《The Princess And The Lord》


 Chapter 1 - Prophecy (Prologue)

    A woman with long wavy bluish dark hair took off her dress and changed into blue jeans and a white long-sleeve t-shirt. She opened up her backpack and put in a few clothes and daily necessities. She did not take a lot of stuff as she needed to easily move around from ce to ce.


    Done with packing, she put on her ck leather jacket and tied her hair into a simple ponytail. She gazed at her reflection in the mirror onest time and took a deep breath. She slung the backpack over her shoulder and walked towards the door, opened it, turned, and took onest look at her room. This is where she lived for the seventeen years of her life. Her head filled up with memories. She blinked away the memories as she walked out and closed the door.??


    She walked through the long hallway. The ceremony was over, and the castle seemed quiet and empty. Only her footsteps echoed through the hall. She stopped right before a big door at the end of the hallway. It was a white big door with a golden doorknob.


    A forbidden roomy behind the door. Only the royal family could ess it. She stared at the door for a few minutes contemting if she should enter or not. She chose not to enter but raised her hand to touch the cold door. She bit her lips to stop the tears from flowing down her cheeks as bitterness filled her.


    "Goodbye¡­" She said softly. She inhaled deeply, turned, and left silently. Her eyes brimmed with determination. She clenched her fist to strengthen her will. This is the path she chose for herself. She did not know the ending, but she knew she would stick to her choice until the very end.


    ____________________________________


    This world is called Verrion. The kingdom in which the twins were born was called Hand. One twin was named Prince Lucas Nnd Lucient, while the other was Princess Lorient Joan Frau Lucient. Children of King Marcus Reginald Lucient and Queen Lorrenna Marion Frau Lucient.


    Sadly, the Queen passed away when the Princess and Prince were only 6 years old. The King never remarried after the Queen''s death.


    The royal twins were almost identical despite their gender. They both had wavy bluish-ck dark raven hair, pale skin, sharp nose, and the special purple-eyes ¨C a lineage trait of the Lucient family.


    The royal family lived in a central city called Herriond which wasmonly known as ''King''s City''.


    The city of Herriond was five timesrger than New York City. Most people used Magic and were called ''The Gifted'', while the non-magic users were known as ''The Creator''. The Creators relied on science to develop technology and the technology in Hand was more advancedpared to that of other countries.


    The two groups in this world didn''t always live in harmony as they used to get in conflicts in the past. The conflict was born from the fact that some countries treated the Gifted as weapons, while other countries treated the Creators as second-ss citizens. Their status was considered below that of the Gifted. Hand was the exception to this. The kingdom treated everyone the same. All citizens had the same rights and received the same opportunities.


    Their king managed to make both groups work together to help each other for the good of the kingdom. It was through this that they were able tobine technology and magic to building a better future for Hand.


    Every gadget, weapon, transportation, and everything found in the country was a blend of the two. The life of the people of Hand be quite stable. The crime rate reduced and there was no difference between the rich and poor. The living conditions of people in Hand was seen to be easy and peaceful.


    They were fortunate because they had a king who was not only kind but also fair. Their king was just and served his people with his whole heart. The king was also known for being strong and formidable because he was blessed with the power of the gods. He was able to make an imprable shield around the King''s city. Protecting the people from harm and his family in King City. It was for this reason that the reign of Lucientsted for a thousand-year and be the most powerful kingdom to ever exist in Verrion.


    In Hand, only a man could inherit the kingdom. It was not because they belittled women but because of tradition and a thousand-year heritage that only the royal family understood. It was because of this that it was decided earlier that the prince will be the next king. The announcement of the future king was celebrated by everyone especially his twin sister, Lorient, who was older by five minutes.


    To the public, the princess always looked like the perfect princess as she always seemed graceful and poised. However, those who knew her saw her as stubborn, mischievous, and a little mean especially to people who talked bad about her family or tried to harm her family. Those who met her wrath found her to be scary¡­ You could not touch her family and live unscathed¡­ They had no one to me for their consequences but themselves.


    Despite her negative traits, she was kind and gentle to everyone who was close to her and would do anything to help them. She was also very loyal to her kingdom and would willingly sacrifice everything as part of her duty as the princess and as Lucient heir. She and her brother did not need to be taught about their duties. It came naturally. It was something in their blood that made them like that.


    The years went by and the princess was soon seventeen years old. She looks amazingly beautiful with bluish dark hair that flowed down to her waist. She wore a blue dress with silver thread flower embroidery. She stood next to King Marcus on the balcony outside the King''s study room. The princess looked dreadful.


    Her eyes filled with horror as she clenched her hands to stop from shivering. She took a deep breath to talk as calmly as she could.


    "Father, is it true?"


    The King was silent for a moment before he answered.


    "It is," he said firmly. The sadness in his eyes betrayed how he felt.


    <strong>"NO!! I can''t ept this!"</strong> Lorient lost her calmness as she shouted. She then lowered her voice as she was afraid someone might overhear their conversation. "Why... why him...? There must be another way, Father¡­ It''s hard to¡­" she anxiously pleaded with her father.


    The King sighed deeply, "There''s none... This is the will of the gods."


    "Then screw the gods!" this time she really lost herposure. She was a little startled by her own cursing, but she didn''t care. There something more important than cursing.


    It was the first time she acted disrespectfully in her father''s presence. She was not like her brother who was more easy-going in front of their father. Lorient had the most respect for her father and she gave all her love to her family turning her into a bro-con and father-con at the same time.


    This also the reason why she chased away her suitors. In her eyes, there was no one good enough. They could not evenpare to her family.


    The King looked at his daughter knowing her pain as he also grieved. He felt the same way she did when he first discovered this awful truth. His twins were very close to each other with Lorient taking the mother role for her brother. She looked after her brother in more ways than a sister should.


    It was something he was always grateful and proud of even though it was he never told her the same.


    "Lory, everything was predestined before our time," The king tried to ease his daughter''s pain even when he knew it was all futile. "All we can do is move forward and walk tall in every decision we make. That is the duty of a king."


    "But I''m no king, father!" She shouted once again. She felt so heartbroken. Her heart ached. She clenched her fist. "I''m just a princess who loves her brother very¡­ very much."


    "I''ll find another way, father¡­ There must be another way¡­ I have to¡­" Lorient murmured to herself as she tried to convince herself.


    The king looked at his daughter knowing there was nothing he can do or say to change her mind. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He was angry with himself for what he perceives to be his ipetence. He failed to protect his family. It was the first time he felt useless and weak.


    Lorient turned around to leave her father''s study. She halted her steps at the door and asked, "Does he know?"


    The King was quiet for a second. He took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I don''t know."


    The princess didn''t say anything she took a deep breath as she realized her life will never be the same again. She had to fight if she did not want to lose everything and yet she was unprepared for this fight. She left her father''s room and walked to the main hall. She found herself in the crown room. She gazed at the king''s throne. She always believed her brother would sit there and be a great king like their father and the ancestors before them, but now...


    "Something bothering you, Princess?" A calm and familiar voice woke her from her stupor. A man with short brown hair with a smart and handsome appearance smiled calmly at her.


    She looked at him and gave him a faint smile. The man was Fredhard or ''Fred''. He was like a big brother to her. He was firm but gentle. Cold from the outside but warm on the inside. He was always unconditionally there for her and her brother and she needed him now more than ever.


    "I have to leave¡­ soon¡­" Her voice was soft but firm.


    "Where do you want to go?" The man frowned as he showed his disapproval. He had protected the young princess and prince for many years, and they were more like a family. They did not let their titles between their friendship. He could not help but worry for her.


    She shook her head slowly, "I don''t know yet¡­"


    Normally he would have discouraged her, but her calm demeanor and determined eyes made him swallow his words. It seemed she had already decided, and he couldn''t stop her. "Does Lucas know¡­?" Lucas was her only soft spot.


    She became quiet as her gaze turned somber, "No¡­ he doesn''t¡­"


    "And the King?" He questioned her again. For her to leave the two most important people in her life meant it was a not simple matter. Fredhard begun wondering what had happened, he reminded himself to get to the bottom of the matter as soon as possible.


    Lory took a deep breath, "He might have already guessed it... maybe... he is my father after all." she smiled helplessly at Fredhard.


    "When are you going to leave?" Fredhard sighed. If the King couldn''t stop her then he wouldn''t have a chance to changed, her mind. Being stubborn was a family trait.


    "Soon¡­" She responded. She turned around to leave. She took a few steps and stopped suddenly. "Oh¡­ Fredhard¡­ take care of my brother, okay?" She asked without looking back.


    "Always¡­" He said with certainty as a gentle smile touched his lips.

 Chapter 2 - The End Of The Beginning

    ______Ten Years Later_____


    The sky was still dark with no moon or stars. The days and nights were always filled with darkness. The ck thick mist blocked out the sun and turned the days to endless nights. It had been so for ten years. It began the day Nazareth ''The King of Dragons'' broke his shield after thousands of years being locked up in the bottom of mountain Fehrer.??


    Nazareth''s freedom brought about the destruction and mayhem of every city in every country. Ten years ago, he tried to destroy Hand and it''s citizens, but King Marcus sacrificed himself to give his people time to escape to the underground city of L''Markieth.


    Years go by since that day, as hope seem wither and the darkness feel like an eternity but The citizen of Hand never give up their hope, because they have faith for the Lucient heirs, they know they wille back, someday - somehow.


    So they are waiting and waiting for the young king and the beloved princess to return and eventually take them back home.


    On this day, five men stood at the top of the roof of the ruined Cestine Castle preparing to face Nazareth onest time. The new king of Hand, King Lucas, and hispanions, the Archknights, faced the dragon. There was no more running or hiding as they already considered this to be theirst battle.


    Nazareth roared like thunder in the storm. His dark scales glistening under the midnight sky. His wings spread majestically as it covered the night sky. He bared his big sharp fangs and his paws covered with enormous ws as he stood on the ckened roof taunting anyone who dared to go against him.


    "This is the time...." King Lucas said calmly without any fear or worry on his face. He only had determination.


    "is it me or that that damn Lizard looks bigger than thest time?" Fargo crossed his arms in front of his muscr chest.


    "Looks like somebody might have forgotten his diet¡­" Fredhart joked.


    They suddenly allughed. The dragon did look bigger than thest time they saw it. However, none of them were scared or worried. They knew this was where the road would lead them, as citizens and ArchKnights of Hand. This was what they were meant to do. It was what they swore to do.


    "Let''s make it simple guys!" Fargo said while swinging his sword. "Attack that Beast hard and fast!"


    <strong>"LET''S DO THIS!"</strong> Clift smirked next to him.


    They all jump and aimed their weapon at Nazareth simultaneously as they circled the beast. They Launched their guns and arrows at the mighty beast. Throwing more magical bombs while casting spells to hold the Dragon while the king used his God Sword to attack the dragon''s heart.


    Nazareth roared loudly and hard. His roar threw those who were too close to the beast but they did not back out. They attacked again with everything they had.


    "Jay, are you okay?" Fredhard shouted anxiously.


    "I''m fine, just throw me close to that bastard. I''m gonna blow him away!" Jay yelled impatiently.


    Fredhart grabbed his arms and with an earth-shattering scream threw him towards the beast.


    Jay released his giant bazooka and aimed it to the dragon''s chest as he screamed, <strong>"EAT THIS YOU DAMN LIZARD¡­!"</strong>


    <strong>''BOOOOOM!!!!!''</strong>


    The dragon roared with anger and used his fire breath to blow towards Clift. Lucky for him, Lucas was close to him and easily used his shield magic to protect him. He shouted, "Watch yourself!"


    "Thanks, my King!" Clift responded in jest.


    While they fought furiously, there was someone watching them from afar. Ady with ck wings behind her back. Although she looked calm, there was a trace of worry in her eyes. She wanted to join the fight, but it was not her time yet. She had to wait¡­ just a little bit more...


    Nazareth used his wings to blow them away. Lucas cast a shield to protect them before he called the power of the Seven Gods to him. Seven white glowing figures rose behind him and attack the dragon swiftly like a hard wind. Nazareth was thrown in agony. He could only make thunderous roars.


    Lucas raised his hand to gather the Seven God Swords and joined them into one big sword. The power of gods umted in his right hand and he aimed to the dragon''s chest. Lucas made a final scream as he thrust his sword into Nazareth.


    "This is for my people and my father!"


    Nazareth roared loudly knowing his end was near. A white ray of light struck Nazareth''s chest leaving a giant hole where his heart was supposed to be. The great dragon fell from the sky and his body turned to ck dust. Silence ensued as they all stared at the ck dust of the dragon that destroyed their homnd. However, they soon realized that their job was not yet done.


    The dragon might be gone but darkness still remained. They needed to close the gate between their world and the ound, a ce where Nazareth and his minion came from.


    "I will close the gate. This is my only duty," Lucas said with a determined look.


    The ArchKnights silently thought this might be theirst time seeing their king. They had been through so much together for many decades. He never just a prince or a king to them. He was a friend¡­ arade and a brother¡­ Serving him was more than a duty or obligation.


    It was a privilege and an honor to walk with him. Unfortunately, this is the furthest they could apany him... from here on he must walk alone as they''re king, the Last King of Hand.


    "We will hold up!" Fargo said. "Do what you need to do, you''re majesty!" He nodded his head. This was also the first time he called him ''You''re Majesty''.


    "Farewell, you''re majesty..." Fredhart gave him a respectful bow and the others followed suit. There was nothing more to be said. They could only give him onest bow as thest Lucient King.


    King Lucas nodded his head firmly. This was thest time for him to see hisrades and brothers. He watched their faces one by one as the memories from their childhood until that moment shed through his mind.


    Lucas felt grateful to have them as family. Fighting with them was an honor. The only one missing was his sister. He wished he could see her onest time.


    Lucas held his tears and walked back to the Cestine Castle leaving the others to face the beast''s horde charging towards them.


    Thedy who watched them as they fought was none other than Princess Lorient, King Lucas''s twin sister. She saw her brother leave his friends as they fought against the beast hordes. It was theirst fight as they fulfilled their duty as the ArchKnights. Their power was depleted after the long battles with Nazareth. Their chance of surviving this battle was slim.


    "Girsha, it''s our time now!" Princess Lorient said with a tranquil smile but received no response. Her ck wings spread on her back and with one jump, she flew like a cannonball.


    Fargo and the others who already lost a lot of their mana and potions were at their end. They looked exhausted but they had to hold on for their king and the kingdom. They would not abandon their position no matter what. They were willing to die there if needed.


    Fredhart was the first one to see something flying toward them. The wings seemed familiar to him. Two questioned swirled in his mind ''Isn''t that...? But why are her wings ck?''


    "Princess Lorient?" Fredhart gasped. Everyone else who was fighting turned their head towards her unconsciously. A white shield that looked like transparent wings protect them when the beast tried to attack them. This was the Lucient shield. The same kind of shield Lucas used to create.


    <strong>"LORIENT!"</strong> Cliff screamed in disbelief. Excitement and relief filled him. She had returned. The long-lost princess had returned. Their long-lost little sister had returned.


    Lorient smile at them in response. She closed her eyes and cast a spell. A white light glowed from her chest and burst forth into purple orbs. The orbs flowed toward each ArchKnight. Their power suddenly returned and the scars and pain from the previous fight disappeared. They were surprised by the change but soon remembered that this was her ''Gift''. She possessed the power of healing.


    "You guys hold the fort. I will save the king!" She did not wait for any response as she flew away without exining anything. She didn''t have much time left before Lucas fulfilled the prophecy. She needs to stop him. No... She needs to rece him!


    Lucas had already gone through the secret door behind the throne seat. There was a big cave inside with a stctite roof dripping with water. The big pirs were full of moss showing that the ce had been there for thousands of years.


    The ruined floor was covered with wild grass which fed off the dripping water. The ce was simr to the ce he received his gift from the gods. It was also the same ce he got the Prophecy.


    "The king has to pay the great gift in exchange for saving the world." This was the first sentence he heard from the ancient god who bestowed him with the first gift. The king was given seven gifts from seven ancient gods. It was hard on him as every gift was bestowed to him. However, the prophecy became clearer as he received each gift.


    He soon understood why it was only a male descendant who could receive the gift of power. The gift was too strong and dreadful and only the male body could handle it. It was the reason why there was no female heir. Lucas felt relieved when he discovered this. He couldn''t imagine Lory experiencing the same thing he did. He almost gave up many times. He only persevered because of his friends, Lory, and histe father. They brought him this far.


    He moved closer. Only his footstep and water drops from the ceiling could be heard¡­ Everything was damp and dark in the room. He could smell the moss everywhere. The ce was more like a cave with a lot of big old pirs covered with moss and the stctite roof.


    A few torches illuminate the room casting a thick shadow across the eerie room. Lucas walked slowly as he cautiously observed his surround. He needed to be alert, careful of anything that mighte his way. He finally reached the center of the room. A stage encircled with weird marks by ancient runes. "I''ll be damn¡­" He had seen the same runes when he got the gift from the ancient god of Lucient.


    He ran around the world to receive the gift, only for him toe back to where it all started in order to end everything. His birthce would soon be his grave. Lucas chuckled ''God'' really knew how to y a cruel joke.


    Lucas moved to the center of the stage. He took a deep breath before he closed his eyes. He called forth all his gifts as a blue light illuminates his body. Suddenly, the figure of an ancient god of Lucient emerged from inside his body.


    The sounds of wind surrounded the cave. Figures with white wings on their back donning silver armor appeared. Each one of them held a sword in their hand. One by one they flew around him, closing in before suddenly thrusting through his body. Every thrust gave him excruciating pain. He felt like he was burning from within while being torn apart at the same time.


    He tried to withstand the pain he felt within his skin as a visible scar gradually appeared from his eyes running through his chest and arm. A deep blue cracked glow like a light bulb arose on the surface of his skin. His purple eyes shore brighter than ever as the seven swords merged into one single giant silver sword.


    From the handle to the tip of the sword everything was silver covered with a purple light around it. Lucas flew and grabbed the big sword. His body glowed even more with purple light. He looked down at the stage that glowed in the same purple color. He held his breath as he knew what he must do.


    "It''s time¡­ atst¡­" He clenches his sword with determined eyes. This is what he was born to do. Everything that happened from the day he was born led him to this moment. He was ready.


    He releases one final scream of pain and relief for fulfilling his destiny. He pierced the sword to the center stage towards the ground¡­ but before his sword touched the ground someone stopped his hand.


    "What the¡­"


    A startled Lucas looked towards a woman wearing blue tattered hunter apparel. Her face was simr to his. She smiled at him and said softly, "It''s not yet you''re time..."


    "Lo¡­. Lo...ry!" Lucas gasped. Her hand stopped his. Lucas took in the face that looked like his. The dark hair and purple eyes. Hest saw her two years ago. Her wings¡­ why were her wings ck? What had happened to her? Before he could fullyprehend the situation, He saw her smile. It was the cheeky smile she gave when she nning to create mischief. The same smile she gave when she was about to do something bad.


    "I take you''re ''Gift'' now¡­" She said with a big grin on her face.


    <strong>"WHAT¡­!"</strong> The bright purple color from Lucas gradually dimmed as it transferred to Lorient. A wave of bright purple glow and the wind merged and surround them. Lucas was shocked and horrified by the situation. He knew something horrendous was about to happen.


    "No! No¡­Lory! What are you doing?" He shouted to stop her. He tried to pull his hand from Lorient but it was all futile. "Lory¡­ Stop! It will kill you!" He warned her anxiously, but she smiled calmly as she closed her eyes.


    Lorient opened her eye with a smile, looked at Lucas deeply, and said, "I Know¡­"


    ''If God wanted the King to pay, I will dly pay for the King''


    Lorient released her hands from Lucas and a gust of wind threw Lucas away from the stage. His strength was almost gone yet he tried to stand up.


    <strong>"LORRYYY¡­.!"</strong> He screamed desperately but Lory was already in trance. He floated above the stage. The seven-figure gods appeared once again but they thrust their sword viciously at her one by one this time around.


    The white figures thrust her alternately. It was a punishment for the one who dared to rob the King Gift. Whatever Lucas felt before was nothingpared to what she was going through. It was worse a hundred times. She felt excruciating pain like she was being torn into a hundred pieces while being burnt alive yet she couldn''t even scream.


    " LORRRYY!!! " Lucas tried to get closer to her but a gust of wind pushed him back.


    A blue crack emerged on her skin as it had on Lucas before. However, the crack seemed a lot wider and more severe this time around. She looked like she was going to explode anytime soon.


    She almost lost conscious but Lucas screaming clear her mind. She knew she was at her limits. There was no more time left, her body could not hold on any longer. ''This is it¡­ the end hase... she seeded.'' She quickly raised the God Sword and pierced it through the ground at the same time as Lucas Screamed at the top of his lungs.


    <strong>"NO NOO¡­ NOOOOOOO!!!!"</strong>


    The God Sword pierced through the ground with an earth-shattering sound. The wind swirl harder than ever. Suddenly, a pir of purple light pierced through the sky like a rocket ship making a booming sound. Lucas was thrown back even farther than before. He tumbled and fell back like a broken kite in the sky. His body only stopped tumbling when he hit one of the pirs. Everything became quiet¡­


    Lucasy face-down. He almost couldn''t feel his body. The aches were killing him, but he still remembered Lorient. He forced his eyes open as he gritted his teeth to swallow the pain. He needed to stay awake! When he managed to open his eyes everything looks blurry. He could only see the smoke and dust.


    "Lory... Lo¡­ ry." Lucas whispered as he tried to look for his sister''s figure. He tottered carelessly, but he could not see anything. It was only after the smoke and dust subsided that he was able to see Lorient kneeling and holding the sword. Lucas dragged his numb legs towards Lorient. The cracked blue scar still appeared all over her body and her beautiful face. Lucas knelt in front of Lorient with helpless looks.


    "Why¡­ Lory?" His words choked in his throat.


    Lorient''s eyes fluttered slowly. She opened them and looked at Lucas. dness filled her when saw her brother was unharmed. This is what she''s fought to die for. She smiled, "You were destined to save the world¡­ but I... I was destined to save you."


    "But. It is my duty as a king," he refuted.


    "It is also my duty¡­ as you''re big sister," She insisted.


    "You only older by five minutes." Lucas smiled and sobbed at the same time.


    Lorient chuckled causing the crack on her body to shine brightly. "Be a good King... for both of us¡­." Her body suddenly burst into a thousand purple lights like a million fireflies.


    Lucas tried to hold his sister, but his hands only grasped her ne. It was his cheap present he got for her from an arcade, but she never took it off.


    "NO¡­ NO... NO... LORY" Lucas gripped the ne in his hand desperately. His heart ached. He felt hollow inside. It hurt more than any gift he ever received. It was like his heart was ripped from his own body. He could barely breathe. He felt like half of him was dead. He opened his mouth and screamed¡­ so loudly¡­ so helplessly... so desperately.


    ___________________________________


    The sky became clearer and the sun rose like it used to. All the shadow beast fell back. Some tried to hide from the light while some turned into dust.


    The ArchKnights were the only ones left standing. The fight was over and they could not believe they finally won. They thought they will follow the King into the abyss and were willing to do so without hesitation. A piercing scream shocked them. They looked at each other before running to the source of the sounds. They found Lucas alive but he was weeping like a little child while clenching his fist. They were stunned. They had not seen him cry for a very long time.


    "Where is Lory?" Someone finally asked anxiously. A bad premonition befell them. They looked around as they tried to find their beloved princess. She was not around. Even her corpse was gone. It was as if she was never there. They turned to each other with horror.


    They should have known. God was never merciful towards them, everything had it cost and Hand had paid a great price for it''s Glory.


    Jay shook his head, "No, it can''t be...I don''t believe it!"


    No one dared to answer him. Fargo roared with anger. He punched the wall beside him until it broke into smithereens. Fredhard couldn''t make a sound. His gaze looked so empty. The little girl who used to eat his cakes with a bright smiled was gone. He would never see his naughty princess and beloved little sister again.


    Cliff looked down with disbelief. Tears filled his eyes and slowly fell on his cheeks for the first time in his life as he mourned.


    They had saved the world. They won the war, but they also lost... their loss was too great, too much to bear...


    ______________________


    ___A long time ago when they were children, Lorient said to Lucas____


    "Do you know?"


    "What"


    "Twins are born from one soul but split up to be two"


    "Really¡­?"


    "Duh... of course. It is real. If not, howe I feel hurt when you get hurt, and you hurt when I get hurt too?"


    "Huh¡­ so it is like that¡­ no wonder hide and seek is no fun with you. I always can find you."


    "Fufufu~¡­well, it''s a twin thing you know."


    "That''s no fun Lory, we can''t y hide and seek anymore¡­."


    "Is That so~¡­"

 Chapter 3 - Weird Girl

    "Ri Yi... hurry up!!!"


    "Ah yes, I''m sorry, this is the hairpin!!"??


    "Young Miss will bete because of you!!"


    "Apologies¡­"


    The angry servant took the pin and ced it in her young Miss''s hair. The young Miss was only fifteen years old. She had white fair skin, an oval-shaped face with big round eyes, a small nose, and lips. The beautiful Miss was Lao Fei Yan, the legitimate first Miss of the right Prime Minister, Lao Yun Gi, and his wife Yang Wei Lan.


    She was attending a banquet held by the royal family where all officials were invited with they''re wives and children. The banquet was more than a party as it also served as a tform for the princes to find consorts.


    Being a polygamous society, the married princes were free to find a second wife or other concubines. Being picked by the princes depended on a woman''s ''luck'' ¨C if you could call it that.


    Miss Lao Fei Yan was attending the banquet with her personal maid, Chun Yang. She was excited about the banquet because she was to be meet up with her fianc¨¦, Crown Prince Zhao Mu Fan.


    She had to look her best that evening. Luo Ri Yi watched her Miss fidget with excitement and smiled faintly. Lao Fei Yan fianc¨¦ was known to be a notorious yboy. He had many concubines and Tong Fang (bed warmer) in his residence. Luo Ri Yi couldn''t imagine what kind of future he had to offer the young girl. She also wondered why the girl''s family was not against it. If she was in the young''s girl''s shoes, her brother would have already chased the yboy prince with a gun and a bomb, and he would not be the only one to do that... Then again, this was the Jiang Wei Kingdom and he was the Crown Prince.


    Lao Fei Yan slightly lifted her skirt and hastened her pace. She had a lot of ground to cover as their estate was big and she didn''t want to bete for the banquet. Her maid, Chun Yan run behind her anxiously as she did not want to be left behind.


    Luo Ri Yi maintained her smile as she watched them dash through the hall in a jog until they''re figures disappear behind the gated wall. The young Miss'' eagerness was adorable. Then again, it was expected as the girl was only fifteen and in love.


    "Sister Luo, has the young Miss already left?" A twelve years old girl who''s hair was styled int two small buns asked Luo Ri Yi in a childish voice.


    "Yes. Just now." Luo Ri Yi answered her. "Did you need anything, Ci Ci?"


    "I need to clean up the Mistress'' room. It is messy inside..." Ci ci stretched out her arms. "At least we can get to rest early tonight."


    Luo Ri Yi chuckled, "You go and rest. Let me clean up the Mistress'' room."


    "By yourself?" Cici gasped. The room was quite big and the young Miss made quite a mess as she was dressing-up.


    "I can''t?" Luo Ri Yi asked.


    "No, of course, you can¡­ but are you okay doing it alone?" CiCi felt guilty.


    Luo Ri Yi treated her very well ever since she joined the manor a year ago. Luo Ri Yi not only helped her do her work but also covered for her when she made mistakes. Like the time Cici identally broke an expensive vase from the Mistress room. Luo Ri Yi took the me and the Mistress cut half her sry for three months and whipped her hands five times with a rattan.


    Luo Ri Yi easily epted the punishment without wailing or crying even when she was whipped. Cici was grateful for what she did. She even kowtowed in front of Luo Ri Yi only to be stopped by her with a gentle smile iming the punishment was nothing.


    "No, Sister Luo, let me help you. It would be faster if we did it together," Cici said.


    Luo Ri Yi sighed and nodded her head as she saw the little girl''s determination, "Okay then¡­ let''s go¡­"


    The two young girls entered the room and start to clean up the messy dresses and jewelry on the table. They worked in silence but moved fast. It took them a few minutes to get the room back to it''s original form.


    Satisfied with the room looking nice and tidy, they left the room and headed to the maid''s courtyard situated in the inner part of the manor. The courtyard has a small building with many rooms. Each room housed four to five maids. Personal maids were the only ones who got their own room.


    Luo Ri Yi''s room housed four girls. They all slept on a small bench with an old nket, they''re living conditions were quite harsh by modern standards. However, for these maids, it was considered a luxury to have daily meals, nice clothes, a roof over they''re heads, and a sry. What they had there was all they wished for.


    A tired Cici quickly fell asleep once her head touched the mattress. Luo Ri Yi watched the little girl snore and smiled. She covers the girl with a nket before leaving the room.


    "Are you already finished your work?" A middle-aged man with grey hair and stoic faces asked her when he saw her.


    "Yes, Mr. Mu," Luo Ri Yi calmly responded.


    The man, Mu Han, was the housekeeper who served the Luo Family for three generations. Even the prime minister gave him face. The good thing was Mu Han did not abuse his authority. He didn''t sh with servants who did their jobs well. The only time he shed with Luo Ri Yi (Lory) was when she covered for Cici.


    In all honesty, Mu Han liked Luo Ri Yi''s character as she never made a fuss and did her job diligently. She never whined or gossiped about there master or their family matters. She usually finished her job quickly and quietly. Her only problem was her habit of covering for the youngest maid, Cici.


    Mu Han nodded and left Luo Ri Yi. He could easily guess what the girl was up to. Every night, she would make tea with a slice of lemon and sugar and pour it in a big cup she called ''mug''. She would then sit on the porch in the maid''s courtyard and gaze at the moon until midnight. She only slept for three or four hours a night and woke up before sunrise. She wouldplete her job before sunrise and only to sit at the same ce to watch the sun slowly rise.


    Luo Ri Yi was quite odd if you were topare her to other maids. She was not illiterate. She loved to read any kind of books when she had time. She also liked to paint. Her paintings were unique and not like general paintings everyone saw. She was nice to everyone and always smiled with everyone including the new maids. Luo Ri Yi did not cry endlessly like the other maids when the Mistress or anyone scolded her.


    She just looked down and took it in whenever her Master shouted on her. She remained silent when she was beaten or whipped as punishment. You would only know she was hurt after her punishment when you saw the wounds.


    Luo Ri Yi was not someone you could call beautiful. You could describe her looks as average. Not too ugly and not too beautiful. She had tanned skin, a small oval-shaped head, small eyes, and natural shaped lips. She was sixteen years and was considered old for an unmarried woman.


    Her body was shaped like a bamboo; she didn''t have curves, her chest was small and her butt was t. The only thing that stood out was the way she carried herself. She was graceful. There was grace when she walked, sat, read a book or drunk tea. One could not help but look at her twice when they saw her carrying out these activities.


    It was a good thing that Luo Ri Yi was not beautiful or else she would have been preyed on by the young Master and old Master. The Master at first thought she came from a fallen noble family when she joined his household. He had her background investigated but nothing suspiciouse up.


    All he discovered was the fact that she came from a small vige that was destroyed by an avnche. The Master confirmed her identity with her remaining living rtives and ended the investigation. She was then seen as the weird girl in Lao Manor. No one cared at the end of the day as she was just a lowly maid.


    Currently, the weird girl was holding her mug drinking warm tea as she gazed at the night sky. There was a full moon. The soft pale moon illuminated the small porch and courtyard. The cold breeze gently caresses her long ck hair.


    Her finger gently tapped the mug making the soft sound. Suddenly, a small white bird flew towards her and perched on her shoulder. The girl did not budge. It was like she did not see the bird.


    The time moved slowly. Her gaze was mncholic. She opened her mouth slightly as though she wanted to say something but changed her mind. She was as still as a statue. The only movement was from her blinking eyes.


    <strong>"CLANK!!!"</strong>


    The sound startled Luo Ri Yi. Taking her away from her daydream. She frowned slightly she and wondered what made the sound. The maid''s courtyard was near the wall fence. The wall was about three meters high. Security in the area was a bit loose as it was the maids living quarter.


    <strong>"BRAGGGGHH!!!"</strong>


    The sound wasing from behind the wall. It sounded like a heavy person had fallen and broken something. Curious, Luo Ri Yi ced her mug down and approached the wall as she waited for another sound. She ced her ears on the wall to listen in¡­ she soon heard something.

 Chapter 4 - Massacre

    Luo Ri Yi ignored the annoying chirping white bird flying around her as she found a broken hoe and an unused rope near the wall. She tied them together, swung the rope towards the wall, and hooked the hoe at the top of the wall. She pulled at the rope to test it''s strength before she used it to climb up. It took her less than a minute to reach the top. She switched directions and used the same rope to go down the wall.


    Her feet gentlynded on the ground. She looked around to make sure she was alone as it was a crime for a servant to leave the manor without permission. Assured there was no one else around, she moved behind the bush and entered the forest behind the manor.??


    She headed toward the noise. She was a few meters away from the fenced wall when the pungent smell hit her. The smell was familiar, but the lifeless corpses scattered on the ground surprised her.


    They were a bunch of men in ck clothes and ''Ninja'' face covering. Most had lost some of they''re limbs. They must have fought a strong expert as he didn''t hesitate when he chopped off they''re limbs. His cuts were clean and neat.


    Luo Ri Yi stepped over some of the corpses. The white bird followed behind her quietly. She found more corpses of men lying face down on the ground. She wondered what kind of beast they fought as they were about a dozen more corpses.


    Suddenly, she heard a man moaning. Luo Ri Yi did not dare to approach the man hastily. There were so many casualties and only God knew how dangerous her opponent would be. However, she did not back down.


    She couldn''t hold her curiosity. She took out a small knife from inside her sleeve and stepped quietly towards him. She held her breath as she got closer to the heavy breathing. She saw a man with exquisite ck robes with blood all over his body. His breath was faint and his wounds deep. The man could probably die from blood loss.


    However, what stunned Luo Ri Yi was not the blood or the wounds but his faces. He got the most beautiful face that Luo Ri Yi had ever seen in both of her lives, yet she had been alive for a long time. It was the kind of face that God took his time to carve


    The bird pecked her cheek waking her from her stupor. Luo Ri Yi red at the bird and pushed it away before she approached the unconscious man. He was leaning on the big tree while his hand still held his sword tightly.


    Lory touched his chest and felt a light heartbeat. She also found a jade card on his wrist with the name ''Xin'' on it. This stunned Luo Ri Yi as only one man had it. The owner was the sixth Prince Zhao Li Xin who was the least favored Prince of Jiangwei Kingdom or so the rumor said.


    Luo Ri Yi stared at the young handsome prince. He was about twenty-three years old or younger. However, he had already been through too much. He was hated by his own father and ignored by his own mother. Yet, he still managed to survive his ''young and tragic'' life. He reminded her a little of her brother.


    The prince''s breath weakened but he still held on, refusing to give up. She watched him struggle between life and death. She didn''t want to interfere at first. She didn''t want to use her power as she had a curse that did not allow her to use her power. The cost of using her power could be too devastating.


    [Lory¡­ don''t be reckless!!] Girsha, the little white bird, reprimand. The bird spoke the Handishnguage to reason with her.


    But her heart was restless. It beat faster than normal. Luo Ri Yi bit her lower lips as she tried to decide. The prince''s grip became weaker as he struggled to breathe. Her heart panicked. She suddenly clenched her palm and closed her eyes as a purple light emerged from her palm.


    ''Just this once,'' Lory told herself.


    Her ck eyes turn purple as she slowly put her one hand on the prince''s chest and the other on his cheek. The prince''s body was soon illuminated with soft purple light. The wound on his body slowly disappeared and his breathing bes easier and stronger.


    "May the light guide you''re way even in the darkest path young Prince¡­" Luo Ri Yi whispered softly in his ear.


    The prince abruptly regained his conscious. He gripped his sword out of reflex but found only the corpses of his enemies. He was alone in the forest, but he was still leaning on the old tree. The only sound in the forest was from the rustling leaves and a chirping bird. He frowned in confusion.


    He was supposed to be dead. He was not just wounded by a de but the old cold poisoned in his veins had suddenly acted up. The disease was the reason his enemies managed to hurt him. The disease was caused by a poison he had in his body since he was a child.


    Zhao Li Xin checked the wounds on her chest and arms the only sign that it existed was faint scars. The most surprising thing, however, was his body condition. He felt very light and strong.


    He couldn''t remember thest time he felt this good. He moved away from the tree and checked his pulse. He was right. The old poison has gone¡­ Leaving him with questions¡­ How...? Who...?


    ______________________________


    Away from the prince and deep in the woods, Lory clenched her chest. It felt like someone was squeezing her heart. Lory gritted her teeth as she fought for control. She tried not to scream but her chest was getting tighter. Her body shook profusely as her consciousness started drifting away.


    [Lory, fight it!!!] Girsha scream awaken her from being unconscious.


    Half of her skin turned dark as scales emerged on her neck and face. Her eyes turned yellow as her pupils shrunk into crescents. They looked like snake eyes. She struggled to control herself.


    Something was trying to take over her mind. The bird transformed into white orbs and pierce through her chest.


    Something fought inside her as fire and ice collided within her at the same time.


    [You will not have me!!!] she began to chant <strong>[IT''S MINE, IT WOULD NEVER BE YOURS !!!]</strong>


    Lory began to scream as her body was engulfed with purple lights. The purple lights started shining brighter and brighter illuminating everything around her.


    The darkness on her body suddenly dissipated little by little as the scales also disappeared gradually. Her eyes returned to normal and so did her heart. Lory leaned tiredly on the tree panting heavily.


    White orbs flew out of her chest and turned to little bird, the bird nestles on herps he looked tired and very worried.


    [Girl, you are so reckless] He exhaled deeply.


    [Yeah...]

 Chapter 5 - Searching

    _______Meanwhile on the other side at the woods...____________


    Zhao Li Xin calmed himself. He tried to remember what happened after he killed hisst enemy. At the time he knew he is going to die but he refused to die without taking his revenge. He couldn''t die when so many of his enemies were still breathing.??


    Zhao Li Xin remembered someone approached him just as he was nearing death. The footsteps were light, like a woman''s, a small woman to be precise. He could feel her closely staring at him. He could feel her breath and her faint scent¡­ and her voice¡­ He remembered her voice vividly¡­ a soft gentle voice. He could hear her genuine concern.


    There was no pretense in her words nor her touch... The small hand on his cheek... He didn''t know how to describe the feeling evoked in him. He didn''t know if it was curiosity¡­ suspicion¡­ One thing he was sure of was the fact that he needed to find her.


    Zhao Li Xin took out a re to signal his subordinates. It took a minute for a bunch of men in ck clothes to arrive. They knelt before him and shouted in unison, "My Lord, forgive our negligence!!"


    "Enough!!" Zhao Li Xin raised his hand indifferently as his head was filled with something else. He said impatiently, "You''ll all be punished for thister. However, I need all of you to search the area and find the girl for me now!!"


    "..." A hidden girl? They were stunned. It was not like they did not want to do it, but what girl were they to look for. Shouldn''t the master borate more¡­ what was her name and how did she look like?


    "Why are you all still here?!" Zhao Li Xin shouted. He couldn''t tell how long he had been unconscious. He wondered if the girl was still in the area or where she could have gone to if she left. Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize that his absurd question prompted the hidden guards to search blindly for the mysterious girl. They didn''t was to infuriate there lord''s anger anymore.


    Zhao Li Xin double-checked his wrist than sighed. The poison was really gone yet he did not remember taking any pill or elixir. He would remember that. He fought the cold poison from childhood with no sess as it had started spreading to his organs. Many great alchemists or physicians had given him numerous pills and herbal baths over time with no relief. The alchemists and physicians soon gave up on him, but Zhao Li Xin had not given up on himself. He did not see why he shouldy down and die leaving those who wronged him alive.


    He had chosen to return to his hometown, the capital city Nanjing, in the Jiang Wei Kingdom as he had heard a rumor about a talented young alchemist living there. He chose to travel incognito as he did not trust rumors easily. He heard the alchemist was inside the prime minister''s home, Lao Manor. He had gone to investigate the manor when he was ambushed by dozens of assassins.


    It was normally not a problem for him to fight that number of assassins. But the cold poisoned had chosen to act up on this day giving his enemies the chance to hurt him. He felt stupid for acting recklessly. If only he had taken his shadow guards with him. However, he never liked being followed by guards. It only made him feel weak.


    Someone helped him just when he thought he was going to die because of his stupidity. The person had not only saved his life but had also miraculously cured the cold poisoned. His cure allowed his cultivation to leap up to the Peak Stage of the Emperor Level. Having high cultivation meant he didn''t need to eat or sleep as much as other cultivators.


    He felt grateful, curious, and intrigued. He searched for his mysterious savior all over the city. At first, he thought his savior was the daughter of Prime Minister Lao, the rumor talented alchemist, Lao Min Na who was the child of the unfavoured concubine. This was quickly dismissed after months of investigation. She was not his savior. Her power was way too low at that time for her to be able to cure his illness.


    Zhao Li Xin was disappointed by the results of the investigation, but he did not give up his search. He needed to find his savior. He wanted to find out why she helped him. Why she left without saying or asking for anything in return? And maybe... he just wanted to say thank you. Whatever his reason was, he became obsessed with finding her. Days passed and in a blink of an eye, a year went by.

 Chapter 6 - Unloved Child

    Zhao Li Xin was the sixth Prince of Jiang Wei Kingdom, the same ce Luo Ri Yi also unknowingly lived. Zhao Li Xin was unfavoured by the Emperor because his mother, Noble Consort Ying, killed his beloved concubines. The Emperor, however, did not dare prosecute Noble Consort Ying for this because she came from a prominent family, the Ying n. Although Noble Consort Ying did not like her son, Zhao Li Xin, the emperor still spared the boy. He allowed him to live as he felt he could be of use one day.


    Noble Consort Ying''s birth name was Ying Xi Lu and she was the dearest daughter of Ying n. She was known for her heavenly beauty and her talents which were ying the Guqin and calligraphy. She and the Emperor fell in love when she was young. However, like any other man, the Emperor''s love faded after a few years. The frivolous Emperor fell in love with another girl called Jiang Ju Zi from an official family.??


    Although Ying Xi Lu was beautiful, she also had a bad attitude. She was known to be hot-tempered and arrogant. She was also very possessive of the Emperor. She caused a lot of trouble inside the royal harem. Many concubines and unborn children in the Imperial harem died prematurely. It was no surprise that Ying Xi Lu was the way she was as she came from a strong rich family and had been spoiled rot from childhood.


    Ying Xi Lu bore two children, Zhao Qi Feng and Zhao Li Xin, for the Emperor. Ying Xi Lu loved her first son but hated her youngest one, Zhao Li Xin, for some reason. Her attitude towards her second son was reinforced when a Daoist priest told her that the child was the bearer of the star of cmity. The Emperor also lost interest in the younger son when he heard this news turning him into an outcast. Everyone treated him badly and the servants bullied him as they knew he was unloved. Being young and abused, Zhao Li Xin grew to be timid and was a slow learner.


    His tutor punished him several times worsening his condition. Someone than poisoned him with mysterious cold poison when he was only eight years. His body soon became weak and fragile as the poison couldn''t allow him to cultivate.


    In this world, those who could not cultivate were trash and could lose there ce in society. Cultivating was divided into different levels: Disciple, warrior, Knight, Master, Grand Master, King, Heavenly King, Emperor, Sovereign, Saint, Sage, Immortal. Every level had different stages: Beginner, Transition, Core, Peak, and Perfection stages.


    People who could cultivate were considered stronger than normal humans. Having high cultivation meant you could not get sick easily and they didn''t need much food or sleep to sustain their body in short cultivation altered the human body function inside and outside.


    Cultivators also have another inborn talent but this is rare, this talent divided to Alchemist, Beast tamer, Armament Master, and Array Master.


    At the time, Zhao Li Xin could not do any of them because of his weak constitution and timid demeanor. Not being able to cultivate made Noble Consort Ying hate him more. She saw him as a useless pawn. The Emperor was also shamed. A monarch like him felt proud to be able to produce beautiful and talented children.


    Zhao Li Xin''s existence tainted his reputation. It was for this reason that Zhao Li Xin was sent to a remote monastery in the pretext of recuperation. The truth, however, was different. They dumped him there and was forgotten. No one care if he lived or died.


    After a year in the monastery, Zhao Li Xin was lucky to meet Grand Master Tian Meng Ji. It was from the Grand Master that Zhao Li Xin got to know was poisoned.


    He learned the poisoned was called ''cold poison'' because the poison worked slowly but surely over a long period of time. It would infect body organs turning his body cold as ice whenever the poison acted up. Either way, the organs were bound to malfunction sooner orter.


    The old Grandmaster pitied the young prince. He tried to help him even though he couldn''t cure him. He repressed the poison which allowed Zhao Li Xin to start cultivating. The old Grand Master was surprised that Zhao Li Xin could easily cultivate even with the poison still in his body. Amazed by Zhao Li Xin''s talent, the Grand Master took him as his one and only disciple. Zhao Li Xin''s personal servants, Mong Ki and Mong Yi, who were his first hidden guards were the first to learn this secret.


    Zhao Li Xin grew up strong despite the poison. His cultivation rose to King''s level core stage. He also became an Array and Armament Master at the age of thirteen making him a peerless genius.


    Tian Meng Ji was proud of him. However, even with his cultivation, the ancient cold poison in his body meant he could not live for long. The fact that he will never reach twenty-three was devastated Tian Meng Ji the most.


    Zhao Li Xin grew up to be a cold and detached person. He was cruel, ruthless, and had no remorse towards his enemies. There was a deep hole in his heart that even Tian Meng Ji could not fill. His detachment made him seem like a robot. He never cried, got angry, or showed hatred. He only did what he considered to be ''necessary''.


    Despite his condition, Zhao Li Xin was strong enough to create the Hei Shen Sect and the four Hei Shen Pce who were under him. Those who knew him considered his mind to be scarier than his power. His mind was strong, calctive, and devious.


    Unlike other strong people who easily ughtered their enemies by there own hand, Zhao Li Xin would scheme and n everything meticulously. He was patient enough to watch his enemies fall one by one like dominos.


    Zhao Li Xin was not plotting anything for now. He was drinking his wine in his courtyard garden. The moon illuminated the big pond inside the pavilion. The colorful leaves and flowers inside the garden couldn''t console his restless and empty heart. He had just received unfulfilling news. His hidden guards had still not found his savior.


    He knew it was almost impossible to find her. The only thing he could remember about her was the calm and soft voice. Her gentle touch on his cheek and the sweet smell from her hands. He never smelt anything like it before. Zhao Li Xin fiddle with his wine cup.


    He wondered: Where was she? Was she alright? What was she doing now? Zhao Li Xin couldn''t stand being in the courtyard any longer. He left his pavilion only for someone to appear behind him. He courteously knelt, "Milord, are you going to leave alone?"


    "Yes. Don''t follow me..." Zhao Li Xin said calmly but firm. He did not stop his pace as he flew out of his manor in a single leap. Mong K could only watch his young master as his figure disappeared in a dark night.


    He knew his young master had gone to the same ce again to look for the mysterious woman. Mong Ki was happy that his young master had developed feelings for another person for the first time in a long¡­ long time. Mong Ki saw Zhao Li Xin restless, yearning, and even missing another person. Mong Ki prayed every day for his Lord to find the woman.


    He did not care who the woman was. He hoped she could fill the hole inside his master''s heart and hopefully make him smile again¡­ Mong Ki couldn''t remember thest time he saw Zhao Li Xin smile.

 Chapter 7 - Common Sense

    She made lemon tea and sat on the porch gazing at the moon like she did every night. There was a full moon tonight. The pale white moon took her back to the old days when she used to go for adventures with her brother and hispanions... his friends.


    They would set up camp at night, make some hot beverages and cook while they gathered around the campfire. They would joke andugh forgetting that they had just subdued a demon beast and almost died in the process. At the time, she didn''t know how precious such moments would be. She didn''t know how much she would miss such days. She would give anything to be able to go back to such days once again. ??


    [It''s alreadyte. Why don''t you go to sleep¡­?] Girsha nestled on her kneesfortably.


    [I''m not sleepy¡­] Lory sipped her tea slowly.


    [Hhhh¡­ you barely sleep anymore¡­] Girsha sighed.


    [You know I didn''t even sleep a lot even in Herriond] She reminded him.


    [You still slept better there...] The bird rebuked her.


    She smiled wryly [Well, there is no ce like home, isn''t it¡­?]


    The bird, Girsha, was the only reminder of her, Princess Lorient''s, home as he was her guardian. The bird was the size of a paradise bird. His feathers were white and yellow with a long golden-yellow feather on its tail.


    The bird had clear green eyes and a soft pink beak. No one knew the cute little bird''s real figure as it could shift its body. It could turn into a giant bird, the size of a big airne with wings that were fifteen meters long. He used to be known as the ''Lord of the Sky''. Girsha was not like the sacred or celestial beast. It was more like he was ''The First Kind'' beast. He lived during the age of the gods. Roaming the world for a very long time. No one knew Girsha''s age, not even himself.


    When Princess Lorient learned about her twin brother, Prince Lucas'', cruel fate, she was in despair.


    The prophecy spoke of the end of the Lucient Lineage and thest King of Hand. It involved the creature of darkness, Nazareth the ck Dragon of Mountain Fehrer, breaking out of his thousand-year prison to summon the Demon Beast and Darkness from the Outer World. The only thing that could stop him was the power of King''s God as it could repel the Darkness and kill Nazareth the ck Dragon.


    Prince Lucas was to obtain the power of the Seven Gods Swords that belonged to the Seven Gods, the creators of the world. The King of Hand was a descendant of the ''First King'', a Lucient. Each descendant was gifted with the power of wielding one God''s Sword.


    However, Lucas, unlike his predecessors, was to be gifted with all the seven swords so that he could open the gate to the outer world and suck the dark power from Verrion - killing him.


    Saddened and heartbroken with the prophecy, Princess Lorient left the Kingdom at the same time Prince Lucas and his Archknight left for the ''Trial of the King'' ceremony.


    She found a way to defeat the prophecy after a decade of searching. She ended up colliding with the Demon King Lazarus using her own soul as coteral. The Demon King epted the bargain she offered happily as he had been trapped for a millennium.


    The soul of a Lucient heir was the only thing that could set him free. He lent his power to Lorient so that she could save her brother. However, like every power exchange, there was a consequence attached to it.


    One of which was being sent to a strange world. Fortunately for her, thenguage was like one spoken in one of the countries on Verrion which she knew. The writing was however different. It took some time for her to learn it and luckily, she was good at learning a foreignnguage.


    She was also a pragmatic person, smart and quick-witted. She spent most of her life outside the Cestine Royal Castle. It was either she was in boarding school or out apanied her brother for beast subjugation and dungeon exploration.


    She lived in the wilderness especially after she ran away from home when she was seventeen years, never guessing that everything would fall to ruin before her return. She lost everything she took for granted.


    [You wanna hear some gossip?] Girsha asked excitedly.


    [I don''t have a choice, do I¡­] She sarcastically replied


    [No!! So, listen to this¡­ The girl, Lao Min Na, the Concubine''s daughter... You remember, right¡­?]


    [....] Lory was toozy to make anyment.


    [Nevermind¡­ she makes a lot of money selling her pills and elixirs. I don''t know where she learned all that, but the girl is now richer than the prime minister. What do you know¡­ she is actually an alchemist¡­] Girshaughed loudly. Theughter sounded like loud chirping to other those who could not understand him.


    [I can''t wait to see the Prime Minister''s face when he gets to know what his unwanted daughter has been doing¡­] Girsha''s tone was filled with mockery and ridicule. Girsha was a beast who was always amused by humans'' greed and ambition: the things they would sacrifice to get what they want. He found it fascinating, pathetic and a little ironic.


    Girsha always looked down on humankind but it all changed when he met Lorient and her family. He had heard the rumors about the Lucient King being chosen by the gods themselves. They were humans who were spared from all greed and envy. Girsha never really believed it. So, you can imagine his shock when he first met Lory.


    Lory gently tapped her mug with her finger [I still don''t get why he hates his own daughter so much...]


    [Of course, you don''t, you are softy... the men in this world have gigantic egos. How can he ept the rumor that his woman left him for another man...] Girsha smirked.


    [Even if it''s probably not true...? Why didn''t he consider that she was kidnapped or framed?] Lory shook her head in disbelief.


    [Nah... that selfish egomaniac old man wouldn''t think that far¡­ He doesn''t want to] Girsha sneered.


    [Hhhh¡­ and why does he me the daughter who has nothing to do with it in the first ce?] Lory exhaled. She still found it hard to understand was constituted as amon sense of this world.


    Prime Minister Lao Yun Gi had many women: one legitimate wife and five concubines who bore him many children ¨C three sons and four daughters including Lao Min Na.


    When Lao Min Na was three, her mother suddenly disappeared. The legitimate wife found proof that showed Lao Min Na''s mother had an illicit affair with a merchant. The legitimate wife informed the prime minister that Lao Min Na''s mother ran away with her lover but left her child behind.


    The prime minister was quick to condemn his runaway wife and the three years old daughter without any investigation. The prime minister hated Lao Min Na from then on. He neglected her and let his wife and other children bully Lao Min Na. The weak bullied child soon grew to be strong under his nose. He was unaware that his weak daughter had cultivated to the Core Stage at Master Level. She was also a talented alchemist, nheless.


    [How long are you gonna stay here Lory? Lao Min Na will seek revenge sooner orter. I see darkness in her eyes. She will burn this ce to the ground. I''m afraid this could implicate you.


    Yesterday, a maid died because she consumed poison meant for Lao Min Na] Girsha said.


    Lory took a deep breath [I know... let''s wait a little bit longer]


    [Do you like being here...]


    [Nah¡­ I just don''t have any other n... yet]

 Chapter 8 - Turmoil At The Manor

    The was an uproar in the Lao Manor''s main courtyard the next day. Some servants ran out of the main courtyard in a hurry while others were peeking behind the wall with a curious look. Lory shook her head as she heard themotion. Didn''t they know the ''curiosity killed the cat'' phrase? Then again, with no television and the (Inte), these people were hungry for any kind of entertainment.


    "Sister Luo, the Prime Minister wanted to kill the First Miss!" Cici suddenly grabbed Lory''s hand. Her eyes bulged widely from shock. ??


    Lory frowned. This was not the first time she heard a father wanting to kill or disown their child. Having many children should not make it normal for one to kill an offspring as if they were receable.


    "Why...?" Lory asked. She was perplexed.


    "It is because the First Miss stole the ''Red Dew Flower'' pill," Cici enthusiastically said.


    "What dew¡­?" Lory was baffled. He wanted to kill his daughter for a DEW?! Huh? That was new¡­


    "Not Dew¡­" Cici corrected. "The Red Dew Flower pill is a fifth-grade pill. It is our Master''s treasure. They say if you are at the Master Level cultivation, you can easily jump to the King''s level by taking this pill. It can also cure a person like the First Miss who has a bad constitution, allowing her to cultivate."


    Lory was still confused, "So¡­ it''s a good thing. What is he mad about¡­?"


    "Sssttt¡­ It is a treasured pill. How can our Master give it to an unwanted kid like the First Miss.


    Our master just broke through to Master Level cultivation. He wanted to use the pill to raise his cultivation further, but the pill was gone. You can only imagine how furious Master is?"


    "So why not buy that ''Dew'' pill again?" Lory still didn''t understand the way people thought in this world. She crossed her arms in front of her chest. She felt she still needed to learn more to understand what was consideredmon sense in this world.


    "It is not easy to get that kind of pill. Very few alchemists can make this pill not mentioning the fact that alchemists are rare in this country ¨C especially one who can make that pill. Then again, Our Master finding such an alchemist won''t guarantee ownership as the pill is very expensive thus a treasure," Ci ci sighed. It seemed the First Miss was really gonna die this time.


    Lory still did not understand why a parent would be reluctant to sacrifice such a menial thing for his daughter, his own flesh and blood. The Prime Minister was a crazy selfish man. It was no wonder all his children were a little demented ¨C Lao Min Na was a little bit crazy in her own ways.


    Lory turned away to leave. It was better to not get involved in such a situation. She would rather do her job like scrubbing the floor rather than get involved with such madness.


    Everyone! Gather in the main hall!!" The housekeeper, Mu Han, shouted stunning them. Lory could only sigh. She didn''t have a good feeling about this. However, she could only follow the other maids to the main hall. Girsha watched her from the tree. He also thought the situation was weird.


    He called her through their telepathic connection [Lory I don''t feel good about it¡­.]


    Lory sigh [Yeah, me too¡­]


    They all arrived in the main hall. The elders sat right in the middle of the room while Prime Minister Lao and his wife Yang Wei Lan sat on the left side. They look angry.


    Lao Min Na stood in the middle of the room with a cold and indifferent face. The concubines and the other children were spread on both the left and right sides of the room. Their eyes brimmed with expectation. They were looking forward to a good show.


    All the servants stood in the corner with their eyes on the floor. They did this to avoid calling attention towards themselves. They knew anyone of them could easily be chosen as a scapegoat should the Master need one.


    Fortunately, Lory''s body was small enough to hide behind other servants yet still be able to watch the situation clearly without anyone noticing. Prime Minister Lao forced Lao Min Na to kneel and confess that she had stolen the ''pill'' even though there was no solid proof.


    "You wretched daughter! Confess your crime right now!!" Prime Minister points his finger at Lao Min Na with a flustered face. His hand was shaking from holding in his anger.


    "Husband, please¡­ don''t be like this. It is not good for your health," Yang Wei Lan stroked his arms lovingly.


    "Hump¡­ Like mother like daughter ..." the old Madam harrumph in disdain.


    "I will not admit doing something I have not done," Lao Min Na said calmly. Her face remained cid. "And what proof do you have to use me of doing such things? Is there anyone who saw me steal from the treasury room?"


    "..." Everyone was silent. No one saw it. The allegation against Lao Min Na was led by Lao Fei Yan and Yang Wei Lan. Lory couldn''t guess how they lead the Prime Minister to this conclusion.


    One of them may have mentioned nonchntly to him that his first daughter was looking healthytely or implied something simr. Such words would automatically rouse the suspicion of the angry prime minister. The Prime Minister was probably a smart man, but he underestimated the heart of a woman''s scorn.


    "How could there be any witnesses? The guards were killed. Somebody must have killed them to cover their tracks!!" Yang Wei Lan''s words seemed righteous, but she nced at Lao Min Na with usation.


    "It is you. You must have killed them!!" The prime minister yelled at Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na sneered, "You think a weak woman like me who barely knew martial arts and how to cultivate could kill your two best guards? If that so... then maybe, we really do have some problem here¡­"


    Prime Minister Lao face turned from white to red. Lao Min Na was right. Her body was always weak making her unable to cultivate. This was another reason he hated his useless daughter. However, if she was not the one who stole the pill, then who did it? Was it an outsider? But his manor was well protected by guards and hidden guards.


    There was no way someone could enter his manor without alerting them. The dead guards were the only ones who knew what happened.


    Yang Wei Lan gritted her teeth impatiently. She had wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of Lao Min Na once for all. She really hated Lao Min Na who grew up to look like her mother. Yang Wei Lan hated that concubine.


    The concubine was more beautiful and talented than her and Prime Minister Lao was once heads over heels in love with that woman. Lao Min Na had the same eyes and mouth. The girl was even more beautiful than her mother. The only difference between mother and daughter was their demeanor which was like night and day.


    The housekeeper entered the room with an anxious face when everyone was contemting. He whispered in the Prime Minister''s ear whose eyes bulge. He took a deep breath then calmed himself and said in a nervous voice, "Tell them to enter right away."


    "Husband, what''s wrong?" Yang Wei Lan asked. She rarely saw him that nervous.


    He coughed slight and said calmly, "The princes areing¡­"

 Chapter 9 - The Prince’s Gift

    When Prime Minister Lao announced the Princes'' visit the reaction in the room varied. The elders and the Prime Minister himself were both nervous and excited. The youngsters especially the girls, were like fangirls meeting their idol.


    The maids became anxious they looked at each other wondering what they should do. Obviously, this was a bad time to receive the royal family as guests. At the same time, Lao Min Na''s expression darkened, she gritted her teeth in annoyance knowing which prince hade to her Manor.??


    A momentter, Crown Prince Zhao Mu Fan and Sixth Prince Zhao Li Xin entered the room with haughty looks. The appearance of the Crown Prince fascinated everyone, Zhao Mu Fan was wearing a luxurious blue robe with a golden dragon embroidered on his chest, a glittering silver crown neatly ced on his head to show off his esteemed position. Everything about Zhao Mu Fan screams <strong>''I AM ROYALTY!!''</strong>


    Zhao Mu Fan was very handsome, although a little thin, but he had a tall build and broad shoulders so he was manly enough that it was no wonder that Lao Fei Yan was infatuated with him.


    Behind the Crown Prince is the famous Sixth Prince, well, not in a good way. Lory remembered him as the man she saved in the forest a few years ago after all who could forget such a face, however, Lory was confused when she saw the pale face of the sixth prince, Lory was sure she had healed the man so why does he still look so sick?


    Lory looked intently at Zhao Li Xin, in her opinion, the sixth prince was much more handsome than the crown prince, actually, Lory had never seen a man more handsome than the sixth prince in his two worlds but unfortunately, the sixth prince faced too pale and he looked frail as if he could easily be blown away by a small wind.


    Lory tilted her head with a confused look, the man should be healthy by now unless something went wrong with her powers. Even though she had a curse that limited her powers but Lory was sure she managed to heal himpletely that night.


    Lory subconsciously stares at the Sixth Prince without blinking. Fortunately, her position was hiding behind the other maid and everyone''s eyes were on the crown prince so no one noticed her, however, Zhao Li Xin noticed her intense gaze.


    "Greetings Crown Prince and Sixth Prince, it is an honor for us to have two royal guests in my humble home." The Prime Minister came in a hurry and then bowed his head deeply and the rest of the Lao Family followed him even the elders had to bow their heads. unlike family members, maids had to kneel and press their foreheads on the cold floor in honor of the royal family.


    It was an unimaginable act for a princess from the mighty kingdom like Lory, however, she didn''t care, Lory realized she was no longer a princess since she was stranded in this strange world. However, Girsha disagreed with that thought.


    "Rise!" The Crown Prince waved his hand and immediately everyone stood up simultaneously.


    Lao Fei Yan looked at Zhao Mu Fan with sparkling eyes which showed how much he loved her. Lao Min Na, on the other hand, did not even nce at Zhao Mu Fan.


    Rumor had it that Lao Min Na had head over heels with Zhao Mu Fan, but she could never marry him due to her low status and her mother''s disgraceful reputation.


    They said Lao Min Na was heartbroken when she heard that Prime Minister Lao set up Lao Fei Yan as Zhao Mu Fan''s fianc¨¦. refusing to surrender Lao Min Na pleaded with the Crown Prince to take her as his concubine, but her request was firmly rejected by the crown prince. Feeling sad and ashamed by the crown prince''s refusal, Lao Min Na threw herself into the pool and she almost died.


    Luckily she was found quickly, and one of the old strong maids who could swim quickly jumped into the pool and saved Lao Min Na''s life, it''s a shame her reputation can''t be said to be the same.


    The Prime Minister was so embarrassed by Lao Min Na''s rash action that he punished her by confining Lao Min Na in her own courtyard for a year.


    Despite the Prime Minister''s attempts to hide Lao Min Na''s foolish actions, the news about her spread to the public, as a result, it turned the Lao family into a joke of the capital.


    Lory secretly watched Lao Min Na''s reaction when she saw Zhao Mu Fan being intimate with Lao Fei Yan, strangely Lao Min Na''s face remained indifferent as if she didn''t know Zhao Mu Fan at all.


    Lory ponders how a person can change so quickly and drastically. Lory had never seen Lao Min Na but he had seen Lao Min Na before, the youngdy was shy and shy, she was also a little naive and gullible but it was normal for such a young age but the new Lao Min Na was cold, calm and distant.


    She was so different, Lory might have believed it if someone had told her she wasn''t the same woman.


    Lory was curious about what could trigger this major change, was it the trauma of losing a loved one due to her stepsister or the trauma that she nearly died, or maybe both?


    "Prime Minister, I am here to visit Yan''er," Zhao Mu Fan said as he gently looked at Lao Fei Yan lovingly. His charming smile made Lao Fei Yan look down to hide her blushing cheeks, their intimate interaction made the other sisters except Lao Min Na envious. meanwhile, Lao Min Na looked indifferent and bored.


    Lory watched the interactions between love birds with great interest. Lory wants to see how the people of this world flirt because the custom in this world is so reserved and strict that women are unallowed to leave their homes unapanied. Furthermore, Lory had never seen the intimate exchanges between the Prime Minister and his women, but if there were, she might not have noticed.


    as expected the flirtation ended, Lory cocked her head andin inwardly ''That''s it?''


    Zhao Mu Fan then suddenly said: "This Prince has promised to give Second Miss a reward, so I went to the dark forest a few days ago and caught a Profound Level beast. When I saw the ferocious beast, this Prince immediately thought of the Second Miss Lao," Zhao Mu Fan smiled proudly.


    Well, Zhao Mu Fan did deserve to be proud because it wasn''t easy to catch a beast, especially a Profound level beast. This beast was twice the size of a Mortal Level beast and was also much smarter. that''s why they''re also harder to find.


    But Lory wasn''t sure a pompous prince like Zhao Mu Fan would enter the dark forest by himself.


    Lao Fei Yan couldn''t help but be ttered by the crown prince''s sincerity. She smiled from ear to ear feeling happy and proud at the same time as everyone was watching her with green eyes. Lao Min Na''s eyes even gleamed for a moment at the beast before disappearing without a trace.


    Lory pursed her lips as she looked at Lao Fei Yan anxiously. Is it okay for a man to im the first thing thates to his mind when he sees a ferocious beast, is his fianc¨¦? Loryment to herself. If it was her, she would be offended.


    <strong>''What does supposed to mean!''</strong>


    Prime Minister Lao smiled widely. If people knew how much the Crown Prince dotted on his daughter, many of the officials'' families would envy him. When the Crown Prince bes an Emperor in the future, his daughter would be the Empress making him the Emperor''s father-inw. There was nothing greater than that. He could see more people scrambling before him trying to curry his favor in theing days. The Prime Minister was still in a daze when four-guard ced a big cage outside the main hall.


    Everyone rushed outside. They could not wait to see the beast the Crown Prince found for Lao Fei Yan. Lory also followed everyone. Zhao Li Xin was the only one who stayed inside. Hefortably leaned in his chair and sipped his warm tea slowly, uninterested in themotion happening outside.


    A tiger with a long curvy sharp fang and arge robust body was inside the cage. The beast almost looked like a saber-toothed tiger to Lory. However, its fur which was ck with blue stripes was thicker than that of a normal tiger.


    The beast repeatedly hit the cage in anger. The beast''s loud roar caused some of the maids to faint while the other maids stood stiffly as they were numb with fear. many of the maids were so scared that they couldn''t even stand up. Lory look around her and realized she was the only servant who didn''t act scared.


    He immediately pretended to be scared by crouching on the floor. Lory was too bored she took the opportunity to talk to Girsha through their telepathic connection.


    [Hey old bird, what do you think about that beast¡­ is it strong?] she''s joking


    [Puih... !!!] Girsha responds in total disgust.


    [...¡­.]

 Chapter 10 - Perpetrator

    "Thank you, your highness, for your generous gift, I believe Fei Yan is very happy." Prime Minister Lao couldn''t hide his joyous smile.


    "Father is right, your highness. Fei Yan, can''t thank you enough for your generosity." Lao Fei Yan bowed gracefully towards the Crown Prince. Zhao Mu Fan smiled proudly. Her gratitude gesture satisfied him.??


    He waved his hand again and a middle-aged man wearing dark green robes entered the courtyard. The man bowed respectfully to Zhao Mu Fan and said firmly, "Your humble servant greets the Crown Prince."


    "Second Miss Lao. This Lin Jun. He is a Beastmaster. He will help you make a contract with the Earth-Tiger beast," Zhao Mu Fan said.


    Lao Fei Yan became more excited. Having a contractual beast was a great prestige for people in the country. It would show her high position and strength to the people. She could already imagine people giving her envious looks once they knew she owned. Her own siblings were now ring at her with resentment.


    "I''ll be in your care, Master Li¡­" Lao Fei Yan nodded her head with excitement.


    "Leave it to me, Miss Lao," Lin Jun said confidently.


    Lin Jun approached the cage carefully. The beast furiously roared at him as It bared its fangs to intimidate Lin Jun, but the man remained silent. Lin Jun raised his hand in front of the beast then he closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, the beast''s body shook violently, the beast felt threatened with death then wed at the bars repeatedly, the beast then jumped up and down in a frenzy inside the cage and the cage started making strange sounds as if the cage was on the verge of copse. Everyone couldn''t hide their fear, they were afraid that the beast woulde out of the cage.


    Lin Jun scrunched up his face as he released more power. Sweat fell from his forehead, drenching his face. It took a few minutes for the beast to give in to him. Slowly the exhausted beast put its head between its feet, showing surrender. Lin Jun smiled with relief as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. He beckoned at Lao Fei Yan, "Miss Lao, please get closer." he said.


    Lao Fei Yan feel hesitant but she can''t be a coward in front of Zhao Mu Fan, Lao Fei Yan then took a deep breath before she approached Lin Jun. Her eyes were glued on the beast. She couldn''t help but feel anxious in front of the big beast.


    Lin Jun made Lao Fei Yan stand before the beast to do the ritual. A white light emerged from Lao Fei Yan and the beast''s foreheads. The light disappeared after a minute. Lao Fei Yan opened her eyes and smiled joyously at Zhao Mu Fan. "It''s done. He is now my contractual beast!"


    Zhao Mu Fan nodded with a content smile on his face. The truth was Zhao Mu Fan helped Lao Fei Yan not because he liked her, or he was being generous. He did it because he wanted to draw Prime Minister Lao to his side. He needed Prime Minister Lao''s support to strengthen his hold within the Imperial court as the next Emperor.


    His fear was not without basis. Even though he was the Crown Prince, his title could easily be revoked if he lost the Emperor''s favor or if the Emperor found a more suitable candidate. Apart from him, they were two other princes who could easily threaten his position. This included the Fifth Prince Zhao Qin Feng who was also Zhao Li Xin''s older brother.


    Zhao Qin Feng was supported by his mother, the daughter of Ying n which was one of the four noble families of the Liangzu Kingdom. The Liangzu Kingdom was not as big as the Jiang Wei Kingdom, but theirnd was fertile which made Liangzu one of the richest Kingdoms in this world.


    The four noble families held power over the Imperial Liangzu family in thest few decades. This happened after the death of Liangzu''sst Emperor. While the four noble ns shared the power, the Ying n was the strongest of the four.


    The other suitable candidate was the Third Prince Zhao Yi Chen. He was very smart, cunning and ruthless and a talented general. He had won many wars in thest few years and protected the border well. He was well known throughout the Kingdom. The citizens loved him, and the generals supported and admired him. Zhao Yi Chen was also a very talented cultivator. All thisbined with his upright views made him the biggest threat to Zhao Mu Fan inheriting the throne.


    This was one of the reasons why Zhao Mu Fan strongly pursued Lao Fei Yan. He needed Prime Minister Lao''s influence in order to withstand the other princes'' rising power. The Prime Minister was a great pawn to have.


    He had great influence in the Imperial court, his family had served the Kingdom for generations and the old Emperor trusted him. So, for Zhao Mu Fan to give Lao Fei Yan a Profound Level beast was a small price to pay.


    "Fei Yan, isn''t this great? With this contractual beast, you don''t have to worry about the uing martialpetition happening next month?" The Prime Minister said.


    "That''s right. Your age is now considered appropriate to join thepetition this year," Zhao Mu Fan rubbed his chin. "This Prince will expect great things from you."


    "Of course, your highness. Fei Yan would not dare disappointed you." Lao Fei Yan smiled sweetly at him.


    After themotion, everyone went back to the main hall. Zhao Li Xin still satzily on the chair without care. Mong Ki disguised as a male servant stood beside him serving his lord diligently and ignoring everyone else.


    Seeing Zhao Li Xin reminded them that there was another prince inside the manor. The Prime Minister didn''t really care for Zhao Li Xin like he did the Crown Prince, but he still needed to give him face as he carried the royal blood.


    "Apologies Sixth Prince for leaving you alone. This official was very careless," Although the Prime Minister sounded remorseful, his face did not show it. Zhao Li Xin waved his hand weakly to show the Prime Minister that he didn''t mind.


    Like the Prime Minister, Zhao Li Xin didn''t really care for someone as presumptuous as Prime Minister Lao. He was there because it was the only ce for him to look for his savior. He was running out of patience as a year of searching had passed. The only thing he was sure of was the fact that his savior was connected to the Lao Manor.


    When his shadow guards tried to find the mysterious woman, they found small footprints on the ground close to the Lao Manor. However, they could not tell if the mysterious woman was living inside the manor, a guest, or in the worst case a person who was just passing by.


    He first thought his savior was Lao Min Na as she was an alchemist who had been selling her pills at the Thousand Herbs Pharmacy. He knew this because he owned the ce and could also tell Lao Min Na''s alchemist level. Lao Min Na only sold lower-grade pills at first and had only started selling second-grade pills recently.


    Although it was being said she was a genius, she only graduated to making second-grade pills after two years. So, he dismissed her as his savior. The woman who saved him should be capable of more than a pure grade pill.


    Zhao Li Xin then wondered if his savior was Lao Min Na''s master. However, a year had passed, and his shadow guard didn''t see Miss Lao meet anyone. He was frustrated with their failure when he bumped into Zhao Mu Fan during dinner.


    The Crown Prince jokingly asked Zhao Li Xin to follow him to Lao Manor where he was going to see his beautiful fianc¨¦. He imed he would teach Zhao Li Xin how to courtdies. Zhao Li Xin would normally reject Zhao Mu Fan''s offer got impulsive and agreed because his brother had mentioned ''Lao Manor''. His agreement surprised Zhao Mu Fan.


    Zhao Li Xin straighten up his back, blinked his bored eyes, and asked casually, "If Prime Minister doesn''t mind me asking, why are you gathered in the main hall? I can also see the small servants is here?"


    The Prime Minister was flustered. "Oh, this official is so embarrassed¡­"


    "We are going to be family soon. Why not tell this prince what troubles you?" He could not let the matter go easily. It was a good chance to make Prime Minister Lao owe him. He could be like any other politician who could easily hide his schemes and maintain the perfect amicably smile.


    "It''s¡­ Last night someone breached our treasury room and stole a Red Dew Flower pill. Your highness must know how precious the perfection pure grade pill is," Prime Minister said with grieve.


    "How could someone breach Prime Minister Manor?" Zhao Mu Fan was stunned. "Was it an expert?"


    "We don''t know for sure. No one saw anyone get in or out of the manor. We feared it was someone from inside the manor. The guards who watch the room was found dead." He nced at Lao Min Na with disgruntled eyes.


    Zhao Mu Fan easily understood what the prime minister implied. However, he was stunned. Could it really be Lao Min Na? The woman he knew to be weak-minded and easily bullied. When did she get the nerve to do such a thing?


    "If there is really someone like this inside the manor, Prime Minister Lao should find that person right away and asked him to work for you instead. Who is this person who can breach the Prime Minister''s security, kill the guards and break the protective array around the treasury room¡­?" Zhao Li Xin said with a chuckle. He then sighed, "Such a person must be highly talented...


    All faces including the Prime Minister''s turned red with shame. What the Sixth Prince said was right. How could a sixteen-year-olddy like Lao Min Na do something like that when she couldn''t even cultivate? Lao using Lao Min Na was like telling everyone that the people inside his Manor were useless. This would turn him into a joke.


    Lao Min Na didn''t know why Zhao Li Xin helped her. The truth was Zhao Li Xin didn''t really care for her. He only helped her because he couldn''t locate his mysterious savior and he thought the woman may have some connection with Lao Min Na. He thought to keep her alive as he was still searching.


    "Hmph, who knows if she colludes with someone from the outside¡­" Old Madam Lao sneer. "Just like her despicable Mother¡­"


    Lao Min Na sneered, "To do that I should at least be able to leave this Manor, should I?" She mocked the old Madam''s stupid usation. "Everyone knows I do not leave my courtyard. This has been so since my mother died, and my mother has been dead for a long time. I don''t even remember her face. Why is grandmother still bringing her up?"


    "How dare you talk like that to your grandmother?" The Prime Minister furiously shouted at Lao Min Na.


    "Did I say the wrong thing, father?" Lao Min Na asked calmly.


    "All of you use me of something I couldn''t have done. Haven''t you already punished me for myte mother''s crimes? Is it still not enough...? What else do you want me to do?" Lao Min Na aired her grievance which made the Prime Minister feel guilty.


    The way he treated her was worse than how he treated his servants. He couldn''t help it. He detested his unfaithful wife and Lao Min Na''s face remind him so much of her.


    Prime Minister Lao gritted his teeth. He didn''t dare act unruly in front of the Crown prince and Sixth Prince. He must act like a benevolent father. He waved his hand and reluctantly let her go, "Enough, you can go back to your courtyard now!"


    Yang Wei Lan frowned. She thought Lao Min Na wouldn''t get away this time, but the princes'' visit changed everything. She could only clench her fist and hide her dissatisfaction. Lao Fei Yan understood what was going through her mother''s head. She sent her a meaningful nce ''let this problem slide.'' They just needed to be patient. There were other opportunities ahead.


    Lory watched them from the side as Lao Min Na left the main hall. Zhao Li Xin''s words made her contemte further. Lao Min Na was not the same woman she used to be. She had changed. Many people wouldn''t recognize her as the same timid woman she was before. Yet, how could she suddenly be an alchemist and cultivator?


    Lory connected telepathically with Girsha [Did she steal the pill...?"


    Girsha chuckle [Of course she did¡­.]

 Chapter 11 - Found You

    Zhao Mu Fan''s eyes unconsciously followed Lao Min Na for a mere second as she left the hall. For someone who loved beauty, Lao Min Na''s perfect figure was a great temptation for him. The truth was other than Lao Fei Yan, he also courted Lao Min Na secretly. Making Lao Min Na fall in love with him was easy.


    However, Zhao Mu Fan never intended to make her his legal wife as shecked the proper background and could not cultivate. Her face was the only selling point but other than that, she could not bepared to Lao Fei Yan who would bring more advantages. The truth was Zhao Mu Fan had secretly courted Lao Min Na without others knowing. He did it because he knew she held a lower position which also made her vulnerable to his seduction.??


    Unfortunately, before Zhao Mu Fan can ''do'' more with Lao Min Na, Lao Fei Yan found out about them. He quickly denied everything and put the me on Lao Min Na.


    However, being a notorious yboy, he did not want to let Lao Min Na slip through his fingers. He persuaded Lao Min Na to ask the Prime Minister to bestow her to him as a concubine so that he could maintain his reputation as a faithful man.


    Zhao Mu Fan was smart and didn''t tell Lao Min Na what he wanted her to do directly. He implied to her that their rtionship would work out well if Prime Minister Lao would propose to the Emperor to have Lao Min Na be the Crown Prince''s concubine.


    This is because the Emperor regarded the Prime Minister very highly and a proposal from him would be easily considered. The fifteen-year-old Lao Min Na quickly agreed to Zhao Mu Fan''s suggestion without thinking too much.


    However, the Crown Prince didn''t anticipate how things turned out. Lao Fei Yan quicklyined to her mother when she learned what was happening. The unhappy Yang Wei Lan thenined to her husband, Prime Minister Lao who in turn condemned Lao Min Na. The Prime Minister called Lao Min Na a shameful woman who was like her mother. This prompted the unhappy Lao Min Na to attempt suicide.


    The present Lao Min Na was different. She was calmer and more collected. She had a cold outlook and was indifferent to all, especially towards Zhao Mu Fan. There was no trace of love or yearning in her eyes when she looked at him.


    She kept her distance from Zhao Mu Fan since she was saved and no longer epted his invitations or gifts. At first, he thought she was doing all that because she was angry or was ying hard to get. However, a year had gone by and she still acted the same. Her behavior made Zhao Mu Fan feel restless.


    _______________________________________


    The Prime Minister quickly dispersed the servants from the main hall once since there was nothing else to do. The servants and maids sighed in relief as they left. Their legs were numb, but they were unharmed. They initially were afraid one of them would be turned into a scapegoat. It was never easy being a servant in a noble household.


    Lory also left the main hall together with the rest. She had a lot of things she needed to do like scrubbing, sweeping, and brushing around the manor. She didn''t hate her job since she didn''t need to think or interact too much with the Lao family members. She found it easy to do and did notin as it could notpare to thest decade of her previous life. Herst decade was nothing but a trial.


    "Ri Yi!" Someone suddenly called her.


    "Mister Mu?"


    "Take this to the Sixth Prince in the main hall," Housekeeper Mu Han said. "The Sixth Prince''s body constitution is not well, and this wine would help keep his body warm."


    "But¡­ I need to prepare the bath for the old Madam. Can you ask someone else?" She remembered the additional work she had to do. Bathing was not an easy task in this world.


    "It''s fine. Someone else would do that. Remember this¡­ When you serve the Sixth Prince, don''t linger around him for too long and don''t stare at his face no matter how handsome you think he is¡­ also don''t talk unless he talks to you.


    " Mu Han strictly warned Lory as he did not wish for her to get in trouble. He also liked Lory''s quiet and diligent attitude.


    "Yes, Mister Mu. I''m going now," Lory nodded her head obediently.


    ''What a troublesome prince'' she sighed inwardly.


    "Good. Leave now!!" Mu Han said.


    Lory held the tray carefully while the other male servants opened the door for her when she reached the hall. Lory bowed respectfully for a second at the Prime Minister and his guests, but they all ignored her as if she wasn''t there. They continued with their conversation as usual.


    Zhao Li Xin sat in the corner of the room looking bored as hell. Lory wondered why he hadn''t left yet. Zhao Li Xin''s male servant, Mong Ki, red at her when she approached his table. Mong Ki scrutinized the wine she carried: he opened the wine sk and smelled the contained. Satisfied with his findings, Mong Ki ced the sk back on Lory''s tray with a word.


    Lory at him smiled wryly as she moved towards Zhao Li Xin''s table. She ced the wine sk and clean cup beside the Sixth Prince and sighed. She wondered how they could all drink like camels without needing to go to the toilet all the time. ''Tch¡­ so envy''


    Zhao Li Xin was really bored, he didn''t know what made him thinking hereing here was a good idea. He didn''t know why he thought he could easily bump into his savior in the Lao manor.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly rose from her seat as he grew impatient. He wanted to bid farewell to the Prime Minister before leaving for the sake of courtesy even though he didn''t care. Zhao Li Xin suddenly turned around and his chest identally bumped Lory''s head.


    Lory gasped and took a step backward while Zhao Li Xin frowned. However, the frown was not because he bumped into her but because of the familiar scent that teased his nostrils.


    Lory saw this and thought the Sixth Prince was upset. She quickly bowed and said, "Apologies to the Sixth prince!!"


    Zhao Li Xin froze when he heard her voice. His heart suddenly pounded.


    <strong>''It''s HER!!''</strong>


    The two were soon engulfed in an awkward moment. Lory did not dare straighten her back as she waited for his response while Zhao Li Xin was still digesting his shock.


    "What have you done to the Sixth Prince?" Prime Minister Lao saw what happened he yelled at her furiously. Lory bit her lips as she knows she was in trouble. Lory wonders what was the penalty for identally bumping royalty.


    Zhao Li Xin saw her react to the shout and thought she was afraid. He suddenly had the urge to hit the Prime Minister''s head. Why was he shouting at her for a minor mistake? Couldn''t he see how scared she was? Zhao Li Xin fighting his urge not to hit the Prime Minister.


    "It''s nothing, It''s my fault for moving too suddenly," Zhao Li Xin raised his hand and said in a monotone voice. As indifferent as he sounds, his words startle Mong Ki who is standing behind him.


    ''What the Hell...!''


    The Prime Minister shook his head profusely, "This official wouldn''t dare!"


    Ignoring the Prime minister''s courtesy, he turned his gaze to Lory again, "What''s your name?" he said as gently as possible so he wouldn''t scare her.


    "Lu¡­ Luo Ri Yi, your highness," Lory said awkwardly.


    "How long have you been working here?" He asked with a stern face.


    "Almost three years, your highness," Lory answered with confusion. The Prime Minister was also confused with the line of questioning. Why was the prince asking unrted things?


    "Hm..." Zhao Li Xin pondered. It was possible for him to forget someone''s face or name, but he never forgets a person''s voice. It was an inborn skill and he had depended on this skill for a long time. He could not forget his savior''s voice.


    "..."


    "I bid you farewell Prime Minister Lao," Zhao Li Xin suddenly nodded and left before the Prime minister could respond. Zhao Li Xin also slightly at Zhao Mu Fan before he left the Lao Manor. Mong Ki quickly lifted the carriage curtains for Zhao Li Xin to enter. He satfortably in his carriage as his mouth curved up slightly as he murmured to himself, <strong>"Found you!"</strong>


    ________________________________________________


    He left some people confused¡­


    The confused Prime Minister let Lory leave the main hall without reprimanding her. Lory was baffled unsure of what to make of the encounter. Lory''s mouth twitched as Girsha perched on her shoulder, He was also confused¡­


    [Hey Lory, what was that?] Girsha frowned.


    [I had no idea...¡­.] Lory shrugged her shoulder in puzzlement.

 Chapter 12 - Druids Pristess Insignia

    Zhao Li Xin was in a good mood the next day. He was known to tone down his menacing aura asionally with a smile that was more like a grimace before. However, the new change was different. This is something that the servants inside NinJing manor had never seen before. Zhao Li Xin''s unusual behavior put everyone on edge as they equated it to a bad omen.


    Because of that everyone did their jobs cautiously and did not dare make a sound as they feared they may provoke the devil. The mood around the Ninjing Manor bes quieter than usual because of this.??


    Disregard his underlings feeling Zhao Li Xin sat in the study room amidst all this. The huge study room was decorated in three colors: ck, grey, and gold with wood and stone finishes. The room was cold, hard, and stoic like Zhao Li Xin''s character. There was a ck wooden table and a ck wooden armchair in the middle of the room.


    A pile of books and ink brushes was neatly arranged on the table. There was a massive mountain scenery carved with grey stones on the wall behind the chair. Calligraphy hangings were on the right and left sides of the wall. Two medium squarenterns illuminated the room together with few candles on the side table. The rug on the floor was embroidered with a big and small dragon.


    The atmosphere inside the room was gloomy and intimidating, obviously, the room was not built for rxation or serenity as it was more than just a study room. It was also where Zhao Li Xin received his subordinate and held a meeting with his people.


    It was the ce where they ryed information and reported their progress, it was also a ce for them to admit their mistakes and received their punishment. It was clear that this room had inflicted so much trauma on all of his subordinates.


    Zhao Li Xin sat alone in a gloomy room reading the report about Luo Ri Yi. The report indicated his age of seventeen and her unmarried marital status. Everything about her was written in detail but he couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. He felt that her background was so ordinary that it made him suspicious.


    If she was ordinary, how was she able to heal him? This made him wonder if he made a mistake. Was she not his savior? But he remembered her voice clearly and he has never made a mistake recognizing someone''s voice.


    He was born with the ability to recognize sounds once he heard it once which made it unlikely for him to make a mistake. He tapped the wooden table for a few minutes in contemtion before raising from his chair to leave the room.


    Zhao Li Xin watched Lory in the maid''s courtyard at the Lao Manor. It was already in the middle of the night and all servants had returned to their chambers preparing to sleep.


    The Manor bes quieter with a few guards roaming around inside the manor. The security at the maid''s courtyard wasx as there was only one guard near the entrance. Guarding lowly maids was not a priority to them. Zhao Li Xin patiently sat on the high tree branch waiting to see what she would do.


    A few hours passed and the woman he was watching left her room and sat on the porch. A white bird flew above her head and nestle on herp as she gazed at the full moon with lonely eyes. She then slowly hid her face between her knee like she was crying.


    It made Zhao Li Xin wonder if someone inside the Manor bullied her. The thought somehow made him feel ufortable. His heart suddenly ached. It was a bizarre feeling for him. He never felt like this before. Not even with his own family.


    Lory took a deep breath, got up, and pulled out something from the bush. It was a rope with a broken hoe. The same rope she used to climb the wall before. It took only a few seconds for her to get out of the Lao Manor wall.


    The security around the maid courtyard was the worst. Then again, no one would have guessed a ''weak'' servant would climb in and out of the Manor without fear of being punished or being kicked out.


    It was not hard to get inside the forest from Lao Manor. She only needed to walk a few meters from the wall fence, follow a small path behind the bush between a row of persimmon trees, and ''vo'' she was there.


    The forest was dark and eerie at night. However, Lory didn''t fear being alone in the forest as it gave her a sense of familiarity. She feltfortable and more like herself when she was inside the forest. The reason could be because she spent thest decade of her past life inside the forest.


    Zhao Li Xin followed her from above, leaping between branches. He wondered where the little girl was going in the middle of the night. Was she nning to meet someone? Zhao Li Xin became more curious. The report sent to him never mentioned anything about it. It seemed his shadow guards had been careless with their job. He needed to punish themter for this.


    After a few hours, she bent her body past the shrubs and thick lower branches and stopped. A spread of big blue flower-like covering on the groundy before her. The faint moonlight illuminated the flowers making the scene more mysterious and magical. Lory''s hands caress the flower petal while she walked through the flowers.


    These flowers were never supposed to exist in this world. They were alien to this world just like her. The flowermonly called ''Bluebell Flower'' was a mysterious flower whose existence was covered with myth and legend. It was a flower that was both feared and loved by the people. Some also called it ''The Witch Flower''.


    [The flowers appeared after you saved that prince and the cursed wreaked havoc inside you¡­] Girsha flew around her with a wary look then murmured [I thought I lost you that day¡­]


    Lory smiled in regret [Sorry...]


    On the day the curse reacted immediately after she used her powers, Lory used thest of her strength ran deep into the forest as she was unsure of what might happen. She feared she may end up hurting innocent people once the curse was released. She kept running until the pain caused her to lose consciousness.


    Her body felt like it was being ripped apart from the inside while someone smashed her heart with a hammer. A minute felt like endless torture. She feared she had reached the end of her life when the excruciating pain suddenly subsided.


    She regained consciousness only to find her body was surrounded by the bluebell flowers. The flowers were few at first but quickly spread as the year passed.


    [Do you know what happened that time¡­?] Lory couldn''t help but be curious again.


    [As I said before, the flowers suddenly appeared beneath you, and the cursed stop causing havoc]


    Girsha also did not understand what happened that night. He tilted his small head and asked [You know the meaning behind the bluebell flower...]


    She smiled with a mncholy expression [Endless love... It was mother''s favorite flower]


    [It is also an insignia of druid priestess...] He reminded her.


    [Oh, yeah¡­? Why didn''t you remind me before?] Lory pretended to be angry.


    [I just remember okay... I''m quite old] He rolled his eyes. It was funny to see a bird rolling its eyes [My guess is someone put a spell on you to help you... I think the question is¡­ who?]


    [I don''t know... I met with druid priestess before I set Lazarus free but their behavior was odd... They did not stop me. You were there too. You saw it. They just watched me¡­ they didn''t even try¡­]


    [The druid priestess duty is to serve the Seer... They do whatever she asks them to do without question]


    [Arthea...] Lory frowned. [She annoyed me with her innocent smile as if she knew everything from the beginning¡­]


    [That is because she is the one who was gifted with the power of seeing the future. She is ''The Dream Walker''...]


    [After all, I''ve been through¡­ there still more secret left to discover...] Lory smiled bitterly. [I wonder when I will reach my end?]


    [I''m afraid it is still far ahead little girl¡­] Girsha said with both relief and sorrow.

 Chapter 13 - BellFlower

    [Lory, someone is watching us...] Girsha warned her.


    [Oh, you just found out now¡­] Lory was calm enough to tease him.??


    [My powers have regressed to ''pitiful'' level so <strong>SHUT UP</strong>!] Girsha red at her.


    Lory stifles augh. actually, She feel guilty because of the connection between their souls. The curse did not just bind her powers but also Girsha''s powers. If Girsha retracted all of his powers by force, Lory would die. As much as he liked to act as an irresponsiblepanion, Girsha loved Lory more than his own kin. It was the reason he tied his souls to hers.


    [Should I be worried?] Lory asked.


    [Mmm¡­ no. I don''t feel any animosity from him¡­] Girshanded on her shoulder gently.


    Lory turned around but she couldn''t see anything. The forest was dark and quiet. The only sound came from the crickets and owls.


    Lory wondered who was watching her and why. She dressed inly so she could not be mistaken for a rich young miss. Her looks were also too in to call attention.


    "Are you gonna keep watching me?" Lory suddenly shouted as curiosity got the best of her.


    Lory squinted her eyes and waited for the person to reveal themselves. It took a few seconds for a man to emerge from the top of one of the trees. He wore fancy dark robes with silver embroidery. The man''s face was exquisite like precious jade, he also had a tall body, broad chest, and long legs that remind her of a male model, heck, his better than them.


    A devilish smile was stered across his beautiful face. He looked familiar. Lory was quickly stunned, "Sixth Prince? Why are you here?"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled indifferently, "I have never seen a flower like this before. The shape is also odd."


    Lory frowned but did not respond to him. Zhao Li Xin nced at the girl in front of him. She wore in blue robes and her untied shoulder-length hair was being blown gently by the wind. Her beauty was otherworldly. It was strange. When you looked at her closely, she was not someone who could be defined as a heaven-defying beauty but there''s something about her that made one cannot take their eyes off her.


    "What is the flower''s name?" Zhao Li Xin asked courteously.


    His honest eyes shook her heart. Lory sighed and used the localnguage to trante the flower''s name, "It is the ''Bluebell Flower''."


    "Bluebell¡­ A unique name but¡­ appropriate." Zhao Li Xi muffled to himself. The flower does look like a small bell.


    "Your highness, you still have not answered my question... why are you here?" Lory asked him with a probing look.


    It was rare for anyone to question him the way she did. Those who did would easily be dead within seconds. However, seeing her serious face amused him. It was weird, "It is Zhao Li Xin¡­ When you ask such a serious question, it is better to use my real name. Don''t you think¡­?" He ignored Lory''s gaze and squatted down to the flowers.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate¡­." She refuted shortly.


    "It is fine¡­" He replied casually.


    Lory frowned, "I don''t think I''ll be allowed to¡­"


    "I allow it. So¡­ it''s enough¡­" He raised his eyebrows confidently.


    "Am I gonna be killed because of this?" Lory pursed her lips wondering if he was joking with her. Such a crime would be called ''Lese majeste'' in her world and the punishment was quite heavy and she believed the punishment in this world could be worse.


    Zhao Li Xin stood up with cold eyes. He hissed with a proud and arrogant look "Who Dares?"


    Lory had never liked an arrogant and overbearing man before. She had always been attracted to a calm man with a gentle demeanor like his father. But in front of Zhao Li Xin, her heart was beating so fast that it was almost deafening. Lory subconsciously took her eyes off him. She didn''t dare to look him in the eyes for too long.


    She thought she was fortunate when the wind suddenly blew strongly which allowed her hair to cover her bashful face. However, she did not know strong cultivator had enhanced senses and the Prince with his high cultivation had already seen her tinted cheeks before her hair covered the rest of her face.


    Zhao Li Xin did not dare to tease her too much even though he had a strong urge to make her a little mad. It was their first proper meeting and he didn''t want to push his luck.


    "I just wanted to return a favor after you saved my life a year ago..." He said calmly. His eyes were trained on her as he scrutinized Lory''s expression. He was still not sure if he found the right person and wanted to clear his doubts.


    "...what makes you think it was me?" Lory tried to deny it but her pause and nervous expression betray her words. Lory used to be good at hiding her feeling as she was a Princess and Fredhard had drilled her with etiquette lessons from a very young age. But somehow, her training failed in front of Zhao Li Xin. She couldn''t help but feel apprehensive. It was like if he could see right through her.


    Zhao Li Xin was tempted to burst out withughter, but he refrained himself, afraid of embarrassing her. He covered his mouth with his fist and pretended to ''cough''. It seemed the woman really didn''t know how to lie and he found it refreshing.


    After years of spending his life among royalty and cultivators, he had met numerous women who knew how to lie and scheme. He already had his fair share with different women all over the country. He never thought he would end up meeting a genuine honest woman in his life.


    "It''s your voice. I remember your voice also your scent¡­ You smelt like this flower?" Zhao Li Xin said with a faint smile.


    ''Is this what they called hyper-sensory memory?'' Lory pondered. She heard about such people in Hand but she never met any since they were rare. His second answer also puzzled her. ''What did he mean by smelled like the flower? Bellflower existed only after she met him not before¡­''


    She telepathically asked Girsha as she unconsciously sniffed the back of her hand [Do I smell like the Bellflower?]


    [I don''t know. You always smell the same for me¡­] Girsha said before adding [Perhaps he is just a pervert?].


    [With that kinda face...? I refuse to believe you!!] Lory disagreed. A pervert with a face like his would be a disgrace but then she paused and contemted it. she remembers that Fargo was a bit pervert too... wait¡­ he was a beast ording to Fred.


    "You don''t believe me?" Zhao Li Xi asked with a calm voice.


    His words woke Lory from her daze. She looked at him and asked suspiciously, "But why do you still look sick?"


    "I''m not sick. I just used a pill to make me look that way. My old disease has been cured by you..." his gaze softens as he ook at her.


    "Oh, is that so..." Lory was stunned. That could be the reason why she overused her power causing the cursed to react badly. She sighed with relief. She felt d that she was able to help him but most of all she felt relieved her power did not digress as much as she thought. "That''s good¡­" she muttered


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t hide his chuckle this time. He probed her reaction and she did not disappoint him. "So, you admit you are the one who healed me that day..."


    Lory''s eyes unconsciously bulged out in shock as she realized she fell into his trap. Her mouth opened and closed. She tried to make an excuse, but her head is nk, "Uhm...¡­"


    ''DAMN IT!!''


    Zhao Li Xin did not dare to push her further as he looked at her flustered face. He just wanted to find her and maybe repay her kindness. However, he never thought his savior could be this interesting. He didn''t get bored being around her.


    "Don''t worry I won''t ask further. I just want to thank you for saving me and if you need anything you can find me¡­"


    "Oh¡­ okay. Thank you..." She responds casually.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned thinking her savior was a bit weird.


    ''Why is she the one who thank me?''


    "Oh no, it''s almost dawn. I have to go back!!" Lory gasped as she realizes she was stayed longer than she wanted because of Zhao Li Xin. Lory quickly ran past Zhao Li Xin, but then he held her wrist.


    "I could take you home faster," without waiting for her reply Zhao Li Xin then lifted her like a princess to carry her. Lory shrieked in surprise but unconsciously wrapped her hand around his neck. She quickly let go once she realized it was inappropriate.


    "If you don''t hold me tightly, you gonna fall," he warned her.


    Lory''s mouth twitched as she reluctantly grasped his cor. Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly. He realized it was fun teasing her. It was unfortunate for Lory as he had discovered a new hobby.


    Carrying her, Zhao Li Xin leaped from one tree branch to another at a very high speed. It almost felt like she was flying. She was not scared. She liked flying but doing it on her own was different from being carried. She prayed Zha Li Xin''s hand won''t slip as that would mean dropping her to the ground. The embarrassment would be worse than the pain.


    It took them a few minutes to arrive behind the maid''s living quarters. Zhao Li Xin put her down gently.


    "You should rest¡­" He told her with real concern. Lory was not a cultivator and it was hard for a normal body to work without proper rest.


    "I rather not. I need to get up in a few hours, sleep would just make me dizzy," Lory said casually. She didn''t notice Zhao Li Xin''s worried look as she trying to fix her crumpled robe.


    "Thank you for bringing me home. I should go now!!" Lory waved goodbye, turned around, and disappeared behind the wall.


    Zhao Li Xin watched her leave with concern. He knew a servant''s life was not as easy as you depended on a master. If the master was good, then the servant could live well but if not... He knew how bad the life of a servant could be.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath, jumped off the wall, and disappeared into dark night.

 Chapter 14 - Growing Trouble

    In Ninjing Manor, Zhao Li Xin was in his study room taking care of his daily activities which included tackling mountains of papers and scrolls. The room was mostly quiet with the only sounding from the grinding of ink done by Mong Ki who sat beside Zhao Li Xin.


    Although Mong Ki was working diligently, his eyes were glued on the small flower in the pot next to the window with curiosity. His Lord was not someone who preferred delicate nts as the only nt he kept indoors was the bonsai. ??


    His garden was also filled with bonsai trees, bamboos and had a small shrub with a big koi fishpond in the middle. The garden was clean and neat, matching Zhao Li Xin''s rigid personality.


    Everyone in the manor was stunned when Zhao Li Xin brought home the small flowers. The Sixth Prince ced on in the study and asked the gardener to nt others in the garden. The blue flower gave a great contrast to the colorless garden.


    ''Knock! Knock!'' Someone banged on the door disrupting Mong Ki''s thoughts and the workflow.


    "Come in!" Zhao Li Xin calledzily.


    Mong Yi dressed in the ck uniform entered the room and knelt on the floor, "Mi Lord, the Third Prince has arrived in Nanjing City."


    Zhao Li Xin Kept his eyes on the scroll in his hand and said indifferently, "Is that so¡­"


    "The Third Prince and his army have already passed the gates. The people have prepared a parade to wee his highness. He will then go straight to the Imperial Pce," Mong Yi continued his report without hesitation. He like other subordinates didn''t dare guess Zhao Li Xin''s mood especially when they ryed the news to him.


    "His triumphant return seems to gain the old Emperor''s favor. I would like to see the looks on the Empress and noble Consort Ying faces when they hear this¡­" Zhao Li Xin was amused by the problem the two women would face from this development.


    The Empress and the Royal Consort were always fighting from the moment they met. It was simply because they had the same desires. They both desired the Emperor''s love and having Imperial power.


    Their end game was owning the Imperial throne. Their ambitions were limitless. For them, nothing was too cruel or vile as long as they got what they wanted.


    Zhao Yi Chen, the Third Prince, lost his mother earlier on. He did not have a maternal family to support him but the fact that he was greatly talented and had a clear mind ovee his limitations. He left the Imperial Pce and be a soldier when he was thirteen. This was a smart move as he managed to preserve his life.


    Zhao Yi Chen became a talented general after a few years in the army and managed to make deep connections with many old generals. The Emperor gradually became fond of him and gave him ''Tiger que'' which gave him the power to authorize the thousand Imperial Soldiers.


    Zhao Li Xin remembered the reaction from the other royal family when this happened. Zhao Mu Fan and Zhao Qin Feng''s face turned livid, while the Empress almost fell from her chair and his ''dearest'' mother looked like she had swallow flies.


    Zhao Li Xin never had any close rtionships with anyone in the Imperial Pce. When he thought of the Imperial family, his feelings were divided. He either loathed them or ignored them. His outlook towards them remained the same throughout the years.


    They stayed away from him and he did the same. The members of the Imperial family liked to pretend he did not exist which was great for him. However, the growing powers between the prince''s factions threatened his peace as he felt someone was bound to cross his boundaries. He suspected his mother, the crazy woman, would be first to do that as she always knew how to push his buttons. It was like she was itching to die by his own de. This sounded cruel but it was the perks of being royalty.


    "Has the Third Prince chosen a Consort yet?" Zhao Li Xin put down the scroll on the table slowly.


    "Not yet, Mi Lord." Mong Yi answered.


    Choosing a Consort was not an easy task for a prince. This was especially true when dealing with situations where each faction fought for the throne. Whoever a prince chose had to be approved by many people as it could easily change the course of politics in the Kingdom. The Sixth Prince was lucky he didn''t fall into this category.


    With the power of the Hei Shen Sect in his hand, Zhao Li Xin was not afraid to oppose the Imperial family. He could easily fight head to head with the whole Kingdom if it''s necessary.


    Zhao Li Xin had more than enough power to squash the whole kingdom under his feet, however, he was still reluctant to expose his identity as ''Long Ming''. His life as the Sixth Prince was not bad. He actually liked it when people ignored him or pretended he wasn''t there, unlike other people Zhao Li Xin liked the quiet and solitary life.


    Thinking about ''solitary'' made him remember a certain girl standing among the blue flowers. He wondered what she was now up to. He hoped she would not get sick from being overworked since she didn''t seem like she slept well.


    Then again, how could anyone rest living in such a ce? He knew how bad the maid''s living quarters were in noble houses.


    Zhao Li Xin tapped his finger on the table in monotone. His subordinates thought their Master was contemting how to handle the Third Prince and the royal family. They wouldn''t have imagined his mind had shifted to someone else.


    His eyes gazed at the small blue flower near his table. He felt a sense of longing. It was a new feeling, something he never felt before. He could notprehend it yet.


    "How many people do we have at the Lao Manor?" He asked abruptly.


    "Reporting to Mi Lord. We have five people including the housekeeper, Mu Han," Mong Yi responded.


    "The housekeeper¡­?" Zhao Li Xin forgot about him.


    A few years ago, Mu Han''s sister became ''Tongfang'' (Bed warmer) for Prime Minister Lao. The Prime Minister grew fond of her and wanted to make her his Concubine. Jealous and angered by this, Yang Wei Lan killed the woman and her unborn child.


    Although Prime Minister Lao knew what Yang Wei Lan had done, he did not dare reprimand his wife for a mere servant. He covered Yang Wei Lan''s crime to save his reputation andpensated Mu Han and his family with a lot of money.


    However, the Prime Minister forgot to factor in human emotions. Mu Han''s mother was shaken after she lost her only daughter. She became sick and died prompting Mu Han to feel useless. He was unable to avenge his family.


    A fight between him and Prime Minister Lao was like an ant fighting an elephant. It was also hard for him to leave his position without the approval of the Prime Minister yet serving the family that killed his own family was too much to bear.


    Mu Han was frustrated until he met the Hei Shen Sect people who offered him a job to spy inside Lao Manor. He quickly agreed without thinking too much. Fortunately, Hei Shen Sect was fair to its people. Hei Shen Sect protected his wife and children and treated them very well. He never needed to worry about their safety.


    To show his gratitude, Mu Han became one of the best sources of information for the Hei Shen Sect. This was especially easy for him as many officials went in and out of the Prime Minister''s residence. He managed to gather a lot of crucial information for Hei Shen Sect.


    "Tell him to alleviate Luo Ri Yi''s workload. I want her to do lessbor," Zhao Li Xin said with an annoyed face. The thought of the little girl lifting heavy stuff with her frail arms made his heart ufortable.


    "Yes, Mi Lord!" Mong Yi replied firmly but questioned himself ''Who the heck is Luo Ri Yi?'' His Lord hated women in general. It did not matter if the women were beautiful. His Lord''s response when he saw them was to squint at them as if they were rats.


    "Make sure Luo Ri Yi stays away from the Lao family especially Lao Min Na and Lao Fei Yan," Zhao Li Xin told Mong Yi sternly. "And put more surveince on Lao Min Na!!"


    "Yes, Mi Lord!"


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hand and waved off Mong Yi. He leaned into his chair, "Is Lao Min Na still selling her second-grade pill?"


    Mong Ki poured some wine for Zhao Li Xin, "Yes, Mi Lord. She umted quite some money recently. She has also been purchasing ingredients for the spring jade pill."


    "To elerate her cultivation growth?" Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine elegantly before he ced the cup down on the table without a sound. "Cultivating using the pill is bad for her body foundation. Why us she so hurried?"


    "Maybe she is preparing for the martialpetition happening next month," Mong Ki said. "If she wants to strengthen her foothold in Lao Manor, she needs to win thepetition. She needs to prove she capable..."


    Zhao Li Xin took another sip of his wine then took a long deep breath. "That woman... I have a bad feeling about her.


    "What makes you think so, Milord?" Mong Yi asked in confusion.


    "She has changed too much...." Zhao Li Xin sighed.

 Chapter 15 - Karma

    Lory was puzzled. Her workload had somehow decreasedtely. The housekeeper, Mu Han, didn''t let her scrub the floor or even carry the heavy water bucket anymore. She was only allowed to lift a broom, a mop, and a cleaning basin. When she inquired about the new situation, Mu Han told her he preferred using someone else because she was too slow. This made Lory wonder why it took them three years to notice it.


    Lory didn''t really dwell on the matter as it was not like she enjoyed doing thebor. Working was just something she had to do to earn money. She was sweeping the garden when one of the maids asked her to buy pastries from the White Pavilion Tea House.??


    " Ri Yi, don''t also forget to buy more mung bean cake for Madam Lao."


    "Oh, okay..."


    "Hurry up! The desserts at the White Pavilion are usually sold out by noon!!"


    "Uh¡­ I''m leaving now¡­" Lory received the money and rushed out.


    Girsha followed her from afar with aplicated feeling. The girl who was a princess from a great nation and whose existence could bepared to a demi-god had been reduced to running errands formoners.


    In Girsha''s eyes, all humans even royalty or nobles were nothing butmoners. None could bepared to a Lucient descendant. Sadly, the girl did not care too much about such things as she seems enjoyed her new simple life. Then again, no one wanted to carry the weight of the world on their shoulders for the rest of theirs live.


    Lory loved the hustle and bustle of Nanjing City. Sadly, she did not get a lot of opportunities to leave the manor through the front door. She had to sneak out every time she left the manor by climbing the back wall. But in those moments, she only sneaked out of the manor to rx.


    She reached the white building with arge wooden brown que with the writing ''White Pavilion''. There were also two medium-sizednterns covered with white gauzes that had red cherry blossom petals and auspicious words she couldn''t make out.


    Lory had lived in this world for three years but there were some words she couldn''t understand. The store was much bigger and morevishpared to other stores in the city. The inside didn''t disappoint as it was grand and spacious. The attendant saw Lory''s uniform and could easily guess she was a maid from a noble house.


    "Wee. How may I help you?" The attendant slightly bowed to Lory.


    "I''m a maid from the Lao Manor. My Master wants me to order some pastries from you." Lory said politely


    "Of course, please follow me to the counter and tell me what you need." The attendant gestured for her to follow him. Lory nodded then walked behind him.


    A plump middle-aged man with a long ck beard weed her with a kind face. He gave her a big smile and asked, "What would you like to buy?"


    "Give me dozen of everything and an extra mung bean cake."


    "Understood. You have purchased quite a lot of pastries. Why don''t we help you deliver them to Lao Manor?"


    "That would be great! Thank you," Lory smiled cheerfully. She was happy she did not need to carry everything by herself.


    Lory''s smile quickly turned into a frowned when she heard a familiar voice shouting. Curiosity overcame her as always so she decided to follow the source of the voice. She crossed the folding doors and headed to the garden behind the building. It seemed the White Pavilion was bigger than she originally thought.


    Therger garden was covered with peach blossom flowers. There was also a big pond with a small bridge above it. Lory was first amazed by the beautiful scenery before she realized the people were watching something else. She squeezed through the crowd and saw Lao Min Na and Lao Fei Yan arguing.


    Just like the perfect viin, Lao Fei Yan had an entourage behind her: two female noble friends and their servants, while Lao Min Na stood alone. They were both ring at each other with hostility.


    It would have made quite an attractive film scene as it had a bunch of girls ring on the bridge. The only thingcking was intense background music. However, Lory was still tempted to scream the word ''<strong>ACTION!''</strong>


    "This is not a ce for someone like you?" Lao Fei Yan sneered as she spoke.


    "I''m the Prime Minister''s daughter. Why can''t I be here?" Lao Min Na retorted with a smile. Her smile was stunning. Those who saw it did not want to look away from her. "Aren''t you here too¡­?"


    Lao Fei Yan gritted her teeth. Thest thing she wanted was to bepared to Lao Min Na. Although she knew people did it behind her back by saying Lao Min Na was more beautiful than her. The fact that Lao Min Na''s body was weak, had lived a harsh and could not cultivate was a blessing for Lao Fei Yan as she managed to seize the spotlight.


    However, Lao Min Na''s temperament had drastically changedtely and she was getting a lot of attention. All this made Lao Fei Yan wary.


    "This ce is expensive. I don''t think you can afford it. Where did you get the money from? For the sake of our father''s reputation, I hope you did not get it from doing something suspicious." Although Lao Fei Yan''s words seemed righteous, she was ndering Lao Min Na. Those who heard Lao Fei Yan murmured about Lao Min Na''s mother''s scandal. Remembering Lao Min Na''s mother was enough for people to judge her.


    "What do you mean I can''t afford it? If you can afford it so should I¡­ or you are trying to say the Lao family doesn''t give me any money?" Lao Min Na''s face remained calm as she turned the tables to Lao Fei Yan. Everyone could see Lao Fei Yan''svish dress and jewelry, while Lao Min Na was shabbily dressed.


    She didn''t have any jewelry, not even have a single hairpin. This got many people thinking. Lao Min Na''s mother had a bad reputation, but it did not excuse the prime minister, who was considered wise and benevolent, to neglect his own biological daughter. The murmurs became louder. They all looked at Lao Min Na with pity.


    ''Well yed'' Lory smiled as she watched them.


    "You¡­ don''t speak nonsense!!" Lao Fei Yan lost herposed demeanor.


    Lao Fei Yan''s poprity grew when she got engaged to the Crown prince. Many noble families asked their children to curry favor with her. One of these friends came forward to defend her.


    She couldn''t let Lao Min Na ruin Lao Fei Yan''s name. The friend gave off a pitiful look before she used Lao Min Na of being unfilial, "First Miss, you should not nder your own father who has raised you."


    Lao Min Na frowned nkly, "Are you daft? I didn''t say my father treated me badly... I''ve just questioned my sister on the facts. If it''s not true, then why is she so upset? I''m just joking¡­"


    Lao Fei Yan and her friend turned pale. Lai Min Na was right. She did not say anything bad about Prime Minister Lao. However, her words we suggestive making one easily fall into her trap. Everyone was not saying how the Prime Minister''s family was wrong. It was good the Crown Prince was not there to hear it. Lao Fei Yan bit her lip with embarrassment, Lao Min Na managed to trick her.


    "Miss¡­ We are done with your order." The shop attendant tapped Lory''s shoulder to remind her to pay for her pastries.


    "Sorry," Lory felt embarrassed. She got so immersed in the drama and forgot why she was there. She took out a few silver tails to pay. The food inside the White Pavilion was more expensive than the average tea house. She smiled shyly once she was done, "Thank you mister... sorry once again."


    "You are wee, young miss¡­ But, aren''t thosedies from your family?" The attendant pointed at Lao min Na and Lao Fei Yan.


    Lory smiled awkwardly, "They are¡­."


    The attendant understood the hardships of a noble servant. He nodded at Lory and warned her seriously, "It is good to not interfere. It is better for a servant to step back when the masters are fighting."


    "Yes. Thank you for your teaching¡­" she nods gratefully.


    <strong>SPLASH!</strong>


    "Someone fell into the pond!" The scream jolted everyone as things dissolved into chaos. People run to the pond, but no one jumped into the water to save the fallen person. It turned out that people could spend their whole lives perfecting their Qi Gong but did not take the time to learn how to swim. It was unbelievable.


    "What... what happened?" Lory asked one of the people as she joined themotion.


    The man''s eyes were glued to the pond with an anxious but excited face, "Someone fell in. I think it was one of the maids."


    <strong>SPLASHH!</strong>


    "Someone else has fallen¡­ <strong>AGAIN</strong>!"


    "Help Them!" More people shouted prompting one of the guards to jump into the pond and save them.


    [Girsha, did you see what happened? Damn! I missed it!] Lory called through their telepathic link.


    [Yeah. One of the maids wanted to make Lao Min Na fall into the pond but she''s the one who fell in instead¡­]


    <strong>[INSTANT KARMA!]</strong> Lory gasped.


    [Lao Fei Yan also wanted to push Lao Min Na, but she fell into the pond as well...] Girsha guffawed.


    <strong>[DOUBLE INSTANT KARMA!]</strong> Lory gasped again. <strong>[My God! KARMA is a B*tch!]</strong>


    [Yeah... Literally!] Girsha cackle even more.

 Chapter 16 - First Meeting

    ording to Girsha, Lao Min Na did something to both Lao Fei Yan and her maid that made them unable to leave the pond. The pond was not deep, it was about two-meter high, which meant high cultivators could easily get out even though they couldn''t swim.


    However, Lao Fei Yan who was at Knight Level of cultivation only managed to get out of the pond when the guard grabbed her wrist and pulled her out. He could only grab her wrist and not push her head above the water like the lifeguards did because Lao Fei Yan was an unmarried maiden and could only be touched by her fianc¨¦. Other men were not allowed to touch her as her reputation is more valuable than her own life in this world.??


    Lao Fei Yan sat on the ground next to the pool with a pitiful look that made her look like a drenched cat. Her maid was in the same state as her, but no one paid attention to the poor maid ''Lucky her'' as all eyes were watching Lao Fei Yan. The White Pavilion tea house manager hastily brought a dry nket to cover Lao Fei Yan''s wet dress.


    The dress was quite thick from Lory''s perspective but to people in this world, her wet dress left too much for the imagination. The men did not dare to look at her but still peeked fervently at her with red faces.


    Feeling humiliated, Lao Fei Yan was beyond mad but there was not much she could do with her wet dress. Luckily for her, the manager offered her a new dress and a ce to change before she returned home. Without taking any further action, Lao Fei Yan and her entourage left swiftly with the manager. Lao Min Na sneered as she watched Lao Fei Yan''s figure disappear behind the crowd.


    Just when Lory thought the show was over, she heard someone p with a monotone sound. She looked and saw a handsome tall man with bright purple robes and gold phoenix embroidery on his chest emerged from the crowd. From the jade crown on her head and his regal demeanor, Lory guessed he was royalty.


    "This Prince, returned home a few days only to be presented with a good show." He smirked.


    Lao Min Na frowned at first before she recognized the man in front of her. She smiled sarcastically and said, "I''m d you enjoyed the show, your highness."


    "It seems like you know me, First Miss Lao?" He said.


    "I believe everyone would recognize the Third Prince and Jiang Wei''s great hero¡­" Lao Min Na bent her body courteously. He found her fearless attitude attractive. Most women would try to act innocent or frail in front of him, but this woman was looking at him with a calm and strong gaze. The Third prince smiled gently at Lao Min Na. The cherry blossom petals grazed her beautiful skin.


    Her dark hair flew behind her back while she stared back at Zhao Yi Chen with her deep ck eyes. It was at that moment that Zhao Yi Chen, the Third Prince fell in love with Lao Min Na.


    Lory took onest nce at them before she left the White Pavilion tea house. Love was like fire it could make you warm and safe, but it could also burn and leave you with a deep-rooted scar.


    Lory could tell what was happening and was genuinely happy for Lao Min Na. The woman had been through a lot. She hoped love could ease her pain and set her free. However, Lory couldn''t also help but feel doubtful. There was something wrong with Lao Min Na.


    Lory could not put her finger on it, but she felt like something important was missing within Lao Min Na. Lory also couldn''t help but wonder if she was the one with the problem as Girsha didn''t feel anything strange about Lao Min Na.


    When Lory returned to Lao Manor, the White Pavilion tea house had already delivered the pastries, and the servers were ready for Madam Lao and old Madam Lao to join the feast. Everything seemed peaceful until Lao Fei Yan arrived.


    She immediately buried her face on Old Madam Lao''sp as she cried and whined. She used Lao Min Na of humiliating her by pushing her down to the pond. Her personal maids supported Lao Fei Yan''s im prompting the madams to curse and swear at Lao Min Na. Thedies had quite a potty mouth for people who were supposed to be reserved and refined.


    Lory sighed, left the room, and headed back to the maid''s courtyard. All this had nothing to do with her and she believed Lao Min Na already knew what to expect. Lory took a washbasin to clean her face and hands. It was something she did every time she returned home after ying outside. It was an old habit she maintained even after she transferred to a different world.


    The day quickly came to an end with Lory maintaining herx schedule. She poured warm lemon tea for herself into her ''mug''. Although she called it a mug, the truth was different. It was an old sauce container. The kitchen servants wanted to throw it away, but Lory asked them to give it to her instead. She called it ''Mug'' after she owned it.


    Lory deeply inhaled the lemon scent before taking a sip. It was another thing that reminds her of her past. She often wondered why she could vividly remember everything even after a lot of time had passed. At this moment, she remembered what happened when she first left Verrion alone.


    _______________________________


    She met Lucas and the others in Rodant city outside Hand''s territory a few monthster after she left Cestine pce - it was six or nine monthster to be exact. Rodant was a big, crowded and messy city from an architectural point of view.


    Lory was in the cafe near the hostel they were staying at. She was sipping her warm lemon tea slowly when a big muscr man pulled the chair in front of her and sat in it.


    "Hi!" He said shortly then asked the waiter to give him his usual booze. He had be a regr in the three days he stayed in the city. "Drinking alone Princess?"


    "Fargo," Lory raised her cup with a sweet smile on her face.


    "It''s not safe being alone in this kinda ce," He warned her seriously.


    Lory rolled her eyes, "You know this is not my first rodeo? Besides, I have Girsha with me so I''m not alone."


    "Yeah, you are right!" He leaned in his chair when a female waiter arrived with a ss of cold whiskey and a piece of paper. The waiter smiled meaningfully at him and Fargo smiled back at her in response before the sexy waiter left.


    Lory gave Fargo a teasing smile, "Another one, Fargo¡­?"


    "Yeah, but not for now..." Fargo chuckled as he tore the paper and threw it away. The sound of the ice cube slightly shing could be heard as he sipped his drink. Fargo may be a yer but when it came to his duty and obligation, he could be as serious as Fredhard.


    His current duty was to protect Lucas on his ''King Trial''. He understood how important and dangerous the journey could be for Lucas. There was no way he would let his guard down by ying with some woman.


    "When will you tell me?" Fargo put the ss on the table and asked.


    Lory raised her brows, "Hm, about what?"


    "Come on, Lory. I know you hiding something... Fred and Clift know even that stupid boy, Jay, knows," He raised his eyebrows in challenge. He watched her grow from childhood. She was practically his sister. How could he not know something was going on?


    "..." Lory sipped her tea without a word.


    "Lucas definitely knows... He just doesn''t want to bother you." Fargo pushed her a bit. He knew Lucas was her soft spot.


    "What makes you think I am hiding something?" Lory eventually asked.


    "You left Cestine the same day we did, and you even left without the King''s permission. Lory... you might get angry and even sulk but you never go against the King''s order.


    I think it''s pretty obvious from where I stand..." Fargo his drink and swallowed the content in one gulp. He then twisted the ss in his hands, "You gonna tell me what happened?"


    Lory crossed her arm over her chest with a helpless smile. It was so hard hiding things from them. She clicked her tongue and ced her chin in her hand, "I just know something... something bad."


    "How bad?" He asked. He didn''t know what it was but he could tell Lory didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Very bad¡­" Lory squinted her eyes. She paused for a minute then exhaled "I need to figure it out by myself. To solve this, I need more¡­ more information and I can''t find it in Cestine... maybe not even in Hand."


    "You need help? If you need anything just take Clift. He is good at sneaking around or take Jay who is good at gathering information. No one can beat him." Fargo proposed.


    Fargo didn''t try to stop her or even ask what she was looking for. He trusted her just like he trusted Lucas. Lory chuckled she knew how overprotective Fargo could be. He needed to be assured. "Nah¡­ you all got your hands full with the ''King''s trial'' and as I said, I got Girsha. With the ''First Kind'' having my back and Trinity staff on as my weapon, no one can''t beat me?"


    "Fine¡­ but take care of yourself. Don''t do things I wouldn''t do!" He reprimanded.


    "That means I can do anything," Lory smiled as she joked.


    "Come on, girl. I''m being serious here!" Fargo reprimands her sternly. "Make sure you contact us every three days, if you miss a day, we will track you down and send you home without question... You hear me!"


    "Okay¡­ Okay," Lory giggled as she raised both her hands in surrender.


    Fargo then let out a long sigh then he look at her worriedly "We love you. Lucas also loves you very much. You know that, don''t you? if something happens to you... Lucas would lose anything, but he is not ready to lose you... He can''t lose you, remember that!"


    Lory smiled bitterly, "I know... I can''t lose him too."


    Lory sat on the porch and put the mug on the floor beside her. She closed her eyes as she tried to hold in her tears. Lory held her breath for a long time and exhaled to let go of her sadness and the heart-wrenching memory in her heart. She thenmented in a quiet voice


    "I''m sorry everyone...I''m sorry Lucas... I really am..."

 Chapter 17 - The Proposal

    The Prime Minister was enraged when he was informed about what happened at the White Pavilion tea house as Lory had predicted. He summoned Lao Min Na, cursed her for being an ungrateful child, and forced her to kneel before him.


    The Prime Minister also ordered his guards to whip Lao Min Na fifty times not bothering to listen to her side of the story. Lory was stunned when she heard all this from Ci Ci. She wondered if the Prime Minister was crazy. How could have Lao Min Na whipped for pushing her sister???


    Ci Ci couldn''t help but exin the Prime Minister''s reasoning to Lory excitedly. It turned out that Lao Min Na was punished for damaging Lao Fei Yan''s reputation and Lao Fei Yan used that Lao Min Na had deliberately humiliated her.


    As much as they were stepsisters, Lao Fei Yan was the Crown Prince''s consort which meant her position was above everyone at the Lao''s Manor. No one should dare dishonor her. Lory still failed to grasp the need to torture one child because of the other''s reputation.


    The punishment was put on hold when the Third Prince visited the manor. He was surprised to see Lao Min Na being punished for something she had not done directly. the third prince then rified the situation by telling them he was there from the beginning and didn''t see Lao Min Na push anyone.


    Lao Fei Yan and the Prime Minister were both upset with the new development as they both wanted to see Lao Min Na being punished. However, the Prime Minister knew he could not reject the Third Prince''s confession was to imply the Third Prince was lying. An official won''t dare used royalty. Prime Minister Lao could only hold in his anger and let Lao Min Na off the hook.


    Yang Wei Lan almost fainted on the spot with anger when Lao Min Na was released. She kept pestering the Prime Minister saying the oue was unfair as her daughter was hurt, and no one was taking responsibility. She cried and whined and ended up embarrassing the Prime Minister before the Third Prince.


    In order to calm his wife, he used the same method every noble household used in such situations. He med the maid that followed Lao Fei Yan that day for failing to protect her mistress. The maid was hit ten times with a wooden nk and was confined for one week in the warehouse. Lory could only let out a long sigh when she was told how the maid was punished. It seemed Girsha was right, she needed to find another job soon.


    The return of the Third Prince to Nan Jing City made the session situation tense than ever. The three factions were gathered in the capital city and no one, not even the first rank court officials, knew who would end up being the next Emperor.


    The Crown Prince and Fifth Prince had strong backers, while the Third Prince seemed to have a few backers, had great achievement, and was well-loved by the citizens. The Third Prince''s only shortfall was his humble background. His mother was a mere concubine. However, this does not change the fact that he was the Emperor''s flesh and blood.


    It was obvious to Lory that Third Prince was attracted to Lao Min Na. She knew how prideful the royalty in this world behaved. There was no way the Prince would involve himself in an Official''s household problem if his feelings were not engaged.


    The thought of it was touching and Lory was relieved for Lao Min Na and hoped the Third Prince was the right man for her. However, Lory underestimated the human intricate mind and the depth of human ambition, especially in this world.


    A woman wearing a bamboo hat with a muslin veil covering her face stopped at the front gates of Nin Jing Manor in the darkness of the night. The alert guards immediately held their spears close to her face to block her movements. "Stop! This is not the ce you can just barge in!!"


    The woman remained silent for a while before she calmly said, "I''m Lao Min Na. I''m requesting permission to meet the Sixth Prince."


    The guards look at each other in contemtion before one of them went inside the manor to ry the request. Lao Min Na was calm as she waited patiently. It was not long before another man with a ck uniform and cid expression came out to meet her. Without much courtesy, he asked, "Are you Lao Min Na?"


    Lao Min Na was not surprised by his behavior. She nodded calmly, "I''m¡­"


    The man scrutinized her with an expressionless face and used the same tone to say, "Follow me!"


    Lao Min Na followed him through the second gate and walked past the odd-looking but beautiful garden. The garden was odd to her because it contained a flower she had never seen before.


    She was an alchemist who knew the different varieties of nts and flowers but the flower was new to her. Her curiosity was sparked but she held it as she had something more important to do.


    She was led to a big gloomy room and the first thing she saw was the big stone wall carving behind the big ck desk. Zhao Li Xin sat behind the table. His face reminded unperturbed and indifferent when he saw Lao Min Na.


    She was recognized as one of the most beautiful women in the country and her cultivation made her look healthier with a red-tinted blush on her cheeks. She was considered a heavenly beauty, but all this seemed meaningless in front of the stone-cold Zhao Li Xin.


    "What do you want?" Zhao Li Xin asked without beating around the bush. He never had the patience or showed his best temperament to most people.


    Lao Min Na knew whaty behind the Sixth Prince''s weak andzy persona. He was Long Ming and the real him was cold, cruel, ruthless, and most of all very strong. She always admired and envied him. Talking with him is scary and exhrating at the same time. Lao Min Na took a deep breath and said, "I''m here to give you a proposal¡­"


    "What kinda proposal¡­?" The Sixth Prince said with an indifferent voice. He ced his head on his fistzily.


    "That is... I can¡­ I can heal your poison," She managed to say it firmly.


    Mong Ki who stood beside Zhao Li Xin twitched but Zhao Li Xin''s face remained unmoved. If someone could have said that to him a year ago, he might have been moved. However, Lory healed him and there was nothing for him to fear. He sneered at her, "Really¡­?"


    Lao Min Na thought Zhao Li Xin only pretended to be calm. She knew how severe his poison was and he still couldn''t heal himself even with all the Hei Shen sect treasure that he owned. Lao Min Na also knew he didn''t have much time to live but she knew how to cure him. It was something she stumbled upon by ident if you could call it that.


    "Yes. But the ingredients are very hard to find. It would need all your manpower to get them. However, this should not be too hard for you because you will be able to find them sooner orter with the four King''s Pce. For now, I can prolong your life for seven to ten years at most." Lao Min Na said with confidence.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed as he gestured for Mong Ki to pour him a cup of wine. He received the cup and took his time sipping the wine. His calm demeanor confused Lao Min Na. She couldn''t tell if he was excited or if he doubted her.


    Zhao Li Xin leaned back into his chairzily, "And what do you want in exchange?"


    Lao Min Na''s eyes lit up. This meant he agreed with her proposal. She opened her mouth and said firmly, "I want to be your consort."


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his cup as his face darkened. Those who knew him could tell he was very angry. Fortunately, he could now control his rage properly after getting cured or maybe after he met Lory.


    "Why? Don''t you know my reputation?"


    "I''m still a nobleman''s daughter despite my situation. My father would marry me off to someone soon orter. With our bad rtionship, I doubt he would arrange a good marriage for me. He would be tempted to find a wild man for me just to see me suffer." Lao Min Na said with an upset look. "I also don''t think the Emperor would oppose the marriage of a leftover woman like me and a weak prince. They may treat it as a joke."


    "Sure¡­ I believed all that but why should I agree to you¡­?" Zhao Li Xin hissed.


    "I''m an alchemist and my cultivation talent is not bad. In just a year, I have reached the Knight Level''s Advanced Stage. My future is limitless. I could be your support. I know more than any of your subordinated could ever know... All I need is time to improve myself." Lao Min Na said with confidence.


    "Why me? There are so many princes out there¡­ Why not Zhao Yi Chen?" Zhao Li Xin provoked her. He was curious but not tempted by her offer. He knew what type of woman she was. He also knew Zhao Yi Chen was visiting Lao Manor more. For Zhao Yi Chen to frequently visit the Official''s Manor meant something had attracted him and Zhao Li Xin could easily guess what it was.


    Lao Min Na bit her lip. She didn''t know Zhao Li Xin already knew about that matter. It seemed he was watching the Lao Manor or someone in it. Was he watching her¡­? Lao Min Na''s mouth unconsciously curved slightly.


    If Zhao Li Xin was attracted to her, even just a little, he would easily agree to her proposal. That was the best oue for her and her future, "Because I know who you really are, Lord Long Ming."


    Her words stunned Mong Ki. How could she know about his identity? All the information about their Lord''s identity was tightly sealed. There were no leaks. Only a few of those who worked in Zhao Li Xin''s manor knew his identity.


    Those who knew were the shadow guards personally under Mong Ki and Mong Yi and the four King''s Pce, and every each of them was undeniable loyal to Zhao Li Xin. They would rather die than betray him.


    Zhao Li Xin slightly frowned before he rxed. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You are the strongest person in this country. NO...! In a few years, no one in this world would dare go against you anymore. With my knowledge and your power, we will be unstoppable. No one would beat us!" Lao Min Na said with confidence.


    It was like she had seen the future. Her eyes brimmed with excitement. She believed Zhao Li Xin would approve of her. No man in this world could resist what she had to offer, especially not a man with so much talent like Zhao Li Xin. She could already see herself standing beside him as they conquered the world together. She believed nothing could hold her down if she had him by her side.


    "I refused..." Zhao Li Xin said without hesitation..

 Chapter 18 - Repayment

    Lao Min Na couldn''t believe her ears. How could he refuse her? She gave him the best offer he could ever get. Was he kidding? Lao Min Na''s dream was suddenly shattered. ''This can''t be!!'' She was stunned. Her perfect n was ruined just like that. No, she would not ept it. There must be something else she could do to make him change his mind.


    "Why? Without me, you will die¡­" She said with anger and dejection.??


    Zhao Li Xin sighed indifferently as though to relieve his boredom. A chuckle burst from his lips as he mocked. "Who said I''m gonna die without you? You think very highly of yourself."


    Lao Min Na became more upset. She clenched her fist and red at Zhao Li Xin, "What do you mean?"


    "What makes you think I need your help to survive? Do you actually think I need you to conquer this world?" Zhao Li Xinughed wickedly. His loud voice was cold and sinister. He released his Qi which spread like wildfire. "Who do you think you are, woman?"


    Mong Ki''s back was drenched in a cold sweat. It seemed Lao Min Na was crazy to prove the Sixth Prince. He watched as Lao Min Na was pressed down to the ground by Zhao Li Xin''s powerful Qi. She looked pale and started coughing blood.


    "The world can onlyply with this lord''s wishes if I wanted¡­ Why would I need a mere woman with above-average talent when I can have a hundred more like you?" Zhao Li Xin taunted her mercilessly.


    Someone like Lao Min Na was proud and overbearing. She didn''t think there was anyone else more talented than her, yet Zhao Li Xin easily smashed her confidence.


    "You will be dead without me!" Lao Min Na screamed with rage.


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed as he waved his hand with annoyance, "Get her out of here. She''s wasting my time."


    Mong Ki dragged Lao Min Na out of the room. Lao Min Na, who was still in shock, snapped out of her daze when she was outside. She grabbed Mong Ki''s robes and pleaded, "Please give me one more chance. I need to talk to the Sixth Prince again."


    Mong Ki snapped his robes from Lao Min Na''s hand and said with a disinterested voice, "My Lord is not someone who likes to change his mind. Your persistence is unnecessary."


    "But¡­ He''s really gonna die without me. Won''t you care if something happened to your Master?" Lao Min Na still tries to bargain. She refused to give up. If she couldn''t convince Zhao Li Xin, then she would try and convince his subordinates. He would listen to his subordinates, won''t he?


    Mong Ki looked at her with disdain. It was no wonder his lord kicked her out. This woman was beyond shameless. She didn''t seem to understand what ''NO'' means. Mong Ki ignored her as he led her to the front gate. He gently pushed her out and shut the gate before Lao Min Na could turn around.


    Lao Min Na stood there in disbelief. She wracked her brain as she tried to understand her current situation but nothing goodes out of it. She could only give up for now... at least until she could concoct a new n. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves. ''It''s was not over yet'' she chanted to herself and left Zhao Li Xin''s manor after a few minutes had passed.


    _____________________________________


    "Has she left yet?" Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine with an annoyed look.


    "Yes, Mi Lord." Mong Ki replied.


    "Find out who gave her information about me!"


    "Yes, Mi Lord!"


    Zhao Li Xin leaned into his chair and sighed. He hated people like Lao Min Na the most. She is too ambitious, too proud and most of all she was too ruthless. She was the kind of woman who would do anything to get what she wanted.


    Actually, Lao Min Na was quite like him, but Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to spend his life with a female version of himself. That would be boring and¡­ terrifying. Why would anyone want to spend their life with someone like themself? Someone who talked and thought like them. Zhao Li Xin scoffed with disgust as he imagined such a scenario.


    He would rather have someone who was the opposite of him. Someone who was kind but not oblivious. Smart but not arrogant. Cunning but not wicked. Someone who was strong but magnanimous. Someone who was unpredictable and an enigma to him.


    He tapped his table in monotone sound as his gazed stop at the mysterious blue flower in the pot. A face crossed his mind. Someone he had been waiting for but who didn''te looking for him... He wondered why she hadn''t contacted him yet. She could easily make up an excuse to see him. He won''t mind if it was her. But then again, who was crazy enough to make excuses in front of a prince.


    "I''m leaving¡­" Zhao Li Xin abruptly raised from his chair and walked towards the door without looking back, "Don''t follow me!"


    "Yes, Mi Lord" Mong Ki could onlyply as he watched his lord''s figure disappear behind the door.


    ________________________________


    Lory sat on the small porch in maid quarters as usual. Her eyes were glued to the night sky. The wind was more chilled than the previous night. It seemed winter was about toe. Her cheeks felt cold. She could almost see the white breath from her mouth. She tightened her small thin nket around her shoulder.


    "You will get cold covered in only that¡­."


    Lory was surprised by the sudden baritone voice near her. Her eyes unconsciously searched for the voice and found Zhao Li Xin sitting above the wall fence in azy manner. She gasped, "Your highness!!"


    Zhao Li Xin frowned and said sternly, "Call me Zhao Li Xin!"


    Lory sighed helplessly and yielded. This man was very stubborn, and she could never win over him. "Right... Zhao Li Xin¡­"


    "That''s better," He smiled brightly with surprise. He felt delighted hearing her call his name.


    His devilish smile make her heart race. She quickly averted her eyes from him. She shook her head to calmed herself, "Why are you here¡­ Li Xin?"


    His smile grew wider as his mood lifted once again when she called his name.


    "This Lord got bored, so he decided to visit my... you¡­" He still didn''t know how to call the rtionship between them. Savior? No. He would justpensate her to repay her kindness, but he didn''t want to do that. It seemed so impersonal. Friend¡­? He was not sure either if it was the right word to use. Lover? Well¡­ They had only met a few times so that was also not right... What to do?


    Lory didn''t think too much. She was quite easy going and she didn''t feel anything wrong with his words, "As a prince you are quite rxed, aren''t you?"


    "You are not the only one who likes sneaking around¡­." He teased.


    "You are quite energetic, aren''t you? Especially for someone who just got healed from a terminal disease," Lory chuckled. She sipped the tea from her mug then took a deep breath as the warmth spread through her body. She casually added, "You should be more careful. I can''t heal you again if something was to happen."


    Zhao Li Xin was curious but pretended to be indifferent as he asked, "Why not?"


    Lory was immersed in her sweet lemon ginger tea. She ridiculed herself as she said, "Because I''m gonna be dead." sheughs.


    <strong>"WHAT!!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin furrowed his eyebrows.


    "What what?" Lory questioned him innocently.


    "Are you hurt?" Zhao Li Xin jumped from the top of the wall and approached her with an anxious look. He didn''t realize how distressed he was at that moment. He examined Lory''s face closely to make sure she was not hurting or anything.


    Lory was baffled by his sudden concern and how close he was to her. She saw the need to reassure him, "I''m fine. I''m just joking..."


    "You are sure? Don''t make jokes like that again¡­!" He didn''tpletely believe her. She had mysterious cured a poison that even his King''s Pce couldn''t fix. He didn''t know how she did it or what method she used on him.


    He was not very curious at first since the result was amazing and didn''t want to probe her business. However, he couldn''t help but worry now. What if she used a dangerous method that would harm her in the end?


    "I''m fine¡­ really... I''m here, aren''t I!" Lory reassured him once again.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded slowly, "That is good¡­ As long as you promise you are fine."


    "I swear!!" Lory made a ''victory sign'' but Zhao Li Xin only squinted his eyes as he didn''t understand what the sign meant. Lory realized she made a weird gesture and waved her hand awkwardly, "So¡­ Honestly, why are you here?"


    "Well, I''m not so sure¡­" He had the urge to meet her but didn''t understand why. "Hmm¡­ you haven''t told me how to reward you for what you did?"


    "Huh¡­" Lory tilted her head with a nk look before she remembered, "Oh, you are talking about the day I saved you?"


    Zhao Li Xin was perplexed. She forgot¡­ How could she forget? He chuckled at how hrious or perhaps how dumb she was. She saved him without thinking of how she could benefit from it. Was she genuinely selfless or just stupid?


    "Yes, that what I mean¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Lory stares at him nkly. She didn''t know what she should ask for. The only thing she wanted was to go home, but that would be impossible unless he was a god. She shrugged her shoulders, "Well... I have no idea. I will be fine with anything though."


    Zhao Li Xin knew she was not pretending. Others would have taken this as a chance to exploit his power for their own benefit just like Lao Min Na nned to do. He only needed one look to see Lao Min Na the greed and ambition in her eyes.


    The woman''s ambition was insatiable, Zhao Li Xin knew that even ruling the Jiang kingdom would not satisfy her soon she would swallow the whole world and stood at the top of the world and she wouldn''t stop until she got what she wants, or untill someone stopped her.


    People like Lao Min Na were not rare. He had met a few people like her before and that was why he was not impressed by her. However, the woman before him now was different... He really couldn''t understand her.

 Chapter 19 - Promises

    Lory made Zhao Li Xin sit on a small round table in front of the main courtyard. Zhao Li Xin pondering, with his high-level cultivation he can hear the soft breathing inside the room. After they talking this long in front of the room none of them disturbed or awaken they all sleep just like a log.


    "The servant really sleeps well weren''t they?"??


    Lory smiled cunningly "I put jasmine incense in the room, it makes them sleep better and rarely awake at night"


    "Oh, it''s good for you and good for them too" Zhao Li Xin praised her.


    "Exactly!!"


    He knew behind her quiet demeanor she actually quite mischievous, what kinda maid who likes sneaking around just to have some fun "I hear more servant got killed even some concubine got expelled from Lao Manor"


    Lory put down her mug on the table "Yes, they are" Lory brows furrow "Because the fight between Lao Min Na and Lao Fei yan everything just be chaotic"


    "It''s not safe living here¡­" Zhao Li Xin warn her


    Lory exhaled deeply "I know but I can just leave without reasoned¡­..even if I just run away I need to prepare a good n"


    "You can just work for me, it''s safer and I could give you a raise"


    Lory''s eyes bulged "Are you offering me a job?"


    "Yes I am¡­," he said nonchntly.


    "How about triple?" she said jokingly


    "No problem!!" Zhao Li Xin said without reluctance, forget about triple he can give her fifth time than her original sry. Money is thest thing his concerned.


    "Seriously?" Lory disbelieved.


    "Yes, of course¡­." Zhao Li Xinugh he surprised she worry about money maybe her sry is really small in this Manor, even though Prime Minister Lao is the first official but he had so many wives and a lot of children no wonder he needs more money for them "Is Prime Minister Lao not paid you enough?"


    Lory shakes her head "No, the paid is not so bad but it''s not hurt to have more money"


    "Oh, I never thought you''ll be someone who cares about wealth?" he teased her, he doesn''t find it wronged for someone wanted more money, the imperial pce full of people like that and not just the servants even the concubine and empress also the same, including his ''dearest'' Mother, that woman never had enough no matter how much money she had.


    "Well, you need money to travel the world isn''t it?" Lory said casually as if that''s normal things to do.


    "You want to leave, why?" Zhao Li Xin annoyed with her idea to leave alone, silently decide to follow her if that ever happened "You don''t like to stay in this country?" Zhao Li Xin though if she wants to live somewhere he will take her there no matter how far it is.


    "No, it is not like that¡­."Lory chuckle "The world is big isn''t it...I want to see more ces, the river, the mountain, and the city when I still have time," she said with a mncholy smiled "If I''m lucky, someday...maybe I found a ce that I could call home¡­.."Lory leans her head with her palm, there is sadness in her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin knew she''s sad but he neverforts anyone especially the woman "I could apany you¡­.." He said softly "I will stay with you as long as you need me"


    "You will stay with me?" Lory asked with a quiet voice almost whispering.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled gently at her "Every step of the way¡­."


    Lory feel she sucked cold air, her tears fall on her cheek she takes a deep breath to calmed herself while wiping her tears from her cheeks but she can hold it the tears fall like a rainfall the more she tried to fight it the more she can hold it, she''s not sobbing or make any sounds when she''s crying but her tears never stopped it can''t be stopped.


    Zhao Li Xin got panic, he doesn''t know why she''s cry is it something he said is he said wrong things. This is the first time he feel clueless he doesn''t know what to say or what to do but one thing for sure see her crying makes his heart aching more than he ever felt before, he used to hate it when women are crying in front of him the red eyes, the sobbing sounds, and that disgusting runny nose, seriously it''s so ugly and when women try to cry beautifully it''s even more like a joked for him he always had the urged to kicked them away but when she cries..... it''s so painful and because she doesn''t make any sounds is even more heart-wrenching.


    He wants to make his pain gone away so he embraced her "Don''t cry, please don''t cry" he whispers in her ear desperately, Lory Grasped his cor tightly "I''m sorry..." she said with a low voice


    [I''m really sorry¡­..]


    ____________________________________


    It''s a long night after ''King Ceremony'' at Hand, the ceremony runs sessfully without mistakes now all maids, servants, officials, and King''s Men could sigh in relief. After this, The Crown Prince will take his first journey to seek blessing from God''s if God acknowledges the Prince he will be blessed by the power of God''s ''The God Sword'' only then he would be allowed toe home and crowned as the Next King of Hand.


    The night before Lucas and his Archknight leaving Herriond City Lory is in her room she prepares her backpack secretly, Lory''s bedroom is humongous like a two-floor condo, inside there are circling stairs and her massive big bed including bathroom, vanity room, and walking closet is on the second floor the first floor is sitting area and lounge room like a bookshelf with study room area, small bar, and a small dining table is on the first floor, her room got big crystal chandelier and a very big french window with a longvish curtain.


    Like usual Lory wear long blue flowery dress and silver headband on her head, she never wears jewelry except in the party and formal meeting her only jewelry is a silver ne from Lucas who was given by him when they were a child and is not expensive is only something he gave her from the arcade but this is the first present he ever gave to her.


    When she gets down to the first floor she hears something outside the window, Lory frowned where is that sounding she thought, Lory open up the window and there she found Lucas sat on the ledge watching the city view of Herriond, Lory sigh she got out from the window and tilt the ledge calmly she''s not afraid with height since she used to fly and height would not be the reason someone like her and Lucas afraid of.


    "What are you doing Luc?"Lory stands on the ledge when the cold wind blows her hair and her dress fluttering behind her, Lucas did not bother looking at her her eyes fixed to the colorful city view "It''s beautiful, isn''t it...Herriond" he said with a mncholic smile.


    Lory follows his gaze to the city midnight view "It is¡­." she agrees, her purple eyes shift back at Lucas she takes a seat beside him "What''s wrong?" Lucas not answered "Are you nervous?" she guessed.


    Lucas sighed "I think I am¡­." he admitted it.


    "Why?" Lory chuckles her twin brother isid back and easy going from the outside but actually, he is worrywart he tended thinking too much and worries too much until he exhausted, maybe that''s why he always looks tired.


    "What if I messed up?" he said to Lory "What if I failed¡­.." even though he knew his path would lead him to this moment but in the end he still anxious.


    Lory blinked her big eyes innocently "Well¡­.you''ll be the first¡­" she raised her brows yfully.


    "Not funny Lory!!" he red at Lory.


    sheughing at him"My God, Luc I think you thinking too much, seriously is not you''re job to think is Fred''s job''s or at least clift¡­.you should be more like Jay, acted first thinkter!" she smacks Lucas back.


    "I know¡­." he chuckled when he remembered his nagging best friends, Lucas looking at Lory seriously "I don''t want to disappoint them, Father...You¡­" he feel perplexed.


    Lory looking back at him seriously she sees the same face, same eyes like her staring back at her


    "It would never happen!!" she reassured him she smiled mischievously "Beside worste to worst I just take the crown from you and be Queen, with Trinity staff on my hand and Girsha on my back even without God''s blessing who can stop me?!" she acted arrogantly.


    Lucas burst than heughs out loud it took a few minutes for him to calmed down Lucas wiped tears on the corner of his eyes "No¡­No way sister, I would never give you that burden...Fargo and Fred would kick my ass" after he calmed his nerved Lucas heaves.


    "Seven God Swords....yeah I can do this!" he murmured to himself, Lory beside him bitterly smiled she feel proud for him but also scared for him because she knew what he doesn''t know.


    "Okay then!!" he pped his hand abruptly stand up "I need to rest for tomorrow!!" he leaps from the ledge to the roof next to him Lory watch her high spirited Brother but suddenly he turned around and gazed at Lory deeply


    "Lory promised me when this all thing''s over you will stay with me... every step all the way!"


    Lory hesitated for the moment but then she smiled at him "I Promise!!"

 Chapter 20 - Changed

    That was the first time Lory ever lied to Lucas. Being twins, she never had to hide anything from each other before as he would always understand what she did and vice versa. The twins were inseparable since childhood and they even had their ownnguage. This was replicated in adulthood. They had different things going on in their lives, but their bond was still strong.


    The expression Lucas made when shest saw him kept haunting her. The choice she made that day would never change the fact she hurt him deeply, and the guilt tortured her daily. ??


    Zhao Li Xin tightened his hands around her waist. He didn''t know what else he could do. Lory gradually calmed down after a while and let go of his cor. She pushed him gently away as she wiped her tears. It finally dawned on her what she had done and felt embarrassed. She never cried in front of anyone, except for her father and Lucas, and that was infrequent.


    "Sorry, I have dirtied your robes. I willpensate.... oh no. I don''t have money." Lory tried to wipe off the tear stains on her face and chuckled. She was being ridiculous. She could not even afford his handkerchief.


    "No, this is nothing... It is fine." Zhao Li Xin smiled awkwardly. He couldn''t understand her sudden change. A lot of women tended to look gloomy and depressed after crying. However, the woman in front of him was giggling and smiling like nothing happened. Her swollen eyes were the only indicators she had cried before.


    "You are not sad anymore?" He asked anxiously.


    "No. I''m fine" Lory nodded and smiled shyly, "Sorry¡­ you must be surprised."


    "Why were you sad?" He asked curiously.


    "Well¡­ I remembered something but I''m okay now. You don''t need to worry about it¡­" She brushed it off. He didn''t press since she was avoiding the subject. He was also scared his questions would only make her cry again. Never in million years did he ever think he would panic seeing a woman cry.


    "You sure you are okay?" He lifted her chin to make sure she was not lying. He was genuinely worried about her. He didn''t mean to flirt but Lory''s heart almost jumped out of her chest as she blushed heavily.


    "I¡­ Yes, I''m sure!"


    "Good¡­" He gave her dazzlingly smiled as he tucked her hair gently behind her ears.


    ''Thump'' Lory felt like someone had kicked her heart. Her face became redder and she could feel the heat. She looked away from the deep dark eyes staring at her as her heart thumped like crazy.


    "Come find me if you need anything. Better yet, you can quickly look for Mu Han, the housekeeper. He is one of my people. Don''t hesitate to tell him if something is bothering you. I have already told him to take care of you."


    Lory''s eyes bulged; Zhao Li Xin was the reason her workload was decreased. Her heart rate increased as a strange feeling enveloped her. She suddenly felt shy and happy at the same time. Fargo and the others also liked to dot on her, but she never felt anything close to what she was feeling at that moment. It was weird.


    "It''s alreadyte. You need to rest," Zhao Li Xin touched her nose with a dotting smile. Lory froze as her mind went nk. She could only nod her head obediently. Zhao Li Xin saw her red face and worried she could get a fever. He pulled out a dark blue crystal ne out of nowhere, Lory wouldter find out it was from his spatial ring. He ced the ne around her neck, "This will keep you warm when it''s cold and cool when it''s hot."


    "It''s shaped like bluebell flower," Lory said as she looked at the crystal''s familiar shape. She was shocked. She and Zhao Li Xin were the only ones who knew of the flower''s existence. It suddenly hit her, "Did you made this?"


    Zhao Li Xin was an Armament Master although very few people, even those in Hei Shen Sect, knew about it. He was already reached the Emperor Level, yet he was below twenty-five years. If people knew about this, he would be called a peerless genius and would even call him ''Monster'' if they learned he was also an Array Master at Spiritual Level.


    He had the urge to make Lory something. Something that was not only beautiful but was also beneficial to her. He was not sure what to make at first as he didn''t know what she liked or disliked. He was then reminded of meeting her in the forest among the blue flowers.


    The flowers suited her as they were frail, beautiful yet mysterious. He then decided to create a ne forfort and protection. It would protect her from a Heavenly King Level assault, increase body healing and absorbed poisons from her body. He ended up creating a high-grade talisman that could be sold for a million gold taels. However, Lory only learned of thister. All she saw now was a ''cute'' ne.


    "You like it¡­?" He asked nervously.


    "I love it. Thank you," She said with a bright smile and he was ted. It was said it was hard to please a woman, but he found one who was easy to please. A ''simple'' ne made her happy. It made Zhao Li Xin want to see her smile more. It was from this gift, that his addiction was born. He kept creating more talismans shocking all his King''s Pce.


    Armament Master was someone who created weapons and talismans by manipting the powers inside the raw material. A master can upgrade and enhance the power of certain armaments by using unique techniques and fusing certain materials.


    The higher the level, the harder andplicated the technique would be but this also made the armaments much stronger and powerful. The Armament Zhao Li Xin created reflected his character. They were precise, powerful and brutal. A few people could control the weapons he created. However, for Lory, he managed to create a talisman that was unlike him.


    "If you like it, I could make you more¡­" Zhao Li Xin said casually like it was not a big deal. He easily forgot how many people would cheat and killed to acquire an armament he made, no matter how dangerous his weapon would be. But Zhao Li Xin was an entric like any other genius. He only made weapons or talismans for people he liked and only if was in the mood to create one. It was considered a blessing for Zhao Li Xin to make one armament a year.


    "Well, thank you..." Lory chuckled. She easily agreed as she thought he made simple jewelry that didn''t cost much.


    "You need to rest. I will tell Mu Han to let you sleep longer so you don''t need to get up early tomorrow."


    "Oh, thank you again¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded and stood up, "I''m leaving¡­"


    "Goodnight, Li Xin" Lory casually said as she waved.


    "Uhm... Goodnight, Ri Yi" He halted his pace and responded awkwardly. He then leaped up the wall and disappeared into the dark night.


    Lory giggled as she watched him leave. He was so awkward but cute at the same time. She touched the blue crystal pendant on her neck with a mncholy look. ''Another ne,'' she thought. She lost the ne Lucas gave her when she was sent to this world. It was sad because that ne was the only thing that reminded her of her family and home. However, someone gifted her another ne. Lory touched onest time before she hid it inside her cor. Maids were not allowed to wear jewelry. She couldn''t afford to let anyone see it.


    She got back to her room,y down on the hard bed and reached out for the old thin nket that belonged to a previous maid. The two other beds in the room were upied. She shared her room with other young maids, but this was considered good as other maids had to share their room with five or six more people. Lory pulled the nket to her chin. The ne made her body warmer just like Zhao Li Xin promised and the jasmine incense made her more rxed. She quickly fell asleep. It was the best sleep she had in years.


    Unknown to her, Girsha was perched on the roof above her room. The bird watched her interaction with Zhao Li Xin from the beginning. He did not bother them because he didn''t feel any malice from Zhao Li Xin. It was a good thing for Lory to make new friends plus this new friend didn''t seem ordinary.


    Since he wasn''t human, Girsha didn''t care about things like talent, appearance or background when he thought of friendship. All he cared about was for Lory to be treated well. The man didn''t seem to want to harm Lory, so he didn''t get involved. However, he also found human feelings to be tooplicated for him.


    Girsha knew Lory was suffering as she was haunted by her past. The saying ''People who had a lot were the ones who lost the most'' suited her very much. He didn''t know why she was sent to this world and he didn''t think it was something good, but he still hoped she would find happiness no matter how hopeless the situation was. She deserved happiness more than anyone.

 Chapter 21 - Poison

    Zhao Li Xin was true to his words as Lory got to sleep in. Mu Han excused Lory by informing everyone she was unwell and needed to rest. No one thought much of it since Lory was known to be a diligent maid. Lory woke up refreshed and in a good mood and quickly got to work, cleaning the main hall furniture diligently. She was quiet as she tried not to bother her masters, Madam Yang Wei Lan and Lao Fei Yan, seated in the main hall.


    "That Bit*h is getting out of control!" An anguished and annoyed Yang Wei Lan mmed the table as she spoke. Her actions startled all the other servants but Lory. Lory ignored the mother and daughter and continued working like they weren''t there.??


    "Calm down, mother. It is not like she has already won¡­" Lao Fei Yan calmly sipped her tea.


    "But¡­ Yan''er, the woman dared to humiliate your father and ignored the Crown Prince," Madam Yang refused angrily.


    "I believe she is doing this because she may still have feelings for the Crown Prince. She doesn''t know the Crown Prince isn''t interested in anything she does," Lao Fei Yan sneered.


    "Hump! How dare she? She is just the daughter of a s*** after all," Madam Yang snorted. "I heard she even dared to hit my people. What else will she dare do? We must do something about this, Yan''er!"


    Lao Fei Yan sneered as she gestured for her mother to be quiet, "It''s fine mother... I will take care of everything."


    "Good. We need to do something. That vixen has already captured the interest of the Third Prince. Who knows what she will do to us if they get serious...?"


    "We need to cut the weed before it grows too much¡­" Lao Fei Yan said with a quiet voice so the maid won''t hear.


    Yang Wei Lan firmly nodded her head in response. Lao Min Na''s sudden change made her restless and she felt chills whenever Lao Min Na looked at her. Everyone said she was thinking too much. A small voice inside Yang Wei Lan''s head urged her to get away from Lao Min Na every time she got near her. As much as she hated to admit it, she feared the new Lao Min Na. She felt killing Lao Min Na would be the best option for her and her daughter.


    ____________________________________


    Lory left the main hall after she finished her work.She was not interested in listening to the devil''s mother and daughter''s ns. She pitied Lao Min Na, but Lory also didn''t agree with some of Lao Min Na''s exaggerated methods. Lao Min Na almost beat a maid to death because the maid served her spoiled food. It was not the servant''s fault as she was only following her master, Yang Wei Lan''s, order.


    Thetest incident involved the Prime Minister''s new concubine who was asked to deliver a new fragrant incense to Lao Min Na. The young concubine had only lived in the manor for a few months and did not understand the Lao Manor''s politics. She was not suspicious when Lao Fei Yan asked her to take something to Lao Min Na. She easily took the incense not knowing that she carried an aphrodisiac meant to ruin Lao Min Na''s reputation.


    Being an alchemist, Lao Min Na could easily tell what the incense contained. Lao Min Na epted the gift without question, but the concubine paid a great price. The whole household including the Prime Minister found the young concubine having S** with a male servant. This caused an uproar in the manor. Yang Wei Lan and Lao Fei Yan were angry as their n failed. They couldn''t understand how the male servant who was supposed to be with Lao Min Na ended up with the concubine.


    Lao Min Na watched the drama from afar without remorse. She didn''t care that the concubine was coteral damage. She thought the concubine deserved what she got as she allowed herself to be a Lao Fei Yan and Yang Wei Lan''s pawn. She felt the concubine could only me her own stupidity. The young concubine cried and pleaded her innocence however Prime Minister Lao didn''t listen to her. He didn''t care if his concubine was saying the truth. All he cared about was the fact that others wouldugh at him because his concubine had cuckolded him. He couldn''t let the woman damage his reputation. He had her beaten and kicked her out of the manor without anything, not even clothes. She was thrown out like trash.


    Lory secretly gave the concubine some clothes and a little money after seeing this. When shest saw the woman, the concubine looked empty and hopeless. Lory didn''t know how the woman would manage in the future. It was difficult being a woman in this world as they depended on their Father as children, then they depended on their husbands once they got married, then they had to depend on their son ¨C if they had one ¨C once they got old¡­ The young concubine was as good as dead but there was nothing much Lory could do. She just sighed as she watched the concubine leave. People had to learn to take care of themselves in the end.


    It waste night when Lory finished her work. She was heading towards the maid''s courtyard when she met Ci Ci carrying a tray with pastries. The situation was unusual prompting Lory to wonder who needed food at such a time.


    "Where are you going, Ci Ci?"


    "Sister Luo," Ci Ci was startled by Luo Ri Yi''s appearance. "Oh! This is First Miss'' dinner."


    "Who asked you to deliver it?"


    "Elder Sister Lin..."


    Lin Wu was Lao Fei Yan''s personal maid. Lory suddenly had a bad feeling. Lao Fei Yan would not send anything good to Lao Min Na and Lao Min Na''s character was also... Lory remembered the young concubine''s pitiful figure. She smiled sweetly at Ci Ci and said, "Let me take it to Second Miss. You go back to your room."


    "Sister Luo, you don''t have to. This is my job¡­" Ci Ci refuted. She didn''t want to trouble Lory.


    Lory smiled widely, "It''s not like that Ci Ci. I just want to curry favor with the First Miss. I have a feeling she would soon have a good stance in this family."


    "Really¡­?" Ci Ci was not sure.


    "Don''t you know the Third Prince favor''s her... You may have heard the rumor."


    "Ohhh¡­ Yes, I heard that. Is it true?" Ci Ci asked, and Lory nodded profusely.


    "Okay then, Sister Luo," Ci Ci gave the food tray to Lory happily. "I wish you good luck!"


    "Thank you, Ci Ci!" Lory smiled. She quickly examined the food once Ci Ci left and frowned. The food seemed fine, but she didn''t believe the food wasn''t tampered with. Lao Fei Yan was as vicious as Lao Min Na. They were sisters after all.


    [It''s the chopstick] Girsha abruptly appeared beside her and said.


    [Aahh... clever girl¡­] Lory smiled. She could honestly praise Lao Fei Yan''s crafty mind.


    [What will you do? The scary girl will know the chopstick has been tampered with]


    [What can I do? Just wait and see¡­] she answered calmly.


    [Hhhh... just don''t be reckless] Girsha reminded Lory.


    [Uh huh¡­] She answered carelessly.


    Girsha rolled his eyes. Her answer annoyed him. Nothing good came out of such an answer. It was the same attitude that led them to fight with ''The white-eyed behemoth''. It was a good thing Lory was blessed with the Lucient''s strong shield. She might have ended up dead without a corpse if it were not for that power. The fact that their powers were currently not in sync meant Lory was weak, at least for Lucient standard.


    Lory was surprised by how small and tattered Lao Min Na''s courtyard was once she arrived there. The ce had many weeds and the stone floor was full of cracks. Even the maid''s courtyard looked better. It was now easy for Lory to understand why Lao Min Na was hostile to her family. The fact that they were serving her poison just showed how the family issues were irreconcble.


    "Who are you?" A maid who was about Ci Ci''s age stopped her with a suspicious look.


    "I''m Luo Ri Yi. They asked me to bring snacks for First Miss," Lory answered politely.


    "Come in," Another woman''s voice called from the inside room. Lory saw a beautiful woman wearing a soft green and white hanfu when she entered the room. Lao Min Na''s beauty was no joke. She was even now more beautiful than thest time she saw her. It was no wonder the Third Prince fell in love with her at first sight. Lory ced the tray on the table and gave her a courteous bow. She was about to leave when Lao Min Na shouted, "Wait!"


    "Yes, Young Miss," Lory halted her steps and turned around.


    Lao Min Na fiddled with the chopsticks in her hand.She seemed to know that someone had tampered with the chopsticks. She was truly a talented alchemist as Lory didn''t think she would discover this quickly.


    "Are you the one who prepared this?" Lao Min Na asked with a cold voice.


    "No, Young Miss. I just delivered it" Lory replied calmly.


    Lao Min Na scrutinized Lory, to see if Lory was hiding something. However, Lory remained calm andposed. There was no change on Lory''s face. Lory was a princess trained by Fredhard ''The Smiling Demon'' himself. Lory could remain calm and graceful even when a bomb was to blow up behind her.


    "I think the pastries are too sweet. Why don''t you taste one for me?" Lo Min Na smiled wickedly as she handed Lory the chopsticks. Lory knew she was been tested. To Lao Min Na she was either innocent or a perpetrator. It was a cruel game with no right answer. Lory not tasting the pastries meant she has failed the taste, but she could also die if she tasted it. However, Lory also wanted to know if Lao Min Na would kill an innocent maid just to ovee her suspicion. Was Lao Min Na a vicious person or was she pretending to be one?


    [Don''t be reckless, Lory!] Girsha advised telepathically.


    [Damn if do, damn if I don''t... What do you think?] Lory sighed.


    [Oh, CRAP!]

 Chapter 22 - RAGED

    Lao Min Na watched Lory with cold eyes. Her face remained unperturbed. She didn''t feel it was wrong to kill an innocent person. The fact that Lao Min Na lived under much pressure, was tortured, and was treated like an animal in the Lao Manor turned her heart cold. However, the recent events changed her as her heartfelt lighter and she felt better than ever. Her mind also be sharper and clearer.


    Lao Min Na used to hate and love herte mother, craved for her father''s love and eptance from everyone. But her feelings changed, and she didn''t want the same things anything. She now felt anger whenever she saw her father''s face. She felt suffocated by her stepmother''sugh and Lao Fei Yan''s presence. She hated every single person inside the Lao Manor as she felt they did not intercede on her behalf when she suffered. They mocked and taunted her instead. They pretended she did not exist and treated her like air. The tides had turned, and it was her turn to seek revenge by punishing every single person.??


    Lory took a bit of a pastry without touching the chopsticks, "It''s not too sweet, Young Miss."


    A sneer touched Lao Min Na''s lips as she squinted her eyes and firmly said, "Finish it!"


    Lory smirked. No matter how vicious Lao Min Na''s was, Lory still hoped he still had a conscience deep inside her heart. It seemed Lory was wrong to think that. She looked and Lao Min Na asked calmly, "Are you still going to kill me even when you know I was just doing my job?"


    Lao Min Na exhaled loudly. She was surprised the maid wasn''t scared but remained calm andposed "You knew¡­?"


    "You did too¡­" Lory replied.


    Lao Min Na continued sneering, "This isn''t entirely your fault, but you brought the pastries to my table even when you knew the food was poisoned¡­ Don''t tell me I wronged you now."


    "It would be humiliating for an alchemist to get poisoned by a simple drug," Lory tilted her head with a knowing look.


    "You don''t seem to be an ordinary servant," Lao Min Na was stunned by what she heard. Suspicion tingled within her. She gave Lory a second look. She never noticed Lory''s existence before because Lory was too low key. Nothing about her stood out and this fact made Lao Min Na anxious. "Who do you work for¡­ the Prime Minister, Yang Wei Lan, Lao Fei Yan or someone else¡­"


    Lory smiled mildly as she put the chopsticks on the table gently. She ignored Lao Min Na''s re and said, "You overestimated me Young Miss. I''m an ordinary servant. I''m just a little more observant than others."


    "Hump! I don''t believe you!" Lao Min Na said. She didn''t believe someone with Lory''s temperament could be an ordinary maid. A normal maid would be crying, shivering and begging for her mercy by now. However, this maid was so serene and Lao Min Na couldn''t read her mind. Such a person could be a more dangerous enemy.


    "I think you stop believing a long time ago¡­" Lory sighed and smiled pitifully at Lao Min Na. What was the point of living if you didn''t have anyone to trust or believe in anything but yourself?


    Lao Min Na hated the way Lory looked at her. It was the same look everyone gave her for having a mother who was a loose woman, for losing her father''s favor, a stepmother and stepsister who bullied her daily. The family elders saw all this happen but chose to turn their cheeks, while the Crown Prince yed with her heart and easily discarded her after he got bored. She hated them all. She stopped caring about them, but the humiliation was still there. She could not reconcile with the fact that someone as talented and beautiful like she was degraded by them.


    "Eat this!" Lao Min Na''s eyes were filled with rage as she raised the pastries te towards Lory.


    "Make me¡­" Lory provoked Lao Min Na. Her face was unchanged. She had been through a lot in her life and she was not afraid of anything.


    Lao Min Na threw the te towards Lory''s face. It was a good thing Lory was nimble enough to mostly dodge it. It flew past her but graced her cheek leaving a small scratch, yet Lory remained calm. She expected Lao Min Na to throw a tantrum. Lao Min Na was ridiculed by Lory''s calm face. She got up from her chair and pped Lory''s face.


    Lory spits out blood. Cultivators, even the lower-ranked ones, were stronger than themon people. However, Lory who has had a high threshold of pain didn''t feel anything from Lao Min Na''s p. Lory chuckled and teased, "You hit like a girl¡­"


    This is made Lao Min Na flip out. She punched Lory''s stomach repeatedly, but Lory didn''t make a sound. Lory justughed at Lao Min Na and mocked her by calling her weak. Girsha who watched from afar became worried and shouted angrily, [I''m gonna killed her!!]


    [Wait, not yet... It''s weird. I am not hurting as much] Lory responded to Girsha through their telepathic connection.


    [What do you mean...?] Girsha was baffled and anxious as he watched Lao Min Na hit and kick Lory until she was on her knees. However, the Princess was too proud and stubborn to make a sound.


    [Seriously, it''s not painful anymore...] Lory was stunned by the discovery.


    [It''s not your ''Gift'', isn''t it? The curse is still binding your power...] Girsha was connected to Lory''s soul. They were both bound by the curse, but he could still use about thirty percent of his power since he was not the bearer of the curse. His current power was more than enough to kill Lao Min Na with a single strike. Lory, however, stopped him from doing it. If they killed Lao Min Na, Lory would be hunted by the authorities. As much as Prime Minister Lao didn''t care about his daughter and would be d, she was dead, the Prime Minister still had a reputation to keep and would not let her get away.


    Lory believed she could avoid the authorities with her shapeshifter spell as all she needed was to slightly change her face and move to another town. Changing her face meant she needed to start over again and meant she won''t meet him again. Somehow, she was reluctant to lose their connection.


    [My ''Gift''! Could this be because of Li Xin''s ne?] Lory gasped as she suddenly remembered.


    Lao Min Na became more irritated by Lory''s silence. She gathered her Qi in her palm. If the cultivator used their Qi to hurt amon person, the results could be devastating. Lao Min Na aimed at Lory''s head as she suddenly had the urge to kill the maid painfully.


    <strong>"DIE!"</strong> Lao Min Na screamed at Lory.


    Her hand touched Lory''s head yet something repelled her.Lao Min Na''s body was thrown towards the window hitting the nearby wall. Lao Min Na coughed a mouthful of blood before she fainted. Her personal maid ran towards her unconscious master with worry.


    Lory watched the wrecked room. It looked like a hurricane had passed through. Girsha flew in and perched on her shoulder, a bewildered look touched his face.


    <strong>[WHAT THE HECK?!]</strong>


    Lao Min Na''s maid scream woke Lory from her daze. She knew she had to escape. She left Lao Min Na''s ce and headed towards the maid''s courtyard. She bumped into Mu Han on the way back. He saw Lory''s face and knew something bad had happened.


    "Follow me!!" Mu Han said in hurry. She didn''t hesitate to follow him since Zhao Li Xin told her Mu Han was his subordinate. They were trotted to the backdoor when he asked, "What happened?"


    "Lao Min Na tried to kill me¡­" Lory answered nonchntly. This was a new normal at Lao Manor.


    Mu Han sighed. It was fortunate he found this out before things became fatal as he would not have known how to answer his lord. Lately, his lord paid a lot of attention to Luo Ri Yi. Mu Han found it weird since Lory was not the type of woman a man would fall ''head over heels'' with. She was just too...mon.


    "Wait here!" Mu Han hid her behind a tree and approached the soldier who guards the back door. Lory couldn''t tell what the housekeeper told the guard for him to anxiously leave his post. Mu Han beckoned Lory after the guard left, gave her some money, and told her to go to Zhao Li Xin''s manor, the Nin jing Manor.


    Being quick-witted by nature, Lory quickly understood Mu Han''s directions to Nin jing Manor. She thanked Mu Han and left immediately leaving him stunned. She was not like other women who would whimper or act anxious. Then again, Lory was the woman who caught his lord''s attention. There was no way she could be normal.


    Lory hid in the shadows as she did not want the patrol guards to see her. It was not normal for a woman in this world to walk alone in such an hour.Zhao Li Xin''s Manor was far from the main road, but it was also located in a remote area, so she didn''t have to be afraid of being seen by other people. It took her twenty minutes to get to Nin jing Manor. She ced her hands on her knees once she reached Nin jing''s front gate as she was exhausted. The guards were surprised to see a woman panting tottering towards the gate. She could barely talk.


    Lory raised her hand gesturing ''Wait'' as she tried to control her breathing. The guards watched her with puzzled looks.


    "Apologies for the intrusion but can I see Zha... Sixth Prince?" Lory asked courteously. She didn''t forget her manners especially since she was a guest.


    The guards opened the gates reluctantly. They did it because she was polite. "Could we inquire about the purpose of your visit?"


    "I''m in trouble and the Lao Manor''s housekeeper sent me to here. The Sixth Prince also told me to find him if I ever need anything."


    "Mu Han¡­?"The guards didn''t know about Mu Han, but they were only lower guards. Someone like Master Mong would know if the Sixth Prince asked someone to find him. They also wonder what rtionship the woman had with the Sixth Prince for him to ask her to find him. The woman was too ordinary, yet their lord''s beauty was too outstanding.


    "Wait here!" One of the guards said as he walked inside the manor leaving her with the guards.


    "Do you mind if I sit here?" Lory who was tired and thirty asked. She took the guards'' silence as a ''Yes''. Lory sat on a stair and ced her head between her knees. It was a good thing Lory wore Zhao Li Xin''s ne or else she would have frozen to death walking in the streets at such an hour. She was dozing off when the gate was roughly kicked open. Lory jolted into alertness as she wondered if someone wanted to kill her.


    "Ri Yi, are you okay?!" Someone embraced her, it was more like bumped into her to be exact. Lory would have fallen if not for his arms around her waist. The familiar scent made her realize it was Zhao Li Xin.


    "I''m fine, Li Xin. You are actually crushing me," Lory chuckled with relief.


    "Oh sorry," Zhao Li Xin let go of her waist. He didn''t want to identally hurt her. Loryughed at him but her swollen lips stung when she moved her mouth. Zhao Li Xin''s eyes bulged when he saw Lory''s bruised and swollen face, "Who did this¡­?"


    The guards and few shadow guards, including Mong Ki and Mong Yi, unconsciously took a few steps back. They all thought the same. <strong>"Oh, SH**T!"</strong>

 Chapter 23 - New Job

    It was the first time for them to see Zhao Li Xin angry for someone else, especially a woman. Everyone in Hei Shen Sect knew he liked to keep a distance from women no matter how beautiful or talented or refined they were. Zhao Li Xin didn''t even let them touch his sleeve. One woman once tried and almost lost her hand. She was fortunate she only lost her cultivation instead. That was thest time a woman tried to touch him. Even the brazen women knew to keep their distance from him.


    "I''m fine, really¡­ This is just a scratch." Lory tried to calm him down as he seemed distraught.??


    "How could you get hurt after I gave you the amulet?" Zhao Li Xin asked with a perplexed look.


    "Oh, about that¡­ What the heck is this?" Lory took out the ne as she remembered something important. The jaws of Hei Shen members dropped. They couldn''t believe their lord gave away one of his creations to a woman, yet the woman didn''t know what the amulet did. This made them more curious. They really wanted to know the rtionship between their Lord and the mysterious woman.


    "It''s a protective amulet. It should protect you from any harm but... is it defective?" Zhao Li Xin was baffled. He didn''t make defective creations. It was more possible in his early years as an Armament Master, but his creation had never failed in thest five years.


    "Really¡­? It worked though as it threw Lao Min Na ten meters away from me and made her unconscious."


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened when heard Lao Min Na''s name. He hadn''t bothered to hurt her before because he meant nothing to him. Zhao Li Xin saw her as a foolish woman who overestimated her own talent. But it was now different as Lao Min Na dared to hurt someone, a person she shouldn''t have touched in the first ce. She made it personal. Her actions made him want to kill someone for the first time in his life. One could only imagine the look on Lao Min Na''s face if she was to find out the man, she wanted to keep by her side had added her name on his ''killing list''.


    "Ouch!" Lory''s wound stung from overexcitement as she spoke. Zhao Li Xin trained his eyes to her face and it dawned on him they were still standing outside. He quickly lifted her and carried her inside his manor. Lory had a sense of ''d¨¦j¨¤ vu'' when he carried her as though she weightless. She unconsciously grabbed his cor to brace herself as he walked fast.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi followed their lord while stealing nces at each other. They needed to confirm they were both seeing the same thing. They were more shocked when they saw their lord take Lory to his private rooms. On the other hand, Lory was also stunned by the size of the room. It was way too big for one person.


    They crossed two wooden moon-gate partition covers with white curtains before reaching his bed. The bed was humongous. the bed is big enough for four adults to sleep on. Zhao Li Xin gently ced her on his bed then asked Mong Yi to prepare a basin of warm water and order Mong Ki to warm soup for her.


    "Your room is so big" Lory looked around with awe after Mong Ki and Mong Yi left.


    "It''s normal for a prince" Zhao Li Xin sat on the small stool beside the bed. The amulet was doing its job, healing Lory. The swelling on her face had reduced but Zhao Li Xin still ached for her, "Why did Lao Min Na hurt you?"


    "She is crazy, that''s all." Lory brushed it off as she nced at Zhao Li Xin. Lory did not hate or like Lao Min Na as she could understand her. Lao Min Na was the ssical paranoid case. Lao Min Na worried about anything, everything, and everyone. What she did to Lory was nothing personal. If Lory wanted revenge for what Lao Min Na did, she would have responded otherwise. She downyed the whole matter not because she was kind but because she was toozy.


    Zhao Li Xin could tell Lory didn''t want to talk about it, so he didn''t push. He decided to send one of his subordinates to find out what happened.


    Mong Yi knocked on the door before entering with a basin and dry towel. He ced everything on the table and left immediately at Zhao Li Xin''s signal.


    Mong Yi scratched his head in puzzlement once he left the room. He wondered who the woman was as Zhao Li Xin who seemed allergic to women pampered the strange woman. He never thought he would see the day his lord would be so gentle with someone from the opposite sex.


    Back inside the room, Zhao Li Xin took out a green jade bottle and poured the essence into the basin. He dipped a towel into the basin after a few seconds, squeezed it, and carefully folded before offering it to Lory, "Press this to the wound. It will decrease the pain and heal you immediately."


    "Thank you." Lory epted the kind gesture. She could not remember thest time someone treated her with care. Thest person to treat her well when she first appeared in this world was the farmer family she met when she arrived, they are Luo Ri Yi''s family.


    However, Lory was still not sure if they did it because they were truly kind or because they feared her. She couldn''t me them if they did it out of fear as her physical features were different from theirs, it took a while until she realizes that people around here never seen other people from a different race.


    At that time Lory didn''t use shapeshifter spell to alter her look so with dark bluish hair, pale skin, and purple eyes. She may have looked like a monster to them.


    Mong Ki disrupted her thoughts as he arrived with a tray of food. Like Mong Yi, he left right after cing the food on the table.


    "Let''s eat. You need food first before you rest." Zhao Li Xin led her to the dining table situated outside the wooden moon partition. He lifted the curtain for Lory making her giggle, "You know¡­ a woman should not eat right before she sleeps as she would get fat."


    Zhao Li Xin frowned as he disagreed, "Nonsense! You are too skinny."


    Lory put her hand on her chest with a grateful face, "Ooh¡­ Thank you!"


    Zhao Li Xin was puzzled by her response. What he said was not meant to be apliment. He honestly thought she was too skinny, but it seemed she liked being skinny. A frown touched his face. This was not good. If she was to be too skinny, people might think he didn''t treat her well. He couldn''t let them think that. While Zhao Li Xin was anxious with his own thoughts, Lory giggled as she remembered her past, the day she was preparing for the royal ball.


    __________________________


    "The dress seems tight again princess," Fredhard sighed with worry.


    "I''m full of muscles not FAT!" Lory rebuked strongly as she denied the reality before her.


    "..." Fredhard''s pitiful look made Lory feel worse.


    Lucas''s sudden entry with some of his Archknights didn''t help her situation. He banged the door and gave her a casual look. His face did not seem surprised, "You got fat again, huh?"


    "Don''t worry, princess, you still look cute," Jay tried tofort her but he only made her feel sadder. The truth was she had gained a little weight.


    "I think you look fine¡­" Clift threw in. He gazed at Lory''s arms and sighed prompting Lory to almost burst into tears.


    "Hey, guys hurry up! The king is already on his way down!" Fargo opened the door roughly and stared at Lory. He looked disappointed with what he saw and didn''t feel guilty saying, "Damn! The camera will put more weight on you¡­"


    "..." No one dared toment while the princess'' face became redder than tomato.


    <strong>"I WON''T GO OUT ANYMORE!"</strong> Lory screamed as she ran to the bathroom and locked herself in. The others tried to coax her to get out.


    "Come on, princess. It''s only a muscle, isn''t it?" Fred tried to cheer her.


    "She has muscle under her chin?" Jay innocentlymented to Clift.


    Another loud cry was heard from inside the bathroom. They all red at Jay with me while he smiled awkwardly.


    It was the king who finally managed to personally coax his daughter toe out. Lory now thought she was childish to behave the way she did but she was thirteen years old when it happened.


    __________________________


    "You are not eating?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly asked. His voice woke her from her daze.


    "I am¡­" Lory scooped the soup from the bowl. It was a good thing it was only bird nest soup as she wouldn''t be too full to sleep. She had never tasted such food before but loved the taste, "It is good."


    "You like it?" Watching her eat with much gusto made Zhao Li Xin both happy and sad as it was a simple soup. It made him more displeased with the Lao family. The situation at the Lao Manor was worse than he thought. If Prime Minister Lao would know the leader of the Hei Shen sect was angry at him because of soup, his face would be filled with disbelief.


    "Eat slowly. You can have this soup anytime you want"


    "Really? Thank you," Lory smiled brightly. Her eyes glittered. She has traveled around the world, tried different foods when she worked as the Royal Ambassador or when she hid her identity as a Beast Hunter. "You know¡­ I''m actually a foodie¡­ I love good food, drinks, and good restaurants. I can travel around the world just to taste different delicacies."


    "If you stay with me, you can taste any food you wanted in this world," Zhao Li Xin threw in his bait.


    "Oh yes, you offered me a job before¡­ Is the offering still on the table?" Lory remembered theirst conversation as she asked hopefully. She would love to work for Zhao Li Xin. He was offering a higher sry and better living conditions judging by how he treated her, and the food... He would allow her to eat anything. That was AWESOME!


    ''The FISH was hooked!'' Zhao Li Xin eyes flickering.


    "Well..." Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved slightly. Lory missed the gesture as she was feeling nervous. He calmly said, "Okay. You are hired"


    "REALLY?" Lory''s eyes bulged with shock and excitement, "Yeah!"


    "You will be my personal maid. This means you will apany me everywhere I go. You are stuck with me from now on. You cannot leave unless I said so, marry unless I allow you to do so, and you are forbidden from talking or get close to other men. Do you understand me?" Zhao Li Xin said firmly.


    The shadow guards who stood outside the room almost fell to the ground when they heard this. Why would he ask the maid to do all that? Then again, the directive was not something you asked a maid but more like¡­ a future wife. As he wanted her to follow him everywhere and forbid her from talking to other men. There was no master who required a maid to do that.


    However, Lory didn''t find his request weird. In her defense, she did not understand theplicated customs of this world and Lao Manor was not the best example of what was normal. The people inside Lao Manor liked to take advantage of their position and bullied the weak. Lory was also not bothered by the directive as she trusted Zhao Li Xin''s personality, he would never mistreat or hurt her.


    "OKAY!" Lory agreed without hesitation.


    "Good¡­" Zhao Li Xin gave a cunning smile.

 Chapter 24 - Nemesis

    They were both in a good mood as they ate but for different reasons. Mong Ki and a few male servants cleared the table once they were done with the meal. They were all curious about Lory, but no one dared to take a peek as a certain Lord was watching them like a hawk.


    Lory waited for them to leave before asking, "Where should I stay? In the maid''s courtyard?"??


    "No!!" Zhao Li Xin quickly answered.


    "Mm¡­ so, where should I sleep then?" Every household did things differently. Lory didn''t think much of it as she assumed Zhao Li Xin''s household had different rules.


    The question threw Zhao Li Xin into confusion. He didn''t know where to put Lory. The maid''s courtyard was out of the question. There was no way he would let her stay in that ce. The guest room was also far from his room and he had the urge to always keep her close. Yet, the room next to her was too small and shabby for his precious savior.


    The small room had a bad image since it was supposed to be for ''the bed warmer''. A female servant whose job was to serve her master''s sexual needs. Zhao Li Xin never had one and was even disgusted by the idea of a bed warmer. The thought of a strange woman touching him was enough to make him vomit both literally and figuratively. He has seen this practice in the Imperial harem growing up and what he saw gave him a bad experience.


    "You are injured. Why don''t you sleep here today as I''ll be outside? I need to cultivate anyway," He easily said as if it was a normal thing to do.


    Lory''s eyebrow''s furrowed at this. She didn''t think it was appropriate, "That wouldn''t do. What maid sleeps in her master''s bed? I don''t want others to think badly of me even before I start work here¡­"


    "Who dares?" Zhao Li Xin scoffed. "This is my manor. My word is thew. You don''t need to bother with others."


    Lory was stunned as she never said that when she lived in the Cestine pce. She was both amazed and shocked. She never had the same confidence as a royal. Then again this was a different world.


    "Well, you are the boss¡­" Lory yielded. He didn''t seem like a person who would easily change his decision.


    "Get some rest. I''ll see you tomorrow," Zhao Li Xin said solemnly before he left the room. Lory didn''t hear him close the door as the room was too big and the curtains blocked her view. She sighed in relief. Her swelling had reduced. Her affected skin had now turned to an orange color as a sign of healing.


    The medicine in this world was unexpectedlyparable to her world. Lory heard pping wings as Girsha flew through the open window and perched on the bed. He was relieved to find look well. Lory was as weak as an ant without her powers. She couldn''t even use her own healing power on herself. The curse Lazarus put on her was stronger than he ever expected.


    [You look fine] Girsha said with relief.


    [Yeah. I don''t know what he gave me, but I don''t feel hurt anymore¡­] Lory rubbed her supposedly swollen cheek.


    [And the ne? I think I know why it wasn''t working at first¡­]


    [Really, why¡­?]


    [Because you aren''t from this world and the fact that you are ''The Gifted'' makes it worse. The curse may have bound your power, but your powers have not disappeared. It''s sleeping within you. The ne that was supposed to protect you is induced with foreign energy that collided with your original powers. So, your body needed time to¡­ adjust] Girsha sighed with annoyance at her nk look [Do you understand?]


    [I stopped listening after you said ''I''m not from this world...'']


    [...] Girsha wished he could p his stupid princess.


    [I''m kiddiiiing... it''s about my power, right? It doesn''t match with the powers in this world causing what happened to happen¡­] she bbered. She was uninterested in the whole thing.


    Girsha sighed again. This princess had be aszy as her brother after she discarded her title. The difference between the siblings was Lucas only pretended to bezy, while Lory''s case wasn''t the same. He suddenly missed the ''Smiling Demon'' prince. He was the only one who could control Lory, that is beside her father.


    Lory took off her shoes and socks as she had been given a new dress to change into. She only wore the inner white robes as she didn''t like wearing too much to bed. Although she didn''t do this at Lao Manor as the other girl''s freaked out the time she tried to only sleep with her inner robes. The fact that she was sleeping alone made her disregard their custom asfort was number one to her.


    [Goodnight, Girsha] Lory covered half her face with the nket.


    [Goodnight, Princess Lorient] He responded softly.


    _______________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin went to his study room and sat in his chair with a gloomy face. There was no trace of the gentleness he showed Lory. Mong Ki and Mong Yi sat across the big table. The air around them was more depressing. They could easily tell their lord was angry.


    "Find out what happened at the Lao Manor."


    "Yes, Mi Lord!!" They both answered at the same time.


    "That Lao Min Na¡­ She wanted my attention... so I''ll give it to her," He said with an intense look. "Death will be to simple for a woman like her. I want to ruin everything she holds dear one by one, bit by bit¡­ Start with the simple things¡­ forbidden anyone from buying pills or elixirs from Lao Min Na for now. Deny Lao Min Na from purchasing anything. I don''t care if she wants to buy a simple hairpin or an expensive item. Deny her permission without question if she wants to do business in my turf."


    "Yes, Mi Lord!!"


    "Lao Min Na is hurt right now ording to Ri Yi. She might need pills to cure herself. Make sure she can''t buy any pill, herbs, or anything an alchemist may need. Spread this news to all the King''s pce, ''Lao Min Na is my enemy,''" Irritation filled his voice.


    "Understood, Mi Lord," They both cupped their fists respectfully before leaving the room. Mong Ki and Mong Yi look each other and shook their heads helplessly once they were outside the room. It was amazing how Lao Min Na infuriated their lord. If the news reached the King''s Pce, what future could she have left? The King''s Pces were an extension of Zhao Li Xin''s power. They were his hands, ears, and eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin has four King''s Pce; The first one was ''The Vermilion Pce'' whose job was to buy and sell information. He was good at spreading rumors and spying. His spies were maids, male servants, guards, eunuchs, and even concubines from noble families, including the royal family. There were no bad deeds, rumors, or even whispers that were unknown to Vermilion Pce.


    The second King''s Pce was the ''ck Turtle Pce'' who was also an Armament Master. Although he was not as talented as Zhao Li Xin, he was more diligent which made his level close to Zhao Li Xin''s level. The ck Turtle Pce''s job was to create products for sale and he also bought raw materials. He had many businesses including restaurants, auction houses, jewelry shops, embroidery shops, and of course weapon shops that also sold talismans and amulets. All the premises they owned were famous and booming.


    The White Dragon King''s Pce was an alchemist and physician. He was a talented alchemist who controlled the alchemist society and recruited others whose talent was promising.


    The ''One Hundred Herbs Apothecary'' was owned by white Dragon Pce but no one knew they only sold their lowest grade product in the shops and kept their best products inside the Pce itself. However, the apothecary was still considered the best shop in the country.


    Thest one was the Gold Lion King''s Pce. They were Zhao Li Xin''s exclusive army. They were only five thousand soldiers, but every single soldier was worth a hundred normal soldiers. If Zhao Li Xin wanted to destroy an enemy, that he called them to finish the job. All it took was a few words from Zhao Li Xin to make Lao Min Na their enemy.


    Zhao Li Xin owned the kingdom in the shadows. He could easily overturn the country if he wanted. However, he was not interested in being an emperor. In fact, titles were a worthless burden to him. He wasn''t the type of person who wanted to live in eternal restriction, surrounded by people who told you what to do, what to eat, where to sleep, or who to sleep with... How could someone like Zhao Li Xin live like that?


    This was also another reason he pretended to be a useless and weak prince. He didn''t want to be dragged into the stupid fight for the useless throne. He also didn''t want to be used as a pawn, especially by his mother. It was said a child should love their parents, but Zhao Li Xin couldn''t love the woman no matter how much he tried. He hated her and be more disgusted by her as he grew up. As for his father... He did not even want to talk about his father. His father was a stranger to him. The only reason his parents were alive and well was because he shared their blood. He didn''t bother with them, but this could change if they were to force him... He didn''t mind turning into an ''unfilial'' child.

 Chapter 25 - Downfall

    Things were not looking good for Lao Min Na inside the Lao Manor. She was badly hurt, and her cultivation had regressed a little. This was considered a minor problem for an alchemist like her. The bigger problem she was currently facing was the fact that she couldn''t buy anything from the One Hundred Herbs Apothecary.


    She even tried other apothecaries but they also refused her request, forbidding her from visiting their shop again. Her personal maid, San Yu, kept returning home empty-handed. Lao Min Na could not understand why everyone suddenly shunned her.??


    She couldn''t remember anyone she had recently offended. The only person with the power to block her was the Sixth Prince but she didn''t think she had angered him to the point of being cklisted.


    The rumor circling around the Lao Manor was someone barged in and hurt the Second Mistress. Prime Minister Loa investigated the matter. He felt anxious as it was the second time someone or people had broken into his manor.


    However, there was a silver lining to the situation as the prime minister stopped doubting Lao Min Na for the loss of the Red Dew Flower Pill. But the opinion he had about her didn''t change as he called a random physician to treat his daughter once he heard she was hurt. The physician gave Lao Min Na a low-grade ointment for her bruises but didn''t bother giving her medicine for her internal injuries.


    Lao Min Na didn''t have much hope with the whack physician as she knew her father won''t do anything good for her. Meanwhile, Lao Fei Yan and Yang Wei Lain were gloating about Lao Min Na''s misfortune. Fortunately for Lao Min Na, she had some leftover pills from what she made before. However, she still needed a few more medicinal herbs to help restore her cultivation. Yet purchasing the herbs was proving to be difficult due to Zhao Li Xin''s interference.


    ____________________________________


    At Ning jing Manor, Lory woke from a longfortable sleep. The first she had had in a long time, counting both her years in this world and the previous world. She woke in an unfamiliar room and it took her a moment to recall that she was in Zhao Li Xin''s luxurious bedroom.


    "Are you awake?" A familiar baritone voice asked.


    "In a minute¡­" Lory yawned as she carelessly scratched her hair. Zhao Li Xin waited behind the moon partitioned curtains. He was relieved Lory seemed to have slept in as she needed a good rest.


    "You don''t need to hurry. I''ll be outside."


    "Okay¡­" Lory''s voice was still hoarse from sleep. Zhao Li Xin''s mouth slightly curved as he left the room in a good mood. His cold and domineering aura dissipated a little making his subordinates anxious. They were used to a cold, distant, and gloomy Lord and were not used to a seemingly subtle Lord. His new attitude confused them. They didn''t know how to act around him.


    "Milord looks happy¡­" One of the shadow guards, Mong Liu, told his brother.


    "I know... I don''t think I like it," Mong Jiu replied with a troubled look.


    "Yes, it''s unsettling¡­" Mong Liu nodded in agreement.


    While people were discussing Zhao Li Xin''s mood change, Lory was taking a bath in the big bathroom. The wooden tub was big enough for two adult men.


    She never thought it was possible for her to have a nice bath in this world. Although she was not the kind of girl who liked taking baths and was used to quick showers, she missed soaking in warm bathtubs. It only took a day with Zhao Li Xin for her wish toe true.


    An older maid sprinkled flower petals into the tub while Lory inhaled deeply and subconsciously shut her eyes. Her thoughts drifted a little before she remembered her new ''boss'' was waiting for her. She quickly finished her bath and got out of the tab.


    Lory returned to Zhao Li Xin''s room with the old maid who was probably in herte forties in tow. Lory considered her old as she had yet to see any young maid inside Zhao Li Xin'' Manor.


    "Is that my dress?" Lory''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "Yes, it is. If Miss Lao doesn''t like it, we can find you something else," The older maid said. Mong Ki warned everyone to treated Luo Ri Yi with respect even though she was amoner hired as a maid. Her position was special to their lord. Anyone who dared to slight her would be inviting their lord''s wrath.


    "No, no, no¡­ It is not like that¡­ It is too luxurious for a maid to wear," Lory nced at the old maid''s grey uniform. The fabric looked better than the maid''s uniform at Lao Manor, however, it was not asvish as the one Lory was holding.


    The quick-witted old maid smiled kindly, "It is because Miss Lao is the lord''s personal maid. How can we let you wear a normal uniform? I''m afraid people will mock our Lord for being cheap master if they see this."


    "Oh¡­ so, that''s why. Okay... but you need to help me, I don''t know how to wear this especially the sash," Lory smiled shyly. She easily believed what others said because she didn''t fully understand the culture in this world. Five years didn''t seem enough for her to master their culture.


    "My pleasure, Miss Luo," The old maid helped Lory wear the peach color Hanfu with white peach blossom embroidery on her sleeves. The fabric was soft and gentle on the skin. although is not the best fabric for women but it''s very luxurious for a maid because this type of fabric used by low-level official daughter.


    The old maid didn''t fullyprehend Lory''s worth to her Lord, but she found Lory to be kind. She was not haughty or timid only a little dense.


    "My name is Luo Ri Yi. You can call me Ri Yi¡­ We are both maids, so it is weird if you called me Miss."


    "I''ll call you Sister Luo. How is that?" The old maid smiled helplessly. She couldn''t dare disrespect Luo Ri Yi in case her lord heard about it. Her lord''s usual look was scary enough and she didn''t want to imagine how he looked angry.


    "That''s fine too. What''s your name elder sister?"


    "This one is called Meng Zuo."


    "I will call you elder sister Zuo then¡­" Lory smiled at her brightly. The first thing she must do as a new worker was to show a good impression to a senior.


    Meng Zuo was styling Lory''s hair as they talked. She couldn''t help butment in her heart. The girl was oblivious to the Lord''s attention. It was either that or her Lord was too vague in his approach. How could the girl think she was here to be a maid? Meng Zuo wondered if Luo Ri Yi would still be oblivious after she saw the room the Lord had prepared for Lory.


    Meng Zuo also found the girl to be weird on the other hand. The girl was supposed to be a low-level maid from Lao Manor, but her demeanor was too calm and rxed to be a normal maid. She had watched the girl since she woke up.


    Meng Zuo was confused at Lory''s calm reaction when she saw the bathroom. She was surprised for a moment but easily calmed down to leisurely take a bath without being awkward. She wasfortable enough to almost fall asleep in the tub. Lory remained calm as Meng Zuo helped her dress and style her hair.


    Lory was even able to make small conversation with her as if everything was a normal urrence. There was nervousness in her actions. Her behavior was not the kind lowly maids had. All this made Meng Zuo suspicious of her background.


    "It is done, sister Luo¡­" Meng Zuo said as she finished doing Lory''s hair.


    "Thank you, elder sister Meng," Lory felt the neat half-bun hairstyle. She was amazed by Meng Zho''s skills. Styling was something she could never do.


    Meng Zuo led her towards the garden. They walked through the moon gate and across a long bridge with a garden below. There was a big clear pond filled with koi fish in the garden. Zhao Li Xin was in the pavilion at the end of the bridge. He sat on an arhat chair and drunk his wine with half-opened eyes. He wore dark blue robes and his open hair flowed down his shoulder. He had a nk gaze but this didn''t decrease his beauty.


    Lory found it all unfair. She used to be part of royalty but she was always reprimanded when she gave a nk look. They would tell her she looked ''stupid''. The Archknights were subordinated but could be considered rude at times.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly when he saw her in her new dress. It was what he prepared for her and it suited her very well. Her bruised face had healedpletely. He was satisfied that she looked well.


    "Greetings, Milord" Meng Zuo and Lory bowed respectfully.


    "You may go¡­ Ri Yi, you stay here!" Meng Zuo bowed again and left at Zhao Li Xin''s signal.


    Zhao Li Xin gestured for Lory to sit across the small table on another arhat chair. He poured warm tea for her as her body was too weak to drink his wine.


    Lory inhaled the sweet fragrant of the green tea. People in this world didn''t drink tea without milk, sugar, or honey. Their tea was in and they used little cups to drink which prompted Lory to brew her own tea in a mug. She only took the served tea because her ''boss'' had served her personally.


    Lory squinted as she swallowed the warm tea. It smelled good but it was bitter than the normal tea she used to have in her previous world. Zhao Li Xin couldn''t help but chuckle as he watched her, "Is it too bitter for you?"


    "I''m fine¡­" Lory shook her head but her moist eyes betrayed her.


    Zhao Li Xin covered his smile with his fist. It looked like his little savior didn''t like drinking anything bitter. Lory missed his teasing smiled as she was overwhelmed by the bitter taste. It was not her fault she hated bitter foods and drinks. Her favorite food and drinks were macaroons and sweet honeyed lemon tea.


    "You don''t need to force yourself to drink it¡­" Zhao Li Xin teased her.


    "Thank you. I''ll put sugar on it next time," Lory gently ced the cup on the table as she exhaled with relief.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned. Sugar in tea? Wouldn''t that ruin the vorpletely? He shrugged, it didn''t matter to him if she liked it that way.


    "Oh, I forgot. I just left the Lao Manor without warning¡­ Is there anyone looking for me? ¡­what about Miss Lao?"


    "Mu Han dealt with everything. He said you were badly hurt after someone wrecked the Lao woman''s courtyard. You were sent back to your family to recuperate since you can''t work anymore. I was given your ve contract which I destroyed. You are a free woman now," Zhao Li Xinzily exined.


    "And Lao Min Na? I think she really hates me right now¡­" Lory smiled helplessly.


    "You don''t need to worry about her anymore¡­" He smirked.

 Chapter 26 - Martial Competition

    Lao Min Na''s condition was worse a few weekster. She could not improve her cultivation as she had run out of money and pills. The shops in Nan Jing city treated her like dirt, a germ that no one wanted to associate with or serve.


    She suspected Zhao Li Xin was using his Hei Shen power to suppress her. However, she couldn''t tell if he was doing it because of her proposal, which would be an exaggerated reaction, or something else. Either way, she couldn''t tell what she had done to anger the ''Demon Lord''.??


    The situation seemed dire to Lao Min Na as the Martial Competition was close, and she wanted to make a name for herself by winning thepetition. However, her current condition made it all seem like a pipe dream, a dream she didn''t want to give up.


    She was at the end of her rope when the Third Prince came to her rescue. He gave her money and pills to boost her health. He helped her out for two reasons; one was the fact that he was attracted to her, and the other was the fact that Lao Min Na was an alchemist who would be of great use to him.


    Zhao Li Xin was not surprised when he learned Lao Min Na has joined the Third Prince''s faction, as Zhao Yi Chen was quite taken by Lao Min Na ''charm''. There was also no way the Third Prince would let go of Lao Min Na as she was the alchemist, someone many searched for. On the other hand, Lao Min Na was an ambitious woman and she decided to follow the Third Prince as he was the second-best choice after Zhao Li Xin.


    "Should we stop doing business with the Third Prince too, My Lord?"


    Zhao Li Xinzily ced his head on his fist and scoffed in disdain, "No need. He will find another source outside our turf... But, deny his request if he demands something rare as it would probably be for that wretch woman."


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki cupped his fist.


    "What are others doing for thepetition?" Zhao Li Xin sat back in his chair with annoyance. Thepetition invited different people from different countries to participate. This meant Nan Jing would be filled with arrogant people and imbeciles. Some of them tended to do stupid things that would provoke him.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind having rivals and he found it to be fun. Most of the people who provoked him were what he considered to be ''small fry'' or amusement for his boring day. They only became a problem when they did the same thing over and over prompting him to lose patience... as that was when bad things happened to them.


    "The four kingdoms are each sending their representatives. A few Sects decided to join thepetition because the winner will get a Spiritual Level weapon, something everyone is eager to own."


    "Tck¡­ Just spiritual level weapon¡­" Zhao Li Xin mocked.


    Mong Ki alsomented. His lord was an Emperor Level Armament Master and wouldn''t be interested in Spiritual Level weapon which he surpassed. However, such a weapon was a rare find for normal people.


    There were a number of Armament Masters out there but there were a few who were talented enough to reach Spiritual Level. No one in the Jiang Wei Kingdom had reached that level, and there no Spiritual Level Armament Master had been spotted in over two hundred years.


    If they were to learn that they had a prince who was an Armament Master at Emperor Level, they might all vomit blood with shock and envy.


    "Milord, we got news¡­ The woman, Xiang Feng Ran, has also joined thepetition," Mong Ki said nervously.


    Zhao Li Xin squinted as his beautiful eyebrows furrowed slowly. The temperature in the room dropped to a negative degree. You could tell the lord was annoyed.


    Xiang Feng Ran was the first daughter of Xiang Wu Ci, the leader of the Ming Hua Sect. She was known for her valiant beauty and to be a talented cultivator.


    She had many admirers and suitors knocking on her door, but she was strangely obsessed with Zhao Li Xin. This was even made weirder by the fact that she had the ''The hero saves the beauty'' tendency with her being the hero and Zhao Li Xin being the beauty.


    For some reason, she thought she was the only one who could save him from all the bad things around him. Whenever she visited the Jiang Wei Kingdom, she would follow Zhao Li Xin everywhere and would punch anyone who dared to give Zhao Li Xin a bad time.


    This would have been nice if her actions were more positive. However, Xiang Feng Ran''s actions further lowered Zhao Li Xin''s reputation. It even prompted others to make trouble for him as they were jealous of the attention he received. His peaceful life was always ruined whenever Xiang Feng Ran was around.


    Zhao had been directed with her. In the beginning, he used phrases like ''I don''t want you to be near me!'' and ''I don''t like you, never have, never will!''. But this didn''t work. Tired of her antics, he had switched to, <strong>''GO AWAY!''</strong> which still didn''t work.


    He soon realized there was something wrong with that woman''s brain as she thought Zhao Li Xin was tried to push her away because he didn''t want to trouble her and this only made her love him more.


    There were moments in the past when Zhao Li Xin was tempted to kill Xiang Feng Ran in anger, but he didn''t because Hei Shen''s power was still unstable and he also needed to consider the fact he had poison in his veins. Attacking her also meant going against Ming Hua Sect which was support by the bigger White jade Cloud Sect.


    However, this was three years ago and the Hei Shen sect had evolved to be an enormous power on the continent. Zhao Li Xin was now much stronger ever since Lory cured him. No one could stop him.


    "I don''t want that crazy girl near me. Do whatever it takes," Zhao Li Xin''s instructions were clear. They could kill Xiang Feng Ran if it was necessary.


    "Yes, Milord!!" Mong Ki cupped his fist as he epted the order. He hoped Xiang Feng Rang had matured in three years and had stopped her weird obsession. It was for her own good and for everyone around her. However, Mong Ki had his doubts.


    ''Knock knock''


    Someone banged on the door softly and Zhao Li Xin signed for Mong Ki to leave. Mong Ki nodded and stood up to open the door. Lory was behind the door with a tray in her hands. Her lips spread into a smile when Mong Ki opened the door.


    "Thank you, brother Mong."


    Mong Ki nodded in response and quietly closed the door behind Lory when she entered. Lory inhaled deeply as she entered Zhao Li Xin''s study room. It was something she did every time as she found the room intimidating.


    The grey stone carved behind Zhao Li Xin''s figure was beautiful but cold and rigid. It made her feel nervous. The room also showed Zhao Li Xin''s magnificent position. No one would guess he was the same weak prince people ridiculed if they saw him seated behind the big ck wooden table with his majestic aura.


    Lory ced the pastry, tea, and wine on the small table in the corner by the window. She easily sat on the couch and poured herself homemade honey lemon tea since Zhao Li Xin informed her to always make herselffortable, especially when around him. Zhao Li Xin left his table and joined Lory on the couch.


    "Everyone is talking about the uing martialpetition¡­" Lory smacked her lips after sipping her tea.


    "Yes. It would be held next week," Zhao Li Xin was uninterested.


    "How many people will join?" Lory felt excited. She had never seen this kind of event before.


    "A lot..." Zhao Li Xin sighed. He got annoyed just imagining the streets filled with more people. Fortunately, his Manor was far from the main street. "The other kingdoms and sects will also be joining thepetition..."


    "Sounds like a festival to me."


    "A festival for brutish and ignorant people¡­" Zhao Li Xin scoffed.


    "You don''t like it, Milord?" Lory tilted her head sadly. She had thought to apany him during thepetition and would get to enjoy the crowd. She should have known better.


    "Li Xin¡­" He corrected her.


    "...You don''t like it, Li Xin?" She asked with the same expression.


    "I don''t like it¡­" He responded.


    Lory loved festivals since she was a child. She and Lucas would sneak out to join the festival with Jay and Clift, who also the same age, in tow. They would even rent a car if the ce was far from their pce. They would get caught seven out of the ten times they left and would be punished mercilessly by Fred. Yet the punishment didn''t deter them as they always thought the festivals were worthy.


    "Can I get permission to go out and see the crowd? I''ve never watched the Martial Competition before," Lory earnestly pleaded.


    "It''s dangerous. The people who attend thesepetitions are hot-blooded youngsters who think they are the greatest. They like showing off their power and bully other people. Some even beat people in the street for the smallest mistake, yet the kingdom won''t dare to interfere, especially if the perpetratores from a distinguish sect¡­." Zhao Li Xin frowned as he warned her about the dangers of the festival. He was not wrong. As much as thepetition brought in a lot of money for traders, it also brought a lot of trouble.


    Lory felt disappointed. She looked down and sighed making Zhao Li Xin feel ufortable. He suddenly felt like a viin something he never felt even when he killed many people. He tried to console, "It''s for your own good"


    Lory continued looking down as she nodded slowly. Her voice sounded dejected when she said, "I know¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin squeezed his temple in conflict. This was the first time he worried about somebody. He wanted to keep her safe and sound and wished to confine her inside the manor until thepetition was over. But the woman didn''t seem to understand and was now sulking in front of him. It made him feel bad.


    "One day! You can only go out for one day..." Zhao Li Xin gave in.


    "Does this mean you are allowing me to go?" Lory eximed with excitement as her face lit up.


    "Yes¡­ But you must wear a veil. You aren''tpletely safe after what happened in Lao Manor."


    "Yes¡­ yes," Lory nodded profusely.


    "And I''ming with you. You must stick to me!"


    "Yes, yes, yes," She kept nodding like a woodpecker.


    "Try not to talk to other people. They are all crazy. Remembered that!"


    "Yes-yes-yes."


    "¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed. It was the first time in years that he had yielded to someone else.

 Chapter 27 - Crazy Admirer

    The days quickly passed by as the Martial Competition was around the corner. The city gates of Nan Jing were flooded with people from other sects and countries. The Imperial Pce was also busy epting honorable guests from different countries and various big sects all over the continent. The Emperor couldn''t help but smile with pride as it was his chance to show off his beautiful country and talented people to others.


    The main streets of Nan Jing were filled with people in colorful uniforms walking in groups of four or five. The business was booming as restaurants, inns, and shops especially the weaponry shops were more crowded than usual.??


    A woman wearing a bright red dress and with long dark beautiful hair left one of these shops holding a new dagger in a dainty hand. She easily attracted onlookers'' eyes with her beauty as she walked with haste. Her skin was as white as jade with eyes as sharp as phoenix eyes, a small nose, and full red lips.


    A beautiful smile was stered on her face. Three years had passed, and she still missed him so much. She wondered if he, the man of her dreams, missed her too. She fell in love with him the first time she met him at a banquet. She was instantly captivated by his beauty. It was a pity that he was sickly, couldn''t cultivate, and was ridiculed by people. She wanted to protect him and was ready to fight with anyone who mocked her man. However, the man was so nice to her and thought to keep his distance so that she won''t be troubled. He even acted cruel and cold to her to prevent people from belittling her for standing up for him. His actions made her see him as kind and gentle. He had to love her for him to act the way he did.


    The woman stopped in front of the Nin Jing Manor''s front gate. Her eyes brimmed with longing and happiness. What the guards saw was a beautiful woman with a yearning expression.


    "May we know the purpose of your visit?" One of the guards asked politely.


    "I''m the Sixth Prince''s con... friend. My name is Xiang Feng Ran. Can you let me in? It''s been a while since west met. He must be waiting for me." She said with a shy smile. She almost slipped up to say ''consort''. She knew she couldn''t say that as they were not officially engaged yet.


    This woman was Zhao Li Xin''s admirer or stalker if you wanted to be correct. Her obsession with Zhao Li Xin was known by many people but Xiang Wu Ci, her father, denied this. He imed she was not nice to Zhao Li Xin because of love, but because she was very kind and couldn''t just watch someone being bullied or hurt. His exnation was easily epted by most people. They didn''t think someone like her could fall in love with a weak and wasted prince like Zhao Li Xin. Zhao Li Xin was handsome, but his sickness was severe and was not likely to live long. No one would want to marry a dying man like him.


    Xiang Wu Ci then dragged his daughter back home and confined her for three years. He hoped time would wash way her obsession. His actions, however, was futile as it only made Xiang Feng Ran more adamant to be with Zhao Li Xin.


    The guards didn''t dare treat her harshly. They all saw Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi interaction. The newdy could truly be their lord''s friend. However, they also wondered how their lord who was known to be allergic to women to suddenly be a ''womanizer''.


    "Please wait here," One of the guards went inside to find Mong Yi or Mong Ki. They were the closest subordinates to Zhao Li Xin. No one knew their lord better than them.


    Xiang Feng Ran waited impatiently as she paced back and forth outside the gate. She was over excited as she thought of meeting him again. She could only imagine how excited he would be when he discovered she was already here. Her smile grew wider as she acted like a long-lost lover.


    The guard returned with a frown on his face, but Xiang Feng Ran didn''t notice this. Her face lit up as she tried to climb the stairs as she thought the guard hade to let her in.


    "WAIT!" The guards stopped her by crossing their spears to block her entrance.


    "What are you doing?" Xiang Feng Rang looked at the guard with anger.


    "His highness didn''t recognize you. We can''t allow you inside the manor," The guard said shuttering Xiang Feng Ran''s dream.


    She could only mutter, "What... that can''t be?"


    "Miss, please leave the premises!" The guard reprimanded her.


    "NO! You lie!" Xiang Feng Ran''s shouted furiously. "Zhao Li Xin knows me. He will never do this to me. He loves me!" she couldn''t believe Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to see her. It had to be a lie. Perhaps someone lied to him¡­ Zhao Li Xin was weak and kind. It was possible that someone might have influenced him to say that¡­ It could only be that. Xiang Feng Ran tried to reassure herself as she became more resilient.


    "What have you done to Zhao Li Xin? You all are taking advantage of him because he is weak and kind, aren''t you? I wouldn''t let you do this! I will save him!!" Xiang Feng Ran struck her palm at the guards giving them no choice but to fight her.


    The guards were confused by what she said. Weak and Kind? Those words couldn''t be used to describe their lord. She would know this if she really knew their lord. They quickly deduced the woman before them was one of their lord''s crazy admirers. This thought made rx them as it meant they didn''t need to hold back their power fighting her.


    Although they were mere gatekeepers, they were also Hei Shen Sect members and couldn''tpare to normal guards. A mere gatekeeper in Hei Shen Sect needed to have cultivated to the Master Level at peak or perfection stage.


    Xiang Feng Ran was also at Master Level but at the transition stage and she couldn''t easily win the fight against the two guards. The only thing working for her was that she was crazy and only cared about meeting her dream man one way or another.


    The guards lost their patience as one of them hit Xiang Feng Ran''s stomach mming her to the ground. She screamed like a madwoman, "You dare to hit me?"


    "You tried to trespass into the Sixth Prince''s manor. What do you think would happen to you?" One of the guards couldn''t believe the woman''s stupidity. It was no wonder their lord refused her entry.


    "Do you know who I am? I''m the Ming Hua Sect leader''s daughter! I will make you all pay for this!" Xiang Feng Ran said proudly. She thought they would shiver and beg for forgiveness once they knew her name, but she was wrong. The Hei Shen Sect people only feared their ''Demon Lord'' who resided inside the manor. Others, let alone a daughter from some sect, meant nothing to them.


    "Let me in and I won''t punish the both of you too much," She gave a smug smile when the guards remained quiet. She thought they were afraid of her identity. She raised her chin and climbed the stairs once again with confidence. She would ask Zhao Li Xin to kill the two worthless guards once she met him.


    ''BUGGGHH!!!''


    The guards hit her in the shoulder with more force. The impact caused Xiang Feng Ran to roll backward two times before falling face down on the ground. The guards were really mad this time, "Miss, if you really are a noble daughter, you would understand what ''No Entrance!'' means. Our master told us he didn''t know you. Why are you persistent?"


    Although the Ning jing Manor was secluded, a few people who wanted to get inside the forest could still pass by. Most of them were hunters. They watched Xiang Feng Ran make amotion at the gates of the Sixth Prince''s manor. They were also bewildered. How shameless was this woman imed to be Xiang Feng Ran, the daughter of the Ming Hua Sect leader? Why would someone from a big sect act like a thug?


    Xiang Feng Ran realized the people were talking about her and immediately felt stupid for revealing her identity. Her father would confine in her courtyard again if he learned about this. Such a punishment would limit her chances of meeting Zhao Li Xin.


    Xiang Feng Ran couldn''t dare push her way through anymore. She clenched her fists and left as she didn''t want more people to see her.


    The guards sighed with relief as they watched Xiang Feng Ran''s disappearing figure. Although their lord was reputed to be a weak, useless and dying prince, he still managed to attract a few admirers who wanted to marry him anyway.


    If these women were to learn of his real identity, their manor would no longer know peace. They now understood why their lord still pretended to be ill.

 Chapter 28 - Underground Palace

    [Is there anything wrong outside? I think I heard something¡­]


    [Probably just a rat¡­]??


    [...]


    [What? This ce can have rats?]


    Lory and Girsha were inside her new room courtesy of Zhao Li Xin. It took three days for the room renovations to bepleted.


    Lory''s jaw dropped when he showed her the new room. Even she knew that the room wasn''t meant for a maid. When Zhao Li Xin found out her favorite color was blue, he ordered for the room to have a ssh of the color to include the curtains, nkets, and small table vase. Everything else was abination of white and blue a light wooden color. The room was too beautiful to belong to a maid. Lory wondered for the first-time what role was as even the concubines in Lao Manor didn''t have such a bedroom.


    However, Zhao Li Xin assured her that such a room was a norm in his manor. He also told her was not weird that her room was practically next to his and they shared a connecting door. His excuse for that was that she needed to be essible to him as he might need something urgent at an inconvenient time and the door would minimize the time needed to search for her.


    Lory easily believed Zhao Li Xin as he had a justified look and he had no reason to lie to her. On the other hand, the servants including Mong Ki and Mong Yi could only grimace when they had their lord lie with a straight face. They never knew their lord would lie so eloquently.


    Lory was seated in her room by the small round wooden table in the center of her room. The room was half the size of Zhao Li Xin''s room, yet it was still considerably bigpared to the normal noblewoman''s room. The bedroom and lounge areas were separated by a wooden partition and twoyer curtains. The lounge had a small round dining table with four stools. The corner also had a bookshelf, an arhat chair for leisure, and a few wooden drawers giving the room avish look.


    Lory sipped her sweet jasmine tea with happiness. Zhao Li Xin informed everyone to always add honey to Lory''s tea. They were first confused by this but because his words were absolute, no one dared to question the order. They simply concluded Lory was a little weird.


    Lory didn''t have much to do inside the manor especially when Zhao Li Xin was away. The other servants imed she was the lord''s ''personal maid'' and her job was to only serve his need when he was around. But Zhao Li Xin was a busy man who either spent his time in his study room, which didn''t need his attention, or he would disappear with Mong Ki and Mong Yi to cultivate leaving Lory with nothing to do. Lory at times felt ufortable with the situation as she was paid three times higher than her previous job, but she also couldn''tin as her boss didn''t seem to mind it.


    [How''s the situation outside?] Lory asked Girsha as she licked her lips while drinking her tea. She knew the old bird''s hobby was watching humans. She suspected it was the same reasoning humans used to visit the zoo as it was amusing to see animals in their natural habitat.


    [He was right. It is crazy out there] Girsha said as heughed with excitement. She could understand hisughter but to others, he sounded like a bird squeaking in a high pitch voice. [It''s like a gathering of a bunch of ''ganks''. They are testing each other, mocking and some even end up fighting each other¡­]


    [Really... even before thepetition? Is this allowed?] Lory asked in shock.


    [Oh, that is the best part. If a participant is injured or can''t perform before thepetition, they are eliminated automatically. This means it is crucial to eliminate strong opponents on the eve of thepetition. One can''t cheat or kill during thepetition but the same is not followed outside thepetition... which makes it more exciting]


    [Is the Kingdom okay with this¡­?] Lory was stupefied. She couldn''t imagine the number of people who got injured before thepetition. Hand also had martial artspetitions, but their rules were strict and cheating before or during thepetition was prohibited. The participants were also highly monitored by the government.


    [Are you kidding? I think they encourage them. Don''t you know how many prince factions are in this country? They all scheme against each other and like vultures watch as the others make mistakes. Such a murky situation would allow them to strike against each other]


    Lory sighed deeply. She forgot the princes were fighting for the throne. It was no wonder Zhao Li Xin forbid her from watching thepetition alone. The city was messier than she thought.


    [Oh, I saw something awesome. Many participants have beasts with them¡­]


    [Contractual Beasts?] Lory gasped. [I thought they were rare?]


    [ I heard it depends on their levels. Creatures ofmon or mortal beast levels are found everywhere. But profound and divined beast levels are harder to find and subdue. Saint-level beasts are rare and only a few beastmasters can subdue them, while sacred and celestial levels beasts have not been seen on the continent for hundreds of years.]


    [Wow! It is amazing... The level names also sound so cool] Lory was amazed.


    [I know right¡­] Girsha agreed but suddenly felt wronged as one who was rted to the beasts. [Why didn''t people in Verrion give such names? Who the hell gave us names like ''Oh shit, Oh NO and HELL NO'' for leveling?!]


    [Yeah... I think they were drunk when they decide on the names. You know how hunters can be¡­] Lory shrugged her shoulders. In her world, the first differentiated levels by using numbers from one to ny-nine. The Hunter HQ board, however, decided to change the level names to something ridiculous. They imed such names were easier to understand. They started with the ''Watch Out'' level and end with the ''Priest'' level at the top.


    It was called priest level because it was very dangerous to fight a beast of this level and the chance of survival against such beasts was close to none so once they died, a priest would be called to bury the unfortunate hunters,that''s why the hunters to call this level as the ''Priest'' level. This reasoning was so stupid. Lory couldn''t stopughing when she first heard it.Her twin Lucas was also speechless.


    [It is humiliation as a beast to called like that] Girsha scowl.


    Lory smiled awkwardly [But it sounds catchy and is easier to understand, don''t you think?]


    Girsha red at Lory as he strongly rebuked [It sounds <strong>STUPID</strong>¡­]


    [Yeah, it is¡­] She couldn''t deny it, especially when she heard the level called ''Holy SH*T''. She couldn''t say if people in her world were too creative or too stupidpared to people in this world.


    _________________________________________________________________


    In another part of the Ningjing Manor, there was a small path leading to a small pagoda. It was said to be the ce Zhao Li Xin prayed for his health and his country''s prosperity... The truth was however different as someone like Zhao Li Xin didn''t pray to anyone despite what the rumors said. The rumors were started when he first built the small pagoda which was surrounded by bamboo trees and a small waterfall giving it a serene feel.


    What people didn''t know was the pagoda was the most guarded ce in Ningjing Manor as it was the entrance to Hei Shen Sect headquarters, the Underground Pce. The public didn''t know where Hei Shen Sect, the biggest sect on the continent, was located. Some thought its headquarters was at the top of a snowy mountain, while others imed it was inside the Forbidden Pce in the west, and others iming it was in a desert. They wouldn''t have guessed the headquarters was under everyone''s noses and under Nan Jing City.


    Zhao Li Xin found the Underground Pce by ident when he was first sent to the monastery by the Emperor. He was a child who liked to wander in the mountain alone as he foundfort in solitude. He was on one of his walks one day when he slid into a pit. He bumped onto a tree root a few times before slumping at the bottom. His body was covered with dirt and scratches. Alone and hurt, Zhao Li Xin tried to find his way out when he stumbled across the abandoned pce. The pce was made of grey stones and had white marble floors. Zhao Li Xin also discovered the treasures and martial arts secrets inside the pce.


    Zhao Li Xin hid the entrance once he managed to leave the Underground Pce as he felt he may need to use it one day. His prediction was right as he met Tian Meng Ji, his master, who teaches him how to cultivate thenter Zhao Li Xin established Hei Shen Sect.


    Zhao Li Xin used the Underground Pce treasure to expand Hei Shen Sect and to create the Four Pce in order to grow his influence. This was the reason he only took less than a decade to make the Hei Shen Sect one of the biggest and the strongest sect on the Continent.


    The underground pce had a room reserved for cultivation. The room had four grey stone pirs with a grey stone dragon sculpture crawling from one of the pirs up to the ceiling. It was quite a majestic view as the dragon was curved in its usual size.


    A hexagon tform made of white marble stones with white frozen crystal on each side of the tform was at the center of the room. The stage had a ying-yang symbol carved onto its floor. Zhao Li Xin sat on the stage meditating in the lotus position. His body was cover with golden fire which was gradually getting bigger like wildfire.


    It swirled around him like a tornado. The pool surrounding the tform was boiling as the room temperature rose tremendously. Fortunately, Mong Ki and Mong Yi had high cultivations and wore snow crystal amulets that protected them from the heat.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi watched their lord from below the tform with anxious looks. They had adequate protection, yet they were still drenched in sweat. Zhao Li Xin''s power rose to a monstrous level once he got cured. The power was terrifying even to them, yet they had served him since childhood.


    The tornado fire suddenly exploded breaking the snow crystals into splinters. Mong Ki and Mong Yi covered their eyes with their arms in protection. They leaped onto the tform once the fire around their lord dissipated. Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes slowly and took a deep breath. His breakthrough was sessful as he was now at the core stage of the Sovereign Level. He was the first in the country to do so after thousands of years. Zhao Li Xin smirked. He was a stage away from reaching Saint Level after which he can seek vengeance against the enemy who poisoned him.

 Chapter 29 - announcement

    Chapter 29: announcement


    for my dear reader, i''m sorry i can''t updated my story for a while because myptop broke down? i need to repaired it but it probably take 2 weeks, i will continue my story after myptop is fixed, don''t worry i wouldn''t drop this story there still more plot and twist in this story, more secret would be reveal about Lorient and Zhao Li Xin.


    i hope all of you would wait for me, thank you for reading my story? really really thank you, just remember i''ll be back

 Chapter 30 - Immortal Flame

    Zhao Li Xin''s robes were tattered due to the massive turbulence caused by his breakthrough. His face remained cid as he rose from his seat and left the room. Mong Ki and Mong Yi followed behind him as he walked across the hall. The Hei Shen Sect members knelt on the floor and shouted simultaneously, "Congrattions, Milord!"


    Zhao Li Xin continued to walk like he hadn''t heard anything. The Hei Shen Sect members were used to his indifferent behavior, yet this didn''t stop them from feeling proud. Their Lord became the first sovereign in the country to reach such a level after hundreds of years. The future of the Hei Shen Sect was getting brighter with such an achievement.??


    Mong Ki opened a big grey stone door with a cloud engraving close to the cultivation chamber. The door was nearly six meters high. Everything inside the chamber including the wall was covered with white marble. The temperature in the room dropped to a negative degree and people like Mong Ki and Mong Yi needed to circte their Qi to block the cold.


    They walked down the stairs surrounded by a row of white majestic marble pirs on both sides. There was a big pool at the end of the chamber. A white fish sculpture fountain stood at the corner of the pool. The temperatures kept decreasing as they got closer to the pool.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi used their Qi to warm their bodies and to prevent the blood in their veins from freezing. Unlike them, Zhao Li Xin''s face didn''t show any difort. He took off his tattered robes with Mong Ki and Mong Yi''s help before he soaked himself into the pool. A ''hiss'' echoed when his body touched the water. It sounded like hot metal touching water. White fog emerged from the pool as Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes. It seemed like he was taking a normal warmed bath.


    Zhao Li Xin used the pool to calm his Qi after a breakthrough as it quickly made his body adjust to his new power. Those who underwent breakthroughs couldn''t use their powers immediately. If they are forced, their power became unbnce disturbing their progress for the next cultivation.


    This was the main reason people had bottleneck problems during cultivation which in turn slowed their progress. Sadly, not many people knew about this because the effects were slow.


    Themon belief was bottleneck problems were caused by ack of talent and old age. However, if this was true, then one didn''t need to take pills and elixirs to alleviate such a problem.


    The reason pills worked was because they fixed the wrong in their bodies caused by the misuse of power. A few alchemists and physicians knew this, but they didn''t reveal this to others as it meant losing their source of ie?


    Zhao Li Xin learned this when he found old cultivating secrets inside the Underground Pce. When he first discovered the treasure, he also discovered a bunch of old scrolls on alchemy, armament, array making, and even beast taming. There was no one as fortunate as him when it came to the discovery.


    "Any news¡­?" Zhao Li Xin asked with azy voice.


    "Yes, Mi Lord," Mong Ki quickly answered. "There are new rules in this year''spetition. People who don''t have a rmendation from their sect, or from some influential families can''t join thepetition."


    This meant talented people who hadn''t yielded to a noble family or sect couldn''t participate. These rules were used to not only control the participants but to also prevent them from shamming noble families if they lost to ordinary people without powerful background. This had happened a few times ruining reputations. The powerful families and sects proposed these rules so that they could shine.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked. He knew how petty and shameless they are. This was the reason Hei Shen Sect never joined suchpetitions no matter how grand the prize was.


    "We already have the participants list, Milord. From the Jiang Wei Kingdom, we have Lao Fei Yan representing the Lao Manor and Crown Prince, a woman named Ying Xuan Xie from Ying n representing the Fifth Prince Zhao Qin Feng and the Ying Family, while the Third Prince chose Lao Min Na to represent him."


    ''Seems like she found a powerful man for herself'', Zhao Li Xin sneered. Lao Min Na was quite flexible. Once she knew she couldn''t use Zhao Li Xin, she found the second-best option. Who knew what kind of deal she made with Zhao Yi Chen? However, Zhao Li Xin was not curious about it.


    "And Mi Lord¡­" Mong Ki hesitantly continues his report. "Lao Min Na is still looking for Miss Luo Ri Yi. She even asked Zhao Yi Chen to help her located Miss Luo."


    Zhao Li Xin was silent for a moment as the air around him tensed. He slowly opened his eyes. Dark ck eyes stared at the ceiling as anger surged from within.


    "Protect Luo Ri Yi at all costs¡­" He said with a cold voice. His order couldn''t be simpler and clearer. It meant Mong Ki and Mong Yi could use all Hei Shen''s resources to protect Lory and they couldn''t afford to fail.


    "Yes, Mi Lord!!" Mong Ki and Mong Yi cupped their fists and answered simultaneously. They watched their lord interaction with Luo Ri Yi for a few days and quickly concluded she was special to their Lord.


    Her ''maid'' status was only a camouge to protect her from unwanted attention, especially from his enemies. He also used the title in order to not scare the girl herself. Mong Ki and Mong Yi never saw their Lord paying that much attention to other people, especially toward someone like Luo Ri Yi who practically useless.


    "Thepetition is already at the elimination stage. The participants already entered the ck forest. They have three days to find the jade token," Mong Yi continued.


    "How many jade tokens were distributed this time?" Zhao Li Xin asked calmly.


    "One hundred, Mi Lord" Mong Yi replied.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved slightly. They were about three hundred participantspeting for a hundred Jade tokens in order to pass the elimination segment. Although the rules said you couldn''t kill your opponent when they have surrendered, no one could tell what happens inside the forest.


    They were only about five to ten supervisors overseeing thepetition and it was difficult for them to oversee three hundred participants spread throughout the forest. This loophole made it easy for ''idents'' to happen at the start of thepetition.


    "Oh, about Miss Xiang Feng Ran¡­ She visited the manor and tried to get in by force. However, she was not as destructive as before. This could be because the gatekeepers dared to beat her," Mong Yi said. He couldn''t hide his joy as he ryed the situation.


    Zhao Li Xinzily closed his eyes. He was not bothered by Xiang Feng Ran''s crazy behavior, "Don''t let her in and give the gatekeepers a bonus."


    "Yes, Milord!"


    Zhao Li Xin stopped talking as he concentrated on regting the Qi spreading through his meridians. The freezing temperatures helped control the fire within his body.


    Zhao Li Xin found the ancient ''Immortal me'' art when he returned to the pce years ago. The art allowed him to create fire using his own Qi. The fire was not like a normal fire as it couldn''t be extinguished by anyone. The fire could easily engulf its victims until their bodies turned to ash. Zhao Li Xin was the only one who could stop this fire.


    The fire also evolved together with his cultivation level. The me had the normal orange and yellow color in the beginning, changing to a red or a deep red, it then switched to a blue then purple before it changed to a gold shade. Having perfected the art using the ''Immortal me'' art, Zhao Li Xin''s me could now turn everything into ash in a second. His current achievement was all thanks to Lory''s healing as his power grew at an incredible speed and at a terrifying level.


    Lao Min Na was right about one thing. There was no one on the continent who could match him, and it was possible no one in the world could match him in a few years. This would exin why she degraded herself in order to be his woman. Sadly, she was not fortunate in this ambition.

 Chapter 31 - His Back!

    "I''m boreeeedd..." Lory sighed heavily. She sat on an arhat couch in the pavilion looking gloomy.


    [Don''t even think about it¡­] Girsha warned her strongly.??


    [I''m not thinking of anything¡­] Lory rebuked with a pout.


    [Really¡­? You used to make the same expression before you snuck out the castle with the others] Girsha said with disbelief. He remembered the numerous times she snuck out of the castle with Lucas, Jay, and Clift in order to have fun. Fredhard caught them most of the time and punished them by giving them extra homework for the week yet it never stopped them.


    [I know I''m as weak as an ant in this world. I won''t do anything reckless here!] Lory convinced him.


    [And the sun rises from the west¡­] Girsha responded sarcastically.


    Lory''s mouth twitched. He wasn''t wrong. She thought of sneaking out, but she feared angering Zhao Li Xin for some reason. He wasn''t like people in her world who were hard on the outside but soft on the inside. The people in her world would have scolded her for few hours only but it was different with Zhao Li Xin. She was more intimidated by him than she had been of Fredhard.


    Imagining Zhao Li Xin''s angry face did not just scare her but also made her feel sad. She couldn''t dare go against his order.


    [Why have you be more of a worrywart than before birdie¡­?] Lory sighed again.


    Girsha worried about Lory because she was weak without her ''Gift'' and because Lucas and the others were not around to protect her. Girsha was adamant about protecting her in their absences. He felt responsible for Lory after failing to protect her before.


    What was so good about being the ''First Kind'' if he couldn''t even protect one girl? It was sad that his real power was bound together with Lory''s power.Although he could use half of his powers, he was not as badly off as Lory who lost most of her powers. This world also had strong beasts like the phoenix, dragons, and more.... a fact that made him more worried for her.


    [Hey Lory¡­!]


    [Hnn¡­] Lory was chewing on the grapes when he called her suddenly.


    [Why don''t you marry that lord?] Girsha asked casually.


    Lory almost choked. She spits out the grape from her mouth and coughed profusely. She only managed to stop coughing after a minute and proceeded to red at Girsha for almost killing her with his question.


    [What the hell!!] She shouted angrily.


    [What''s wrong? He''s got the power, the wealth and looks...you even drool over his looks] Girsha ignored her red face. He couldn''t tell if she was shy orcked air.


    [Hey, any normal person who has feelings would drool when they see a face like his. It is a human reaction!] She justified her behavior. [Besides he doesn''t look at me that way¡­]


    [What way?] Girsha was baffled. It was hard for him to understand humankind even after many years.


    Lory exhaled. [I saved his life and he grateful to me...so, it is not like what you think, I guess you haven''t heard the phrase ''you don''t shit where you eat''.]


    [Who asked you to take a <strong>SHIT</strong>? I want you to get married or at least find a partner!] Girsha was more confused.


    Lory rolled her eyes. She was too tired to exin it to him. Talking about Zhao Li Xin made her realize she hadn''t seen him in a while. It is funny that the manor felt quieter when he was gone yet Zhao Li Xin was not the chatty type. However, she tended to feel restless when he was not around. She was unaware of her feeling for him but all she knew was she felt better when he was around.


    Lory never experienced romantic rtionships. She lived in a world where most people married in theirte twenties or thirties. As a teen, she was busy with her royal duties or having fun with Lucas and their friends. At seventeen she ended up learning the hard truths about her family and the kingdom and failed to experience dating. She never had the time to think about love when everything she had was at stake.


    Things got worse a few yearster as her father died, the kingdom burnt to ashes and her people were dying. Lory failed to experience a normal life. She was proficient inbat strategy, fighting, politics, and scheming but love was a different matter altogether.


    She used to rely on Fargo, Fred, or Jay to be able to understand the social part of life, but she was now lost as they weren''t here to guide her.


    "It has been a week¡­ Where is he¡­?" Lory murmured to herself.


    ''And you said you don''t want to marry him¡­'' Girsha sighed to himself as he wondered how dense she was.


    She suddenly heard amotion close by. She looked up only to see a man with an enchanting face that would make top models in her world cover their faces with shame walking towards her slowly. His ck robes, which had a gold flower embroidery on his sleeves, moved slowly with every step he took. His silky ck hair fluttered perfectly behind his back. Lory wondered how he managed to look so cool.


    Lory first touched the corners of her mouth to make sure she was not drooling. She bowed respectfully at Zhao Li Xin, "Wee back, Mi Lord."


    "Li Xin¡­" He never tired of correcting her.


    The problem was Lory couldn''t call his name without blushing. She could even feel her cheeks get hot as she thought of it. Unfortunately for her, Zhao Li Xin loved seeing her blush. He felt a tickle in his heart every time he saw this prompting him to tease her every time he could.


    "I... Li Xin¡­" Lory said softly as her face turned into a tomato. Zhao Li Xin was satisfied with her reaction. He missed her so much while he was away for a couple of days. He wouldn''t have left her if it was not for his approaching breakthrough. His breakthroughs were usually dangerous tomon people like Lory and he didn''t want to hurt her by ident.


    Zhao Li Xin sat on the couch next to her. They were only separated by a small table. A male servant arrived and served Zhao Li Xin wine and reced Lory''s tea with a warm teapot. He also ced a few pastries on the small square table next to Lory since Zhao Li Xin didn''t eat pastries. Someone had tried to poison Zhao Li Xin using pastries while he was a child as a result making him hate this type of food.


    The servant left after serving the food. They all knew it was a bad idea to interrupt Zhao Li Xin''s cultivating time or his lovey-dovey time with Miss Luo. Lory was oblivious to the servants'' treatment as she thought the people in the manor were just too polite to her. She thought they did it because she was Zhao Li Xin''s personal maid and maybe they know she saved him once so she didn''t realize they treated her, unlike a normal maid.


    "I never thought you would heed my words. You are quite obedient," Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine elegantly. He made Lory feel she had wasted her years of training with Fred.


    "Of course, I listen. I heard the situation outside gets rowdier every day."


    Zhao Li Xin sneered, "Just a bunch of fools."


    "But it is quite festive, isn''t it? So¡­when can we go out?" Lory asked with an eager face.


    Zhao Li Xin remembered Lao Min Na was still looking for her. He was confident he could protect her from thousands of people like Lao Min Na but the idea of putting her close to danger didn''t settle well in his heart, "Lao Min Na is still looking for you."


    "Why? Does she think I will hurt her?" Lory frowned with anger. It wasn''t her fault Lao Min Na got hurt when she was the one who attacked Lory first. Why would she keep ming her? Lao Min Na was a petty person.


    "Someone as paranoid as her wouldn''t like to have loose ends..." Zhao Li Xin said in a mocking tone before heforted her. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to you when I''m around."


    "I''m not worried¡­" Lory smiled at him. She didn''t worry even though she didn''t know the power or authority he had. She felt safe with him for some reason. It was the same feeling she had with Lucas and the others. Nothing could go wrong when they were around. The only difference between them and Zhao Li Xin was that she blushed a lot around Zhao Li Xin.


    "Maybe you should wear a veil or mask," Zhao Li Xin suggested to her.


    "Mm¡­ I don''t like it¡­" Lory tilted her head. She didn''t like either of the choices. A veil would hinder her from eating snacks and a mask would suffocate her. She blinked her eyes repeatedly to make herself look pitiful. "I think I can do something else. If I could do something to my face, can we go out¡­?"


    "As long as you don''t hurt yourself..." Zhao Li Xin said with reluctance. He couldn''t refuse her request when she gave him that look.


    "Then it is settled!" Lory pped her hands. "When will we go?"


    "How about tomorrow?"


    "Okay, wait for me tomorrow then!!" Lory smiled with excitement.

 Chapter 32 - Armament Master

    Lory couldn''t sleep that night. She was like a kid excited on the eve of a school trip. The chilly night made Lory covered herself with a long knitted dark blue shawl as she left her room. A cold breeze touched her cheeks turning them pale. She could smell the cold air mixed with the scent of the delicate bluebell flower. For a second, it made her think she was back home.


    She was alone as Girsha was asleep on her bed. Girsha tended to be a little rxed when Zhao Li Xin was around. Lory once queried him on this, and he responded with ''Zhao Li Xin is more like me''.When Lory asked him to rify, the bird only said ''I meant the way I said it¡­'' Lory could only frown at this. She sometimes forgot Girsha was not human and couldn''t exin things the way humans did.??


    "You are awake, again?"


    A surprised Lory turned around to find Zhao Li Xin behind her, "Li Xin?"


    Zhao Li Xin was happy to hear her call his name without him correcting her, "Why is it hard for you to sleep early?"


    "Just a bad habit," Lory smiled sheepishly. He made her feel like a kid being reprimanded by her parents. "What about you? Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows rose. He wondered if she forgot the fact that strong cultivators barely slept. An hour or two of sleep was more than enough for them. Zhao Li Xin could function for two days without sleep. He then realized he hadn''t told Lory about his high cultivation so he couldn''t me her. "I need to fix my weapon a little."


    "Are you a cksmith?" Lory gasped.


    "I''m a little more than that¡­" Zhao Li Xin chuckled at her innocence as he answered casually. If people heard Lorypare an Armament Master to a cksmith, they might cough out blood. A cksmith was someone who can only make normal weapons for ordinary people, yet an Armament Master didn''t just create weapons and talismans as they could fuse materials and make the weapons stronger. An Armament Master could also create weapons that were specifically suitable for their owners, increasing their owner''s strength. It was this reason that made Armament Master well respected.


    "Can I watch you as you work? I promise I won''t disturb you," Lory pleaded. She was curious to see an Armament Master as work.


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t refuse her, "I don''t mind¡­but the room is a little hot. Are you okay with that?"


    "Yes, I don''t like cold anyway," Lory nodded as she smiled with excitement.


    "Come¡­" Zhao Li Xin beckoned for Lory to follow him and she did it like a little chick. Zhao Li Xin led her across the moon gate where she saw a warehouse surrounded by a bamboo tree forest. The warehouse gave Lory a strange vibe, confusing her. Zhao Li Xin offered her his hand, "Take my hand¡­. or you will get lost."


    "Okay," Lory ced her hand in his without hesitation. Zhao Li Xin led her a few steps from the front of the warehouse and crouched. His hand touched the ground where he created a strange symbol blurring everything around them. The scene changed and Lory''s eyes bulged in astonishment. It was like the Mirage spell but the energy around her was different. She hadn''t felt anything like it before.


    "This...?" Lory gasped.


    "It is an array formation," Zhao Li Xin calmly said. "I used an array to protect this ce. I have also ced an offensive array to prevent anyone from getting inside this ce."


    "WOW!" Lory''s jaw slightly dropped open. She couldn''t have guessed people in this world could create something close to a barrier. If she could take the knowledge to Hand, it would alleviate Lucas'' task of protecting Hand. If only...


    "Could everyone create this...array?" Lory asked. She was still in awe and shocked.


    Zhao Li Xin never thought what he did was amazing. Many people praised him before, but he didn''t feel happy or proud as it was a necessity like everything he achieved in his life. However, he couldn''t help but be slightly proud of his work when Lory looked at him with amazement.


    "No, they aren''t many Array Masters in the world. Stronger ones are even fewer," He casually exined.There was a hint of joy in his voice.


    "Doesn''t that make you amazing?!" Lory squealed in a high-pitched voice. "Li Xin, I knew you weren''t an ordinary person, but I didn''t know you were this amazing!"


    "cough¡­ it''s¡­nothing. Come, let me take you inside," Zhao Li Xin coughed awkwardly as he felt embarrassed.He quickly turned his body. His face was thankfully covered by his long hair causing Lory to miss seeing his red face.


    Zhao Li Xin released her hand once they got inside. Lory was stunned once again by the weapon disy on the wall and the table. There was a row of swords, daggers, sabers, and many more. They were neatly arranged, and every single weapon was carved beautifully. They sparkled in the silver light. Lory was like a kid in a candy store. Her body spun around while her eyes almost fell from her sockets. Zhao Li Xin watched her from the side as he finally understood what could attract Lory. It wasn''t a beautiful dress or jewelry but a weapon. He felt like he could make as many weapons if she demanded it. It wasn''t a problem for him.


    "Careful¡­ Don''t touch the weapons carelessly, Ri Yi. Some weapons are hostile and can hurt you." Zhao Li Xin warned as he watched Lory''s hand hovering over a sword with a white jade handle. "This sword is the Thousands Snow Sword. It is engulfed with ice power. Those who don''t have high cultivation can be frozen from within if they touch it for too long."


    Lory''s palm floated above the sword. She could feel the freezing air around the sword, "Incredible¡­ Who made this?"


    "Me¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly.


    Lory''s eyes bulged more than possible. She gazed at Zhao Li Xin with disbelief. Zhao Li Xin chuckled as he saw her reaction. He sheathed the sword into a white scabbard. Her admiration for Zhao Li Xin rose to a whole new level. Although she knew he was hiding his true power from the world, she didn''t know he was hiding so much.


    "Li Xin, you are amazing... What should I do? I want to hug you¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin froze for a moment before he expectantly said, "Mm¡­ I don''t mind if you do."


    "Really¡­? That is not appropriated, is it¡­? "Lory was a little reluctant. This world was so conservative especially with matters concerning how men and women interacted.


    "No. It is alright¡­as long as it''s consensual and no one else sees it," Zhao Li Xin strongly encouraged her.


    "Okay then!" Lory hugged him with excitement. It was a friendly hug to her. It wasn''t meant to be romantic but Zhao Li Xin who had never made such contact with other humans was stunned to the core. While Lory jumped up and down as she hugged him and praised his talent, the man was frozen like a statue. Her actions affected him more than he thought.


    Lory was excited and her mind was all over the ce. Her thoughts were centered around words like, ''He''s so amazing. I wish I could take him back to Hand. His array is amazing. The armament weapons are awesome! Should I ask him to make me a weapon? Is it appropriate? I''m just a maid¡­ but the weapons here are so beautiful and strong¡­ What should I do? Should I just ask? Should I?''


    Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts on the other hand were ''...''

 Chapter 33 - The Fallen King

    Lory stepped out of Zhao Li Xin''s embrace to continue exploring the weapons in the room. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin needed a few moments for his brain to work normally. The princess didn''t know the effect she had on him as her attention was focused on the table.


    Lory had to admit she was more familiar with weapons and armor instead of jewelry. She wasn''t raised like a flower in a sshouse. Her childhood memories centered around her training with Fargo and Fredhard. She spent most of her days in the training room with Lucas. Lory was forbidden from using her healing powers on herself or Lucas during the sessions thus leaving the siblings ck and blue from the training. She was only allowed to use the healing power once the training waspleted.??


    Lory didn''t know she was raised differently from other princesses in other Kingdoms. She only realized these when she was already used to thebat lifestyle. It was fortunate that Fredhard also embedded the royal etiquette on her and Lucas without them realizing it. Fargo taught them how to be warriors, while Fredhard natured their minds for them to think like rulers. However, their instructors were gentler to Lory than Lucas as they imed he was born a man.


    Lory''s hand unconsciously floated over the weapons. It was how the Gifted chose or essed their weapons as it allowed them to feel the energy within them. They would choose a weapon with an affinity to them. Most asked what an affinity felt like only to get varying answers from everyone. Some imed it came in the form of a whisper, while others said it was like a maic feeling, and others could even feel small electrocution from the weapon.


    Lory could tell she had an affinity to a weapon if she was drawn to it. She couldn''t exin it clearly, but no one did. The Gift was not cultivation that was easier to control or exin. The Gift was more intangible. Experts said learning about the ''Gift'' was like falling in love for the first time: Everyone had a theory about it, but everything happened by instinct.The Gift was also hard to control, and many people had died from the awakening of their Gift. The awakening was when powers first emerged to the Gifted. It mostly happened at the age of five or six years, appearing like a burst of energy. Those with a stronger ''Gift'' had less chance to survive. It was fortunate that Hand eventually managed to create a Mana Controller saving many lives. This included Lory and Lucas who were born with powerful Gifts.


    "You seem to be more inclined towards weaponry than jewelry?" Zhao Li Xinmented as he watched Lory''s hand hover over the weapons. He was suddenly wanted to know more about her as he watched her dazed look.


    "More like¡­familiar¡­" She answered unconsciously.


    "You know how to use weapons?" Zhao Li Xin tried to probe her gently.


    "I had to¡­" Lory smiled helplessly. She was still focused on the weapons around her.


    "You had to?" Zhao Li Xin thought he heard wrong.


    "I don''t hate it though..." Lory''s hand stopped above small red twin daggers. Her hand twitched a little.


    She caressed the daggers gently as her eyshes fluttered. She could feel a surge of energy creeping towards her fingers. Her lips curved upwards. The affinity wasn''t one hundred percent, but it was alright for now.


    Lory grabbed the daggers handle and skillfully fiddled with them with her fingers. Her movements were fast and smooth like an expert. Lory tested the weapon''s bnce and sharpness; nothing was out of ce. The daggers were perfect. Lory smiled with satisfaction. Surprise touched Zhao Li Xin''s eyes as she pleaded innocently, "Can I have this?"


    "Sure!" Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath to calm himself before he replied.


    "Thank you" Lory smiled happily. She first thought she may need to ask him to make a weapon for her. Stumbling over the cute daggers saved her the trouble.


    Zhao Li Xin got to uncover a new clue about his little savior. He was sure Lory was proficient with martial art from the way she handled the weapon. It was puzzling since she couldn''t cultivate and didn''t have a shred of Qi flowing through her. The other question was where she learned to handle a weapon the way she did. The news he gathered about her showed that she never went anywhere. After she left the vige, she went straight to work at the Lao Manor where she had been for years.


    His discovery only brought more questions than answers. It seemed like his savior was more mysterious than he thought. Although this didn''t matter who she was in the past as it didn''t change the fact, she was the same woman who saved him.


    "Ri Yi, I want to go downstairs to fix weapons. You cane with me or stay here."


    Lory looked around. There was still more to see. She also wanted to explore the second floor. "I will stay here for a while."


    "Okay¡­ Be careful. Don''t touch anything carelessly," He warned her once again.


    "I won''t!" Lory obediently nodded.


    Lory went up the second floor once Zhao Li Xin left. She found shields, bows, and arrows and a few old books on armament weaponry something she couldn''t understand. She examined each weapon but didn''t touch them as warned. She could tell they beautifully made by looking at them and was impressed by Zhao Li Xin''s skill.


    Lory yawned as time passed by. She couldn''t get out by herself as she scared of the array outside and she didn''t want to bother Zhao Li Xin while he was working. She chose to wait for him. She found a long couch near a big wooden shelf in the corner. She sat on it and quickly felt sleepy. She took less than a minute for her to drift into sleep.


    ______________________________________________________


    It was one of the long winter days in Hand and the city was covered with the white heavy snow or at least that''s was the way it was supposed to be.


    Lory was eighteen years when she returned to Hand after running away many years ago. The television screens were filled with the news of her home country. They spoke of Nazareth, one of thest of First Kind mystical beasts who had taken the form of a ck dragon with two heads.


    Nazareth was the size of a mountain and had a huge horn on his head. The beast was known to be asleep under Mount Fehrer for thousands of years. However, he suddenly woke and attacked everything in his path with madness.


    No one could understand how the sleeping beast gained so much strength. Nazareth managed to destroy the king''s strong shield that had protected their country for centuries.


    Lory vividly remembered this particr day as everything was burning when she returned. The streets were filled with people running and screaming. She remembered feeling the heat from the fire and the scorched corpsesying all over the ce. Lory saw a four-year-old girl crying next to a corpse. A copsed building was falling above the kid who was calling her mother repeatedly.


    <strong>"NOOO!!"</strong>


    Lory rushed to the kid in time to hold her in her arms. She used her wings to shield them. A purple light emerged from her forming a transparent shield that protected them from the falling building. Once everything settled, she flew away from the scene holding the little kid. Shended in a safe area only to find many refugees protected by the King''s Men.


    "Princess Lorient!" One of the King''s Men shouted as they bowed to her in courtesy.


    "Take care of her," Lory ordered one of the King''s Men after she ced the little girl down. She then turned to another one and asked anxiously, "Where''s my father?"


    The King''s Men looked at each other with grimaces on their faces, "The King and his Archknights are near Cestine Castle. They are holding off Nazareth to ensure the citizens get to safety..."


    The ground suddenly shook from a deafening explosion. The refugees screamed in fear while the soldiers be more anxious.


    Lory felt like the air was sucked out of her lungs. The sky was grey with smoke instead of white snow. The air was covered with dust and smoke. The burning fire made the temperatures extremely hot. It was suffocating, "Protect our people. I''ll find the King!"


    "Yes, Your Highness," The King''s Men bowed respectfully.


    Lory nodded in response as she closed her eyes. Purple orbs flew from her chest and poured into the remaining citizens and King''s Men. Their wounds and pains were cured without a trace. They also recovered their power and mana. This was the healing Gift that was only possessed by Princess Lorient.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," The Citizens and Kings Men said in unison as they bow to her.


    "Be careful..." Lory said. She then spread her wings and she flew off to find her father. She saw her beloved Kingdom burn into ashes. Her once beautiful city, Herriond, was nothing but smoke and ashes. Lory averted her gaze from the city and focused on getting to the Cestine Pce. Half of the pce was burned down. She found a safe spot in one of the balconies tond safely. She looked around before she heard a loud roar at the end of the hall.


    "Lory, there are many beasts in there. Prepare yourself," Girsha warned telepathically. He was inside Lory''s soul, protecting her with his wings.


    The once great and magnificent Cestine Pce was now scorched and wrecked. Beasts roamed all over the ce in freedom as they roared and destroyed the remaining wall.


    "Yeah, I can see them," Lory dove towards the beast horde at lightning speed. Shended with a loud bump as mmed the nearest beast to the ground with the wind from her wings.


    The beast roared with anger, but the princess wasn''t worried. She smirked at the horde of beasts.


    She opened her palms and a gold staff appeared. It was the Trinity Staff, her most dangerous weapon. The God''s Sword was the only thing that could bepared to the Trinity Staff.


    "Let''s clean this pce!" She grabbed the staff which turned into a golden sword. She quickly marched forward and was met by five grizzly looking beasts. A pack of ck Fanghorn that looked like ck wolves with long thick fangs also jumped towards Lory, but she managed to easily dodge them. She swung her sword into one of the beast''s stomach spurting blood as it died instantly.


    This made the other beasts furious. They tried attacking her at the same time, but she quickly created a transparent shield to protect herself. The beasts push Lory back as her sword changed into a bow. She aimed at the beast nearest to her. The wind arrow was thrust into the beast''s head, dropping it dead in a second. Some beasts tried to attack her from behind, but her wings protect her, pushing the beasts with a gust of wind. The beasts were thrown away. They banged into the wall and died instantly.


    "Thank you, Girsha!" Lory said.


    "No problem," He responded.


    "Die you filthy beasts!" Lory''s weapon once again changed into double swords as she attacked the remaining beasts. She swung her swords and killed the beasts right away. The beasts could only roar before Lory cut off their heads.


    Done with the beasts, Lory ran to the main hall only to find other beasts. She fought with them as she cast the icicle spell. Icicle appeared out of nowhere and they fell on the beasts, killing them.


    Lory didn''t waste any more time inside the hall. She decided to search for her father outside. Her instincts were right as she found him there covered in wounds and scars. The remaining soldiers around him were in the same state. Lory knew one of them very well. He was Captain Zargan, Her father''s Archknight. She cast out her power to heal them before they realized she had joined them.


    "Lory!" King Marcus was stunned to see his wounds disappeared as he felt his daughter''s power near him.


    "Father!" Lory ran towards him with a worried look and jumped into his embrace. She hadn''t seen him in a year, and she missed him more than she ever thought.


    "Lory, why you here?" The King was stunned by her arrival.


    "Princess Lorient," Captain Zargan bowed at her courteously.


    "I came to help you!" Lory responded to her father with a determined look.


    "No. You can''t be here!" The King said firmly.


    Lory was surprised by his response. Her father rarely yelled at her. The worse he had done was to re at her when he was annoyed. His re was enough to scared Lorient, Lucas and his subordinates.


    "I''m not going to leave you!" Lory stubbornly said as she steeled herself.Captain Zargan smiled as he left the father and daughter to talk privately.


    "Lory, listen to me," King Marcus held her hand as he looked at her deeply. "We all have a role to y as royalty. We have duties that we each need to carry out."


    Lory knew what her father was going to say. She looked away as she didn''t want to hear it. The King, however, held her chin gently, "Lory you must guide our people to Mark''ieth. Your brother Lucas is not here so I can only rely on you... Your people need you. They need your strength and hope¡­remember you are my daughter... A Lucient heir."


    Lory''s tears streamed down her cheeks. She hugged her father tightly. "I''m sorry, father¡­ I''m sorry for everything!"


    "Me too, Lory" King Marcus said gently as he kissed the top of her head softly. "No matter where are you or what you do, always remember who you are. You are my daughter, the King''s daughter, a Lucient heir. You must remember¡­never forget this."


    <strong>"BOOMMMMM...!"</strong>


    They heard a thundering explosion followed by the sounds of machine guns. The people''s screams mingled with the thunderous roar. The ground shook once again, and the King protectively held his daughter. Captain Zargan ran back to them with worry yet hisposure remained calm


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. We can no longer hold the creature."


    The King nodded. He knew his time hade. Lory tightened her grip on her father''s robes. She was afraid to let go. She knew this was thest time she could hold on to her father.


    "No¡­" She begged desperately. "Don''t go!!"


    "Lory, you must leave¡­" King Marcus released her grip reluctantly. He wiped her tears and stared deeply at his beautiful daughter for thest time. If only he could hold his son too. He took a deep breath before letting go of Lory''s hands.


    "We leave now!" Hemanded the King''s Men.


    King Marcus walked away with the King''s Men following closely behind him. Lory watched her father''s departing figure with sorrow. Captain Zargan smiled at her meaningful. He bowed at Lory and said with a profound gaze, "Farewell, Princess."


    Lory bowed back at him with gratitude. She knew none of the King''s Men or Archknights following her father would make it our alive. They knew this but still chose to follow their king without hesitation. There was no greater honor and joy than dying besides their king. It was for this reason that they chose to march with the king for thest time.


    Lory clenched her fists as her father''s figure faded in the darkness. She choked as tears streamed down her face. Her body stopped shaking a few secondster. She wiped away her tears, closed her eyes and took deep breaths. Her nerves gradually calmed down.


    She opened her eyes and looked up with a resolute gaze. She spread her wings and flew away to fulfill her royal duty as a Lucient heir. She needed to do what her father told her to do.


    She guided the people away from Herriond towards safety. She used her shield to protect the refugees and the remaining King''s Men''s while the beast hordes chased after them in a frenzy.


    <strong>"CHARGEEE!!"</strong> Lory screamed at the King''s Men as she changed her trinity staff into a long sword. She struck the beast with impable movements. She shed the beasts into pieces one after the other without stopping. The King''s Men followed her lead. One could hear the loud roars, shing steel mingled with explosions. Some people screamed as the ran in fear as they looked for a safe area.


    "KEEP GOING!" Lory screamed once again. She turned to a few King''s men andmanded them, "Take the refugees away from here!"


    Lory covered her eyes with her arms as a bright light blinding her sight. Everything was white for a moment before she heard an earth-shattering sound. The ground trembled and the heat around her skin increased.


    Lory gasped in fear as she ran towards the cliff. She would never forget what she saw at that moment. There was a big crater in the middle of Herriond. Most of the city was gone. Lory kneeled helplessly. She knew her father was also gone with the disappeared city. She didn''t cry as she knelt on the ground.


    She stared at the zing fire at a distance. The people behind her held each other in sorrow. Their homes were gone. The once rich and beautiful city had turned to ashes. Tears streamed down everyone''s faces. They couldn''t go home anymore. Lory stayed frozen as time seemed to have stopped in her mind... ''Lost,'' she thought. She had lost everything.


    "Princess, more beasts areing!" A soldier''s shout woke her from her stupor. Lory clenched her sword until her hand turned white. She didn''t have time to mourn or to reminisce about what was lost.


    "Take the refugees away!" She ordered once again. "You, how many people do you have left?"


    "Less than a hundred soldiers, Your Highness."


    Lory nodded. "Okay, ask your men toe with me. The others need to protect civilians. We will take our stand here. We aren''t going anywhere until they are all safe. You hear me?"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    The civilians left with some of the King''s Men. They needed to get through the border to reach Mar''Kieth, the Underground City. The ce was built by the King and only his high-ranking officers knew of its existence. Lory learned of it a few months ago.


    A hundred ck dots came towards her at full speed. Lory''s face remained calm as she watched this. There was no fear or worry in her eyes. Only determination.


    "KING''S MEN, ON GUARD!" She shouted.


    The sound of clicking guns and swords being drawn from their scabbards could be heard behind her. They were preparing for what could be theirst battle.


    <strong>"For HARLAND!!"</strong> Lory screamed to pump them up.


    The King''s Men behind her yelled simultaneously with vigor. The ck dots kept getting closer covering the sky. The horde of beast soon ran towards them.


    <strong>"FOR THE KING!"</strong> Lory raised her sword.


    <strong>"FOR THE KING!"</strong> The King''s Men responded as they screamed louder.


    <strong>"CHARGE!"</strong> Lory aimed her sword at the beast horde and charged at them like a cannonball. The beasts roared as the soldiers charged at them without fear. The day wouldter be known as the ''War of the Fallen'' as many people including the soldiers, civilians and the king died.


    It was also the day Lory changed. She turned into a warrior from a sweet princess. She lost her bubbly and warmed personality and she also lost her smile.

 Chapter 34 - Winter

    Lory woke from her dream with tears streaming down her face. The was no loud sobbing just an outpour of tears. She turned her face to stare at the ceiling. She hated winter as it reminded her of her father''s death. Her heart aches every time the cold season came. She was also besieged by nightmares. She remembered how the heat felt close to her skin, her people crying and screaming.


    This was one of the reasons she suffered from insomnia. Lory took a deep breath and wiped her tears. She got up from the couch and wrapped herself tightly with her shawl. The weather was getting colder. She opens the window to find falling snow. Lory rested her head on the window frame and watched the snowfall without a sound. Winter was early this year.??


    Her father''s face came to her mind. She wondered what would have happened had she refused to let him go¡­ if she had insisted on staying with him. Could she have saved him from his fate? Would she have died with him? Then again, her choosing to go against her father may have meant the death of her people and subordinates.


    Lory took a long breath.Why was it so hard to die? She still didn''t understand why she was alive. Was there a reason? And if there was a reason, why was she in this strange world? Was this her punishment for going against God''s will by changing Lucas'' fate? She had so many unanswered questions. Lory put out her hand to catch some of the snow. Her eyes were hollow as she watched the snow on her palm melt.


    A fur cloak was ced on her shoulders as a hand reached out to close the window, "What are you doing? You will get cold if you stand here."


    "Li Xin?" Lory was surprised. She hadn''t heard hising.


    Zhao Li Xin held her cold hand and asked about the amulet, "Where is your ne?"


    "I left it in my room."


    "You should never take it off. It is for your own protection," Zhao Li Xin frowned as he gently reprimanded her. He didn''t want to scare her, but she already looked unwell.


    Zhao Li Xin led her back to the couch before lighting up the big furnace in the room. He then sat next to her, held her hands and channels his Qi into her to warm her.


    To Lory, it felt like she was holding a heating pack. The warmth started from her hands and spread through the rest of her body. It was almost like she was soaked into a hot tub.


    "Warm enough?" He asked.


    Lory nodded, "Thank you."


    Zhao Li Xin poured her a cup of wine, "I know you don''t like wine, but this will quickly warm you up. The alcohol content isn''t too strong so you should be fine."


    Lory smiled at him as she sipped the wine slowly. Although he said the wine wasn''t strong, she was a lightweight and could easily get drunk. However, he was right about it warming her body by drinks it.


    "Are you done with work?" She asked abruptly.


    "Hm¡­" He nodded.


    The conversation stalled as they both remained quiet. They could hear the wind outside. Lory took a glimpse of the man next to her. She doesn''t feel too lonely when he is around her. She ced her head on the couch and rxed.


    "Will they postpone thepetition because of the weather?" Lory asked with a quiet voice.


    "No. The participants are all cultivators. A little cold means nothing to them."


    "How convenient¡­" Lory chuckled.


    "You really hate the cold, huh?"


    "I hate winter."


    "Why?"


    "It makes me sad¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin could see Lory''s sadness. He wondered what happened while he was working downstairs. Her eyes were a little swollen like she had cried. It baffled him why she would cry. Zhao Li Xin''s heart had an ufortable feeling at the thought of her crying alone. He wished she could tell him her problems.


    "How about we move away to a ce with no winter?"


    Lory thought he was joking so she teased, "Can we move to the beach? I love the beach the most."


    "Sure. We can move away once my job here is done." Zhao Li Xin said with a serious look. He was happy that she no longer looked sad.


    "Wait¡­ I''m was kidding," Lory''s eyes bulged in shock when she realized he wasn''t joking. How could someone easily decide to move away without thinking too much about it? He was still a prince at the end of the day and couldn''t just leave because he felt like it.


    She was correct about one thing. Zhao Li Xin didn''t ce much thought into it. He didn''t care where he lived as it was all the same to him. He didn''t have any attachment to ces or people, this included his own master. He only felt he owed his master, but he didn''t miss the man or want to be near him.


    Lory was the first human he wanted to get close to. He was ufortable when she''s not around and missed her when he didn''t see her for a while. He didn''t understand the feeling, but her existence was already irreceable.


    "I''m not¡­" He replied nonchntly.


    "I noticed¡­" Lory rolled her eyes. "How about your family? Will they let you go?"


    "They would love to see me leave and never return," He casually answered without expression.


    Lory felt bad for him, "Oh¡­ oh okay. You don''t have to listen to me. You can move anywhere you want¡­ I mean I''m working for you so it shouldn''t be my decision to choose where to live."


    "Why not?" Zhao Li Xin asked with a serious face.


    "Uhm... well¡­" Lory was perplexed. How could a maid choose where her master should live? It wasn''t normal¡­was it?


    "Let''s talk about thister," Lory waved her hand in defeat. Her ''boss'' could be weird at times. "We will be watching thepetition tomorrow, won''t we?"


    "Certainly, if you can manage to cover your face¡­"


    "Don''t worry about that. What about you? Will you be wearing a mask?" She was curious.


    "Yes. Do you want to wear a mask too? We can wear matching masks" He said easily like it wasmonly done, but Lory shook her head. The thought of two people wearing matching masks made her think of the superhero movies she watched as a child.


    ''Milord, you are so beautiful, but you can be weird at times...''


    "Let''s¡­not" Lory smiled widely to hide her strong reluctance yet Zhao Li Xin couldn''t help but feel disappointed. He really thought it would be a good idea to wear matching masks.


    The thought of wearing the same things with her ted his heart. It was sad she didn''t feel the same. If Lory was to learn his thoughts she would have responded with, ''Why not have matching clothes or jewelry?''


    The two dense people talked and joked the night away. Zhao Li Xin, who was more of the silent type, was also very chatty at that moment. They shared their ns for the next day, like where they would eat and what stores to visit. Zhao Li Xin told her what happened during thepetition. Lory was able to quickly forget her nightmare because of him. She couldn''t wait for the next day.

 Chapter 35 - New Face

    Lory stared at her reflection in the mirror with an anxious face. She was still not used to her ''new'' face even after many years. She at times got shocked when she saw her own reflection as it always looked like there was someone else looking back at her.


    [Told you, to choose a prettier face¡­] Girsha scoffed. The bird nestled on the side table as he watched her.??


    [In a world where ordinary women could get raped and killed and nowhere to report such an injustice?] Lory asked with a sarcastic smile.


    [When that happens, I could kill the bas***d for you, and you aren''t that defenseless¡­]


    [Oh, and be chased around by their family, their subordinates. And what if they are noble? Their experts would hunt us down like rabbits] Lory red at Girsha.


    [Then change your face!] Girsha rebuked.


    [...And back to the shapeshifter spell...] Lory waved her hand as she was tired of bickering with him. She pinched her temple as she looked back at her reflection. She wondered what part of her face she could change. Something inconspicuous.


    [Just changed it back to your original face] Girsha couldn''t resist throwing in another suggestion.


    Lory sighs helplessly [And get chased by other people like a monster...]


    Her face was so different from the local people, not to mention her purple eyes. People in this world mostly had ck or deep brown eyes. They were prejudice against those who looked different from them. You just had to see what they did to wasted or crippled people.


    [Why would people chase you around?] Girsha shouted with ridicule.


    Lory rolled her eyes in annoyance and said sarcastically [I don''t know¡­ I''m a very attractive female!]


    [...Pffft¡­] Girsha burst out withughter. He clearly thought it was a joke.


    ''You damn old bird!''


    Lory decided to ignore Girsha as she pondered. Maybe she only needed to change her eyes, eyebrows and lighten her skin tone a little. Her current skin tone was darker than her original skin which was as pale as snow. Although women in this world, especially noblewoman, had fairer skin, you could still see the difference between their skin and Lory.


    However, Lory preferred the skin of the women in this world because her skin made her look like a vampirepares to the other women here.


    [Is it okay to change it, with the curse still on your body¡­?]


    [It was fine the first time I did it so it should be okay this time too. The shapeshifter spell doesn''t use too much mana after all¡­ I might feel a slight difort but... I should be okay, hopefully...] she whispers thest word.


    [Whatever you say, Princess...] Girsha sighed as he couldn''t erase the worry on his face.


    [Okay...] Lory took a deep breath. [Here we go¡­]


    Lory rubbed her left wrist with her right thumb. A faint purple circle with strange runes gradually appeared on her wrist before the light dimmed. Lory closed her eyes as she tried to concentrate. She felt a pinch in her heart, but she didn''t stop as she only needed a few seconds. Lory soon released her breath and leaned on the dressing table. She was panting like she had taken a long run.


    [Damn! I never would have thought I would be so worked up from a simple spell...]


    Girsha sighed once more. It was pitiful that a powerful princess has degraded to such a level because of a damn serpent. If only there was a way to break the curse. But how could they as spells and magic didn''t exist in this world?


    [I''m good¡­] Lory raised her thumb even though her forehead was covered with sweat. She glimpsed at her new reflection with happiness. She was sessful. Her eyes and eyebrows were back to her original look.


    Lory had big almond-shaped eyes. They made her look like a doll. She chose to keep her iris dark in order to look like everyone else. Her eyebrows were now longer and darker than her previous look. Her face had changed significantly but didn''t look too conspicuous. Lory smiled when she saw her reflection. Her current look was closer to her old self.


    [I still like your old face¡­] Girshained.


    [Thank you. But this would do... I can still blend in with the crowd, yes?] Lory was satisfied with her new look. Her skin was fairer than before, but it was still simr to most women in this world.


    [ I need to change my dress. Li Xin must have waited for me for long] Lory quickly rummaged through her drawer and took out a few dresses. She went behind the screen door to dress as sheined [Why don''t cultivators sleep for long¡­?]


    ______________________________________________________


    While Lory was dressing up, Zhao Li Xin sat on an armchair in the main hall. His eyes were half-opened as he sipped his wine slowly. He wore white inner robes with dark purple outer robes. He wanted to look like an ordinary man but sadly there was nothing ordinary about him. As much as he could hide his face, he could hide the dangerous aura around him. His cold and distant demeanor was ingrained into his bones.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki watched their lord with perplexed looks. They pitied their Lord''s wasted effort. ''Milord, although you wore a mask and rags, we could still recognize you anywhere¡­''


    However, Zhao Li Xin felt his disguise was quite good. He didn''t know he could only pretend to either be azy person who was considered sick or a domineering devilish demon-like ''Long Ming''. He couldn''t do anything in between yet no one dared tell him otherwise.


    He waited patiently for his little savior to finish dressing up. In this world, only Lory dared to make him wait for this long. If other people tried it... well¡­ let us just say they won''t be there anymore.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind waiting for her as he was quite curious. He wondered how Lory would change her appearance. He was also excited to stroll with her. It would be their first time walking around together in daylight.


    It was sad that you couldn''t see the excitement on his face. He looked like azy person to others but Mong Yi and Mong Ki, who had served him for decades. They could tell he was in a good mood as he hasn''t killed anyone despite waiting for long. Their thoughts were interrupted when they heard running footsteps approach the door


    "Sorry, I''mte!" Lory immediately apologized when she arrived. She hated the fact that her room was too far from the main hall. She didn''t also understand why Zhao Li Xin chose to wait for her in the hall and not in his own room, yet their rooms were practically next to each other.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly when he heard her anxious voice.He lifted his head and was stunned by her new face. Lory saw him freeze and bes worried. She unconsciously touched her face.


    "What¡­ What''s wrong? Is my face weird...is it ugly?" She became nervous as she shifted her gaze to Mong Ki and Mong Yi. Although they didn''t have the same reaction as Zhao Li Xin, they still look surprised.


    "Should... Should I change it back...? Is it really weird?" Lory was worried. She thought she looked okay but she could be wrong as her taste could be different frommon people.


    "Ri Yi¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed and said calmly, "Let''s put a veil on you¡­"


    "..." Lory pouted sadly. She didn''t know she looks that bad.


    "..." Mong Ki and Mong Yi sighed helplessly.


    ''Milord, you really gonna end up alone¡­''


    "It is because you look so beautiful, Miss Luo. You are like a dainty flower in the snowy mountain, pure and frail. What if someone is attracted to your immense beauty?" Mong Yi used many flowery words in one single breath. He didn''t want his great but stupid Lord to die as a virgin in this lifetime.


    Mong Ki''s eyes bulged, ''Brother, I didn''t know you had it in you!''


    "Huh¡­dainty¡­frail?" Lory froze. No one ever described her as dainty or frail. Not even her own father and brother. She could somehow hear Fargo scream at her with an excited voice whileughing like a lunatic, ''KILL all the beasts, Lory, kill them all! Are you tired?e on, you only killed five of them! <strong>KILL MORE¡­ KILL all those Sons of BITC*!!!''</strong> Lory shook her head as she tried to forget Fargo''s images in her head.


    "Well....thank you, brother Mong," Lory said with an unsure voice. Did she really look dainty? She would need to look at herself againter.


    Zhao Li Xin red at Mong Yi who stole his thunder. Mong Yi looked down immediately and didn''t dare make anotherment. Zhao Li Xin coughed awkward "Ehm¡­ He is rights. You look nice."


    Lory raised her brows, "You don''t look so sure..."


    "I''m sure. You look...beautiful," Zhao Li Xin said bitterly. He really felt Lory was beautiful, too beautiful even and it made him feel irritated as he got another reason to worry about her. He didn''t want her to show her face in public. He knew how shameless men could be. Look at the Emperor and the Crown Prince. How many women did they have? They didn''t even care if a woman was willing or not. They snatched the women without a shred of guilt if they liked them.


    "So¡­ When will we leave?" Lory was excited once again. It would be her first time watching a festive asion without having to sneak around.


    "Let''s leave now¡­" Zhao Li Xin said reluctantly. He wanted to refuse her but her beautiful eyes glinted with excitement and he couldn''t dare refuse her.


    "Yeah!"

 Chapter 36 - The Lord Is Rich

    Lory and Zhao Li Xin left Ninjing Manor at noon. The shadow guards including Mong Yi and Mong Ki secretly follow them. They rode in a carriage since it was a distance from the manor to downtown. Lory was the main reason they used a carriage as Zhao Li Xin worried she would be too tired if they covered the destination on foot.


    It took them fifteen minutes to reach downtown with carriages. Zhao Li Xin wore a white mask that made his face look like a mannequin in Lory''s eyes. The mask only showed his mouth and chin, yet people could easily guess the face behind the mask was handsome. People could still see his attractive thin lips and perfect chin, not mentioning his height and broad shoulder. The mask didn''t hide his charm. It instead gave him a mysterious aura.??


    Women couldn''t stop staring at him everywhere he went. However, the man himself was busy watching his excited savior run to different stalls to buy candies and snacks for herself.


    It took her a while to shed her gloominess over her father''s death when she first arrived in this world. Her cheerful and bubbly personality returned from being with Zhao Li Xin. He easily made her regain the personality she before she first left the Castle at seventeen.


    Girsha leisurely nestled on her shoulder. Lory''s big smile and beautiful eyes caught the attention of a few men. Lory was not like other women who would avoid a man''s gaze. She would give them a polite smile when she identally caught some of them staring. Her actions made several men blush, yet Lory was oblivious of what was happening. She was only trying to be nice as it was not polite to turn away from people when they looked at you in Hand. She was also taught to always smile to everyone including strangers.


    On the other hand, a certain lord walking behind her had already released his dreadful aura. It was so heavy making everyone unconsciously keep their distance from Lory and Zhao Li Xin. There was a three-meter distance between the couple and everyone. This made those who were looking at them lose their interest.


    As Zhao Li Xin''s mood soured, he soon thought it was a bad decision to allow Lory out of the manor. He felt like he would kill someone for some reason. The shadow guards could also tell how bad his mood was. Zhao Li Xin was making the same face he once made before he eradicated a n. It was better to hide their presence from their lord. They decided to only show up if Zhao Li Xin called them.


    "Li Xin, try this... Is it too sweet for you?" Lory pushed a candy into his mouth and her fingers identally grazed his lips. She then unconsciously licked the sugar-coating off her fingers out of habit. She didn''t realize the intimate gesture and didn''t think it was wrong to do what she did as she didn''t have a handkerchief.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mood brightened. He licked his lips and said with a gentle smile, "It is good."


    "It''s kumquats candy. I''ve never tried it before. Let me buy more," Lory smiled happily as she called the shopkeeper for another bag of candy. She didn''t forget to be polite to the shopkeeper once she got her order, "Thank you."


    The old shopkeeper was happy because Lory bought lots of candy and he liked that she was a beautiful kind youngdy. She might not the most beautiful girl he ever saw but her clear beautiful eyes and kind smile made her stand out more.


    "Young Miss, I''ve never seen you before. Are you new here?" The shopkeeper had crescent eyes from smiling.


    "No, but I rarely go out," She replied with the same politeness.


    "Oh, is this your first time attending the martialpetition?"


    "Yes!" Lory nodded.


    "Oh¡­ Is this your husband?" He looked at Zhao Li Xin who wore a mask. He could quickly guess from his aura that he wasn''t from an ordinary background. Many nobles and experts liked to hide their identities. The shopkeeper learned to read other people''s demeanor for years to not identally offend someone he shouldn''t.


    Lory was silent for a moment as she thought of how to answer. They were out incognito so she couldn''t say he was her master, yet they didn''t look like siblings. Friends? Women in this world didn''t go out with the members of the opposite sex without a chaperon. She had no other choice. Lory stered a big smile on her face and hoped she didn''t look weird, "Yes. Yes, he is!"


    [You look weird Lory¡­] Girsha couldn''t help butment.


    Lory''s mouth twitched but Zhao Li Xin''s mood was ted to whole another level. Whatever bad feeling he felt before disappeared. Everything around him looked brighter and more beautiful.


    The shadow guards leaped with joy as they sighed with relief. ''Nice work, Miss Lao. Keep going!'' They all cheered inwardly at the same time.


    None of them would be punished for minuscule mistakes thanks to Lory''s answer. The lord could be quite petty if he was in a bad mood. No one, not even the King''s Pce could escape the lord''s bad temperament.


    "Are you tired, my dear? Let''s rest somewhere," Zhao Li Xin held Lory''s shoulder with a dazzling smile stered on his face.


    "Huh¡­ o... okay," Lory smiled awkwardly.


    ''Milord, can you at least give me a heads up. You change so fast.''


    Zhao Li Xin led her to a fancy restaurant called The Phoenix Hall. It was a three-storied restaurant with the third level reserved for private rooms. There were three private rooms in total. The male servant led Zhao Li Xin and Lory to the third floor while people watched with awe. Only a few people could reserve those rooms as even a prince would have a hard time reserving a room there. They all wondered who the couple was.


    Lory was amazed by how big andvish the room was. The room couldfortably hold a dozen people. It was made with neatly curved ck wood and gold paint.A big redmpion brightened the room. The dining table was made from dark brown wood with a big colorful rug with twin phoenix embroidery ced under it. There was a big arhat couch at the corner of the room and a square table with two armchairs. The room was decorated with fresh orchid flowers ced in a beautiful porcin vase and wall paintings.


    "Wow! It is so beautiful!" Lory gasped.


    "You like it?"


    "Like it? I love it!" Lory left him alone with the servant and ran inside the room without shame.


    The servant thought Zhao Li Xin would be mad at her actions and would yell at her but was shocked to see Zhao Li Xin smiling warmly as he watched her. The servant had worked at the Phoenix Hall for a few years and he knew Zhao Li Xin''s temperament very well. This Lord was cold, indifferent, and very moody. He hated repeated question and loud sound to the point servants tiptoed when they served him. The Lord was the reason the third room barely have windows as it not only maintained privacy but also reduce outside noise.


    Zhao Li Xin was also known to hate women. There was a female servant who was once infatuated by him and tried to attract his attention. Well, she does get his attention though.


    Zhao Li Xin was so annoyed he almost burned down the whole restaurant while the female servant was left half-dead. It was at that moment that it was decided to only have a male servant serve Zhao Li Xin and Female servants were forbidden to stay on the same floor as the Lord when he was around, so one could imagine their surprise when Mong Ki informed him the Lord woulde with a femalepanion. Mong Yi also warned him not to slight her in any way.


    Zhao Li Xin sat on the arhat chair while Lory ran around the room like a little kid. The servant carefully served him wine with an anxious face. People were always anxious when he was around.


    "Don''t let anyone else reserve the third floor today," Zhao Li Xin instructed solemnly.


    "But¡­ The Crown Prince and Third Prince reserved the rooms yesterday, Milord."


    Zhao Li Xin stared at him without saying anything. The servant felt his leg go numb as his back drenched with cold sweat. The servant knelt on the floor. His face was as pale as flour, "Ye¡­ Yes, Milord. Apologies. Milord..."


    Lory wondered what had happened when she saw the kneeling servant who looked like he was close to fainting.


    "Leave..." Zhao Li Xin said with a cold voice. He didn''t want to scare Lory.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Milord" The servant felt he was granted amnesty from the death penalty. He kowtowed a few times before running out of the room like his life depended on it.


    "He called you ''Milord''. Is he one of your people?" Lory asked as she sat beside Zhao Li Xin. They were exploring incognito so no one should recognize them, and those who would recognize him should address him as, ''Your Highness''.


    Zhao Li Xin took off his mask and ced it on the table, "He is..."


    "Is everyone in this ce your ''people''?" Lory was stunned.


    "This ce is owned by me so naturally they are all my people," Zhao Li Xin said casually as he smiled faintly.


    Lory was dumbfounded. She knew how massive andvish the ce was. She even heard it was the most exclusive restaurant in the capital. Only the rich and famous could get in. She knew Zhao Li Xin was rich, but she didn''t know he was super-rich.


    "My God, you are so rich!"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled. The ce was managed by one of his King''s Pce, the ck Turtle Pce. It was their job to create businesses and to make money. The ck Turtle Pce wasn''t like the other Pce as his way of making money was more legalpared to the other Pces.


    A few minutester, more servantse with a lot of food and ced it on the table. Lory was confused by the amount. Were they expected to finish it all? Lory dug into the food and chose to ignore the white rice while concentrating on the other main dishes. She had never been a fan of white rice and barely ate it in Hand. She only ate a lot of it in this world because she didn''t have a choice.


    "You don''t eat rice?" Zhao Li Xin was quick to notice.


    "No. The truth is¡­ I don''t really like white rice."


    "Oh¡­" Zhao Li Xin nodded and made a note to not serve her white rice again.


    They were busy eating when they heard a loud voiceing from downstairs. Zhao Li Xin''s face was unperturbed, but Lory was curious as usual.


    "Who is that?" Lory frowned.


    "Insignificant people," He answered swiftly. "Continue eating¡­"


    "Uhm¡­" Lory lifted her chopsticks and ate her sour plum chicken. She felt like the voice was familiar, but she couldn''t tell where she heard it before. She tried to ce the voice as she munched on her food. The voice from downstairs kept getting louder and she soon remembered where she heard the voice before.


    "Oh my God! It is the Crown Prince!"

 Chapter 37 - The One Who Runs The Kingdom

    Lory quickly peeked from the window. She could see Zhao Mu Fan with Lao Fei Yan below with the Crown Prince''s bodyguard and Lao Fei Yan''s personal maid standing behind them. Zhao Mu Fan looked angry as he scowled at the male servant who had served them before. The man who had kowtowed before Zhao Li Xin with a pale face was now facing the Crown Prince with a calm face. You couldn''t have said he was the same man.


    "How dare you cancel my reservation?! This is outrageous!" Zhao Mu Fan banged the table loudly and the table broke in two.??


    "I''m terribly sorry, Your Highness. The owner asked us to cancel today''s reservations and I''m just following orders," The male servant bowed slightly but he didn''t look sorry and didn''t budge either. Throughout the conversation, he remained calm and polite.


    "Humph¡­ A restaurant manager dares to refute me! Do you know who I am?" Zhao Mu Fan talked with arrogance. Although the Phoenix Hall was famous, they were just a mere restaurant. He didn''t believe they had the guts to go against the royal family.


    "Of course, Your Highness is the Crown Prince." The servant cupped his hands respectfully but his tone sounds like he mocked Zhao Mu Fan.


    Zhao Mu Fan''s face turned crimson, anger welled up in his chest. Never in a million years would he imagine a lowly servant would dare to mock him.


    People who watched the spectacle could only hide their smiles. It was no secret that Zhao Mu Fan was known for his pompous and lecherous behavior. He liked to use his title to intimidate his opponents. No one dared to go against him before and today was the first time.


    "This is the Phoenix Hall. We are bound to follow the owner''s instructions. As a servant, we can only listen to our master," The servant said solemnly. There was no fear in his eyes. Why would he be afraid when he was under the ck Turtle Pce and a member of the Hei Shen Sect. Everyone knew the power Hei Shen Sect held. The servant could even go against the emperor himself. The only person he feared was the ''Demon Lord'' upstairs.


    "But you are a Jiang Wei citizen. You all need to follow the kingdom''s rules. If not, you will be considered a rebel and be treated as one. Do you want to go against the Jiang Wei Kingdom?" Zhao Mu Fan sneered. He wanted to see what the servant would do. He already decided to cut the servant''s body into pieces even if he apologized or kneeled before him.


    Those who heard Zhao Mu Fan''s threat held their breath and shivered. No matter how strong the Phoenix hall was, they couldn''t dare offended Jiang Wei''s, Crown Prince. It was like challenging the kingdom. Many people shook their heads with pity. It was possible both the owner and the Phoenix Hall may soon cease to exist.


    "Sir, you are the one on the wrong. How could you treat your kingdom''s Crown Prince like this?" Lao Fei Yan moved forward to show her prestige as the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e.


    "Why not call the owner and ask him to apologize to the Crown Prince? Our Prince is magnanimous, perhaps he would lighten your punishment," Lao Fei Yan smiled arrogantly.


    The manager paled. The owner they were talking of was upstairs and definitely heard the stupid conversation. The man''s temperament was fickle. No one knew what he would do. The manager petrified he suddenly wanted to cry. He just got off the hook minutes ago and now this happening. What kind of day was this? Why was he so unlucky today?


    Lory also nced at Zhao Li Xin. She wondered what he would do but Zhao Li Xin leisurely sipped his wine with an expressionless face. It was like he hadn''t heard anything. He only beckoned at Lory, who was peeking like a thief, to sit beside him.


    He tapped the leftover bowl as a gesture for her to continue her lunch. Lory pouted. She still wanted to watch the show. She missed having a reality show and there was no television or inte in this world. Such ''live entertainment'' didn''t happen often.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows and squinted his eyes to threaten her. Lory couldn''t dare to against him for some reason. It was not like she feared him. It was just that he had a simr bearing as her father which made it hard for her to tantly go against him. She slightly opened the window and reluctantly went back to her lunch. She still wanted to hear what was happening downstairs.


    Zhao Li Xin could only sigh at his savior''s behavior. She liked to sneak around and watch people fighting when she could. She was really quite mischievous. He didn''t hate what she did, but she needed to learn to take care of herself more.


    She couldn''t run around without eating as she wasn''t a cultivator. What if she got a stomachache from hunger? Lory, on the other hand, didn''t realize what was going around her worrywart ''boss'' head. She munched her food while keeping her ears opens.


    Zhao Mu Fan was gloating downstairs when he saw the manager''s anxious face. He thought the manager was scared of his threat. Zhao Mu Fan smiled with victory while Lao Fei Yan also thought the same. She was proud because she could represent the Crown Prince. She could imagine the jealousy of the other women.


    The manager, however, was waiting to see what his lord would choose to do. Would he kick the door, killed them all and punish him or will he do something else? His lord was unpredictable and was known to bezy at times.


    He was thankful that his lord chose to not do anything as he didn''t feel his dreadful aura. He was stunned by the turn of events but was also d that nothing bad happened. He sighed with relief and shifted his attention back to the stupid duo. He gave Zhao Mu Fan a meaningful gaze, "This... Your Highness, are you familiar with Jiang Wei''s exclusive contract?"


    Zhao Mu Fan felt like lightning had struck his head. His expression became stiff. However, Lao Fei Yan didn''t know what''s the manager meant. Her reaction was not weird as most people didn''t know what the exclusive contract was, but judging by Zhao Mu Fan''s reaction, everyone could guess it wasn''t something trivial.


    "Your Highness, what is an exclusive contract?" Lao Fei Yan asked with a quiet voice.


    "That..." Zhao Mu Fan couldn''t exin as it was an embarrassing matter.


    The exclusive contract was made five years ago when the kingdom was going through a financial crisis. The crisis happened because of thebination of the government''s corruption and the emperor''s hobbies which included parties and harem expansion.


    These long-term activities finally dry up the treasury funds. Things worsened when the border was attacked by barbarian tribes. It was one of the reasons why Zhao Yi Chen, the Third Prince was sent to the border to counter the attack. However, more problems arose when robbers and pirates made the road and seas unsafe for merchants and travelers, soon Jiang Wei''s economy took a high dive.


    It was in the midst of all this that the idea of an exclusive contract was proposed. Only a person who had the ability to pay double taxes had the advantage of proposing conditions favorable to them. The Phoenix Hall restaurant was the only business that agreed to pay double taxes at the time.


    Their condition was anything and everything that happened in Phoenix Hall stayed there. Outsiders couldn''t interfere with the business inside the Phoenix Hall as it was aw on itself. Anyone who visited the Phoenix Hall, no matter who they were, were bound to Phoenix Hall''s rules. There was no exception, not even royalty.


    The Emperor agreed to these terms, perhaps he thought ''So what?'' is not like he would dine there, and what could a restaurant do anyway?


    As a result, the Phoenix Hall was allowed to do anything inside their premises as long as they were not a threat to the kingdom. At that time,ter on not only the Phoenix Hall restaurant that would ask for such terms. Other business owners would ask for the same terms, in exchange they must pay double tax.


    The government and the emperor thought they strike gold with this new tax policy, they thought the only reason why many businessmen request the terms because they want to protect their business from being taken over by high officials and royal family which is happened quite often.


    What they didn''t know was all the businesses that fulfilled the new policy were owned by the same person, and that person is Zhao Li Xin, who was using his King''s Pce to do his bidding. No one knows about this, not the official or the Emperor.


    The Kingdom''s economy was stabilized because of this contract and more businessese up. However, no one could get an exclusive contract anymore. This did matter to Zhao Li Xin because he managed to spread his business throughout the Jiang Wei Kingdom. No one knew Zhao Li Xin was given trade monopoly in Jiang Wei kingdom with an under the table deal.


    Zhao Li Xin had influenced every business sector in Jiang Wei for years. If he chose to ruin Jiang Wei''s kingdom one day, all he needed to do was to pull out his business investments from the kingdom crushing Jiang Wei''s economy. The kingdom might have the chance to withstand the blow if the politics within the kingdom was stable. However, there were many princes'' factions fighting for the throne. Chaos was the most certain guarantee.


    Once the economy went down, the first thing the government would do is raise the tax which will, in turn, raise the value of othermodities, causing intion. People would gradually lose the ability to fulfill their needs as poverty set in.


    Poverty would then lead to a rebellion. Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t be surprised that the first person to act when such a scenario happens would be Zhao Yi Chen. Zhao Yi Chen was already a hero who protected the border. People would naturally look up to him when things got tough.


    It would then not be surprising to then see Zhao Mu Fan and Zhao Qin Feng, the Fifth Prince and Zhao Li Xin''s older brother, join forces to fight Zhao Yi Chen. The oue for this was for either Zhao Yi Chen to kill both princes, or for both princes to kill Zhao Yi Chen before killing each other for the throne as only one could be emperor. However, It wouldn''t matter who would take the throne in the end as the Jiang Wei Kingdom would be ruined by the princes'' war.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t need to dirty his hands on this. He didn''t need to go to the pce to kill them with his own hands like a savage. He didn''t need to gather his army and march to the pce like a vengeful warrior. All he needed to do was to sit back, drink his favorite wine and watched the princes cause chaos and damage the kingdom on theirsown.

 Chapter 38 - The Arrival Of Third Prince

    Lory was intrigued by the ''exclusive contract''. She rose her eyebrows at Zhao Li Xin in question, but he faintly smiled at her without answering. She didn''t dare probe further. She held her tongue as she couldn''t forget her ce as his maid, no matter how good he treated her. It was up to Zhao Li Xin to exin it to her when he chose to.


    Downstairs, the manager continued smiling amicably at Zhao Mu Fan who felt like he was being mocked. The manager bowed respectfully, "Your Highness, please forgive me for this inconvenience situation. Phoenix Hall would give His Highness the best room on the second floor. All of today''s expenses would be paid by Phoenix Hall. I hope Your Highness would be magnanimous."??


    Although the manager treated him politely, it didn''t change the fact Zhao Mu Fan''s request was rejected, and his words and title didn''t mean a thing to them. Zhao Mu Fan felt embarrassed. He could already hear people talking behind his back, not mentioning this happened before Lao Fei Yan. How could he keep his face?


    "This... this is still unforgivable. You dared to humiliate this Crown Prince. If I leave, people will think this Prince is easy to bully. This won''t do!" Zhao Mu Fan red at the Manager.


    Lory watched them from above, "Seems like the Crown Prince is still not content¡­"


    "He never is," Zhao Li Xin calmly sipped his wine.


    Back downstairs, Lao Fei Yan was also angered by their treatment. No one had ever gone against her in her entire life, especially not after she became the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e. It was outrageous that the puny restaurant dared to humiliate her. Lao Min Na didn''t know about the existence of the ''exclusive contract'' but it didn''t matter to her as royalty was above everyone.


    "You are just a small restaurant manager. How dare you go against the imperial family? Aren''t you afraid the Crown Prince would kill your whole family, include that of your arrogant master?" Lao Fei Yan couldn''t hold her anger anymore.


    She threatened them with the Crown Prince''s name. If this ce was like any other ce, the servants would be shivering to their bones. However, this was the Hei Shen Sect turf. They won''t treat the imperial family the way they did if they regarded them highly.


    The manager almostughed on the spot. Kill his master''s family? Didn''t it mean they want to kill the imperial family? If it was so, their lord would happily oblige. He directed his next words to Lao Fei Yan, but his gaze was on Zhao Mu Fan when he emphasized thest words, "Ehm¡­ Miss Lao might not understand our ''Exclusive Contract''..."


    Zhao Mu Fan felt like he was being intimidated and he didn''t want to back down. He smirked at the manager with his victorious smile and said, "The contract was released by the Emperor, but it can be retracted if it is necessary."


    "If that so¡­" The manager tilted his head casually and acted like a pitiful victim. His next words stunned everyone, "It was you who proposed the idea of the ''exclusive contract'' at the time. Your kingdom even made us pay a lot of money to relieve your burden and all we asked in return was one thing... one thing only. We asked that no one should interfere with our internal policies and yet¡­ after five years¡­ you choose to dispose of us as you don''t need us anymore."


    Jiang Wei''s citizens and citizens of other kingdoms who were in the city because of thepetition murmured to each other at what the manager said. They remembered hearing the rumors about the devastating state of Jiang Wei Kingdom five years ago.


    The rumor said the kingdom''s treasury had dried up because of the royal family''svish lifestyle but the matter was quickly resolved. Everyone praised the Emperor for resolving the matter, but it now seemed there was more to it. The words ''exclusive contract'' intrigued a few people in the restaurant. It won''t be a surprise for the news to spread to other kingdoms like wildfire.


    Zhao Mu Fan became anxious. There was nothing wrong with the contract as it was an agreement between two parties, however, the terms were hical and embarrassing. The agreement highlighted just how devastating the situation was at that time. The wiser officials knew such an agreement could backfire on them, but they had no other choice given the situation at that time.


    The customers inside the Phoenix Hall restaurant expectantly watched Zhao Mu Fan. They want to know what he would do next. Would he yield or fight? Whatever he decided, would still put him on the wrong side. Zhao Mu Fan would rather fight with them as it meant he was not an easy person. Also, he could still hold his head high afterward. Worste to worst, his father Emperor would just reprimand him.


    "I won''t do that if I were you," Someone said once they entered the restaurant. The man was tall and handsome with a noble air around him. He wore white robes with a gold dragon embroidery on his chest. He was Zhao Yi Chen, the Third Prince with a petite woman beside him.


    Her face was delicate and beautiful. Both men and women looked at her with awe and envy. The woman was Lao Min Na. She wore a soft purple hanfu which made her look more delicate and purer.


    Zhao Mu Fan was dumbstruck by her beauty. He knew Lao Min Na was beautiful buttely, he noticed she became more beautiful as days passed. Her cold and distant nature made her seem like a jade flower sculpture. Lao Fei Yan saw Zhao Mu Fan''s expression and red at Lao Min Na. Her eyes were filled with envy.


    "Sister¡­" Lao Fei Yan''s soft voice woke Zhao Mu Fan from his daze.


    "Why are you with the Third Prince? Where''s your personal maid?" Lao Fei Yan asked innocently yet her word enticed others to think differently. Lao Min Na smiled coldly. She wasn''t surprised that Lao Fei Yan would try to ruin her reputation when the opportunity presented itself. She was already used to it.


    "Lao first young miss, you shouldn''t say something that would make others misunderstand," Zhao Yi Chen frowned. He already knew the rtionship between Lao Min Na and Lao Fei Yan wasn''t good, but it still shocked him when he saw it for himself.


    Zhao Yi Chen chose to strongly reprimand Lao Fei Yan in front of others without hesitation, "This Prince met Second Miss Lao outside the restaurant. This Prince heard about her aplishment in the ck forest and this Prince thought to invite Miss Lao to talk some more. You should mind your words, First Miss."


    Lao Fei Yan didn''t dare speak back since her opponent was a prince. She could only look down and feel wronged. Zhao Mu Fan couldn''t let it slide. He was already humiliated by a servant and now his own brother didn''t give him face, "Third Brother shouldn''t mind Lao Fei Yan. She''s still young and doesn''t mean anything by what she said."


    Zhao Yi Chen chuckled as he taunted, "Young? Isn''t she sixteen years old this year? She has passed the marriageable age. Isn''t she supposed to marry Elder Brother this year? It would be a problem if she still hasn''t learned to mind her words."


    Others couldn''t agree more as it was true. Lao Fei Yan was old enough and not a ten-year-old girl who didn''t know what to say. What she said sounded was deliberate. Who Knew Lao Fei Yan who they all imagined was a gentle and kind youngdy could be so vicious to her own stepsister.


    "It''s fine Third Prince. My sister is just worried about me," Lao Min Na smiled innocently as she said calmly. She managed to look embarrassed, earning her empathy from others, "My personal maid was sick today. I couldn''t let her apany me while she was sick. Sadly, I only have one servant, so I had no other choice but to leave the manor alone."


    Her words were enough to tell everyone how bad she was treated inside the Lao Manor. For a noble family to only have one servant to serve her meant life wasn''t very good. The fact that she was the Prime Minister''s daughter also meant her father didn''t care much for his own daughter. They were also impressed by how Lao Min Na treated her own servant. Their opinion of Lao Min Na improved.


    "I would never guess First Miss Lao was like that," one of the onlookersmented.


    "Lao Second Young Miss must have a hard life even though she''s so beautiful and kind. Did you hear what the Third Prince said? He said Lao Min Na did great in the ck Forest. What a talented young Miss!" Another one added.


    "I don''t know what Prime Minister Lao was thinking. Having such a talented daughter like Second Miss Lao should make him feel blessed. If not for the Third Prince''s exnation, we would have misjudged her."


    "Yes, that''s true," more people nodded their heads.


    Although they spoke quietly, many people in the room were high cultivators and could easily hear them clearly. Lao Fei Yan felt like someone had pped her in the face. She hated Lao Min Na and her hatred grew deeper at that moment. She clenched her fists until her hands paled. Zhao Mu Fan also lost his words. He wondered why the day wasn''t auspicious for him.


    Lao Min Na watched the two people who were the source of her misery and sneered. She couldn''t believe there was a time she truly loved the despicable man. She almost gave everything to the pervert, but she was a different woman now. She wouldn''t let anyone take advantage of her. She would thrive and stand so high. No one, not even Lao Fei Yan would be able to touch her shadow.


    "Third Prince, about your reservation..." The manager cupped his fist.


    "Say no more. This Prince understands the Phoenix Hall''s rules," Zhao Yi Chen raised his hands.


    The manager bowed slightly, "It is not like that. The room on the Third Floor is ready. Would your highness like toe in?"


    This stunned everyone. What was it supposed to mean? Why reject the Crown Prince but ept the Third Prince? Was this how the Phoenix Hall''s owner showed his favor? Was he one of the Third Prince''s supporters? This news was exciting. They really couldn''t wait to go home and tell their families about everything. The fight between the princes'' factions was getting harder in recent years. People needed to pick their sides whether they liked it or not.


    Zhao Yi Chen frowned. He didn''t know the owner of the ce and it wasn''t like he hadn''t tried to find out. But everyone he sent to investigate turned up dead. It didn''t matter how strong the person he sent was as they all end up the same. Zhao Yi Chen concluded the owner couldn''t be trifle with.


    Lao Min Na also frowned. She had her own suspicions on who owned the ce but she had no proof. She could see a shadow from one of the third floor''s windows. There was someone in the room. She wondered if he was there, watching her? But why would he do that after he told her he didn''t want anything from her?


    "Your Highness, please¡­ this way," The manager led Zhao Yi Chen and Lao Min Na to the third floor. Zhao Mu Fan watched Zhao Yi Chen while gritting his teeth. It felt even worst when Lao Min Na followed Zhao Yi Chen without giving him a nce. His heart tightened before it started beating so fast. He almost couldn''t hear himself.


    "We''re leaving!" Zhao Mu Fan flicked his robes and left the restaurant with Lao Min Na and their entourage in tow.


    Lory had finished her lunch and was now watching themotion from the window. She had even taken a stool so that she could sit by the window and take a peek. Zhao Li Xin just expanded the rift between Zhao Mu Fan and Zhao Yi Chen and threw Lao Min Na in the mix. She nced at Zhao Li Xin and giggled, "You are really having fun with them, aren''t you?"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly as he sipped his wine slowly, "It''s more fun this way¡­"


    "You are drinking so much. Why aren''t you drunk?" Lory was surprised by the number of wine jars left on the table.


    ''At least go the bathroom!''

 Chapter 39 - Become Hei Shen Member

    The restaurant quietened down after the Crown Prince''s left. Lory returned the stool to its previous position and sat next to Zhao Li Xin.


    "You not going to ask...about the contract¡­ again?" Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows.??


    "You can tell me if you want," Lory tilted her head and ced her chin on her palm. She blinked her big beautiful eyes as she smiled at Zhao Li Xin. There was no way he could win with her looking at him like that.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed as he gently ced his empty wine cup on the table, "The ''exclusive contract'' is something I secretly proposed to the emperor for my benefit."


    "What kinda benefit?" Lory asked with a curious face.


    "Simply put, I can make my own rules in this ce disregarding the rules out there," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "Like kicking out the Crown Prince from the building?" Lory teased with a smile.


    "Exactly!" He nodded calmly. "It also allows us to conduct our business the way we want, and no one can interfere with what is happening inside the Phoenix Hall building. This helps us protect our business from being taken by other princes?"


    "Is royalty allowed to do that? Take someone''s business?" Lory gasped.


    "It isn''t ethical, but they do it. It is usually done under the table since they need to keep their reputation after all," Zhao Li Xin shrugged his shoulders.


    Lory was stunned. this world was more unruly than she thought, "I never knew this¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled, "Most people don''t know this. Where do you think the princes get their wealth from?"


    "The Emperor?" Lory crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    "Half of it, yes. However, they can''t depend on it," Zhao Li Xin exined. "The Emperor has many children and their allowance depends on his favor. If the Emperor likes you, he will give you more. If he doesn''t.. then you maybe get enough to livefortably if you lived moderately."


    "Is that what''s happening to you, but I think you have quitevish life?" Lory''s blurted out her thoughts before realized she was overstepping the boundaries, "Oh¡­ I''m sorry¡­I didn''t mean¡­."


    "It''s fine. Everyone knows this or at least most officials know this, and you right I have quitevish life, but it because I have another ie" Zhao Li Xin gently tapped her shoulder as he moved to sit on the arhat couch.


    Lory followed him and sat beside the small table on the arhat couch, "Good for you¡­ and your health improved?"


    "Yes, I''ve never been this great and it all because of you," He was genuinely grateful for her. She was relieved to see him smile genuinely.


    "But the contract... It is supposed to help you grow your power, isn''t it?" Lory suddenly got nervous, "Is it because the imperial family somehow threatening you?


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t immediately answer as a servant knocked on the door and he let him in to clear the table. The servant quickly removed everything including the wine jars. He then served Lory warm sweet flower tea and a sweet pastry as Zhao Li Xin reminded them of his savior''s sweet tooth.


    Zhao Li Xin''s attention went back to Lory after the servant left. He said casually, "A prince can never be free. There is always a threat lurking in corners. Although I''m considered a useless prince, I''m still the Emperor''s son so I''m still worth something¡­"


    Lory felt awful as it sounded heartless. She couldn''t understand why such a family would treat each other badly. The Emperor had many children, but they were still his own flesh and blood. Why would he treat them like amodity? Then again, what could one expect from someone who let his own son be bullied and poisoned in his pce? It was no wonder Zhao Li Xin had a cold temperament.


    Lory might have a harsh life but she had always been loved by her family and subordinates. The people in Hand adored her. She had never experienced what Zhao Li Xin was experiencing. Her heart ached for him.


    "Is that why you hate people calling you ''Your Highness''?"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled helplessly. His savior could be so keen at times. His words were cold as he remembered all the things that happened to him when he was a child. The beating¡­ starvation and the poisoning. He would always remember everything. "He was the one who gave me the title ''Prince'', yet no one treats me as a one. They barely treat me the way you treat a human."


    "Every time they call me ''Your Highness'', it sounds like they are mocking me," Blood lust emerged from within him as the room temperatures dropped. Mong Yi and Mong Ki who were hiding on the roof could also feel it. They wondered what had made their lord angry. Had Miss Luo infuriated the Lord? Then again it couldn''t be. The lord pampered her too much.


    "I promise to never call you ''Your Highness'' ever again!" Lory held his hand tightly and swore with determined eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin''s bad mood disappeared. Her small and soft hands managed to disperse his anger. He was a little embarrassed that the childhood memory still influenced him. However, he felt better after he talked to Lory. He never talked about it before, not even to his own master. He always kept everything inside. It was the first time he talked to someone about how his past.


    "Whose idea was it to call you ''Lord''?"


    Zhao Li Xin tried to recall, "At first I forbid Mong Ki and Mong Yi from calling me ''Your Highness'' outside the pce. They then started calling me ''Young Master''... this changed after I be the Sect Master as they started calling me ''Lord''."


    "You are a Sect Master?" Lory gasped. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Yes, I''m the Hei Shen Sect Master," Zhao Li Xin said casually like it was not a big deal. He gazed at Lory with an expressionless face, "I forgot to tell you..."


    "..."


    _____________________________________________


    They left the Phoenix Hall restaurant once Lory was done with her food. Lory also wanted to see how the Martial Competition was held in this world. Zhao Li Xin took her to his private box with the best view on the second floor.


    The big field had a square shape stage and she could see two menpeting against each other. Both men seemed quite young. One wore a blue uniform while his opponent wore a bright green uniform. Lory couldn''t help but be excited as she had never seen cultivator''s fights before. Girsha was too tired to watch humans fight. He perched on the soft cushion and slept.


    Thepetitors started fighting while other people in the same uniforms as thepetitors cheered loudly. Five elderly people standing by the podium watching them fight. Lory tugged Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve and pointed at the podium, "Hey, who are they?"


    "They are elders of various sects," He nced at the group of elders in front of him with a boring look.


    The elders were from different influential sects from the whole continent. No one dared to slight them, even the Emperor had to be polite when met them. The elders attended such events to choose new disciples for their sect.


    They hoped to discover a good seed for cultivation. This year, they heard about several talented youngsters, one of who could be an alchemist, they want to know if the person was as good as the rumors said.


    "How many sects are out there?" Moving in with Zhao Li Xin made Lory realize she didn''t have much knowledge about her new world.


    "They are many. I also don''t know all of them," Zhao Li Xin said. "But they are seven big sects on this continent spread through every Kingdom."


    "How many continents do we have?"


    "I''m not sure¡­ As far as I know, they are five..."


    Lory squinted. It seemed Zhao Li Xin was also not sure about the number. "How many Kingdoms are on this continent?"


    "Four. This includes our Jiang Wei Kingdom."


    "Oooh... Okay," Lory unconsciously nodded her head.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t think it was weird for her to ask many questions. It was normal for someone who was brought up in a remote vige and they didn''t know much. Mong Ki and Mong Yi were stunned to hear their lord''s eloquence as they listened in from outside.


    Not only was he exining everything to Lory with patience, but he was also more chatty than usual. Those close to him knew the lord didn''t like talking and only gave instructions. He never had long conversations with anyone, not even his master.


    However, it was different with Miss Luo. Not only did he speak like a normal person, but he also smiled quite often too. This was an exhrating development for the Mong brothers who had served him since his childhood. They only hoped Miss Luo was a good person who wouldn''t disappoint their lord.


    "So, why are they here?" Lory munched on the kumquat candies she bought earlier. She offered Zhao Li Xin some but the man shook his head. He didn''t like sweets and also amazed by the number of sweets she could consume.


    "They want to recruit talented people for their sects," Zhao Li Xin responded.


    "You don''t want to recruit anyone¡­?" Lory tilted her head and asked casually. If it was anyone else asking, he might have thought she was trying to incite him. However, all he had to do was look into her clear beautiful eyes to know she was being na?ve. He used to hate naive women as he found them stupid and careless, but it was different with Lory. He found her adorable.


    He patted her head softly, "Only people I trust can enter the Hei Shen Sect."


    "What about me? Can I be a Hei Shen Sect member?" Lory half-joked as she pointed at herself with her index finger. It was not like she knew what the Hei Shen sect was as it was her first time hearing about it. However, she thought a sect having a leader like Zhao Li Xin meant the sect couldn''t be bad. Lory was never suspicious of anyone close to her due to her upbringing.


    Once she trusted someone, she would trust them fully. It was a w that Fred always warned her about. Fortunately for her, the first person she trusted in this world was Zhao Li Xin.


    "You are definitely a Hei Shen Sect member!" Zhao Li Xin gave her dazzling smile and Lory giggled happily at his reply.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi were perplexed by the response. Many people wanted to join the Hei Shen Sect and they would bribe and beg with no results. They knew of people willing to give away their wealth while others were ready to give away their daughters as bed warmers, a proposal that infuriated Zhao Li Xin. Their Lord denied them all. However, Lory jokingly asked to be part of the Hei Shen Sect, yet the lord quickly epted her. They were unsure whether they should be d or sad by the oue.

 Chapter 40 - Frivolous Lord

    "When would I see Lao Min Na''s fight?" Lory changed the subject. Everyone praised Lao Min Na''s talent. She wanted to see for herself how good Lao Min Na was.


    "I don''t know," Zhao Li Xin beckoned at Mong Yi to answer.??


    Mong Yi cupped his fist respectfully as he approaches Zhao Li Xin, "There are two morepetitions before Second Miss Lao fight."


    "En¡­" Zhao Li Xin grunted in responses.


    ''Milord, can you at least answer normally? This subordinate is hurt by your actions'' Mong Yimented to himself.


    An excited Lory stopped Mong Yi before he retreated, "Brother Mong, I heard Lao Min Na did great in the ck Forest. Do you know what happened?"


    "Yes. We heard she managed to kill a pack of ape snow beasts," Mong Yi replied.


    "Not really. There are only profound level beasts," Mong Ki said "These beasts are slightly cleverer than the normal beasts at their level. It is hard to handle them as and they like to move in packs."


    "Did Lao Min Na kill them by herself?" Lory was amazed. Lao Min Na seemed really good. It was no wonder she was always confident.


    "She didn''t kill the whole pack. She used a sleeping powder to make them unconscious before she took the ''frozen fruit jade'' from their nest. She only killed the few apes that were still awake."


    "What is the fruit used for?" Lory heard another interesting matter.


    "It''s¡­" Mong Yi felt the air around him turn cold. He raised his head to find a certain lord ring viciously at him. Zhao Li Xin was not happy with Lory speaking to Mong Yi for long while ignoring him. Seeing her smile or being friendly with other men made him irritated.


    Mong Yi could tell he had touched and mine. He gave Lory an awkward smile, "That... You must ask our lord. He knows more than this servant."


    ''Sorry, sister Luo. This servant still wants to live!'' Mong Yi bowed at her before leaving swiftly.


    Lory was stunned by how quickly Mong Yi left. It reminded her of her friend Radcliff or Cliff who had a knack of appearing and disappearing like Mong Yi. Their temperament was almost the same too. Lory smiled unconsciously as she thought of her old nagging friend.


    Zhao Li Xin saw her bitter smile. It wasn''t the first time he saw it. She was always cheerful and bubbly, but she could have a sad expression once in a while.


    "Okay, tell me more about this¡­ fruit!" Lory abruptly pped her hands and smiled cheerfully at Zhao Li Xin. She was back to her happy mood. Her quick-change baffled Zhao Li Xin.


    "Frozen Jade Fruit is used to elerate cultivation. However, you must have first reached Knight Level at Perfection Stage," Zhao Li Xin said with an expressionless face. Unlike others, He had never been interested in using boosters like pills, elixir, or ''food supplement'' to help him cultivate.


    The only thing he ever took was rted to suppressing his poison. But Zhao Li Xin was probably the only person in this world who would think like that and what he did probably worked because of his ''Divined Body''.


    "Lao Min Na has probably reached the Master Level," Zhao Li Xin saidzily. Others may say Lao Min Na was a peerless genius at the age of sixteen as she was already at the Master Level. Most people reached this level in their twenties yet Lao Min Na was not only a strong cultivator but also a talented alchemist.


    If the elders learned about this, they might fight each other to recruit Lao Min Na into their sect. However, Zhao Li Xin considered Lao Min Na''s talent so-so at her age as he was already at the Peak Stage Grandmaster Level, yet the poison suppressed him.


    "Is it so hard to raise your level?" Lory was curious to learn more. Cultivators were always secretive when ites to their cultivation levels.


    "It depends on your talent and luck. Some people need six to eight months, some take a year or two, while others may need a decade to breakthrough. The higher your level, the harder it is to raise it."


    Lorry nodded as she began to understand more about cultivation. In her world, people who had the ''Gift'' didn''t try to raise their power but learn to control it instead. This also depended on your talent and hard work. People who born with great potentials, like a Lucient needed to learn to control their powers or their powers would control them. Some were scared by their powers and choose not to explore them further as they worried about the consequences.


    Lory concluded it was easier to cultivate than to have the ''Gift''. This was because cultivators were more deliberate with their actions and they could control their power unlike the ''Gifted''. It was because of the unmanageable ''Gift'' that the ''Mana Controller'' was created. They were made in different sizes and colors like mobile phones and their functions were also updated yearly.


    The uproar on the stage mingled with people screaming and cheering woke Lory from her daze. She moved her attention back to thepetition. There were two women fighting against each other on the stage.


    One wore a fiery red robe which made her look beautiful and fearless. She smiled with confidence as she faced her opponent. The woman in red was Xiang Feng Ran, Zhao Li Xin''s crazy admirer. Her opponent was in a yellow dress and she was shorter than Xiang Feng Ran, but she also looked beautiful in a cute way.


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t interested in the fight. He looked at Xiang Feng Ran with a nk look. He forgot about her in thest few days and just realized she was still there when he saw her. He turned his attention back to the excited girl beside him.


    He poured her sweet tea as he sighed. She really loved sweet things. He thought of making her wash her mouth with his mouth elixir to prevent a toothache. Zhao Li Xin still thought his actions towards her were normal.


    However, for someone who''s never cared about other people''s existence, his attitude was mind-blowing. He had already crossed the boundary between master and servant, even between friends. He had unconsciously pushed his boundaries to another level with her.


    The fight between the two women was quite fierce. Xiang Feng Ran''s moves were sharp and swift. In a quick move, she had hit the woman in yellow twice: on her shoulder and stomach. The small woman was pushed back by the force.


    She kneeled on the floor but didn''t give up. The small woman swallowed some pills and her face regain her color before she rose from the floor and attacked Xiang Feng Ran with her fist. Her strong attack was easily dodged by Xiang Feng Ran.


    In a quick movement, Xiang Feng Ran raised her leg and kick the yellow dressed woman. People could hear the bones breaking as the woman in yellow was pushed off the stage. She fell to the ground with a loud yell. The referee stopped the fights and Xiang Feng Ran was announced the winner. The unconscious woman in yellow was on the floor for a few secondster before her team members took her away.


    "What did she swallow before?" Lory''s eyes were still glued on the stage as she asked. Her mouth was busy munching on the pastries.


    "A pill to temporarily relieve her from pain," Zhao Li Xin wiped the crumbs around the corner of her lips gently.


    "T¡­thank you," Lory was stunned by his actions and blushed heavily. She swiftly shifted her gaze from him. She wanted toin about his frivolous gesture but when she saw him lick the leftover crumbs on his fingers while smiling gently at her, she was knocked out. It felt like someone had done a ''Karate chop'' on her fragile little heart. She was lost once again.


    On the stage, people cheered at Xiang Feng Ran''s win. Her father, Xiang Wu Ci, was on the podium with other elders. He nodded with a proud look. His daughter hadn''t disappointed him.


    "Congrattions, Master Xiang," One of the elders said.


    "You have a talented daughter," Another onemented.


    "She is still young and has a lot to learn," Xiang Wu Ci said with a humble smile. Deep down he sneered at them. He knew they hated seeing his daughter seed. The situation between Xiang Feng Ran and Zhao Li Xin ruined her reputation. He never understood why his daughter was obsessed with the useless prince.


    It even more humiliating when the weak prince rejected his daughter. He hated Zhao Li Xin as he had be a joke within his circle because of him. He vowed to make that useless prince beg for his daughter one day, only so that he could deny him.


    His talented daughter could only marry an amazing man like Long Ming, the Hei Shen Sect master. If Xiang Wu Ci was to know Long Ming''s real identity, he would cough blood and faint on the spot.


    Xiang Feng Ran smiled proudly as she got off the stage. Her eyes saw the man with a white mask on the second floor. The man didn''t pay attention to her as he was busy flirting with the woman next to him. His figure looked familiar to her for some reason, but she couldn''t ce him.


    The woman beside him inadvertently looked at Xiang Feng Ran, but the man held her chin gently and shifted her gaze back to him. His frivolous actions made Xiang Feng Ran frown. She walked away and quickly forget the frivolous couple.


    Lory, on the other hand, was screaming inside, ''Mind my heart... mind my heart PLEASE!!!!''

 Chapter 41 - Enjoy The Day

    Lao Min Na finally made it to the stage after a few more fights. Lory''s eyes glistened with excitement as she watched Lao Min Na. She was to see how strong Lao Min Na was. She even stopped snacking so that she could focus on the stage. Her actions made a certain Lord gloomy and his hate for Lao Min Na intensified. Lao Min Na didn''t know she had unconsciously angered ''the demon lord'' once again.


    Lao Min Na stood calmly on the stage and didn''t pay attention to the audience cheering loudly. A young man soon climbed up the stairs and stared at her with a mocking smile. Everyone knew Lao Min Na only started cultivating a few years ago. They did not think highly of her and her aplishments in the ck Forest were considered beginners luck.??


    "Do you think she could win?" Lory asked. Lao Min Na''s physique was lean and delicate while her opponent was sturdy. But then Lory remembered you couldn''t judge a cultivator by their looks. The Qi and its strength were what mattered.


    "Why don''t you give up now? It will be a pity if I identally hurt your pretty face," the young man mocked Lao Min Na openly.


    "Not if I hurt your face first¡­ I will do it as a favor for others" Lao Min Na raised her eyebrows in challenge.


    The young man turned red with anger and shame as Lao Min Na had called him ''ugly''. People burst out withughter as Lao Min Na''s words were right. Her opponent wasn''t considered handsome. The young man was more embarrassed by theughter. After all, he was still a teenager undergoing puberty.


    "Ehh¡­ That hurts¡­" Lory felt bad for the young man. However, it was his own fault for daring to mock a girl.


    "You¡­!" The young man pointed at Lao Min Na before he struck at her with a powerful fist."Don''t me me for not being kind!"


    Lao Min Na dodged to the side before she stomped on his feet stunning him. She elbowed his stomach pushing him a few steps back. He grimaced as he rubbed his chest. Lao Min Na sneered at him making him feel humiliated. He gathered his Qi in his palm and jumped forward.


    Lao Min Na somersaulted causing the young man to miss her and hits the floor stage with a loud bang. People were horrified by the immense cracked that formed on the floor. Lao Min Na''s body would have been damaged if she hadn''t moved on time.


    Lao Min Na''s face remained cid. She didn''t look scared at all. She attacked, releasing three strikes in a second. One was sessful as she hit his stomach, tossing him backward.


    Taking advantage of his situation, Lao Min Naunched a few more hits right on his ugly face. The young man painstakingly tried to cover his face from Lao Min Na''s fists but the damage was already done.


    "Wait¡­ stop¡­ stop¡­ I¡­ gi¡­" The young man barely finished his words as Lao Min Na kicked him off the stages. He hit the wall and left a mark it. His body slowly slid to the ground. His ugly face was now uglier. People hissed with pity as they saw his wound.


    However, this did not stop them from cheering Lao Min Na''s win. Lao Min Na nced at Lao Fei Yan who was among the spectator watching. She could see anger, envy, and hate brimming in Lao Fei Yan''s eyes. Lao Min Na sneered as their feelings were mutual. Meanwhile, Zhao Mu Fan watched her withplicated feels. The Lao Min Na he used to know was nowhere to be seen. The woman on the stage was a stranger to him.


    Lory saw everything that happened. She took a deep breath, "Seems like she''s got everything she wants¡­"


    "Has she¡­?" Zhao Li Xin gazed at Lao Min Na with a nk look.


    Lory tilted her head towards him. She didn''t understand what he meant but didn''t ask further. Zhao Li Xin led her out of the room as she had seen what she came to see. Zhao Li Xin held her hand as he took her to sightsee. He used to hate walking in overcrowd streets but seeing her bright smile made him forget this. Her excitement influenced him.


    Lao Min Na reminded Zhao Li Xin a little himself. The Person he was before he met Lory. At the time, his heart was filled with anger, disappointment, sadness, and pain. Revenge was the only thing that kept him going. He wanted to punish his parents, brothers, and everyone who hurt him. He refused to die as he wanted to take them to the grave with him.


    He needed power for him to be able to do it. A great power that had never been seen before. It was a long and painful journey but he finally got the power. But his first priority was to find a way to prolong his life and heal himself. He prevailed for a while then she came along¡­ and everything changed.


    He soon realized how cold, dark and empty his life was. What was the point of wealth if you had no one to share it with? There was now good in having power if he didn''t have anyone to protect. He was alone in his big manor and his underground pce.


    His heart was numbed by the cold. If he wanted to try caring for someone, he was unable to because of the numbness in his heart. But when he is with her... It felt different. He couldn''t exin it but he knew things were definitely different when he was with her.


    "Do you feel cold?" Zhao Li Xin noticed the snow falling from the sky.


    "Not really. Your amulet keeps me warm," Lory reassured him.


    "Let''s find a warm ce first," Zhao Li Xin led her to a small tea house. The ce was clean and neat despite it being small. Lory found the ce cute andfortable.


    "This ce is small. I hope you don''t mind," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "What are you talking about? This ce is cute. I like it!" Lory admired the pink small flowerpot near the window.


    The owner smiled happily when Lory praised the tea shop. Although the two customers wore modest robes, she could tell they weren''tmon by the noble air around them. Lory had started lowering her guard after she moved in with Zhao Li Xi.


    Her old princess demeanor returned and It was hard for one to destroy old habits. Zhao Li Xin on the other hand... Forget about him, he wasn''t a good actor, except when ying the weak prince. Although it came off more like azy prince than a weak one.


    "Wee to our little shop, Young Miss and Young Master!" The shopkeeper was a young woman of about thirty years. Lory saw her as young because she wouldn''t dare call a thirty years old woman old as it reminded her of her friend, Audrina Colth, at Hunter HQ.


    Audrina always got angry when someone told her being thirty was old. The sentiments were shared among the rest of the women at Hunter HQ. Seeing their stand, Lory and the rest didn''t dare talk about their age when they were at Hunter HQ.


    "Oh, hello!" Lory replied with the same polite smile. "I would like some warm tea but could you add sugar in it, about two spoons? I know it is weird but¡­ can you do that¡­"


    The shopkeeper was stunned by Lory''s politeness. Most customers only nodded at her. No one was ever this polite to her. Her smile grew wider, "Yes, of course, Young Miss. The evening is getting colder. Would the Young Miss also like to try our egg drop soup?"


    Lory, a genuine foodie, lit up at her words, "I have never tried it before. Okay, I''ll order one¡­ Li Xin, how about you?"


    "I''m fine¡­" He responded with a monotonous voice.


    "Just the one bowl of soup then," Lory smiled brightly to the shop owner.


    "Ah¡­ Yes, Young Miss. Right away," The owner left in a hurry. She was stunned by the different temperaments of her male and female customers. Thedy was as bright as the sun while the man was as dark as night. It was amazing they were a couple.


    Lory looked out of the window and watched the snow falling softly on the ground without a sound. The tea house was quiet as it didn''t have many customers. Lory''s gaze moved to Girsha, perched on the window frame. He was also watching the snow. She wondered if he missed his home as she did.


    She never thought there would be another life after what happened on that day. She thought she had reached the end, only to be stranded in a different world. It was lonely sometimes but she could notin as the new world was peaceful. But was this it¡­? Could she maintain peace in this life? Could she still live as Luo Ri Yi, an ordinary girl from a remote vige?


    She was reminded of a conversation she once had with Lucas. They hadpleted a dungeon exploration in the East and were staying in a small hotel close to the city. They couldn''t sleep that night so they passed the night talking about life, the future, and other scenarios.


    "What would you do if you weren''t a princess?"


    "I¡­ don''t know. Probably be a food reporter... As I''d get to eat and travel a lot and get paid for it¡­"


    "Yeah. That''s not bad. But I presume you will end up getting fat and you''ll get fired after a year."


    "Shut up!" Lory red at him. "How about you?"


    "I will... Form a band¡­"


    It''s not a boy''s band, isn''t it?" Lory''s eyebrow furrowed. There were many cool boy bands but she couldn''t imagine her brother in one of them.


    "No¡­no¡­ It will be a band with a guitar, bass, and everything else. Hey! What''s wrong with boy bands? I have the looks for it and I can dance too!"


    "Ehh¡­ No, you can''t¡­." Lory grimaced before she reminded him of his ipetence. "Plus, you arezy too¡­ You sleep nine hours daily."


    "Whatever¡­ I''m gonna make a great group band¡­ and Fred would be the manager," Lucas was already giving the hard jobs to his subordinates.


    "You are still taking them?"


    "Of course!" He nodded with an obvious look "¡­And you would manage the fan base."


    Lory pouted. Her brother was still making her work for him in his imagination. She quickly rejected the idea, "Hell No!"


    Lucasughed at herment. Whatever life he chose had to be with his friends and sister. Lucas sighed. He gave Lory a respectful bow as he smiled bitterly, "Too bad we still a Prince¡­ and Princess."


    "Of course¡­" Lory gave him a teasingly smile. She also sighed, "Is it so bad being a Prince?"


    "A Lucient Prince," He corrected her.


    "Yes, a Lucient Prince" Lory corrected herself. "It isn''t like you can do what you want when everything is set and done. Give the job to Fred and have your fun¡­ At least for a while before Fred drags you back."


    "I wish everything could be that easy..." Lucas sighed.


    "Why not...?" Lory disagreed


    "We are Lucients, Lory. Our lives were never supposed to be easy" Lucas stared in the distance. Lory didn''t say anything to that. She didn''t agree or disagree with him because she didn''t believe his words on that day. However, her brother was wiser than her in the end.


    Zhao Li Xin noticed Lory''s look. She had the same lonely expression she at times made.


    "Ri Yi, what''s the matter?" Zhao Li Xin called her.


    Lory woke from her daze and blinked. She smiled at Zhao Li Xin, "Nothing. I am enjoying the day..."

 Chapter 42 - Obsession

    In a big manor close to the capital city, a woman in a red hanfu kneeled before a stern old man sitting in an armchair. The old man stroked his long beard with a dissatisfied look. He flicked his robes, "You know I''ve always disagreed with this matter!"


    "But you promised me years ago. You said you''ll help me if I am one to the top three candidates in thispetition¡­" She rebuked the old man.??


    "Feng Ran!" The old man shouted with impatience.


    The woman in the red hanfu was Xiang Feng Ran and the old man was her father, the leader of the Ming Hua Sect. She was reminding her father to fulfill the promise he gave her years ago.


    "He''s never been fond of you¡­" Xiang Wu Yang sighed deeply. He didn''t understand why his daughter was stubborn on this matter.


    "That¡­ that''s not true. He just doesn''t want to implicate me," Xiang Feng Ran insisted.


    "If he liked you, he would have found a way to reach you or at least talk kindly to you," Xiang Wu Yang helplessly shook his head. He felt his daughter was a fool as it was clear the man didn''t have feelings for her. Xiang Wu Yang mmed his fist on the armrest as he was reminded of another matter, "He won''t even allow you inside his manor yet you still say he likes you. You think I don''t know that you tried to barge into his manor only to get beaten by his gatekeeper!"


    "That..." Words failed her. Xiang Feng Ran was stunned to know her father knew about her humiliation.


    "You are thedy of the Ming Hua Sect. How can you degrade yourself for a useless prince? He is weak and useless and unvored by the emperor. There is no honor in marrying someone like that!" Xiang Wu Ci gestured at her furiously. The idea of his precious daughter marrying the Sixth Prince irritated him. His daughter was a precious bargaining chip for him. He wanted her marriage to bring benefits to him and his sect.


    In order to persuade her to leave Nan Jing city during theirst visit, he promised to make the Emperor to decree her marriage to Zhao Li Xin if she clinched one of the top three positions in the nextpetition. At the time, he thought her feelings would fade after a few years apart. Who knew her feelings would only be stronger over the years? Xiang Wu Yang still didn''t like the idea of his daughter marrying Zhao Li Xin.


    "Please father¡­ I''ll never ask you for anything else. Please grant me this wish this time," Xiang Feng Ran cried pitifully. Zhao Li Xin was her dream husband. She also didn''t understand why she couldn''t let him go after many years, not adding that he was always cold treatment towards her.


    Xiang Wu Yang rubbed his temples. His daughter wouldn''t listen to him. He yed with the idea of marrying her off to another man but quickly dismissed it. His daughter may go crazy and run away from home if he proposed such an idea. He knew his daughter was temperamental. However, if he married her to Zhao Li Xin...


    The information he had imed Zhao Li Xin was terribly ill and didn''t have long to live. There was a possibility the prince may not live long enough to wed his daughter if he got them engaged now. There was also the option of poisoning the prince if he lived past the wedding. His fatal illness could easily be a cover-up for the poison.


    With Zhao Li Xin dead, he could dismiss the engagement and have her marry someone else. After a few minutes of contemtion, Xiang Wu Yang felt his solution was great. If Xiang Feng Ran made it to one of the top three positions, she would be famous throughout the country.


    She would even attract more suitors as many would want to be associated with her. He could pretend he was fine with her marrying the scum for now. He would kill the prince after a few months, annul the engagement and choose the best suitor for his daughter. He hoped the new suitor would be Long Ming.


    Xiang Wu Yang stroked his beard and smiled. He was satisfied with his idea. "Very well. I will allow it because you are persistent. However, this will only happen if you are among the top three participants."


    "Really?" Xiang Feng Ran''s eyes lit up as she smiled brightly. "Yes, I Will. I will make it¡­ Thank you, father. Thank you!"


    Xiang Feng Ran couldn''t stop smiling as she imagined her future life with Zhao Li Xin. She imagined them happy with the children. Honestly, it was not wrong for someone like Xiang Feng Ran to have feelings for Zhao Li Xin.


    What was wrong was the fact that she wanted to force her feeling on him using the Imperial Decree. It was crazy to force him to ept her as no one could refuse an imperial decree. Refusing one was a death sentence to the person and their family. It was possible that Xiang Feng Ran, in the deepest part of her heart, knew Zhao Li Xin didn''t have feelings for her, and she felt the decree was the only way to make him ept her.


    _____________________________________


    The temperatures in the grey study room inside Ninjing Manor drastically dropped. Mong Yi was kneeling on the floor. He hanged his head low while his back was drenched with cold sweat. He hated that he lost to Mong Ki in the rock-paper-scissors game and he was now the one reporting the bad news.


    Zhao Li Xin sat in the big ck wooden armchair behind the big desk. He was in his usualzy position with his head on his fist. His expression and eyes remained cold and distant. His finger tapped the table repeatedly in monotony. It was his habit when thinking. Nothing good usually came from it. His finger stopped and after a few minutes and everything became quiet.


    "Let it be¡­" He eventually said.


    "Eh¡­Yes, Milord," Mong Yi was stunned but he quickly collected himself. He left the study room in confusion and relief. However, it wasn''t his job to question his lord''s order.


    Seeing his brother safe and sound, Mong Ki rose his eyebrows and asked with a disappointed voice, "You look... fine?"


    "I am," Mong Yi was upset at his big brother''s response. He could be cruel at times.


    "I thought our lord would be angry enough to make you cough blood once he heard the news," Mong Ki smiled without guilt.


    "..." Mong Yi wondered if Mong Ki was really his blood brother.


    Zhao Li Xin still didn''t move his position once Mong Yi left. It seemed he had underestimated Xiang Feng Ran''s perseverance. Zhao Li Xin sneered at how shameless could the woman be. His father, the Emperor, might approve of the engagement as it would give the kingdom many benefits. His mother, on the other hand, always favored Zhao Qin Feng more.


    His mother might hate the idea of him having the Ming Hua Sect as a backer. His mother might hold a private meeting with Xiang Wu Yang to learn more about his ns. His mother won''t want him to be cured as it would give her beloved son another obstacle to obtaining the dragon throne.


    The throne didn''t matter to Zhao Li Xin as he could easily get it if he wanted. But he found it to be a small useless dream. Xiang Feng Ran''s actions, however, could easily release him from the shackles of the Sixth Prince.


    This meant there would be no more pretense. He would no longer need to hold himself back, to bow or kowtow on the floor. It was time to show them who he really was. He was eager to see the looks on his father, ''dearest'' mother, and Xiang Feng Ran''s faces when they discovered who he really was.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved upwards. His eyes glinted with murderous intent. The temperatures in the room dropped lower. It was fortunate that there was no one there but him.It was like Mong Yi thought. Nothing good happened when his lord smiled like he was doing at that moment.

 Chapter 43 - Genuine Feeling

    Lory woke up early the next morning. She took a long hot bath and changed her dress. She didn''t want to have her ''boss'' waiting for her like he had done the previous day. Zhao Li Xin had initially agreed to have Lory watch thepetition for one day only, but Lory''s shameless begged and pleaded for more. Zhao Li Xin couldn''t turn her down once again as he couldn''t stand seeing her disappointed.


    [Girsha are youing?] Lory asked as she smeared rouge on her lips. The old bird was restingfortably on her nket.??


    [To watch humans bashing each other...? Certainly!] He answered with sarcasm.


    [Then hurry! He is probably waiting for us] She urged him to follow her quickly.


    [Don''t worry. Your boyfriend won''t leave without you¡­] Girshazily rolled his eyes.


    [He is not my boyfriend] She red at him before she added [It is also a matter of courtesy!]


    [Yeah yeah¡­] Girsha carelessly responded as he perched on her shoulder.


    Zhao Li Xin was waiting for her in the main hall as she suspected. He was leaning on the couch with his usual half-opened eyes with Mong Yi serving him wine. His robes were slightly opened revealing his corbone and his long dark silky hair fell on his shoulders neatly. He gave Lory a flirtatious smile when entered the room.


    [Lory, don''t drool¡­] Girsha teased her.


    [I''m not!] She checked the corner of her lips just to be sure.


    [That''s not how a princess should stare at a man!] Girsha reprimanded again.


    [That''s not a man!] Lory rebuke strongly [He is God''s perfect masterpiece. Created to tempt humankind like me] she exhaled deeply. She thought she would be used to his charm after a few months of living with him, but she was wrong.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not well?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t know why she froze at the door. He ced his wine cup down and put his hand on her forehead to check if she was feverish. Lory''s cheeks became hotter and she turned as red as a tomato from his actions. Zhao Li Xin saw her red face and became more worried. "Your face is red. Should we stay at home? The weather is too cold for you too¡­"


    "No! I''m fine¡­ Don''t worry," Lory rubbed her cheeks in awkwardness. "Let''s go!"


    "If you said so¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed and ced a white fur cloak on her shoulders. He heard ordinary people tended to get sick during winter and some even died if the weather was extreme. His little savior was small, frail and barely reached his chest. He couldn''t help but worry for her.


    "Have you had breakfast?" He halted his steps.


    "Uhmmm...." She froze once more.


    "We''ll leave after you have eaten breakfast..." Zhao Li Xin said firmly as his expression turned dark.


    "But..."


    "Eat first!" He said sternly.


    "..."


    It took an hour for Lory to finish her breakfast. She hated to admit it but she did feel better after the meal. They used the carriage to head downtown once again. Zhao Li Xin still wore a white mask while she wore white and dark blue robes. The colors of their robes were coincidently the same, making them look like a matching couple.


    Zhao Li Xin had the same reserved as the day before as Lory liked the view from the second floor. She could see everything, including the elders'' faces at the podium from there. Mong Ki served wine, sweet tea with a few pastries while Mong Yi prepared a small furnace. The room was warmer andfortable for Lory. She was touched by Zhao Li Xin''s caring gesture and felt fortunate that she meet him in this world.


    "Do you still feel cold?" Zhao Li Xin touched her cheeks to feel her temperature.


    She felt hot from his touch. She looked down shyly, "No. I''m fine¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin rxed once he was sure she was okay. His subordinates watched their lord attentively and felt both happy and sad. If only their lord could treat them half the way¡­ No, a quarter of how he treated Miss Luo they would be very happy. Mong Yi and Mong Ki sighed silently, ''Oh well, as long as their lord was happy...''


    "It''s starting!" Lory shrieked when she saw someone get on the stage but Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother as he was busy making sure the cloak covered her well.


    The fight between the twopetitors was fiercer than the earlier ones. No one wanted to give up even after they coughed a lot of blood. The fresh blood spilling on the floor reminded her of the underground fights in her world. She had seen some a few times with Lucas and the others. Lory noticed a few people, holding pouches, gathering suspiciously at the back. She tugged Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve and asked, "What are they doing?"


    "Betting¡­" He responded.


    "They are allowed to bet too?" Lory gasped.


    "Of course¡­"


    "Are you betting?" She asked with a mischievous smile.


    "No. Do you want to¡­?" He teased as he smiled back at her.


    "Well, yeah! But who do you think we should bet on?" Lory crossed her arms before her chest.


    "It''s up to you. I don''t mind losing a little money¡­.." He said with indifference.


    ''Spoken like a true tycoon.''


    Lory took a deep breath. She didn''t know the other participants except those from the Lao family. "Did Lao Min Na make it to the finals?"


    "She did¡­" Zhao Li Xin nodded.


    "Let''s bet on her. The girl has improved so much thesest few years. I feel she has a lot of tricks beneath her sleeves," Lory gave a cunning smile. Lao Min Na had transformed herself from a useless young miss to be among thest participants during the prestigious Martial Artpetition. She wanted to see what more she could bring during thispetition.


    "Sure¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled inwardly. His little savior was very keen. He tossed a pouch at Mong Yi without saying another word. The subordinate nodded at Zhao Li Xin and disappeared.


    Zhao Li Xin noticed Zhao Mu Fan, Zhao Yi Chen, and even Zhao Qin Feng on the second floor. They were all there to support their women. He received news from one of his spies about the rtionship between Zhao Qin Feng and the Ying patriarch''s daughter, Ying Xuan Xie. His spy also told him Ying Xuan Xie was also an alchemist.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked. He now understood the reason the royal Consort Ying was eager to marry her son to Ying Xuan Xie. Everything the royal family did had to be valued and calcted. There was no genuine care or unconditional love.


    Everyone thought of their own benefit. As much as his mother imed she loved Zhao Qin Feng, he wondered if she would still love him if he lost his value. Would she sacrifice herself if Zhao Qin Feng''s life was in danger? There was only one answer to those questions as there was no love behind the cold pce walls. There was only greed and loneliness which made him wonder why people tried so hard to be Emperor.


    "Ri Yi¡­"


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Would you want to be Empress?" He asked her casually.


    <strong>"HECK NO!"</strong> Lory rejected strongly. She didn''t care if he was joking or not.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly at her response.


    _________________________________________________


    __At Hand___


    King Marcus and Lory watched the royal parade from the pce''s balcony. It was the first parade after Lucas was officially established as the Crown Prince. Lucas was inside the carriage waving at the Hand citizens with a perfect smile, but Lory could tell he was half embarrassed, half anxious and half annoyed maybe fromck of sleep. Lory giggled when she saw Lucas''s weird expression after he saw himself on the big screen.


    The King wrapped his hand around Lory''s shoulders asked, "Do you want to be a king?"


    "No¡­." She said without hesitation as she tilted her head. She didn''t understand why her father was asking her that.


    The King smiled gently at her, "You don''t want to rule the kingdom? What do you want to do?"


    Lory was silent for a moment before she got her answer. Her eyes lit up as she looked at her father with a bright smile on her face, "I want to protect it!"

 Chapter 44 - The Fights Between Sisters

    People cheered for the winner on the stage. She was a woman dressed in white robes with delicate pink flower embroidery on her skirt. The woman smiled confidently when her opponent unconsciously fell on the floor. The man was badly beaten by the girl in the white dress as his body was cover with bruises and red scars.


    Lory didn''t think much of Zhao Li Xin''s abrupt question as she knew he could be weird at times. She leaned towards Zhao Li Xin, "Who is that girl?"??


    "She is Ying Xuan Xie from the Ying n¡­" He quickly nced at the woman on the stage. He didn''t think there was anything special about her yet the information he received said she was as beautiful as a fairy, delicate as a flower and pure as snow. Who the HECK made up that story? The only pure person he could think of was his little savior!!


    The truth was Ying Xuan Xie lived up to her reputation. Her beauty was at par with Lao Min Na''s. However, it was also true that beauty was in the eyes of the beholder. In Zhao Li Xin''s eyes, Ying Xuan Xie beauty was ''Meh¡­''


    Lory, on the other hand, was stunned by the girl''s beauty. The assessment for beauty in this world and hers wasn''t very different. The difference was people in her world were more open-minded as they appreciated all kinds of beauty, while people in this world were petty and small-minded especially to those who didn''t look like them.


    Lory saw the girl in white give the Fifth Prince an affectionate gaze while the prince smiled back at the girl gently. Lory repeatedly tugged Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve as she had an urge to gossip. She wiggled her pinky finger and raised her eyebrows, "Hey¡­ hey¡­ The woman and the Fifth Prince¡­ Are¡­?"


    Zhao Li Xin frowned as he had never seen anyone make such gestures but he understood what she meant. He nodded slightly, "She''s the Fifth Prince''s consort candidate."


    "Oh¡­ How old is the Fifth Prince¡­?" She continued to gossip. There were no idols in this world so the next best thing for gossip was the royal family''s life.


    Zhao Li Xin took a moment to remember his brother''s age, "Hmm¡­ I think he is almost twenty-five."


    "Isn''t that so¡­so old for a bachelor?"


    "He''s not really a bachelor. He has a few concubines and a daughter in his household¡­" Zhao Li Xin rified.


    "I forgot about that..." Lory thought someone needed to smack the back of her head. How could she forget that most men, especially noblemen in this world could have sexual intercourse from the age of thirteen? Many families encouraged this practice and it was normal to have concubines once they turned seventeen. The official wife position, however, was left to a woman with good background and reputation. Zhao Li Xin was the exception. Lory actually thought Zhao Li Xin was the oddball in this world.


    "Why don''t you have concubines?" Lory couldn''t resist asking something that was always at the tip of her tongue. Although Zhao Li Xin was considered a useless prince, he was still a prince. He couldn''t fail to find a beautiful daughter from a lower-ss official or amon beautiful girl to be with him. However, he didn''t take any girls in his manor. It was like he couldn''t stand him as even his maids were mostly old maids.


    Zhao Li Xin felt ufortable with the way Lory asked the question. He didn''t look at her as he answered, "Women are a hassle..."


    Lory frowned. There was another question she had always wanted to ask. However, she was always scared to utter it as she feared he would be angered. She bit her lip and braced herself, "Do you... even like women¡­ at all?"


    Zhao Li Xin felt like he had been struck by lightning. He stared at Lory as an inexplicable feeling rose within him, "This lord likes women and will only marry a woman. However, this lord doesn''t like ordinary women. Not any woman would do for this lord!!"


    The exnation was long and passionate. Lory could only nod her head, "O¡­okay¡­"


    "Do you understand?" Zhao Li Xin wanted to make sure.


    "Crystal!" She affirmed.


    The moment everyone was waiting for was soon upon them. The fight between Lao Fei Yan and Lao Min Na. It was no secret that the rtionship between the sisters had soured with time and one of the main reasons for this was the lecherous Crown Prince.


    The two beautiful girls standing on the stage was a scene to behold. It was a pity that the sisters aimed to destroy each other. Lao Fei Yan stared at Lao Min Na with a demeaning look while Lao Min Na sneered at Lao Fei Yan.


    The air around them tensed as people stopped cheering. They couldn''t wait to see how the girls would fight each other.


    "Second sister, I would consider our past rtionship and let you off as long as you choose to retreat from thepetition," Lao Fei Yan smiled arrogantly. She didn''t think her sister could defeat her with her current power.


    "Sister, thank you for your benevolence but I''m afraid I can''t ept your offer," Lao Min Na scoffed.


    Lao Fei Yan sneered "Don''t dream of defeating me, sister. I bet you think you can have the Crown Prince once you defeat me."


    Zhao Mu Fan felt his heart flutter when he heard this. Nothing satisfied a man''s ego than to see two beautiful women fighting for his affection. Zhao Yi Chen''s face darkened as he really wanted to rip off Zhao Mu Fan''s smug face.


    However, Lao Min Na giggled, "Oh my! Sister, you can keep that man. This younger sister lost interest in him a long time ago."


    Her words shocked everyone while Zhao Mu Fan turned red from shame. People wanted tough but they couldn''t dare infuriate the Crown Prince openly. They covered their mouths and look down instead. However, Zhao Mu Fan and Lao Fei Yan could still see the people''s ridicule. Lao Fei Yan clenched her fist in anger and red at Lao Min Na furiously.


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you!"


    "I won''t," Lao Min Na casually responded.


    The two girls jumped to attack at the same time and two fists collided in the air. Their strength was almost the same as they were pushed back from the other''s force. However, Lao Min Na managed to bnce herself first as she pushed her leg and struck at Lao Fei Yan with her palm. Lao Fei Yan barely dodged as Lao Min Na''s palm missed her chest but grazed her shoulder, hurting her.


    Although Lao Fei Yan was hurt, she twisted her waist and hit Lao Min Na''s stomach with enough force to push her back a few steps. Seeing they were at par in strength they each gathered their Qi changing the air around them.


    Everyone was shocked to discover Lao Min Na''s Qi was at Master Level. Lao Fei Yan gritted her teeth as she couldn''t believe she and the trash had the same cultivation level. It took Lao Fei Yan nine years of cultivation to reach her lever yet Lao Min Na had achieved this in three years. Did this mean Lao Min Na was more talented? How could Lao Fei Yan ept this?


    Lao Fei Yan changed her strategy and attacked Lao Min Na with killing intent. She couldn''t allow the woman to live any longer. Lao Min Na saw her intention and felt ted as it gave her a reason to kill Lao Fei Yan too. The fight became fiercer as they both drew out their swords. The sound of steel collided and echoed in the air.


    Lory watched the intense fight as she covered herself with the fur clock as she felt chilly and her gaze turned somber. Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what suddenly changed her mood. He was about to ask when Lory said quietly, "It is sad, isn''t it?"


    "What''s wrong?" Zhao Li Xin was puzzled.


    "They are both sisters..." She said. Her eyes remained glued to the stages.


    He understood what she meant, "Sometimes¡­ It''s inevitable¡­"


    "I know. I just feel sad for them¡­" Lory sighed deeply.


    Zhao Li Xin patted her hands gently. How could she feel sorry for the sisters, especially Lao Min Na who beat her ck and blue a few months earlier? He didn''t understand why she still had the heart to feel sorry for Lao Min Na. Zhao Li Xin worried about Lory but his heart also warmed at the same time.


    Lao Min Na managed to ovee Lao Fei Yan after a while. Lao Fei Yan swung her swords and tore Lao Fei Yan''s cor at the critical moment. The tear exposed part of Lao Fei Yan''s shoulder but Lao Min Na quickly covered her shoulder using the scarf on her neck. Everything happened in three seconds but the time was enough to make Lory freeze.


    Zhao Li Xin felt her hand became ice cold. Lory''s eyes bulged widely and her mouth opened slightly. Her heartbeat at a hundred miles a second as her body trembled profusely.


    "Ri Yi, what''s happening to you?" Zhao Li Xin held her chin with an anxious face. There was something terribly wrong with her.


    Lory''s eyes remind nk like she was in the trance. She whispered, "I¡­ That can''t be..."


    Lory''s eyes turned back to the stage where Lao Min Na hit Lao Fei Yan with a loud bang!


    "No way... It''s impossible¡­."She murmured to herself.

 Chapter 45 - Lazarus Marks

    The sky was dark and the moon illuminated a faint light. It was a chilly night and everyone soughtfort in their own homes. Lory soaked herself inside a big hot tub in the bathing chamber. Faint smoke sizzled from the bathtub warming the air around her. Lory ced her head on the edge of the bathtub as she blinked a few times. She was alone in the chamber as she had sent out the maids a long time ago. She needed a moment to herself.


    [What did you see?] Girsha asked anxiously as he flew into the chamber and perched on one of the tub''s edges. He could tell Lory was distressed, something that hadn''t happened since she arrived in this world.??


    [I''m not sure... I could be wrong¡­] Lory sat up straight and rubbed her forehead.


    Girsha frowned as he asked again [What do you think you saw?]


    Lory took a deep breathe [I think... I think I saw the marks on her body?]


    [Who are we talking about?] Girsha was puzzled.


    [It''s Lao Min Na...]


    Her answer only confused him more [What marks did you see?]


    Lory remained silent for a moment. She didn''t know if she needed to tell him as she wasn''t sure what she saw. However, Girsha wasn''t the type to leave her until he got his answers. Lory sighed and look deeply into Girsha''s green round eyes [Lazarus Marks¡­]


    They both went quiet, the water dripping onto the bath chamber''s floor was the only sound filling the room. However, Lory could also hear her heart beating loudly. If what she saw was true then everything in this world would soon fall apart. She didn''t think she could do it again.


    [That can''t be¡­] Girsha spoke firmly [He''s gone... you dragged him to oblivion. You trapped him there. He can''t go anywhere...]


    [Is he there¡­?] Lory wasn''t sure [We all thought he was the ''First Kind''. The first of the ''First Kind'' but we both know the truth, don''t we Girsha...? He is not the ''First Kind'' but ''The Fallen''... ''The Outcast''¡­ We are lucky we stopped himst time but what if it happens again...?]


    [There''s no ''if''!] Girsha cut off her words [Stop thinking nonsense!]


    [The fact is the creature is gone and you are safe!] He reassured her [And if that girl has some marks, it''s probably something else. Don''t jump to a conclusion. You need to think clearly...]


    Lory took a deep breath [You are right... I jumped to a conclusion. This world has its own wonder and it''s definitely something else... We just need to observe and investigate like we always do...]


    [Then it''s settled. I will watch that¡­ Lao Min Na just in case and you need to calm yourself, okay...? Don''t make your boyfriend worry]


    [He is not my boyfriend] Lory muttered before she sheepishly asked [Is he really worried?]


    [He is. So, don''t be surprised if you find him in your room when you are done here]


    Lory smiled unconsciously as she imagined Zhao Li Xin''s worried face. This thought calmed her heart and her worries subsided [He is more of a worrywart than Fred. Don''t you think¡­?]


    Girsha was relieved to see herplexion return to normal [For a good reason...]


    Lory smile widened. When she thought about it carefully, she had a blessed life despite going through many bad things and heartache towards the end of her life. However, when shepared herself to Lao Min Na and Zhao Li Xin, she was more fortunate than them. She was always surrounded by many people who genuinely love her from birth. They all protected and guide her into bing the best she could ever be. Her father was warm and gentle. Her brother was caring and her subordinates treated her like family. She nevercked love in her life and that was why she never regretted sacrifice herself to protect others. The only thing she regretted was the pain her sacrifice brought to them.


    Lory used a towel to dry herself then changed into clean robes. Girsha flew off somewhere else. Lory did everything herself. Zhao Li Xin wanted to assign personal maids to her but she refused politely. She''s always done anything on her own even when she lived in Cestine Pce. She foundfort in solitude, especially at such a time. She walked into the room and found Zhao Li Xin on the couch drinking wine as he usually did.


    Zhao Li Xin took in everything he saw when she entered the room quietly. Her cheeks were slightly red from the hot bath. She smiled at him like she expected him to be there. He was relieved to see she was calmer than before. He had asked her what bothered her before but she remained silent all the way back to the manor. He was anxious and hurt to see her like that, something he had never felt before. The pain he felt was mixed with sadness. He also didn''t understand why he felt that way.


    He wanted to ignore her initially but felt restless as he couldn''t sit still in his room. He paced back and forth before he decided to check on her. The pain in his chest subsided when he saw her smile.


    "You are here¡­" Lory greeted him with a slight bow.


    "You feel better?" He ced the wine cup on the table next to him.


    "I''m sorry I surprised you..." She sat on the chair opposite him. She poured herself a cup of tea, sniffed the tea''s fragrance and sipping it slowly. The warmthforted her, "I thought I saw something but¡­ I think I was wrong..."


    "What did you see?" Zhao Li Xin frowned. He had never seen her distraught like she was, not even after Lao Min Na beat her up. However, what he saw earlier was something he had never seen in her before. Her eyes held fear...


    Lory took another sip before gently cing the cup on the table, "Something from a long time ago. But it doesn''t matter¡­ I was probably wrong anyway."


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t push farther since she didn''t want to talk about it. He could wait for the day she would trust him enough to tell him everything. Her answer was enough for now.


    ____________________________________________________


    Girsha flew up in the sky. His long golden tail glimmered in the moonlight. He looked at the city below. He headed towards a hill and gentlynded on a stone. He pped his wings a few times before nestling on the stone. His green eyes closed slowly. The old bird needs to rx too.


    [You knew this would happen... Arthea] His eyes suddenly opened and he scoffed. His words were more of an affirmation than a question.


    A woman''s figure appeared from the darkness behind him. She had long silver hair, grey eyes and pale skin that looked like snow. She seemed about fifteen years old. She wore a long silver dress covered withces and diamonds that twinkled like the stars. The woman was oddly beautiful. One could easily guess she wasn''t human as her body was translucent.


    [Did I...?] The woman smiled innocently.


    [Don''t joke with me seeress!] Girsha hissed impatiently.


    [I''m not¡­ Grimareus] She snickered yet she still managed to look pure and innocent.


    Girsha red at her [Don''t call me that!]


    [The Grimm from the Elysius mountains... Am I wrong?] She teased.


    [Stop talking about me. You are here because of her, aren''t you...? What else do you want to do to Lorient¡­?]


    Arthea sighed helplessly [I didn''t do anything to her. She chose this herself, remember?]


    [Only because there was no other choice...]


    [There is always another choice] She refuted. Her voice almost sounded sad when as she added softly [However, there are not the choices she''s willing to take¡­]


    [You''ve been taking advantage of the twins even before they were born¡­.] Girsha never liked the seers because she only watched from the side and never tried to do anything else.


    [The twins y a crucial role in the survival of humankind. It was their fate...]


    [And what now...? She''s already given up everything. What else do you want from her...]Girsha eyes brimmed with anger. Arthea ignored him and pretended to not see his anger


    [It''s not over yet. What once started would begin again...] Her figure gradually disappeared.


    [Hey, what do you mean!]


    However, Arthea was already gone. Girsha frowned as he stared at the emptiness in front of him. Seeing her gave him a bad premonition.

 Chapter 46 - Spatial Ring

    Thepetition ended with Lao Min Na grabbing the first position with Xiang Feng Ran and Ying Xuan Xie taking up the second and third spots. Ying Xuan Xie was in third ce because she magnanimously resigned from participating in herst fight. She modestly said she was happy she was among the top three winners as she had only participated in thepetition to gain more experience. Ying Xuan Xie''s confession was admired by the people as it meant she was a sensible and gentle youngdy.


    Xiang Feng Ran missed first ce by a whisker. The fight between Xiang Feng Ran and Lao Min Na took too long as they were well matched. The judges decided to end it and choose a winner by using their umted scores. Both Xiang Feng Ran and Lao Min Na agreed to this suggestion. Although Xiang Feng Ran came up second, she wasn''t downhearted as her main goal was to be in the top three.??


    The people from the Lao Manor and the Zhao Mu Fan were one of the few who were unhappy with thepetition''s oue. The anger they felt was enough to eat flies. Zhao Mu Fan couldn''t believe thedy he picked and his talented fianc¨¦e failed to make it to the top three positions. Something the woman he easily discarded and humiliated managed to achieve.


    This matter was an embarrassment. He was ashamed and angered by this that he didn''t bother visiting Lao Fei Yan when she was recuperating from her battle with Lao Min Na. The Crown Prince was a heartless man after all.


    Meanwhile, Princess Lorient stayed leisurely inside Ninjing Manor oblivious of these happenings. Her daily schedule consisted of eating pastries, learning to y this world''s chess with Zhao Li Xin, and watching him y the Gu Qin.


    Zhao Li Xin apanied her daily as he worried about her. It soon became unclear who served who if you watched them. However, everyone at the manor was used to Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi''s weird rtionship. No one dared toin about this as it was a good thing that their lord was happy.


    Girsha, on the other hand, didn''t inform Lory about his meeting with Arthea. He didn''t want the girl to worry. One could forgive his attitude as Lory run away from home thest time she got worried. He didn''t want the same thing to happen again as Lory had just started being happy again.


    Girsha also kept observing Lao Min Na as promised but he didn''t see anything suspicious. He also thought that he would be able to feel it if Lao Min Na carries the marks. The fact that he failed to feel the marks gave him temporary relief.


    However, Girsha still felt there was something weird about Lao Min Na. Sometimes it seemed like she disappeared into thin air. Her aura would also disappear making it seem like she didn''t exist. She would then reappear from the same air with a stronger Qi.


    Girsha suspected this was rted to an amulet or armament from this world. He reported this to Lory as he was unsure.


    As Lory had limited knowledge about this world, she easily asked Zhao Li Xin about it after making him promise to not ask her how she discovered this information.


    "Mystique Realm?" Lory tilted her head at his answer. They were in the pavilion and Lory poured more wine for Zhao Li Xin as he divulged Lao Min Na''s secrets.


    "That is the conclusion I reached from your description," He said as he lifted his cup elegantly.


    "What is that?"


    Zhao Li Xin sipped the wine and exined, "Mystique realms are found in spatial rings. Spatial rings are mostly used for storage but some also have spaces within."


    "Wow! I''ve heard of them before... However, my knowledge isn''t much," She contemted.


    "That''s normal. Such rings are rare. I only know two people with them other than Lao Min Na. They could be more."


    "Really? Who else has one?" She didn''t know they could be precious.


    "The Heaven Gate Sect master, Wei Zu Tian also knows as ''The Sun''s Emperor'' and the other person is me..." He answered casually.


    "You have it too?" Lory was stunned.


    Her shock amused him. He gave her a dazzling smile, lifted his thumb, and show her his ck jade ring, "I do. Do you wanna see¡­"


    "Where did you find it?" Lory grabbed his hand but didn''t dare touch the ring. She had never seen anything like it before, not even in Hand.


    "I picked it up¡­" He said as casually as one did when they talked of picking candy off the street. He liked the way her soft hands warped around his hands. His mood ted and his smile grew wider.


    "You picked it up¡­?" Lory was once again stunned. It was more shocking than winning the lottery.


    "Nothing impressive. It was just luck," Zhao Li Xin brushed it off. He also had a few secrets he hadn''t shared with her. He smoothly changed the subject "Back to Lao Min Na¡­ Are you sure that''s what happened?"


    "That''s what my source says. Do you know where she found one?" Lory let go of his hand. A lot of questions filled her mind. How did Lao Min Na find something so rare and precious? Did someone give it to Lao Min Na or did she pick it like Zhao Li Xin? But, if she indeed picked it, then Lory also needed to pay more attention when walking outside. Who knew what she could find?


    "I don''t know. But it exins how her power raised so fast," Zhao Li Xin pondered.


    "How?" Lory moved closer to him like a little girl eager for a story.


    The lord''s mood peaked as he exined, "The mystique realm found in such rings tent to have a different time frame from the one out here. One day here can be equivalent to seven days inside the ring.


    This is highly beneficial for cultivators who need a lot of time to increase their power. The dense Qi inside the ring is also higher than out here thus it can increase the speed allowing one to cultivate three times faster than normal."


    "Is that why you are so strong?"


    "No. I only used the Qi inside the ring to control my poison. However, I cultivated normally."


    "Why?" Lory was baffled. How could he owe a treasure and not use it?


    "It''s a matter of principle. That''s all¡­" Zhao Li Xin could easily guess her thoughts. He was a stubborn man who didn''t want to depend on pills, elixirs, or treasures to gain power. He disliked pills and elixirs because they weren''t good for a cultivator''s foundations.


    Those who used pills to breakthrough need more time to adjust to their new powerpared to those who achieved it naturally. As for treasures¡­ He hated the feeling of owing his sess to an item as it made it seem he was nothing without it. He wanted to be able to be proud of the fact that he aplished everything with his own natural power.


    Zhao Li Xin was an oddball like Lory thought. This world was filled with people who would sacrifice their wealth and family to obtain power. He chose to ignore the ''cheats'' he had to use his own ability. Some would call him stupid but he never cared what others thought or said.


    "You want to depend on yourself, don''t you?" Lory giggled. There were times when her father prohibited her and Lucas from using their Gifts. The king didn''t want his children to depend on their powers in case they were unable to use them one day.


    The king was strict on this matter as there were rare cases where people lost their Gifts and were unable to survive without their powers. History also taught them of an enemy who once created a weapon that destroyed the powers of the Gifted.


    As a precaution the King''s insisted on training his children to function without their Gifts, this was especially after Lucas used his Gift to appear in his ss in pajamas. Lucas did this after he woke upte one morning yet he had a school test. He panicked and stupidly forgot to change his clothes before appearing in ss.


    Lory was merciless towards him as she took a picture of Lucas and uploaded it on social media to tease him. Karma came back to bite her one day when she unable to use her powers when she a toothache. Fred forcefully sent her to the dentist. The princess screamed from the pain while there. The screams were loud enough for others to heat them outside the hospital.


    "What else does the ring could do?" Lory went back to the ring''s functions.


    "Depend on the rings grades and the owner''s power as this can determine howrge the realm can be. The bigger the realm the better it is."


    "How about your ring? Is it a high-grade ring?"


    "It''s fine. I managed to upgrade the ring''s quality a year ago, making it better," He casually responded like it was a normal thing. However, someone with a mystique realm spatial ring would vomit to death if they heard him. There were barely any Armament Masters who could upgrade or create spatial rings with a mystique realm.


    Creating a mystic realm depended on how high one''s Armament Level was. It also depended on the ability to understand space, materials, elements, and one''s mental strength. Thebination of all this was hard to achieve.


    "Sound''s amazing to me¡­" Lory smiled at him. Her pure smile and genuine praises made Zhao Li Xin''s face flushed slightly.


    "I can make a spatial ring for you but it will only be a storage ring. The mystique realm rings need decades to make and I''m still not strong enough to create such a ring from scratch," He shifted his gaze to her.


    "Great! This also means I can easily store all my sweets!" Lory grinned from ear to ear. She didn''t know the price for a normal spatial ring was millions of gold taels. Only the rich and noble families could afford to buy them. Spatial rings were also notmon and could only be found at auctions at a tripled price. However, Zhao Li Xin chose to easily give her as he would candy.


    "Oh. I heard there will be a banquet celebrating the winners of thepetition," Lory pped her hand excitedly as she switched the subject. Her tone turned hopefully, "Have you been invited?"


    Zhao Li Xin squinted his eyes, "You want to attend?"


    "Yes, if I could," She nodded her head.


    Zhao Li Xin could see she really wanted to attend the banquet. He rarely attended royal banquets and avoided them. However, if his little savior wished to attend, he would dly fulfill her wish. "Then we should go tomorrow."


    "The party is tomorrow?" Lory gasped with nervousness and excitement. "Can Ie as your personal maid?"


    "Sure¡­" He shrugged.


    "Yeah!" Lory raised her fist in the air excitedly.

 Chapter 47 - Havoc

    Lory was excited about attending the royal banquet. She was curious to see if they were different from the ones held in her old world. She also wanted to know if the royal pce here was different from Cestine Pce.


    The Emperor''s harem was filled with women, most of who had their own courtyards. Rumor had it that the Emperor had over two hundred women in his harem. Lory wondered how the Emperor made time for the women when he was still needed to rule the country. ??


    What Lory didn''t know was the Emperor didn''t necessarily need to make time for them. To him, the harem was there for his fun and to create heirs. The Empress was the only woman in his harem who was treated differently from the rest, as her title made her the mother of the country.


    Lory used to be escorted by Fredhard when she attended royal balls in Hand. This was because Lucas used to skip such events and run off with Jay and Clift. Lory wouldin whenever her brother did it but she could never stop him from leaving.


    She knew Lucas hated formal gatherings as everyone expected him to behave in a certain way as their future king. Being the king heir was hard enough but adding the fact that he was a Lucient descendant pushed everything to a whole new level.


    Lory knew her brother needed more time to adjust to his position. That was the reason she gave him more leeway. Fred and Fargo, however, thought she spoiled Lucas too much and she could deny it. Her words spoke louder than her actions when she dealt with Lucas. She was soft with him. It was something everyone, including her bother, knew.


    [You seem excited¡­] Girshamented as he watched Lory rummage through her drawers [Are you gonna prepare? What kinda dress are you gonna wear?]


    Lory frowned [I''m a maid, silly. I''m gonna wear a maid''s uniform. I just want to make sure everything ready for tomorrow as I need to wake up early...]


    Girsha pecked a grape on the table [I always forget you are a maid. He never treats you as one]


    Lory clicked her tongue to disagree with him [Why are you saying that? I serve him daily you know¡­]


    [I''m a beast but still¡­ I know that''s not how a servant treats her master] Girsha rolled his eyes [You guys are more like a couple than a master and his servant]


    Lory''s mouth twitched as she couldn''t deny it. She knew Zhao Li Xin treated her differently but she didn''t think she needed to expose him as he never exined much. They both had a tacit understanding to let things flow naturally.


    [Zhao Li Xin can''t be called a good man but he''s good to you. You should learn a few things from him as you are too soft. It was fine when we were in Hand because you had your father, Lucas, and everyone to protect you. However, this is a different world and people here are more savage than those in our world] Girsha warned her with a serious tone.


    Lory arranged her maid''s uniform on a table with simple apanying essories suitable for a maid. She turned around and sat in front of Girsha once she was done. She smiled calmly at him [Girsha, is there something you need to tell me?]


    Girsha stop pecking the grape and casually lifted his head [What makes you think that?]


    Lory held her chin and gave him a mischievous smile [Because you are acting the same way father used to act in front of me...]


    [You are thinking too much...] Girsha scoffed as he pushed the grape back to the te. He flew from the table and perched on the window frame before saying swiftly [Goodnight Lorient¡­]


    Lory quietly watched Girsha leave. She stood up and headed to the window. She leaned on the window frame looked at the dark night. The moon dimly illuminated her room. She exhaled loudly and rubbed her arms as the cold wind seeped through her skin.


    [Goodnight Girsha...¡­.] she said softly.


    ______________________________________________________


    Lory woke up with excitement the next morning. She was once again like a kid ready for a school trip once. She wore the new uniform Zhao Li Xin had prepared for the banquet. It was odd that the uniform wasn''t as good as the uniform Zhao Li Xin gave her the first time she arrived at Ninjing Manor.


    Her new uniform had a dull dark green color and was made out of low-grade material. However, the inner robes were still soft to the skin andfortable. The fact that she had the new uniform was too bizarre for Lory toprehend.


    Zhao Li Xin always got her beautiful dresses in soft colors as he knew she liked such clothes. The materials were of high-quality material and not the low-grade materialmoners used. Puzzled, Lory couldn''t help but ask Zhao Li Xin about the dress.


    "It''s appropriated for the royal gathering," The man answered her with a righteous face. Lory obediently nodded when she heard Zhao Li Xin''s exnation. She didn''t understand the social culture and manners of this world and easily believed him without question. The servants, on the other hand, helplessly sighed to themselves as they could tell their lord was lying.


    He prepared the ugly dress for a childish reason. Zhao Li Xin didn''t want anyone else to pay much attention to his little savior. He knew how men behaved and the thought of someone looking at her inappropriately irritated him.


    It wasmon for women to be grabbed off the streets once a noble master or young master found them attractive. The poor woman would then be tossed aside like trash once the man lost interest in her. The semi-luck women would be ced in a dested courtyard to spend their days.


    Zhao Li Xin entered Lory''s room without knocking like usual. He was courteous enough to wait behind the screen divider, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes!" Lory appeared before him. She looked like a normal noble maid with her hair tied in a high bun. She didn''t wear a hairpin or any other jewelry and had very little makeup. She was nervous as the rules of this world were stricter than her world. Any mistake she made could implicate her master. "Is this okay?"


    Zhao Li Xin was disappointed the uniform didn''t do the job he thought it would.When Lory changed her eyes back to her original look, her face became a little better looking and attractive. Her clear big eyes made her look more innocent and her easy-going and warm demeanor gave her a gentle and warm aura. Although she wasn''t as beautiful as Lao Min Na or Ying Xuan Xie, she still had charm.


    It was the first time Zhao Li Xin regretted his decision. He thought it wasn''t a good idea to take her to the pce but he knew it was toote to cancel his attendance, not mentioning the fact that his little savior really wanted to attend the banquet.


    "You look fine. Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin sighed as he beckoned for her to follow her. Lory didn''t notice his low mood as she was drowning in excitement.


    Lory heard juicy rumors about what happened during the royal banquet from the Lao Manor''s maids. They spoke of noblewomen who tried to bring each other down at banquets, or how noble families tried to matchmake their daughters to men without caring if the men were single or married. This was especially true if the man held a higher position than them. She believed that was the reason Zhao Qin Feng and Zhao Mu Fan had many concubines.


    Royal balls in Lory''s world weren''t as fun as the ones in this world. Yes, there were a few nobles there who tended to be annoying but since the royal family, especially the king, was known to be upright and righteous, no one dared to cross the line. Disrespecting the king meant facing the fury of the Archknights, the king''s most loyal and fearsome guards.


    Zhao Li Xin halted his steps and reminded her, "You can''t take your pet with you."


    "Okay. Don''t worry about that." Lory nodded easily. Zhao Li Xin was d she wasn''t dejected by his suggestion. He knew Lory loved her pet and it loved her back. The bird would either follow her everywhere or it would be somewhere close to her. Zhao Li Xin felt the bird was always watching her. It was an odd feeling to have since the bird was a normal bird with no power but he couldn''t shake the feeling that the bird more than ordinary.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory used his carriage to the pce. The carriage wasn''t too shabby but it wasn''t too grand either. It was just appropriated for his station or at least that''s howmoners saw it. The inside of the carriage was a different story altogether as it was more spacious andvish.


    The wood was cut from a special tree that made the inside warm during winter and cool in summer. The floor was covered with fur from a ck bear. The sits were made out of soft cushions and were covered with many pillows. The was a small wooden table firmly secured in the middle of the carriage. The carriage was also equipped with small storage areas in the corner filled with tea, wine jars, snacks, and nkets.


    Zhao Li Xin also installed different amulets and talismans for protection in and outside the carriage. These ensured the people inside the carriage would be safe in case of an ident. The unfortunate victim may have a few bruises here and there but they won''t die. Zhao Li Xin was obsessed to keeping her safe as he knew he had too many enemies who won''t hesitate to hurt her if they know about her.


    Lory would peek out from the window curtain as they drove by. The roadside was piled with snow andmoners in cheap cloaks watched with awe and envy as the carriages lined the streets. They would murmur to each other as the carriages passed. Somemoners recognize Zhao Li Xin''s carriage as it was considered too modest for a prince.


    "Isn''t that the Sixth Prince''s carriage?"


    "I guess so¡­ Is he attending the banquet?"


    "I guess so¡­ This road only heads to the pce."


    "This is the first time the sixth prince is attending a royal banquet in a year."


    "Do you think it is because of Miss Xiang Feng Ran? I heard a rumor she was fond of the Sixth Prince but he rejected her."


    "Who would reject Miss Xiang...? Unless he is ashamed of himself. Don''t you know the Sixth Prince is a waste? He can''t cultivate and is terminally ill. He probably won''t live for long."


    "What?! That''s too bad! The Sixth Prince is the most beautiful man in the Kingdom."


    "What''s the use of beauty if he is weak and ill?"


    "Ssst... Low your voice. He is still a prince no matter what¡­"


    The road was cramped with many carriages forcing them all to move at a slow pace. Lory heard the gossip and turned to look at Zhao Li Xin who sat elegantly with half-closed eyes. He looked calm and rxed. It was like he hadn''t heard the bad gossip. Lory knew he didn''t care about what they said as everything they saw or thought was deliberately controlled by Zhao Li Xin.


    "You look very pale and weak. It is no wonder they think you are dying," Lory was surprised. She knew he had taken something to look the way he did.


    Zhao Li Xin gave her a cunning smile, "Good. As it means the pill is doing its work¡­"


    "What do you think would happen at the banquet today...?" Lory propped her chin on both hands as she smiled mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked. A sinister glint shed in his eyes as he said softly, "Havoc..."

 Chapter 48 - Flower Garden

    The pce entrance was divided into two, one for women and the other for men. Those from influential families could enter without having to wait in line. The princes also had a different entrance as their carriages didn''t need to stop at the front gate as they could enter the inner pce.


    As the carriage headed inside the inner pce, Zhao Li Xin firmly reminded Lory, "Don''t leave my side once we get into the pce, not even for a second. Wait for me is if you have to. Stay put and don''t go anywhere, the shadow guards will protect you. However, this doesn''t mean you can lower your guard. Always bow to everyone and don''t talk unless spoken to. As a matter of fact, just avoid everyone and be low key. Keep your head down, okay?"??


    Lory had never heard him talk so much in a single breath before. He made her feel she was entering a beast''sir instead of the royal pce. Her heart started beating faster as she was both worried and excited. Zhao Li Xin''s warning made her curious to know more about the pce. However, one thing she was sure of though was the fact that it couldn''t be called home.


    "Understood," Lory nodded seriously like she would if she was entering the most dangerous dungeon in the world.


    "Good," Zhao Li Xin patted her head. He secretly felt anxious taking her with him. He usually didn''t care about the pce happenings as he always knew he could easily ughter everyone if the worst came to worst. However, he couldn''t help but feel restless with her being around. She made him worry.


    Lory alighted from the carriage first with Zhao Li Xin elegantly following behind. He wore snow-white robes with red chrysanthemum embroidery on his sleeves as part of his Sixth Prince persona. The robed made him look like a feminine and frail man.


    Half of his hair was tied with a small white jade crown at the top of his head to show his position. Zhao Li Xin had yed the role of the weak and frail prince for so many years. He was so used to it that he tended to look unenthusiastic and indifferent when he wasn''t acting.


    Famous for being heavily ill, the head pce eunuch was ready to receive Zhao Li Xin with a pnquin once he got off the carriage. The walk from the front to the pce''s main hall was long and Zhao Li Xin needed to first greet his mother, Royal Concubine Ying. Zhao Li Xin had forgotten the distance he needed to cover to reach his mother''s Refined Beauty courtyard. Thinking about it made him feel bad for his little savior.


    Lory didn''t notice Zhao Li Xin''s conflicted look when saw the long stairs as she was too busy admiring them. She felt pity for the people who need to carry the pnquin up the stairs as it was a long journey. Her next thought also made her anxious. What if one of the people slipped and dropped Zhao Li Xin from the pnquin? The unofficial couple unconsciously turned to look at each other at the same time. Worry stered their faces but for different reasons.


    They both kept ncing at each other as they climbed the stairs. Zhao Li Xin was worried the long climb would tire her. He kept thinking she may faint, fall down the stairs and break a few bones. This made him more restless. Lory, however, worried the pnquin would drop and injure Zhao Li Xin in the process. She didn''t know what she would do if that happens as she no longer had the power to heal him again.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki followed them in confusion. They didn''t understand why both their lord and Miss Luo anxiously looked at each other. They could guess their lord''s worries but couldn''t understand Miss Luo thinking. They wondered if she forgot the lord was only acting weak. The two servants were also rxed for the first time in many years as they didn''t need to worry about him ever since he was cured. He was the strongest person in the country or perhaps in the whole continent after all.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin sighed with relief when they reached the top of the stairs. They walked past the long hall with a row of red pir cover carved on top of it. The servants kneeled on the floor as Zhao Li Xin''s pnquin passed by, while those of a higher status would perform a ny degrees bow. This showed the different status betweenmoners and royalty. Lory saw this and understood the reason royalty was arrogant. Such absolution could turn one into an egomaniac.


    Her father has always warned about the sin of pride. He said it was the one they needed to be more careful of as it didn''t usually feel like a sin. This was because there was nothing wrong with being proud of what you do and what have you aplish. However, pride also had a dark turn as it could make you feel untouchable. Lory never understood what her father meant until she that moment.


    "I want to rest here," Zhao Li Xin abruptly said.


    The pnquin immediately stopped. The carriers couldn''t understand why the prince wanted to stop halfway but theyplied.


    "I''m too tired from the walk. Let''s rest here..." Zhao Li Xin covered a yawn with his fist.


    Everyone looked at each other with bafflement, ''You didn''t even walk. How the HECK do you feel tired?''


    Theyined within themselves but no one dared to say it out loud. Mong Ki swiftly stepped in as he understood his lord''s mind. He bowed at the young eunuch who was behind them, "His Highness is too tired due to the long carriage ride. Let him rest first. Please send a message to Royal Consort Ying and inform her the Sixth Prince would arrive a littleter."


    "This servant understands. Please rest well, Your Highness," The young eunuch didn''t dare refuse. He could only bow at Zhao Li Xin and leave with the pnquin carriers


    After they left, Zhao Li Xin led Lory to the small pavilion in one of the gardens inside the pce. The garden was filled with winter orchids and plum blossom flower chrysanthemum despite it being winter. The snow enhanced the flowers'' colors. The pavilion was connected to a small bridge and under the bridge was a half-frozen koi pond with a fish sculptured water fountain in the middle. The garden wasn''t too big but it was still beautiful and tranquil.


    Lory was mesmerized by the scene. Her eyes wandering around as she admired the beauty around her. It looked like a storybook she used to read as a kid.


    "You like this garden?" Zhao Li Xin handed her ginger tea to warm herself. "You seem to like flowers?"


    "All women like flowers," She replied with certainty. "Although it is winter, this ce is full of colorful flowers. I can only imagine how beautiful it looks in spring."


    "If you like it so much, I''ll nt a lot of flowers for you at Ninjing Manor," He said casually. It was a simple matter to him. He could order the gardener to rearrange the garden and nt as many flowers as she would like. If he couldn''t fulfill her simple wish, how could he ever repay her kindness?


    "The plum blossoms are beautiful, the chrysanthemums are exquisite and the orchids are both elegant and refined. However, you chose to only nt that bluebell wildflower in your garden. You have questionable taste," Lory held her chin and watch him with confusion. She really couldn''t understand him at times.


    "There is nothing wrong with that flower. It is beautiful, delicate, unique and like nothing I''ve ever seen before," He responded casually.


    Her smile widened, "Do you know that flower is considered bad luck? No one wants to get too close to it."


    "Really," Zhao Li Xin was intrigued. "Why?"


    Lory cupped her cheeks with both hands and gazed outside with a distant look in her eyes.


    "Because it''s the fairies beloved flower. The fairies cursed anyone who dared harm the flower. However, others say hearing the sound of the little bell inside the bellflower mean someone you love is dying," She retracted her gaze and turned to look at him with a soft gaze.


    "It''s quite a mystical flower, don''t you think?" She grinned. "Another story also says the witches use the flower to concocted spell. Some people call the flower the witch flower."


    "Mysterious and beautiful... more reason for this lord to keep it," Zhao Li Xin smiles as he gave her a meaningful look. The flower represented Lory to Zhao Li Xin. Looking at the flower reminded him of the day he found her among the blue flower.


    Her mysterious aura and tender gaze captivated him. His obsession with her intensified after he saw her among the flowers. It was the first time he cared for someone. He wanted to get close to her and it was also the first time he got to miss someone. Living together was a joy as it made him experience a different emotion. A feeling he couldn''t exin.


    He had lived for twenty-five years and yet he never felt as alive as he did now. All this was because of her. She made it impossible for him to rece her with other flowers.


    They were busy chatting when Zhao Li Xin suddenly frowned. A distinctive irked look touched his face. Lory followed his gaze and saw a woman with a white hanfu approach them. Lory hastily tried to stand up as it wasn''t appropriate for a servant to sit with their master in this world. Zhao Li Xin, however, held her arm to stop her. He didn''t want Lory to degraded herself before others yet their fa?ade would soon be nothing.


    Lory didn''t know what to do at first but decided to sit beside him and follow his direction. The woman with a white hanfu squinted her eyes when she saw Lory next to Zhao Li Xin. Her eyes quickly shed with curiosity and irritation before her face returned to her calm and icy demeanor.


    The woman bowed respectfully, "Lao Min Na greets the Sixth Prince."

 Chapter 49 - Lao Min Na Arrived

    "Raise¡­" Zhao Li Xin said with indifference. He was unimpressed by her graceful manners. The thing he hated the most was when his quality time with his little savior was disrupted. Being a busy man, he didn''t always have time to apany Lory and that is why he treasured every single moment he spent with her. He was annoyed that the pretentious woman dared to interrupt them.


    Lory could see the animosity in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes. However, Lory knew Zhao Li Xin needed to curb his anger as Lao Min Na was the star of the day. There was also the fact that Lao Min Na was under the Third Prince''s protection.??


    Lory couldn''t guess Zhao Li Xin''s strength but she knew there was a reason he pretended to be weak. She couldn''t let him blow his cover easily. Lory reached for Zhao Li Xin''s hand under the table and held it to calm him down. His anger gradually subsided when he felt her little soft hand.


    Lao Min Na gazended on Lory, seated next to Zhao Li Xin, and assessed her. The woman wore a maid''s uniform which could mean she was Zhao Li Xin''s personal maid, but it was odd¡­ Zhao Li Xin never let women get close to him, especially if they were young. This woman wasn''t a heaven beauty as she above average and she didn''t have any Qi. The woman seemed to be a waste which made her wonder why he treated the ''maid'' differently. Lao Min Na was puzzled and couldn''t help but feel upset.


    "What do you want¡­?" Zhao Li Xin impatiently asked as his anger surged. He didn''t like the way Lao Min Na looked at his little savior.


    Lao Min Na jolted at Zhao Li Xin''s threatening voice. She quickly gave a perfect smile and asked politely, "Is she your maid, Your Highness?"


    Lory could feel Lao Min Na''s hatred and jealousy towards her. Lao Min Na spoke like she had caught her boyfriend cheating. Lory sipped her tea and decided to ignore Lao Min Na who still standing outside the pavilion.


    "What has it got to do with you?" Zhao Li Xin scoffed. He got irritated when people probed into his personal matters.


    "This one means no harm, Your Highness. I just thought it was inappropriate for a servant to sit with her master. This could tarnish your reputation, Your Highness," Lao Min Na made it seem like it was all in Zhao Li Xin''s best interest.


    Her words might have sounded kind and generous to others, but Zhao Li Xin thought they were malicious. It felt like Lao Min Na was trying to humiliate his little savior. Lao Min Na''s actions crossed his bottom line once again.


    "What I do has got nothing to do with you. Who do you think you are... my consort? I warned you not to overestimated yourself, especially before me¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened. His speech was calm but sharp, destroying Lao Min Na''s self-esteem. Lory almost spurted out the tea in her mouth as she gazed at Zhao Li Xin''s indifferent face.


    ''Damn! That''s cruel!'' Lory screamed with excitement in her head.


    Lao Min Na''s face turned ugly. She hated how the Sixth Prince looked at her. His eyes were filled with disdain and ridicule. Her aplishment might not be muchpared to Zhao Li Xin''s but they couldn''t be worse than those of the waste woman.


    Lao Min Na''s heated gaze turned to Lory who ignored Lao Min Na''s provocation. Lory didn''t understand why Lao Min Na hated her yet Lao Min Na was the one who beat her ck and blue.


    "Second Miss Lao, you will get cold if you stand there. Why don''t youe in and drink some tea to warm yourself?" Lory smiled kindly at Lao Min Na. Lory could be perfect when she needed to be graceful. The ''smiling demon'' Fredhard had enforced tough lessons on that subject.


    "This is fine, isn''t it? Milord¡­" Lory smiled coyly at Zhao Li Xin as she fluttered her thick eyshes. Lory did this deliberately to provoke Lao Min Na. However, she didn''t think of the effects it would have on Zhao Li Xin.


    <strong>''KABOOM!''</strong>


    Something exploded inside Zhao Lin Xin''s head. He couldn''t tell what the new feeling inside him was. His heart pounded like he had fought nonstop for weeks. His mind went nk. He froze as he watched the big beautiful clear eyes shining like precious gems. At that moment he felt like he could do anything for her... Anything!


    "Milord..." Lory thought Zhao Li Xin''s reaction was weird. He seemed like she had broken him.


    Her sweet voice woke him from his stupor. He smiled be more dazzlingly, "Whatever you say. It''s fine with me..."


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi were stunned. They had never seen Zhao Li Xin smile like that before, not even as a child. It was the most genuine and innocent smile they had ever seen on Zhao Li Xin''s face. It seemed Lory''s position in their lord''s heart was higher than they thought. It was a good thing they had decided to curry favor with Lory from the beginning.


    The Mong brothers looked at each other and nodded with resolution. They understood each other''s thinking. They needed to treat Lory better than they treated their lord. It was for their own benefit.


    Lory was also attacked with Zhao Li Xin''s dazzling smile. His closeness shut her brain down for a moment. She always knew his smile was lethal to her. It was one of the reasons she always averted her eyes when he smiled. However, she didn''t manage to look away in time and was hit by the full force of his smile. Lory was lost.


    "I... Thank you¡­" Lory felt like smoke wasing out of her head. They both shared a lovingly gaze and didn''t see Lao Min Na''s furious expression as she watched the scene. Lao Min Na was always seen as the most beautiful woman in the country, even other women couldn''t take their eyes off her. Lao Min Na had never paid much attention to the praise but she was always confident with her appearance. However, the people before her treated her like a light bulb. That alone was enough to make her angry.


    "Thank you for your invitation, Your Highness, but I have something else to do," Lao Min Na deliberately ignored Lory''s invitation. Lory didn''t bother as she thought Lao Min Na was being childish.


    "Then¡­ Farewell, Mis Lao," Lory bowed respectfully but her politeness infuriated Lao Min Na more. Lao Min Na clenched her fists and walked away. She vowed to remember this humiliation and return it tenth folds to the lowly servant someday. Lao Min Na forgot the person who humiliated her wasn''t Lory but Zhao Li Xin. However, she subconsciously knew it was impossible to win against him so she directed her anger to someone else.


    Lory sighed with relief after Lao Min Na''s figure disappeared behind the red pir. She was bothered by Lao Min Na''s attitude more than ever for some reason. Lory crossed her arms at her chest. "Why do I feel this wouldn''t be thest we see of her¡­"


    "You want to see thest of her? I don''t mind helping you¡­" His eyes glinted dangerously.


    "No, it''s fine," Lory giggled when she heard his words. She thought Zhao Li Xin was joking with her. Lory tilted her head and squinted her eyes as she probed Zhao Li Xin, "But¡­ What is your rtionship with her¡­?"


    "The nonexistence one¡­" He said bluntly. Lory was secretly relieved as she believed him. The heart wasn''tfortable with the thought of Zhao Li Xin with Lao Min Na being together.


    Zhao Li Xin dotingly patted her head and said gently, "Don''t let your imagination ran wild."


    "I''m not¡­" Lory tried to deny what she was thinking but her red face betrayed her. She wondered how he could tell what she was thinking.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t tease her too much but seeing her upset face satisfied him. He wondered why he felt many different feelings when he was with her. He couldn''t decipher them all for now but he knew every single feeling was precious.


    "Let''s meet my ''dearest'' mother, shall we?" He half-mocked himself. He then turned to her and warned again, "When I enter the room, you''ll stay with Mong Ki and Mong Yi. Don''t go anywhere, okay?"


    "I won''t! You worry too much¡­" Lory puffed her cheek.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed. If he could, he won''t want her anywhere close to his mother. The woman was worse than a beast. He didn''t want his mother''s presence to taint his little savior, "Ok. Let''s go then¡­"

 Chapter 50 - Mother And Son

    Zhao Li Xin was carried in the pnquin once again. He never used to care about it before but he now wished he could walk so that he could be by his little savior''s side. His mood turned somber. He started to feel stupid for maintaining the weak fa?ade for long yet he wasn''t scared of the Emperor and his cronies.


    They passed through the stone moon gate and entered the Refined Beauty courtyard. The courtyard lived up to its name. The maids inside the courtyard were more beautiful than normal maids and wore uniforms thatplimented them.??


    They smiled softly when they saw Zhao Li Xin while others giggled shyly expression. Zhao Li Xin was however disgusted by their behavior. His reaction to them couldn''t bepared to his reaction to Lory''s coquettish act.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi also maintained indifferent expressions like their lord. They visited the Vermilion Pce on Zhao Li Xin''s behalf and had seen many beautiful women. The Vermillion Pce was filled with all types of beautiful women.


    The Mong brothers were numb to the courtyard beauties as they were used to seeing beautiful women. The same couldn''t be said of Lory who felt like she was at a pageant full of beauties. Their uniforms were made ofce and frills, and they happily waved their beautiful small fans decorated with dangling beads at the bottom of the handle. They giggled and whispered as they talked but the Mong brothers were indifferent to them while Zhao Li Xin looked constipated.


    The maids and eunuchs were stunned when they saw Lory walking next to Zhao Li Xin''s Pnquin. Everyone knew Zhao Li Xin hated young maids. The Royal Consort had sent some maids to his manor, all of whom had a bad ending.


    Some were beaten to death, some got crippled and they were those who disappeared into thin air. The Royal Consort was angered by this but Zhao Li Xin''s attitude didn''t change. The maids got scared of being picked to work in his manor. Luck was on their side as Royal Consort Ying gave up the idea and stopped sending maids to her son.


    Lory felt like a monkey in a zoo as everyone whispered to each other as they watched her. Some even gave her pitying looks. Lory was baffled as she really didn''t understand the people of this world.


    "Your Highness, the Sixth Prince has arrived!" The eunuch shouted as they got close to Royal Consort Ying''s chamber. His yell jolted Lory. She didn''t understand why the eunuch had to shout their arrival.


    Zhao Li Xin felt bad when he saw her shocked face. He also found the custom annoying and unnecessary. He red at the young eunuch who was clueless about what he had done wrong.


    Zhao Li Xin descended from the pnquin and raised his hand at Lory to help him. She quickly held his arm as he continued his frail prince act. It seemed she got the supporting role this time around.


    "Stay here¡­" He gave Lory a meaningful look and said with a quiet voice once they were at the door.


    "Understood," Lory bowed respectfully and tried not to call him your highness. She knew he would allow her in such a situation but she thought it was best to avoid it if she could. Her actionforted Zhao Li Xin''s heart.


    He gazed meaningful at the Mong brothers. He would rely on them to take care of her. The Mong brother nodded simultaneously.


    Lory could feel the air in the chamber be chill and intimidating. Zhao Li Xin''s face turned dark and stern. His expression wasn''t the one a son would wear to meet their mother. Lory''s heart raced with worry as she watched him leave.


    Zhao Li Xin entered the room and saw his mother silhouette behind the red curtain. The woman always took her time when she wore makeup. He didn''t think more powder would make a face different.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered as he watched the maids add more hairpins in the consort''s hair. The hairstyle was too heavy for Zhao Li Xin''s taste. However, he also knew why his mother chose such a style. His mother was getting older and her beauty had started to wither. She also had to fight for the Emperor''s favor as they were many younger women in the harem. Her desperation was what drove her to find beautiful servants as it encouraged hisscivious father to enter her courtyard. Her craziness was such that she would let her maids serve the Emperor in her own room.


    Zhao Li Xin flicked his robes and kneeled before his mother once she was done with her makeup. He cupped his fist and courteously hanged his head low, "This son greets Royal Consort mother,"


    Consort Ying ignored Zhao Li Xin and took her time to settle into her chair. Her maid poured her warm tea. She epted the cup and took her time to inhale the tea''s fragrance. It was like her son wasn''t kneeling before her.


    Zhao Li Xin was used to her behavior and didn''t care about her treatment. Royal Consort Ying never liked meeting her weak son. However, she met with Xiang Wu Ci and made a lucrative deal with him. It was something that could help her be the Empress dowager. This was the reason she didn''tsh out at her weak son like usual.


    "Raise¡­" She said eventually. Her show of power was like a joke to Zhao Li Xin as he could easily kill her with the flicker of his finger.


    "What took you so long? You have be more impudent after being away from the pce for many years," Her anger rose once again when she remembered a servant informed her Zhao Li Xin was dyed. She didn''t think her weak son could be so bold. Zhao Li Xin smirked inwardly at herint. Wasn''t she the one who made him leave the pce in the first ce?


    "I''m deeply sorry, mother. This one''s health is getting worse so he needed more time to recuperate," Zhao Li Xin pleaded with remorse but this only angered Royal Consort Ying more. Why wasn''t he dead if he was so weak? It was all...so annoying.


    "If you aren''t well¡­ Why don''t you stay in your manor? Don''t make trouble for everyone here!" Consort Ying berated Zhao Li Xin. Talking to this son always made her lose patience.


    Lory could clearly hear their voices through the door. It was a wooden door, after all, and it didn''t have soundproof.


    Lory''s eyebrows furrowed and her heart ached for him. How could his mother treat him like that? Hearing the rumors was different from experiencing it for herself. Her guilty deepened. She shouldn''t let him enter the pce again.


    "Master Xiang Wu Ci wants you to marry his daughter," Royal Consort Ying sipped her tea to calm her anger. She looked at him as she ridiculed, "Xiang Feng Ran is a beautiful and talented woman and I''m confused as to why she wants to marry you. That aside, I want you to marry her. The Emperor will release a decree for both of you. Take it as a sign of good fortune."


    Zhao Li Xin''s hand clenched tightly. He didn''t want Luo Ri Yi to hear this and misunderstand.


    Unfortunately for him, Lory heard Consort Ying and her face turned pale. She felt like someone was poking her heart with a knife. Her eyes became hot as she suddenly had the urge to run off and cry but before she could do that, she heard Zhao Li Xin respond.


    I refuse¡­" Zhao Li Xin said calmly.


    "What did you say?" Royal Consort Ying red at him with disbelief.


    "I won''t marry that crazy woman," He said calmly.


    Royal Consort Ying threw the teacup towards his face in anger. Zhao Li Xin tilted his head and swiftly dodged it. His ability stunned Royal Consort Ying. Although she was not a talented cultivator, she was a cultivator at Warrior Level yet Zhao Li Xin was a waste dodged the cup. She became suspicious at his stunt and questioned him with an icy re, "You dare refuse¡­?"


    "I dare..." Zhao Li Xin''s face remained cid. There was no worry or fear on his face.


    "You changed... Can you cultivated know?" She probed. She wanted to know where he found his confidence. Her weak son had never refuted her before.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled, "I''ve never changed mother. I have always been the same¡­"


    She stared at her son''s cold dark eyes. There was no reflection in his beautiful eyes. There was no anger, sadness, fear or anxiety. It was like staring at a night sky with no moon or stars. A chill ran down her spine. Looking at him now scared her. It was the first time she felt that emotion around him. She couldn''t understand why she was suddenly scared of him. She shook her head. There was no reason to fear him.


    "You will marry Xiang Feng Ran! After you marry her, you will use the Ming Hua Sect to support your Fifth brother. You will help him be the next Emperor," She demanded with absolution and didn''t give Zhao Li Xin the option to reject.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved into a sinister smile as the room temperature spiked. Royal Consort Ying and the maids next to her shivered in fear. Consort Ying didn''t recognize the man before her. This man wasn''t her weak son. He was like a devil from helling to collect his debt. Royal Consort Ying couldn''t help but regret provoking her son.


    "As you wish¡­" Zhao Li Xin bowed respectfully and left the room before Royal Consort Ying had time to respond.


    Royal Consort Ying''s legs turned to jelly as she slumped in her chair and broke into a cold sweat. She had a bad premonition. The maids either leaned on the table or in the wall as they felt like their souls had almost flown out of their bodies. They all wondered if that was the weak Sixth Prince that they all knew.


    "Let''s go!" Hemanded the Mong brothers and Lory to follow him once he got outside.


    "Your Highness, your pnquin¡­?" A young eunuch spoke anxiously.


    "Leave it!" Zhao Li Xin didn''t even look at the young eunuch. He held Lory''s hands and left the courtyard.


    Lory tried her best to keep his pace only for her to stumble. Luckily, Zhao Li Xin quickly held her waist preventing her fall. Guilt filled him when he saw her forehead covered in sweat. He wiped her forehead gently with his sleeve, "I''m sorry. Are you okay?"


    Lory nodded although she was still panting. More guilt surged through him. His mother had infuriated him beyond belief. It seemed like he needed to hasten his ns. "Mong Ki"


    "Milord!" Mong Ki moved forward and cupped his fist at Zhao Li Xin''s call.


    "Summon Bei Li Yan. Tell him to bring his flower¡­ Tell him, this lord wants to see red."


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi were stunned. Chills spread all over their bodies. Royal Consort Ying seemed to have exhausted Zhao Li Xin''s limit to have angered their lord tremendously. They couldn''t tell what cmity would befall this country. The thought of it was both exciting and frightening.

 Chapter 51 - Her Vow

    Lory didn''t understand what they were talking about as her mind was still stuck on ''Zhao Li Xin'' and ''marry''. Her body stiffened as she didn''t know how to react to such a situation. She didn''t think she had the right to question or stop him on that matter.


    Zhao Li Xin turned to look at her as he felt the hand inside his palm turn cold. He got scared when he saw her stiff expression. He didn''t want her to misunderstand him. He gently lifted her chin and said firmly, "I''m not marrying anyone¡­"??


    His words settled her chaotic minds. However, she also knew the consequences of rejecting the Emperor''s order. She worried for him, "But¡­ The Emperor¡­?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart softened when he saw her worried face. He cupped her small face and stared into her big beautiful eyes. Seeing his own reflection in her clear eyes tickled his heart.


    "No one can force this lord to do anything he doesn''t want to do, not even the king or God," He said solemnly as he softly caressed her cheek. "I am the only one who can decide who I want to be with¡­ "


    "Take her home. Keep her safe. No one is allowed to enter Ninjing Manor without my permission. Kill if you must!" He sternlymanded Mong Yi. He let go of her hand and turned to leave.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Yi respectfully epted the order.


    Lory''s heart still trembled from his touch. She hadn''t wanted him to let her go. Her heart ached badly. She hadn''t felt like that in a long time. Although the pain was different from what she felt when she left Lucas, it still hurt so much.


    Lory wasn''t stupid as she quickly knew what the feeling was. She lifted her head and looked at Zhao Li Xin''s departing figure. He had covered a distance. She subconsciously ran towards Zhao Li Xin leaving Mong Yi stunned. The subordinate didn''t have a chance to stop her.


    "Li Xin!" Lory yelled.


    Zhao Li Xin halted his steps. He turned around and saw a small figure desperately running towards him. Lory hurled herself into his arms and clung to his sleeves. She was too scared to let him go, "I''ming with you¡­ no matter what happens, I''ll be with you!"


    "It''s dangerous, Ri Yi. I''ll do something bad¡­really...really bad," Zhao Li Xin felt like someone had kicked his heart as so many emotions swirled within him. He was happy, worried, scared, and perplexed. He wrapped his hands around her waist and said sadly, "You might hate me after this..."


    "No! I''m not that weak, idiot!" Lory blurted her thoughts without care. Determination filled her eyes. "I''m stronger than you think. You will do what you need to survive. If I must choose between you or them, I will choose you in a heartbeat!"


    Lory knew what it took to survive in this cruel world. She knew his hands weren''t clean but neither were hers. She remembered her father''s words from long ago¡­


    ''Kindness without understanding is a stupidity''


    ''Kindness without strength is a burden''


    ''Kindness without eptance is hypocrisy''


    "I''ll stay with you until the end. No matter what happens..." She said solemnly as she looked into his eyes. Her words were her vows to him and she would carry those words until the end as promised.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how to respond. Joy surged within him. He gave her a dazzling smile and lifted his hands towards her, "Thene... I''ll protect you."


    Lory took his hand. A vibrant smile spread on her face, "Let''s go!"


    Mong Yi was touched by the scene before him. It was almost enough to make him want to burst out in tears. His lord always wore a nk face whenever he walked into battle. Zhao Li Xin tended to look hollow and empty like the Grimm Reaper. There was no joy, excitement or even satisfaction when he fought. Everything was mechanical and he ensured to leave nothing behind when he was done.


    Mong Yi could see the change in his lord as he took Miss Luo''s hand. The cold frozen mountain within his lord had melted. Mong Yi and his brother had prayed for this day for a long time. They never wished for their lord to be the emperor or rule the world. Such power could only bring him loneliness and heartache. They hoped for more...and it seemed like their wish hade true because of her. Mong Yi couldn''t even measure the gratitude he felt towards Lory.


    Mong Yi sighed in relief and smiled happily. He then used his Gin Qong to catch up with his lord and Luo Ri Yi.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory walked together with linked hands. They didn''t care what others thought. Zhao Li Xin tore down his weak prince persona and red at anyone who dared to look at them. The chill he evoked was enough to scare the maids and eunuchs to their bones. They didn''t dare look up at them.


    They could hear the music and people chatting as they got closer to the main hall. Lory stopped to fix her dress and hair, "How do I look?"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded seriously, "Beautiful."


    "Thank you¡­" Lory blushed with embarrassment at his seriousness. She didn''t know Zhao Li Xi had it in him.


    "Come¡­" He led Lory inside the main hall.


    Fortunately, Zhao Li Xin''s table was far from the other princes'' table. It showed his ce in the pce and the Emperor''s heart. Lory pulled her hand from Zhao Li Xin''s. She didn''t want to be the one to cause amotion. Zhao Li Xin was disappointed by the action.


    Lory caught his reaction. She rose her eyebrows and said, "Not now."


    Zhao Li Xin could only follow her wish. He sat at his table while Lory poured him a cup of wine. Her heart exhrated. She was nervous about what woulde. She worried about Zhao Li Xin''s safety. She wished she had her Gift so that she could create a shield to protect him or create a small tsunami to wash away the ce by calling to the wind and water. She cursed the damn serpent for losing her powers.


    Lao Min Na watched Zhao Li Xin and Lory from her table. Her eyes brimmed with anger and hate. Xiang Feng Ran also watched Zhao Li Xin from another table but her expression was filled with longing and yearning. Xiang Feng Ran was happy as she was to be Zhao Li Xin''s consort that night. Xiang Feng Ran couldn''t stop smiling as she felt her wait was over. She kept fidgeting as she was engrossed in her own delusion.


    "The Emperor has arrived!" The guests stood up simultaneously at the announcement. It took a moment for Zhao Li Xin to do it reluctantly. The Emperor wore his usual yellow robes with a dragon embroidery on his chest. The golden crown on his head shore brightly in the light. His gait was strong and stable as expected from a monarch. The Empress, who walked beside him, wore a red dress with a golden phoenix embroidery. Her phoenix crown was adorned with gems and pearls. Everyone kneeled on the floor and bowed their heads as the Empress and Emperor walked to their thrones.


    "Raise," The Emperor said once they satfortably. People got off their knees and returned to their tables at themand.


    Royal Consort Ying watched the Empress with jealousy and envy. She had yearned for the position for years but was unable to achieve it. Her temper and impulsive nature dissatisfied the Emperor, not mentioning the fact that they had an on and off rtionship.


    There were times the Emperor wished to send her to the cold pce for her conduct but always stayed his hand as she was from the Ying n and was Zhao Qin Feng''s mother.


    Lory examined the Emperor from her chair. She suspected he could be in histe fifties but he barely looked forty because of his cultivation. He was a handsome man for an elder. His body was tall and muscr for his age. One could tell he was very handsome as a young man. However, his eyes... his eyes were cruel and sinister. They were the eyes of a person who only loved himself.


    It was no wonder Zhao Li Xin turned out the way he did. Having parents like the Emperor and Royal Consort Ying could either break you or turn your heart cold.


    Lory secretly reached out for Zhao Li Xin''s hand. Zhao Li Xin was sipping wine when he felt a small soft and warm hands tightly grasp his left hand. His mouth unconsciously curved up in a smile. The wine cup and his wide sleeve covered half his face as his heart swelled up in happiness.

 Chapter 52 - The Engagement

    The Emperor gave a speech and the guests listened carefully as some nodded to show their support. The speech was long enough to make Lory sigh with relief once it was done. It was hard for her to contain a yawn as the Emperor spoke. It a battle she almost lost a few times.


    The eunuch standing below the Emperor''s throne pped his hands and a dozen beautiful dancers entered the room. They spun gracefully enchanting the men''s eyes. Their dresses were quite tight and skimpy for women in this world. ??


    One was teased by the shadows of their legs and white bosoms as they threw seductively smiles. Thedies in the room scowled at their men but women in this world couldn''t show their jealousy tantly, even when their man flirted next to them.


    Lory was one of the few who didn''t have time to be jealous as someone sped her hand and refused to let it go. He even caressed her hand gently sending tingle all over her body. She kept looking down to hide her bright red face.


    Lory tried to retract her hand a few times but a certain lord''s hand was like glue. She couldn''t do anything but yield to him. Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly when he saw her shy and anxious expression. She looked adorable. His focus was solely on his little savior that he didn''t realize the dancers anddies close by were dumbstruck by him.


    Xiang Feng Ran and Lao Min Na were among the mesmerized women. They never knew Zhao Li Xin could wear a gentle expression. Xiang Feng Ran was clueless as to why he was smiling, but Lao Min Na had suspicious for who his smile was meant for. Lao Min Na gave a piercing look at the maid next to Zhao Li Xin. Unfortunately, the maid was too busy flirting with her lord to see Lao Min Na''s contempt look.


    The dance was over in fifteen minutes. The pretty dancers left the room disappointing the men but their women rejoiced. Lory looked up and saw the Emperor''s face was slightly bright from the wine. Lory surprised to see a drunk Emperor because she''s had never seen Zhao Li Xin drunk or tipsy as much as he drunk wine like water. She once tried his wine and was almost knocked out by the taste. It tasted like absinth with floral fragrant. That was thest time she tried it as even Zhao Li Xin didn''t let her drink wine.


    With her attention off her lord, Lory could feel a piercing re. She looked around and wasn''t surprised to find it wasing from Lao Min Na. Lory frowned as she couldn''t understand why Lao Min Na seemed mad at her yet she (Lao Min Na) was flirting with Zhao Yi Chen.


    Lory knew the customs in this world didn''t allow men and women to sit next to each other unless they were engaged or married. The fact that Lao Min Na was next to Zhao Yi Chen meant they were in a deep rtionship and if Zhao Yi Chen didn''t marry her then her reputation would be ruined.


    Lory was still thinking this when Zhao Yi Chen rose from his seat, flicked his robes, and kneeled before the Emperor. He cupped his fist and said, "Father Emperor, please mind this son''s disruption."


    "You may raise, Third Prince," The Emperor slightly waved his hand. It seemed like he might have expected it as he didn''t look angry. Zhao Yi Chen nodded his head and rose slowly.


    "Tell ''Zhen'' what you need."


    The Emperor was good at acting a benevolent father despite having neglected Zhao Li Xin. Lory might have bought the Emperor''s righteous fa?ade if she didn''t know what he did to Zhao Li Xin. She had also heard a lot of gossip about the Emperor from a certain bird.


    Girsha imed the Emperor was a ''beast'' even by beasts'' standards. His appetite for women wasn''t only limited to his consorts and concubines, but to also the maids around him. He was someone who couldn''t keep it in his pants. He wasn''t the type to hesitate to pounce on a beautiful woman once he set his eyes on them. He never cared if the woman was willing or not.


    This secret was only known to the royal family and close subordinates. This behavior had sadly been passed down to most of his son, especially Zhao Mu Fan. The Crown Prince was a carbon copy of his father while Zhao Qin Feng also had a weakness for beautiful girls.


    Zhao Yi Chen could be considered the righteous one of the three but he also had two concubines in his manor. Zhao Li Xin was the exception as he was theplete opposite of his father and brothers.


    Zhao Yi Chen pleaded to his father, "Your Majesty, this prince wishes for your decree to make Second Miss Lao my Consort..."


    Zhao Yi Chen''s words surprised everyone. They were those who were disappointed as they wanted to marry Lao Min Na after she won thepetition. They didn''t care about her background as she was a heaven beauty with great talent.


    Prime Minister Lao was annoyed. He would have wanted to use his daughter for his own benefit but Lao Min Na''s character and their cold rtionship deterred this. Lao Min Na would never listen to him so he thought he could control Lao Min Na through marriage. Zhao Yi Chen''s proposal ruined his n. However, he could only grunt secretly.


    Zhao Mu Fan was stunned to the point of almost breaking his wine cup. In the deepest part of this heart, he always believed Lao Min Na would go back to him sooner orter. He couldn''t believe she would easily forget him. It seemed she had done more than forget him as she had now moved on to another man. Zhao Mu Fan was a narcissist and chauvinist. His big ego was hurt.


    "You want to marry Second Miss Lao?" The Emperor questioned. It was a pity as he also had his eyes on Lao Min Na. He couldn''t do anything about it now since his son wanted to marry her. He could only pretend to be a wise father.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Zhao Yi Chen answered firmly. Zhao Yi Chen knew his father''s aberration as he had spies inside the pce like Zhao Li Xin. He knew what his father did behind closed doors.


    Lao Min Na was a beautiful girl and he knew his father''s eyes wouldnd on her one day. Zhao Yi Chen couldn''t let that happen to the woman he loved. It was why he asked for an engagement public as it would prevent his father from rejecting him without a reason.


    "Prime Minister Lao, what do you think?" The Emperor asked the Prime Minister.


    "It''s Lao Min Na''s fortune to be the Third Prince''s Wang-Fei. This subordinate dly epts," The Prime Minister quickly rose from his chair and kneeled on the floor. There was no way he could reject a prince, more so the Third Prince.


    "Second Miss Lao¡­ Do you agree?" The Emperor shifted his gaze to Lao Min Na''s beautiful face.


    Lao Min Na was stunned for a moment. She clenched her hands, rose from her seat and kneeled next to Zhao Yi Chen. She cupped her fist and solemnly said, "This one dly epts."


    Lao Min Na knew her position as an unmarried woman was not safe for her as her powers were still growing. She couldn''t fight them all especially since Long Ming refused to lend her a hand. She needed to find another solution and Zhao Yi Chen wasn''t a bad option for now. She only wished she could choose Zhao Li Xin instead.


    "Then ''Zhen'' will issue a decree announcing the Third Prince and Lao Min Na''s engagement," The Emperor gave a satisfied smile yet his heart felt otherwise.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The three parties kowtowed before the Emperor.


    Zhao Yi Chen smiled happily at Lao Min Na while Lao Min Na hadplicated feelings about him. The one who waspletely unsatisfied was Prime Minister Lao who looked like he had eaten flies. Prime Minister Lao med Lao Min Na for everything, forgetting that he was part of the problem.


    Lory took a deep breath as she watched them. Their rtionships were messy andplicated. Everyone seemed to have an ulterior motive and tried to take advantage of each other. She was right in her thinking as all the nobles and officials had started to wreck their brains looking for ways to make the best of the current situation.


    Since the Third Prince had already secured an official wife, they had to look for another option. They thought of having their daughters fill the second wife position or concubine if they were lucky.


    Royal Consort Ying approached the Emperor and whispered into his ear as everyone else was lost in their thoughts. The Emperor frowned at what she said and turned to look at Zhao Li Xin with a grim expression. An ominous premonition filled Lory.


    ''OH SHIT!'' Lory cursed in her head. Zhao Li Xin, on the other hand, was calm andposed.


    The Emperor straighten his back and squinted his eyes in disbelief, "Master Xiang Wu Yang, Royal Consort Ying has given me your proposal. Are you sure about this?"


    Xiang Wu Yang was far from the Emperor as he an honorable guest in the Kingdom. He cupped his fist and bowed slightly, "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Your daughter is not only talented but is also very beautiful. Someone like her wouldn''t have a problem finding a better suitor," The Emperor felt such a proposal was wasted on a woman like Xiang Feng Ran.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, but the feelings between them have grown deeper that even I can''t stop them. I can only do what is best for my daughter as a father," Xiang Wu Yang''s words were humble and righteous. People couldn''t tell what he was talking about, but they could guess it had something to do with Xiang Wu Yang''s daughter.


    ''Who the hell has grown deeper feelings?'' Zhao Li Xin''s scowled as he listened. Xiang Wu Ci''s words made it seem like he and Xiang Feng Ran loved each other. He didn''t care what others thought but he worried his little savior would misunderstand him. What if she believed the old fool?


    Zhao Li Xin tightened the grip on Lory''s hands and slowly shook his head informing her it was a lie. Lory was shocked by Xiang Wu yang''s words but she calmed down at Zhao Li Xin''s reassurance.


    "This is a fortune for the Sixth Prince," The Emperor sighed as he gazed at Zhao Li Xin. The usual look of contempt he wore when he interacted with the Sixth Prince was missing. He had a look of contentment as he beckoned at him, "Sixth Prince,e over here!"


    Zhao Li Xin smirked. The old fool had discovered how he could use him. Zhao Li Xinzily stood up and everyone automatically thought he was slow because his body was weak. The Emperor became impatient with his movement and couldn''t help but scowl.


    He hated how weak and useless his son looked. Xiang Wu Ci was also annoyed that his future ''son-inw'' was as frail as a flower. He didn''t understand what his daughter saw in him other than the fact he had a pretty face.


    Lory also grew impatient as he watched him move, ''Damn! He really can move slowly..."


    Mong Yi sighed at this, "You are justzy, aren''t you Milord...?"

 Chapter 53 - Disavowed

    It was true he waszy. It was a habit he had picked up after years of pretending to be weak. The Four King Pce was the reason the Hei Shen Sect could thrive this far. What Zhao Li Xin did was to provide them with capital, support, and secret knowledge to increased one cultivation.


    He didn''t give them guidelines on how they had to grow. All he did was to give them what was needed and demanded good results as exchanged. In the end, how far they could go The King Pce had to rely on themselves.??


    Lory had yet to learn she had picked up anotherzy bum who was like her brother.


    Everyone rolled their eyes with impatience as they saw him move like a turtle. Lory quickly got bored of watching him as her worry gradually disappeared. She nonchntly started eating fruits to waste her time.


    Lory was peeling a banana when Zhao Li Xin finally stopped before the Emperor. He kneeled on the floor...slowly... and cupped his fist respectfully.


    "This Sixth son greets His Majesty," He said in a monotonous voice.


    The Emperor and the others heaved in relief when he eventually managed to perform the greeting. Some had been scared as they thought he might faint on the way. It wasn''t like they felt bad for him, they just thought it would be a nuisance if it happened.


    The Emperor rubbed his forehead to suppress his anger at what he deemed to be humiliating. He wished he knew of another ruler who liked pretty boys so that he could send his useless son to them.


    "Sixth Prince, how is your heart today?" The Emperor hardly maintained his calm demeanor.


    "It''s¡­still the same, Your Majesty," Zhao Li Xin answered with a quiet voice. Although he was sneering deep down. He knew the pce had mountains of treasure that could have been used to help suppress his poison or even prolong his life, but the Emperor didn''t think of sparing anything for him. The Emperor didn''t want to waste his resources on what he considered a useless pawn.


    "Send an elixir and the one thousand years old ginseng to the Sixth Prince!" The Emperor hid his scowl as he ordered his eunuch. His words touched the hearts of the people in the room.


    The Emperor was kind and generous even to the unfavored child. Mong Yi almost fell on the floor at this order. If the people knew the amount of ginseng that was thrown out of the White Dragon Pce, they would be speechless. The White Dragon King Pce despised it because he deemed it useless for Zhao Li Xin''s constitution.


    Lory thought it was weird for the Emperor to offer such rewards all of the sudden. She gazed at Mong Yi who shook his head and secretly put his thumb down. Lory easily understood the ginseng was useless. However, Lory couldn''t help but admire the Emperor who seemed to be experienced in good ''PR'' (Public Rtion) despite everything else hecks.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Zhao Li Xin bowed gratefully. Although he knew it was useless to him, he was thinking he could have the servants make Ri Yi some tea using the ginseng. If those present knew Zhao Li Xin treated the precious ginseng like normal herbs, they would die.


    "Sixth Prince I heard your rtionship with Miss Xiang Feng Ran is not bad. She is a beautiful and talented woman and it is your fortunate to have a woman like her willing to marry you," The Emperor''s words shocked everyone including the three princes who were present. Zhao Qin Feng''s eyes filled with hatred and disbelief.


    Zhao Qin Feng was Zhao Li Xin''s older brother separated by a year. He despised Zhao Li Xin like their mother. He found it humiliating that he shared the same blood with Zhao Li Xin. In his eyes, Zhao Li Xin was useless, weak, and a coward. The only good thing about him was his pretty face.


    "Miss Xiang, are you really willing to marry my son? You know his condition, right?" The Emperor shifted his gaze to Xiang Feng Ran.


    The woman blushed and looked down shyly. Her voice soft as she said, "This one is willing, Your Majesty¡­"


    Her response also shocked them. They envied Zhao Li Xin''s luck for getting a beautiful fianc¨¦ as Xiang Feng Ran despite his weak condition. There were many rumors circting about Xiang Feng Ran and Zhao Li Xin but they were all met with disbelief. However, Xiang Feng Ran''s response put credence to the rumors.


    "I''m not willing..." Zhao Li Xin''s reply abruptly which instantly quietened the room.


    "I won''t marry her¡­" he said again to stated his stance.


    Xiang Wu Ci''s face turned red with anger while Xiang Feng Ran turned pale as her eyes bulged in disbelief. The Emperor almost fell off his golden chair.


    "Xin''er... What did u say? Don''t joke around... you are scaring Miss Xiang," Royal Consort Ying tried to salvage the situation. The engagement was initiated by her and she could be implicated if something went wrong. She red at Zhao Li Xin in a threatening manner, daring him to not mess up. Zhao Li Xin sneered as he casually rose from the floor. He flicked his dusted robes indifferently.


    "I said it before, mother¡­ I don''t want to marry her yet you are still trying to force me¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed. His words gave the audience another shock. They all stared at Royal Consort Ying for an exnation.


    Royal Consort Ying''s face switched from red to white before turning red again. Lory watched in shock and amazement. Her face looked like a discomp.


    [I didn''t know humans could do that!] Girsha couldn''t help but speak. He was hiding inside Lory''s soul as usual. Unseen by others.


    [I didn''t know either...] Lory responded in shock.


    Xiang Wu Yang stared furiously at Royal Consort Ying. This wasn''t part of their deal. He felt embarrassed and humiliated. How could he marry off his daughter again after being rejected by a weak prince? If the news got out, both he and his daughter would be a joke.


    "Royal Consort Ying, didn''t you tell me Zhao Li Xin was fond of my daughter? If not, why would I let my daughter marry a crippled man?" Xiang Wu Yang threw a curveball at Royal Consort Ying while mocking Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered, ''Well y''.


    Royal Consort Ying felt she was pushed into a corner, "Master Xiang, are you ndering this Royal Consort? You were the one who said your daughter was head over heels in love with the Sixth Prince. Didn''t the rumors say she used to chase after the Sixth Prince a few years back? She even tried to force her way into the Sixth Prince''s manor..."


    Xiang Feng Ran''s face turned deep red. She didn''t dare lift her head. Everyone heard the rumors but they all thought it was baseless. Who knew Royal Concubine Ying would confirm the rumor herself?


    Their opinion of Xiang Feng Ran instantly plunge to the ground. Only a loose woman could chase a man so shamelessly without regard for her or her family dignity. Obviously, no one wanted to marry someone like that.


    Xiang Wu Yang had to make the marriage happen. It was the only way he could save his face and his daughter''s reputation, "Your Majesty, the past happenings between the Sixth Prince and my daughter havee to this¡­ Your Majesty, please save this old face and my daughter''s reputation¡­"


    "You are right. It doesn''t matter what happened in the past. It is still a blessing for the Sixth Prince to marry your daughter. This Emperor will issue a decree announcing the Sixth Prince and Miss Xiang''s engagement," The Emperor also wanted to use this opportunity to control Xiang Wu Yang and the Ming Hua Sect by using their reputation. His weak son had some use for once.


    "No¡­" Zhao Li Xin said once again. "I won''t marry her¡­"


    Xiang Feng Ran whose face had returned to normal was shocked again. She didn''t understand why Zhao Li Xin was really against it. Was it so bad to marry her? What was wrong with her?


    "You dare to go against my <strong>ORDER</strong>?!" The emperor hit his palm on the throne. The loud bang quietened the room. Zhao Yi Chen stared at Zhao Li Xin in disbelief while the other princes gave him mocking looks.


    "I dare¡­" Zhao Li Xin hissed with indifference. His behavior puzzled everyone. Some thought Zhao Li Xin had either lost his mind or had be suicidal.


    "Good-good... I have no son like you. If you dare go against me one more time, then I will disown you," The Emperor shook with rage. He felt like Zhao Li Xin was belittling him. How could he dare go against him in public?


    "You can disown me. I''d rather be amoner than marry that crazy woman¡­" Zhao Li Xin threw an icy re at Xiang Feng Ran.


    Xiang Feng Ran''s eyes turned moist with tears. She couldn''t believe Zhao Li Xin hated her so much. She didn''t know what she had done for him to treat her the way he did. She never hurt him before and all she ever wanted was to love him.


    "Why...?" Xiang Feng Ran choked up in tears.


    "I just don''t like you," Zhao Li Xin shrugged his shoulder as he said with indifference.


    His simple exnation hurt her more. It was like she had been stubbed by a piercing knife which then got twisted inside her heart. She couldn''t stop tears from dripping down her face. Those who saw her tears pitied her. They didn''t understand why Zhao Li Xin would strongly reject a beautiful woman. They red at Zhao Li Xin for being ungrateful.


    "There would be no Sixth Prince in the Jiang Wei Kingdom from now on. Every record about you would be erased. The next generation would not know about you!" The Emperor pointed his finger at Zhao Li Xin. "Confiscate his wealth and manor. Let him be amoner from now on!"


    Xiang Wu Yang sneered at Zhao Li Xin. Rejoicing at Zhao Li Xin''s misfortune for daring to fight him. They all mocked Zhao Li Xin for being stupid. Although he was a useless prince, he should have been d that he was still a prince.


    His title gave him privilege and prestige and his marriage to Xiang Feng Ran would have made him a young master of the Ming Hua Sect. However, he rejected greatness and turned into nothing.

 Chapter 54 - Seeing Red

    Zhao Li Xin froze on the spot. He didn''t believe it was that easy. He had tried to release himself from his cage after many years and he was finally freed. His surprised look made others think Zhao Li Xin felt regret and was now desperate. They point their fingers at him andughed at his stupidity.


    "What a stupid Prince...?" A young man uttered loudly. He didn''t bother being discreet.??


    "What prince? He is amoner now¡­" Another young man joined in.


    "Who does he think he is? Did he think the Emperor wouldn''t cast him away?" One of the older officials shook his head.


    "You know the Sixth Prince has never been a bright man. Not even when he was a child, wasn''t he?" The old official''s friend smiled with ridicule.


    "Stop calling him Sixth Prince. The Emperor has already issued a decree. There is no Sixth Prince in this Kingdom," The old official reminded his friend with a smirk.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly chuckled as they were busy mocking him.


    "Finally... What took you so long¡­?" He looked at the Emperor like he was stupid. Zhao Li Xin didn''t look anxious or desperate, he actually looked rxed. His dazzling smile stunned everyone in the room.


    "I''m not your son from now on, is that includes you, mother...?" He nced at Royal Consort Ying.


    Royal Consort Ying gave Zhao Li Xin a furious re. His actions hadpromised her position. She said in a righteous voice, "It''s your own doing. You have no one to me¡­" she thought Zhao li xin ask her for help.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered, "Indeed..."


    "From now on, the bond between us has been severed. We have got nothing to do with each other... We''re strangers," Zhao Li Xin smiled coldly.


    The Emperor felt a chill seeping into his bones. He felt like something bad was about to happen. However, he remembered who he was. He was the ''son of heaven''. He feared no one, especially not his weak son. The Emperor puffed his chest smugly. He wanted to destroy his son''s calm face, "Yes, we are strangers! Because you are a stranger, your behavior towards your Emperor is outrageous. You must be punished!"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled although he was stunned by the words, "Stupid old man! I want to see how you''ll do that!"


    <strong>"IMPUDENT!!"</strong> The Emperor banged his gold armchair until it made a crack sound.


    Everyone became pale. The Emperor''s temper wasn''t something one could trifle with. Why was the stupid ex-prince courting death? The Emperor raised his hand and hundreds of heavily armored soldiers with spears surrounded the main hall.


    The Emperor smiled with satisfaction. His soldiers were one of the stronger on the continent, a few Kingdoms could match them. He proudly sat back into his chair and waited for his son to kneel before him and ask for mercy.


    "This is it?" Zhao Li Xin was disappointed. The number of soldiers wasn''t enough for him to show off before his little savior. It was tiresome to y with small flies.


    He would rather let his subordinates do the job instead. Zhao Li Xin drew a long breath as he swallows his disappointment then he beckoned at Lory, "Ri Yi,e here¡­"


    As much as Zhao Li Xin looked rxed and Girsha told her not to worry, Lory couldn''t help but feel a little anxious for him. But she knew she couldn''t show her feelings before Zhao Li Xin''s enemies. She gracefully rose from the table and calmly sauntered toward Zhao Li Xin.


    A calm smile was stered on her face. Zhao Li Xin was surprised by herposure but couldn''t help but admired her bravery.


    "It''s gonna be ugly from here on. Brace yourself¡­" Zhao Li Xin reminded her gently. "Stay close to me..." he reminds her gently.


    "I told you I''m not that weak!" Lory rolled her eyes with impatience as she ced her hand in his. Zhao Li Xin smiled warmly at her without caring about his surroundings.


    Xiang Feng Ran was shocked by what she saw. She was enraged with anger and jealousy. She unconsciously screamed at Zhao Li Xin, "Who is she?"


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Zhao Li Xin rebuked as he looked at Xiang Feng Ran with disgust. Xiang Feng Ran gasped and fell on her knees. Her dream crashed and burned in her face.


    <strong>"CEASE HIM!"</strong> The Emperormanded as he couldn''t take it anymore.


    However, the soldiers started falling on the group one by one before they could react. Blood flowed on the floor and tainted the white marble with a deep crimson color. The soldiers who were still alive were shocked beyond belief. They anxious looked around as they gripped their spears, scared they could be next.


    Four women descend from the top of the walls. They wore fiery red robes and white masks. A beautiful red flower was painted on each mask. They surrounded Zhao Li Xin and Lory.


    A man with the same colored robes and a red mask covering half of his face also descended from above. His sleeve had a red vermillion bird embroidery on it. Everyone could surmise a handsome man who was behind the mask just from his chin and mouth. He kneeled before Zhao Li Xin and cupped his fist courteously, "This subordinate greets our sect master!"


    The words from the red-robed man astonished everyone including the Emperor. When did his weak son be a sect master? Was this a joke? The Emperor looked at Royal Consort Ying who looked dismayed. It seemed she didn''t know either.


    The one who maintained her calm was Lao Min Na. But there was a trace of envy in her eyes as she watched Zhao Li Xin.


    "Raise," Zhao Li Xin respondedzily. The man in the red robes was dumbfounded for a second when he saw Zhao Li Xin''s hand linked to the woman beside him. The red-robed man retracted his gaze from Lory when Zhao Li Xin''s gaze reprimand him.


    "Let''s go home..." He spoke softly to Lory.


    "Okay..." Lory nodded.


    The fourdies were also stunned. They never knew their lord could speak like a normal human. One of them secretly nced at Lory wondering who she was but the red-robed man red at her. The woman didn''t dare continue as she shifted her gaze awkwardly. Zhao Li Xin held Lory''s hands as they left the main hall.


    "Zhao Li Xin, who do you think you are?" The Emperor roared. "You think you can intimidate me with a handful of people? You think you can fight the whole kingdom by yourself?"


    "We''ll see¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled coldly before he ced a golden mask on his face. He calmly turned away from the Emperor and left.


    Xiang Wu Yang felt like he was struck by lightning. He recognized the mask as he had seen it a few times. He murmured to himself, "That can''t be¡­ Long Ming?"


    "Master Xiang, what did you say?" Zhao Yi Chen couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "That mask and the man with the red robes... How could I forget? He is the Red Vermilion King Pce!"


    "Who can believe it? Anyone can wear a mask. Who knows if they are real or not?" The Emperor stubbornly refuted. He shouted at his general, "Seized them all and kill them!"


    Although the soldiers were hesitant, they couldn''t go against a direct order. The general led hundreds of soldiers to stop Zhao Li Xin and his people. The soldiers charged as one but Zhao Li Xin didn''t even look back as he leisurely walked with Lory. It almost seemed like they were walking in the park. The four red-robed girls drew their swords and the two powers shed.


    Mong Yi and the red-robed man followed Zhao Li Xin in the same rxed manner.


    "Who is she¡­?" The red-robed man whispered to Mong Yi.


    "Future madam," Mong Yi easily replied.


    <strong>''HOLLY CRAP!''</strong>


    Two hundred soldiers easily lost to the four women. Who would have guessed the women were Grandmaster Level cultivators who wielded spiritual level weapons. Even the Emperor had to go through a painstaking effort to own such a weapon yet the red-robed women had them. The Emperor became anxious as he feared what Xiang Wu Ci said could be true.


    The four women were ferocious, cutting the soldiers'' limbs without hesitation. The sound of people screaming and bones breaking echoed in the air. Bloodstained the stone floor as a nauseating smell gradually filled the air. Many women fainted from the horrid scene while the men covered their noses with their sleeves.


    The four women stopped after ten minutes had passed and Zhao Li Xin was long gone. Their robes were tainted with blood and there were blood traces on their weapons. One of the women looked at Mong Ki who watched them from the side.


    "Master Mong, our Lord wanted to see ''red''. Is this enough?" The girl asked nervously. Her innocent manner was so different from the brutal image she had portrayed before.


    Mong Ki looked at the pile of corpses and the wounded general who could barely stand. He nodded, "This would do...for now."


    The four women sighed in relief. Although no one could see their faces, they could tell the women were pleased.


    Mong Ki took a step forward, "If you want a war, the Hei Shen Sect would dly give you one..."


    His words made everyone shiver. A few officials who couldn''t withstand their fear fell on their knees and trembled. The Emperor and Xiang Wu Yang''s faces turned pale, ''What had they done?''


    Mong Yi and the four women left without a trace leaving the corpses and blood behind. It was to serve as a reminder of the consequences of going against Zhao Li Xin. The Emperor couldn''t put a name on what he felt.


    There was angry, hate, embarrassment, and regret... The strongest man on the continent turned out to be his son. The same son he had ignored, despised and cast out. The same question kept swirling in his head, "What had he''s done...?"

 Chapter 55 - Chaos

    Lory and Zhao Li Xin were in the carriage when the massacre was taking ce. He poured Lory a cup of tea to help calm her nerves. She epted the cup and asked, "What happens next?"


    "They woulde to us¡­asking for forgiveness, for mercy¡­then they would try to use me for their advantage..." Zhao Li Xin leisurely sat back on the coach. They were all so predictable, it was honestly boring to watch them. He smiledzily, "Are you worried?"??


    "I''m not! It is because you aren''t... I feel you predicted this would happen a long time ago."


    "Yes, you right! The original n has changed a little," He was in deep thought as he fiddled with his wine cup.


    "Really? Did something happen?"


    Zhao Li Xin stopped himself from saying ''you happened''. "I wanted to destroy the country from the core at first but then I realized doing that would hurt a lot of innocent people. So, I changed my ns¡­ I won''t destroy the country but I will shake it a little¡­"


    Lory smiled at his cunning smile. She couldn''t interfere with his ns. She had yet toprehend the mind of people in this world even after living there for many years. She kept underestimating their will and desire to gain what they want.


    She didn''t think a parent would actually cast out their own child for a simple matter. She heard about it but she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. Seeing it happen to someone close to her changed the way she saw this world.


    "They wouldn''t let you go now since they know your identity. Staying at Ninjing Manor would be unsafe," Lory said quietly.


    "I know¡­" Zhao Li Xin finished the wine in his cup. "We won''t be staying there anymore."


    Lory nodded at his wise decision. Although she knew Zhao Li Xin could handle them, they would be like sitting ducks if they chose to stay in the manor. They couldn''t afford to underestimate their opponent.


    "Where are we gonna live? Not that I mind living anywhere..." She spent half her life camping in the wilderness so she could live anyce.


    "The Underground Pce," Zhao Li Xin casually said.


    Lory''s eyes bulged, "You have an Underground Pce?"


    "Yes¡­" He wondered why she was so surprised. Did she hate the thought of living underground? It wasn''t like they would live there forever¡­


    "I wanna see it!" Lory shrieked with excitement. She bit her lips to contain it, "Let''s go now. I wanna see it."


    "You don''t mind living underground?" He was secretly relieved.


    "Are you kidding me?" Lory held his hands tightly. "There is an actual pce beneath the surface that you can actually live in... I don''t know what it looks like but count me in either way!"


    Zhao Li Xin patted her head, "I''m d. The secret entrance is behind my manor so we still need to go home."


    <strong>"There is a SECRET ENTRANCE?"</strong> She screamed in a high-pitched voice.


    She used to explore underground dungeons and caves with others. She had seen the remnants of ancient civilizations and ruined pces covered in moss and wild grass. Each time she visited such ces, she would imagine the people who lived there, how the ce looked before, and how it felt staying in those ces.


    Lory, Lucas, and the others would at times camp inside the ruins and she would pretend she was someone who lived there in the past. Fargo wouldugh at her antics as normally girls tended to y ''house'' with their dollhouse, but Lory yed ''house'' in the ruins. It seemed absurd but it also showed her childhood wasn''t normal.


    They arrived at Ninjing manor to find his subordinates had packed everything including Lory''s belonging. The bellflowers in the garden had been moved to their original ce in the woods. Lory was surprised by how quick the servants were with their job and how empty the ce looked.


    Zhao Li Xin led her to the secret entrance inside the small pagoda. Lory''s eyes glinted with excitement. She never thought one of her dreams woulde true. They entered the secret door and left Mong Yi behind, inside the main manor.


    Mong Yi did final checks to ensure nothing or no one was left behind. He then took a stick from the insides of his sleeve and lit up a fire, hurled it in one of the rooms. The fire engulfed the room before it spread out burning everything it touched. Mong Yi watched it for a while with a nk expression. He leaped on to the wall and disappeared once he was sure the manor would be consumed.


    The next day was an exciting day for the public. The news about the Emperor taking Zhao Li Xin''s title and disowning him as his son soon became a popr public topic. The Emperor had tried to suppress the news but the Red Vermillion were better at leaking news and overrode his order. Zhao Li Xin''s real identity as ''Long Ming'' was also revealed to the public. Many people didn''t want to believe the second rumor as they couldn''t reconcile the two identities as one. The other rumor that dominated the public was the news about the Sixth Prince''s manor catching fire.


    The Emperor at first hoped to coax his son back to and sent Royal Consort Ying to personally visit the manor for reconciliation. Consort Ying reached in time to see manor turning into dust and Zhao Li Xin was nowhere to be found. The Emperor threw a fit when he heard this. Zhao Li Xin''s actions meant he had dissolved the connection he had with Jiang Wei Kingdom. It was a message for them to forget their ns as Zhao Li Xin didn''t wish to give them a second chance.


    A weekter there was chaos inside the Nan jing city market. Many bigpanies closed down their businesses which caused a chain reaction. Some shop owners tried to demandpensation from thepanies but they still made great losses from the closed business. The smallpanies also had to close as they relied on the biggerpanies. The government also made a loss as they lost their tax revenue stream.


    Smallpanies became bankrupt and many people lost their jobs and drowned in debt. The market slowly crumbled. Zhao Li Xin had been controlled the market price using Hei Shen Sect''s power as he bribed the governments to never interfere with his business.


    It seemed good until Zhao Li Xin decided to retract his authority. Merchants took advantage of the new situation and rose the prices the way they wished. The fluctuating market prices created disorder. The government wanted to take control but they didn''t have the knowledge as all their dealings had been done under the table.


    There was no peace in the morning court at the pce as the government tried toe up with solutions. Screams filled the room as things were thrown all over the ce. This had be a daily urrence that even the eunuchs had be ustomed to it. Officials had eye bags fromck of sleep. The Emperor had daily tantrums to the point his concubines feared getting close to him.


    The one who got yelled at the most was Royal Consort Ying. The Emperor med her for everything. He forced her to find Zhao Li Xin and beg for his forgiveness so that Zhao Li Xin could stop the chaos. The Royal Consort was willing to do the Emperor''s bidding but her biggest challenge was the fact that she couldn''t find her son. Powerful sects in this world had tried to find the Hei Shen Sect''s location for years but failed. How could a normal woman achieve it?


    She begged Zhao Qin Feng to find Zhao Li Xin but he was also unhelpful. He didn''t even know where to start. It was rumored the Hei Shen Sect controlled every major sector in the country including information. This meant Zhao Li Xin couldn''t be found if he didn''t wish it. The Ying n also didn''t want to irk Zhao Li Xin''s wrath.

 Chapter 56 - Djevelskrin

    ______Verrion before The War''s End_____


    Deep inside the jungle, there were trees that grew closer to the sky. Their thick leaves spread out covering the sky, the jungle was pitch ck like the night. However, this was not new as the skies had turned to night for a decade. Darkness filled the whole of Verrion, it was no longer possible to see the moon and stars.??


    The endless nights had driven both the people and beasts to desperation and madness. Humans at first tried their best to survive as some fought the darkness but it was all in vain. In the end, they could only ce their hope on thest Lucient King as they prayed for his return.


    Back in the jungle, a giant white birdy beneath a tree with a woman, in a tattered dark green hunter suit, leaning against the bird. She looked asfortable as one would look at a leisure camp. A small campfire before her illuminated their surroundings. She could faintly hear beasts horde screaming, scratching, and tearing everything in sight.


    It almost seemed like beasts had gone mad or were controlled. The beasts had be more vicious and violent as time passed. She could guess what had caused the change but she wasn''t worried about being harmed as she had put up a strong shield, nothing could get through it.


    "You are sure you are gonna do this?" The white bird broke the silence.


    "Sure enough¡­" She calmly responded.


    "Things will only worsen once we are inside the Quercus jungle. The beasts that reside there are much stronger than those around here," The bird reminded her.


    "I know¡­" She sighed. "It is the only way to get there¡­ Djevelskrin."


    "You know the druid priestesses won''t let you in?"


    "You think they can stop me?"


    She giggled softly. She liked his arrogant attitude. Girsha had been with her for as long as she could remember. Whenever she felt lonely, sad, or lost, he would be there to apany and guide her. He was more than a guardian as he was also a friend, apanion, and her family. He was the reason she remained sane despite everything she had been through.


    "Girsha, are you sure about this?" She looked up at the bird''s head. "What I''m about to do¡­ It will not only affect me but it will also affect you."


    The bird was silent. He looked up to the sky but the grey leaves above him hindered him, "Do you remember what you promised me the first time we met?"


    "I do¡­" She said softly.


    The bird repeated what was said in the past, "You will stay with me. You will never let me be alone again. Wherever you go I''d go. I promised you the same as we became family. A family never leaves a member behind... That is what we promised each other."


    Lory gave him a bitter smile. She knew he wouldn''t let her go no matter what happened. This made her feels happy and sad at the same time. The path she chose to take was a path with no return. She already made peace with that fact but Girsha¡­ she was still reluctant to let him follow her.


    "Then you cane with me to Djevelskrin."


    Morning came but the sky was not different as the days and nights looked the same. She woke up and continued her journey.She was finishing herst chocte bar when she reached the cliff. The cold wind blew her face and her hair flew behind her back. The thick mist covered everything; she couldn''t see whaty below. Only a lush tree covered with white fog stood out.


    "Are you ready?" Lory teased Girsha.


    "Try to keep up with me, little girl" He teased back.


    Lory leaped off the cliff edge and dove towards the bottom. She conjured a spell and multiple translucent circles with runes appeared from the thin air. She used the circles as a springboard as jumps from one to another before shended on the ground. She could feel the beasts watching her. She lifted her hand and staff appeared on her palm the moment shended. She swung the staff and it transformed to a long sword.


    A pack of wild beast attacked her like she suspected they would. She easily dodged the attack cut off one of the beasts'' heads which dropped with a thud sound. The other beasts tried to attack her from behind but Girsha used his ws to rip them apart. Lory used a thick branch to swing through the trees at a lightning speed as she shed the beasts near her.


    One of the beasts raised its head and screamed in agony. Lory knew she had to shut it up as such a scream was like a beckoning call for other beasts. She transformed her sword into a bow and cast a wind spell forming arrows. She ced three arrows in the bow and release them in one go. The arrows pierced the beast''s head but it was already toote as more beasts started running towards them.


    "What are we gonna do, girl?"


    Lory clicked her tongue, "Charge¡­?"


    "Sure!" The bird transformed into white orbs and emerged with Lory. A pair of giant white wings sprouted on her back. She leaped from the ground and fly through the dense trees, but this didn''t stop the winged beasts from chasing her. Lory''s escape was also slowed by the thick trees.


    Lory transformed her staff into a gun and shot at the beasts closing in on her. A beast flew past her and tried to punch her from above, but Lory quickly grabbed a tree branch, twisted around, andnded on the branch. Her moves were too fast for the beast to follow. She cocked her gun and turned the beast into minced meat by shooting at it multiple times.


    "Lory, I can see a river ahead!" Girsha shouted from within her.


    "Good!" Lory sprung forward and took off. Her sudden move surprised the horde of the beasts as they struggled to keep up. The river wasn''t too big but enough for what she wanted to do. Shended on a stone in the middle of the river as she transformed her staff back to its original form, the Trinity staff. Lory conjured up a spell as she stomped the Trinity staff onto the stone. The water beneath her feet rose above her head taking up the form of a thousand giant thorns. The beasts dropped into the river as the water struck out at them. The water receded back to normal swallowing the grunts from the dying beasts. Tranquillity followed.


    Lory panted hard as she gripped her staff. Girsha who was still inside her could feel her mana draining, "Lory, are you okay?"


    "Yes!" She reassured him.


    "We should leave now as more wille.


    "Okay," Lory spread her wings and flew away.


    An old shrine made of grey stones with a big dome in the middley behind the mist. Lory saw the dome and surmised she had reached Djevelskrin, a forbidden shrine protected by druid priestesses. Many suspected the druids guarded something but they couldn''t easily decide what it was as many things were touted. The protected item was said to either be an ancient spell, a sacred weapon, and a mountain of treasure.


    Lory, however, was different from the rest as she knew the word ''Djevelskrin'' secretly tranted to ''Devil Shrine''. Many wouldn''t believe it if she told them the thing the druids had protected for thousands of years was an ancient demon. The demon known as Lazarus, the king of serpents or the abomination, was as old as the world itself. Legend said the first Lucient king trapped the demon in the depths of the earth and locked him up with the strongest seal in the world. The seal could only be broken by a god.


    Lorynded in front of the shrine''s gate. She could see a dozen women donning white cloaks with the bluebell flower insignia on them. They stood like statues as they watched her like a hawk."


    Lory became vignt as she waited to see if they would attack her. She was surprised when the front gate swung open instead. A frown touched her face as she was unsure if they were trying to trick her or they were really letting her in.


    The druid priestesses remained still. Although their stance was hostile, none of them attacked her. Lory retracted her staff and wings in the spirit of fairness. She took a deep breath a slowly walked towards the gates. The priestesses kept watching her like they were waiting for her to make a mistake. Lory cautiously looked at them.


    The gates automatically opened for her and slowly closed once she stepped inside the shrine. The sound of the colliding metal doors was all she could hear as the room darkened. Lory exhaled loudly as the room was suddenly lit by a hundred small lights forcing her to squint her eyes to adjust to the glow. It almost seemed like daylight has ascended.


    The lights dimmed to amodate her eyes. It took Lory a few more blinked for her to make out what was in the room. The room was oval in shape with intricate symbols carved on the wall. The big dome above her head had a painting of a giant ck snake fighting with a silver armored man holding a sword. The painting was majestic.


    "What is this..." Lory murmured to herself.


    "The image of the first Lucient..."


    The voice surprised Lory who drew out her sword to the person speaking in reflex. A girl with long silver hair, snow-white skin, and grey eyes stood before her. She looked to be about fifteen years.


    "You¡­ Who are you?"


    The girl smiled sweetly, "I''m Arthea, the seeress¡­"

 Chapter 57 - King Of Serpent

    Lory''s eyes bulged out in surprise and her breath hitched for a second as she looked at her the girl in disbelief. Her mother had told her the seeress story. It was about a girl who was both cursed and blessed at the same time as she could see the past and foresee the future. No one knew where she came from or her true age. It was said the gods froze her age to look the same for eternity.


    "You are the seeress?" Lory frowned.??


    "That''s me!" The girl tilted her head yfully.


    "Are you here to stop me?" Lory carefully asked.


    "No. However, I do have some questions¡­" She squinted her eyes, "Why?"


    Lory was puzzled, "Why what?"


    Arthea became serious, "Why are you doing this? You know of the consequences, don''t you?"


    "I have no other choice¡­"


    "Don''t you?" Arthea gave her a doubtful smile. "You can choose to let it go. No one would me you as it''s your brother''s fate to take this path. He is even ready to face his fate, why won''t you?"


    Lory red at Arthea. She hated how she spoke of the matter lightly. "My people need their king. The world needs a Lucient King."


    Arthea''s eyes lit up. She wiggled her index finger, "There is still you... The daughter of a Lucient. You can lead your people, protect them, and when you have a son, he can be the next king. I doubt anyone would object to that given the dire situation."


    Lory''s eyes red with anger, "I will never let my brother die. Do you think I will let him sacrifice himself for everyone? Why him? Why does he have to be the one to do this? He never asked for any of this. He doesn''t deserve this!"


    "And yet he is willing to go through it. This is his burden as a Lucient King. It is the reason he was born¡­" Arthea smiled helplessly. She had seen the fate of the Lucient lineage for thousands of years. The responsibility they never asked for and the glory they never wished for. She witnessed their pain, heartache, loss, and eventually their falling. No normal human could walk the Lucient''s path of great glory and tragedy. How could she not cry for them?


    "Your brother epted this burden. He''s destined to carry this world''s fate on his shoulders¡­"


    "And I am ready to carry him..." She stomps the Trinity staff to the ground. A hairline crack formed from the middle of the floor ran-up to the big painting on the wall, exploding it into pieces. Arthea and Lory remained calm as it happened.


    A hidden ck steel doory behind the wall. An image of a snake was engraved on it.


    Lory ignored Arthea and walked toward the steel doors. Arthea called out to her when she reached the door, "Do you know what it will cost you?"


    "I do," Lory responded. She ced her hand on the door and it automatically swung open. Lory was unfazed by the chilling air that hit her. She closed her eyes in contemtion and touched her chest. Her chest glowed with a bright white light as she murmured, "Sorry¡­"


    Something was forced out from within her. Light orbs fell out of her and transformed into a giant bird. The bird pped his wings in confusion. He didn''t know why she kicked him out of her body. The bird looked up and saw the metal doors closing slowly. Lory smiled at Girsha before the doorspletely shut.


    "Wait! No! What are you doing? Lory, open the door¡­ LORY!!" Girsha mmed the door in vain. He repeatedly punched the door as he panicked. His shrieks and crumbling stones filled the room. The First Kind''s punches were enough to shake the wall but he failed topletely destroy it as it was a special shrine.


    "Open the door, Arthea!" He squawked at the calm girl who watched him. "I''ll destroy this shrine and kill your priestesses if you do not open the door!"


    "This is her will. Why can''t you ept it...? It''s for your own good," Arthea said calmly even when the dome above their heads threatened to copse.


    "Lory, what''s going to happen to her...?" Girsha murmured to himself.


    Arthea sighed. She wondered why all Lucients liked to hide secrets from their loved ones, "You don''t know...? She wants to condemn her soul in order to gain the power of the gods¡­"


    Girsha''s heart went limp from the revtion and his mind became numb. What did his little girl do?


    Condemning one''s own soul was the worst thing a person could do. It meant giving up your soul to be someone''s puppet or ve for eternity. You became one with your master as he swallowed yours. Such a soul could never reach heaven until judgment day.


    He didn''t understand why she would go that far. Girsha became more stressed as he banged the door.


    <strong>"Open the door! I''m gonna kill all you Basta*ds. OPEN THE DOOR!"</strong>


    "You want to save her?" Arthea softly asked. "I can show you how..."


    Girsha red at her with an impatient look. Arthea turned solemn as she warned, "But it will cost you..."


    <strong>"SHUT UP and tell me!"</strong>


    Meanwhile, Lory couldn''t see anything as darkness greeted her. She clenched her fist, cast a spell and dozens of fireflies burst out of her palm and swarmed around her to light the room. She was inside a dark grey stone chamber with cracked walls. Moss covered the floor and the walls. A few rats run to the corner at the light. Lory coughed at the musty smell and stinking rats.


    A stone gate filled with snakes carving stood before her. The carvings made the room seem eerier than it''s already was. Lory braced herself and walked through the gate guarded by two giant snakehead statues.


    She took the path that led to a long staircase once she passed through the gate. Hundreds of ck stone pirs soaked in ck water on the floor surrounded the stairs. She didn''t know the depth of the water but she didn''t want to find out.


    she climbed the stairs slowly as her heart shrunk with every step. Lory wasn''t someone who was easily scared. She started killing beasts at a young age as she spent her time exploring dungeons and caves¡­but this... This was different. It made her heart race like a bad omen.


    She clenched her fists as she reminded herself of the reason she was there. She reached the top and was stunned by the massive giant serpent statue that looked too real. A torch lit-up as she got closer. She looked around but there was no one else. She shifted her gaze back to the giant statue as she felt its eyes were following her.


    Lory took a deep breath, "I''m here to meet the King of Serpent, are you here¡­?"


    There was a moment of silence before a strong wind swirled out of nowhere. The air changed and Lory''s fireflies disappeared as darkness descended once again.


    "Lu...cie¡­nth..." A chilling voice hissed. Lory could feel the hatred as the hiss turned to disdain, "The great Lucient king¡­is¡­here..."


    "No. I''m Lorient. His descendant. Where are you?" Lory gripped her Trinity staff until her hands turned white.


    The snake statue''s eyes glowed with a yellow light. He said with sarcasm, "Descendant...why¡­ is the honorable Lucient''s heir visiting my humble home¡­"


    Lory didn''t have time to waste, "I want your power to steal god''s gift."


    Quietness followed before the snake fell intoughter. His loudughter shook everything around Lory causing her to fear the ce would copse. It took a few minutes for the snake to contain hisughter. This displeased Lory as she didn''t have much time to spare. The snake hissed again, "Interessss¡­ting. Tell me why..."


    "Does it matter?" Lory disliked his teasing words.


    "It''s love, isn''t it...? Sssshhh¡­ You all Lucients are so weak. It always because of love. Love for your lover, your family, your friend, the kingdom, the people. Love¡­love¡­love. How disappointing¡­!" The snake became emotional. He felt hate, shame, and anger for being subdued thousands of years ago by a man he looked down upon.


    Lory rolled her eyes. She wasn''t there to listen to the snake''s grievances, "Will you help me or not?"


    "Ooohh¡­ I''ll help you, of course, of course." His voice was filled with joy. He hissed once more, "But it will cause you¡­dearly."


    "What¡­?" Lory could guess what he wanted.


    "Your soul. The soul of Lucient heir. How marvelous¡­?" He shrieked with happiness.


    Although she had expected it, Lory''s heart thumped like crazy. However, she hade too far to back out, "Deal!"


    The snake gave another exaggeratedugh. Lory was sick and tired of the charade.


    "However, you must break this seal first. I need to get out of here to help you¡­" The yellow eyes glowed brightly.

 Chapter 58 - The Cursed

    Lory raised her Trinity staff and conjured an ancient spell in response. A gust of wind swirled around her. The more she chanted the more the wind moved. Lory hit the ground with her staff once she finished with the spell and everything, including her Trinity staff exploded.


    She panted hard after losing her power and fell on her knees. Cracks slowly began forming on the statute as it broke off and revealed ck scales from within. The scales moved slowly and a ck serpent emerged from it.??


    "Freeee¡­atssssttt¡­" It hissed in an eerie voice.


    It was at that moment that Lory realized the seriousness of her action. She secretly ced a spell on herself using her remaining power as she waited. The serpent was too busy celebrating his freedom to notice her action. Lory sighed to herself in relief, this meant she would be the only one who would take the fall.


    "Let me introduce myself¡­ I''m Lazarus, the Serpent King. I''ll be at your service, Your Highness¡­" His words were filled with malice and blood lust.


    Lory ignored his mockery and said calmly, "Our deal¡­Lazarus."


    Lazarus snickered as the water started to ripple as if something was about to emerge from its depths. Lory looked behind her and felt a chill ran down her spine. Countless normal-sized ck snakes appeared from the water and slithered on the floor, covering the surface. The snakes hissed as they moved towards her. The hair behind Lory''s neck stood as they got closer. They went up her feet and slowly slithered over her thighs, waist, and up to her chest. Lory tried her best not to gag in disgust as they covered her.


    "Now¡­princess. Let''s start the deal¡­" Lazarus hissed viciously at her.


    A snaked slithered round her neck, bared its fangs, and bit her nape. Lory grimaced in pain. She couldn''t move as her body was wrapped tightly by the ck snakes. The snakes then prated her skin. The excruciating pain made her want to scream but she held off the urge. She couldn''t show weakness in front of a creature that would love to see her torture.


    Lory soon felt something move beneath her skin. She felt indescribable pain and disgust as her consciousness drifted slowly.


    Lazarus'' sneer turned into a triumphant smile, "You are mine. The mark is the bond between us. Everything you have will be mine from now and forever."


    Unexpectedly, there was a thunderous squawk sound. Lory abruptly woke as she heard the familiar sound. The loud squawks repelled the snakes from her as they swiftly slithered away. Her limp legs couldn''t hold her as she fell on her knees once the snakes released her.


    "What do you want Grimareus?" Lazarus yelled at the new arrival.


    "I won''t let you take her!"


    "You are toote. The deal isplete," Lazarus gave a triumphantugh.


    Lory''s body started to change. ck scales appeared on her skin and her purple pupils changed to yellow crescents like those of a snake.


    "There is still time¡­" Girsha transformed into white orbs and pierced into her. Lory screamed in agony as two powers collided inside her. She felt like something was stabbing her heart.


    "Don''t give up, little girl!" Lory could hear Girsha''s voice.


    "How will you save Lucas if you let him control you?" He reminded her. Her yellow eyes transformed to her original purple. ''Lucas'', she remembered him. She clenched her fist as she remembered she needed to save him. She couldn''t die now, not before she saved him.


    She screamed as wings growing on her back changed from white to ck as night. Lazarus was enraged by this, he had been so close to iming her soul. Lazarus had lied to her before as he hid a few details from her.


    Although Lazarus could only im her soul after she died, it didn''t mean he couldn''t control her while she was still alive. Girsha''s appearance ruined his ns.


    "You can protect her now but she will be mine once she dies. She''s mine!" Lazarusughed like a maniac.


    Lory lost consciousness and fell weakly on the ground.


    She couldn''t tell how long she had been out. Her eyshes fluttered. She slowly opened her eyes. She looked around and realized she was alone. There were no snakes, Lazarus, or Girsha... Wait. Girsha!


    Lory forced herself to sit up. She touched her chest. She could still feel her connection with Girsha but it was faint. So faint like it was fading.


    "Girsha¡­" She called but no one answered. Something was wrong. No matter how far they were from each other they could always call each other telepathically.


    "Girsha, where are you?" She tried again but there was no answer.


    Lory bit her lips. She was utterly petrified, "Girsha, don''t joke around! Where are you... GIRSHA!"


    Lory''s eyes became moist as her body shook, "Please don''t do this. Girsha, where are you? I''m scared!"


    ck wings emerged from her back and wrapped themselves around her. Lory was shocked to see the ck wings. She soon realized what happened. Girsha sacrificed himself to protect her soul. Lory cursed her stupidity. She should''ve known. She easily trusted without question. Why would the serpent easily lend her a hand?


    "Girsha, what have you done?" Tears fell down her cheeks.


    "What have I done...?"


    _________________________________________________


    Lory woke with tears streaming down her face. She blinked a few times before she wiped off her tears with her sleeve.


    She looked beside her and saw a small white bird sleepingfortably on the soft pillow. Lory''s smile grew wider as got a sense of relief. She pulled the pillow closer to her and stroked the white bird head with a finger. The bird fidgeted a little at her caress. Lory smiled once again and closed her eyes. She hoped the next dream would be a sweet one.


    ___________________________________________________


    Arthea walked through the bare ruins. Lazarus was gone and so was the princess. She looked down and saw the Trinity staff broken into seven fragments. She lifted her hands and the fragments floated into the air. They glowed brightly before they disappeared into thin air.


    "This is what you wanted, isn''t it? Marcus....?"

 Chapter 59 - The Visitor

    The Underground Pce was bigger than Lory initially thought. Zhao Li Xin''s quarters were situated on the top of the pce, separate from the rest of the pce. There was only one way in or out of his quarters. The King Pce and the Mong brothers were the only ones allowed to visit that section, with Lory joining in their ranks once she moved into the pce.


    Her new room was next to Zhao Li Xin''s room once again. This situation baffled Lory as she didn''t understand how they could still be stuck next to each other in the massive pce. She was unaware it was deliberate and part of his n of keeping her close. ??


    Zhao Li Xin''s clinginess had reached a new level after falling out with his family. His dotting behavior also increased shocking the other Hei Shen Sect members who had never seen the unofficial couple''s interaction while they were staying at Ninjing Manor. They had so many questions about them but no one dared to ask the Demon Lord. Why? because they are not crazy.


    The Hei Shen Sect didn''t have manyplicated rules and restrictions like other sects. The main rules were; do your job, never question your lord, and never betray your lord. The sect also didn''t have elders as Zhao Li Xin''s position was absolute and above everyone else. Although this was unorthodox, Hei Shen Sect was more peaceful and rxedpared to normal sects because of having one ruler.


    Lory was naturally a curious person and was always eager to explore the pce. Zhao Li Xin apanied her at first, but Mong Yi the ''professional tour guide'' would rece him if he was unavable. Lory was soon amazed to find Mong Yi was quite a chatty person. Mong Yi would give her a detailed exnation of each ce she visited reminding her of museum school trips in her previous world.


    "Miss Luo, this treasure was found in Yang Zu, an auction city, by milord when he was only seventeen. It is made from pure honey crystals which are very rare in this world. They say it can h h h¡­"


    ''DA*N! He really can talk!''


    Lory didn''t know how to stop him. It seemed rude to halt him as he seemed so passionate about what he was doing. Lory used telepathy to speak to the bird [Girsha, help me... I don''t think he will stop any time soon¡­]


    Lory maintained a polite smile as she nodded at Mong Yi making it look like she was listening.


    [Sorry, girl¡­ You are on your own¡­] Girsha had left the room an hour earlier.


    "Uhm¡­ Brother Mong¡­"


    "It''s made of pure gold and a hundred precious gems..." He continued passionately.


    "Brother Mong¡­ Sorry," Lory tried to interfere but Mong Yi wasn''t listening. Lory became impatient and lost it,<strong> "MONG YI!"</strong>


    "Huh?" Mong Yi came back to reality with a confused look. He hasn''t reached what he thought was the best.


    Lory smiled kindly, "Where is Zhao Li Xin?"


    "Uh¡­ Milord is out with Mong Ki. He''ll be back tonight."


    "Oh, is that so? I''ve remembered¡­ Li Xin asked me something about...something¡­ I need to go now! Thank you for everything, brother Mong. You are the best!" Lory pretended she had to hurry as she scurried out of the room like a ghost was chasing her. She was scared Mong Yi would start talking before she left. Mong Yi watched her half run with puzzlement. He shrugged his shoulder feeling satisfied that he was great at entertaining her.


    The guards at the doors gave Mong Yi stinky eyes as they thought ''Bro, you really can talk...''


    Lory managed to get back to her room without a hitch. She red at Girsha who was nestledfortably on a soft pillow as he pecked at grapes.


    [You made it out alive?] Girsha said in astonishment when he saw her.


    [No thanks to you¡­] She looked sullen.


    Girsha was helplessly [I didn''t think I would meet someone who could chat more than Jay¡­]


    [Right¡­] Lory agreed with him. She sat by the table and poured herself some cold water. She wasn''t like the people in this world who would only drink tea and wine. Lory couldn''t make it through the day without drinking mineral water.


    It was amon habit everyone had in her old world. Sick and tired of only drinking team, Lory was overjoyed when she found out there was a freshwater spring in the Underground Pce.


    She felt better after quenching her thirst. She grabbed an apple and moved to sit on the window frame while she chewed the apple leisurely. She loved Underground Pce''s scenery. The cave ceiling had stctite on its surface. The stctite was then covered with glowing bugs which made it look like they were tiny stars in the sky. It was a sight to behold. If only Zhao Li Xin was here¡­ Lory sighed inwardly.


    [Miss him?] Girsha perched beside her as he teased.


    [I''m not¡­] She denied.


    [You are...] He insisted.


    [I''m not¡­]


    [You are¡­]


    [¡­I''m not!]


    [...you are, STUPID!]


    [Heyyyyy¡­]


    While Lory and Girsha were having their friendly banter, the Emperor was throwing another fit inside the Imperial Pce in Jiang Wei''s capital city. The eunuch was now used to his tantrums as they had be a norm in thest few months.


    The Emperor got headaches whenever daily necessities couldn''t enter Nan Jing capital. Goods like rice, chili, cloves, and vegetables were either hard to find or too expensive. Many could barely afford the new price. Once the vegetables became costly, the meat prices also rose.


    It only took six months for things to get out of hand. The merchant also couldn''t also understand why things that used to be easy to find were now rare.


    Zhao Yi Chen tried to solve the problem by making deals with merchants from other countries but imported merchandise was more costly and the Imperial court didn''t have enough funds to do it for a long time.


    The princes were also reluctant to use their personal funds to relieve the country''s burden. This was because they need more money to fight for the throne. However, Zhao Yi Chen was smart enough to y the politics game. He created an open kitchen to provide free food to the poor.


    He also donated basic necessities to the people who needed it. His actions were praised by themoners who gave him much support, increasing his poprity.


    Zhao Mu Fan and Zhao Qin Feng couldn''t let Zhao Yi Chen steal the limelight alone. They reluctantly copied Zhao Yi Chen''s actions. Zhao Mu Fan pushed it further by ordering his concubines to personally donate to themoners.


    It was something that had never happened in the Jiang Wei Kingdom. They all tried to take advantage of the situation but they also knew their actions couldn''tst long. They need to find a long-term resolution for the problem.


    Back to the Imperial pce, the eunuchs could hear things breaking in the imperial study. They didn''t have to guess the Emperor, who was alone, was having a tantrum. The Emperor sat in his big chair with destion. The Jiang Wei Kingdom was known to be a rich country with enormous resources. His country had never had problems with food even during winter.


    It was springtime when food was supposed to be abundant but it was scarce instead.The Emperor, Zhao Zi Gen, was never really involved in the country''s management as he had two prime ministers and numerous officials who did the hard work for him.


    Zhao Zi Gen liked to indulge himself with wealth and beautiful women. He thought his treasury would never run empty but it seemed he was wrong. The first financial crisis that happened in the past should have taught him a lesson but it failed. He went back to his old habits letting everything escte this far. He pinched his temples as he tried to ease his headache. He didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s only been six months yet you are already having it hard..."


    Zhao Zi Gen abruptly lifted his head and saw someone in the corner chair sprawled in azy manner. The man wore ck robes with golden thread embroidery on his sleeve. He took off his golden mask slowly. His perfect carved appearance stunned Zhao Zi Gen.


    "Zhao Li Xin?"

 Chapter 60 - The Threat

    Zhao Zi Gen was astonished to see his son''s enigmatic aura. Zhao Li Xin had long dropped the weak person he portrayed. He looked healthy, strong, and charismatic. Even the active Zhao Yi Chen couldn''tpare to him. Zhao Zi Gen couldn''t help but regret treating him badly and threatening him. He wished he could have treated him a little better as it would have made it easier for him to gain the Hei Shen Sect''s support. It would have a good move but it was already toote.


    "Was all this done by you?" Zhao Zi Gen red at Zhao Li Xin.??


    "More or less¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered in an apathetic voice, he doesn''t look proud or remorseful for what he had done, he lookspletely nk devoid of any feeling.


    "So, it''s you!" Zhao Zi Gen furiously stares at him with bloodshot eyes, like a hungry beast eyeing his prey.


    "None of this would have happened if you were smarter, or diligent..." Zhao Li Xin straightens his back and he wickedly smiles towards the fuming emperor. "You made my job easier¡­"


    "I want you to stop all this farce immediately!" The Emperor loudly mmed his table.


    "Are you¡­ordering me?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrowed. The air around them bes heavy. The Emperor forgot he was talking to the Hei Shen Sect leader and not the weakling son he used to press and belittle every day.


    They say old habits hard to kill, how right they are.


    Zhao Li smiled coldly, "You know¡­ I have entered your room without rming your useless shadow guards. You know how many times I could have killed you?"


    Zhao Zi Gen could tell his son wasn''t throwing an empty threat. His hands drenched with cold sweat as he justified himself, "I''m still your father."


    "And I''m your son but that had never stopped you or anyone from humiliated me, beat me, make me eaten rotten food..." He chuckled and gave Zhao Zi Gen a ridiculed look. What prince was he? His position is lower than beggars.


    If the Emperor cares even just a little bit about him, all he has to do is raise his finger to stop his misery but he never did. He didn''t even try.


    The Emperor didn''t know how to respond to that. He never cared what was happening to his weak son yet he knew the awful condition he had lived in since childhood. The truth was the Emperor even wished his son could die. Having a weakling for a son was an embarrassment he couldn''t take.


    "What do you want? The throne?" The Emperor probed. He didn''t think Zhao Li Xin would want anything else.


    Zhao Li Xin squinted and scoffed with disdain, "You think you would still be the Emperor if I wanted it?"


    Zhao Zi Gen''s face turned red. Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t have a problem snatching the throne from him as he had the Hei Shen Sect power. However, he still failed to understand what else he would want.


    "Send for Royal Consort Ying. There is something I want to ask her," Zhao Li Xin''s expression turned grim.


    The Emperor thought Zhao Li Xin wanted to vent his anger on his mother. He was fine with that as it could mean it had nothing to do with him. The Emperor called his eunuch to summon Royal Consort Ying as he didn''t want to infuriate Zhao Li Xin further.


    The eunuch vaguely saw a man with ck robes in the corner when he entered but the deathly air around him discouraged the eunuch from staring.


    It took a few minutes for Royal Consort Ying to arrive. Although it waste at night, she was dressed perfectly from top to bottom. Zhao Li Xin admired hermitment to looking good. Ying Xi Lu bowed elegantly at the Emperor and coquettishly said, "This Royal Consort greets His Majesty."


    This behavior used to soften the Emperor''s heart but the Emperor ignored her this time around. Ying Xi Lu felt another presence in the room. She shifted her gaze to the side and saw her ''weak'' son. He sat with azy expression and watched her with nk eyes.


    "Li Xin¡­" She was stunned to see Zhao Li Xin yet he didn''t bother to greet her. His behavior angered Ying Xi Lu but the cold look in his eyes stopped her from reprimanding him.


    "Your son wants to meet you," The Emperor stated.


    Ying Xi Lu thought Zhao Li Xin was seeking motherly love. It was natural for a son to care for his mother. Ying Xi Lu imagined herself revered as the mother of the Hei Shen Sect''s Master. Her position would be enviable and having Zhao Li Xin as her back up meant the Emperor wouldn''t dare go against her. Her smug smile made Zhao Li Xin cringe.


    ''What the hell are you smiling about?''


    "Xin''er, mother never meant to hurt you. Mother always had the best intentions for you no matter the past," Xing Yi Lu said gently but her voice only made Zhao Li Xin nauseous.


    "Is poisoning me part of your best intentions?" He gave her a sarcastic smile.


    "It''s..." Zhao Li Xin cut her off before she could answer


    "What about the beating? The starvation, the cursing, and the yelling? Was that also done with good intention?"


    Ying Xi Lu''s face turned red. She forgot how she wronged him in the past. She bit her lip in remorse. The Emperor also sighed deeply. He also did many bad things to Zhao Li Xin. He was filled with regret. Not because he loved his son but because of Zhao Li Xin''s identity as Long Ming if only she knew she would treat him better if only she knew...


    "Tell me¡­ Who''s the one who provided you with the cold poison you gave me?"

 Chapter 61 - The Mysterious Woman

    This was something that Zhao Li Xin had recently learned. The news was from one of his King''s Pce, Jin Hao, who was also the king of the White Dragon Pce. Jin Hao, the most talented alchemist of his generation told him something he hadn''t suspected before. ording to the alchemist, he was first poisoned as a baby and not at eight years old as he initially thought.


    The poison was not done one but happened gradually over the years, The person only stopped poisoning him when he was nine or ten since the poison had already seeped into his organs and bones. ??


    It was a miracle he had survived to twenty years. The person who poisoned him must have really hated him because they wanted him to slowly die in agony. Ying Xi Lu might have chosen to kill him for Zhao Qin Feng but the cold poison was hard toe by, even those from the Ying n would have a hard time getting it.


    Zhao Li Xin had also learned that no one on their continent could concoct the cold poison since the form for making the poison was long lost. This made him deducted that someone stronger was behind Ying Xi Lu as she won''t have done it alone.


    "Um¡­ What do you mean?" Ying Xi Lu tried to evade the question but her trembling hands betray her knowledge.


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t patient. He pulled out a grey stone from his sleeve as someone grabbed Ying Xi Lu''s hand to nick one of her fingers, "This is the bloodstones. I want to know if I''m really your son or not."


    Zhao Li Xin ignored Ying Xi Lu''s yelp and approached her calmly. He dripped her blooding finger onto the stone, cut his finger, and did the same. A sneer touched Zhao Li Xin''s face when their blood didn''t merge.


    "Turns out I''m not your son," Zhao Li Xin chuckled as he returned to his seat. He wasn''t sure of what to make of the discovery.


    "Ying Xi Lu, is this true?" The Emperor was stunned at first before he shook with anger. He was angry because it meant he didn''t have any connection to Zhao Li Xin. Although their rtionship was bad, he was thinking of using their blood rtion to tied Zhao Li Xin. It seemed he had to forget this dream.


    Ying Xi Lu''s face was as white as a sheet. Her voice trembled with fear, "I don''t know¡­"


    "You still want to deny this yet the proof is right here? What else do you want to say?" The Emperor threw a cup at her. He didn''t want to imagine people mocking him for raising someone''s else child.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ She didn''t tell me anything¡­" Ying Xi Lu stumbled on the floor. The Emperor was always lenient towards her even when she was used of killing his favorite concubines.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed with boredom. Watching them made him realize he was lucky they weren''t his parents.


    Zhao Li Xin stood from his chair once again. His grandiose aura suppressed both the Emperor and Royal Consort Ying. He gave Royal Consort Ying an indifferent look.


    "Tell me from the beginning¡­" Although Zhao Li Xin''s words seemed calm, a threaty within. He had no time for their bickering plus he was missing his little savior. Watching the two clowns turned his mood sour.


    Ying Xi Lu bit her lips in hesitation. She was scared of the mysterious woman she met years ago but the new Zhao Li Xin was also scary. There was nothing to stop him from killing her as he knew she wasn''t his mother. She wished she had treated him well. It was too bad there was no cure for regret. She decided to reveal everything that happened in the past.


    It all started with her stay at the Royal summer pce located outside Nan Jing City years ago. At the time, Ying Xi Lu was devastated by the Emperor''s rtionship with Jiang Ju Zi. She did everything to get the Emperor''s attention. Her sess came when she drugged him with an aphrodisiac and she got pregnant. However, her pregnancy was unstable. Ying Xi Lu tried to keep her baby and choose to iste herself at the summer pce to make sure she and the baby could stay healthy.


    Sadly, Ying Xi Lu''s baby died duringbor. Ying Xi Lu mourned her dead son but the truth was she was sadder that she couldn''t use her child to regain the Emperor''s love. Defeated by her situation, she was on her way back to the city one night when she heard someone crying for help. Ying Xi Lu was curious enough to stop her carriage and to order her maid to check the situation.


    The maid informed her of a woman with a newborn baby boy by the side of the road. Ying Xi Lu at first thought of ignoring the woman, but she was captivated by the news of the fact that the strange woman had a newborn baby with him moreover is a male.


    Her mind swirled with many possibilities. It was these thoughts that prompted Ying Xi Li to leave the carriage to meet with the most beautiful woman she had ever seen.


    The woman introduced herself as Sanguan Mu Yi and begged Ying Xi Li to save her son. She gave Ying Xi Lu a red jade card with qilin engravings before she died. The Royal Consort could tell Sanguan Mu Yi was not simple as the jade was considered expensive even for her standards. Wanting to take advantage of the situation, Ying Xi Li agreed to Sanguan Mu Yi''s demands. Sanguan Mu Yi died in peace but another woman appeared.


    The mysterious woman was happy to find Sanguan Mu Yi dead but was angered when she saw the newborn. The mysterious woman wanted to kill the baby but suddenly she changed her mind and when she saw the coldness in Yin Xi Lu''s eyes, she smiles devilishly.


    The woman allowed Yin Xi Lu to keep the child under two conditions. Yin Xi Li had to promise to treat the child miserably and to ruin the child''s future with the help of cold poison which the woman provided.


    Ying Xi Lu could tell the woman before her is very strong, she also looks like noble judging by her luxurious dress, most of all she look twisted. Ying Xi Lu knew she can''t afford to mess with this mysterious woman. She agreed to the woman''s terms so she took Zhao Li Xin as her son recement.


    That crazy woman unexpectedly kept her side of the bargain and she also made the Ying n be more prosperous than before. This was good for Ying Xi Lu but she couldn''t help but be terrified as it meant the crazy woman was more powerful than she ever imagined.


    "Where''s the jade my mother gave you," Zhao Li Xin''s was unperturbed. It was like the story didn''t have anything to do with him.


    "In my room¡­" Ying Xi Lu was terrified by Zhao Li Xin''s cold empty eyes.


    "Give it to me," Zhao Li Xin''s words we firm brooking no argument.


    Ying Xi Lu ordered the eunuch to ask her personal maid for the red jade. The maid personally delivered the red jade as she knew the jade was precious to Royal Consort Ying. The maid then carefully handed the jade to Zhao Li Xin when Ying Xi Lu didn''t refute his demand.


    Zhao Li Xin examined the red jade carefully. It was exquisite with no blemish. The red was rich and vibrant. The qilin engraving looked like a family symbol but he hadn''t seen it in the kingdom. He assumed the symbol may havee from another country. Satisfied with what he saw, Zhao Li Xin secured the jade inside his spatial ring.


    The Emperor was green with envy when he saw Zhao Li Xin''s spatial ring. However, he didn''t have the right to demand for one as Zhao Li Xin wasn''t even his child. His hatred towards Ying Xi Lu escted.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about them. He never felt any parental love from them. Leaving them wasn''t a problem for him. Everything felt weird for Zhao Li Xin. He wasn''t saddened disappointed or angry to learn that the people who raised him weren''t his real parents. However, his heat felt numb to learn that his real mother was probably killed by someone.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed deeply at this. He had never thought much about himself. All he knew was he was different from others and everyone described him differently. The words attached to him were demon, tyrant, or monster.


    He never bothered with thebels before but he started to worry about them when he met her. He wondered if she would stay with him if she got to know the type of person he was. Would she ept him for who he was or would she hate him...?


    The first thing Zhao Li Xin did when he arrived in the Underground Pce was to search for Lory. Mong Yi directed him to the spring near her living quarters. He found her lying on the ground with a quilt covering her body. Her eyes were glued to the cave''s ceiling while her pet yed in the water. The serene ambiance around her made him forgot his troubles.


    He surprised Lory by dropping next to her. A smile quickly touched her lips when she saw him, "You are home¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" He carelessly replied.


    "Done with your work?" She asked.


    "It is done¡­" He replied quietly.


    "What''s the matter? Something happened?" Lory frowned. Her worry warmed his heart.


    "My parents...are not my parents¡­" Zhao Li Xin ced his arms on his knees.


    "What do you mean? Are you adopted?" Lory''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Zhao Li Xin stifles, "Not for a good reason¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Lory didn''t dare to ask more and Zhao Li Xin also bes quiet. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking behind his beautiful onyx eyes. It was possible that Zhao Li Xin himself didn''t understand his thoughts.

 Chapter 62 - The Night And The Fireflies

    "I''m sorry¡­" Lory said softly.


    "For what?" He gave her a nk look.??


    Lory smiled at him, "For what happened to you¡­ Do you know who your real parents are?"


    "I have a clue," He showed Lory the red jade card. "My real mother was called Sanguan Mu Yi but she died after she gave birth to me. This is ording to Royal Consort Ying. I have asked someone to investigate this matter further¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin was expressionless when he spoke. There was no sadness, worry or excitement in his eyes. He handled this with his usual calmness.


    Lory examined the red jade. It was exquisite like other normal jades. Only a person from an influential family could afford such a jade. This conclusion didn''te as a surprise as one could easily guess this from Zhao Li Xin''s looks and temperament. There was no way his biological parents could be considered ordinary.


    Zhao Li Xin became quiet as he stared nkly at the water surface. It looked like he was in deep thought but the truth was he wasn''t thinking of anything. He only felt weird because he didn''t feel any different after learning about his real mother. Lory, on the other hand, didn''t know how tofort him. She had never experienced such a situation. Her heart ached for him but she didn''t know how to make him feel better.


    "Did I ever tell you the story of the night and the fireflies?" Lory broke the silence.


    Zhao Li Xin retracted his gaze from the water and looked at the woman beside him. His response was quiet, "No¡­"


    "Do you wanna hear it?" Lory tilted her head. Her clear big eyes stared at him deeply.


    "Yes, please¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly.


    Lory took a deep breath before she narrated, "A long long time ago, when the world was still young, God had two beloved sons. One son was Daylight and the other was Night."


    Zhao Li Xin listened to her soft gentle voice. It was a gentle as a breeze dissipating his gloomy mood. Like a small child listening to a bedtime story, he ced his head onto his knees.


    "Time went by but Night soon felt dejected by his role. He envied his brother, Daylight, because when Daylight came people would wake up with joy. They would go to work and y cheerfully together. However, when Night came, people would hurry to their homes and hide. No one wanted to be outside when Night came."


    "Night was always lonely and sad because he remained alone. This situation happened for years... Night came and people returned to their homes and animal returned to their nests. One day, however, a little firefly approached Night and asked, ''why do you look so sad?'' This surprised Night as it was the first time anyone spoke to him."


    "Night responded by asking the firefly why he was outside at such a time. The fireflies told him he and his friends loved to go out at night because they could only glow beautifully when it was dark. The firefly and Night soon became friends from that day. When Nightined to his friend about people hiding when he appeared and did the opposite when Daylight appeared, the firefly told him people were scared of darkness. If Night lightened up the sky then the people would no longer be afraid.


    Night liked the idea but he didn''t know how to lighten the sky. The firefly was quick with ideas. Daylight had the sun so Night could create something simr. Night was ted by this idea so he created the moon to brighten up the night sky. Things turned out as the firefly predicted. People were no longer scared of Night. They started opening their window to enjoy the moonlight. Some animals left their nests to y under the moonlight. Night was no longer as lonely as before."


    "This must have made Night happy¡­" Zhao Li Xinmented as a child wouldment on his mother''s story.


    Lory smiled at how cute Zhao Li Xin look. She continued, "But nothingsts forever¡­ The firefly aged and died as he was a mortal insect. Night was devastated by the loss as the firefly was his first friend but there was nothing he could do as death was the fate of all living things. However, Night didn''t want to separate from his first friend. He took the firefly''s soul and blessed it with an eternal glow. He then kept the soul close to him and the firefly became the first star in the sky. Night also knew the firefly needed his friends with him so he chose to ce the soul of the other dead fireflies in the sky with him, turning them to more stars. They would no longer be lonely if they were together."


    Silence followed before Zhao Li Xin quietly said, "It''s a beautiful story but it is also sad at the same time¡­"


    Lory chuckled, "It is. I cried the first time I heard it but my mother said the story had an important lesson for us. It teaches one not to underestimated something or someone no matter how small or insignificant their existence may seem. It also tells us not to look down at ourselves as we may seem worthless to others but still mean the world to someone special¡­ So, you should never doubt yourself."


    Their eyes met and held. Time seemed to stop as there were no words between them. Zhao Li Xin could see his reflection inside her big beautiful eyes. His heart raced. He didn''t know why he always felt like that whenever he was close to her. However, he didn''t hate the feeling¡­ He loved it. He craved it to be exact.


    "Stop looking at me like that," Lory covered his face with her little hand. Zhao Li Xin chuckled as he grabbed her hands. He loosens his grip when he realized just how frail and small her hand was.


    "Ri Yi¡­" He called gently.


    "Hm?" Lory lifted her head and Zhao Li Xin looked at her deeply with a serious face.


    "Ri Yi, I can be good for you but I''m not a good man. There are certain things I do that might make you scared of me or even hate me so I..." Zhao Li Xin looked nervous. He never regretted what he had done in the past but he couldn''t help by worry before her. He feared what she would think. Scared she would leave him ore to despise him. Zhao Li Xin never cared about other people thought of him no matter how bad it was but with her...


    "We do what we must to survive," Lory cut off his words. She held his hands tightly, "We kill and hurt others to protect ourselves and everything we hold dear. I won''t judge you. I know how hard the world is out there."


    "Just because I''m like this doesn''t mean I''m innocent¡­" Lory smiled bitterly. She knew she hadmitted a grave mistake in the past, hurting everyone around her in the process. She took risks to protect the one person she loved the most¡­ It was possible her father would be disappointed with her if he was alive to know what she had done.


    "I have sinned. My sins might be greater than yours¡­" Lory releasing Lazarus to use his power was her greatest mistake. She might have created a greater disaster in her old world if it wasn''t for Girsha.


    "It''s hard to believe that¡­" Zhao Li Xin looked at her in disbelief. He had killed and tortured many people in thest decade. He couldn''t even count the number of the people he killed. He couldn''t imagine her doing the same thing.


    "You''ll be surprised¡­" Lory slyly squinted her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled lightly. He patted her head dotingly and said, "I am but I don''t mind if it''s you, not at all."


    Lory blushed again and averted her gazed from him. It was so hard to maintain a straight face in front of him.


    Her shyness made her look more adorable in his eyes. He pulled her close to his chest and wrapped his hands around her. She was small enough to almost disappear in his embrace. Lory was stunned by his sudden behavior. Her face became redder and her heart almost leaped from her chest. She was warmed by his embrace. He smelled like agarwood. Lory unconsciously inhaled his manly scent and rxed. She snuggled closer to his chest and quickly fell asleep at the overwhelming drowsiness.


    Zhao Li Xin noticed her calm breathing and was surprised to see her sleep on his chest. A sense of sweetness engulfed him. He couldn''t stop smiling. He lifted her carefully and carried her back to her room.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi weren''t shocked to see their lord treat Luo Ri Yi tenderly. However, this could not be said for Bei Li Yan who identally stumbled across them when he came to deliver his report. Bei Li Yan''s eyes grew wide and his mouth made an ungraceful `o'' sign.


    Mong Ki could only sigh at his reaction. It was a normal reaction to have once you saw their lord acting like that for the first time. Bei Li Yan shifted his eyes to Mong Ki. His eye screamed at him, ''Is this for real!''


    It was as if they were using telepathy to talk. Mong Ki nodded his head seriously in response, ''Yes, it is''.


    Bei Li Yan scurried out of Zhao Li Xin''s pce. He needed to share the news with the other King Pce. Bei Li Yan could imagine his friend''s shocked faces when he told them.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin put Lory on her bed but Lory gripped his cor tightly before he could leave. Her face scrunched up every time he tried to remove her hand. He didn''t want to wake her as he knew Lory had severe insomnia.


    Helpless with the situation, Zhao Li Xin decided toy beside her until she could let go of his cor. Unfortunately for him, the girl decided to get morefortable as she was a warmth seeker. Lory innocently pulled him closer, squeezed a leg between his legs and slip a hand behind his cor. This was a habit of hers from childhood. She would unconsciously seek warmth whenever she felt cold. She would sleep under a thick nket and lots of pillows to handle the annoying habit.


    Zhao Li Xin''s high cultivation meant his body temperature was higher than normal. His body was like a natural heater to Lory. She couldn''t help but get closer to him and envelope him as an octopus would.


    Such a position was a tough one for a young and healthy man like Zhao Li Xin. He could feel her soft body including her bosom pressed against his chest. Her natural sweetness tickled his nose, not to mention her small hand molesting his bare chest. He stiffened like a statue. His heart raced and his breath became heavier. Something rushed from inside his head and headed down below. He was hit by another foreign feeling. His mind could only form one word.


    ''Uh Oh''

 Chapter 63 - Dreaming Of A Tree

    Lory was standing in front of a giant big tree. The tree had purple leaves and a white trunk. The leaves rustled gently at the blowing wind. She glued her eyes on the tree. There was something familiar about the tree. Something that filled her with sadness and longing. Her hand reached out to a falling tree but she was startled awake before she could grab it.


    Lory looked around only to realizes she was in her room in the underground pce. She was lying in her bed while Girsha was on the table pecking grapes like usual.??


    [Girsha!] She called him.


    [Hm¡­] He responded carelessly.


    [Have we ever encountered a tree with purple leaves before?]


    Girsha gave her a ''are u still sleeping?'' look before he responded [No. Are you dreaming or something?]


    Lory''s mouth twitched [I think I''m dreaming¡­]


    [Get up! How long do you want to sleep?] Girsha scowled at her.


    [Girsha¡­] She called again.


    [WHAT?] He annoyed that she kept bothering him while he was eating grapes.


    [What happened to me...?]


    Girsha looked at her with ridicule [You mean¡­ Why you are wrapped like a dumpling?]


    [Uh huh...] Lory was wrapped neatly and tight like a dumpling. The good thing was she didn''t feel cold, the bad thing was she was now hot but she couldn''t get out of the nket. She could barely move her limbs.


    [That''s because you are a bad girl¡­]


    [I''m a what?]


    There was someone who had soaked himself for hours in a frozen chamber on the other side of the pce. Mong Ki and Mong Yi didn''t understand what was happening to their lord. They wondered if he had another breakthrough but then again, he had been soaking in the frozen pool for over six hours which was unusual. The other thing they could think of was there was something wrong with his cultivation.


    While his servants were worrying about him, a certain lord was also worrying about his new problem. For almost twenty years, his lower part had been in deep slumber to the point he assumed it might never wake up. Then again, Zhao Li Xin never ced much thought over it. It was a small problem and he didn''t think he would need to use the lower part anytime soon. He was a person who never let any woman get closer than one and a half meters. So he never saw the point of having an ''active'' member like other men.


    However, his sleeping member decided to wake up on this particr day in full glory. It woke with a vengeance as he had to soak in the frozen pool for hours for ''him'' to calm down. Although the temperatures in the room were minus zero, Zhao Li Xin still felt hot. He had to circtes his Qi to calm his mind and body for it to work. He sighed deeply when everything went back to normal. He made a note to himself to never climb his savior''s bed again.


    Meantime, Lory managed to get out of her dumpling wrapper with the help of a certain bird. The bird only decided to help when he couldn''t stand watching her whine and wiggling like a giant caterpir. Lory was covered in sweat when she finally managed to free herself. She decided to take a hot bath before waiting for Zhao Li Xin but hours passed and he didn''t return. Bored, she entered Zhao Li Xin''s luxurious bedroom but it was empty. She thought the massive bedroom with dark wooden furniture and yellow curtains was a waste of money as she knew Zhao Li Xin rarely slept in his own room.


    He was either working or cultivating. When he was not doing either of the two, he would spend his time in Lory''s room. Zhao Li Xin was weird no matter how you looked at the way he did things. Lory saw his gigantic bed in the corner of the room. It was behind the wooden partition cover with yellow curtains. The bed was big enough to sleep six people of Zhao Li Xin''s size. She didn''t understand why he needed such a big bed when he barely used it.


    Lory couldn''t help but lie on the bed as it looked clean and neat. It seemed new like no one had ever slept on it before. The bed felt good. It wasn''t too hard or fluffy but perfect for sleeping. Lory couldn''t help but yawn despite having slept a lot. She gave in to temptation and decided to have a power nap while she waited for Zhao Li Xin...


    Zhao Li Xin changed his clothes and his expression was back to his stoic and indifferent expression. Seeing his normal behavior calmed his two subordinates who were initially worried.


    "Milord, Master Bei Li Yan says someone from the Liangzu Kingdom may know about this matter," Mong Yi kneeled on the floor as he uttered the news. "This man works for Lady Tang Yi Mei and is under her protection. We didn''t dare press on judging from Lady Tang''s rtionship with Milord."


    "What rtionship do we have? Be careful with your words!" Zhao Li Xin warned sternly. Mong Yi''s words strongly irked him. Although Zhao Li Xin''s words were calm and quiet, the pressure from his aura was enough to drop the Mong brother to the floor. They knew they had angered their lord so they immediately kowtowed.


    "Apologies, Milord. It won''t happen again!" Mong Ki and Mong Yi pressed their heads on the floor.


    "Don''t say stupid things in front of her!" Zhao Li Xin''s face remained the same but his anger wasn''t dissipated. His words sent chills to their spines. When he mentioned ''her'', the Mong brother knew who he meant. There was only one ''her'' worth of his attention.


    "Yes, Milord!"


    "Inform that woman I want to speak to that man. Let her not get in my way as I don''t care if her master is my master''s best friend. I''ll do what is necessary¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s ''necessary'' meant threatening, torturing, killing or whatever worked.


    "Yes, Milord!" The Mong brothers cupped their fists respectfully.


    Zhao Li Xin flicked his robes and left the room without adding anything further. The Mong bothers limped off the floor when they had heard their lord''s receding footsteps. They sighed in relief as they had gotten away with infuriated the Demon Lord.


    "You are stupid, brother!!" Mong Ki berated his younger brother.


    "I know. I''m sorry..." Mong Yi touched his sweating forehead. "I thought they were at least good friends."


    "Are you stupid? Other than Miss Luo, there are only two kinds of women for our Lord. The ones he has killed and the ones he has yet to kill. Miss Tang Yi Mei is the second kind. Do you think the lord would hesitate to kill her if she pushes his limits one day?" Mong Ki wanted to smack his younger brother''s head. "You need to remember this¡­ Apart from Miss Luo Ri Yi, the other women are like bugs to him."


    "I know¡­I know¡­" Mong Yi admitted his carelessness.


    The lord was bewildered once he entered his room. The person who forced him to soak in a frozen pool was now sleepingfortably in his bed. She hadn''t covered herself and her loose robes gave him a glimpse of her smooth cor bone. The robes were also slightly parted revealing a small part of her thighs. Zhao Li Xin froze and unconsciously gulped. The strange feeling he had before returned once more. He averted his gaze with much effort, looked up the ceiling andment to God.


    ''Why do you hate me so much...?''

 Chapter 64 - Road Trip

    Lory was asleep for one hour and a half. It took her a moment to remember she was lying on Zhao Li Xin''s bed. It seemed like he was busy as there was no sign of him when she looked around the room.


    Lory sleepily sat up on the bed, stretched her arms and yawned. Girsha who had entered the room just when Zhao Li Xin was leaving in a hurry, shook his head in sympathy when he got understood the man''s situation ''That poor boy''.??


    He watched the princess as she ungracefully scratched her neck. An action that didn''t fit her princess image. Lory ignored the bird''s distasteful expression and focused on the person she couldn''t find [Where is Zhao Li Xin?]


    [He went to take a bath¡­] Girsha responded carelessly.


    [People in this world really like to take baths, don''t they¡­] Lory frowned yet her tactless remarks annoyed Girsha.


    [Whose fault is it¡­?] Girsha scowled.


    [Huh¡­?]


    On the other side of the pce, two subordinates stood outside the frozen chamber with confused and anxious looks. They saw their lord who had left the frozen chamber dash back into it in a hurry.


    "What happened to Milord?" Mong Yi asked in confusion.


    Mong Ki shook his head, "I... I don''t know anymore..."


    Lory also took another bath after waking up. Girsha remained her to wear moreyers as it wasn''t appropriate for a woman in this world to wear thin robes. It didn''t matter even if Zhao Li Xin was the only one who could see her.


    Lory tried to defend herself by saying it wasn''t her usual habit. She never dressed carelessly before but she just thought of wearing somethingfortable this time around. Her excuse was she was only meeting Zhao Li Xin and she knew he won''t be angry seeing her for dressing like that.


    ''That''s all I can do, boy. The rest depends on you¡­'' Girsha thought. As the same ''male'' species, he felt bad for Zhao Li Xin but he also admired Zhao Li Xin''s self-control. The foolish princess was dense on such matters as she was raised by a bunch of men who treated her like a rtive. She didn''t know about the boundaries between men and women especially if she felt safe with a man. Although this showed her trust in Zhao Li Xin, it was a bad thing for an uptight person like Zhao Li Xin who was at the receiving end of ''trust''.


    Lory was on the couch eating sweet pastries when Zhao Li Xin returned to the room. He was happy to see Lory dressed normally. The woman who seemedfortable didn''t worry about protocol as shezily smiled at Zhao Li Xin when she saw him. If someone else dared to behave like Lory in his presence, Zhao Li Xin would have kicked them out of the room for being disrespectful. However, he didn''t mind that the woman who had forced him to spend hours in the frozen chamber was rxed in his presence.


    " You are here! How are things going?" Lory rose from the couch, took a wine jar from the side of the table, pours the wine in an expensive wine cup and served Zhao Li Xin. Done with the task, she naturally dropped onto the couch.


    Zhao Li Xin sipped the wine and said, "I''m thinking of going to the Liangzu Kingdom. Do you wannae?"


    Lory''s eyes glinted with excitement, "Like a road trip?"


    He didn''t know what a road trip was but judging by her excited eyes he didn''t dare to say otherwise, "...Yes..."


    "Yeah!" Lory pped her hands, "When do we leave?"


    "Tomorrow¡­" he replied.


    "Nice!" Lock licked the crumbs off her fingers with an excited expression but a certain lord''s face turned dark.


    He stared at her with a serious face and couldn''t help but say, "Don''t do that!"


    "Do what?" Lory was puzzled.


    "That! What you are doing!" Zhao Li Xin warned her sternly. "Especially in front of other people. I forbid you from doing it!"


    She didn''t know why he was making a big fuss over it, but then again, the people in this world were sticklers for manners. Lory sucked her index finger for a second then smiled shyly at him, "Sorry, bad habit¡­"


    Fred used to tell her to never lick her fingers during formal gatherings as it wasn''t polite. Lory thought Zhao Li Xin had the same thought as he was raised in a noble environment and might find it distasteful.


    Contrary to her thinking, Zhao Li Xin actually liked it very much and it made him need another cold bath. It was frustrating. Zhao Li Xin quickly left the room in a couple of long strides leaving Lory to blink in confusion. She wondered if there was something wrong with him as he became weirder than normal.


    Girsha threw her a condemning look [Stop teasing the poor boy!]


    [What did I do?] She rebuked.


    The preparations for Liangzu were quick. Lory was also excited to leave the Underground Pce as she had lived there for months without being outside. It was summer but unlike Hand, the summers in this world weren''t as harsh as those in her previous world. This could be because there was no pollution and the nature that well preserved.


    Lory opened the carriage''s window to look at the view. She was mesmerized by the rows of green mountains, the lush green forest, the colorful flowers, and fruits. It was all breath-taking.


    Zhao Li Xin decided to rest in a small vige as dawn approached. The inn they stopped at was small but clean and neat. Zhao Li Xin asked her to be patient with the amodation before they reached Liangzu''s capital city, Jing An. Loryughed at his words as she thought he was being funny. It seemed like he had forgotten she was a maid before and didn''t mind living in small ces.


    Her thinking was true. Zhao Li Xin forgot about who she was and the same could be said for Mong Ki and Mong Yi. One couldn''t me them for their thinking as Zhao Li Xin never treated her like a servant in all the months the two had lived together. The other subordinates also treated her with respect ash they followed their lord''s example. Lory herself had forgotten to act like a maid and had reverted to acting like she did when she lived in the Cestine Pce.


    Although she seemed a little weird, Lory had a calm demeanor and was well-spoken. Her back was straight and her moves were graceful when she walked. Whenever she met the Hei Shen Sect members, she would slightly nod her head and smile politely. She didn''t have the timid or nervous behavior normal maids had. Lory''s temperament wasparable to other nobles'' daughters. The only difference was Lory was more easy-going and ignorant whenpared to the nobles'' daughters.


    While Mong Yi was busy reserving their rooms, Lory and Zhao Li Xin sat by a corner table trying not to look too conspicuous. However, this was impossible to achieve with someone like Zhao Li Xin. It was like a light shined on him the moment he entered the room. Everyone couldn''t help but take a second look at him. The women drooled in awe while the men looked at him with admiration and envy.


    Lory on her part felt like she was walking with a superstar. She had never had so much recognition even when she traveled incognito in Hand in the past.


    "Honorable guest, do you need anything?" A waiter smiled widely at Lory in wee. The waiter was an old man of about fifty years. Although he smiled politely at Lory, he avoided looking at Zhao Li Xin who was too intimidating even when he didn''t mean to.


    "Do you have anything special?" Lory''s friendly attitude made the waiter rx.


    "Of course, Young Miss. Our cold noodles are the best in this area. Would you want to try some?"


    "Sure¡­ I''ll order one bowl with some hot water."


    "Yes. Please wait a moment," The old waiter left in a hurry. The woman was kind and friendly but he couldn''t stand the pressureing from the man who sat opposite her.


    The man was as beautiful as a deity but the aura around him could bepared to a dozen mighty generals.


    "You scared him¡­" Lory propped her chin as she watched him.


    "I didn''t do anything," Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    "You didn''t have to¡­" Lory giggled as she teased him.


    The waiter quicklye back with cold noodles and hot water. Lory nodded at the waiter with politeness. The waiter wasn''t used to such treatment as he blushed slightly and smiled awkwardly. People could easily tell Lory and Zhao Li Xin were not from a simple background from the way they dressed. It was unheard of for someone like them to be polite to a servant like him.


    Lory didn''t realize this and Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything as he really didn''t care what she did. He never said anything when Lory had serious conversations with her ''pet'' so he didn''t bother that she was polite to other human beings.


    Lory noticed there were many other customers dressed in nice clothes as she ate. It would have been normal if they were in the capital as they were in a small vige. She wondered why they were many distinguish people gathered in such a ce.


    "Is it just me or there are many nobles here?" Lory whispered at Zhao Li Xin.


    "No, you are right. They are all heading to the Liangzu Kingdom," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "All of them? What is the asion?" Lory got curious.


    "News has it that a princess from Liangzu fell ill with a mysterious disease. No one can heal her, not even the court physicians," Zhao Li Xin calmly sipped his wine and continued. "The Liangzu Emperor has created a contest. Anyone who can heal the princess will be bestowed with a noble title and a fief as a reward"


    "So¡­ They are all going for that?" Lory murmured to herself. It was no wonder many people were eager to join the contest. Getting a noble title and a fiefdom was are a rare achievement in this world. Emperors were paranoid people who worried their subordinates or subject could easily rebel against them. To control everyone, the emperors never gave fiefs as this could ignite the greed for power. For an Emperor to give reward for his daughter''s health meant the man really loved his daughter.


    "The Emperor must love his daughter very much. That''s new¡­" Lory slurped the remaining noodles soup and wiped her mouth gently with a clean handkerchief.


    "It''s not that simple," Zhao Li Xin poured her warm tea. "Rumor has it that the princess is the most beautiful woman in the country. She is greatly talented in the four arts and her cultivation is also quite decent for her age. She''s a precious pawn for the kingdom. However, she got sick before he could use her. How can the Emperor ept this misfortune?"


    Lory exhaled deeply. Her understanding of the human character in this world was stillcking.

 Chapter 65 - Sleeping Beauty

    "What kinda illness does the princess have that the court physician can''t even treat?" Lory knew the medicines in this world were magical and iparable to the medicine in her world. She was curious because incurable diseases were hard to find.


    MongKi was at hand to exin, "The rumor ims the princess seemsto bein a deep and prolonged sleep. Her heartbeat is normal, her Qi flow is fine and her face coloring is the same. The only difference is she unconscious and won''t wake up."??


    Lory propped her chin and tilted her head, "Like Sleeping Beauty?"


    "Eh¡­ What?"MongKi andZhaoLiXinasked in unison.


    Lory waved her hands, "Nothing. It''s a story from my home."


    "What kinda story?"ZhaoLiXinwas intrigued.


    "It''s a fairy tale from my home," Lory slowly sipped her tea to collect herself. She didn''t want to say something that would make them suspicious of her background. "The story is about a princess cursed by an evil witch to sleep for a hundred years. The curse could only be broken by her true love''s, a prince, first kiss."


    Lory giggled as she saw their reaction.MongKi andZhaoLiXinfrowned in disdain. They thought the story was awful. They didn''t understand how a maiden would be kissed by a stranger who wasn''t her betrothed or a prince, nheless. What if the prince already had an official wife? What if he was from a much small and weaker country? Her having an intimate rtionship with a strange prince meant her reputationwas ruinedbefore she woke.


    "That is a¡­horrifying story¡­" Mong Ki was deeply concerned by the story.


    ''Pffftt¡­'' Lory covered her mouth with her hands as she almost spurted out her tea and she couldn''t hold in herughter. Lory waved her hands frantically. Her eyes turned into crescents fromughing too hard, "So¡­sorry."


    "It is...it''s creepy, right?" Lory wiped the tears in the corners of her eyes.ZhaoLiXinandMongKi''s expression was hrious. She couldn''t stopughing.


    People watched herugh freely without maintaining herimage. Sheughed like any normal girl. Her behavior was inappropriate. It was weird but oddly refreshing. This was the first timeZhaoLiXinsaw herugh without restrain. He liked her cheerful expression and the sound of herughter. He didn''t find anything wrong with her behavior.


    "Sorry¡­" Lory covered her mouth shyly as she knew her behavior was improper.


    "Don''t be! I like it¡­" His unexpectedflirtysmile made Lory blush heavily.


    ''Just when I let my guard down, so unfair!''


    MongYi arrived and served threeyers of xiaolongbao on the table making Lory''s eyes widen with excitement.ZhaoLiXinwatched her eat like it was the best delicacy in the world. He wondered if it was as good as she made it look. He tried one of the steamedxiaolongbaoand found it wasn''t bad at all.


    "You know, sleeping beauty has another side story..." Lory swallowed her food and continued. "Fr¡­my friend once said, what if there was no curse? What if the witch and the prince knew each other or perhaps they are the same person?"


    Lory gave a cunningly smile, sipped tea, and gently ced the teacup on the table, "What if it''s all a charade? What if the n was actually to take over the princess'' kingdom...without a war? They would be no fuss or casualties¡­ The prince would then be weed as the hero who saved the beauty."


    ZhaoLiXintapped his finger on the table. Her words aroused his suspicion. He knew too well the character of a ruler. They can have different policies, different needs,e from different cultures but in the end, they were all the same. It didn''t matter how much they loved their woman or family. They would never let anyone threaten their absolution or give a fief to a stranger. Such a task was a bold move for a ruler to make. The main question now was why theLiangzuEmperor would risk his kingdom for one daughter. Was it for fatherly love?


    ''Puih¡­'' He didn''t buy it. Something else washappening. Something¡­interesting.


    "MongKi, tellBeiLi Yan to investigate this matter,"ZhaoLiXininstructed.


    "Yes, Milord!"MongKi cupped his fist and quickly left the room.


    "Did someone get interested?" Lory smiled yfully at him as she propped her chin on her hands. Her eyes glinted like a child''s waiting for something fun.


    ZhaoLiXin''smouth curved into a devious smile. It was quite intriguing to see the different sides of her character,"Tell me more about this story."


    Lory knew he was plotting somethingbehind his beautiful face. She didn''t mindZhaoLiXin''s scheming tendencies. The truth was it made her feel nostalgic as he reminded her ofFredhard. She wondered if it was possible forZhaoLi Xin andFredhardto meet one day. They would create havoc forcing the world to watch out.


    "It isquitea heroic story. The prince walked through a thorny jungle, fought with a vicious dragon, killed the badwitchbefore he reached the sleeping beauty chamber. He fell in love with her at first sight. Enchanted by her beauty, he kissed the princess, waking her. It was also loved at first sight for her when she saw the brave prince."


    "How convenient,"ZhaoLiXinsaid sarcastically.


    "It''s weird, isn''t it? The normal reaction to seeing a stranger inside your room would be to screams, isn''t it¡­?" Lory agreed withZhaoLiXin. She thought the story was ridiculous even when she was a child. The prince seemed too creepy for her.


    "Anyway, the cursewas lifted. The prince married the princess and they lived happily ever after. The end," Lory remembered asking Fred why there was no story about what happened after the prince and princess got married prompting him to smile sweetly.


    "Well, my princess, they probably got a divorce after the honeymoon phase was over. What would you expect from a sh marriage? They might have realized they had different perspectives on life, hobbies, and values. The prince could have also been a creep who kissed many women secretly..." Fred carefully tucked her in bed and switched off themp. He then turned and gave her a creepy smile before saying, "Don''t forget to lock your room princess..."


    "¡­" Lory always made sure she locked her windows and doors before she slept from that day. When she grew up and became stronger, she started cing spell around her room, even a mosquito couldn''t enter.


    Lory was raised by a realistic, pragmatic and rational person called Fredhard Knoxville who kept her away from romantic delusions and useless fairy tales. Although Fargo had a long list of ex-girlfriends that would have made Casanova surrender, Fargo never let any man get close to Lory. Fargo would remind her just how tricky and cunning men could be.


    The two of thembined ensured Lory grew up having no interest in men or rtionships. The fact that she was a father-con with a tiny bro-con tendency didn''t help matters.


    When other thirteen-year-olds were experiencing their first date, love, and kiss, Lory was spending most of her time with her brother and his Archknights. They would fight with beasts, explore caves and underground dungeons, not adding the fact she had royal obligations. Her calendar was too full for her to think about rtionships.


    Anyone who would try to court Princess Lorient would need to go through an imprable wall ofArchknights. Should a miracle happen and they managed to pass through, they had to face Crown Prince Lucas. Although Lucas lookedzy and easy-going, the prince with thedevil may careattitude would undergo a 180 turn once Lorywas involved. Those close to Lucas knew he was very protective of Lorient.


    All this was the reason Lory was who she was when it came to love. She was a dense woman who was unfortunate enough to have her first romantic rtionship with a man who had limited interaction with other human beings. Their love pace was slower than snail whenpared to that of normal people.


    "What do you think about the princess in my story?" Lory was curious.


    "I think she''s stupid..."ZhaoLiXintilted his head slightly and said frankly.


    Lorysighed, "Yeah... I think so too."

 Chapter 66 - Free Entertainment

    <strong>"YOU LIAR!"</strong>


    Lory jolted in her seat and so did the other guests. They were all shocked by the shoutsing from outside the restaurant. Lory''s gossip radar sted, ''Drama Alert! Drama Alert!''??


    Although Lory''s table was in the corner, it was also close to the window. All she needed to do was to peek slightly to see themotion and she wasn''t the only one to do the same. It seemed she was right to think people in this world were busybodies due to theck of entertainment.


    There was a man in light blue robes standing outside the restaurant. The man looked to be in his early twenties and his appearance showed he was a young master from a noble family. His looks couldn''t bepared to Zhao Li Xin but they could still be considered above average. Next to him, was a woman who clung onto his arms. The woman was quite beautiful but couldn''t bepared to Lao Min Na. She wore a luxurious dress and a beautiful hairpin that screamed, ''I''m rich''.


    "You want to desert me to marry the princess, don''t you?" The woman asked with a grievance.


    "Xiao Ying! Don''t shout like that," The young man red at her in embarrassment. People whispered quietly as they watched them. He couldn''t let the ''crazy woman'' ruin his reputation. He defended himself, "It''s not what you think. It''s my master''s order. How can I reject it?"


    The woman, Xiao Ying, didn''t believe him. They were too many lies between them. Her man left her without a word and even lied about speaking to her parents about making their engagement official. This all started after he became an inner disciple of the White Moon Tower Academy as he started distancing himself from her.


    Xiao Ying only had herself to me for all this. She was the one who helped him raise his cultivation. She was also the one who invited the White Moon Tower''s teacher to enroll him as a disciple. Yet, the man wanted to leave her after her painstaking efforts. Her mind shouted, NO WAY!


    "That is the White Moon Tower''s uniform," Mong Yi muttered to himself.


    "What is that?" Lory heard him and asked him to share the information.


    ''Don''t you, Mong Yi, love exining everything? Now is your chance'' Lory raised her eyebrows and waited for the bbermouth to speak.


    Mong Yi hesitated and looked at Zhao Li Xin. His words came out like a broken dam at his lord''s nod. He didn''t forget to makements like a middle-aged woman watching a soap opera. "The man is called is Han Yuan. The name may sound good but the man is a piece of trash contrary to his name¡­"


    "We know him because he''s quite famous in White Moon Tower Academy as he managed to be the only inner disciple of Zhu Yong, one of the respectable teachers in the academy. This raised his reputation but the scum was quick to forget that everything he has was because of Lady Yan Xi Ying, Sun Jan city''s Governor''s daughter."


    Lory took another bite of the xiao long bao as she listened to Mong Yi, "What has the jerk done?"


    "The rumor says Yan Xi Ying spent all her resources to help him cultivate, dyed her own cultivation to help the ungrateful bast**d. She used all her influence and begged her father to invite the White Moon Tower Academy''s teacher and persuaded the teacher to ept Han Yuan."


    "And now he wants to leave her? That JERK!" Lory mmed the table angrily. Zhao Li Xin frowned as he thought her little hands were small and frail. What if she identally hurt herself?


    "That man is really a jerk!" Someone else agreed with her.


    "Miss Yan is so beautiful. Why would she waste her effort on a man like that?" Another man couldn''t help but add.


    "It''s because he seduced her. That is the only way she would notice a man from a small merchant family," A man responded.


    "He is a merchant''s son?" His friends were stunned.


    "Yes, I know him. I''m also from Sun Jan city," He confirmed.


    Lory and Mong Yi soon realized the inn had been quiet as everyone was listening to Mong Yi''s story. They only startedmenting when Lory mmed the table. Zhao Li Xin knew what was happening from the beginning but was toozy to stop his subordinate''s chatter, plus Lory seemed happy to listen.


    Unfortunately, Han Yuan and Yan Xi Ying also heard what Mong Yi said. Han Yuan turned red with anger and shame. He red at the people behind the window shutting some of them up.


    "..."


    Mong Yi noticed the awkward situation and casually closed the window with the expression, ''the show is over. You may continue''. His actions, however, ignited Han Yuan''s anger.


    Zhao Li Xin could feel the threating from outside. He beckoned at Lory and said calmly, "Ri Yi,e here¡­"


    Although Lory was puzzled, she obediently moved closer to him, "Hm¡­ what''s wrong?"


    Zhao Li Xin pulled her onto hisp. Lory gasped with surprise but the window next to Lory''s chair soon exploded. Lory embraced Zhao Li Xin''s neck out of reflex to protect him from the st.


    Zhao Li Xin also raised his sleeve to protect her from the splinters even though it wasn''t necessary. Mong Yi had jumped between them and the st to create a barrier with his Qi. Nothing could hurt his lord and their future madam.


    Others weren''t so lucky as they were blown away by the st. Both men and women screamed in shock and pain. Lory, on the other hand, cupped Zhao Li Xin''s face to make sure he wasn''t hurt, "Are you okay?"


    While everyone was drowning in shock and fear, a certain lord was over the moon. His little savior was on hisp closely embracing each other. Mong Yi could feel the pink bubblesing from his lord. He didn''t dare disturb their lovey-dovey moment but there was always the cannon fodder seeking death.


    "You! What did you say about me?" Han Yuan came through the new hole and pointed at Lory.


    Lory''s eyebrows furrowed ''what did she say?''


    Her silence made Han Yuan think she was scared of him at first. However, her next words almost made him vomit blood.


    Lory pped her hands and said with a cheerful smile, <strong>"You''re a JERK!!"</strong>


    Her honest reply made everyone, who was shocked earlier, burst intoughter. No one refuted Lory''s words as the man was a true jerk. He even destroyed the ce because people were talking about him. He acted like a tyrant who was bent on hurting everyone.


    "You¡­ Do you know who I am?" Han Yuan''s hand trembled yet his voice was filled with threats. No one dared to disrespect him ever since he became Zhu Yong''s inner disciple. The seniors in the academy also had to bow to him but the little woman dared to mock him.


    Lory looked at him as if he was stupid and said with an obvious look, "You are a JERK!"


    Her clear response made themugh harder. Mong Yi also couldn''t resist and even Zhao Li Xin stifled augh. He never knew his little savior was good at mocking.


    Lory gave a cunning smile. Hump! She wasn''t raised by the Smiling Demon for nothing.

 Chapter 67 - Cut Finger

    Han Yuan''s face and eyes turned red as he tried to hold back his anger. He had never gone through such humiliation in his life. If eyes could kill, Lory would have been dead a hundred times over. Han Yuan noticed his opponent was on a man''sp and saw it as an opportunity to embarrass her.


    "You loose woman! Don''t you have shame? How could you sit on a man''sp in front of others? How can a woman like you dare mock me?" Han Yuan''s usation made others notice the odd situation. Her sitting on a man''sp was a testament to promiscuous behavior. Everyone murmured and Han Yuan thought he had done a great job of humiliating her.??


    Zhao Li Xin wanted tosh out at the people mocking his woman but Lory gently rubbed his back to calm his anger. Her action worked well and he forgot the reason he was angry.


    "Hey! Am I your sister, fianc¨¦e or your lover? Do we know each other?" Lory gave a sly smile. This junior high type of bickering was not new to her. She raised her eyebrows, "By the way¡­ I''m the one who''s sitting on hisp. He''s the one who put me here so why are you the one making a fuss?"


    "¡­"


    The room turned silent once more. She was right. They had no right to tell her what to do. They didn''t know who she was and her rtionship with the man holding her. They were all strangers in the restaurant.


    "You¡­you are shameless!" Han Yuan responded weakly and Lory rolled her eyes but he couldn''t back down easily. "I''m from the White Moon Tower. I will remember this. I will remember this humiliation and I will make you pay!"


    "It''s up to you. But, I won''t remember this..." Lory said casually.


    Her in response made everyone speechless. Even Han yuan didn''t know what to say. The room fell silent but Zhao Li Xin''s body suddenly shook withughter. Heughed so much that his body trembled profusely.


    His face shore and his handsome face became more charming as heughed. His baritoneugh was melodious, enchanting Everyone. Thedies in the room couldn''t help but be mesmerized. Meanwhile, Lory was stunned. She had never heard himugh so hard. Lory couldn''t help but feel excited and ted.


    However, Mong Yi was frozen and shocked beyond belief. He stared at Zhao Li Xin in horror as he didn''t know if he should be happy or scared by the situation. Nothing good happened when his lord acted out of the norm.


    Han Yuan was humiliated more by Zhao Li Xin''sughter. He couldn''t hold his anger anymore. He released his Qi to shut Zhao Li Xin up.


    Han Yuan''s talent wasn''t bad as he was a Master Level cultivator at the Peak Stage. He was one step away from reaching the Grand Master Level but sadly he chose the wrong opponent. If only he knew he was challenging someone who was at the Sovereign level, he won''t have dared.


    Everyone in the room could feel the pressureing from Han Yuan''s Qi. Those who had low cultivation were forced to kneel on the floor, while those with better cultivation remained seated but turned pale. Han Yuan gloated with satisfaction as he watched them being pressured by his power.


    Han Yuan turned to show off before those who had humiliated him only to see the three people watching him like he was stupid. However, what shocked him more was none of them seemed affected by his Qi.


    Zhao Li Xin and Mong Ki''s cultivation way above Han Yuan''s. Although Lory was unable to use her power, it didn''t mean her power was gone. Her power still resided within her like a transparent jacket. It protected her from harm and there was also Zhao Li Xin''s protective amulet. They two power; her Gift and protective amulet synced to form a powerful barrier around her. Lory could feel the ne warm slightly which was a sign the ne was working to protect her.


    "You¡­ Why are you all still fine?" Han Yuan pointed at them. His gesture started to irk Zhao Li Xin.


    "I don''t like how he keeps pointing at me¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s voice became colder.


    Mong Yi understood right away as Zhao Li Xin covered Lory''s eyes with his hands. She could hear someone scream in agony. Lory brushed off Zhao Li Xin''s hand to see. Han Yuan was kneeling before them as he held his bleeding hand. There was an index finger on the floor next to him.


    People gapped in shock. They didn''t see the man in a ck uniform move but he had managed to quickly cut Han Yuan''s finger and move back to his original position without breaking a sweat. They marveled at the man''s strength. He had done it all before anyone could react.


    They were secretly relieved that the hadn''t provoked the two mysterious men. One could only imagine the master''s power if the bodyguard was that strong, yet the stupid White Moon Tower Academy disciple provoked them.


    "You¡­you cut my FINGER!!" Han Yuan roared in agony.


    "You''re lucky it isn''t your head," Zhao Li Xin said with indifference. It sounded like he had given him great mercy which was the truth. He was lenient to Han Yuanpared to what he used to do.


    His reply gave everyone chills. They realized the enchanting man didn''t throw empty threats. Han Yuan also believed Zhao Li Xin would cut off his head if he provokes him further but he was still stubborn enough to re at Zhao Li Xin with unyielding violence.


    "My master would never let this go," Han Yuan still used his position to threaten others.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered at the man on the floor. His face turned cruel and eerie. It turned one''s blood cold, "Good! Tell your master to find Long Ming of the Hei Shen Sect."


    Dead silent engulfed the room but this time it was eerier than before. They looked at Zhao Li Xin in utter shock. The man was Long Ming, the master of the Hei Shen Sect? Shouldn''t he wear a gold mask? Then again, they remembered the rumor that Long Ming was the Sixth Prince of Jiang Wei Kingdom. People said the Sixth Prince was the most beautiful man in the kingdom and the man in front of them was the most beautiful man they had everid eyes on. Could he really be Long Ming?


    Han Yuan''s face turned as white as sheet. It was as if the sky had fallen on his head. Hei Shen Sect! How could he provoke the Hei Shen Sect, not mentioning Long Ming himself? His own master would kill him or even expel him from the academy if he was lucky.

 Chapter 68 - Under Pressure

    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care that others were looking at him. He anxiously gazed at the woman on hisp. His words'' turned gentle, different from the cold man he portrayed a moment ago, "Sorry, did I scare you?"


    "I''m surprised but I''m not scared. I''ve told you many times, I''m not a scaredy-cat," Lory reassured him. She knew the viciousness of the people in this world. If Zhao Li Xin was weak, the jerk would have killed them both without hesitation. Zhao Li Xin only cut Han Yuan''s finger, something that was considered mild to someone like him.??


    Mong Yi sighed at the jerk''s luck. Han Yuan''s head would have been rolling on the floor if the future madam wasn''t there. He also didn''t understand why the jerk wanted to bring his master into their fight. It was like Han Yuan wanted with his master''s head to roll with his.


    "Let''s have a rest," Zhao Li Xin was relieved to know she wasn''t scared of him.


    Lory saw Yang Xi Ying standing like a statue as Han Yuan shamelessly held her leg as he begged for forgiveness. The jerk reminding her of how much he loved her. Han Yuan was smart to y ball. He knew his future in the academy was ruined so he crawled back to Yang Xi Ying. With her, he could still be Sun Jan city Governor''s son-inw.


    Yang Xi Ying was reluctant this time around. It wasn''t because Han Yuan''s future was ruined but because he only knew to go to her when he was troubled and would leave her when he was happy. She had never realized it before this day. The strange woman was right to call him a JERK. However, she was still indecisive about her decision¡­


    Lory approached Yang Xin Yi, "Miss Yang I don''t mean to get involved but a beautiful, young and smart woman with an honorable background like you should have many men at her feet begging for attention. You shouldn''t waste your time with a man who treats you as a safety¡­"


    Lory''s words were genuine and honest. She felt bad for the youngdy. She hoped she wouldn''t fall the jerk''s tricks again.


    Yang Xin Yin''s mind became clear. The stranger was right she was young, beautiful and with her family background, she could find a husband who was a thousand times better than the JERK. She didn''t need to entangle herself further with him. She had been stupid in the past.


    Han Yuan wanted to refute Lory''s words and kick her away, but the strong res from Zhao Li Xin and Mong Yi scared the hell out of him. He didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Yang Xin Yi''s face brightened as the dark cloud lifted from her, "Thank you for your kind words, Miss¡­"


    "I''m Luo Ri Yi," Lory slightly bowed at her. Lory''s gentle demeanor made Yang Xin Yi like her instantly.


    "I''m Yang Xin Yi. If you have time to visit Sun Jan city, pleasee to my ce. I want to repay your kind words."


    "You don''t have to. But I would definitely find you if I visit Sun Jan city," Lory said with certainty.


    Yang Xin Yi liked the straight forward woman in front of her. She''s always surrounded by people who had ulterior motives. Meeting someone like Luo Ri Yi was like a breath of fresh air, "Sure. I''ll be waiting."


    The girls smiled at each other happily. A few women and soldiers soon arrived at the scene. They all looked terrified when they saw the big hole in the inn. A woman in a maid''s uniform rushed to Yang Xin Yi with an anxious face, "Young Miss, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Yang Xin Yi''s smile stunned the young maid. Her young miss was known to be kind and gentle since childhood but she had gradually changed after meeting Han Yuan. She dressed differently, wore heavy makeup and easily got irritated easily. The woman standing before her remained her of how the young miss used to be.


    "Give the inn owner enough money forpensation. This JERK has ruined the poor man''s livelihood. Part of this is my fault too," Yang Xin Yi''s demeanor as a nobledy had returned. Lory was impressed by her strong and dignified behavior.


    The maid was also amazed by her young miss, especially when she pointed at the jerk. She couldn''t help but feel relieved when she saw Han Yuan''s pathetic state. It seemed her young miss had opened her eyes atst.


    "I have to leave now. I left my home without informing my father because of this jerk," Yang Xin Yi felt guilty. Her father warned her several times about Han Yuan but she never listened. Her behavior must have broken her father''s heart many times. She sighed deeply, "I need to apologize to my father and ept whatever punishment he gives me."


    "As long as you are sincere, your father would forgive you" Loryforted her.


    Lory kind smiles soothed her heart. It was no wonder people said a good friend was more precious than a gem. She lost a lover but gained a good friend. It wasn''t a bad trade.


    "Xin Yi, listen to me. I¡­" Han Yuan was still reluctant to let go of hisst string of hope.


    "I gave you so many chances before but you never appreciated them. From now on there''s nothing between us," Yang Xin Yi said firmly. She smiled kindly at Lory and left Han Yuan on the floor looking lifeless.


    Lory watched Yang Xin Yi and her entourage leave as Girsha watched Lory from a tree branch close by. His little girl had always had ways with words since childhood. It didn''t matter how hard or cold one''s heart was as her words would find a way to slip through. It was the way she touched the cold man''s heart¡­like she touched his.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory were heading to their rooms when a middle-aged man blocked his path. Zhao Li Xin''s face darkened. He would have kicked the man aside if it wasn''t for Lory being next to him. Mong Yi was also bewildered. Who was the crazy man? Was trying tomit suicide? He should have thought of jumping off a cliff if that was his intention as it was hard for his lord to maintain a good mood.


    "Lord Long Ming, I''m Hua Hong from the Purple Bird Sect. It''s an honor to meet you, Milord," The middle-aged man''s face reminded Lory of the fat tanuki cartoon she used to watch. The fat tanuki was a sneaky and greedy creature with small eyes, chubby hands, and a big belly. What she hated the most about the creature was its creepy smile. The middle-aged man resembled that cartoon character. Lory unconsciously looked at him with dislike.


    "What do you want?" Zhao Li Xin was more annoyed was he saw Lory''s look.


    Hua Hong creepy smile annoyed Lory more, ''Go away, you creepy Tanuki!''


    "Lord Long Ming, may I invite you to my home for dinner? My daughter here has admired you for a very long time," A woman with a voluptuous figure and seductive smile approached them when Hua Hong said that. She smiled seductively at Zhao Li Xin. Most of the men in the restaurant were mesmerized by the sexydy.


    "I don''t have time," Zhao Li Xin walked past Hua Hong as he held Lory''s hand. However, the middle-aged man was stupid enough to grab Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve. Zhao Li Xin was someone who liked to keep a distance between him and other humans. Hua Hong''s action made him furious. He removed his hand from Hua Hong''s grip and struck the stupid man''s chest. Hua Hong was pushed so hard by the force that he fell through the wall. The sexydy screamed loudly when she saw her father flying body. Thedy rushed to help her father who was lying unconsciously on the ground.


    Another wall was destroyed and the innkeeper didn''t darein. He was fortunate Yang Xin Ying gave him enough money to fix the first wall but the second one¡­ The innkeepermented to himself. A man with a ck uniform approached him and gave him a heavy pouch.


    "This is from our lord for your troubles," The ck-uniformed man quickly disappeared after saying that.


    The innkeeper''s eyes bulged out of their sockets when he opened the pouch. The money was ten times more than what Yang Xin Yin gave him. He could easily move to the capital and build a luxurious inn with the money he was given. He no longer minded if Zhao Li Xin destroyed the whole inn.


    "Who else wants to invite me?" Zhao Li Xin questioned the people around him sternly.


    "No, Milord. Enjoy your rest," Those who had ulterior motive threw their thoughts out of the window. Long Ming was exactly like the rumor. He was violent and cruel. No one would dare take advantage of him. He didn''t even blink when the beautifuldy was in front of him.


    Zhao Li Xin was unperturbed. He didn''t look proud or conceited when everyone yielded to him. His ck eyes remained cold and empty, nothing reflected in those beautiful eyes. Everyone unconsciously looked down as they could feel their body bing numb at his gaze. They even wondered if Long Ming was human.


    "Come on!" Lory gently pulled his hand.


    Her soft voice calmed him down. His severe demeanor gradually subsided and he smiled tenderly at Lory.


    "Hm," Zhao Li Xin nodded slightly and they headed upstairs. Everyone exhaled loudly when Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared behind the door. Some slumped in their chairs because their legs couldn''t hold their bodies anymore while others couldn''t stop shivering.


    Mong Yi watched them with a scowl, ''What a bunch of sissies? You became like this after only one minute of the lord''s pressure. Try serving him for a decade and tell me how it feels...''

 Chapter 69 - Milord Become Silly

    When morning came, Lory woke to find a beautiful man seated across her bed. She wondered why they rented two rooms if he always ended up in her room. She was more baffled by the fact that Zhao Li Xin would rush to her room but still keep his distance from her bed. The man could be weird at times...well, most of the time.


    "How long have you been here?" Lory yawned. She wasn''t bothered that he got into her room without her noticing.??


    "Just a minute ago," Zhao Lin Xin responded with a straight face.


    Mong Yi who was guarding the door rolled his eyes. Zhao Li Xin retired to his room at night but he quickly felt lonely, so he rushed into Lory''s room. He sat on the couch and watched her sleep. The ufortable feeling in his lower regions crept on him as he watched her. So, he rushed back to his room to appease the feeling but got lonely once more so he returned to Lory''s room. The ufortable feeling came once again so he had to rush to his room to take care of it. Zhao Li Xin had been at it the whole night. Rushing from one room to the other.


    Mong Yi, he pretended to be blind to his lord''s actions. It was a good thing his lord''s steps were quiet and swift as he didn''t disturb Miss Luo''s sleep. ''Milord, what if Miss Luo found out about your silly behavior¡­?''


    "Shoo¡­ I want to take a bath!" Lory stretched her limbs, got out of bed, and waved a hand at Zhao Li Xin yet he remained on the couch. She couldn''t help but joke, "What? Don''t tell me you want to be here when I take a bath."


    ''YES, I DO!!''


    Zhao Li Xin blinked a few times and rose, "I''ll be outside."


    "I''m going to take a long bath. You should follow me and take a bath if you haven''t done so already," Lory said casually.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly stopped, turned around, and looked at her in surprise.


    Lory didn''t understand at first why he looked shocked but she soon realized her words could be misinterpreted. She chuckled awkwardly.


    "Alone. I mean you could take a long bath too, alone¡­ Take your time," Lory rified.


    Zhao Li Xin was slow to recover from his shock. Although his face didn''t show it, Lory could tell she had shocked him. She raised her eyebrows and teased, "What''s wrong? Were you expecting an invitation, Milord?"


    It was a simple joke to Lory but her flirty nature made Zhao Li Xin''s blood rush to his head and below his waist.


    His face heat and he suddenly got the urge to leave the room. He was at the door when he said, "No¡­"


    Lory giggled at his quick movement, "Silly..."


    Zhao Li Xin was slightly embarrassed when he noticed Mong Yi outside his room. He was quick to order, "Prepare my bath."


    "Yes, milord," Mong Yi respectfully answered.


    "Add snow crystal in it," Zhao Li Xin said with an expressionless face. He made it seem like it was a normal order.


    Mong Yi was no longer bothered by his lord''s antics, "Yes, Milord!"


    Mong Yi was about to leave when Zhao Li Xin called him with his usual cold voice, "Mong Yi¡­"


    "Yes, Milord," Mong Yi turned around and cupped his fist and waiting for his lord''smand.


    "Do you think I''m silly?" Zhao Li Xin asked with a serious face.


    ''YOU ARE, Milord!''


    "No, you are perfect Milord," Mong Yi said firmly. His face didn''t change as he bowed solemnly to Zhao Li Xin. "Anything else, Milord?"


    "Leave¡­" Zhao Li Xin said. He couldn''t help but feel like one of his most loyal subordinates was lying to him for the first time in his life.


    Outside the room, Mong Yi sighed helplessly when he was a distance away. Mong Yi couldn''t help butment, ''Brother, where are you? I miss you¡­''


    Lory was surprised by how empty the inn looked once she finished the bath and headed downstairs. This is if she couldpare it to the previous day. There were only a few elderly and normal people in the restaurant. Lory didn''t think much about it as she saw Zhao Li Xin eating leisurely outside the inn. There wasn''t much difference between the outside or inside the restaurant as there were two gigantic holes in the wall. One could still feel the breeze whether they were inside or outside.


    Lory couldn''t tell how Zhao Li Xin managed to prepare stools and a table with a big parasol. Mong Ki was back to his duties as he served her porridge and dumplings while handing Zhao Li Xin a cup of wine.


    It was a weird scene if you witnessed the high-end breakfast in the middle of nowhere, but Zhao Li Xin who was elegantly sipping his wine made it seem very normal.


    "Eat first before we leave," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "Yes," Lory sat on the stool and could quickly tell the food wasn''t from the innkeeper. "Smells good. Who cooked?"


    "It''s me, Young Miss," Mong Yi courteously replied.


    Lory tasted the porridge and was amazed. The food was tasty, "Brother Mong, I didn''t know you could cook. This is very good."


    Mong Yi blushed slightly as he didn''t expect Lory to praise him, "Thank you, Young Miss."


    The breakfast was good and the weather was also nice. Lory could see Girsha flying happily in the sky. His long golden tail glimmered brightly when the sun touched him. Girsha was a very beautiful bird. His true appearance was even more majestic but the curse also bonds his true form. Lory took a deep breath. It was all her fault yet Girsha never med her.


    Zhao Li Xin noticed her slight mood change. He was quick tofort her, "Do you feel hot? The weather will get better when we reach Liangzu."


    Lory smiled at him, "I''m fine¡­"


    It took them three days to reach the Liangzu Kingdom. Lory couldn''t hold her excitement during the whole trip. She would ce her head on the carriage window every time they passed a beautiful scenery. It reminded her of the good old days she used to drive across the country with her brother and friends. They mostly did this for the beast subjugation but they would still visit foreign cities, meet interesting people while they killed the beasts. Those days were priceless to her.


    "We have almost reached the capital city, Jing An," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "How does the ce look like?" Lory''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Zhao Li Xin was never interested in anything and he never paid attention to the things around him. It took him a moment to remember the good of Jing An city, "The city surrounds a big river strategically found in its center and it has many water canals. The summer''s heat in Jiang An is milder if youpare it to the other kingdoms."


    "That sounds terrific. How''s the food?" Lory was back to looking like a kid on her first school trip.


    "Hmmm¡­ There are many tea houses near the canals¡­and there are many local pastries and sweets... I think¡­" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head as he tried to remember if the food was any good. He wasn''t even sure about what he said. He just faintly remembered his subordinates talk about it.


    Lory knew Zhao Li Xin wasn''t interested in sceneries and food so she didn''t give him a hard time. She muttered to herself, "I''ll check it outter."


    "I''ll join you," Zhao Li Xin was quick to add himself to her ns. How could he stay alone if his little savior chose to stroll around the city alone? She was new to the city and she could get lost. She could also meet bad people or get into an ident. What if...? The more he thought about it, the more he got worried.


    Lory hadn''t realized she had picked up another worrywart. She smiled cheerfully, "Sure. It will be more fun if youe along."


    "Ri Yi, give me your hand," Zhao Li Xin said. Lory gave him her hand without much thought. There was an amicable trust between them and Lory never doubted him. Zhao Li Xin was quick to slide a ring on her ring finger. Lory''s heart jolted from her chest. This scene was too impactful for her weak heart. She was so flustered she literally stopped breathing.


    "This is the spatial ring I promised to give you before," His calm word woke her from her wild imaginations. She could hear ss breaking inside her.


    "Oh¡­oh¡­okay. Thank you¡­" Lory stuttered. She felt stupid for her thoughts. This world didn''t have the custom of giving engagement rings. The only thing they exchanged was dowry rights. Her brain froze as realized she was thinking about marriage.


    "You don''t like it?" Zhao Li Xin found her reaction strange. Did she prefer his spatial space ring? The only problem was his power was still not strong enough to create a spatial space ring. He wondered if he should give her his ring instead since he rarely used it.


    "No¡­no¡­no. I like it¡­it is¡­beautiful," Lory was still flustered from her previous thoughts.


    "You are sure? Do you want my ring instead?"


    "Huh¡­?"


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi almost fell off the carriage when they heard this from outside, ''Milord, stop being weird for a while!''

 Chapter 70 - Reunion

    Lory was seated in front of the white tree with purple leaves once again. The wind blew gently and the leaves made a soft rustling sound. The sound made her feel peaceful. There was something familiar about the tree. It made her feel like she was reuniting with an old friend, someone she hasn''t seen in a long time. Her heart ached and was also filled with longing. Tears formed in her eyes and gently fell on her cheeks.


    [Lory¡­]??


    She woke up with a start and found she was in her new bed. It seemed she was dreaming once more. She touched her cheeks and she felt the wetness on her fingers. It seemed she was crying.


    [Bad dream?] Girsha thought she was dreaming about Hand again.


    Lory shook her head [No¡­ I dreamt of a tree¡­]


    Girsha was stupefied [You cried because of a tree?]


    [I guess so¡­] She wasn''t sure either.


    Lory got out of bed and pushed the weird dream at the back of her head. She remembered she was to stroll around the city with Zhao Li Xin. She couldn''t wait to see the Jing An city''s canals. She once visited Velliora Kingdom in the past and like Jing An, the Velliora Kingdom was known for having thousands of canals. She was curious to see if Jing An city could match Velliora''s beauty. She was too excited to wait. She took a quick bath, dressed quickly, and left to find him. Zhao Li Xin''s room was next to her room once again. This was already normal for her and she didn''t think it was weird anymore.


    She knocked on Zhao Li Xin door out of courtesy and entered his room. There weren''t many restrictions for Lory since she started living with Zhao Li Xin and no one dared to reprimand her for anything. Being with Zhao Li Xin was different from living in Lao Manor. Everything was rxed and she always wondered why everyone seemed scared of meeting Zhao Li Xin. He was quite a docile and easy-going person in Lory''s opinion.


    If only the Hei Shen Sect members could hear her thoughts. They would never think of putting the words ''docile'' and ''easy-going'' in the same sentences with their lord''s name.


    Zhao Li Xin was meditating on the bed in the lotus'' position when she entered the room. She didn''t want to bother him so she sat on the couch quietly. She heard meditating was the same as learning to control mana. It was wrong for someone to disturb a person when they were meditating.


    Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes slowly after a few minutes had passed. He saw her leisurelyying on the couch while reading a book. She lifted her head when she noticed his gaze.


    "Are you done?" Lory ced the book back on the shelf next to her.


    "Hm," Zhao Li Xin nodded. "Have you had your breakfast yet?"


    "Nope, I want to eat outside," She said eagerly.


    Zhao Li Xin thought it was a good idea to, "Sure."


    The unofficial couple''s normal conversation shocked the servants inside Xinjiang Manor in Jing An city. They never knew their lord was capable of normal conversation. Only those who traveled with them from Ninjing manor were unbothered as they were used to their lord''s behavior around Miss Luo.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi had warned everyone at Xinjing Manor to not disrespect Miss Luo as they couldn''t bear the consequences. They didn''t first understand what was special about the weak girl but quickly changed their mind when they saw how well Zhao Li Xin treated her. It was then that they realized she was the Hei Shen Sect''s future madam.


    Jing An city was more vibrant than the Jiang Wei Kingdom. The people even dressed in more colorful and brighter robes than the people in Jiang Wei. The women were also less conservative than Jian Wei''s women. Their dresses didn''t have too manyyers and they could show more skin like their corbones. Their fabrics were also thinner giving one''s body a better silhouette.


    Zhao Li Xin took her to a small but luxurious tea house near theke called Xiao Gezi. The waiter saw Zhao Li Xin enter with Lory and quickly guessed the person wasn''t simple, even though he wore a white half mask.


    "Honorable guests, wee!" The waiter bowed courteously.


    Lory smiled at the waiter out of habit. The waiter couldn''t help but blush slightly while Zhao Li Xin frowned. Lory didn''t notice this as she asked politely, "Do you have a table on the second floor?"


    Lory with Luo Ri Yi''s appearance wasn''t the most beautiful woman he had ever seen but her soft-spoken and gentle but mysterious aura attracted those around her. It was her nature.


    The waiter was a bit flustered, "Yes, Young Miss. Would you like the VIP room instead?"


    Lory nced at Zhao Li Xin but he didn''tment. She wanted to feel the ambiance of the tea house and Jing An city. She thought she would miss this if she was secluded inside the VIP room. Lory shook her head, "No. A normal table is fine."


    The waiter led them to the second floor. People would stare at Zhao Li Xin and chattered to guess his identity as they walked past. No one could tell who he was but they could all conclude the same thing. The man wasn''t someone they could trifle with.


    Zhao Li Xin carefully helped Lory climb the stairs. His attentive behavior contradicted his cold and domineering aura. People guessed she was his betrothed or something. Thedies watched Lory with envy and jealousy. It was rare to find a man in this world who would treat their woman like that.


    Lory chose the table with a view of theke. The view was beautiful. There were small boats and women ying near theke. There was also a small floating pavilion on the side of theke.


    "Honorable guests, what would you like to order?"


    "You have anything special?" Lory asked.


    "Our peach blossom flower tea is the best in the area, and I would say the same for our sweet and spicy dumplings," The waiter said proudly.


    "Okay, I''ll order the¡­peach blossom tea and the dumplings," Lory said.


    "Yes, Young Miss" The waiter bowed and left. He quickly returned with an exquisite teapot. It was like he knew Zhao Li Xin''s noble identity. It wasn''t hard for the waiter to guess his importance as the people who worked in such ces were trained to recognize high profile people. They couldn''t afford to have a worker who would identally offend influential guests.


    Zhao Li Xin robes weren''t as gaudy as those of other nobles but his robes'' fabric was expensive. Many couldn''t afford it even if they tried to work for life a lifetime. The man could hide his face but he couldn''t hide his domineering aura. His aura alone could overwhelm the room and suffocate the normal waiter. This was also the reason they waiter and storekeeper chose to talk to Lory instead.


    The waiter left immediately after serving the tea. Lory didn''t realize the fear Zhao Li Xin caused, while Zhao Li Xin... He didn''t care at all. Lory was sipping her tea when she heard thedies yelp excitedly, "Look! That''s the Jiang Wei Kingdom''s Crown Prince!"


    Lory looked down and saw a man with luxurious royal blue robes with a dragon embroidery on his chest, to emphasize his noble status. He was surrounded by his servants and martial arts expert. He attracted a lot of loving gazes from thedies.


    "Why is he here?" Lory frowned. She hated pompous men.


    "For Liangzu''s princess, I presume," Zhao Li Xin gently ced the teacup on the table and said with a bored tone.


    He had received a report on Jiang Wei Kingdom''s situation. Although he stopped pressuring Jiang Wei kingdom''s economy, the damage was severe and they couldn''t recover it immediately. The biggest problem with Jiang Wei was the deep-rooted corruption that was present in every sector. Zhao Li Xin''s actions only elerated an inevitable situation.


    The Emperor didn''t dare terminate the corrupted officials because of the power they had gained through the years. Having an unstable economy also meant the Emperor needed all the support he could get to strengthen his hold before anyone had the idea of overthrowing his position or worst, end his dynasty.


    After Zhao Li Xin''s incident, many people started to question the Emperor''s judgment as many expressed their dissatisfaction with his decision. The Emperor would have killed anyone who dared to question him on a normal day, but the Kingdom''s dire situation made him more cautious.


    The Emperor thought he needed the support of other Kingdoms as this could alleviate the economic situation and strengthen his kingdom. When the Emperor heard about the situation in Liangzu Kingdom, he thought it would be a good idea for the Crown Prince to marry Liangzu''s Kingdom''s princess. All they needed to do was to find a cure for the princess''s illness. Crown Prince Zhao Mu Fan didn''t need to ask for a title or fiefdom as he already had these. What he could do instead was to ask for the Liangzu''s princess hand in marriage.


    The situation came back to the present when something made Zhao Mu Fan look to look up the second floor as he walked past. He was stunned by the pair of cold ck eyes staring back at him. Although the man wore a mask, the Crown Prince knew who he was. It was his sixth brother, Zhao Li Xin.

 Chapter 71 - Reunion II

    Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to know if the Crown Prince recognizes him or not as it made no difference. There were no blood rtions between him and the Jiang Wei Kingdom royalty. Lory noticed the staring contest between Zhao Mu Fan and Zhao Li Xin. Zhao Li Xin slowly took off his mask and his perfectly carved handsome face gave the Crown Prince an empty look. There was no contempt, mockery, or hatred in his eyes. They were hollow like the ocean during a dark cold night.


    The hair at the back of Zhao Mu Fan''s neck stood. As a crown prince, he had the privilege of meeting strong figures. He could see their pride, joy, disdain, greed, lust, and even love but the look in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were empty. He wondered how someone so beautiful could have a hollow look.??


    "Your highness...isn''t that¡­the sixth prince?" One of his subordinates broke his thoughts.


    "He''s not a prince anymore¡­" Zhao Mu Fan reprimanded his subordinate.


    The man became frantic. He remembered the Emperor had revoked the Sixth Prince''s title. He kneeled on the ground and cupped his fist, "Apologies, Your Highness!"


    "However, he''s still the Hei Shen Sect''s master. Let''s greet him," Zhao Mu Fan flicked his robes and entered the tea house. His subordinates followed were close behind.


    Lory let out a long sigh. She had begun to enjoy her day.


    Zhao Li Xin patted her head with indulgence, "Nothing is going to happen. Come sit next to me."


    Lory moved to sit next to him. Zhao Mu Fan arrived a few secondster with a bunch of his experts. They showed Zhao Li Xin showing off their domineering power. Zhao Mu Fan used to think Zhao Li Xin was beneath him but this had since changed. Zhao Li Xin''s new identity shook Zhao Mu Fan''s confidence, especially when he learned of what Zhao Li Xin has done to ruin Jiang Wei Kingdom''s economy. Zhao Mu Fan never would have guessed Zhao Li Xin was stronger and smarter than him. His former brother''s power had to be immense to be able to control what happened.


    Zhao Li Xin, however, thought Zhao Mu Fan was nothing more than a monkey dancing on the stage. Zhao Li Xin never had any interest in the Crown Prince as Zhao Mu Fan was predictable and easily manipted. Zhao Mu Fan''s title as the crown prince was his weakness as he ced all his cards on his title and he was nothing without it.


    Zhao Li Xin poured more flower tea for Lory and himself without care. His elegant moves showed he wasn''t intimidated by Zhao Mu Fan''s presence.


    "Long Ming," Zhao Mu Fan said coldly.


    "Crown Prince," Zhao Li Xin responded calmly. He gracefully sipped his tea and didn''t rise from his chair as was expected.


    One of Zhao Mu Fan''s subordinates was agitated by Zhao Li Xin''s behavior. He couldn''t help but mock Zhao Li Xin loudly, "You should bow before the Crown Prince. Don''t forget you are no longer the Sixth Prince."


    Chaos followed as people were startled by a loud scream as a person was kicked out of the second floor''s window. The personnded with a loud boom. Mong Yi had kicked the loud man out of the room without notice. He then patted his leg nonchntly and moved back to his position like it hadn''t happened.


    Mong Yi''s move was too quick for anyone to react. Zhao Mu Fan''s people only realized what had happened when the heard the people on the street scream as theirradended on the street.


    "Mong Yi¡­" Zhao Li Xin reprimanded. He wasn''t unhappy that Mong Yi had kicked the man, but he was unhappy with Mong Yi for acting without Zhao Li Xin''s order.


    Mong Yi cupped his fist at Zhao Li Xin, "But Milord, the man scared Miss Lao."


    Zhao Li Xin nced at Lory and noticed the tea had spilled over the cup and sshed on her hands. Zhao Li Xin got upset.


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin in puzzlement. She was surprised but not scared.


    Zhao Li Xin wiped Lory''s hands with a clean handkerchief. He was quickly agreed Mong Yi''s actions, "Hit harder next time."


    Mong Yi was ted. It was a good idea to use their future madam as an excuse. He stared at Zhao Mu Fan''s subordinates. His expression screamed ''I''m gonna bash all of your heads!''


    Lory was aware someone was using her name to vent out his anger but she didn''t mind it since she also hated those who taunted Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Mu Fan experts could feel Mong Yi''s overwhelming power. They realized he was stronger than any of them. They were still digesting this when another person with the same uniform as Mong Yi appeared behind Zhao Li Xin. The man was Mong Ki whose eyes were filled with blood lust. Mong Ki hated Jiang Wei''s royal family as they had all hurt his lord turning his lord to who he was now. He was thankful Miss Luo appeared when she did because he didn''t think Zhao Li Xin would have remained human.


    "Does it hurt?" Zhao Li Xin worried for her.


    Lory smiled andforted him, "The water wasn''t even hot."


    "Is she your woman?" Zhao Mu Fan sneered. Lory was a waste and wasn''t as beautiful as Lao Fei Yan or Lao Min Na. He didn''t understand why someone like Zhao Li Xin would keep a worthless woman beside him.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t like how Zhao Mu Fan stared at Lory. Zhao Mu Fan was reputed as a lecherous man and Zhao Li Xin didn''t want him to taint Lory''s eyes. He sternly warned Zhao Mu Fan, "Chose your words carefully."


    "I''m just asking¡­" Zhao Mu Fan snickered and gave Lory a lewd look. Although she couldn''t be called a beauty, she had beautiful eyes and smooth skin. Something that could be useful in bed. Zhao Mu Fan''s eyes lingered all over Lory''s body. "Is she your bed warmer?"


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki stopped breathing and instinctively took a few steps away from Zhao Li Xin. They were also quick to use their Qi to protect their inner dantian. Zhao Li Xin Qi spread through the room like wildfire and the room temperature changed.


    Zhao Li Xin''s fist hit Zhao Mu Fan''s chest from afar. A fire ignited from Zhao Li Xin''s hand forcing Zhao Mu Fan and his subordinates through the wall. Part of the wall also exploded leaving scorch marks on the remaining wall. It almost looked like a bomb had detonated close to the wall. The fire which covered Zhao Li Xin''s hand remained burning until he calmed down. Lory was the only one who waspletely shocked by what she saw. She was bbergasted but only scream internally.


    <strong>''What the HELL?''</strong>


    The others in the tea shop hid under the table, trembling in fear. They didn''t know what happened upstairs but they certain someone above the Emperor Level cultivation had caused havoc. They wonder what stupid person would provoke one with such power.


    Meanwhile, Mong Ki and Mong Yi''s feet couldn''t stop shaking with shock as they cursed the stupid Crown Prince for being dumb. They wondered why he thought it would be a good idea to ridicule the future madam of all people. Their lord wouldn''t have reacted even if someone had dared to throw a knife to his face, but Miss Lao was a no-go zone.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about anyone''s safety other than the person seated beside him. Concerned, he held Lory''s hands gently, "Sorry. I scared you again."


    "No¡­ I''m surprised. I didn''t know you could do that?" Lory was stunned and amazed to discover Zhao Li Xin could create fire out of thin air. Such cultivation power must be really powerful. She wondered if it could match her Gift. It also seemed Zhao Li Xin was hiding more power within him. Lory was both curious and excited.


    "Can I see more? How strong are you? Can you do that again?" Lory rained him with questions.


    Zhao Li Xin was relieved she wasn''t scared. However, he was confused by her excitement. The Mong brothers were slightly terrified by her words. The couldn''t help but scream within themselves.


    <strong>''NO MORE!''</strong>


    Lory had seen what Han Yuan could do and what Zhao Li Xin did with the ''Tanuki'' guy but all this was nothingpared to seeing Zhao Li Xin throw out a dozen men through the wall with his fire. She was curious to know if Zhao Li Xin was as strong as she was or perhaps stronger.


    "Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin couldn''t help but feelplicated by Lory''s enthusiasm.


    "What about the store? I feel bad for the owner," Lory remembered the kind waiter who had yet to serve her dumplings. It would be bad if he lost his jobs over this.


    "Mong Ki!"


    "Yes, Milord!"


    "Pay for the damages."


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki quickly threw a heavy pouch to the owner without saying anything. The owner''s eyes brightened when he opened the pouch. He couldn''t contain a happy shriek.

 Chapter 72 - Question

    When Lory and Zhao Li Xin reached outside, the venerable Crown Prince was still kneeling on the ground. The Crown Prince''s face was covered in sweat and was as white as a sheet. A trickle of fresh blood could be seen at the corner of the Crown Prince''s lips. Zhao Mu Fan wanted to stand up before Zhao Li Xin could see him but he was unable to coordinate his feet. The other experts apanying Zhao Mu Fan had either fainted or were in the same state as him.


    They couldn''t hide their fear as their bodies trembled uncontrobly when Zhao Li Xin approached them. Zhao Li Xin was stronger than the rumors said. They assumed Zhao Li Xin couldn''t be stronger than Heavenly King level''s beginner stage at first. ??


    The fact that he was a Sovereign Level cultivator was shocking. No one could remember thest time a Sovereign Level cultivator appeared on the continent. They didn''t have the courage to look into Zhao Li Xin''s eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin left Lory with the Mong brothers to stand before the kneeling Zhao Mu Fan with an indifferent expression. Zhao Mu Fan couldn''t help but feel his world had turned upside down. The man who supposed to be beneath him and ridiculed was now looking down at him. It even hurt him more because Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were expressionless. He looked at him like one would look at a pebble on the street.


    "You...you hide it well," Zhao Mu Fan red with contempt. He couldn''t stand Zhao Li Xin''s look.


    "It''s easier this way," Zhao Li Xin said earnestly. He didn''t try to hide his reasons.


    "What do you want?" Zhao Mu Fan thought Zhao Li Xin had traveled to the Liangzu Kingdom with a hidden agenda.


    "Nothing," Zhao Li Xin''s was unperturbed as he replied. It was his personal business and Zhao Mu Fan had nothing to do with it.


    "Don''t lie to me. Aren''t you here for the Liangzu princess too? Don''t pretend you aren''t interested in her. Don''t you want to be a prince once again? You are nothing but a lowlymoner without your title," Zhao Mu Fan scoffed in disbelief as he tried to spit on him. He thought Zhao Li Xin hadn''t reconciled with losing his title and wanted to get it back.


    "I''m the Hei Shen Sect''s master," Zhao Li Xin gave Zhao Mu Fan a baffled look as he reminded him. He wondered if he hit Zhao Mu Fan too hard and turned the Crown Prince into an idiot.


    "If I wanted a title, a fiefdom or even the throne¡­ You think I can''t get them with my own power...? The Hei Shen Sect power?" Zhao Li Xin smirked. He didn''t need to ruin the Jiang Wei Kingdom. If the old fool decided to make the stupid Crown Prince the next Emperor, Jiang Wei Kingdom would be ruined by Zhao Mu Fan himself. "I''m not like you. I don''t need to depend on a woman to get where I am now."


    "You!" Zhao Mu Fan knew he was talking about Lao Fei Yan. He used Lao Fei Yan to strengthen his position in court. He gained more support from other high officials and improved his ranking in the Kingdom with Prime Minister Lao''s support.


    Zhao Mu Fan never thought there was anything wrong with using others for his own benefit. However, he couldn''t help but feel shame in front of Zhao Li Xin. He was also jealous of Zhao Li Xin''s achievements.


    Zhao Li Xin thought he had wasted enough time talking to the stupid Crown Prince instead of spending more time with his little savior. He turned away and left Zhao Mu Fan who was still kneeling on the ground.


    One of the experts who had managed to regain a little of his strength got up and helped Zhao Mu Fan to stand up. Zhao Mu Fan was more embarrassed by this. Zhao Li Xin walked steadily alone yet he needed someone to help him stand. He had never felt this jealous of others, not even Zhao Yi Chen but he couldn''t help but feel useless and small before Zhao Li Xin. Zhao Zhao Mu Fan clenched his fist until his hand bled. He promised himself he would make Zhao Li Xin kneel before him someday.


    Zhao Li Xin faintly smiled at Lory as he headed towards her. His fleeting smile made her small heart race. She felt shy but couldn''t take her eyes off him. She didn''t understand why her eyes followed his every move.


    Zhao Li Xin liked the way Lory looked at him. It was weird because he used to get disgusted when other women did the same. The truth was he loved it¡­ Love¡­ That word had never crossed his mind before.


    "Are you done?" Lory managed to calm her racing heart and asked.


    "I am¡­" Zhao Li Xin replied softly. He was struck by an idea, "Do you want to ride a small boat?"


    ''WOW! Milord has learned to be spontaneous!'' Mong Yi cheered his lord secretly, even Mong Ki who rarely changed his expression was content with his lord''s initiative.


    "Let''s go!" Lory''s bright mood returned as she nodded. She had seen the small boats with thin curtains while on the second floor and had thought to ask Zhao Li Xin for a ride. However, she was happy that Zhao Li Xin had offered first.


    Zhao Li Xin''s was relieved to see her mood was lifted. He had worried the Crown Prince''s disturbance would ruin her mood. Lory pulled his hand and led him to where the small boats were docked with excitement.


    Lory chose a small boat with a wooden roof at the center. The inside of the entrance and window was covered with a yellow gauzed curtain. There was a small wooden table with a seat cover with cushions. Although the boat was small, it was also cozy.


    Zhao Li Xin helped her to get on the boat. He worried she would fall into the river canal if they weren''t careful. Lory who had never been in such a boat couldn''t stop smiling with excitement.


    The boat soon left the dock. The man paddling their boat was a middle-aged man of about fifty. He had a thick beard and tan skin. He nodded courteously when Lory looked at him and Lory nodded back politely with a kind smile. The middle-aged man''s mood was ted. He quickly liked her as he felt she was much better than most customers who treated him like he wasn''t there.


    "You always smile at strangers¡­" Zhao Li Xin couldn''t help but ask.


    "Is that bad?" Lory covered her mouth unconsciously. She was still not used to the strict customs of this world.


    "No. It''s just odd¡­" He replied calmly. There was a hint of ridicule as he added, "Most women won''t look at strangers, especially men. They are expected to show they are reserved and docile."


    "In my experience¡­ I haven''t seen such women around me," Lory chuckled. She remembered Lao Min Na, Lao Fei Yan, and Xiang Feng Ran who couldn''t be considered reserved or docile.


    "That''s what society expects but it doesn''t mean it is the reality," Zhao Li Xin agreed with her. He took out a teapot and cup from his spatial ring and used his inner Qi to boil the teapot. He then poured the tea inside the teacup for Lory. His moves were swift, elegant, and harmonious. Lory was amazed as she watched him. She still couldn''t reach Zhao Li Xin''s elegant level even after training with Fredhard for years.


    Lory sipped the tea slowly as its warmth spread her insides. The breeze gently caressed her cheeks as the scent of the water mingled with that of flowers. It was a moment of peace. She never knew she could have this kind of life once more after all she''s been through.


    "My mother¡­" Lory said quietly. She paused as a bittersweet smile formed on her face. "She told me to always smile because if you are sad others would be sad when they looked at you, and when you are angry you will make others angry too. So, she emphasized on smiling so that others could smile back."


    It was possible her mother taught her to be polite as no one wanted to see their princess pouting all the time.


    "Your mother¡­"


    "She passed away when I was five years old," Lory smiled but her eyes looked sad.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Zhao Li Xin blurted out the words Lory once used tofort him. His heart ached for her. When Lory first used those words, he didn''t know why she said them but he now understood.


    "Thank you. It was a long time ago. I''m okay now," Lory felt better once she heard his caring words.


    "You don''t have a stepmother?" In Zhao Li Xin''s world, men rarely stayed single once they lost their wives. Some even had multiple wives at the same time. They would either remarry for themselves or have someone else care for his children.


    "No¡­" Lory giggled. She knew this world''s custom. She covered her mouth to stop her giggles, "My father said he already gave all his heart to my mother and when she died, she took his heart with her. There was no point in having another woman when he had nothing to give. It won''t have been fair for him and the other woman."


    Lory''s father once told her a Lucient could only fall in love once in their lifetime. No one knew if this was a blessing or a curse. Lucient only married once while others didn''t marry at all. Those who stayed unmarried would give their throne to their brother or nephew. It was hard to tell why Lucient was born this way.


    Lory nced at Zhao Li Xin and blushed. She quickly looked away and sipped more tea.


    Zhao Li Xin contemted if he knew of any man like that. Lory''s father sounded better than most men he knew. Then again Lory''s father was amoner. Noblemen were pressed by society to have more women and offspring whilemoners could have such freedom, but no matter how he looked at her, Lory didn''t look like amoner at all.


    Lory was like a puzzle to Zhao Li Xin. His mind couldn''t help but have more questions the more he got to know her.

 Chapter 73 - Heavenly Jade Pavilion

    Lory was enjoying the moment when she heard a loud gong as flower petals fell from the sky. People pointed to the sky in amazement. Lory lifted the curtains and look outside out of curiosity but the crowd was too thick for her to see anything. Zhao Li Xin stood up too as he worried she would fall in the river.


    "What''s going on?" The flower petals were still falling from the sky. Lory grabbed a petal and she sniffed it. It was a rose petal. She felt sad that the flowers were being used in such a manner. The person must have plucked many roses to make the flowers rain like they were.??


    "It''s a cheap trick from the Heavenly Jade Pavilion," Zhao Li Xin was annoyed. The day was filled with disturbance.


    "What kinda sect is that?" Lory was curious.


    "The conceited kinda sect¡­" Zhao Li Xin said with indifference.


    "Oh¡­" Lory nodded as her eyes glinted with mischief. "Let''s see what they are up to!"


    Zhao Li Xin stifled, "You want to?"


    Lory nodded like a woodpecker. Zhao Li Xin ced a gold tail on the table, lifted Lory like a princess, and leaped out of the boat. Lory was already used to him carrying her and wasn''t surprised by his actions. She held Zhao Li Xin''s neck infort until they smoothlynded on the side of the canal.


    Zhao Li Xin put her down carefully and held Lory''s hand tightly. He had a hunch she would run into the crowd by herself out of curiosity. He couldn''t risk her getting lost. If Lory knew Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts, she would have been offended. A dog could find it ways home and so could she especially since she used to travel around the country.


    It was a good thing Lory didn''t know what he was thinking. She was busy blushing like she usually did when he held her hand. Apart from worry, Zhao Li Xin also liked holding her hand. He wanted to keep her close to him and didn''t wish to let her out of his sight. He was strangely reassured every time she was close to him. It would take him a while to know that feeling was called possessiveness.


    A parade of people in white uniforms threw flowers and copper coins on the street as adults and children pushed each other to collect the money. They didn''t realize they were unknowingly kneeling on the ground as they did this.


    Lory could now easily see what was happening. The line-up consisted of dozens of people wearing whitevish robes. The women wore white hanfu with a pink belt and a flower hairpin adorning their high bun hairstyle. The women who threw the flowers and copper coin from their bamboo baskets were all young and beautiful. The white-robed men carried their swords in their hands which made them look heroic and gant. There was a big pnquin carried by eight strong muscr men at the center of the parade.


    The quing was covered with white gauze curtains but people could see a silhouette of a beautiful woman inside the pnquin.


    The man leading the big entourage with a white horse was handsome. His white robes were covered with white fur and wore a small golden crown on his head. The handsome young man looked high and mighty. Men looked at him with awe and envy, while the women threw him shy and coquettish smiles.


    Lory thought the man was like a peacock showing off its feathers to other birds. Comparing the man''s looks to Zhao Li Xin was likeparing ss to diamond. They both sparkled but they didn''t have the same value.


    "Who is that pea¡­man?" Lory almost said peacock.


    "Huang Zi Feng. He is Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s young master," Zhao Li Xin responded in a monotonous voice.


    "And the woman inside the pnquin?"


    "She''s Huang...Ni¡­Ni¡­ Huang Zi Feng''s younger sister," Zhao Li Xin didn''t remember the woman''s name.


    "Huang Ni Ni?" Lory didn''t think someone would give such a ridiculous name to their beloved daughter. "Li Xin, are you sure about this?"


    Zhao Li Xin nced at the small woman gazing at him with her big beautiful and clear eyes. His heart always raced whenever she stared at him like that and when she called his name with her soft pink lips. Something stirred deep within him. It took everything to take his eyes off her. Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath to calm himself.


    "Yes¡­" He gave a careless response.


    Lory still didn''t believe him but she didn''t ask farther as it wasn''t important. She pondered, "Why are they here? Is this about the sleeping princess again?"


    "Yes, it is. But I wonder why people like them, who aren''t in need of titles or fiefdom, would be interested. Why would they help the Liangzu Kingdom?" Zhao Li Xin sneered in suspicion. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion were righteous and an honorable sect on the surface, but he knew they had umted crimes behind their fa?ade. Their sins would even shock the devil himself.


    "They aren''t good people, are they?" Lory could see the malice inside Huang Zi Feng''s eyes. It was faint but she could still see it.


    "Stay away from them and don''t leave the Xinjing Manor unless it is urgent," Zhao Li Xin held her shoulders protectively. He furrowed his eyebrows. He could sense something sinister was happening inside the Liangzu Kingdom.


    "Okay¡­" Lory was also suspicious about the sleeping beauty situation. Her stomach broke the seriousness when it grumbled. Lory smiled awkwardly, "I''m hungry¡­"


    "Let''s hurry so that you can eat!" Zhao Li Xin remembered Lory failed to eat because of the Crown Prince, and she had yet to eat since morning. He med himself for not noticing this sooner. Someone once told him normal people could get a stomachache if they didn''t eat regrly. This could turn into gastric ulcers if ignored. The worrywart lord was even more anxious.


    "Young Master!" A lovely coquettish voice called when they were about to leave.


    Lory had a bad feeling when the woman called out. She nced at Zhao Li Xin, as she was sure it was because of him. Walking with him was worse than walking with a famous superstar.


    Zhao Li Xin was confused by Lory''s ming look.


    One of the women carrying the flower baskets approached them. She smiled sweetly at Zhao Li Xin and ignored Lory, "Young Master, our young miss wants to talk with you."


    "I don''t want to¡­" Zhao Li Xin replied bluntly. His priority was to take his little woman to the nearest restaurant as soon as possible. Lory''s stomach grumbled again and she smiled awkwardly. There was nothing she could do about it as she was hungry. Zhao Li Xin became more frantic, scared Lory would get sick.


    The young woman was stunned by Zhao Li Xin''s quick reply, but she recovered quickly and smiled again, "Our Young Miss is Huang Ni Yang. She really wants to exchange a couple of words with young master¡­"


    "Shut up! I don''t have time for you!" Zhao Li Xin shouted impatiently. "Mong Ki, Mong Yi!"


    The Mong brothers appeared out of nowhere and bowed at Zhao Li Xin, "Milord!"


    "Don''t let her disturb me!" Zhao Li Xin red at the woman who still shocked by his outburst.


    "Yes, Milord!" The brothers acted as a barrier while Zhao Li Xin carried Lory to the nearest restaurant which was coincidentally a branch of the Phoenix Hall restaurant. The restaurant was opened in the Liangzu Kingdom two years ago and had be the most luxurious and expensive restaurant in the kingdom.


    The blocked woman was upset. A smug look touched her face, "You! Do you know who my young miss is? She is the young miss of Heavenly Jade Pavilion!"


    Mong Ki sneered and was as blunt as his lord, "We know and we don''t care¡­"


    "Miss, our lord is on a date with his future wife so please don''t bother him. Our lord is very temperamental," Mong Yi was kind enough to tell her but the woman didn''t believe Mong Yi. To her, it was a great honor for a man to gain her young miss'' attention. No one had the right to be rude enough to refuse her mistress''s invitation.


    The Heavenly Jade Pavilion parade kept moving and the woman had no choice but to leave in a huff. She worried her young miss would me her. It was rare for her young miss toy her eyes on a man but the man dared to ignore her miss. The man was courting death.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi could only sigh as they watched the angry woman walked away.


    "It seems like we''re going to sh with the Heavenly Jade Pavilion," Mong Yi crossed his arms in front of his chest as he guessed what would happen next.


    "So what? It''s not our first time eradicating a sect, is it? What is special about a sect like the Heavenly Jade Pavilion¡­" Mong Ki chuckled. His words were filled with disdain as he hated hypocritical sects like them.


    "I will tell Mong Liu to tell Master Bei and Master Jiang about this," Mong Yi said.


    "Wait! Send a message to our spies inside the Heavenly Jade Pavilion. Ask them to watch Huang Ni Yang. We both know how dangerous a woman''s scorn is," Mong Ki said. The brothers both had a lot of experience when it came to Zhao Li Xin''s crazy admires. They were only two kinds of women in Zhao Li Xin''s life. The women who were crazy about him and those who feared him.


    Mong Ki had yet to understand why women would obsess over his lord. He admitted his lord had a heaven-defying face and had monstrous talent, but his lord was also cold, cruel, and vicious. He didn''t care if you were a man or woman if you dared to stand in his way, he would cut off your heads as one would with grass. He would do all this without batting his eyelids.


    Mong Ki had lost count of the number of people who had died by his lord''s hand because they were stupid enough to try and subdue, use, seduce or try to kill him.


    The more people Zhao Li Xin killed, the less human he became. His lord was close to losing thest shred of his conscience when Miss Luo appeared into his lord life. The things that had died within Zhao Li Xin were slowly revived. He could see a piece of how his lord looked when he was twelve. Mong Ki was both relieved and grateful for Miss Luo. It was why he swore to himself to never let anyonee between his Lord and Miss Luo.

 Chapter 74 - The Evil Siblings

    While Hei Shen Sect was nning on how to deal with the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, our princess was busy munching roasted duck with sweet-sour plum sauce. Zhao Li Xin had ordered a lot of food that the big round table was cover with dishes. Zhao Li Xin poured her more chicken soup.


    "You know I can''t finish this all?" Lory hated wasting food. In herst decade in the previous world, the sun was cover with darkness and food was rare. Many people died from starvation.Lory never took food for granted after having lived through it. She would always make sure to finish her meal.??


    "It''s fine..." Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about food as his attention was on her.


    "Let''s wrap the leftover and give it to the beggars or an orphanage," Lory suggested.


    "Sure¡­" He easily conceded.


    Lory continued her meal once it was settled. Being a high-level cultivator, Zhao Li Xin didn''t need to eat much but watching his savior eat rose his appetite. He was surprised to discover food could be tasty. Lory smiled happily when she saw him eat more than usual.


    "That woman Huang Ni¡­Ni Yang, I don''t think she''s going to back down easily," Lory worried about what the woman would do. Women in this world were more stubborn when it came to rtionships. She suspected it was because women were valued by their husbands'' greatness or the number of sons she could have. This was why they obsessed over a man who was considered a good prospect.


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Zhao Li Xin reassured her. It wasn''t his first-time meeting someone like Huang-whatever-her-name-was and sadly she won''t be thest. He at times wondered why Luo Ri Yi was the only sane woman he had met.


    __________________________________________________


    <strong>"HE SAID WHAT?"</strong>


    A vase crashed loudly as it fell surprising the maids outside the room. This action was followed by more shouting and breakage. It went throughout the night. The young woman who had spoken to Zhao Li Xin earlier was standing in the corner with a helpless expression. It had been hours since she gave her report but her young miss was still throwing a tantrum.


    The maid could only sigh at this. From afar, the young miss was seen as pure, innocent and gentle. Thisbined with her ethereal beauty was a picture-perfect fairy tale. She nevercked admirers or suitors wherever she went. They were all enchanted by her mesmerizing beauty but behind the fa?ade, Huang Ni Yang was very vicious. She hurt people for petty reasons. It was either because someone identally ruined her favorite teacup, wore a better dress, looked more beautiful or was slightly more talented. She would go the extra mile to ruin a person''s life. She even didn''t mind if she had to kill as she never thought it was wrong.


    Huang Ni Yang''s family always covered for her. This was especially true for her father as he let her do anything she wished and didn''t ever reprimand her. Her father got to know her true nature when she killed his concubines at the age of thirteen. He never med her and let her scheme and kill however she wanted. He didn''t care if he had to cheat, steal, or kill to please his daughter.


    This was the first time Huang Ni Yang was captivated by a man as she had never seen a man more handsome than her brother. His beautiful eyes, tall body, and distance aura were all captivating. She was spellbound by him, but when she graciously invited him, the man rudely rejected her. It was the first time someone dared to reject her. She too suffocated by this to hold in her anger. She kicked and threw everything in her reach in her madness.


    "Oh¡­ My dearest sister, who dares to anger you?" Someone entered the room with calm steps. His words were caring and gentle as he gave her a doting smile. Huang Ni Yang wanted to throw another antic vase but stopped mid-air when she heard her brother''s warm voice. She turned to face him looking hurt and pitiful like an innocent girl. The trace of madness receded from her eyes.


    Huang Zi Feng was used to his sister''s temperamental behavior and like everybody else, he didn''t think it was wrong. Huang Zi Feng was the ssical narcissist. Everything had to revolve around him. It was always about what he needed, wanted, or cared about. Nothing else mattered. Even the love he proimed for his dearest sister wasn''t as pure as others thought. He loved his sister because of her perfect beauty and great talent. His sister lifted his image among others.


    Huang Zi Feng would never associate himself with someone who he considered to be below his standards. He was even reluctant to be seen with someone who didn''t match his level. In short, the siblings were both insane as the sister was a psychopath while the brother was a narcissist.It took a lot of power to cover the Huang siblings'' bad deeds and to present them to the public as perfect.


    "Brother, the man I''m fond of dared to refuse my invitation. I feel so sad¡­" Huang Ni Yang pouted cutely.


    "He is just ying hard to get. You know men have their own egos. You shouldn''t approach them strongly," Huang Zi Feng patted her head gently. He then waved his hand at the servants to clean up the mess.


    "But, the maid said that man already has a fianc¨¦e," Huang Ni Yang sulked as she fell in her chair. If someone could see her current appearance, they wouldn''t rte it to the crazy woman from before.


    Huang Zi Fen red at the maid standing in the corner. The maid flinched when she noticed his wicked gaze.


    "Silly girl," Huang Zi Fen''s gaze turned soft when his gaze moved back to his beautiful sister. He poked Huang Ni Yang''s forehead gently, "Who can refuse a beautiful woman like you? I can assure you he would fall for you the moment he sees you."


    "You really think so, older brother?" Huang Zi Fen asked shyly as her eyes lit up with joy.


    "I''m sure!" He smiled sweetly at her.


    "But... I don''t know where to find him again," She couldn''t help but sulk.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find him for you," Huang Zi Feng''s reassurance made her smile. Her smile was as innocent as that of a pure child. No one would guess the number of people who had died under her dainty hands to fulfill her whims.


    "Oh yes, brother. What about the Liangzu princess? Are you really gonna marry her?" Huang Ni Yang tilted her head. Her cute act made her seem more adorable.


    "I have to. We need her after all."


    "I don''t like her," She refused.


    "Why? You haven''t even met her yet," He chuckled at his sister''s childish behavior.


    "Everyone says she''s beautiful, smart, and talented¡­ugggh... It''s so annoying," she despised anyone who was considered to be slightly better than her. She didn''t want to share a roof with such a person.


    "Naughty girl. Don''t do anything to her at least not until I have finished my ns with her," He gave a wicked smile which shed with his gentle demeanor.


    "I know. I won''t do anything but after you finish with her¡­ Can I do what I want to her?" She acted like a spoiled child asking for permission.


    "of course. You only need to be patient for a while. Okay?" He dotingly responded.


    "Okay, older brother," She nodded obediently.


    The servants and maid felt the hairs at the back of their heads raise. These two siblings talked about ruining the life of an innocent woman in a cheerful manner. There was no hesitation, remorse or worry when they nned to destroy a life.


    They couldn''t help but pity the Liangzu princess who had be the next prey yet there was nothing they could do but sigh silently for the doomed princess.

 Chapter 75 - Meeting The Future Madam

    Zhao Li Xin was in a deep conversation with the Red Vermilion Pce King, Bei Li Yan, in his study. Bei Li Yan was also twenty-five years old like Zhao Li Xin and was unmarried. He was an androgynous beauty that could seduce both men and women. He always wore red robes with the vermilion bird embroidery on his sleeve to show his identity as a Pce King. While Zhao Li Xin was considered indifferent and cold, Bei Li Yan was more outgoing, flirtatious, and mischievous. He was a free-spirited man that no one could control that is until he met Zhao Li Xin.


    "The Huang siblings are looking for Milord everywhere. They are quite meticulously," Bei Li Yan smiled seductively. Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer. He sipped his wine with a bored expression.??


    "About the Liangzu princess, we have uncovered an important matter about her," Bei Li Yan was used to Zhao Li Xin''s indifferent reaction and chose to continue his report without worry. He put his wine cup on the table, "Turns out the princess is the niece of the current Emperor. She is the daughter of the previous Emperor who died young."


    "The current Emperor didn''t kill her?" Zhao Li Xin frowned. In such situations, the emperor would have killed the previous Emperor''s offspring to avoid chances of rebellion. The other thing he could do was to marry her off to a small foreign country to keep her at bay. It was bizarre that he chose to keep her alive and close.


    "She wasn''t just kept alive. Rumor has it that the Emperor even treats her better than his own daughter. Isn''t that amazing?" Bei Li Yan was skeptical about the situation. He was also annoyed that there was something even he couldn''t dig out, "We still don''t know the reason he gives her special treatment. The innermost circle could be the only ones who would know the reason."


    Zhao Li Xin remained cid as his hand fiddled with the ss in his fingers. It seemed like he was in deep thought but it was hard to judge since his expression was always the same. Bei Li Yan also went quiet and continued drinking his wine.


    Zhao Li Xin stopped fiddling with his ss and nced at Bei Li Yan, "Watch Huang Zi Feng closely. I think he knows something important."


    "I have already done that, Milord," Be Li Yan nodded respectfully and smiled charmingly.


    "What is the news about my jade card?" Zhao Li Xinzily leaned back.


    "That old man is the one who carved that jade fifty years ago for a noble family outside this continent. However, he will not tell us who is the person is. He seems fearful of that person. We wanted to force him to reveal more but he works for Miss Tang so we didn''t push him too much," Bei Li Yan probed Zhao Li Xin''s reaction. Tang Mei Yi was the only woman who had associated with Zhao Li Xin for years. Zhao Li Xin didn''t seem to favor her but he also didn''t resent her as he did others. There was a rumor she could be the Hei Shen Sect future madam, but Mong Yi recently spat on the rumor. He said Bei Li Yan had not met the real future madam.


    "Since when did we need her permission to do anything?" Zhao Li Xin was annoyed. He didn''t understand why his people worried about Tang Mei Yi''s reaction. He was slightly nice to her because her master and his master were friends. There was nothing more.


    Bei Li Yan realized he had angered the demon lord. He bowed deeply at Zhao Li Xin, "Apologies, Milord. We will proceed with our n to gain more information."


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t pacified by the apology. He hated that his people thought he had a secret rtionship with Tang Mei Yi. He worried this rumor would reach a certain woman in his manor. He didn''t want her to misunderstand him or worse keep her distance from him because she thought he already had someone else. His wild imagination made him feel anxious like he never felt before.


    Bei Li Yan was confused as to why his lord''s face kept changing from upset to worry to anxious then back to being upset.


    It was the first time Bei Li Yan had seen Zhao Li Xin being too expressive. Bei Li Yan was dumbfounded by the scene. The two were immersed in their own thought when someone knocked on the door. The door was opened by Mong Ki before Zhao Li Xin could ask them to go in. Bei Li Yan frowned as he knew Zhao Li Xin hated being disturbed when he was in the middle of a conversation.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Milord. They told me to bring you more wine¡­" Lory looked behind her but the Mong brothers were no longer behind her. She cursed the two men for leaving her in an awkward position.


    Bei Li Yan recognized Lory as the same woman standing next to Zhao Li Xin thest time they were at Jiang Wei Imperial Pce. He had wanted to investigate her more but Zhao Li Xin kicked him away before he could properly talk to the infamousdy.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gloomy face lightened up. He rose from his big chair and walked towards her. He took the tray from her hands, "You should leave this menial job to the servants."


    ''Am I not a maid anymore? It''s so confusing''.


    "It''s fine. I got nothing to do anyway. I''m sorry to bother your meeting. Please excuse me¡­" Lory bowed respectfully at Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan.


    "You don''t have to¡­ we''re done. Have you had your dinner yet?" Zhao Li Xin ced the tray on the table and gently nced at Lory. Bei Li Yan almost shrieked in shock but he held himself back thankfully. He never saw Zhao Li Xin being gentle to anyone, not even to his own master, Tian Meng Ji.


    "No, I haven''t," Lory replied.


    "Let''s have dinner then," Zhao Li Xin said softly.


    "Okay. Uhm¡­ Master Bei, would you like to join us for dinner?" Lory thought it was impolite to have dinner without asking the guest to join them. Zhao Li Xin didn''t have the same thought but he would give in to her if she wanted it.


    Bei Li Yan who never been invited for dinner by Zhao Li Xin was bewildered but quickly recovered to grab the opportunity presented to him. He answered with excitement, "Yes, of course..."


    The three of them arrived in the dining hall. The servants had prepared a grand dinner for them. The table for twelve was cover with food that Lory could barely see the table surface. Lory sat next to Zhao Li Xin like usual while Bei Li Yan sat opposite them. It didn''t take long for Bei Li Yan to feel like a third wheel.


    Zhao Li Xin knew Lory didn''t like to eat rice and preferred sweet food, so he asked the chef to prepare red bean soup for her with ck mochi on it. He then proceeded to put veggies and roasted duck on her te to ensure she had a bnced diet.


    Lory was used to Zhao Li Xin treating her like a kindergarten kid. The servants were also used to their lord dotting on Miss Luo before everyone and didn''t bother with it. Bei Li Yan was the only one wearing a shocked expression. He was like a deer in headlights.


    He looked around to confirm if he was dreaming. The servants looked back at him with understanding. They nodded slightly at him, ''You are not dreaming''.


    "Master Bei, are you not eating?" Lory''s voice woke Bei Li Yan from his daze. It was the first time Bei Li Yan was flustered before a woman. Fortunately, Lory didn''t realize it. "Is it because your cultivation is high? People say the higher your cultivation the less food you need to replenish your energy."


    "I was thinking about something. Let''s eat..." Bei Li Yan smiled awkwardly and lifted his rice bowl.


    Lory tilted her head. She thought Bei Li Yan was Zhao Li Xin''s subordinate and was curious about something. She leaned towards Zhao Li Xin and whispered in his ear, "Between you and him, who is stronger?"


    Bei Li Yan who has keen hearing because of his high cultivation easily heard Lory words. He was so shocked that he almost spit out his food. He tried to hold it in and coughed loudly. Lory was stunned by his reaction. She immediately poured a cup of tea for Bei Li Yan thinking it would be embarrassing if a cultivator was choked to death by food.


    "T¡­thank¡­you," Bei Li Yan unceremoniously epted the teacup from Lory. However, he missed Zhao Li Xin''s death re. Zhao Li Xin was annoyed she worried too much about his subordinate.


    ''Hump, he should die for it!''


    This was the first time Zhao Li Xin found Bei Li Yan annoying. He had the urge to kick him out of his manor. If Bei Li Yan knew what Zhao Li Xin was thinking he would deny Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts. ''This is not my fault!''


    It took a minute for Bei Li Yan to calm down. Lory felt bad for him and apologized sincerely, "Master Bei, it''s my fault. I''m sorry for being rude."


    Bei Li Yan''s opinion on Lory rose. She was a sensible and modestdy even when she backed by the demon lord himself.


    "No¡­no Miss Luo. I''m was just surprised. You don''t need to feel bad," Bei Li Yan carelessly waved his hands. A charming smile returned to his beautiful androgynous face.


    "You are so nice, master Bei," Lory giggled softly at his charming smile. Her clear and sweet giggles widened Bei Li Yan''s smile. That is until he noticed a certain lord was viciously ring at him.


    ''You really want to die, huh?''


    Cold sweat appeared on Bei Li Yan''s forehead as he felt King Yama would soon visit him. He waved his hands in exaggeration, "But¡­but,paring me to Milord is likeparing a turtle to the moon. My talent is nothingpared to Milord. I''m just dirt while our lord''s talent is pure... pure like gold."


    The servants were awed as they had never seen Master Bei bootlick their lord vigorously. It was like his life depended on it which was what Bei Li Yan actually felt.


    "Li Xin, you never told me you are so talented," Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin in dismay and pretended to be hurt. Her eyes were filled with admiration for the man next to her, "This is not fair. You never tell me anything."


    "I will tell you everything you want to hear," Zhao Li Xin''s anger dissipated when he saw how she was looking at him. A dazzling smile that could hurt people''s eyes touched his lips.


    ''Thank God, I''m saved¡­'' Bei Li Yan secretly thanked whoever answered his prayers.

 Chapter 76 - SLEEP

    "Tomb?"


    "Yes, Milord. An ancient tomb," Everything returned to normal and conversation flowed easily after thebootlicking.BeiLi Yan informed them about the ancient tomb in theLiangzuKingdom. Itwas locatedin the forbidden forest which was right outside Jing An city. ording to the rumor going around, the princess'' cure was inside the forest and whoever discovered it first would be reward by the Emperor.??


    Lorywas excitedto hear about the ancient tomb but she reminded herself that her current condition was not ideal for anything risky. Shewas dejectedby this but she also knew she would troubleGirshaandZhaoLiXinif she gave in to her curiosity. Lory chewed a meat dumpling as she listened to their conversation. The forbidden forest reminded her ofDjevelskrin, the seeress and¡­Lazarus. Her mood became somber.


    AlthoughZhaoLiXinwas in deep conversation withBeiLi Yan, he still kept an eye on Lory and quickly noticed her mood. He looked at her in concern and gently caressed her cheek, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    His warm hand woke her from her deep thoughts. She smiled at him softly, "No. I''m fine¡­"


    "Are you sure?"ZhaoLiXincould see she had turned a little pale. "Why don''t you get some rest? I''ll join you in a few."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Stay and do what you need to. I will sleep early today," Lory didn''t want to hinder his work but it seemed the man worried more than Clift and Fred.


    BeiLi Yan appreciated Lory''s sensibility and understanding. She wasn''tclingywith her man like most girls her age. It actually seemed like it was his lord whoclingierbetween the two. He wondered if the other Pce Kings would believe him if he told them what he saw. He couldn''t wait to see their reaction.


    Lory rose from her chair and bowed politely toZhaoLiXinandBeiLi Yan. Although they had a close rtionship, Lory still remembered herpositionin the manor. Her behavior increases her value inBeiLi Yan''s eyes. Half of the people in his pce were women and he could easily tell if a woman was fake or genuine. He could confidently say Lory was genuine from the moment they met.


    There were many talented and beautiful women in the world but it was rare to find a genuinely kind woman like Lory. It didn''t bother him that Lory was a waste who couldn''t cultivate or came from a lower background since his lord''s talent and background was enough for themboth.All he cared about was that offeredfort to his lord.


    "See you again, masterBei," Lory smiled politely.


    "Have a good rest, miss Luo," Bei Li Yan replied courteously.


    Lory was on the way out whenZhaoLiXinreminded, "Don''t forget to close the windows before you sleep."


    "You are such aworrywart," Loryined as she giggled. However, she still nodded atZhaoLiXinobediently. She turned around to leave the room when everything around her becamepitch ck. Lory fell on the floor with a loud thud.


    This happened to suddenly thatZhaoLiXinandBeiLi Yan didn''t have time to react.ZhaoLiXinfroze in his chair for a second as shey on the floor. It was fortunate that hisconsciouskicked in quickly. He ran towards Lory in a panic.


    "RI YI! WAKE UP!!"ZhaoLiXinshook her weak body but she didn''t respond. Thankfully, she was still breathing, "RI YI!"


    "Call JinHao! NOW!"BeiLi Yan also panicked.MongKi andMongYi ran out of the manor in their full power in search of the White Dragon King Pce. They didn''t want to imagine what their lord would do if something was to happen to Miss Luo.


    "WAKE UP!"ZhaoLiXintried to transfer his Qi to her but it was of no use as her body couldn''t take it. His actions were like throwing salt into the sea. Her heartbeat slowed.


    WhileZhaoLiXinwas in a frenzy,Girshawas perchedon the table watching closely. He knew her life wasn''t in danger because of their connection. However, there was something that pulled herconsciousnessaway. She was like aa patient.


    [What happened to you, girl?]Girshacouldn''t help but worry about the unknown.


    ______________________________________________________________


    "Where am I?" Lory found herself in a meadow. The wild grass around herwas coveredin green and yellow. A small winding path was close to her. She looked up and saw the sun shining brightly. She sighed with relief. She never minded where she was as all she cared about was having a bright sky.


    Although she couldn''t contactGirsha, Lory could still feel their connection. This reassured her as it meant everything will be fine. She decided to follow the path before her to see where it would lead to. She followed Fargo''s instructions, ''If youare thrownin an absurd situation, the best thing you can do is keep moving''.


    Lory couldn''t tell if she was in her old world or the new one but hoped she wasn''t in theherworld.ZhaoLiXin''shandsome face came at the forefront of her mind. She didn''t want to leave him behind, especially without saying anything. She already hurt Lucas and she couldn''t bear to hurt another important person in her life. She would never want to hurt him the way she hurt her beloved brother.


    She saw a familiar scene after a long walk, a white branched tree with purple leaves. Lory was stupefied. She wondered if she was asleep and dreaming. Herst memory was speaking to Zhao Li Xin about sleeping early. "What the hell is happening?"


    ________________________________


    JinHaolooked at the sleeping woman in his lord''s bed in shock. Hewas draggedout of his pce by a hystericalMongYi and anxiousMongKi. He first thought someone had attacked their sect but then again he had never seen theMongbrothers that frantic. The panic transferred to JinHao. He also used his full power to follow theMongbrothers but what weed him was something he considered more frightening.


    ZhaoLiXinwhowas seatedat the bedside gave him a blood-curdling stare as he entered the room. JinHaoalmost fainted at the sight and expectedZhaoLiXinto kill him for a mistake he wasn''t sure of. His lord opened his mouth and said something more shocking.


    "Help her¡­" Zhao LiXin''swords almost came out like a plea. JinHaohad never seen his lord look so desperate. JinHaoturned his eyes atBeiLi Yan who stood at the end of the bed.BeiLi Yan''s armswere crossedwith furrowed eyebrows. JinHaohad also never seenBeiLi Yan look so apprehensive.


    Their actions made JinHaocurious to know who the person before them was.


    JinHaoapproached the bed and saw a young woman sleeping peacefully.ZhaoLiXindidn''t want to let go of her hand.ZhaoLiXinfelt like he was giving up on her if he let go of her hand. JinHaohad no choice but to check for her pulse with his lord hovering close by.


    "What happened to her?"ZhaoLiXinquestioned when JinHaoreleased her hand.


    "The problem is... She has no problem¡­" JinHaowas also confused by the discovery.


    "What do you mean?"ZhaoLiXin''sworry increased.


    JinHaosighed, "Her symptoms seem the same as those oftheLiangzuPrincess."


    "What...?"ZhaoLiXincouldn''t contain his shock. It was like someone had hit his chest but he was sure this felt more painful.


    "She is sleeping¡­" JinHaosaid carefully.ZhaoLiXin''smad expression terrified him. "She is inhibernatedto beexact. Her breathing and heartbeat have slowed and her body temperature has also decreased like an animal in hibernation."


    "What can we do?"BeiLi Yan hoped JinHaohad a solution.


    JinHaoshook his head, "Keep her warm. There is nothing else we could do but wait for her to wake up by herself."


    ZhaoLi Xin''s body became numb and his heart was in pain. It was like someone had ripped his heart apart. He wondered if this was how desperation felt like but then again, it hadto besomething else. He had been in desperation situations before and had been at death''s gate a few times but he had never felt the same pain.


    "Please, wake up..."ZhaoLiXinhelplessly kissed her hands.

 Chapter 77 - Magic

    Two days passed but there was no sign of Lory waking.ZhaoLiXinfaithfully stayed by her side without sleep. JinHaorummaged through his library searching for clues on the illness, whileBeiLi Yan sent his people intoLiangzu''s pce to find out more about theLiangzuPrincess and her connection to Lou Ri Yi.


    Girshaalso remained in Lory''s room and kept his eyes on her. Although he felt her soul wasn''t in danger, he worried that her body would weaken if she slept for long. Humans needed to sustain their bodies with food and drink. Theck of technology in this world also meant there was no machine to sustain her body.??


    This would not have worriedGirshaif they were on Hand. Someone could stay in aa for ten years because they hadsufficienttechnology that couldmaintaina patient''s body condition.


    Girshawished there was a way for Lory to receiveZhaoLi Xin''s Qi. The only issue was she wasn''t of this world and her beingGifted didn''t help matters. The situation could probably have been easier if she was born a Creator as their bodies could be adjusted to the powers of this world.


    Girshagroaned in exasperation. If only he could find a way to synch her Gift with his Qi. His thoughts stopped when he saw the neZhaoLiXingave Lory. A new possibility hit him.


    <strong>''THAT''S IT!''</strong>


    _______________________________


    Lory stood in front of the weird tree. Shehad dreamedabout the tree from the moment she got into theLiangzuKingdom''s territory. She stretched her hand touched the tree trunk andwas surprisedto find it warm. Its temperature could bepared to a human''s.


    Lory followed her instincts and hugged the tree. The warmth wasforting. It reminded her ofZhaoLiXin. The man was such aworrywartand she suspected was worrying about her. He hoped he won''t make a very big fuss over her situation.


    She could feel someone staring at her but she didn''t see anyone when she first looked around. Something made her look down and found a cute face with curious eyes poking from behind the tree. Lory froze as she realized she was looking at a child.


    The child, agirllookedto besomewhere between seven or nine years old. Her hairwas partedinto two buns. The child blinked at Lory a few times before she scoffed in annoyance, "What took you so long?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know how long I''ve waited for you?" The child ced a hand on her waist and puffed her chest. The girl continued to grumble non-stop for a few minutes. "You never stay here for long. Do you know how rude it is to keep popping in and out? I didn''t even have the time to see you. If it wasn''t for the tree''s help, I would have failed to make you stay for longer!"


    Lory didn''t really understand what the girl was talking about but she waspelled to pacify the little firecracker.


    "Uhm¡­sorry?" Lory wondered if that was enough to calm the girl down.


    The girl pouted but she eventually stoppedining after she made a ''hump'' gesture at Lory.


    ''What a brat...?'' Lorymented to herself. An awkward silence followed as the girl stopped talking. Lory heaved loudly.


    "So¡­ What do you need?" Lory asked the little girl but the child gave her a nk look.


    "I don''t know¡­" The child responded without shame. Lory sighed and they both became quiet.


    "Why did you want me toe here?" Lory gave her a kind smile. She neededto bepatient as she was talking to a child.


    The girl sat in front of the tree, "She told me you could help me¡­"


    "Who?" Lory asked.


    "I don''t know¡­" The child shrugged.


    Lory scratched and yelled at the child in her head. She told herself to calm down and smiled,"Okay¡­ How do I help you?"


    "I don''t know¡­" The child replied nonchntly.


    Lory could feel smoke wasing out of her head.


    ''That''s it! Someone call social services now! YOU DAMN BRAT!!!''


    _____________________________________________________________


    ZhaoLi Xin''s eyeswere trainedon the sleeping pale girl. Herplexion was worsening as she had slept for three days. She wasn''t a cultivator and her body couldn''t live without food or liquids for long. He had moved her to a red crystal bed to help warm her body but her body would still weaken if she failed to get the nutrition she needed. This was what worried him the most.


    ZhaoLiXinmanaged to curb his wild thought to stop himself from falling into madness. He needed his mind to think of a solution. Heheard aboutthe ancient tomb but his people also said the tombwas sealedfrom the inside and the mist surrounding the tombwas filledwith a deadly poison. No one couldst for more than two minutes even with JinHao''sspecial pills.ZhaoLiXinwas at adead end on what to do next.


    He gently caressed her cheeky, happy that her body temperature wasn''t as cold as before. Her face, however, was still pale.


    "Wake up¡­" He whispered to her and pleaded miserably. "There''s a sweets store that recently opened in the city. Don''t you want to check it out...? I''ll take you there and I''ll buy you all the sweets you like. So please...please¡­wake up¡­"


    The hearts of theMongbrothers standing outside the room ached for their lord when they heard this. They wondered why God had been so cruel to their lord. He never had parental love as a child. Everyone around him only knew to hit, kick and spit on him. There was no one to help him, not even his own family. He had lived a lonely, cold, and brutal life. This situation with Miss Luo happened just when he had foundsomeone whomade him happy. How much more did God want him to bear? Did God want their lord to go insane? The chances of the lord going insane if Miss Luo died were high, and they couldn''t stop him because he was too powerful.


    ZhaoLiXinwas in deep thought whenGirshaflew in through the window, gripping a purple flower in his ws. He flew over Lory''s head and ced the flower on her chest. Something incredible suddenly happened. Lory''s chest moved slowly, her pale cheeks became rosy and her breathing became stronger.ZhaoLiXinlooked atGirshain disbelief but quickly understood what the bird was telling him. He left Lory''s side and opened the bedroom door surprising theMongbrothers with the outburst.


    "Go and gather all thebellflowersyou can get. You only have one day to bring it here. GO NOW!"


    MongYi andMongKi didn''t know what happened but it was the first time their lordwas excitedafter Miss Luo lost consciousness and they trusted him. They bowed to hismand and quickly left.


    ZhaoLiXinreturned to Lory''s bedside confident that they won''t fail him. He checked her body andwas relievedto see she looked better. He nced at the beautiful bird nestled beside Lory''s head. The bird wasbrushing against her cheek with worry.


    "Who are you¡­?"ZhaoLiXinaskedGirsha. The bird tilted his head and looked at him cutely but ignoredZhaoLiXin''squestion. However, Zhao LiXindidn''t care about this as he was grateful for what the bird had done. He held Lory''s warm hands. This was the first time in days that he felt hopeful.


    Hei Shen Sect''s power was vast. A week of travelwaspressedinto one day. Everyone worked withoutint and used the fastest flying beasts. The bluebell flowers were easily transported from theJiangWei Kingdom to theLiangzuKingdom withinZhaoLi Xin''s timeframe.


    ZhaoLiXinwas looking at the newly delivered bluebell flowers in the gardenwhenGirshaflew from behind him, grabbed the flower stalks and nt it in the ground.ZhaoLiXineasily understood the bird and asked everyone to do the same. The whole garden at theXinjingManor was soon covered by bluebellflowers.


    GirshaledZhaoLiXinback to Lory''s room, pecked at Lory''s robes and threwZhaoLiXina meaningful nce. Oddly enough,ZhaoLiXinunderstood him once again. He picked Lory and carried her to the garden withGirshain tow. The birdnded in the middle of the bluebell flowers and pecked the ground.


    JinHaoandBeiLi Yan anxiously headed to the garden when they heard what was happening. Theywere shockedto see the garden filled with a flower that was new to them. They thought their lord had lost his mind when they sawZhaoLiXincarrying Luo Ri Yi onto the flowers.


    ZhaoLiXinced her gently on the ground. He fixed her hair and robes, rose, and took a few backward steps. The purple flowers suddenly glowed around her like antern oneafteranother.


    The scene was so magical that everyone stopped breathing.ZhaoLiXinwas surprised momentarily but calmed as he was kind of expecting this strangeness. Somewhere at the back of his head he always knew she wasn''t ordinary. It was a feeling he had from the moment he met her.


    Purple orbs emerged from the flower and floated above them. This remindedZhaoLiXinof the story of the night and fireflies as the orbs looked like purple fireflies.


    The floating orbs gathered above her, illuminating the garden with purple lights. Everyone had a surreal feeling; it was like they were dreaming. JinHaotried to capture the orbs but they would disappear every time he touched.BeiLi Yan, on the other hand, was speechless as he had never seen anything as beautiful in his entire life. He had met many cultivators but nothing came close to what he was seeing.

 Chapter 78 - Aunty Is Angry

    The two girls sat facing each other in front of the white and purple tree. Both girls red at each other as they knelt on the ground with their hands crossed.


    "Tell me, what is this ce?" Lory asked the haughty child who sat opposite her.??


    "It is a dream¡­" The little girl replied smugly.


    "I know that brat! Whose dream is this¡­?" Lory rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    "You are so rude!" The little girl pouted and her cheeks puffed cutely.


    "Says the stupid brat who dragged me here without my consent," Lory was sarcastic.


    "Yikes¡­and you are mean too¡­" The little girl was on the verge of crying.


    Lory didn''t pity her. In her view, naughty kids neededto bedisciplined, "Answer me or I''ll spank your butt!"


    The little girl flinched and covered herbuttout of reflex. She pointed at the tree, "It''s not my dream. It belongs to him!"


    Lory frowned and looked at the tree. There was something familiar about the tree but she was sure she had never seen it before. She looked at the little girl and asked, "How do you know this?"


    "The woman told me¡­" The little girlwas relievedLory wasn''t after herbuttanymore.


    "What woman?" Lory''s mouth twitched.


    "Uh-huh, the woman who helped me drag you here," The little girl smiled sweetly.


    "The woman you know nothing about?" Lory sighed.


    "Uh-huh," The little girl nodded like a woodpecker.


    "Hey, brat! Didn''t anyone teach you about stranger danger?"


    "Huh?" The little girl tilted her head and gave her a nk look.


    Lory massaged her forehead. It was going wasa long day. However, she had a wild guess on the mysterious woman''s identity but she also couldn''t help but worry if what she thought was right. She was in deep thought when her body turned cold. Lory rubbed her arms out ofreflexand murmured, "Why do I feel cold?"


    "Oh!" The little girl heard Lory and answered her with a proud look, "It''s because your soul had been away from your body for a while now. Your body is deteriorating¡­"


    This stunned Lory ''That didn''t sound good''.


    "And what if I don''t return immediately?" Lory asked calmly.


    "You''ll be dead!" The girl gave a cheerful answer.


    "Can you send me home?" Lory''s smile became scary.


    <strong>"I CAN''T!"</strong> The girl raised her hands with excitement.


    Lory lost it. She grabbed the little girl''s cor and shook her profusely.The girl''s face distorted at the fast movement. "You DAMN BRAT! What the hell do you think you are doing? How dare you kill me like this? I don''t fear death but I refuse to die from too much sleep. Do you want to humiliate me? HUH¡­?"


    "Stop¡­stop it...bad aunty! You''re a bad aunty!" The little girl''s eyes had turned white from being shaken.


    "Who told you I''m an aunty?" Lory stopped shaking her.


    The little girl was pale but she couldn''t resist mocking her, "The woman told me you died at thirty years and when youwere senthere you became young again. So if we calcted all this, your real age turns you into an aunt."


    Lory grabbed the little girl''s cor and shook her again, "I died when I was twenty-seven. How dare you call me AUNTY?"


    "Aaahhh¡­ Help¡­help! I''m being attacked by the crazy aunty!" The little girl''s head resembled abobblehead.


    "I dare you to call me AUNTY one more time, you brat!"


    "Hueeeee...!"


    ____ A few minutester_____


    They were back to theirpreviouspositions. The only difference was Lory was panting from too much anger while the little girl held her head to stop the dizziness after being shaken for long. Lory tried to calm herself. She couldn''t believe she was about to die because of the stupid brat, "Okay! First things first. What''s your name?"


    The little girl was still upset but decided to answer her, "JiaoZi."


    "Dumpling¡­now you are making me hungry¡­" Lory rubbed her stomach unconsciously.


    (Jiaozimeans dumpling in Chinese)


    "Aunty, what''s your name?"


    "-___-"


    "Luo Ri Yi¡­" Lory was too tired to correct her.


    The little girl scoffed in disbelief, "But she said your name is Lory!"


    "Then why the HELL did you ask, brat?" Lory lost her cool once more.


    "I Just¡­wanted to make sure," she quickly said but couldn''t resist muttering, "Geezzz... what a grumpy olddy¡­"


    "-___-"


    Lory scratched her head and reminded herself notto betoo angry with a minor. She took a deep breath and said, "Why are you here? This is not your dream meaning you are also a visitor, am I right?"


    JiaoZilooked down pitifully, "Yes..."


    "Why are you here¡­?" Lory needed to sort this first if she wanted to leave the ce.


    "I''m... I''m hiding," The little girl looked sad and embarrassed.


    Lory took a deep breath. A soul that had willingly run from her own body must have done it because she was facing something she couldn''t handle. It meant the girl was running away from reality. Lory pattedJiaoZi''s head gently, "Tell me what happened."


    JiaoZicouldn''t remember thest time someone genuinely cared for her. Everyone close to her had ulterior motives. It was either they wanted to take advantage of her, hurt her or use her. This was so normal to her that she got used to it, but the woman before her seemed different. The woman said and acted what she felt. The woman showed her anger when angry but also seemed caring. Jiao Zi wondered if she had always been wrong and there were kind people out there.


    "He¡­ He lied to me,"JiaoZisaid nervously as tears filled her eyes. "Everyone looked at me like an eyesore. I didn''t care because I had him. He was kind and gentle. He dotted on me a lot. I thought he really loved me but¡­but it was all a lie. He just wanted to use and control me. He...he¡­ He even said he is the one who killed my family."


    JiaoZiburst out in tears. Shehad heldher feelings for a long time and now all her pain and sorrow came out like a broken dam.


    "Why? Why was he so mean? My father trusted him. My father loved him but why..." Lory embracedJiaoZiand let her vent out her anger.JiaoZicried as she cursed at her enemy. "I always did everything he asked of me. I hurt many people, I lied and killed for him. I did it all because I thought he was my family. I thought he loved me but I was wrong. I was so wrong and now my handsare soakedwith innocent blood. What should I do...? What should I do¡­?"


    The little girl shivered in Lory''s embrace as she cried her heart out. Lory grieved for the little girl. It was not surprising the girl chose to run from reality after facing this. How could she face a loved one''s betrayal? What a pitiful princess... She bore a cruel fate. Was this the reason the mysterious woman was protecting her? Is this why you called me, Arthea¡­?


    "When you walk into a dark tunnel, the only way out is through..." Lory whispered inJiaoZi''sear. The little girl didn''t answer but chose to hide her face in Lory''sps as her hands clenched Lory''s robes like her life depended on it.


    "I''m scared¡­" Jiao Zi said softly.


    "I know and it''s alright," Lory rubbedJiaoZi''shead the way her mother used to do. She said calmly, "But nothingcan bedone if you hide in here¡­"


    JiaoZilifted her head and Lory smiled at her, "When you make mistakes, you have to fix it. When you hurt others, you must ask for forgiveness. Itwon''t beeasy. It will be hard, painful and perhaps lonely... but you have to do it."


    JiaoZiwiped the remaining tears from her cheeks with her small hands, "But, what if I fail? What if they never forgive me? What if¡­"


    "You could also stay here. You can choose to cry with regret for the rest of your life or you can get out and fight to make things rights. Should you end up dead by doing the right thing, you would have died a fighter and not as a coward. Don''t you want to face your family in death and tell them you fought with everything you got?"


    JiaoZiclosed her eyes as more tearsfell from her eyes. However, these tears were not from anger or desperation. They were for something else. She could see thelight at the end of the tunnelfor once. She opened her eyes slowly. Her gaze was no longer the same.


    "I don''t know how to leave this ce."


    "I think I know how but I need to get out of here first," Lory looked at the tree beside her with a cunning smile. Lory''s body was suddenly engulfed with dimmed purple lights. Lorywas stunnedfor a moment but she chuckled and looked atJiaoZiwho was also stunned. "I think that is my way out. Tell me where this ce is."


    JiaoZileaned over and whispered into Lory''s ear. Lory nodded and gaveJiaoZia yful wink. "Okay, brat, Wait for me. I''ming to get you!"


    The little girl smiled sweetly, "I''ll be waiting for you¡­ Aunty."

 Chapter 79 - Picking Up The Brat

    TheXinjingmanor''s gardenwas illuminatedby purple lights. The orbs gathered above the sleeping girl before they got sucked into her body covering it with the same purple lights. A strong wind swirled around her as everyone watched with shock.


    Some were quick to hide behind the pir to protect themselves from the strong wind as they feared something dangerous was going to happen. The wind also pushedZhaoLiXina few steps back but theMongbrothers stood in front of him to protect him from any danger.??


    The wind became stronger as it swirled around before it abruptlyquieteneddown without warning. A few people were curiousas towhat was happening but a shock wave blew up the ce before they could think farther.


    The weak oneswere throwna few meters away and only the strong cultivators like the King Pces, theMongbrothers andZhaoLiXinremained in the sameposition. However, they had to create a barrier to protect themselves from the st.


    The shock wave disappeared as fast as it came leaving the garden wrecked. It looked like a hurricane had passed through but the sleeping girl remained untouched. The bluebell flowers around her withered and turned to dust.ZhaoLiXinpushed theMongbrothers away and anxiously run to her. Hewas relievedto see she remained unhurt.


    Her moving finger startledZhaoLiXin. He carefully touched her hand like it was the most fragile thing he had ever touched and her finger slightly hooked into one of his.ZhaoLiXinoverwhelmed with relief.


    "Ri Yi¡­" Zhao LiXinwhispered into her ear. "Ri Yi, wake up¡­"


    Lory''s eyes felt heavy. It was hard for her to open them. She called faintly, "Xin..."


    Her voice was weak butZhaoLiXincould hear her. He pulled her close to him, "I''m here..."


    He softly caressed her cheek as Lory struggled to open her eyes. Her eyebrows furrowed for a while before she managed to open her eyes slowly. The first thing she saw was the face of the most beautiful man she had ever seen. He had sharp eyes, a straight nose, thin lips, a strongjawline,and a nice chin. It was a sight to drown in.


    ZhaoLiXinwas worriedwhen she did not make a sound. Another surge of anxiety filled him. She was a normal person and she had slept for almost a week. "Ri Yi, are you hurting anywhere¡­? Do you recognize me?"


    "Fufu fu¡­ I know you¡­my Li Xin¡­" Lory was half-dazed when she said it but her words hitZhaoLi Xin''s heart like an arrow freezing him.


    TheMongbrotherswere confusedby there lord''s weird reaction.MongYi nudged his brother, "Is Miss Luo awake?"


    Mong Ki nodded, "I believe so¡­"


    Mong Yi was confused even more, "Why is the lord''s reaction weird?"


    Mong Ki frowned, "Isn''t that his normal reaction when he is with Miss Luo?"


    Mong Yi felt stupid and smiled with relief, "Hehehe¡­ you are right!"


    ZhaoLiXincarried Lory to his room and asked JinHaoto check her condition while he watched closely.


    JinHaofinished his check-up and asked them to feed her light food as her body was still weak. Lory didn''t understand why everyone, especiallyZhaoLiXin,was fussing over her.ZhaoLi Xin''s eyebrows knitted togetherwheneverhe looked at her and kept asking if she was alright. Lory didn''t feel unwell but she felt dizzy from all his questions but she decided to pacify him.


    WhenGirshatold her she had slept for six days, Lorywas stunnedas she thought it had only been two days. This made her understandZhaoLi Xin''s worry. She felt bad for letting him go through it. It was also the reason she let him hover over her.


    Lory was eating the porridge in bed whileZhaoLiXinsat on the arhat chair drinking his wine while watching her like a hawk. Lory couldn''t help but feel she was forgetting something.


    MongYi knocked on the door softly and entered the room with a tray whenZhaoLi Xin allowed him to enter.


    Their was a threeyered bamboo box steaming with smoke on the tray. Mong Yi knew it was her favorite dish and JinHaoallowed him to serve her the ones that were filled with veggies.


    Lory''s eyes bulged asan epiphany hit her. She shrieked, "JIAOZI!!


    MongYi smiled proudly and opened the box, "Yes, it is!"


    "I need to pick upJiaoZi!"


    "But theJiaozi(dumpling) is here¡­" Mong Yiwas confusedas to why Miss Luo looked agitated.


    Lory didn''t have time to exin. She pushed the small table away and got up from the bed. "That brat is waiting for me!"


    "What brat?"ZhaoLiXinheld her waist as she stumbled from standing too fast. He didn''t think Lory knew anyone apart from the people in hismanor. He was sure about this since he had been stalk¡­ahem, watching her for a while.


    "The brat I met in my dreams. She needs my help!" Lory was anxious.


    ZhaoLiXinbecame upset when she mentioned ''dream''. His voice became sharp, "Is she the reason you were unconscious for a week?"


    "She¡­she didn''t mean to¡­" Lorywas startledinto a lie. That brat definitely meant tobutLory knew she needed to appease the demon lord or she would need to forget about saving her, let alone leave her room. "She is an innocent child. I promise to help her¡­ Please, I won''t do anything dangerous."


    Lorywas amazedby her own lies. The brat was not innocent and the ce she needed to pick her from was dangerous...very dangerous.


    Lory never learned to seduce a man but she was good at acting pitifully in front of Fargo and the gang. This was the reason she easily got away with many things. She ced her hand on his chest and her big eyes blinked at him cutely, "Will you help me?"


    MongYi stood in the corner and watched his lord waver. He sighed inwardly, ''Milord will be lost again¡­''


    "Sure¡­" Zhao LiXinmaintained his expressionless face but he was celebrating deep down. Lory rarely asked for his help and he had to grab the opportunity to show off before her.


    Lory''s eyes glinted with joy. She couldn''t depend on her andGirsha''s power alone if she was to rescue the brat. Although Girsha could use more power then her, she didn''t know what they wouldencounterin that ce. She needed someone reliable and strong, and her ''boss'' was the best candidate.


    "Thank you! I will never forget this!" Lory was grateful forZhaoLiXin who wasalways kind to her and pampered her. She promised herself she would one day protect him with all she got ifgiven the chance.


    ZhaoLiXinagreed toapanyher to the ancient tomb. Hewas stunnedat first when she revealed her destination but themistaround the infamous ancient tomb had ''coincidently'' disappeared mysteriously the day before.


    This ted the people reading for the quest as one could only save theLiangzuprincess by entering the ancient tomb. The participants had hesitated at first because of the poisonous mist but it''s disappearance lessened there hardship, as it meant they were a step closer to gaining the Emperor''s hefty rewards. Some even dreamed of marrying the beautiful princess.


    While many were drowning in there greed of obtaining a beautiful princess, another princess sat on a couch by her window frame infort. Shewas coveredin a thick nket and held a mug of sweet lemon tea.


    The night wasn''t cold but if she didn''t cover herself, a certain lord, with nagging tendencies, would scold her nonstop if she did otherwise. The night sky was clear with more stars. A shooting star moved through the sky and Lory took it as a good luck sign. She unconsciously smiled as she remembered the naughty brat.


    "Why are you still awake at this hour¡­?" He reprimanded her but stared at her with gentle eyes.


    "I can''t sleep. You know I''ve been sleeping for too long."


    Zhao Li Xin sighed. She did sleep for long. He sat next to her and fixed her nket. Lory''s eyes were glued to the night sky. The night sky always gave her mixed feelings. It filled her with sadness, loneliness, happiness, pain, joy, and loss. It was bittersweet. It hurt sometimes but it also gave her contentment on other days. Whatever the feeling, Lory could never look away.


    "Do you miss you''re home?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Lory shifted her gaze with a tilt, ''What does he mean?''


    "When I first met you among the bluebell flowers, I thought you were the moon fairy," He chuckled. "Do you know the story about the full moon at midnight and the moon fairy? Being a shy maiden, the moon fairy would onlyappearin the middle of the night when people were sleeping. It is hard for anyone to see her. Those who are fortunate enough to meet her can steal her shawl and hide it so that she can never return to the moon. If this happens, you can take her as you''re bride and you''re family will be blessed with good luck for seven generations."


    "Isn''t that kidnapping?" Lory giggled softly. It wasquitea dark story if you ignored the romance undertones. "Wait! Is that what are you are nning to do to me?"


    ZhaoLiXiughed. He didn''t admit or deny her usation. Lory''s mouth twitched as she took it as a joke. She didn''t suspect that he once thought of kidnapping her but was quick to dismiss the idea when he realized she didn''t hold any prejudice against him. Lory was also easy to persuade and he didn''t wish to offend her.


    ZhaoLiXinheld her hand and stared deeply into her eyes, "You¡­ You are not from this world, are you?"


    Lory didn''t answer but stared at him sadly.ZhaoLiXinpulled her in his embrace and stroked her hair, "Its okay¡­ I don''t care who you are or where you are from. I just need you to promise me one thing."


    Lory moved out of his embrace and gave him a questioning look.


    "Never leave me¡­ Take me with you wherever you may need to go... Can you do that?"


    Lory tilted her head as a sweet smile bloomed across her face. She nodded slowly, "Okay¡­"

 Chapter 80 - Traveling To The Forbidden Forest

    JinHaoandBeiLi Yan apaniedZhaoLiXinto the study once he left Lory''s room. TheMongbrothers were also present to give they''re updates.ZhaoLiXin''smood had changed when Lory woke up. The before and after mood change was as different as hell and heaven. Although his expression was the same,ZhaoLiXinaura was now tranquil and serene. Their was no trace of madness and the blood lust he had portrayed before.


    JinHao looked at Zhao Li Xin in disbelief. Hehad heard the rumor about his lord''s behavior before but hearing and witnessing it were two different matters.BeiLi Yan giggled as he watched his friend''s stupefied face.??


    JinHaowas also very handsome but his looks were more like those of a deity. Hehad snow-white hair and pale skin, a product offeeding onmany differentmedicines since childhood.


    His handsomeness wasethereal. Although JinHao''shandsomeness was different fromZhaoLiXinandBeiLi Yan, his deity looks made him seem calm, gentle and harmless. He was also soft-spoken and had a warm smile that made others lose they''re guard around him. This, of course, was all a fa?ade.


    If their was any King Pce who matchedZhaoLiXin''scruelty andcunningness, than JinHao was it. The difference wasZhaoLiXin''scruelty was quick andclean-cutwhile JinHaowas slow and messy. As an alchemist, Jin Ha useddifferent kindsof drugs and torture methods to his enemy. WheneverZhaoLiXinwanted to torture someone, he would send them to JinHao''s Pce. Jin Hao would smile warmly as he epted such offerings.


    JinHaogot to knowZhaoLiXinwhen they were both children.ZhaoLiXinwas an indifferent child who never bothered to pretend and JinHaowas the same. JinHaonever pretendedto bekind and gentle andZhaoLiXinnever judged his actions.


    ZhaoLiXinwould always give him aboredexpression when Jin Hao did bad things. Zhao Li Xin didn''t even react when JinHaoslit a man''s throat in front of him when they were children.


    This was the reason JinHaowas shockedto seeZhaoLiXinin a devastated state. JinHaonever thoughtZhaoLiXinwould be so lifeless and desperate because of a woman. He could help but be slightly jealous of the woman who could makeZhaoLiXinreact as he did. However, JinHaoalso couldn''t help but also envyZhaoLiXinfor his feelings.


    "Everyone, including the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, has driven to the mouth of the Forbidden forest in a rush,"MongYi said.


    "They didn''t waste they''re time, did they?" JinHaosneered while he blew at his warmteacupelegantly.


    "Huang Ni Yang is still looking for you, Milord. HuangZiFenghas searched everywhere to please his sister but it is all futile as we know,"BeiLi Yan scoffed. "However, if you decide to go to the ancient tomb you areboundto meet them soon orter."


    ZhaoLiXinced his head on his fist with indifference. He asked sarcastically, "And my problem is what exactly?"


    BeiLi Yan chuckled. He felt stupid for trying to warn his lord, "No problem at all¡­"


    "How is Ri Yi''s condition?"ZhaoLiXinshifted his gaze to JinHao.


    "She''s fine. Their is nothing serious," JinHaotook a sip of his tea before he ced it on the table. "Rather then that, did she tell you what happened in the garden?"


    BeiLi Yan also gaveZhaoLiXina curious look. He had seen people,ZhaoLiXinincluded breakthrough there cultivation but he had never seen anything like what happened inXinjinggarden. It was a good thing thatZhaoLi Xin''s manorwas secludedand no outsider saw what happened. Everyone insideXinjingManor belonged to the Hei Shen Sect, so they didn''t need to worry about leaked rumors.


    "It doesn''t matter. She''s mine... That''s enough,"ZhaoLiXinexhaled loudly and replied. No one dared to ask anything after that. It no longer mattered who she was or where she was from since there lord would never let her go.


    Lory woke up the next morning and was surprised that apart from Zhao Li Xin and the Mong brothers, Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao also chose to follow her quest. She didn''t find it weird as they were Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates. She assumed they were tailing Zhao Li Xin like how the Archknights tailed Lucas from childhood. Some even started following Lucas from birth.


    The truth was however different. The two decided to join them because they were curious to know more about Lory. They also wanted to make sure she didn''t harm Zhao Li Xin in any way. However, they knew they had to do it secretly since Zhao Li Xin red at them in warning.


    The Mong brothers, on the other hand, didn''t doubt Lory. It could be because they knew her more and saw how she behaved daily. The brothers were also curious about her but there guts told them she would never harm there lord, not even slightly and it was the same for there lord.


    BeiLi Yan, JinHaojoinedZhaoLiXinand Lory in the carriage. This annoyedZhaoLiXingreatly as he wantedto bealone with his little savior but the two stinky guys kept following him.


    ZhaoLiXinwould have kicked his two subordinates out of the carriage if Lory was absent. It was like they didn''t know they''re lord hated the cramped up ce.


    Lory could tell JinHaowas a little cautious about her andBeiLi Yan could barely hide his curiosity. It was possibleZhaoLiXinsaid something to stop them from questioning her tantly.


    She at times wondered whyZhaoLiXintrusted her so much. Was it because she saved him once? That would be weird of him since she had never admitted to saving him as she afraid his next question would be ''how''


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sick?"ZhaoLiXinasked when he noticed her looking at him. He knew Lory didn''t like long carriage rides. She called it motion sickness. This astonished him as he didn''t think their was a sickness he had never heard of.


    "I''m fine," Lory shook her head but she knew she would no longer be fine if they didn''t arrive in an hour. JinHaofrowned. Lory didn''t look or pretendto beweak. JinHaoknew most nobldiesgot motion sickness if they traveled far yet she wasn''t a nobldy...


    Lory was a nobldybut her motion sickness was mainly because she was not used to carriages. She used to drive luxurious cars when she travels and the cars made in Hand were more advanced andsophisticatepared to other cars from other countries. Princess Lorient also always used customized cars made by talented engineers from her country.


    "It''s gonna rain¡­" Lory said abruptly as closed the window.


    "Really? It looks sunny to me,"BeiLi Yan refuted.


    "Just wait¡­" Lory said softly. The clouds darkened and the rain heavily poured a minute after she spoke. They turned to her in surprise but Lory was indifferent and failed to see there look.ZhaoLiXinwas the only one who was calm. Shesighed, "Tch, now everything will be dirty and messy."


    "How did you know it will rain?" Jin Hao''s curiosity got the better of him.


    "The wind smelled different¡­" Lory casually said as shezily propped her head on her left hand and yawned. Rain always made herzy and sleepy.ZhaoLiXinthought she looked like a cute little kitten. He pulled her closer and covered her with a nket. He gestured for her to sleep by putting her head on his chest. They still had a few hours before they reached there destination.


    "Oh, where is you''re pet bird, Girsha? The heavy rain might trouble him" Zhao Li Xin thought of the beautiful bird with a long golden tail. After what happened to Lory, he felt it was safer to have Girsha around as he would know what to do if something was to happen to her.


    "Its fine. The rain would never hurt him¡­" Lory said softly. Her eyes were closed as shefortably snuggled on Zhao Li Xin''s hard chest. She yawned once again and dozed off.


    Girsha might have lost most of his powers but he was still the first kind. He was the one who created thunder and heavy rain with his power in the old days. Girsha terrorized every Kingdom and country that dared to mess with him. Only stupid people would try to mess with God''s first creation, the first kind.


    They first met when Lory was only eight years. Shewas being huntedin an enemy''s country and she identally got separated from Fargo and the others. She met Girsha inside a cave. She actually fell onGirsha when she was in the cave. Long story short, Lory andGirshabecame friends at first sight or at least that''s what Lory thought.Girshafirst thought Lory was weird and hisboredommade him decide to stay with her for a while.


    When the enemy came to kill Lory, a boredGirshawas happy to take up what he deemed to be light exercise. He used the thunder and a hurricane to wipe out the enemy''s battalion and aircraft. He also destroyed there arsenal with a single swing of his massive wings. It wasquitea frightening scene for the enemy as no one dared to anger the Lord of the Sky.


    ZhaoLiXincaressed Lory cheek after a few hours, "We are here¡­"

 Chapter 81 - The Princess Of Liangzu

    Lory pushed herself away from his chest as she woke up. The carriage had stopped and there was no one inside besides them. She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes once she alighted from the carriage and stretched her limbs in an udylikemanner. She wasn''t too bothered about theimage she portrayedas it was onlyZhaoLiXinand his subordinates present.


    BeiLi Yanwas amusedby her behavior. He watched Lory twist her waist to the left and right before she moved her body back and forth to get rid of the stiffness.ZhaoLiXinwould always stop the carriage every three hours while they traveled toLiangzu. However, they had traveled nonstop for five hours this time around because of her request. It was a good thing she slept halfway.??


    "Miss Luo, are you okay?"BeiLi Yan chuckled when she started massaging her neck.


    Lory stifled at the question. She knew stretching wasn''t done in public but what could she do. Her body was too stiff, "I''ll be fine. However, you should just call me Ri Yi since Miss Luo sounds too distant to me."


    BeiLi Yan nced atZhaoLiXinfor permission and smiled widely at his lord''s nodded, "Sure! But you should also call me brotherBei."


    "Why have you be her brother? Her calling you Li Yan would be enough," JinHaocut in. He thoughtBeiLi Yan''s friendly behavior could make a woman think he was a flirtatious or a sleazy man. However,BeiLi Yan was theplete opposite of that as he was quite serious about his friendships and their boundaries. AlthoughBeiLi Yan''s pce was filled with beautiful women, he never had any ambiguous rtionships with any of them. Everyone in Hei Shen Sect knew this but Luo Ri Yi was unaware of this. JinHaowas afraid she may misunderstand Bei Li Yan.


    "It''s okay. MasterBeiis older than me and I also callMongKi andMongYi brother so it is all good," Loryughed. She didn''t really care about what people called others. She even used to call Jay ''sweetie'' at times especially when she tried to coax him into doing something bad. Jay started giving her suspicious lookswhenevershe called him ''sweetie'' after been beaten too many times.


    A new entourage arrived while they were in the middle of their conversation. A group of young noblemen walked arrogantly with their subordinates following them. The subordinates looked stronger and less arrogant than their masters. There was a young woman with a haughty look walking in the middle of all of them. She wore a soft pink dress with delicate white flower embroidery. Her wide sleeves were adorned by beautiful frills andce. She also wore many small hairpins that made her look like a Christmas tree.


    "Is she going to the forbidden forest?" Lory whispered toZhaoLiXin. The man was rummaging through a box in the carriage and only spared a second to look at the ridiculous entourage.


    "I guess so¡­" Zhao LiXinsaid with indifference and continued to rummage through the wooden box.


    Lory was stunned, "She''s going inside the forest looking like that? I thought she''s going to a banquet."


    BeiLi Yan chuckled as he had the same thought. He sneered as he ridiculed, "Maybe she thinks the beasts won''t harm her if she looks cute."


    "Why didn''t anyone knock some sense into her? The forestis also filledwith thick bushes and the ground should be slippery because of the rain. Wearing that kinda dress is suicidal," Lory shook her head. She pitied the womanand alsoadmired her stupidity.


    Loryworesimple dark green robes with pants as she knew she will entering the forest. She chose to wear green since it was the best camouge.ZhaoLiXinfound what he was looking for and pulled a small pair of boots.


    "Wear this!"ZhaoLiXinhanded the boots to Lory and she took them without a fuss. She even changed them in front of JinHaoandBeiLi Yan, shocking them. The two turned around out of reflex and covered her body while she changed her shoes.


    "Don''t show your feet to other men next time. It''s inappropriate,"ZhaoLiXinreminded her gently as he helped her out. He knew Lory was not used to their customs after he confirmed she was from a different world. He understood her weird behavior.


    "Oh dear! I''m sorry. I didn''t realize it. Is that why¡­" Lory''s eyes bulged. She remembered one of the maids once mentioned the same thing but she didn''t pay attention much attention. She looked atBeiLi Yan and JinHao''sbacks.She felt guilty as her father always reminded her to honor and respect other people''s customs and culture. "I''m sorry guys!"


    "It''sfine,Miss Luo. Be careful next time," JinHaodidn''t turn around as he continued to cover her.


    "I will!" Lory''s reply was firm.


    JinHaosmiled faintly. His assessment of Lory improved a little. Someone who could admit her mistakes and ask for forgiveness immediately couldn''t be so bad. It was still too early for him to judge her character but they were at a good start.


    The fancy group had reachedZhaoLi Xin''s group. Lorywas amazed by thedifference between the two groups.The other group''s outward appearance screamed, ''we are rich and noble. Praised us!'', whileZhaoLi Xin''s group appeared to say, ''F**k you, Go away!'' It was inevitable for the two groups would sh. One of the men from the fancy encourage dressed in luxurious robes approached them with a cocky look.


    "Who are you guys? How dare you block our way!" The fancy man said with arrogance.


    "Huh?" Jin Hao turned around to look at him with a disgusted expression. The expression didn''t decrease his handsomeness. The young man who shouted was stunned by Jin Hao''s handsome face. He felt an imaginary hand had pped his face.


    "Don''t bother with him Jin. Dogs like to bark after all,"BeiLi Yan also turned to look at the young man with a yful smile. His androgynous look shocked the poor young man''s heart. The young man felt like hehad been ppedthe second time.


    "MasterBei, Master Jin, should we leave now?"MongKi returned after he took the carriage in a safe ce.


    "Milord said we need to head in before it bes dark,"MongYi chimed in.


    Although the brother''s looks weren''t as refined as the other two, they still looked manly and valiant with a hint of dangerin their aura. The poor young man felt hewas ppedtwo more times. Lory saw the damage was too severe for that poor young man''s heart.


    Judging by his luxurious his robes, his neat hair and appearance. Lory could guess he was from a prominent family and was confident with his appearance before he met the Hei Shen Sect members.


    Lory felt bad for the frozen young man in front of them, ''You got it bad huh¡­''


    The Christmas tree girl saw a bunch of handsome men in one group and became excited. She approached them with her best smile.


    "Young masters, the journey inside the forbidden forest is dangerous. Why don''t you join our groupto besafer," The girl said in a cute childish voice. Such a woman could easily stir up a man''s heart as it made one want to protect and indulged her. Sadly, the men she was talking to belonged to Hei Shen Sect.


    "Don''t need to!"BeiLi Yan stifled as he thought, ''what an old trick?'' even the girls in his pce didn''t use such tricks anymore.


    "Don''t want to¡­" JinHaowas indifferent.


    "Ri Yi, wear another cloak. Your body is still not well," A certain lord was unaware of what was happening.


    "Okay¡­okay. But¡­isn''t this too long¡­?" Lory also didn''t have time to pay attention to the Christmas tree girls because ofZhaoLi Xin''s nagging.


    WhileMongKi andMongYi didn''t bother to talk. Their eyeswere fixatedon their lord who was acting like a concerned mother. They at times missed their cold and domineering lord.


    The Christmas girl had never been ignored since birth. Being ignored by a bunch of handsome men had a deep impact on her heart. She turned red with shame and anger. One of the young men beside her couldn''t take it lying down as he saw his beloved woman being humiliated. He wantedto beher hero.


    "How IMPUDENT! Do you know who she is?" The young man berated them as the Christmas tree girl automatically recovered from the shock. She was happy someone was trying to protect her. They believed the handsome men acted the way they did as they didn''t know who she was. No one would dare being rude to her once they did.


    But before the young man couldinformthem of thedy''s identity, the other group cut him off.


    "I don''t know!" JinHaosaid with the same monotone voice.


    "I don''t care!"BeiLi Yan added with sneered.


    "Ri Yi put on the hood. The rain is gone but it is still drizzling,"ZhaoLiXinced a hood on Lory''s head. He was still unaware of themotion behind him and didn''t care.


    "It''s fine. It''s only a little¡­ Okay, okay. I''ll put it on...Geez!" Lory rolled her eyes with tiredness.


    "I''m Ming Ru Yi, the third princess of theLiangzuKingdom!" The Christmas tree girl couldn''tmaintainher pure face anymore. She even raised her voice slightly so that they could allhear her.ZhaoLi Xin''s group turned to look at the Christmas tree girl simultaneously embarrassing her a little. However, she was also proud they had finally noticed her. She was also sure they won''t dare ignore her afterward.


    ZhaoLiXineventually noticed Ming Ru Yi. His sharp gaze made her feel like thousands of arrows had stabbed her heart. He looked perfect to her. She had never seen anyone as handsome as he was. Ming Ru Yiwas flusteredas she experienced thelegendary''love at first sight''. Unfortunately, the person happenedto beZhaoLiXin. Anyone close to him knew it wouldn''t end well. Ming Ru Yi couldn''t take her eyes off him. Sadly, the handsome man''s first words scarred her heart.


    "How noisy¡­" Zhao LiXinsaid as he gave her a disdained look. He turned back to Lory and wrapped Lory''s shoulders, and led her away from the noisy ce.


    The fancy entourage didn''t know how to react. They were always surrounded by people who always wished tocurry favorwith them. Many bowed courteously at them and treated them politely. Those actions gave them a sense of importance, boosting their egos. This was the first time theywere treatedlike air and the culprits left before they could protest. They could only swallow their anger and humiliation as they swore to return the same feeling to the other group.

 Chapter 82 - More Heartbreaks

    It took them a few minutes to reach the forbidden forest''s entrance. They met arge group of people preparing to get in. They all nced at Zhao Li Xin''s group with amazement as they could sense the Hei Shen Sect members'' strength. Walking inside the forbidden forest was a dangerous task and there was a high chance of leaving the ce alive if you joined a strong group.


    "May I know where these young masters are from?" A middle-aged man with half grey hair approached them. He wanted to align the new group with his. He quickly jumped to invite them before others could.??


    Zhao Li Xin ignored the man and Bei Li Yan took charge. Bei Li Yan gave the man a dazzlingly smile, "We''re nobodies. We are just here to explore the forbidden forest."


    ''Yeah, right!''


    No one believed Bei Li Yan''s words but they couldn''t refute what he said. Although Bei Li Yan was smiling, one could see the threat in his eyes. The middle-aged man gave an awkward smile, "Yes, yes. The forest is quite mind-blowing once you get close to the ancient tomb."


    "The journey inside the forbidden forest might be treacherous. Why..."


    "We can take care of ourselves,"BeiLi Yan cut the middle-aged man''s words. He wasn''t stupid to not know they wanted to take advantage of them. There was no way Bei Li Yan would let them do that. He gave them a sly smile, "You don''t needto beworried."


    The middle-aged manwas perplexedbyBeiLi Yan''s words but there was nothing he could do. He also didn''t wish to irk the group so he had no choice but to retreat. Lory watched the middle-aged man lose the battle of wits and wondered why the scene was familiar to her. It took her a moment to rememberedFredhardwould crush other people with a smile. Lory''s mouth curved slightly at the old memory.


    Girshahovered over everyone and his golden feathers attracted the people''s attention. Their thoughts of capturing the beautiful birdwere crushedwhenGirshaperched on Lory''s shoulder, and Lory casually took out a grape from her spatial ring to feed the old bird.


    Lory failed to notice the envious and greedy looks the people threw her butZhaoLiXinwas aware. He threw everyone a threatening look for coveting his savior''s pet. His menacing look was enough to send chills down their spines. They all stopped looking at Lory.


    [The beasts inside the forest are different from other normal beasts]Girshaused telepathy to speak to Lory [Many animals or beasts flee byinstinctwhen they meet someone stronger, but the beasts inside this forest aren''t like that. They are more aggressive than normal beast¡­]


    Lory''s heart raced with worry [Like a shadow beast?]


    [No. Not like that!]Girshaassured Lory and her heart calmed [They stillseemnormal but their state of mind is a little different. Do you know how rabid dogs behave?]


    Lorry tilted her head. She saw it once at an animal hospital inHerriond[Yes. Is it like that?]


    Girshanodded [I''m guessing it''s because of the poison mist. The closer we get to the ancient tomb, the worse the beasts will be. It is good you are being smart for once as you brought the best OP group in the country]


    [Hey... How rude! I know my limits¡­] Lory pursed her lips.


    [Do you...?]Girshalooked at her with disbelief in his eyes.


    History proved her wrong. Lory had a tendency of being reckless. People thought Lory was the careful one because she always seemed to be the obedient child whenpared to Lucas. However, those close to herknewLory tendedto bereckless. The King reprimanded her more often than he did Lucas.


    ZhaoLiXinnoticed Lory had suddenly gotten quiet but thought she was nervous about getting into the forest. He took her hand gently and softly said, "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Lory''s cut off her telepathic conversation withGirshaas the warm hand grabbed hers. She looked at him and metZhaoLi Xin''s gentle gaze. She didn''t know what he had said but decided to smile at him in response.


    "Let''s go!"ZhaoLiXimanded his people. He didn''t want to waste time outside the forest.ZhaoLiXinwas using the principle of the earlier you left, the earlier you returned. He didn''t want Lory to stay out longer than needed. They had taken a few steps towards the forest when they meet the Huang siblings and their shy entourage dressed in white.


    Huang Ni Yang''s eyes glinted with excitement when she sawZhaoLiXin, a man who had upied her nightly dreams. He was even more handsome than she remembered. She tugged HuangZiFeng''s sleeve, "Brother, there he is. The man I told you about."


    HuangZiFengfrowned. He didn''t want to admit the man his sister was referring to had a perfect carved face and the two men behind the man were also not ordinary looking. HuangZiFengclenched his hand. One of the things he hated the most was finding anyone who was more handsome than him yet he had stumbled over three handsome men at once. Hewas displeased.


    Huang Ni Yang ignored her brother''s disconcerted face and blockedZhaoLi Xin''s path. She gave him a gorgeous smile and didn''t hide her yearning gaze, "It has been a while, hasn''t it? It''s a pity we didn''t have time to chat before. It is fortunate that we have met once again. Why don''t you join our group so that we can look out for each other?"


    Huang Ni Yang smiled sweetly as she believed no man would refuse her. Her thinking was true since there was no man who had ever turned her down since childhood. It could be because they either genuinely liked her or feared her.


    The other men watchedZhaoLiXinwith envy. For himto beable to attract a beautiful person like Huang Ni Yangwas considereda blessing for seven generations as the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s power was her backer. This would allow him toachievea lot in this world.


    Although they thoughtZhaoLiXinwas fortunate, they couldn''t help but pity the woman beside him. The woman paled wheparedto Huang Ni Yang. They could also tell she didn''t have much Qi circting in her body, a waste that could never match up to Huang Ni Yang. They also couldn''t help but think of snatching her beautiful bird if the man chose to abandon her.


    Girshacould feel hisbuttfreezefrom the dark thoughts aimed at him. He unconsciously rubbed hisbutton Lory''s shoulder and the princess red at him. Lory was tempted to throw the impolite bird but thought she had tomaintainherimage.


    ZhaoLiXinlooked at Huang Ni Yang without emotion. His words were cold, "Who are you? You are in my way¡­"


    Huang Ni Yang didn''t know how to react as she had never been rejected before. Her face paled slightly.ZhaoLiXinwas annoyedas the woman didn''t step aside after he hadkindlyasked her.ZhaoLiXinforgot what he considered kind couldn''t be measured to normal standards.


    "Move¡­"ZhaoLiXinrepeated with a t voice.


    Huang Ni Yangwas shockedonce more that she unconsciously took a few steps back.ZhaoLiXinheld Lory''s shoulders and passed.BeiLi Yan and the others smiled happily at the small show.


    ''This is the lord we used to know'', The subordinates thought.


    <strong>"HEY, YOU!"</strong> HuangZiFengyelled atZhaoLiXin. He didn''t like howZhaoLiXinhumiliated his sister as it could ruin hisimage.ZhaoLiXinhalted his steps and turned calmly with an indifferent look. JinHaoand theMongbrothers looked the same butBeiLi Yan could barely hide his teasing smile behind his fist. He always found it funny when people askedto bekilled by his lord.


    "How dare you treat my sister like that!" Huang Zi Feng red at Zhao Li Xin. "My sister is being generous to you. You should be grateful my sister decided to be a little kind to you. You better not get in over your head."


    "I don''t know her¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered briefly. This was true as they had never met face to face.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this. Couldn''t the man at least pretend to know Huang Ni Yang as there was nothing to lose to know such a beautifuldy?


    Lory felt another unnecessary sh was going to happen. She wasn''t worried Zhao Li Xin could lose but she didn''t want Zhao Li Xin and his people to waste their power before they entered the forest. They might win but it would be disadvantageous if someone in her group got hurt. She also didn''t wish to waste time.


    "Mister, my fianc¨¦e has never seen your sister before but she decided to be too chummy towards him. My fianc¨¦e would naturally bewary. Won''t you be wary if a stranger suddenly became too friendly to you, especially if she is a beautiful girl," Lory tried to knock some sense into everyone''s heads.


    Their audience could only agree with her words. It was possible the man didn''t know her and Miss Huang Ni Yang didn''t introduce herself properly. She may have assumed all men knew her. Their opinion on Huang Ni Yang lowered a few points.BeiLi Yan and JinHaowere surprised Lory had the wits to fight HuangZiFengas they always thought Lory was a quiet girl.


    "Thank you for your benevolent offer but my fianc¨¦e and his friends are more than capable of taking care of themselves. You don''t need to worry about us," Lory used her politician''s smile. "Your generosityis appreciatedbut we should all make haste before it gets dark."


    Lory nodded politely at HuangZiFeng, linked arms withZhaoLiXin, and walked away before anyone could say anything.ZhaoLiXin''smind had stopped listening when Lory referred to him as her fianc¨¦e.


    Everyone realized itwas indeedgettingte and didn''t waste more time. They forget about the petty quarrel and followedZhaoLiXin''sgroup. It took a while for HuangZiFengto realize the group had left without an apology. It also dawned on him the girl who was a waste had led him by the nose. HuangZiFeng''s face turned from green to red while Huang Ni Yang¡­was still in shock...


    Mandieshad received their firstheartbreakon that day.

 Chapter 83 - Meeting Again

    Bei Li Yan can''t stop giggle, he be fond with this future madam more than before, she''s not timid or quiet woman like he thought she would be, she''s sensible woman who knew when to talk and when to be quiet, she not unt his rtionship with Zhao Li Xin but not hide it either, she even can bnce Zhao Li Xin impulsive temperament with her calm demeanor overall this future madam didn''tck anything except background family and strength but with his Lord as her backer who needs one.


    "We must never let our guard down from that Huang Siblings" Jin Hao warn everyone. ??


    "Why woman always obsessed with you, Milord?" Bei Li Yan sighs helplessly.


    Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes at Bei Li Yan, he didn''t do anything to that woman he did not even remember her how can Bei Li Yan said as if this is his fault.


    Lory giggles softly "The problem It''s not just that Huang sister, didn''t you saw how is the Huang brother looking at Li Xin?"


    Jin Hao confuses, he didn''t pay attention to Huang Zi Feng before he yells at his Lord "What do you mean?"


    "Just say it, soon orter that Huang Brother woulde for all of you, well its bounds to happened" Lory saw the contempt look from Huang Zi Feng, it reminds her with someone from the past, he forgot who is that kid''s name but she sure he''s from foreign country may be a noble or something, that Kid always challenge Lucas in every opportunity he had no matter if it''s not in study, then martial arts, even with woman he would always challenge Lucas and when he wins he will look at Lucas smugly, sadly Lucas never knew there was apetition between them.


    Lucas never bother with that Kid he treats him as a weird acquaintance who likes to show off in front of him and force him to do tiring things, its a one-side rivalry because Lucas never realize this kid burning desire to win over him but other than study that kid never win from Lucas but that''s because Lucas always fell asleep during the exam and have too many absent on his attendance report but still, he managed to be the top five at the school board, Everyone in Cestine Pce knew Lory is a diligent one but Lucas is the genius one.


    Lory look up Zhao Li Xin''s face, he had a feeling the situation between Huang Zi Feng and Zhao Li Xin would be like Lucas and that poor kid, Zhao Li Xin feels her intense gaze at him he looks down and smiles back at her.


    Soon they enter the forbidden forest, the tree is sky high with long thick branch and dense leaf, the ground slippery from moss and rotten leaf, lucky she wear boots if she wears normal shoes she didn''t know how many time she would fall.


    Lory hears the sound of wild animals around them it''s a good sign, meaning there are no predators around them, she''s been explored the jungle so many times she bes a proficient hunter.


    Lory bring out Bow and arrow from her spatial rings and put the dagger under her arms so it easy to pull out in an emergency, she slips more small knife inside her boots, like Fargo used to said ''there''s no such thing too much weapon'' as a good student she always listened to her mentor.


    Zhao Li Xin and everyone watches Lory prepare herself calmly, she put the glove on her hands then she clenches her hand to make sure the glove did not hinder her movement, she looks calm and smooth as if she''s been doing this all her life, she didn''t realize how weird other people expression toward her.


    "Okay, I''m ready!" Lory put her cloak inside her spatial ring, the robes hinder her movement too much and the weather inside the forest is quite humid, now she looks likes a professional hunter.


    "Miss Luo, you seem used to this?" Jin Hao''s curiosity suddenly peaks, why so many questions about this woman.


    Lory smiles "Yeah¡­..is like a hobby" Lory carelessly said, she''s not entirely lying it is like a hobby for her.


    But no one believed her, what kinda woman who has a hobby be a hunter even cultivator woman rarely enters the forest if not necessary, but they did not probe further they just got more curious about her.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned he remember he meets her the first time in the forest then they meet again inside the forest is that means she likes to take a stroll in the forest, how dangerous that could be.


    Suddenly they hear rustle behind the tree, immediately they be vignt they all make resistance stance while Lory swiftly draw her arrow she prepares to shoot whatevering from the tree suddenly a woman with tattered pink dress appear in front of them, her face covered with sweat and dirt, her hair disheveled until it looks like a bird nest on top of her head, the woman look relief when she saw them.


    "Who are you?" Mong Ki draws his sword and shielding Zhao Li Xin and Lory, she sees the woman, not a threat she put down her bow, her quick move amaze Jin hao and Bei Li Yan and the Mong''s Brother, only now they convince Lory is a real hunter, but Zhao Li Xin have mixed feeling about this.


    Back to the tattered dress girl, she looks very much in distress "I''m Ming Ru Yi, we meet outside before¡­"


    All of them look at her disbelieved, they never seen anyone as ugly as her, Lory sees the gold hairpin in thedy''s head she suddenly gasped "The Christmas girl!!!" she pped her hands.


    "Eee what?" Zhao Li Xin puzzled.


    "No, ehm¡­.its the girl we meet the first time we arrive near the forbidden pce, you remember the girl with a fancy dress?" she reminds everyone, only then they make ''O` face.


    Bei Li Yan pped his hands excitedly "The Fancy group!"


    "Oh, it''s them" Jin Hao look at Ming Ru Yi with shocking eyes.


    Ming Ru Yi feel she wants to cry, how could she let these handsome men see her worst appearance not to mention her ''crush'' also there but things already happened what else she could do "Is me, I got separated with my group...can you help me" she blinks her eyes a few times like defenseless rabbit, her eyes moist and her red lips quiver from fear she tries to look as pitiful as she could any normal people would not resist a damsel in distress but Hei Shen sect people are not normal people.


    "I can''t" Jin hao replied shortly


    "I''m toozy¡­" Bei Li Yan shrugs his shoulder casually.


    "Meh¡­" Zhao Li Xin grunt incoherently.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi did not make a word, they do whatever their Lord asked them to do if Zhao Li Xin said nothing why bother.


    Lory sigh ''Talk about ''cold to the core''


    Ming Ru Yi was bbergasted this trick never failed before even her father Emperor would be given to her when she acted like this but why these men are so heartless and the man she had crush with didn''t say a word since the moment she appears, she scared she would leave out all alone in the forest "Young mister, please help me...don''t leave me here, I could die¡­" she wants to grab Zhao Li Xin robes and beg on his feet but of course mong Yi and Mong ki stop her.


    If she touches their Lord forget about scarred being left alone, our Lord will crush her and left her to die, Ming Ru Yi didn''t know the Mong''s brother was being kind to her, she feels upset she can''t get close to her crush.


    Lory scratches her head she didn''t like this woman staring at Zhao Li Xin like a fat kid staring at candy but she also feels conflicted leaving the Christmas tree girl on the forest by herself.


    "We can let her just follow us until we find her groups or send her to other groups, I think everyone would like to have a princess in their a group?" Lory tries topromise with the situation, it''s also not good if people knew they leave the fifteen-year-old princess in the middle of nowhere.


    No matter what she still Liangzu princess, they already in the cold war with Jiang Wei kingdom is unwise to fight with the Liangzu Kingdom too, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan agree with Lory''s decision and Zhao Li Xin not refute her either.


    "You can follow us, but we are in the wild so you must take care of yourself, you are a cultivator right?" Lory hopes she can reason with this haughty Princess, she fears she thinks she can rely on Zhao Li Xin and his group but they knew Zhao Li Xin people''s temperament if something happened there''s no way hell they would spend any effort to help Ming Ru Yi.


    But Lory kind reminder taken as jealousy in Ming Ru Yi minds, she though Lory must be threatened by her appearance that''s why she didn''t want her to get close to any of them, deep down Ming Ru Yi sneered if she wants to get close to her ''crush'' who can stop her, she is the princess of Liang Zu what''s in the world she couldn''t have.


    "I''m, currently I''m a knight level cultivator transition stage," she said proudly because she knew Lory is a waste.


    Lory doesn''t understand why she makes triumph face "Good for you¡­.." Lory praised her with big smiles like a kindergarten teacher.


    Bei Li Yan stifles, she almost burst tough his future madam is amazing, she treats a Princess like a stupid kid.


    Ming Ru Yi face turns dark in a normal situation she would already scratch Lory annoying face just when she bes more hostile Zhao Li Xin pull Lory towards him then she warned Ming Ru Yi with vicious re, all of the sudden Ming Ru Yi feels cold sweat on her back she immediately looks down tremble in fear, she not dare to look at Zhao Li Xin again.


    "Take care of yourself, none of us will help you¡­." He said with a t tone, then he holds her hand and walks away, the other also not bother with Ming Ru Yi they follow Zhao Li Xin without ncing at her.


    Ming Ru Yi bites her lips, her eyes were moist from sadness and anger. Everyone always treat her like precious gem but why they treat her like a filthy trash and the man she loves why he so cold to her why he treat that waste so good, what does she had that she doesn''t, she not believe someone would choose a waste girls over her, she won''t believe...she can''t¡­.

 Chapter 84 - Someone’s Lost

    The deeper they got into the forest, the thicker the trees. The protruding roots and slippery ground made it hard to walk, while the air was dry and humid. The cultivators in the group didn''t seem to mind the air but Lory was sweating like crazy.


    ZhaoLiXinsympathized with Lory''s situation and kept checking if she needed to rest or be carried. Lory strongly refusedto becarried and pacified himnumeroustimes. She remindedZhaoLiXinof the amulet he gifted her that helped regte her body, and she was only sweating because of moving too much.??


    <strong>''BRAGH!''</strong>


    Ming Ru Yi fell once again. The group only spared her a quick look before they turned around and kept walking. They didn''t bother to help her.


    Ming Ru Yi''s dress was like a suicide trap in the forest like Lory thought. Lory also failed to understand why the princess thought it was a good idea to dress up like she was going for a party. The forest wasn''t the ce to visit if one wanted to show off her looks. The best ce for the princess to do that would have been her own pce or a tea house in the city.


    Ming Ru Yi''s face became rigid once more as she was past being embarrassed. It was her fifth fall after all and herbutt, knees, and palms hurt. Her dresswas ripped fartherby a tree branch and her facewas drenchedwith sweat but none of the menconsoledher.


    The only help came from a servant who offered her thewaterskinonce in a whileandhanded her a wooden stick to help her walk. However, her shoes were not made for walking in the forest as they were slippery.


    Lory helplessly watched the princess. The only way the princess could stop falling as if someone carried her. However, the possibility ofZhaoLi Xin''s group doing that was nil. The fact that one of theMongbrothers had given her something to drink and a walking stick was the best help they could offer.


    The silencewas brokenby a deafening boom. The sound of screams and falling trees could be hearding towards them. It was clear someone was fighting something ahead of them.


    ZhaoLiXineasily grabbed Lory''s waist and jumped to the nearest branch tree.MongKi and the others also followedZhaoLi Xin''s actions. They all hopped from tree to tree at ahigh speed. The noise was getting closer as Lory could clearly hear loud roars and heavy blows.


    They finally came across a dozen men with silver armor and spears fighting arge dark furred beast with big ws. The beast looked like a grizzly bear on steroids.


    The beast rose on his hind legs and used his front legs to tear at the men before it. Although the beast''s body was massive, it''s movements were fast and sharp. A number of the men gottorninto pieces as they couldn''t dodge the beast''s ws. The others screamed in panic and anger.


    "What is that?" Lorywas stunnedby what she saw.


    "An earth bear. It seems like she is a Profound Level beast,"ZhaoLiXinsaid as he carefully helped Lory stand on a strong branch. Lory could easily see what was happening below from herposition.


    "Aren''t they the fancy group?" Lory nudgedZhaoLiXin when she realized the men lookedfamiliar. The man, however, gave her a nk look. Lory recognized the expression and knew it was useless to ask him. She turned toMongKi was close to them. "Hey, isn''t that the fancy group?"


    MongKi nodded, "They are!"


    "Should we help them?"Lory askedZhaoLiXin.


    ZhaoLiXinwas reluctant. He murmured, "Troublesome¡­"


    "More troublesome then having aLiangzuprincess on our tail?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    ZhaoLiXinhad forgotten about the princess yet shehad followedthem for a few hours. He realized saving the fancy group meant he could leave her with her people.


    "MongKi!MongYi! Help them!"


    "Yes, Milord!" TheMongbrothers were gone in one jump. The two ck figures hopped from one tree to another to close in on the beast. The ck figures dropped from the tree to the beast and punched it with they''re fists. The beast staggered at the blows and fell to the side with a loud boom. Those who were initially fighting the beastwere shockedby the sudden fall and it took them a second to realize someone had saved them.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi didn''t care how the group looked at them as they were following there lord''s orders. The beast was back on it''s feet after a few minutes. It gave a deafening roar to release it''s fury and locked in on what it perceived to be a dangerous threat. It bared giant fangs to intimidate it''s opponents but Mong Yi and Mong Ki were unimpressed by the disy.


    The Mong brothers took out they''re swords when the beast charged at them and sliced the beast into pieces in one clean swoop. Blood spurted like a water fountain as the beast fell on the ground like a big chunk of meat.


    The fancy group watched the Mong brothers with awe. They had killed the beast in less then three minutes yet they almost lost half of they''re soldiers fighting it. There young lord wasn''t as powerful as he had first proimed. They were all scared and shivered when they realized the beast wasn''t as easy to subdue as they initially thought. A lot of blood had also been spilled.


    The fancy group''s protector was General FuXiaoJin, a top General ofLiangzuKingdom. His main job was to protect the third princess but the princess and her bunch of uselessfanboysdecided to subdue a beast against hiswarning. They attacked the beast by themselves and infuriated the earth bear which led to they''re current predicament.


    General FuXiaoJin was an upright military person who was straight forward and honest. The general was alsonot an ungratefulperson and he knewhe owed the two strangers. He approachedMongKi and capped his fist courteously. His words were humble, "Thank you for you''re help, mister. I would have lost manyrades today if it wasn''t for you two."


    "You shouldn''t be grateful to us. We just followed our lord''s order,"MongKi said solemnly.


    "Lord?" The general''s questionwas answeredwhen a man with a perfect carved face and beautiful cold eyesnded smoothly on the ground while carrying a woman. Two more handsome men alsonded behind him. One man looked like a gentle deity and the other wore a beautiful flirtatious smile. FuXiaoJin was certain they weren''t ordinary men.


    "Milord,"MongKi andMongYi moved to the side and bowed slightly whenZhaoLiXinded. It only took FuXiaoJin one look to know the lord was powerful and he couldn''t afford to offend him as the consequences would be dire.


    "My name is FuXiaoJin. I''m the General ofLiangzuKingdom. Thank you for lendingyou''re helpinghand, great lord," The general wasn''t ashamed to bow beforeZhaoLiXin. It was natural for the weak to respect the strong. However, the stupid young master with them had recovered from the shock and didn''t feel the same.


    "You are the impudent man we saw before!" The young master who had lost his neat and clean look pointed atZhaoLiXin. He was the same young man who was hit byZhaoLi Xin''s group''s appearance.


    FuXiaoJing''s heart stopped when the stupid young master pointed atZhaoLiXin. He knew the lord''s background was not simple and judging by his servants'' magnificent power, he could only guessZhaoLi Xin''s strength. It was unwise to offend someone with much power.


    Lory ignored the annoying young master and approached FuXiaoJing who seemed reasonable. She politely asked, "Are you the third princess Ming Ru Yi''s guardian?"


    FuXiaoJingwas calmedby her friendlymanner, "I am, young miss. Unfortunately, we lost the princess when the earthbearattacked us."


    "Don''t worry about that. We meet the princess on our way here. She..." Lory looked behind her but Ming Ru Yi was nowhereto befound. She looked around and still couldn''t see her.


    ''Where the HECK is she?''


    Lory nced atZhaoLiXinbut he frowned with the same nk look as before. He seemed tohave forgottenabout the princess once again. Lory shifted her gaze toBeiLi Yan and JinHaobut the two shrugged they''re shoulders with an uninterested face. She turned toMongKi andMongYi who also seemed nk.


    ''DAMN! We lost the Christmas girl!''


    Lory smiled awkwardly at FuXiaoJin. This reminded her of the time she lost Jay''s birthday cake. FuXiaoJin stared at Lory with a patient look and didn''t dare question her. Her saving grace came when someone yelped.


    "Third Princess! You are here!"


    Lory sighed with relief.


    "Master Fu, look the princess is alive and..." Lory wanted to say ''well'' but when Ming Ru Yi appeared she was leaning on the walking stick with a tattered dress. Her face palewas coveredwith sweat and dirt. She looked exhausted anddisarrayed.


    Ming Ru Yi was close to tears when she saw FuXiaoJing and a few of herfanboys. She ran towards them and bawled like a bullied child. Not all handsome men were kind and gentle. The handsome men she met were cruel and mean. They left her without a word. She only managed to catch up to them because she had good cultivation.


    "You''re Highness!" The young manwas overjoyedwhen Ming Ru Yi ran into his embrace. The otherfanboyslooked at him with jealousy.


    "Princess, why do you look like this? "The young man''s imagination went wild when he saw her tattered dress. He turned to Zhao Li Xin''s group."It is you! Itmust beyou''re fault! What have you done to her highness?"


    Huh! The princess only looked like that because they didn''t do anything to her!

 Chapter 85 - Fire Monkey

    The leadingfanboywas the son ofLiangzuKingdom''s first rank official. He lived in JingAn citywhere no one dared to offend him. He was spoiled and arrogant because of this. Many curried favors with him and often praised his looks and talent not caring if it was true or not. It was also not surprising that the young man had be a pompous and self-centered rich guy.


    "You must have done despicable things to her! The Emperor will never let this go!" The young man knew he couldn''t win on his own so he shamelessly borrowed the Emperor''s name to threatening them. He thought theywere scaredwhenZhaoLi Xin''s group remained silent. He wished to see them yield to them and beg for mercy.??


    "Oh my! This master isn''t interested in little kids and she''s not my type,"BeiLi Yan chuckled and covered his mocking smile with his fist. They''re were many women in his pce and he didn''t need toreducehimself to roughening up a stranger. Than again, they''re was no woman who held his interest.


    "My body is my temple, so¡­" JinHaoshrugged with an uninterested expression.


    ZhaoLiXindidn''tment but his face tantly said ''REALLY?''


    "Young Master, the princess wore a ball gown to the forest andhas been runningfor her dear life inside the forest. It is not surprising her dress isruined. Such talk from you will just ruin her highness''s reputation," Lory rubbed her forehead as shewas tiredof the young man''s nonsense. Her straight words shut the young man up. He only wanted to show his concern to the princess but ended up looking like a fool.


    "And what more¡­ My man and his friends look like ''this''. Do you think they would take advantage of a little girl in the middle of nowhere," Lory emphasized the word ''this'' so that everyone could understand what she meant. The five men in her group looked powerful, handsome, and wealthy.


    Three of them looked exquisite and noble. There appearance and temperament didn''t lose out to any prince from a big kingdom. Such noblemen won''t harass women in the forest like hooligans. Any sane woman would instead run towards them at the snap of there fingers.


    FuXiaoJin red at the stupid young master. He was unhappy that he spoke without thinking. He also didn''t understand why thefanboysbrought the princess with them to the forest. Base on they''re characters, they''re weren''t people who would trouble themselves for royalty.


    Ming Ru Yi was also embarrassed by her fanboy''s words which could ruin her. Men would not marry her if they were to hear such a scandal. Her father, the emperor would also disregard it as she would be considered useless to him. She knew her father''s character well enough to know what she could lose if she was surrounded by any hint of scandal. The Emperor never kept useless things beside him, not even his own child. He was a cruel vicious father, a heartless husband, and a cold-blooded ruler.


    "We have returned you''re precious princess so we don''t need to interact," Jin Hao cut to the chase. "We are leaving!"


    The General wanted to say something in apology but swallowed his words when Lory suddenly stopped.


    "What is that sound?" Lory asked as she heard the sound of rustling leaves. She could see a dark shadow jump through the trees and loud screeches could also be heard above them. Everyone became tense and quickly took out they''re weapons. They watched they''re surroundings with wary.


    Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory close to him and murmured, "Fire Monkey."


    "What kinda beast is that?" Lory drew out her arrow as she asked. Her eyes were vignt.


    "Fast, relentless, and vicious. They move inrge groups," Zhao Li Xin said calmly.


    "I think they came because they smelled blood," Jin Hao threw a nce at the corpse of the earth bear.


    "Are theycarnivorous?" Lory asked again. She was more curious then worried.


    "Hmm¡­ They eat everything and anything including there own kin," Jin Hao was amused by her calm behavior.


    "Fascinating¡­" Lory was amazed. She never heard of a cannibal monkey.


    The noise got closer and they were soon surrounded by the beasts in the trees. The beasts stopped as they waited for there prey to run in panic. It was the instincts of a hunter.


    The princess and the young master were protected by the soldiers and General. The faces of the young master and princess were white as they''re hands gripped they''re swords. There bodies trembled with fear. They had high cultivation but had never encountered such a situation. They were like the people who knew how to handle a gun but had never seen war.


    "You must pro¡­protect us!" The young master''s words stumbled when he noticed Zhao Li Xin''s rxed group. He forgot his rude behavior and shamelesslymanded.


    Bei Li Yan stifled at the young man''s conceit behavior while Jin Hao rose his eyebrows in ridicule.


    The young master realized he had been rude before but still felt entitled as a noble. The Hei Shen Sect group ignored him and he turned desperate.


    "My...my father will reward you!" He used his father''s wealth to gain they''re attention.


    "My father too!" Another fanboy joined in. He was scared to death. The forest was scarier then he initially thought. He would have avoided it had he known earlier. Even the threat of death couldn''t sway him.


    "Mine too!" They all echoed as none wanted to be left out. Some only came to curry favor with the princess. None wished to die. They felt they were too young and handsome to die in the jungle.


    The General and the soldiers were embarrassed by the noble children''s behavior and ipetence. They feared the Kingdom would fall into ruin if the young noblemen became officials.


    There yammering made Lory dizzy yet she needed to concentrate. She didn''t have her Gift so she could only rely on her five senses now more then ever. She lost her temper, <strong>"AH¡­ SHUT UP!"</strong>


    A dozen ck figures took advantage of the bickering and jumped from the tree in loud shrieks. Lory released her arrow and pierced the head of one of the ck figures. It was a ck monkey with a red face, sharp long fangs, big ws, and long tail. They moved fast.


    Some jumped from behind them and scratched some men''s legs stunning them. They than climbed up they''re victims bit they''re necks or faces. It was a brutal scene.


    "Stand back to back. They attack from behind since it is a blind spot," Lory warned.


    The soldiers were quick to obey hermand. Lory released two arrows and killed two more monkeys.


    Zhao Li Xin easily killed them with the wave of his hand. He barely touched the monkeys as they burst into tiny pieces. Bei Li Yan and the others also did there part but the monkeys were too many and were annoying like mosquitoes.


    The scene reminded Lory of her past war when the soldiers ovepped with King''s Men to fight. It was like she was transferred to the past once more as channeled Princess Lorient''s demeanor.


    [Girsha, how many more?]


    Girsha flew above the trees. The trees were densely distributed but his keen eyes could also see animals smaller then the monkeys. He could see the ck dots swarming towards Lory. He warned [More areing, Lory. So many more!]


    ''Oh, Hell!'' Lory left Zhao Li Xin''s side and released more arrows to the front and a few to her left without looking. She did it by instinct. It was a skill she honed in the past. The princess and her fanboys carelessly swung there swords in panic which made them exhausted. Lory sighed at the princess and fanboys'' action. As much as they were annoying, they were only teenagers in Lory''s eyes. She didn''t want to see them being eaten by the monkeys.


    "Everyone, make a circle around the princess!" Lorymanded them once again. "General, more beast areing, PREPARE!"


    General Fu Xiao Jin nodded. He knew how to fight humans, not beasts, and definitely not many at once. He didn''t care if Lory was a passerby but he decided to listen to her since she''s was more helpful then his own princess.


    "Everyone¡­ Make a barricade! Protect the princess and the young master!"


    "Ri Yi, careful!" A big monkey slipped behind her.MongYi was quick to protect her with his body andZhaoLiXinused his fire to burn the monkey, it exploded.


    Luckily,MongYi shielded Lory from the splutter. Lory anxiously looked at him, "BrotherMong, are you okay?"


    MongYiwas touchedby her concern, "I''m fine, how are you?"


    "I''ve been better!" Lory grinned as she drew out her bow once more.MongYi also lifted his sword and together they killed the crazy monkeys jumping towards them.ZhaoLiXinjumped into the foray and punched a dozen monkeys smashing them to the tree. Lory turned toZhaoLiXin, "How the hell did the monkey explode?"


    "Fire monkeys will explode if they''re blood mixes with fire,"ZhaoLiXinresponded.


    "Oh, okay¡­" An idea came to Lory.


    [Lory, they areing!]Girshashouted.


    "They areing! AIM HIGH!" Lory immediately informed them. "No one shoots before my MARK!"


    The soldiers nced at General Fu for assurance and followed Lory''s order when the General nodded.


    [Girsha!]


    [100 meters... 50 meters... 20 meters... 10 meters¡­ 5 meters... NOW!]


    Lory screamed at the top of her lungs [SHOOT!]


    The sound of buzzing arrows pierced through the forest. The monkeys shrieked in agony as the metal pierced they''re flesh.


    [PREPARE!] Lorymanded.


    [Prepare the Arrow!] The General repeated hermand to his soldiers who quickly drew they''re arrows once more andaimed.


    "On my MARK!"


    [NOW,LORY!]Girshashouted.


    "SHOOT!" Lory screamed again.


    The same buzzing sound filled the forest. The anguish roarswere followed bydropping corpses. The forestquietenedafter a few minutes. Their was no sound but adrenaline still rushed in they''re veins. They stayed vignt with they''re arrows drawn.


    [Girsha, how is it¡­?]


    [Its done¡­at least for now. However, you must leave quickly. I can see something big moving towards you] Lory could hear Girsha''s worry.


    [Okay!]


    "Their are no more monkeys, but we need to get out of here. Something ising! Something BIG!" Lory told the General.


    The General didn''t ask how she knew this as he considered her arade and he also trusted her for some reason. He nodded andmanded his soldiers, "Everyone, secure the princess. We need to leave immediately!"


    "Brother Mong, can you help me carry a few of the monkey corpses?"


    "Sure!" Mong Ki nodded without hesitation.


    "We need to leave before ites!"Lory turned to Zhao Li Xin, grabbed his hand to drag him away. Something big to Girsha meant whatever wasing was humongous.


    "What thing?" Zhao Li Xin lifted Lory like a princess for easy movement.


    "I don''t know but I also don''t want to be here to find out."


    With there high Gin Qong, Zhao Li Xin and his subordinates quickly disappeared. They could also sense a high-level beast heading there way and whatever it was wasn''t an ordinary beast.

 Chapter 86 - Well Thought

    The General''s group wasn''t as fast as Zhao Li Xin''s group who managed to outrun them in less than a minute. The sun was setting when Zhao Li Xin''s group found a small cave to camp for the night. The Mong brothers prepared the tents while Bei Li Yan took up the fire duty and Jin Hao provided a small table, wine, and meat buns.


    Lory secured her bow and arrows and headed towards a small pond she found in the cave. The water was cold and clear. She sshed some water on her face and neck and took out a towel from her ring to wipe it off. She took out another clean towel, soaked it in the cool water, and handed it to Zhao Li Xin to refreshen himself.??


    Zhao Li Xin epted her kind gesture with a warm smile. She then took out a waterskin from the spatial rings and drunk from it. Lory found it to be very useful and was grateful to Zhao Li Xin for gifting it to her.


    Darkness came and Girsha stayed outside to keep watch. Zhao Li Xin ced a protecting array around their camp with Lory dogging his steps as she wanted to learn how they worked. Zhao Li Xin used a crystal, wood and some type of gemstone to make intricate symbols around the camp and included the trees surrounding the cave. Lory didn''t understand how the array worked but could feel the change in the energy around them.


    The quiet night enhanced the noise from the owls and crickets. A million glowing stars brightened the night. Lory still managed to eat well for dinner whichpromised of meat buns and fish soup. The mood around the camp reminded her of Fred and Clift who were always well prepared. The two ArchKnights had a tendency of making every trip feel like a vacation.


    "It is a beautiful night," Bei Li Yan plopped himself on her left.


    "It is¡­" Lory smiled at him as Zhao Li Xin sat on her right. Zhao Li Xin poured himself some and handed her sweet warm tea. Lory sipped the tea, "Thank you."


    "Ehm¡­ Ri Yi, when we were fighting the fire monkeys... You seemed¡­used to it," Bei Li Yan couldn''t hold back the question that had been hovering around his lips. He knew he had to ask to risk a sleepless night. Zhao Li Xin didn''t stop his question this time around because he was also curious. The other high cultivators, Jin Hao and the Mong brothers tuned out their ears to eavesdrop from a distance.


    Lory chuckled. She didn''t want to hide forever but it was also not easy for her to talk about her past. A bitter smile touched her lips, "Hmm, I''m used to it¡­not by choice though¡­ It was more like¡­mandatory."


    "Did your family force you?" Bei Li Yan asked carefully. He didn''t want to upset her.


    Loryughed and licked some lip off her lips. "No¡­it is not like they forced me. Well¡­ How do I exin this¡­? I have...this family legacy whiches with certain obligations...This is why I became this way. No one forced me but I still wanted to make him proud¡­"


    Lory stared into space as she got lost in her thoughts.


    "Who¡­?"ZhaoLiXinasked with concern. He prayed she wasn''t going to talk about a lover or something close.


    "My father¡­" Lory gave him an innocently smile. It was the first time since she came to this world to mention her father loudly. A surge of sadness enveloped her as she thought of her father. She took a deep breath and looked up to the sky to stop her tears from falling.


    ZhaoLiXinheld her hands gently as he could see the sorrow in her eyes. It seemed like she had loved her father very much. However, he didn''t know how tofort her as he never experienced parental love. He didn''t understand what she had lost but he guessed it was something precious.


    "He taught you how to wield a bow and hunt beasts?"


    Lory sighed as her father''s stern face came to mind. He would watch her practice with Fargo with an unchanged expression. It never reacted when shewas kickedor thrown to the ground. Her father''s face would only rx when she sessfully struck her opponent. He would nod proudly making her forget all the pain. Such a gesture from him would make her grin happily. She did many things just to get a nod from him.


    "He taught me many things," Lory thoughts turned to the things she went through after her father died. She always wondered if her father knew what woulde to pass and if it was the reason he was so hard on her and Lucas.


    "Someone once told me, a good father would protect their children but a better father would prepare his children¡­" Lory said softly.


    "Prepare for what?"ZhaoLiXinasked with a low voice.


    "For the day he will no longer be around..." Her mind brought out the memory of when her father pulled his clothes from her clenched hand and disappeared in the smoke. The screams of her people and the burning kingdom.


    ''You are the king''s daughter''. Those were hisst words to her. They were heavy words. A burden she had to carry on. She never knew the weight of those words until that moment.


    Tears fell like pearls on Lory''s cheeks.ZhaoLiXinpanicked and gently wiped the tears from her face. Lory gave him a questioning look and only realized she was crying by seeing his wet finger.


    "Don''t cry. Your father would be sad if he saw you cry¡­"ZhaoLiXinsaid the first thing he could think of tofort her. He never feared anything but her tears scared him. He always turned hopelesswhenevershe got hurt. His master used to brag of being smooth with women when as a young man and Zhao LiXinthought of seeking his master''s guidance for once on how to deal with Lory.


    Lory chuckled and the thought of the awkward man trying tofort her wholeheartedly. His actions took away her sadness. She teased, "Really¡­?"


    ZhaoLiXingave a firm nod, "Hmm, really!"


    "Silly!" Lory snorted as her body suddenly shook withughter.BeiLi Yan turned around to hide hisughter, while JinHaohelplessly shook his head and theMongbrothers thought their lord needed a lot of practice.


    Lory wiped away the remaining tears. She couldn''t tell if the memory of her father could be considered sad or funny. Nheless, she was much better. She gaveZhaoLiXina gratefully smile, "Thank you!"


    AlthoughZhaoLiXinwas relievedto see her smile once more, he was also curious to know why sheughed at him. Her mood had changed so quickly from crying one moment toughing and finally thanking him. He thought of his master once again. He made a note to seek out his master once they finished dealing with the ancient tomb issue.ZhaoLiXinhad a lot of things he needed to ask his master. This was the first time forZhaoLiXinto eagerly seek out his master as a disciple.


    ___________________________________________________________


    On a mountain peak, a certain master stirred from a deep meditation. A chill suddenly traveled down his spine. It was a sign imminent danger was approaching. He pondered on this, "I sense a bad omen¡­"


    ____________________________________________________________


    "Miss Luo, what would you like to do with the dead monkeys?"


    "Oh, yes!" Lory pped her hands and rose abruptly at his reminder. She ran towards Mong Yi who had neatly ced the monkeys'' corpses on the ground. They were three dead monkeys which were all she needed.


    Lory took a knife and cut the monkeys'' flesh. She took out a small bamboo tube and captured some of the dripping blood. Lory was curious to learn of the monkeys'' origins especially since the blood smelled like a chemical waste.


    "What are you doing? Let Mong Yi do it," Zhao Li Xin could smell the reek from afar. He was amazed she could stand the smell but he still didn''t want her to handle the corpse.


    "Miss, let me do it," Mong Yi also felt bad seeing her doing the work. Women in this world cared so much about their image and would never hold anything dirty or smelly. They needed to maintain their beauty and manners at all times.


    Lory didn''t necessarily think it was a bad thing to do so as women in her world ''Verrion'' were the same when it came to tackling dirt and smell. Many especially those from noble or very rich families would avoid handling smelly things.


    Lory, however, was raised differently. She was not raised to only be a beautiful princess but to also be a strategist, a warrior, and a leader. She only realized she was raised differently when she ran away from home and discovered the other princesses had a different upbringing. It took her a while for her to understand why her father raised her the way he did.


    "What is that for?" Jin Hao''s suspicion toward Lory had lessened after he listened to her talking about her father. Even a person as cold-hearted as he was felt pain when he listened to her. In his opinion, a person who loved their father like she did couldn''t be that bad. Lory almost sounded innocent and pure when she talked. She didn''t pretend or scheme like many women he had met.


    "I can''t fight like you guys so I need to be creative when I fight," Lory gave a cunning smile. "By the way, do you have any poison on you?"


    Jin Hao was intrigued, "What kinda poison do you want?"


    "What kinda poison will work fora ''Holy Shit'' leveled beast?" Lory propped her chin with her palm.


    "Holy Shit?" Jin Hao frowned. He wondered why she decided to curse.


    "Oh, sorry! I mean high-leveled beasts. You know like the profound levels and beyond," Lory hadn''t memorized the beast level of this world.


    Jin Hao understood what she wanted. He took out a few bottles from his spatial ring and handed them to her but was still curious with her wordings, "What is a Holy Shit level?"


    Loryughed slyly, "Well if you suddenly meet with¡­uhm¡­a saint level beast, what would you say?"


    Jin Hao tilted his head and quickly said, "Holy Shit!"


    "See what I mean?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "Aah¡­well thought," Jin Hao rubbed his chin in approval.


    "I know, right?"

 Chapter 87 - Arriving At The Ancient Tomb

    Lory didn''t keep anything from JinHao. She smeared toxic poison on the arrows and deadlier poison on her knife and dagger. She suspected the beast they wouldencounterin the tomb would be stronger than the fire monkeys and may not easily die from a few arrows. She also collected a few fire crystals fromZhaoLiXinafter he showed her how to rub two small fire crystals together to create a fire.


    She didn''t forgot to pack a few medicine and bandagesin caseshe got heavily injured. AlthoughZhaoLiXinwas with her, she needed to also prepare for the worstscenariolike getting separated.??


    She added more arrows and anextrasmall knife inside her spatial ring. The spatial ring fromZhaoLiXinwas of a higher quality allowing her to carry many items and food. JinHaoassured her the spatial ring was also good at preserving food. She stocked up on food because she didn''t want to starve in the tomb.


    Weapons¡­check, medicine¡­check, food¡­check., clothing¡­check. Lorywas satisfiedwith everything had gathered, "Okay, I''m ready for tomorrow!"


    MongKi andMongYi felt more rxed when they saw Lory preparing for the worst scenarios. They couldn''t help but internally praise her for being smart and cautious.


    Lory went into her tent to sleep as the night becamete. She leftZhaoLiXinand the others cultivating asBeiLi Yan had informed her that was how they prepared themselves. Lory covered herself with a nket and dropped off the moment her head touched the mattress.


    ZhaoLiXinheard her faint breathing and guessed she was already asleep. Hewas amazed athow she easily slept in the wildness but had trouble sleeping in themanor.


    ZhaoLiXin,BeiLi Yan, and JinHaosat around the campfire listening to the crackling fire and burning wood.


    "She prepares very thoroughly. A normal girl would have relied on us but not her¡­" JinHaosighed. He admired her quick wits but also couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    BeiLi Yan took a deep breath, "Did you see how shemanded the troops and how good she was with the bow and arrows? Did you realize she didn''t miss her target, not even once? Every aim was precise and her movement was smooth and quick. Shemust bewell-trained. Although she can''t cultivate, I don''t think she''s weaker than a Knight Level cultivator at the beginner stage."


    "She looked very calm when she faced the beasts. You can''t say the same for the princess and her stupid young master. Some of the young soldiers were also frantic when they faced the beast¡­but her¡­" JinHaoshook his head. "What bothers me the most is how she was a natural when shemanded the troops. Her quick decisions and clear judgment while in a dire situation isn''t something a normal girl can do. She was like an experiencedmander."


    Bei Li Yan nced at the tent Lory was sleeping in, "What kinda life has she been through?"


    "Not an easy one for sure¡­." JinHaothought of how she meticulously smeared poison on her weapons before she stored them like she had done earlier in the day.Hecouldn''t help and inquire why she sheathed a dagger under her left arm instead of hiding it inside her robes or waist.


    Lory had given him a yful smile and said she concealed it under her arms as people tended to first check the waist and legs for hidden weapons. Thelocationshe chose made it easier for her to execute a surprise attack as the dagger could easily be pulled from her arm. She followed her words with a quick demonstration. JinHaoadmired how fast she moved and smiled at her demonstration. However, he couldn''t help but wonder what terrible situation Lory hadencounteredto belike that.


    ZhaoLiXindidn''tcontributeto his subordinate conversation but his heart ached for Lory. The had lived together for almost a year and all he saw was her heartyugh and mischievous smile. She also had a warm and bubbly personality. Although she at times looked sad, it neversted for long as she would quicklyugh and joke at the first opportunity. One would never have guessed she had experienced a horrible life before.


    ZhaoLiXincouldn''t help but look down at himself as he had failed to see the pain she buried within herself. He always thought he treated her well but he wondered if he was being conceited as the signs were always there. There were times when she looked sad and would look lonely as she watched the night sky. It was disheartening when his mind revolved around this.


    Morning came quickly and Lory yawned and stretched her limbs. She knew she needed to freshen up and have breakfast so that they could leave early, but her warm nket and soft mattress enticed her to sleep more. She buried her face in the pillow as she tried to wake up by making herself ufortable. She also kicked her nket way in an attempt to wake up.


    "What are you doing¡­?" A familiar gentle voice was wiped away her remaining sleep. Lory turned her head to the voice and tried to get rid of the messy hair stered on her face.ZhaoLiXinin simple ck robes with a golden flower on his sleeve sat close by with his legs crossed. His hair fell neatly on his shoulders. It looked soft and silky like he hade out of a hair salon.


    ''Show off! How can he look perfect first thing in the morning, huh¡­?'' Loryined to herself.


    "I''m up¡­" Loryzily got off the mattress. The humid air tangled up her hair but she chose to ignore it as she grabbed a towel and got out of the tent. Lory''s mood plunged when shewas weed by thebeautiful sight ofBeiLi Yan and JinHaowho were well dressed and had perfect hair. JinHaokindly smiled at her butBeiLi Yan burst out withughter when he saw her messy appearance.


    Lory''s mouth twitched. People in this world weren''t human as she didn''t understand how they woke up looking perfect. It was like they traveled with a professional hair & makeup team. She hoped she could be like them as she was the only girl in the group.


    "Oh, my frail heart...'' Lorymented to herself.


    The cool water from the small pond refreshed Lory''s skin and improved her mood as she used a towel to wipe herself. She about to take offher robes but paused her actions when she remembered theplicated customs of this world when clothing was involved.


    "I''m going to remove my clothes so don''te here!" Lory yelled loudly as she gave in to the temptation.


    JinHaoandZhaoLiXinspit out their wine at her words, whileBeiLi Yan bent over as heughed so hard.BeiLi Yan found her amusing and would have recruited her for his pce if she was notZhaoLiXinwoman.


    Lory calmly took off everything but left what the people in this world considered tobeinnerwear as she didn''t see it as nudity. The truth was she wouldn''t have minded undressing if it was onlyZhaoLiXinaround. Lory''s innerwear was adudou,which was more like a backless t-shirt, and underwear, which could be seen as hot pants in her world. She used to wear such clothes to the beach in her old world and was considered conservative.


    Lory donned on the robes once shewas donewith freshening up. Her appearance improved when she tied her messy hair into a hair bun. She then joinedthe rest and eat her breakfast quietly. She looked up to the sky and guessed it was about five-thirty in the morning as it still looked dark. The carbohydrate and sugar in her breakfast improved her mood.ZhaoLiXintook in her cheerful look and urged everyone to start their journey.


    They met a number of beasts on the way but theMongbrothers killed them easily whileZhaoLiXinwould pull Lory close and jump to the trees for safety. Lory didn''t bother withZhaoLi Xin''s action as she used the opportunity toexamhe movement of the beasts, learning how they attacked and how theMongbrothers handled them. She couldn''t fight like theMongbrothers but she could use their movesto besneaky since everycreaturehad their own weakness.


    "How far are we from the ancient tomb?" Lory asked as her legs dangled from one of the branches.ZhaoLiXinhad moved her to safety once more.


    "Not far. It could take a few more hours if we walk normally,"ZhaoLiXinsquatted beside her.


    "What kinda ce is the ancient tomb?"


    "No one has ever entered the ce. The rumor says the ce is a maze so be careful and don''t get lost," He stroked Lory''s head in a dotingmanner.


    "Aye,aye, captain!" Lory saluted.ZhaoLiXindidn''t understand the gesture but knew she was joking with him.


    ZhaoLiXinwrapped his arms around her waist andnded on the ground smoothly once theMongbrothers finished off the beast. JinHaoandBeiLi Yan who were also in the trees followed them down.


    It tookZhaoLi Xin''s group a few hours to arrive at the tomb as he had estimated. There was a wide long bridge made of grey stones at the entrance of the tomb. The bridge looked old and was filled with cracks and holes. Thick tree roots and wild grass also covered the bridge as it had not been used for centuries.


    There was a humongous ruined pce at the end of the bridge with a mountain behind the pce. The pce front had a gigantic ruined doormade ofgrey metal with a fire symbol carved on it. The ce had aneeriefeeling.


    Lory imagined the castle looked like King Yama''s castle. She looked down the bridge and saw a giant waterfall fall leading to the abyss as she couldn''t see the bottom. Mist also covered most of the water as she could only hear the sound of the water as it poured down. Her eyes caught a flock of white birds flying near the waterfalls. The birds'' had nested at the cliff near the waterfalls. The number of nests at the cliff was proof of the ce being uninhabited by human beings.


    "This is it¡­." Lory couldbarelycontain her excitement.


    "Hmm¡­"ZhaoLiXinhad mixed feelings of worry and curiosity. His worry revolved around Lory''s safety in the tombs but he was also curious to see how she would handle herself while inside the tomb.

 Chapter 88 - Big Ass Animal!

    Lory''s heart was beating fast as a mixture of emotions engulfed her. She was anxious, nervous with a touch of adrenaline rushing through her veins. Her fingers twitched with excitement as the long-forgotten addictive sensation returned.


    "Are you nervous?" Zhao Li Xin saw her shaking hand and asked.??


    "No. I just can''t wait¡­" Lory smile turned devilish. Expectation filled her eyes. There was no fear.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed as he saw another side of his little savior. His feelings were still mixed when he thought of her entering the tomb, "Don''t stray away from me!"


    "I''ll try my best!" Zhao Li Xin frowned at Lory''s vague answer.


    They turned to look at the footsteps behind them and saw a dozen men and women in white robes. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion members were the second group to arrive. Other people in different uniforms were right behind them. It was clear another group had joined the Heavenly Jade Pavilion in the journey through the forest.


    Huang Ni Yang was ted to see Zhao Li Xin but the same could not be said for Huang Zi Feng. The Huang brother still felt inferior before the handsome Hei Shen Sect members, most especially Zhao Li Xin. Huang Zi Feng scowled at Zhao Li Xin who only nced at him for a second before looking away.


    Huang Ni Yang, however, couldn''t hide her disliked for Lory especially when she saw Zhao Li Xin holding Lory''s hand. She didn''t understand why Zhao Li Xin liked Lory who wasn''t as beautiful as her. Like everyone else, she saw Lory as a waste who couldn''t cultivate. She also didn''t think Lory had a better background than her. All those facts should have lessened Lory''s worth.


    "Young master, are you sure you want to take her with you?" Huang Ni Yang revealed her jealousy. She put on a concerned face; a soft gaze that would make one believe she meant well but Zhao Li Xin could see behind the fa?ade. "The tomb is very dangerous. A weak woman like her might not get out alive."


    "SCRAM!" Zhao Li Xin said in a low but clear voice as malice filled his eyes. He hated women like Huang Ni Yang as they reminded him of Consort Ying.


    Huang Ni Yang was shocked. She didn''t understand Zhao Li Xin''s anger towards her yet she was trying to be nice to him. Her gaze turned to the floor in imitation of a bullied young girl. Some people pitied her as they threw ming looks at Zhao Li Xin for being rude.


    Huang Zi Feng''s eyes shed with fury. This was the second time Zhao Li Xin humiliated his younger sister, "My sister is just showing concern for that woman. You should be thankful instead!"


    "Concern? It sounded like a curse to me," Zhao Li Xin scoffed. He hated pretentious women like Huang Ni Yang. His next words hit Huang Ni Yang right in the chest, "And I don''t know her yet she keeps talking to me... It''s annoying,"


    None of the people present could understand why Zhao Li Xin kept embarrassing Huang Ni Yang even though they had not been formally introduced. It was clear to all Huang Ni Yang was fond of Zhao Li Xin but it was also clear he detested her. Zhao Li Xin kept looking at her like she was disgusting.


    "I didn''t mean to curse her. I just don''t want her to drag you down," Huang Ni Yang''s eyes turned moist with tears. She pursed her lips like she was wronged. Her pitiful expression stirred the hearts of the men who watched her and the urge to protect her blossomed.


    "Young master, this kinddy only cares for you. You don''t have to be mean to her," One of the young men defended Huang Ni Yang.


    "Yes. Having a woman beside you doesn''t mean you have to humiliate other women," Another man scowled at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Yang''er, don''t be sad. This kinda man isn''t worth it," Huang Zi Fengforted his sister as they acted as victims before a tyrant.


    "Nice¡­nice performance!" Bei Li Yan pped his hands at Huang Ni Yang and Huang Zi Feng''s act. "You first came to our lord cursing our young miss, then you tell our lord that our young miss would drag him down without an apology. Is it a surprise our lord got angry? It''s good enough that our Lord didn''t throw you off the bridge."


    Bei Li Yan''s mockery stunned the audience as they realized Huang Ni Yan had indeed offended Zhao Li Xin. It was wrong for the crowd to interfere and curse at Zhao Li Xin.


    Huang Zi Feng clenched his jaw while Huang Ni Yang''s face turned red from shame and anger. This was the first time they failed to deceive others. They used to be able to change things from ck to white but they made themselves look like fools this time around. They wonder who the people in the handsome group were and if they really didn''t know them.


    [Lory, something is approaching and it is big] Girsha warned Lory through their telepathic connection.


    Lory became anxious [What is it?]


    [I don''t know, but you should run, NOW!]


    Lory gasped at his words. She pulled Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan''s hands as she screamed, <strong>"RUN!!"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan had no choice but to follow her. Jin Hao and the Mong brothers were unsure what was happening but chose to run after their lord. The other people were left confused when they saw them run.


    "Ri Yi, what happened?" Zhao Li Xin asked as he saw Lory''s panicked eyes.


    "Something big ising.<strong> RUN FAST!"</strong> Lory was still dragging them as she ran frantically.


    Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Zhao Li Xin swiftly picked Lory and used his Gin Qong to increase his speed and Bei Li Yan also did the same. They trusted Lory and followed what she said. She was a mysterious woman who at times knew something they didn''t.


    A deafening roar and thundering thump shook the ground suddenly came close to the bridge. The bridge almost crumbled from the impact. Huang Ni Yang''s group and the rest looked at each other in panic as it dawned on them what was happening. A giant beast as tall as a twenty-floored building headed their way.


    It looked like a bison with a humongous horn above its ears. It had three eyes and dark long but dirty thick fur over its face. Its furless body looked like wrinkled skin. Its protruding mouth revealed a raw of sharp teeth and long front fangs. It was a four-legged beast but stood on its hind legs and attached with the front legs. It shed bodies into two as it swung its front paws. It was a bloody scene enhanced by screams.


    Lory looked back and was amazed by the beast''s size. Her eyes widened from shock, "What is the level of this beast?"


    "HOLY SHIT!" Jin Hao calmly replied.


    "Oh my¡­" Lory gasped.


    They managed to get inside the ruined entrance but it was missing a door. This worried Lory as she knew the beast was fast enough to reach the entrance in less than five minutes.


    Huang Zi Feng and the others tried to fight the beast but they were quickly overpowered when the beast blew out fire from its mouth. Huang Zi Feng used the people beside him to shield himself from the fire.


    ''GREAT! It can breathe fire too!'' Lory was exasperated.


    Zhao Li Xin ced Lory on the ground and stared at the beast. He didn''t feel any fear as he knew he could defeat the beast. The only thing that stopped him from fighting it was the beast''s fire. The tomb could easily explode If his fire collided with the beast''s fire. Zhao Li Xin knew he couldn''t afford to destroy the tomb since Lory wanted to save someone inside it.


    ''Lory, remember this¡­ A beast is still an animal whatever the level. So, always think of them as ONE BIG ASS ANIMAL!''


    "Big ass animal, big ass animal, big ass¡­" Lory recited Fargo''s words. She could feel a draughting from below the ground. She looked down and saw a crack. Lory knocked on the floor and heard the faintly sound of something crumble as the crack turned into a hairline. Lory jumped as the crack became bigger and the floor weakened. She looked up and saw a giant statue swaying to fall through the crack.


    "This¡­this might work¡­" Lory murmured.

 Chapter 89 - Do You Know Who I Am?

    The heavy thumps and thunderous roars doubled as people tried to escape the beast frantically. Their screams turned desperate but there was no one to help them. The beast picked up a wounded man, tore him apart, and swallowed him.It was a gory scene that frightened the others.


    They tried to run away as they knew they couldn''t fight the beast. Huang Ni Yang was the first to take off without looking back while her brother got away by shoving his people as bait. The siblings headed towards Zhao Li Xin''s group as the ruin''s entrance was the only route they could take. The beast used to fire to burn those in his way as it also headed towards the ruins.??


    While this was happening, Lory''s head was swirling with ideas when she noticed the swaying statue of a man holding a sword. The only thing holding the giant statue in ce was the chain hooked on its back.


    "Jin Hao! Li Yan! Lure that beast here!" Lory pointed to the location she thought was perfect. She also ordered the Mong brothers as she dashed towards the second floor via the wooden spiral stairs, "Mong Ki! Mong Yi! Help them distract the beast. Li Xin, help me release this old statue!"


    Their eyes took in the cracks on the floor and the dangling statue. It was easy for them to understand what she wanted to do. With a tacit understanding, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan followed her orders and ran towards the beast. They umted their powerful Qi in their hands, jumped and punched the beast''s head. Their punches were packed with power as it distorted the beasts face.


    The beast staggered and shook its head to clear its sight. Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan run back towards the ruins without waiting to see the beast''s reaction. The beast roared in anger and chased after the King''s Pces. It ignored the other people as it wanted to kill Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan for the assault. These gave the others a breather from the beast''s attack.


    <strong>"IT''S COMING!!"</strong> Mong Yi yelled.


    "Careful with the floor!!" Lory reminded the Mong brothers as she ran up the spiral staircase for a clear view while Zhao Li Xin jumped near the statue. Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan quickly leaped through the entrance to wait for the beast. Bei Li Yan took out his red whip made out of sharp chains from his ring while Jin Hao drew a long thin white sword that exuded a chilling force.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi also pulled out their swords from their backs. Their swords were ck, something Lory had never seen before. It took a few seconds for the beast to reach the entrance. It tried to pounce on Bei Li Yan when it saw his red eye-catching robes.


    Bei Li Yan dodged to the side, bounced between the walls, andshed his whip at the humongous beast a few times.


    Jin Hao used his sword to sh at the beast''s knees a few times. His speed was incredible and on point as the beast''s footing wavered. Mong Ki and Mong Yi were not left behind as they also attacked the beast, overwhelming it with their power.


    Lory watched the fight from a safe distance on the second floor. She was amazed as it seemed like she had traveled with her own OP team. The beast''s strength, however, made it hard for it to easily through the floor.


    A powerful kick from Jin Hao almost twisted the beast''s head and body. The beast lost its bnce and fell face first on the floor with a loud boom. Bei Li Yan wrapped his whip around the beast''s head and pull it towards the cracked floor as the beast tried to stand. The Mong brothers fastened the process by kick the beast''s body twice causing the beast tond on the floor for a second time.


    The furious beast opened its jaw widely and blew out fire from its mouth. Bei Li Yan hid behind a stone pir to evade the fire. Jin Hao and the Mong brothers also escaped it by bouncing on the walls. Their actions enraged the beast further as it had failed to kill its opponents.


    The ruins did not escape the fire. This caused a slight problem for the adventure seekers as they didn''t know where the tomb was located in the ruins. and the fire could destroy the entrance. They also couldn''t minimize the damage as the beast was on a rampage. It crashed and burned everything around them in its madness yet it was not close to where Lory wanted it to be.


    Zhao Li Xin jumped from the statue and hit the floor with impatience. The shockwave from his punch pushed the beast back to the fragile floor. Seeing her chance, Lory aimed her arrow at the statue''s chain and released it. The buzzing arrow was followed by a loud clunk. The rusty chain broke at the impact and the statue fell off the wallnding on the beast below it.


    The floor copsed from the weight of the beast and statue. The beast roared as it fell through a ck hole with the statue. The roars soon faded.


    "It worked," Bei Li Yan stated the obvious.


    "And look¡­ There is a staircase inside," Jin Hao looked at the newly formed hole.


    "The entrance to the tomb¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s face was expressionless.


    "So¡­ The tomb was under the ruins," Lory descended from the spiral stairs and crotched near the hole. She giggled as Girsha swooped in and perched on her shoulder, "How ssic!"


    [Another adventure, Your Highness] Girsha teased.


    [Indeed¡­] Lory smiled with excitement.


    The beast was gone but there was still fire everywhere. Zhao Li Xin stepped away from Lory and slowly opened his arms. He took a deep breath and the fire around them was gradually sucked into his body. His arms were engulfed with fire and the air around him be hotter as he kept sucking the me into him. The ck charred walls and floor were what remained when he was done.


    Lory''s eyes bulged as she watched Zhao Li Xin. She didn''t know the limit of his power.


    "Surprised?" Jin Hao''s question startled her.


    "Yes, I am¡­" She admitted. "What is that? Can everyone do that?"


    "No. It is just him," Jin Hao smiled. He was surprised Lory didn''t know Zhao Li Xin''s strength. His opinion on her increased once again. "It is called the Immortal me. Only a few people practice this art and the number of those who master it is even less."


    Zhao Li Xin walked toward Lory once the fire dissipated. She looked surprised but oddly concerned. She wanted to make sure there were no side effects, "Are you okay?"


    "Of course I am. What are you worried about?" Zhao Li Xin was confused by her question.


    "Everything has a cost. This kinda power¡­what will it cost you?"


    Lory''s question perplexed Zhao Li Xin. He got varied reactions when people got to see his power. There were those who showed envy and greed. Some would admire him, while others showed their happiness by congratting him. Lory was the only one who showed worry. It was also possible she was the only one who would ever ask him such a question.


    The truth was there was a downside to his power. If he overused it or lost control over it, he would be overwhelmed by his own me and burn to ashes. He needed to be careful when he used his power.


    Zhao Li Xin had the power for years yet no one realized owning such a power had a risk. Lory, on the other hand, managed to tell this with one look. Zhao Li Xin couldn''t resist pulling Lory into his arms at her question.


    Zhao Li Xin used to think God was cruel and hard on him to have given him a hard life since birth, but he no longer thought the same. It was possible God pitied him and sent Lory to him so that she could ease his pain. He couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    "Hey! You haven''t answered my question!" Lory gasped for air after he buried her face to his chest. However, this didn''t stop Zhao Li Xin from embracing her.


    "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry," Heughed softly. He pressed his forehead to hers. Lory''s face turned as red as a tomato at the proximity of Zhao Li Xin''s heaven-defying face.


    "Why is your face so red?" Zhao Li Xin became worried.


    Lory pressed her lips together. She evaded his deep gaze and made a random excuse, "It''s because of the fire...and everything¡­"


    "I now feel lonely," Jin Hao muttered under his breath as he walked away from the couple. They didn''t seem to care he was standing close to them.


    The other group finally entered the ruins looking wounded and exhausted. Huang Ni Yang had lost her delicate appearance. Her white robes were dirty and her face was pale and covered in sweat. Her brother didn''t look any better. His white robes were stained with ck residue from the beast''s me.


    More people entered looking tired, wounded, and shaken. They were all relieved to see the beast was gone. They leaned on the wall to catch their breath, while some sat on the floor close to the wall and others helped theirrade fix their wounds.


    "You could have saved us," Huang Zi Feng red at Zhao Li Xin. He had a defeated look yet Zhao Li Xin still looked pristine with no hair out-of-ce. His heart was unsettled by Zhao Li Xin''s perfect appearance.


    "Why...?" Zhao Li Xin asked with indifference. Zhao Li Xin looked at Huang Zi Feng like he was the stupidest man he had ever seen. "Am I your bodyguard, subordinate, or perhaps family...? We are strangers. Why should I help any of you?"


    Huang Zi Feng was a pure narcissistic. Everything had to revolve around him and felt entitled to anything and everything. He thought he was an honorable man who should be respected. ording to him, Zhao Li Xin should be proud he was talking to him.


    "Do you even know who I am?" Huang Zi Feng''s face turned crimson as his clenched knuckles turned white. He hated Zhao Li Xin who looked down on him like he was trash. Huang Zi Feng was the venerated son of the master of Heavenly Jade Pavilion. A crown prince would even give him some face yet Zhao Li Xin dared to belittle him.


    "Do you know who I am?" Zhao Li Xin threw the question back to him.

 Chapter 90 - The Mural

    Zhao Li Xin didn''t wait for Huang Zi Feng''s answer. He flicked his robes and ignored him. Huang Zi Feng was once again humiliated but Huang Ni Yang''s admiration for Zhao Li Xin increased. She didn''t know anyone who could make her brother speechless. Zhao Li Xin''s power, temperament, and appearance had no match. Huang Ni Yang''s obsession with him only grew.


    Lory moved away from the entrance the moment the crazy Huang Zi Feng opened his mouth. She thought there was a loose screw in Huang Zi Feng''s head for him to keep pestering Zhao Li Xin. If she had an opponent like Zhao Li Xin, she would have kept her distance and avoided talking to him. She would even treat him like air if they happened to be in the same room. She didn''t understand why Huang Zi Feng acted like a rabid dog whenever he saw Zhao Li Xin. It also made her wonder if Huang Zi Feng was an ''M1''.??


    Lory examined the ruins to make sure they didn''t overlook anything. Her eyes stopped on the cracked wall as she noticed there was something behind the wall. Lory leaned towards the wall to examine it further as curiosity took over. It looked like a picture but the front thick wall hindered her from seeing further. She looked around for something to break the wall but remembered she didn''t need an ax or hammer as she had her personal ''human demolition''.


    "Li Xin~" Lory called sweetly. Her friends used to run whenever she spoke with that tone as it meant she had a hard job for them.


    Zhao Li Xin quickly joined her when he heard her familiar sweet voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Can you break the first wall? I think there''s something behind it," Lory pointed at the wall she wanted to destroy.


    "Hm¡­ Okay. Step back a little," Zhao Li Xin broke it with one hit. There was a carved painting behind the wall.


    "It''s a mural¡­" Lory gasped as she carefully touched it. Her curiosity peaked and she turned to Zhao Li Xin and asked, "Could you please break the whole wall? But be careful so as not to ruin the mural behind it!"


    Zhao Li Xin was also curious about the painting. The sounds of breaking bricks surprised the rest. Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan stood behind Lory and finally saw the six-meter mural. The mural was beautiful and it looked life-like. They had never seen anything like it before.


    Everyone else joined them to see what themotion was about. They were shocked and overwhelmed by its size and beauty. They wondered who made the mural and why they thought to cover it with the thick wall.


    "What is this?" Bei Li Yan was in awe. There were six different murals on the wall. Each painted carefully detailed.


    "It''s a story¡­" Lory murmured.


    "This picture is about something that fell from the sky. I think like a star or meteor," Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were on the first mural.


    "A woman came to this man. Is the woman a deity? She looks weird," Bei Li Yan rubbed his chin.


    Lory''s hands trembled when she saw the image of the deity. She could never forget that hair and face. But she didn''t understand why she was there or what was happening.


    [Arthea] Girsha said sombrely. He had a bad feeling about the mission. Nothing good happened when that woman was involved.


    "It is just an old picture. It''s not important!" Huang Ni Yang scoffed. She didn''t think Lory''s discovery was great. Huang Ni Yang hated Lory because Zhao Li Xin pampered Lory so much. His cold face only mellowed when he looked at Lory. Huang Ni Yang wanted to rip Lory''s face but she was scared of irking Zhao Li Xin. She tried to get their attention back to her as she hated being ignored, "We should not waste our time here!"


    "Then go!" Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes.


    The others hesitated at first but they slowly left one by one. Most were scared of entering the tomb on their own but the rumors about mountains of treasure pushed back their fears, not mentioning the fact that they could also discover the cure for the princess and be rewarded further.


    Huang Ni Yang was reluctant to leave without Zhao Li Xin, but the man didn''t care for her. He didn''t even spare her a nce as his eyes followed Lory. She knew this because her eyes were trained on Zhao Li Xin.


    "Yang''er!" Huang Zi Feng called his lovesick sister harshly.


    "Leave! Don''t wait for him...ever," Bei Li Yan''s warned firmly. He had seen too many women like Huang Ni Yang. They would all lose their dignity, limbs, lives, or all three because of their obsession. The end was always the same. His lord was a cruel and merciless man and whatever heart he had was already given to Luo Ri Yi.


    Huang Ni Yang pursed her lips and clenched her sleeve. She didn''t appreciate Bei Li Yan''s kind warning. She thought he wanted to stop her from getting close to Zhao Li Xin, yet she would never stop. Huang Ni Yang left in a harrumph and walked away while stomping her feet. Huang Zi Feng also left with a scowl followed by the tattered white-robed team.


    "Someone is gonna end up dead," Bei Li Yan muttered to himself as he snickered.


    Lory''s heart raced as her eyes remained glued to Arthea''s painting. shes of memories swarmed her. She remembered Djevelskrin¡­the snakes as they slithered over her body...Lazarus''s vicious words...the mark on her body...and Lazarus as he hissed, ''SHE''S MINE!''


    She remembered Girsha screaming frantically ''LORY!''


    The ck wings behind her back as they first emerged.


    She remembered¡­Lucas''s face as he screamed at her desperately while his hand tried to reach her <strong>''NO, LORY!''</strong>


    It was like she had been struck by lightning as her body became limp. Lory kneeled on the floor and covered her ears with her hands. She tightly shut her eyes and mumbled, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    She kept repeating the words like a broken record. Zhao Li Xin was at loss. He didn''t know what was happening and he had never seen her that scared before.


    He didn''t know what to do to make her feel better. His subordinates were also confused as she seemed fine a minute before. Zhao Li Xin could hold her tightly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Zhao Li Xin repeated the words in her ear until she calmed down. Lory fell asleep in his arms while she clenched his cor as if her life depended on it. Zhao Li Xin tried to remove her hand from his cor as he was afraid she would hurt herself but eventually gave up after a few tries.


    He pulled her on hisp like a baby and embraced her. Jin Hao checked her wrist and assured Zhao Li Xin she was fine. However, Zhao Li Xin is still worried. Zhao Li Xin''s face remained tensed while Girsha perched on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder for the first time.


    "What happened to her?" Zhao Li Xin nced at the bird on his shoulder and asked even when knew he wouldn''t get an answer.


    "Why does she keep worrying me?" Zhao Li Xin sighed.


    [Wee to my world...]


    Mong Ki examined the mural for hours. A Mong Yi joined him and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Mong Ki''s eyes remained on the mural like he was afraid he would miss something, "Miss Luo panicked the moment she saw this picture."


    Bei Li Yan heard Mong Ki''s words and also became curious. Zhao Li Xin and Jin Hao also heard him but stayed silent.


    "Something in this picture frightened her," Mong Ki eyed the wall painting. "You know¡­ I have seen Miss Luo surprised, confused, worried, nervous, and sad. However, I have never seen her scared yet she has been through many scary situations like fighting the beasts¡­"


    Mong Yi agreed with him, "Miss Luo is quite an enigma, isn''t she? She at times acts like a lowly servant and can also be as graceful as a noble daughter. There are moments she as wise as a teacher, while others she is resilient as a hunter¡­ Sometimes I wonder¡­where shees from."


    "It doesn''t matter¡­ She is our future madam," Mong Ki said with certainty.


    Lory slept in Zhao Li Xin''s arms. She would mutter she was sorry once in a while. Zhao Li Xin''s heart ached every time she uttered those words and he was sadder as he didn''t know who she was begging. He pulled her body closer to him tofort her.


    Lory''s mind was swirling with thoughts. She kept apologizing to her father for not saving him. She was sorry for releasing Lazarus from his cage. She was sorry for making a deal with the demon. She was sorry for getting Girsha involved.


    She apologized for being weak, for being unable to live without her brother. She was sorry for leaving Lucas and everyone behind. She was sorry for the lie and pain she had caused everyone. She was sorry for being selfish... She was truly sorry.


    "I''m¡­sorry¡­" Lory muttered again. Masochist, (in general use) enjoying an activity that appears to be painful or tedious.

 Chapter 91 - Mural II

    They decided to camp inside the ruins and enter the tomb once Lory''s condition improved. Mong Yi was in charge of preparing dinner while Mong Ki pitched the tent. Zhao Li Xin sat against a wall with Lory still sleeping in his arms. He didn''t shift his position for fear of disturbing her rest. She had muttered for two hours before falling into an exhausting sleep. Zhao Li Xin gently wiped away the tear stains once she had calmed.


    The silence was broken when by the sound of numerous footsteps heading towards them. Mong Ki and Mong Yi quickly assumed their guard position. Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao also became vignt, unsure if the people approaching were friends or foes.??


    A familiar middle-aged man entered the ruins. It took them a second to identify him as General Fu Xiao Jin. Ming Ru Yi who had changed into another frilly dress in a soft peach color stood behind the general. She had also managed to fix her hair back to the previous Christmas tree hairstyle. Her top fanboy stood next to her on her right. The fanboy had also fixed himself up to his original look.


    ''These two don''t seem to have learned anything from theirst experience,'' The Mong brothers thought the same as they massaged their temples to stop themselves from mocking them.


    General Fu was surprised to meet Zhao Li Xin''s group once again and was embarrassed by how they looked at his group with amazement and ridicule. He could tell what they were thinking.


    "Greetings, young masters. It''s a pleasure to meet you all again," General Fu bowed respectfully at them. Zhao Li Xin and the others nodded back at him politely. Ming Ru Yi rejoiced when she saw Zhao Li Xin but her nostrils quickly red when she saw Zhao Li Xin embracing Lory who was now sleeping peacefully. Ming Ru Yi couldn''t hide her tant jealousy.


    "Is the young miss sick?" General Fu was grateful to Lory for the fire monkey incident and was saddened that he didn''t get to know her name when they parted.


    "She is just tired," Bei Li Yan responded.


    "She should rest in the tent if she is tired. Why is she clinging to a man like that? People would question her behavior," Ming Ru Yi scowled at Lory yet Lory couldn''t see her.


    Zhao Li Xin who was already in a bad mood by the situation red viciously at Ming Ru Yi intimidating her. Ming Ru Yi didn''t dare look at Zhao Li Xin''s tant stare. She became meek and moved to her fanboys like a coward. The fanboys were happy tofort the beauty and even dared to re back at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t have the time to y with them. He turned his gaze away from them and stroked Lory''s hair.


    General Fu''s face turned red. He had wanted to thank them for saving the princess and helping them fight the beasts. He liked Zhao Li Xin''s group as they had even warned them of the powerful beast heading towards them.


    His group would have been unable to protect the princess and themselves if it were not for them. However, his princess kept aggravating Zhao Li Xin''s group despite all this. He couldn''t help and feel ashamed for her ungrateful behavior.


    "We apologize for our behavior if only I could know these young masters'' names," General Fu sat cross-legged before them and bent his waist.


    "General Fu, you are a respected General from the Liangzu Kingdom. How can you bow to nobodies like them?" One of the fanboys chided Fu Xiao Jin. They didn''t think Zhao Li Xin''s group was equal to them.


    "These nobodies saved our life before. The young master might have forgotten but this old general never forgets a favor," General Fu said firmly. His righteous words shut the young master''s mouth. General Fu''s subordinates were of the same mind as him. They would have lost many of their brothers in arms if it was not for Zhao Li Xin''s group.


    "The young princess should not worry about our young miss'' reputation. Our young miss is our lord''s future wife and you can all see how much our lord pampers her. Your worries are unnecessary," Bei Li Yan sneered as deliberately pped Ming Ru Yi''s face. He wanted her to know of Zhao Li Xin''s love for Lory.


    "Oh, so this woman is the young lord''s fianc¨¦e? Congrattions!" General Fu cupped his fists respectfully. His opinion on Lory was good as people said you will never truly know someone unless you fight by their side.


    When General Fu fought with Lory, he could see her strong personality. Lory remained strong while under pressure and calm when facing danger. He would have personally recruited her had she been a man. He wouldn''t have cared if she was a waste as she could have joined his forces as an advisor or strategist.


    "My name is Bei Li Yan and this young miss is our future madam, Luo Ri Yi," Bei Li Yan was courteous towards General Fu. The General''s character reminded him of Jiang Jin Wei, the Gold Lion Pce King.


    "Nice to meet you, Master Bei," General Fu was relieved by the small exchange. He really didn''t want to go against Zhao Li Xin''s group.


    The General face became stiff as he looked up. Bei Li Yan was puzzled by Fu Xiao Jin''s behavior. Bei Li Yan followed General Fu''s gaze. The General was staring at the Mural with disbelief. He stood up hastily, grabbed the nearest torch, and anxiously approached the mural. He held the torch above his head to be able to see the mural clearly.


    <strong>"IT''S REAL!"</strong> General Fu gasped. He looked both shocked and excited. He murmured, "After all these years¡­ It turns out to be real."


    "General, do you know about this painting?" Bei Li Yan lightly patted General Fu''s shoulder.


    "Oh¡­Master Bei¡­yes¡­yes¡­ I know. It''s just a tale," General Fu jumbled his words as his mood fluctuated. He was shocked, happy, and sad


    "Do you care to share your tale?" Jin Hao approached General Fu and asked. He was intrigued by the General''s reaction.


    "It''s a story my grandmother used to tell me when I was a kid," General Fu pointed at the first mural. "Once upon a time¡­ a long time before the Liangzu Kingdom existed, a star fell from heaven to thisnd. The star shore so brightly that it awakened the nearest tribe. Everyone in the tribe headed to the bright light but no one could get near the star, not even the strong people of the tribe. A mysterious power prevented them from getting too close, but then¡­"


    General Fu used the torch to point to the second mural, "While they all struggled to reach it, the tribe''s chief suddenly copsed before the star. No one could tell what made the chief copse. The chief remained unconscious for days and didn''t wake up no matter what they did. However, the chief did not die¡­he was just sleeping."


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao looked at each other. Their minds captured the words sleep and mysterious light as it sounded like Luo Ri Yi''s situation when she copsed.


    "What happened next?" Jin Hao''s curiosity grew.


    "She came¡­" General Fu pointed at the woman with silver hair in the mural. "A deity visited his dreams. She told him to protect the star and she would give him the power of the star in return. However, this power could only be used by him and his descendants."


    General Fu pointed to the third mural with the tree. It showed a man kneeling before the tree like he was worshiping it. "The Chief woke the next day and walk to the start''s light source. He touched the light and the light miraculously transformed into a tree. The tree had a white trunk and purple leaves. The chief absorbed the tree''s power and became the most powerful person on thisnd."


    General Fu pointed to the next mural with sadness. "With his power, the chief''s tribe became a powerful tribe and he soon established an Empire. This kingdom was strong and prospered for hundreds of years. His descendant continued to protect the tree as their most precious treasure."


    "That''s a good thing, isn''t it? Why don''t you look happy?" Bei Li Yan was confused.


    General Fu shook his head with a disheartened expression. He pointed at the gruesome mural covered in red paint. "The human heart changes with time. They forgot the deity''s grace and became greedy. Their hunger for power was insatiable. They fought among themselves which led to war and many died."


    "The deity was disappointed with their behavior. She created an avnche one day and pulled the tree deep into the earth where no one could reach it. It was only after this happened that they realized their mistakes.


    ording to the story, the Emperor ordered his best painter to create a mural on his pce walls as a reminder. It was meant to remind his descendants of the gift bestowed to them and the mistakes they made. He did this to prevent his descendants from repeating their mistakes."


    Silence filled the room once he was done with the story. They never knew the ruins had such a grand story that involved God, treasure, and the Emperor. It was like a fairy tale. They would never have believed the story if they had not seen the mural.


    "But why is it covered by another wall?" Bei Li Yan asked once again.


    General Fu gave a helpless sigh, "The human heart cannot be trusted. The next Emperor saw the tree as a curse that would end his Kingdom and a threat to his family''s survival. He wanted everyone to forget about the tree''s existence.


    He covered the mural and moved away. He built a new Kingdom away from this ce as he hopped people would forget about the tree someday. His wish came true as they did...."


    "The new Kingdom he rebuilt¡­ Is that the Liangzu Kingdom?" Jin Hao easily concludes.


    "It is. It is how the Liangzu Kingdom came into existence. We are all standing in the ruins of Liangzu Kingdom''s founders and ancestry," General Fu nodded. His words were filled with pride for his ancestors.


    The rest looked around the ruins and imagine how they looked in the past. The ce must have been filled with grandeur when the old Emperors and their subordinates ruled from the ruins.

 Chapter 92 - Change

    "That''s right. I am a descendant of the original Emperor of this ce. I came here to get the treasure that my ancestors left for me," Ming Ru Yi''s face couldn''t hide the glee she felt.


    "Once I get the power, I will be the strongest person in the Kingdom and I will even strengthen my Kingdom more than ever," Ming Ru Yi nced at Zhao Li Xin as she said this. She thought he would change his opinion of her once he heard this. Sadly, Zhao Li Xin did not even look at her. He was busy stroking Lory''s arms gently while his chin rested on Lory''s head.??


    Her shameless self-promation was met with silence. The overwhelming feeling they had from the epic story dissipated instantly once the stupid princess opened her mouth. The princess made the story sound like a joke to them. Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao made a ''for real?'' expression to the heavily embarrassed General Fu.


    "Her highness is that man''s descendant? It is no wonder you always look different from the other girls," Her first fanboy praised her.


    "Yes, your highness is so beautiful and talented. How could she be ordinary?" The second fanboy didn''t want to miss his chance too.


    "Our Kingdom''s future would be as bright as a sun with her highness as the leader," The third fanboy exaggerated.


    Ming Ru Yi acted like she was embarrassed by all the ttery but her smug smile couldn''t hide her real feelings. The others were now skeptical about the whole story more than ever.


    ''Bright my ASS!'' General Fu hid his annoyed face. The Emperor only asked him to take the tree to the Imperial Pce. The princess decided to tag along when she heard about the story and the General''s mission. The Emperor never said anything about giving her the power of the tree.


    General Fu did not believe the tree existed when he first got the order. He only decided to go to the ruins because it was his Emperor''s order. He changed his mind after he saw the mural and the ruined pce as there was a high chance the tree was inside the tomb. The mural also made him have second thoughts about digging out the tree from its current location.


    The fact that the tree was real could also mean the deity was real. Having a deity involved made the matter more serious as it could also mean misfortune could easily befall his Kingdom once again. General Fu thought the Emperor''s ancestor hid the old Kingdom and tree for a reason. He wondered if the current Emperor knew the consequences of abusing the tree''s power.


    Bei Li Yan sympathized with Fu Xiao Jin for being saddled with a stupid princess. He thought it was a miracle for General Fu to make it to the ruins without going crazy. Bei Li Yan would have thrown the stupid princess to the fire monkeys if he was in General Fu''s shoes. Bei Li Yan snickered. Watching the Third Princess was like watching a monkey dance. It was amusing and hrious.


    Jin Hao rolled his eyes at Ming Ru Yi''s antics. He had met many stupid girls in the past but the Third Princess managed to make to the top three on his stupid girls'' list.


    _________________________________________________________________________


    Early Morning came but the sky was still dark. Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes after his meditation to find an empty mattress where Lory was supposed to be. Zhao Li Xin frowned and left the tent. Mong Ki and Mong Yi, who were guarding the tent entrance, bowed at Zhao Li Xin when they saw him.


    "Where is she?"


    The Mong brothers knew Luo Ri Yi was the only she in their lord''s life. Mong Ki responded, "She is standing before the mural, milord."


    Although Zhao Li Xin remained expressionless, his heart was ufortable with this answer. He worried she would get agitated once again. He never wanted to see her broke down as she had before. He took long strides as he headed towards her.


    A small figure illuminated by the dim light from a torch stood before the mural. Her body was like a statue as her eyes were glued to the painting. The long shadow beneath her feet cast a lonely figure when you looked at her from behind.


    "Why aren''t you resting?" Zhao Li Xin calm voice woke her from her daze.


    Lory turned to face him with a loving smile, "I have rested enough, thanks to you."


    "You always make me worry," Although his mouthined, his hand gently tucked her hair behind her ear. His gentleness always gave herfort. She felt lucky for meeting him in this world.


    "Sorry¡­" Lory''s smile became tender.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed deeply. Lory''s smile stopped Zhao Li Xin for reprimanding her further. He once saw a man give in to his wife and he had seen the man as weak and stupid. He recently got to learn he was no better than the poor man.


    "General Fu told us the story about the painting. Do you know it too?" Zhao Li Xin was certain she was disturbed by the painting.


    "No¡­" Lory answered quietly.


    Her simple answer didn''t bother him. He asked, "Do you want me to tell you?"


    "If you don''t mind," Lory gave him a quick nod.


    "Of course¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled warmly.


    Zhao Li Xin repeated General Fu''s story to Lory. She listened quietly withoutment. However, she would knit her eyebrows once in a while and stare at the mural in silence. Her unusual silence worried him more. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking when she stared at the mural solemnly.


    "Your silence worries me," Zhao Li Xin eventually said what was on his mind.


    "Hm¡­?" She averted her gaze from the mural and looked at him.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mesmerizing handsome face was are hair''s breadth away from her face as he stared at her deeply. He gently cupped her face with both palms. It was like he was touching a frail ss, "Tell me what you are afraid of¡­"


    His warm hands calmed her nerves. She touched his palms and said softly, "Fate. I''m afraid of what it has in store for me. I can''t run¡­ I can''t hide nor can I ignore it. When fate chooses you, the only thing you can do is fail or prevail¡­"


    Her vague answer confused him, "You fear uncertainty?"


    Lory sighed, "When she is involved¡­ Something would certainly happen...eventually¡­"


    "She?" His eyebrows furrowed.


    "She..." Lory''s eyes shifted to the first mural of the silver-haired deity. She first met the deity when she was seven or eight years old. The second time they met was when Lory was twenty-six or twenty-seven years. Lory''s life would change, either for the best or the worst, every time she met the deity. Lory could not predict the oue but all she knew that their encounters meant a great change wasing.


    "You know her? How?" The painting had been there for a few thousands of years but Lory was not more than twenty years. The thought of them meeting seemed inconceivable. The woman shouldn''t have lived that long even if she was to be a Sage Level cultivator. Unless...unless the woman in the mural was not human. If she was not, what did it also mean about Lory?


    "We called her a seeress. She is someone blessed by the Gods to glimpse into the past and the future. She is to give guidance to the chosen ones if they are lucky. The chosen ones are a few people who can change the course of the fate of their world. She would visit them in their dreams sometimes to give them a message or guidance. This is the reason why some of us call her a Dream Walker."


    "Us?" Zhao Li Xin wanted to ask more but he clenched his jaw and be quiet.


    "You don''t want to ask me more?" Lory tilted her head and gave him a teasingly smile. "Or you are scared of me now¡­"


    "How could I be afraid of a small woman like you?" Zhao Li Xin scoffed. He pulled her close and embraced her tightly. "I''m scared you would disappear if I ask more¡­ I at times feel you will disappear before my eyes someday and there is nothing I could do about it."


    Lory rested her head on his chest. She smiled bitterly as she wrapped her hands around his waist, "I can''t promise to stay with you forever but I can promise to be with you for as long as it is possible."


    Unbeknown by Lory, Zhao Li Xin fiddled with the ck ring on his thumb with a glint in his dark eyes. He pursed his thin lips as his expression change. He quickly made a resolution. He would take a risk this time around. He had not dared to do so before because the risk at the time exceeded the expectation. He also did not have a reason to put himself in such a situation. This was now different this time around as he now had a good reason to do so.

 Chapter 93 - Entering The Tomb

    Lory was well ready for the tomb as she had stocked up on everything she would need when exploring it. She knew she needed to be extra careful as she had to survive without her Gift. She was inside the tent with Zhao Li Xin when he took out something from his spatial ring.


    "Wear this beneath your robes," Zhao Li Xin handed her a thin dark blue linen fabric. The fabric was very soft to the skin but strong.??


    "What is this?" Lory touched the fabric gently with curiosity.


    "The fabric is made from the iron blue silkworm. It will protect you from the heat and cold. Also, a normal weapon won''t be able to hurt you if you are wearing this," He easily exined.


    Lory was unaware the silk garment was worth millions of gold taels. The iron blue silkworm was a rare species and difficult to raise. Zhao Li Xin discovered the worms by ident and at first thought, they were useless and disgusting.


    He had carelessly tossed the worms in one of the gardens in the Underground Pce. He was unaware at the time that the garden provided a good environment for them to breed. A year went by and soon the iron blue silkworms that were considered difficult to raise multiplied and forming many cocoons inside the garden.


    Zhao Li Xin was disgusted by the sight and wanted to burn them but Wu San Bo begged him to spare them. Wu San Bo convinced Zhao Li Xin that the silkworm would make Zhao Li Xin a lot of money. Zhao Li Xin relented and let Wu San Bo take charge of them but asked Wu San Bo to keep them out of his sight.


    The blue iron silkworm soon became another source of ie for the Hei Shen Sect. A lower grade one-piece robe from blue iron silkworm was worth fifty million gold taels. The Emperor and Empress were the only ones who wore such robes. The garment Zhao Li Xin gave Lory was the highest grade.


    Zhao Li Xin never told Lory about the cost because to him it was simply produced by the silkworms he ignores. Lory, on the other hand, never asked about the cost of the items he gave her as it was rude to do so. What mattered to her was the thought that went into the item selection. This was the reason she was ignorant of the treasures Zhao Li Xin gave her.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. His breathing also stopped when he looked at her.


    Lory had taken off her top robes with ease. She was still wearing the dudou underwear underneath so she didn''t feel naked and she didn''t mind changing before Zhao Li Xin. Lory was casual about it as they had lived under the same roof for almost a year and they both loved each other, even though the words had yet to be said aloud.


    Lory also knew she and Zhao Li Xin would have already slept together if they were back in Hand. However, she also knew the custom in this world was different and she was still not mentally prepared to do the deed. They were many things she needed to first understand as to why she was in this world.


    "You asked me to wear this robe underneath my outer robes, didn''t you?" Lory turned her back at Zhao Li Xin and took off her robesyer byyer. Zhao Li Xin stayed frozen through it all. He wanted to tell her to stop but his mouth couldn''t move. He also knew he needed to close his eyes but they somehow remained wide open.


    [Lory your mark!] Girsha quickly warned.


    ''OH, SHIT!'' Lory cursed inwardly. She forgot about the mark on her back.


    It was a good thing her long hair covered most of her back. She turned around and faced Zhao Li Xin. The poor lord who had been teased by his beloved''s sexy back was now graced by her front. He was unsure if he should feel grateful or ungrateful by the view she presented.


    Lory quickly wore her robes as she was afraid he would see her mark. She was unaware a certain lord hadn''t paid much attention to her back as he was bust admiring her long hair. His attention was also drawn below her waist while he was looking at her back.


    "Hmm¡­ Did you see anything strange?" Lory asked nervously once she was done.


    "I''ve seen nothing," Zhao Li Xin quickly lied. He had seen many things but he did not dare admit it. He averted his eyes from her and dashed out of the tent as he felt a little guilty for lying to her.


    [Do you think he saw it?] Lory looked at Girsha with worry.


    Girsha sighed heavily. He felt bad for the young man [Nah. I think you are fine]


    ''But he isn''t'', were Girsha''s unsaid words.


    [What was I thinking? How could I forget?] Lory roughly rubbed her face. She had been careless [Remind me not to do that again!]


    [Yeah, sure¡­] Girsha rolled his eyes. He med Lucas and the others for making her dense. Lory was genuinely unaware of how a man''s mind worked.


    Zhao Li Xin calmed himself by meditating alone once he got outside. The strange feeling was acting up once more but he couldn''t tell what it was exactly. His throat felt dry, his heart raced and heat cruised through his veins. The heat was different from the one that he felt when he cultivated the Immortal me. It was...weird. He thought he needed to ask his master on this new feeling once he met him.


    ______________________________________________________


    On a high mountain somewhere, an old man with snowy hair sneezed nonstop.


    ''Hacho¡­hacho¡­hachoo...''


    "Did I get a cold?" He wondered as he sniffed. It would be embarrassing if someone with a high cultivation like him was to get a cold. He didn''t believe that was possible. He suspected someone was saying bad things about him. ''WHO DARES!''


    _______________________________________________________


    Bei Li Yan wondered why his lord suddenly decided to meditate. It was more normal to find Zhao Li Xinzily seated somewhere drinking wine with a half-dazed expression at such a time. However, he looked more stern after he emerged from the tent to meditate.


    "What happened to our Lord? Did he have a fight with Ri Yi?" Bei Li Yan nudged Mong Yi.


    "It is better not to ask too many questions when ites to them," Mong Yi wisely said as he shook his head. He had witnessed his lord''s weird behavior whenever he was around Miss Luo many times.


    "Oh!" The vague answer increased Bei Li Yan''s curiosity. He found them so interesting and thought to find a way to stay at the Xinjing Manor for a while. He wanted to watch their interaction. His brain started to create different scenarios of coaxing the Demon Lord.


    While this was happening, a stubborn Ming Ru Yi still chose to wear a beautiful dress. It was not as frilly as the previous dresses but it was still inappropriate for entering the tomb. She didn''t care about the inconvenience because she was close to her and she wanted to look her best.


    Lory examined the tomb''s entrance through the hole once they reached there. She concluded she needed a long rope to descend. She took out a rope and was busy looking for a ce to tie it when Zhao Li Xin lifted her.


    "Hold tight!" Zhao Li Xin said and jumped through the hole without warning. He used one hand to carry her and the other held the rope. Lory wrapped her hands around his neck tightly out of reflex. He bounced on the cave wall twice before he smoothlynded on the ground.


    "You okay?" Zhao Li Xin asked when he saw Lory''s bewildered look.


    "Give me a heads-up next time," Lory patted his shoulder yet she still looked shocked.


    "Sure¡­" He said lightly. It was uncertain if he would follow what she suggested in the future.


    Zhao Li Xin ced her on the ground and lit a torch. The faint light brightened the dark cave and an echo of shrieks from bats and rats echoed through the cold cave wall.


    The cave was wide and deep. The surface walls were covered with dark moist grey stones and there was a long and thick rooted tree hanging like a chandelier from above. There was also a half-broken spiral stairway heading to the bottom. A huge pitch-ck was at the center. The hole was endless and no one could see its end.


    Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao managed to copy Zhao Li Xin''s moves as they descended, while the Mong brothers needed to bounce on the wall a few times before theynded safely.


    "Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin didn''t wait for General Fu and the princess'' group as he suspected the stupid princess would cause a ruckus descending. His thoughts came true as they heard the princess making noise after they had taken a few steps away.


    "How dare you touch me like that? I''m a princess. Do you want me to behead you?"


    "Your highness, you must hold on to this servant if you do not wish to get down alone. You could ask the three young masters to assist if you are ufortable with me," The soldier carrying her was perplexed by her words. The troublesome princess made his job much harder than it should.


    "I don''t think I can get down while carrying you princess," One of the young masters smiled awkwardly. The hole was too long and it was already difficult for him to get down by himself. He couldn''t carry anyone else unless he wanted to hurt the person or himself.


    "You!" Ming Ru Yi felt the admirer was useless. She hoped Zhao Li Xin could help her but he left without waiting for her.


    Lory didn''t hate the young princess too much as she considered her a silly teenager. The princess was also haughty and unruly like most teenagers. However, she couldn''t stop giggling and she found the princess'' shouting hrious.


    "Careful, the stairs are slippery" Zhao Li Xin offered her his hand as they descended. Lory easily epted his hand as she knew a slip from the stairs meant falling down the endless hole. She would die without a corpse if that was to happen.


    "Do you smell that?" Lory sniffed.


    "Corpses," Jin Hao replied.


    They carefully followed the pungent smell without making a sound. The smell got stronger as they got close. Lory touched the wet stone wall and rubbed the liquid on her fingers. A closer look revealed deep red blood. Lory was wiping off the blood when she saw a puddle of blood mixed with dirt on the floor. She sifted her feet to the side to stop herself from stepping on it.


    Zhao Li Xin held her hand tightly and kept her close. The sound of tearing flesh followed by the sound of chewing and grinding something hard was the only thing they could hear. Zhao Li Xin''s group exchanged nces to confirm they were all hearing the same.


    Mong Yi stered himself on a wall and peeked to see whaty beyond. He held his breath when his eyes focused on a beast that was more like a monster not too far away. Its overall appearance was ugly. It looked like a pig with tiny feet. It was furless with pink wrinkly skin like an old man. It had two small eyes and sharp teeth sticking out of its mouth. The mouth was filled with green saliva pouring out of its mouth.

 Chapter 94 - Ugly Creatures

    Lory also took a peek from behind the boulder. ''Such ugly creatures!'', she thought the beasts were disgusting and didn''t want to get close to them. The beasts suddenly raised their heads and sniffed around with its hairy big nose. Zhao Li Xin sprinkled white powder on her and himself once he saw this. Mong Yi and the others did the same. The beasts stopped sniffing when their odor suddenly disappeared.


    The beasts snorted and went back to their feast. Zhao Li Xin gave Lory the jade bottle and signed for her to keep it in her ring. She nodded obediently and followed his advice. Zhao Li Xin waved his hand at the Mong brothers, who jumped from the wall and attacked the feasting beasts at a high speed.??


    The creatures shrieked as Mong Ki chopped off their heads while Mong Yi sliced them up like sushi. The attack was done in a minute. Mong Yi swung his sword to get rid of the bloodstains before he sheathed his sword.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at the gruesome human corpses once the Mong brothers were done. The ce was filled with a horrible smell and limbs could be seen everywhere. He worried Lory would be affected once she saw them and was thankful when she remained calm. Her eyebrows, however, knitted when she saw the corpses.


    "Were they killed by these beasts?" Lory covered her nose with her palm.


    "No. I think another beast kills them. The ugly beasts are vermins. They only eat the carcass leftover by other beasts," Jin Hao exined.


    "Some of these corpses belong to the White Jade Pavilion, while others belong to another sect," Bei Li Yan squatted and used his knife to examine the sect''s card on one of the corpses.


    "Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin did not bother with the corpses. He didn''t want Lory to stay in this disgusting ce any longer. suddenly a scream behind them halted their move.


    <strong>"AAAGGGHH!"</strong>


    The scream was familiar and inexplicably annoying. Jin Hao rolled his eyes with irritation, Bei Li Yan clicked his tongue with anger and the Mong brothers sighed as they shared a look. Zhao Li Xin frowned deeply at the disruption and Lory turned towards the sound. It was the stupid princess of Liangzu Kingdom, Ming Ru Yi.


    Ming Ru Yi was shocked to see the corpses and animal remains. She wanted to block off the sight and smell but didn''t know how to do it. Her hand kept moving between her eyes and nose, forgetting she had two hands. The soldiers including General Fu held their tongue at her response but their hearts unanimously thought she needed to cover her damn mouth first.


    "UGH! What is that? Is that a hand? It''s disgusting. Is that blood?" Ming Ru Yi kept shouting at everything she saw.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin hollered at her when he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Ming Ru Yi quickly covered her mouth and looked at Zhao Li Xin with fright. She didn''t understand why he was angry with her yet she was scared. Shouldn''t hefort her first? Her eyes turned moist with tears. She puffed her cheeks with a dejected expression that actually looked cute to Lory.


    "Keep your mouth shut or I''ll cut out your tongue!" Zhao Li Xin hissed. He hated loud voices and stupidity the most, and Ming Ru Yi was the embodiment of the two.


    Something fell on Lory''s shoulder as this was happening. She frowned when she saw it looked like grovel. She looked up and saw a ck shadow behind the boulder. She didn''t know what it was but she knew it wasn''t human as it had many feet.


    "Mmm¡­ Guys, something ising!" Lory drew out her arrows.


    "Something indeed¡­" Jin Hao looked up and drew out his sword.


    <strong>"WHAT? WHAT IS IT?"</strong> Ming Ru Yi panicked when everyone drew their weapons.


    "Princess, stop yelling! Your voice is like a dinner bell to them¡­" Lory hushed the stupid princess.


    The princess clenched her mouth. Although she didn''t like Lory, she quickly quietened down as she was scared of the beasts. The soldiers couldn''t help but throw ming looks behind Ming Ru Yi''s back. The princess would be the death of them.


    Someone suddenly screamed as his body was pulled up to the ceiling. They could only see his dangling feet as he kicked the air in panic. It happened so quickly that no one had the time to react.


    <strong>"UP THERE!"</strong> A soldier pointed and shouted. Those who wielded bows shot out their arrows at the dark figure stered on the ceiling. The ck figure fell to the ground after taking in a few shots.


    They cautiously approached the figure. It looked like a spider with five eyes scattered on its face. Its small mouth housed sharp small teeth and it also had six small legs.


    "Another ugly creature," Bei Li Yan said with disgust and everyone agreed.


    "Uh-oh," Lory gasped. Her eyes were on the ceiling.


    Hundreds of the ck creatures swarmed towards them using the ceiling. The sound of their crawling feet and shrieks frightened everyone as they all looked up the ceiling as one. Another soldier was pulled up by an invisible string as he screamed desperately.


    <strong>"ARCHERS!"</strong> General Fu yelled and a dozen archers aimed for the creatures in a sh. The creatures fell from the ceiling one by one from their assault. The creatures didn''t back down from the attack but became more aggressive. Some even jumped from the ceiling and lunged at one of the archers'' faces.


    Lory drew three arrows at once and killed the creature before itnded on the archer. She aimed for others trying to do the same and killed more creatures. The soldiers gave Lory an appreciative look. She nodded at them and continued her defense.


    Bei Li Yan used his whip to create a barrier around him and killed quite a number of the creatures with one swing. Jin Hao also killed more with a single sh from his swords. Their actions cleared the area around Lory which made it easier for her to aim and release her arrows. The creatures, however, kept increasing.


    "It''s not good. There are too many of them!" Lory''s stamina decreased from her defense.


    "Milord, I think the creatures were lured by the smell from the carcass!" Mong Ki said as he cut two creatures at once.


    "Cannibals again?" Lory was perplexed but kept releasing her arrows. The thought made her feel nauseated.


    "Everything is a cannibal in here," Jin Hao calmly replied. He pierced the ground with his sword freezing the creatures swarming around him. He then pulled out the sword after a few seconds and shed the frozen creatures into chunks.


    ''Nice trick!'' Lory was amazed.


    The unending creatures lunging at them annoyed Zhao Li Xin. He gently pushed Lory''s shoulder away from him, "Hide¡­"


    "What?" Lory was confused by hismand but Bei Li Yan and the other Hei Shen Sect members looked terrified. They dashed behind the boulder next to them.


    Mong Yi grabbed Lory''s wrist while his eyes assured her toply, "Milord said <strong>HIDE</strong>!"


    <strong>"EVERYONE HIDE¡­!"</strong> Bei Li Yan warned General Fu and his soldiers from behind the boulder. The other group didn''t know what happened but Zhao Li Xin and his people had helped them many times so they easily listened without question.


    They all rushed behind the boulder and stone wall to hide leaving Zhao Li Xin standing alone at the center. Zhao Li Xin opened his arms and fire wrapped around his hand like a torch. He took a deep breath and the me on his hand grew.


    The temperature around them increased rapidly before he released the fire from his hands. The fire spread around him like it was alive. It engulfed the ground and ceiling and burned the creatures in a second.


    Some creatures tried to run away in frenzy but the me was faster than them. It engulfed them and burned them. Nothing but dust soon remained. Zhao Li Xin stood inside the fire like King Yama visiting from the deepest hellhole to release his wrath to the world.


    With all the creatures dead, Zhao Li Xin took another deep breath and the fire was sucked back to his hand. He exhaled loudly once it was finished as the temperature around them normalized.

 Chapter 95 - Human Heart

    General Fu''s group was too shocked and scared to leave their hiding. There were more scared of what they saw than they were of the beasts and monsters. The man in front of them was not normal. They wondered if he was even human or if it was possible for a human to be that powerful.


    General Fu''s hand trembled. He knew the man was strong but the word strong was not enough to describe him. He wondered about the man''s real identity and why he was in the tomb.??


    "LI XIN!" Lory ran towards him and embraced him without any hesitation. Her reckless behavior frightened everyone. They all heaved with relief when she seemed alright. Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved unconsciously when her small hands wrap around his neck.


    "Are you alright?" Lory''s heart started to race when she saw him standing in the fire alone. It was like a bad premonition to her.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped her wrists tightly with his hands and pulled her up slightly until her feet dangled above the ground. He buried his face in her neck and inhaled her unique scent, "I''m fine. You worry too much."


    "Aww¡­ Look at that...dog food," Bei Li Yan smiled yet his expression was half happy and half annoyed.


    "Get used to it," Mong Ki said indifferently.


    "Really?" Bei Li Yan was stupefied.


    "And more wille!" Mong Yi added.


    "What have I missed? I need to stay at Xinjing manor!" Bei Li Yan asked eagerly.


    "We both need to," Jin Hao agreed. He was also curious to see their lord''s new side as he interacted with Luo Ri Yi.


    General Fu saw the intimacy between Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi and quickly concluded their rtionship wasn''t shallow. Then again, Zhao Li Xin seemed to be the type of person who would not waste his time with insignificant people, especially if they were women. Such a powerful man could choose any woman he desired yet he chose a woman like Lory. He won''t be surprised if his Emperor threw one of his daughters at the man if he got to know there was such a powerful man like him in the Kingdom.


    Ming Ru Yi eyes twinkled like stars when she gazed at Zhao Li Xin. Her feeling for Zhao Li Xin grew from a simple crush. She now wanted more than his attention. She wanted his heart and his power mostly. No one, not even the Emperor, would dare go against her if she had him by her side. Everyone would have to kneel by her feet and it would be a marvelous sight.


    The only problem with Ming Ru Yi achieving her dreamy with the woman in his embrace. The woman was ugly with no cultivation or background. The weak woman must have yed some tricks to gain the love of the attractive man. Ming Ru Yi decided she needed to get rid of the woman as she couldn''t let her stand in her way.


    Ming Ru Yi''s eyes were filled with malice as she red viciously at Lory. Zhao Li Xin was quick to realize her re. He was raised inside the imperial pce and could easily tell what Ming Ru Yi''s look conveyed. He turned to look at Ming Ru Yi and she suddenly felt like her chest was hit by a mountain. She staggered a few steps and fell on her knees while vomiting blood.


    "Princess!" The young master beside her caught her before she fell face-first on the ground.


    General Fu was bewildered as the Princess who was fine before now looked faint. He unconsciously shifted his gaze to Zhao Li Xin. The man was still embracing his woman. Half of Zhao Li Xin''s face was hidden by Lory''s shoulder but his eyes looked at General Fu viciously.


    General Fu''s back was covered by cold sweat. The air in his lungs became cold as he understood Zhao Li Xin''s warning to him and Ming Ru Yi. Zhao Li Xin won''t hesitate to kill Ming Ru Yi if she hurt his woman. General Fu nodded slightly to show he would make sure the princess stayed away from Lory. He knew Zhao Li Xin was not bluffing. The man wouldn''t have a problem ughtering him if you were to judge him from his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Lory was confused when Ming Ru Yi kneeled on the floor with a dreadful look. No one answered her question. Zhao Li Xin only smiled gently to convince her to trust him. Lory understood what he meant and didn''t ask further.


    "Let''s go," Zhao Li Xin said calmly as he held Lory''s hand to guide her.


    Bei Li Yan and the others followed their lord but not before Bei Li Yan smirked at Ming Ru Yi like she was a fool. He thought the woman was a moron to think she could easily be Zhao Li Xin''s woman.


    Although Ming Ru Yi was half-conscious, she was able to see Bei Li Yan smile at her with ridicule. She didn''t understand why Zhao Li Xin and his people hated her. Zhao Li Xin almost killed her because she red at the weak woman. She gritted her teeth and pressed her hand to her tight chest. It was the first time for her to hurt and it was all because of the weak woman.


    Lory, on the other hand, didn''t realize the immense hatred that Ming Ru Yi directed her way as she quickly forgot the princess. Her head was upied with finding the brat inside the tomb, what Arthea nned and the role Lory had to y in this world.


    "Are you worried?" Zhao Li Xin thought she was still anxious about the beasts'' fight. She had seen so many gruesome scenes in a short period of time.


    Lory yfully swung their hands and joked, "I''m having fun. You are such a worrywart."


    "If I don''t worry about you then who should I worry about?" Zhao Li Xin smiled at her.


    Lory blushed a little and said shyly, "Well¡­ Thank you!"


    "Do you know where the person you need to find is?" Zhao Li Xin wondered why Lory insisted on finding the brat, as he called her. He knew Lory was not troublesome and was also quite sensible, so her insistence on visiting the ancient tomb came as a surprise to him.


    Lory tilted her head and thought seriously, "My guess is she is near the tree General Fu was talking about."


    "The treasure tree¡­?" Zhao Li Xin was startled by her answer.


    "Is that what it is called?" Lory giggled softly. The name was too¡­profound.


    "That''s how I call it¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered casually.


    It was not like she had a better name for the tree. Zhao Li Xin and his group walked for about an hour and the cave was getting wider andrger with stctite hanging from the ceiling. They could hear the water dripping from the ceiling with a monotone sound. The inside of the cave was quite chilly than they initially thought. Mong Ki led the group with a torch in his hand and Mong Yi guarded the rear with another torch.


    "Something is happening ahead," Zhao Li Xin halted his steps and listened in.


    "I think someone is fighting," Jin Hao said.


    "Put out the torch!" Zhao Li Xinmanded the Mong brothers and they did with one hand swing.


    Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory close to him as he didn''t want to lose her in the darkness. Lory was not like other cultivators whose five senses were enhanced by cultivation. The Mong brothers, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan moved ahead to see the situation with Zhao Li Xin and Lory at the back.


    They hid behind the big stones. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion and other sect members were fighting below them with a pack wolves. The wolves were three-times bigger than normal wolves with short ck fur.


    The Heavenly Jade Pavilion members'' number had reduced significantly since entering the tomb. Their clothes were not as clean and neat as before. You could tell they had a tough time from the stained torn clothes. The other sect also looked exhausted and wounded.


    "Should we help?" Lory asked Zhao Li Xin.


    "No. They would not help us either if we were in their position," Zhao Li Xin said with indifference as he watched them desperately fight the wolf pack.


    "And they alle for the treasure inside the tomb. Do you think they would want to share it with us once they find it? It is better it is for us if the number of people looking for it is reduced."


    Lory sighed deeply. Although it sounded cruel, she knew he was not wrong. Her biggest w was that she was too soft. Fred and the others always reprimanded her about this trait in the past. She could neverprehend how far people were willing to go to satisfy their greed or to umte more power.


    The reason why she easily got away from trouble was because Lucas and everyone else protected her well. Her father and his Archknight Commander Zargan had to protect her behind her back many times and would use their connections to keep her safe. She only got to learn the depth of their protection when the war came and the protection stopped.


    Lory was ashamed when she thought of it. It seemed like she had yet to learn anything after all these years. She had to change or she would trouble Zhao Li Xin like she troubled her family and friends. Fredhard''s words came to mind, ''It is good to look at the best in people, but as a leader, you can''t ignore what lies deep inside a human''s heart''.

 Chapter 96 - Quarrel

    The wolf pack got more aggressive as they smelt as more human blood was spilled. Huang Ni Yang was exhausted and her face was covered with sweat from the ordeal. Huang Zi Feng''s talent was genuine as he was the one who kept protecting her from time to time. However, the other sect members were not so lucky as many were wounded and lost their fighting spirit, but the wolves fed on their weakness.


    Huang Zi Feng released something from his ring once the situation turned dire. A grey striped white tiger emerged from it and attacked the nearest wolf with its massive ws and ripped the wolf''s neck with its fangs. It then used its hind legs to kick another wolf that was trying to attack it from behind. The wolf fell with a loud shrill of pain.??


    "Oh, Divine Beast Level¡­not bad¡­" Bei Li Yanmented lightly.


    "It seems like he has been hiding his trump card. It is no wonder he was not afraid of entering the ancient tomb," Jin Hao said in deep contemtion.


    "What kinda beast is that?" Lory asked


    "A snow tiger from Tian Yu mountain. It is very strong and prideful which makes it hard to subdue," Zhao Li Xin said with a t tone. He was not impressed by the tiger.


    Lory was intrigued when she heard about the strong beast. She used the telepathic link [Girsha, is the tiger strong?]


    [Puih¡­] Girsha chided.


    Lory gave up talking to the rude bird. Her eyes went back to the scene below. The tiger overcame the wolf pack. One of the wolves hollered and the others retreated.


    The remaining sect members sighed in relief when the wolf pack backed off. The least injured ones distributed healing pills to theirrades. They then all sat with their legs crossed to calm their nerves and restore their power.


    "Oh, it''s over? So soon?" Bei Li Yan sounded dejected.


    Lory sighed and wondered what else did Bei Li Yan expect yet the other group had already lost half of their people. They would be all dead if they were to fight for longer.


    "I wonder why the Huang siblings want to get inside the tomb on their own?" Jin Hao leaned on the wall rubbed his chin. "They could have easily sent their own people if all they wanted was the treasure. Why would the boy and his stupid sister endanger themselves?"


    "Is it about the tree?" Bei Li Yan said what he suspected.


    "Is the tree even real?" Jin Hao raised his eyebrows. " It is just a story. There''s no concrete proof that it exists. Why would they risk themselves for that?"


    Lory didn''tment. There were too many questions that she couldn''t answer herself. Finding the tree could answer some of her questions.


    <strong>"IT''S BECAUSE OF YOU!!"</strong> Someone shouted angrily.


    Bei Li Yan face lit up when he realized the show was not yet over. He straightened his back and peeked from behind the boulder. The curious Lory followed Bei Li Yan and peeked beside him like a thief.


    It was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu to Zhao Li Xin as he had seen the same behavior before. He quickly remembered she did the same thing at the Phoenix Hall restaurant. The only difference now is the fact that she had a peeking partner.


    The person who shouted was a young man from the other sect. He wore a tattered blue uniform with red cloud embroidery on his chest. He was covered with wounds and dirt. He was red with anger as he furiously pointed at Huang Ni Yang and red at her.


    "It is all because of you. You are the reason my brothers and sisters are dead!"


    "You! How dare you use me?" Huang Ni Yang screamed back at the young man


    "You could not have survived if it was not for my brother. You are busy ming me instead of being grateful!" Huang Ni Yang berated the young man for not thanking them.


    "Was it not your fault in the beginning? The beasts are chasing us because you stole the wolf cub," The young man was unhappy with the side Huang Ni Yang had revealed. He thought she was a pure and kind woman at first, but she soon started acting like a shrew.


    "Yes, Miss Huang. We could have avoided fighting the Cimmerian wolves (or did you mean chimera wolves?) if it was not for you. You know how powerful they are in a normal situation we wouldn''t have dared to provoke them, but you¡­you dared to steal their cub and were caught red-handed. WERE YOU ASKING FOR DEATH?" More people were angry at Huang Ni Yang''s stupid decision.


    <strong>"ENOUGH!"</strong> Huang Zi Feng shouted. He also disagreed with his sister''s stupid behavior but he still needed to protect her and his own reputation. His image as the Heavenly Jade Pavilion heir had to be maintained. He couldn''t allow them to berate them like they were a bunch of weaklings.


    "You can choose to leave if you don''t like what we are doing. We won''t stop you," Huang Zi Feng said with a condescending smile.


    The other sect members became quiet. They followed the Heavenly Jade Pavilion because they thought it would be safer to walk with them. They hadn''t predicted their current situation. Many of their members were now dead and they could barely survive in the tomb with insufficient manpower. Huang Zi Feng knew this and even chose to use theirck of numbers to threaten them.


    They had no choice but to grit their teeth. Huang Zi Feng sneered at them for being cowards. They tried to disrespect him yet they knew they needed him if they wished to live the tomb alive. Huang Zi Feng walked away from them without waiting for their answer. Huang Ni Yang followed him in a huff. She hated them for trying to me her. She vowed to make sure they all died in the tomb for disrespecting her.


    "They left¡­" Lory said.


    "Yeah. The group is not as peaceful as we initially thought," Bei Li Yan moved away from the boulder.


    The least curious people of their group, Jin Hao and Zhao Li Xin were drinking wine leisurely around a small table. They had not wasted time making themselvesfortable while the other group was having a shouting match. Lory was not surprised to find Zhao Li Xin rxed. It was almost like she expected him to drink wine while she snooped.


    "Come have lunch first," Zhao Li Xin suggested.


    Lory nodded and took out the food from her ring. It was a special bento she had asked the chef in Ninjing manor to make for her as she couldn''t put a te and bowl inside her spatial ring. A te would take too much space in her rings as she needed to be practical. It was the key to survival when faced with the unexpected.


    "Is that a spatial ring, Ri Yi?"Bei Li Yan asked. The ring was of good quality and could cost about fifty million gold taels at an auction.


    "Yup. All thanks to our lord here," Lory smiled sweetly at Zhao Li Xin and the man dotingly patted her head.


    Bei Li Yan''s mouth twitched. If someone told him a year ago that Zhao Li Xin would be a generous, dotting, and loving husband, he would haveughed until his jaw turned stiff. He could have even called for Jin Hao to examine the person. The reality of his lord''s situation left him speechless.


    Zhao Li Xin only gifted Bei Li Yan a spatial ring after Bei Li Yan had painstakingly served him for three years. Bei Li Yan looked at the smile of their future madam''s face and guessed she was clueless at the spatial rings true value. Bei Li Yan could also tell their lord had not informed her of the same as he liked to pamper the future madam.


    "Your te is quite interesting," Jin Hao nces at her medium-sized bento. She had requested for it to be made just before they left, and was thankful Zhao Li Xin''s people were quick-witted enough to fulfill her request without trouble. She didn''t know that no one would dare trouble her as she was their future madam.


    Lory smiled proudly, "It is nice, isn''t it? It saves me a lot of trouble when if I am eating outside."


    It was quite convenient as one box contained rice, meat, and vegetables. The money grabber, Wu San Bo, would easily find a way of making money from it if he was to see it.


    Jin Hao sipped his wine and pondered. He thought their future madam''s character would easily merge with the other King Pces.


    Her sensible behavior matched Jin Hao, her easy-going temperament matched Bei Li Yan, her unique thinking matched Wu San Bo, and her ability to fight with beasts without any cultivation would amaze Jiang Jin Wei.


    Jin Hao could also tell General Fu had a good opinion of her. Their lord found the perfect wife for him and the sect after all.

 Chapter 97 - The Pig Team Mate

    "Okay, I''m done," Lory finished her lunch and ced the utensils back in her ring. The ring made her life more convenient.


    "You don''t need to hurry. Sit for a while to digest," Zhao Li Xin said.??


    "It''s okay. I will digest my food better if I walk," Lory reassured him.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed and yielded, "If you said so."


    They were fifteen minutes into their journey when they saw a frantic woman dressed in white ran towards them. Zhao Li Xin pushed Lory behind him out of reflex while the Mong brothers and the two King Pces stood in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    <strong>"HELP ME!"</strong> The woman screamed at the top of her lungs as they were three wolves chasing her.


    "Isn''t that Huang Ni Yang?" Lory peeked through Zhao Li Xin''s arm.


    The others squinted for a better look. The woman was Huang Ni Yang yet no one moved to save the damsel in distress as they weren''t knights in shining armor. Their attitude when the watched Huang Ni Yang was more like, ''I don''t know you, and I don''t care''.


    Huang Ni Yang panicked when Zhao Li Xin and his subordinates didn''t bother to help her. They actually looked irritated to see her. Her only hope for survival was to get near them. She gathered thest of her power and ran towards Zhao Li Xin and his people.


    The wolves also increased their speed and were ready to attack Zhao Li Xin''s group. Mong Ki and Mong Yi had no choice but to fight them as they cursed the stupid woman.


    "Help me, PLEASE!" Huang Ni Yan reached out to Zhao Li Xin''s arm, not noticing his murderous gaze. Bei Li Yan grabbed her hand tightly before she could touch him.


    "Keep your hand away from my lord if you still want to live," Bei Li Yan warned Huang Ni Yang with a beautiful but wicked smile.


    Huang Ni Yang retracted her hand from Bei Li Yan in anger. She hated Bei Li Yan who always looked at her with ridicule. She was used to people looking at her with admiration and awe, but Bei Li Yan looked at her like she was a joke. She turned her face away from Bei Li Yan to avoid looking at his mocking face.


    Unbeknown to Huang Ni Yang, Zhao Li Xin had umted his Qi to his palm. He could have fried her to death if Huang Ni Yang touched him. Bei Li Yan had saved her life but she thought Bei Li Yan was meddling in her affairs. Zhao Li Xin retracted his Qi when Huang Ni Yang was pushed away from him. He interlocked his hand with Lory''s as he calmed himself.


    Jin Hao exhaled with relief at Bei Li Yan''s actions as they knew what their lord nned. His lord''s immortal me was powerful but itcked control, especially if Zhao Li Xin''s mental condition was unstable. People imed the Hei Shen Sect master was a brutal killer but the truth was he at times didn''t mean to cause so much damage. The damage was usually caused when people pushed him too far. His anger from that would make him lose control of his powers.


    Those who served Zhao Li Xin closely had strong protective amulets as a safeguard from his raging fire. The amulet gave them enough time to back off before they were burned to a crisp.


    "Yang''er!" Huang Zi Feng and his subordinates ran towards them. The other sect also followed them. They had decided to stick to Huang Zi Feng sect despite not liking it as they knew they couldn''t survive on their own.


    "Brother!" Huang Ni Yang''s face lit up as she ran into her brother''s arms while crying miserably. Anyone who saw this would have thought Zhao Li Xin and his people bullied her. However, the other sect had already learned a brutal lesson and they no longer pitied her. Huang Zi Feng was the only one to act otherwise because he didn''t like Zhao Li Xin''s group.


    "YOU! What did you do to my sister?" Huang Zi Feng yelled at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin was toozy to respond to Huang Zi Feng''s silly question. He ced his chin on top of Lory''s head and inhaled her sweet scent. Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan also rolled their eyes and ignored him.


    "We saved her!" Mong Ki threw a dead wolf''s head at Huang Zi Feng in anger. Mong Ki wasn''t the type toin but he was fed up with the Huang siblings.


    "Your sister lured the beast to us leaving us no choice but to save her," Mong Yi was also upset with Huang Zi Feng''s usations. He wondered why Huang Zi Feng pushed his luck when it was already a miracle he was still breathing.


    "Brother, you are wrong. He saved me," Huang Ni Yang said once she stopped crying.


    "Young master, I have yet to know your name. May I know the name of the person who saved me?" Huang Ni Yang asked shyly. Her eyes were glued to Zhao Li Xin as she tried to ignore Lory''s presence yet Lory was a leaning pole for Zhao Li Xin.


    "Mong Ki," Zhao Li Xin answered.


    "Your name is Mong Ki?" Huang Ni Yang''s eyes glittered as she smiled sweetly at Zhao Li Xin. She thought the name was weird for someone like him but his name didn''t really matter to her. The fact that he revealed his name meant he didn''t hate her as much as he acted. Her ego was inted. It seemed like no one could refuse her charm. She thought of getting rid of the woman beside him after she married him.


    "The one who saved you is called Mong Ki and the other is called Mong Yi," Zhao Li Xinzily pointed at subordinates.


    "What?" Huang Ni Yang''s dream was crushed. She was stunned enough to freeze.


    "I never told them to save you. They did it on their own," Zhao Li Xin said with indifference.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki sighed inwardly at Zhao Li Xin''s words. They knew their lord would have killed then if the wolves reached Miss Luo.


    Huang Zi Feng and Huang Ni Yang''s faces turned red. She was embarrassed but her brother was angered. Huang Zi Feng felt Zhao Li Xin belittled them. He did not understand why Zhao Li Xin could not talk nicely to them he just ttered himself because Zhao Li Xin never thought nicely to anyone.


    Huang Zi Feng balled his hands into fists. Blue veins pop out of his neck with anger, "My sister only asked your name. Why can''t you answer nicely? Is it so hard for you to tell us your own name?"


    Zhao Li Xin still looked indifferent. He gave azy answer, "Yes..."


    <strong>"YOU¡­"</strong> Huang Zi Feng snapped. He was so angry that he couldn''t talk. All he could do was to point at Zhao Li Xin. Huang Ni Yang was also humiliated. Her face turned red to white and back to red like a disco ball.


    Lory would have felt bad for them if they were nice people. Their bad attitude tended to ask for a beating. The tension was broken when a loud howling sound vibrated on the cave''s ceiling. Everyone simultaneously became vignt.


    They didn''t understand why the Cimmerian wolves kept bothering them. The wolves were highly intelligent whenpared to the other beasts. They weren''t the type of beast that would keep attacking a person stronger than them.


    "You! What exactly did you do to the cub?" Jin Hao red at Huang Ni Yang. "Where is the cub?"


    Huang Ni Yang fidgeted, "I¡­ I didn''t take the cub. The other wolves noticed me before I could take it."


    "Why are you questioning my sister? Who do you think you are?" Huang Zi Feng berated Jin Hao.


    "Idiot! Why would the wolves keep chasing her if she did not do anything to the cub? She must have done something worse than stealing the cub. That is the only reason the wolves would keep attacking her," Jin Hao scowled.


    Huang Ni Yang bit her lower lip and turned white. She was agitated by everyone''s look of usation. Everyone came to Jin Hao''s conclusion when they saw her reaction. She had incurred the wolves'' wrath.


    "Yang''er?" Huang Zi Feng red at her. His sister always made trouble for him. He was losing face in front of the lowly people because of her. If the lowly people spread bad news to others, his father would punish him.


    The wolf pack emerged behind the wall and stared viciously at Huang Ni Yang. The wolves bared their sharp fangs at all of them. The wolves no longer saw the difference between Huang Ni Yang and the others because they were in Huang Ni Yang''spany. Anyone next to her was their target.


    Huang Ni Yang panicked when the wolves'' eye fixated on her. She became frantic, "I¡­ It is not my fault¡­ The damn cub bit me when I held it so¡­I identally mmed the cub to the ground."


    "And the cub died? The wolves saw you kill their cub in cold blood?" Bei Li Yan stated the obvious.


    Huang Ni Yang pursed her lips but did not answer. Bei Li Yan guessed right. She killed the cub. They all red Huang Ni Yang with fury as they got to understand why the wolves were relentless in their hunt.


    Huang Zi Feng also wanted to p his sister. He would have killed his sister at her stupidity but held back because he did not want his parents to punish him for the crime.


    "They''reing!" Lory warned.

 Chapter 98 - Separation

    The wolves were there to seek vengeance and It seemed they had called out to the whole pack this time around. Wolves were overprotective creatures by nature and killing one cub was enough to infuriate the pack. It was even more insulting to them that Huang Ni Yang had killed the cub in front of them. The wolves circled them and waited for their alpha''smand.


    The wolves gnashed their sharp teeth as their breathing became heavier. They red at them with bloodshot eyes. They stomped the ground heavily with their paws as they readied themselves. They were ready to kill.??


    "It''s not good," Lory murmured and drew out her arrows. "Can you do something with your powers?"


    "I''m afraid I would hurt you instead," Zhao Li Xin shook his head. He knew his weakness well. He was unable to control his powerpletely even after many years. He wouldn''t have cared about his shorings if Lory wasn''t involved in the situation. This was the first time he realized theck of control was his biggest w. He turned to Lory and reminded, "Don''t stray away from me."


    "I''ll try¡­" It was hard to stick to each other in such a situation. Lory knew the wolves hunting habits. Wolves liked to separate their prey from the rest of the herd. They would start from the weakest link and end with the strongest. She suspected the wolves would see her as the weakest link if they were to judge them by their cultivation strength.


    The wolves jumped towards them to attack and they all scattered. Everyone drew out their weapons as they dodged the angry beasts. Lory released her one of her poison arrows and stunned the wolf heading towards her. It staggered and copsed on the ground. She was satisfied to know the poison worked.


    The other wolves became more aggressive when a member of their pack died. Their attack became sharper and more vicious. The wolves no longer cared if they got hurt as they aimed to harm the people. The difference between the wolves and the humans'' fight was that humans cherished their lives while the pack was more frantic and didn''t mind dying.


    The sound of screams and tearing flesh echoed through the cave. The pungent smell of spilled blood invited other beasts to the fight. The humans had to now fight both the wolves and the other beasts lured by the blood. It was chaotic as some beasts fought other enemy beasts and the humans had to fight them all.


    Unbeknown by Lory and Zhao Li Xin, Huang Ni Yang gave a cunning smile while this was happening. Huang Ni Yang nced at her brother, Huang Zi Feng, to signal his contractual beast. Huang Zi Feng gave his beast a subtle nod which was understood by the beast.


    Lory released multiple arrows when she was suddenly hit by the corpse of a wolf. She fell face-first to the ground. She quickly dodged to the side when more beasts tried to jump on her.


    "Ri Yi!!" Zhao Li Xin called anxiously when she got separated from him.


    "I''m okay!" Lory reassured him but something strong pushed her further away. She fell and hit the ground hard. She grunted in pain as the fall hurt her back.


    Separated from Lory, Zhao Li Xin released his Qi like a shockwave. He no longer cared about the beasts and humans that were forcefully pushed away from him as he leaped towards Lory at a high-speed. Lory could hear him call her desperately. She lifted her head and pulled herself up but her hand identally pushed something on the wall. It was followed by a click sound.


    "Uh-oh," Lory gasped with wary as a metal door suddenly fell from the ceiling.


    Lory could see Zhao Li Xin''s panicked expression as the door closed heavily before her without warning. There was no time to react as she was closed off from the rest. Lory looked around and wondered if she had been pushed into a tunnel. She knocked on the door before her to see how sturdy it was. Her hand then traced the door as she looked for an opening mechanism once she realized she couldn''t break the door.


    "Holy crap!" Lory muttered helplessly when she didn''t find one.


    A small light orb flew out of her chest and transform into a beautiful bird with a long golden tail as she talked to herself. Lory was d Girsha was inside her as she was no longer alone.


    [They really got you now!] Girsha snickered as he perched on her shoulder.


    [Who?] Lory frowned. She didn''t know who wanted to kill her.


    [The stupid Huang siblings] Girsha reminded her.


    [Why?] Lory asked in disbelief.


    Girsha rolled his eyes helplessly [Envy, jealousy, hatred¡­ Did you not learn anything, your highness?]


    Lory''s mouth twitched. The bird only called her ''your highness'' when he mocked her. She wondered why the siblings were jealous of her. Was it because of Zhao Li Xin? It was not like Zhao Li Xin paid any attention to Huang Ni Yang. She also didn''t understand why Huang Ni Yang hated her since she had not stolen her man. It seemed like there was something wrong with the Huang siblings.


    Lory failed to understand the depths of the human heart once again. Lory failed to understand that a woman who was used to having everything she desired would not let an insignificant person like Lory stand in her way to anything. Huang Ni Yang chose to easily get rid of her as it was normal to do that in this world.


    Huang Zi Feng, on the other hand, was a shallow person. He chose to hurt an innocent person to make Zhao Li Xin angry and desperate. He was not afraid of Zhao Li Xin turning on them, even when he didn''t know his opponent''s true power. Lory shook her head as she came to a conclusion. The Huang siblings were stupid.


    Zhao Li Xin remained frozen on the other side of the door. His mind kept reying Lory''s shocked face when the door fell before her, separating them. He was a second toote from saving her. Zhao Li Xin clenched his fist and gathered his Qi in his hand and hit the door in anger.


    A thunderous sound could be heard from the impact and the ceiling shook at the assault. However, the door remained intact without a scratch.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened as he hit the door once more, but it did not move. He repeated his actions over and over. The ground shook and some stones fell from the ceiling but the door didn''t budge.


    Mong Ki and the others were caught unaware by their lord''s anger. Their lord looked like he was in a trance as he hit the door over and over. They searched for their future madam but were unable to see her. Coldness crept into their hearts as they got a bad premonition.


    "OH NO!" They all thought.


    The Huang sibling gloated at their victory. Huang Zi Feng was delighted to see Zhao Li Xin''s desperation, while Huang Ni Yang rejoiced as she had gotten rid of the weak woman. She believed she could now get Zhao Li Xin''s attention as Lory was gone. The siblings had yet to know they had unleashed the Demon Lord from the depths of hell.


    No one knew better than Hei Shen Sect members about the cmity that would befall them. Anguish filled them as they unconsciously took a few steps back, even Jin Hao who tended to look aloof was also apprehensive. They scattered to find a ce to hide as one. The other sects members were puzzling over their behavior when a raging fire emerged from Zhao Li Xin''s body.


    A tornado of fire swirled around him in his madness. The fire spread over the ground and crept up the ceiling. The beasts shrieked and the human screamed in fear as the fire spread everywhere but Zhao Li Xin didn''t care as his mind was on breaking the door.


    "Mong Yi, do something!" Bei Li Yan yelled at Mong Yi who was close to him.


    "My¡­my legs can''t move, master Bei," Mong Yi legs shook badly.


    "Why don''t you do something?" Jin Hao threw the words back to Bei Li Yan.


    "Because I don''t wanna die!" Bei Li Yan stated the obvious.


    "We are all gonna die if he uses his full power to break the door. We must do something to stop him!" Jin Hao became hysterical.


    "Milord, we need to find Miss Lao Ri Yi immediately. Miss Lao Ri Yi must be waiting for us on the other side. You can''t use all your power now as the ceiling might copse and put Miss Luo Ri Yi in danger," Mong Ki shouted as he tried to calm Zhao Li Xin. He repeated Luo Ri Yi''s name over and over. It was said important words must be repeated at least three times and he tried to emte it.


    Zhao Li Xin woke from his frenzy when he heard Lory''s name. His mind cleared a little as he thought of Mong Ki''s words. His subordinate was right. He couldn''t put her in more danger than she was already in. The raging fire around him reduced. Zhao Li Xin remembered his savior was a mysterious person who wouldn''t easily die. He needed to find her before she got exhausted. Hope rose within him but there was something he needed to do first.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shifted away from the door to Huang Zi Feng and Huang Ni Yang. The siblings had wanted his attention and he was now ready to give them his full attention.

 Chapter 99 - Separation II

    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were cold, dark, and empty. His beautiful eyes had no reflection. His sad and desperate expression turned hollow. It was the expression he used to wear before he met Lory. He ignored everyone as his eyes settled on Huang Zi Feng. Huang Zi Feng slowly became numb and every fiber in his body screamed as Zhao Li Xin walked towards him. Huang Zi Feng had the urge to ran away but his feet didn''t listen to hismand.


    Huang Zi Feng helplessly fell on his knees from the pressure. He could barely breathe and his heart galloped a thousand miles per hour. His body trembled like a leaf as his face was drenched with cold sweat. Regret filled him for the first time in his life. He wondered who Zhao Li Xin was and why he had provoked him.??


    "I¡­I¡­I didn''t mean to. It was a mistake. My beast identally¡­" Zhao Li Xin grabbed Huang Zi Feng''s neck before he could finish his words. Zhao Li Xin squeezed his neck until his face turns white then blue fromck of air. Zhao Li Xin''s gaze was still empty and the fire around him had yet to dissipate. Zhao Li Xin really looked a resurrected King Yama.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Huang Ni Yang also voiced faintly. She thought Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t be so cruel as to kill a woman like her. She sobbed desperately as she looked at her brother being strangled. "It was just an ident. We didn''t mean to hurt her. Please have mercy¡­"


    "Mercy...?" Zhao Li Xin questioned coldly. He grabs Huang Zi Feng''s neck as he lifted Huang Zi Feng above his head while Huang Zi Feng''s legs dangling in the air. Huang Zi Feng''s hands desperately hit Zhao Li Xin''s hand and kicked but Zhao Li Xin didn''t budge.


    "She would have given you mercy if she was here," Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes with deep sadness. His eyes then opened as his hand was engulfed in mes. "As for me¡­ I have no mercy."


    Huang Zi Feng screamed in agony as the mes devoured his handsome face. His skin crisply wrinkled then melted away to reveal the white bones beneath his skin. His agonizing scream made everyone tremble in terror.


    Huang Ni Yang was paralyzed as she watched her brother burn. She was unable to scream. Her eyes bulged out of their socket. Fear overwhelmed her that she couldn''t even close her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin remained expressionless. There was no joy, satisfaction, or remorse. Only emptiness filled him. He had forgotten the emptiness when Lory came into his life but the hollowness now returned.


    Zhao Li Xin med Huang Zi Feng and Huang Ni Yang for the suffocating feeling that crept into his heart once more. He hated the feeling as it made seem like he was floating in unending darkness. His me slowly intensified. Huang Zi Feng''s body was like a torch as he became bone and then dust.


    No one dared to breathe as they watched. They were scared stiff. The scene would traumatize the survivors for many years. The Huang siblings always acted arrogant and cruel to everyone as they thought others were beneath them. They killed and tortured many people without regard because no one dared toy a finger on them before. Unfortunately, they provoked the king of hell this time around. The me dissipated inside the cave. The ck stains on the walls were the only proof they were not dreaming.


    Zhao Li Xin calmly wiped his hand with a clean handkerchief and threw it away. His eyes then turned to the remaining sibling, Huang Ni Yang.


    Horror struck by thest scene; Huang Ni Yan could only look back at him with frightened eyes. Her body trembled like crazy and her clothes were soaked in sweat. Tears poured down her cheeks. She wondered how someone as beautiful as Zhao Li Xin could be as scary as the dark ocean at night.


    The Hei Shen Sect members hade out of hiding but none dared to breathe out aloud. They also didn''t wish to incur the Demon Lord''s wrath. The Mong brothers held their hands as they secretly tried to hide their shaking from others. The brothers had forgotten how frightening their lord could be since Miss Luo joined them. They prayed to anyone who listened to keep Mis Luo safe and sound. They didn''t want to know what the Demon Lord would do if she was harmed.


    "How did you know about the trap door?" Zhao Li Xin asked Huang Ni Yang tly.


    Huang Ni Yang was afraid to look at Zhao Li Xin. She stuttered, "I¡­I¡­I don''t know."


    "I hate repeating myself and I hate liars," Zhao Li Xin saidzily as an eerie smile touched his lips, "I''ll give you one more chance because that is what my beloved woman taught me. Tell me¡­"


    Huang Ni Yang''s blood turned cold as he called the wretched girl beloved. She didn''t understand why he cared so much about her. Angry people tended to do stupid things and that is what Huang Ni Yang did.


    "Marry me! If you marry me I won''t tell anyone about what happened to my brother. I would also be fine with you keeping a woman like that as a concubine. If you marry me I can make you the leader of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion. If¡­" Huang Ni Yang did not finish her words as Zhao Li Xin''s eyes red with murderous intent.


    "Woman¡­like that?" Zhao Li Xin hissed. His voice was colder than a snowy mountain. His body shook with rage, "You said a woman like that!"


    Bei Li Yan wanted to strangle Huang Ni Yang to death at her words. He did not want his lord to descend into madness once again. Huang Ni Yang should just kill herself if she wished to die. She shouldn''t drag others too. He was too young and beautiful to die.


    "Mong Ki chop off her hand!" Zhao Li Xin said as he had thought of a good idea.


    <strong>"NO! PLEASE NO!</strong> I''m begging you!!" Huang Ni Yang screamed. She wanted to run but her legs could not move. She painstakingly crawled away from Mong Ki who ignored her whining. Mong Ki grabbed her hand and cut it off mercilessly. Fresh blood was spilled on the ground as Huang Ni Yang screamed in agony.


    General Fu and Ming Ru Yi''s entourage were shocked by the bloody scene in front of them as they arrived. He wanted to ask what was happening but Be Li Yan secretly raised his hand at General Fu and told him not to get closer to the scene.


    "Now tell me what you know. I don''t have much time¡­" Zhao Li Xin was impatient with the screams. He didn''t have much time to waste.


    Huang Ni Yang scrambled on the ground. Her delicate and pure appearance was lost. Her face was covered with snot, tears, and blood. She looked messy and dirty.


    "Map¡­ There''s a map inside my ring¡­" Huang Ni Yang was in excruciating pain.


    "Give me!" Zhao Li Xin said.


    "NO! You will kill me if I give you!" Huang Ni Yang shook her head. A spatial ring cannot be easily taken even when the owner died. It was like a vault protected to an individual matrix.


    "If you¡­ I will help you If you promise to save me andpensate me, but only if yourpensation satisfies me," Huang Ni Yang managed to smile with triumphant. She thought she could still save herself and maybe salvage the situation before it became dire.


    Everyone else unanimously agreed Huang Ni Yang had gone crazy as they watched her. Only a crazy person who dares threaten the Demon Lord. They all shook their heads as they pitied Huang Ni Yang.


    Jin Hao could no longer stand her stupidity. His lord was an armament master. The matrix of a small spatial ring would not trouble him. Jin Hao sighed and walked away from the gory scene. He had initially thought to save Huang Ni Yan and make bargains with Heavenly Jade pavilion but she was too stupid to be saved. Any action from Jin Hao would aggravate his lord further. He let nature take its course.


    A glimmer of hope could be seen in Huang Ni Yan''s eyes as she waited for Zhao Li Xin to give in to her.


    "Take the ring and cut off her other arm¡­" Zhao Li Xin ordered without hesitation.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki replied firmly.


    <strong>"NO, PLEASE NO!</strong>" Huang Ni Yang was stunned as her world turned bleak. She tried to get away from Mong Ki but she could not crawl away with only one hand. Mong Ki grabbed her hand and swiftly cut it off. Huang Ni Yang screamed in horror as she lost a second limb.


    Mong Ki took the ring, cleaned it, kneeled before Zhao Li Xin, and handed it to Zhao Li Xin.It was a horrifying scene. Ming Ru Yi fainted on the spot and General Fu''s back was drenched with cold sweat. General Fu was grateful he had not treated Zhao Li Xin poorly.

 Chapter 100 - Separation II

    Zhao Li Xin scrutinized the ring. It was a gold ring with a red ruby on it. There was nothing special about it except for looking as pretty as its owner. Zhao Li Xin looked into the ring and saw a thin web that restricted entry. Zhao Li Xin smirked and broke the spatial ring like it was nothing.Everything inside the ring fell onto the ground neatly.


    Those who did not know Zhao Li Xin gasped. Only a high-leveled Armament master could do such a thing. They wondered if Zhao Li Xin was an Armament Master. Their level of fear of him increased to another level.??


    A weapon, a box of jewelry, and a few cases filled with gold and silver first fell from the ring. More treasure poured on the ground and a few people watched them with green eyes. It seemed the Heavenly Jade Pavilion was very rich since their young miss had amassed so much treasure in her ring. They could only imagine the sect master''s wealth.


    Zhao Li Xin ignored the mountain of treasures as his eyes zeroed in on a small wooden box. He stepped on an expensive painting and delicate jade without care while the rest grieved at the destroyed valuables.


    Zhao Li Xin opened the box and found a map drawn on an animal skin. It was a map of the ancient tomb. The map detailed the traps and secret passages as one headed to the forbidden area. He rxed as he thought he could quickly find Lory with the map. "Let''s go!"


    "Milord, what about this woman?" Mong Ki used his sword to point at the bleeding Huang Ni Yang.


    "Leave her for the Cimmerian wolves! It will be out truce offering," Zhao Li Xin kept the map inside his spatial ring and walked away without ncing at Huang Ni Yang.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki sheathed his sword and followed his master.


    The crowd released the breathe they were holding once Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared from their sight. Huang Ni Yang begged them for help with her eyes but no one wanted to help her. She was the reason things had turned out the way they did. They lost many friends, brothers, andrades in arms because of her selfishness. Their eyes were instead fixated on the mountain of treasure in front of them as greed set in.


    "Let''s share it before the Cimmerian wolves return," One of them suggested.


    "Yes, hurry. I don''t mind getting anything," Another one agreed.


    They rummaged through the treasure without bothering about Huang Ni Yang. She wanted to shout for them to stop but she was too exhausted to make a sound. She could only helplessly watch them as they grabbed her treasure like a bunch of bandits.


    A long howling sound could be heard from a distance giving them a pause. It was a sign of the wolvesing back. They hastened their pace.


    "Hurry! Let us leave this ce!!" Someone warned the others. They all scurried away with their stolen goods.


    Huang Ni Yang desperately tried to scream for help. Her face was stained with tears and mucus but she no longer cared. She gasped as she tried to talk and could only whine quietly, "Hel¡­help¡­me¡­"


    She was left alone in her own pool of blood. She heard the wolves heading towards her. She could hear their heavy breathing and their paws stomping the ground. Huang Ni Yang whimpered in fear as she wished Zhao Li Xin had killed her instead. Why would he choose to torture her this was? WHY?


    The loud cry of despair could be heard throughout the cave as the wolves attacked. The hairs at the back of her formerrades'' necks rose at the eerie sound. They all knew what would happen but the truth still sent chills down to their spines.


    _____________________________________________


    Lory kept trying to find clues to opening the door from the other side of the door once she got separated from Zhao Li Xin. She only ced her arms on her waist in defeat after an hour passed.


    Girsha tilted his little head as he watched the door [What now?]


    [Well, I will do what my teacher once said, ''Stay put until they find you if you got separated from your friends]


    [Weren''t you five years old at that time?]


    [Hey¡­! I was six!] Lory corrected him.


    Girsha shook his head helplessly as he wondered how that made it better. His princess could be unreliable at times.


    The pebbles on her feet moved abruptly as they were in deep contemtion. Girsha and Lory tilted their heads in the same direction.


    [Earthquake?] Lory pondered.


    [Wait a minute¡­] Girsha looked around with suspicion.


    <strong>[OH, CRAP!]</strong> The floor beneath Lory''s feet started to crack. She took a step back but the crack kept spreading around her. She jumped away from cracks as it spread while she cursed. The floor crumbled down like a block of thin ice in theke. The cracks speed double up at a high-speed.


    [SHIT¡­ SHIT¡­ SHIT!] The more she cursed the faster Lory moved. She first hopped from side to side but started running like hell when the floor beneath her begun to crumble. The cracks were literally chasing her as they soon caught up to her.


    Lory took a long jump before the floor behind herpletely disappeared. Sadly, her legs were not long enough to make the jump but her quick reflexes enabled her to grab the solid floor ahead as the cracks came to a sudden stop.


    Lory turned and looked down at the iron spikes thaty beneath the crumbled floor. There were many human bones pierced by iron spikes. It seemed like they were others who had fallen through the crumbling floor. Lory thanked her luck.


    ''That''s awful ways to die'', Lory thought as she pulled her body to the top. She slowly crawled on the solid floor to test its strength. She grunted heavily andy face-first on the floor once she was sure it was sturdy enough to hold her.


    [You okay?] Girsha pecked her head.


    [It could have been worse¡­] Lory groaned.


    [Yes. You could have turned into minced meat if you fell through...] Girsha was relieved she was okay. He gently kicked her head with his small but sturdy ws [Come on! We need to keep moving!]


    Lory grunted loudly before she pushed herself off the floor. She checked herself for any wounds or broken bones as she stood. She was fine apart from a few scratches. She kept moving forward until she reached the end of the tunnel. Lory covered her eyes from dust with her hand as a gust of cold wind blew towards her. There was only darkness ahead. She got a stick, wrapped it with a cloth, and lit it with the fire crystals from her ring. She raised the torch to see her surroundings.


    A rooted tree was hanging from the ceiling and she was at the edge of a cliff. [do you see anything?]


    She asked Girsha as he had better vision. Girsha flew down the cliff and circled it a few times before returning to her.


    [There''s an entrance below] Girsha said.


    Lory threw her torch down the cliff to see how far the entrance was. The torch flickered before it died as it fell. The entrance was further than she thought. The thought of the workout she had to go through made Lory tired. Zhao Li Xin had pampered her and she had turned into a pig. Shezed around as she no longer worked. She now felt ashamed for being in such a predicament¡­


    She took out a rope and knotted it on a big stone close to the cliff. She then secured the rope around her waist. Girsha watched the girl from the side as his mind went back to the past, to the days they would venture into secret dungeons together. The memories were bittersweet.


    [Lory, is that rope alright for you?] Girsha suddenly asked.


    [Of course, why?] She was prepared to climb down the cliff.


    [Well, you knowtely, you have been eating too many sweets and you never exercise. So¡­you are a little¡­] Girsha made a wide gesture with his wings.


    [Don''t you dare use the ''F'' word when referring to me!] Lory raised her index finger and warned him sternly.


    [Meh¡­] Girsha rolled his eyes at her gesture.


    She tightly gripped the stone with one hand while her leg shifted to another foothold. She then used her other hand to feel the wall in search of another stone to grip. Her actions were careful as she moved.


    Her fingers turned numb and her body was soaked with sweat fifteen minutes of descent. Her stamina was bad because she stopped exercising when she arrived in this world. She med herself for beingzy and made a note to start exercising if she left the tomb alive. She looked down and estimated she would reach her destination in another ten minutes. She took a deep breath and continued to descend.


    She finally reached the ledge. There was a thin footbridge she needed to cross to reach the entrance. She had to be extra careful as a slip meant a dangerous fall to the bottom. She couldn''t help butin about her tough life. Lory crossed the bridge slowly and carefully. Her hands were spread out to bnce her body as she walked. The wind from below made her stagger a few times but she managed to keep her bnce until she reached the end of the bridge.


    Lory fell on her knees while breathing heavily. Sheined, [Damn, I miss flying¡­]


    [You and me sister!] Girsha also sighed with relief when she crossed the bridge. Girsha hopped Zhao Li Xin would give the Huang siblings hell for leading to their current predicament.


    Girsha''s dream came true as Zhao Li Xin showed the siblings hell.

 Chapter 101 - Too Much Excitement

    The entrance was a medium-sized hole covered with tree vines. Lory lit up another torch and shoved the vines to the side before she got into the cave. The air was damp and cold and Lory could smell the muddy earth. The ground was wet and slippery but the special boots Zhao Li Xin gave her made it easy for her to walk on the surface.


    [There should be a stream around here since it is so damp] Lory wiped off the water droplets from her eyes.??


    [There is one further below¡­] Girsha acknowledged.


    [Good! You must always follow stream when you get lost]


    [Do you smell anything¡­?] Girsha took a sniff.


    Lory unconsciously did the same [Yeah, I can smell something too...]


    [It is not a good smell. It is almost like¡­faeces¡­?] Girsha moved his small beak with disgust.


    [Really? Smells like rotten meat to me] Lory subconsciously twitched her nose. The smell was strong and awful.


    Lory was still focused on the smell when she heard something move above her. She raised the torch above her head for a better look and her bones were chilled by what she saw. There were hundreds of cocoons attached to the ceiling.


    [What the...?] Lory gasped.


    One of the cocoons shook tremendously before it fell andnded close to her feet. Lory took a step back but her eyes remained glued to the fallen cocoon. The cocoon slowly split open and a green liquid poured from the inside before a creature emerged from it. It was a fat one-eyed worm with a protruding mouth and small sharp teeth. The big eye was located at the center of its head.


    [What an ugly creature!] Girsha was both awed and disgusted by it.


    The creature jumped at Lory like it understood Girsha''s mockery. Lory was surprised something as fat as it was could easily jump. She pulled out her dagger from her left arm and stabbed the creature right in the middle of its body. Blood, that was more awful than the green liquid from the cocoon, poured out of the creature easily.


    [YUCK! I think I''m gonna puke] Lory stopped herself in time. She flickered the dagger to get rid of the blood as her dagger was too pristine to be left with blood.


    [Lory¡­] Girsha''s used a wing to nudge her cheek.


    [What?] Lory''s focus was on cleaning the dagger.


    [I think we made mom angry¡­] He whispered.


    [What mom?] Lory frowned as a big shadow hovered from above. She slowly looked up and saw a creature simr to the worm she killed but bigger. The creature looked at its dead offspring and then looked at Lory with her stained dagger. The eyes of the creature widened at the realization of the culprit.


    Lory quivered [Holy Shit!]


    <strong>[RUUUN!]</strong> Girsha shouted.


    Lory snapped out of her stupor, turned around, and took off like crazy. The giant worm shrieked in anger as it took chase. Lory''s heart beat like a drum as she ran but her legs did not seem fast enough. She wondered why she had to stumble into an ugly worm nest of all things. She wanted to me someone for her misfortune as she cursed her OP boyfriend from missing in action when she needed him the most.


    Lory sneaked a look behind her and saw the giant worm''s open its mouth to bared a line of sharp teeth. It was a disgusting and scary creature and Lory didn''t want to be killed by something so ugly. The creature tried to pounce on her but she jumped and did a somersault. The creature missed her and hit the ground with loud <strong>''BANG''</strong>.


    Lory pulled out a bamboo tube from her spatial rings and stuffed the tube with a rag. She lit the rag quickly as she moved and threw the burning tube behind her without looking. An explosion could be heard as the tubended. The giant creature shrieked much louder at the fire but it did not cross it out of fear.


    [Nice one Lory!] Girsha praised her.


    [Yeah, but the fire won''t hold it for long!] Lory quickened her pace as the giant worm continued its chase with aggression once the fire subsided.


    [Lory, there is a cliff in front!] Girsha warned her.


    Lory had two options. One was to jump off the cliff and probably be minced meat or get eaten by a disgusting giant worm. She chose¡­minced meat¡­


    Lory looked at the numerous hanging vines on the ceiling and felt there was a chance for amnesty. She elerated her speed and leaped with all her strength as the worm opened its jaw as it prepared to swallow her. Lory could even smell the creature''s disgusting breath as the creature closed in on her.


    Lory grabbed a vine tightly and swung in a curve formation. The creature missed her again and tried to stop itself from falling off the cliff. The ground shook and crumbled due to the creature''s massive weight. Luck was not on the worm''s side as the ground gave in and it fell into the deep abyss while it shrieked with anger.


    Lory panted heavily as she held on to the root. She watched in disbelief as the giant worm fell and disappeared into the darkness, but was also amazed that she had managed to survive.


    [Lory the root can''t hold you for too long!] Girsha warned her with a shout.


    [CRAP!!] Lory cursed with exasperation as the root jolted. She jumped to another root but it was also not strong enough to withstand her weight. She swung to another root and jumped another like Tarzan. The only difference between them was Tarzan wasn''t as freaked out as she was as she used the vines.


    She reached the end of another cliff after much work. She groaned with exhaustion as she grabbed it and forced herself to climb up.


    [That was too close forfort] Loryy on the ground and panted heavily.


    [You need to lose some weight¡­ Seriously¡­] Girshay beside her as he also felt worn out.


    [...] Lory was too tired to refute him and too ashamed to deny it.


    Lory slowly sat up. The excitement had drained her. She had almost died at least five times in a short period. She wondered if she would run out of luck the next time. She pulled out a waterskin from her spatial ring and gulped down a lot of water. She had gathered up a lot of thirst as she ran. She took out a meat bun and grapes for Girsha and they both munched their food in silence.


    Lory explored the area for shelter after she finished her food. She found a good camping area in a secluded corner that was initially covered by big stones. She refrained from making a fire as she did not want to attract any beast.


    She covered herself with a cloak and leaned on the wall. She released a long breath and thought of Zhao Li Xin. She wondered what he was doing and if he was worried about her. She dozed off after a few minutes filled with thoughts of Zhao Lu Xin while Girsha watched over her.


    ____________________________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin was at his wit''s end. His anger kept piling as the minutes ticked by and he was unable to find Lory. He killed every beast that appeared in front of him without hesitation to release his anxiety. He fried each one of them to the bone. Burnt flesh filled the air. The cave that was supposed to be cold became extremely hot as a sauna for Bei Li Yan and the others.


    From the depths of their hearts, they all prayed for the young madam to be found before their lord boiled them to death.


    ''Young madam, where are you? We feel like steamed buns over here!''


    _________________________________________________________________________


    Lory was startled awake. Her eyes blinked a few times as she thought she heard someone call her but brushed it off as she assumed she heard it in her dream. The few hours of sleep did her good as she felt much better. She drunk more water and filled her stomach with a bento box. The possibility of her dying from starvation was nil as the ring Zhao Li Xin gave her stored enough food.


    [Where should we go from here?] Girsha asked.


    [I don''t know. I need to find Zhao Li Xin first] She answered as she chewed her food.


    [Yeah, this ce is too dangerous without your boyfriend and his crew] He agreed to Lory''s n.


    Lory didn''t bother to say anything about the word ''boyfriend''. It was weird to use such a term in this world but¡­ oh well¡­


    [Yes, we have been lucky so far. I won''t be able to pick that brat if this is to continue] Lory wiped her mouth as she finished her meal. She wished the brat would have asked her to pick her from somewhere safe like a tea house or something like a normal person. The brat, however, was not normal.


    Lory kept everything away int her spatial ring and stretched her limbs as people did before a workout. She sprinkled on herself the powder Zhao Li Xin gave her to conceal her body odor from the beast. She then took out a few arrows and covered them with poison. She tied her hair tightly and fixed her clothes once the preparations were done.


    She took a deep breath and spoke to Girsha [Let''s go!]

 Chapter 102 - Holy S**T

    Lory lit a torch and started her journey. She was more aware of her surrounding this time around. The dormant survival instincts she had long honed with practice and experience were awoken with the near-death experience. The amulet given to her by Zhao Li Xin reduced her aches and bruises and also kept her body warm despite the temperature around her being cold.


    [Lory, are you good?] Girsha couldn''t stop worrying. The current Lory was not the same as the Lory who used to travel with him in the past. Lory was now weaker and he couldn''t stop being anxious for her. The fact that he was also weak worsened his anxiety. He didn''t think they could fight a strong beast by themselves if they encountered one.??


    [I''m well fed, have had enough sleep and my body feels warm. I''m good overall] Lory said in a perfunctory manner.


    [Thanks to your boyfriend] Girshamented.


    [Yup, thanks to him] Lory couldn''t agree more.


    Girsha immediately put off the torch in Lory''s hand when they heard a noiseing from the front. Her heart raced once again when she hears something tear flesh and grind bones as it chewed. She crept and hid behind a boulder and peeked. There was a Cimmerian wolf pack feasting on something. Lory''s mouth twitched when she saw a wolf gnaw on a human hand.


    She pulled back her head and cursed, ''Dammit! why must I see this?''


    [Lory, there''s a ledge above your head. We can sneak away without alerting them] Girsha informed her.


    Lory looked up and realized needed to rock climb once again to reach the ledge that Girsha referred to. Lory took out her special strong dagger and pierced it to the wall. The dagger was another life-saving tool courtesy of Zhao Li Xin. She tied a rope around her waist and knotted the end on the dagger handle. It was to act as an anchor in case she slipped off the rock.


    The wolves didn''t notice her and it was all thanks to Zhao Li Xin''s powder. She quietly climbed the wall as she tried to minimize any sound that could call their attention to her. Wolves had sharp hearing after all. They may be unable to smell her because of the powder but they could still detect sound. She pushed her body up the wall slowly as she gripped the stones with care. Her face was covered with sweat, her wrist ached and her breathing became fast but she couldn''t lose her focus.


    ''Focus, Lory. FOCUS!'' She chanted to herself.


    It took her ten minutes to reach the ledge. She climbed it and stuck her back to the wall as she crept past the wolves as they feasted with gusto. The beast''s feast was like a blessing in disguise to Lory as it made them lower their guard.


    Lory''s eyes flickered between the ledge and the wolves below as she moved. She hissed and held her breath as she identally hit some pebbles. The wolves were too focused on their meal to notice the pebbles crumbling down the ledge. She let out her breath slowly and continued moving once she was sure she was safe. She climbed off the ledge once she was away from the wolf pack.


    [I think we are safe now¡­] Lory sighed with relief as she reached the ground.


    [Yeah, I think so¡­] Girsha didn''t seem too sure. The ce was swarmed with many beasts. One had to be vignt as you could never be sure what beast you could stumble on.


    Lory had taken a few steps when something growled behind her. Her body stiffened and her eyes widened at the sound. She took a peek at Girsha who also looked anxious. She turned around slowly and saw a wolf ring at her with bloodshot eyes. The beast bared out its fangs as it growled at her. Lory cursed at everything she could think of in her head at her bad luck.


    The wolf lunged at Lory but she quickly dodged its grasp. Girsha flew around the wolf to annoyed it and to give Lory time to draw out her arrows. She aimed a poisoned arrow at the wolf and released it. The arrow pierced the wolf''s head and it howled with pain. Its distress alerted the other wolves. Lory aimed her other arrows at the other wolves as they swooped towards her in a circr formation.


    One wolf tried to attack Lory from behind but Girsha flew at it at a higher speed and gauged its eyes out with his small beak. The wolf jolted in pain as Lory killed it with another arrow. Lory knew she couldn''t fight the wolves alone so she ran while she protected herself from the wolves at her heels.


    The wolves were quite powerful. A cultivator could not easily handle them thus it was much harder for a normal person like Lory to defeat them. Lory wrecked her brain for ideas as she needed a good strategy to ovee them. Salvation came when she saw a small shaft on the wall ahead of her. She hurled herself into the shaft without hesitation and tried to crawl further in. The shaft was too small for her small body as she could barely move in it.


    The wolves tried to bite off Lory''s legs as they couldn''t enter the shaft. Lory huddled herself as she tried to squeeze herself further into the shaft for protection. She hit a snag when she reached the end of the shaft. She pulled her legs away from the entrance and curved herself into a fetal position. Dirt crumbled all over her face as the wolves tried to get her by banging the shaft entrance. Lory coughed hoarsely as she inhaled dust and was unable to open her eyes from the excessive dust that poured over her eyes.


    The wolves abruptly stopped their assault. They seemed scared stiff as they pulled their snort away from the shaft and took off with loud whines. The ground trembled as the wolves'' whines increased. Lory wiped off her eyes and tried to look around with bewilderment at the wolves'' temperamental change.


    [Girsha, what happened?] Lory asked through their telepathic link. Lory was restless and she could feel Girsha''s panic through their soul connection.


    [Lory... I have bad news and good news¡­] Girsha sounded shocked and helpless at the same time.


    [What is it?] Lory asked nervously.


    [The good news is¡­the wolves are all dead¡­the bad news is...] Girsha gave a dryugh.


    [Remember the giant beast we met at the ruin entrance? The one that fell in the hole¡­]


    [The one that is supposed to be dead?] Lory prayed the beast was dead and it was not what Girsha was trying to convey.


    [Yeah¡­ The thing is¡­it''s not dead. The giant beast is here...] Girsha hid behind a stctite with a perplexed expression. He couldn''t help but curse, ''Why the hell is that thing not dead?''


    The beast roars were deafening like thunder. Lory''s breath stopped at the familiar sound.


    <strong>''HOLY SHIT!''</strong>


    She wondered if she was meant to die in the ruins. It seemed like she would be killed by a mere beast after all that she had been through. No! She told herself. She couldn''t die easily. Besides, Lory couldn''t leave that man alone. Her man was not like Lucas as his heart was more fragile than her brother. There was no way her man would be alright if she left him.


    If Bei Li Yan and others could hear her thoughts. They would agree with her and scream at the top of their lungs simultaneously, ''NO, HE WILL NOT!''


    ''No! She was not going to die by the beast!'' Lory refused to die in a hole like a rat.


    [Girsha are you out there?] Lory contacted him.


    [Yeah, you have any idea?] Girsha listened to her calm voice. He could tell she had thought of something. Her mind tended to be sharp when faced with a dire situation. Her determination and resilience would make her conquer the most impossible situation.


    [Do you see any cliff?] She asked as she took out the three bamboo tubes filled with the fire monkey. She dipped three of her arrows into the tubes.


    Girsha avoided the beast''s eyes as it flew to search. The fall had injured the beast as it limped and was covered with blood. The giant creature moved slower than it did before but Girsha remembered what people said, ''there was nothing more hostile than a wounded animal''.


    [Lory, there is a cliff ahead and I can also see a cenote below!] Girsha flew over the cliff and the blue ripple below it. His experience reminded him of his princess'' reckless and crazy nature as he spoke [But it''s too far, Lory. Don''t think of diving off the cliff as you''ll be dead in a second!]


    [Cenote? Huh, that''s good¡­] Lory took out another arrow and tied it with a rope before he twisted the rope around her waist. The idea she had could be seen as crazy and stupid but it was the best stupid idea she hade up with so far.


    [Girsha, I have an idea!] Lory exined her idea to Girsha. The bird listened carefully and got a headache the more she talked. Was it even possible for a bird to get a headache? Yes, it was possible once a bird spent too much time with Princess Lorient.


    [There are too many loopholes, Lory. It''s¡­stupid] Girsha could not hold back his thoughts anymore.


    [Well¡­birdie, do you have a better idea? I''m all ears] Lory rolled her eyes with exasperation.


    Girsha was tongue-tied. His voice sounded weak as he said [No¡­]


    [Then do what I say! My choices are to die in the hole and be the beast''s lunch or bet my life on the cliff!] Lory grumbled.


    [Okay, okay, okay!] Girsha sighed. He needed to be positive as they had been in worse situations before.


    [Let''s do this S**T!]

 Chapter 103 - The Secret

    Lory waited for Girsha''s cue before she left the shaft. The beast''s heavy footstep decreased as it moved away from her hiding ce. She slowly crawled out the shaft at Girsha''s behest. Thankfully, there were many boulders around the shaft so she could hide behind them as she moved stealthily. The darkness around the boulderspletely hid her figure. Her only problem was the cliff was further away yet the giant beast still wandered close.


    The half-eaten carcass left by the wolves could be seen everywhere as she moved. Flies swarmed in on the carcass as the terrible smell set in. Lory covered her nose with her hand to protect her nose from the gagging stench. Lory froze and held her breath as the giant beasts footstep seemed to head towards her direction. The giant beast stopped in front of the carcass and begun to eat it with much gusto.??


    It was a disgusting and gory scene. Lory subconsciously gulped her saliva as she moved away from the boulder near the carcass. It seemed like the beast could sense her movement as it stopped eating and looked around to search for prey. It only went back to its meal when it was unable to smell or see anything.


    Lory and Girsha were relieved when the beast stopped looking for them. Lory sighed deeply as the giant beast''s munched its meal and wished for a ridiculous miracle that involved the beast being choked to death by a bone while it ate. She shrugged and knew God would obviously take her wish as a joke if he was to hear it.


    High pitched shrieks soon disrupted her thoughts as she stumbled across another beast. Lory recognized the beast as the earth pig, a vermin that ate the leftover carcass of other beasts. Lory had identally disturbed the vermin''s feast. Lory was shocked by the scene and her first reflex was to stab the beast with her sword. Unfortunately, themotion attracted the giant beast''s attention.


    The giant beast''s eyes met Lory''s shocked eyes and took in her sword that was still stuck in the earth pig''s body. They both stared at each other like two long lost lovers unsure of a reunion. Their eyes held for about two seconds but it felt like an eternity for Lory. The giant beast stomped its feet on the ground and made a thunderous roar before it charged. Lory cursed the earth pig for her misfortune and took off with all her might.


    Lory slid behind a boulder as the beast swung a giant w and destroyed it. Lory somersaulted and covered her head from the boulder debris being spread everywhere. She then straightened herself and released her arrow at the beast. The giant beast roared angrily when the arrow pierced its flesh. Her arrow must have felt like a mosquito bite on the beast''s enormous body but Lory''s purpose was not to kill the beast. She only hoped to make it angry, a quest she seeded.


    The beast gave an earth-shattering roar and Lory quickly hid behind a bigger boulder as she knew what came next. The giant beast puffed and mes gushed out of the beast''s mouth. The boulder before her melted likeva as the beast''s fire. It was a good thing Lory was protected by the purple silkworm robe that Zhao Li Xin gifted her as her back could have been burned to a crisp. The only damage she received were the blisters she felt on her back.


    Lory gritted her teeth at the pain but didn''t have time to mind the blisters. She pushed herself away and run faster. The giant beast became more agitated when it noticed Lory was still alive. Girsha flew in front of the giant beast, opened its beak, and released a deafening squawk that hurt the beast''s eardrums.


    Lory could finally see the cliff ahead. She took out the three arrows encased by the tube, turned around as she drew them all at once, and waited for her cue. The giant beast tried to ignore Girsha as it charged towards Lory.


    [Make him angrier, birdie!]


    Girsha released another squawk that was much louder than the previous one. The beast staggered a little from the sound as Girsha flew towards Lory. The beast shook its head profusely as it felt dizzy from the assault. It became more enraged.


    The beast''s eyes managed to lock on Lory who stood with arrows pointed at it. The beast dashed towards her in anger and widely opened its giant mouth for a second st.Lory could see the fire as it emerged from the beast''s throat. She released all three arrows from the bow as she aimed for the beast''s mouth.


    The beast''s open mouth swallowed the arrows as a reflex. It stopped in confusion and its eyes became redder. Lory turned away from it and took out the arrow with the rope attached to her body. Unfortunately, the giant beast exploded before she could release the arrow. The explosion impact unceremoniously pushed her off the cliff.


    Lory shot her arrow aimlessly as she fell off the cliff and was lucky the arrow stuck on the wall close to the cliff in time. Her body twisted because the rope around her waist was twisted in a funny angle and jolted her as the arrow settled on the wall. Lory winced in pain as she wondered if she had broken her waist apart. The wall around the cliff started to crumble just when she thought she was safe. Lory''s face turned stiff as she fell once again. Her anchor had broken away.


    ''Oh, S*it!''


    Her body hit the water in the Cenote with a loud ssh before she could scream. Lory consumed a lot of water at the impact. Her body ached from the fall and she could barely breathe under the water. She gradually lost consciousness and her body sunk to the depths of the water. The only thought in her head was, ''Is this how I am supposed to die?''


    Her past shed before her eyes. She went back to the time she was outside her city, in a forest like this. She fought a pack of wild beasts. Her body ached in the same way, her hands were numb and skin was covered with wounds. She panted heavily while Fargo watched her calmly on his side. His back was on a tree with his arms crossed like he had all the time in the world. He teased her with an annoying smirk, "Are you giving up, princess?"


    Lory was only twelve years old at that time and was too tired to pay attention to Fargo''s mockery. The beast swarmed around her and one pounced at her. Her grip loosened around her sword and fell from her hand. She could no longer use her right hand as it was broken. She also couldn''t heal herself as her healing powers were sealed by her spartan teacher.


    "Are you tired, princess? Are you hurt?" Fargo''s voice teased once again and the princess was at her wit''s end.


    "Can you fight, Lory? Do you want to give up? Do you want to live?" Fargo''s voice became louder as Lory nce at the sword behind her. Fargo screamed, "If you want to live¡­ MOVE!"


    His roar made her more determined. The beast jumped at her but she dodged it, rolled over, and reached for the sword. The beast pounced on her once again as it tried to rip her off her neck. She used her sword to parry the beast''s fangs.


    "That''s it! MOVE GIRL, MOVE!" Fargo screamed with encouragement.


    The memory disappeared as Lory regained consciousness. Her lungs were filled with water. She had the urge to expel it from her body only to realize she was still underwater. Darkness surrounded her and she could not tell if she was facing up or down the water surface. The little air in her lungs created a bubble as she exhaled and headed to her right to signal the surface direction. She kicked her numb legs with much effort and swum as faster as she could towards the surface as she was afraid of losing more air.


    Lory kept kicking but it didn''t seem like she was moving fast enough as she didn''t seem to reach the surface. The air in her lungs was spread thin as exhaustion settled in. She swallowed a lot of water as she was could no longer hold her breath. She was about to give up when a small w grabbed her sleeve and pulled her up at high speed. Her eyes were too blurry to see what was happening but she grateful for the help.


    She knew she had made it to the surface as the light filled her eyes. She came out of the water and roughly gasped for breath while she was dragged to the shore. She managed to crawl out of the water but fell on the ground face first and coughed out the water in her lungs.


    [Dammit, Lory. That was too close!] Girsha was the one who pulled her out of the water. The bird was also exhausted from the thrill as it was too much for his old soul.


    Lory slowly gave him a thumbs up to thank him as she couldn''t talk or move. She needed more time to gather her breath. Her body was already numb from cold and she ached everywhere. She didn''t want to think of the number of bones she had broken when she hit the water. Her lips were blue and she couldn''t stop trembling. She took off her wet clothes and winced every time she moved her hands.


    Her body was covered with blisters and bruises. She was literally ck and blue. She took out an ointment from her spatial ring with a trembling hand and carefully rubbed it on her skin. She hissed with pain as the cold ointment touch her battered skin. She didn''t know what the ointment was made of but was thankful when the pain decreased tremendously a few minutes after application.


    Lory hissed once again when she tried to move her leg. It seemed like she had sprained her ankle from all the running. She took off her boots and rubbed some of the ointment on the ankle then bandaged it with clean gauze.


    [You okay?] Girsha was worried when he saw all the wounds on her body.


    [I''ve been worst] Lory said in a perfunctory manner.


    [Yeah, I know. However, you had your Gift at that time] Girsha reminded her.


    [But¡­ I have a powerful ring now] Lory raised her finger with a big smile.


    Girsha knew she was trying tofort him. Although the ring could notpare to her Gift, he had to admit the ring was the one thing that managed to keep her alive so far. That and her tremendous luck and wits.


    Girsha gathered some dry wood around them and Lory made a bonfire to warm herself and dry her clothes. She forced herself to eat despite not having an appetite. Shey down and covered herself with a nket. The ce was quiet and the burning wood was the only sound around her.


    [You know¡­when I was down there¡­ I thought of Fargo] Lory broke the silence. Girsha nced at her but didn''t say anything. Lory didn''t mind his reaction. She murmured. [When I was older, Father order Fargo to train me and Lucas not as royalty but as elite soldiers. I wondered why father did that]


    [Especially me¡­since I had you protecting me. With the First Kind as a guardian, any person would be calmed to be under your wings but not my father. He insisted on training me and Lucas. We were trained harder than any other knight or normal soldiers in our kingdom]


    [You feel wronged?] Girsha asked.


    [Of course not!] Lory answered without any hesitation [I just wonder if he knew...what would happen to me and Lucas]


    Lory sighed as she pondered [Father didn''t look shocked when the Gods wanted to bestow Lucas with the power of seven Gods. When I think about it now...Father didn''t look surprised at all but he rather looked...sad. Why didn''t I notice it that day?]


    Silence followed that statement. There were so many things that happened in Lory''s past that she knew nothing about.


    [Marcus was the king. It is not a surprise he had a few secrets¡­] Girsha said.


    [But why? Why did he need to hide it from me...from Lucas? If he confided in me¡­maybe I could¡­I could have helped him!]


    [He was not just a king, Lory. He was also a father. He didn''t want your help. He wanted to protect you...both of you...]

 Chapter 104 - Missing

    Zhao Li Xin was still burning with fire, both figuratively and literally. Every beast near him was burned to a crisp before they could even get closer to them. He lost his temper and vented at anything avable. His own subordinates didn''t dare to walk to close to him. Their master was like a ticking bomb and they did not know when he would explode. The only people to me for the current predicament were the Huang siblings. Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates wished they could resurrect the siblings just to kill them once again.


    Jin Hao fanned himself with a special fan imbued with snow crystals. It helped him relieve some of the steam blowing his way from his lord. Bei Li Yan watched his selfish brother as he only seemed to care about his own wellbeing. Bei Li Yan wondered how his selfish brother could not see him sweat and not offer him a fan.??


    Zhao Li Xin ignored everyone as his mind had gone crazy. He asked himself where Lory was and if she was alive. He wondered if she was hurt and prayed she was not dead. His heart was too distraught for him to think properly. He had the map but it was still taking too much time for him to get to Lory''s location. He also could not tell if she was still in the same location or she had moved elsewhere.


    She had been lost for about a day but it felt like forever to him. He had yet to rest since she left. He kept moving as he knew he would go crazy from distressed. They followed the winding road and intricated maze before they reached the ce where he and Lory got separated.


    "Milord, I think this is the way out of the tunnel," Mong Yi said.


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t see anyone but the cold stone wall. His heart begun to race as he entered the tunnel slowly. His steps turned heavy as he felt a bad premonition. His fists clenched and his expression became more tensed. There was something very wrong with the picture. He halted his steps in front of the crumbled floor and looked down at the iron spikes. His heart dropped as he saw the corpses pierce by the spikes.


    He wondered if he could find Luo Ri Yi''s corpse among them. His hand trembled as everything became dark around him. His legs became soft and he felt faint for the first time in his life. He was tempted to fall on his knees with despair. He gritted his teeth as he reminded himself he couldn''t give up now. Lory could still be alive. SHE HAD TO!


    "Milord, I think Miss Luo went this way!" Mong Ki shouted. He never shouted at Zhao Li Xin but he could see Zhao Li Xin''s chaotic Qi and knew he had to capture his attention before it was toote.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care who shouted as all he heard was his little savior''s name and the possibility of her being alive. He ran to Mong Ki and found Jin Hao crouched in front of the boulder with a rope tied around it. Jin Hao found the knot was strange.


    "I think she went down there," Jin Hao said after he made sure the rope was the same as the one Zhao Li Xin gave Luo Ri Yi. Zhao Li Xin never gave Luo Ri Yi ordinary things. The simple rope was made out of a special material umon tomon people.


    Zhao Li Xin recognized the weird knot as his savior''s knot. He had seen the same knot at Lao Manor when he first met Luo Ri Yi. She had tied the knot to a broken hoe that she used to climb over the Lao Manor wall.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed with relief. The robe was a positive sign she had escaped. His chaotic heart calmed slowly and his mind cleared. He realized he needed to find her fast before she encountered anything more dreadful.


    Zhao Li Xin jumped down without warning and the others followed their lord. The distance was not too far for Zhao Li Xin and the others but they knew it was not an easy task for normal people. The jump would easily drain their stamina. They all admired Luo Ri Yi''s resilience and strong will in the depths of their hearts.


    Their hearts shrunk when they saw the small bridge and wondered if Luo Ri Yi made it across in one piece. They looked at each other as their minds thought the same thing. Zhao Li Xin had the same fears but didn''t want to dwell on it. He leaped onto the bridge and looked around to see if there was any sign of her survival.


    The rest also spread out and looked for clues without being ordered. Jin Hao was the first to see something. He shouted, "Someone was here!"


    Zhao Li Xin and the others half-run toward Jin Hao. They could all see the boot marks on the ground. The marks were made by small boots. Their imprints made the boots look new and they could tell it belonged to a woman from the size. Luo Ri Yi was the only woman they knew who had entered the tomb with boots.


    The footprints led them to the pitch-ck cave with a slippery ground. fortunately, high cultivators like them could see well in the cave. A bad premonition overcame them when they were hit by the awful smell.


    A cocoon fell from the ceiling with a heavy thud as they looked around. They all frowned with disgust and Mong Yi quickly stabbed through the cocoon. A gooey liquid flowed out of the cocoon and they realized they were inside a worm nest cave.


    Cave worms were Spiritual Level beasts. The strength of spiritual beasts was not much for them but they could not say the same for Luo Ri Yi. It was hard for her to survive a spiritual beast if she was to encounter one. Cold sweat drenched Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates'' backs as they thought the worst. They scattered away from their lord and prayed for a miracle. They hoped the Great Lady was alive or there was a fat chance they would all be killed if their lord went into a frenzy.


    "Milord, there are more boot marks¡­and I think someone fought here!" Mong Yi reported to his lord. He shouted loudly as he was no longer concerned about his manners around his lord.


    Zhao Li Xin would have minded this type of behavior on a normal day but he no longer cared in the current situation. He didn''t even realize what Mong Yi did and the rest didn''t care as they all had one goal which was to find their fire extinguisher before they were fried.


    Mong Ki joined his brother and examined the footprints on the ground. The angle of the footprints and the distance between them showed the young madam was running away from the cocoons. There were other marks on the ground that showed something big was chasing her and one didn''t need to be a genius to guess what it was. Then burn marks on the ground made them hopeful as it increased her chance for survival.


    The footprints led them to the end of the cliff. Their hearts dropped once again and Bei Li Yan almost cursed out loudly.The fluctuating feelings they kept getting would kill him. He had been through a lot but this was the first time he felt distressed.


    Zhao Li Xin forced himself to stay calm and reassured himself his little savior was still alive somewhere. She had to be alive as he didn''t know what he would do if he lost her. His keen eyes detected another entrance across the cliff. He looked up and noticed the hanging tree vines on the ceiling, some of which looked disturbed.


    Zhao Li Xin ignored his subordinates and grabbed a hanging tree vine and swung across the cliff. The others followed him without question. They could not see Zhao Li Xin''s expression as he moved as he was not facing them, but they assumed it was not the best.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly chuckled and murmured, "She''s alive¡­"


    "Milord?" Mong Ki was afraid his lord had lost his mind. He approached him nervously and scrutinize his lord''s expression carefully. His Lord didn''t look sad or crazy but instead looked relieved. Mong Ki followed his lord''s gaze and saw the half-eaten grapes and a small meat bun on the ground.


    Mong Ki overjoyed by what he saw as it meant Miss Luo Ri Yi had been there in the past few hours. It seemed both her and her pet were alive and well.


    "What''s wrong?" Mong Yi nervously asked.


    "Miss Luo is still alive. Look!" Mong Ki pointed to the ground and the rest were ted by what they saw when they followed his finger.


    "She is really is alive!" Jin Hao was shocked because Luo Ri Yi was not a cultivator. He thought being a cultivator increased a person''s chance for survival. He forgot to think of the stupid Liangzu princess who was a cultivator. If the Liangzu Princess Ming Ru Yi was in the same position as Luo Ri Yi, she won''t have managed to survive for long. When faced with an unexpected situation, the survived didn''t need to be a strong cultivator as all they would need was a clear mind. Someone who could make quick and smart decisions while under pressure without giving up easily.


    The other thing Jin Hao failed to realize was a survivor also needed to be strong-willed and experienced especially when put in a situation where theycked an upper hand like Luo Ri Yi. Jin Hao only wondered the type of mental strength she possessed to be resilient as he believed it was not something one was born with. It was something honed by life. The question at the top of his mind was what kind of life Luo Ri Yi had gone through to be how she was.


    "I think she rested here," Bei Li Yan stated. "The footprints show she camped under the big stones."


    "She ate and had time to rest¡­ She''s patient, calm and careful. Our future madam is not ordinary after all," Jin Hao smiled with satisfaction.


    Bei Li Yan also agreed with Jin Hao. Luo Ri Yi looked easy-going and frail on the outside but she was a decisive person on the inside. She was also quick-witted and smart. Although she was a waste with no cultivation, she was not weak and never acted pitiful. She might have hailed from a lowly background but she had no greed for wealth or power. She was the best candidate for their future madam, not to mention that she was the only one who could move the Demon Lord.

 Chapter 105 - Wounded

    Zhao Li Xin sighed with relief at what he saw. He was d she was still alive but still worried about her. Although Luo Ri Yi had managed to escape, he wasn''t sure she was unscathed. It was possible she was injured as she had done a lot running and dodging as she fought the beast. He knew he needed to find her immediately.


    "Move!" Zhao Li Xin said before he entered the second cave. The others quickly followed him. The cave was mostly the same as the previous one. The space was wider with dark grey stones and some vines that crept between the stones. The air was damp and also muddy. He was agitated to see what she had gone through alone and possibly wounded in such a ce.??


    Zhao Li Xin felt useless for the first time in a very long time. Everyone imed he was powerful but he kept losing the most important person to him over and over. It seemed he was not strong, smart, or fast enough when it came to her. She seemed to always slip between his fingers like sand and the thought scared him the most.


    "Milord, there is a pack of cimmerian wolves at the front," Mong Yi revealed.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned and brooded over Mong Yi''s report. Coming across the wolves could also mean Luo Ri Yi had also faced them. Zhao Li Xin clenched his fist as his expression turned grim. He gave a firm order, "Kill them all!"


    "Yes, milord!" Mong Yi and Mong Ki cupped their fists respectfully before they swiftly lifted their sword at the wolves. The wolves howled and whinnied in pain as their blood spilled and the ground turned crimson red. Zhao Li Xin vented for the pain his little savior must have gone through.


    Zhao Li Xin walked with leisure as his subordinates massacred the wolves. The wolves avoided him because of his deathly aura. Zhao Li Xin stopped at the remains of the wolves'' carcasses as he recognized the arrows in some of them. He frowned as his displeasure increased when he noticed her footprints were jumbled up with those of the wolves. It seemed like the wolves had chased her. Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath to calm his nerves and followed her footprints with care.


    He tightened his knuckles and prayed to any deity or God out there to protect her. His footsteps stopped when he spied the scene ahead. What he saw was enough for his heart to stop. He could see the carcasses of more beasts spread on the ground. The air was pungent and flies swarmed all over the rotten meat. It was a disgusting scene.


    "Milord, I think Miss Luo hid inside this shaft," Jin Hao crouched near the entrance with mixed feelings of amazement and worry.


    Zhao Li Xin examined the shaft and saw the damaged the wolves had caused. He could imagine her frightened as she hid inside that small shaft. He could not help but me his ipetent once again. He had failed to protect her even after he kept telling her he would do that. He had done nothing when all this was happening. He didn''t think he could live with himself if something happened to her.


    "Mi... Milord!" Bei Li Yan''s voice quivered as he called. He pointed at something ahead once he got his attention.


    There was a heavily injured beast on the ground in front of them. The giant beast was having a hard time breathing. It was also bleeding profusely and its mouth was torn open. They recognized the beast as the giant Saint Level beast they encountered outside the ruins. They were surprised the beast was still alive yet the wound it had didn''t seem to have been caused by the fall. In fact, It looked new.


    ''Could it be?''


    Distressed, worried, anxious, and scared. There was no word that could describe how Zhao Li Xin felt. A Saint Level beast, even an injured one, could not be easily destroyed by an ordinary person. Zhao Li Xin knew it would be his fault if she died due to his negligence. He should have handled the Huang siblings earlier to prevent what happened. He med himself for not being able to control his me properly. If only he could use his power without being afraid of hurting her. But it seemed it was toote...


    The beast sensed the hostility near it but it could barely stand. It could only stagger and limp as blood flowed down its torn mouth. Zhao Li Xin stared at the beast with empty eyes.


    "Where is she?" Zhao Li Xin asked with a quiet voice. The beast didn''t answer but its nostrils red up and it growled instead.


    "Where is she?" Zhao Li Xin asked again. He didn''t care that the beast couldn''t answer him and if it could, its mouth was too distorted to give a proper answer. He ignited his fire and his body was soon covered by a zing me. Jin Hao and the others tried to find a safe ce to hide from their lord''s wrath.


    The beast could feel the man''s bloodlust. It began to fret and whimper like it was asking for mercy but the man did not seem to understand the beast''s plea. Zhao Li Xin walked slowly towards the scared beast with anger.


    "You took her away from me¡­" Zhao Li Xin raised his hand and the fire spread from his hand to the beast and devoured it. The giant beast was soon engulfed in fire. The giant beast''s body twitched and it growled loudly before it turned into dust in seconds.


    Zhao Li Xin was not satisfied by the kill as darkness spread through his heart like a night without the stars instead. He walked aimlessly to the edge of the cliff and saw the familiar footprints at the cliff. He could imagine Luo Ri Yi as she fell off the cliff. It was a long way down that even a Knight Level cultivator could not survive from such a fall. The chances of Luo Ri Yi, a normal person, surviving it was close to zero percent.


    The mes around him gradually dissipated as he watched the cliff with a hollowed expression. His legs turned soft as hope crushed before him. He fell on his knees and looked down weakly as his world crumbled down. He had never felt so hopeless even when he was close to death.


    What should he do after this? How could he stay alive in a world she did not exist? Fury raised within him and the mes within him ignited once again. It was bigger than before this time around. The mes swirled around him like a tornado and the temperature gradually increased.


    Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the Mong brothers looked at each other anxiously. They worried what Zhao Li Xin would do if he knew there was no hope for Luo Ri Yi''s survival.


    "MILORD!" Mong Ki shouted at Zhao Li Xin but the buzzing fire and heat stopped him from getting closer to his lord.


    "Milord, what are you doing?" Jin Hao tried to reason with him but Zhao Li Xin had turned deaf.


    "What should we do?" Mong Yi whined at Bei Li Yan but he was also clueless on how to calm him down.


    The mes kept increasing and the heat was almost unbearable to high cultivators like them. They could only take out their talismans and created an invisible barrier to protect themselves. Their actions relieved them for a while but their lord was still in a frenzy. They worried they could not stop him before he did something drastic.


    Suddenly, an ear-piercing squawk came out of nowhere and echoed up to the ceiling. It was enough to wake Zhao Li Xin from his trance. He could see a white bird with a long golden tail fly towards him from the bottom of the cliff in slow motion. He slowly subdued the mes around him as his eyes fixated on the small bird.


    "Gir¡­Girsha¡­? Is¡­is she alive?" Zhao Li Xin''s words came out in a stutter.


    Girsha pped his wings in front of Zhao Li Xin and nodded his small head. Zhao Li Xin''s face lit up and the darkness inside his heart disappeared as a million stars of hope filled him once again.


    "Where is she?" Zhao Li Xin asked desperately.


    Girsha flew down the cliff and Zhao Li Xin jumped off the cliff and followed him without any hesitation. He followed Girsha without trouble using his Gin Qong. His Gin Qong was so powerful that he could bounce on the water surface easily. His movement was graceful and beautiful. He found his little survivor at the shore. She sat on the ground with her head between her knees. She did not move even when he heavilynded on the ground close to her. His heart thumped loudly as he was overjoyed to find her again.


    "Ri Yi¡­" Zhao Li Xin called with a quiet voice as he slowly reached for her shoulder.


    The robes hanging on her shoulders carelessly fell on the ground and Zhao Li Xin was shocked to see the red blisters on her back. Lory woke from her sleep when a chill hit her back. She slowly lifted her head and the first thing she saw was Zhao Li Xin beside her with a horrified look.

 Chapter 106 - The Path We Choose

    "Xin¡­" Lory called with a hoarse voice. She was surprised someone had approached her without her knowledge. She was also unsure if it happened because she had fainted or was in deep sleep. However, she dismissed her worry when she saw the man with a perfectly carved face and dark robes kneeling before her. A smile bloomed on her face. She was d they were reunited.


    "Your back? Does it hurt?" Zhao Li Xin''s hand trembled. It pained him to see her endure the pain.??


    Lory noticed her robes falling off her shoulders to expose her bare skin. She thought of the mark on her back and quickly strengthened her robes. She winced at the sudden stab of pain as she adjusted her robes.


    "Careful!" Zhao Li Xin helped her strengthen her robes. He thought she was probably embarrassed to show him her back as she was an unmarried maiden.


    Bei Li Yan and the others soon made an appearance and they could not help but sigh with relief when they saw her alive. They cheered in their heads as they all thought, ''Thank God She''s ALIVE!''


    "Jin Hao, quickly checks her wounds," Zhao Li Xin ordered once he saw him.


    Jin Hao was not surprised to see Lory hurt. He rushed towards her but Lory felt conflicted about him treating her. She didn''t want anyone to see the mark on her body as it represented her mistakes and failure as a Lucient heir. She herself couldn''t stand to look at the mark without being ashamed.


    Lory tightened the grip on her robes. Jin Hao could see her reluctance but he didn''t me her. It was normal for women to not show their skin to men.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Luo. Let me take a quick look," Jin Haoforted her.


    Lory nodded nervously and Jin Hao slightly lifted her robes for a peek. He was relieved to see the blisters were not as bad as he thought. He only needed to apply a cooling ointment and cover them with gauze. They would heal without any scar after a week.


    Zhao Li Xin attentively listened to Jin Hao''s instructions and Jin Hao was rather conflicted to see this. Jin Hai was happy he had his lord''s attention but on the other hand, he felt sad as he remembered the lord was not as attentive when he once reported about an alchemist society assault.


    The other subordinates were much more rxed as their search for Lory was over. The tense air around them dissipated. The Mong brothers set up a tent and mattress for Lory to rest without being asked. Bei Li Yan, on the other hand, made a bonfire and took out a small table as he needed to drink his wine to secretly celebrate. Jin Hao finished with his lord and joined Bei Li Yan. The Demon Lord waspletely tamed by the girl.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin were finally alone in the tent but the two were busy with staring contest. Lory gripped her robes tightly as Zhao Li Xin held an ointment bottle in front of her but neither wanted to give in.


    "I can do it myself," Lory said firmly.


    "How?" Zhao Li Xin questioned her. The blisters were on her back and she couldn''t apply the ointment thoroughly on her own. She also had wounds on her front but she could easily take care of them without his help.


    "Don''t worry. This lord would take responsibility for his actions. Your reputation won''t be damaged at the very least," Zhao Li Xin genuinelyforted her but Lory was more perplexed by his words. Was she to marry everyone who saw her back? If that was the case, won''t she marry many men?


    She remembered she used to wear halter tops and leather jackets everywhere in her old world without a care. Lory sighed she didn''t know how to persuade the Demon Lord. It didn''t seem like he would relent if she were to judge him from how tightly he held the ointment bottle. He would apply the ointment on her one way or another.


    Lory took a deep breath, "Okay, but you need to close your eyes."


    "But¡­this needs to be applied thoroughly," Zhao Li Xin coaxed her like a child.


    "No way! I''m still a maiden. How will I face my parents if I let this happen easily," This was the first time Lory was grateful for the strict customs of this world.


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t refute her. He yielded with reluctance, "Fine, I''ll close my eyes."


    "Thank you, but wait¡­ Do you have a scarf or something? I need to blindfold your eyes," Lory had to be sure.


    "You don''t believe me?" Zhao Li Xin pretended to be offended.


    "I do but I need to be sure and avoid temptation," Lory rified.


    "Sure¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed. He took out a red scarf from his ring and wrapped it around his eyes. He did it swiftly and with elegance. Lory was ashamed to see this as she could never do it with such elegance even after many years of training.


    "Done, take off your robes now," Zhao Li Xin spoke with a low voice.


    Lory''s face turned red as his words sounded vague. They both sounded and looked sketchy. If someone entered the tent and saw a half-naked woman with a blindfolded man, they would think they were up to funny businesses. The red scarf was also ambiguous enough.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhao Li Xin asked casually. The truth was his mind was only filled with worry and he ached for her. Apart from the blisters on her back, he also saw other bruises on her arms and shoulders. He worried there were more bruises on her body. Jin Hao had secretly told him there was a possibility she may have broken a few ribs and her ankle also seemed dislocated. Zhao Li Xin struggled with guilt every time he saw her wince with pain and he couldn''t stop ming himself.


    Lory took off her robes and covered her front with a nket. Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath as he knew the ointment might hurt her a little. Lory jolted when the cool ointment touched her back. It felt like he was cing ice cubes on her heated skin. It was almost unbearable but she did not make a sound ofint. She only panted to show her difort.


    "Hold on a bit. It won''t hurt after," Zhao Li Xinforted her.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m fine¡­" Lory bit her lips.


    Zhao Li Xin was aware she was tensed. He frowned every time his fingers touched her skin and her body twitched. He knew it was hard on her especially since she tried to be strong by not making a sound. His heart ached for her. It was like a thousand needles had pierced his heart. He wished he could consume her pain instead.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Zhao Li Xin couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Hmm¡­about what?" Lory still twitched at her back pain.


    "I talked big about protecting you but failed in the end¡­" Zhao Lin Xin was ashamed of his previous confidence.


    "What are you talking about?" Lory frowned in confusion. "I would have died a long time ago if not for everything you gave me."


    Lory was honest with herself to know her situation might have been different if it were not for the spatial ring and the special robe he gave her. The robe protected her skin, the amulet healed her wounds and stabilized her, and the spatial ring stored all the things necessary for survival. The boots too had been of great help. She would have been long dead if she didn''t have any of those things.


    "But none of this would have happened if I was strong enough," Zhao Li Xin was still stuck on guilt.


    Lory didn''t want him to me himself as what happened was not something he could control. Lory turned to face him. She cupped his face gently and reassured him, "Li Xin, listen to me¡­ It''s not your fault¡­ It never was."


    "There are somethings you can''t control no matter how strong orpetent you are. Do you know why? It is because you are human and that''s okay. No one would me you for what happened and I obviously would never ever me you," Lory caressed his cheeks gently with her fingers. Zhao Li Xin touched her warm hand in return. He couldn''t see her face but he could imagine her sweet smile. His mouth curved slightly.


    "Li Xin, you must understand¡­ This is not my first time and it would not be myst. Pain, wounds and scars are part of my life. Someone told me my life was not destined to be easy and I epted my fate a long time ago."


    Zhao Li Xin took off his blindfold and stared at her clear beautiful big eyes, "What are you trying to say?"


    "If you are to stay with me, there would be a time where you may have no choice but to let me go¡­ Trust me when I say I know the pain of letting go of someone very dear to you. But we all must choose our own path in the end and there is no turning back once we do. I''m afraid there mighte a time where you will not be part of the path I choose. I need you to let me go so when such a timees¡­ Can you do that for me?"


    "No!" Zhao Li Xin refused without hesitation. "You once promised me you will take me wherever you go. Are you gonna lie?"


    "It''s a long and arduous path and I don''t know where it would end," Lory gave him a bitter smile.


    "The more reason for you to take me with you. If we are together it would be less painful," Zhao Li Xin cupped her small face and gave her a dazzling smile. There was no doubt or hesitation in his eyes. He would follow her whether she wanted it or not. The path she chose didn''t matter. He would dly follow her to hell if she chose it. He didn''t mind where they went as long as she was around.


    Lory knew it was useless to change his mind. Although her heart felt warm, she couldn''t help but feel scared for him. Lory ced her forehead on his chest and took a long breath. She murmured to herself, "Oh well, I just need to protect you then¡­"

 Chapter 107 - Mother And Daughter

    "Where am I?"


    Lory looked at the white dome ceiling above her. The ceiling was carved with intricate shapes and had gold and crystals chandeliers hanging from it. She looked down and noticed white marble underneath her feet. The ce was familiar to her.??


    The sudden reflection from the giant ss window beside her surprised her. The window was high enough to reach the ceiling. Lory had not seen such a ss window in a very long time. Her eyebrows gradually furrowed and she slowly walked toward it. She held her breath at the overly familiar view in front of her.


    There were no clouds in the star-speckled sky and a row of towering skyscrapers stretched through the horizons. The dark night was tinted with colorful lights and a half-moon hovered at the fringe of the luminous cityscape. Lory touched the ss window and murmured, "Herriond?"


    Her attention was broken by monotonous footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw a woman with a long nightdress walk pass her. It was clear the woman did not see her yet she was close to Lory. The woman had a beautiful oval face with almond-shaped blue eyes and long blonde hair. Her skin was fair enough to seem transparent. Lory gasped as she took it in.


    "Mo¡­mother¡­?" Lory stuttered.


    The woman kept walking without a break in her pace. Lory watched her mother''s retreating figure with shock. Lory could not help but chase after her mother as her figure kept moving further. Her mother walked through the hall and the maids bent the waist respectfully as she passed by. Her mother acknowledged them with a slight nod.


    ''Is this Cestine pce?'' Lory wondered but tried to dismiss her thought. Half of the Cestine pce was burned to the ground by Nazareth. The city of Herriond had also burned to ashes and her mother¡­ Her mother died when she was barely six years old. The fact that they were all there could only mean Lory was in a dream.


    Her mother stopped in front of the door and knocked softly before she opened it slowly.


    "Hi, sweety. Why are you still awake?" Her mother asked with a gentle voice. Lory''s eyes blurred with tears as it was a long time since she heard her mother''s voice. She even thought she had forgotten how it sounded like.


    Her mother chuckled lightly as she approached the bed. A little girl with dark bluish wavy hair broke into a childish smile when she saw her mother. The little girl''s blinked her big purple dolls eyes a few times as her eyes sparkled like a night covered with stars.


    "Mother!" The girl called. An endearing smile on her small face.


    "Now tell me, why haven''t you slept. It is almost eleven o clock, Lory?" Her mother sat by the bedside and pretended to be angry.


    "It¡­ It is because Luc was mean today," The little Lory cutely puffed her cheeks. "I wanted to sleep with him but he refused!"


    "Oh, why not?" Her mother giggled as she found her daughter cute even when angry.


    "He said he was already a big boy and he can''t sleep with a child anymore," Little Lory looked dejected by her twin brother''s actions for the first time.


    ''Pffft'', Queen Lorenna couldn''t hold herughter anymore. Her children were adorable and she couldn''t wait to tell Marcus about this. Lorenna wore a serious face when she saw her daughter was still angry. "Ehm¡­ Why do you want to sleep with Lucas? Aren''t you a big girl too?"


    "That... It is because Fred was alone and sad. I asked Fred to watch a movie with me to cheer him up but¡­but the movie he chose was a horror movie!" Little Lory fiddled with her fingers nervously. She gave in and tearfully told Lorenna what happened. She was not especially happy when Fredughed throughout the entire movie and made her more scared than she already was by teasing her.


    Lorena covered her mouth as she painstakingly held herughter. She could imagine how Fredhard teased her beloved daughter. Fredhard might look like a calm and mature kid but she knew he was actually yful and mischievous. He was also the spitting image of his father, Stephan.


    "Fufufu~ but I believe Fred was no longer sad all thanks to you, isn''t he?" Lorenna fixed her daughter''s nket.


    Lory tilted her head with innocence. She still couldn''t help but worry for Fred, "No, heughed too much he might have a stomachache. Do you think he is gonna be alright?"


    "He''ll be fine," Lorenna helplessly shook her head. Her daughter had been mad at Fred a few moments before but she was now worried about him. She poked little Lory''s nose and watched it twitch. A bright smile touched her face.


    "Now, sleep," Lorenna turned off the main light and turned on Lory''s pink unicorn bedsidemp. She gently stroked her daughter''s hair. She was amazed by her beautiful daughter and wondered how she would look like as a grown-up. Marcus might need to worry so much about her beauty. Lorenna''s eyes turned sullen and her smiled became sad. ''The future'', she used to never care about it but her dreams were now filled with nightmares and terrors of the future. She was too scared to even sleep.


    "Mother¡­?" Lory called softly.


    Lorenna quickly wiped the tears on her cheeks. The room was dark so her daughter didn''t notice her tears. Her answer was calm, "Yes, sweety."


    "Can I be a king?" Lory asked with a childish voice.


    "You want to be a king?" Lorenna asked for rification.


    "I heard father talking with Uncle Steve¡­ They said to be king, Luc would endure pain and hurt throughout his life. I''m worried¡­ Will Lucas be hurt? I don''t want him to... Can I be the king instead?" Lory pleaded as she did wish to see her brother in pain.


    Lorenna could not stop the tears from pouring down her cheeks this time around. Little Lory was shocked to see her mother''s tears. She quickly rose from her bed and wiped off her mother''s tears with her small chubby hands, "Are you angry? I''m sorry, mother. Please don''t be angry¡­ I don''t wanna be king anymore¡­so don''t cry..."


    "Oh Lory, my beautiful child!" Lorenna pulled her daughter into her arms. She tightened her hold as more tears streamed down her face while Little Lory was confused. "This is so unfair. Why does it have to be you? Why must it be my children? This is so cruel!"


    The grown Lory''s eyes turned moist as she watched the scene. Tears fell down like pearls on her cheeks as she closed her eyes. She approached her mother who still held little Lory on the bed. Lory slowly sat by the beside opposite her mother.


    "You knew it, didn''t you?" Lory asked softly. She reached for her mother''s face but her hand passes through it. It could have been a dream or a memory, "You knew it all along¡­"


    Little Lory eventually fell asleep while Lorenna stayed by her beloved daughter''s bedside and watched her sleep. Lorenna''s eyes were swollen from crying. She caressed her daughter''s cheeks and said quietly, "I won''t let anyone hurt you¡­ No one can take away my sweetheart."


    Lorenna cupped her hands and closed her eyes like she was praying. A dim blue light gradually emerged from her hand. She opened her hand to reveal a glowing blue flower. Lorenna opened her eyes and smiled gently, "This is myst Gift to you."


    The flower floated away from her hand and slowly sunk into little Lory''s chest. The mark of the bluebell flower glowed all over Lory''s body.


    A blue light filled the room as the bluebell flower emerged from the floor and spread throughout the room in bits. The flower even slipped between the floor cracks as it grew rapidly.


    The bedroom door was suddenly kicked roughly and Marcus frantically entered the room. Lorenna''s body swayed but Marcus caught her before she could hit the floor.


    "Loren, what have you done?" Marcus held his wife and looked at that face that had turned as white as snow.


    "What all mothers should do¡­" Lorenna answered with a weak smiles.


    "You used up all of your mana!" Marcus'' hand trembled and his eyes were filled with sadness. The consequence of using all of one''s mana was a shorten life span.


    "I see it now¡­ The reason I fell in love with you and why we had twins. It''s all God''s ns. She said our union would decide the course of the world''s fate¡­ I didn''t understand it at that time but now I do," Lorenna murmured to herself but Marcus could still hear her.


    "Lorenna, stop talking. You need to save your strength!"


    "I''m fine..." Lorenna weakly shook her head and said in low voice. She reached for Marcus'' cheek as tears fell from her blue eyes. She did not have much time anymore. She would never see her children grow up or be great leaders like they were destined to be.


    "Promise me you will protect Lucas and Lorient! Don''t let them take my children away..."


    "Of course, they are my children too," Marcus smiled bitterly. Determination filled his eyes. He said, "I promise you! My soul will never rest until our children are safe. I give you my word."


    Lorenna smiled faintly, "I ept your words¡­ My King!"

 Chapter 108 - The Lord Is Proposing

    [Mother¡­] Lory gasped and blinked a few times to clear her eyesight. There was a grey sheet above her head that looked familiar. It seemed she was inside a tent. She wondered if she on a quest or beast subjugation but she didn''t remember taking a guild job and she did not understand why her whole body was sore.


    Lory turned her head to the side and was stunned by the sight of the man sleeping next to her. She was not shocked that there was a strange man beside her, she was simply surprised by his handsomeness which made him seem surreal. He had well-defined cheekbones, thin lips, a pointed nose, thick and long eyshes. He was as beautiful as a painting. She could stare at his for ages without being bored.??


    His eyshes fluttered and his dark onyx eyes opened slowly. She unconsciously blushed as he looked at her warmly.


    "You are awake. Are you still hurting?" He asked with concern.


    "Zhao¡­Li Xin?" Lory murmured.


    He chuckled lightly and gently tucked her hair behind her ears, "What''s wrong? You didn''t recognize me?"


    His words brought back her memories. She was inside the ancient tomb and had been dodging and fighting beasts for a few days. This was something she could never have dreamed of before she arrived in this world. Lory pinched her temples as the rush of memories slightly made her dizzy.


    "Are you alright? Let me call Jin Hao right away!" Zhao Li Xin quickly rose from the mattress but Lory abruptly held his sleeve.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry!" She forced a smile. Zhao Li Xin took in her frail look and could not bear to leave her alone.


    He dropped back on the mattress to apany her. Lory pulled him to her side and snuggled into his embrace. Being close to him always made her calm as she didn''t need to think too much. She ced her face on his chest as she made herself morefortable.


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart raced as she did all this. Lory was only wrapped by a gauze because her wounds were all over her body. She was almostpletely naked. He felt excited as he lived in a world where women were not allowed to even expose their bare feet to a man, not even a family member. However, he also knew Lory did not have the intention to seduce him as she looked overwhelmed by something else. He felt sad for her but still...


    Her body was too much of a temptation for a healthy twenty-five-year-old man. What stopped him was the fact she was not well and they were still inside the tomb. The location won''t have bothered him but her wellbeing was his priority.


    "What''s wrong? Another nightmare?" Zhao Li Xin caressed her head.


    Lory nodded. Her mother''s health had deteriorated when she was a child. The news released to the public said the queen was sick but the truth was the queen used all her mana to mark Lory. Lory had not known this and her father never told her. The dream revtion left her with so many questions about the mysterious bluebell flower marks that always appeared whenever she reacted to the curse. Was her mother trying to protect her from the curse? What was the connection between the bluebell flower and her mother as the flower was a druid priestess insignia? Were the druids also connected to her mother. Sadly, there was no one to answer her questions.


    She had too many unanswered questions whenever the past revealed itself to her. How many secrets did they hide from her and for what reason? Lory sighed. It was exhausting to think. She inhaled the familiar agarwood and pine scent and her mind slowly calmed. However, the man was not calmed by her closeness.


    "Ehm¡­ Ri...Ri Yi, you need to put on your clothes. It is too cold in here," Zhao Li Xin averted his eyes from her as he pushed her lightly. The fire within him was torturous.


    "Oh, yes. Sorry¡­" Lory was dejected. Zhao Li Xin had never pushed her away. She wondered if she had done something wrong.


    "No. it''s not like that¡­" Zhao Li Xin felt guilty when he saw her sad expression as he hadn''t meant to hurt her. However, he also did not know how to exin to her what the problem was since he didn''t understand it himself. All he knew was his lower body part reacted fiercely to her almost naked body.


    "Man and woman should not be together¡­and your body is still wounded¡­you are not wearing clothes and I''m a man¡­so¡­" His words were a mess. His expressionless face slightly turned red and Lory finally understood what he meant.


    Apart from the gauze covering her wounds, Lory only had a nket to cover herself. She had not thought it was wrong as the only person to see her was the man she loved. His perplexed look reminded her she was in a different world with strict customs.


    "Once I announce your position as my wife to the Hei Shen Sect and your body is healed, I would definitely do the deed," Zhao Li Xin said with confidence.


    "Wait¡­ What?" She did not remember saying anything about marriage. She had grown up with a widower father who was never involved with another woman after her mother''s death.


    The other adults around her also didn''t have stable rtionships. The Archknight invested all their lives and time to the king and many didn''t get married. Those who had children were mostly unnned illegitimate children Fredhard. Fredhard''s father, Stephan, had a child from his on and off rtionship with his long-time girlfriend.


    There was no difference between illegitimate and legitimated children in Hand. Most people didn''t me the children for being born or their mothers. They would instead me the father for being a scum if he was not in the picture. It was also normal for unmarried couples to have children and fathers were obligated to pay child support.


    Most women in Hand were also independent and could raise their own children without a man''s interference. It was up to the mother to choose if the man could be part of her life or not. The equal position between men and women made marriage an option and not an obligation. It was not weird for powerful women to choose not to marry.


    Lory''s view on marriage was different because she was raised with Archknights and rtionships were not a priority to them. No one even mentioned the word marriage to the young and teenage Lory. Women in Hand also married in theirte twenties and Hand never used political marriage as a tool. This meant Lory was not pressed to marry for the kingdom''s benefit.


    Although Lory loved Zhao Li Xin, she thought being married before twenty was too soon. She also had many questions that needed answers not to mention the curse in her body. Getting married was thest thing she needed at the moment.


    "Let''s¡­let''s talk about thister," Lory smiled wryly and Zhao Li Xin didn''t miss the panic in her eyes. It annoyed him.


    "You seem to disagree. You don''t want to marry me?" Zhao Li Xin was dissatisfied. He never showed her his anger before so his reaction worried Lory.


    "It''s not like that¡­ It is just too soon, isn''t it?" Lory tried to make an excuse.


    "I''m twenty-five and you are almost eighteen. Most women would have had two children at your age. We have also lived together for almost a year. Which part is too soon for you?" Zhao Li Xin challenged her excuse.


    Lory forgot the different mindset between this world and her world. In this world, marriage brought glory to a woman and status to her family. Her position in society was also based on her husband''s excellent position. An unmarried woman would bring bad luck and shame to her family.


    The concept was as different as heaven and earth whenpared to her world. Lory was tongue-tied when she realized she could not use the time excuse in this world. Zhao Li Xin wanted to push her away in his anger but he didn''t have the heart to do it when he saw the panic on her face.


    He sighed, "We won''t get married right away but I at least must announce you are my fianc¨¦e. It would ruin your reputation if I don''t do it and people might think you are my concubine or bed warmer. How could I let them degrade you?"


    His exnation made her feel more guilty as he was doing it her own good. It was not only her reputation that will be ruined by this but his reputation will too. People killed to protect their reputation in this world and she knew he worried about her.


    "Li Xin, trust me when I say it has got nothing to do with my feelings for you. There is a lot on my te right now and there are certain things I need to be clear about first. I can''t blindly involve you in something dangerous. I also have so much to tell you but I don''t even know where''s to begin... so can you wait a little longer?" Lory held his hand as he begged him to understand her.


    "I don''t mind the danger and you know how my life is," Zhao Li Xin casually said.


    "But I do. I can''t let anything happen to you!" Lory insisted. She didn''t want to lose anyone anymore. She didn''t think she would survive if she was experience loss again.


    Her persistence gave him no leeway and he could only give in to her once again, "Okay. I''ll wait for you. You don''t need to worry about that. I also can wait for the secret you wish to tell me."


    "Thank you," Lory was relieved and grateful for his patience. A man like Zhao Li Xin was rare to find even in Hand. She felt lucky to have met him and be loved by him.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed again. His eyes moved to her chest. "Ri Yi, can you now wear clothes? It is getting harder for me to control myself."


    Her nket had fallen to her waist as she was frantic before. Her chest was only covered by the gauze. She pulled the nket to her chest and smiled shyly, "Sorry, my mistake."


    "I''ll wait outside," Zhao Li Xin calmly left the tent yet something at the back of his head nagged him. He was puzzled as to when his little savior''s body matured. Her appearance was quite modest when he first met her but she had changed so much in a short period.


    What he didn''t know was Lory had reduced the potency of the shapeshifter spell on herself since she moved in with Zhao Li Xin. This was because she no longer felt threatened enough to hide all the time. Reducing the shapeshifter spell had a good oue as it lifted a significant amount of pressure from her curse. Eating well and living in a better environment also yed a part in her body changes.

 Chapter 109 - Into A Trap

    Zhao Li Xin gave her another set of clothing. Lory''s mouth slightly curved when she realized Zhao Li Xin had picked dark-colored clothes for her. It seemed Zhao Li Xin was more in synch with her as they did need to talk to think the same. The pain from the wounds had lessened and the bruises and scratched had mostly disappeared. Lory was much morefortable.


    The Mong brothers, even the stoic Mong Ki, were the first to wee her with big smiles when she got out of the tent. Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao also greeted her with warm smiles. It was odd for them to look so cheerful to see her but Lory couldn''t help but feel touched.??


    Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates were grateful to see their young madam as thest two days had been traumatizing for them. Their lord''s roller-coaster emotions had been torturous and they had gotten close to death a few times. It was a miracle they were able to find their young madam alive and they were happy their lord''s temperament was back to normal. They had never been so d to see their lord''szy and indifferent behavior.


    "Is that the map?" Lory sat next to Zhao Li Xin.


    "Hm¡­ It is," Zhao Li Xin replied calmly


    "Where did you get it?" Lory was curious since she knew he didn''t have it before. There was no way they could have been easily separated by the trap if he had it in his possession.


    "One of the Huang siblings," Zhao Li Xin''s answer was brief.


    "Oh, yeah. What happened to the Huang siblings?" The damn siblings had tried to kill her for no clear reason.


    "They won''t bother us anymore," Zhao Li Xin''s answer was calm and cold.


    Lory understood what he meant and didn''tment. Fred used to tell her she was too soft on her enemies. She knew it was her biggest shoring. People who could kill an innocent because they were simply jealous were psychopaths. The fact the siblings were from influential families made it worse as they were not held ountable for their mistakes. Lory was certain it was not the siblings'' first time to hurt someone and it definitely won''t have been theirst if nobody stopped them.


    Fortunately, Lory had someone like Zhao Li Xin to protect her. Who knew what kind of misfortune the siblings could have directed on others? Lory did not me Zhao Li Xin for killing them as it meant they won''t hurt anyone else anymore.


    "Okay," Lory grinned widely. She didn''t wish to probe. The siblings got what they deserved and she didn''t need to bother Zhao Li Xin to give her too many details.


    "You are not asking for more information?" Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around her shoulders.


    "Nope, I understand," Lory threw him an amicable smile.


    "Don''t forget to wear your cloak," Zhao Li Xin reminded her gently.


    "Alright," Lory actually missed his constant nagging after two days of separation.


    The couple was wrapped in their own pink bubble and graced Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates with dog food but the subordinates did not care. They found it ten thousand times better than the wrath of the hell king.


    ''The two look like they are on a honeymoon vacation once again but it so rxing.'' They all thought.


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao shared a jar of wine as they leisurely waited for their lord and madam to finish their preparation.


    Lory sheathed the dagger under her left arm, "Should we go?"


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin lightly patted his dark robes and offered her his hand. They walked hand in hand and walked ahead of the others.


    Based on the map Zhao Li Xin had, the forbidden area was not too far away from them. It seemed Lory had identally stumbled over a shortcut when she fell off the cliff.


    Girsha hid inside her once again in case they encountered the same situation like the one with the Huang siblings. The chance was close to zero but it was better for her to be safe than sorry.


    The number of beasts they met had yet to decrease. Many beasts tried to assault them but the situation had now turned around for Lory. The others fought the beasts as Lory sat on t stones and ate kumquat candy in a rxed manner and Zhao Li Xin watched on.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t let her fight as he worried about her wounds. Although most of her wounds had healed, the ankle sprain had yet to healpletely and there were still blisters on her back. Lory could easily forget about them as they did not hurt anymore.


    One of the beasts they met that Lory was happy not to deal with was the giant centipedes. She did not fear them but she found them disgusting, almost as much as disgusting worms in the cave.


    Zhao Li Xin picked a pebble on the ground and flickered at the centipede''s head with his thumb when they first saw them. The pebble pierced through its flesh like a gun. The creature fell on the ground and red liquid flowed from it. The other centipedes went crazy and attacked in a frenzy when they smelled the blood from their kin.


    The beasts were no match for Jin Hao and the others as they destroyed the centipedes in a minute. Lory could only sigh with relief when she noted the huge difference between journeying alone and being with Zhao Li Xin. Her body was now so weak that she even found it quite embarrassing that she had to rely on others.


    "We should reach the forbidden ce after we enter that tunnel, shouldn''t we?" Lory ced the map on herp and used a wet cloth to clean the candy from her hands. She was so rxed.


    "ording to the map, yes¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered with indifference. His priority was to keep her safe and not get separated from her again.


    The group continued their journey and arrived at an intersection. There were two routes in front of them. One road was filled with trap while the other road was filled with beast hordes. However, the map did not give them much information on the kind of traps or beasts they would encounter.


    "Whoever created this tomb is so..." Lory''s mouth pursed.


    "Annoying?" Zhao Li Xin finished for her.


    "Yeah¡­" Lory agreed.


    It seemed the person who made the tomb created it with the notion of turning it into a testing ground as it did not stop others from entering it. They would not have made this far if the creator didn''t want others to reach it.


    "So, which road should we take?" Lory ced a hand on her waist.


    Zhao Li Xin took off his outer robes and stored it in his ring. Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao also did the same. Mong Yi twisted his waist left and right as he is stretched, while Mong Ki pondered on the weapon to use.


    "Trap it is," Zhao Li Xin answered calmly before he lifted Lory. She yelped in surprise as he carried her in his arms like a five-year-old child. He gave a brief exnation, "You can''t keep up with us."


    Although Lory was embarrassed, she knew he was right. Zhao Li Xin wanted to hasten their pace and she knew she couldn''t keep up with them as they were to use their Gin Qong.


    "Hold on tightly," Zhao Li Xin warned and Lory quickly wrapped her hands around Zhao Li Xin''s neck. She was aware of his fast speed.


    Zhao Li Xin leaped towards the tunnel and arrows suddenly flew from the wall. Lory gasped as she watched Zhao Li Xin dodge the arrows calmly. He even stopped some with his bare hands when he couldn''t avoid them.


    Lory could only hear the buzzing sound around them followed by the sound of things breaking and crashing. She was used to being carried by Zhao Li Xin but his current speed was faster than she had ever experienced before. She was surprised by the power of the cultivators of this world. Other than Fargo and Lucas, she also didn''t think there was anyone else who could move as fast in her own world.


    After the arrows were exhausted, a giant spiked roof fell from above. Jin Hao ced his sword on the ground and turned it into an emergency pir to hold the spiked roof and allowed everyone to move through. The crumbling floor was the next hurdle follow by another spiked roof.


    Zhao Li Xin easily carried her as he bounced between the solid floor and wall. Lory could only bury her face in his neck as she whimpered. It was scary to go through such experience when she had no control. It was worse than seating through a roller coaster ride as the current situation was meant to kill. There was a deafening boom and the ground blew up into smithers.


    The sounds gradually subside after a while. Lory opened her eyes and looked around. The scene was chaotic. Nothing from the roof, ceiling, and floor had been left untouched. It looked like a bomb had exploded in the tunnel.


    "Is it over?" Lory asked quietly.


    "Not yet..." Zhao Li Xin calmly answered.


    Something suddenly moved towards then at an incredible speed. Lory could see a ck dot from a distance as it gradually erged into a giant ball rolling at a high speed.


    <strong>"HOLY CRAP!"</strong>

 Chapter 110 - The Moon Goddess

    "Mong Ki!" Zhao Li Xin ordered.


    "Yes, milord!" Mong Ki leaped ahead of them. His right hand erged as he gathered his Qi to it. Blue veins popped up all over his hand at the power and the air around him changed. The ball''s speed increased as it rolled towards Mong Ki.??


    Mong Ki roared and hit the ball with his fist as it closed in on him. The ball stopped in its tracks and a crack appeared where it had been hit. The crack spread rapidly across the ball before it exploded into smithers. Lory was the only one in the group that was surprised by what she saw. She looked around her but only saw Jin Hao fanning himself with a bored expression.


    "Mong Ki, you are so awesome! It''s amazing!" Lory pped her hands with excitement and praised.


    Mong Ki was normally stoic and quiet but his madam''s genuine praise warmed his heart. His mouth curved unconsciously as he gave her a slight bow, "Thank you for your praise, Miss Luo."


    A certain lord squinted his displeasure at Mong Ki but the subordinate ignored it. It was not like Mong Ki wanted to steal his lord''s thunder. Zhao Li Xin actually needed to me himself for beingzy as he missed the chance to show off in front of the beauty.


    Lory didn''t notice the silent quarrel between them as she praised Mong Ki over and over. Bei Li Yan snickered secretly as he watched. It was a rare sight to see his lord jealous.


    "Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin dragged Lory''s attention back to him.


    "Oh, okay¡­ Can you put me down? I don''t think there would be any more traps after this," Lory smiled and wiggled her body but Zhao Li Xin''s arms didn''t budge.


    "We can''t be too sure!" Zhao Li Xin coolly replied and the matter was dropped. He carried Lory like a doll until they reached the end of the tunnel where he reluctantly put her down. He knew he could not use the same excuse to hold her.


    A familiar high pitch voice broke through the Hei Shen Sect members silence, "You are still alive?"


    ''YOU ARE ALIVE TOO?'' Lory''s eyes bulged as she turned towards the voice. She was also surprised Ming Ru Yi was able to survive the tomb''s harsh environment in a fancy dress and cute shoes. She was tempted to give her a standing ovation.


    Ming Ru Yi appeared from the other tunnel. Her group chose the path swarmed with beasts. General Fu''s face lit up when he saw Lory despite what Ming Ru Yi thought. General Fu admired Lory very much. Although Lory had no cultivation, she never acted weak or pitiful. The General hated women who acted that way.


    "Miss Luo, I''m d you okay," General Fu''s words were genuine.


    "Yes, I''m lucky," Lory smiled kindly at him. Lory gave the rest of the group a once over. A few soldiers were still alive but most of them were heavily wounded. She was amazed to see Ming Ru Yi''s fanboys were alive and well. She wondered if it meant they were very strong or just cowards who hid from the fight. "I see your people have decreased a lot."


    "Yes, this tomb is more dangerous than we thought," General Fu''s eyes became sullen.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, General," Lory had first-hand knowledge on how it felt to lose soldiers under yourmands.


    "Thank you," General Fu appreciated her condolence. Luo Ri Yi at times made him forgot he was talking to a young woman. She made him feel like he was speaking to another soldier who understood the pain. The feeling baffled him.


    "Hmph! We don''t need your pity. The soldiers died to protect royalty. They should be honored," Ming Ru Yi could not stand Luo Ri Yi. In her opinion, Lory was only a wasted girl with no good background. Lory was not even as pretty as her but everyone treated her kindly. She could not see what was good about Lory.


    General Fu couldn''t stop the princess''s words because she was the Emperor''s daughter. He nced at Lory with remorse and Lory smiled back at him. Lory didn''t take the girl''s whining to heart.


    "You want me to cut out your tongue?" Zhao Li Xin red viciously at Ming Ru Yi. Lory might forgive Ming Ru Yi''s insolence but the same could not be said about Zhao Li Xin.


    Ming Ru Yi was terrified of Zhao Li Xin after she saw what he did to the Huang sibling. She could only cower behind one of her fanboys at his words. Lory helplessly shook her head. Ming Ru Yi needed to learn to watch her mouth especially if she was easily scared.


    Zhao Li Xin held Lory''s hand and led her away from Ming Ru Yi. The sight of Ming Ru Yi enraged him. He would have killed Ming Ru Yi a long time ago but he chose to stay his hand because Luo Ri Yi respected General Fu.


    Ming Ru Yi didn''t know how close she was to death. She watched Zhao Li Xin hold hands with Lory and a new surge of jealousy filled her.


    The journey to the forbidden ce continued for hours. The slippery road was filled with hills and valleys. The stctite dripped over their heads, the wet stones were filled with moss and the air around them was moldy. The road grew wider but the airflow stagnated when they reached a dead end.


    The dead-end was a wall with a shocking giant carving. Mong Ki raised his torched and they all hurdled together to see the weird carving. There was also a mirror attached to another wall and the floor had symbols carved on it.


    The ce was like a big hall with a high ceiling. It was filled with weird statues and every inch of the wall was carefully carved. One could easily see the effort that was put to decorate the ce. It took arge amount of wealth and skill to create a magnificent ce.


    "What is this ce?" Bei Li Yan gasped in awe.


    None had seen anything like it. The art on the wall was also unique. They were all awed and amazed by the weirdness and grandeur. Although everything was covered with moss and cracks, the beauty of the ce was not lessened. It only gave it a mysterious air.


    "Careful, there could be a trap somewhere!" General Fu warned everyone. Those who wanted to touch the carvings halted and became more vignt. The thought of another trap waiting for them enhanced their fear.


    They all spread out to look for clues. ording to Zhao Li Xin''s map, the forbidden ce was behind the wall but they could not see the entrance. While everyone looked for a mechanism, Lory sat on a small rock with her eyes glued to the wall with an indescribable expression.


    The massive curving was thirty-meters high and fifty meters wide. It showed a woman embracing the moon while surrounded by a cloud and weird symbols. There was also a solemn-looking older man holding a big staff. He watched her tenderly from above. The weird thing about the curving was the faces and clothing were foreign to this world.


    "Brother Mong Yi," Lory suddenly called.


    Mong Yi was surprised for a moment as it was rare for Lory to call him, "Yes, Miss Luo."


    "You see the big carving above?" Lory pointed behind her. It showed two women holding a round mirror.


    "Could you please clean the mirror for me?"


    "Eh?" Mong Yi was stunned.


    "It''s quite high¡­can you do it?" Lory tilted her head with concerned eyes.


    "Its fine, Miss Luo. I can do it," Mong Yi said eagerly and jumped to the carved stone. There was no way he could refuse as it was the first time his young madam asked him to do something. He and the others were confused by her sudden request but no one bothered to ask. They were actually waiting for their mysterious madam to surprise them.


    "Are you crazy? What is the use of cleaning up the ce? How stupid are you? Such..." Ming Ru Yi didn''t finish her words as her throat was suddenly blocked. She coughed roughly as she could barely breathe.


    "Noisy¡­" Zhao Li Xin chided. He had flickered a pebble at her throat to gag her.


    The fanboys rushed to help Ming Ru Yi who copsed on the ground. Her face had turned white and breathing was heavy. Tears streamed down her face at her pain. General Fu was shocked but he couldn''t me Zhao Li Xin. His princess always scolded Luo Ri Yi yet Luo Ri Yi did not do anything to deserve it. It was only natural for Zhao Li Xin to get upset at the princess for scolding his woman.


    Lory shook her head as she watched Ming Ru Yi struggle to breathe. The princess''s stupidity was beyond that of a typical teenager.


    Lory moved her attention back to Mong Yi who cleaned the mirror diligently. She chuckled at his seriousness. She thought he was a cute subordinate and was almost like Jay. Her mouth curved slightly as she remembered her old best friend.


    "Do you know anything about this ce?" Zhao Li Xin curiously asked.


    "You see the man with the sun staff? He is the sun god and his name is Thaldient. He is also known as the god of creation. The woman embracing the moon is his favorite daughter, the moon goddess called Lealuna," Lory said before her focus moved back to Mong Yi.


    "Brother Mong, stay there and don''t move," Lory warned. Her gaze shifted to the three-circle with the different symbols below her feet.


    "Li Xin, can you please move away a little? I need to concentrate or I might bury us all under this tomb," Lory smiled sweetly but everyone stopped what they were doing as her words sunk in.


    They all stared with her with horror as they paled. <strong>''BURIED ALIVE?!''</strong>

 Chapter 111 - The Sacred Numbers

    "Don''t worry, nothing is going happen," Lory waved her hand in a yful manner and everyone''s expression rxed despite feeling nervous. She turned her focus back to the symbol on the ground and murmured quietly, "I hope¡­"


    "I''m here so nothing is going to happen to you," Zhao Li Xin smiled warmly at Lory.??


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao mouths'' twitched. Who was going to protect them if their Lord was only protecting his woman? They simultaneously took out their protective amulets and talisman in case something bad really happened.


    Lory examined the three ovepping circles on the ground. Each circle had an ancient number with corresponding symbols. The inner-circle had a star symbol, while the second circle had a cloud symbol and the outer circle had an owl symbol.


    "Miss¡­ Are you sure?" General Fu''s voice trembled slightly as he asked. There was no way he or his people could survive if the tomb copsed.


    "Don''t worry???" Lory reassured him.


    General Fu could not oppose Lory''s idea as he did not have a better one. He swallowed his doubt and let her concentrate on the weird symbols.


    Lory took a deep breath. She was the only one who could solve the puzzle as it was not from this world. She was also sure the person who built the ce had some connection to her world.


    Zhao Li Xin anxiously watched Lory. Unlike General Fu, he was not scared of the possibility of the tomb copsing. He only worried about her safety. He wished he could stick close to her but she did not let him. He could watch her from a distance while being vignt.


    "Seven-eight-nine¡­" Lory muttered as she stepped on the numbers inside the first circle. Everyone was stunned as the first circle automatically moved to the center, revealing a symbol. They held their breath with anxiety as the circle stopped moving. Everything was quiet for a few seconds and Lory sighed in relief, "One down, two to go."


    "One??" Lory said quietly as she stepped on the number in the second circle. The circle moved in the same direction as the first one and revealed a cloud symbol. Her audience repeated the same actions as before and only exhaled when nothing happened.


    "WAIT!" Ming Ru Yi who had recovered her voice shouted at Lory. "How do you know this? The map never said anything about this and even my father, the Emperor, did not know this¡­ How would you..."


    "You have a map too?" Lory tilted her head and turned to Zhao Li Xin, "Is their map the same as the one you have?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Zhao Li Xin shrugged with indifference.


    "I''m asking you- how do you know something the royal family didn''t know?" Ming Ru Yi demanded once again.


    "I know because it''s not yours. It does not even belong to your ancestor," Lory smiled at Ming Ru Yi and answered calmly. "The royal family was just the keeper, not the owner."


    Lory moved her foot to thest circle and stepped on the three numbers. A glowing owl symbol appeared this time around. A blue light glowed right in the middle of the symbol and at the edge of the circle. The silence in the hall was broken by a loud nk followed by the sound of shifting gears. A hole appeared from the ceiling, allowing the moonlight to prate into the hall. The prating light touched the mirror and the reflecting light bounced to the opposite wall.


    Everyone was astonished by the scene before them. No one could have guessed the beauty hidden in the tomb. Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao watched Lory with indescribable expressions while Zhao Li Xin threw her an uneasy look. Zhao Li Xin felt like something was slipping through his fingers but there was nothing he could do.


    "There is a story about goddess Lealuna. She was very shy,zy, fickle, or whatever one called it. She usually hid behind the clouds and refused to show herself. Thaldient, her father missed her dearly so he decided to trick her out of hiding," Lory smiled faintly but her eyes were on the floor as she remembered one of her mother''s bedtime stories.


    "To lure Lealuna out of hiding, Thaldient first illuminated the night sky with seven million eight hundred and nine stars. He then created the first owl in the world and taught it to hoot. Lealuna was intrigued by the night light and the new noise. She dropped her guard as she peeks outside then Thaldient took this chance he ordered the wind god to blow the cloud away. This forced Lealuna to appear in the sky," Lory''s soft voice enticed everyone listening to her. They were all in the daze as she finished the story.


    "Brother Mong Yi, could you please adjust the mirror? Let the light from the mirror reflect on the moon carving," Lory asked.


    "Oh, oh okay," Mong Yi shook his head to clear his mind from the story. It was like waking from a dream. He jumped close to the mirror and did what Lory asked. The light touched the moon curving symbol inside the woman''s embrace.


    "Do the numbers have a specific meaning?" Zhao Li Xin asked as he watched Lory.


    Lory could not help but feel proud of her man for being very smart. "Seven-eight-nine are sacred numbers in ancient numerical theology. The number one is allocated to a King or ruler and three¡­"


    The moon carving suddenly glowed in a dark blue and the light spread out like electricity touching every carve in the wall. The dark cave became as bright as daylight and the wall with moon carving split open. Everyone squinted and covered their eyes with their hands or sleeves as a brighter light emerged from inside the wall.


    Zhao Li Xin jumped towards Lory and embraced her tightly, protecting her from the gust of wind from the new opening. He worried about her safety and wanted to take her away from the hall. He held back when Lory pulled his sleeve to gain his attention. Her face was calm as she smiled at him. She seemed prepared for the weird happenings.


    "I need to go¡­" Lory told him softly.


    "NO! What do you mean?! We need to get out of here!" Zhao Li Xin looked around him for a way out.


    Lory cupped his face and stared at him deeply, "I told you there would be a time that you will need to let me go."


    "NO! I will not let you go!" Zhao Li Xin grasped her hand tightly. His heart raced a thousand miles an hour. His body trembled with fears as he desperately held her hand like his life depended on it.


    Lory heart''s ached as she watched him. The memory of her brother swirled in her mind. She bit her lip as she didn''t want to inflict the same pain on anyone else again. She pulled his face close to her and kissed him gently. Her gaze was deep, "I''lle back. I promise you I''lle back to you."


    "I''ll be back before you finish counting to one hundred," Lory kissed his hand, smiled softly, and pulled her hand from Zhao Li Xin. He didn''t have time to react as the warmth in his hand disappeared the same time the wall close to them split open. The light quickly dissipated when is closed behind Lory. It was like the light that was there before was nothing but a dream.


    Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the Mong brothers were unable toprehend what happened. They had turned away for a second as the wind blew, and looked back to see their Lord fall on his knees with a harrowing expression. Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were glued to the back of his own hands which felt cold and empty. Zhao Li Xin felt he had lost Lory once again despite wanting to keep her safe.


    "Ri Yi¡­" Zhao clenched his fist as his heart felt hollow.


    ____________________________________________________


    Lory''s eyshes fluttered as she was unable to take in the blinding light. It took her a few seconds for her eyes to adjust. Girsha flew out and had perched himself on her shoulders. Lory blinked a few more times before she looked around. She sighed tiredly [We are here again¡­]


    It was the same meadow she visited in her dreams. It had the same yellow and green wild grass with a bright blue sky. The dream was so detailed she almost forgot it was not real.


    [Well, you wanted to pick her up, didn''t you] Girsha teased her.


    [Yeah¡­] Lory scratched her nose and quickened her pace. She was worried about Zhao Li Xin and how she left him behind the way she did. She hoped he would be alright until she returned. [Let''s do this fast!]


    Girsha nudged her head with his wing as they walked in a hurry [By the way, about the symbols¡­ No one in this world could have known about them. I mean not many people in our world, Verrion, know about them too]


    [I know! I guess it''s all Arthea''s doing. However, I don''t know why she did this?] Lory furrowed her eyebrows. She had so many questions and she wondered if the seeress would be willing to answer her [I don''t know what she was thinking!]


    [We both know the story about Lealuna was a cover-up for something much darker] Girsha''s eyes became solemn [Seven-eight-nine were the sacred numbers for an ancient seal. The number one was for the King or ruler blessed with divine power, and three¡­three is the number for a demon. What do we have if webine everything together?]


    [The Trinity staff] Lory sighed.


    [The key that opens all seals in the world. A weapon made by a god himself] The Trinity staff was a mythical weapon way before itnded in Lory''s hands. Everyone thought the weapon did not exist until Lory found it. Everyone congratted Lory for her discovery but Marcus'' expression at that time was inexplicable.


    [But it broke when I opened Lazarus''s seal. What''s the point of bringing it up?] Lory was puzzled by everything happening around her.


    [Did it?]

 Chapter 112 - The Dream Inside A Dream

    "Yo, brat, wake up!"


    The little girl groaned angrily. The voice seemed far away but she hated being disturbed, "Mmm¡­"??


    "Wake up or I''ll leave you behind!"


    She opened her eyes slowly but the bright light made her squint. She covered her eyes with her hands as she heard someone chuckle.


    "Why are you crying in your sleep? You are really like a brat," The person teased her but the little girl didn''t hate it. It actually gave herfort.


    "Aunty? What took you so long?" She pouted like a spoiled child.


    Lory crouched next to the girl and ced her hands on her knee. She lightly flicked the little girl''s forehead and said sarcastically, "Ask me to pick you at the tea house next time."


    The little girl rubbed her forehead and gave a coy smile, "Thank you foring."


    Lory sighed and joked, "Are you crying because you were thinking of me?"


    "I was dreaming about you," The girl sat up and leaned on the tree next to her. Her eyes sparkled with amazement and her hands moved carelessly as she described her dream. "It was a faraway ce, nothing like I have ever seen before. The buildings were tall and reached the sky. I saw metal birds fly and metal carriages move without a horse. The ce was as beautiful as a dream."


    "The people looked different too. They all had colorful hair, eyes, and skin yet they all lived together in harmony. One woman stood out from the rest, a Princess they called her but she was not like any Princess I know," The girl tilted her head with puzzlement.


    Lory propped her chin with her hand and casuallymented, "Sounds like a good dream."


    "It was for a while¡­" The girl said sadly before tears fell down her chubby cheeks like pearls. "I soon saw fire and darkness. The Princess led her army to fight for her people andnd. I saw her bleed, scream, and tear. I saw her watch her father die and her kingdom burn to ashes. I saw her protect her one and only remaining family, and I saw her fail and loose."


    "I saw you, Princess Lorient," The girl smiled at Lory. "I saw your story."


    "It is not a good story," Lory smiled with regret.


    "It is a heart-wrenching story but it''s not a bad story¡­" The little girl gave a childishly smile. "When I saw your story, I felt my pain was nothingpared to yours. It made me feel ashamed of my actions."


    "Don''t be! Any pain, no matter how big or small is still painful," Lory was honest with her.


    The girl gave another childish smile, "You are nice. You are always nice¡­ It is no wonder he adores you so much."


    "He?" Lory frowned.


    "The tree," The girl looked up at the tree. The leaves on the tree swayed softly. "He missed you so much. It is the reason he dreams about you all the time. He''s the one who identally made me dream about you."


    The little girl shifted her eyes to Lory and asked, "Do you know him?"


    "I''m not sure¡­ I have an inkling though," Lory replied casually.


    The little girl smiled but her expression soon changed. There was something bothering her, "Were you not scared? Some of your dreams are¡­dreadful. I couldn''t stop shivering when I saw them. I was thankful it''s not a long dream."


    Lory felt sorry for the little girl as she had witnessed some of her worst moments. She scoffed as she answered, "Of course I was scared."


    "But you did not stop¡­" The little girl was confused by her actions.


    Lory gave a casual shrug, "No, I did not."


    "Don''t be mad but¡­ if you epted your fate and became Queen, no one would have stopped you. I saw how much your people loved you. Why did you persist to do otherwise? Why did you hurt yourself?"


    "Because I love him..." Lory smiled and answered calmly. "Our people needed him more. I was a good Princess but I could never be a good Queen. This is something I knew a long time ago. My brother was born to be a King. He had everything a great King should have. I believed his rule would exceed his predecessors'' rule."


    "Were you really okay with that? You never felt the need to own the position, not even a second?" The little girl was not convinced. The royals she knew was filled with greed and ambition. No one would give up their position amicably if they had the slightest fighting chance.


    Lory was not offended. It was normal for people, especially royals to question her choice. She patted the little girl''s head, "Everyone has a purpose. Some people were born to ruin the world, some to rule while others were born to protect the world. I fall in thest category."


    "Isn''t that hard?" The little girl looked dejected.


    "I''m a King''s daughter¡­ My life is expected to be hard," Lory smiled softly. There was no hesitation or pretense in her expression. She looked peaceful and calm but her eyes also held pride of being ''The King''s Daughter''. It was a burden she carried even after she lost everything in her life.


    The little girl smiled brightly at Lory as the dark cloud in her heart was lifted away. She giggled and it echoed like small bells, "That is to be expected, isn''t it?"


    A dull white light covered the little girl''s body as sheughed. The light dimmed and the little girl turned into a young woman of about sixteen or seventeen years. She had a beautiful face with clear white skin. Long eyshesplimented her phoenix eyes that held dark onyx irises. Her lips were plump red and her long dark hair flowed behind her back. The youngdy smiled sweetly.


    Lory was not surprised. Her smile was friendly, "First Princess of Liangzu¡­"


    "I knew you won''t be surprised," The young woman hid her softughter behind her wide sleeve. She cupped her fist elegantly and bowed slightly, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Ming Yue Yin, thest surviving daughter of the previous and real Emperor of Liangzu."


    The young woman strongly emphasized herst words. Her childish expression had disappeared and her temperament suited a dignified Princess, an Emperor''s child.


    "I am Lorient Jean Frau Lucient, daughter of the great King of Hand. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Lory ced her right hand over her chest while her left hand lifted her skirt as she slightly bent her waist. She had to respond to the young girl''s honest introduction appropriately. They both showcased their formal greetings as equals.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Princess Lorient," Ming Yue Ying smiled graciously.


    "The honor is mine, Princess" Lory returned.


    "Fufufu~ aunty, you now look like a real Princess," Ming Yue Ying reverted to her mischievous behavior.


    Lory''s mouth twitched. It was amusing to discover she still remembered her etiquette lessons, "Yeah, it''s scary to see my body move without thinking, even after all these years."


    "Well, since I know your story¡­ Let me tell you my story," Ming Yue Ying held Lory''s hand as a bitter smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    _________________________________________________________


    The meadow around Lory disappeared. The bright light and wild grass were gone and only the dark grey stones in the cave remained. Water dripped from the stctite and the sound echoed through the dark cave. The illusion was gone but the big tree with a white trunk and purple leaves was left behind.


    [I don''t know why you chose to wait for me. Don''t you me me for what I did?] her voice fills with regret.


    The leaves rustled yet there was no wind. Lory smiled bitterly as Girsha flew above her head. He reminded her [It is the time...]


    [Yes, it is] Lory answered, she gazes to the tree [I don''t know what would happen but I would be honored if you epted me one more time¡­]


    The leaves rustled once again in response to her words. Lory smiled deepened. She raised her right hand, touched the white tree, and closed her eyes. Wind twirled from beneath her feet. The twirl sped up and a purple light emerged from the tree. It channeled into her hand and spread through her body.


    Her body was engulfed with a purple light. The ck snake mark on her back twitched but the bluebell flower appeared at the same time. The flower''s stem wrapped around the ck snake on her back. The snake tried to free itself but the flower only tightened. Lory bit her lips as the two powers within her fought. Her body shook. The pain was excruciating.


    The white tree in front of her exploded as this was happening. It almost seemed like it was struck by lightning. Lory fell face-first on the ground at the impact and the pain inside her body gradually subsided. She sat up and saw a small purple light floated in front of her. She didn''t know what it was but her instinct told her to reach out to it and she did.


    It seemed to unlock something inside her. Lory felt like she was finally gasping for air after being underwater for too long.


    Girsha perched on her shoulder while she panted. His voice was calm as he called [Lory¡­]


    Lory looked at her hand and was surprised to see she was holding something. It was a cold metal. The silver around it glistered. She gasped in disbelief [Trinity staff?]

 Chapter 113 - It Begins Again

    Zhao Li Xin remained unmoved outside the wall. Bei Li Yan and the others kept their distance from Zhao Li Xin. No one dared to move or breathe loudly as they feared they would provoke the Demon Lord''s wrath. Unfortunately, there was a stupid person among them who did not know to be cautious.


    "Where is that woman going?" Ming Ru Yi screamed like a crazy woman. "Is she iming the inheritance on her own? How dare she?"??


    "Princess, we don''t know what happened. Let''s not jump to a conclusion," General Fu tried to calm Ming Ru Yi. The situation was too weird especially since the woman mentioned something about the item not belonging to the Emperor.


    However, Ming Ru Yi was too stupid to understand General Fu words. She was also angry as she was unable to enter the forbidden ce. She needed the inheritance to gain her father''s favor, to raise her position in the Kingdom, and to be the best cultivator. She was ready to go to any lengths to acquire whaty beyond.


    Ming Ru Yi nced at Zhao Li Xin who was like a statue in front of the wall. His lips were the only thing moving but she could not hear him. She has a grudge against him as he always treated her like air. "Why are you standing there alone? Are you surprised she left you behind in order to keep the inheritance to herself? This is your own fault for being stupid. How could you trust a woman like her? Now¡­ you are here alone!"


    Ming Ru Yi mocked Zhao Li Xin. She needed to release her frustrations but her small brain forgot what the man was capable of.


    Bei Li Yan and the others looked at Ming Ru Yi with stupefied expressions. No one had the guts to mock their Lord in a normal situation, so who was she to dare mock him when he was distraught. It was like rubbing salt in his wounds. The only conclusion they made was Ming Ru Yi was an idiot.


    General Fu, the soldiers, and even the fanboys felt the pressure as the air around them change. They could feel Zhao Li Xin''s murderous intent. The temperature around them spiked and they trembled in fear as they remembered what happened to the Huang siblings.


    Ming Ru Yi didn''t realize the people around her took a few steps away from her as she was still immersed in her frustrations. She continued with her ridicule, "Who told you to ignore me? I gave you the honor to be my man but you choose that s**t instead! She''s now betrayed you! Beg me now and I may still consider taking you as¡­AAAHK!"


    Ming Ru Yi''s body suddenly flew like a leaf hit by a hurricane. She heavily crashed into the wall and broke it into many pieces. Her lifeless form fell on the ground as all the bones in her bones were shattered. Silent followed as the debris fell from the ceiling.


    Zhao Li Xin''s hand floated in the air as he had harmed her without looking at her. His eyes remained glued to the wall as he continued to murmur.


    General Fu ran towards Princess Ming Ru Yi. His hands trembled as he checked the Princess''s pulse. It was a good thing the Princess had a talisman with her as it was what preserved her body, but General Fu did not think her survival was a good thing. She was barely alive and would probably turn into a vegetable if she was to live. Blood oozed from her mouth, nose, and ears. The damage to her body and dantian was too severe.


    It was the duty of a subordinate to avenge his master but he did not know what he could do in such a situation. The faulty with the Princess as she had agitated the man and General Fu knew he would be killed in one move if he was to challenge the man. There was also the dilemma of him and his soldiers owing their lives to Zhao Li Xin.


    "Tell your Emperor it was Long Ming who hurt his daughter," Zhao Li Xin said with a t tone. He then went back to murmuring without care or remorse for his actions.


    The name Long Ming shuts everyone up. Was the man Long Ming, the Hei Shen Sect leader Lord Long Ming? Whatever fighting spirit they had disappeared like smoke when they learned of his identity. No one was crazy enough to challenge the Hei Shen Sect, even their Emperor showed the man respect. What could a normal soldier do?


    "95-96-97..." Zhao Li Xin''s eyes turned anxious as he stared at the wall. He stopped counting at a hundred and clenched his fist. His breathing became heavier and his heart beat uncontrobly. The wall did not move, only excruciating silence.


    Mong Yi wanted tofort his Lord but Jin Hao held his wrist and shook his head as he feared poking the bear. The Demon Lord was capable of annihting them out of anger. General Fu and his soldier became nervous when they noticed Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates agitated look. The air around them was tensed as they worried about what Zhao Li Xin''s next move.


    __________________________________________________________


    Lory stared at the small piece of the Trinity staff in her hand. She was baffled as to how the staff appeared in this world long before she even got there.


    [Lory, that is¡­] Girsha gasped.


    [I know¡­ What does this mean?] Her heart was beating like crazy. She felt like someone was joking with her as she did not know what it all meant. [And it is just a piece of the staff. What should I do with a broken staff? No human, not even in Hand can mend a weapon forged by God himself]


    [Lory, you look different¡­ Something is off] Girsha stared at her closely.


    [What do you mean? How different?] Lory examined herself but she didn''t see anything but her body felt odd [I''m light¡­ My body feels a little light]


    [What do you mean?] Girsha was confused.


    [I don''t know¡­ I''m lighter¡­ Have I lost weight?] Her question was genuine but Girsha shot her a mocking look.


    [Let me check] Girsha transformed into an orb and pierced into Lory''s chest, while Lory waited for the bird''s diagnosis like a good patient. Girsha exited her body after a moment and transformed back to a bird. He smacked Lory''s face with his wings and screamed with excitement.


    [The curse... The curse¡­ It has be faint] Girsha sounded both shocked and joyous.


    [Is it gone?] Lory was bewildered by the sudden discovery.


    [No, idiot! It''s still there!] Girsha was too excited to notice Lory upset expression from being called an idiot.


    [The curse is still in your body but the snake''s grip on your soul has lessened. Can''t you feel it?] It was the first time Girsha felt hope. He was extremely happy at the thought of Lory breaking the curse.


    [Wait a minute¡­] Lory closed her eyes to confirm Girsha''s words. A small amount of mana flowed in her veins without her trying too hard. Her face lit up. Something had weakened the curse''s power. It suddenly hit her as her eyes moved back to the Trinity staff''s shred in her hand.


    [It''s Trinity! It''s because of the Trinity staff!] She was exhrated.


    Girsha nodded head [It''s must be. Trinity was the one who broke the seal. It is not impossible for it to break the curse too]


    [We need to find more pieces of the Trinity staff] Lory gripped the piece in her hand.


    [Yeah, gather all the pieces, and the curse will be broken. Your power would return, isn''t that great?] Girsha couldn''t hold in his excitement.


    Lory smiled but then her eyebrows furrowed. She murmured [But why do I need my power¡­?]


    [What? Don''t you want it?] Girsha was stupefied by her reaction.


    [It''s not like that¡­ My power was gone because I thought I did not need it in this world. However, I found this ancient ruins which could have been built by someone connected to our world. There is also the Trinity staff, Arthea, and my curse¡­ Why did Arthea want my powers to return? What does she want me to do?] All this made Lory restless. Everything around her seemed to be heading towards the same direction.


    [I met with Arthea a few months ago] Girsha abruptly said.


    [In this world?] Lory was taken aback by this news but she remained calm.


    [Yeah, we didn''t talk much. Actually it was more like we bickered as I can''t stand the Seeress] Girsha let out an exasperated sigh and raised his head at Lory [But she said something before she left¡­]


    [What did she say?] She asked nervously.


    Girsha was silent for a moment before he continued [What once started, will begin again¡­]


    [What did she mean?] Lory was anxious.


    [I don''t know, but I don''t like it] Girsha was upset. Arthea''sst words bothered him. He worried about his Princess. He didn''t want her to be involved in another war or fight. Once was enough. She shouldn''t live the same way again. Sadly, his opinion meant nothing when dealing with the wheels of fate.

 Chapter 114 - Time To Go!

    [Oh well, let''s think about thister. I now need to meet my Prince and save the sleeping beauty] Lory waved her hand carelessly. They could not solve anything by staying there.


    [Sure! However, you first need to turn your appearance back to Luo Ri Yi] Girsha reminded her.??


    [What?] Lory unconsciously looked at her hands. She couldn''t see anything since the cavecked light. She only realized her shifter spell was no longer working when she touched her hair. It was natural wavy instead of the straight hair she had been wearing. She was in her original appearance.


    [Trinity not only weaken your curse but also dispelled your shapeshifter spell] Girsha said as he stared at the familiar face in front of him. He missed her real look as he did not like the Luo Ri Yi appearance. Although Lory had recently adjusted her Luo Ri Yi to seem a little more like her original look, Girsha still found her new face weird.


    [I can''t go out like this] Lory cast a spell and a small purple circle glowed on her left wrist. The rune circle appeared after a few seconds and she was back to looking like Luo Ri Yi.


    [How do I look?] Lory showed Girsha her face.


    Girsha squinted with displeasure and said [Ugly!]


    [It''s good then!] Lory ignored hisment.


    [By the way, does it hurt? You were hurt thest time you cast the spell. How do you feel now?] Girsha was curious to see how far the curse had weakened as Lory seemed more rxed.


    Lory''s noticed her heart didn''t feel like she was being pricked by thousands of needles after she cast the low-grade spell. She smiled with joy [I''m good. Nothing aches]


    [Good. Let''s see how it goester] Girsha sighed with relief.


    [Hmm...] Lory nodded.


    [Lory, is it the right time to tell him everything¡­?] The ''him'' Girsha mentioned was Zhao Li Xin. Girsha knew how much Zhao Li Xin loved her and he could tell Zhao Li Xin seemed to need Lory more than Lucas ever did.


    Lory hesitated. Telling Zhao Li Xin everything meant pulling him into her chaos. She was reluctant to do so as she didn''t know what she was dealing with. Zhao Li Xin was strong but she did not know if he was strong enough to withstand whatever the gods threw to his face. She felt it was too much for her to ask him to handle in one go.


    [Not now¡­] Lory shook her head and answered with a low voice.


    Girsha didn''t push the subject as they walked toward the wall. There was a small rune circle on the wall. A small swordy within with wings spread behind the swords and chains circle around the sword. It was the Lucient Insignia. Only Royalty and the Archknights could carry the symbol on their formal Royal Garb.


    Lory pushed the circle and heard a clink-nk sound as the rusty metal shifted. Lory took a few steps back as the wall slowly opened up. The first person she saw was Zhao Li Xin waiting for her. She smiled at him and walked slowly toward him. Her steps halted as she felt a presence behind her. Lory turned unconsciously and saw a smiling girl with silver long hair and grey eyes standing before the wrecked tree.


    Arthea smiled before her lips moved slightly. Lory couldn''t hear what Arthea was saying as there was a huge distance between them. However, Lory could read Arthea''s lips as she said, "It begins again."


    Arthea gave Lory another innocent smile as the walls closed with a heavy thud. Lory took a deep breath and shifted her gaze back to Zhao Li Xin. He looked at her with an inexplicable expression. Lory tilted her head and smiled at him, "Did you wait for too long?"


    Zhao Li Xin took long strides to shorten the distance between them and pulled her in his arms. He squeezed her tightly until Lory had trouble breathing. However, she did not say anything as she knew it was her fault for scaring him. She said softly, "Sorry¡­"


    "It''s fine as long as youe back to me," Zhao Li Xin buried his face in her neck. He couldn''t describe the relief he felt as he held her in his arms. The mountain pressing his heart had lifted and he was able to breathe once again.


    Zhao Li Xin lifted her until her feet dangled from the ground due to their different height. It was something that happened whenever they embraced each other. Zhao Li Xin was toozy to bend over and he liked it when her body leaned into his as it felt more intimate.


    Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates watched their Lord with awe and delight. Not only had their Lord learned to be affectionate, but he had also learned to take advantage of the situation. He was a quick learner. Bei Li Yan smiled proudly while the others were d they were not the focus of their Lord''s wrath.


    "Oh, Li Xin, I need your help!" Lory pushed him away from her neck.


    "Hmm?"


    "We need to leave first. The ce would copse without the tree!" Lory''s words shocked everyone.


    "WHAT!!" They all screamed at the same time.


    "Li Xin, put me down," Lory tapped his shoulder and Zhao Li Xin gently ced her on the ground. His face was filled with worry.


    "Let''s go now!" Zhao Li Xin pulled her away but Lory stopped him.


    "Where are you going? We won''t manage to get out in time if we use the same path we came through," Lory said casually while everyone else was panic-stricken. Lory pulled at Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve and pointed to the moonlight prating through the holes in the ceiling.


    "We need to make the holes bigger," Lory gave Zhao Li Xin a mischievous smile. "Can you do it?"


    Zhao Li Xin easily understood what she wanted him to do. He took out a red velvet cloak from his spatial ring and ced it over her shoulders. He did not forget to lift up the hood to cover her face.


    "Hide behind the boulder. I will use forty percent of my power so it could be dangerous," Zhao Li Xin told Lory. He then turned to Mong Ki, threw three rainbow crystals towards him, andmanded, "Use this as a protective array for everyone."


    Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates face lit up. Their Lord was thinking about them atst. Zhao Li Xin actually gave them the arrays for their young madam''s safety, but they did not care about semantics. If Zhao Li Xin used forty percent of his power without using the protective arrays, they would all suffer from extreme heat.


    "Everyone, gather here if you don''t want to die!" Mong Ki warned everyone They all rushed to follow hismand and were too frightened to remember the unconscious Ming Ru Yi. Thankfully, General Fu still remembered his duty. He carried her on his shoulder like a sack of rice. Lory was confused to see Ming Ru Yi''s horrible condition. It was now clear why she did not hear Ming Ru Yi''s hysterical shouts when she emerged from the wall.


    "What happened to her?" Lory asked Bei Li Yan.


    "She was stupid enough to provoke an angry demon," Bei Li Yan snickered. He had no sympathy for Ming Ru Yi.


    Lory was quick to understand what happened. It seemed Ming Ru Yi had vented out her frustrations to Zhao Li Xin when she failed to enter the forbidden ce. Idiocy was a sin like Fred used to tell her.


    An invisibleyer engulfed them after the Mong brotherspleted the triangle array. The array had a slight rainbow tint where the light touched.


    Zhao Li Xin ignited the fire around his body when he was sure Lory was safe and sound. The temperatures rose until the small rocks around them melted and the boulder hiding them became as ck as charcoal. Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared in the zing fire. Although the others were inside the protective array, they couldn''t stop trembling profusely.


    ''He''s a demon!''


    They screamed in their minds as they thought Zhao Li Xin''s power was beyond human logic. The rumors about Long Ming''s strength didn''t describe his strength as those who met him could not see his cultivation level. The word strong was an understatement to those who could see him in action.


    Zhao Li Xin umted the power in his hand, took a deep breath, and threw a fireball towards the ceiling. The fire hit the ceiling with a deafening <strong>BOOM</strong>. The impact was like a tornado as the ceiling was destroyed into nothing.


    Lory and the others covered themselves with their arms out of reflex. The oue now was much scarier than thest time she saw him use his power. The me soon disappeared, smoke and dust floated everywhere. Lory got out once Mong Ki disabled the array. She looked up and saw the small holes had be a giant crater.


    "Is it enough?" Zhao Li Xin genuinely asked. He didn''t mean to show off his power.


    "It''s...enough," Lory patted his arm yet she looked perplexed. It seemed like she was dating a demolition man.


    The floor beneath them suddenly shook like an earthquake was about to happen. The cracks on the ground spread at a high speed. Debris fell from the ceiling and they could all hear the beasts roar in fear. They exchanged anxious looks as they realized the tomb was going to copse.


    <strong>"We need to leave, NOW!!"</strong> Bei Li Yan shouted.

 Chapter 115 - Conspiracy

    Jin Hao took out a rope, swung it, and secured it to the ceiling. He leaped out in two moves as he used his Gin Qong. The Mong brothers did the same with their ropes while Bei Li Yan wrapped his whip around Jin Hao rope to pull himself out.


    Zhao Li Xin picked Lory like she was a five-year-old and leaped out. He didn''t need any rope as he shifted his power to his leg and leaped out in one jump. Lory who was carried safely in his hands managed to safely leave the tomb in a second.??


    General Fu carrying the Third Princess, the soldiers, and the fanboys also used ropes to get out of the tombs. However, they struggled a little as theycked the skills that Zhao Li Xin and his subordinates possed. Luckily, they managed to get out before the tomb copsed. The tomb turned into a huge crater but was quickly filled with ck soil. The soldiers could not help but be thankful for Miss Luo Ri Yi''s insight. No one could have made it out alive if they chose to leave the tomb using the original route.


    General Fu watched the filling crater with some conflict. His mission was to find the sacred tree and protect the Princess but the Princess was injured and the tree was gone. He did not know how he could exin everything to the Emperor. He couldn''t me Zhao Li Xin for his failure and there was no way he could fight Zhao Li Xin after witnessing his power. No one in his country was able to fight and win against Zhao Li Xin as it also meant going against the Hei Shen Sect power. Zhao Li Xin also did not seem the type to back out if the Liangzu Kingdom chose to fight.


    "Did you know the Liangzu Kingdom''s previous Emperor?" Lory suddenly asked General Fu.


    General Fu was still in a daze but he answered politely, "I did. I was fortunate to have fought by his majesty''s side."


    "Do you know how he died?" Lory asked another question.


    General Fu frowned but answered, "The Emperor was heavily ill and no one could cure him at the time. Why is Miss Luo inquiring about this?"


    Lory pursed her lips, "Do you believe this?"


    General Fu heard rumors of a conspiracy. It said the current Emperor took down the previous Emperor as the previous Emperor''s descendants, especially the male, either died mysteriously or had idents. However, the rumors died when the current Emperor took the previous Emperor''s remaining Princess and raised her as his own child.


    The First Princess''s real identity was only known by a few first rank officials including General Fu who was the previous Emperor''s confidant and close friend. General Fu had tried to investigate the rumors in the past but his suspicion eased when he saw how the current Emperor pampered the First Princess. He stopped investigating the matter after a while.


    "Miss Luo¡­ What¡­?" The suspicion rose inside General Fu''s heart once again. He wondered how Luo Ri Yi, an outsider, seemed to know something he didn''t.


    "Brother Mong Ki, could you please knock out the young masters?" Lory whispered. Mong Ki nodded and the three nobles, who were also Ming Ru Yi''s fanboys were knocked to the ground in less than a minute. There was no time for the others to react as they did not see Mong Ki move. It was enough for the soldiers to realize their powers could not bepared to Mong Ki''s power.


    "Could I see the map the Third Princess was carrying?" Lory ignored General Fu''s shocked look as she requested. "I''ll exin everythingter. I promise!"


    Lory''s unwavering gaze swayed General Fu''s heart. He removed the map from Ming Ru Yi''s sleeve and handed it to Lory.


    "Li Xin, could you please open the map and stand next to me?" Lory asked as she epted Ming Ru Yi''s map.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly as he did what she asked. Lorypared the maps and Zhao Li Xin frowned as he understood why Lory wanted topare the maps. She signals to General Fu and showed him the two maps.


    "You see, General? The map in your possession isn''t as detailed as the map in Zhao Li Xin''s hands. Your map didn''t indicate the shortcuts and traps inside the sacred tomb," Lory easily said.


    "It is possible the Huang siblings had a better map than the Third Princess," General Fu tried to be impartial.


    "No! Both maps came from the same source. Look at the corner of each map. They have the same stamp," Lory pointed out.


    General Fu was shocked as he saw the royal stamp. Both maps were issued by the same person yet they were different. It seemed there was more to it but he could not tell what it was all about. General Fu''s thoughts swirled with bafflement, "Why would anyone want to hurt the Third Princess?"


    "She was not the target. You are!" Lory answered calmly. General Fu and the others were stunned by her words. It was hard to believe Lory as It did not make sense to them.


    "No, that can''t be true! Why would anyone want to kill General Fu? He is a great hero who protected the previous Emperor. He is respected by the citizens and officials. The General has no w. Why would anyone in the Kingdom want to hurt him?" One of the soldiers protested.


    "Yes, no one in our Kingdom would hurt General Fu. You are an outsider! How can we believe you!" Another soldier shouted angrily.


    "She must be a spy!" A third soldier vented out his dissatisfaction.


    "And you want to DIE?" Zhao Li Xin said casually while Mong Ki and Mong Yi red at the soldiers. The Mong brothers were also furious like Zhao Li Xin. They had known Lory for quite some time and were fond of her.


    The soldiers forgot about the Demon Lord who could easily burn them to ashes with just a flick of his finger. His dark cold eyes bore right through their bones. He had no qualms killing them as he didn''t even bat his eyes when he hurt Ming Ru Yi. Killing insects like them would be nothing.


    The soldiers immediately shut their mouths and did not even dare look at Zhao Li Xin. The other soldiers who were not involved red at the soldiers who talked carelessly. Why would they implicate the rest if they wanted to die? They were stupid enough to provoke the Demon Lord''s woman in front of him


    "<strong>SHUT UP!</strong> Who told you to meddle in when your superior is talking?" General Fu berated his soldiers. The royal pce''s politics was messy andplicated. It was hard for his illiterate soldiers to understand.


    "They want to kill you because of the reasons your soldiers listed," Lory said calmly. She ignored the soldiers as she felt sympathy for General Fu. He was straightforward, honest, and a loyal General. It would be a great loss for the Liangzu Kingdom to lose someone like him.


    "Your loyalty is also not with the current Emperor as your heart belongs to the previous Emperor and now to the First Princess. Am I right, General?"


    "You know¡­? How¡­?" General Fu''s eyes widened. It was mind-blowing to him that an outsider knew this information.


    "Ri Yi, what''s wrong with the First Princess?" Zhao Li Xin was curious.


    Lory took a deep breath and answered, "The First Princess is the daughter of the previous Emperor. The current Emperor took up her custody when she was only one month old. She is thest surviving descendant of the previous Emperor."


    General Fu''s face became pale as he realized an outsider truly knew the correct details. He wondered if she was really a spy.


    Lory continued without a break, "Why would the current Emperor take his brother''s daughter as his own, you may ask? It''s certainly not for love. He did it because she is the only one who can inherit the sacred tree''s inheritance."


    "What do you mean?" General Fu was confused.


    "The current Emperor is not a descendant of the Emperors of Liangzu¡­" Lory dropped the bomb.


    A pin-drop silence followed. Bei Li Yan was bbergasted by the news as he had not heard anything and it was his job to knows everything in Liangzu''s royal pce. Lory''s news was BIG! It made Bei Li Yan question his ability as the Vermillion King Pce.


    "The current Emperor was born to the previous Royal Consort Ping and Prime Minister Guan Zong Ge," Lory dropped another bomb and left everyone speechless.


    "How could you know all this?" General Fu asked what was on everyone''s mind. His leg was numb and he could barely stand. One of his close subordinates had to support him.


    "The First Princess revealed this to me," Lory answered.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned. When did Lory get to know the Princess? He stalked... <em>ehm</em>, watched Lory closely and she never went anywhere without him knowing. His manor was also highly protected, unlike the Lao manor. No one could get in and out without alerting his shadow guards.


    "You are the First Princess'' friend?" General Fu was surprised as the First Princess never left her courtyard to make friends. It was especially mind-boggling to him that the Princess had made friends with Long Ming''s woman.


    "This all started when the Emperor wanted to marry the First Princess to Huang Zi Feng. The Emperor knew he could never acquire the sacred tree''s inheritance because he was not the right heir. So, he decided to keep the Princess, thest descendant of previous Kings, for this purpose alone. The Emperor also needed the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s support because of their secret art called the flower¡­dance¡­ I think," Lory squinted as she tried to remember the name.


    "The dance of wildflower," Zhao Li Xin provided the name with disdain.


    "Milord, isn''t that transferring one''s cultivation to another through coitus? This is a taboo because of the gruesome oue," Bei Li Yan also hated this type of cultivation. It was shameless, degrading, and inhuman practice. Bei Li Yan had once seen the corpses of a man and woman, victims of the horrendous practice. The one who received the cultivation sucked their victims dry and the victim''s corpses were left mummified. He was surprised theHeavenly Jade Pavilion allowed such an evil practice.

 Chapter 116 - Conspiracy II

    "Miss Luo, I still don''t understand why the Emperor wants the First Princess to marry Huang Zi Feng? Huang Zi Feng would have been the one to inherit the sacred tree had he made it to the inner tomb. The Emperor would also have given Huang Zi Feng a princely status had he seeded. Also, how would the Emperor benefit from Huang Zi Feng''s win?" General Fu was too stressed to understand.


    At Zhao Li Xin''smand, Mong Yi prepared a carpet and a small table for General Fu and Lory to talk properly. Zhao Li Xin and the others also sat around the table, while Mong Yi prepared wine for everyone.??


    General Fu''s hand trembled as he lifted the cup to his lips. He gulped all the wine in one breath. Lory could understand his desperation as she would have fainted on the spot if this had happened in her Kingdom.


    "The Emperor''s benefit¡­ Huang Zi Feng is the Emperor''s son," Lory sighed with exasperation. The conspiracy was too deep. Her heart turned cold when Ming Yue Yin shared her story.


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong> Everyone, except Zhao Li Xin, shouted as one. Zhao Li Xin only furrowed his eyebrows at the news. Lory surmised it was his shocked expression.


    "The Emperor childhood lover is the daughter of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s leader. This conspiracy was initiated by the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s leader. They wanted to get the sacred tree''s power for themselves and they also wanted to rule the Liangzu Kingdom. Having Huang Zi Feng marry Ming Yue Yin was like killing two birds with one stone," Lory sipped her wine but the alcohol was too sharp for her. She ced the wine cup on the table and pushed it away.


    General Fu pinched his temples. He felt like he was a failure. The current Emperor had yed him like a fool. His suspicion for the Emperor had always lingered at the back of his mind, but he usually brushed it off as he thought he was being paranoid for nothing. It was also possible he brushed it off as he did not wish to create trouble. He didn''t want to risk his life, career, and family. He ignored it all while the First Princess was locked up and raised to be a sacrificialmb. How could he face his Lord and friend in the afterlife for being ipetent? How could he live with himself after learning all this?


    "Their n, however, went haywire when the First Princess fell in deep slumber," Lory said.


    "You mean the First Princess did this to herself?" General Fu asked in disbelief.


    Lory tilted her head and pursed her lips slightly. She waved aimlessly, "She identally heard an old official with his friend talking in secret. The official spoke of her past and how she was not the current Emperor''s biological daughter. The First Princess didn''t dare confront the Emperor but she began snooping around, investigating the matter herself."


    "When the current Emperor wanted to betroth her to Huang Zi Feng, the First Princess had no reason to refuse. Everyone imed Huang Zi Feng was handsome, talented, kind, gentle, nice to children, filial to elders, and so on¡­ All his attributes were too good to be true. The First Princess got suspicious or maybe it was simply her woman''s instincts. She secretly began to investigate Huang Zi Feng''s background. She even bought intel from the Red Flower Brothels."


    The Red Flower Brothels were under the Vermillion Pce. Bei Li Yan found this part of the story familiar. He pped his hands, "Oh¡­ I heard someone purchased information on Huang Zi Feng. The buyer was a young woman who looked like a maid. I didn''t follow it up because I thought it was not important."


    Bei Li Yan smile turned awkwardly when he sensed his Lord''s sharp re. He knew he had been negligent. He deeply bowed at Zhao Li Xin, "My apologies¡­"


    "That maid was Ming Yue Yin''s personal servant. Once Ming Yue Yin knew Huang Zi Feng was a notorious sociopath, she decided to seek the Emperor and ask him to annul the engagement. It was at that moment that she heard the Heavenly Jade Pavilion members and the Emperor discuss their n on taking over the Liangzu Kingdom."


    Lory changed her drink to sweet flower tea. She sipped the tea slowly and continued, "So¡­the First Princess ran as fast as she could but they still managed to catch her. She lost consciousness after she was hit while fighting her captures. She failed to awaken and the Emperor was enraged as his carefullyid ns seemed to go down the drain. The Emperor is now willing to do anything to wake Ming Yue Yin."


    "Is this the reason Huang Zi Feng came to the sacred tomb? Did they hope to use the sacred tree to wake the Princess? Did they also n to kill her once she was of no use to them?" General Fu banged the table in anger.


    Lory was not surprised by General Fu''s outburst. Her answer was calm, "You, yourself know the story of the sacred tree and the chief who became unconscious. The Emperor thought the tree may have the power to wake the Princess in time for him to proceed with his n."


    <strong>"THAT SCUM EMPEROR!!!"</strong> General Fu could no longer hold his rage. The First Princess was not the Emperor''s biological daughter, but he had raised Ming Yue Yin since she was a baby. Didn''t the Emperor have a heart? Even a hard-hearted person would grow fond of a dog after he raised it for a few years. General Fu''s body shook with anger. He clenched his fists tightly and bit his lip until it bled as he tried to hold back his anger.


    "This is the reason the Emperor wants to kill you. He fears you would rebel if you were to learn the truth, especially since your position in the Kingdom is too high. You are the only person who owns the tiger tally, something the previous Emperor bestowed to you. You can easily mobilize the ten thousand troops under yourmand if you wish it. Your family has served the Liangzu Kingdom for three-generation and the citizens adore you," Bei Li Yanzily propped his chin as he spoke.


    "Sending you to the tombs to get the sacred tree and to protect Ming Ru Yi was all pretense. I have been wondering why the Emperor chose a great General like you to guard the spoiled princess and the useless young masters in the most dangerous ce in the Kingdom¡­ I now have an answer that makes sense," Jin Hao flipped his fan and smiled happily as he managed to satisfy his curiosity without having to probe too deeply.


    "Ming Ru Yi was only a necessary victim in the grand scheme of things. The Emperor gave her the false map with the aim to misguide both you and her, General. His n would have seeded if Zhao Li Xin and I were not here," Lory ced her head on Zhao Li Xin''s arm as she spoke.


    The General managed to preserve his life because of Zhao Li Xin, his people, and Lory. Zhao Li Xin''s rampage which led to the death of many beasts inside the tomb was another reason the General had easily survived. The Huang siblings also died because of Zhao Li Xin. One could only imagine the Emperor''s anger if he was to learn about his son''s death.


    "I have one question. How did the First Princess know Huang Zi Feng was the Emperor''s biological son? I never knew about this?" Bei Li Yan was annoyed with the fact someone else had better information than him.


    "I think she heard it from another source¡­" Lory smiled drily and said in a perfunctory manner. She guessed Arthea was the informant but she didn''t know the reason Arthea revealed the information. It was hard for one to understand the Seeress mind.


    "Sister, do you know who it is?" Bei Li Yan pleaded cutely. This was enough to disgust Jin Hao and annoy Zhao Li Xin. Bei Li Yan stopped acting cute when his Lord''s eyes shot daggers at him.


    "Who knows¡­ Why don''t we ask the Princess herself," Lory rose from her seat.


    General Fu was bbergasted, "Miss¡­you¡­you can save the First Princess?"


    "Yes," Lory answered casually, "Do you know where Ming Yue Yin is sleeping?"


    "Yes, I do!" General Fu nodded as his face lit up. He still had a chance to atone for his mistakes if the First Princess was saved. It also gave him the chance to face his friend in the afterlife and ask for forgiveness.


    "How much time do you need to reconvene your army?" Lory asked.


    "I at least need three to four days," General Fu answered.


    "So five days give or take?" Lory rubbed her lips with her finger. She was deeply immersed in her thoughts before she nudged Zhao Li Xin. "We need to get Ming Yue Yin out of the pce in five days. Her life could be in danger when the Emperor gets to learn of Huang Zi Feng''s death and the loss of the sacred tree. It would be hard for us to cover up the fact you hurt Ming Ru Yi as the useless young masters are eyewitnesses."


    "We can always kill them..." Zhao Li Xin said nonchntly and Lory''s mouth twitched a little.


    "Nah¡­ Their only mistake is being stupid. I don''t feel good killing them for it. Besides, they alsoe from influential families and I feel like we can maybe use them somehow," Lory was conflicted on how to deal with them.


    "We can alter their minds¡­" Jin Hao gave a sly smile. "We can use one of my drugs to alter their minds and make them think anything we want them to think. However, the drugs only work for weak-minded - I mean stupid people."


    Jin Hao raised the white bottles that contained the drugs like a person in a medicinemercial on the television. They all unconsciously looked at the three young masters'' faces at Jin Hao''s words. They were all sleeping soundly and even one was drooling.


    "I think they are stupid enough," Bei Li Yan said.


    "Indeed¡­" Zhao Li Xin agreed.


    This was how the n to save the sleeping beauty was born. Mong Ki and Mong Yi were to lead the shadow guards to infiltrate the pce and kidnap the sleeping beauty. Jin Hao was to take care of the three young masters and Bei Li Yan was to gather more information and call Jiang Jin Wei to prepare as a backup in case something was to happen.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin were to wait for the sleeping beauty at the Xinjing manor. General Fu was to dy his return to the city while his subordinates were to gather his troops. Most of the Generals in the Liangzu Kingdom respected the previous Emperor more than they did the current Emperor. This was because they fought together with the previous Emperor. Their loyalty to the previous Emperor ran deep. The Generals shifted their loyalty to General Fu Xiao Jin after the previous'' Emperor''s death as General Fu had been close to the previous Emperor. This was one of the reasons the current Emperor feared General Fu the most.


    The preparation to infiltrate the pce took a while. General Fu provided the pce map and the Hei Shen Sect spies confirmed the Princess'' location. Everything else fell into ce once this was done.

 Chapter 117 - Fire Dragon

    Lory took a long hot bath once she arrived at the Xinjing manor. She was a little dazed when she soaked herself in the tub, and she stayed inside the water until it started to get cold. Thinking of testing her luck, she cast a simple spell and a dim purple rune circle appeared on the water surface and the water temperature rose. Her natural gifts were water, wind, and healing. There were times time she could cast such a spell as easily as one would turn on the television, but she had lost it all. She could not help and feel amazed when she managed to do a simple spell without hurting herself.


    [So, you can be a stove?] Girsha came in and perched at the edge of the bathtub.??


    [Yeah¡­ This is what I can do so far. Sadly, I now have a limit] Lory sighed with exasperation.


    [Oh well, you were as weak as an ant before and now you are as strong as a bunny] Girsha jeered.


    Lory squinted as she teased him back [And you wonder why you have no friends?]


    [I have you!] Girsha tilted his head to look cute.


    Lory raised her eyebrows [Barely¡­]


    __________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin sat alone in his study room. He was immersed in deep thought as he fiddled with the ck ring on his thumb. He slowly straightened his back, took a deep long breath as closed his eyes.


    He was no longer inside his study room when he opened his eyes. The new ce had a cloudy sky and pale-yellow grass. The grass was yellow and brown because the ce was dry. He was close to the cliff and he could see the vast ocean below. He could also hear the waves as they shed with the stones at the bottom of the cliff. There was also an erupting volcanic mountain on the horizon withva slowly flowing towards the ocean. One could hear the hissing sound at the point where theva and water met and see the sizzling grey smoke. The temperature of the ce was quite high for a normal person but it did not affect Zhao Li Xin.


    Something moved from beneath the ocean and the water surface rippled before something burst out from the bottom. A dragon as big as a mountain emerged. His red ruby scales glowed brightly under the ray of light. The dragon roared loudly as his body shot towards the sky. The volcanic mountain shook and fire andva spilled out from the impact. The dragon was the Azure Dragon, Huo Long, who resided inside Zhao Li Xin''s ck ring.


    "Well¡­well¡­well! Look who is here? If it isn''t the great Prince Zhao Li Xin! What could be the reason for his highness to visit this humble one''s abode?" Although Huo Long''s words seemed polite, his tone was definitely mocking Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin was unperturbed by his tone. He said with indifference, "I''m no longer a Prince."


    "I''ve heard¡­" Huo Long smirked without care. "What do you want, human child?"


    "Power!" Zhao Li Xin went straight to the point.


    "Hmph, No one can beat you since you possess the Immortal me. The only downside for such power is it elerates your poison... Ooohhhh¡­ wait. What is this?" The giant dragon moved his head and sniffed Zhao Li Xin''s body. Zhao Li Xin covered the dragon''s nose with his sleeve as it was ufortable being sniffed by a giant hairy nose. Huo Long''s eyes widened from shock and got curious. "No poison? Who healed you?"


    "It is none of your concern," Zhao Li Xin brushed him off.


    Huo Long bes even more curious when he noticed Zhao Li Xin''s protective manner. However, he also knew the boy was extremely stubborn. Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t say anything even if Huo Long chose to push him. Huo Long snorted with indifference, "What kind of power do you want? You are a man who possesses a divine body and peerless talent. What more would a man like you want? Do you want to rule the world or do you wish to purge all your enemies by burning them into ashes? Tell me, boy. Why do you want more power?"


    Zhao Li Xin remained expressionless but the face of a certain woman smiling sweetly at him softened his gaze. The dragon didn''t miss the subtle change.


    "There is someone I want to protect. I need to haveplete control over the Immortal me. I will do whatever it takes to master it!" Zhao Li Xin''s words were calm and steady but his eyes brightened with determination.


    The dragon was amused as he had never seen Zhao Li Xin with such a look. The boy always looked like a walking corpse. Nothing reflected in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes. The dragon had never seen any human with such empty eyes before, but it was like Zhao Li Xin had now risen from the dead. His eyes had vigor, determination, and hope.


    "Does this including being my servant?" Huo Long probed.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his fists and answered firmly, "Yes!"


    The dragon burst out inughter. It was more like a thunderous sound that shook the ocean''s surface. Zhao Li Xin was annoyed by the dragon''s reaction but he knew he would not back out from the deal. There was no way Zhao Li Xin would lose her like he did in the tombs. He wanted to use all his power to ensure her safety.


    "Is it a girl?" Huo Long teased.


    "Yes!" Zhao Li Xin replied smoothly.


    "Is it?" Huo Long''s face lit up. "What kinda girl is she? Is she beautiful, cute? What makes you like her?"


    Huo Long rained Zhao Li Xin with questions which only annoyed Zhao Li Xin more as the giant dragon was spitting saliva as he spoke. He never knew the old dragon could be a busybody. He wondered why he only learned of this now.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin finally lost temper. Huo Long was at first surprised but he easily broke into moreughter. Zhao Li Xin frowned at Huo Long''s good mood. The Huo Long in his memory was always mean, but the dragon was now mocking him. He wondered when the dragon started beingx.


    "Easy, boy. I am just curious," Huo Long''s eyes turned warmed when he stared at Zhao Li Xin. The dragon never hated the boy and he genuinely worried for him. The boy had so much potential butcked the spirit to do much which made him the perfect vessel for a bad entity.


    The dragon described Zhao Li Xin as a man who lived without a soul. The dragon wished to make Zhao Li Xin into servant as it was the only way the dragon could protect him from evil. However, Huo Long never told the boy this since he knew the boy won''t believe him. Zhao Li Xin did not believe anyone which made it hard for Huo Long to exin his intentions.


    "Teach me how to control the Immortal me¡­" Zhao Li Xin asked like he was pleading.


    Huo Long snickered, "It''s not like I didn''t want to teach you before. You were incapable of learning then because you werecking."


    "Lacking?" It was the first time someone told Zhao Li Xin this. "Was it because of the poison? I''m cured now so it should be fine now, shouldn''t it?"


    "No, not the poison. The problemy with your heart. Youcked the heart," Huo Long nudged Zhao Li Xin''s chest with his giant w. Huo Long chuckled when Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer. The boy only furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief. "You don''t believe something as powerful can''t be controlled by something so simple?"


    "Your me has always been destructive because the only emotion you knew was anger. It killed and destroyed everything it touched. However, the me is not always destructive. It can be warm and give youforts like a fire inside the furnace or a bonfire on a cold night. The old you could never understand this, and it was the reason it was useless to teach you before but¡­the new you is different, isn''t it?" Huo Long pushed his giant face to Zhao Li Xin''s but the boy used his hand to stop him from getting too close.


    "You look confused, surprised, and a little bit irritated," Huo Long scrutinized Zhao Li Xin''s expression.


    "That because your giant face is too close¡­" Zhao Li Xin said with irritation. He was also somehow embarrassed that Huo Long had urately read his expression. Huo Long moved his giant head away from Zhao Li Xin and chuckled lightly.


    "I only saw emptiness and hatred on your face for a decade. It was quite unsettling¡­" Huo Long murmured. Huo Long''s gaze became tender with happiness and relief. Zhao Li Xin never saw him like this before. Warmth crept into Zhao Li Xin''s cold heart as the dragon continued, "But I can now see many emotions inside you¡­"


    "Okay! I will teach you how to control the Immortal me. You are lucky that seven days in this ce equates to a day outside the ring. You have plenty of time, boy!!" Huo Long released a peal of exaggeratedughter. "If you spend two days here, I guarantee¡­"


    "One day!" Zhao Li Xin abruptly cut him off. "I can''t be away for too long as she''ll be worried."


    "Bring her here next time. By the way, has she got¡­you know¡­a female dragon with her¡­?" Huo Long gave a sly smile as he raised his long eyebrows a few times like an old pervert. This annoyed Zhao Li Xin once again.


    "She got a bird! A male bird!" Zhao Li Xin answered crudely.


    Huo Long expression was filled with disdain. He clicked his tongue with annoyance, "Bird? I don''t like birds. I''m allergic to feathers."


    Zhao Li Xin''s face turned dark. He just said the bird was male but the lizard was more worried about feathers. It seemed like he didn''t know the dragon too well. He made a note to never bring Lory and Girsha to this ce. Not unless he knew the lizard was not a danger to them.


    "What are you looking at? I don''t like humans!" Huo Long chided.


    ''I think I may have been wrong to ask this lizard for help¡­'' Zhao Li Xin was secretly regretful.

 Chapter 118 - The Crimson Lightning Sword

    Days breezed past and Zhao Li Xin''s eyes had a haggard look. He was not exhausted from the training but from the red dragon''s teasing and talking. The red dragon would inquire about Zhao Li Xin''s rtionship progress on a daily basis. The dragon even wanted to know if they should expect a mini Zhao Li Xin running around, but Zhao Li Xin disappointed Huo Long when he revealed they had only kissed once.


    While Huo Long taught Zhao Li Xin how to control the Immortal me using his emotions, the dragon also decided to teach Zhao Li Xin how to court a woman. Being inhuman, some of Huo Long''s advice was very inappropriate.??


    It made Zhao Li Xin frown with disdain but the dragon ignored Zhao Li Xin''s look as he thought Zhao Li Xin was moving too slowly. The dragon though someone else could easily snatch Zhao Li Xin''s woman as he was too slow. The world could easily be submerged in me if Zhao Li Xin lost his woman. The dragon didn''t really care about the world, but he didn''t want to see Zhao Li Xin return to looking empty and gloomy.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at the me of fire floating in the palm of his hand. He could now control the size and temperature of his fire. Huo Long had been right when he said Zhao Li Xin''s me was uncontroble when he was enraged.


    The uncontrolled fire could easily kill Zhao Li Xin himself. Zhao Li Xin has learned to tame and control his fire when he thought of protecting Lory. The only catch was he needed to hold onto the thought for him to be able to control the me properly.


    Zhao Li Xin prolonged his thought as remembered the first time he met Lory in a sea of bluebell flowers. His mouth curved slightly as the me in his palm twitched and gradually transformed into a fiery bluebell flower.


    Huo Long''s eyes lit up with excitement. He soon snickered and tease, "Nice one, boy! You can control the me better than I thought! "Is it because of the power of love?" he teased.


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed and casually answered, "Perhaps¡­"


    Huo Long''s eyes widened in surprise, who would have thought the boy had learned to counter his teasing. The dragon''s eyes turned moist as pride filled him. His boy was bing more like a real human. Huo Long''s body suddenly glowed with a dim red light. His giant body shrunk into a handsome human in histe twenties. His body was muscr with golden eyes and red fiery hair.


    "What do you think boy," Huo Long asked with a smug.


    Zhao Li Xin was at first stunned but his face turned as dark as coal, "Can you put on a robe?"


    "Don''t I look awesome?" Huo Long ignored Zhao Li Xin''s disgusted expression and ced his hands on his waist. The dragonughed loudly and his bare bottom jingled. It was enough to make Zhao Li Xin want to vomit.


    ''Is it toote for me to kill the dragon now?''


    "Okay¡­ okay! Don''t pout. A man should not pout too much?" Huo Long waved his hand and mes covered his body. The mes then turned to a grand red robe withplex golden fire embroidery on his sleeve that made his appearance more grandeur.


    "Come with me, " Huo Long beckoned at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin followed him with an expressionless face. They walked down the cliff to the shore. Huo Long raised his hand and a small path emerged from beneath the sea. He walked through it with Zhao Li Xin behind him. A small ind with a majestic golden pagoda above ity ahead. The day was cloudy but the pagoda shore brightly.


    "You''ve been here before, haven''t you?" Huo Long rubbed his chin with one hand while the other hand was behind his back.


    "Yes, the first time I came to this ce," Zhao Li Xin responded tly. He wasn''t too impressed by the golden pagoda.


    Huo Long opened the pagoda''s front door and they entered a chamber with a golden wall, golden pir, golden floor, and furniture. Everything, from the floor to the ceiling, was in gold.


    "Why didn''t you choose to sleep here?" Huo Long was puzzled as he thought all humans liked gold.


    "I don''t like it¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered briefly. He wondered what kind of human would want to stay in such a ce. It was fine if you wished to be there for a few hours but the ce would drive you crazy if you sat there for too long. The gold blinded one''s eyes. Zhao Li Xin could still see it even when he closed his eyes. He thought the person who created the ce was crazy as it was hard to rx in such a ce.


    Huo Long was the one who created the ce and he could not be called normal.


    They walked up the golden spiral stairs and they were greeted by a huge golden chest overflowing with gems stones, crystals, and more gold. Everything had been thrown all over like one would throw trash.


    Zhao Li Xin had taken out arge sum of treasure from the chest when he first established the Hei Shen Sect, yet it still seemed like the treasure had not been touched. Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongue with exasperation at the messiness of the ce. He quickly gazed away as he was filled with annoyance.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin had grown around a lot of treasures and luxury, yet they didn''t ce it on a pedestal. Lory assumed the treasures in her Kingdom belonged to her people, and never grew attached to them or other possessions unless they were personally given to her. It is the reason she didn''t have any problem living outside the pce or being a hunter.


    Zhao Li Xin, on the other hand, didn''t have many desires. He only took what he needed to fulfill what he deemed was a necessity ¨C starting the Hei Shen Sect. His needs were simple and he didn''t have any preference for clothing or jewelry.


    Zhao Li Xin created his own weapons, talismans and amulets. He didn''t mind if his manor was big or small. He rarely ate and did not have any food preferences. He also didn''t squander on women as he did not like them.


    The only thing that ever bothered him was the poison in his body, but Lory cured him of that. He had wanted to spend his wealth on Lory but the woman was also not interested in it. So his wealth kept increasing as he did not know how to spend it. He made it seem like it was all a hassle.


    Zhao Li Xin forgot he at times moved his wealth into the ring as the Underground Pce treasury room could not amodate all his wealth. This was one of the reasons the pagoda looked the way it did.


    Huo Long rummaged through shelves on the side of the room, throwing the scroll and books he did not need all over the ce. Zhao Li Xin ignored him and sat on a small golden stool that was close by.


    Zhao Li Xin crossed his legs, leaned forward, and ced his hands on his thighs as he watched Huo Long make the room messier. Zhao Li Xin, who loved neatness, could not help but feel ufortable. He hoped the lizard would not take long rummaging through as he missed his little savior.


    "Here it is!" Huo Long eximed.


    Zhao Li Xin watched Huo Long''s excitement with indifference as he was d he wasn''t tortured for long. He also wanted to go back home. Huo Long ignored Zhao Li Xin''s t expression and spread the scroll on a nearby table.


    "You see this?" Huo Long pointed at the mountain and beckoned at Zhao Li Xin to get closer. "This is where the sacred sword ''The Crimson Lightning'' resides."


    Zhao Li Xin reluctantly walked towards Huo Long and said, "I can make my weapon."


    "Not like this one, boy. This weapon was created from the bones of the first dragon that ruled this world. There is no other weapon like this in the world."


    "This map¡­ How long has it been here?" Zhao Li Xin was not impressed.


    Huo Long tilted his head and pursed his lips, "Emm¡­two thousand¡­three thousand years¡­ I think?"


    "The world has changed so much this map would be unreliable," Zhao Li Xin walked away from the table as he wanted to go home.


    "Wait, boy!" Huo Long tried to stop him.


    "I don''t need it," Zhao Li Xin said casually. He did not need a weapon that would give him unnecessary trouble to find.


    "You will need this weapon if you want to save your woman!" Huo Long hollered.


    Zhao Li Xin halted his steps and turned around. He questioned, "You know her?"


    Huo Long shook his head and casually sat on the table, "No, not exactly. However, I heard about her from someone¡­ She''s not like us¡­ She''s from¡­ a faraway ce."


    "I know! What do you know about her?" Zhao Li Xin''s face was serious.


    Huo Long sighed. The boy only became serious when it involved his woman. He felt both happy and sad at this revtion. He inhaled deeply as the girl''s story was tragic, "She was blessed with love but she was also cursed by love itself. She was meant to die for love. She bound herself to a curse to save the man she loved."


    Huo Long sighed with exasperation as Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were filled with rage, "Calm down! The man is her brother, her twin brother to be precise."


    "She had a twin brother?" Zhao Li was stunned as his rage quickly dissipated.


    "Yes, her brother was meant to die for the glory of his Kingdom and world," Huo Long eyes were filled with respect as he spoke of the king. The dragon had thought all humans were savages who were selfish and greedy creatures. They were worse than beasts. He never knew of a king who would die for his people.


    "Kingdom?" Zhao Li Xin was stunned once again.


    "Yes, of course. She is a Princess, you fool!" Huo Long ridiculed.

 Chapter 119 - Awake

    Zhao Li Xin did not refute the dragon as he agreed he was a fool. Lory being a Princess was as clear as day. One only needed to look at her elegance and poise. She was eloquent and her superb demeanor tended to leak out once in a while.


    She was smart and wise. Although she used to be quiet, she was never timid in front of others who seemed to be above her status. This was especially true when she talked to the Huang siblings or the Third Princess and her noble fanboys. Lory never looks inferior when she talks with them. Lory had an undeniable noble air around her.??


    Zhao Li Xin had guessed she was from a noble family, but he never imagined she was royalty. This was because Lory was warm and kind-hearted. She was never aloof with anyone, not a simple maid or people like Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao. She treated them all the same. Such behavior was unusual for a Princess as they tended to have a strict and revered upbringing inside the pce. Zhao Li Xin could testify on such treatment.


    Lory also didn''t have any problem taking care of herself. She made her own bed, took a bath, and dressed up alone. She did not fuss when she was slightly ufortable, she was not a picky eater, and most of all, she able to livefortably in the wilderness.


    It made Zhao Li Xin believe she was growing in this kind of life. He had quickly assumed she came from a fallen noble family, however, it didn''t cross his mind that she was a Princess. Because is not make sense for a Princess to have the ability to survived the way she did.


    "What happened to her?" Zhao Li Xin''s curiosity rose.


    "Something bad¡­very bad¡­" The dragon both pitied and admired the girl.


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart raced. He remembered her bitter smiles and the lonely eyes she tries so hard to hide, "Was she¡­hurt?"


    Huo Long nodded slowly, "...Like no human should¡­"


    "What happened?" Zhao Li Xin demanded strongly. His eyes were filled with anxiety and his breathing became heavier.


    Huo Long raised a hand, "It''s not the right time...yet. The only thing you need to know now is there''s something lurking in the darkness for her soul. This entity is not human or beast¡­ It''s something else¡­ something sinister¡­ you could never win against it, not with your current power anyway. Heck, you will die before you have a chance to save her."


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his hands. He was not scared about dying but he was more concerned about his inability to save her. The power that was always admired and envied by others turned out to be too weak to kill the mysterious entity. It seemed the entity was very powerful, and the chances of his little savior surviving it was small. There was only one conclusion in his mind, he couldn''t lose her!


    "You may not have a chance to save her...in the end. This may be her fate!"


    "No, it can''t be! There must be away, you must know something, tell me what I should do?" Zhao Li Xin pleaded with desperation but Huo Long was unfazed. He seemed reluctant to help Zhao Li Xin. It was not because he didn''t want to help Zhao Li Xin but the risk was too great. Zhao Li Xin might not survive it¡­actually, they both might not survive it.


    Zhao Li Xin fell on his knee. He kneeled before Huo Long as he cupped his fists tightly then he begs wholeheartedly, "I''ll do anything¡­ Please¡­"


    This was the first time Zhao Li Xin had ever begged anyone. He never kneeled or begged anyone before, even when he was sick and at the brink of death. He always lived by the rule which was, ''It was better to be broken than to bend''. The rule was his code but for her, he would kneel on the floor and beg with his whole heart.


    Huo Long was stunned as he did not expect Zhao Li Xin to beg. Although the cold and indifferent boy before him had changed, the dragon never would have guessed his change could be that big. The dragon froze as he didn''t know how to react. Huo Long only recovered his sense after a few moments had passed. He rubbed his forehead with an inexplicable expression.


    "Okay! First things first¡­"Huo Long was still perplexed. "Stand up! Don''t kneel in front of me for God''s sake!"


    Zhao Li Xin rose from the floor slowly. His face remained stern as he only had one goal.


    "You will need to raise your cultivating. Being at the Sovereign level is not enough. I, myself, can kill a dozen of Sovereign Level cultivators. This means the entity can do worse," Huo Long stated.


    "You need to reach the Sage Level after which I will teach you another cultivation level above it. It is called Divined Cultivation. People usually need to be about a hundred years to reach Sage Level and it would even take more time to reach the Divined Cultivation. Unfortunately, you don''t have this luxury nor does she."


    The air around Zhao Li Xin''s lungs turned cold. He clenched his fists until they were white as many thoughts swirled in his head. How much time did he have to be able to save her? What would he do if he failed¡­? Was he going to lose her for good? No! He couldn''t let it happen! He would rather die than let anything bad happen to her.


    "This means you can''t be stubborn anymore," Huo Long continued. "You will need to use every cheat and opportunity to raise your power. Don''t get me wrong¡­ I''m not asking you to depend on pills and elixirs as you are right about them. Taking too many of them is not good for anyone. What I mean by ''cheats'' is the use of this ring''s power. You should use this space to the maximum to increase your power, master your arrays, and armament skills. All these things might be useful someday!"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded. He would do whatever it took to save Lory.


    "And¡­ You need to also find the Crimson Lightning sword as it could be the only thing in this world that can kill that entity," Huo Long raised his eyebrow to assured Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glinted with a resolution as Huo Long words gave him hope. He would use all his power to find the weapon, even if he needed to go to the end of the world.


    "Now go¡­ She needs you now," Huo Long carelessly shooed Zhao Li Xin away. "Remember, boy¡­ The entity doesn''t only want to kill her as it also wants her soul. Dispersing her soul might be the only option should you fail!"


    "I won''t fail!" Zhao Li Xin said before his figure disappeared into thin air. He did not wish to look at the alternative.


    Huo Long sighed once the boy left. He nced to the side as a woman appeared next to the open window behind him, "I hope you are right this time¡­Arthea!"


    The woman''s silver hair flowed down her shoulders. Her clear grey eyes blinked once as shezily leans on the window frame. She smiled sweetly, "Who knows! Everything had been on a downward spiral since Lorenna died!"


    "The Queen?" Huo Long asked.


    "Uh-huh," Arthea answered. There was no anger on her face even as sheined, "The woman was born under the star of chaos¡­ It is all chaos. I can barely foresee the future anymore!"


    "Maybe it is because you are old?" Huo Long teased.


    "Shut up, old lizard!" She chided.


    "What are you if I am old?" Huo Long rolled his eyes.


    Arthea pouted as she propped her chin, "Unveiled the future has be too tiresome. So many things have changed¡­ There are so many possibilities¡­ Everything grows like a branch on the tree¡­ They keep growing without an end!"


    "Maybe you should stop being a peeping tom!" Huo Long grinned.


    She smiled brightly, "Maybe I should!"


    Huo Long scoffed, "You would have stopped a long time ago if you had the choice."


    Arthea giggled. She had no regrets, sadness, or hatred. She lost those feelings a long time ago. A Seeress cannot function well if she dwelled on such emotions. She moved away from the table. "It doesn''t matter... Guiding a Lucient is my destiny! I will go on as long as the Lucient line continues..."


    "Immortality... Even I could never have imagined it" A celestial creature like him was blessed with longevity, but he would eventually die like any other creature in the world.


    Arthea gazed at the ocean beneath her and smiled calmly, "No, you can''t¡­"


    _____________________________


    It took the Mong brothers and the other shadow guards two days to get Ming Yue Yin out of the pce without anyone noticing. It was quite an achievement as the security around the Imperial Pce was tight. They sent a message to General Fu once this was done as he was to return to Jing An City the day after he was sure Ming Yue Yin''s safety was guaranteed. He, unfortunately, came bearing bad news for the Emperor.


    Ming Yue Yin was ced in a guest room next to Lory in Zhao Li Xin''s manor. Lory asked everyone to leave her alone with Ming Yue Yin. Girsha watched them from the round table close to Ming Yue Yin''s bed.


    [Trinity seems quite fond of her¡­] Girshamented.


    [He is] Lory agreed.


    [Aren''t you jealous?] Girsha teased her.


    [Shut up! She and her ancestor have protected Trinity for so long. I''ve got nothing but gratitude towards them] Lory said genuinely. She also felt regret for what happened to Ming Yue Ying''s ancestors since Trinity yed a major role in their downfall.


    Girsha chuckled lightly [Yeah, I know]


    Lory opened her palm. A soft purple lighty within. She gently said [She will be thest descendant to ept this Gift]


    The purple light transformed into a purple leaf that floated above her palm. The whole room was illuminated by the purple light, a small remnant of Trinity''s power that resided in the tree. Lory moved her hand slowly above Ming Yue Yin''s chest and carefully turned her palm. The leaf gradually broke into many pieces of light and fell towards Ming Yue Yin''s chest before it gradually disappeared.


    Ming Yue Yin''s chest rose after a moment. She exhaled faintly as her eyshes fluttered. Her eyeballs moved underneath her eyelids. It was like she couldn''t wait to open her eyes.


    "Slowly¡­" Lory said gently.


    Ming Yue Yin became calm at Lory''s voice. Her tense body rxed and her fingers twitched. Lory held her hand and whispered in Ming Yue Yin''s ear, "Don''t be scared¡­ I''m here, brat."


    Tears fell from the corner of Ming Yue Ying''s eyes as she slowly opened her eyes. She could see a different canopy of an unfamiliar bed. The bed was a bit smaller but the sheets were soft and the nket warm. She realized she wasn''t in an ordinary family house. She moved her head to the side and saw a woman with beautiful big eyes staring back at her.


    "Wake up, sleepyhead! You want some dumpling?" Lory grinned


    Ming Yue Yin froze for a second before her mouth curved upwards, "Hey, aunty¡­"

 Chapter 120 - Adoption

    Zhao Li Xin looked for Lory the moment he left the space in his spatial ring, but she was not in her room. He inquired from a servant who informed him the First Princess was awake and Luo Ri Yi was with her. Zhao Li Xin took long strides to reach her. He could hear them talk andugh from a distance. The sounds gave him a sense offort as it meant she was safe and sound.


    He entered the room without knocking and startled Ming Yue Yin who identally dropped her dumpling back on the te. Lory smiled widely when she saw him and eximed, "You here!"??


    Lory''s warm wee softened the air around him. Zhao Li Xin took a seat beside Lory and gently stroked her head. His heart had been restless since he learned a little about her background. He knew he loved her in the past but those words couldn''t even fully describe his current feeling towards her. His heart ached when he thought of the hardship she had undergone in the past. He was still unsure of the exact details but he could surmise from Huo Long''s words that it was very bad.


    "What''s wrong?" Lory could tell he was acting differently.


    "Nothing¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly.


    Lory smiled back at him and didn''t ask farther as she could tell he didn''t want to talk about it.


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes shifted between Lory and Zhao Li Xin who ignored her as they were wrapped in their own pink bubble. Ming Yue Yin was used to seeing concubines curry favor with the Emperor, but they always looked calctive and fake. She was never moved by them and only watched them like they were performing a y.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s interaction, however, was filled with pink bubbles and hearts. They looked so much in love. She had to hold herself from shrieking with excitement.


    Lory felt the stare and turned to see Ming Yue Ying staring at them with weird eyes. Lory introduced them awkwardly, "Oh, this is Ming Yue Yin¡­She just woke up a few hours ago."


    "Hm¡­" Zhao Li Xin only spared Ming Yue Yin a nce and grunted. He was unbothered by her as he poured himself warm tea.


    ''Aunty, you now remember me¡­ and uncle, why are you looking so mean? So scary¡­''


    Ming Yue Yin rose from her seat and cupped her hand elegantly, "This one is Ming Yue Yin. Thank you for helping me and for your generous hospitality, Lord Long Ming."


    "Don''t mention it. It was my fianc¨¦e''s wish anyway¡­" Zhao Li Xin casually responded as he slowly sipped Lory''s flower tea. It was too sweet for him but he didn''t mind if he was drinking with her.


    Zhao Li Xin''s attitude showed the reason he decided to help her. He only did it because Lory wanted it. Ming Yue Yin didn''t feel offended when he heard this as he was d to know Long Ming treated Lory well. She had seen Lory''s hard and dreadful life was in her dreams. This made her admiration and respect Lory more. She also hoped she could have half of Lory''s perseverance, as she believed it could make her go through everything she had to face.


    In Ming Yue Yin''s opinion, a woman like Lory deserves the world. She wished someone would love and pamper her like a Queen and Zhao Li Xin seemed like the one person who could do it. Her grin widened from ear to ear. She bowed politely and without hesitation, "I understand. I''m grateful to you both!"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t have a bad opinion on Ming Yue Yin as her eyes seemed genuine and she cared about Luo Ri Yi. Lory was relieved to see Zhao Li Xin didn''t have a bad impression on Ming Yue Yin as she was aware of his strong rejection towards others, especially women. She thought it was a good sign when he looked at Ming Yue Yin with a t look and without disdain.


    "You have bad cultivation¡­" Zhao Li Xin said unexpectedly.


    Ming Yue Yin almost fell off her chair in shock when she heard him. She was at the Grandmaster Level at the core stage. No one in her Kingdom had reached her level at her age. Ming Yue Yin felt wronged but she did not refute his words. She could only purse her lips.


    Zhao Li Xin ignored her unhappy face because he either did not care or he didn''t realize he had hurt her feelings. "Your level is false and your foundation is weak. Tell me, how many pills and elixirs have you used?"


    "I¡­." Ming Yue Ying''s eyes bulged. She was afraid to tell him she used pills every time she wanted a breakthrough, and drunk elixirs to strengthen her body. Everyone said it was normal and everyone did it so she never questioned it.


    Zhao Li Xin stared at her like she''s an idiot, "What you are doing is like building a castle with sands. It looks good from the outside but weak on the inside. You would lose badly if you are to fight someone with a solid foundation, even someone with a Knight Level cultivation."


    Ming Yue Ying gaped. Was it really that bad? However, she knew this ''uncle'' won''t lie to her. She wondered if this was another scheme from the Emperor. Everyone thought he pampered her when he gave many pills and elixirs without any regard, but the truth was he was weakening her slowly.


    Tears rolled down her eyes. She was angry and mostly embarrassed at how stupid she had been. Everyone inside the pce led her by the nose. Did her cultivation master know about this too? Was he cooperated with the Emperor to lead her astray?


    "Can you help her?" Lory tugged Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve as she felt bad for Ming Yue Ying. She pleaded with Zhao Li Xin who could help Ming Yue Ying, Zhao Li Xin doesn''t mind helping Ming Yue Ying but of course with some advantages for him. Zhao Li Xin was no saint. He was shrewd and a ck belly when dealing with others.


    "Mong Yi, summon Jin Hao here," Zhao Li Xin said with a t tone.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Yi emerged from behind the door cupped his fist respectfully and disappeared.


    He left Lory with only one question, ''How long had he been there?''


    Ming Yue Yin, on the other hand, didn''t seem bothered by Mong Yi''s presence. This made Lory realize she still needed to adjust more to this world''s custom.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Have you eaten yet?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes turned back to Lory. His eyes were filled with gentleness. There was so much difference when he talked to Ming Yue Yin. It was perplexing for Ming Yue Yin but it also made her happy. Although a part of her wished her ''uncle'' could also treat her nicely. It seemed her aunt''s position was above her uncle''s so she needed to hold onto her aunt''s thigh tightly for better treatment.


    Most women self-proimed themselves as Zhao Li Xin''s lover but he never knew some weird woman had proimed herself as his niece.


    "I ate a lot of dumplings with this brat," Lory pointed at Ming Yue Yin rudely with her chopsticks.


    Ming Yue Yin would have been furious if someone else pointed at her with chopsticks, but she was not offended the slightest when Lory did it. She loved it when Lory was casual with her. She lifted her chopsticks and continued her meal without a word.


    Zhao Li Xin ordered a servant to prepare red bean soup for Lory and Lory asked the servant to also bring another bowl for the brat whose eyes glinted when she heard it was red bean soup. Ming Yue Yin smiled brightly. Although her uncle was cold to her, it was okay since her aunty was so nice.


    Both were eating happily with Zhao Li Xin drinking his wine quietly when Jin Hao arrived. Jin Hao softly knocked on the door and entered. He was surprised to see the Princess who had slept for months was now awake and eating with vigor like she was a glutton.


    "Master Jin," Lory greeted Jin Hao with a polite smile.


    "Milord, Young Miss, First Princess¡­" Jin Hao bowed politely at them. His white silky hair flowed behind his back and his refined demeanor was unchanged. He smiled at Ming Yue Yin who somehow felt a shiver go down her spine. She could tell the man was not simple. She preferred her scary uncle.


    "Jin Hao, check her condition," Zhao Li Xin ordered coolly.


    Jin Hao had to use proper etiquette since Ming Yue Yin was a Princess. He ced a clean handkerchief on her wrist before he could check her pulse. Lory was amazed at his elegance as he checked someone else as he was not very courteous with her. Lory assumed it was because she was not a Princess, yet the real reason was Zhao Li Xin''s threatening re whenever he checked her condition. Zhao Li Xin always made Jin Hao nervous and rained him with questions he needed to answer well. This made Jin Hao forget proper etiquette and he even forgot to breathe at times when he dealt with Lory.


    Jin Hao lifted his hand from Ming Yue Yin''s wrist and said elegantly, "Your condition¡­is a wreck."


    ''Ah, it hurts!''


    Ming Yue Yin''s mouth twitched. Jin Hao''s insensitive words did not match his dashing appearance. All the men in Zhao Li Xin''s ce seemed to be too blunt.


    "¡­Strangely it has not ruined your body. Your cultivation is the only messed up thing. It''s weird¡­" Jin Hao contemted.


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes lit up as she nced at Lory with excitement, "It''s because of the Gift. isn''t it, aunty?"


    "Who''s aunty, what Gift?" Jin Hao muttered.


    Lory who had finished her bowl of soup propped her chinzily and replied, "Perhaps."


    "Are you adopting a niece, young miss?" Jin Hao asked with the same politeness.


    "More like she is adopting me¡­" Lory sighed andined, "I don''t want to have a niece who is almost the same age as me¡­ It is so weird¡­"


    "What so weird about it? It''s normal in royal families. Some people even have uncles and aunts who are younger than them," Ming Yue Yin said. It was normal as there were so many young concubines in the imperial harem.


    Lory squinted, "That''s¡­disturbing¡­but suit yourself," Lory gave up and shrugged with tiredness. The brat was not the listening type.


    Ming Yue Yin''s smile bloomed like a flower. She bowed courteously and said, "Aunty, uncle!"


    Zhao Li Xin had no problem with someone calling him uncle if Lory was the aunt as it only solidified their rtionship. He could not alsoin about it since his little savior liked the weird Princess.


    A sudden and weird change happened before Jin Hao. He was stunned for a moment but did not say anything as Zhao Li Xin did not seem to be against the idea. He courteously bowed at Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi, "Congrattions¡­"


    "..."


    "..."

 Chapter 121 - Burden

    Zhao Li Xin was having a midnight meeting with Jin Hao in his study room when Bei Li Yan visited the manor. The three discussed the recent events as they knew the Imperial ws would soon seek them. Zhao Li Xin remained calm despite the iing storm. The current Emperor''s position was not stable as the previous Emperor''s shadow was too great. The generals and the citizens, including some influential families in Liangzu still adored and respected the previous Emperor. They would all be outraged if they learned what the current Emperor had done.


    Lory and Girsha were in theirfortable bed while this was happening, but Lory got up as she craved for ginger tea. She left the room and found a maid nearby. The maid, who knew Lory''s preference, nodded politely when Lory requested for tea. Lory was about to return to her room but halted her steps when she saw a woman''s beyond the moon gate in the garden.??


    Ming Yue Yin crossed the small bridge and sat in the small pavilion. She could easily look around as stonemps illuminated the garden. White papermpions hang on the pavilion and the long hall. The soft light subtly showcased the flowers near the hallways. The garden inside Xinjing Manor was so beautiful it could match the Imperial garden in her courtyard. Ming Yue Yin was reassured to see Lory livedfortably in this world. She was leaning on the pavilion pir when Lory approached her.


    "Why aren''t you asleep?" Lory asked softly.


    Ming Yue Yin giggled. A big grin stered across her face as she teased, "I''ve slept for months¡­ I''m not sleepy but you should be asleep aunty¡­the elderly need to sleep early."


    "Shut up, brat!" Lory red but Ming Yue Yinughed loudly. Ming Yue Yin neverughed freely in the imperial pce. She also never dared to tease anyone except her personal dimwit maid.


    "You know in the past, I''d always pity my fath...no, the Emperor," Ming Yue Yin corrected. She didn''t want to call the monster father again. She let out a long sigh. "The Emperor has many children but all his sons have some form of disability, some did not even live beyond three years. It''s a disheartening reality but that''s how it is..."


    "¡­But Huang Zi Feng seems alright," Lory tilted her head.


    Ming Yue Yin snickered, "This is why it is alling back to me¡­ What if the issue with the sons was deliberate? What if all his son''s turned the way they did on purpose?"


    Lory was stunned, "That can''t be, right?"


    "Just think about it¡­ Wouldn''t the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s master have worried about the Emperor betraying them if he had another normal son? I mean we are speaking of a man who easily betrayed his brother for his ambition so what would he do to a stranger? I think the agreement between the Emperor and Heavenly Jade Pavilion was for the Emperor to have no other male heir except Huang Zi Feng."


    "That is a cruel thing to do¡­" Lory''s blood turned cold.


    "I should have known it earlier! How could all the male heirs be like that? One or two is normal but...all of them? That can''t be right, especially when I remember his face whenever he learned a son had died. Although the concubines got a hugepensation andvish funeral for their son''s death, his face¡­ I thought that was expected for a ruler¡­ I thought all rulers acted like that but then I dreamed of your father¡­" Ming Yue Yin''s mouth curved and her gaze softened.


    "I saw the way your father looked at you and your brother. It''s¡­ahh¡­how could I describe it?" Ming Yue Yin took a long deep breath. Her eyes turned up to the night sky. "I wish I could see my father too. I wonder if he would look at me the way your father did."


    "I think he would¡­" Lory said without hesitation.


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes overflowed withfort. She believed it as it was Lory who said it. They were interrupted when the maid Lory had sent for tea came to the pavilion with teacups for both of them. Lory praised the maid''s professionalism as she served them tea and left politely after bowing.


    "It''s sweet and spicy," Ming Yue Yin''s eyes twitched.


    "It''s ginger, cinnamon and honey," Lory inhale the fragrance before sipping the tea slowly.


    Ming Yue Yin didn''tment. She took another sip and the warmth spread down her throat to the rest of her body. It made her morefortable and rxed. She ced the teacup gently on the table and said, "I never wanted to rule this country."


    Lory gently blew her tea but didn''t say anything as she listened.


    "¡­But when tomorrowes, he will learn of his son''s death, the missing sacred tree, and even his badly hurt useless daughter¡­ He will be enraged and will demand retaliation. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion will do the same. It will even worsen when the Emperor gets to know I''m conscious and functioning. He will be suspicious which will prompt him to kill a lot of people. He was always paranoid after all and General Fu and the others who are dissatisfied with the Emperor would rebel¡­ This country would fall into war and chaos¡­" Ming Yue Yin clenched her teacup.


    "Unless you step in as thest Princess of previous Emperor," Lory said as she ced her teacup down.


    "I never wanted this burden¡­" Ming Yue Yin''s eyes glistened. "I never wanted to rule this country¡­"


    "I know," Lory said softly.


    "¡­But I have to..." Ming Yue Yin''s mouth trembled. Tears rolled down her cheeks like transparent pearls. "It is my kingdom and I¡­I''m the King''s Daughter¡­"


    Lory smiled, "Yes, you are¡­"


    Ming Yue Yin looked down and sobbed freely. The burden was too heavy for a seventeen-year-old woman. She realized her life would never be the same again after this episode. She couldn''t be the same again as she was thest of her kin, thest descendant to receive the Gift. There would be no one else after her so she had to ept this duty...the burden whether she was ready or not.


    Every woman wished to be a Princess, but they never understood the burden of the title and the weight they had to carry. It wasn''t their fault as even Lory needed years to understand everything that came with the title.


    Lory remained in the garden once Ming Yue Yin returned to her room. Shey on the wooden bench near the pond and listened to the wind blowing and rippling water from the manmade fountain. They gave her a sense of serenity.


    Lory watched the stars twinkle in the sky as the grey clouds moved slowly. The night sky was always beautiful. It gave herfort and familiarity but it also made her lonely and mncholic yet she never stopped gazing.


    "It''s veryte. Why aren''t you asleep?" Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face appeared above hers. His long dark hair flowed behind his back. His perfectly carved face stared at her with his ck onyx eyes. Lory sighed at his beauty. It still mesmerized her even after all this time.


    "I can''t sleep¡­" Lory answered softly.


    Zhao Li Xin crouched beside the bench so they could be face to face. He moved a strand of hair from her face and asked gently, "What are you thinking?"


    The warmth from his hand made her shiver. Lory smiled shyly, "I worry for her¡­"


    "The Princess?" Zhao Li Xin frowned before a faint smile touched his lips. "They are still other generals who are loyal to the previous Emperor other than General Fu. The Hei Shen Sect is also helping her. You''ve nothing to worry about."


    "It''s not her safety I''m worried about. It''s her heart¡­" Lory sighed.


    Zhao Li Xin was a little jealous of Ming Yue Yin but that weird girl chose to call him uncle and Lory aunty. This meant Lory saw her as family. It wasn''t weird for her to worry about the brat.


    ''The nickname suits her perfectly'', Zhao Li Xinmented inwardly.


    Lory''s eyes turned back to the stars, "You know, Li Xin, I''ve been through a lot of things in my life¡­the good¡­the bad....and the worst but I''ve never been betrayed by anyone close to me, like you and Ming Yue Yin."


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his hands tightly inside his sleeve. His heart pricked when he heard mention what she had been through.


    "My father used to say we might not always have the best in the world but we should do the best from what we''ve got," Lory remembered what her father used to preach to her whenever she wanted to give up.


    "Your father sounds wise. Did he pamper you?" Zhao Li Xin slightly probed. In the depths of his heart, he wondered what happened in her past and why her family didn''t protect her. He feared her family would be like his or Ming Yue Yin''s family.


    Lory didn''t know Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts as she remembered her father. Her face lit up and a sweet smile emerged from it. "My father¡­was very strict, a firm disciplinarian but also kind, gentle and very wise... However, he had many sorrows and secrets. I thought I knew everything about him but I guess I was wrong¡­"


    Lory became somber. She felt like someone had ripped out her heart from her chest and crush it to the ground on the day she lost her father. She repeatedly rewound the day in her head. Wondering if she should have said or done things differently, but no matter how many times she reyed the day, the result remained the same. She couldn''t leave her people behind to run to her father. How could she watch them get ughtered when she had the power to protect them? Her father would also never let her leave their people.


    "You are sad again¡­" Zhao Li Xin kissed her hand to get her attention.


    "Sorry. I can''t help it," Lory smiled helplessly.


    "It''s fine. I''m here¡­ I will always be here," His words were calm and soothing like a warm breeze. The sadness in her eyes slowly dissipated. She intertwined her hands with his and pulled his hand above her chest.


    "I know, thank you," She was really grateful she met him in this world.


    "Do you want to go inside?" The wind was getting colder and he worried she would be sick.


    "Can we stay here a little longer?"


    He could not say no to her pleading eyes, "Let''s stay then¡­"

 Chapter 122 - Royal Mess

    The Emperor sat on his golden chair inside the throne hall and loudly banged his armchair as the tension spread through the room. The officials attending the morning court knelt on the floor with pale faces while General Fu, the bearer of the bad news, remained unfazed.


    "He died¡­ Huang Zi Feng is dead? How?" A vein in the Emperor''s forehead bulged.??


    General Fu sneered in his head. The Emperor didn''t ask about his own daughter but seemed more concerned about another person''s son. It showed the disparity between Huang Zi Feng and Ming Ru Yi in the Emperor''s heart. General Fu didn''t need more confirmation on the rtionship between the Emperor and Huang Zi Feng.


    "Master Huang infuriated the Lord of Hei Shen Sect. It was inevitable¡­" General Fu acted like he was sorry.


    The Emperor went limp in his chair with a somber expression. It was not because he lost his son, but because Huang Zi Feng was his only healthy male heir. It was part of his agreement with the Heavenly Jade Pavilion. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s leader was a meticulous man who didn''tpletely trust the Emperor. He forced the Emperor to abide by the agreement. Huang Yi Yi, the Emperor''s wife who lived away from the pce to hide their rtionship, was also a very jealous and cruel woman.


    The concubines the Emperor was slightly fond off would die from illness or an ident every time Huang Yi Yi got to learn this. The Emperor couldn''t control her since he solely depended on the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s power. He used them to carry out his n against the previous Emperor. He was no more than the puppet king for the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    "And the sacred tree¡­?" The Emperor hissed the question.


    "The ancient tomb copsed. The tree is gone," General Fu looked down to seem more remorseful.


    The Emperor shot General Fu an indescribable look before leaning back in his chair with exhaustion. His heir was dead and the tree was gone. Why was everything going in a downward spiral? The first, officials who had let their sons follow the third Princess, were anxious. They wanted to ask about sons'' wellbeing but they didn''t dare open their mouths as they looked at the Emperor''s grim face.


    A young eunuch interrupted them as he rushed to the Emperor''s personal eunuch with a distressed look. The old eunuch''s face turned red then white as the young eunuch whispered into his ear. The mostly calm experienced eunuch looked like a sheep in a ughterhouse as his hands shook slightly inside his sleeves.


    The officials could tell something really bad had happened. They all wished they were absent from the morning court. The old eunuch slowly moved toward the Emperor and leaned closer to his ear. The Emperor was at first stupefied before being anger.


    "WHAT?!" The Emperor roared. He abruptly pushed the old eunuch who rolled down the throne''s stairs. The eunuch was so terrified to even groan.


    "Find the first Princess, <strong>NOW!!</strong>" The Emperor screamed. The eunuch scrambled around in haste as the Emperor pinched his temples. The officials were bbergasted as they were unsure of what was happening. The distraught Emperor clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "General Fu, this¡­ Hei Shen Sect dared to hurt the honorable son of Heavenly Jade Pavilion. Why didn''t you do anything?" The Emperor directed his anger at General Fu.


    "Your majesty, my job is to protect the Liangzu royal family. Why would I protect someone from the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, not mentioning they all had higher cultivation. I don''t think they needed this humble servant''s protection," General Fu feigned innocence but there was nothing wrong with his words. He was a Liangzu Kingdom general. He did not need to protect anyone but the Liangzu Kingdom royalty. The officials silently agreed with General Fu''s argument.


    "That..." The Emperor forgot no one in the room knew Huang Zi Feng''s real identity. General Fu''s innocent words almost trapped him as he almost blurted out the truth. He clenched his jaws and swallowed his words.


    "How about my daughter, Ming Ru Yi?" The Emperor used the second scapegoat to push his agenda.


    General Fu remained unperturbed, "The reason is the same as Huang Zi Feng and his sister. She irked the demon Lord, Long Ming."


    "Why couldn''t you stop him? Didn''t you say your job is to protect the royal family?" The Emperor asked with sarcasm.


    "I did, your majesty. I begged Lord Long Ming to spare the Princess or she would have burned into ashes like Huang Zi Feng or had her limbs cut off to be the beasts'' food like Huang Ni Yang," General Fu''s words stunned everyone in the room. How much stronger was Long Ming than Huang Zi Feng?


    Huang Zi Feng, one of the most talented young men of his age, died easily by Long Ming''s hands while Huang Ni Yang was known for her peerless beauty and many admirers was also dead. Every man on the continent fought to be her husband but Long Ming cut her limbs and fed her to the beast. It was unbelievable.


    "What irked Long Ming for such a punishment?" The Emperor was curious.


    "They harmed Long Ming''s fianc¨¦e¡­" General Fu answered bluntly.


    Everyone was shocked even more by this revtion. The fact he had a fianc¨¦e was shocking news. Long Ming was known to be a cruel, cold, and indifferent man who never got close to any woman. The women who brave enough to seduce him always had bad ending.


    The Emperor wanted to question General Fu further but a soldier rushed into the hall. He kneeled on the floor and cupped his fists, "The Heavenly Jade Pavilion emissary hase to seek an audience, you''re majesty."


    The Emperor closed his eyes with exhaustion. More problems kept knocking on his door but there was nothing he could do. He sighed, "Let them in!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" The soldier rose from the floor and left. Five men with white robes entered the room not long after with strong steps. There looked smug and arrogant. It was in to all they did not respect anyone there, including the Emperor.


    "My name is Zu Gong. Our sect master, Huang Si Yun, asked us toe and inquire about the young master and young miss. We want to know what happened?" Zu Gong carelessly cupped his fist. He was one of the few people who knew about the Emperor and the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s cooperation. To him, the Emperor was nothing more than his sect master''sckey and had zero respect for him.


    Although the Emperor hated Zu Gong''s overbearing attitude, he did not say anything about it as Zu Gong was one of the young elders of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion. Zu Gong was a King Level at peak stage cultivator yet he was only forty. This made him the third strongest person in his sect thus the Emperor couldn''t provoke him.


    "General Fu, tell master Zu what happened since you were there¡­" The Emperor sifted the responsibility to General Fu.


    General Fu smirked at the Emperor''s shameless and cowardly behavior. He wondered why he had never realized it before. The current Emperor was so different from the previous Emperor but it was no surprise since they were not rted. General Fu rose from the floor and stood tall before Zu Gong without any fear.


    "Long Ming killed them," General Fu said without an ounce of sympathy.


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Zu Gong was bewildered. He couldn''t believe it. "Long Ming is here? We didn''t hear anything about him being in Liangzu!"


    General Fu scoffed and mocked Zu Gong, "Do any of us know where Long Minges from or where he has been?"


    "You¡­ Are you sure he was the real Long Ming?" Zu Gong wanted to me the Liangzu Kingdom or General Fu for Huang Zi Feng and Huang Ni Yang''s deaths since he didn''t want to provoke the Hei Shen Sect.


    "Who dares pretend to be Long Ming in this world?" General Fu snickered. Zu Gong acted big yet he was also a coward. "It''s up to you to believe it or not. Your young miss tried to kill Long Ming fianc¨¦e so the Hei Shen Sect will knock on your doors soon orter. You can then tell if what I''m saying is true or false."


    "General Fu!!" The Emperor chided.


    "Did you threaten me? Also... since when did Long Ming have a fianc¨¦e?" Zu Gong was enraged by General Fu''s rudeness. However, he was most afraid of what General Fu said as he knew Huang Ni Yang''s temperament. It was not the first time Huang Ni Yang killed other women to snatch their men.


    "This general won''t dare..." General Fu bowed his head politely but his face told another story. "I''m only stating the obvious. How would we know if Long Ming truly has a fianc¨¦e or not? What we all know is Long Ming''s bad temperament¡­ He not only killed Huang Zi Feng and Huang Ni Yang but also hurt the third Princess."


    "What!! This is not right. We can''t let the Hei Shen Sect go on a rampage. We should report this to the other sects and make Hei Shen be ountable for their mistakes!" Zu Gong righteously said. He thought of dragging other sects to gang up against the Hei Shen sect as he couldn''t go against them alone. General Fu held back the urge to p at Zu Gong''s cunningness.


    "Sure but how? We don''t know where the Hei Shen sect headquarters is or where the King Pces are. We also don''t know where Long Ming is or anything else about him?" General Fu mocked Zu Gong. It seemed the Heavenly Jade Pavilion members only increased their cultivation but not their intelligence. It was disappointing to learn.


    "That¡­" Zu Gong''s face turned red with embarrassment but he refused to give in. His face lit up as he thought of another idea. "Rumour has it that Zhao Li Xin, Jiang Wei Kingdom sixth Prince is Long Ming''s real identity. We can ask the Jiang Wei Kingdom to take responsibility!"


    General Fu scoffed and shook his head with exhaustion. It seemed the Heavenly Jade Pavilion not onlycked brains but information too.


    "Didn''t you hear what happened during the Jiang Wei Kingdom''s martial art tournament banquet? Long Ming''s people killed the general and the soldiers inside the pce. The bloodstains from the day still haven''t been erasedpletely. Long Ming also made the Kingdom bankrupt. The Kingdom has yet to recover from its financial trouble."


    Everyone in the hall, including Zu Gong and his people heard this rumor but they didn''tpletely believe it as the rumor was too spectacr. What kind of man could solely put a country on its knees? It meant Long Ming was indomitable if the rumor was real.

 Chapter 123 - Royal Mess II

    "That is an exaggerated rumor," Zu Gong stubbornly denied.


    "Perhaps," General Fu shrugged with indifference. "But the rumor also said the sixth Prince has no blood rtions with the Jiang Wei royal family. They mistreated him for years. I don''t know why Long Ming spared them but maybe he did it to pay whatever debt he thought he owed them. Long Ming might give you a hand if you seek to trouble the Jiang Wei Kingdom by yourself."??


    <strong>"YOU!"</strong> Zu Gong pointed at General Fu and screamed furiously. "You, lowly General, you dare humiliate me! Do you not fear the Heavenly Jade Pavilion? I can easily kill you like a dog!"


    "General Fu, mind your words!" The Emperor harshly reprimand.


    "Yes, General Fu. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion are honored guests to our Kingdom. You shouldn''t be rude to them," The old official who wanted to curry favor with the Emperor and Zu Gong, scolded General Fu. No one dared to refute General Fu in a normal situation because of his strong position in the Kingdom, but General Fu hadtely lost the Emperor''s favor. He believed the Emperor would take the tiger tally from General Fu soon orter and the General would be a tiger without teeth.


    "Pardon me, Master Zu, General Fu is getting old and his head is muddled at times," Another official joined in the fray to undermine General Fu.


    This slightly lifted Zu Gong''s bad mood. The Emperor also rxed when Zu Gong stopped being angry, but the disheartened Fu Xiao Jin watched the cowardly Emperor and the useless officials with regret. General Fu had not realized how the beloved Kingdom that he fought for with blood and sweat had fallen this far. He was ashamed of his negligence as it all happened under his own nose. The demise was all because of the fake Emperor.


    "I may be old but I think all of you are muddled headed," General Fu sneered. "The Hei Shen Sect have eyes everywhere. We don''t know anything about them and they are always one or five steps ahead of us. Didn''t you all ever wonder? We are in in sight while they are in the dark. Tell me, which one of us has more advantages over the other?"


    The hall became silent. Those who were bootlicking forget they were against the Hei Shen Sect. General Fu was right. If the Hei Shen Sect spies reported their words to Long Ming, the cruel man, who could kill a beautiful woman without batting his eyes what would he do to old men like them? The officials looked at each other with fear as they turned as pale as sheets.


    "Why are you all afraid? The Hei Shen Sect is only one sect and the Heavenly Jade Pavilion is also a powerful sect. We¡­we''re not afraid!" Zu Gong bravely said but quickly scrutinized around him like he feared the Hei Shen Sect spies would hear him.


    General Fu secretly rolled his eyes. Zu Gong would have been convincing if his hands weren''t shaking.


    ___________________________________


    The news about the missing First Princess spread and shocked the Liangzu''s Kingdom''s citizens. Everyone wondered how the unconscious Princess disappeared from the pce. They also wondered who wanted to hurt the First Princess as she rarely left the pce.


    The people were also shocked by the number of people who died inside the forbidden forest. Many entered it yet only a few managed to get out. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s young master and miss were among those who failed to survive.


    The rumors spread in one day yet no one could confirm what was real or fake. The people spected but they were all meaningless rumors without proof.


    The Xin Jing manor remained peaceful like everything happening outside had nothing to do with them. Zhao Li Xin left everything to his people and continued cultivating in his ring. Lory didn''t bother him but she thought Zhao Li Xin had be a little weird since they returned from the forest. However, she didn''t question him as she thought his mood was rted to either Lianzu or the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Lory decided to bother the brat who was staying in the guest''s courtyard on an evening Zhao Li Xin was in his ring. Ming Yue Yin had woken from her deep slumber for three days. Lory met some maids carrying an empty tray outside the guest courtyard. The maids bowed politely at Lory who smiled back at her. Lory softly knocked on the door and heard some noiseing from the room.


    "Come¡­in!"


    Lory frowned but at the weird answer but slowly opened the door at the udylike wee. She found Ming Yue Yin stuffing her mouth with a dumpling. The Princess''s mouth was cover with oil and her sleeves stained with sauce and vinegar but she still smiled innocently at Lory.


    Lory sighed as she was getting used to the brat''s weird behavior. Ming Yue Yin quickly munched the dumplings and swallowed everything in one gulp.


    "Please note, I won''t help you if you choke," Lory raised her eyebrows.


    Ming Yue Yin swallowed a mouthful of tea before she could breathe freely. Her eyes were wide with excitement, "These dumplings are good!"


    Lory looked at the three empty dumpling boxes andmented sarcastically, "I know."


    Ming Yue Yin ignored Lory''s rude reply yet their bickering was one of the things she appreciated the most. She knew they would be no one else to treat her genuinely like Lory once she returned to her pce and reimed her position. She would need to wear the Princess'' mask and act gracefully. She never wanted to return to such a life but she had no choice.


    "How are you feeling now?" Lory pulled the chair opposite Ming Yue Yin and sat.


    "I''m fine, other than my sense of smell," Ming Yue Yin forced a smile and stuffed another dumpling in her mouth. Although Ming Yue Yin''s body was not damaged, the residue of the drugs she consumed over the years was still inside her. Jin Hao told her she needed to detox the drugs from her system first if she wanted to increase her cultivation speed naturally.


    Ming Yue Yin easily agreed as she was eager to grow strong quickly, but she soon regretted her choice when she learned she was to be boiled like an egg for ten hours in a tub full of strong smelled medicine. Unable to stand the smell, Lory wished her luck and left her alone without sympathy.


    Abandoned by her ''aunt'', Ming Yue Yin could only cry inside the smelly tub. Unfortunately, the smell only got stronger as time passed.No one dared to get close to her except Jin Hao''s female assistant who was already numb to such smells.


    Ming Yue Yin was forced to soak in another tub for another hour after the smelly bath as she needed a special elixir to get rid of the smell. The dignified Princess couldn''t do anything butply.


    "At least you can cultivate normally now¡­ What stage are you now?" Lory cheered her. She felt guilty for leaving her but she couldn''t stand the smell.


    "Master Level at peak stage," Ming Yue Ying said with indifference as she munched her dumplings.


    Lory was stunned, "How can it be so fast?"


    "I don''t know. I think it''s your gift," She shrugged.


    "It''s not my gift. It''s Trinity''s gift," Lory corrected.


    "Is it different?" Ming Yue Yin was surprised.


    "It is. I''m still not powerful enough to gift you anything," Lory raised her eyebrows.


    Ming Yue Yin wiped her mouth with a clean towel with twinkling eyes. She grinned widely, "This ''Gift'' is really magical."


    Loryughed, "I want to say the same thing about cultivation."


    Girsha interrupted their conversation when he barged into the room from the window, perched on the table, and snatched a grape from the bowl. Ming Yue Yin was surprised while Lory flicked Girsha''s head for his rudeness.


    "This is Girsha, right? Your guardian?" Ming Yue Yin eximed with excitement. She saw Girsha when she dreamed of Lory''s past. She also saw Girsha''s real and magnificent appearance and his amazing power. The term ''guardian'' was never used to describe a beast in this world because beasts were forced to be contractual beasts. Their position was below humans and their rtionship was like a ve and his master.


    Ming Yue Yin only learned the term from the dream. She also knew the rtionship between Girsha and Lory was deeper than a ve-master rtionship. Girsha was Lory''s guardian, teacher, friend, and family. They weren''t bound by a contract but a promise.


    "Lord Girsha, this humble Princess earnestly greets you," Ming Yue Yin stood and courteously bowed at Girsha. She might not know Girsha''s whole story but her short dream showed everyone in Lory''s world treated Girsha with respect. This included the great King Marcus. She didn''t feel wrong to bow before the powerful bird that could destroy a country with a hurricane and tornado.


    [You always keep the weird ones around you, don''t you?] Girsha teased Lory.


    [I guess so¡­] Lory sighed. She used a chopstick to pick a dumpling from the box and stuffed it in her mouth.

 Chapter 124 - Offering

    Darkness ruled at midnight as the moon was waning and a few luminous stars were scattered in the sky. The moon was waning. The stalls were closed and the usually lively streets were quite. Many were in their warm beds as they waited for daybreak. This was not the case for Xinjing manor as a few ck-cloaked men stealthily appeared at the back door. A man in a ck uniform swiftly opened the door and let them in after he was sure no one followed them.


    The head servant greeted them politely with a warm smile but his eyes carefully scrutinized them for any hidden threat. The cloaked visitors became slightly nervous as they could feel the strong Qi leaking from the seemingly feeble old head servant. Their hearts raced. One could only imagine the strength of the manor''s owner if a mere servant had high-level cultivation.??


    More men in ck uniforms slowly appeared on the manor''s roof as they watched the visitors. Only the eyes of those on the roof were visible as their faces were covered. They watched the visitors like a beast stalking their prey. Although they projected no threat, the visitors still found them nerve-wracking. One visitor unconsciously grabbed his sword but another man stopped him by shaking his head and signaled him to not be reckless. Fortunately, the man yielded but his hand remained on his sword.


    The head servant led them through the main courtyard and into the main hall. The room''s interior was covered with ck wood. There were two big arms chairs at the end of the room to show the manor only had two masters. There was a giant screen wall with grey stones behind the arms chairs. On it was a carving of a giant dragon engulfed in a fire. Four ornament pirs supported the red ceiling. The deep red color was unsettling for the visitors.


    Four big squarempions and candles illuminated the room. The room was bright and beautiful but it also felt rigid, cold, and ufortable. It showed the owner''s character. The servant asked them to sit as a maid served them expensive wine and pastries but the visitors were too nervous to touch the food or drinks.


    Only one visitor took off his hood and calmly sipped the wine. The liquors warmed his chilled body. He felt rxed as he nodded his head with satisfaction at the good wine. The other men let down their guards and followed suit after they watched him drink with leisure. Everyone gradually rxed.


    A beautiful androgynous man with fiery redvish robes entered the room as they enjoyed the refreshments. His long untied ck hair fell neatly on his shoulders. His mouth slightly curved, a small gesture that stunned the visitors. It was not difficult to imagine how women would have reacted to his look.


    "I''m Bei Li Yan, the Red Vermillion King Pce. It is nice to meet you," He slightly bowed his head. He didn''t look arrogant or humble. "Nice to meet you again, General Fu!"


    Seeing the famous Hei Shen Sect King Pce with their own eyes was a shock to the other visitors despite knowing they would meet him.


    "Nice to meet you again, Master Bei. This is my second son, Fu Ying," General Fu introduced the handsome young man beside him. The young man looked twenty-three with a manly appearance and muscr build of a typical soldier. The young man nodded at the introduction but his eyes remained vignt.


    General Fu continued to introduce the other men whoe with him, "¡­this is my trusted friend and the previous Emperor''s loyal subordinate."


    "I''m Zhang Yu Hong. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Master Bei," An old man with topknot grey hair and a long white beard said. He seemed to be about seventy years but a cultivator''s look could be deceiving. His robes looked modest but the great quality of his fabric couldn''t be hidden. The old man had a calm temperament and wise demeanor. His eyes were sharp and clear. He seemed like a righteous man.


    "The pleasure is mine, Grand tutor Zhang," Bei Li Yan courteously cupped his hands.


    "I''m Wu Tian Zi. It is an honor to meet you, Master Bei," Another man rose from his seat and modestly cupped his hands as he slightly bent his waist. He seemed to be about fifty with topknot ck hair and a simple jade hairpin. He also dressed simply like Zhang Yu Hong to hide from prying eyes.


    "I will say the same to be able to meet the legendary Prime Minister Wu," Bei Li Yan heard many great stories about Prime Minister Wu''s cunningness. The Liangzu Kingdom''s economy prospered under his guidance. It was a pity the current prime minister messed up a few things for his own and his cronies'' benefit.


    The previous Emperor valued his prime minister to the highest degree, especially since Prime Minister Wu was an honest and upright person. The previous Emperor bestowed to him the Marquis title of the first rank. It was the highest title the Emperor could give a person without royal blood. It was possible Prime Minister''s Wu''s aplishment threatened the current Emperor as he was forced to retire and abdicate his position.


    "Don''t say that, Master Bei. I''m no longer a prime minister," Wu Tian Zi looked disheartened not because he lost his position but because his hard work was diminished by the current prime minister. The once stable economy was now messy and full of corruption. It had caused the death of small merchants and the big merchants lived under the officials'' pressure.


    "It is a loss for this Kingdom¡­" Bei Li Yan gave a long sigh. There were too many corrupt officials in the world. He was always happy when he met honest ones. It was like finding a rare treasure. Bei Li Yan gestured politely and said, "Please seat."


    The four men did as he asked but General Fu''s next question made them all attentive. "About the First Princess¡­ how is her condition?"


    "Don''t worry. You can ask her yourselfter," Bei Li Yan answered. His mouth twitched a little when he remembered Ming Yue Yin cursing in her chamber when she was boiled for hours. "But if you are still curious, I can assure you the Princess is healthy and¡­lively."


    General Fu relieved. The Princess being alive meant he still had a chance to fix his past mistakes and the Kingdom also had hope.


    The atmosphere around the room suddenly shifted and the air around them became heavy. Fu Ying gripped the sword at his waist as a thinyer of sweat covered his forehead. It was the same feeling he had when he faced a thousand men from his enemy''s army.


    However, Zhang Yu Hong and Wu Tian Zi thought differently from him as the feeling reminded them of their previous Emperor''s father. The heavy pressure on their chest, rapid heartbeat, and cold sweat on their backs was how they felt when they first met the previous Emperor''s father at a royal banquet when they were young. General Fu and Bei Li Yan were the only ones unfazed by the change of air.


    Zhao Li Xin entered the room with Jin Hao, Mong Ki, and Mong Yi at his heels. He wore his usual ck attire with half his hair carelessly tied with red silkce. He lookedzy and unruly. He didn''t spare them a nce as he unhurriedly walked to his ck armchair. His body slumped slightly as he sat. He ced his hand on the armrest and propped his head with his fist withziness and indifference.


    Other people may have felt offended by his manners but General Fu already informed them of Zhao Li Xin''s character and his ''inhuman'' powers. He repeatedly told them to not provoke the demon Lord in any way. He told them to keep their distance, minimize eye contact, and not make any loud noise or movement. Practically, they were to treat Zhao Li Xin like a dangerous wild beast.


    They at first thought General Fu was exaggerating but quickly believed him when they saw Long Ming with their own eyes. They had to admit Long Ming seemed like a wild beast. Beautiful but also deadly.


    The visitors became more nervous when Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything and his subordinates also acted with indifference. Jin Hao sat beside Bei Li Yan with disinterested as he leisurely fanned himself. Bei Li Yan continued to calmly sip his wine as he smacked his lips with a bemused expression. Mong Yi ignored the guests and poured Zhao Li Xin some wine while Mong Ki acted like a statue as he stood next to Zhao Li Xin.


    The room was tense and the visitors felt awkward but Zhao Li Xin subordinates were rxed as Zhao Li Xin''s behavior was normal to them. To Zhao Li Xin''s close subordinates, him being cold,zy, and indifferent meant he was in a good mood.


    "News¡­?" Zhao Li Xin asked with a low voice.


    General Fu and his people were startled as they didn''t understand what he meant but Bei Li Yan quickly rose from his chair.


    "The Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s emissary is looking for you. He is using every connection he has to find us. I hear they want to apologize for what the Huang siblings did. They want to offer you a hundred chests of gold, fifty bottles of perfection grade pills and a saint level weapon called ''The Radiant Snow de''," Bei Li Yan said.


    General Fu and his people were dumbstruck. Their offering level matched their Kingdom''s Royal Tribute. It also showed how scared the Heavenly Jade Pavilion was of Long Ming.


    They couldn''t help but also feel nervous. What would happen to them and the First Princess if Zhao Li Xin epted the offering? They could win against the current Emperor on their own but they couldn''t match the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s power as they were the current Emperor''s backers.


    "Is that their price for my woman¡­?" Zhao Li Xin tapped his finger on his armchair and gave a devilish smirk. The temperature in the room increased slightly. It was a sign the Lord was unhappy.


    The people in the room became nervous. General Fu looked at Bei Li Yan in case he signaled them to run like he did in the tombs.


    Fortunately, Zhao Li Xin''s anger gradually subsided as he slowly sipped his wine and nced at Bei Li Yan, "What else?"


    Bei Li Yan hesitated and his smile turned stiff. Jin Hao noticed Bei Li Yan''s expression and secretly activated his protective barrier as he felt imminent danger. The Mong brothers also became aware of Jin Hao''s actions as they shared a concerned look. Mong Yi secretly took out a protective talisman and moved close to the guests while Mong Ki put a protective barrier around him.


    "They...mmm¡­they are offering a woman named Huang Ning Yun to be the Young Miss'' servant," Bei Li Yan quickly erected a barrier around him after he spoke.


    Zhao Li Xin''s ck eyes darkened with rage and blood lust. The temperature in the room rapidly increased as heat crawled on everyone''s skin. A me emerged from Zhao Li Xin''s body and spread like wildfire. A thundering <strong>''BOOM!''</strong> echoed inside Xinjing Manor in seconds.


    ______________________________


    "Did you hear that?" Lory cocked her head to listen.


    "Is it the kitchen?" Ming Yue Yin guessed.


    "Maybe¡­" Lory shrugged and turned to look at Ming Yue Ying''s head with a deep frown. "Are you going to wear that?"


    "What? Is it not enough?" Ming Yue Yin''s head had a row of thorny silver hairpins.


    "It reminds me of the death traps inside the tomb," Lory pursed her lips.


    "..."

 Chapter 125 - Find The Crystal

    Lory''sment made Ming Yue Yin rearranged her hair. She took out the pins and only ced one peach blossom flower hairpin on her half bun hairstyle. She watched Lory as she sat next to a round table and took out a wooden box from it.


    "What is that?" Ming Yue Yin sat across Lory as she gently ced the box on the table.??


    Lory pushed the box towards Ming Yue Yin who epted the box with confusion. Ming Yue Yin''s eyes bulged out and her jaw dropped as she opened the box.


    "It¡­it''s a¡­how did you get this?" Ming Yue Yin stammered.


    "It''s not me. This is Li Xin''s doing," Lory answered calmly. "He said you might need it..."


    A half tiger tally made of bronze and gemstonesy inside the box. Aplete tiger tally was needed for one to dispatch the imperial army as it gave you the absolute authority tomand the army. The tiger tally was created and divided between the Emperor and a nominated official to prevent the Emperor from misusing his power.


    The current Emperor owned one half of the tally while Fu Xiao Jin owned the other half. The Emperor couldn''t get the tally from General Fu without having an appropriate reason. It was the reason he wanted to kill Fu Xiao Jin and snatch the tiger tally from him.


    "No one knew where''s the Emperor hid his tally. I never saw it too," Ming Yue Yin caressed the tiger tally with disbelief.


    "It was in his spatial ring," Lory said casually.


    "The Emperor has a spatial ring? But how¡­ Does the Emperor know he has lost his tally?" Ming Yue Yin gasped. This was too much for her toprehend.


    Loryzily propped her chin with both hands, "Li Xin reced the Emperor''s spatial ring so it is highly possible the Emperor is unaware it is missing."


    "The Emperor is wearing a fake ring?" Ming Yue Yin was shocked.


    "I guess so," Lory smiled.


    Ming Yue Yin stared at the tally in the wooden box. Her face was solemn as she slowly held the tally. She suddenly felt like she was lifting a heavy mountain. The tally was small but it would change her life. Everything was now real and she could no longer turn back.


    "I''m scared¡­" Ming Yue Yin said with an uneased expression. The hand holding the tally trembled. "What if I fail¡­? What if I make things worse?"


    "That''s why you need to surround yourself with capable and loyal subordinates," Loryforted her.


    "But¡­what if I disappoint them?" She gave Lory a deep look. Her eyes were filled with worry and doubt.


    Lory was taken aback by the question. Lucas once asked her the same thing. Lucas was at the same age as Ming Yue Yin when he started questioning himself. It was a heavy burden for a teenager to carry. Lory exhaled loudly and gently held Ming Yue Yin''s hand. "I will tell you what my father once said to my brother¡­ Think with your head, feel with your heart, and walk tall no matter the decision or path you choose to take."


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes glistened as she nodded without a sound. She smiled warmly as she felt Lory''s hand. She tightened her grip around Lory and squeezed the tally between their hands as hope filled her.


    _____________________________________


    Thevish room in the main hall was half-burned. Some paintings, antique vases, and rare nts in the room werepletely scorched. Thankfully, no one was hurt due to the protective talisman and barriers they had put up. Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates sighed with indifference but General Fu and the others were petrified. Their faces were white as blood had drained out of them. No one had the energy to rise from their seat. They thought they would burn to death when Zhao Li Xin''s anger erupted.


    "Oh my god! Li Xin, what happened to the room?" Lory was stunned when she opened the door.


    "You are here," Zhao Li Xin''s cold face became gentle in an instant. It was like the sun had risen in the north pole.


    Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates cheered internally, ''Yeah! The fire extinguisher is here!!''


    "What happened? Lory walked toward Zhao Li Xin with a worried look.


    Zhao Li Xin held her hand and smiled at her, "I was a little angry. You don''t need to worry!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s sudden change of behavior shocked the visitors but General Fu as he already knew how Zhao Li Xin pampered his fianc¨¦e.


    "Wow! Who dared to make uncle angry?" Ming Yue Yin''s nervousness disappeared the moment she entered the half-burned room.


    "First Princess!" General Fu eximed in delight.


    "First Princess?" Zhang Yu Hong had never seen Ming Yue Yin before but he could see her resemnce to the previous Emperor. His eyes turn red with emotion. He was the one who taught the previous Emperor from when he was seven years to his death. His rtionship with the previous Emperor was very close and the Emperor''s death was a heavy blow to him.


    "You¡­so¡­much like His Majesty," Zhang Yu Hong murmured to himself.


    "You mean my biological father, the previous Emperor?" Ming Yue Yin tilted her head and smiled happily at the thought of looking like her real father.


    "Her Highness even smiles like Emperor Ming Ze," Zhang Yu Hong nodded as he wiped the corner of his eyes with his sleeve. No one had said the previous Emperor''s name in a long time.


    "I can now see why the current Emperor recently tried to hide Her Highness from other people," Wu Tian Zi shook his head. The Princess was looking more and more like the previous Emperor as she aged. It seemed the current Emperor feared people would start to notice. It could be why no one had seen the Princess in thest two years.


    "I think we need to move to another room before we continue the conversation," Bei Li Yan cut off the conversation. His statement was supported when a giant scorched painting fell to the ground.


    ''Yeah, let''s move out!''


    They moved to Zhao Li Xin''s study room and the discussion moved to Ming Yue Yin and what happened in the pce. Ming Yue Yin revealed to the rest what Lory had told General Fu near the ancient tombs.


    It seemed like many people, especially themoners, were dissatisfied with the current Emperor. Life was getting harder by the day and the differences between the rich and the poor were getting more pronounced particrly outside the capital.


    The Emperor only promoted those he could control and got rid of the good and honest officials. Those who were loyal to the previous Emperor like Wu Tian Zi and Zhang Yu Hong had it worse.


    The next steps seemed to be cut out for them. They first needed to gather evidence and witnesses to speak of the current Emperor''s crime, and they also needed to prove the current Emperor wasn''t of royal blood.


    "Your Highness, I can assemble the tiger army but tomand them to attack our own Kingdom¡­ I''m afraid¡­" General Fu trailed off when Ming Yue Yin ced the half tiger tally on the table.


    "Is it okay with this?" Ming Yue Yin asked calmly. General Fu''s widened as he knew the Emperor was supposed to have the tally in Ming Yue Yin''s hand.


    "This belongs to the Royal Family. Can I now be able to summon the imperial tiger army?"


    "You now can," General Fu said as he ced his own tiger tally on the table. Anyone carrying the full tally had the authority tomand the whole imperial army.


    "Let''s begin now!" Wu Tian Zi''s face lit up. There was hope for their beloved Kingdom.


    "But how will we prove the current Emperor doesn''t have royal blood?" Fu Ying rubbed his chin "We only have Her Highness'' testimony. Apologies, Your Highness. The question doesn''t mean I''m doubting you¡­"


    "You are not wrong, Master Fu. We do need solid proof!" Ming Yue Yin raised a hand to stop Fu Yin''s apology before she crossed both her arms on her chest. She needed a proper reason for her to kick the Emperor from the golden chair or the public would think she was leading a rebellion out of greed.


    "The Emperor inauguration!" Zhang Yu Hong abruptly pped his hands.


    "What?" Ming Yue Yin and the others gave Zhang Yu Hong puzzled looks.


    "It''s natural that you never heard about it as the ceremony was abolished hundreds of years ago," Zhang Yu Hong said. "In the past, they would drop a little of a chosen''s Emperor''s blood on the top of the ''Ancestor Crystal'' to test the purity of the Emperor''s descendant. The crystal contained the blood of the First Emperor of Liangzu Kingdom."


    "Why don''t they do the ceremony anymore?" Ming Yue Yin was excited while the rest were curious. The current Emperor would not have inherited the throne if the ceremony still existed.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps it was too troublesome," Zhang Yu Hong shrugged and said casually. His tone killed everyone''s rising excitement.


    "Eh¡­so¡­..where is this crystal thing?" General Fu awkwardly cleared his throat.


    "I...I don''t know," Zhang Yu Hong''s old face was nk.


    "..."


    "¡­"


    "..."


    ''SERIOUSLY!''

 Chapter 126 - Persuasion

    "But the old Emperor told me the crystal was somewhere in the pce¡­" Zhang Yu Hong added.


    "Yet no one knows where exactly it is," Ming Yue Yin pinched her be with exasperation.??


    "Information about the pce can only be found in the imperial library but we can''t really tell if the content about the crystal is still there. The current Emperor might have disposed of anything rted to it if he knows anything about it," Fu Ying said.


    "This is still a wild goose chase," Wu Tian Zi tried to be logical about the matter.


    "Who knows¡­ The tree existed so it is possible the ancestor''s crystal does too?" Ming Yue Yin casually said.


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong> Four men eximed as one.


    "What? Didn''t I tell you this before?" Ming Yue Yin stared at them before she sighed loudly."The sacred tree is real, and I''m already blessed by the tree''s Gift. You can do this by checking my cultivation."


    Ming Yue Yin took off the amulet she wore to hide her cultivation and her body released her Qi. This stunned her people.


    "Master Level?" General Fu was shocked. He heard Ming Yue Yin''s cultivation was at the Transition Stage of Knight Level but he also knew it had been boosted by pills and elixirs. He had worried at that time but the Imperial alchemist and physician assured him the pills and elixirs were fine andpletely harmless.


    "It''s quite solid too. This is good¡­very good!" Zhang Yu Hong stroked his beard with pride.


    "The Emperor wanted to ruin my body and cultivation by choking me with pills and elixirs. Unc¡­Lord Long Ming erased my old cultivation when I woke up, and Master Jin Hao detoxed my body. This should have ruined my body and destroyed my cultivation if I was in a normal situation. Thankfully, I was blessed by the tree''s ''Gift'' and I''m fine as you can all see. Actually, I''m GREAT!" Ming Yue Yin''s smile grew wider.


    <strong>"That SCUMBAG!"</strong> General Fu furiously hit the table. He was fooled once again by the Emperor. He felt stupid. It seemed the Emperor had bribed everyone including the alchemist and physician in the pce to hide the Princess''s condition.


    "That man¡­when did he be like this? I didn''t even realize it," Zhang Yu Hong asked with regret. He should have noticed it sooner since he was in the pce for a decade and also watched both Emperors grow.


    "Don''t me yourself, Master Zhang, Xiao Jin. This man has always been good at pretending. It is why Ming Ze trusted him with all his heart. Although I thought some of his behavior was peculiar, I never thought he would go this far¡­" Wu Tian Zi patted Fu Xiao Jin''s shoulder with a somber expression.


    The Previous Emperor, Fu Xiao Jin, and Wu Tian Zi were childhood friends and their rtionship was more than a superior and his subordinates. They were like brothers. Fu Xiao Jin and Wu Tian Zi also knew the current Emperor as a young boy who admired his older brother. They wondered when his admiration changed into jealousy and hatred.


    "Uncle Wu is right! What happened in the past is what led me to receive this Gift. I can now cultivate faster than a normal person. You don''t have to feel sorry for me, Uncle Fu," Ming Yue Yinforted them. Their eyes turned warm and soft when they talked about her biological father. She was touched to see they really cared for her father as it meant her real father was a good man.


    Wu Tian Zi and Fu Xiao Jin were dumbfounded by her address. Fu Xiao Jin stammered. "Pri¡­Princess, we don''t dare¡­"


    "Yes, Your Highness, this humble subordinate doesn''t dare¡­" Wu Tian Zi cupped his fists courteously.


    "Why not? I can see your rtionship with my real father was close. I would like to see you all as my family...since I no longer have any..." Ming Yue Yin''s eyes shifted to the floor with sadness.


    The four men soon realized Ming Yue Yin was right about theck of family. The only family member she knew actually killed her real family and now wanted to kill her too. There was no blood rtion between them. The Princes and Princesses currently in the pce also did not have any blood rtion with her. She was the lone survivor of the true Imperial family.


    The four men couldn''t help but feel bad for her. They failed to protect the previous Emperor because of their ipetence. They now needed to redeem their mistakes. They needed to avenge the previous Emperor and his dead family and also protect theirst Princess.


    "Yes, you can call them uncle and you can also call me Grandpa Zhang too. I tutored your father for decades. He more than a student and Emperor to me¡­" Zhang Yu Hong''s chin trembled as he remembered a small boy with a bright smile and golden robes calling him ''teacher''.


    "I now have uncles, a grandpa, and an aunty," Ming Yue Yin smiled with contentment.


    "Can I be your sister instead?" Lory raised her hand like a good student and shouted from her position behind them.


    "No!" Ming Yue Yin swiftly rejected without turning.


    Lory pursed her mouth. She had no choice but to be an aunt at seventeen. How sad! Shezily leaned her head on Zhao Li Xin''s arm while he gently stroked her head. Bei Li Yan giggled at this while Jin Hao rolled his eyes with an amused expression.


    "I''m not alone anymore¡­ I can do this!" Ming Yue Yin took a deep breath as her eyes filled with determination.


    "Oh, I have an idea," Lory raised her hand once again. "While you are all gathering people, evidence and whatever¡­ Why don''t you let me search for the ancestor''s crystal?"


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Ming Yue Yin, Zhao Li Xin, Bei Li Yan, and Jin Hao refused as one.


    Lory slumped on her chair and pouted, "Why not?"


    "Because it''s dangerous. Do you want to infiltrate the pce? I''m more suited for the job if that is the case as I know every nook and cranny in there," Ming Yue Yin ced both her hands on her waist.


    "That is stupid as you just got out of there. Why would you enter the pce again? People there know your face. Besides, you need to practice your martial arts. Your cultivation may be high but you know nothing about real fight," Lory raised her eyebrows as she knew she was right and Ming Yue Yin couldn''t reciprocate.


    "No, I won''t let you!" Zhao Li Xin thought it was wise for him to interfere.


    "Why¡­? You are all busy and I have a lot of spare time," Lory asked casually. "Think about it¡­ I can pretend to be a maid again and snoop around. I have an average face and no one would notice me. I even remained low key inside the Lao manor."


    "But you look more beautiful than thest time you work there," Zhao Li Xin said firmly.


    Lory mouth twitch slightly, she does look better but she is certain she is not as beautiful as Ming Yue Yin or breathtaking like Lao Min Na, the change she made is only the shape of her eyes and lighter her skin color, overall she still look like ordinary woman.


    "But my face is still averagepared to that of the beautiful girls around here. No one would look at me twice," Lory coaxed.


    "But¡­ I look at you all the time," Zhao Li Xin said with a serious face.


    "A¡­" Lory was flustered and almost fell into his trap. "Wait, that''s not what I mean!"


    Jin Hao couldn''t stand their flirting anymore. He dragged Bei Li Yan who was watching them with excitement and beckoned for the others to leave the room. Wu Tian Zi, General Fu, and Fu Ying ran out of the room as they were conservative men, while Zhang Yu Hong gently nudged Ming Yue Yin who was grinning from ear to ear as she watched the couple.


    "What about the Heavenly Jade Pavilion?" Fu Xiao Jin asked Bei Li Yan once they were outside the room. They had yet to discuss how to handle them.


    "Don''t worry. They are <strong>SO DEAD</strong>!" Bei Li Yan carelessly waved his hand as heughed freely.


    Fu Xiao Jin stiffened at this as he was unsure if Bei Li Yan was serious or not. He shot a nce at Jin Hao but his face was expressionless so Fu Xiao Jin couldn''t discern what they really meant. It seemed Long Ming''s subordinates were also hard to read.


    Only two people seated on an arhat chair remained in the study. They were too busy having a staring contest to realize everyone had left. Actually Zhao Li Xin didn''t care if there was anyone else in the room.


    "Please¡­ I will be careful," Lory pleaded pitifully.


    "I lost you inside the tomb thest time you said that. Do you know how many times I thought I lost you forever?" Zhao Li Xin crossed his arms in seriousness.


    "How many times?" Lory pouted.


    "Countless¡­" Zhao Li Xin said sternly.


    "But¡­ This is not the tomb¡­ It''s only a pce," Lory did not give up. Stubbornness was one of her virtues.


    "It''s worse than the tomb and humans are crueler than beasts," He was unyielding.


    "Send Mong Yi with me to protect me."


    "He can''t be at two ces at the same time."


    "You can send Mong Ki too."


    "Mong Ki is busy!" He said coolly.


    Lory slouched. This Demon Lord had learned to y defense but she did not give up. She stared at Zhao Li Xin with her big doe-like eyes. She blinked a few time to look sadder.


    "It''s no use looking at me like that," Zhao Li Xin hardened himself.


    Lory made an expression that resembled an abandoned puppy.


    "Stop it! It is of no use!" Zhao Li Xin red at her.


    Lory blinked again and her eyshes fluttered like a butterfly. She projected a bullied wife.


    <strong>"I FORBID YOU TO ENTER THE PALACE!!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin said with firmness.

 Chapter 127 - Finding The Library

    "Are you the new maid?" The head maid was a thirty-year-old woman with a stern face. She examined Lory from head to toe with a nd expression. What she saw of the new maid was someone who wasn''t ugly but also not beautiful. She was slightly above average.


    "Yes, my name is Luo Yi," Lory cupped her fists and bowed courteously. She had managed to coax the Demon Lord to let her y spy after a few agreements.??


    The head maid was satisfied with Lory''s good posture.She nodded and nced at the man behind Lory. "What is your brother''s name?",


    One of the agreements between them was¡­ Zhao Li Xin was to be with her during her espionage but he had to hide his earth-shattering appearance to prevent causing amotion. Jin Hao gave him a skin mask that amazingly made Zhao Li Xin look like an ordinary man. However, Zhao Li Xin still looked attractive because of his perfect body.


    "My brother''s name is Luo Chen. He''s a little slow. I hope madam won''t mind," Lory gave an awkward smile.She could only use that excuse to exin Zhao Li Xin''s facial paralysis and indifferent demeanor.


    Zhao Li Xin''s cupped his fists and bowed lightly with a stiff and rigid posture but the head maid didn''t bother with him due to Lory''s exnation.The head maid didn''t expect much from them since they were only there to do menial work. She asked the young maid beside her to show them what to do.


    Chen Xi, the young maid, looked sixteen years old. She had round eyes, plump lips, and a small nose that made her look adorable. She also had fair skin and a curvy body. She bowed politely towards the head maid and nced at Lory with a mocking smile before ncing at Zhao Li Xin who remained expressionless. Most men, noble or not, would at least look at her twice but the man looked nk. It was no wonder his sister said he was slow. Poor and stupid men weren''t really her type. She snorted and turned around swaying her round butt from side to side.


    "Follow me!" Chen Xi said coolly.


    Lory whose eyes were stuck on Chen Xi''s bottom woke from her stupor and quickly followed the sexy maid while pulling Zhao Li Xin sleeve. Lory and Zhao Li Xin could only do menial jobs or run errands since they were new in the pce.The first job they gave them was sweeping the garden. Chen Xi left after she told them what to do. Lory scanned around the garden after the sexy maid disappeared around the corner.


    "There is no one here except my shadow guards," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "Good," Lory nodded and took out a folded piece of paper from her ring. She opened the paper but frowned two secondster. Her mouth twitched and she sighed with exasperation. She took out a piece of charcoal from the ring and wrote something on the paper before she folded it again.


    "Can you call one of your shadow guards?"


    Zhao Li Xin clicked her fingers and a man in a ck uniform knelt behind Lory in a second. Lory was amazed by the shadow guard''s skill. She gave the guard the folded paper and said, "Give this back to Ming Yue Yin but make sure Zhang Yu Hong is there when you do it."


    "Yes, young Miss!" The shadow guard received the letter and disappeared before Lory could thank him.


    "We must find the library ourselves," Lory turned back to Zhao Li Xin and crossed her arms. The pce was big and there weren''t any signs. She didn''t know where they should start.


    "Don''t worry, I know where it is," Zhao Li Xin said tly.


    "Oh yeah, your spies are all over this ce," Lory pped her hands with excitement but soon she yelped. "But we have to first sweep this ce or we would be kicked out before we find the library."


    Zhao Li Xin clicked his fingers and a number of men with ck uniforms appeared. One took the broom from Lory and begun to sweep the floor as Zhao Li Xin led Lory out of the garden in a rxed pace. Lory was dumbfounded and could only nce at Zhao Li Xin with inexplicable feelings.


    ''Are you my boyfriend or my fairy godmother?"


    __________________________________________


    Ming Yue Yin had just finished practicing her fighting with Fu Yin and was talking to Zhang Yu Hong inside the Xinjing manor when Zhao Li Xin''s shadow guard arrived and gave her the folded paper. Ming Yue Yin wondered what urgent news the shadow guard brought as she knew he must have been sent by Zhao Li Xin who was currently in the Pce with Lory.


    Zhang Yu Hong also wondered if something had happened inside the Pce when he saw the shadow guard. Ming Yue Yin didn''t see the need to hide the paper from Zhang Yu Hong. She unfolded the paper as they both had worried expressions. The words inside the paper stunned them.


    <strong>''YOUR DRAWING SUCKS!''</strong>


    Ming Yue Yin pouted. Lory had asked her to draw the Imperial Pce''s floor n to make their search easier. She did it carefully but it seemed Lory was angry with her. Ming Yue Yin snorted loudly as she thought her drawing was fine. It was possible her aunt didn''t understand this world''s art. She came out of her thoughts when she felt a strong gaze from beside her. She looked up to see Zhang Yu Hong ring at her.


    "It seems there are a lot of things Her Highness needs to learn," Zhang Yu Hong gave a weird smile.


    Ming Yue Yin smiled awkwardly, "It''s¡­it''s fine! It''s not important¡­is it?"


    "This is an old fool''s negligence, but fear not¡­ This bag of old bones will give his all to teach Her Majesty," His smile became menacing.


    "Hahaha¡­sure¡­" Ming Yue Yin gulped unconsciously.


    <strong>''DAMN YOU, AUNTY!!''</strong>


    ______________________________________________


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin sneaked around as they dodged the guards in the Pce. Girsha watched them from a distance and could see Lory smile and giggle as she hid from the patrolling guards instead of looking anxious. Her jolly mood affected Zhao Li Xin as he thought what they were doing was fun. He smiled faintly as he held her hand.


    They looked more like youngsters sneaking out of school to have a secret date. Girsha shook his head wearily, his Princess was a daredevil. He knew this from when she was a child but at the time she was at least protected by her Gift. However, she had now only regained about ten percent of her power. He wondered what she would do if she was to go against a strong cultivator. her power is so weak she can only change the water temperature, the only thing she could do is give them is a hot water, is she asked them to brew a tea?


    Zhao Li Xin pushed Lory behind a wall and leaped up at a high speed as he carried her once the guard was gone. Girsha gave a long sigh. He was grateful Zhao Li Xin was there to protect Lory. Nothing would happen to her with him around. Girsha yawned and decided to nap.


    "Is that the library?" Lory pointed at a separate building guarded by two soldiers wearing bronze armor. They were each equipped with a big spear in one of their hands.


    "It is. Let''s sneak in from the roof," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "Okay," Lory automatically climbed on his back as she was used to him carrying her.


    Zhao Li Xin managed to get them on the roof in one leap. There was a small window for them to slip through. Zhao Li Xin slipped in first to ensure everything was safe before he helped Lory in.


    The Imperial library smelled like old wood. There were high bookshelves everywhere she looked. They were high enough to almost reach the ceiling around her. The library was illuminated by the faint glow of candles. The ce was so quiet with only one person, perhaps the librarian, seated in the corner. He was, however, dozing off his chair.


    It was not like the normal libraries in her world as there were no chairs or tables for one to sit and read from. The ce was also not as neat as she thought it would be. Bamboo scrolls, jade tablets, books, and everything else were scattered on the shelves. At least they still had the conscience to divide it in sections by years. This made the ce look more presentable.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin began to search for clues to see if there was anything that mentioned the ancestor crystal. The shelves weren''t cleaned well by the librarian and dust flew everywhere every time she grabbed an old scroll or tablet. Unable to take it anymore, Lory tied a handkerchief over her nose to avoid inhaling the thick dust. They began their search on the first floor. and soon reached the second floor which had older books and more dust. Lory wished she has goggles.


    Her concentration was disturbed when she heard something rustling from the first floor. Zhao Li Xin moved closer to her in a protective manner as they shared a look to make sure they heard the same thing. The noise slightly became louder. Zhao Li Xin thought the noise was annoying while Lory thought it sounded familiar. Lory tiptoed towards the source out of curiosity and peeked from the wood railing as the noise was right beneath her.


    Lory''s eyes widened in shock at the scene below. It was no wonder she thought the sound was familiar as it was the sound of two people having S**. The perpetrators were the sexy maid, Chen Xi, and an unknown man who was dressed as a young official. Lorymented to herself, why did people use libraries to have steamy rendezvous in both her world and this world.Libraries should be a ce to gain more knowledge¡­ Chen Xi suddenly got too excited and the man quickly covered her mouth. Lory softly clicked her tongue.


    ''Well someone is learning something in here¡­''

 Chapter 128 - Scheming

    Something covered Lory''s eyes. She could it was Zhao Li Xin''s hand blocking her view as she could smell his familiar scent. Lory wasn''t embarrassed by the scene as she had lived for twenty-seven years and in her world S** was not as taboo. She was only ten years old when she first caught someone doing it. The people she caught were Fargo and some girl she didn''t know. Fargo was fast enough to stop and Fred covered her eyes like what Zhao Li Xin was doing. Fargo''s action caused quite amotion at the time and Fred was enraged. Lory was actually more shocked by Fred''s anger than what Fargo and the girl were doing.


    At fourteen, Lory caught her ssmate and her boyfriend making out in the library. Lory was embarrassed at first but soon got immune and stopped blushing after she caught many people doing it in the library numerous times.??


    Things got worse when she runaway from Cestine pce. She frequented many sketchy ces like private clubs and night bars to either get illegal information or to look for tipsters. She saw many things over the years that she stopped being shocked.


    Chen Xi''s actions were nothing to her but she didn''t stop Zhao Li Xin from dragging her away from the dirty scene since he was worried.


    "Who is Lao Min Na?" Chen Xi suddenly asked with a sultry voice.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin froze as it had been a while since they heard the name. Zhao Li Xin reluctantly decided to eavesdrop but it, unfortunately, meant he had to also hear the lewd voices and heavy panting tainting the air. Zhao Li Xin could barely hold in his disgust. Luckily the couple quickly finished.


    The fornicating couple soon sat on the floor and leaned on a shelf in exhaustion. Chen Xi fixed her dress and hair and the man followed suit soon after.


    "Lao Min Na is the master of the Immortal tower," the man answered. "The news says she saved the Imperial family of the Northern Kingdom and its Emperor became indebted to her thus he facilitated the growth of her sect in the northern region."


    "That''s amazing for a woman," Chen Xi gave a coy smile.


    "She is. She''s also the Third Prince of the Jiang Wei Kingdom''s fianc¨¦e. It is also because of her that the Northern Kingdom, Liu Yan, gave his support and helped Jiang Wei''s Kingdom financial problem. The Jiang Wei Kingdom''s Emperor is now dotting on Lao Min Na and the Third Prince to the moon and back. There''s a high chance Zhao Yi Chen would be the next Emperor of Jiang Wei."


    "Is this why the Emperor asked Lao Min Na for assistance to counter the Hei Shen Sect? I thought the Heavenly Jade Pavilion would solve the problem?"


    The young official shook his head, "I don''t know what happened but there''s tension between the Heavenly Jade Pavilion and the Emperor. They now have the same opponent, the Hei Shen Sect, but who knows what would happen after??"


    "This political matter is exhausting. I don''t know why you men like it so much," Chen Xi pursed her lips, held the young man''s hand, and pressed her chest on him. She shot him a seductive smile which made the young man excited once again.


    "This is why it is a man''s job. It is not for a beautiful thing like you to be concerned," The young man lovingly pinched Cheng Xi''s chin.


    Chen Xi hid her face in the young man''s arms before he spun her and locked her in his embrace. Chen Xi giggles made the young man''s heart flutter.


    "Do you think Lao Min Na would agree to the Emperor''s request?" She pushed her back to the man''s chest.


    "I don''t know¡­ No one dares to go against the Hei Shen Sect but I heard the Emperor has something Lao Min Na wants."


    "What is it?" Chen Xi was curious.


    "I don''t know but I know what I want right now!" He kissed Chen Xi''s nape. She giggled softly and they soon started kissing before going for the second round.


    Zhao Li Xin had seen and heard enough. He quickly dragged Lory out from the library. It took them a few minutes to return to the garden. The shadow guards had already disappeared but they left an amazingly clean and neat garden as even the stonemp was brushed without a single speck of dirt. Lory slightly felt perplexed. Their work was an overkill. How could she exin it to others?


    She decided to ignore it and focus on what was on her mind, "Do you know what Lao Min Na has been up to all this time?"


    "Pretty much," Zhao Li Xin said with indifference. He was paying attention to Lao Min Na and Zhao Yi Chen for a while as they were thest real threat from his Kingdom. He kept an eye on them mostly due to Lao Min Na''s insatiable greed and hunger for wealth and power.She would swallow the world if she could. Lao Min Na also had better talent and witspared to Zhao Yi Chen. It was not weird for her to gain the opportunity to save the Northern Emperor and make him owe her.


    Lao Min Na had gathered the alchemist society and created the immortal tower topete with the White Dragon Pce. She made it seem like it was a righteous cause to rise against the power monopoly of the White Dragon Pce to control the price of drugs in the market. However, the truth was his Pce never intended to monopolize the alchemist in the world. It was a coincidence the pills and elixirs from his Pce were better and cheaper than the normal pills and elixirs in the market. This was why people painstakingly wanted to join the White Dragon Pce.


    Jin Hao was a nerd whose hobby was mostly research and finding rare pill and elixir forms. He never bothered with making profits, in fact, it was only Wu San Bo who really cared about making money. Jin Hao was a nerd, Bei Li Yan was a free spirit, Jiang Jin Wei was an upright General while Zhao Li Xin...he had the odd luck of always finding treasure¡­ Zhao Li Xin''s ring had more wealth than what could be spent in seven lifetimes but he never cared about it.


    "You know what Lao Mi Na has been doingtely? About the Northern Kingdom¡­? What do you think about it?" Lory was rather anxious. There was something about Lao Min Na that always made her uneasy.


    "She wants to make Zhao Yi Chen Jiang Wei Kingdom''s next Emperor, but the condition of the Kingdom has not been well," Zhao Li Xin answered.


    "Because of you¡­?" Lory guessed.


    "More or less¡­" He did not admit or deny it. "To immediately relieve the problem, you first need arge amount of money. This means they would need a loan, a big one, and fast. But who would want to give them so much money without benefiting? Jiang Wei surely doesn''t have much to offer."


    "He said she saved the Emperor of Liu Yan... It''s quite a remarkable coincidence," Lory rubbed her lips with deep thought.


    "Is it?" Zhao Li Xin smirked. "The one Lao Min Na saved was Liu Yan''s Emperor''s favorite son who was bitten by a venomous snake when he was hunting. The young Prince fell into aa and only had days to live. The alchemists and physicians in the Kingdom couldn''t save him. They all gave up but then...Lao Min Na arrived."


    "And the Prince was cured?" Lory''s smile was cunning.


    "Instantly¡­" Zhao Li Xin sneered. "She pped the faces of the powerful Imperial alchemist and physicians in the Northern Kingdom and got the fame, power, and the money she needed."


    "You think she nned this all?" Lory was stunned.


    "Who knows¡­but I don''t believe in coincidences."


    "If she did¡­she''s quite savvy¡­and cruel," Lory sighed.


    "Indeed¡­"


    "And now she has reached the Liangzu Kingdom. This is Ming Yue Yin''s Kingdom. I wouldn''t let Lao Min Na ruin this ce," She clenched her fist as she was engulfed with anxiety. Lory didn''t know what Lao Min Na wanted but she was certain it was nothing good.


    "We won''t," Zhao Li Xin embraced her. "She wants to fight against me¡­ Let her try¡­ Nothing would happen to you or anyone you care about as long as I live."


    Lory wrapped her arms around his waist and inhaled his familiar scent of agarwood and pines. Her worries gradually subsided. She raised her head and looked at him. "Including you! I don''t want anything bad to happen to you!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes became gentle. Lory''s heart still raced whenever he looked at her the way he did even when he was wearing a skin mask. Zhao Li Xin rested his chin on top of her head, "Nothing bad will happen to me. I promise!"


    "I take your words," Lory smile widened as she pressed her face on Zhao Li Xin''s strong chest. Her face became hot but her heart had never felt that warm.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly clicked his tongue with annoyance. He reluctantly pushed Lory from him, "She''sing¡­"


    Lory''s still had a dazed look which only made Zhao Li Xin more reluctant to push her away, but then she heard footsteps moving towards them. It was Chen Xi with two young maids behind her.Lory wondered why each of them looked arrogant.


    Chen Xi thought Lory and Zhao Li Xin couldn''t finish their job. This was a normal prank they yed on new servants to intimidate them and make them more obedient to her and to bully them. The scene that greeted her when she returned stunned her as the garden was very clean. She had never seen the garden as clean before. She stared at Lory with a dubious look but she couldn''t prove someone helped them and if there were any¡­ Who would want to help lowly servants like them?


    Lory looked down with a docile and timid look while Zhao Li Xin¡­well he looked¡­t.


    Chen Xi couldn''t point out any mistake. She bit her lower lips and gritted her teeth, "It...looks clean."


    Lory''s face stiffened, ''I wish I could say the same about you!''

 Chapter 129 - Ancestor Crystal

    Lory''s status as a new maid with a humble background was very low in the pce. Her existence was like grass since she had no support. She had to share her room with ten other girls and they all slept on a mattress on the floor. The floor was covered with a rattan carpet to protect them from the cold and there was also a small furnace at the center to warm the room. However, the nights were still cold. Thankfully, Lory had the ne from Zhao Li Xin that prevented her from feeling cold.


    It was almost midnight and most of the girls in the room were already asleep when a white smoke appeared. The faint smoke flew around the room knocking out the girls who were still awake. The smoke didn''t affect Lory because of her protective ne. She slowly pulled out her dagger from her left arm and readied herself for anything.??


    ''Psstt''


    The window next to her slightly opened and Zhao Li Xin''s charming face appeared through the crack. Lory sighed with relief and sheathed her dagger. She carefully opened the window without a sound and Zhao Li Xin''s dazzlingly smile heated her face. He gestured for her to jump from the window Lory quickly jumped and Zhao Li Xin held her. Lory circled her hands around his neck while he held her waist to make sure she did not fall.


    Lory excited face made Zhao Li Xin''s heart flutter and he got excited too. He easily carried her away from the maid''s courtyard. The night sky was dark without the moon and only a few stars. The grey clouds hovered through the sky covering the flickering lights from the stars. The dark night was perfect for sneaking around the quiet pce.


    "Where are we going?" Lory whispered.


    "The Emperor''s chamber. Hold on tightly," Zhao Li Xin increase his speed. His movement was so fast that even his own shadow guards couldn''t follow them. Lory tightened her hold around his neck and buried her face in his chest. She closed her eyes and ced her faith in him as moving without her control make her nervous.


    "We are here," Zhao Li Xin said.


    They arrived close to the Emperor''s residence and slipped in when the guard patrol left. The Emperor was usually guarded by his Imperial shadow guards but Zhao Li Xin''s people had taken care of them beforehand. The Emperor''s residence was luxurious. The screen door was made of dark wood, the pir was painted in red and gold, a giant painting hanged on the wall and rare vases of different shapes were in every corner. A dozen squarempions were also hanging from the ceiling. The room was indeed suited for an Emperor.


    Zhao Li Xin opened the door slowly and snuck in with Lory as he didn''t feel any living presence in the room. Lory was stunned by the size of the huge room as she thought Zhao Li Xin''s room was big.


    "Are we looking for the crystal here?" Lory asked.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded, "I found the pce''s original floor n. It shows the pce has been renovated a couple of times since it was built. Ipared it to the previous floor n and the only thing that hadn''t changed is the Emperor''s residence."


    "You think there''s a secret passage underneath? Like in your pce?" Lory was stunned.


    "It''s just a hunch," Zhao Li Xin said as he rummaged through the drawer. "The Emperor knew about the sacred tree as he managed to find the map for the tomb. He even sent his precious son to get the tree when most people thought the sacred tree was only a myth. I would not be surprised if he knew about the ancestor crystal too."


    "He does know a lot. I wonder how long he has been investigating this," Lory opened a drawer near the bookshelf and also begun to search the room.


    "All his life, I think. It is why he killed his own brother and his family, isn''t it¡­? He''s afraid of the power of the royal blood," He said with indifference.He was already used to the killing within royal families but Lory felt a shiver go down her spine.


    Lory found a half globe made from gold with a carving of a dragon circle on a desk. The object was quite heavy yet it only had a small word on it. She couldn''t read it at first and also thought it was a simple paperweight but she wasn''t so sure after a second look. "Li Xin, look at this."


    Zhao Li Xin walked towards her and stared at the weird golden object in her hand.


    "There are words on it. Can''t you read it?" Lory pointed to the words near the dragon head''s carving.


    "It''s an ancientnguage¡­ It says ''the path to the past resides beneath the dragon''s nest''¡­" Zhao Li Xin and Lory frowned. Did they now need to find the dragon?


    They were about to discuss it further when Zhao Li Xin felt the presence of a few men heading towards them.


    "Someone ising!" He warned in a hurry.


    Lory''s reflex was to find a ce to hide. She quickly pulled Zhao Li Xin under the Emperor''s bed. Zhao Li Xin was not someone who liked to hide but he had no choice but toply when Lory pulled him. This was the first time for him to hide under someone''s else bed. If only his shadow guards knew what their Lord had decided to do?


    It was stuffy and dusty under the bed. The maid seemed to be lousy at their job. Lory covered her nose and mouth to prevent herself from sneezing from the dust. Someone abruptly opened the door less than a secondter.


    "Is there any news from the Immortal Tower Sect?" The Emperor''s worried voice asked.


    "They will help you deal with the Heavenly Jade Pavilion but they will not dare go against the Hei Shen Sect¡­at least not now," The bowing eunuch replied with a high pitch voice.


    "Who needs them to handle the Heavenly Jade Pavilion sect? The Hei Shen Sect already marked them for death. It''s the Hei Shen Sect I''m afraid of," The Emperor slumped on his chair. The n he had carefully knitted for years was ruined. Nothing was going the way he nned and what scared him the most was losing the First Princess. There''s no news about her. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air. His son was dead his rtionship with the Heavenly Jade Pavilion Sect was ruined and his wife didn''t want to talk to him anymore as she med him for Huang Zi Feng''s death.


    Huang Yi Yi had lived like a spinster for years. No one knew she was his legitimate wife, even Huang Zi Feng only recently learned that his old spinster aunt was actually his birth mother and his father was an Emperor. Huang Zi Feng as a narcissist epted this news with delight.


    Huang Yi Yi had been ridiculed and mocked by outsiders for herck of marriage. She epted this ridicule as she was promised would someday be the Empress dowager and her son would be the Liangzu Kingdom''s Emperor. Sadly, this dream was crushed as she lost her son and the glory she was promised.


    The Emperor rubbed his forehead. The situation had gone from bad to the worse and he didn''t know what Huang Yi Yi would do next. The Emperor sighed. He could only handle the problems one by one.


    "About the offering to the Hei Shen Sect¡­ How is it going? I heard they also wanted to give Huang Ning Yun to Long Ming. She''s not as beautiful as Huang Ni Yang but she''s more delicate and frailer. I heard Long Ming fianc¨¦e is the same."


    Lory, who was under the bed, was perplexed to hear this. When did she be delicate and frail? Why didn''t anyone tell her this and what the heck was this about sending her boyfriend a woman? Zhao Li Xin could tell his little savior was unhappy with the news. He wanted to tell her she had nothing to worry about but it was not the right time.


    "I heard Long Ming burned the offerings from the Heavenly Jade Pavilion. Hei Shen Sect said if they dare to send a woman to their Lord, Long Ming would personally burn the woman like he burned Huang Zi Feng," The eunuch revealed.


    The Emperor was dumbfounded by this. Long Ming was not easy to persuade like the rumors said, "What did Long Ming ask for in the end?"


    "He demanded Huang Si Yun to personally apologize to his fianc¨¦e," The eunuch said.


    ''Pffftt'', the Emperor burst out inughter and repeatedly hit the table repeatedly whileughing so hard. "That arrogant old spine would never do that and his sect would lose its facepletely if he does it."


    "The sh between the sects is inevitable. Who knows who will win¡­" The Emperor wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. The Emperor thought of his useless daughter and snorted, "but I hope the Heavenly Jade Pavilion would win. This Long Ming is not easy to read and also hard to control. We now have enmity between us because of my stupid daughter. I wish Long Ming had just killed her so that we can wash our hands off the matter."


    Lory eyebrows furrowed. She slightly pitied Ming Ru Yi for having a cold to the core kind of father.


    "What should we do, Your Majesty?" The perplexed eunuch asked.


    "If the Hei Shen Sect wants to kill Ming Ru Yi, let''s just kill her. It''s her own fault and we won''t interfere," The Emperor casually said. It was like they were talking about another person''s daughter. "Find where the First Princess is and tell the Immortal Pavilion I will only give them what they want after they agree to support me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The eunuch bowed respectfully.


    Another eunuch entered the room, kneeled on the floor, and cupped his fists. He said in another high-pitched voice, "Concubine Hu is waiting, Your Majesty."


    "Is it that time already?" The Emperor rose from his chair and left the room.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory crawled out of the bed and patted their clothes and hair from the dust when they could no longer hear the Emperor''s footsteps. Zhao Li helped Lory clean the dust on top of her head.


    "It''s alreadyte¡­what is he doing meeting his concubine at this hour," Lory shook her long hair, and dust left flew away.


    "Spreading the dragon seeds," Zhao Li Xin responded with indifference.


    Lory was suddenly nauseous, "Eeew¡­"

 Chapter 130 - Blood Rune

    "Li Xin, I think there is something under the bed but I''m not too sure," Lory tugged Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve. "Help me push the bed..."


    Zhao Li Xin held her shoulder, "I can do it alone."??


    "Oh, okay¡­Be careful. Don''t make a sound!" Lory reminded him.


    Zhao Li Xin gave the bed a simple kick which moved the bed two meters away from its original position without making much noise. Lory gave him a thumbs up and dropped to her knees to examine the dusty floor.She felt something, like a small hole, under one of her knees.


    Lory moved her knee and quickly wiped away the dust. Lory tilted her head to make out the exposed symbol but soon realized why it was familiar.


    "Li Xin, give me that weird object," She used her hands to describe the half globe object she found earlier.


    Fortunately, the object was still in Zhao Li Xin''s hand as he didn''t have the time to return it when Lory pushed him under the bed. The Emperor didn''t notice the object was missing as he was preupied with a lot of problems.


    "You think it''s some sort of key?"


    "Don''t you think so?" Lory raised her head and looked at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Let''s try¡­" He put the object in the hole and it was a match.The floor beneath Lory split and she almost fell through but Zhao Li Xin swiftly pulled her to his side. Lory was shocked as she wasn''t expecting it. She rested her back on Zhao Li Xin''s chest while he held her tightly out of fear. He only felt his hand was holding something that felt different when his fear subsided. It felt so soft.


    "Li Xin¡­your hand¡­" Lory pursed her lips.


    It turned out his hand was clenching her bosom. He immediately released it.


    "Sorry¡­" He said awkwardly. It was the first time he felt embarrassed...but also slightly happy.


    "It¡­its fine," Lory said calmly but her red face betrayed her.Her tainted red cheeks made her look more adorable. Zhao Li Xin''s heart raced faster than usual as a fire was ignited within him. He had to circte his Qi to maintain his calm.


    "Oh, it''s a secret passage! There''s no pce without it!" Lory shifted their attention to elsewhere.The man didn''t understand her dry joke but he found her behavior cute.


    "The dragon nest is the Emperor''s bed?" He rubbed his chin with a serious face. He was a little disappointed by the riddle. "It''s a little bitme, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah¡­" Lory agreed. She also expected more from it.


    "Let''s go," He raised his hand for her to hold and warned, "It can be dangerous¡­"


    "Okay!" Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand with a blush as they both went down the stairs. They reached a small dark tunnel covered with spider webs and rats. It smelled of mustiness, rats feces, and dirt. Zhao Li Xin used his Qi to create a firebolt float with his hand as they walked slowly. They maintained their vignce in case there''s a trap or something.


    "I guess no one has been here for a long time," Lory wiped off a spider web stuck on her face.


    "There''s a light at the front," Zhao Li Xin halted his pace, nced at her, and reminded, "Don''t let go of my hand and stay behind me."


    Lory nodded and tighten her grip around Zhao Li Xin''s hand as she let him walk in front of her. He increased his senses in case there was any imminent threat. The light in front of them got brighter as they got closer. they suddenly stopped when they could saw a tall frozen crystal three meters away from them. The crystal was standing tall and was imbued with cold air and white light with a red spot in the middle.


    "Is this¡­?" Lory gasped.


    "I think it is¡­" Zhao Li Xin was also amazed yet it was not easy for him to be amazed. He wanted to move closer but Lory stopped him.


    "Wait¡­ Look down!" Lory pointed at a strange red circle around the crystal with a weirdnguage on it. Zhao Li Xin had never seen such an array before.


    "It''s a blood rune," Lory''s revtion surprised Zhao Li Xin even more. "It''s a protective shield for the crystal. Only a pureblood descendant can enter the circle. The blood of an unrted person would be sucked dry if they try to get close to the circle."


    "Is it a different type of array? I''ve never seen anything like it," Zhao Li Xin was intrigued by the new discovery.


    Lory smiled mysteriously, "This is not an array. This is magic."


    "You should never see anything like this here, ever," Lory''s eyebrows creased. It should not exist in this world. What was going on?


    "You know this?" Zhao Li Xin was stunned for a second before he realized it probably had something to do with her past. This increased his curiosity. Did she mean she was not human when she said ''magic''?Was she a witch or...? Meh, who cared?


    "Let me check first¡­" Lory kneeled in front of the circle and touched it with both hands. She closed her eyes and slowly took a deep breath. The air around her changed and she could feel a surge of power creeping from her fingers.


    [Show me¡­]


    Something like a ss broke in front of her and she could see reflections inside the ss fragments. One fragment showed a man in front of the crystal, another fragment showed the man looking behind him while another fragment showed a woman with a white dress. Lory saw grey eyes as the fragments broke into additional pieces. Lory saw silver hair this time around before the small fragments broke again.


    Lory weakly pushed herself away from the circle and Zhao Li Xin immediately caught her falling body as he anxiously shouted, "Ri Yi!"


    Lory felt dizzy and her sight was foggy almost like someone had hit her head with a baseball bat. She blinked a few times until her sight became clear.


    "I''m fine¡­" She said weakly. "It took too much than I thought it would."


    "Are you hurt anywhere? Can you see me?" He was more stressed as she looked pale.


    "I''m fine¡­ You are such a worrywart!" Lory scoffed.


    "We are done here!" He said with impatience. He ignored herints and carried her out of the tunnel. He made sure to close the tunnel and his subordinates returned the Emperor''s chamber the way it usually looked to cover their traces. Zhao Li Xin didn''t take her back to the maids'' courtyard since she looked unwell. They had already found the ancestor crystal so there''s no point for them to stay there any longer. He let his subordinates handle the rest as his priority was always Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin carefully ced Lory on his bed. Lory could only smile at him as she was too tired to stay awake.


    "I need to sleep for a while¡­" She said faintly. "Don''t worry..."


    Zhao Li Xin held her hand and pressed it on his cheek. He forced a smile on his face, "Don''t sleep for too long."


    "I won''t¡­worrywart¡­" She smiled softly before her eyes became too heavy and her consciousness gradually disappeared. Zhao Li Xin clenched her hand tightly. His breathing was heavy but much calmer this time around. He also did not bother to call Jin Hao because he knew Jin Hao couldn''t help her. There was no one who could¡­He sat on the side of the bed and continued to hold her hand as he watched her for as long as it took. He could only wait for her to wake.


    _______________________________________


    "Where is this ce?" Lory pondered. She looked down and saw a blue sky with white clouds underneath her feet. She unconsciously raised her foot and heard the sound of water sshing but her foot was not wet. Was she floating on water or above the sky? Lory looked up and saw the same blue sky with white clouds hovering above her. She couldn''t tell which of the two was the top or bottom.


    "You should not be here¡­" Lory was stunned. It sounded like the voicee from her but why was she saying that.


    "But here I am," A low baritone voice answered.


    Lory turned around and was shocked to see the man walking slowly towards her. The man''s skin was as pale as snow, which made his long dark hair more conspicuous. He had a strong jawline and a sharp chin. He was a little thin but was still handsome, nheless. His deep yellow eyes attracted her the most.


    "Why are you so persistent?" Another word came from her mouth. Lory was confused about why she kept saying something she didn''t understand. The voice also didn''t sound like her. She looked down at herself and wondered why she was wearing a dress.


    The man stood so close to her and gently caressed her cheek. "You miss me¡­ I can feel it but why are you trying to hide it?"


    Lory wanted to kick the man for touching her but only turned her cheek to avoid the man''s touch. She trembled as she responded. Her words were filled with sadness and anger. "We''re not meant to be. Can''t you see it? There''s no future for both of us!"


    "I will make a future. Nothing can stop us!" He touched her chin gently once again, "Nothing can stop me!"


    His gentle expression disappeared and his yellow eyes glowed as his smile turned cold and creepy. Darkness emerged from his body and spread slowly until it covered the blue sky into nothingness.


    "I''ll eat the world for you!" He slowly opened his jaw and his mouth became bigger and bigger. It''s enough to swallow her whole. She wanted to run but was frozen like she was nailed to the floor. She couldn''t move, she couldn''t fight it and she couldn''t even breathe. The only thing she could do was let the darkness swallow her before she heard the screaming, a heart-wrenching scream.

 Chapter 131 - Lory

    <strong>"RI YI, WAKE UP! WAKE UP!"</strong>


    The first thing Lory saw when she opened her eyes was Zhao Li Xin''s uptight expression. He clenched her shoulder while she was a little confused as to why he looked worried. Lory was still dazed when Zhao Li Xin pulled her in his embrace.??


    "What happened? I heard someone scream¡­who was it?" Her voice was a little hoarse.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh and released her after he was sure she was fine.He poured some water in the cup for her and said, "Drink first."


    Lory drunk the water without question. The freshwater cleared her throat and made her feel better. He took the cup and ced it back on the table once she was done.


    "Who''s screaming? Was it Ming Yue Yin? Is she alright?" Lory rubbed her forehead as she tried to get out of bed but Zhao Li Xin stopped her.


    "No, it''s not her¡­" He said calmly. Lory rxed at his words but shot him a questioning look. Zhao Li Xin pushed her hair behind her ear and said softly, "It''s you¡­"


    Lory looked confused. Zhao Li Xin was smiling but there''s a hint of sadness in his eyes that he tried to hide from her.


    "You had a bad dream," He wiped the tear stains off her cheeks. Lory kept looking at him with a puzzled look. She didn''t even realize she had cried. "I''ll ask someone to prepare your bath."


    "Thank you," Lory smiled at him like she usually did but Zhao Li Xin responded with a bitter smile before he left.


    Lory thought there''s something wrong with Zhao Li Xin and wondered if he was in a bad mood.Her train of thought was disrupted when Girsha barged into the room and hit her head with his wings.


    [Stupid GIRL!!]


    [Aow!!] Lory covered her head.


    [What are you doing? Why has your mana decreased to almost nothing] Girsha berated.He repeatedly hit her head with anger.He had panicked when he saw her in such a condition.It was dangerous for mana to decrease as one could easily lose their life. Such an oue was the same as that of a person who died because of running too much. [Do you want to die?!]


    There was no potion that could restore decreasing mana in this world. If it was to happen now, Lory would need to hibernate to restore her mana before she reached empty. The period of sleep would depend on her and the environment around her.


    [Okay, okay, I''m sorry! Stop hitting me, birdie!!] She had just woken to face such brutality. How mean¡­


    [You were this close¡­this close¡­] Girsha hadn''t vented out all his anger.


    [I saw a blood rune, okay!] Lory defended herself as she massaged her neck. [A blood rune is protecting the ancestor crystal]


    [Blood rune? Here?] Girsha gasped.


    [ I know right¡­ and it''s all in Ethionnguage] Lory raised her eyebrows. The Ethionnguage was thenguage of the gods. No one except a Lucient descendant could understand thenguage. It was verbally taught to them and no one was allowed to take notes or talk about it with outsiders, this included the Archknights. This was very secretive and only her Father, Lucas, and Lory knew it.


    [You traced the source, didn''t you? Who was it?] Girsha perched on the table and asked.He now looked deathly serious as he now understood why Lory lost so much mana. Her action would have meant nothing to her in a normal situation but doing that now almost killed her as she only had ten percent of her original power.


    [Arthea¡­] Lory exhaled loudly.


    [Her again?] Girsha was dumbfounded [What is she doing bringing magic to this world? The tree might have had a connection to you but why would she help this Ming ancestor so much?]


    Lory leaned on the table and crossed her arms [She is a seeress¡­ Maybe it had something to do with the prophecy?]


    Girsha grumbled [I don''t like where this is going...]


    [Me neither¡­] Lory could not agree more.


    [By the way, what were you dreaming about? You scared thesh*t out of everyone!]


    [Huh?] Lory held her cheek with her right hand as her expression turned gloomy. [I don''t remember much¡­but there''s a man talking about something¡­ I don''t remember what he said but he looked sad and then I saw darkness¡­]


    Lory tried to contemte more as she took a deep breath [I don''t remember anything else after that¡­]


    Girsha didn''t say anything as he glided a grape toward him with his beak.


    "Come in," Lory said as someone knocked on the door.


    Ming Yue Yin peeked from behind the door as Lory could only see her head and fingers clenching the door. Her eyes were red and moist like she''s been crying. Lory eyebrows furrowed as she wondered what happened to her.


    "What happened? Are you okay?" Lory tilted her head with confusion.


    "You scared me, aunty. I thought you were going to die," Ming Yue Yin pounced on Lory and held her tightly.Her sobs got louder while her cheeks were damp with tears. Lory was perplexed as she stroke her back tofort her.


    "I''m fine! Nothing is going to happen to me, silly¡­" Loryforted her.


    Ming Yue Yin released her from her hug and wiped the tears on her cheeks but they didn''t seem to stop falling. "But you slept for three days and then¡­then you screamed. I thought someone wanted to kill you. I saw uncle embracing you to calm you yet you kept screaming. I thought¡­I thought¡­"


    Lory was startled. She was unaware of what happened after she lost consciousness. Was this the reason Zhao Li Xin looked weird. She felt guilty of scaring him. The girl in front of her also didn''t look better. She looked like a child who was bullied in the yground. Lory patted her head softly.


    "There, there¡­do not cry. What if you''re subordinates see you like this? Shouldn''t you be a cool leader?"


    "I''m cool." Ming Yue Yin snorted as she wiped her cheeks. There was no sign of a dignified leader at all.


    "Not now," Lory teased her.


    "I am!!" Ming Yue Yin stomped her feet with exasperation.


    "Okay, I want to take a bath. You go y outside," Lory giggled before she shooed her away. Ming Yue Yin who was supposed to be angry for being treated like a two-year-old didn''t have an ounce of anger since the words came from Lory. She instead left the room with a big smile stered on her face.


    Lory sighed when Ming Yue Yin left. She really felt like she had gained a naughty niece. She helplessly shook her head and went to the bathroom to take a long nice bath. The maid smiled at her when she entered the bathroom and left before Lory took off her robes. Her bathing habit was rarely seen in an influential family household but the maids inside the manor were already used to her.


    Lory changed into a deep purple hanfu with a small white bluebell flower embroidery on it. It seemed like Zhao Li Xin ordered custom made dresses for her. Lory''s mouth curved. She was touched by how much he pampered her. Zhao Li Xin had even surpassed her father''s level for spoiling her.


    Zhao Li Xiny on the couch in the pavilion garden with a wine cup in his hand. His beautiful face was looking down and his expression was somber but it did not hinder his charm. His hand slowly twisted the wine cup as he was lost in deep thought. Lory''s earth-shattering screaming still shook him. He didn''t know how to help her and he could only hold her until she calmed down. He felt so helpless.


    A faint scent suddenly tickled Zhao Li Xin''s nose. He smiled faintly and looked up. A beautiful woman with a purple hanfu and a shawl made of fur leaned on the pavilion pole and smiled back at him. "I thought you were asleep?"


    "I''m not... Come," He put his wine cup on the small table near him and raised his hand towards her. Lory epted his hand without hesitation. He pulled her toy down with him and wrapped his wrist around her waist as her back nested on his chest. Holding her the way he did now was the only thing that could calm him.


    "Did I scare you?" She stroked Zhao Li Xin''s hand on her waist.


    "A little bit¡­" He answered after a while. His chin was resting on the top of her head where he could easily smell her sweet scent.


    "There is nothing to be sorry about¡­ You had a nightmare¡­I couldn''t help you."


    "But you are¡­" Lory intertwined their fingers. "You''ve been helping me so much."


    "I wish I could do more," He kissed her head gently.


    Lory turned to face him. She caressed his strong jawline and said, "You''ve done more than you have thought. "I''m d I met you, Zhao Li Xin."


    "I''m d I met you too¡­whoever your real name is," Zhao Li Xin stroked her hair with a gentle smile on his face.


    Her face felt hot as their faces were only an inch apart. She slightly raised her head and kissed him. Zhao Li Xin shut down when he felt her soft lips touch his but everything be automatic from thereon. He pulled her head closer to his as the small kisses became long and deep. He didn''t know how to do it before but he was now following his instincts.


    Zhao Li Xin changed his position and hey on top of her, their chests pressed together with Lory''s hands wrapped around his neck. She didn''t know where she learned it from but she slipped her tongue into his mouth and he somehow responded to her like a pro. Lory didn''t know how professionals kissed each other but she knew he was doing well judging by her malfunctioned brain and how much she enjoyed it.


    She pushed him slightly because of theck of air and he reluctantly let her go. They were both panting as they looked at each other with a dazed look. Lory''s face was as red as a ripe tomato, her eyes were hazy, and her heartbeat was moving too fast that she thought it would leap out of her chest. Zhao Li Xin stared at her with fiery eyes as his breathing became heavy. He still wanted more.


    "It''s still daylight¡­" Lory was still panting when she said it.


    "It is¡­" He agreed shortly. His desire had yet to subside.


    "Someone might see us," Lory''s brain had started to function again for her to remember they were outside.


    "No, they won''t," Zhao Li Xin refuted. No one would dare disturb him in such a situation. He was also right as the shadow guards were long gone the moment they saw their Lord kissing his woman.


    "Oh¡­" She was relieved. She nced at Zhao Li Xin who was still on top of her without showing any sign of wanting to move off. "Uhm¡­and.. uhm¡­you can call me Lory if you want¡­"


    "Hm?"

 Chapter 132 - Half Of My Heart

    Lory told Zhao Li Xin about her old world and how different it was from this world. How she came to his world without having any clue as to why and who sent her. Lory described the skyscrapers, cars, and aircraft of her world. She talked about her Kingdom''s beauty and how good and kind her people were. She basically told him the story of her world before it was gued by war.


    They bothy on the couch as they talked. Zhao Li Xin propped his head with his right fist while his other hand yed with her hair as Lory faced the ceiling. Zhao Li Xin was ted when she decided to tell him about her past. He wanted to understand her pain and loss and he could only do that if he knew her past.??


    "About your father¡­? Is he a King?" Zhao Li Xin asked carefully.


    "He was¡­" She answered calmly with her eyes glued to the ceiling.


    "So, you are really a Princess?" He wanted confirmation.


    "I am¡­" She replied casually.


    "And your mother?" He probed farther.


    "She passed away when I was six years old."


    "That¡­must have been hard for you," He never knew motherly love but he understood filial piety.


    Lory shifted her gaze and faced him, "I was fine. I still had my father, Lucas, and the others. I never felt lonely."


    "The others?"


    Lory giggled when she remembered her friends. "People like Mong Ki and Mong Yi. They were my subordinates but actually, they were more than that. I grew up with them. They were my teachers, friends, guardians¡­and most of all¡­they were my family."


    "I don''t think I have any close rtionships like you did with them."


    "You might not realize it..." Lory chuckled.She thought of Mong Ki and Mong Yi who followed Zhao Li Xin since he was a child but she chose not to mention it since she realized Zhao Li Xin was denser than she initially thought.


    "And about your twin brother¡­ What''s his name again?"


    "Lucas¡­is it hard to spell? How would you spell my name then?" Lory looked dejected.


    "Your name is not Lory?" Zhao Li Xin was confused.


    "It''s a short form of my real name¡­ Oh well, it would be a long time before you can spell my full name," Lory sighed. Her name was quite long and had an ent too. It was not her fault she was a descendant of a long archaic family.


    "Oh yes, you asked about Lucas," Lory remembered. "Well, what do you want to know?"


    "Does he look like you?" Zhao Li Xin smiled when he imagined a male version of her.


    Lory knew what he was thinking and she couldn''t help but chuckle. "Lucas and I are more than simple twins. We are mirror twins."


    "Mirror twins?"


    Lory took his hand and ced it on the right side of her chest, "His heart is on the left while mine is on the right. I''m right-handed but my brother is left-handed. Everything we do is simr but we do it on the opposite side of each other''s bodies."


    When Lory pressed his hand on her chest, Zhao Li Xin would have been as excited as any man would, but her sad eyes and bittersweet expression made him ache for her. He was also slightly jealous of her twin brother as he had even shared a womb.


    "Are you very close to him?"


    "It''s inevitable since we are twins. My mother said twins are supposed to be one soul but god split them into two different people instead. It is the reason twins can never feelplete without each other and they would always look for each other."


    "Are you saying that to irritate me?" Zhao Li Xin''s mood became foul.


    Loryughed when she saw him sulking. A grin touched her face, "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re jealous?"


    Zhao Li Xin ignored her teasing. He was annoyed someone else had half of her heart. It didn''t matter that the person was her own brother. He knew he was being petty but he couldn''t help himself.


    Lory was amused by Zhao Li Xin as it was her first time to see him sulk. She turned her body to face him and yed with his long silky hair as she pacified him "He has half of my heart and I have given you my other half. Why are you are still sulking?"


    "Can''t I have it all?" He pleaded earnestly.


    "You are both important to me. So¡­you must learn to share¡­" Lory patted his chest.


    "Hump!" He didn''t want to but he could not refute her words. Half was better than nothing.


    "And after all¡­I already lost half of my heart¡­ I won''t survive if I lost the remaining half too. So keep it safe¡­don''t break my heart," She smiles lovingly with a hint of sadness and hope in her beautiful clear eyes.


    "Rest be assured. I''ll keep your heart safe and sound. I give you my word," He pulled her chin closer and kissed her gently. It was as if she would break if he pushed her too much. Her heart fluttered and her face became hot. She loved the way his soft lips touched hers. She pulled his cor closer until there was no space between them as they shared a long, gentle but fiery kiss. However, Zhao Li Xin suddenly stopped and looked behind Lory with an upset expression.


    She unconsciously followed his gaze and saw someone staring at them with an astonished expression. The person seemed like they could get a heart attack. The strange man was two meters tall with broad shoulders and a muscr body. Lory could see his muscles bulging from his robes. The man seemed to be in his twenties. He had a square jawline with a stubble beard covering his face. The man looked rough and manly like a soldier.


    Lory wanted to turn around to see the man clearly but Zhao Li Xin didn''t let her. He instead covered her body with his long wide sleeve.


    Bei Li Yan appeared in his red fiery robes and hit the muscr man at the back of his head. The man almost fell on his knees while Bei Li Yan smiled awkwardly and bowed quickly at them with an anxious expression. He then pulled the big man''s cor and quickly dragged him away.


    All this happened in less than five seconds. Lory felt embarrassed as it''s clear Bei Li Yan knew what they were doing but Zhao Li Xin looked more upset.


    "I think you have a job to do," Lory sat up and was surprised how loose her dress, including her dudou, had be. She was almost exposed yet they were only kissing. She wanted to say something to Zhao Li Xin but she soon realized his cor didn''t look better either. His bare chest was peeking through his robes. Lory was flustered as she didn''t know when her hands had done that. She chose to not say anything since they were both in the same boat.


    Zhao Li Xin helped her fix her dress. He tightened her loose belt and said, "Let me introduce you to my subordinate."


    "Maybeter¡­" Lory fixed her messy hair.


    "Why not now?" Zhao Li Xin was confused.


    Lory bit her lower lip with a perplexed expression. Her hair was a mess, her dress was wrinkled and half her rouge was on Zhao Li Xin''s lips. She looked like a girl who was making out. There''s no way she would show herself the way she was to others, especially since Bei Li Yan and the other man caught them in the act. Lory was not a shy girl but she was still embarrassed to be caught in such a situation.


    "Just call meter¡­ You have a lot of things to discuss for tomorrow," Lory wiped the red rouge on his lips. Her touch only ignited the fire inside him. He pressed her hand on his lips to calm the burning fire within but sadly it didn''t help much. Her flustered face and beautiful doe-like eyes only incited him more.


    One could not remain calm when the man you loved looked at you with a passionate gaze. However, it was not the right time or ce. There was much they both needed to do. Lory hardened herself to repel his seductive eyes.


    "Go! They are waiting for you!" She retracted her hand from him.


    "Ugh, I don''t want to¡­" He grumbled. He now understood why the Emperor chose to stay in his harem rather than look at his subordinates'' unappetizing faces. Lory chuckled at his reluctance but she chose to help fix his cor and his hair before shoving him lightly.


    "Go!We must avoid public ce next time," She murmured thest sentence to herself but Zhao Li Xin heard her clearly.


    He smiled devilishly, "Next time?"


    "Shut up!" A flustered Lory blurted out and red at him but she appeared adorable in his eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin rose from the couch and kissed her forehead before he left with a bright smile on his face. Lory watched his figure disappear behind the moon gate and took a long deep breath to calm her racing heart. She nced at the couch and felt smoke above her head. She knew they wouldn''t have stopped at kissing if they were not in the pavilion. Their rtionship had progressed at a speed of turtle but she was not sure anymore if it would remain the same, especially after what happened.

 Chapter 133 - The Four Kings Assemble

    Bei Li Yan dragged his friend to another courtyard with its own garden, koi fish pond, and a manmade waterfall fountain covered with a floating lotus flower. The courtyard also had a small pavilion in the middle of the pond that was connected by a small bridge. Bei Li Yan released his friend once they reached the bridge and stomped his feet as he crossed the bridge with an upset expression. His giant friend followed him closely yet he still looked dazed. He had yet to recover from the shock.


    "He is really stupid!" Bei Li Yan shouted in anger once he reached the pavilion. "You almost angered ''Milord'' again!"??


    "Tck¡­ What have you done this time, Jiang Wei?" A man in histe twenties who was ying chess with Jin Hao asked. The man worevish silver and grey robes. Half of his hair was tied in a topknot and was secured by a guan headdress. His appearance was of a noble young master who had a charming smile stered on his face. He seemed to be a gentle and refined nobleman but those who knew him saw a shrewd and calctive businessman as he was Wu San Bo, the King of the ck Turtle Pce.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I¡­saw¡­Ki¡­ss¡­" Jiang Jin Wei stuttered as he gasped for air.


    Bei Li Yan squinted and rified, "You saw our Lord kissing the Young Madam."


    "I¡­I¡­ Its¡­wo¡­re¡­" Jiang Jin Wei jumbled his words with bulged eyes.


    Jin Hao was annoyed with Jiang Jin Wei for disturbing his chess game. He rose from his seat and hit the back of Jiang Jin Wei''s head.It was a strong hit but Jiang Jin Wei didn''t feel any pain. It, however, fixed Jiang Jin Wei''s stammering like a machine as he finally managed to exim, "I saw Mi Lord kissing a woman!!"


    Wu San Bo was surprised by the revtion but he maintained his calmness. Jin Hao didn''t care about it as he was busy calcting his next chess move, while Bei Li Yan scoffed indifferently.


    "Did you want Milord to kiss a man instead?" Bei Li Yan mocked him.


    Jiang Jin Wei was still shocked but Wu San Bo suddenly smiled with excitement. "No wonder¡­ Milord, who never cared about jewelry, asked me to send a lot of women''s jewelry to the manor. He even asked me to custom make women dresses. It seems the rumor about getting a young madam is true!"


    "It''s very true!" Bei Li Yan nodded.


    Jiang Jin Wei had known Zhao Li Xin for a long time. He admired his Lord''s perseverance, intelligence, and power but his Lord was a cold and indifferent man. However, he never mistreated his subordinates ¨C as long as they did not betray or cross his bottom line. Zhao Li Xin was never close to any of them as it seemed like there''s an invisible thick wall between Zhao Li Xin and the people around him. He was even intimidating towards Mong Ki and Mong Yi.


    Jiang Jin Wei had served Zhao Li Xin for many years but he had never seen him smile, well he had perhaps seen him smirked a few times but that mostly meant someone would die soon after. Zhao Li Xin''s smirk scared many but Jiang Jin Wei liked working for Zhao Li Xin despite this. Serving Zhao Li Xin was not like serving the Emperor or in a normal sect that was filled with intrigue, politics and scheming.


    Those issues that gued other sects didn''t gue the Hei Shen Sect as Zhao Li Xin''s power was absolute. No one could change his decision or influence it and no decision was made without his consent. Each King Pce had the liberty to control his Pce however they wanted as long as he was in line with Zhao Li Xin''s needs and never challenged his authority.


    Zhao Li Xin was a simple man and he would let one achieve wealth and power beyond their wildest imagination as long you were ''his people''.However, he could also make you taste hell if you ever crossed him. Zhao Li Xin was a firm and fair leader who punished without discrimination.


    The Hei Shen Sect thrived and was stable due to his strong leadership but despite everything Zhao Li Xin had aplished, Jiang Jin Wei had never seen him rejoice or take pride in his achievements as he always looked indifferent. His main expressions were indifference, fury and another expression¡­ disgust - the biggest victim for this was mostly women.


    It didn''t matter how beautiful, talented, or special one''s identity was. Zhao Li Xin looked at all women with the same expression people had when they saw an ant or bug. It was indifference with a touch of disgust. Jiang Jin Wei at first thought his Lord had good self-control that allowed him to ignore the beautifuldies who tried to seduced him.


    A beautiful woman who was a Hei Shen Sect member once boldly appeared naked in Zhao Li Xin''s bathroom. Thedy, famous for her beauty within the Hei Shen Sect, overestimated herself as she thought she could seduce Zhao Li Xin but he gauged out the woman''s eyes, crippled her cultivation and cut off her limbs for her troubles. He then sent her to a small brothel near the border to entertain soldiers and barbaric men.


    Zhao Li Xin then killed the guard and everyone who was involved in the woman''s seduction scheme after he was done with her. Their deaths were cruel and painful, and Zhao Li Xin made sure every Hei Shen Sect member witnessed what he would do if there was a repeat. His actions scared many but there was always a stubborn woman or two who thought they were different from the rest. Zhao Li Xin would torture them in front of the other sect members every time they tried to seduce him. It took a few years for the women inside the Hei Shen Sect to finally get the message and not even dare to look at him.


    This was why Jiang Jin Wei was shocked to see the same harsh man lying on the couch and passionately kissing a woman like any normal man. He was distraught to see this change. He had heard the rumors about the mysterious young madam around his Lord but he never really trusted the rumor deep down within himself until he got to see the woman with his own eyes.


    "Milord pampers the young Miss to the moon and back. So be careful with your words," Jin Hao reminded Jiang Jin Wei.


    "I know," Jiang Jin Wei said as he didn''t have an opinion about her. He was just surprised his Lord could treat a woman the way he did. He got curious and asked, "What kinda woman is she anyway?"


    "A very special one," Bei Li Yan winked mysteriously.


    "I''m serious¡­" Jiang Jin Wei was annoyed.


    "I am¡­am I right, Jin Hao?" Bei Li Yan nced at Jin Hao with a yful smile.


    "She is¡­" Jin Hao replied with his eyes glued to the chessboard. Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao had been in the tomb and knew there was more to her than meets the eyes. Jin Hao also admired her strength and perseverance. She couldn''t cultivate but she was also not weak.


    Jiang Jin Wei and Wu San Bo were surprised to know Jin Hao had formed a good opinion on the young madam in a short period as Jin Hao was more cautious and skeptical. It was not easy to convince him. He also knew Zhao Li Xin before the others which meant his rtionship with Zhao Li Xin was closer whenpared to other King Pces.


    Jiang Jin Wei slouched on the stool next to Bei Li Yan and sighed. He poured himself some wine and said, "I thought Milord had something going on with Miss Tang Yi Mei."


    "Don''t let Milord hear you say that in front of Young Miss!" Bei Li Yan sternly warned.


    "Why? Don''t tell me she''s so petty and gets jealous easily?" Jiang Jin Wei joked.


    "No, but Milord is," Bei Li Yan hushed him immediately. He was scared their Lord would hear them. "And don''t you dare say anything bad about Miss Luo! You haven''t seen how much Milord cares for Miss Luo. Trust me when I say he has no problem punishing us for her!"


    "I know your stepsister is close to Miss Tang¡­ remind her not to make trouble for Miss Luo," Wu San Bo added. Jiang Jin Wei''s stepsister was a nice girl but was also too naive and gullible. She had a close rtionship with Tang Yi Mei since thetter saved her from bad men years ago. She idolized Tang Yi Mei and was a supporter of Zhao Li Xin and Tang Yi Mei being in a rtionship.


    Jiang Jin Wei scratched his head. He forgot he had a stupid younger stepsister with weird delusions about Zhao Li Xin and Tang Yi Mei being a couple. His sister was so sure about her belief that she almost convinced Jiang Jin Wei.


    Jin Hao gently ced a chess piece on the board before he shifted his gaze to Jian Jin Wei, "Remind your sister who she ced her allegiance with. The only reason our Lord put us underneath his wings is because we all serve his needs and it''s not the other way round. He would easily disband our sect without a second thought the moment the Hei Shen Sect bes a hindrance to him."


    "I know! I won''t let my sister mess up!" Jiang Jin Wei suddenly felt tired. His Sister was stubborn and he could only pray she would listen to him.

 Chapter 134 - How To Win

    Ming Yue Yin was practicing with Fu Ying in the Manor''s training ground. Although she had high cultivation, shecked any battle experience and she couldn''t count the number of times she lost to Fu Ying. Lory who had already fixed her appearance in her room had decided to watch Ming Yue Yin practice to kill her boredom. She pulled a wooden stool close to the grounds and ced her head on her hand.


    Two hours passed and there''s still no improvement in Ming Yue Yin fighting. The Princess kept losing miserably. Fu Ying kept giving her mild pointers but she hardly understood them. Lory couldn''t stand watching them anymore so she stood and calmly walked towards them. Fu Ying and Ming Yue Yin stopped practicing when they saw this.??


    "Miss Luo," Fu Yin nodded courteously.


    Lory returned his gesture with a polite smile before shifting her gaze to the sweaty Ming Yue Yin.


    "Brat, wanna practice with me?" Lory asked casually.


    "I''m a cultivator, Aunty. You can''t win against me," Ming Yue Yin teased.


    "Don''t use you''re Qi then. Your problem is not in your cultivation anyway¡­" Lory also teased.


    "Ooh?" The thought of a challenge excited Ming Yue Yin.


    Fu Yin was getting used to Ming Yue Yin and Luo Ri Yi''s casual interactions. He at first disapproved of Lory''s manner towards Ming Yue Yin as she was the Emperor''s daughter while Lory was amoner to them. His thoughts changed when he saw how rxed and happy Ming Yue Yin was whenever she was with Luo Ri Yi. Ming Yue Yin would also sparkle every time she saw Luo Ri Yi.It was hard for him to understand why the Princess admired Lory so much, but he decided to let it be.


    Lory picked a short sword and swung it around to check its bnce. She nced at Ming Yue Yin once she was satisfied with it. "Ready?"


    Ming Yue Yin assumed a fighting stance, "Ready!"


    They both simultaneously leaped towards each other and shed. Ming Yue Yin''s body, even without her Qi, Ming Yue Yin stronger as her cultivation had strengthened her bones but Lory had more experience. Lory could easily read Ming Yue Yin''s moves and stop her attacks.


    Fu Yin was surprised to see Luo Ri Yi match Ming Yue Yin. He had never heard of a wasted who could fight a cultivator, not even when the cultivator wasn''t using their Qi.A cultivator''s body was not the same as that of a normal person. He thought the reason could be Ming Yue Yin was fighting carelessly, while Luo Ri Yi had estimated Ming Yue Yin''s movements from watching her before.


    Lory was suddenly kicked by Ming Yue Yin. Lory fell to the ground with a loud thud and her swords fell a few meters from her hand. Ming Yue Ying carelessly jumped with her swords aimed at Lory''s chest as she felt she was about to win. A triumphant smile emerged on her face but Lory threw a handful of dirt towards Ming Yue Yin''s face stunning and disrupting her movements.


    Lory used the small window of opportunity to trip Ming Yue Yin who fell on the ground, jumped over her, and ced her knee on Ming Yue Yin''s chest. She then pushed Ming Yue Yin''s neck to the ground and aimed her red dagger at Ming Yue Yin''s throat. The winner was obvious.


    Lory grinned while Ming Yue Yin pouted and shouted angrily, "You cheated!"


    "I did," Lory''s grin widened. "You made three mistakes¡­ One, your moves are too simple and honest. I can read them like a book. Two, you let your guard down quickly and three is the worst¡­You underestimated your opponent!"


    Lory raised her eyebrows as she sheathed her dagger under her left arm. She casually continued to sit on Ming Yue Yin''s stomach. Her expression became serious. "You are lucky it was only dirt. What if it was a secret weapon or poison?"


    Ming Yue Yin pressed her lips together as she knew Lory was right. Ming Yue Yin sighed heavily as it was clear she had a lot to learn yet she didn''t have much time. She couldn''t help but feel defeated. Lory stood up and helped Ming Yue Yin stand.


    "Remember, your enemy will not tell you how many weapons, talismans, or amulets they have, and the weaker your enemy, the more dangerous they can be. Always prepare for the ''what if'' situation," Lory said sternly like a teacher.


    "Yes!" Ming Yue Yin nodded strongly. She had seen Lory''s strength in her dream and she couldn''t help but feel excited and eager to prove herself in front of Lory.


    Lory approached Fu Yin who was still amazed by Lory. He heard what Lory said to Ming Yue Yin and was stunned because his father once taught him the same way. Fu Yin was Ming Yue Yin''s subordinate and he did not dare to be rough with her because of that and the fact Ming Yue Yin was also a woman. These were the reasons Ming Yue Yin wasn''t making any progress even after practicing a few sessions with a great soldier like Fu Ying.


    Lory stared at Fu Ying and said something he would never forget for the rest of his life, "The tougher you are with her now, the better her chances of surviving. The Emperor wouldn''t be herst enemy. More wille and they may be smarter, stronger¡­crueler!"


    Fu Yin''s face became hard, "I can protect her!"


    "What happens when you''re gone? You can''t be in two ces at the same time¡­" Lory told him the reality. A soldier can''t always stay near her. There would be a time when he would need to leave her to protect the Kingdom and they would be no one else to protect her. Fu Ying gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he understood this.


    "She will be an Empress and millions of her people would depend on her. As her subordinate, you can clear her path but she will still be the one who needs to walk through it."


    "Hey! Are we gonna practice or what?!" Ming Yue Yin became impatient with waiting.


    Lory and Fu Ying turned to stare at Ming Yue Yin as one. The corner of Lory''s mouth curved slightly. She patted Fu Yin''s shoulder and walked past him, "Show her the way¡­"


    Fu Yin tightly gripped his sword as he knew Lory''s words were right. His Princess needed to be strong. She couldn''t always be protected and only the strong could rule others. A weak person would be a puppet Empress and he couldn''t let that happen to Ming Yue Yin. His eyes were filled with determination as he walked towards Ming Yue Yin and cupped his fists.


    "This subordinate had failed to teach Her Highness. Please give me another chance and I will thoroughly guide Her Highness this time," Fu Yin''s temperament change. Although Ming Yue Yin didn''t know what happened, she guessed the change had something to do with Lory so she smiled with satisfaction.


    "By all means¡­" Ming Yue Yin signaled for him to begin.


    Fu Ying showed her his real talent this time around. Ming Yue Yin was kicked and punched to the ground but she did not give up as Fu Ying would correct her where she had done wrong. The practice continued but it was much rougher than before. Lory sat back on the stool and ate sunflower seeds as she watched.


    Every time Ming Yue Yin lost, she would nce at Lory but Lory only munched on the sunflower seeds without much regarded. Defeated by these actions, Ming Yue Yin would grip her weapon, stand up with determination, and swing her sword towards Fu Ying. This continued for hours until Zhao Li Xin, his four pce Kings, Fu Xiao Jin, Zhang Yu Hao, and Wu Tian Zi came.


    They were all panic-stricken when they saw Ming Yue Ying''s sorry state. The Princess was covered in bruises, dirt, and sweat. Fu Xiao Jing almost fainted from anger. He wondered if his son was tired of living for him to treat the Princess so shabbily.


    Fu Xiao Jin wanted to stop Fu Ying but Lory raised her hand to stop him, "Don''t! This is her choice."


    "What? To get beaten?" Fu Xiao Jin was furious that he forgot Zhao Li Xin was present and could easily bash his head.


    "To be strong¡­" Lory remained calm. She expected such a reaction since he cared for Ming Yue Yin.


    "But¡­she''s just a girl. We can''t be harsh with her¡­" Zhang Yu Hong grimaced as he watched.


    "She is not just a girl¡­ She is thest of her kin. The royal bloodline depends on her. Your life and your family depends on her. This Kingdom depends on her. The course of this Kingdom and the people who live in it will change whether she fails or seeds. This is her burden for better or worst. She needs to be strong if she wants to prevail. She has no other choice!" Lory inhaled loudly yet her eyes were still fixed on Ming Yue Yin.


    Her words shook Fu Xiao Jin and his friends. They wanted to keep Ming Yue Yin safe from pain but as a subordinate, they knew they all depended on her. It was a painful reality but the truth. This was a heavy burden for seventeen years old woman but what other choice did they have? It was what it was.


    Ming Yue Yin suddenly got kicked and she rolled on the ground while clenching her stomach. Wu Tian Xi turned his cheeks as he did not want to see her hurt, Fu Xiao Jin unconsciously clenched his fists with an anxious expression, Zhang Yu Hong turned pale while the four Kings nced at Lory to see her reaction.


    Lory crossed her arms, "You can stop if you are tired."


    Lory''s words only provoked Ming Yue Yin further as she forced herself to stand up. Ming Yue Yin was panting profusely as more sweat trickled down her face. She refused to give up because she knew Lory would never do it. "It''s not over yet!".


    Lory''s mouth curved before she shouted, <strong>"THEN FIGHT!"</strong>


    Ming Yue Yin roared and swung her sword but Fu Ying blocked her attacks. Ming Yue Yin attacks became more intense and her moves seemed desperate. Everyone thought she would lose again. However,she gathered all her Qi to her right hand and threw her swords at Fu Ying. Fu Yin swung his sword to block hers and failed toprehend Ming Yue Yin''s next move as she leaped toward him and bumped her body into his. Fu Ying and Ming Yue Yin both fell to the ground and Ming Yue Yin pushed the tip of a knife a few inches from Fu Yin''s face.


    Everyone watched with amazement as they never thought Ming Yue Yin would win. Zhang Yu Hong pped his hand with excitement waking the rest from their stupor prompting them to do the same. The four Kings also followed suit as it was really a battle of wits and perseverance. Lory smiled secretly.


    Ming Yue Yin limped towards Lory and they both stared at each other. Lory remained calm.


    "When did you get the small knife?" Lory asked.


    "I stole it from Fu Ying when he kicked me to the ground," Ming Yue Yin grinned.


    "So, you cheated¡­?" Lory frowned.


    Ming Yue Yin gave a sly smile, "I won!"


    A pleased smile gradually appeared on Lory''s face, "Yes, you did¡­"

 Chapter 135 - Lo Tie

    Everyone admired and some even showed their respect to Lory''s words, but Zhao Li Xin felt different. He felt pain,an excruciating suffocating pain. He closed his eyes to calm himself. He wondered if the words Lory said were meant for both Ming Yue Yin and herself. He could see pride, determination, and sorrow sparkling within her eyes.


    ''She had no other choice!''??


    Is that what happened to her?


    Zhao Li Xin went to look for Lory the night like he always did after he was done cultivating inside his ring. He headed towards the garden as he knew she rarely stayed in her room. Lory was seated on the same bench as he thought. She was covered in a fur quilt from head to toe. Her head was the only thing peeking from the quilt.


    Zhao Li Xin took a seat next to her and softly whispered in her ear, "What are you thinking about?"


    His hot breath tickled her. She giggled and moved her ear away from him, "Nothing¡­"


    His handsome face frowned with disbelief, "So why are you still here?Your cheeks are even cold."


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his hands and pressed them on both sides of her cheeks. The sudden warmth engulfed her and tainted her pale cheeks with a faint blush.


    "It''s a beautiful night and I don''t want to sleep¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin embraced her from behind and pulled her back against his chest making hery against him. His body heat slowly crept from her back engulfing her whole body, warming her. "You will get sick if you do not sleep."


    "It''s only for a day. People don''t get sick because they did not sleep for a day," Lory refuted.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Zhao Li Xin sighed as he rested his chin on the top of her head.


    "It''s my charm!" She said proudly.


    "I can''t deny that¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly.


    Lory ced her head on Zhao Li Xin''s chest and gazed up at him, "About your n on how to handle the Emperor?? You know, it surprised me!"


    "You don''t like it?" Zhao Li Xin tightened his embrace.


    "No, it''s not like that. It''s just too¡­dramatic," Lory tilted her head.


    "Is it?" Zhao Li Xin was amused to hear her honest opinion.


    "But I don''t hate it! It seems like there''s gonna be a great show in a few days," Lory''s soft giggles made Zhao Li Xin''s heart itch. He had changed a little since he met her. The old him would never have interfered in other people''s business, much less to n a scheme like this. However, he was more than willing to do anything because of her.


    "How about the Heavenly Jade pavilion? I hear they wanted to give you a beautiful woman. It''s a pity you refused her... You don''t regret it, do you?" Lory teased and Zhao Li Xin''s faces darkened. He knew she''s joking but it still left a bad taste in his mouth.


    "You dare send me a woman?!" He bit her neck lightly. This tickled Lory and she unconsciously jolted into clearughter. She sounded like a small bell which made him feel more excited.


    "So¡­sorry. I won''t dare! I won''t dare," Sheughed and tried to move her neck away from him, but Zhao Li Xin was still annoyed. He wrapped his hands around her waist and took advantage of the helpless woman in his arms.


    "You won''t dare what?" He whispered in her ear as he nibbled her earlobe. Lory felt both itchy and warm. She wanted to break away from his embrace but his hands felt like iron shackles. They did not move an inch.


    "No women! I won''t send you any woman...ever!" She was ticklish and embarrassed as she tried to hold back her voice. She was scared someone might catch their intimate moment again. Unbeknown to her, all shadow guards had already run away in full swing the moment they saw their Lord cozying up to his woman. The four Kings had also reminded themself to not bother their Lord''s sweet times.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked and warned with a teasing smile, "Good¡­ Let''s see if you would dare make another joke like that."


    Loryy limps on Zhao Li Xin''s chest with exhaustion from too muchughter. Zhao Li Xin fixed the fur quilt around her shoulders and said, "I gave the Heavenly Jade Pavilion a warning. They would answer my ''small'' request if they are smart, but if they''re not¡­well¡­"


    "I heard what you asked them¡­ There''s no way they would fulfill your request," Lory sighed. She knew he was just looking for an excuse to ruin them all.


    "Then they must bear the consequences," He said with a gentle tone.


    "The Liang Zu Emperor, Jiang Wei Emperor, Heavenly Jade Sect¡­" Lory counted with her fingers. "You really like to mess things up!"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled, "It''s good to keep busy, isn''t it¡­?"


    _____________________________


    Somewhere in Jing An city, four elderly men gathered around a big wooden table inside avish vi. They all looked anxious and overwrought by the news they had received. The had been told Long Ming not only burned their offerings, but he even threatened to kill Huang Ning Yun if they dared to offer her as a peace-offering. Zu Gong had clearly underestimated Zhao Li Xin''s character.


    Zu Gong thought Zhao Li Xin would stop pretending to live like a monk and start eating meat since he now had a fianc¨¦e.They thought they could make an alliance by sending him a woman. He forgot he was thinking about a man who killed Huang Ni Yang, one of the most beautifuldies from the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, without batting his eyes. Things had even escted to the point where Long Ming demanded Huang Si Yun to personally apologize to his fianc¨¦e.


    "What should we do, Master Zu?" One of the elders with a grey beard and small nted eyes asked with worry.


    "What did the sect master say?" The other elder asked with impatience.


    Zu Gong leaned back into his armchair. "He''s infuriated but the Hei Shen sect is not a power we can underestimate. We cannot just go against them without understanding the situation fully."


    "What should we do? Huang Zi Feng is dead, the First Princess is gone and they even lost the sacred tree. Our ns have gone haywire and even the Hei Shen Sect is now on our tail!" The elder with the grey beard mmed the table loudly.


    They were disrupted when a man with white robes entered the room, knelt on the floor, and cupped his fists, "Honorable elders, we have found out where Long Ming is staying."


    "Is this true?" Zu Gong was ted. He didn''t know where the Hei Shen Sect was staying so he spread the word about giving a peace-offering to pacify the Hei Shen Sect''s anger a few days earlier. He thought they could be able to form an alliance if they''re lucky. Unfortunately, the Hei Shen Sect members burned their offerings and even threatened them. They wanted to retaliate but they didn''t know where the Hei Shen Sect was located. Knowing their current location was good news that could surprise the Hei Shen Sect when they least expected.


    "That''s good news!" The grey-bearded elder stroked his beard with a pleased expression.


    "Are we gonna attack them?" Another elder asked with hesitation.


    "If we want to¡­ This is the best time as they haven''t noticed we know their location yet," Zu Gong nodded.


    "Right! Tomorrow may be toote as the Hei Shen Sect people may get to know we have located their ce. If we want to do anything, we must do it fast or it may be toote!"


    " I will go with you!" A woman barged in as they discussed. She looked to be in herte forties but appeared like a woman who was barely thirty. She had an alluring appearance that could stop a man''s heart. She looked both ravishing and delicate, a contrast to her bloodthirsty gaze.


    "Miss Huang Yi Yi!" Zu Gong and the other elders were stunned to see her, but they immediately cupped their fists respectfully towards her.


    " I wille with you if you want to kill Long Ming!!" She gnashed her teeth. Her son was killed by Long Ming and her future dignified position as the Emperor dowager was gone. Her decades of sacrifice had be useless. Fury filled her as she had now be an old spinster for nothing. This oue was all Long Ming''s fault!


    "First Miss Huang, killing Long Ming is a dangerous task. We must not act recklessly without a n," Zu Gong tried to calm her down as he knew Huang Yi Yi''s temperament. She was a vicious and cruel woman. No one could stop her if she wanted to kill someone.


    "What else do you need to think about?" She waved her hand and a creature with dark wrinkly skin with a strong body appeared. Its body was like a bear''s and its face was like a lizard''s. It had long sharp teeth and a thick long tongue with small eyes that were missing pupils, only white could be seen in the eyes. Its feet were long and muscr with big ws.


    "That¡­is¡­Lo Tie, the monster!" Zu Gong shrieked with shock. It was one of the most ferocious beasts on the continent. The creature was aggressive, bloodthirsty, and also quite intelligent. This creature''s favorite meat was humans, especially women and children. He wondered how Huang Yi Yi had subdued the creature.


    "Don''t be afraid. Father already gave me an amulet to control the beast so none of you need to be worry," She showed them a green bracelet with glowing red pearls at the center. The same pearls were imnted on the monster''s head. The elders rejoiced to see the ferocious beast once they knew it was tame.


    "We have no problem killing Long Ming with this," She smiled viciously.


    Lo Tie was a Saint Level beast and its presence made the elders confident they could win against the Hei Shen Sect. They might not be able to kill Long Ming but they were sure they could still create havoc inside the Hei Shen Sect. If such news spread,the Heavenly Jade Pavilion''s name would raise to the sky and no one would dare mess with their sect ever again.


    Huang Yi Yi gave a sinister smile as she watched them. She couldn''t wait to kill Long Ming and his woman. She would even make Lo Tie eat Long Ming''s woman inside his home. She wanted to see the great Long Ming beg underneath her feet.

 Chapter 136 - Night Raid

    It''s almost past midnight yet Lory and Zhao Li Xin were still embracing each other on the bench. They were disrupted when Girsha flew towards her andnded on her shoulder.


    [A lot of people areing this way and something big is following them] He said calmly.??


    Lory shifted her gaze to Zhao Li Xin and asked as casually as one would inquire about a guest, "Someone''sing?"


    "Hm¡­.they are finally here," Zhao Li Xin sneered. He was not surprised by her question. Three yellow crystals appeared in his hand and he pierced them one by one on the ground to make triangle ends around the bench. He produced mes from his hand and ignited the three crystal until they glowed before the me disappeared. A transparent shade then surrounded the bench like an invisible shield.


    "Don''t get off the bench, okay?" He warned.


    Lory, who was still amazed by his powers, nodded in a daze. Her eyes brimmed with admiration for Zhao Li Xin which made him feel a little proud. Bei Li Yan soon appeared with the same three girls Lory saw at the Jiang Wei Kingdom''s Pce. They still wore the same red uniform. Jin Hao appeared next with two-men in white uniforms like him, Wu San Bo followed with three men in grey and silver uniforms, and Jiang Jin Wei came from the moon gate with a few soldiers in silver armor and spears.


    Last to appear on the manor''s rooftop were a dozen men in ck uniform, the shadow guards. Mong Ki and Mong Yi were among them. They all looked fierce and gant.It was a quite spectacr scene. Lory''s eyes widened as she was stunned and mostly excited. It had been a while since she witnessed this kinda scene.


    It seemed like every King brought their best people with them. They all kneeled on the floor when they saw Zhao Li Xin, "Greetings, Sect Master!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were still fixed on the woman next to him. He tugged her hair behind her ear gently and his smile turned bitter. He prayed she won''t look at him with disdain after this, "I''m not a good man, and today you might see the worst of me¡­ I don''t want you to see it but I realized I can''t hide it from you cause it will not be fair."


    "I told you before, didn''t I¡­? ...In the Jiang Wei Kingdom¡­?" Lory grasped his hand and kissed it softly. "If I have to choose between them and you, I''ll always choose you!"


    Lory smiled gently at him. She was a kind woman but when it came to people she loved, she could be biased. This was the reason she released Lazarus. She did it to save her one and only brother yet put the world at risk.


    "If they areing to kill you, then it''s proper for you to kill them first¡­ I will not lose you!" Her expression became firm. If she still had her powers, she would also grab her sword and stand at the front.


    The gloomy expression on Zhao Li Xin''s face disappeared. It was as if the dark cloud hovering around his heart had blown away and sunshine glimmered with a bright light. He was always afraid she would someday hate him because of what he could do. It was the reason he had toned down a little after he met her. However, it seemed some people were starting to forget about what he could do. they were bing bold enough to stand in his path. Lory''s consent vanquished his hesitation. Today was a good day to kill!


    Lory''s words made the four Kings rejoice. It was she was like she was telling their lord to go all out without any restrain. Bei Li Yan gave Jin Hao a meaningful gaze. He always liked the young madam since the first time he saw her. His gaze told Jin Hao he was not wrong about her. Jin Hao Understood Bei Li Yan''s gaze but he only stifled and nodded slightly. He had no other choice but to agree with him.


    Meanwhile, Wu San Bo and Jiang Jin Wei were surprised by Lory''s calmness. Her firm decision and tactful understanding was not something a young girl could master. Only people who had been through aturbulent life could have that kinda temperament, but they remembered what she said on the training ground. It seemed like there was more to her than what met the eye.


    [Lory, there''s a strong beasting with them. I can feel strong bloodlust from the creature] Girsha frowned with disgust as all he could feel from the creature was ''Blood-blood-blood''.


    [Is it strong?] she probe.


    [It''s fine¡­] Girsha answered casually. Lory was relieved when he said that as it meant she had nothing to worry about. She was also d Ming Yue Yin needed to recuperate after the harsh training and she had been sent to the mountain''s hot spring for faster healing. Fu Ying went too as her bodyguard so only the Hei Shen Sect members were inside the Manor.


    Dozens of people with white robes soon entered the manor. they violently kicked the front gate and spread out to subdue anyone inside the manor, but they strangely couldn''t see anyone as the manor seemed empty. Huang Yi Yi gritted her teeth. She wondered if Long Ming knew about their night raid and became a coward, enough to run from his own manor. If it was true, she would spread the rumor to make him a joke.


    "Dear guests, we''ve been waiting for long¡­" two beautiful women in red robes weed them with bright smiles.


    "Who are you?" Zu Gong and the others became vignt.


    "Milord is waiting¡­ Please follow me¡­" One of the women gave a charming smile as the two girls politely beckoned. Their movement was clear and smooth. They didn''t look anxious despite being surrounded by dozens of men carrying weapons.They were actually throwing coquettish smiles at the intruders.


    The two beautiful women in red robes walked ahead because no one dared to step up first. Zu Gong and Huang Yi Yi had no choice but to follow them. The serene air around them only made them more agitated and they kept watching their surroundings in case they were attacked. The grip on their weapons tightened until their hands turned white, yet nothing happened. Thedies continued walking at a steady pace and would even giggle softly once in a while. This only made them more restless.


    They passed the wooden hallway, walked to the courtyard, and passed the moon gate. The light brightened and the atmosphere became more rxed and tranquil. There were two men ying chess on a small round stone table, a man ying the Gu Qin with a beautifuldy dancing in front of him, a couple on a bench leaning on each other, and a muscr man seated on a small stool watching everyone.


    The Heavenly Jade Pavilion members were dumbfounded and they almost believed they had gone to the wrong ce. Huang Yi Yi clenched her jaws as her eyes became red from anger. She knew they were doing this to humiliate them.


    "It''s alreadyte yet Lord Long Ming is having a fun gathering," Huang Yi Yi sneered.


    "You know it iste and yet you still thought to bother me," Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother exchanging pleasantries.


    Huang Yi Yi''s anger escted as she watched him. Zhao Li Xin had a perfectly carved face and the moon''s soft light made his face contour more refined. He was the most beautiful man she had ever seen in her life. She won''t have minded making him her man if he had not ruined her ns.


    If Zhao Li Xin heard her thoughts, he might have killed her instantly as he didn''t like nor was he looking for a cougar.


    "I might gauge out your eyes if you don''t stop staring at me, " Zhao Li Xin said with an icy voice.


    "Don''t you dare talk like that to our Miss!" Zu Gong shouted with fury. He wanted to show them he was not afraid of Long Ming, but sadly no one took him seriously.


    Bei Li Yan stopped ying the Gu Qin and the girl who was dancing also stopped. Bei Li Yan slowly rose from his seat as he covered his yawn with his fist, "Just say what you wanna say. We are tired and want to get some rest now."


    "You killed my niece and nephew! I want you to take responsibility for their death!!" Huang Ni Yang could barely hold back her anger. She pointed at Zhao Li Xin as her nose red with intense raged.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, "I did not kill your nephew¡­ I killed your son, didn''t I?"


    His teasing words infuriated Huang Ni Yang but she was also stunned. She wondered how Zhao Li Xin knew about this secret. Only the elders and her father knew about this in her own sect. Zu Gong and the other elders were also startled and they wondered when Long Ming got to learn this. Did the Princess disappearance also have something to do with him?


    "You, how could you¡­?" Huang Yi Yi''s hands clenched under her robes as she reminded herself to stay calm.


    "What else we don''t know on this continent, Miss Huang?" Bei Li Yan casually poured himself some wine from the small table near him. "About your secret marriage to the Liangzu Emperor, your child sweetheart¡­or how you killed the previous Emperor''s family leaving only one single girl to get the heritage from the sacred tree and marry her to your son but...this is my favorite¡­"


    Bei Li Yan smacked his lips after he drunk the wine,"¡­Dance of wildflower arts¡­"


    Huang Ni Yang, Zu Gong, and the other elders were shocked further.He revealed their most borate n that they had meticulously nned. How could Long Ming know about this and since when did he know about this? They looked at each other with fright, even themon Heavenly Jade Pavilion members didn''t know anything about this scheme.


    On the other hand, all the other Heavenly Jade Pavilion members looked towards their elders for answers. They didn''t want to believe it but the story was most likely true judging from the bad expression on the elders'' faces. They were disappointed but there was not much they could do.


    "This art is a big taboo and its practice was forbidden on the whole continent, yet you, the supposed upright and righteous sect, learned and practice this art. This is really an eye-opener¡­" Bei Li Yan sneered.


    "You¡­" Zu Gong was tongue-tied. The Hei Shen Sect to know about this thing could mean there was a mole in his own sect.


    "It''ste¡­" Zhao Li Xin cut in with indifference. His little savior needed to rest and he could dy the inevitable any longer.


    "Right¡­" Jin Hao rose from his seat and rested his bottom on the table close to it with a tired expression, "Did youe here to talk or what? We don''t have much time."


    The provocation was enough to turn every Heavenly Jade Pavilion members'' faces red. Huang Yi Yi waved her hand and arge beast appeared from thin air. The beast roared as it bared its sharps teeth. His ws scratched the ground and left deep marks. The Hei Shen Sect''s shadow guards appeared once again and surrounded the manor''s roof and trees.


    [Seems like it''s gonna be fun tonight!] Girsha chirped with excitement as he sat on Lory''sp while pping his wings.


    [And I''m not invited¡­] Lory pouted with deep disappointment.


    Girsha also realized their insufficient power after she spoke. His little body dropped and he murmured with exasperation. [You and me sister¡­]


    Huang Yi Yi and Zu Gong gave a triumphant smile since they had Lo Tie as their aide. Huang Ni Yang gave a sinisterugh as she pointed at Lory "I will make Lo Tie shred your SL*T to pieces. You know Lo Tie loves to eat the tender flesh of women!"


    Huang Yi Yi''sughter was loud and eerie as she expected Lory to tremble in fear.


    [Yo princess! The beast wants to eat ya!] Girsha could not hold hisughter.


    Lory expression was unimpressed [Get in line¡­]

 Chapter 137 - Night Raid II

    <strong>"KILL THEM!"</strong> Huang Yi Yi roared and the red pearl on Lo Tie''s head glowed with a faint light. The beast released an earth-shattering roar before it pounced at the Hei Shen Sect members. The Heavenly Jade Pavilion members followed the beast''s attack as they rejoiced. They felt absolute winning was within their grasp. They had confidence in winning over the Hei Shen Sect because of their tramp card.


    The Hei Shen Sect members remained calm as they leaped forward with weapons in their hands. The shadow guards quickly jumped from the roof and a few of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion members lost their lives in a few seconds. Blood spilled on the ground; the flesh was torn and ripped apart as the metal collided. The quiet night became loud with roars from the beast and human screams.??


    Lory watched all this from the safety of the bench protected by the array. Zhao Li Xin sat next to her watching her face. He waiting to see her close her eyes out of fear. Zhao Li Xin chose to remain by her side as he didn''t want her to be scared and alone, but Lory''s face remained unperturbed. She watched the bloody scene calmly and without a hint of fear. Zhao Li Xin was even suspicious Lory was calcting the enemy''s movements and he was proven right when Lory pointed at the beast.


    "What is on his head?" Lory asked Zhao Li Xin.


    "Head?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head to look at the beast.


    "It glows every time she waves her hand¡­" Lory squinted at Huang Yi Yi.


    "So you can see it¡­?" Zhao Li Xin smiled at Lory with pride.He stroked her head dotingly and chuckled, "Thank you! it''s gonna be easier now."


    "Hmm?" Lory tilted her head with confusion.


    Jin Hao was blocking Huang Yi Yi. The dainty looking man was stronger than he seemed. His long sword was imbued with ice every time their swords collided. Huang Yi Yi got anxious when she heard her own sword crack. She threw a kick towards Jin Hao''s chest but he easily dodged her. It was as if he was ying with her but what infuriated her more was Zhao Li Xin''s rxed expression.He sat leisurely on his bench while being chummy with his lover. He was not concerned about what was happening around him.


    Huang Yi Yi waved her hand again and the bracelet on her hand glowed faintly. Lo Tie became more aggressive and didn''t care about the number of wounds it had. The beast jumped away from its enemy and run toward Zhao Li Xin. The creature was in a frenzy with bloodshot eyes. Zhao Li Xin slowly rose from the bench to face it.


    "Go get him, Tiger!" Lory smiled coquettishly. Zhao Li Xin''s heart'' stirred as he nced at her with a yful smile before turning to face the beast. The only thing standing between Lory and the beast was Zhao Li Xin but she didn''t look worried or frightened.


    Zhao Li Xin ignited the me from his body. The me ran to his hand and he gradually made the me bigger. The beast bared its teeth to intimidated Zhao Li Xin but the man''s face lit up with expectation. He hoped the beast didn''t disappoint him. The beast widened it jaw to eat him whole. Zhao Li Xin leaped to the sky before he dived at an incredible speed. He hit the beast with his ming fist and the beast head sunk into the ground while Zhao Li Xinnded smoothly on the ground.


    "How disappointing¡­" Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongue with anger. He had wanted to weigh the beast''s strength as he thought the legendary Lo Tie would give him enough resistance for training but he turned out to be wrong.


    Zhao Li Xin''s spectacr movement stopped the fight as everyone looked in his direction with disbelief. They heard the rumor Long Ming was a Sovereign Level cultivator but¡­they were wrong.It was possible he had passed the Sovereign Level. How could this be? The probability of one breaking through another level after reaching the Emperor Level got slimmer and it took longer, like decades. They wondered how he did it. It seemed the information they got was false for the first time.


    Wu San Bo nudged Bei Li Yan who by chance was fighting close to him. He couldn''t hide his shock, "How strong is our Lord now?"


    Bei Li Yan shook his head helplessly, "I don''t know anymore¡­"


    Bei Li Yan''sment made the Heavenly Jade Pavilion members shiver. Zu Gong''s hands began to tremble. It seemed Long Ming''s people did not even know their master''s strength. What kinda monster was he?


    Huang Yi Yi was shocked beyond belief as her trump card was lost. Zhao Li Xin walked calmly towards her. Her heart was beating like crazy as his empty gaze was fixed on her. Her feet became numb and she fell on her bottom as the demon Lord got closer to her. She felt like King Yama himself hade to collect her life. Tears fell down her pale face. She stuttered, "I¡­I¡­I''m sorry... I won''t do it again¡­ If you spare me¡­I¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin crouched in front of her so that their faces could be on the same level. Although she was scared like crazy, she couldn''t help but be bewitched by his face. Her face somehow became red she couldn''t tell if her heart raced because of infatuation or fear. However, she couldn''t take her eyes off him. Zhao Li Xin was not bothered by the old hag''s thoughts.


    He clenched Huang Yi Yi''s wrist making her nervous and slightly excited. Her mind ran wild from his slight touch but before she could imagine farther, Zhao Li Xin crushed the bracelet from her hand and turned it to dust.


    Only then did Huang Yi Yi understand what he had done. Her face became pale. The pearl was an amulet to control Lo Tie. There was no way the beast would listen to her without it. Huang Yi Yi stammered, "What¡­what¡­ have you done¡­?"


    Zhao Li Xin gave an eerie smile as his eyes filled with blood lust. The woman had said she wanted to make the beast shred his little savior to pieces that was his bottom line. No one could hurt his little savior, not even him. This was Huang Yi Yi''s big mistake. If only she didn''t say that, he would have given her a quick and clean death but not anymore¡­.


    He left Huang Yi Yi seated on the ground. The woman was too weak to move. She could only watch Zhao Li Xin as he lifted his lover from the bench and leaped to the sky. The Hei Shen Sect members followed their master and disappeared one by one without saying anything but giving them smiles of ridicule. The power difference between their sects was ridiculous. It was too wide. How could they have thought they could win against Hei Shen Sect.? They did not have much time toprehend further as the unconscious beast moved.


    Lo Tie lifted his head from the pit. The pearl on its head was crushed and without it, the beast could not be controlled. Huang Yi Yi trembled profusely as the beast red at her. It recognized her as the person that forcefully subdued him. Huang Yi Yi''s face became as white as a sheet while her back drenched with cold sweat. Zu Gong didn''t care about her predicament. He used the opportunity to run and he was not the only one to think the same.


    They all scattered one by one scrambling up the wall but strangely got electrocuted. They fell back on the ground and discovered the transparent shield around the manor. They gasped to see an array... They were all confined inside the array with Lo Tie!


    ______________________________________


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi were the only ones who followed Zhao Li Xin. The others went back to their posts. Lory could hear the faint screams from the distance. She could guess what was happening and of course, she didn''t feel bad about it. It reminded her of the words her father once said. ''It''s fine to be soft if you are just a girl, but you cannot be soft as a leader. You can''t protect anyone if you are soft!''


    Zhao Li Xin was a leader and his job was to protect his people and everything else he cared for. If he were weak, the one who would be screaming would be him and his people. You sometimes had to be cruel to be kind and that''s what Zhao Li Xin was doing. She believed such a decision must take a toll on him whether he noticed it or not. You couldn''t take one thing without losing something in return.


    Zhao Li Xin felt Lory''s strong gaze as he carried her, bouncing from branch to branch. He looked down at the woman staring at him and she smiled gently at him. She ced her head on his chest and said, "I''m d you are safe!"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know why she worried about his safety but his heart became warm and light at her words. It''s weird as he never felt like that after he killed someone.


    They soon arrived where Ming Yue Yin had gone to recuperate. It was a beautiful vi on the hill covered with bamboo trees and flower bush. The best thing about the ce was the threeyered blue turquoise colored hot spring. Lory couldn''t wait to soak herself but Zhao Li Xin asked her to rest first since it was almost morning. Lory reluctantly agreed.


    ____________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin''s private manor was not in a crowded area. A few people heard the night''smotion but they did not dare interfere. People only got curious when morning came. They reported their concerns to an officer, as they didn''t know who lived inside thevish manor. All they knew was the rumor about a rich man from a different city living there. The officer thought they did not need to be polite about raiding the ce if the owner was not rted to royalty or any high-ranking official.


    The officer went with a few soldiers and the first thing they saw was the broken front gate. A thick pungent scent filled the air. They covered their noses, and mouths and look at each other with horror. They pulled out their weapons from their waists as they had a very bad feeling about the eerie ce.


    They walked deeper into the manor and saw some body parts floating on the lotus pond. There was a human head on the floor with a frightened expression. The soldiers panicked to see many corpse limbs all over the ce. They wanted to run away but the high officer screamed at them to brace themselves despite also being secretly scared of the scene.


    They carefully walked to avoid stepping on the body parts on the floor. They walked past the moon gate but courage failed them. They all run out of the manor frantically, as they were all scared to death. Some even kicked those in front of them blocking the exit. The high official also ran without care. The scene they had encountered was too frightening. He knew he might never forget it for the rest of his life.


    What they saw was Lo Tie''s corpse covered in blood and wounds and surrounded by human corpses.There was a woman''s head with wide open-eyes inside the creature''s mouth. Her long dark hair was scattered inside the beast''s mouth.


    The shocking news reached the Liangzu Emperor. He knew this was the Hei Shen Sect handiwork. None of the corpses belonged to the Hei Shen Sect. All victims were from the Heavenly Jade Pavilion. This made the Emperor realize he couldn''t rely on the Heavenly Jade Pavilion anymore. The sect''s end was certain.The Hei Shen''s w had imed the Heavenly Jade pavilion.


    The Emperor was not the only one in shock. Huang Si Yun, the Heavenly Jade Pavilion sect master, also trembled in his chair. They could all feel it. The demon wasing for them.

 Chapter 138 - Hot Springs

    Lory was surrounded by white mist when she opened her eyes. She could barely see anything, not even her own feet. She wondered where she was and why she was wearing a long white silk nightgown. She had not worn such a gown in ages. She saw a woman''s silhouette while she was still wrapped in confusion. The mist gradually thinned and a woman with long silver hair appeared before her.


    "Arthea?" She gasped.??


    The mist thickened once again while Arthea smiled, raised her hand, and beckoned her to follow. Arthea turned around and the mist slowly became dense. Lory quickly ran after Arthea scared she would lose her but the mist quickly covered her figure. Lory could only see her silhouette in the thick mist.


    <strong>"ARTHEA!"</strong> She shouted but Arthea didn''t reply.


    Lory painstakingly chased her as questions filled her. She wanted to know why Arthea kept appearing before her. Why she barged into her life once again? What else did Arthea want with her? Why did she keep giving her riddles?


    A bright light suddenly hit Lory. She halted and covered her eyes with her hands. She tightly closed her eyes until the light dimmed. She opened her eyes slowly and lowered her hands. A pure white sword appeared in front of her. The sword glowed dimly. It looked like it was made from ice.


    Lory blinked. She had the same feeling like the one she had when she saw the sacred tree. Could it be...?


    Something suddenly came out of nowhere and pushed her away. Her forehead was hit by something hard and she found herself face down on the floor when she woke up to reality.She looked around in a daze and gave a long sigh. She was dreaming¡­again.


    _________________________________________


    The city of Jing An was in disarray after people got to know what happened at Zhao Li Xin''s manor, and most especially when they heard about the state of Lo Tie''s corpse and the iplete corpses of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion members. The rumors about the Heavenly Jade Pavilion angering the Hei Shen Sect and their attack spread like wildfire. The Emperor could not even control or stop the rumors. Hei Shen Sect proved to be an invincible sect once again, and the legendary Lo Tie meant nothing for them.


    The Hei Shen Sect''s name soared to the sky, but the leader himself was busy cultivating inside his ring. No one knew why he tried so hard to increase his power when he had already reached the Saint Level at the core stage. His control over his me was also getting better which meant he at least won''t hurt others identally again.


    While everyone was busy scheming, killing, and fighting, Lory spent her days soaking her legs in the hot spring. Girsha was also enjoying living in the hills where the air was fresher. There''s no noise and the only sound of rustling bamboo leaves could be heard. The environment was peaceful and serene. Girsha split his time between diving in the hot spring and soaring to the sky, Lory would watch his attics with glee.


    Ming Yue Yin''s wound had already healed and she had a new breakthrough in her cultivation once again. She would reach the Grandmaster Level thanks to her hard work and the Gift she had. This made it possible for her to achieve in a few days something normal humans needed decades to aplish.


    Lory closed her eyes as the wind caressed her cheeks. The cold wind chilled her skin but the steam from the hot spring quickly chased away the cold. Lory took off her robes and knew the shadow guards protecting her would scatter away the moment she showed some skin. She still wore her undergarments, which was more conservativepared to her bikinis, but her outfit was quite provocative for this world.


    Lory moaned loudly when she entered the water to soak her body. The heat from the water turned her muscles limp and made her rx.She was slightly dizzy after getting another dream. The dream traveler was draining her mental strength. She wondered why this dream was heavier than before. Lory was upset about this. She couldn''t consult with anyone nor did she have a book she could read about the dream. She hated being clueless.


    She was half-dazed when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around slowly as she knew no stranger could get more than fifty steps near her without being killed by the shadow guards. She was right in her thinking because the person who appeared was not a stranger. Zhao Li Xin didn''t get to close to the hot spring but chose to stand a little further away. He could only see her head and shoulders yet they put his heart in disorder.


    Lory, who grew up in ax and liberal world, didn''t feel embarrassed, as she didn''t think she''s naked. She raised her hand above the pool''s edge and ced her chin on her hands in a calm manner.


    "You have finished cultivating?" Lory smiled. Her cheeks were rosy from the steam, making her look more alluring.


    "Yes¡­" Zhao Li Xin shifted his gaze to her dainty hands. He came to the hot springs because Mong Yi said the shadow guards left their post as Lory was taking a bath in the hot spring. The situation in the capital and the Heavenly Jade pavilion had heated up and he felt restless leaving her alone. Although he knew no one could enter his territory without being noticed, he still worried about her. Lory was right he was a worrywart.


    He came to make sure she''s okay. He kept his distance from her as he worried he would scare her. He also thought of teasing her a little to make her a little shy but what he got was beyond his expectation. He had miscalcted once again.


    The woman was not shy and she even weed him with a sweet smile that melted his heart in an instant. Lory didn''t think her appearance was provocative. She even felt quite decent as she came from a world of backless tops and hot pants. A girl would only need to put on a jacket and be ready to go out and buy ice cream at the beach.


    "What are you doing over there?" Lory asked in confusion when he turned his back towards her. She wondered what he was looking at.


    "Nothing, it''s a good view," Zhao Li Xin waved carelessly. He refused to give in to his inner beast.


    His answer confused Lory even more. What did he see in the bamboo trees? The scenery was on the other side. Was something wrong with his eyes? She was puzzled by his weird behavior but oh well...


    "Li Xin, do you want to soak in the hot spring?" She asked casually but shocked Zhao Li Xin more. He couldn''t even speak. It took him some time to turn around with a dumbstruck expression.


    "W¡­what?" He needed more confirmation.


    "Do you want to soak in the hot spring or not?" Lory frowned. She''s puzzled by Zhao Li Xin''s strange reaction. Why had hee if he didn''t want to take a bath in the hot spring? Lory sighed inwardly. How could someone so beautiful be so weird?


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin was frozen on the spot. It would take some time for his brain to work properly.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Lory chuckled with amusement when she saw his agape expression. She turned around as she didn''t want to push him further. It was fine if he didn''t want to.She was casually asking him.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what to do. He felt like she was challenging him and he''s not someone who backs down from a fight. However, this was the first time for him to enter a battle he wasn''t sure he would win. He stared at the woman dipping her hair in the water. She nced at him with a smile before she slid her hair to her left shoulder.


    Provoked by her bold action, he could not retreat as a man. He inhaled deeply and took long strides toward her. The closer he got to her, the clearer her figure be and the faster his heart beating. He started to think his choice might not have been wise.


    It was not how he wanted to end up with her. He wanted to treasure her and make her his wife to solidify her position to the rest of the world. He couldn''t let anyone ruin her reputation, especially since he knew of her noble background. He couldn''t be so brazen with her.


    While Zhao Li Xin was muddled by his own thoughts, Lory wasn''t thinking much. To her, they were just soaking in the hot spring. She didn''t see it as a big deal. She pushed her back to the edge of the pool, enjoying the warmth and the beautiful scenery around her. She was disrupted when Zhao Li Xin reached the pool with a stern face. She wondered if he had gotten bad news before he came to her.


    "Why are you staring at me? What? Is there something on my face?" Lory tilted her head again. She covered her cheeks and checked her body for any strangeness but everything seemed normal. She frowned with confusion,


    Zhao Li Xin sighed helplessly. He didn''t know if she was too dense or too stupid to understand his feelings as a man. The first time he saw her dressed like this was when she was covered in wounds and bruises in the tomb. It was easy for him to control himself¡­painstakingly, but now he''s not so sure.


    The soft pink dudou gave her body little protection. He could clearly see the shape of her breasts, stomach, small waist, and her smooth back. The small red pants didn''t do the job, because It''s only refined the shape of her bottom and her pale long legs. The undergarment only made his imagination ran wild.


    His deep burning gaze made her feel restless. She unconsciously pulled her legs to make her look smaller. The way he stared at her reminded her of the beast she encountered in the tomb. The beast at the time wanted to eat her, so why did he have the same gaze. Did he want to eat her too?


    "Stop looking at me like that!" Lory became nervous and acted like a bunny in front of the wolf. This only enticed him more. He contemted what he should do. He had a feeling ''the rice will cook'' immediately once he took off his robes. There''s no way he could refuse such a delicacy, no normal man could refuse this and he was normal¡­at least when he was with her.


    The answer came to him. He would take responsibility for whatever happens. He will give her a huge dowry and hold a big wedding for her. The more he thought about it deeply, the more he thought it was perhaps a good thing to hasten their rtionship and make her officially his. This way he would bind her to him forever. He did not know why he hesitated yet she also loved him. Yes! This all seemed like a good idea!


    ''Okay then, let''s cook the rice!''


    Zhao Li Xin calmed down once he got a resolution. His face lit up with excitement. He took off his robes slightly faster than he normally did. He stripped his robes one by one. Lory, on the other side of the pool, gloated at the tantalizing view in front of her. Her heart began to race and she couldn''t take her eyes away from him. She stared at him with an expression that would make people want to call the cops.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly gasped, "Lory! Your nose is bleeding!!"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 139 - The Start Of New Era

    The steamy hot spring situation was a fiasco. Zhao Li Xin frantically carried Lory back to the vi, roughly kicked the door to her room, and asked Mong Ki to immediately call Jin Hao. Lory was still in a daze when a number of elderly maids entered the room and wiped her dry, dried her hair before changing her to new warm robes. It was a wonder how they were able to warm her clothes. All she knew was she was smelling good.


    Loryy on the bed with a nket covering her as she tried to wipe off the dried blood from her nose. It had stopped bleeding but Zhao Li Xin was still not sure she''s okay and insisted Jin Hao needed to see her. Lory couldn''t stop him because he and his subordinates had reacted fast.??


    ''What the hell is happening?''


    That was the first thing on her mind when everything calmed. She blinked and stared at the bed canopy above her. Zhao Li Xin sat on a stool beside her bed with worry and looked at her like she''s dying. Lory let out a long sigh of embarrassment. She wondered what was wrong with her as it was not her first time seeing a naked man. She identally once visited a nudist ind but ended up being traumatized. Anyone would be traumatized if they saw a butt naked sixty-year-old man.


    She also used to spend her summers on beaches killing beasts and saw many half-naked handsome men with great bodies but she never reacted to them as she did with Zhao Li Xin. Her recent experience made her feel like an innocent teenager¡­wait! She was currently a teenager so her behavior was excusable.


    "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face was only an inch away from her. He had worn his robes in a hurry and seemed a little untidy. She could take a peek of whaty beneath the robes. Heat rushed to her head once again and she covered her nose with a handkerchief out of reflex.


    "Are you bleeding again?" Zhao Li Xin got anxious again and ced his forehead against hers to check her temperature.


    "I¡­I''m fine¡­.can you move a little? I need some air," Lory lightly pushed his chest with an awkward smile. She felt like he deliberately torturing her.


    ''My mind needs peace!''


    Zhao Li Xin obediently moved back. He only rxed when he saw her smile. Lory who still felt stuffy she raised her back on the bed to rx when Jin Hao anxiously entered the room. He was worried she had contracted another mysterious illness but quickly caught on to what was wrong when he saw her in bed with an awkward smile.


    He med his worrywart Lord but he did not dare say it aloud. Zhao Li Xin rose from his seat and let Jin Hao check Lory''s condition. Zhao Li Xin hoped she did not have a mysterious illness that Jin Hao couldn''t handle.


    Lory was unaware her recent habit of fainting andying in aa with no cause had turned Zhao Li Xin into the biggest worrywart anyone could find.


    Jin Hao ced a clean handkerchief on her wrist and checked her pulse. He was more rxed this time around and did not forget the basic etiquette between men and women. Lory smiled apologetically at him and Jin Hao responded with an understanding smile. They both knew how to have tacitmunication.


    "Young Miss is fine, Milord. She just had too much exposure to heat. She will be fine after we nourish her ''yin'' to make her body cooler," Jin Hao smiled amicably as he was d it was nothing serious.


    Lory heard Jin Hao''s exnation and agreed secretly, ''It was too much heat, indeed¡­''


    Zhao Li Xin sighed with relief as she did not look ill.


    "You must spend less time in the hot spring," Zhao Li Xin stroked her head gently.


    "Oh, is the hot spring the cause?" Jin Hao chuckled lightly while staring at her like she was a fool.


    Lory''s mouth twitched slightly, ''No, your naked Lord is the cause¡­''


    Zhao Li Xin left the room with Jin Hao after a while to let Lory rest. Girsha flew into the room from the window and perched on the table and stared at her with disappointed eyes the moment they left.


    [You let me down, girl¡­]


    Lory looked regretful [I made a mistake¡­]


    [I thought you could handle it¡­]


    [Me too, I think I underestimated his charm] Lory rubbed her chin and murmured to herself [I should have known that I need to level up before against thest boss, I mean Zhao Li Xin] Lory decide to slowly get used to Zhao Li Xin naked body, she worries what would happen when eventually they go all the way, is she going to die from blood loss?


    [...]


    [...]


    [That sounds sad... even by beast standards]


    [Yeah¡­I''m sad...]


    _________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin went into the study room in the vi with Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan who joined them after they left Lory''s room. All of Zhao Li Xin''s residences had a study room design in the same manner, ording to his ''depressing'' preference.


    The room was simr to the one in Nin Jing manor. It was stoic, cold, and intimidating. Zhao Li Xin sat on a big armchair behind a ck wooden table with his usual indifference while Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao stood opposite the table and reported the news from the capital.


    Everyone who lived near the Nin Jing manor was scared of the ce after the Heavenly Jade Pavilion bloody massacre. They imed there was an ominous air around the ce if they dared to walk too close.


    People who hadnd or houses near the manor were selling their property in a hurry and cheaply. Wu San Bo being a businessman quickly bought these properties since the location was one of the best ces in the city. The throwaway prices, however, did not stop Wu San Bo from pushing for a cheaper price. He wasn''t called shrewd for nothing.


    The Emperor had also discovered he had lost his tiger tally and was searching for it like a mad man. He first suspected Fu Xiao Jin had taken it but he could not me a reputable general like Fu Xiao Jin without proof. Things got worse for him when the rumors of the supposed missing princess suddenly appearances. Someone imed to have seen her in Jing An city and spread the word, but he could not tell if it was really her or an imposter. The news shook the capital despite theck of validity.


    The Emperor kept walking in circles around his room. He was not stupid enough to dismiss the connection of the recent events. The missing Princess, the loss of the sacred tree, the destruction of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion sect, the Hei Shen Sect involvement, and the loss of his tiger tally were all connected. However, he still didn''t understand why it was happening.


    Was Ming Yue Yin still alive? Had she given the sacred tree to Long Ming to make him help her? Was their coboration the reason Long Ming killed the Heavenly Jade Pavilion Sect members? If this was the case, what was happening with Fu Xiao Jin? Was the General going to rebel? No, he dismissed these thoughts. This couldn''t be happening as he was so close topletely obtaining the Kingdom.


    "Any news from the Moon Tower Sect?" The Emperor turned to his eunuch and asked.


    The Eunuch answered nervously. "No, Your Majesty¡­ There''s no news."


    The Emperor pushed the vase from the table in anger. It scattered in pieces all over the floor as he heaved with exasperation. Everything was falling apart. Huang Yi Yi had even died in a gruesome way and he could not rely on the Heavenly Jade Pavilion Sect anymore. He also couldn''tmand the royal army without the tiger tally. He had nothing.


    He turned around when he heard something fall on the floor and saw his eunuch lying on the floor. He was stunned but before he couldprehend the situation, a woman wearing red roped stood in front of him with a devilish smile.


    "I''m home, father."


    The Emperor''s heart stopped. His eyes grew wide with panic but found he could not breathe when he tried to say something. He gasped for air but someone had covered his nose and mouth with a cloth forcing him to inhale a strong smell from it. He started to feel weak before everything gradually became dark.


    The unconscious Emperor was dragged from the room while Ming Yue Yin watched the man she had called father for sixteen years with mixed emotions. There was a time she trusted him with all her heart but in the end¡­he was the one who had betrayed her the most. Her heart still ached despite this. However, she knew she couldn''t back down from her decision. Not now¡­not ever!


    She calmly walked to the window and slowly opened it. A crescent moon was hanging in the dark sky with grey clouds floating slowly next to it. The cold wind blew her long dark hair as she got a sense of mncholy. She wondered if this was how Lory felt every time she gazed at the night sky. There was a sense of loss and hope merged together as one. It made her want to cry¡­ It was maybe okay to cry now as she could not cry the next day or any other of the following days. After all, she had a Kingdom to rule.

 Chapter 140 - The Rise Of The Empress

    Ming Wang, the current Emperor, was born to a normal concubine. He was talented in martial arts and politics, but it wasn''t muchpared to his older brother. His older brother, Ming Ze was to the Empress'' son and had great talent in both politics and military affairs. He was also very handsome and charismatic. Many people including their father, the Emperor, had high hopes for Ming Ze.


    Ming Wang was overshadowed by his brother throughout his life. Nothing he ever did was enoughpared to his brother. Years passed and resentment, envy, and jealousy piled within Ming Wang. He questioned if there was something wrong with him. He wondered why everyone thought he was less than his brother. Wasn''t he better than his gentle and weak brother? He felt he was better than him and even his mother told him so. Yet, others did not seem to see it.??


    It was a few yearster that he identally learned he was not the Emperor''s true son. He was a bastard born to his mother and the Prime Minister, Guan. His world crumbled on that day as everything suddenly made sense. It was no wonder he couldn''t match Ming Ze and he was different from Ming Ze and the other prince and princess in the Pce. It was because he was not one of them. However, knowing this still didn''t deter him as he still felt he was better than them.


    The kingdom, the throne, and everything else belonged to him. No one else deserved them more than him. He would take it all one day. It didn''t matter what it took for him to achieve it.


    <strong>"WAKE UP!"</strong>


    The water sshed on the Emperor''s face woke him up. He was still dazed and shocked. He thought he would be tied up but he was not. He anxiously looked around him. It seemed he was inside a shed surrounded by dirty buckets and old gardening tools. The air was musty and the darkroom was faintly illuminated by a small candle. His back slightly begun to sweat as he took it all in.


    A beautiful woman sat leisurely on an old wooden stool propping her chin with her hand. She was staring at him with indifference. Emperor gulped unconsciously as he watched her.


    "Yue Ying, why are you doing this?" The Emperor tried to act calm. He wasn''t sure how much she knew.


    "You know why," Ming Yue Ying sneered. "Oh, by the way, uncle¡­ I''m sorry about your son''s death¡­ What is his name again...? Huang Zi Feng?"


    Ming Yue Ying emphasized the word ''uncle'' and pursed her lips to pretend she was sorry but her faint smile only showed mockery.


    The Emperor clenched his fist as he realized she knew about his ns for her. His eyes filled up with anger and remorse. Not for what he had done but for what he had failed to do. He should have killed her a long time ago.


    "You¡­ How did you¡­?" The Emperor gritted his teeth.


    "How did I know Huang Zi Feng was your son, or how I knew you killed Emperor Ming Ze? How about how you wanted to kill General Fu Xiao Jin? What do you want to know since I know everything¡­? I know what you did to my family, my real family, so please stop pretending! It''s sickening to watch!"


    The Emperor burst out inughter and pped his hands. A sneer touched his lips, "Good, very good¡­ You are not a fool after all¡­ Yes, I killed your father, Ming Ze, but so what? He deserved it. He took everything that was supposed to be mine¡­the Emperor''s love, the nobles'' respect, reputation, the throne, and the Kingdom. It is mine¡­ EVERYTHING IS MINE!!"


    "So, you killed your own brother?" Ming Yue Ying''s eyes turned hazy with tears but she didn''t cry. She promised herself to not cry again. She took a deep breath and calmed herself.


    "You should thank me because I let you live. I raised you and pampered you, but what have you done? You are an ungrateful bastard!" The Emperor hissed with bloodshot eyes.


    "You needed me to inherit the sacred tree," Ming Yue Yin scoffed. She rose from the stool and slowly walked toward him with a sold smile. "Your n was good, perfect even, but you were too greedy. None of this would have happened if you had stopped coveting the sacred tree¡­"


    "You know about the sacred tree?" The Emperor went still.


    "Know? I do not only know about it¡­ Let me tell you how the tree. The tree trunk was as white as snow from the ends to the tip of the branches. However, it''s as warm as a human''s skin despite its look. Its leaves are purple and are more beautiful than any flower. It is a beautiful sacred tree¡­" She genuinely said with admiration.


    The Emperor was dumbfounded. No one had ever seen how the tree real looked like. There were only stories but she could describe it in great detail which meant she had seen it. The Emperor tried to jump and reach for Ming Yue Ying''s neck, "Where is my tree? Where did you take my tree?"


    Ming Yue Ying was swift enough to hit his stomach. The Emperor''s body flew through the wooden wall from the impact. He rolled on the ground like a ball until it hit a set of stairs. He grunted from pain and felt a metallic taste in his mouth. He was bleeding from the blow and his eyes shook as intense light shore on him.


    The Emperor needed time for his eyes to adjust to the light. What he saw next shocked him beyond belief. It seemed like he was inside the throne''s main hall. Soldiers, officials, maids, eunuchs, and even his Empress and concubines surrounded him. He was unsure of what was happening.


    Ming Yue Yin walked through the newly created wooden hole, while the Emperor wondered who had built a shed inside the royal main hall.


    "Surprised?" Ming Yue Yin tilted her head as she watched him. She had also been surprised when Zhao Li Xin told her about his ridiculous n.


    "This is courtesy of the Hei Shen Sect. Thank you for your cooperation," Ming Yue Yin bowed towards three people. Bei Li Yan could barely hold hisughter, Lory gave her a thumbs'' up while Zhao Li Xin¡­looked¡­bored.


    "Everyone had already heard what have you said so don''t bother lying," Ming Yue Yin rolled her eyes at the Emperor.


    All eyes looked at the Emperor with disbelief and shock. They all knew of Emperor Ming Ze''s greatness and how prosperous the Kingdom was under his rule but it seemed the current Emperor killed their great leader. No one could forgive such a crime.


    The officials involved with the Emperor panicked at the revtion. Their faces turned pale and their hands trembled as they never knew this day woulde. They needed to save themselves.


    "First Princess, please be magnanimous¡­ He is still your uncle and the Emperor of Liangzu Kingdom no matter what. You cannot treat him this way," One of the officials braced himself to help the Emperor. He knew he and his family would die if the Emperor died.


    "Is he?" Ming Yue Yin coldly looked at the official. She walked past the emperor who stilly on the floor clenching his stomach, climbed the stairs, and headed towards the golden chair. Only the Hei Shen Sect members, General Fu, and his friends knew what she was about to do. They watched her shift the chair to the side, something that uneptable in normal situations.


    "What are you doing?" One of the old officials shouted with impatience.


    Ming Yue Yin ignored him. She lifted the rug under the chair and there was the same symbol as the one in the Emperor''s bedroom. She ced the half globe key on the marks on the floor and twisted it. The floor shook and everyone took a step back. The shed crumbled since it was just a dummy, and a giant white crystal surrounded by a red circle with weird inscriptions rose from the floor.


    Zhang Yu Hong''s jaw dropped as he realized the story was real. The Ancestor Crystal existed. His eyes moistened. He was overwhelmed to see the Ancestor Crystal with his own eyes. It was something he had never dreamed of.


    "This¡­" Ming Wang trembled badly as he saw it. He had searched for the crystal for decades yet it was under his nose the whole time. It was like a cruel joke.


    Ming Yue Yin nced at Lory as she felt enormous gratitude towards her as she was the reason she was there at that moment. Lory raised her eyebrows to tell her it was not over yet and Ming Yue Yin nodded.


    "This is the Ancestor Crystal, a heritage of the Lianzu Kingdom. It is used to prove the next Emperor''s purity," Ming Yue Yin climbed descended the stairs and stopped beside the Emperor. "Do you dare prove you are a descendant of the First emperor of Liangzu Kingdom?"


    The Emperor became pale but he refused to give up. "I''m the descendant of the Emperor! How dare you nder me? You let down your ancestors!"


    "Then prove it!" Ming Yue Yin calmly walked through the blood circle then turned around. She gave him a devilish smile, "You are the Emperor''s child if you can pass the circle, but if you are not¡­"


    The Emperor rose from the floor and walked toward the circle but paused when he got close. He didn''t know if the crystal and the circle were real or not. What if everything was staged by Ming Yue Ying and Long Ming to fool him? Everyone now knew he killed Ming Ze but he was not the first Emperor to kill his kin to get the throne. He could still fight for the throne if everyone thought he was the Emperor''s son.


    "Why do you hesitate?" Ming Yue Yin asked coolly.

 Chapter 141 - The Rise Of The Empress II

    Everyone was waiting for him to cross the circle as they didn''t want to believe they were ruled by a faked emperor. They became impatient as some gritted their teeth while others tapped their feet on the floor as they waited for the Emperor to prove himself.


    The Emperor clenched his jaw. The circle could kill him if the worst came to the worst, and he did not need to carry the humiliation. He raised his feet to step into the circle but was suddenly covered with a crimson liquid that emerged from the floor the moment he entered it. The liquid entered his nose, ears and mouth. He could not even scream as his body jolted like he was being choked.??


    Peoples watched the Emperor in horror. He couldn''t breathe or move. He could only go through the excruciating pain as they watched. The Emperor soon realized he was wrong. He didn''t want to die, especially in such a manner. His fingers tried to reach for Ming Yue Yin asking for help.


    Ming Yue Yin who was also shocked by what she saw finally noticed his signal for help. She hated the Emperor to the core but he was once a beloved father. She lifted her legs and kicked him out of the circle to spare him.


    "You are not the Emperor''s son and we do not have any blood rtion, but it doesn''t change that you raised me for sixteen years. This is my show of gratitude to you, but we are now even from here on." Ming Yue Yin bit her finger and she dropped the blood that flowed it on the crystal. It prated through the crystal and flowed inside the crystal as if it was alive. The blood collided with the red dot at the center and merged as one causing the crystal to shine with a bright white light.


    "She a descendant of the first Liangzu Emperor!" One of the official was shocked and amazed by the scene.


    "She carries the pure blood of the royals!" Another overwhelmed official said. They had never seen anything more magical.


    The light in the crystal soon dimmed and everything slowly returned to normal. She took off the ring on her hand and the Qi inside her body spread like wildfire. Many fell on their knees due to the strong pressure. Those with better cultivation staggered as they could barely stand her power. They never knew Ming Yue Yin was that strong. Zhao Li Xin and the four King Pces were the few who looked calm.


    The Emperor stumbled and fell on the floor coughing. The blood in his veins seemed to have been sucked dry. His dantian was not broken but empty. It was a weird feeling as he felt very weak. His cultivation was gone without a trace. He tried to move his Qi to his dantian but it was of no use. His dantian was like a leaking bottle, it couldn''t hold his Qi energy. His heart stirred as fear engulfed him.


    Ming Yue Yin crouched in front of him, "It is thanks to you that I was blessed by thest power of the sacred tree. I met a lot of irreceable people because of you. I''m not a weak, gullible child anymore thanks to you. This is the reason I will not kill you. I will let you live and see the difference between you and my father."


    The Emperor looked at her with shock and disbelief. She had the same eyes as his brother, Ming Ze. She even exuded the same aura. He was lost the moment he let the little girl live. He just didn''t know then in his stupidity. Everything he had sacrificed and done was for nothing. It was all worthless...utterly worthless.


    The Emperor burst out inughter. Heughed so hard that he forgot about his pain. Heughed at his stupidity, his ambition, and his loss. He could never win against his brother even in the end. His own sons were turned into idiots because of his own doing. His only talented son had died without any remains and his daughters were all stupid spoiled brats. None could bepared to his brother''s only daughter. It was funny and cruel. Theughter soon turned into tears.


    "Get him out of here," Ming Yue Yin grimaced. A soldier with a tiger mark on his chest entered the room and dragged the Emperor, who was stillughing, out. Ming Yue Yin clenched the tiger tally in her hand. It was clear to everyone in the room that Emperor Ming Wang''s era had ended.


    Ming Yue Yin climbed up the stairs and pulled the chair back to its original position. She took a deep breath and sat on the golden chair. The chair was hard and cold and she wondered why people killed for it. She sighed and slowly leaned back.


    General Fu knelt on the floor and shouted, <strong>"LONG LIVE THE EMPRESS!!"</strong>


    Zhang Yu Hong, Wu Tian Zi and everyone else followed suit. They simultaneously knelt and cheered at the new ruler of Liangzu. Zhao Li Xin and the four King Pces nodded slightly. Lory also nodded with a proud smile blooming on her face. Ming Yue Yin''s eyes felt hot and her smile trembled from the overwhelming feeling. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "You may rise!" Ming Yue Yin said solemnly.


    ____________________________________________


    The citizen of Liangzu were shocked when they discovered what happened in the imperial pce. They were angry to learn about Emperor Ming Ze''s death, Princess Yue Yin treatment, but they were especially furious to know Emperor Ming Wang did not even have a drop of royal blood. Emperor Ming Wang liked to live in luxury and he indulged many concubines, yet he was not very brightpared to Emperor Ming Ze. They hadn''t been any progress since he became an Emperor. Everything the citizen had now was because of Emperor Ming Ze''s painstaking effort to widen their territory with General Fu strengthening their military.


    They also heard Prime Minister Guan had an illicit rtionship with the previous Emperor''s concubine which led to Wang Ming''s birth. Prime Minister Guan''s and the concubine''s family were either killed or banished because of this revtion. This was the beginning of many changes in the kingdom.


    Wu Tian Zi was reinstated as a Prime Minister and Grand tutor Zhang Yu Hong was also returned to his old position. He was now the new Empress'' tutor and advisor.


    Ming Wang''s Empress and concubines were sent to their homes. Their status and those of their children meant nothing since they had married a fake emperor with no royal blood. A thorough investigation was also being held to expel those involved with the death of Emperor Ming Ze by colluding with the Emperor Ming Wang.


    The half tiger tally was returned to General Fu since one should have absolute power, not even for the Empress. The citizen praised the new Empress for her decision and saw her as a wise and fair ruler. They had high hopes for the Liangzu Kingdom''s new Era.


    Two women walked side by side inside the Liangzu pce when everything had calmed down. It was just the two of them, not even servants followed them. One woman wore red robes with golden phoenix embroidery and an intricate hairstyle with a gold hairpin, while the other had a modest white and deep purple robes with a silver bluebell flower embroidery. Her loose hair fell behind her back.


    "How are you feeling?" Lory smiled.


    Ming Yue Yin sighed, "Weird¡­I couldn''t sleep in the Emperor''s chamber so I knocked down the whole courtyard and made a new one."


    "You have money for that?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "I used my own money. I didn''t take from the Kingdom''s treasury. I couldn''t sleep there not knowing what Emperor Ming Wang did in his chamber," Ming Yue Yin was disgusted. Ming Wang had a very active and colorful sex life. Only the imperial bedroom walls could speak of the extent.


    "If you have more money, you should also knock down the imperial library too," Lory Lory grimaced as she remembered what she saw there.


    Ming Yue Yin questioned Lory with her eyes and Lory replied with a meaningful gaze. Ming Yue Yin helplessly shook her head.


    ''What the hell were these people doing in her pce?''


    "I heard you are not gonna stay?" Ming Yue Yin changed the subject.


    Lory nodded, "I have things to do and so does Li Xin."


    "Yeah, I know. You need to gather all the fragments and break your curse," Ming Yue Yin understood some of it. "Do you have any idea where the next fragments are?"


    Lory heaved with exhaustion, "I had a weird dream¡­"


    ''Pfffttt'' Ming Yue Yin couldn''t hold herughter when she heard this. Lory alsoughed as they thought of how they first met, inside a dream.


    "I bet you do!" Ming Yue Yinughed so hard and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, "I hope it is easier this time."


    Lory scoffed, "Well, I''m not counting on it!"


    Ming Yue Yin smiled as she understood what she meant. They eventually sat on a small bench and watched the sun go down. The sky was painted with pink and red colors, a flock of birds flew back on their nest signaling another day had passed. The orange sunlight illuminated their face as they fell silent and calmly enjoyed the evening.


    "It''s gonna be hard from here on," Lory''s eyes remained on the beautiful sunset as she spoke.


    "I''m a king''s daughter¡­ My life was never supposed to be easy¡­" Ming Yue Yin smiled as the sun hid behind a cloud leaving a red sky.


    Lory smiled, "You got that right¡­"

 Chapter 142 - My Fiancee

    The situation in the Liangzu capital was stabilized by the support of legendary figures like Fu Xiao Jin, Zhang Yu Hao, and Wu Tian Zi. Ming Yue Yin''s position as Empress was solidified, especially when everyone learned she had inherited the sacred tree''s power and befriend the Hei Shen Sect ¨C who normally weren''t partial to anyone. No one dared to go against her despite her young age.


    Ming Yue Yin wanted to give Lory a noble title when she thought of everything Lory had done for her. It was clear to all who knew that the Hei Shen Sect won''t have helped if it was not for Lory, but Lory''s reaction when she heard about the noble title was a simple, ''Heck no!''??


    Corruption and nepotism thrived in every sector of the Kingdom because of Emperor Ming Wang. Ming Yue Yin as a new ruler needed to convince her people she was not the same. Giving Lory a noble title would make people question Ming Yue Yin''s judgment. Although Lory helped, what she did was not something that could be easily exined or believed. This was because everyone knew she was a crippled girl with no cultivation and was only fortunate enough to make Long Ming fond of her.


    The next two years were crucial for Ming Yue Yin as she needed to prove she was a great ruler and making Lory as a noble was an unwise decision. Zhang Yu Hong and Wu Tian Zi supported Lory''s decision. They were all grateful for Lory, but there were many things to get done right before Ming Yue Yin could cement her position.


    They were thankful for Lory''s wise assessment of the matter. It was very rare to find a youngdy who maintained a clear-headed mind without the influence of wealth and greed. Their admiration for Lory was taken to another level. They were also d she was Ming Yue Yin first friend as they believed Ming Yue Yin would be a splendid empress with her guidance.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin left Jing An city a few days after Ming Yue Yin''s coronation. Zhao Li Xin departed to Sun Jan city to investigated the red jade card given to him. The journey took them three days from Jing An city.


    Lory was surprised to find Sun Jan city was filled with peach blossom trees. The young girls in the city wore soft pink or peach and soft blue colored hanfu. They all looked delicate and pure. The men were handsome but looked too feminine and refined for her taste. Some women liked this type of men but Lory was surrounded by strong and enigmatic men throughout her life, and she found it hard to appreciate delicate men. She rather preferred looking at the women in the city as they all looked young and vibrant.


    Girsha flew away without notice as usual once they arrived in the city. He was not called ''the Lord of the Sky'' for nothing. Zhao Li Xin knew Lory liked to stroll every time they reached a new city so he took her around despite hating crowded ces. Zhao Li Xin wore white robes with a silver flower on his sleeve to look less conspicuous. He wore a white half-mask that covered most of his face minus his mouth and chin. Lory had helped him tie his hair with a simple jade hairclip.


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t hide his noble and dangerous aura despite his disguise. He still stuck out like a sore thumb. Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about others since his focus was to make Lory wear the same hanfu design as his robes, a subtle gesture to show everyone they were a couple.


    Zhao Li Xin drew people''s attention once he alighted from the carriage. His mask only made others, especially women, curious about the appearance behind the mask. The women giggled and whispered to each other but Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize as his attention was elsewhere. Mong Yi lifted the carriage''s curtain while Zhao Li Xin helped Lory get down.


    Lory already expected he would lift her waist before he put her on the ground. They smiled at each other without care while others gazed at the two love birds with envy.


    "Where do you want to go?" Zhao Li Xin opened a white parasol to cover them from the sun.


    "Let''s walk around first," Lory shrugged. She was eager to enjoy the romantic view around her. She held Zhao Li Xin''s arm as they walked under the white parasol. Mong Yi and Mong Ki followed their lord at a safe distance. They knew Zhao Li Xin never liked anyone to disturb his sweet time with Lory.


    Lory was getting used to being stared at with envy and jealousy when she walked with Zhao Li Xin. She was already numb to it and Zhao Li Xin was learning to be patient when men ogled at his little savior. He could now control his anger and control his Qi at the same time.


    "Where is that sounding from?" Lory asked about the sound of a Gu Qin and women singing.


    "It''s from the tea house," Zhao Li Xin said.


    Avish two-storied building painted in redy before her. The building was standing above ake surrounded by whitempions with peach blossom trees. It stood out morepared to other buildings around it. Lory couldn''t help but be curious about it.


    "Do you want to go inside?" Zhao Li Xin who was always eager to spoil her smiled gently.


    "Yes!" Lory nodded with excitement. Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand around her and led her inside the tea house.


    The waiter only needed one look to know Zhao Li Xin was not a simple rich man. He smiled politely and bowed courteously, "Wee to Fu Hua, honorable guests."


    "I want a private room with the best view," Zhao Li Xin said. His decisive words were considered normal for nobles in this world when they talked to those below their status. However, Zhao Li Xin sounded a lot better than the first time he went out with Lory. She remembered the servants then could barely stand close to him.


    "Of course, mister. Please follow me¡­" The waiter''s smile bloomed when Zhao Li Xin asked for an expensive room. He was right about the guests not being simple. They could be in the same standing as royalty. The waiter led them to the second floor. The room was not as big as the phoenix hall''s private room, but it was still luxurious with a wooden square table. The window was covered with pink curtains and a beautifulmpion painting with peach flowers above the table.


    The waiter asked for their order. Lory ordered for Long Jin tea and sweet red bean soup since she loved sweets. Zhao Li Xin never understood how she could eat many sweets but he had no problem fulfilling her wishes.


    Lory could see theke, a small boat with a girl holding a colorful parasol from the room. It was a mesmerizing view. The waiter arrived with a tea set and red bean soup for her. Lory smiled kindly at the waiter and held herself from saying ''thank you'' as it would only scare the poor waiter.


    The waiter bowed respectfully and left. The tea was not bitter so she could drink it easily but it was not sweet enough for her. She ordered it since she needed to reduce her sugar consumption.


    "Is it good?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Lory smacked her lips, "It''s not bitter."


    "Don''t eat too many sweets. It is not good for you," He reminded as always.


    "I know¡­" Lory pouted as she took the bowl and dug into her meal.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled as he watched her eat. She didn''t eat like other noblewomen but her movements were still smooth and graceful. It showed the training she had undergone to embody certain behavior. He was really curious about the kind of princess she was. He was sure she was not like themon princesses he knew.


    Lory had finished her meal when someone knocked on their room''s door softly. The waiter entered the room, "Master, young Miss, ourdy wants to greet you."


    The waiter opened the door without waiting for Zhao Li Xin''s response. A beautifuldy with a soft purple hanfu stood there. Thedy seemed to be Lory''s age, seventeen years old. She had beautiful features with small pink lips, phoenix eyes, and fair skin. She almost had the same overbearing temperament as Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mood became bad. Someone always messed his quality time with his woman every time they went out. He ignored thedy who entered the room and leisurely sipped his tea. He treated thedy like she was air. Zhao Li Xin was used to his behavior, but Lory thought the situation was awkward.


    "It been a while, Li Xin," The beautifuldy said calmly.


    "Not really," He answered carelessly.


    Thedy nced at Lory who thankfully had a lot of training and didn''t look awkward. She faintly smiled at the strangedy. Lory was suspicious of thedy''s identity since she casually called Zhao Li Xin. Most people called him Milord or Master Zhao, but thedy seemed to be an old acquaintance or he would have kicked her out of the room. Zhao Li Xin never regarded his opponent''s gender when he did such things.


    "My name is Tang Mei Yi. May I know the young miss'' name?" She cupped her fists elegantly with a gentle smile.


    "My name is Luo Ri Yi. It is nice to meet you, Miss Tang," Lory cupped her fist politely.


    "Is Miss Luo Li Xin''s new subordinate?" Tang Mei Yi asked with a soft voice.


    "Uhm¡­I-" Lory found it awkward to introduce herself. She was about to introduce herself as a friend but Zhao Li Xin cut her off before she could speak.


    "She''s my fianc¨¦e¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered with a calm face.

 Chapter 143 - Hidden Motive

    Silence followed and the temperature inside the room changed. Lory sipped her tea calmly and ignored the tense atmosphere in the room. Zhao Li Xin also didn''t pay attention to Tang Mei Yi''s changed expression as he casually poured more tea on Lory''s cup.


    "Oh¡­ Does your master know about this?" Tang Mei Yi asked casually after her gentle face went back to normal.??


    "She is my fianc¨¦e, not his" Zhao Li Xin answered cooly.


    "You still have not changed. Master Tian has high expectations for you. I hope you don''t disappoint him," Tang Mei Yi scoffed. She sounded concerned but Lory knew she was warning her.


    "Do you think I care what people want for me? I have note this far for others to decide for me. No one, not my parents, my teacher, or even a god can do that," Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened. His words were cold and firm. There was no leeway. He had always been decisive with his actions. Zhao Li Xin was a simple man who destroyed what he hated and kept what he liked.


    Tang Mei Yi''s expression changed slightly. She had known Zhao Li Xin since they were kids.He had always been cold and indifferent for as long as she remembered. He always put distance between them and gave her a cold shoulder no matter how much she tried to get close. It was like he was never aware she was there.


    "Your master worries about the poison in your body. Does Miss Luo know about this?" Tang Mei Yi nced at Lory but Lory quietly drunk her tea without showing surprise. She concluded Lory knew about his poison and she still wanted to be with him. She thought Lory''s purpose was clear. Lory wanted to take advantage of Zhao Li Xin''s condition as no woman besides her would want to apany a dying man like him.


    "She does but it is not your problem in the first ce," He gave a perfunctory replied.


    "You might not care but I do. I found a divined fruit a few weeks ago. It is said it can cure most of the deadly poisons out there. It might benefit you greatly," Tang Mei Yi''s voice was filled with gentleness and concern. Those who heard them might think they were a couple.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath as his patience was thinning, "Once again¡­ It''s not your problem¡­"


    Tang Mei Yi could feel his dissatisfaction and did not dare push him farther. She could only sigh, "Fine then¡­the truth is I came here to ask about one of the people you took for questioning. I wanted you to return the man to me."


    Tang Mei Yi had picked up a talented artist to work for her but it seemed the man was involved with Zhao Li Xin''s past. The man was reluctant to cooperate when the Hei Shen sect people first questioned him. He even tried to use Tang Mei Yi''s position to threaten the Hei Shen Sect as he knew Tang Mei Yi and Zhao Li Xin knew each other. As a leader, she couldn''t let his people get bullied and she thought Zhao Li Xin would not mind it, so she protected him by telling them she would be the one to do the interrogation.


    The Hei Shen Sect members refused her suggestion because it meant they had to reveal their Lord''s personal problem to her. They could not do it without their Lord consent, but they also did not dare press Tang Mei Yi because they were not sure about her rtionship with their Lord. They could only leave and consult Zhao Li Xin about it.


    Tang Mei Yi was delighted when the Hei Shen Sect left as she thought it was because Zhao Li Xin cared for her and they didn''t want to make trouble for her. However, she''s wrong. The Hei Shen Sect shadow guards kidnapped the man one day without giving her notice. The worst thing about all this is it happened inside her house. It showed the Hei Shen Sect did not care about her, not even the slightest.


    Tang Mei Yi was both mortified and humiliated but the Hei Shen Sect remained silent no matter how much sheined. It had been a while and she still couldn''t tell where her subordinate was. She decided to find Zhao Li Xin to ask for a favor. She was confident at first that he would listen to her.


    "You want me...?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression became vicious. His voice was even colder than it normally was. "Who do you think you are?"


    Tang Mei Yi was taken aback as she felt a chill. She knew she had angered him. It seemed she had forgotten Zhao Li Xin''s character. His own master, Tian Meng Ji, could not even control him. She unconsciously took one step back, "I..."


    "I want to see a puppet show¡­" Lory abruptly cut in their conversation.


    Tang Mei Yi was stunned but rejoiced at Lory''s stupid behavior to dare and disturb him when he''s angry. No one, not even Zhao Li Xin''s master dared to do that. Zhao Li Xin had a violent nature from childhood. He was like an erupted volcano when he got angry. No one could stop him. She really wanted to cheer at Lory stupidity but the air in the room suddenly became light before she could smile.


    "You have never seen one before?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a mild tone.


    Lory tilted her head and smiled sweetly, "No, is it good?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart ached when he realized she rarely had fun like any normal girl her age. He med himself for not noticing sooner. He rose from his chair and held out his hand towards Lory, "Let''s see it then¡­"


    Lory ignored Tang Mei Yi''s shocked expression as she reached for Zhao Li Xin''s hand. They both left the room without saying anything while Tang Mei Yi was frozen on the spot. She could only watch their figure as they slowly disappeared behind the closed door.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory had left the building when she felt a strong gaze on her back. Lory lifted her head and found Tang Mei Yi looking at her from the second floor. She was still in the private room. Tang Mei Yi seemed to look at them with gentle eyes. She raised a teacup and threw Lory a charming smile.


    Lory scoffed. It was amusing for someone like Tang Mei Yi wanted to intimidate her. She had been threatened by kings, gods, and demons throughout her life. Tang Mei Yi''s level of intimidation almost made herugh.


    Lory tilted her head and smiled back at Tang Mei Yi. There was no fear, worry, or anxiety in her smile. Her smile was so serene and sweet, it almost provoked Tang Yi Mei''s calmness. Lory turned her head away from her and held Zhao Li Xin''s arm. Zhao Li Xin felt her small hand grab him but instead wrapped his arm around her shoulder in a protective manner as they walked off together looking so much in love. Tang Mei Yi''s expression remained calm but her grip on the teacup tightened.

 Chapter 144 - The Man With The White Sword

    It''s easy for Lory to see the hidden hatred behind Tang Mei Yi''s eyes, she kept on mentioning the past because she wanted to show her she had known Zhao Li Xin long before Lory, she also showed how useful she could be to Zhao Li Xin and she used Zhao Li Xin master to put pressure on her.


    This trick could be work if Zhao Li Xin had a gentle and caring nature but unfortunately, he''s not.??


    After all, Lory understand Zhao Li Xin character very well, she knew he is someone who lives by his own rule and he never let anyone controlling him, Someone like Zhao Li Xin was notplicated, if he wanted to stay then he stayed, and if he wanted to leave no one can''t stop him.


    In this case, Lory and Zhao Li Xin have a simr attitude so she understands him quite well, and for what it''s worth Lory would not force a man who didn''t love her wholeheartedly to stay, if one day she knew Zhao Li Xin heart changed she will not hesitate to leave him, no matter how painful it would be, after all even though you can''t choose who you falling in love with, but you can choose who you live with.


    However, it didn''t change the fact that she was jealous when she realizes Zhao Li Xin treated Tang Mei Yi betterpare to other women who try to seduce him, Zhao Li Xin was more patient when she faces Tang Mei Yi which is annoyed Lory very much.


    Lory doesn''t like an ambiguous rtionship, and three is a bad number for a serious rtionship. She already has enough in her ted she doesn''t want to add another heartache in her portion because she''s not a masochist.


    "May care to exined?" Lory smiles sweetly at Zhao Li Xin but there''s a sh of anger in her eyes, suddenly he feels an imminent threate toward him, all of the sudden he feel very nervous and slightly....scared.


    "Oh¡­.cough!" he awkwardly clear his throat but that only make Lory smiles be scarier Zhao Li Xin forces a calm smile and say: "That is Tang Mei Yi, her master and my master is an old friend so I know her since we were a kid, but we don''t have much contact so nothing happened between us" he gives Lory reassuring looks.


    "Is that so¡­?" the same on Lory face still not diminished, but Zhao Li Xin be more restless, he feel like an ant on a hot pan.


    "She said your master might not approve our rtionship, be honest with me, do you have a prior engagement with Tang Mei Yi?" Lory asked casually but Zhao Li Xin can see a hidden dagger inside her words if he said wrong things she would sh him without mercy.


    "<strong>NO!</strong> there''s no such thing''s, even if there is I will never concede!" he strongly refuted.


    Lory sneers as she stares at him with a murderous re "So, you admit there is such thing...and you never told me" she looks down in disappointment.


    As if someone had stabbed his heart and squeeze the knife, he suddenly bes speechless even though he knew his master''s fondness towards Tang Mei Yi and frequently gave him subtle hint to marry the woman but Zhao Li Xin ignored his Master''s wishes.


    But at the same time he never really refused her because he wanted to give his master some face no matter what he owed a lot to his master who once taught him how to cultivate, even though Zhao Li Xin was an overbearing man but that doesn''t mean he didn''t know how to repay his debt, however, that''s doesn''t mean he would let his master control what he can and can''t do.


    Lory didn''t probe further, more or less she could predict the whole situation but she still annoyed by him so she gives Zhao Li Xin the legendary ''silent treatment'' eventually, she ignores him the whole day while they walked together.


    Her cold treatment make him anxious but he didn''t dare to irk her further so he followed wherever Lory goes like a puppy, deep down he cursed Tang Mei Yi and all her eighteen ancestors.


    In the end, they never seen the puppet show but instead return to their new residence early, their new home is a small vi but it got a massive garden because Zhao Li Xin remembers Lory likes to spend her time in the garden.


    As they enter the vi Zhao Li Xin still following Lory, he tries to find the right time to coax her then all of a sudden Lory mmed the door behind her and it almost hit Zhao Li Xin Face. Stunned and confused he froze just an inch from the door.


    This the first time she treated him this way so he was shocked and utterly panic. The matter bes worse when Lory''s room and his room are far from each other, not like the other manor this vi is quite small and didn''t have many rooms. So there are only a few decent rooms avable for them unless he wanted to put her in a much smaller room beside him.


    Zhao Li Xin froze in front of her room he didn''t know what to do? This is the first time he scares to knocked on her door. He let out a long sigh before he returns to his room, once he enters his room he takes a sit on the arhat chair when he hears someone knocking on his door he promptly take long strides across the room and open the door excitedly, thinking it would be Lory, sadly the one who knocked was Bei Li Yan.


    Bei Li Yan surprised his Lord''s joyful greeting but instantly Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved downwards his expression bes bleak, Bei Li Yan''s mouth twitch, can his Lord pretend to be happy to see him once a while, this subordinated feels hurt too?


    "Milord" he bows courteously at Zhao Li Xin not dare to speak out his dissatisfaction.


    Zhao Li Xin turns around and back to his arhat chair then he leans his head on his fist, his expression couldn''t be worse "Updated!" he ordered.


    Bei Li Yan didn''t know who crazy enough aggravated his Lord, however, he chooses to feign ignorance "That man told me, his family is the one who make that red jade for a noble family in Gui Hong Continent for Qin family but too bad Qin family is disappeared around twenty to twenty-five years ago and every record about this family is gone, so we don''t know what happened to the family but the rumor said that they were infuriated powerful man so all of their family was killed, by whom, we still don''t know yet"


    Bei Li Yan then continue "That man said everyone who has a slight connection with that family is killed so he and his family transmigrated to this continent to hide from them, he never knew who is it because his parents never divulge the identity of the man who responsible for the Qin annihtion"


    Bei Li Yan sighs then he crossed his arms in front of his chest he rubs his chin while contemting "Gui Hong is very far from our continent and we don''t have our people in there yet, so I think we need to dispatch a few of my girls to infiltrated Gui Hong continent, we can make them spy the tea house and noble house to digging what happened around that time"


    Zhao Li Xin remain unfazed but that how his face normally looks like so Bei Li Yan pay no heed, and he continues his report "Milord today Jiang Jin Wei and Jin Hao has departed to Heavenly jade pavilion, fret not they long history would be ended by the end of this week" he said with excited smiles, he hated heavenly Jade Pavilion for they audacity to fight against them he wanted to make heavenly Jade pavilion as an example for anybody who dares raise their hands against Hei Shen Sect.


    Bei Li Yan waiting for Zhao Li Xin opinion with great expectation, Zhao Li Xin take a deep breath he closes his eyes like he has absorbed all the information with his minds, his finger tapped the arhat small table in monotone sounds, Bei Li Yan waits patiently, he curious what order his Lord would give to him.


    "Li Yan¡­," he said with a solemn expression.


    "Yes, Milord" he bows at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin beckoned Bei Li Yan toe closer "Most of your Pce members are women aren''t they?"


    "True, Milord" his body leans forwards, his Lord looks very serious so his curiosity increased.


    He looks deeply at Bei Li Yan''s eyes "Tell me¡­."


    "Yes¡­?" Bei Li Yan frowned, why is his Lord being so secretive?


    "How to¡­.coaxed angry women?"


    "...¡­"


    <strong>''WHAT THE F**K!!''</strong>


    __________________________________________


    Lory awoke again inside the white mist, she can only sigh helplessly but at least the white mist isn''t as thick as before, she realizes she''s inside someone''s dream but whom? She still didn''t know.


    The mist gradually be thinner, the slowly she sees endless stairs in front of her every step is illuminated by whitempion, she realizes is a night time but she sees no stars or moon only pitch ck, suddenly she senses something isn''t right, then from upstairs she sees red liquid flowing down, tainted the grey stones stairs, Lory shifts her feet from the blood then she looks something drawn her to climb the stairs.


    Her heart beating faster while slowly she climbs the stairs one by one, with every step she takes the more bloody the stairs bes, Lory, take a deep breath, she continues to climb up suddenly something rolling down towards her, Lory immediately shifts her body away from whatever it is, then he realizes it was a human corpse, a man with light green robes with red eagle embroidery on his chest sprawl lifeless with his eyes open on the cold stairs, his throat was slit until his neck almost fall of and the blood-soaked his chest, Lory''s eyes bulged open it is a gruesome scene even for her.


    She wanted to climb down but thick mist covers her way down, Lory''s lips pursed tightly someone didn''t want her to left yet, she can only go up¡­


    She had no choice other than figure it out what this dream wants to tell her, then he reaches a big double wooden gate, but the half gated already destroyed with only half door remain standing but everything is cover with blood, the stones floor cover with a pool of blood, she wondered what had happened to this ce.


    She takes the whitempion with her then she walks past the wrecking gate, she enters a big courtyard that is illuminated by a few stonemp, then she sees a square pond on her left and right with lotus flower floating above it, but the color of the water is tainted with deep red then she sees a dozen corpses floating on the pond like a dead leaf, they all wear the same robes like the man from below, she realizes she enter a massacre, her heart stars to race like a drum Lory unconsciously gulp.


    She doesn''t know why she keeps walking passing all the corpses on the ground as her body move automatically, then she passes the moon gate and reach the massive courtyard then she sees more corpses in the most gruesome ways, Lory take a long deep breath she closed her eyes to calm her frantic nerves, then he hears someone crying¡­..


    Lory knew it''s bad news when you hear crying in the middle of nowhere but still, her eyes wander as she searches the source of the sounds, at far she sees it a man wailing, he kneeled on the ground only his swords who withstand him from falling, his white robe was soaked with blood and his disheveled hair cover his side face, the man was sobbing while mumbling something she cannot hear.


    But rather than the man Lory''s eyes are fixed on the sword on that man hand, it is the same white swords she had seen before but the sword is cover with blood know and there''s no holly bright light around the swords, Lory''s eyes frowned deeply, he wondered what this man had done to the sword? Is he killed these men using that sword, what he had done?


    Suddenly the man lifts his head, he aware someone is here with him, Lory reflex takes a step backward.


    Thankfully the man didn''t look scary but instead, he looks innocent and seems harmless, although it sounds crazy since the man faces smear with blood, he looks stunned when he sees Lory then he looks confused, he rose from the ground then slowly walk towards her.


    The man looks desperate, sad, and somehow hopeful, he stops in front of Lory, they exchanged nces with each other and Lory could feel his deep sorrow, suddenly she feels pity for him.


    "Why are you so sad?" Lory''s heart breaks when the man looking at him with swollen red eyes.


    "It''s you¡­." The men murmured, he suddenly grabs her hand "You finally here¡­." He burst to cry again but this time his cry didn''t sound sad or desperate but instead it''s sound relief.

 Chapter 145 - Viciousness

    When she awoke the first thing she sees is a wooden roof, she confuses why she stares at the roof then she sees Girsha looking down on her from the table with a t gaze.


    [Awaked?] he asked casually.??


    Turns out half her body is on the floor while her leg is still on the bed, is she falling from the bed again the pain on the back of her headter confirmed her, Lory pull her leg from the bed she sprawls on the floor while massaged the back of her aching back head, than slowly she sits on the floor with a daze looks.


    [What kinda dream this time?] Girsha could already guess what happened.


    Lory takes a long breath then she rose from the floor, now she feels her waist sore too [A bloody one¡­.] she said while twisting her waist left and right.


    [There''s a massacre¡­.everyone were dead and¡­.there was a man with white sword¡­.] Lory drinks mineral water right from the jug in an udylike manner.


    [Man? Is it like Ming Yue Yin cased like before?] Girsha tilted his head.


    Lory shakes her head [No¡­something is different, there something very dark about it...]


    Suddenly someone knocks on the door, Lory who wasy on the couch still not awake from her drowsiness "Come in" shezily answer.


    The door is gently open from outside turn out its Zhao Li Xin with his usual ck robes.


    "You awoke early today?" he said with a soft baritone voice.


    "Hm¡­" Lory gives a perfunctory nod.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles be a bit stiff, he worries she still angry "Are you talking with Girsha?" he heard a sound from Lory''s room, he knew it was Lory''s speaking in anothernguage while the birds chirping with a melodious sound like they talk to each other, that''s how he knew Lory already awaked from her sleep.


    "We are" she answers casually without trying to hide it, not as she bothered by it anyway


    "You came early¡­" Lory asked casually,tely Zhao Li Xin is busy cultivating so she rarely saw him in the morning again something she didn''t saw him at all for two days, she didn''t mind him though.


    To increase his level in short time he had been cultivating inside the ring, he also practice to control immortal me with Huo Long that''s why he had to neglect her for a few days he felt guilty but her safety is still his top priority so he can only choose to strengthen his cultivation only than he can be sure to protect her, but today is different he needs to make sure she''s not angry anymore with him if not he couldn''t concentrate to cultivate.


    He takes a sits beside her, Lory shifts her body to give her more space but Zhao Li Xin thought it because she didn''t want to get close with him, he feel someone squeeze his heart, he sits closer to her than he holds her hand tightly.


    "Are you still angry? He makes an expression like an abandoned puppy.


    "Huh?" Lory frowned, she actually forgot about it. Lory was the type who would forget her anger after she slept especially a minor problem like Tang Mei Yi, she had long forgotten about it and the truth is she wasn''t really angry with him she just vents her frustration but she knows it''s not Zhao Li Xin fault.


    "Please don''t be angry, I promised I will never take any woman beside you even if my master forces me to, you know my feeling for you so you must assure other women is impossible for me¡­" he pleaded desperately, his long discussion with Bei Li Yan conclude that he needs to be honest and he has to reassure her so she wouldn''t doubt him anymore.


    Lory was startled and amused by his words, is not like she ever doubts him, and with how cold the interaction between Zhao Li Xin and Tang Mei Yi she knew he never likes her even the slightest, she just a bit upset that he never told her about his master n to match Tang Mei Yi with him but then she realizes perhaps Zhao Li Xin never think about his Master request seriously that''s why he forgot about it.


    And now he looks like a pitiful husband who was wrongly used of cheating, she almost burst tough but that would hurt his pride so she pressed her mouth with both of her hands but her crescent eyes betrayed her, Zhao Li Xin confused why her mood suddenly changed but at least she''s not angry anymore.


    "You forgive me, right....Lory?" he gently called her real name.


    Zhao Li Xin had promised her he only called her real name when their just the two of them, being called by her real name make her heart fluttered her cheeks bes red fortunately her half-face cover with her hands, she feels funny and shy at the same time make her end up lost her words, she shakes her head profusely sign Zhao Li Xin she''s not angry anymore.


    He felt relief but he still not sure, he pulled her hands away from her face and then he sees her try to hold herughter until her face turn bright red only than his heart be rxed, he pulled her in his embraces he can hear her soft giggles he unconsciously chuckles too he is engulfed by warmth and gentleness he never felt before in his entire life, he wonders if this is how lover make up after a fight? it does make him feel closer to her like he can understand her more than before.


    "Okay, I''m not mad!" Lory can''t stop his giggling "Let me go, I need to take a bath first" she pushes Zhao Li Xin lightly.


    "Good, I believed you''re words" He pretended to be firm with his mouth still curved upwards.


    When Lory left to get a bath, the male servant told him his Master Tian Meng Ji and Tang Mei Yi visit his Vi. Zhao Li Xin clenched his jaws, he just coaxed Lory but this Woman dares toe again if she''s not closed with his Master he would already kick her out like Xiang Feng Ran was.


    Zhao Li Xin face be dark, the innocent male servant can only bow without daring to lift his body he can feel his Lord is angry but is not his fault he just the messenger, Zhao Li Xin flicked his robes with annoyed face than he takes a long strides to the main hall where his Master and that wretched woman is while Mong Ki and Mong Yi follow him from behind.


    In the main hall an old man with modest white robes sit on the square wooden table his white hair is topknot and cover with ''Guan'' headwear, he got long white beard and kind face, the servant pour a cup of wine for him courteously, the old man nodded his head with satisfied expression, beside him there''s a young woman with white and soft blue hanfu, her long hair flowing behind her back like a waterfall adorn only with one butterfly hairpin, her gaze is soft and tender like a pure maiden from Aristocats family.


    "Master" Zhao Li Xin greets with slight bows, even when he cared with his owned master he still can bow courteously as a normal disciple should be, but Tian Meng Ji already used by it but he ignores Tang Mei Yi.


    "Ah, Xin''er let''s sit here, it''s been a while we didn''t see each other" Tian Meng Ji delighted to see his beloved disciple again, even though he always cold but he is honest man since he bes Hei Shen Leader he always send him pill, elixir, and treasure for him, because of Zhao Li Xin he lived a carefree life without having to worry for money, medicine, or ce to live, whenever he needs Hei Shen Sect always there to support him.


    "Brother Zhao" Tang Mei Yi greets politely, in front of Tiang Meng Ji she always called him with ''Brother'' to show her respect or closeness, Tian Meng Ji make meaningful smiled he liked Tang Mei Yi very much and he had a dream to match both of them together.


    "Did I told you to stop calling me Brother, we are not that close..." he said cooly.


    Tang Me Yi''s face turns red, in the past, Zhao Li Xin still gives her face in front of his Master but now he bes colder and hostile towards her, is it because of that woman? Tang Mei Yi hand clenched under her sleeve but her face remains unperturbed.


    "Xin''er, why did you said that both of you had known from a child how could you are not close to her?" Tiang Meng Ji dissatisfied with Zhao Li Xin''s answers he feel bad for Tang Mei Yi.


    "Do you ever saw me talk with her for more than two minutes" he sips his wine indifferently, he might not care to call her name.


    "Xin''er!!" Tian Meng Ji berated him but deep down he agrees with him, he does never seen them talk for more than a few minutes and every time they talk is always look distant and cold, this is what make him frustrated, forget about make them a husband and wife, he even never let her get close more than three steps away from him.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores his angry Master, not like normal disciple Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how to be understanding or kind to other people, just like with Mong ki and Mong Yi who had been served him from a child Zhao Li Xin still having it hard to open his heart to them, he treat people who good with him with courtesy and patience but he always maintained his distance towards them as if he lives inside the invisible ss, he can see them but they could never touch him.


    Including with his owned Master, he gives his master respect and benefit but his heart remains distance from his owned Master, he didn''t know why he is like that, is it because the abused he experience when he was a kid or is it simply because he born like that, all he knows is other then Lory is hard to ept other people in his heart.


    "Its fine uncle Tian, perhaps Brother Zhao didn''t want to upset his fianc¨¦e, that''s why he needs to be firm with me" Tang Mei Yi smiled amicably, but their''s a glint of viciousness in her eyes that Zhao Li Xin knew it too well.

 Chapter 146 - Unfulfilled Dream

    "What Fiancee?" Tian Meng Ji shocked, he stares at Zhao Li Xin with a disbelieving expression while Tang Mei Yi calmly drink her wine deep down she gloating from Tian Meng Ji disapprove reaction to Zhao Li Xin words, she didn''t believe he would still dare to marry that unknown woman after he chides by hisMaster.


    "My fianc¨¦e," Zhao Li Xin said with a calm face like he had said the most natural thing.??


    Tiang Meng Ji face changed from white to red, his eyebrows creased closely, he pounds the table furiously until the table broke into pieces, Zhao Li Xin unperturbed he already lifts his wine cup from the table as he expected his master to do so, then he sips his wine gracefully with rxes expression as if nothing happened.


    <strong>"YOU!"</strong> Tian meng Ji pointing at Zhao Li Xin "I disagree, you and Tang mei Yi had betrothed since a long time ago, how can you treat her this way?" the old master enraged, he will not give up his long dream to marry Zhao Li Xin with Tang Mei Yi.


    For Tian Meng Ji no one is kinder, gentler, and more talented than Tang Mei Yi, he thought it was for Zhao Li Xin''s fortune to marry a woman like Tang Mei Yi.


    Zhao Li Xin crosses his legs while his hand who hold the wine cup rest in his knee "Did I ever agree with your decision¡­." He said with an apathetic expression.


    Tian Meng mouth snapped shut, it''s true Zhao Li Xin never agree with him, he even once tantly said <strong>''Hell No!''</strong> but he never took Zhao Li Xin words seriously, he thought Zhao Li Xin was still young and ignorant perhaps his mind would change and as long he remains single the chance would still there, but now¡­..


    "I will not approve it!" he refused to back down.


    Zhao Li Xin shrugs his shoulder nonchntly "It''s not like is your decision anyway¡­"


    Tang Mei Yi''s grip on her wine cup be tighter, she never thought Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t change his mind even a bit he did not even listen to his own Master.


    People would never understand Zhao Li Xin''s temperament, how could they? Just like Huo Long once said he is a walking dead man, he cares no one, loves no one, and believed to no one, someone like him only close with other people because of necessity not because he cares or attached to them, Zhao Li Xin was always like that until he met Lory.


    He gives Tian Meng Ji respect because he has debt on him but if you asked about love¡­..is he loved the old man who had been reached and helps him when he was young and weak, sadly the answer is ....he''s not sure. Zhao Li Xin feel in debt with him and debt should be paid that''s all.


    After all, is not like Tian Meng Ji didn''t gain benefit after he bes Zhao Li Xin master, these recent years it was Zhao Li Xin who help him increased his cultivation and nurtured his body until he bes this powerful figure that everyone looks up to.


    If someone mentioned the past, then the question would be why he didn''t take Zhao Li Xin away from the Jiang Wei Kingdom? Why he let him bullied inside the pce the answer is simple he cannot trouble himself to fight the Jiang Wei Kingdom, even though he likes Zhao Li Xin but is not enough for him to fight against the whole Kingdom, is not because he selfish but it''s because he only a human who have his owned limitation, and Zhao Li Xin never med him for that the truth is he never have that much faith in humanity in a first ce.


    "Xin''er, you know how Mei Yi feeling for you, she even risks herself to find the divined fruit for your illness can you at least think about that?" Tian Meng Ji sighs, he knew how stubborn he is after he makes a decision.


    Zhao Li Xin straightens his back "And what about my feeling, is master never realizes I have a feeling too¡­.or perhaps it''s never urred to you" he stares at Tian meng Ji with cold eyes.


    Tian Meng Ji clenched his fist, he does forget about that because Zhao Li Xin always calm and collected sometimes he forgot he also can feel it too like a normal human, he nces at Zhao Li Xin expressionless face he can only sigh inwardly, his disciple didn''t look normal no matter how much he looking at him is not his fault he forgot he is a human too.


    He knew it was useless to push Zhao Li Xin further, he can only yield to him...for now.


    "Okay, tell me who was this woman is, how old is she, what her background, how strong her cultivation if she notparable with Mei Yi I will not approve her" the old man stillpel to marry him with Tang Mei Yi.


    Zhao Li Xin gradually be annoyed, why everyone thought their approval matter to him?


    He makes his owned rule lived by his owned rule if people like it they can stay if they don''t they can leaved and died he doesn''t care, the only thing ever matter in his world is Lory, the only thing he ever desires with all his heart is her, so why must he care about other people opinion? Even if God disapproves of them he will kill that God in a heartbeat, fortunately, Lory fell in love with him too if not he didn''t know what would he do to possess her.


    Zhao Li Xin eyebrows gradually furrow "Doesn''t matter, in this world she is the only thing I ever wanted, other things in this world mean nothing for me"


    Tang Mei Yi calm face cracked "You are the Hei Shen sect leader, you need a strong woman to hold the world with you if she a weak woman someday he would be a burden for you!" she doesn''t want to believe he loved that woman as much as he proimed to be, she was the one who knows him first so why he loved other women who only appear briefly.


    "Hold the world with me" Zhao Li Xin stifles, he will never let his little savior dainty hands hold the massive world burden with him, is Tang mei Yi crazy?


    "I crush the World if I have to for her!" he said with a determined gaze.


    Tian Meng Ji was stunned by Zhao Li Xin words, he never knew his disciple capable to love anyone else this passionately he has mixed feelings about this, he feel happy for him but on the other hand, he also feel worried about Tang mei Yi, he knew that girl always loves his disciple since she was a child but Zhao Li Xin is like unmoving icebergs even he has a hard time to get closed to him, so he tries his best to make them closer but his effort was futile because of some mysterious woman.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to waste more time, one hour is the maximum time he gives to exchanged pleasantries more than that it will only ruin his moods "Master if you want you can stay here but she can''t stay" he hinted his words to Tang Mei Yi.


    Tian Meng Ji exasperated by his strong refusal, he doesn''t understand why Zhao Li Xin is so hostile with Tang Mei Yi.


    "Xin''er, why are you so cruel to Mei Yi, even if you didn''t like her but should you treat her like this?!" he disappointed with Zhao Li Xin''s cruel behavior, he can''t understand which part of Tang Mei Yi that he dissatisfaction with.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains t he bows slightly at Tian Meng Ji then he flicks his robes in front of Tang Mei Yi "My ce, my rule¡­" he tantly showed his stance before he left without waiting for their reaction.


    Tang Mei Yi froze, his words pierce her heart it''s so hurt he can barely breathe, why is he so cruel to her why can he a little bit nice at least pretending to be nice, she never hopes too much from him as long he treated her kindly she would be content but why? Tears fall on her cheeks, Tian Meng Ji stunned he never saw her cry before as a bright young woman Tang Mei Yi is prideful she never let herself look weak and she never let anyone pity her.


    But now because his stupid disciple breaks this poor girl''s heart she ends up crying like this, what if his friend now his disciple bullied her disciple would she be angry with him, Tian Meng Ji''s head suddenly hurt.


    "Yi'' er don''t cry, I will make my stupid disciple learned his wrongdoing, you can count on me, I won''t let this slight easily" Tian meng Jin patted Tang Mei Yi head dotingly.


    She wiped his tears while shakes her head "No, you only make him angrier, he might do this for his fianc¨¦e she doesn''t seem to like me¡­" she said with a saddened expression.


    "Hump, who cares about that vixen if I can''t make him open his eyes from his mistake, that mean he doesn''t need this old master again, I rather disowned useless disciple like that!!" Tian Meng Ji shouted furiously. In his mind he already convinced Zhao Li Xin''s fianc¨¦e is a scheming woman who used her charmed to seduce his disciple but he forgot what kinda man Zhao Li Xin is.


    He is someone who is raised inside the Imperial harem while being bullied and abused through all his adolescence, what kinda scheming women he never saw before, and what kinda beauty he never met inside the harem how could he be fooled easily.


    Tian Meng Ji is a good man but he is too gullible and naif that''s why he never good at judging people''s character even though he already this old.


    "Yi''er, youter return to your house, I will be here to knocked some sense to my useless disciple, just wait for good news from me, okay" he gives her dotting smiles like a loving Father.


    Tang Mei Yi nods her head slowly "Yes, uncle Tian but please don''t press Brother Zhao too much, this is not entirely his fault" she said with deep concern, Tian Meng Ji sigh he praised her kindness even after what Zhao Li Xin said and done she still care for him, how stupid his disciple is to let go this kind of woman.


    "I get it, just go¡­" he waved his hand carelessly.


    Tang Mei Yi bowed her head before she left the vi with cunning smiles stered on her face, Tang mei Yi knew Tian meng Ji since she was a little girl she also knows his secret infatuation to her Master Lu Yao, but her Master love another man but unfortunately, that man also love someone else living her master heartbroken even until now.


    Tian Meng Ji could never enter Lu Yao''s heart he can only be her friend and nothing more, maybe that''s why he wants to marry Zhao Li Xin with her as if he wanted to fulfill the dream he could never have.

 Chapter 147 - Crazy Girl

    Lory was soaking in the wooden bathtub and didn''t know about the ruckus outside. She was alone in the bathroom like she preferred. She got out of the tub after a while and dried herself with a clean towel. Girsha had dozed off on a stool close to her. Lory took a hand mirror and walked to the human size mirror on the wall after some contemtion. She moved her hair to the side and used the hand mirror to look at her nape.


    [It''s still there¡­] Girsha abruptly said.??


    Lory sighed. There was a small ck snake tattoo on her nape. The tattoo appearance like a small worm but it could be asrge as a python once it was disturbed. It would then slither around her body like a living snake. It was a manifestation of Lazarus'' curse, a snake that would devour her soul.


    Something inside her body suppressed the curse from fully activating, but the exception was she couldn''t use most of her power. The curse almost devoured her the time she saved Zhao Li Xin''s life and she didn''t dare use her Gift since then. She feared she be out of luck and Lazarus would devour her soul if she tried once again. Lazarus'' power would return once that was done and the whole world would be in danger. Lory thought the danger would be to all worlds.


    [I can break the curse once we get all of Trinity''s fragments¡­but then what?] Lory ced the hand mirror on the table and pulled a clean robe over her shoulders. [There should be a catch, shouldn''t it¡­?]


    [Who knows?] Girsha leaped on Lory''s shoulder [We do what we do know best¡­whatever happens¡­]


    Lory smile widened [We''ll fight!]


    [Yes, we will!] Girsha''s eyes glinted with resolution.


    Lory scoffed. Girsha was right. She should not be bothered by the unknown. It is better to prepare for whatever future. It was who she was. Lory wore moreyers of robes to cover herself before she returned to her room to change into an appropriate dress. It was a hassle to have a separate bathroom and bedroom. However, this was how this world worked. Some nobledies made their servants carry a bathtub into their room whenever they wanted to bathe but Lory found it ineffective and annoying.


    [I''m d the maids who changed me thest time didn''t see my mark¡­] Lory remembered the hot spring incident and when the maids undressed and changed her clothes.


    [They didn''t have time to give you too much attention since your boyfriend was anxiously waiting outside the room. The speed they used can only be seen on TV] Girshaughed.


    [Yeah¡­ Thank God for that!] Lory heaved.


    "HEY! WHO ARE YOU!!?"


    Lory jolted with surprise as someone shouted at her. This never happened, especially not in Zhao Li Xin''s turf. No one dared to be impolite or stupid enough to bully her in his turf. Lory may be kind enough to forgive their mistake, but the same could not be said for Zhao Li Xin. It was one of the reasons Lory was never escorted by anyone, the other was she did want any. She was also the only one, other than Zhao Li Xin, who could roam around the residence aimlessly like a wild cat.


    "Me?" Lory pointed to herself in shock.


    "Yes, you! Are you stupid?" The one shouting was a fourteen-year-old girl with a pink hanfu and a beautiful intricate hairstyle adorned with a golden hairpin. She reminded Lory of Min Ru Yi. The girl was followed by two beautiful maids.


    "Uhm, I live here¡­ Who are you by the way?" Lory frowned. The woman''s haughty expression annoyed her a little but she didn''t want to make an unnecessarymotion since it was Zhao Li Xin''s house.


    "Hump! You must be a new maid here," The girl scoffed. She rested her arms on her small waist and said, "Why are you dressed like that? Are you here to seduce Milord? Get over yourself! Milord already has a fianc¨¦e!"


    ''I know! It''s me¡­'' Lory tilted her head.


    The girl thought Lory didn''t believe her when she didn''t see a reaction. She fumed with anger, "You don''t believe me? Milord''s fianc¨¦e is Tang Mei Yi. She is a disciple of Master Lu Yao from Xianqing Mountain. You must stop your useless dream about the Lord if you still care about your life!!"


    [So stupid¡­ I''m off¡­] Girsha flew away. He knew he might gauge out the girl''s eyes if he stayed. He knew Lory could take care of herself since the girl was harmless and the shadow guards were also watching.


    "Is that your bird?" The girl''s eyes glimmered with envy when she saw the beautiful bird with a golden long tail fly away. She didn''t give Lory the chance to answer, "Give it to me! It''s a waste for a servant like you to have that kinda bird. Give it to me and I will put out a good word for you to the Lord!"


    "Can you at least tell me who the hell you are?" Lory massaged her aching temple. She couldn''t help but curse at the rude girl. A weird girl came out of nowhere, shouted at her, warned her about her own fianc¨¦e, and wanted to rob her of her friend. Her hand was itching to give the unknown girl a beating.


    "How dare you talk like that to me? Do you know my brother is a King Pce? I will make him punish you!" She was much louder than before. Her eyes brimmed with anger as she felt humiliated by ''the servant''. She never once suspected Lory''s identity since Lory walked around without any maid and her appearance was so-so. Lory was not a striking beauty like Tang Mei Yi. This made her assume Lory was a simple maid.


    Lory didn''t react since she wanted to provoke the girl further but she still wondered which King Pce had a wild child for a sister. She worried this kinda girl would identally irk Zhao Li Xin and implicated her own brother. The girl thought Lory wanted to challenge her authority yet everyone treated her with the utmost respect and tried to gain her favor since she a King Pce''s sister. This was the first time someone dared to oppose her.


    "Both of you¡­ Hold her hands for me!" The girl ordered her maid as she smirked at Lory. "I need to teach this impudent servant a lesson."


    "Yes, Mistress!" The maids answered simultaneously.


    Lory was ready for the maids who tried to reach for her arms. There''s no way she would let anyone touch her but she did not have time to react. She instead heard the sound of bones cracking and deafening screams. The maids fell on the floor with both their hands twisted unnaturally.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi stood in front of Lory and shielded her. Mong Yi stepped toward the girl who was still shocked by what happened, raised his hand and pped her until she fell on the ground.


    It was possible the girl fainted or she was too shocked since she did not move for a minute. Mong Yi''s face remained indifferent. The girl covered her swollen left cheek when she finally moved.


    "Bro¡­Brother Mong Ki¡­ Why did you hit me?" She sobbed.


    "Miss Jiang, this is not a ce you cane and go easily. You can''t enter this ce without permission," Mong Yi''s expression was nothing like Lory had ever seen. His face was stern and cold. "You even had the audacity to scream and bully Miss Lao! pping your face is even a light punishmentpared to what Milord would do to you!"


    The girl, Jiang An Yi, was Jiang Jin Wei''s step-sister who had a close rtionship with Tang Mei Yi. She heard from Tang Mei Yi that another woman had changed Zhao Li Xin''s heart. She was furious and came to Zhao Li Xin''s vi to warn whoever the other woman was after she saw her benefactor crying pitifully. However, she didn''t know who the woman was or her name. She was roaming around the vi when she identally met Lory and vented her umted anger without knowing Lory''s identity. She didn''t know she met the person she was looking for.


    "Who is she? Isn''t she just a maid? Jiang An Yi red at Lory.


    "Keep talking like that once again and I will give you another pped!" Mong Yi warned her with a serious face.


    "She is the Lord''s fianc¨¦e! Kowtow for forgiveness before Miss Luo if you still want to live," Mong Ki was irked by the young woman''s stupidity. He could only imagine what would happen to Jiang Jin Wei once the news reached their Lord.


    "She is the one who snatched Milord from Miss Tang?" Jiang An Yi pointed at Lory with disbelief. She then stomped her feet on the ground and used the Mong brothers of neglecting their duties. "She seduced our lord so that he could leave Miss Tang. She is a vixen! How can you let a woman like her to get close to our Lord?"


    Lory sighed. It seemed the stupid girl had not learned to be discreet. The Mong brothers were furious. The little girl had mocked their Lord''s intelligence. They could not take it. There was another bone-broken followed by another scream. Lory rubbed her forehead helplessly when she saw Jiang An Yi''s finger twisted in a weird and scary way.


    Jiang An Yi sprawled on the ground and held her finger as she screamed with agony. Everything had happened so fast that Lory didn''t have time to interfere, not like she wanted to. This was the Hei Shen Sect''s internal problem and Lory knew there were certain rules that kept the sect in order. The brazen girl had dared to mock both her and the Mong brothers. Any interference from Lory would be a sign of disrespect to Mong Ki and Mong Yi.


    "I''m The Gold Lion King Pce''s sister. You are just shadow guards. You can''t treat me like this!" Jiang An Yi still didn''t understand what she had done wrong.


    "Is that what your brother told you?" Mong Yi sneered. The anger was now personal. "All the Lord''s subordinates stand equal. We all submitted under our Lord''s order. No one is higher or lower than another. We, the shadow guards, chose to only follow our Lord and we only respect the Kings because they are useful to our Lord. Do you think I will lower my head in front of any Pce King?"


    Jiang An Yi''s heart started to race with fear. The one who taught her this was not her brother but Tang Mei Yi and her close subordinates. The shadow guards didn''t have a Pce like the other Kings so she thought their position was lower than a King''s Pce. However, she''s wrong. The shadow guards were closest subordinates to Zhao Li Xin.


    Mong Ki chuckled, "I wonder if your brother can even lead the Lord''s army if he can''t even teach his own sister."


    "My feelings are the same," Mong Yi agreed.


    Lory could only look at the conversation between Mong Yi and Mong Ki. ''Is someone going to get FIRED?!''

 Chapter 148 - Consequences

    What happened traveled fast and reached Zhao Li Xin''s and the King Pces ears, including Jiang Jin Wei. When Jiang An Yi got home injured, Jiang Jin Wei inquired what happened but Jiang An Yi didn''t dare tell him the truth at first as she knew her brother was devoted to Zhao Li Xin. It was Zhao Li Xin who helped her brother when he was in a dire situation and no one else lent him a hand, not even his family or friends. Jiang Jin Wei and his remaining family would be dead without Zhao Li Xin.


    Jiang Jin Wei didn''t have time to hear Jiang An Yi''s confession as a shadow guard arrived and told him everything. Jiang Jin Wei''s face turned white to green and finally to red as he listened. He held in his anger until his body shook violently. He gritted his teeth and identally crushed the pen brush in his hand.??


    "Are you sure that''s what really happened?" Jiang Jin Wei was shocked beyond belief.


    "Do you think we would lie about an insignificant woman like your sister?" The shadow guard sneered and mocked. The shadow guard heard what Jiang An Yi said about them and even dared mock their leaders, the Mong brother. All servants of the King Pces and even Miss Luo who was pampered by the Lord to the moon and back treated the Mong brothers with respect and kindness. Who was Jiang An Yi to dare belittle them?


    "You better train your sister first before you do your soldiers. You are lucky our future young madam is benevolent as she thought your sister was punished enough. She didn''t press further but our Lord would still demand responsibility," The shadow guard no longer cared to be polite before Jiang Jin Wei. As shadow guards, they protected both their master and Lory and they were the longest Hei Shen members to know her.


    They were the ones who had searched for her for almost two years after their Lord was cured. They didn''t know how she cured him but they were certain it was because of her. They also saw how happy their Lord was once she came into his life. When they heard from Mong Yi what Lory did inside the sacred tomb, they at first thought Mong Yi was exaggerated but quickly believed when they saw her teach Ming Yue Yin how to ''cheat'' in a fight.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s heart was at loss. He was a straight and upright person like a typical soldier. He didn''t like those who bullied and hurt the weak like what Jiang An Yi had done. The shadow guard left without courtesy but Jiang Jin Wei''s mind was too preupied to notice.


    He had neglected his sister''s behavior simply because he was a man who didn''t know how to interact with women, even his own sister. It wasn''t entirely his fault as they were both raised by different mothers and lived in separate courtyards. Heter chose to be a soldier and lived in a militarypound from age thirteen to adulthood. He never got close to Jiang An Yi and overlooked her closeness to Tang Mei Yi. He had underestimated Tang Mei Yi''s influence on his sister.


    With long strides and an ashen face that made the servants run to the corner when they saw him, Jiang Jin Wei pushed Jiang An Yi''s door violently and entered. Jiang An Yi who wasying down on the bed jolted with fright. She knew someone must have told him of her misdeeds when she saw her brother''s dark face. She clenched her nket as her brother was beyond angry.


    "Leave¡­" Jiang Jin Wei coldly told the maids who run out of the room like their lives depend on it.


    Jiang An Yi didn''t dare look at her brother. Her eyes were on the ground. Jiang Jin Wei was disappointed with his stepsister but he also med himself for letting her grow without guidance.


    "Tell me what you have done!" His voice had a hint of a threat.


    "I¡­" She knew she needed to save the situation before it got worse. She began to speak but her words became a whisper as Jiang Jin Wei red at her. "I just wanted to talk to that woman but¡­she''s got angry and¡­"


    "You know what I hate the most? People who never learn of their wrongdoings¡­liars," He looked at her with disappointment.


    Jiang An Yi knew it was useless to hide the truth from her brother but she still tried to minimize her fault in front of him. Unfortunately, this only made him angrier. Her eyes got wet with tears.


    "That¡­because¡­I don''t know that she¡­" Jiang An Yi''s words stumbled. The truth would still have vented her anger at Lory whether she knew her identity or not, but she may not have been rude like she was earlier.


    "You used my identity to enter Milord''s residence and you even dared to enter Milord''s fianc¨¦e''s courtyard without permission?" His words sharpened.


    "She''s not his fianc¨¦e! She took Milord from Miss Tang¡­." She strongly refuted.


    Jiang Jin Wei pushed the stool in front of him to the wall until it broke into pieces in his fury.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" He hissed. "Who do you think you are to dare decide for Milord? Do you think your opinion matters? We are just servants who do what he tells us to do. Nothing more, nothing less!"


    Jiang An Yi''s body trembled profusely and blood drained away from her face. She had never seen her brother so angry. Tears fell on her face but Jiang Jin Wei''s was unperturbed.


    "You think Milord likes Tang Mei Yi?" He scoffed. "She is nothing to him. He only gives her attention on behalf of his master, that''s it¡­! He never liked her and he even likes her less now. I don''t know what that Tang woman told you to make you believe our Lord has feelings for her!"


    Jiang Jin Wei let out a long sigh. Tang Mei Yi was more scheming than he thought. He would not have realized it if it were not for Bei Li Yan and the others'' warning.


    "What¡­what do you mean?" She didn''t understand her brother''s words.


    He ced both his hands behind his back, "Have you ever seen Milord and Tang Yi Mei spend any time together without the presence of others? Have you ever seen our Lord treat her gently? Have they ever stayed in the same residence before?"


    Jiang An Yi looked nk. She had never seen any of this but she thought it was how her Lord behaved. Jiang Jin Wei rubbed his forehead. He couldn''t me her for this since he also got to know this from Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao. He was at first shocked but he soon saw Zhao Li Xin''s gentle eyes every time he gazed at Luo Ri Yi. He had no choice but to believe what he saw.


    "Milord does all of that with Miss Luo. You should understand Milord''s feelings for her and even if you don''t understand... It is not your ce to tell our Lord what he should and shouldn''t do," He reprimanded Jiang An Yi. "Our Lord is fair and firm but he is also cruel and merciless. What you have done has been reported to our Lord!"


    Jiang An Yi was panic-stricken, Her body shook even more. Her mouth dried and tears fell like a stream on her face. She desperately pleaded, "Bro¡­brother¡­help me, please. I didn''t mean to. You are a King Pce, you have served him for a long time. He won''t be so harsh on you, would he? Besides, that woman was unhurt so¡­"


    "That woman should be called Miss Luo from here on," He warned Jiang An Yi. "He had the Heavenly Jade Pavilion sect eradicated for Miss Luo. I''vee to understand how much Milord adores Miss Luo from Jin Hao. Your beloved Tang Mei Yi is not even worth a strand of Miss Luo''s hair. You should stop your useless imagination before it toote!"


    Jiang An Yi anxiously bit her lower lip, "Then¡­is she angry with me?"


    "What do you think?" He ridiculed her stupid question. "Even if she overlooks what you have done, do you think Milord would let things go? Are you stupid? Milord has already summoned me because of your action!"


    "WHAT!" She gasped. She was engulfed with fear and remorse. Her brother was the only rtive she had left. She was nothing without him. "Then¡­ What¡­what would happen?"


    "Who knows? I''ll ept whatever happens," Jiang Jin Wei sighed, turned and left the room without paying her more attention. He had already said what needed to be said.


    He heard Jiang An Yi''s sobs when he left but he did not stop. He needed to be sterner with her and he couldn''t let Tang Mei Yi lead his sister astray anymore. He would forbid any contact between Tang Mei Yi and his sister. Tang Mei Yi was too cunning and devious and his stupid sister would be eaten alive by her.


    However, that was forter as he needed to face a bigger problem¡­The Demon Lord. He dragged his legs into Zhao Li Xin''s residence although he wished he could choose to fight a horde of saint level beasts than face his Lord''s wrath. He cursed Tang Yi Mei once more.


    "You are here¡­" Mong Ki greeted him in the front gate with a t expression. "Come, Milord is waiting¡­"


    "Thank you," Jiang Jin Wei nodded politely. He was embarrassed to meet the Mong brothers because of his stupid sister. He needed to make his sister kowtow in front of them. The Mong brothers'' powers were not lower than any of the King Pce. The brothers chose to stay close to Zhao Li Xin to be his shield and sword. The truth was Mong Ki was probably stronger than him.


    Jiang Jin Wei led by Mong Ki into the residence. The vi was quite smallpared to Zhao Li Xin''s other manors but it was in a secluded area with a view of theke and surrounded by peach blossom trees. The ce appeared tranquil from outside but those with high cultivation could feel the strong aura from the shadow guards hiding in the shade. The simple maids and servants in the manor were also strong cultivators.


    Jiang An Yi only managed to enter the manor as she was his sister. However, his sister had taken advantage of his identity as a King Pce and hurt the Lord''s fianc¨¦e in the process. Jiang Jin Wei didn''t know what kind of punishment his Lord would give him for their betrayal. He could only surrender his fate to God¡­no The Demon Lord and hope for the best.

 Chapter 149 - Punishment

    Zhao Li Xin got the report from one of his shadow guards after Jiang An Yi was kicked out of the vi. Thankfully, the shadow guard was quick enough to tell him the young miss was safe and sound because the Mong brothers were there to protect her. Zhao Li Xin was expressionless but the menacing aura around him slowly disappear letting the shadow guard sigh with relief.


    From the moment Lory entered their lives, the shadow guards had secretly agreed it was better to put more effort into protecting her than the Lord himself. One of the reasons was their Lord was freakily strong and it was hard to hurt him especially since hisst weakness, the poison, was cured. ??


    Their other reason was if they failed to protect their Lord, the one who made the mistake would be punished severely but they won''t implicate the other shadow guards. However, if something happened to Lory¡­the Mong brothers had told the same thing¡­ ''All of hell will break loose''.


    They had many times seen how crazy their Lord became when something happened to Lory. She was the one who could calm him down in such situations. It was better for them to keep her safe rather than their Lord. Fewer people now guarded Zhao Li Xin but he didn''t mind it. He actually gave them a raise for their initiative when he heard the reason more people were guarding Lory.


    Lory was inside her room drying her hair with a towel when Zhao Li Xin barged in. She was used to him entering her room leisurely since he never knocked on her door.He was also the only one who dared to enter her room the way he did.


    "You are here¡­" Lory rubbed her hair with a towel as she weed him. It was not an appropriate way to greet someone even from your own family but Loryckedmon sense and Zhao Li Xin didn''t care.


    Zhao Li Xin could smell the essential flower oil from her hair. The bath made her cheeks rosy and she looked as alluring as ever but she was not aware of herself as usual. He made her sit in front of the dresser and helped her dry her hair with the towel.


    "I''m d you are not hurt," He said with a gentle voice.


    "I don''t think anyone can hurt me inside your turf," Lory chuckled. Her scalp felt warm and she thought he was using his Qi to quickly dry her hair.


    "I would rather kill everyone if that happens. What would be the point of having many bodyguards if they can''t protect their master?" He gently squeezed her hair as he said it cruelly. Lory ignored his statement because she couldn''t tell whether he meant it or not.


    "And how about the Jiang-something¡­ girl?" Lory stared at Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face through the mirror.


    "I have considered Jiang Jin Wei''s merits¡­ I''m just gonna cast her out of the sect¡­" He said without a hint of hesitation.


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong> Lory turned her head around "But¡­she just a little girl and she was already severely punished by Mong Yi. I also did not get hurt¡­can you...forgive them a little?"


    "Should I only give punishments when you get hurt?" Zhao Li Xin frowned and turned her head as he continued drying her hair. He spoke with displeasure, "And she''s not little! She''s almost fifteen and soon reaches mariagable age, but Shecks manners and disloyal to me. Why should I forgive her¡­?"


    He might have given Jiang An Yi a chance if her only mistake was insulting him. However, Jiang An Yi wanted to hurt Lory, his one and only woman, in his own house. This was unforgivable, especially since she was his subordinate. Zhao Li Xin took a brush andb Lory''s hair once it was dry.


    "You know she was probably used by others¡­?" Lory said after some contemtion.


    "I know¡­." Zhao Li Xin sighed and neatly tied half her hair with a blue sapphire hairclip. Lory smiled happily when she saw her reflection. She was amazed to discover her boyfriend had another hidden talent.


    "I know Tang Mei Yi used the stupid girl to annoy you. She was also stupid enough to think this could intimidate you," Zhao Li Xin said calmly as he rummaged through Lory''s jewelry box to find another hair ornament.


    "So¡­you know it was not entirely her fault?" Lory tried to persuade him.


    "Stupidity is a sin and she sinned!" He found a jewel he liked. It was a small silver pink flower hairclip split into two ends. The ends were connected by a treeyer tassel covered with diamonds.


    "I heard she is the only remaining family of Master Jiang''s after their family tragedy," Lory felt bad for Jiang Jin Wei. She understood the feeling of having one living kin.


    Zhao Li Xin put the flower clip on the left and right side of her hair. The jewel looked good on her yet thedy wearing it looked gloomy. He was at first perplexed before he sighed heavily. "Fine... I won''t punish her heavily but she still needs to be punished. She needs to be held ountable for her mistakes. I also cannot look weak in front of my people!"


    "Sorry! I don''t want to interfere but this involves me and I have a feeling Tang Mei Yi did this to deliberately cause a rift between you and your people," Lory said as he turned away from her. She had to praise Tang Mei Yi for her cunning move. "I think she wants to make you choose between the Hei Shen Sect and me¡­it is a good scheme!"


    "It''s a stupid scheme¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled and turned to face her. He yed with her hair as he looked at her. He chuckled at Tang Yi Mei''s petty scheme. His master always praised her intelligence but it seemed she was foolish. "¡­I would of course choose you."


    Lory was puzzled as Zhao Li Xin moved his hand from her hair to her chin. He gently rubbed her lips while Lory grew more embarrassed. Her face was as red as a tomato and she couldn''t look away since he held her chin. Lory prayed she won''t get another nosebleed as Zhao Li Xin said, "I can always create another Hei Shen Sect but I can never find anyone else like you¡­"


    He spoke the truth. The Hei Shen Sect would fall without his great power and immense wealth but he could create another sect. The King Pces held equal power in the sect with Zhao Li Xin as the only main leader. Each Pce would break away from each other and be independent if he was to leave. This would in turn decrease their power. Their pces may survive for decades but they would never return to the same heights as when they belonged to the Hei Shen Sect.


    This was a reality every Hei Shen Sect member knew. They were the ones who depended on their Lord and not the other way round. They need someone like Zhao Li Xin with absolute overwhelming power to unite them. This was a fact overlooked by outsiders like Tang Mei Yi.


    __________________________________


    Jiang Jing Wei who was about to face the dreadful Demon Lord was ready to sumb to his fate as Mong Yi opened the double wooden doors to Zhao Li Xin??s study room. The study room was as depressive and intimidating as the ones in his other residences with the same ck wooden furniture, dark grey stone floor, and ck and white paintings. His Lord sat behind the dark table with his head resting on his fist.


    "This subordinate greets the Hei Shen Sect leader!" Jiang Jin Wei kneeled on the floor and courteously cupped his fists. He continued to look down as he didn''t dare look up without his Lord''s permission.


    The room was so quiet which made Jiang Jin Wei feel suffocated. The air around him was tense. His back was drenched with cold sweat and his heart beat rapidly when Zhao Li Xin remained silent. Zhao Li Xin''s silence was much scarier than his wrath. Ayer of thin sweat covered his forehead as he was not sure he would make it through the night alive.


    "You know your fault¡­?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was curt when he finally spoke.


    "Yes, Milord!" He answered.


    "Should I punish you both?" Zhao Li Xin sneered.


    Jiang Jin Wei felt the cold air in his lungs, "If this is your wish, Milord. This subordinate would only follow!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s finger tapped the armchair monotonously. His dark eyes stared at Jiang Jin Wei deeply and Jiang Jin Wei could feel his menacing re.


    "You disappoint me," Zhao Li Xin said.


    His icy voice pierced Jiang Jin Wei''s heart. It''s better if his Lord hit him until he was half alive than to hear him say that. There was nothing more hurtful than for a subordinate and a soldier to hear a superior say he was disappointed. He took a deep breath to calm his chaotic mind as his eyes became teary.


    "I won''t kill you or your sister since I have considered your service to me over the years¡­ but I want to banish your sister from the Hei Shen Sect and demoted you from your King Pce position. I also wouldn''t mind you leaving the Hei Shen Sect altogether if you are worried about your sister''s wellbeing as I don''t need a disloyal subordinate¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin''s words felt like a knife had mercilessly stabbed through his heart as his hand trembled from shock. He owed Zhao Li Xin everything and he hadn''t fully repaid his debt yet he had disappointed his Lord instead. Jiang Jin Wei was ovee by grieve and remorse. He didn''t care about the King Pce position. He only cared about repaying his debt and serving Zhao Li Xin for the rest of his life but it seemed he couldn''t. He didn''t see the point of living anymore.


    "At least that''s what I intended to do¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed. He sounded defeated. Hisint was filled with indulgence. "¡­But my lovely fianc¨¦e begged me to forgive the two of you. She rarely asks me for anything but now she asked me for this¡­"


    Jiang Jin Wei raised his head with shock and disbelief. Zhao Li Xin looked annoyed and serious. He stuttered, "Mi¡­Milord¡­"


    "You will receive caning, fifty times, from the punishment hall. As for your sister¡­ask her if she still wants to be a Hei Shen Sect member... If she wants to follow Tang Mei Yi¡­tell her to leave immediately. Should she choose to stay, she has to kneel on the floor for three days, cut off her rtionship with Tang Mei Yi and ask my fianc¨¦e for forgiveness!"


    Jiang Jin Wei was ecstatic by his Lord''s benevolence. He jumped happily like a wild rabbit in his mind. He was thankful enough for his Lord''s fianc¨¦e for persuading the Demon Lord, as it was a miracle to be able to change his Lord''s decision. He also didn''t care about Luo Ri Yi''s reason for forgiveness.


    "Yes, Milord. Thank You, Milord!" He eximed.


    "Leave¡­" Zhao Li Xin saidzily.


    Jiang Jin Wei left the room with a happy expression.Punishment by canning was nothing for him.He would ept any punishment as long as he could continue to serve Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin remained quiet in his study room and contemted his fate as a legendary henpecked husband. He needed to fully benefit from his loss. A sly smiled touched Zhao Li Xin''s lips as he rose from his seat and took long strides toward his fianc¨¦e bedroom.


    [Hey! Why did you close the window?] Girshained


    [I suddenly felt cold. You don''t feel cold?] Lory rubbed her arms.


    [No¡­]

 Chapter 150 - Xin Xen Token

    "I want my reward!"


    "You want what?"??


    Lory didn''t need to guess who had the audacity to rudely barge into her room. She peeked from the screen divider with confusion and saw Zhao Li Xin''s charming smile. She frowned slightly and moved behind the screen once again. She picked thestyer of her hanfu and tightened the sash before she got out.


    "I gave the Jiang siblings a lighter punishment like you wanted me to do so this Lord is asking Her Highness for his reward," Zhao Li Xin gave a cunning smirk.


    "Who did you call Her Highness? I think you called the wrong person?" Lory pursed her mouth but blushed slightly. Her heart almost leaped from her heart when he called her princess. She knew he was teasing her but the way he called herbined with his face was not good for her weak heart.


    Zhao Li Xin was amused. The more she shied away, the more he wanted to tease her. He moved his face an inch away from Lory. He could only be yful with her but no one would believe it even if they saw it with their own eyes. "This Lord can always recognize his little Princess¡­"


    Being close to a heaven-defying beauty like Zhao Li Xin gave Lory''s brain too much pressure. She pushed his face away and covered it. He wasn''t offended as he thought her shyness was adorable and he could smell the unique sweet smell from her skin.


    "Milord, I only have little money¡­ This humble girl is not rich. Please give me leniency," Lory pouted.


    Zhao Li Xin was confused this time around, "How can you not have money yet you are my fianc¨¦e? I gave you the Xin Xen token, didn''t I?"


    Lory gave him a nk expression. He had given her a lot of things and she barely remembered what he was talking about. She mostly nodded with indifference whenever servants delivered gifts from Zhao Li Xin. She would look at them once, ce them in her drawers and forget about it. She even had the money she earned when she was Zhao Li Xin''s maid.


    The couple stared at each other as they realized they were not good at handling the details of their possessions.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed, "Where is the token? I will teach you how to use it."


    "I¡­forgot," Lory''s nk face turned guilty. Then she took long strides to her drawers while Zhao Li Xin calmly followed her but he found it funny to watch her clumsy side. "Don''t worry everything is in my drawers." she raised her hand to reassure him or perhaps herself.


    Lory noticed she had too many drawers. Zhao Li Xin''s pampering level was no joke. Not even her own father couldn''t match him. She had left some of his gifts in the underground pce. She hoped someone had brought the token to the new resident as they had moved three times in the year.


    "It''s a small token in a small wooden box¡­ It''s palm-size¡­" He gestured with his hand


    Lory nodded. It was fortunate she divided the boxes by sizes and not by value. It has to be mixed with her jewelry box. She carefully rummaged through her top drawer as she did not want to identally break anything expensive.


    "You rarely wear jewelry¡­" Hemented as he sat on the couch.


    "Too much hassle¡­." She said briefly.


    He leaned back on the sofa and watched her move around. It was strangely soothing to watch her. "The princesses in your ce don''t like jewelry?"


    Lory gave him a ''Are you stupid'' look and rolled her eyes, "All women love jewelry."


    "You said it is a hassle," He rebuked.


    "But it doesn''t mean I don''t like it. It is a hassle on a normal day because I''ll need to move around all the time, but I would still wear them asionally," Lory clicked her tongue as she opened another jewelry box while she tried to remember where she could have ced the box.


    "Move around?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about the token. He could easily make another token with a new design and terminate the use of the old token so no one could misuse it if they found it. However, he didn''t tell her this because he knew she would still insist on looking for the old one. His princess was very frugal.


    "I was a very busy girl, you know? I needed to go to school, attend private lessons, practice martial arts, attend royal affairs, beast subjugation... now I feel tired mentioning it," Lory heaved heavily as she remembered her old life. She missed her family and friends but she definitely didn''t miss her flurry activities as a princess.


    "Why did you need to do all that? You didn''t have any subordinates to do it for you?" Zhao Li Xin frowned. He didn''t understand why a princess needed all that. The princess in his Kingdom only needed to learn the four arts and look pretty. The other activities they did were fighting with the concubines and other princesses in the Imperial harem.


    "Why should I do that? It is not like I hated everything. My favorite was the beast subjugation which was like a road trip with the ir of action. It was fun traveling with my brother and friends," Lory giggled as she remembered visiting the hunter guild for the first time. She and Lucas were only thirteen at the time and the guild master cause a ruckus. The Master almost called the authority as he thought Fargo, who had taken them, was into childbor.


    "Remember something funny?" Zhao Li Xin''s mouth slightly curved when he saw her smiling.


    "Hm¡­I do have a lot of funny memories," Lory nodded as her smile deepen. However, she also had a lot of sad memories. Some were even too painful to remember. People said the one who had a lot was the one who also lost the most. The saying described her too well.


    "Found it!" She opened a wooden box and eximed. She walked towards him and handed him the box to confirm.


    Zhao Li Xin opened the box and looked at a white jade with a ck gem in the middle and tassels at the bottom. It was the one and only design made for her. It showed her high position within the Hei Shen Sect and her authority to use the sect''s power for her needs. Every Hei Shen Sect member had to treat and respect the token owner like they did with their Lord.


    The token was made by Wu San Bo for the future mistress of the Hei Shen Sect. Zhao Li Xin at the time thought it was a waste of good jade. He never thought he would one day ask Wu San Bo to give the Xin Xen token to Lory. This shocked everyone but they were also confused when thedy never wore it.


    "It looks beautiful," Lory sat next to him and propped her chin with her hand on her knee.


    "Keep it close to you. It shows your identity as the Hei Shen Sect''s future madam," He tied the token on her belt. "You will be the second owner of the Hei Shen Sect with this. No one in the sect will slight you and those who dare will be punished with death. You can move the King Pces using this token and the sect will back you up whatever you choose to do."


    "Aren''t we talking about money¡­? Why give me something like this? Can''t you just give me money? I have you so I don''t need this," Lory pleaded with Zhao Li Xin as her waist suddenly felt heavy. The gift was too much for her especially since she didn''t have anything to give him in return.


    "No! Yesterday''s trouble happened because I hadn''t formally announced your position and some stupid woman dared to pretend to be my fianc¨¦e. Your position will be solidified with this. The other women who pretend to know me will be taken as a jokepared to you," Zhao Li Xin said sternly. He was more annoyed by the incident than Lory.


    Lory could not say anything when he made the kinda face, "Okay, I''ll make sure I do not lose it."


    "Good! If other people besides you use this token, they would be eradicated back to nine generations," He smiled gently.


    "..." She slightly felt dizzy at his words. "Let''s tie the thing around my hand instead. Make a double knot on my wrist with it."


    "Oh, before I forgot¡­I''ll order San Bo to list down all businesses connected to the Hei Shen Sect for you. This way you will just show them this token when you go out and they will serve you as they do me... Don''t bother paying for anything too¡­ What else¡­? I also own a bank¡­I forgot its name... You can use the token to withdraw money from there. You can take as much as you want. No one will stop you¡­" He carelessly waved his hand and didn''t notice Lory''s pale face.


    ''As much as I like? Shouldn''t there be a withdrawal limit?''


    Her father was strict with money. He never let his children be spoiled with material things. He emphasized spending money on important necessities only. He made them live outside the pce and join the hunter guild as the king intended to harden his children. It was normal for Lory and Lucas to spend their time in cheap motels and camping when on subjugation missions.


    But now she lived with someone who pampered her too much to the point of being scared. She wondered what would happen to her in the next few years if it were to continue. Would she be a useless spendthrift? She almost felt like a kept woman but they had yet to have sex.


    Zhao Li Xin remembered the reason he hade to her room, "Oh, What about my reward?"


    ''You still remember that?''

 Chapter 151 - Morning Stroll

    "You don''tck anything, what do you need it for?" Lory rests her head on his chest.


    He stroked the back of her head gently, "That''s what I thought too, but after I met you, I realized Ick a lot of things," he pulled her close then wrapped his arms around her, "I began desiring a lot of things, I started feeling things I don''t understand. I never knew I''m such a clueless person."??


    She giggled when she heard himining. Zhao Li Xin is known for being cold and indifferent, so it was weird listening to hisint about his own ws. "It''s fine, no one in this world has everything and no one knows everything. There''s so little we could do on our own, that''s why we need other people."


    "Hmm¡­ I think you''re right," he smiled inwardly. His Princess is wiser than most people he knew.


    "Of course, I am!" she said smugly.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles. He inhaled the faint scent from the top of her head then suddenly he asked her, "Why is your name Lory?"


    Lory looks up to him, "In this world, is there a big blue star who rises on the west? It''s mostly seen above the ocean."


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t have much knowledge about astronomy," he rubs his chin while pondering.


    "Well, in my world, that blue star is called Orient. In the old days, the sailor uses that star as guidance when they are lost in the sea. The star is big and bright, it''s easy to find even on a cloudy night. That star has brought many lost sailors back to their home, and my mother''s name is Lorenna. My fatherbined both names, Lorenna and Orient, that''s how they got my name, Lorient."


    "So, that is your real name¡­ What about Lory?"


    "Lory is short for Lorient. Afterall, Lorient sounds too¡­ royalty and formal. That''s why most people who are close to me just call me Lory." Her lips pursed. Only a few people call her by that name and even fewer call her that outside Cestine Pce.


    "By the way, what do you want for a reward anyway?" she suddenly shifts the conversation, she feel slightly guilty for interfering with his decision about Hei Shen Sect matters.


    Zhao Li Xin''s smile became brighter. He lifts her waist easily as if she weighed nothing, he puts her on hisp, then he wrapped both his arms around her waist like a ko, he rests his head near her bosom, "Stay like this for a day," he heaved a long sigh with his eyes closed.


    Lory has mixed feelings for having him bury his face on her chest. His chest already touched her bosom, just a few more and he could touch the most sensitive area on her chest, but she acting like a shy maiden would only make him tease her more, so it''s better to act nonchnt about it, but her beating heart clearly told Zhao Li Xin her real feelings. The Lord only smiled faintly without letting her go.


    Lory''s face turns red like a ripe tomato when she felt his warm breath on her chest which sent heat all over her body like electricity. He suddenly lifts his head, smiled dazzlingly, and then said with a gentle baritone voice while looking at her chest, "Oh, it''s getting bigger."


    "..."


    ''Is he harassing me now?''


    _________________________________________________


    Somewhere far from the hustle and bustle of Sun Jan City, a great Manor stands majestically. The courtyard is filled with peach blossom tree and a man-made pond with floating pink lotus adorn the garden beautifully. There''s a beautiful maid wearing a soft green uniform, half running towards the woman inside the small pavilion. The beautiful woman inside, wearing a light peach hanfu, looks anxious and her hands twisting the handkerchief she''s holding.


    "Young Miss, it''s no good¡­ the Young Master''s condition is getting worse!"


    "What?! How could he be getting worst?!" her leg bes limp that she almost fell on the floor, the maid quickly helped her young miss to stand.


    "Is the medication from the White Moon Tower Sect not helping?" she said with grief.


    "The elder said it can only calm the Young Master for a while but thedy of the White Moon Tower didn''t know what kind of illness the Young Master has," the maid also worried.


    "Can anyone help him?" she murmured to herself. Her fianc¨¦e''s condition has been like this for months and she''s worried that sooner orter this would ruin him. She already used all her resources to help him and so did her fianc¨¦e''s family but everything is useless. When she heard about the rising power of the White Moon Tower Sect, she thought that they could help him. The rumor said that the White Moon Tower is filled with talented alchemist and physician, she put all her hope to them but now, once again, she fell in desperation.


    "Young Miss, what about Hei Shen Sect?" the maid nervously asked. "You said you''ve met with the Sect Master once, maybe they would help you?"


    "It''s a long time ago, and it''s not like we became close. I just met them once, and you also knew the rumor about Hei Shen Sect''s behavior. They are not someone who likes interacting with other people," she said shaking her head weakly.


    The woman is Yang Xi Ying that had an ex-lover, Han Yuan, who made troubles with Lory and Zhao Li Xin once. After what happened, she cuts her rtionship with Han Yuanpletely, but who could have known that man is so vile he began ndering her and ruined her reputation.


    Even though she cleared up the rumor, the damage has already been done. Some people still believed the rumor, one of the reasons why, because some people envied her. But things changed for the better when she met Li Mo Zhen, the young master of Jiu Yun Sect.


    "Can we at least ask first? Young Miss, I''m worried about your future if something happened to Young Master Li," the maid genuinely care for her young miss, they had grown up together. Her mother is the Young Miss'' nanny, that''s why they became more like a sister than servant and master.


    Her young miss, on the surface, might look overbearing and arrogant but deep down she''s very kind and gentle, she is hard on the outside but soft in the heart. In the past, the Young Miss was once taken advantage by a worthless man.


    Fortunately, the rtionship ended before they got married but the man still ndered her, making it harder for the Young Miss to find a good husband. But then her young miss met this great young master who cares for her dearly.


    "You''re right. I have to try, even if I must give up my life, I will not regret it." she clenched her fist tightly.


    "Young Miss, don''t say that. Didn''t you say thedy who apanies Master Long is a good woman? She might help you if you asked nicely!" the maid encouraged her.


    "Yes, she is," she can only hope that thedy''s behavior remains the same. Some people change after some time just like Han Yuan did, but she didn''t have many options now.


    "Let''s find Hei Shen Sect''s whereabouts now. I will talk with the Jiu Yun Elder about this too."


    "Yes, Young Miss!"


    ___________________________________________________


    The next day, Lory was eventually released from the ''Demon Lord''s clutches. She never thought that when he said for a day, it literally means for the whole day except for bathroom time. He clung to her like a baby ko. Even at mealtimes, he still forced her to sit on hisp, and even though she''s not the same shy-type kind of womanpared to the conservative ones, having him breathe so close to her is stimting her inner forbidden thought, plus she could feel something hard poking her. She could only convince herself that he''s hiding a secret weapon down there. She could feel a sudden rush to her head,she might get another nosebleed again!


    This morning, Zhao Li Xin is cultivating again and she knew it would take the whole day before he goes out, so out of boredom, she decided to take a stroll alone, of course, not leavingpletely alone.


    "Brother Mong Yi!" she shouts to the air aimlessly as she knew he is somewhere close.


    "Yes, Young Miss?" he suddenly appeared from thin air while kneeling courteously.


    "I want to go out, can youe with me?" she smiled kindly.


    "Right now? Did the Lord allow it?" he asked, suddenly frightful.


    Lory tilted her head, "I haven''t asked but I don''t think he would be against it. It''s not like I have people who want to kill me anyway," sheughed but Mong Yi gave her an ''Are you sure?'' look, while Lory looked back with a ''So someone wants to kill me?'' look. There was silence between them for a moment before Lory gave up and waved her hand carelessly.


    "Can you coordinate with the other shadow guards for my safety? I''ll take responsibility if something happened. I''m just gonna leave for two¡ª" Lory shuts her mouth when Mong Yi gave her a disapproving look. She corrects her words, "¡ªone hour?"


    Mong Yi nods his head with a satisfied expression, "I''ll talk about it first with Brother Mong Ki and the others, please wait for a moment."


    "Sure!" she answers lightly, "Don''t take too¡ª" but Mong Yi already disappeared, "¡ªlong." Lory can only sigh and go back to her room.


    Maybe some women might think she would feel suffocated being restricted like this by Zhao Li Xin but as a princess, she''d been used to this, especially if she wants to leave the safety of her Kingdom. Even when she became overly strong, she would still be apanied by Girsha or her brother and the Archknights.


    In the past, Fargo used to tell her, ''Overestimating your own power is the recipe of disaster,'' that is why she would always prepare herself thoroughly. Now that she''s weak as a ''rabbit'', as what Girsha would say, she has to be extra careful. She might not have any enemies but Zhao Li Xin have a lot. Who knows which one of them may have gotten news about her?


    She will never forgive herself if someone used her to hurt Zhao Li Xin. She can also be overprotective when ites to her loved ones.


    After a while, someone knocks on her bedroom door. She unhurried open the door, "Yes?"


    "Miss, I heard you want to take a stroll?" he smiled coquettishly that could make an idol run and hide their face from shame.


    "Master Bei?" Lory gasped.


    "I will join you for a stroll. How about we pretend to be siblings? Please call me Brother Bei~" he smiled coyly at her.


    "Sure, I''ll be your ugly sister then¡­"

 Chapter 152 - Grateful

    The word ''ugly sister'' is not really an exaggeration to describe her. Bei Li Yan is so beautiful if it were not for his noticeable body proportion, it makes people wonder if he is a man or a woman at first nce. With his looks, he can seduce both men and women easily.


    If Zhao Li Xin has the ''don''te-near-me'' vibe around him, Bei Li Yan, on the other hand, has a e-at-your-own-risk'' vibe.??


    Rather than pretending to be his sister, it would be better to pretend to be his maid, that would be more believable. Bei Li Yan saw the hesitation in her eyes, he clenched his chest with a sorrowful expression.


    "Could it be that Miss Luo does not want me toe with you?" he asked, acting like a pitiful young concubine.


    Lory smiled dryly and scratched her head awkwardly, "Fine. Let me just dress up a little bit." she helplessly surrendered.


    Bei Li Yan smiled excitedly, "Then I shall wait for you outside~"


    Lory closed the door while shaking her head helplessly. She turns towards her wardrobe to choose a dress carefully. Forget about being low-key, if she walks with someone like Bei Li Yan, it would be like walking with a signboard saying, ''watch me!''.


    The difference between walking with Bei Li Yan and Zhao Li Xin is like the difference between walking with a famous superstar and a powerful CEO. So why not take this chance to doll herself up?


    She chose a white and royal blue one that is embroidered with delicate Lily flower, the dress is tightened with a deep blue silk sash. She then styled her hair slightly better than how she previously did and wore the hairpin and jewelry that Zhao Li Xin gave her. After putting a light make-up, she is ready to go.


    Bei Li Yan waited for her near the front gate, he smiled when he saw her walk towards him, on the other hand, Lory felt her heart drop to the ground. Looking at Bei Li Yan, her one-hour dress-up meant nothing in front of him, she still looks ordinarypared to Bei Li Yan''s outstanding beauty.


    But what can she do? This is why normal women do not walk with Beauty Queens. It makes them feel sad.


    "Goodness, Miss Luo, you look so beautiful. I hope Milord won''t get jealous of me," he said while smiling sweetly.


    Lory''s mouth twitch, ''Shut up! Beautiful my a*s!''


    Bei Li Yan helped her get on the carriage, while Mong Yi became the coachman and more shadow guards followed her from the distance. Compared to when they are guarding Zhao Li Xin, they are more vignt and careful when protecting her. More Hei Shen Sect members went undercover as civilians and secured the perimeter where she might go, she is more protected than a noble daughter.


    "He gave you the Xin Xen Token?" Bei Li Yan smiled calmly. He already knew about this, so he''s not surprised, just a little confused as to why Lory never wears it from the start.


    "Yes. He just exined to me what this token meant yesterday. I almost lost it," Lory sigh.


    "What?! You almost lost it?!" Bei Li Yan gasped. But he could not me her, it is his Lord''s fault for giving something important without exining anything. So many jewelry had been sent to Lory, of course, she would not be able to differentiate their values without any exnations. He had underestimated his Lord''sziness.


    Loryughed while Bei Li Yan massaged his temple, letting out a long sigh, "But I''m d it''s in your hands now. With that token, no one will question your position in Hei Shen Sect ever again."


    "Hmm, he told me that too," Lory smiles softly, she appreciates his consideration to her.


    Lory wants to take a stroll, so the carriage stopped near the center of the market in the city. Bei Li Yan helped her climb down and just as she thought, all eyes were on them. Lory already expected this, so she did not make a fuss.


    They visited a small stall that sells candies and some snacks. She also visited stores that sell jewelry. Of course,pared to those what Zhao Li Xin gave her, these small shops can''t even be a match. She''s only here to do some ''window shopping'' and she''s curious to whatmon people sell.


    She went in and out of stores just to satisfy her curiosity. She also visited stores that sold fabrics and embroideries. Every time she enters a shop, the shopkeeper would wee her with a big smile stered on their face. With just one nce they knew her dress is made of a very high-quality fabric that only a few people can have.


    The jewelry on her hair is also exquisite. The intricate craft and the gemstones that the artist made for one single hairpin is one that is without a w. It made the jewelry not simple but instead a masterpiece that only of those royalty and above could afford.


    Lory knew that the jewelry she''s wearing is above that of the normal one she used to see in the Lao Manor, but she can''tprehend its real value or even that of the dress she''s wearing. Zhao Li Xin has seeded in making her numb to all the luxury around her that she started thinking that everything is normal with her.


    All the while, Bei Li Yan was following Lory from behind and when her leg grew tired, she looked at him and asked, "Should we rest somewhere?"


    Pinching his chin, Bei Li Yan suggested, "We can go to Fu Hua Tea House."


    Fu Hua Tea House is owned by Tang Yi Mei, so she''s a little reluctant to return there. It''s not like she''s afraid to meet her, she''s just toozy to encounter childish bickering.


    "Let''s find somewhere else."


    Bei Li Yan stifles. He knew Fu Hua belongs to Tang Yi Mei. He just wanted to tease her a little, but thedy brushed it off with a casual expression making him a little bit disappointed.


    "Fine. Do you mind if the ce is small?"


    "No problem. As long as the food and tea are good." she raised her eyebrows yfully.


    "Of course! Let''s go~" he said, winking at her.


    Bei Li Yan led her to a small tea house which is a lot more modest than Fu Hua''s red building. They arrived at the small gate that has the name Yanwo printed on a small wooden que. Bei Li Yan knocked and immediately a young male servant about thirteen years old opened the door, he smiled excitedly when he saw Bei Li Yan''s face.


    "Master Bei, you came!" the boy smiled happily, and then suddenly realized that there''s ady standing beside Bei Li Yan which never happened before. He nced at Lory curiously.


    "This is my little sister." Bei Li Yan said and then added, "Take me to the usual ce."


    "Yes, Master Bei!" the boy gave Lory one more look before leading them to enter the tea house.


    Lory could guess that the boy pitied her for not being beautiful as her brother, Lory sigh inwardly.


    They followed the small stone-paved road. On their left and right, they are surrounded by flower bushes and bamboo trees, then they crossed a small bridge above a Koi pond. She can hear birds and fishes making ripples in the water, the air around the ce is quiet and serene, so much different from the hustle and bustle outside.


    They arrived at a wooden house with only a few square tables to entertain customers, but the ce is beautiful with a lot of paintings on the wall and a few calligraphies. Some small bonsai are on the stone tables in the garden seemingly on disy for whoever might want to admire them.


    "This is a very good ce, why have Zhao Li Xin not taken me here before?" she grumbles. She''d rather go to this kind of ce than Fu Hua.


    "Because this ce is only famous among old schrs, Milord probably thought that a young girl like you wouldn''t be fond of this kind of ce."


    "No way, this ce is great!" Lory''s eyes wandered to all the paintings on the wall. The small bonsai is so unique she can''t help but admire it.


    The waiter brewed the tea right next to her, she can smell the sweet fragranting from the teapot but what surprised her is the color of the tea, it has a simr color to cherry blossom flowers! She so amazed that she can''t wait to taste it already. The waiter served them the warmed tea in a white jade cup and then bowed courteously before leaving.


    "I like my tea sweet too, so this might suit your taste," Bei Li Yan said.


    Lory sips her tea and the smooth sweetness spread in her mouth. It''s already sweet even without any honey or sugar. Everything about this tea is beautiful and sweet, she can''t be more satisfied.


    Her eyes were brimming with happiness that even Bei Li Yan felt that the tea was better than it used to, smiling charmingly, he said, "I''m d you liked it."


    "Yes, perhaps I''ll ask Li Xin to purchase some for me." she giggles.


    "He might buy the whole store for you." Bei Li Yan can imagine his Lord''s over the top pampering.


    "Then I''ll just say that you already bought some for me, so he won''t make a fuss about it," she smacked her lips while saying it.


    "You want me to steal the Lord''s thunder?! This subordinate does not dare!" he looks so displeased that she reluctantly believed him.


    Bei Li Yan took another sip before he continued, "Young Miss, I want to express my gratitude for helping Jiang Jin Wei and his stupid little sister."


    "Hm?" Lory looked at him nkly.


    Bei Li Yan chuckled. Thisdy seems to really not mind what happened.


    "If it''s not because you persuaded Milord, I think Jin Wei wouldn''t be able to stay in Hei Shen Sect anymore," he twirls the empty cup on his hand, "Among us, Jiang Jin Wei is the most upright and honest one and he also worships Milord the most.


    If he had cast him out, I don''t know what would happen to that muscle head person," seemingly murmuring to himself, "It surprised me that he can get away with only fifty times canning, and that stupid girl only needs to kneel for three days on the floor." Bei Li Yan continued, shaking his head with discontent.


    But Lory was stunned when she heard about the punishment but realized that as a cultivator, that kind of punishment is nothing. She secretly sighs in relief.


    "Well, it''s not entirely their fault, isn''t it?" Lory brushes hispliment towards her.


    Bei Li Yan props his chin while looking upset, "This Tang Mei Yi is slyer than I thought."

 Chapter 153 - Temptation

    "Her scheming might work if only Hei Shen is just a normal sect," Bei Li Yan sneered at the thought of Tang Mei Yi''s vicious n.


    "How much different is Hei Shen Sectpare to others?"??


    Bei Li Yan''s smile grew, it''s a good thing for the future madam to have interest in her own sect. "For starter, Hei Shen Sect is created solely by Milord himself, so he''s not bound by any old rules from the previous masters and we don''t have scheming elders who undermine and plot from inside like normal sect have."


    "Elders?"


    "Elders are those who might previously serve the old master. They can be the right-hand man or a trustee," Bei Li Yan poured more tea for him and Lory. "They can also be someone who gains merits for the sect, so the Sect Master promoted their position."


    Lory nods her head in understanding of how the sect works.


    "The elder position is like the advisor and supporter of the Sect Master. That is why their position is only below the Sect Master, and if the elders were to join hands, they could even demote the Sect Master himself."


    "Does the King Pce also have the same position as the elders?"


    "Yes, but we can''t influence Milord like the other elders in their own sect. Do you think our Lord is someone whopromises to get what he wants?" Bei Li Yanughed, "Unlike other sects, our Lord will never sumb to anyone, especially to his own subordinate. Loyalty to him is a must, he won''t take any less than that. Our Lord is absolute!"


    Lory knew Zhao Li Xin''s temperament, someone like him would not let anything limit his movement. Maybe it was because he held no control when he was a child that when he grew up, control became important for him. Other than with her, Lory realized he neverpromised to anyone, not even to his Master.


    "That''s what Tang Mei Yi would never understand," said Bei Li Yan. "She wants to portray you as a wicked vixen who is controlling our Lord, she wants to incite doubt and dissatisfaction inside our sect. She hopes Zhao Li Xin would eventually have to choose between you or the sect."


    Bei Li Yan suddenly hits the table thenughed out loud, "How stupid! Of course, he would choose you! I do not doubt it." he can''t stopughing at Tang Mei Yi''s stupid n. Why does everyone think Tang Mei Yi is smart when the truth is, she''s just an arrogant woman who overestimated her ability.


    Should she be happy or be worried about that statement? She shakes her head ignoring Bei Li Yan''s words, she continues to drink her pink tea.


    "And her n even backfired, she could never have guessed that the Lord can be persuaded by you, Missy." even Bei Li Yan was surprised by this. He still can''tprehend how much his Lord loves Luo Ri Yi.


    "I just knocked some sense on him. It''s still his decision to let Jiang Jin Wei and his sister go," Lory didn''t expect all thepliments. She thought Zhao Li Xin was never really angry with Jiang Jin Wei in the first ce, he only needs her to give him a reason to forgive the man.


    "But still¡­ Jiang Jin Wei and his Pce members are grateful for your benevolence."


    "And what about his sister? Jiang Yi¡­ something."


    "Jiang An Yi." he corrects her while scoffing as he said the name.


    Lory nods her head, "She''s in good terms with Tang Mei Yi, isn''t it so? How is her situation now?"


    "That stupid girl, without knowing, she had been used by Tang Mei Yi. Jiang Jin Wei is so pitiful to have that kind of stupid sister. If there''s anything I hate the more than vicious women, it''s stupid women." Bei Li Yan face turned sour, he genuinely feels bad for Jiang Jin Wei, even if he can see through this disaster in one piece, who knows the next time his idiot sister might involve him again in another disaster.


    "She''s only fourteen, she still can change."


    "Only if she understood her mistakes, if not, I''m afraid it would just be wishful thinking." he knew Jiang An Yi since she was just a little girl, that girl is dependent on Jiang Jin Wei for everything and she doesn''t think anything''s wrong with that. She is spoiled and haughty, Jiang Jin Wei didn''t know how to handle her, that''s why he left her with the maids and servants in his pce and let her do anything she wants and look at what happened.


    Like Bei Li Yan, Lory also thought the same thing. She grew up sensible because she was thought with strong discipline and guidance from her father, brother, and friends. Even if they were all kind and spoiled her but when she made a mistake, they would always reprimand her firmly, especially her father. He will never stop until she understands her mistakes.


    She remembered her father made her do a side job as a waitress in a coffee shop because she identally wrecked her car for the third time, her father refuses to pay for repairs and forbids her to use her monthly allowance, so that was how she ended up bing a waitress. Although she was in disguise, the news that she''s working at the coffee shop still spread like wildfire inside the Cestine Pce.


    Everyone starts visiting her. Fred even reserved a table on the corner to do his work while watching her, at the same time became a harsh critic for her work that it made Lory wants to flip the table, and her brother who''s supposed toe and check on her, came just to sleep on the corner; he didn''t even say hi when he drops by.


    Overall, everyone checked on her. From the High Minister to their normal King''s men, all were eager to see their Princess wearing her waitress uniform.


    In the end, she learned her mistake. It was so embarrassing that she never dared to wreck her car ever again, and if she did, she would fix it immediately even before her Father knows about it.


    "Do Tang Mei Yi love Li Xin very much?" she suddenly asked.


    Bei Li Yan let out a long sigh, "Who knows? You know how Milord''s appearance is. He has this strong, cold, powerful, and dangerous aura around him, at the same time he also has a beautiful appearance that looks like an immortal in a story. That kind of man will evoke any woman''s desire to possess and conquer him, especially a prideful woman who thinks she can get everything in the world."


    Lory realized all the women who chased after Zhao Li Xin were like that. They''re beautiful, talented, and with an amazing background. All of them have lots of suitors, but they would reject them to chase Zhao Li Xin. Lory never understood their behavior, but now perhaps she can grasp a little of how these women think.


    "Tang Mei Yi is one of them. There''s nothing special about her. Just a pretty face with great ambition," he sneered.


    __________________________


    At the same time, at one of Fu Hua Tea House''s private room, Yang Xin Ying twists her handkerchief anxiously while in front of her, Tang Mei Yi drinks her tea calmly. She seems to not realize Yang Xin Ying''s worried expression.


    "Can¡­ Can you help me?" Yang Xin Ying plead.


    Tang Mei Yi puts down her cup gently on the table, "It''s not easy to make Hei Shen Sect fulfill your request¡­ but it''s not impossible," she smiles amicably.


    Yang Xin Ying heard from her spy that the owner of Fu Hua Tea House has a close rtionship with Hei Shen Sect''s master, if she can reach her, perhaps Long Ming would lend her a hand. At first, she thought that the owner of the tea house would be the same woman she saw with Zhao Li Xin but she was surprised to see a different woman.


    She felt disappointed, it''s not the same woman she met before, andparing the two women, she didn''t have a good opinion about this Tang Mei Yi. Although she''s more beautiful than Miss Luo, but this woman seems calcting and sly.


    But she said she has a good rtionship with Long Ming, and she knows how to reach him, so she didn''t have much choice.


    "What do you need, Miss Tang?" she asked straight to the point. The Jiu Yun spies had told her that Fu Hua is not an ordinary tea house, that it''s only a cover to what they really do in closed door.


    Fu Hua is a mercenary association. They are hired assassins for influenced family, they also sell information for anyone who can afford it. Sometimes they coborate with Hei Shen Sect using Tian Meng Ji''s connection and that''s how her business thrives, but after what happened with Lory, Hei Shen retracted all their resources for Fu Hua.


    She''s also not allowed to use Hei Shen Sect''s name ever again, they treated Tang Mei Yi as an outsider. Everyone is forbidden to interact with her and have anything to do or have anything that involves her.


    As a proud woman, it felt like a p on her face. She tried toin about this to Tian Meng Ji, but even he can''t do anything about it and only told her to be patient before he sorts everything out. How can someone like her stay idle? She needs to find a way to mend her rtionship with Zhao Li Xin as soon as possible.


    Tang Mei Yi smiled, her delicate face bes soft like a blossoming flower, "Chienzi Flower," she said coyly.


    Yang Xin Ying''s face bes pale, "You want Chienzi¡­ Flower?" her hand trembles under her sleeve.


    Tang Mei Yi nodded her head innocently, contrary to Yang Xin Ying''s enraged expression. Chienzi Flower is a Jiu Yun Sect treasure, the flower only blooms once every three hundred years. Once the flower blooms, it needs to be preserved in elixir water to keep the flower alive, the flower petal could prolong human lives for centuries. The ovule can be used as a medical ingredient to cure any disease or any deform in the human body and the flower pedicel could increase people''s cultivation.


    There''s nothing more precious in Jiu Yun Sect more than the Chienzi Flower, and this woman dares to ask something like that lightly. If not because Yang Xin Ying knew her cultivation is below Tang Mei Yi, she would have pped this pretty woman''s face by now.


    "I don''t think that''s something you can have, Miss Tang," Yang Xin Ying said, her eyes filled with anger.


    Tang Mei Yi expected this, she sips her tea calmly before she continued, "Miss Yang, I''m not asking the whole flower, only a tiny part of it. Can that be more precious than Master Li''s life?"


    Her words pricked her heart, she never cares about treasures or whatever the Jiu Yun Sect has, she just wanted Li Mo Zhen to get better but asking something like that, even for Li Mo Zhen''s life, will the elders grant her wish?


    Tang Mei Yi knew her heart is wavering, she sneered inwardly, "Moon Tower Sect can''t help you. The only power above them in medicine is White Dragon Pce, which belongs to Hei Shen Sect. If you miss this opportunity, you might not have another chance." her voice, calm and sweet, just like the devil teasing Yang Xin Ying''s ear.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she asked, "How can you be sure that the White Dragon Pce could save my fianc¨¦e?"


    "Maybe they can, maybe they can''t. But one thing''s for sure¡­ Hei Shen is yourst option." Tang Mei Yi smiled devilishly. Yang Xin Ying knew that this woman is ying with her emotions but she''s right, she had no other option.

 Chapter 154 - Broken Connection

    Just like what Lory promised, she returned home after taking a stroll for a few hours, because Bei Li Yan went with her, Mong Yi didn''t have any reason to stop her from ying a little bit more, after a while she finally felt tired and eventually went home. As soon as she''s back, she went straight to her room and took a long hot bath before falling asleep on herfy bed.


    In the other room, Zhao Li Xin just got back from cultivating inside his ring. Suddenly, he noticed someone entered his room without knocking and his first thought was that it''s probably his beloved princess, but when he heard the heavy footsteps and strong Qi imbued in each step, Zhao Li Xin could already guess who the person is.??


    "Xin''er¡­" Tian Meng Ji approaches him.


    Zhao Li Xin slowly opens his eyes, he stared at the old man in front of him indifferently. his cold greeting made Tian Meng Jiment to himself, ''Why can''t he have a cute and obedient disciple? Why is it only him who got a scary disciple like Zhao Li Xin and which master in this world fears their own disciple?! Nobody! Just him!''


    "Xin''er, about Mei Yi¡­" He carefully asked.


    "What about her?" he res at his master.


    Tian Meng Ji became nervous, "I heard you retracted your resource for her."


    "Yes," he answered shortly.


    "But why? She''s just a little girl. She can''t do this on her own, a mercenary is an ugly business, without your help, how could she survive?"


    "Then she should have stayed at home and kept quiet!" Zhao Li Xin bes impatient, since when did he need to be responsible on behalf of another woman other than his own precious princess? His disappointment to his master went up to another level.


    "That''s not what I mean," Tian Meng Ji knew he had irked Zhao Li Xin but he''s reluctant to give up when he remembered the dejected face of Tang Mei Yi''s master, he doesn''t want Lu Yao to be sad.


    "Mei Yi wants to raise her power so she can have a strong foothold in this continent, you can''t me her for having a good ambition," he defends Tang Mei Yi stubbornly.


    "I me her because she depends on my sect to fulfill her ambition!" Zhao Li Xin hissed, "If she has no ability then don''t do anything that drags other people down! Am I herckey or something?!"


    "Xin''er, can you help her once, at least for me?" he pleads painstakingly.


    "You know, if she had no connection with you, she had already died by now, just like Heavenly Jade Pavilion Sect." Zhao Li Xin hates it when people try to use him. Why is it that his master can''t even understand that much?


    Tian Meng Ji bes angry, Tang Mei Yi is Lu Yao''s only disciple, if something happened to her, how sad would Lu Yao be? Tian Meng Ji hit the table violently, "Zhao Li Xin! Your master only asked you a small favor! Can you be obedient for once or is it because of that woman that you started going against me?!"


    Zhao Li Xin Qi suddenly released his Qi like a tornado, Tian Meng Ji was pushed strongly against the wall, the me around Zhao Li Xin ignited and burned everything close to him except for Tian Meng Ji. Fortunately, Zhao Li Xin has already learned how to control his power, so Tian Meng Ji didn''t get hurt too much, but he was still shaken to the core. He knew Zhao Li Xin would surpass him one day, but he never thought it could be this soon.


    Zhao Li Xin rose from his bed, his eyes turned darker than the abyss while anger, disappointment, and hatred fill his eyes. He always ignores his master''s biased towards Tang Mei Yi because he never needed his master''s affection, but when that biased involved Lory, then that''s a different matter.


    "Whose master are you, mine or Tang Mei Yi?" he hissed in an icy voice, "What kind of master pushes his own disciple to yield for someone else''s disciple? Or is it that your intention right from the start when you made me your disciple? Did you intend to make me Tang Mei Yi''s foothold?!" Zhao Li Xin''s expression became wicked, his eye glints with hatred and anger from betrayal.


    Tian Meng Ji was stunned, he never saw this kind of hatred from Zhao Li Xin, or perhaps he''s seen this before, a long time ago when he first saw him. That time, he also looked at him with the same eyes, it took months for Zhao Li Xin to start talking to him and it took years before Zhao Li Xin epted him as his master but now he''s looking at him with the same eyes again.


    Zhao Li Xin flicked his robe, he walked towards the scorched door then halted his step, he red at his master, "I should have never trusted you!" Zhao Li Xin left after he said his piece.


    Tian Meng Ji stood there dumbfounded, he had hurt Zhao Li Xin so bad, this time his disciple might never forgive him ever again, his heart winced as remorse starts to engulf him but it''s toote to regret, his disciple has left without giving him another nce.


    __________________________


    Somewhere in Sun Jan City, the One Hundred Herbs Apothecary''s shopkeeper closed the shop after the sky turned dark, just like at the Jiang Wei Kingdom, the One Hundred Herb Apothecary is the most prestigious drugstore in the city, but what people don''t know is that this ce is a branch of White Dragon Pce, which meant that it is owned by Hei Shen Sect.


    Jin Hao stayed in the store because he still has some business to do the next morning, but who could have thought that when he was leisurely drinking wine on his couch and enjoying gazing at the bright full moon, he was surprised by a crying old man who came up on the window.


    Jin Hao eyebrows furrows, if there''s anything uglier than a crying woman, it must be a crying old man. Just as he was contemting on how to kick out the old man, Tian Meng Ji rudely grabbed the wine jar from the table and gulped the wine directly from the jar. As Jin Hao has a mysophobia, his eyebrows creased watching Tian Meng Ji''s behavior.


    The old man didn''t realize Jin Hao''s disgusted expression as he sits on the couch while gulping the whole jar with a sad face, "More!" he asked curtly.


    Jin Hao opened the drawer in his room, took out four wine jars and put three on the table for Tian Meng Ji but kept one for himself, he elegantly poured the wine to his cup then sips his wine gracefully while sitting on the window frame.


    He didn''t bother asking why Tian Meng Ji came and why he''s crying in his room, because one: he doesn''t care, two: it''s bothersome, three: back to one again.


    Like Lord, like subordinate; both are so cold. Why don''t Jin Hao asked him why he''s crying? Can''t he see his tears? "He hates me¡­" he suddenly started bawling.


    Jin Hao pinch the bridge between his eyebrows, this is not what he wants to see tonight, and why is this old man crying so loud? Is he a three-year-old kid? He doesn''t like kids!


    "Milord is always angry at you, what''s so unusual about it?" Jin Hao sigh, the rtionship between Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji is sometimes reversed, Zhao Li Xin would act as the adult while Tian Meng Ji liked to act like a noisy youngster, that''s why Zhao Li Xin would reprimand his own master for his childish behavior.


    Jin Hao knows Zhao Li Xin for almost a decade, so he knew clearly how this master-disciple interact through the years.


    "No, this time is different, he''s really mad at me," Tian Meng Ji wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes, "I think he won''t forgive me this time, what should I do?" then he starts bawling again.


    Jin Hao eyes twitch, thinking what he should do to kick this old man out, "Are you pushing Tang Mei Yi to Milord again?"


    "Yes¡­" he answered in a hoarse voice while sobbing continuously.


    "Did you say bad things about his fianc¨¦e?" Jin Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest as he raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes¡­" he nods.


    Jin Hao then gave him a thumb down, "Then you''re screwed, old man!" he mercilessly said.


    His heartless words made Tian Meng Ji bawl even harder, he regretsing to Jin Hao''s ce! He should have gone to Wu San Bo''s ce instead. At least he would be kind enough to exchange pleasantriespared to this cruel fox¡­ but is it really what Jin Hao said? Is he really screwed this time?


    "But I¡­. I just want the best for Xin''er." he stubbornly said.


    Jin Hao scoffed, "Best my a*s!"


    Tian Meng Ji wanted to flip the table, why are all his disciple''s subordinate didn''t know how to filter their words?! He''s a respectable elder here! He cursed inwardly, but looking at his face right now, ''respect'' wouldn''t be something that would cross their mind.


    "You match him with that Tang Mei Yi because she is Lu Yao''s disciple," Jin Hao sneered at him, "Do you think we don''t know that? You think our Lord didn''t know that?" he ridiculed Tian Meng Ji.


    The old man couldn''t refute, his face bes red but still insists that he did the right thing for his disciple, "But Mei Yi is a good girl. She''s smart, beautiful, and talented, so why not match her with my disciple?"


    Jin Hao smirked, "Milord already have enough smart, beautiful, and talented women around him," he shakes his head, Red Vermillion Pce is full of that kind of women. What a stupid argument this old man has.


    "Even that crazy Xiang Feng Ran matched that description. She''s even better than your beloved Mei Yi, at least he never used Milord''s power to increased her value," if not because of Hei Shen''s protection, can she make Fu Hua be like the way it is now in a short time?


    Tian Meng Ji knew about that woman who''s chasing his disciple. His disciple has too many women chasing him, but he never relented to any of them. Other than Tang Mei Yi, he was never civilized with other women, so he deluded himself into thinking that Zhao Li Xin might like Tang Mei Yi too. The idea of him and Lu Yao bing family thrilled him, he realized he used his disciple to bound himself to Lu Yao beyond simple friendship.


    "How about that woman? That fianc¨¦e¡­ Isn''t she just a waste who came from a low background? What so good about her?!" he refused to admit he did the wrong things.


    Jin Hao''s mind came back to the day when they were inside the ancient tomb, her mysterious knowledge, the white light that engulfed her, and her disappearance and reappearance from the ce that not even Zhao Li Xin can enter¡­ That Luo Ri Yi is full of mysteries, who she really is, does anyone know? Does Milord know?


    Jin Hao sigh, "Does that matter?" he sits on the couch then leans back, "What matters is she gives my Lord something that none of us could give. She gives himfort, she made him feel alive."


    Jin Hao stares at Tian Meng Ji deeply, "Did you ever saw how Milord''s expression when he''s near her?"

 Chapter 155 - Under The Sun

    "Are you sulking?"


    A sweet voice called to him, Zhao Li Xin is in his study room and has already heard her light footsteps miles away but when she peeked from behind the door, his heart still stirred by her beautiful big doey eyes with her cheeky smile stered on her face. Zhao Li Xin''s bad mood dissipated tremendously, he beckoned her to get close.??


    Lory closed the door gently then took small strides towards Zhao Li Xin who''s sitting behind the ck big desk, she never saw anyone more intimidating than him except her father. Zhao Li Xin made her sit on hisp, then rested his head on her chest¡­ again, the heavy aura around him disappeared, he suddenly became sweet and gentle.


    "I''m not in a good mood,fort me," heined like a spoiled loverining to his girlfriend. No one ever saw this side of him, but if they did, they would wish to never see it again as it''s too much for their heart, it''s earth-shattering.


    Lory stroked his head softly, "Who made you angry?! I will deal with him!" she said, pretending to be angry.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, he imagined this small woman scolding other people who are taller and stronger than her, it would be quite a sight and a hrious scene.


    Zhao Li Xin tightened his embrace on her small waist, the unique faint scent from her skin is like an addictive drug for him, he can never get enough.


    "Is it about your master?" she made a wild guess.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mood turns better since she came, so he answered her with a calm smile, "My princess is so smart," he teased her.


    Ever since she told him about her real identity, he began calling her ''Princess'' when he teases her, being called like that with an endearing tone and a face like Zhao Li Xin''s, she can''t help but blush profusely. She never knew that someone could call her princess in such a sexy way that could make her heart leap from her chest.


    "I''m serious!" she pinched Zhao Li Xin''s cheek.


    Heughs, how could she be this cute? He hid his face on her bosom quietly, taking advantage of the kinddy in his embrace, Lory wrapped her arms around his neck, she rests her cheek on top of his head. They stayed like that for a while as silence apanied them.


    __________________________


    Meanwhile inside avish bedroom, Yang Xi Ying walked back and forth while bitting her thumb anxiously, her maid; who''s also anxious like her; can only watch her young miss move aimlessly, then suddenly, someone knocked on her door. Yang Xi Ying froze for a second, but her maid opened the door in haste.


    Behind the door is an old man with white hair and a white top knot, long white eyebrows, and long white beard, the old man is wearing a silk robe that is white as a cloud, he has an amicable face and exuding a calm air around him.


    "Miss Yang," the elder greeted her with a slight nod.


    Yang Xi Ying cupped her hand elegantly, "This one greets Elder Mu."


    "You will be part of our family, please don''t be so formal," the elder helped her to stand, "Let''s talk about the important matters. Are you sure Hei Shen Sect will help?" the elder''s name is Mu Jan Ge, he is one of the three elders in Jiu Yun Sect. He also raised Li Mo Zhen since he was a kid, so he cares about his well-being very much.


    Yang Xi Ying softly nods her head, "That''s what she said, but I haven''t heard anything from Hei Shen Sect''s leader himself, and to trade Chienzi Flower, I¡­" she looked down with a forlorn expression.


    "Mo Zhen''s life is more precious than any flower," Mu Jan Ge calmed her down, at first he didn''t really approve of Li Mo Zhen taking her as his wife because of all the bad rumors about her, but his disciple insisted so he can''t say anything about it, but then this happened and yet this woman didn''t leave his side, she stayed with him all throughout.


    She also did everything she can to help Li Mo Zhen without anyint, who knew how much money and resources she spent to invite all the great alchemists and physicians to help Li Mo Zhen?


    More than once, she begged and pleaded to all the alchemist to help Li Mo Zhen. No matter how hard Mu Jan Ge''s heart is, how could he not be moved by her genuine care to his disciple? Now he heard from a Jiu Yun spy how she tried to contact Hei Shen Sect to ask for their help.


    Mu Jan Ge actually also wants to contact Hei Shen Sect but Long Ming''s temperament made him hesitate but who knew this frail woman moved faster than him, he is very satisfied with her. Turns out, his disciple didn''t choose the wrong girl as his wife.


    "But still, we cannot be hasty, what if that woman lied to us? I will only agree and give the flower if Brother Li is healed," said Yang Xi Ying "This woman, for some reason, I can''t really trust her, but our situation is dire, we can only try¡­"


    "Good." Mu Jan Ge liked her even more, she''s able to make clear judgment even in a tight situation, it''s a good sign for a future sect madam, "I leave everything in your hands."


    Yang Xi Ying sighs in relief, at least one problem is solved, then she must contact that woman again before it''s toote.


    __________________________


    The next day, Lory and Zhao Li Xin are in the garden basking in the warm sunlight, Lory sits on the stone bench while absorbing the sunlight on her face, her mouth curved a bit. After what happened in her past, she never took for granted the sunrise ever again, Girsha is on the top of the pavilion roof, just like her, he''s also enjoying the warm sun and gentle breeze beneath his feathers.


    After a while, Zhao Li Xin lifts Lory from the bench and went inside the pavilion, the sun is getting hotter and it''s not good for her health. Lory yelped for a second before chuckling. How considerate her boyfriend is?


    Zhao Li Xin poured her cold water to fresh up, "You like to bask under the sun even before we knew each other."


    "You knew?" Lory tilts her head.


    "I like watching over you¡­ sometimes," he said, emphasizing thest word to make him less guilty.


    "Peeping tom!" she pretends, gasping while clenching her chest.


    "Who?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    Lory giggles, she drank the water he gave her, then she took a long deep breath. She''s grateful for another beautiful day, she looked up to the sky, "Do you know what''s the greatest gift the God bestowed to us other than love?"


    She smiled profoundly when Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer, "It''s the sun."


    When she smiled like that, the air around her suddenly changed. All of a sudden, she''s not the same easy-going andx young girl from before, her cheeky smiles, and her yful demeanor suddenly changed, she felt someone else, something enigmatic¡­ something divine¡­ something¡­ he cannot touch.


    "The sun?"


    "Without the sun, the world would be overwhelmed by darkness. The nts will slowly die, the crops will fail, and the flowers will wither. The animals would be dying, the beasts will be restless. Anything that survived will turn into something else... something unnatural, but perhaps that''s what survival means and then humans¡­" Lory closed her eyes, remembering thest decade of her old world.


    "One by one, they will fall on the ground, just like the leaves in autumn without the bright colors, of course, death bes natural. Diseases and starvation will be their constantpanion, some people will stop crying after a while.


    They will lose their family, their home, their faith, it''s like the world hase to an end. Eventually, the only thing that will keep them going; the only thing that will keep them surviving is hope. Just one more hope¡­ So, they will wait... and wait... for the King to return."


    ''Remember, you are the King''s daughter!''


    ''When there is death, there is always going to be death.''


    ''YOUR SOUL IS MINE!''


    ''LORY, DON''T!!''


    ''We will always find each other...''


    Waves of memories hit her like a broken dam, everything she buried deep inside her, surged up and came back to her. It has been hard facing her past because that means she admits that she is, indeed, broken. Ever since that day, she has been broken to pieces. When she met Zhao Li Xin, she slowly and eventually mended her broken heart, but the deep crack is still there, and with just a small touch, she knew her heart would fall apart.


    Even though she convinced herself to be strong, to face whatever happens in the future, but could she really do it? She''s not the same girl anymore. Thest war had taken everything from her and sometimes she feels like she has nothing left.


    "I''m here," Zhao Li Xin suddenly embraced her from behind, "Please don''t make that kind of face¡­" he begged sadly. His heart is aching like there''s a knife twisting his heart, it feels excruciating and suffocating. She''s making the same expression she had when he first met her in the sea of Bluebell Flowers. She was standing there like a mirage in the desert, so beautiful and unreal as if she would disappear when he gets too close.


    "If you like the sun, I''ll protect the sun, and if you like this world, I will protect this world. I will protect you and everything you love, so please don''t make that expression¡­" He whispered in her ears, his voice mixed of determination and desperation. Her heart was gradually engulfed with warmth, his right. She''s not alone anymore.


    With a quiet voice, she said, "Okay¡­"

 Chapter 156 - Humiliation

    It''s almost lunchtime when Mong Ki greeted the unwee guests at the front gate. It was Tian Meng Ji, Tang Mei Yi, Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Jiang Jin Wei, and Jiang An Yi. Is Milord holding a private party he didn''t know about? If only Wu San Bo joined in, then perhaps he would think that there would be another raid.


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t like guests, even the ones he personally invited, so you can only imagine how he''s going to feel with so many uninvited guests which came all at the same time! Mong Ki refuses to die like this!??


    "Which one of you were invited by the Lord himself?" Mong Ki asked sternly.


    "I came to bring this special tea for Ri Yi," Bei Li Yan smiled sweetly.


    ''Annoying!'' that''s what Mong Ki''s crude expression is saying.


    "I''m here to drink wine with Milord," Jin Hao said casually.


    ''Useless!'' another disdained expression appeared on Mong Ki''s face.


    "I came here with my sister to meet Miss Luo and apologize for my sister''s behavior," Jiang Jin Wei bowed politely, Jiang An Yi still didn''t want to give in, but her brother threatened her: to kneel in front of Lory or be disowned by him, he will not ept his sister''s misconduct again. Jiang An Yi hid her upset look but Mong Ki easily saw through her.


    "I hope Miss Jiang knew her mistake. Asking forgiveness half-heartedly might be enough for our kind Young Miss, but for our Lord, a half-hearted feeling is worst than nothing at all. If youe like this, then you will only make our Lord more furious." Mong Ki warned Jiang An Yi as his eyes pierce through her, she suddenly felt cold on her spine, she unconsciously hid behind Jiang Jin Wei.


    "Brother Mong, don''t say that. It''s a good thing An Yi wants to apologize to Miss Luo, you should not be too hard on her," Tang Mei Yi helped Jiang An Yi, she wants to sow discord inside the Hei Shen Sect, the gullible Jiang An Yi smiled warmly at Tang Mei Yi''s kindness.


    Mong Ki''s eyebrows creased, "Miss Tang, this is Hei Shen, not Fu Hua. You have no right to voice your opinion," he said coldly. Does she think she''s so smart? How could Mong Ki not see through her petty tricks? What an arrogant youngss.


    Tang Mei Yi''s face turned red from shame, Mong Ki''s words reminded her that she has no position in Hei Shen Sect nor her words mean anything inside the sect. Tang Mei Yi can feel a hard p on her face, she bites her lower lip to stop herself from cursing Mong Ki.


    "Brother Mong Ki is right, Miss Tang. This is Hei Shen''s problem, you cannot interfere. My sister had been rude in front of the future Hei Shen''s Madam, kneeling is the least she can do but if she''s unwilling, I will not stop her from leaving Hei Shen Sect." Jiang Jin Wei''s words were calm and firm, at the same time, reprimanding his sister and Tang Mei Yi. He showed his unwavering loyalty to Zhao Li Xin.


    "Who¡­ Who said that I''m not willing?" Jiang An Yi was terrified, this time she really pushed her limit, she knew if she made another mistake, she would be disowned by her brother for good.


    Bei Li Yan snorts with mockery while Jin Hao rolls his eyes, no one believed what the stupid girl said.


    "You better be, for your own good..." Bei Li Yan sneered at Jiang An Yi as he kindly reprimands her.


    "Come on, stop being so serious! Let''s enter first," Tian Meng Ji wanted to help Tang Mei Yi save her face in front of the Hei Shen members.


    "Master Tian, are you here alone or with Miss Tang?" Mong Ki stopped him from entering the front gate, Tang Mei Yi''s face became distort, he never knew Mong Ki can be so rude towards her, he deliberately humiliated her in front of everyone.


    Jiang An Yi''s faces also paled, even though his brother had told her Tang Mei Yi meant nothing to Zhao Li Xin but deep down, she was still not fully convinced. Tang Mei Yi had been brainwashing her on how much Zhao Li Xin cares for her, but she??herself¡ªwitnessed how good Zhao Li Xin treats Luo Ri Yi.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Tian Meng Ji was enraged at how rude Mong Ki towards Tang Mei Yi.


    Mong Ki''s expression was unperturbed, "Milord said that if you''reing as his master, you can enter this ce, but if you came as Miss Tang''s master, well¡­ I have to ask Milord''s permission," said Mong Ki with an indifferent face.


    Mong Ki''s words forced Tian Meng Ji to choose between Zhao Li Xin and Tang Mei Yi, he firmly showed his opposition towards Tang Mei Yi. From this day on, Zhao Li Xin would never wee her again, even as an acquaintance.


    Tang Mei Yi clenched her fist, she will not give up, she still has one card to y, "Tell Brother Zhao I could give him the Chienzi Flower to cure him." her eyes brimming with confidence.


    Mong Ki face changed slightly. Who doesn''t know about Chienzi Flower? This is probably the only thing that can cure Zhao Li Xin''s poison, but the problem is no one knows when the flower will bloom, another thing is, only the Sect Master of Jiu Yun Sect and the three Elders knows the flower''s location and they would rather die than divulge their secret.


    Even so, this still became their backup n if Zhao Li Xin weren''t able to cure himself but Jin Hao said the probability would only be 50-50.


    All Hei Shen people except the gullible Jiang An Yiughed at Tang Mei Yi inwardly. Does she want to pave her way to Zhao Li Xin by using the flower? How shameful! What kind of face will she make if she knew Zhao Li Xin has already been cured a long time ago?


    Mong Ki''s slight change of expression was taken as approval for Tang Mei Yi, she thought with this Zhao Li Xin would listen to her, even if she can''t get rid of that woman now, she can make Zhao Li Xin owe her, she only needs to persevere and one day, she''s certain that she can kick that woman away from Zhao Li Xin. When that happened, Zhao Li Xin and Hei Shen Sect would be hers.


    "You can all enter the main hall, but Master Tian, you still have not answered my question," Mong Ki raised his eyebrows, "Are you with or without her?" he asked again.


    Bei Li Yan and the others entered the front gate, Jin Hao gave a warning nce at Tian Meng Ji. This would be hisst chance to mend his rtionship with Zhao Li Xin, if he fails then there won''t be a second chance. Jin Hao sneered at Tang Mei Yi''s sly face, he flicked his white robe before climbing the stairs to enter the front gate. Bei Li Yan, with his fieryvish red robe, threw a mocking smile at Tang Mei Yi when he walked past her.


    Tang Mei Yi saw Bei Li Yan holding a beautiful ceramic jar, he said it contains a special tea for that woman, since when has he been considerate of a woman? He used to look at her with mockery or disdain, she almost thought that Bei Li Yan was secretly in love with Zhao Li Xin, that''s why he is so hostile to her, but why does he want to curry favor to that woman? It doesn''t fit his character.


    "Master Tian?" Mong Ki pressed again.


    "I''m thinking!" Tian Meng Ji is in a dilemma. He doesn''t know what to do, he didn''t want to hurt Lu Yao''s disciple and she also managed to get Chienzi Flower for his disciple, maybe he will be cured this time. Zhao Li Xin should be grateful for Tang Mei Yi and he should be able to forgive her, but what if he''s wrong? Zhao Li Xin is a stubborn person. Once he decided, he would not change. If he said that he came with Tang Mei Yi, could it be that Zhao Li Xin will not forgive him and will cut ties with him?


    ''I should have never trusted you!''


    Zhao Li Xin''sst words struck him the most, he knew he had let him down so many times because of Tang Mei Yi. He''s not being a good master to his disciple, he can''t let him down again.


    "I came alone!" Tian Meng Ji hardened his heart, Tang Mei Yi was stunned, her eyes bulged. She can''t believe what she heard; how could he do this to her? Did he not love her master anymore? Tang Mei Yi gritted her teeth, she can''t let this happen.


    Mong Ki sigh in relief, he was d the old man didn''t disappoint his Lord, "Please enter, Master Tian," he raised his hand politely, invited him to enter.


    Tian Meng Ji ignored Tang Mei Yi''s bewildered eyes, he felt guilty but what could he do? He entered the front gate without looking back, this time he needs to draw the line if he doesn''t want to lose his good disciple.


    Mong Ki sneered at Tang Mei Yi whose expression seemed like she swallowed a fly, "Please wait¡ª" then the door closes. Two soldiers guard the front gate, their spear crossed each other as a sign for everyone not to enter, Tang Mei Yi''s face turned red, her nose red from holding her anger, that Zhao Li Xin''s dogs dare to humiliate her, she will make them pay for this!


    Mong Ki walked towards the garden pavilion where Zhao Li Xin and Lory are, Lory smiles warmly when she saw Mong Kiing in at a steady pace, he cupped his fist courteously.


    "Milord, Miss Luo," he greets firmly.


    "What is it?" like always, Zhao Li Xin would be annoyed when someone disturbs his lovey-dovey moments, but Mong Ki has already expected this, so he was not surprised.


    "Master Bei and Master Jin came for idle chat, Master Jiang and his sister came to apologize to Miss Luo, and Master Tian is also here," he exined everything shortly.


    "Who did my mastere with?" he stared at Mong Ki deeply.


    "He came alone, Milord." Mong Ki replied calmly.


    Lory smiles in relief while Zhao Li Xin''s face remains indifferent, "Tell them to wait." he said with t toned.


    "Milord, Miss Tang asked for an audience. She said she has the Chienzi Flower." there''s a hint of mockery in Mong Ki''s tone.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened, "Where is she?" he hissed.


    "Outside the gate, Milord." Mong Ki smirked, both master and servant exchanged a mysterious nce.


    Lory felt the air around them turned tense and sharp; Zhao Li Xin smiled sinisterly. Some people never learn, no matter how much you give them a chance, they would never take it. They alwayse asking for a beating just like a rabid dog. If that''s what she wanted, he would dly reciprocate her wish.


    "Send her in." Zhao Li Xin''s smile bes eerie.

 Chapter 157 - Wisdom

    When Mong Ki left to entertain the guests, Lory remains on her seat while drinking her tea quietly, Girsha flew andnded on the table beside her, he pecked the grapes with his small beak, both seem very rxed. Zhao Li Xin sits beside her, resting his head on her small shoulder.


    "Annoying." he suddenly grumbled.??


    "Don''t be too hard on your master, he chose you eventually." Lory caressed her gloomy Lord''s cheek.


    "Does it matter?" he sighs, still angry at his master.


    "It is not easy to forget an old me," she coaxed him, "Give him a chance," she kisses the top of his head softly.


    Zhao Li Xin heaved a sigh weakly, "As you wish, Princess."


    "Well done, Milord." she giggles.


    Her sweet call ignited a fire within him. He raised her chin with his finger then kissed her slowly as if he wants to touch every corner of her mouth, she closed her eyes as the sweet exchange took longer than she thought, he only let her go when she showed trouble in breathing, they looked at each other with burning passion brimming in their eyes.


    "Your guests are waiting." she gently reminds him while struggling to stop her from panting.


    "They can wait¡­" he whispered in her ear while gently biting her ear, his gentle moves sent electrifying vibes all over her body, her legs suddenly turned numb and heat engulfs her body.


    She wants to stop him, but she suddenly felt weak, she wants to push him, but his body feels like a boulder.


    "Wa¡­ Wai¡­ Wait¡­" Lory desperately tried to stop him because they''re still outside, and people are waiting for them, how could he be so... eager?


    "Hm?" Zhao Li Xin stopped when he felt something wrong with her reaction, her face was flustered, she looked at him usingly while her body turned limp inside his embrace, he doesn''t know what he had done to her but he definitely enjoyed it.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" he asked innocently.


    <strong>''OF COURSE NOT!''</strong>


    __________________________


    In the main hall, Bei Li Yan and the others took their respectable seats, while the servants served them with wine and pastries. Everyone was rxed and calmed, only Jiang An Yi seems to be fearful, she doesn''t want to kneel in front of a weakling like Lory, but she does not dare go against her brother again, she also feels upset that her brother was almost kicked out of Hei Shen Sect because of her, but she doesn''t me herself, instead, she mes everything on Lory.


    Meanwhile, Tian Meng Ji got curious about what kind of girl this Luo Ri Yi is. How could his disciple love her very much? He heard footsteps from the front door, everyone immediately stood up and paid respect to Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s arrival. Zhao Li Xin held Lory''s hand while walking at a slow pace so Lory can easily follow him.


    When Tian Meng Ji saw Lory, the image of a vixen and seductress immediately copsed, she''s not as beautiful as Tang Mei Yi or as alluring as Lu Yao when she was young. She''s not that beautiful, just slightly above average, and that kind of face can be found everywhere. She also doesn''t look delicate or frail that can entice a man''s desire to protect her. Overall, she looks so... ordinary.


    "Greetings Milord, Young Miss." everyone cupped their fist at the same time except for Tian Meng Ji who only slightly nodded at Zhao Li Xin, he nced at Lory. Lory nods back at him politely.


    Zhao Li Xin made Lory sit on the armchair beside his, the Xin Xen Token hanging on her wrist for everyone to see. Jiang An Yi''s face bes pale, she never would have thought that her Lord would give that much authority to this weak girl. With the Xin Xen Token, she can punish her to death, and no one will stop her, her hands tremble under her sleeve, only now did she realize the different position between her and Lory.


    Jin Hao was one of the people who know how much his Lord loves Lory, so he was not surprised but Tian Meng Ji and Jiang Jin Wei were quite shaken by it. Lory realized everyone was staring at her strangely, she didn''t understand so she just smiled politely at them.


    "Missy, look! I brought your favorite tea from Yanwo!" Bei Li Yan smiled childishly, he walked towards her and showed the ceramic jars, Lory''s face suddenly lit up with joy.


    "Is this the pink tea?" Lory gasped excitedly.


    "The tea''s name is ''Pink Blossom''. It''s not easy to get it, the owner is a bit stingy, so I used Milord''s name instead," Bei Li Yan smiled cunningly.


    "Yanwo''s Pink Blossom tea?" Zhao Li Xin frowned, "You like it?" he nced at Lory.


    "Yes, it''s sweet and pretty! How could I not like it?" Lory grinned.


    Zhao Li Xin was about to order Bei Li Yan, but the man cuts him off, "Don''t worry, Milord. I have already purchased a lot for Miss Luo. I also added another vor because Young Miss seems to like bright colored tea."


    "There''s another color?" Lory got more excited.


    "And a different vor too," Bei Li Yan smiled proudly.


    "Brother Bei, thank you!" she''s genuinely grateful for his kind attention, "Let make some for everyone!"


    "Wait, use this white jade teapot," Jin Hao waves his hand on the table next to him, suddenly a white tea set appeared, "With this, the tea''s taste and color would increase," he exined smugly.


    "Thank you, Master Jin." Lory bowed at him courteously.


    "Call me Brother Jin," he said calmly, suddenly an electric spark hits between Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan.


    ''Hmph, how can the Young Madam call Bei Li Yan brother but call him master? That''s not fair!''


    ''Sly Fox!''


    ''Sissy!''


    "Uhm¡­ Thank you, Brother Jin," Lory smiled awkwardly, there''s something wrong between these two guys.


    The old maid bowed politely before brewing the tea carefully. The cost of the tea and the tea set were higher than her own life, the maid was slightly nervous but thankfully she finished her job without a problem.


    Lory, who never knows how much money everyone spent for her, only feels blissful. She takes one of the teacup, even though the tea is hot, the cup was only slightly warm, how odd.


    "Master Tian, I hope you don''t mind, please enjoy a cup of tea," she served the tea for Tian Meng Ji courteously. Zhao Li Xin watched his master''s reaction, if he dares to refuse, he will kick him out of his vi and his life for good.


    "Of course, thank you." Tian Meng Ji epted politely. How could he dare say no when his scary disciple is ring at him like a snake watching its prey? Why can''t he find a cute disciple when he was young?


    "Miss Luo," Jiang Jin Wei suddenly kneels on the floor, his abrupt action surprised Lory.


    "I''m Jiang Jin Wei, the King of the Golden Lion Pce. I am here asking for forgiveness for my sister''s misbehavior," Jiang Jin Wei cupped his fist, Lory can feel his sincerity, he seems very remorseful and ashamed.


    "An Yi!" he called with a firm voice, An Yi jolted from her seat, she reluctantly kneeled in front of Lory, her face filled with grief as if she was bullied. Lory stifles at how childish she is but Jiang An Yi is only fourteen afterall.


    "Miss Luo, please forgive my mistakes¡­" she said half-heartedly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mood soured. How dare this woman act like that in front of his princess? Perhaps the punishment was too light. Jiang Jin Wei knew his Lord is angry, he was disappointed with his sister, he can''t even find the words to describe it. Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes exasperatedly, it is Jiang Jin Wei''s fault for not teaching his sister while she''s still young and because of that, this is what happened.


    Secretly, Tian Meng Ji lit a candle for Jiang An Yi. His disciple even dares to threaten his own master, what more to an insignificant little girl? He silently prayed for her, "Go with peace, youngss."


    "Miss Jiang," Lory called her softly, Jiang An Yi reflexively looked up.


    "Belief on something is a good thing but believing blindly is not. Every story has many sides, it depends on you whether you would like to seek it or not, but I hope you can make your own judgment." Lory smiled warmly at her, "I forgive you."


    Jiang An Yi was dumbfounded. She doesn''t know why she said that could it be she was wrong all this time?


    Jiang Jin Wei was also stunned, the Young Madam, not only forgives them easily, she even gave her sister something to think about. Her words didn''t feel like lectures, she also didn''t condemn his sister''s behavior but instead, she seems to understand Jiang An Yi.


    "Thank you, Miss Luo!" Jiang Jin Wei was touched by her kind words; no wonder Bei Li Yan said the Young Madam is special.


    "You may rise and have some tea~" Lory turned cheerful again.


    Jin Hao sips his tea calmly but those who''s stand close to him would see that his mouth curved upwards slightly, Bei Li Yan also smiled faintly.Zhao Li Xin leans his head on his fist, he smiled gently at Lory. He knewpared to him; Lory has certain wisdom that he could never have.


    Tian Meng Ji drinks his tea quietly, maybe he understands now why Zhao Li Xin chose this girl over Tang Mei Yi.


    A momentter, Mong Ki entered the main hall, behind him is a beautiful girl following. She looks calm andposed but she can only fool someone like Jiang An Yi, everybody else could imagine how angry the woman inside.

 Chapter 158 - Shattered Dreams

    Tang Mei Yi enters the room, Jiang Jin Wei and Jiang An Yi were already back to their seats and Lory calmly went back to her seat with Mong Yi serving her more tea, Zhao Li Xin leans on his chairzily. Tang Mei Yi''s hatred went deeper when she saw Lory sitting next to Zhao Li Xin while leisurely drinking her tea without care.


    Tang Mei Yi stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, no one invited her to sit, everyone pretends they didn''t see her. Once again, she was humiliated, but she must hold her anger, after what she''s going to say she''s sure Zhao Li Xin would not ignore her anymore.??


    "What do you want?" Zhao Li Xin asked straight to the point.


    "Oh, I¡­ I can cure your poison," She said nervously.


    Everyone sneered inwardly, Tian Meng Ji''s faces lit up while Lory... She''s confused, what poison?


    Zhao Li Xin tapped his finger on the armchair in a monotone sound, his eyes fixed on Tang Mei Yi, no one said anything. The room bes quieter, Tang Mei Yi felt something''s not right, she was suddenly anxious.


    "Exin." Zhao Li Xin said hinting her to continue.


    A triumphant smile brimmed her face, she can already taste the victory on the tip of her tongue, she gave Lory acent gaze, "A few days ago, the fianc¨¦e of the Young Master from Jiu Yun Sect contacted me, she needs my help to cure Li Mo Zhen. His fianc¨¦e said he got a mysterious illness, and no one can cure him, not even the people from the Moon Tower Sect"


    "Your help?" Jin Hao frowned, "What can a mercenary group do to cure sick people?" he ridiculed.


    "If Dragon Pce lend me a hand, I can¡ª"


    "So, you used other people''s power to gain your need... again," Bei Li Yan scoffed, "Well, that''s not surprising," he pours a cup of tea for himself while shaking his head with a disbelieved expression.


    Jin Haoughed, sounding eerie, not even his Lord ever forced him to cure someone to gain benefits, and this impudent woman dared to use him? How marvelous!


    "This¡­ This is for Brother Zhao''s own good!" she justifies herself, "If she didn''t contact me, none of us would have known about this!" she believed she yed an important role to save Zhao Li Xin.


    "Please~ The only reason Jiu Yun''s people contacted you is because of your connection with Hei Shen which was spread by yourself years ago, if not, why would anyone contact a mercenary group like you to cure anyone?" Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes, mocking her. Tang Mei Yi had been using Hei Shen''s name for years and they only let her because of Tian Meng Ji.


    Tian Meng Ji''s face turns red, he knew Tang Mei Yi took advantage of Zhao Li Xin''s authority. Normally, his disciple never tolerated this kind of behavior but because of him, Zhao Li Xin looks over it. Tian Meng Ji felt remorse, he really became the worst master for his own disciple.


    "Chienzi Flower is Jiu Yun Sect''s treasure. You can say the power they have achieved to this day is because of that flower. For them to consider giving the flower to us showed how dreadful their situation is," Jin Hao suddenly got curious about what kind of illness that even the Chienzi flower couldn''t fix.


    "That''s why they have no choice but to ept our request, if we can cure him¡ª"


    "What if we can''t?" Bei Li Yan cuts her off again.


    Tang Mei Yi bit her lower lip, holding herself not to shout at Bei Li Yan, "The flower is hidden inside Jiu Yun headquarter. When we try to cure Li Mo Zhen, they would invite us inside their ce, at that time the shadow guard could investigate the ce so when everything goes south, we could¡ª"


    "Steal from them¡­" this time it was Lory who cuts her off, her voice sounding unfamiliar.


    Everyone was stunned, they never heard Lory sounds so¡­ angry. Zhao Li Xin was also bewildered, not even him had seen Lory angry before. Sometimes, she would mock other people or say sarcastic words but angry? Never!


    "This is Hei Shen''s problem, you have no right¡ª" Tang Mei Yi was furious! Why does everyone cut her off?! Does she look so easy to bully?! Can anyone learn to be polite?!


    Lory raised her left hand, "This token gives me every right to interfere in all Hei Shen matters!" Lory showed the Xin Xen Token which was hanging on her left wrist.


    Tang Mei Yi''s eyes bulged as if her eyeballs would fall from its socket, she stares at the token with envy and greed, she red at Zhao Li Xin, her eyes ask him for an exnation but Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were fixed on Lory.


    "How¡­ How could you¡­" Tang Mei Yi clenched her fist in her chest. This can''t be true! That token is hers! Zhao Li Xin is hers! Hei Shen is hers! Everything is hers! She staggered a few steps back looking very distraught.


    Lory ignore her, "Now tell me, what do you want to do by using my people?" Lory''s aura became domineering, her gaze became intense. In a second, she turned from a cheery and bubbly girl into an overbearing and charismatic leader who''s demanding an answer from her lowly subordinate.


    "I¡­ I¡­" Tang Mei Yi stuttered, she can talk back at Lory, but suddenly she feels like Lory''s presence became heavy, making her feel suffocated. This is not Qi pressure, but her heart''s beating so hard just like a drum, she doesn''t know what happened.


    The room suddenly turned quiet, no one dares to make a sound, the atmosphere inside the room bes thin, making it hard for them to breathe. Is this the easy-going Luo Ri Yi? She should be the kind and cheerfuldy, why did she suddenly be like their Lord? No! They don''t want this! Please return our gentledy!!


    Tang Mei Yi can barely stand, her feet suddenly softened, "It''s¡­ for Brother Zhao," She remains stubborn.


    "Don''t use my fianc¨¦e''s name to do your bad deeds," Lory warned her, "And you should start calling him Milord just like how everybody does!" Lory leans her back to the chair, but her eyes were fixed on Tang Mei Yi. Falling in love with Zhao Li Xin is fine, she can''t me her for the matter of the heart but using Zhao Li Xin to do atrocious behavior is something she could never ept.


    All the killing that Zhao Li Xin had done is all for self-defense and because the enemy provoked him, but he never attacks people who never meant any harm to him, there are many other ways if they want to get Chienzi Flower, so why must they degrade themselves to a thief?


    "You took advantage of their grief, then you used Hei Shen Sect''s power to give them false hope, you used their trust to steal from them. Does Hei Shen looks like a liar and a thief to you?!" Lory''s anger increased, her questions made Tang Mei Yi tongue-tied, she doesn''t know how to refute that, while every Hei Shen Sect member were cheering for their future sect madam inside their mind.


    "I know sometimes, to protect everything dear to us we need to scheme, cheat and¡­ kill, but when we give our words," Lory, emphasizing thest word, clenched her fist tightly.


    "When we make a promise, we value it. We value it more than golds, Miss Tang. Hei Shen Sect may be a killer, a viin, and a tyrant, but we are not a scum who steals from people who trust us!" Lory squints her eyes with a deprecated expression.


    Tang Mei Yi''s face turned white as a sheet, her mouth opened and closed without speaking any words. Everything was out of her hands, she never would have thought that none of Zhao Li Xin''s subordinate would support her, because it''s for Zhao Li Xin''s well-being, she thought at least one of them would side with her decision but why were they all looking at her with scorn.


    Meanwhile, Bei Li Yan is fighting his urge to give Lory a standing ovation, he vented his urge by hitting Jin Hao who was sitting close to him, Jin Hao was annoyed but anyone can see his mood is exceptionally good, Jiang Jin Wei also couldn''t hide his proud smile. Every word Lory has said was in line with his heart, he couldn''t be more satisfied.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki stood quietly but their faces seem ted. Zhao Li Xin, on the other hand, was dismayed by her strong words, he suddenly saw a glimpse of her past life.


    "My fianc¨¦e is right," Zhao Li Xin eventually spoke, "If I want the Chienzi Flower, I could offer Jiu Yun Sect something of simr value. I can''t believe my sect would not have something that can be valued as much as the flower and even though I have the flower¡­ The chances for that flower to cure me is still unknown isn''t it, Jin Hao?"


    Jin Hao steps up from his seat, bowed courteously at Zhao Li Xin before answering, "Yes, that''s because the cold poison has stayed on Milord''s body for too long, the poison has be a part of Milord. If we give too much antidote, Milord''s body would also be ruined but if we give too little, it will not affect the poison. That is why it was so hard for me to treat Milord''s condition at that time." he gives tian Meng Ji a meaningful gaze.


    "Was¡­?" Tian Meng Ji frown in confusion, why Jin hao using past tense words to describe Zhao li Xin''s condition?


    Tang Mei Yi suddenly have a bad premonition, Zhao Li Xin smiles that didn''t reach his eyes, he opened his arms widely.


    "Do I look like a sick person to you?" Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows.


    "What!" Tian Meng Ji was shocked beyond belief! The cold poison is the worst poison in the world, not because it''s deathly but because of how resilient the poison could be just like what Jin Hao said but Zhao Li Xin said he''s already cured, but <strong>HOW?!</strong>


    "Xin''er, let me check your pulse!" Tian Meng Ji didn''t wait for Zhao Li Xin to answer, he literally dashes toward him then immediately checked his pulse and was surprised at how calm and strong it is, "You¡­ You have been cured, but¡­ How?" he is shocked and excited at the same time, he always felt pity for Zhao Li Xin, someone with so much potential who would die early, he thought he would never see him reach his true potential but now, he has so much hope for him.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles became gentle, this poison is the reason he met Lory in the first ce that''s why he didn''t hate the people who did it to him and he didn''t hate the imperial family as much as he used too, because of them, he managed to find this gem. For him, this is a fair trade.


    "I had a fruitful encounter¡­" he fixed his sleeves, "It has been almost three years since I was cured."


    "What?! Why have you never told me?!" Tian Meng Ji felt wronged.


    "You were never here," he answered tly. Tian Meng Ji shuts his mouth, at that time he was too busy helping Tang Mei Yi and increased his own cultivation so it''s not really Zhao Li Xin''s fault for not telling him, he realizes he does a bad Master???


    On the other hand, Tang Mei Yi''s dream crashed in front of her. No wonder he didn''t care for the divined fruit she painstakingly found for him, no wonder no one cares about the Chienzi Flower, it was all because Zhao Li Xin has been cured and he doesn''t need it anymore.


    He just wants her to make a fool of herself, that''s why they were looking at her like she''s a joke, they must haveughed at her. Tang Mei Yi''s face has lost its color, her body trembles from shame and anger, everything is ruined. Everything has been ruined, her dream¡­ her ambition¡­ her love¡­ everything has now be nothing.

 Chapter 159 - Incoming Threat

    "So, Milord is well and healthy, he doesn''t need your concern any longer." Bei Li Yan stepped in, "Miss Tang, what else do you want to say?" he raised his chin and mocked Tang Mei Yi who''s awkwardly frozen in the middle of the room. She''s the only one who didn''t look happy when she knew Zhao Li Xin has cured, even Jiang An Yi looked relief.


    "I¡­" she still can''tprehend the situation yet.??


    "If you have nothing else, you should leave," Bei Li Yan mercilessly drives her out, "You might not notice it but you have displeased a lot of people in this room, even the kind one." he nces at Lory who still looks upset.


    "Mong Yi, show Miss Tang the way out," Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to sugarcoat his words, he''s too eager to get rid of anything that can anger his beloved princess.


    Tang Mei Yi was stunned, "Wait¡­ How could you¡­ Brother Zhao!" she can''t believe he''s treating her this way, for better or worse, they have known each other for nearly a decade, how could he be so cruel to her?


    "It''s Lord Zhao for you." he corrected her.


    Tang Mei Yi was shocked, her pretty face crestfallen, she looked at Tian Meng Ji, pleading for help but he can''t save her, after what she said about Jiu Yun Sect, he was already very much disappointed with her. How could she be so cruel? He heard that the three elders of Jiu Yun Sect raised Li Mo Zhen after his parents, the previous leader, died.


    The three elders loved Li Mo Zhen like their own son that they didn''t even get married because they were afraid that someday their children or their wife would hurt Li Mo Zhen for the sect leader position.


    But Tang Mei Yi wants to use their deep affection to hurt them, it was outrageous and shallow. How could she even think about that? Tian Meng Ji starts seeing her in a different perspective.


    "You should leave Mei Yi; I will talk about this with your master," Tian Meng Ji sighs.


    As if she had lost herst hope, she balls her fist and stomped her feet out from Zhao Li Xin''s vi with Mong Yi escorting her. Bei Li Yan stifles while Jiang An Yi was stunned, she never thought Tang Mei Yi would act this way, she always saw her as a graceful and gentle youngdy but she never would have guessed Tang Mei Yi can be unscrupulous and cruel.


    ''There''s another side in every stories.''


    That''s what Lory said to her, perhaps she needs to open her mind and stop being biased over Tang Mei Yi, Jiang An Yi feels that the cloud hovering over her slowly disappeared, this time she will make her own judgment without anyone interfering.


    Meanwhile, Lory was not aware of what other people thought, her mind was filled with the problem of Jiu Yun Sect matters, Zhao Li Xin noticed her mood was still low.


    "What''s wrong?" he held her hand gently.


    Everyone was already used to this but Tian Meng Ji, Jiang An Yi, and Jian Jing Wei were shocked, they never thought that a gentle voice cane from their Lord.


    "This Li Mo Zhen''s fianc¨¦e¡­ Can we meet her? Because of Tang Mei Yi, they might feel hopeful, if we don''t help them because of her lies¡­" Lory breathes heavily. No one knows better than her what it feels to see the one you love dying right in front of your eyes. The pain, the hopelessness and the rage that will slowly eat you from within¡­ No one knows them better than her.


    "You want to help them?" Zhao Li Xin tugs her hair behind her ear, her sadness clearly shown on her face.


    "Can we?" she knows she had no power to help; it all depends on Zhao Li Xin.


    "Of course. Whatever you wish." he smiled dotingly while caressing her cheek, he will do anything to get rid of the sadness in her face.


    "Thank you." she smiles at Zhao Li Xin, "I will trouble you, Brother Jin." Lory was earnestly thankful for Jin Hao too.


    Jin Hao had no problem with it if Zhao Li Xin asked him and he was also curious about this mysterious illness, he raised his cup to Lory to show her he had no problem with it.


    The atmosphere inside the room became warm, Tian Meng Ji shakes his head weakly, he realized Tang Mei Yi had no chance to win over Luo Ri Yi. Well, if you can''t beat them, joined them! Tian Meng Ji decided to approve this woman, not that his approval matter though.


    "Mong Ki, find this fianc¨¦e of Li Mo Zhen, invite her toe," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Yes, Milord!" he cupped his fist before he left.


    "If we can help them, we''ll help but if we can''t¡­ We will have to tell them the truth so they can find help somewhere else," Lory took a long deep breath, she genuinely wishes she can help them because she knows the pain of losing someone you love.


    __________________________


    The sect location is on top of Hung Zi Mountain, that''s why they called the sect Jiu Yun (Nine clouds), the ce is so high up in a mountain making it seem like they''re hiding behind the clouds. Unlike the other sects who chase after power, wealth and fame, Jiu Yun Sect prefers to be left alone especially after the death of Li Mo Zhen''s father.At that time, Jiu Yun Sect is on their peak, but after the death of the Sect Leader and his wife, the sect block their connection from the outsiders.


    So, it was surprising for Li Mo Zhen to take Yang Xi Ying, the governor of Sun Jan City''s daughter, as his wife, especially when there are so many rumors around her because of Han Yuan.


    "Oh, I remember!" Lory hit the table excitedly, "Isn''t he the jerk we met once? Li Xin cuts his finger!" she then remembered the prettydy they met that day.


    "Yes, she is the samedy we met before, Yang Xi Ying," said Mong Yi while serving a bowl of sweet red bean soup for her.


    "Oh, I also heard about that," Bei Li Yan scooped another bowl of soup for himself.


    Today, they all had lunch together at Zhao Li Xin''s vi. Everyone gathered in the dining hall; atst, the big round table has been used properly. Except for Tang Mei Yi, everyone dined together. Tian Meng Ji got excited, he had never had such a lively lunch with his disciple before because Zhao Li Xin prefers calm and quiet, just like a cemetery.


    "You''ve met with Han Yuan?" Jiang Jin Wei also got curious.


    Lory nods her head, "He fought with Yang Xi Ying at that time, then one thing led to another, he starts mocking me and Li Xin."


    All of them look at Zhao Li Xin simultaneously then let out an ''aah'', now they understand why Han Yuan fell that far that even the White Moon Tower fell with him.


    "So that''s how Lao Min Na became the adoptive daughter of White Moon Tower," Bei Li Yan murmured.


    "But how did Lao Min Nae to know this?" Lory frown while putting a piece of meat on Zhao Li Xin''s te.


    Bei Li Yan wiped his mouth with a clean cloth before continuing, "After what happened with Han Yuan, the White Moon Tower panicked because he messed with Hei Shen," he gave an obvious look, "Even before that, the White Moon Tower was already divided between elders just like what we had discussed earlier on."


    Lory did remember Bei Li Yan saying something about the elder''s power inside every sect and how they can influence them. Lory nodded, "Got it."


    "The Master of that Han yuan is one of the supporters of an influential elder, so someone used this opportunity to discredit that elder. Of course, the elder wouldn''t back out without a fight, he made Han Yuan the scapegoat, he kicked him out of White Moon Tower and abolished the position of Han Yuan''s master," Bei Li Yan took a mouthful of tea.


    "So, the White Moon Tower Sect got messier," Lory sigh, their meeting with Han Yuan was only an ident, who knew it would be like this, "So how did Lao Min Na got involve to this? Li Xin, get me some pickles." she nudged Zhao Li Xin''s arms.


    Zhao Li Xin puts the small te of pickles in front of her, another gesture that made Tian Meng Ji envious.


    "Lao Min Na, with her great talent in alchemy, and being a not-so-bad cultivator, plus her excellent background as Zhao Yi Chen''s fianc¨¦e helped the Sect Leader of White Moon Tower Sect to raise his cultivation, at the same time killing all the rebellious elder which made the White Moon Tower, who''s almost destroyed, back to life. He owes so much debt to Lao Min Na, he praised her talent. Coincidently, he also didn''t have an heir, so he took Lao Min Na as his adoptive daughter." Bei Li Yan took a bite of thest sour pork meat on the table before Jiang Jin Wei did.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s hand froze mid-air, he gave Bei Li Yan stinky eyes which he ignored, "Lao Min Na became the sole heir of the sect, she has the same authority of the leader himself," Jiang Jin Wei puts down his chopstick.


    "Don''t forget she also created Immortal Tower." Jin Hao finished his meal.


    "What''s wrong with her and the tower?" Lory mutter to herself.


    "She merged both the sect and became the uprising power that everyone feared," Bei Li Yan sneered.


    "She''s quite busy these past years," Lory also finished her meal, "I''m starting to think that being an Empress of Jiang Wei Kingdom might not be enough for her," Lory eyebrows furrows.


    "Do you think she''s preparing to go against us?" Lory nced at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled, "She is."

 Chapter 160 - Strange Illness

    "You... You''re from Hei Shen Sect?" Yang Xi Ying was dumbfounded.


    A minute ago, someone said a guest was looking for her, she''s too preupied with her thought that she forgot to ask who it was when she entered her manor''s main hall, his father is sitting on his chair with an indescribable look. ??


    Across his chair, a man with a ck uniform sits quietly, he has a manly and handsome face, but his expression is too rigid, the cold man, without touching his drink lifted his head when he noticed her arrival.


    "My master sent me to talk in regards to your request about Master Li," Mong Ki bows his head slightly.


    "Thank you, but the flower that Miss Tang requests¡­" she wants to say she can only give the flower after Li Mo Zhen ispletely cured.


    "Miss Tang had nothing to do about this. She is from Fu Hua, not Hei Shen, her words cannot represent our sect." Mong Ki drew the line between Tang Mei Yi and Zhao Li Xin, he didn''t want Tang Mei Yi to take advantage of the Lord''s name any further, he knew after this the governor''s maids and male servants would spread this news like candy.


    "Then¡­ About the flower¡­" Yang Xi Ying was confused, she became anxious, she''s worried. What would happen with her agreement then?


    "You can talk about everything with our Lord and Young Miss. Please follow us," Mong Ki said again.


    "Please wait, my daughter cannot go alone!" the Governor suddenly stopped them "She is an unmarried maiden, I can''t let her leave without anyone with her," he knew how much power Hei Shen holds, leaving his daughter facing Lord Long Ming by herself¡­ Facing someone like Long Ming is nerve-wracking even for a high-rank official like him. He wishes to apany his daughter but s, they didn''t invite him so he can only stay and send his best man to follow.


    Mong Ki''s face remains stoic, "Sure," he replied shortly.


    After that, three men followed Yang Xi Ying and Mong Ki, they left the Governor''s manor with a carriage. It''s already dark when they finally arrived at Zhao Li Xin''s vi, two guards with gold lion mark on their armor were guarding the front gate, they retracted their spear from the gate when they saw Mong Ki, they then opened the gate for them.


    Yang Xi Ying, followed by her three bodyguards, were all surprised at how strong the mere gatekeeper''s cultivation are, they''re only slightly below Yang Xi Ying''s bodyguard cultivation.


    Mong Ki led them to the garden behind the main building, the garden is not as big as her garden at the Governor''s manor but it''s beautiful with flower bush all over the ce, including a peach blossom tree that''s standing near the big pond, while the wind blows, gently making the pink petals dance in the air, one by one, the petals fall on the pond quietly.


    In the middle of the garden, a woman wearing a blue dress holding a rabbit shapempion is smiling happily without care for the world, not far from her, a young man is sitting inside the pavilion, eyes fixed on the woman in the blue dress; the young man has an exquisite face like an immortal deity, beautiful as heaven but cold as cier.


    Yang Xi Ying was stunned by how remarkable the young man''s face but only for a second, then she remembered how cruel this man can be. She had met this man once and saw what he had done to Han Yuan, even though she didn''t feel bad for Han Yuan, but the fear Zhao Li Xin imprinted in her memories is still not forgotten.


    Lory puts down herntern then made a long stride towards her with a big smile stered on her face, "Miss Yang, do you remember me?"


    "Miss Luo, it''s nice to meet you again," she bowed respectfully but Lory stopped her immediately.


    "I wish we could meet in a better circumstance," Lory feel bad for her, she feels like Yang Xin Ying looked thinner than before.


    Her genuine careforted Yang Xi Ying''s heart, "Thank you."


    "Let''s talk about your fianc¨¦e first," she guided Yang Xi Ying inside the pavilion, Yang Xi Ying signs to her bodyguard to keep their distance, it''s not like her bodyguard could do anything if that man in the ck robe wants to do anything, the three bodyguards were perplexed at how strong Zhao Li Xin''s aura is.


    Lory used the same pink tea to serve Yang Xi Ying. Yang Xi Ying was surprised, even she cannot easily get this Pink Blossom tea, but this woman in front of her is serving her the tea without any hesitation.


    "Thank you, Miss Luo." Yang Xi Ying sips on her tea gracefully which made Lory gives her ten-points for perfection, then she suddenly remembered a certain Empress who don''t have a clue about gracefulness.


    Not long after, Jin Hao came. As someone who will treat Li Mo Zhen, he needs to know everything about his condition. Yang Xi Ying was overwhelmed when she saw Jin Hao, who could have thought she would meet the White Dragon Pce himself? This meeting is more rxing and assuringpare to her meeting with Tang Mei Yi.


    Yang Xi Ying begins telling her story, "This happened three months, two weeks and two days ago."


    ''Precise¡­ I like it.''


    Jiu Yun Sect is known for their talent in sword arts, so they are obsessed in gathering everything that involves sword arts, including martial arts books, sword arrays and the swords itself.


    One day, Li Mo Zhen heard the news about a divined sword not far from his sect, the rumor said that the sword belongs to a legendary immortal sword warrior. The story said that inside Hung Zi Mountain, there is a ce which is divided by a deep chasm, it''s the ce where the sword warrior and his family n live.


    "Is Master Li looking for that sword in that ce?" Lory asked.


    "Yes, he is not alone though, he brought two other people with him to investigate that ce," her arms fell on herp helplessly, she sat with downcast eyes, "Then he went missing for two weeks. We heard no news about him, Elder Mu went to look for him by himself and that''s when he found Brother Li across the bridge all alone. Elder Mu said he didn''t look like himself¡­"


    "What happened?" Lory asked again.


    "I don''t know why but he began attacking Elder Mu, and not just Elder Mu, he attacked everyone and anyone¡­ including me," Yang Xi Ying clenched her fist, Li Mo Zhen is kind and gentle, he never raised his voice in front of her, moreover hurt her, so she was taken aback by this.


    "I don''t know what kind of illness caused this sudden change, but his condition is getting worst, we had no choice but to chain him inside the dungeon. We don''t want to, but we don''t have any other choice. Miss Luo, Lord Long Ming, Master Jin, Please¡­ Please help us, I will give you anything, please¡­ please save him."


    Yang Xi Ying grabbed Lory''s hand as she cried helplessly.


    "Please calm down, Miss Yang. We will try our best." Lory said, trying to calm her down.


    Jin Hao got intrigued, "There are a few diseases that show this kind of symptoms, it''s something that might be an illness which hit the brain functions, or it could be a parasite."


    "Why don''t we check now?" Lory said abruptly, "It''s not like I have something better to do tonight," she grinned at Zhao Li Xin.


    "It''ste already, don''t you feel tired?" Zhao Li Xin worries more for her.


    "I think Jiu Yun would spare a bedroom for me if I got tired," Lory raised her eyebrows then widen her eyes meaningfully at Yang Xi Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying understood immediately, "Yes, of course! You all are honorable guests for Jiu Yun Sect, we will do our best to make youfortable!" Yang Xi Ying assured him. Of course, she was ted when she heard that they wanted to check on Li Mo Zhen''s condition so soon.


    "Brother Jin, you don''t mind?"


    Jin Hao shrugs his shoulder, "I got nothing to do," he said indifferently.


    Lory then shifted her gaze back at Zhao Li Xin, "Please~" She blinks her big doey eyes repeatedly, making her clear eyes moist.


    "That¡­" Zhao Li Xin hesitated, he didn''t want her to go to the mountains thiste, it''s cold and windy, what if she gets sick? Even with the ne, it doesn''t mean she will be immune to any sickness but Lory''s begging him with puffy cheeks and that eyes¡­ DAMMIT!


    "Fine, we can leave now but you must wear moreyers and don''t forget your cloak!" he begins nagging her.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll get ready now!" Lory cheers then she runs to her room in haste.


    "Don''t run!" Zhao Li Xin nags her again, immediately Lory stops running but she hastens her walk, Yang Xi Ying covered her giggles with her hand, she never knew that the overbearing Lord Long Ming is such a nagging boyfriend, no one would believe her if she told them then she remembered Li Mo Zhen, he also used to nag at her, her face turns downcast.


    Jin Hao stares at Zhao Li Xin with a ''why-do-you-even-try'' expression.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs tiredly. What can he do? He was henpecked since the moment they met.


    Lory travel light with the spatial ring in her finger, she didn''t need to fold anything, she just needs to wave her hand just like ''magic''. Girsha perched on her shoulder, the bird got excited when he heard they''re going to the top of the mountain.


    A minuteter, Lory''s back to meet them in the pavilion, Yang Xi Ying was surprised when she met Girsha. She thought that the bird is bigger than thest time she saw it, but she pushes the thought behind her mind, it''s not like it''s important.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin are in the same carriage, Jin Hao used his own as he refused to be the third wheel, while Yang Xi Ying used her previous carriage. They went straight to Jiu Yun Sect; it would be morning when they arrive at the Jiu Yun Kingdom.


    Loryid her head on Zhao Li Xin''sp, he covered her with the fur nket to keep her warm, he stroked her hair gently.


    "Why are you so eager to help her?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly asked.


    Lory was dozing off when she replied with a quiet voice, "I know how it feels losing someone you love¡­" her consciousness gradually washed away, "It''s like¡­ someone grabbed my heart straight out of my chest¡­" her voice bing smaller then she was silent, Zhao Li Xin looked down then saw her sleeping peacefully. Zhao Li Xin fixed her nket, he didn''t say anything, he took a deep breath then he looks out in the distance, pain visible in his eyes.

 Chapter 161 - Affliction

    ''Lory, promise me when all these things are over, you will stay with me, every step of the way!''


    ''Lory, you have to let me go!''??


    ''Princess, they''reing!''


    <strong>''LORIENT!''</strong>


    Suddenly, a cold and pale hands held her face, a pale face with bloodshot eyes leaned towards her, he roars with blood flowing from his eyes, <strong>''WHERE IS SHE?!''</strong>


    Lory woke up panting, there''s a thinyer of cold sweat on her forehead. Zhao Li Xin immediately helped her sit up, "What happened, Lory? What happened?" he cupped her face anxiously.


    Lory''s eyes move right and left as if she''s looking for something until she was finally aware of Zhao Li Xin''s worried eyes staring at her. Lory''s chest heaved rapidly, only when Zhao Li Xin embraces her did she gradually calmed down. Even though it was warm inside the carriage, she felt so cold that she curled deeper in Zhao Li Xin''s embrace.


    "I feel cold," Lory said weakly.


    Zhao Li Xin used his Qi to raise his temperature, at the same time to warm her up, "Do you feel better now?"


    "Hm¡­" She answers softly.


    Lory didn''t realize she was not only screaming in her dream; her scream was loud enough to make everyone''s carriage stop. Jin Hao had already stepped out of his carriage but Zhao Li Xin signed to him from the window not toe in, even Yang Xi Ying, who was also worried, can only prop her head out of the window, when Zhao Li Xin''s carriage start moving again, they had no choice but follow.


    "Bad dream?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    She answered weakly, "Yes¡­"


    But the dreams of his princess is never simple, he knew that it could be something more if it involves Lory, that''s why he felt unsettled, he''s scared that she would fall unconscious for days again, just like before; whenever that happens, he feels helpless. He couldn''t do anything but wait.


    "Where are we now?" Lory''s mind slowly became clearer.


    "We''ll be arriving at Jiu Yun Sect in less than an hour," Zhao Li Xin tightened his embrace, he rested his chin on top of her head, "Are you feeling well?" he''s concerned.


    "I''m fine," Lory replied softly.


    "Do you still feel cold?"


    "I feel better now," she smiled hearing his usual nagging.


    "Do you feel thirsty? I''ll make some tea for you." he released her to make some warm tea, but Lory grabs his robes.


    "No, don''t do anything¡­ Stay like this¡­" she pleaded, asking him to hold her, Zhao Li Xin''s heart aches when he saw her pleading look, he smiled at her then wrapped his hands around her. In times like this, he feels that his princess is so small and frail like a crystal ss; he wonders if she would break if he holds her too tight.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs deeply, how he wishes he can lock her somewhere safe, he wishes he can wash her pain away but sadly, he can''t, how could he, someone who never concerned himself with family, friends, or home, could ever understand how painful it is to lose all of that.


    That is why he never knew what the right words to say tofort her, he only knows how to hug her and tell her that he''s here and he will always be here.


    "Milord, we have arrived," Mong Ki said from the outside.


    Zhao Li Xin helped Lory wear her fur cloak. He raised the hood over her head and adjusted it to cover her ear from the cold wind then he covered both her hands with fur gloves. She looked like a ball of fur when she got out of the carriage.


    "We can only walk from here," said Yang Xi Ying who also wore a cloak but thinner since she''s also a cultivator and for people like them, the cold was nothing.


    "Are we going to climb up?" Lory can only see trees with yellow and red leaves all over the ce.


    "We are, it''s an hour of walking at a normal speed, and then we''ll need to climb the stairs to reach Jiu Yun''s front gate," Yang Xi Yin is worried for Lory because she''s not a cultivator. This much walking is nothing for them but it could be taxing for Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin, without asking permission, suddenly carried her in a princess style, it happens too often that she kind of already expected it, Jin Hao and the Mong''s were also immune to it, it was only Yang Xi Ying, who blushed when she saw their intimate interaction, while her bodyguard also looked ufortable, they did not dare show it.


    "Let''s go." Zhao Li Xin said with an expressionless face.


    Zhao Li Xin took a long leap. He bounced from tree to tree at high speed, followed by Jin Hao and the others, Yang Xi Ying, who have lower cultivation, almost fell behind, fortunately, Lory told Zhao Li Xin to decrease his speed, only then did Yang Xi Ying caught up with them. Ten minutester, they arrived at the stairs that would lead them to Jiu Yun''s front gate.


    It''s a long and winding step all the way to the top, Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin gratefully. There is no way she can climb those stairs without fainting in the middle of it. Who the hell build a house on the top of a mountain?


    Zhao Li Xin took a high jump, in a second, he passed through a hundred steps, then he takes another jump and repeated it while carrying Lory with him, it''s amazing how he''s not even sweating from all that daunting exercise. It took them another fifteen minutes with high-level qin gong to reach the top of the stairs, they needed to wait for another five minutes for Yang Xin Ying to catch up and she needs another minute to regte her breathing.


    At the same time, someone opened the front gate for them, seems like Jiu Yun was already waiting for their arrival. Surprisingly, the one who wees them is Mu Jan Ge and Wang Ji, the two elders of Jiu Yun Sect. Both of them look almost the same except Wang Ji looks younger than Mu Jan Ge.


    "Greetings, Lord Long Ming, Master Jin, Miss Luo," Mu Jan Ge cupped his fist courteously.


    "Greetings." Zhao Li Xin nods his head.


    "I really appreciate you helping us willingly." Mu Jan Ge''s eyes was brimming with hope, besides Hei Shen, they don''t know who else could help them now.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s because my fianc¨¦e was fond of Miss Yang that she persuaded me to help you," Zhao Li Xin showed Lory''s position in Hei Shen Sect to everyone. He didn''t want anyone to slight her just because she''s a waste.


    The two elders were stunned but at the same time, they are d Yang Xi Ying is Li Mo Zhen''s fianc¨¦e, if not, even begging and crying wouldn''t move this demon lord. Thankfully, Yang Xi Ying has a good rtionship with Long Ming''s fianc¨¦e, but since when did Long Ming have a fianc¨¦e? The elders didn''t muddle with thest question, their focus is on Li Mo Zhen''s well-being.


    "It''s fortunate for Li Mo Zhen to have a fianc¨¦e like Xi Ying," Mu Jan Ge smiled warmly.


    For other people, this might sound normal but for Yang Xi Ying, it meant everything for her. She knows that the elders don''t approve of Li Mo Zhen taking her as his fianc¨¦e because she''s an outsider and had all that rumors about her, but now the two elders are looking at her with gentle eyes, how could she not be touched by it?


    "Please follow me." Mu Jan Ge shifted his hand politely.


    Zhao Li Xin and his group followed the elders, Lory lifts her hands to beckoned Girsha to follow her, the bird flew out of nowhere andnded on her shoulder smoothly.


    [Having fun yet?] Lory teased him through telepathic conversation.


    [You know how much I like mountains.] Girsha chirping happily.


    [Yeah, I know.] Lory giggled.


    Meanwhile, the elders led them past the main courtyard, then they walked behind it. They reached another massive courtyard and because it was past midnight, all the members of Jiu Yun Sect were already sleeping, only a few of them are awake. They all carry antern to help illuminate their path.


    They then arrived in another building which is guarded by two powerful cultivators, both looked like they''re on high alert when the elders arrived. They scrutinize Zhao Li Xin and his group before letting them enter.


    Turns out they entered prison. Thankfully, the prison is almost empty, there are only two people inside it, and from how clean and neat their clothes are and how calm their expression is, they''re probably members of Jiu Yun Sect who made trouble and was punished inside the prison for a few days. The prison also looks clean, the ce didn''t look like a prison at all.


    The elders entered another room, after closing the door, Mu Jan Ge took out a key from his sleeve. Who knows there would be a secret keyhole behind the shelf? He puts the key on the hole, twisted it and they heard metals clicking and a secret door opened beside them.


    Lory suddenly got excited; Zhao Li Xin held her hand to prevent her from running by herself. He never understood why his princess loves secret passages and dungeons so much.


    They lit up the torch then climbed down the stairs, Lory suddenly heard wailings, the deeper they got, the clearer the sound bes. Yang Xi Ying''s face looked pale, her chin trembles and her eyes became damp from tears. Lory''s heart suddenly thudded, she felt the darkness slowly getting closer in every step she takes. Lory''s eyebrows furrow, it''s been a long time since she felt this way, she only felt this when she was in her old world.


    [Girsha, can you feel it?] Lory was bewildered by the dark aura around her.


    [Yes, it''s a curse¡­]

 Chapter 162 - Affliction II

    Lory''s heart shuddered, in this world where magic does not exist, how could a curse appear? It''s mind-boggling. Eventually, they reach thest stairs, the elders walked in front of them, in a wide room that is made of grey stones, a man is chained to the wall, another old man was watching from the side, he looked at the chained man with deep sorrow in his eyes.


    The chained man is struggling like a wild animal, his hair disheveled and his robe tattered, he is screaming and hitting the wall like a madman, Yang Xi Ying had seen him like this but her heart still breaks every time she saw him like this, she unconsciously covers her mouth with her hands, tears fell on her face.??


    "Brother Li, it''s me¡­ Xi Ying, don''t you recognize me?" her lips trembles, she wants to get closer but Mu Jan Ge stopped her, he shakes his head with grief, Yang Xi Ying couldn''t hold her cry, she began to weep quietly, Mu Jan Ge felt bad for her, he patted her shoulder gently.


    When they were not paying any attention to Lory, she walked carefully towards the chained man, Zhao Li Xin held her wrist to stop her but Lory assured him with her calm smiles, Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth then reluctantly, he released her while Girsha remained on her shoulder protecting her as he used to.


    Jin Hao, who also wanted to get closer to check the chained man was stopped by Lory, she raised her hand telling him to take a step back.


    "No one gets close!" she warned them while walking towards the chained man carefully.


    Everyone was stunned, they don''t know why this seemingly weak girl dared to get close. Li Mo Zhen has high cultivation that''s why they needed to chain him, if not he would ughter all of Jiu Yun''s members. Zhao Li Xin clenched his hand, he can feel cold sweat in his palms, his eyes fixed on Li Mo Zhen, if he dares to hurt his Princess he will kill him no matter what Lory''s said.


    [Lory¡­.] Girsha warned her.


    [Don''t worry, I can handle this much.] Lory assured him, Li Mo Zhen roared at her, she can see deep resentment in his eyes. She bit her finger and with her blood, she wrote something inside her palm, after that, she showed her palm to Li Mo Zhen, he suddenly quiets down, his eyes were glued on Lory''s palm, everyone was shocked, they looked at each other with disbelief.


    [Lory, are you doing what I think you''re doing?] Girsha bes anxious.


    [We can only do it the hard way, back me up!] she felt a little bit nervous, her palm is getting closer to Li Mo Zhen''s face, while he stares at Lory''s hand like a rabbit staring at the carrot.


    "Li Mo Zhen, I know you can hear me! I can help you, but I can''t do this alone!" Lory''s breathing bes unsteady, "You must release yourself, remember all the people that love you; your parents, the elders, and Xi Ying¡­ Do you remember her? What would happen to her if you are gone?"


    Li Mo Zhen''s eyes widen, his expression stiffened, he gritted his teeth then he starts growling as if he''s trying to get away from something.


    "Good, just like that, you can do it. Fight it!" Lory''s hand is getting closer to his face, "You see the light? Quickly follow the light, I''ll guide you."


    Li Mo Zhen''s growl is getting louder and louder then he starts screaming, but it was not like how it is before, this time he screams like a human being, he keeps shouting, "let go!" like someone''s holding him back.


    Other people can only watch from the side, while Li Mo Zhen pulled his chains repeatedly, as though he''s desperate to get away from something, while his eyes was fixed on Lory''s hand as if his life depends on it.


    While everyone''s eyes are at Li Mo Zhen, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes remained on Lory, he wants to jump in front of her to shield her from any danger. Girsha flew right in front of Li Mo Zhen, he makes a deafening squawk at him, Li Mo Zhen''s body staggered backward, at that time Lory pressed her hand on his face.


    [By the blood of Lucient, I blessed you!] A purple light appeared from Lory''s body and illuminated her and Li Mo Zhen.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swipes her over and pushed her away like she was hit by a shockwave, Zhao Li Xin swiftly catches her before she hits the ground.


    The shockwave hit everyone, Yang Xi Ying was almost pressed to the wall but Mu Jan Ge quickly shielded her then everything inside the room turned chaotic, thankfully all of them were high-level cultivation, so no one got hurt and was only shocked¡­ very very shocked.


    Lory found herself embraced by Zhao Li Xin, "Thank you," Lory smiled in relief but Zhao Li Xin red angrily at her, Lory''s aware she''s in bigger trouble now.


    "Mo Zhen!" Mu Jan Ge jumped towards him, Li Mo Zhenid face down on the ground, he carefully turned his body up, a few secondster, Yang Xi Ying also ran towards Li Mo Zhen, she stroked his face gently, his handsome face got a lot thinner, his face is covered with scratch and dirt making her heart pained for him.


    Suddenly his eyes flutters, Mu Jan Ge was worried he would attack Yang Xi Ying when he wakes up, "Xi Ying, move over, I don''t want Mo Zhen identally hurting you."


    "No, it''s been months since I can get close to him, I will not leave him!" she refused to go, she only understands how much she cares for him after everything that''s happened, she feels so stupid, she hadn''t told him she loves him.


    Mu Jan Ge sighs, this girl care so much for his disciple that he feels happy but sad at the same time.


    Li Mo Zhen''s eyes slowly opened; everything looks blurred. He blinks a few more times, only then did his vision became clear.


    "Mas¡­ter¡­ Xi Yin¡­"


    Mu Jan Ge and Yang Xi Ying looked at each other, both were in shock and then excited, "Mo Zhen, you recognize me!" Mi Jan Ge was overjoyed, "Do you recognize her? This is Xi Ying!"


    Li Mo Zhen''s eyes trailed at the beautiful face with swollen eyes beside him, "Of course¡­ My Xin Ying¡­" he smiled softly.


    Yang Xi Ying, hearing this, cried hard. It has been months since thest time he called her name, she thought she would never hear him called her again. All the sadness, worries, and fears she held for months burst out like a broken dam.


    The other elders run to Li Mo Zhen, all of them have red misty eyes, Elder Wang Ji can''t even speak, he just kept patting Li Mo Zhen''s shoulder, his hand trembles from joy and relief.


    "Brother Jin, please check his condition, we don''t have much time, sadly it''s just temporary," Lory said with remorse.


    The elders and Yang Xi Ying was taken aback, "Miss Luo, what do you mean?" Yang Xi Ying suddenly felt defeated.


    Zhao Li Xin helped her to stand, Lory took a deep breath, "Believe it or not, his condition is good, he''s just affected by an affliction. We need to find the source of the affliction if we want to cure Master Li." If this is a real curse, he won''t survive this long, and Lory can never help him with her condition right now.


    "Let''s get out of here first, we need to take care of each other''s wounds." Zhao Li Xin lifts Lory, carrying her out from the dungeon, Mu Jan Ge also thought he needs to take care of Li Mo Zhen''s wounds first, he had been chained for months. When they got out, Mu Jan Ge ordered one of the servants to prepare the room for Zhao Li Xin and his subordinate.


    The room is quite nice for a humble sect like Jiu Yun, while Jin Hao checked on Li Mo Zhen''s condition, Zhao Li Xin helped her wrap her finger, it''s just a small wound but Zhao Li Xin insisted on taking care of it, Lory didn''t resist as she knew his mood is not so well because of her.


    "What is this?" Zhao Li Xin soaked the clean cloth in a basin, then he took Lory''s hand, he saw what''s inside her palm that''s written by blood.


    "It''s a rune," Lory said, "It''s an Ethionnguage."


    "Hm?" he didn''t know how to say or spell the word.


    Lory smiled, "Et-hi-on... Don''t bother, even in my world, very few people knew about it." she took the wet cloth from Zhao Li Xin''s hand and wiped the blood rune on her hand.


    "But you know about it?" Zhao Li Xin asked again.


    "My mother taught me and Lucas privately, even my father only knew a little about thisguage," Lory reminisced about the old days when her mother would teach them secretly in her room, her father knew about this secret meeting but he never interfered.


    "What does that symbol mean?" Zhao Li Xin helps her clean the dry blood on her hand.


    "I wrote a symbol that means ''light''. It''s used to calm and guide a lost soul," Lory said with a soft voice. The truth is she didn''t need to use her blood if she has enough power but because she can''t use her ''Gift'', the only thing she can use is her blood. Lucient blood is special, as the descendant of the ''First King'' of mankind in her world, her blood contained power like no one else.


    Suddenly, someone gently knocked on her door, "Come in." Lory said.


    The door opened slowly; the guest is Yang Xi Ying. Her eyes are still swollen from too much crying but the aura around her seem lighter than before, she looked at Lory with a gratefully,"Miss Luo, is it okay for you to see Brother Li right now?" she didn''t want to push Lory, it''s almost dawn and Lory haven''t slept fromst night, she worries that Lory will be too exhausted since she''s just a normal girl¡­ Okay, maybe not that normal.


    "Yes, I need to see him as soon as possible too." Lory rose from her seat, her determined eyes prevented Zhao Li Xin to stop her.


    "Thank you, Miss Luo. Please follow me." Yang Xi Ying earnestly said.

 Chapter 163 - Creating Blood Rune

    They walked inside the main building and then they went through a long hall, there''s a room as they reach the end of it; Yang Xi Ying knocked twice, after opening the door, she then invited both Lory and Zhao Li Xin to enter. Lory immediately smelled the light scent of incense, Jin Hao is standing at the end of the bed while talking to a pale young man who is sitting weakly on the bed while covered with a nket.


    "Brother Li, Miss Luo, and Lord Long Ming are here," Yang Xi Ying said gently.??


    Li Mong Zi''s faces brightened up when he saw Lory and Zhao Li Xin, "Miss Luo, I don''t know how to thank you for your kindness." Li Mong Zi is genuinely thankful for her.


    "Save it forter, Master Li. The relief of your situation is only temporary, and it will only hold on for a few days. Only after finding the source can you be released from this¡­affliction," Lory reminds him.


    "Still, you gave me a chance to say myst words to my loved ones," Li Mo Zhen smiled peacefully without sadness or fear.


    "Brother Li, please don''t say something like that, the elders would cry if they hear you!" Yang Xi Ying red angrily at him, but her eyes were filled with sadness.


    "She''s right, Master Li. We still have a few more days to save you so don''t give up yet." Lory encouraged him, "Now tell me, did you touch anything that might seem weird or dangerous?"


    Li Mo Zhen sighed, "I¡­found a sword on a ruin."


    "Ruin?" Lory frowned.


    "Yes, not far from here actually, but it''s not that old of a ruin, perhaps only a few hundred years old," Li Mo Zhen pinched his chin, "I heard about the Sword Master n that resides there a few hundred years ago, someone called the ''Immortal Sword Warrior'' lived there with all his family but then something happened, the ce was burned down, and everyone died."


    "Then, did you find the sword?" Lory''s eyebrows creased deepen.


    "Yes, but then everything became a blur after that, do you think the sword is the cause?" Li Mo Zhen was astonished, the worst a divine weapon can do is kill the person who wanted to touch it but not drive them crazy. He already examined the weapon and he didn''t feel anything wrong with it.


    "Let me see the sword." Lory got suspicious.


    "I''ll get it for you," Yang Xi Ying turned around to leave but suddenly Lory called her.


    "Make sure not to touch it with your bare hands," she warned her firmly.


    Yang Xi Ying bes uneasy, she nervously said, "But I¡­ I''ve already touched it, and so did the elders¡­"


    Lory pinches her temple then heaved, "Okay¡­ Just don''t touch it again then."


    Yang Xi Ying nods her head before leaving the room, Li Mo Zhen became apprehensive, "Miss Luo, what would happen if they touch it?" He feels guilty because he is the one who brought back the sword.


    Lory shakes her head helplessly, "I''m not so sure."


    ''I hope I''m wrong'' Lorymented to herself. When magic bes useful it''s called ''Gift'', but when it harms you, it would be ''Curse''. There are so many types of curse; some low-level curse can be easily handled but high-level ones are almost impossible to handle.


    The way to break the curse depends on how the curse was created, you must know the reason and the source of the curse, only then will you be able to break the curse.


    Not long after, the three elders and Yang Xi Ying returned, all of them were eager to know what caused Li Mo Zhen to be like this. Elder Wang came with a long wooden box, he put down the box on the table carefully then they all looked at Lory with a puzzled expression, Lory didn''t take notice of their questioning look since her eyes were focused on the box as soon as they carried it in.


    "Ri Yi, what''s wrong?" Zhao Li Xin, being aware of her sudden change, asked.


    Lory didn''t know how to exin it but there''s something wrong with the box, more precisely, what''s inside the box. Lory took a deep breath, Girsha flew inside the room and perched on Lory''s shoulder, his clear blue eyes became darker as he can feel a threat from the box.


    [Lory, there''s something bad inside the box.] he hissed.


    [I know.] Lory sighs deeply.


    Zhao Li Xin hid Lory behind him, he didn''t know anything about magic, but he can feel some malice from the box, he suddenly has an urge to smash the wooden box into pieces.


    Lory shoves Zhao Li Xin lightly, "Don''t get too close to it," Lory is also worried for Zhao Li Xin''s safety. Some curses can affect people who get closed to the source, she''s worried that the box might be the source, so she needs to protect everyone first.


    "Then you don''t get close too!" Zhao Li Xin bes tensed, he was worried she would do something dangerous again and he''s right!


    "I promise I''ll be fine," she calmed him down.


    Zhao Li Xin sarcastically says, "We both know that is the promise you cannot keep." he smiles but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "¡­"


    Well, he''s not wrong, even Girsha''s cheering for him, if only Zhao Li Xin could understand his chirping.


    Lory scratches her head, "If I don''t do this all of you will be in danger." she exined.


    "So?" Zhao Li Xin asked indifferently.


    "..."


    There''s a long silence in the room, they want to say something, but nothing came out. Zhao Li Xin''s expression genuinely shows that he does not care for everyone''s safety. They feel wronged, only the Hei Shen Sect members didn''t change their expression as they''re already used to it.


    "If it''s dangerous to everyone then I''ll be in danger too," it''s a lie but she needs to coax him.


    Fortunately, her little trick worked, Zhao Li Xin wavered but still not convinced, "Really?" he scrutinized her expression.


    ''Sorry¡­''


    "Yes." she said as firmly as she could.


    Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongue with annoyance, "Fine."


    Lory smiles widely, she pushed him to the side before walking closer to the wooden box, the closer she gets, the more animosity she feels. Girshanded on the table beside the box, his beautiful appearance draws everyone''s attention, they have never seen such a beautiful bird like him, but they can feel some kind of power from it, the bird didn''t look ordinary too, it feels odd for such extraordinary bird to be with Lory. Their eyes went back on Lory as they all concluded the same thing, ''This girl is more than meets the eye''


    Meanwhile, Girsha and Lory talked through telepathy, and like always, they were bickering about what should and shouldn''t be done.


    [You''re going to make a blood rune to trap the malice, aren''t you?] Girsha grimaced.


    [With my condition, what else can I do?]


    [You can just do... nothing.] he scowls at her.


    [Not when I can do something.] she rebuked.


    [Hmp, he''s going to be very angry!] he reminds her.


    [...] Lory froze.


    ''Sh*t, I forgot all about him!'' she nced at Zhao Li Xin who''s standing a few steps behind her, arms crossed on his chest. He looks stern and very unhappy. Lory felt guilty making her turn her gaze away but it only made Zhao Li Xin even more suspicious. To make a blood rune, of course, it''s going to need blood but not just ordinary blood but ''Gifted'' blood which means she will have to make use of her blood.


    ''Mana'', which is the source of magic,es from within their blood. It is something they are born with, and the stronger their ''Gift'' is, the stronger their blood will be. Lory can''t use her power but that doesn''t mean she had no power. Her power is only blocked by a curse, that''s why she has no ess to it, but that doesn''t change the fact that her power is still with her. Inside her, her ''Gift'' is flowing in her blood and her blood is more special than any other ''Gifted'' blood.


    She has the Lucient blood running through her veins.


    Lory contemted, for someone who can only use ten percent of her power, it''s a joke for her to make a shield, she won''t be able to even make the low-grade type. Blood rune is her only option. It''s an ancient practice that creates magic by manipting the blood, this practice has long been abandoned because of the difficulty and the impracticality.


    Lory found an empty bowl not far from her, she took the bowl and ced it on the table before taking out a dagger from her sleeve, she looked at Zhao Li Xin with an expression as if apologizing and all of the sudden, Zhao Li Xin felt a bad premonition that something bad is about to happen before he had the time to ask, Lory made a deep cut on her hand.


    <strong>"RI YI!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin shouted.

 Chapter 164 - Special Blood

    Sheughs dryly when Zhao Li Xin immediately approached her. He tried to check her wound, but Lory pulled her wrist towards her chest, "No! I need this!" she stopped him, "I''m not hurt." she calmed him down.


    "What are you doing?!" Zhao Li Xin shouts furiously, Lory never saw him this angry towards her before, so she was stunned for a few seconds. Zhao Li Xin grabbed her hand to look at the wound. The others were also worried, they didn''t know why she suddenly cuts her hand.??


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows creased deepens, if there''s anything he hated more than seeing her cry that''s seeing her bleed and hurt and especially more when she''s not treasuring herself because she meant the world for him.


    "I-I''m sorry" Lory sadly said, "I have my reason," she retracted her hand from him and then hovered her hand above the bowl and her blood slowly made a drip-drip-drip sound, filling the bowl. She saw her wound healing faster than she thought it will, she then realized it was because of the ne on her neck that Zhao Li Xin gave her.


    "Li Xin, please help me take off my ne."


    "Why?" he didn''t immediately help her, the use of that ne is to protect her, so she has to give him a good reason for him to do what she''s asking.


    "My wound heals too fast," Loryined.


    "That''s what it''s supposed to do."


    "I know, but not now."


    "Why?"


    Lory sighed, she wanted to exin but seeing how everyone is looking at her weirdly, she cannot be too hasty, what would they think if they know what she can do? She might be prosecuted and be tagged as a witch; they will definitely fear her and be threatened by her.


    They hate people who couldn''t cultivate, what more someone like her? Even Zhao Li Xin would be implicated because of her.


    "It''s an array that I read at... Hei Shen Library!" Lory made a quick excuse to avoid suspicion, the elders and other''s expression eased after they heard her exnation, coincidently there really is some ancient method in every skill when ites to using blood as a material, some alchemist use divine beast''s blood to make pills, some armament master even use material from high-level beasts to create weapons, so it''s not weird if there''s an array that uses human blood.


    "Well, it''s a secret method, so I can''t let other people see it." Lory''s smile slightly stiffened, thankfully they didn''t notice.


    "Yes, we have secret methods that can only be known by Hei Shen members, so I hope the elders won''t mind leaving first, we will tell you if something happened," Jin Hao steps in with an amicable smile.


    She was d Jin Hao helped her but she''s not sure what his intention is, unlike Bei Li Yan, she''s aware that Jin Hao and Zhao Li Xin are quite alike, both of them didn''t like interfering with other people''s problem.


    The elders believed him; in Jiu Yun Sect, they also have many secret methods that they cannot share with outsiders, so they understand that Hei Shen Sect is also the same.


    "Then we will wait in the main hall. But, what about Mo Zhen? He''s still weak, so we can''t move him." said Mu Jan Ge.


    "No, he''s fine. It''s alright, we can just close the curtain," Lory awkwardly smiled.


    "If you say so. Xi Ying, let''s wait outside." Mu Jan Ge signed her to follow him.


    Xi Ying bowing at Lory said with a hopeful expression, "I leave Brother Li in your care."


    Lory smiled back assuring her, "Don''t worry, I will try my best."


    Yang Xi Ying can only put all her hopes on Lory and her people. If they failed, she doesn''t know what else she could do, she might lose him for good, she looks at the once vigorous man she met, heart aching for him, Li Mo Zhen smiled weakly at her beautiful face that has now slightly thinnedpared from thest time he remembers. She might not be eating well because of worry; all he wanted to do is to make her happy but who knew she would be suffering because of him.


    The elders and Yang Xi Ying left the room, leaving only Lory, Jin Hao, Li Mo Zhen, and Zhao Li Xin, things suddenly became awkward especially because Lory was still holding her dagger. She is thinking of making another cut because the previous wound has already closed and the bleeding has stopped. Girsha watched her before sighing. ''Maybe it''s not a bad idea for her to be scolded by Zhao Li Xin because she gets more and more reckless everyday.'' he thought.


    "Uhm¡­" Lory nervously look at Zhao Li Xin, who''s currently looking at her sternly, "I need to make another¡­cut."


    Zhao Li Xin eyes turned twice darker than ever, "Exin." he said, sounding more like amand.


    "The blood is not enough to make... I want to create¡­" she exined weakly, sounding like a little kid that got reprimanded by her parents.


    "Then use my blood."


    Lory shakes her head, "I can''t. It has to be my blood."


    "Why?!" He didn''t bother hiding his annoyance.


    Jin Hao and Li Mo Zhen were looking at them, they were also waiting for her exnation. Jin Hao is very curious, he had a feeling that he might be able to get clues if he were to understand what she''s about to do, he did not dare probe Lory any further because of Zhao Li Xin and his curiosity is already killing him from the start and now that he got an opportunity to discover some of her secrets how could he not be excited?


    "My blood¡­ It''s different." Lory pursed her lips, "Please, just let me do it! It doesn''t hurt that much¡­" she pleaded, it was supposed tofort and persuade Zhao Li Xin but it just made him more annoyed, so she quickly closed her mouth shut.


    Both of them fell into a staring contest, unlike before, Zhao Li Xin didn''t show any signs of giving up, perhaps watching her hurt herself touched his bottom line. Jin Hao, who was watching them from the side couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Miss, I think you must exin to Milord what exactly you want to do," he sighs tiredly, no one told him how stubborn the future madam could be.


    Lory took a long deep breath, Jin Hao is right, considering how much he pampers her, it''s normal for him to be angry, if her dad or Lucas were here, they would probably be angry too. No one likes seeing their loved ones hurting themselves. Helpless, she puts down her dagger and let Zhao Li Xin cover her hand temporary with a handkerchief.


    "Alright."


    She looked at Li Mo Zhen and said in a serious tone, "Master Li, what I''m about to do is something no one can know. Can you keep it a secret?"


    Li Mo Zhen frowned slightly before saying, "When I was in ''that'' condition, I can feel that something''s not right; something that does not belong to this world. It was suffocating and I was drowning in darkness. I tried and tried to keep breathing; I tried to keep my consciousness intact but I know I was reaching my limit," he looks defeated and exhausted then he lifts his head.


    "Then I heard a voice¡­ Your voice¡­ And I saw the light, it''s dimmed but it''s there, you don''t know how happy I was. I don''t even have a word to describe the feeling." his hand clenched the nket and a tear fell on his hand, "You saved me from that darkness; I will give my life to you if I have to!"


    "In the darkness, what did you feel?" Lory sits on the edge of the bed.


    Li Mo Zhen grimaced, "Anger. Lots and lots of anger. Hatred, resentment, grief. So much grief. It''s like I''m engulfed by it, I have never been in so much grief, not even when my parents died, it drove me crazy."


    Lory heaved a long sigh, then she rose from the bed, "One of the reasons for your condition is because of what''s inside that box, but I don''t know if it''s the source or not, and I don''t know how dangerous that thing is," she looked at Zhao Li Xin, "What I''m about to do is something that you had seen inside the ancestor crystal, the same blood circle around the crystal."


    "You want to create something like that?"


    "Yes, it''s called a blood rune. An ancient method to draw power from the blood. I want to create a shield to contain the malice from whatever is inside that box before it hurts any of you." Lory''s eyes remained wary of the long box on the table.


    "You said it has to be your blood, may I know why?" Jin Hao took the opportunity to probe as he knows his Lord would be asking the same.


    Lory chuckles, "Brother Jin, you must be curious as to who I am, aren''t you?" she teased.


    "Well¡­" he can''t refuse her.


    "You are Zhao Li Xin''s subordinate. Sooner orter, you will find out about this, rather than let you die out of curiosity, I think it''s better to just tell you," Lory smiled calmly, "I''m not from this world. My world is from far far away from here, and if you ask me how I came here or why¡­ I don''t know either," because she was supposed to be dead but somehow she survived. How? She doesn''t know either.


    Jin Hao kinda expected this, but nheless, he still looks shocked, very shocked. Until his brain forcefully shuts down for a few minutes, Lory lets him digests her words. Li Mo Zhen was also stunned but not as much as Jin Hao, he feels more excited than surprised.


    "Okay¡­" Jin Hao''s brain starts running again, he pinches his temple to make sure he''s not dreaming.


    After looking a bit calmer, Lory continued, "You asked about my blood, that''s because my blood is¡­ special," she smiled mischievously, she didn''t exin further, it''s too soon after all.


    "Is there no other way?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about where she came from, or why, but the idea of her cutting herself disturbed him tremendously.


    "I''m afraid there isn''t," she regrettably said.


    Zhao Li Xin let out an exasperated sigh. "Fine¡­ Jin Hao, you have the ointment to repress pain?"


    "Yes, Milord." he waved his hand and a green bottle appeared on his hand; he gave it to Zhao Li Xin courteously.


    Zhao Li Xin then took Lory''s hand and removed the handkerchief, he smeared the ointment on her wound, the tingling sensation made her grimace slightly, her reflex made her want to retract her hand but Zhao Li Xin didn''t let her do so, after smearing the ointment all over her wound, he bandaged it again and only after he was satisfied did he let her go.


    Lory thought he was done but then he took the other hand and repeated what he did, Lory was confused as to why he also smeared the ointment to the unharmed hand then a cold follow with numbness rush over her hand, after being satisfied with what he did, he finally looked at her before taking off her ne.


    "Now, you won''t feel any pain no matter how deep the cut is, so let''s do this!"

 Chapter 165 - Because I’m Special

    She clenched and released her hand and his right her hand feels numb, she raised her eyebrows towards him he smiles at her "A mere ointment for speed healing but if you smear on the skin it would make you feel numb" he said casually.


    Lorry shift her eyes to indifferent Jin Hao who seem didn''t care his owned creation drugs called as a "mere ointment'' ??


    "Okay then" Lory take her dagger again then slowly she slit her palm, a deep crimson color fluid dripping from her o the bowl below her hand, this time the blood dripping faster, Zhao Li Xin breathing be heavy watching her bleeding although he knows she wouldn''t feel hurt but still it''s disturbed him.


    In didn''t take too much blood to create blood rune around the box, not like the giant ancestor crystal the box is not that big so after all the bottom of the bowl cover Lory stop especially when a certain Lord eyeing on her hand.


    "Okay, it''s enough!" Lory said before she can more Zhao Li Xin immediately clean her wound and smear her wound with the same ointment then bind it with clean gauze, Lory let him do everything withoutining she knew this also his way to calm himself.


    Less then a minute her wound is bound neatly, then she borrow a small brush then star to created circle on the table around the wooden box, she begins to write weird symbol inside the circle, then she created another small circle inside the circle and another symbol then she ends it withdrawing triangle inside the inner circle.


    Jin Hao watches everything with great interest, actually he didn''t care where is Lorye from for all he knows Lory character is too mild for people in this world to the point sometimes it make him worried luckily she also smart and wise so she would not be taken advantages of, Jin Hao is born curious by nature for knowledged he would go as far as he could one of the reason he agreed to be King pce because it gives him unlimited resource for whatever he research is and how this happened¡­..wow could he not be thrilled.


    "This¡­.what is this symbol mean?" Jin Hao''s eyes glint with excitement is the first time Lory sees it.


    "Depend on how you want to see it" Lory smiles, she don''t mind to share a little if not she afraid this man will die from curiosity "The symbol has two ways to read and it can be mean two opposite mean like dark and light, big and small, strength and weakness" she points at few symbols "The circle would bind them all and the triangle is to connect them all"


    Jin Hao look mesmerize his expression is like a young diligent student who listens to his teacher, Lory d Jin hao didn''t fear or suspicious about her.


    "Now move away I need to activate this symbol" Lory shoo him with her hand.


    Jin Hao didn''t offend on contrary he got even more excited, he takes a few steps back.


    Lory raised both her hand she began to chant in a foreignnguage, Jin Hao and Zhao Li Xin watch it from aside the table even the weak Li Mo Zhen got up from his bed forcing himself to watch the scene, and it is one a lifetime experience.


    After she finishes chanting then slowly she put her both hand on the table [Activated!]


    The blood glowing in red gradually the color of red light changed to purple light. The whole room illuminated by bright purple light but only for two seconds before the light suddenly disappear, the other looks at each other with amazement but Lory''s face remains calmed and Zhao Li Xin eyes remain on her.


    Then she opens the box only then Li Mo Zhen can see a ck foging from inside the box, the circle light lit again with dimmed light and the ck fog suck by the light only then Lory can see a ck swordsy inside the box.


    "ck sword?" Lory frowned.


    Li Mo Zhen also shocked "Is not ck when I found it, it''s supposed to be white, all white from top to the bottom" he confuses how the white sword be ck as charcoal is his eyes y a trick on him, that can''t be isn''t it, is the blind?


    Lory hand float above the ck sword "Resentment¡­.the sword is absorbed resentment" Lory mutter.


    "I know weapon can absorbed the owner Qi or enhanced the owner power but absorbing feeling? That¡­.new" as armament master Zhao Li Xin can''t hide his curiosity.


    "That because this sword has something who does not belong to this world¡­" Lory said calmly.


    "Where is ite from?" Jin Hao asked his eyed fix on the sword he can feel an eerie feeling from the sword.


    "Mine¡­." Lory let out bittersweet smiles, she doesn''t know should she be happy or sad, she grab the sword handle then she lift the sword upwards "Old friend¡­.." she smiles faintly.


    "You knew this sword?" Li Mo Zhen stunned


    Lory put the sword back on the box "A part of it¡­." she said with mysterious smiles "The good news is, the cursed is not so bad"


    Li Mo Zhen bewildered, how could she say it is not that bad? Didn''t she saw what that thing did to him?


    "I said ''not so bad'' because it didn''t mean to harm you at least not deliberately, this thing is actually crying for help.." Lory tilt her head she falls in deep thought then a secondter she continues


    "The bad news is, the cursed is moving from one receiver to another, meaning after you die the curse would be pass to the other person who had contact with the sword"


    "WHAT!" the whole room scream at the same time.


    "The elder and Xi Ying¡­." Li Mo Zhen gasped.


    "You had touched the sword" Zhao Li Xin shout at Lory again, today he had been scolded her the whole day, how sad...


    ''Where is my gentle boyfriend?''


    Lory waves her hand "Calm down, as long you breathing the other would be fine and You¡­" she stares at Zhao Li Xin "I immuned of this cursed so I''ll be fine" she calms him down she had a feeling she would be in a house arrest for month after all this done.


    "You sure?" Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes on her.


    Lory nod her head "Yes!"


    "You not lie to me again?" He res at her.


    "Of course not!" she nodded her head profusely like a woodpecker bird.


    Jin Hao rubbed his chin "How could you be immuned by it?" he innocently asked.


    Lory smile be stiffed ''You should ask, don''t you!''


    The reason she immuned by the cursed is because she already cursed by something far more worst, so the low level cursed from the sword cannot affect her god-level cursed well at least that the bright side having the Lazarus mark, Lory cannot tell Zhao Li Xin about this, how could she? This is the man who make a fuss over a simple cut if he knew about this thing inside of her, she even afraid to imagined what would he do.


    Lory maintains her smile as normal as she could "That¡­..because¡­I''m special" she smiles sweetly at Jin Hao.


    "Huh¡­..is that so¡­" Jin Hao nods his head.


    "Okay, we need to know more" Lory swiftly shift the attention back to the sword again.


    "What would you do?" Jin Hao glowing with excitement again.


    "Just listen the echoes¡­" she put her hand on the sword, suddenly the ambience inside the room change the wind twirl around her, just like that a surged of waveing to her inside her mind she sees a broken piece mirror float in front of her and one by one the mirror broken into pieces she feel like watching a cut scene and hit with the ss at the same time, the voice of people talking and ss breaking is ovepping Lory have heart time to listen.


    Then she retracts her hand off the swords, her head is aching and her feet be soft she almost faint but Zhao Li Xin catches her before she falls.


    "Are you okay? Talk to me!" Zhao Li Xin rubbed her cheek gently.


    Lory still half-dazed "I''m fine¡­" she said weakly.


    "Put her on the bed!" said Li Mo Zhen who got up from the bed an hour ago.


    Normally he would not let her sleep on another man bed''s but who cares? This time is an emergency!


    Lory feel the soft surface on her back she realizes Zhao Li Xin put her on the bed, she feels guilty because Li Mo Zhen condition is weaker than her, why everyone so frantic? It just a mild headache though.


    Jin Hao quickly pour a warmed tea for her, while Zhao Li Xin make hery down and cover her with nket as if she would be dying, Jin Hao make her sit to drink first, Li mo Zhen watching her with worried, Lory suddenly be headache for a different reason, on the other hand, Girshaughing at her his wing hitting the table repeatedly, it''s always hrious when everyone treats her like a frail flower.


    "Calmed down everyone¡­..this is normal¡­." Lory wishes they rxed a little.


    "NORMAL?" Zhao Li Xin''s word bes sharp.


    "No, I mean I''m used to¡­." Lory smiles be stiffed.


    "You, USED TO?" he just got more agitated.


    Lory tries to lighten the mood "I mean, is because my condition is not suitable so¡­"


    "You knew but you still did it anyway!" Zhao Li Xin hated how little she cherish herself, is she not satisfied until she kills herself! If only he knew how right he is¡­.


    Lory mps her mouth ''Okay, I''m shut up right now!''

 Chapter 166 - Tragedy

    In her old world Lory also love dearly by everyone around her of course, all of them wanted to protect her but she''s born as Lucient descendant and the heir of Royal blood, she have dutty and obligation as a Princess of Hand and the ancient blood who runs on her veins only make her burden heavier than normal royalty would be.


    Because the duty and legacy she must carry, she''s not brought up as weak princess but instead she raised as a warrior, weak is not an option for her and she epted that faith wholeheartedly and pride, the years go by and she bes one of the powerful protectors of Hand, she fights side by side with her Brother and his Archknight, at the end of her days she would be remembered as many things but never as weakling. ??


    But in this world, she had no power, no skill and no background she just amon girl maybe is the life she''s been longing for but sadly she involved with all these powerful figures and all of them think of her as weak girl, she might have a tricks, one or two but it didn''t change the fact her body is weak and that''s why no matter how many time she show them how capable she is they still worry for her.


    Everything just got worst when she dating one of the most influential men in the continent like Zhao Li Xin and his overprotective manner is like icing on the cake who make her ends up in this situation.


    "Drink your tea more, is good for your health" Zhao Li Xin make sure she finished her tea.


    "Should Master Li who drink this" Lory whine, she was forced to upy the bed while Li Mo Zhen sits on the armchair leisurely drinking the same tea like her.


    "Thank you for your concern miss Luo, I''m fine right here" Li Mo Zhen smiles kindly.


    "Li Mo Zhen is King level at Peak stage, his body is a lot stronger than you," said Zhao Li Xin "Now, drink!" he said sternly.


    ''Aye, Sir!''


    Lory drinks her tea withoutining, her body does feel better after she drinks the tea and who knows when Zhao Li Xin put on the ne on her neck.


    "Oh, about the sword I need to need all your help," she said suddenly.


    "Sure?" Zhao Li Xin answer calmly.


    "But first I need to tell you about the sword story" Lory sigh.


    The story is a few hundred years ago an armament witness a shooting stars fall to the ground, when he approaches it turns out is not a stars but a silver scarps the armament master feel the strong power from the scraps so he brings it home, then he try created a weapon with that scraps but is not easy it takes years for him before he found the right material who could bebined with the silver scarps.


    "And that how the white sword created," said Lory.


    "But that sword is ck?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    "Wait, there''s more¡­"


    The sword bes the most powerful weapon in the whole continent and it bes heirloom from Father to a Son, but every time they pass down the sword they all said the same thing to their Son ''Only used this sword for good''


    "Everyone used a sword to kill, what make a thing good or bad?" Li Mo Zhen confused.


    Lory tilt her head while pursed her lips "I think what they mean is, don''t used this sword something who is against your conscience since the weapon can absorb the owner feeling they might realize it can be dangerous for the weapon and the owner"


    "A weapon who have sentience" Zhao Li Xin murmured, "I thought its only myths"


    The story continues to thest person who inherited the sword, after years goes by the small armament master family had grown and be the most prominent family in the continent even the emperor needs to be polite to them, one day the young master who inherited the sword falling in love with a beautiful vige woman.


    "I have a hunch the story would be ugly¡­" Jin Hao sits on the stool then he crosses his leg while propping his chin, who knew he so immerses with the story but his, not the only one.


    "The young master against everyone in his family who disagree with his choice, the young master and the woman end up eloping. The young master left everything behind except his sword because the sword is his responsibility until he found the suitable heir which supposed to be his Son.


    His family is in an uproar when he left, they send so many people to bring him back but all of them dead in his hand no matter who they send or how strong the people they send to him, they always end up the same.


    After the young master left the family power gradually declined to the point they be desperate so they gather wrecking their brain how to make the young mastere home, then the result concludes they me the vige woman as long as the woman is gone they sure the young master would return.


    "Why do I feel so worried¡­" Li Mo Zhenments as people do in the theater.


    After they married for a decade his wife eventually pregnant the young master is rejoiced both of them feel so happy, then one day seven monthster the vige wife said she wants to eath sweet Tanghulu, she begged her husband to buy her the candy although he reluctant leaving his wife alone but their house is not too far from the market it''s only a few minutes to buy the cand and return home.


    And also his wife would celebrate her birthday next week so why not by a birthday gift for her too and so the young master decide to left just for a few minutes, for a safety he even put an array around his house to protect his wife so is supposed to be safe for him to leave her.


    When the young Master left the house who knew people from his ning, but this time theying precisely to kill the vige woman they even bring one of the elders just in cased they need their power because they cannot fail on this mission, the elder break the young master array then they killed the heavily pregnant vige woman, then they created the situation as if it was done by other people but unnoticed by them the vige woman managed to steal the elder family token on his waist before she died.


    The young mastere home and see his wife cover with blood, he runs to his lifeless wife he cry fo his dead wife and he cries for the child he had no chance to hold, for three days he hold his death wife corpses then he found it from her wife sleeve the familiar token fall on the ground and just like that everything bes clear for him.


    "What a tragedy¡­" morementing from Li Mong Zi.


    "All because that Tanghulu candy" Jin Hao sips his tea with annoyance.


    "I will never leave you even a second when you got pregnant" Zhao Li Xin nods his head firmly.


    When she imagined Zhao Li Xin nagging her when she got pregnant, Lory only smile wryly


    ''Looks like I''ll be pregnant and¡­.annoyed'' Lory smile wryly.


    "Move on¡­..the young Master knew the perpetrator is his owned family, so he buried his wife and child then he grabs the white sword and just as his family hoped, he does return home" Lory sat back and exhaled deeply.


    "He killed them all isn''t he?" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Every single one of them, the elders, women even the innocent child all of them dead" she remembers her previous dream the crying man who holding the bleeding sword and the pool of blood¡­he asked for help, he might be drowned in his owned nightmare, what a poor man¡­.what a poor family just because a few people greed the whole n disappeared.


    "That sword absorbed his resentments, his pained and sorrow, that''s why you feel a lot of anger and desperation, it''s alling from the sword" she exins.


    "The sword bes a cursed sword, when you touch it the cursed affect you, this type of cursed I called it ''Affliction'' and to cure this ''affliction'' we must find something to calm this sword anger¡­"


    "Like what?" asked Jin Hao


    "Like the hairpin, he was bought for his wife¡­" she said with a quiet voice.


    "WHAT!!" they shout at the same time.


    "How we find a single hairpin who had been lost for centuries in the whole continent, is even more impossible than find a needle on the haystack" Jin Hao look defeated already.


    "It''s gonna take years to find it" Zhao Li Xin tries to be positive.


    Lory shakes her head again "We only have three days¡­before he back to crazy," she nces at Li Mo Zhen.


    They heart loss and Zhao Li Xin stop being positive, it''s an impossible task!


    "I will say goodbye with the Elders and Xi Ying¡­." Li Mo Zhen looks downcast.


    "Hold on!" Lory abruptly said, "There still another way¡­"


    "Why do I have a bad feeling about this¡­." Zhao Li Xin mutter with displeasure expression.

 Chapter 167 - Tracing

    "When I search through the echoed of the sword, other than anger there is one memory who is stand out, is the memory about the hairpin, he bought specially for her, the hairpin is represented his genuine loved for his wife and the new beginning with their child, this hairpin is represented his happiness, joy, and hope for a better future"


    "You think if we find the hairpin we can break the sword cursed," Jin Hao asks ??


    "I believe so¡­" Lory said confidently.


    "Then, how we do it then?" Zhao Li Xin sigh, he didn''t like it but he knew he can''t stop her.


    "Brother Jin, do you have drugs or something that can make me sleep but not just sleep but deep sleep?"


    "It''s a simple matter, I have a lot of drugs like that" Jin Hao nod his head although he is a little bit disappointed he thought she would need him to do something more important.


    "Good, but I also need you to able awaked me quickly when something happened," she warned Jin Hao.


    "Will something happen" Zhao Li Xin''s voice bes deepen.


    "I don''t know, it just precaution" Lory smiles lightly, while Girsha look at her with disapproving eyes because she lies, the thing she wants to do is called ''Tracing'' this is a technique are invented bybined science and magic, the gifted people have the ability to used their sixth sense to hear an echoed from an object but only a glimpses of it, but when people start used science for better understanding they eventually able to put someone on a deep sleep longer enough to gather more information from the object.


    But the downside of this technique is quite big, people who were put on a deep sleep would be vulnerable to ept any influenced from the object including trauma when that happened it would overwhelm the person who is in deep sleep if they not pull that person out right away there''s a high chance that person would be dead in their sleep.


    This technique proves to be quite dangerous so in Hand they would need the approval of the Minister of defense and the King himself to carry out this procedure, but Lory decide not to exin how dangerous it is.


    [Lory!] Girsha flew andnd on herp [You must tell him the risk!]


    Girsha and Lory look at each other, although they not talking verbally but their eyes seem understood to each other which is confused everyone except Zhao Li Xin who already has his owned suspicion that they canmunicate through telepathic.


    [I can''t, you know how distraught he is for a simple cut!] Lory refuted him.


    [So, you will lie to him!] Girsha said angrily [Like you lie to Lucas?]


    Lory took aback, her eyes be moist but she had no words to refute him.


    [He deserved to know, you owed him that much¡­]


    Lory''s mouth trembles, she hates to admit it but Girsha is right, she can''t lie to him if something happened what would happen with him? She cannot make him go through what Lucas had, she keeps telling herself that she had no choice but now...she wiped the uing tears on her eyes in a swift move, then she takes a deep breath.


    She looks at Zhao Li Xin who is sitting next to him with perplexed smiles, then she turns at Jin hao and Li Mo Mo Zhen "I need to talk with Li Xin privately, would you mind give us some time"


    "Of course," Li Mo Zhen replied quickly.


    Jin Hao realizes she bes serious, there must be something she can''t say in front of them but he not dare to pry so he cupped his fist respectfully "As you wish"


    Both men leave the room with a low sound of a closing door, Lory sigh deeply she thought she dares to tell him but when there''s only the two of them her courage slowly decreased.


    "Tell me¡­" Zhao Li Xin holds her hand, he can see the hesitation in her eyes.


    She looks down to calmed herself being honest is not her virtue she likes to keep everything inside but she can''t do that anymore.


    "This¡­.deep sleep, is called ''Tracing'' in my world, it used to get curtained information from an object especially old object like that sword because it holds the residue of it previous owner¡­.this tracing is dangerous," Lory said with a low voice.


    "How dangerous?" His hold bes tighter.


    Lory said nervously "Without sufficient preparation, in some cased¡­..it might kill me"


    Zhao Li Xin inhales deeply he abruptly rose from his seat, he turned around and walks to the nearest window he didn''t want to show her his expression right now, a month of anger surged within him, his hand clenching the window framed. This anger he had felt it before the same anger when he lost her inside the ancient tomb.


    "Li Xin¡­.." she called him weakly, this is what she afraid of she didn''t want to see him sad like this.


    "Should you do this?" he said without looking at her.


    "Yes¡­." She answers calmly.


    "WHY?" he turns around then staring her indescribable expression.


    "Because I could...because they need me... because this is who I am!" she clench her fist.


    "Even if this cost your life?" he shouted angrily, this is the first time he shouted at her he immediately regrets it a secondter.


    Lory smiles helplessly, she rose from the bed then slowly approach him "If that can stop me, I will no save you that day" he cupped his face gently "But I did anyway and I do not die instead we met each other and we fell in love to each other, you see at then is not that bad and this time is the same they need my help no one can''t help them but me but I''m not nning to die and I believed I won''t die, so please trust me!"


    Zhao Li Xin kiss inside of her palms "You promised?"


    "I promised"


    Because they can''t want more time, Loryas ked for a bathtub filled with cold water just in case she can''t awake fast enough while Jin Hao also have an idea to soaked his acupuncture with elixir, the acupuncture needle is longer and thinner then normal acupuncture needles the elixir is contained high activated drugs when something happened Jin hao would hit a certain area with the needle on the top of her head to abruptly awaked her.


    Lory also thought Zhao Li Xin about CPR just in case she stopped breathing, the Lord learned it diligently with scowled. The only person who is presence is Jin Hao the Mong''s Brother and Zhao Li Xin, Li Mo Zhen stay with Yang Xi Ying Lory allowed him to share a secret with Yang Xi Ying because Li Mo Zhen might need Yang Xi Yinh help when his cursed reacted.


    loryy down on the altar bed, they use the altar because it''s easy for everyone to approach her if something happened, the ancient bed who have roof and curtains is not convenient.


    "I awoke you if I feel something not right " Zhao Li Xin stroked her head gently he looks very anxious.


    "I know, I''ll be back...." she grinned.


    Jin Hao used gloved to touch the sword then hey the sword on the top of Lory''s body, Lory grip the sword handle, she drinks the sleeping elixir then she takes another deep breath while counting one-two-three then slowly her conscious drift away.


    Zhao Li Xin watches her from a side with a somber expression.


    Meanwhile, Lory sank deeply into her subconscious is like falling into the dark abyss, she falls deeper and deeper until she suddenly stops, everything still dark around her then slowly the darkness dissipated then she heard a woman voice.


    "Go Home soon!" the woman waves his hand carelessly to a man to turn around and waved his hand back with big smiles on his face before his figure disappeared in a distance, the woman grinned happily she walk back to the nearest couch while her left hand held her back painstakingly.


    The woman is heavily pregnant even though she looks tired but her face glowing from happiness, she let out a heavy sigh when she finally could sit. Lory realizes she already inside the dream this woman must be the vige wife and that man is the owner of the sword then after this¡­..


    The door violently kicks open, the woman inside screams in fear while covering her big belly from the wood shreds. Lory look away she hated this part but still, she can hear the man drag the heavily pregnant woman out of the house, without hesitated the man throw her to the ground.


    The woman look scared her body trembles in fear she knew who are these men are, even after all these years they still chasing them, why can they let them go?


    The old man looks at her with utter disdained, when he sees her big belly his anger only increased.


    "It''s all because of you!" he pointing at her "If only you never exist my daughter should marry him, she would not heartbroken and kill herself, my daughter should never be dead!" the old man face turn crimson his bloodshot eyes re at the weak woman on the ground like a beast found his prey, he will not let her go.


    "Please, I''m pregnant¡­.no matter what this baby is one of your owned" The woman begged desperately, she didn''t want to lose the baby she''s been waiting for so long, she can''t let them kill her and her baby.


    "NEVER! That bastard will never be us!" the old man gritted his teeth, this woman happiness only ignited his burning anger, everything should be fine if only this lowly woman didn''t seduce his nephew and break his engagement to his daughter, his family should be a leader of his n but everything ruined because of this vige woman!


    The old man kick the woman harshly right on her stomach, the woman screams in agony but his not stop he keep hitting her like a madman even his underling need to look away from the gory scene, Lory also look away she wanted to vomit watching what happened to the poor woman, Lory cover her mouth while closing her eyes but she still can hear the sound of the innocent baby wrecked inside the mother stomach.


    "DIE-DIE-DIE!" the old manughs like a lunatic.

 Chapter 168 - Monster

    "Milord, Miss Luo heart race increasing" Jin Hao checks her wrist.


    "As long is not dangerous, let it be¡­" Zhao Li Xin said with a low voice as his eyes remain on her face.??


    meanwhile, inside the dream Lory try to hold her anger and nausea, is hard to maintainposure when weak heavily pregnant woman beaten to a pulp right in front of her face even though she knew it''s just memory fragments but it doesn''t make her feel better, suddenly she notices the old man family card fall on the ground but the old man is too excited kicking the half death woman to realize it.


    With thest strain of her strength she took the token and hide it under her sleeve, she knew she would not make it she used her strength to tell his husband what happened to her.


    "Elders Quan, the woman is dead" one of the elders subordinated brace himself to talk.


    The old man finally stops, the womany on the ground covered with blood, her face was beaten beyond recognition and her body¡­.not even the cruelest subordinated who was there dare to look at her, it was too inhuman.


    "You know what to do¡­" the old man''s hands were covered with blood as well but there''s no remorse on his face only hatred, he spit on the woman''s corpses before he left stomping his feet on the ground.


    Lory never seen such cruelty, she feels chills down on her spine no wonder the cursed created only this level of cruelty could create such resentment.


    The scene in front of her changed again this time she sees a man froze on his spot his eyes bulged then Lory hear a loud heart-wrenching scream, the man runs to his wife corpses he holds her while calling her name, his wife damaged corpses only deepen his sorrow, day after day he keeps holding his wife mourning her death, then something suddenly slips down from his wife sleeve.


    His hand trembles, the green jade token looks familiar but he doesn''t want to believe it although he knew his family hated her but he didn''t want to believe the animal who ughters his family and unborn child is from his family, no matter how much they hated her, she still pregnant with his child, this their owned family, their blood, it can''t be...


    Her hand rub the green token, tears fall on his face, all this time they send outsider to killed his wife he should have known how far they would do to make him returned, he is so foolish thinking if he has a child their hatred would be dissipated a little bit or at least they would reluctantly ept his wife no matter what they still his family, how stupid he is this is all because his soft heart, his family died because of him!


    The man stifles then heughs he gaze up to the sky and hisugh gets harder as heughs while tears flow down his dreadful face, Lory watches him her heart beating faster she realizes that man is not the same man from that morning he has changed and he changed for the worst.


    The man stops wailing and gradually his eyes be empty he put down his wife rotten body on the ground, slowly he walked towards the red plum tree, he hit the ground with his palm then a big hole appears from the ground, he staggering back to his wife corpses he carries her lifeless body then carefully he put her inside the hole, together with his unborn baby fetus into the hole, the mother and the baby buried in the same hole.


    He stood there in front of his wife and child''s tomb, he didn''t cry anymore in fact there''s no humanity left in his eyes just like a dead man. He walked in slow pace back to his house suddenly the fire lit up then he walks out calmly with a steady pace and white sword on his hand, his face filled with malicious intent like a devil crawl from the hell itself, they want him toe home so be it¡­he wille home and will make them wish he nevere home.


    He takes a long leap to the sky and disappeared in a dark night.


    Lory brace herself after this the memory only get darker, she can feel the coldness in the air she takes one deep breath to calmed her nerves, she reminds himself Zhao Li Xin waiting for her and she make promised to return, this time she must fulfill her promised.


    The scene changed again it make her slightly dizzy, Lory closes her eyes and shaking her head. When she opens her eyes she saw a man''s corpse in front of her feet, she looks around and she notices the winding stairs and raw ofmpion the blood flowing down from the stairs, this is like her dream only this time is more vivid.


    And that eerie feeling return just like in the dream if is not worst because this time it feel very real, she climbs the stairs one by one, the blood bes thicker and the corpses increasing all of them died violently, enough to make anyone hair behind their neck stand up.


    Once again she reaches to the half wrecked front gate, Lory let out long heaved before she enters and just like she thought more corpses everywhere, the water inside the pond turn red and corpses floating everywhere and not just men but also women and young children, is like horror movie only a lot more worst because it''s real.


    Suddenly she heard screams from inside main building, Lory walk faster towards the building but before she arrived a ck figure roll on the ground, Lory pace was halted, she looks down an she notice this is the same crazy old man who killed the poordy before, Lory hated this old man very much so she doesn''t pity him when he falls on the ground cover in blood she just wonder who cut his right arms.


    Someone got out from the main building with white sword soaked with crimson blood his left hand carry a fresh cut limb, he smile gently at the old man on the ground "Uncle Quan, where would you go without your hand?" he asked calmly if only that man didn''t hold a piece of hand and cover with blood Lory would think he genuinely cared for the old man.


    The old man stares at him in horror "You¡­.what have you done¡­?"


    He smiles devilishly "Something I should do when my wife still alive¡­"


    "What¡­.what are you talking about?" he still refuses to admit what he had done.


    He throws the green jade token to the old man''s chest "You must be so¡­..excited killing my wife for not realizes you lost your identity token" he sound creepy because he talks with a friendly tone as if he talks with his old friend.


    The old man body trembles ''He knows!'' he cursed himself, his nephew although his stubborn but he is kind that''s why he never retaliated even though he send a lot of people to kill him, he might feel guilty because of his daughter suicide but this time he pushes him too far, the man who stands in front of him is not his gentle nephew¡­..he is a demon!


    "You know uncle your grandson is quite cute, he looks like your second son isn''t it?" he said casually while throwing the piece of hand on the side as if he throwing a rock.


    "What¡­.what did you do to him" the old man clenched his fist his breathing bes erratic. "That child¡­.he is your nephew!"


    "I know" he looks wronged by the old man''s usation, the old man heaved on relief but then his nephew make eerie smiles "That''s why I killed him faster, he didn''t even realize when I cut his head," he said proudly.


    The old man''s face be white as a sheet, he was so distraught his body be numb, meanwhile, the demon in front of him giggles with the same gentle face he used to make when he was young.


    "Uncle isn''t it great, he can be my son''s ymate!" he said excitedly "It must be fun watching them ying together if he like the second cousin brother he must be smart, but wait¡­..he had no head¡­" he sounds disappointing.


    The old man realizes his nephew has gone crazy and he is the one who make him crazy, the wholes n dies because of him, because of his greed and anger, everyone dies because of him!


    "Wei¡­..Wei Han, I''m sorry¡­."the old man said with low voice.


    He suddenly froze, his gentle face suddenly changed, he shifts his gaze slowly toward the old man "Sorry for what¡­" his voice bes hostile.


    The old man gulped his saliva "I...I¡­.." he stutters.


    He walks toward the old man with slow pace his eyes filled with blood lust


    "What are you sorry about?" he repeated the question as he stands in front of the old man, he used to look at the old man with respect and admiration although sometimes mix with disappointment but at least something reflect on his eyes but now he stared at him with empty cold eyes, he felt his nephew might not recognize him anymore.


    The old man tongue-tied, his body drenched with blood and sweat "I¡­.hurt¡­.I hurt¡­your wife¡­" he painstakingly make his words.


    "Hurt my wife¡­?" he stifles, he raised his feet then he stomps on the old man''s stomach repeatedly while screaming at him "You hit her, you kick her over and over again until my unborn child pushes away from his mother stomach, you hurt her! BASTARD! You torture my wife and child, <strong>YOU MONSTER! MONSTER!</strong>"


    The old man screams and begging him to stop but it''s only increased his anger because he knew his wife must ask the same thing but this old man didn''t stop so why should he, then he raised his white sword he begins to chop the old man in a rage.


    Lory looks away, she can bear to see more, that man has drowned in madness but can you me him after what happened to him can anyone med him?


    Now she appreciated more of Zhao Li Xin''s cruelty to his enemy, she understands why he''s so stern and harsh to other people especially to anyone who would threaten her safety, Lory realizes she was like that vige woman who falls in love with a powerful man.


    Without power and protection, anyone can hurt her so they can hurt him if only that man had half Zhao Li Xin''s vtile temperament he wouldn''t end up in tragedy like this.

 Chapter 169 - The Two Brothers

    Inside the dream Lory grimace watching the gory scened, that man chopping and screaming at the same time he didn''t care his robes were soaked with blood he didn''t realizes the old man already be minced meat, suddenly something happened to his white sword, gradually the color changed from the tip of the sword then run to the end of the sword handle everything be utterly ck.


    "WEI HAN!!" ??


    He suddenly stops, his hand stop in the mid-air then he slowly turns around with nk expression. Lory also looks behind her a young man with green leaf robes stands in the middle pool of blood he was shocked beyond belief.


    "What¡­what happening?" he was distraught by his family corpses.


    The man smiles warmly "Hu Nan, you here?" he sounds genuinely d.


    The man called Hu Nan to take one step back, he wonders if the man in front of him is his cousin or a demon? Blood dripping from his hand and robes even his face is smear by blood and yet he still wears the same gentle smiles like he used to.


    "Wei Han¡­.are you really Wei Han?" his voice trembles, he notices the ck sword on his cousin''s hand and she bes suspicious, that man is a Demon who pretends to be his cousin.


    "Silly cousin, it''s me¡­you don''t recognize me?" he chuckles while opening his arms widely, but that''s only scared Hu Nan even more.


    "Wei Han¡­..what have you done?" his back drenched with cold sweat, his hand shiver profusely the man who stands in front of him cannot be his cousin, this Demon cannot be his gentle and loving cousin.


    "You know, next week is your sister-inw birthday!" he said cheerfully "Your sister-inw is heavily pregnant now so she can''t move around too much..." suddenly he bes quiet, his face turns grim "No¡­she can''t move, she can''t move again¡­..my son¡­my little son¡­.they died" he muttered.


    Hu Nan feel the lightning struck him, he hears about his father and the elder said they want to make Wei Hane home without his power and the white sword this family slowly declining, all their enemy ha their eyes on them waiting in dark for the opportunity to kill them, that''s why they be desperate, he heard they said they wish Wei Han wife didn''t exist if only she died but he thought that only empty talks are they do it? did they kill Wei Han wife and child?


    "Wei Han, what happened with sister-inw?" he nervously asked.


    "My wife¡­..my wife, my dear wife" he starts to weep, his cry be louder then heughs with eerie sounds by then Hu Nan realize what had happened, his family killed Wei Han family and it drives him crazy, Hu Nan downcast he mes his family and he grieves for Wei Han and his family.


    "Where is she?" Wei Han mutter "Where''s my wife?"


    "Wei Han¡­" Hu Nan chocked by his owned tears, he can''t watch his good cousin be like this.


    "You killed my wife, is you isn''t it!" he roared at Hu Nan he swings his sword towards him, Hu nan had no choice to raised his sword to block his violent assault, the two metal collide echoed in the air.


    "Wait, Wei Han is not me!" he dodged Wei Han swift thrust "Wei Han, you know I nevere home for three years since I know my Father wanted to hurt you and sister-inw!"


    Unfortunately, Wei Han had lost his mind he can''t hear anything, he only feel raged and sorrow, he keeps charging on Hu Nan he didn''t even notice his body is cover with deep wound, the blood keeps dripping from his body and the flesh on his chest torn apart because of his quick move.


    "Wei Han is me, remember?" Hu Nan tries to jog his memory, he believed his cousins still there "Remember you invite me for dinnerst year to celebrate the moon festival? It was me...please Xiao Han, I don''t want to hurt you" he begged desperately.


    s, Wei Han didn''t stop, hesh out his anger toward Hu Nan who desperately dodged from his massive attack, he didn''t want to hurt his gentle cousin, Hui Nan cursed his family at the same time he mourn for the innocent one in his family, he mes himself for not look deeper and didn''t try harder to stop them.


    Wei Han lost in frenzies and the darkness around the sword is getting thicker, she can see ck fog surrounding Wei Han and it drives him crazy even more, Lory heart beating like a drum the ck fog spread like wildfire she takes a few steps back but the fog seems to grow tentacles it tangle on her feet, Lory fall on the ground while the darkness slowly reach her.


    _______________________________________


    On the altar, Lory body jolt her breathing bes incoherent, her hand moves wildly as if she tries to get away from something, Zhao Li Xin tries to hold her down so she is not hurt herself.


    "Jin, wake her up!" Zhao Li Xin screams at Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao who also anxious prepare his needle but suddenly Girsha flew above her, his wings spread then he transforms into a white orb, Jin hao and Zhao Li Xin were stunned from what they see, the white orbs pierce through her chest in lightning speed leaving Zhao Li Xin and Jin Hao who is dumbfounded.


    ______________________________________


    Lory who is tangled by the ck fog suddenly feel warmed on her chest and the lighting from her chest gradually bes brighter just like a sun in the dark sky the ck fog stands no chance slowly the dark fog disappeared, Lory sigh in relief.


    [You okay¡­] Girsha asked anxiously.


    [Yeah, thank you¡­.] Lory clenched her chest [This darkness recognizes me¡­.]


    [Because it''sing from trinity, that man is not the only one who trapped in this nightmare]


    Wei Han and Hui Nan still fighting, Lory watch them with inexplicable expression [Let wake them...both of them]


    [yeah¡­]


    Meanwhile, Hu Nan jumps to the side before the ck sword thrust stabs his chest, his heart aching watching his once kind gentle cousin drowning in madness, for a second Hui Nan lost his focus, Wei Han swings his sword harder enough to twitch Hui nan wrist and the sword fall of his hand.


    Wei Han Kick him to the ground, his body hit the hard surface make him grunt in pained but before he can stand Wei Han jump on him his kneel press Hui Nan chest back on the ground, Wei Han raised his sword ready to pierce Hui Nan chest but suddenly something fall on Hui Nan chest.


    Wei Han froze his eyes fixed on the small gold hairpin on Hui Nan chest, his pupils be normal and the ck sword falls from his hand, he mped his head then everything bes clearer, he looks around him in a daze then he looks at the man below him.


    "Xiao¡­Nan?" he said in a confused tone.


    Hui Nan face brighten up "Yes, brother is me, do you recognize me now!" he didn''t care what Wei Han is done for all he knows everyone is guilty, everyone is responsible for everything, he will help him to repent if he wanted to because now they only have each other.


    Wei Han moves his kneel off from Hui Nan, he staggered backward he bewildered how much blood on his hand and clothes, he can smell blood everywhere, why there''s so much blood? What had he done? Slowly the hazy memory rush back on him he realizes he is not just killed peoples who murder his family but he also killed his innocent inw and their child, Wei Han cries while holding his head.


    "Brother Han¡­." Hui Nan watches him in worry.


    Suddenly Wei Han screams again, Hui Nan be vignt, Wei Hanunch heavy punch On Hui Nan chest he caught off guard without have time to blocked Wei Han quick movement, he rolls back on the ground his body bounced in a hard surface, Wei Han seize the ck sword from the ground, in a high speed he aims his sword to Hui Nan.


    Hui Nan knew his done now, he unconsciously raised his hand while closed his eyes waiting for death imed him but the pain his waiting didn''te, he nervously open his eyes, Wei Han froze in front of him his sword only graze Hui Nan cheek, Hui nan shocked when he realizes he identally stabs Wei Han with the gold hairpin.


    "Bro¡­..Brother Han" he quickly holds Wei Han shoulders in distressed "I''m¡­I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­"


    Wei Han smiles weakly "It''s fine¡­..you''ve¡­be stronger¡­little brother"


    "No, wait! I¡­I could help you¡­..I have this pill¡­." He painstakingly holds Wei Han body and tries to take out the medicine from his sleeve, Hui Nan is overwrought to much his hand trembles strongly.


    "No¡­" Wei Han holds his trembles hand "It''s¡­tote¡­.for me¡­and my soul" he nces at the ck sword on his hand, he squeezes his grasp on the sword handle "I have tainted the holly sword¡­..I need to calm him down" he pulls the hairpin from his chest.


    "Bury me with the sword¡­..and this¡­.hairpin¡­this is the only way to calmed him down until¡­..until she came¡­." He shifts his gaze at Lory, he smiles at her warmly, Lory was stunned.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t let anyone touch this sword ever again!" Wei Han turns the sword on him with one quick move he pierce the sword through his heart, the blood spurt from his chest, Hui Nan screams in shocked then Wei Han body fall on the ground his other hand grip the hairpin tightly, his wife lovely smilese to his mind, Wei Han mouth curved slightly then everything bes dark.


    Hui Nan holds his lifeless brother body he screamed on the top of his lungs, Lory watching them from aside, tears roll on her face Hui Nan screams only bring the worst memory of her.


    Lory look down her tears fall on the ground leaving small watermark but then another watermark fall on the ground, drip by drip the ground be darker, she looks up and the rains pour down heavily and the two brother figures slowly disappeared, the pooled blood turn dry, the beautiful wooden door slowly smugged and lost it color, ants crawling from inside the rotten door, the weeds grow between the crack floor Lory realizes the time has changed.


    This is the condition of one influential n residence be after a few hundred years, Lory let out a long sigh then a bunch of footstepse closer, Lory frowned she wonder are Li Mo Zhen and his people had arrived but she was shocked because the one whoes is not Li Mo Zhen.


    Lory never thought in million years she would saw her in this ce, her soft ck hair flow behind her back like a waterfall her heaven-defying beautiful face looks calm, she like a proud lotus flower, cold and beautiful at the same time, behind her more beautiful women and men waiting for her order.


    [Lory, do you see what I see?] Girsha asked


    [Yeah...Why Lao Min Na is here?]

 Chapter 170 - Crafty Girl

    "Find it!" Lao Min Na said in unhurried toned.


    All her subordinated dispersed in swift, they all scattered around inside the ruined residence while Lao Min Na walks calmly at a slow pace as if she walked in her own courtyard, a mischievous smile bloomed on her beautiful face she seems immersed in her though when suddenly someone is screaming.??


    "Miss, we found it," one of her male subordinated tell her.


    Lao Min Na smile bloomed like a flower "Show me!" she said excitedly.


    Her subordinated lead her behind the main building the walk past the moon gate with bamboo three on the left and right then they arrived in the small building but no one can''t get closer the ce is protecting with an array, all of them circled the small building when Lao Min Na arrived all of them bow to her.


    "Miss, it''s a high-level protective array" one of the male subordinated reports to her.


    Lao Min Na sneered "Lousy array" she waves her hand and red fiery red bird engulf in fire immerged beside her, the bird flies high above then a secondter the bird dive like a bolt of fire it hid the array, with loud deafening booms everyone staggering backward some even fall on the ground, all of them was shocked but Lao Min Na face remains cid.


    She walks calmly then the red bird circling around Lao Min Na asking for praise, Lao Min Na stifles she patted the birds head the birds chirping happily and making a cute gesture.


    ''What a cute bird¡­'' Loryment to herself then she stares at Girsha who perch on shoulder look indifferent.


    [What?] Girsha looks at her with nk looks.


    [Nothing¡­..] Lory looks away from the old bird.


    Once again her focus back on Lao Min Na, she follows Lao Min Na enter the small building who turns out to be just a small room with a Budha altar on the corner and on the wall there''s a painting of a man and woman holding hand, Lao Min Na only nces a second to the painting before she indifferently looks away.


    She crouched on the floor her hand knocks on the floor then she smiles cunningly, suddenly she used her qi to hit the floor, the floor broker to pieces leaving a big hole in the middle of the room, Lory crosses her arms watching what Lao Min Na doing. Lao Min Na subordinated enter the room as they already expected what happened, four of her male subordinated jump into the hole then a few secondster they got out with wooden coffin.


    Lory could have a guess who is inside the coffin, she looks at Lao Min Na with a disdained expression. For Lory disturbed the peace of the death is taboo and disrespectful especially when lory knew what is that person in the coffin had gone through but for Lao Min Na there''s no honor for the death, they just a piece of bones for her.


    Her subordinated forcefully open up the coffin, the smell of rotten flesh spread on the air, all of them grimace while covering their mouth and nosed but Lao Min Na only frowned slightly there''s no disgust on her face she approaches the open casket, inside the white swordy beside the corpses while the corpses hold gold hairpin on his chest.


    Lao Min Na tilted her head slightly then she took abruptly the hairpin from the hand corpses she didn''t care when the finger of the corpse breaking, she might not even hear it but Lory breathing be heavy her hate for Lao Min Na increased to the roof but nothing she can''t do but watching in silent.


    Lao Min Na secured the hairpin inside her spatial ring, her eyes now fixed on the white sword she reach the sword with her hand but Lory watch her with a suspicious gaze, she notice Lao Min Na wearing a glove, is she know about the cursed, but how? People in this world didn''t have any knowledge about cursed.


    [Lory¡­] Girsha called her.


    [Yeah, I see it¡­.] he replied calmly.


    Lao Min Na''s face lit up with glee, she took the sword with her, she turns around before she left the room one of her subordinates asked her politely.


    "Missus, what should we do with the coffin?" he asked.


    Lao Min Na shrugs her shoulder indifferently "Just let it be¡­" she said casually.


    The subordinated obey her, they leave the room to follow Lao Min Na exit the room. Lory approaches the wooden casket she sighs deeply he put her transparent hand on the casket "Don''t worry, I''lle back for you¡­"


    Lory follow Lao Min Na closely, she wanted to know what would she do with the sword, Girsha also curious about this Lao Min Na although he can''t feel anything familiar about this woman, still his beast instinct told him this woman is too dangerous.


    "Miss, they have arrives" the female subordinated said.


    ter than I thought¡­" she rolled her eyes in disappointment.


    She pierced the sword on the ground then she smiles mischievously "Let''s go!" she said cheerfully, and just like that Lao Min Na and her people disappeared without a trace. Not long after Li Mo Zhen and his Jiu Yun sect member arrived one of them saw the sword stand majestically pierced on the ground he got excited.


    "Young Master, look the sword is here!" he eximed with joy.


    Li Mo Zhen also ted "Where is it?"


    They all run to toward the sword but Li Mo Zhen stops them "Wait, let me check if there anything harmful around it!"


    Just like Li Mo Zhen said he had checked everything before he approaches the sword but unfortunately the threat from the sword is something unrecognizable by him. Li Mo Zhen''s relief when he didn''t find anything although his instinct told him there''s something wrong with this situation his joy finding a sacred weapon is conquer every sense of him.


    Li Mo Zhen grabs the sword then he pulled it from the ground, he looks overjoyed and his subordinated also thrilled.


    "Young Master it looks...¡­." He didn''t finish his word when suddenly Li Mo Zhen cut off his head, the blood spurt from his head, his other subordinated shriek in fear he looks at Li Mo Zhen in fright, he didn''t have time to run when Li Mo Zhen cut his body in half.


    The white sword engulfs with ck fog and the darkness covers the white sword surface like ck mold then gradually everything is covered in ck and Li Mo Zhen screamed in insanity.


    _____________________________________________


    Lory slowly opens her eyes, the first this she saw is Zhao Li Xin handsome face he looks at her anxiously, he makes the same expression before she sleeps and when she awoke he still wear that expression, she wonders if he looks like that the entire time.


    "Are you awake?" he asked softly.


    Lory nods her head slowly, she relief nothing major happened it can be said smooth sailing "I''m fine¡­.."


    "Miss Luo" Jin Hao give her a bowl of medicine "This is for returned your body temperature, your body is too cold"


    "Really?" Lory holds the warmed bowl with two hands.


    "Your heartbeat increased too much I''m scared you will have a heart attack I almost forcefully wake you up," said Zhao Li Xin with aining tone.


    Lory sips her medicine with a grimace expression, it''s too bitter and she hates bitter the most, then she looked at Zhao Li Xin begging for amnesty not to drink her medicine, Zhao Li Xin put a cand in her mouth she doesn''t know what kinda candy it is but the sweetness spread in her mouth make the bitter tasted disappeared in a sh, Lory face brimmed with a smile.


    "Miss Luo, your bird transforms into an orb and pierced through your chest and suddenly your condition bes better," Jin hao asked curiously.


    Lory chews the candy "Uh-huh, Girsha is part of me¡­.it''s not weird isn''t it?" she heard a contractual beast have the ability toe and disappeared as the ownermand.


    "It''s weird¡­.no contractual beast can transform like that, they disappeared because the owner transferred them inside the ring, no beast can merge with their owner," said Jin Hao.


    "Huh?" who knew she got a new knowledge again, suddenly her chest lit up a white orbs burst out of her chest then transform into a bird, the bird leisurely nestling on the bedside, Lory look indifferent but Jin Hao watch in agape.


    "Is¡­.is the bird your contractual beast?" Although he never hears a person without Qi could make a contract with the beast.


    Lory smiles "No, Girsha is my guardian¡­."


    "Is that different?" Jin Hao confused.


    Lory gives the bowl to Zhao Li Xin, she didn''t want to finish it "There''s no contract between us, I don''t force him to stay thought" Lory wiped her mouth.


    "So how could you¡­?" Jin Hao didn''t stop asking like a passionate student.


    "In my world, we don''t make a contract, we make promised to each other!" Lory said casually.


    "Enough, she needs to rest," Zhao Li Xin cut Jin Hao who ready for the next question, Jin hao pouting but he did not dare against his Lord and he does think Lory needs to rest too.


    "Wait! I need to talk to Li Mo Zhen!" Lory pped her hand.


    "Can it wait for tomorrow?" Zhao Li Xin frowned in dislike.


    "Sorry it can''t, what happened to Li Mo Zhen is no ident it''s all schemed," Lory said with an angry face, which is rare for Zhao Li Xin to see.


    "Whose schemed?" Zhao Li Xin curious, who else can make her angry like that.


    Lory snorted "Lao Min Na!"

 Chapter 171 - Great Performance

    The startled Zhao Li Xin and Jin Hao shared a look of dismay. Jin Hao knew Zhao Li Xin ordered everyone to watch Lao Min Na''s movements, and if he did not know his Lord was head over heels in love with Luo Ri Yi, he might have thought his Lord was interested in Lao Min Na. Jin Hao himself didn''t have a high opinion of Lao Min Na as it was not like he had never seen any talented woman before. Someone like Lao Min Na was considered rare but she''s not the only one, and she could not bepared to Luo Ri Yi...he was more interested in Luo Ri Yi.


    "It seems like she knew about the curse, but I don''t know how she knew this. I''m sure she deliberately put Li Mo Zhen under the curse and the hairpin is also with her," Lory was also puzzled by the situation.??


    "Mong Ki!" Zhao Li Xin called.


    "Yes, Milord," Mong Ki entered the room and cupped his fist.


    "Call Li Mo Zhen!" Zhao Li Xinmanded.


    "Right away, Milord!" Mong Ki hastily left.


    Lory stretched her arms upwards. Her limbs were sore from sleeping too much. She massaged her shoulders as she grumbled, "I underestimated her cruelty."


    "Lao Min Na?" Zhao Li Xin asked as he helped massage her shoulders. "Didn''t I tell you what she did to the young Prince of the Liu Yan Kingdom?"


    "I remember. Although she hurt that prince, she eventually helped him, right? At least she didn''t mean to kill him, so I never thought she would¡­wait a minute¡­" Lory tapped Zhao Li Xin''s hand and gasped. "Do you think she was trying the same trick on Li Mo Zhen like she did to the young Prince?"


    "It is not hard to guess, is it?" Zhao Li Xin said in a rxed manner. He took out a hairbrush from his ring and began to brush her hair. Lory was too immersed in her thoughts to realize Zhao Li Xin''s odd behavior. It was only Jin Hao who looked on with a frown. It seemed like his Lord was ying with a doll. It'' was quite creepy¡­


    "She wanted to be the Jiu Yun Sect''s savior so that she could take advantage of them as she did with the White Moon Tower Sect?" The more Lory thought about it, the more she made sense of Lao Min Na''s scheme.Zhao Li Xin was right, Lao Min Na was not satisfied with only bing the Jiang Wei Kingdom''s Empress - she wanted more¡­so much more.


    "Is she doing this so she can go against you?" Lory turned to Zhao Li Xin but the man remained indifferent. He pushed Lory''s face back to the front to braid half of her hair. Jin Hao''s mouth twitched as he watched his Lord''s new talent.


    "She is gathering a lot of power to oppose me¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered calmly. He put a tiny hair clip on the first braid and turned her head to make another braid. "She''s been working very hard¡­"


    "But you cannot underestimate her! She''s witty, smart, cruel, and capable. She might not match you now but we don''t know what will happen in the future," Lory reminded him firmly.


    "Is my princess doubting my ability?" Zhao Li Xin looked hurt as he put a big flower hairpiece with a string of pearls to adorn her braids.


    "Of course not! I always believe in your capability¡­ How the hell did you do my hair so fast?!" Lory used a hand mirror to see her hairstyle. She was amazed, shocked, and also slightly worried.


    "But you still need to be careful¡­" Lory said sternly while she ced the hand mirror on the table, ignoring her boyfriend''s weird talent.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at her gently as he admired his own handiwork. He smiled weirdly, "Well maybe it''s time to mess up some of that woman''s ns."


    Unbeknown to Lory, when Zhao Li Xin said to mess up, he wasn''t thinking about Lao Min Na but about something PG-18 towards his beloved Princess. Lory''s boyfriend had developed a weird fetish that involved her without her noticing.


    "Uhm, okay¡­but do it fast!" She encouraged him.


    Zhao Li Xin''s smile deepened, "No, I like it slow¡­"


    "Why?" Lory questioned.


    "Huh?"


    "..."


    Jin Hao ignored them and sat by the corner table, drinking wine with crossed legs. He leisurely read a book as he developed immunity against whatever weird behavior his Lord developed since he met Luo Ri Yi. He was doing what people said, ''out of sight, out of mind!''


    Li Mo Zhen entered the room with Yang Xi Ying carefully holding his arms a few minutester. She was still worried about him yet her worry was unnecessary because of all the high medicine given by Jin Hao. Nheless, being taken care of by beauty was not a bad thing.


    "Greetings, Lord Long Ming, Miss Luo," Li Mo Zhen said politely and Yang Xi Ying also bowed courteously.


    "Master Li and Miss Yang, please have a seat," Lory invited them with a kind smile.


    Lory didn''t waste any time as she immediately went straight to the point, "Master Yang, you told me earlier you knew about the existence of the white sword from a rumor. Can you exin exactly how you got to know about it?"


    Li Mo Zhen rubbed his chin and furrowed his eyebrows to remember what happened a few months before, "I was visiting the Fu Hua tea house at the time then I heard two men talking about the missing holy sword owned by the immortal swordmaster."


    Lory, Zhao Li Xin, and Jin Hao looked at each other secretly when they heard about Fu Hua while Li Mo Zhen continued.


    "Because I was interested in it, I asked them if they minded sharing the information with me. They didn''t seem to mind so we talk for hour about the sword," Li Mo Zhen''s face suddenly turned grim as he realized there was something wrong with his story.


    In the cultivator world, everyone was naturally suspicious and greedy. How could they reveal information easily? Li Mo Zhen asked with a quiet voice. "Miss Luo, do you think someone deliberately wanted to hurt me?"


    "But why? Does someone want to take down the Jiu Yun Sect?" Yang Xi Ying''s nose red with anger.


    "Yes and no¡­" said Zhao Li Xin calmly. "The perpetrator didn''t want to destroy the Jiu Yun Sect but she wanted to subdue it"


    Li Mo Zhen''s face turned dark and his voice became sharp, "How?"


    "Inflict you with a weird illness that no one can cure, thene here as your savior," Zhao Li Xin said casually as if it was the most natural thing.


    On contrary, Li Mo Zhen''s face became stern. The n would have worked because everyone would be in great debt if the perpetrator could save his life. He knew how desperate he was then. He thought of killing himself to end the pain more than once. The perpetrator was cruel and vicious yet he had to admit it was a very good n.


    "Who did this to me?" Li Mo Zhen''s voice was filled with animosity.


    "Lao Min Na," Lory answered shortly.


    "Who is she?" Yang Xi Ying had never heard of the name before.


    "The Third Prince of Jiang Wei Kingdom''s fianc¨¦e. She is also the goddaughter of the leader of the White Moon Tower Pavilion and the leader of the Immortal Tower," Jin Hao answered with a mocking tone. Her aplishments were not something to be brag about.


    "The hairpin we need to calm the sword is also with her," Lory added.


    Li Mo Zhen wanted to curse but held back because of Zhao Li Xin''s presence. He clenched his fist so hard until it turned white. Yang Xi Ying''s face also turned red as the past months were hellish for her. She, Li Mo Zhen and the elders thought it''s an unfortunate ident but it turned out someone had deliberately put them in such a situation. She was furious.


    "We will talk about revengeter. For now, we need to figure out how to get the hairpin because time is running out¡­" Lory reminded them.


    "But it is gonna take some time to find Lao Min Na," Yang Xi Ying bit her lower lips with worry.


    "Fret not!" Bei Li Yan suddenly entered the room with a bright and charming smile.


    "Apologies to surprise you," Bei Li Yan added but his face showed otherwise.


    "This master is¡­" Li Mo Zhen guessed the rude man was one of Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates because no sane man dared to provoke Zhao Li Xin.


    "This humble one''s name is Bei Li Yan. I''m Milord''s lowly subordinate and also the King of Red Vermillion Pce," He responded without being humble. He unted his redvish robes that only royalty could wear it.


    "Exined¡­" Zhao Li Xin ignored his subordinate antics.


    "There is news spreading¡­ Lao Min Na and her entourage areing to cure Master Li," Bei Li Yan grinned widely to show his white perfect teeth.


    "Is she already here¡­?" Lory was exhrated.


    "She would approximately be here in the next hour," Bei Li Yan answered unhurriedly.


    "She reallyes to make a fool of us" Li Mo Zhen was furious.


    "But this is good," Lory smiled mischievously. "She must being with the hairpin."


    "We can also figure out what her real purpose towards obtaining Jiu Yun Sect is," Zhao Li Xin poured some wine for himself.


    "Let''s smoke the hole and see whating," Lory giggled with excitement.


    Li Mo Zhen''s anger dissipated when he heard Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s conversation. They were right. There was no point getting angry now as it''s a good thing for them to discover her n earlier.


    "I will talk with the elders and tell them what happened. You can inform us if you have any n," Li Mo Zhen was back to his usual calm state.


    Lory tilted her head and looked at Li Mo Zhen seriously, "Master Li, can you act?"


    "...."

 Chapter 172 - Great Performance II

    The three elders who heard about what was happening were beyond furious. They wanted to charge at Lao Min Na at that moment but Li Mo Zhen stopped them. Yang Xi Ying also told them they shouldn''t be rash because Lao Min Na had a tool that couldpletely cure Li Mo Zhen. Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying didn''t speak much about the curse but exined how the sword contained aponent that could ruin people''s minds and Li Mo Zhen was affected by it.


    They emphasized how the hairpin that Lao Min Na had could nullify the sword''s influence and improve Li Mo Zhen''s condition. The truth was the elders didn''t really care about the sword''s curse as they were angry by the fact that someone chose to hurt their young master to subdue their sect. The woman was treating their Lord''s life as a joke. How could they forgive her???


    They were thankful the Hei Shen Sect lent them a hand, and they did not fall into the enemy''s trap. The three elders had nothing but gratitude towards the Hei Shen Sect''s kindness. People said the Hei Shen Sect was willful, arrogant, overbearing and the leader, Lord Long Ming, was an unreasonable man who was cruel savage like a beast. However, the Jiu Yun Sect realized the Hei Shen Sect was not like they were described following their recent interaction.


    The best way they could describe the Hei Shen Sect was that they were all indifferent andid back people, and Long Ming was not that bad. He didn''t mind you if you didn''t mind him. To be frank, Long Ming didn''t really care about other people''s matters. Everyone was nothing but a bug in his eyes except for his fianc¨¦e.


    "Where is she?" Lory hid behind the wooden screen in the main hall with an uninterested Zhao Li Xin behind her.


    "Patience my dear¡­" He whispered in Lory''s ears which made her blush heavily.


    She looked at him with a pout but didn''tin, "Do you think she will notice me? I heard high cultivators can feel the presence of those of a lower level than them."


    "Not with your ne. Even an Emperor Level cultivator would not notice you," He answered calmly.


    Lory''s admiration for her boyfriend rose again. He really was her fairy godmother. He had even made her hair perfect!


    The elders sat in their respectable chairs in the main hall, while Xi Ying chose to stand near elder Mu and a few of the Jiu Yun Sect seniors also stood close to the elders. They all tried their best to hide their contempt towards the iing guest.


    A woman with mesmerizing beauty wearing a snow-white hanfu soon entered the room. Her beauty was enough to amaze all the men but they quickly came back to their senses when they realized she was the perpetrator, the one who wanted to ruin their sect. Lao Min Na dazzlingly smiled and gracefully gave a slight bow. "Lao Min Na greets the venerable elders."


    Lory peeked from the gap between the screen carvings. It had been a year since Loryst met Lao Min Na and she was surprised by how beautiful she had be. Lao Min Na was already beautiful in the past but she was now more mesmerizing. Her skin was glowing, her hair was as soft as silk and her movements were as graceful as the clouds in the sky. She kept her reputation as a beauty that could ruin a country.


    Lory''s mouth twitched. Why was it no one ever described her like that even when she was a princess? Was she not beautiful enough?


    Yet the reason no one ever said such things to her was first because it was degrading for a woman to be judged by her looks and not her talent, and secondly, it sounded like a bad omen because the power of ''Lucient'' could really ruin a country.


    "She''s so beautiful, don''t you think?" Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand why she wanted him toment on another woman but he understood his princess was someone from a different world, so he tolerated her by replying with a grunt.


    "May I know the reason Miss Lao is here?" Mu Jan Ge struggled to keep a gentle face.


    "I heard what happened to young Master Li. It''s unfortunate for a young and talented cultivator like Master Li to fall into such a situation, especially when he just got a lovely fianc¨¦e," Lao Min Na smiled softly at Yang Xi Ying.Although there''s a hint of ridicule hidden in her eyes, Yang Xi Ying smiled back at her as she kept reminding herself to hold back for Li Mo Zhen''s sake.


    "I came here because I can confidently cure Master Li," Lao Min Na continued with a gentle voice.


    "Hump! You haven''t seen his condition yet you say you can cure him. Be careful not to overestimate yourself," Elder Wang Ji scoffed.


    Lao Min Na expected to hear this. Her mouth curled with acent smile, "I won''t be here if I''m not confident."


    Mu Jan Ge remained quiet as his hands clenched his armchair. Lao Min Na saw this and thought it was because he realized he had no choice but to believe her, yet the truth was the old man was holding in his anger. Mu Jan Ge had a strong urge to bash her pretty face to the ground.


    Mu Jan Ge finally calmed himself and leaned back in his chair. He stared at Lao Min Na and said, "I know there''s nothing free in this world so tell us what you want to trade for my young master''s recovery?"


    All eyes in the room stared at Lao Min Na but she remained calm. She even looked like she was enjoying the moment. A sweet smile bloomed on her face, "What I asked is simply for you to submit yourself to me¡­"


    A pin-drop silence engulfed the room. No one said anything. Elder Wang Ji almostshed out but Elder Hong held his hand with warning eyes. Elder Wang reluctantly leaned back in his chair and let out a long heave to calm his nerves.


    "Why do you need us? We are only a small sectpared to the White Moon Tower and Immortal Tower?" said Mu Jan Ge.


    "You are too modest Elder Mu," Lao Min Na stifled. "Who can win against your sect when ites to sword art and array masters? The only reason your sect hasn''t be more famous is because you all chose to live this way. Also with the chienzi flower in your possession, how could your sect lose?"


    "I believe you want the chienzi flower too?" Mu Jan Ge snorted incredulously as he listened to Lao Min Na''s flowery words.


    "Well, I''m an alchemist so it shouldn''t be a surprise, should it?" She smiled sweetly without guilt.


    "We''ll see," Mu Jan Ge let out an exasperated sigh. A sneer touched his face, "Brother, bring Mong Zi here. I want to see how good she is."


    Wang Ji red at Lao Min Na and flicked his robes in anger before he left. Lao Min Na didn''t look offended but her subordinates looked at the Jiu Yun Sect members with disdain. Lory watched everything with awe as Lao Min Na was cool-headed. In her world, someone like Lao Min Na would do great in politics.


    Lory watched the show with excitement but a certain Lord was bored to death. He didn''t find the show exciting at all. Watching Lao Min Na unt her beauty like a peacock was a waste of his time. He looked at Lory withint but she didn''t know what to do to coax the grumpy Lord.


    She carelessly gave Zhao Li Xin a quick kiss on his lips and ced her finger on his lips to gesture to him to be patient and quiet.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expressionless face changed as he smiled widely at her. Lory thought she managed to persuade him so she smiled back with relief only for Zhao Li Xin to grab her waist and hold her head still before he pressed his lips toward her. Lory''s eyes widened not because she hated his kiss but it was not the right time or ce. Someone''s life was at stake! Then again, what could she do?


    Meanwhile, in the main hall, the air in the room tensed as Wang Ji returned with two men holding a man who was tied with a silver chain. His hair was disheveled and his robes were tattered. Yang Xi Ying looked at him with grief.


    Lao Min Na who sat leisurely while waiting didn''t look surprised at all. There''s no guilt or remorse in her eyes for someone who made the healthy young man deteriorate. Her eyes remained cid and her beautiful face was unmoved. She was as cold as a snow mountain.


    Li Mo Zhen screamed and kicked like a crazy wild beast. He red at them with bloodshot eyes and pure hatred. Lao Min Na subordinates unconsciously clenched their weapons. They were scared the crazy man could break the chain and kill them.


    Behind the screen, Lory painstakingly covered Zhao Li Xin''s mouth and shot him a warning eye but it only amused him. Can a rabbit warn a wolf? Of course, it couldn''t. She only made herself seem more adorable with her puffy cheeks and glistening big doey eyes. Her tender moist red lips only enticed him to do more. Lory''s weak resistance was futile even though she heard Li Mo Zhen''s great performance behind the wooden screen. Zhao Li Xin didn''t give her a chance to take a look.


    <strong>''I want to WATCH!''</strong>


    Yang Xi Ying maintained her grieving expression as she covered her mouth with a handkerchief. The two of them gave their best performance. Lao Min Na was a smart woman who could easily discover if something was amiss so everyone needed to maintain their act.


    "Can you cure him?" Asked Mu Jan Ge with a hopeful expression.


    "Please Miss Lao¡­" Yang Xi Ying pleaded desperately.


    Lao Min Na''s mouth curled, "Of course¡­but what do you think about my condition?"


    Mu Jan Ge looked tired and defeated. He let out a long sigh, "If you can cure him, we got a deal."

 Chapter 173 - Vicious Woman

    Zhao Li Xin eventually stopped teasing his princess perhaps it was because Lory strongly flicked his forehead returning his senses back to him. Lory and Zhao Li Xin stared at each other when they heard Lao Min Na had begun to cure Li Mo Zhen.


    Lao Min Na didn''t hide her triumphant smile. If she could have the Jiu Yun Sect power and the chienzi flower, her power would increase by leaps and bounds. It wouldn''t be too long before she could match the Hei Shen Sect. She was really curious to see Zhao Li Xin''s face when that happened.??


    As petty as she was, she was still hurt when Zhao Li Xin rejected her proposal although the reason she felt like this was unclear even to herself. She didn''t know if it was because she loved him or it was only her ego. Whatever the reason, Zhao Li Xin''s rejection scarred her heart.


    "Where is the ck sword that Master Li brought home?" Lao Min Na asked.


    Mu Jan Ge nodded to Elder Hong Yi who immediately left the room and returned with a wooden box. Hong Yi put the wooden box down and opened it. A ck wooden swordy inside the box. There''s an eerie feeling around the ck sword. Lao Min Na smiled mysteriously as her hand caressed the sword''s surface.


    Lory watched her every move and realized Lao Min Na wore a glove on her right hand. She realized Lao Min Na wore the same glove in her dream. She first thought she wore the glove because she didn''t want to get infected by the curse but what if it was not the only reason? Lory sighed. She might be thinking too much but that glove still bothered her.


    Zhao Li Xin noticed the change on Lory''s face and stroked her head with a concerned look. She didn''t want him to worry over something inconclusive so she shook her head with a sweet smile.


    Lao Min Na waved her hand slightly then a gold hairpin appeared in her hand. Lory''s eyes widened as she clenched Zhao Li Xin''s hand. Her heart was overjoyed. Lao Min Na easily showed the hairpin. Without further exnation, Lao Min Na put the hairpin beside the sword and suddenly the ck color faded and a white color reced it. The elders were stunned and so were the other Jiu Yun Sect members. They had seen a lot of weird things in the cultivator world, but this one was the weirdest one.


    Li Mo Zhen suddenly became quiet. His hands dropped beside him and he looked exhausted. Yang Xi Ying ran toward Li Mo Zhen in a hurry.


    "Master Li would be fine after this but he still needs medication for his body," Lao Min Na took out a yellow pill, "This is a perfection grade level pill. It will not only heal Master Li''s body but also increase his cultivation."


    Yang Xi Ying looked at the pill suspiciously but she immediately averted her gaze and pretended to help Li Mo Zhen out of the chain and to stand up.


    "It''s a generous gift Miss Luo but I''m afraid we can''t afford it," Mu Jan Ge said politely.


    "It''s fine Elder Mu. The Jiu Yun Sect will be my people so taking care of you is the right thing for me," Lao Min Na''s smile bloomed like a delicate flower. Everyone who saw it couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her beauty.


    "Is that so¡­then thank you for your kindness," Mu Jan Ge smiled gratefully.


    Lao Min Na''s female subordinate courteously took the pill from Lao Min Na''s hand and gave it to Yang Xi Ying. Yang Xi Ying didn''t give the pill to Li Mo Zhen but instead gave it to someone who suddenly entered the room, a man with flowing white hair. His appearance was refined and gentle. His white and silver robes only exuded immortal vibes around him.


    He epted the pill from Yang Xi Ying''s hand and examined it closely. Lao Min Na frowned deeply as she felt something was wrong with the situation. Another man with red robese in and abruptly close the wooden box and took the wooden box away before Lao Min Na and her subordinates had a chance to stop it.


    "Elder Li, what is this all about?" Lao Min Na red at Mu Jan Ge.


    Mu Jan Ge ignored Lao Min Na''s question and looked at Jin Hao with worry. "Master Jin¡­"


    Jin Hao smirked as his fingers squeezed the pill until it crumbled. Inside the pill was a little bead smaller than a sunflower seed. He praised Lao Min Na with a mocking tone, "Crafty as always, aren''t you, Miss Lao?"


    Lao Min Na''s face turned grim for the first time. Yang Xi Ying clenched Li Mo Zhen''s hand as she knew whatever he held was not good. Hong Yi''s face also turned pale as he had suspicions about the weird seed in Jin Hao''s hand.


    "Mas¡­master Jin, is that¡­?" Hong Yi gulped unconsciously. He feared for Li Mo Zhen''s safety.


    "Well, if you asking if this a Gu seed then¡­yes, it is," Jin Hao smiled viciously.


    The room fell in dead silence. The Jiu Yun Sect people turned pale as if the blood had drained within them. Who didn''t know about Gu poison? Gu was a parasite living inside the human body. The parasite could control the human mind and body and if the Gu got bigger, the parasite would eat the human host''s internal organs. Killing the host in a painful manner. For Li Mo Zhen, it was like saving him from the fire and putting him in the frying pan.


    "How could you!" Yang Xi Ying berated. It was not enough for Lao Min Na to torture Li Mo Zhen only as she still wanted to hurt him. Even the infamous Long Ming never did this to his enemies. This woman was more vicious than the Demon Lord.


    Jin Hao stifled, "Miss Luo is right. We underestimated your viciousness. Our Lord is gentlepared to you."


    "Why is the White Dragon Pce King in this ce? Don''t tell me the Hei Shen Sect became benevolent and is helping the Jiu Yun Sect," Lao Min Na said in a mocking tone. She knew how the Hei Shen Sect was in the past and Long Ming''s attitude. There was no way they would help the Jiu Yun Sect without a hidden purpose.


    "Who said we can''t be benevolent," The beautiful man with red robes smiled coquettishly.


    "Master Bei¡­" Lao Min Na smiled at him with inexplicable expression.


    Bei Li Yan tilted his head and said coyly "What''s wrong? Are you mesmerized by my beauty?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not¡­" Lao Min Na smirked and replied indifferently. She knew Bei Li Yan hadplicated feelings towards women. On one hand, he hated women for their cunningness and for using their beauty to trap men, but on the other hand, he admired women for the same ability. It was funny how his pce members were mostly women. Maybe he foundfort in controlling them but who knew what his real reason was.


    "Miss Lao, you are trying to hurt our master¡­again!" Mu Jan Ge gritted his teeth.


    Bei Li Yan chuckled, "Don''t try to hide it. Our people saw you leave the ruins before Li Mo Zhen arrived. The hairpin and the sword were buried in the same ce and yet you only took the hairpin and left the sword. You knew there''s something wrong with the sword yet you deliberately used it to bait Li Mo Zhen."


    Lao Min Na''s face turned cold but she didn''t try to deny it. "Master Bei, have you been watching me all this time? How ttering."


    Lory gave Zhao Li Xin a questioning look. Did the Hei Shen Sect spy really witness Lao Min Na leave the ruins? Zhao Li Xin smiled cunningly at her and Lory understood they were lying to Lao Min Na.


    "So, you are really the one who hurt Xiao Zhen!" Wang Jing shouted furiously.


    Lao Min Na did not care about Weng Jing''s anger. Her eyes were fixed on Bei Li Yan. She smiled softly at him, "Tell me, did Zhao Li Xin order you to watch me?"


    It was weird how Lao Min Na sounded more ted than worried.


    Bei Li Yan snorted with contempt, "Don''t overestimate yourself. You are not the only one our lord has put under surveince."


    "It doesn''t change the fact I gained his interest," Lao Min Na giggled mildly.

 Chapter 174 - The Rising Phoenix

    "What do you think Milord, I think you gain another admirer" Bei Li Yan chuckles, he can imagine his Lord anger for Lao Min Na said an unnecessary thing in front of Luo Ri Yi.


    "I think she thinks too much," Zhao Li Xin said in annoyance, hees out from the wooden screen while his hand wrapped on Lory''s shoulder in a protective manner, Lao Min Na face turn sour when she saw a strange woman inside his embrace. Zhao Li Xin that she knows is always cold and indifferent no matter how much you try to get close with him. In her memory, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes are always dark and empty it was soulless like a dark swamp but still she admires him for always remain strong even in the face of death. ??


    "Lord Zhao¡­" she greets with an endearing voice, she might not realize her owned tone when calling Zhao Li Xin, which only give Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan shiver to they''re spine.


    Zhao Li Xin ignore her but instead, she talks with Jin Hao "How is Li Mo Zhen condition?" he asks not because he cares but because he worries what would his princess do to safe thisd but of course no one except Hei Shen sect members realize it, they all feel touch for his concern.


    "His fine Milord, beside the old scar his condition is almost normal he just pretending to be weak to get Miss yang good side," said Jin Hao inly.


    Immediately Yang Xi Ying looks at Li Mo Zhen suspiciously and the gentleman smiles awkwardly since his been caught red-handedly.


    Lory sigh inwardly, why all men in this world really good at taking advantage of their girlfriend, should they be strict and conservative?


    "Miss Lao you''re crime for hurting our young master need to be ountable!" Mu Jan Ge res viciously at the beautiful woman in front of him, who could have known this delicate fairy-like woman can be so malevolent even man can''t match her.


    Lao Min Na pout like an innocent young girl "I give you a chance to be my subordinated and yet you did not appreciate it" she scoffed at Mu Jan G.


    Jiu Yun Sect draw their swords and so is Lao Min Na subordinated, "You think Hei Shen Sect is so generous, you think they help you without hidden meaning, you all can be so naive don''t you?" she warn them because she had no doubt that Hei Shen sect have hidden agenda, in her memory, Hei Shen is never been this¡­..kind.


    Li Mo Zhen snorts in contempt at Lao Min Na "If I have to choose, I will rather be submitted under Hei Shen Sect at least I won''t die miserably" he shows his obvious hatred to Lao Min Na, how could he not be? is not enough inflicted him with this horrible curse now she wanted to poison him too, at least when Long Ming angry he just burn you to death.


    "You hear what young master said, Don''t let this B***H left!" Wang Ji who can''t hold his anger any longer,mand his people to attack Lao Min Na and her people.


    The Jiu Yun sect roar in anger, they would never forgive people who hurt they''re Sect Master. Wang Jishes out with a strong punch at Lao Min Na, her subordinated try to block Wang Jin but how could a mere subordinated win against Jiu Yun elders, Lao Min Na subordinated push against the wall with sounds of breaking bones.


    Mu Jan Ge stay with Li Mo Zhen he can let anyone hurt him again, Hei Shen people didn''t interfere they walk toward Zhao Li Xin calmly like they didn''t notice the violent fight between two powerful sects.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki stand in front of they''re Lord in a vignt manner, Zhao Li Xin pulls Lory closed to him even though its impossible anyone can touch Lory who is surrounded by most powerful people in Hei Shen sect still Zhao Li Xin can only rxed when he glued her to himself.


    Lao Min Na can''t hide her loathe watching Zhao Li Xin embracing Lory she didn''t know why but she feel so angry even though she already has a great fianc¨¦e like Zhao Yi Chen but why there is still a knot in her heart, she feel that woman steal something important from her.


    Zhao Li Xin hated the way Lao Min Na looking at her especially her looks towards Lory, he feel imminent threat draw closer to his Princess and when he felt threat he will dispose it, Zhao Li Xin open his right palm and the firebolt ignited on his hand with one ''swosh'' he throw the me towards Lao Min Na and the fire both be bigger like meteor ready to strike her down, everyone was shriek in fear but Lao Min Na didn''t have time to dodge, she can only raise both her hand to cover herself.


    Suddenly a fiery red bird appears the bird blocked Zhao Li Xin firebolt than the bird engulfs by the fire the birds squawk in earth-shattering sounds, he ps his wings while absorbing Zhao Li Xin fire.


    "PHOENIX, its a phoenix bird!" one of Jiu Yun people screaming in fright.

 Chapter 175 - The First Kind

    More people look up, the bird in the same size of a desert eagle, the bird feather is red from the top to the bottom it is such a beautiful bird, Lao Min Na face looks relief when the bird flies in front of her, she gives Zhao Li Xincent smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin irked by Lao Min Na looks, the Phoenix used his wing to created me then he throws a rain bolt of firebolt toward Zhao Li Xin but suddenly Jin Hao jump between the me and Zhao Li Xin although he did not worry for his Lord safety still he furious with Lao Min Na boldness to fight against his Lord. ??


    Jin Hao released his icy long swords from his ring, he swings his sword swiftly and a cold windblown away the rain of firebolt, the phoenix didn''t give up the bird then twirl in a high speed on the air he created a fire tornado everything sucks inside the tornado, everyone quickly run for cover including Lao Min Na subordinated since the fire didn''t have eyes the fire killed everyone near it.


    Zhao Li Xin created barrier with his Qi to protect him and Lory from the heating fire and the fire is blocked away just a few meters from where Zhao Li Xin stand then the bird let out furious squawk, Lao Min Na frowned although she knew Zhao Li Xin is strong but because of his poison, he should not able to maintain his power this long before his poison reacted so what change?


    Lory squeeze Zhao Li Xin sleeve her eyes stare at the phoenix bird in awed, she heard about phoenix bord but she never saw it before with her own eyes, she doesn''t even know if the bird is real or not so watching the fiery bird in front of her it''s blow her minds, if only she has camera now!


    "Don''t be afraid!" Zhao Li Xin worries she would be terrified but Lory smiles excitedly at him


    "No it''s amazing!" she eximed excitedly.


    The Phoenix pping her wings again and everything was blown away, Zhao Li Xin carry Lory out of the main hall the other also do the same Li Mo Zhen hold Yang Xi Ying arms lead her out to the main courtyard, everyone scattered around the main courtyard including Lao Min Na people while the main hall crumbled with loud deafening Boom sounds, the dirt from the wrecking building float and spread in the air.


    Lao Min Na stands proudly in the middle of courtyard with her phoenix fly majestically, she stares at Zhao Li Xin she wants to see him green with envy and regret not taking her to his side when he had the chance but unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin didn''t give her a nce his eyes fixed with the woman beside him, he smiles in relief when he sure his woman is safe and sounds.


    Lao Min Na gritted her teeth "If you don''t want me to destroy this ce, you better submitted on me" her eyes glint with blood lust then she shifted her gaze back on Zhao Li Xin "Why don''t Hei Shen Sect do the same, I will leave the best position for you but of course, Immortal Tower only ept useful people" she smirked at Lory.


    Lory''s mouth pursed slightly even though Lao Min Na quip on her Lorry didn''t feel offended, she just find it funny somehow she feel like she back on junior high again and the ''mean girl'' bullied her, Lory unconsciously giggles her clear sound stunned everyone and they look at her as if she was crazy, Lory act like she''s not affected by the tension in the situation.


    "You, don''t you feel ashamed hide behind your man all the time?" Lao Min Na mocked Lory who is wrapped safely by Zhao Li Xin arms.


    Lory stifles "Don''t you feel ashamed wanting something that not yours?" she raised her eyebrows at Lao Min Na narcissism.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin hands intertwined, Zhao Li Xin eyes soften when he looking at her big doey eyes they look each other lovingly while Lao Min Na hatred increased, Zhao Li Xin that she knows is a cold and selfish man since when she bes gooey like this and who is this woman? How could he make him like this!


    "As long I''m the master of Jiu Yun sect, we will never submit to a woman like you!" Li Mo Zhen re at Lao Min Na.


    "Humph, who wants to work with a malicious woman like you!" Elder Wang Ji also chides on her, he never seen a shameless woman like Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na face turn crimson, she red furiously at Lory she never thought that woman dare to talk back at her, such a weak woman dare to against her, how could she let her go!


    "Xie Zi kill that woman!" Lao Min Na eyes turn hostiles.


    Xie Zi the phoenix bird squawk loudly, Zhao Li Xin stand in front of Lory he gather immortal me in his palms but suddenly a white bird with gold long tails flew from behind her, Lory didn''t look surprised she even smiles a little it''s been a while since the ancient tomb to watch him in action, normally they would fight side by side.


    Girsha is smaller than a Phoenix but without fear Girsha squawk in thundering sounds who hit the phoenix bird like a shockwave.


    Although he is not that strong but the phoenix bird also still young maybe he only hatched a few weeks ago, he can''t bepared with Girsha aura who lives for more than a millennium, the Phoenix bird shiver until it plops to the ground his wing cover his head pitifully, tears fall from the phoenix eyes as if Girsha had bullied him.


    Everyone who watch it dumbfounded they can''t believe their eyes, how can celestial creature like Phoenix bird pressed to the ground by unknown bird, they all look at Girsha in shocked even the Hei Shen sect also startled they used to see Girshae and go and y around Luo Ri Yi the bird is as mysterious as his owner but they never have thought the cute bird could ovee the Phoenix.


    "You, what you have done?!" she shouted at Lory angrily, there''s a hint of panic in her voice.


    "Nothing¡­" Lory answer calmly, she didn''t do anything is all Girsha doing.


    Zhao Li Xin take one step in front of Lory, the fiery gold color me emerged from his palms in one quick move he unleashes his me toward the weak phoenix bird on the ground, Lao Min Na eyes bulged the celestial beast she painstakingly search for a long time is about to die, she screams in fright.


    All of a sudden someone suddenly blocked Zhao Li Xin me, the sound of sizzled loudly heard Zhao Li Xin frowned discontent but he did not dare to attack that person and leave Lory behind. When the fire dissipated a man with white and red silk robes appear the shield on his hand burn to charcoal he snorts while throwing the burn shield to the side.


    At that time suddenly Jin Hao attack the man with heavy blow, the mysterious man raised his arms and block Jin Hao attack, another fight happened but what make Lory shocked is the appearance of the Mysterious man is almost identical with Jin Hao, same white hair, pale skin and refined face like they are mold by the same soil.


    Lao Min Na return the scared bird back to her ring, she looks at Lory with vicious gaze itch Lory ignores it, she raised her hand and girsha perch on her hand smoothly then Lory smiles at Lao Min Na, Lao Min Na face turn red she knew that smile all to well it''s the same smile strong people give it to her, it reminded her the old pathetic and useless she was. Lao Min Na clenched her fist then she gathers her Qi to throw an invisible punch towards Lory but swiftly Zhao Li Xin deflects Lao Min Na attack, the heavyunch hit back at Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na pushed back and she rolls on the ground like a ball, then shey face down in the ground, she coughing a fresh blood, Lao Min Na clenched her chest as if a mountain pressed on her body, The mysterious man saw what happened he immediately avoid Jin Hao attack then he jumps back at Lao Min Na side.


    He carries her then jump into the flying beast who looks like a flying lizard, the mysterious man and Lao Min Na flew away leaving Lao Min Na subordinated running away saving their owned life but sadly they all killed by Jiu Yun sect members.


    Everything bes quiet afterward, some people who got hurt were carried away to get treatment and other Jiu Yun members who still strong clean up the mess around them.


    Zhao Li Xin patted Lory''s head "You not hurt?" he asked with dotting smiles.


    "With you with me, not a chance!" she smiles back at him.


    The two of them chat leisurely as if thest fight means nothing for them, is normal for Zhao Li Xin but it''s not normal for someone like Luo Ri Yi, normal woman should be distraught by all of this even Jiu Yun sect members still look tensed, Li Mo Zhen and the elders amazed how strong her mental strength is.


    "Who is that man? He looks like Brother Jin" she tugged Zhao Li Xin sleeve.


    "They are¡­.family," said Zhao Li Xin shortly.


    Bei Li Yan walk calmly toward Zhao Li Xin but his expression turn warry "Milord, the mistykes n seems supported that woman"


    "What is a Mistyke?" Lory got curious, not many people that can''t make Bei Li Yan warry like that.


    "He does note from this continent, he came from Dong Shui continent and Misty Lakes n is one of the top influential family in that ce also very powerful," said Bei Li Yan.


    "Since when Lao Min Na has a rtionship with them?" Lory murmured.


    "But at least we know where is that Phoenixing from" Bei Li Yan let out a long sigh.


    "Eh? It was given by that misty people?" Lory stunned, it just shows how deep the rtionship between Lao Min Na and Misty Lake n.


    "It is, that stupid man given precious thing to an outsider, he really is stupid!" Jin Hao walks stomping her feet with upset looks.


    "Well, your Brother never has a good eye when ites to a woman, isn''t he" Bei Li Yan chuckles teasing him with a sly smile.


    Jin Hao scoffed but he didn''t deny it, Lory notices Jin haoplicated looks even though she curious but she didn''t probe further everyone deserved to hide one or two secrets isn''t it and she also hides quite a lot.


    "Are you sure that a phoenix?" Bei Li Yan look at Jin Hao suspiciously "How could miss Luo Bird subdue him easily?" phoenix bird is like a king of the beast other than Qi Lin and Dragon who have celestial blood other beasts should shiver in fear pr even faint when they face to face with the phoenix.


    They look at Girsha and Lory who smile awkwardly, just like Lory the bird as Mysterious as his owner.

 Chapter 176 - Everything Is Premeditated

    They all look at her curiously, Lory scratch her nose embarrassedly she didn''tprehend how spectacr Girsha had done not even Girsha understand, that bird is just a baby in his eyes and he just reprimand that baby a Little bit if Girsha have his actual power that bird make death from heart attack luckily Girsha power still locked just like Lory so he just pressed that baby using his ''first kind'' blood.


    "What? I didn''t do anything¡­.me this old bird" she shoved the bird from her shoulder, but girsha feel the fun is done so he flew away again leaving Lory to answers their question and Lory cursed the old bird using her telepathic connection. ??


    "Anyway, let''s break the cursed first" Lory pped her hands.


    "Should it break already?" Jin Hao remembers the ck sword turn white as snow.


    Lory wave her hand "No, that only restrains the cursed but not lifted the cursed"


    Li Mo Zhen who walk towards her also heard what Lory say "Miss Lao, what do you mean?"


    "The hairpin only resist the cursed when something happened the hairpin stoled again or worst¡­.someone might destroy it, your condition would get worst and so other people who identally touch that sword, so we must lift the cursedpletely so no one got hurt anymore" Lory smile calmly.


    She didn''t realize Li Mo Zhen feel touch by her thoughtfulness she''s not just worry for him but she also worry for other people who identally touch the cursed sword including Yang Xi Ying and the elders. In this cultivator world generosity is rare to find so how could he not move by it, Yang Xi Ying''s eyes also moist from tears she can''t describe how grateful she is.


    Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan and the mong''s brother including Zhao Li Xin looking at her with an expectant gaze.


    Some people might say what she had done is wasted a good opportunity but at the same time, they feel a wave of a warm breeze in their heart.


    "Let''s go now, the faster we clean this thing the safer for Master Li," said Lory impatiently.


    "Are you fine, why not wait for tomorrow? Zhao Li Xin worries although she''s not hurt but Lao Min Na had tried to kill her several times he scared she would engulf with shocked.


    "Miss Luo, Lord Long Ming is right, I don''t mind to wait for tomorrow" Li Mo Zhen also worry about Lory condition because she''s not cultivator like them, she might be tired and shocked after what happened.


    "Yes Miss Luo, why don''t you rest" Yang Xi Ying also joined in.


    Lory perplexed by their kind attention her face bes slightly red, it''s weird when everyone treat her like a frail ss "It¡­.it''s fine, I''m not tired or anything" she looks down shyly.


    Her cute reaction soften Yang Xi Ying heart how long it''s been for her to find a genuine pure woman, all the women she met only pretend to be pure but they all scheming and cruel.


    "When ite to a cursed, time is essential so we cannot dy any longer" Lory said again.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh he knew it''s useless when she bes like this "Fine, but I''ming with you!"


    Lory nod her head "Of course, it''s better if Master Li and Miss Yange with us too"


    "Can Iing too" Bei Li Yan plead, he wanted to see what is this cursed all about, he already missed a lot because he camete he cannot miss again this time.


    "Should you have a job to investigated Lao Min Na and the Mistyke" Jin Hao remind him coldly.


    "I can send my subordinated to do all that, don''t you have a job to investigated where''s Lao Min Na found the Gu?" Bei Li Yan retorted back.


    "I also have subordinated" he makes a loud snort, he also wants to see how to lift a cursed, he had seen a lot of strange things in this world but a cursed? He does not even know if that a real thing, as a natural-born curious person how could he let this chance go, he wouldn''t sleep for a year if he misses this chance.


    The distance between Jiu Yun sect and the ruined is quite far but they can''t use carriages because road is too small and slippery so they can only walk to reach the abandoned ruined, Lory is too weak to walk that far so Zhao Li Xin carry her on her back, her embarrassment disappear when drowsiness ovee her.


    Lory fell asleep on Zhao Li Xin back peacefully after Lory sleeps everyone used their Gin Qong to speed up their pace then they across old suspension bridged, the wind blow from the chasm awaked lory from her sleep.


    She clenched the fur cloak on her shoulder, she can see white smoke from her breath luckily the ne from Zhao Li Xin keep her warm even though the temperature is freezing cold. After they passed the bridged they climb higher through the sea of pines trees, not long after they arrive near the grey stone stairs.


    Zhao Li Xin put her down gently, Lory''s eyes remain on the stairs who is too familiar for her although the stairs have too much cracked on it and cover with weeds and dirt.


    "It''s a long climbing up there Miss Luo, you should let Lord Long Min g to carry you," said Li Mo Zhen.


    Lory shakes her head "It''s fine" Lory said calmly and Girsha flew past her, his gold tail fluttering when the faint moonlight illuminated their path, Lory follow Girsha with Zhao Li Xin walk beside her and the night bes eerie with only a sound of cricket hear around them, Yang Xi Ying also feel the hair behind her neck stand out, she pressed herself to Li Mo Zhen arms.


    Li Mo Zhen patted her hand gently tofort her, secretly he also feel something weird with this ce as if something watching them in the dark but as a high-level cultivator he sure there are no other living things other than them, Li Mo Zhen confused why he didn''t realize this before when he some the first time is it because hees during the day or because at that time the cursed sword still rest peacefully until Lao Min Na disturbed it?


    Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and Mong''s Brother also feels the air around them is dark and depressing even though they didn''t afraid but there something unsettling about this ce and the more they climb the heavier this feeling bes.


    Zhao Li Xin holds Lory''s hand tightly "Something menace inside this ce¡­.this ce is dangerous," he said with a quiet voice.


    Lory grip on his hand gets tighter "It''s fine, is not your real feeling¡­you just got influenced by them" Lory smile calmly.


    "Them?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    Lory looks up "Don''t you hear it¡­they trap in this ce, begging for help"


    "Do¡­.do you mean it''s a gho¡­..ghost?" Yang Xi Ying stuttering she pressed herself to Li Mo Zhen, he feel bad for his fianc¨¦e he wrapped his arms around her shoulder to calmed her down.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t hurt you they just trap in this vicious cycle" she pitty all the innocent who was died at that time because of few people greed so many people have to die in vain.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi help her to open the half wrecking gate just like she saw in the dream "They all trap in this nightmare, it''s time to wake them up and send them home" Lory walk-in unhurried pace she finally reach the small building behind the main building she slowly opens the door and there she found the left coffin, Lao Min Na didn''t even bother to close the coffin.


    Yang Xi Ying didn''t dare to enter because of the coffin inside the room meanwhile, Lory approaches the coffin, the man bones with tattered white robesy inside the coffin.


    "I told you I wille for you" Lory said gently to the bones inside the coffin without fear in her eyes, only sadness "Brother Mong help me to Bring the coffin outside"


    "Yes, Young Miss!" Mong Ki and Mong Yi said at the same time, carefully they carry the coffin outside.


    Meanwhile, Lory tidy up the Budha altar then she put new offering on the table to respect the God and the death, Zhao Li Xin help her to lit the incense although he didn''t have much concern for the god or the death but he will respect whatever Lory needs to do even if he doesn''t understand it.


    Lory gratefully smiles at Zhao Li Xin understanding, Lory''s eyes shift to the painting in the middle of the room, she approaches the painting closely, she sees something written at the bottom of the painting the but the ink is worn off so she Leans closer to the painting.


    Lory read what was written on it suddenly her eyebrows furrow, a minuteter she let out a long sigh turns out everything is premeditated, at the end nothing is a coincidence in this world.

 Chapter 177 - The Gathering Souls

    "So that''s how it is" Lory mutter.


    "What''s wrong? Zhao Li Xin came from behind her. ??


    "You see this" she pointing at the writing on the painting.


    Zhao Li Xin also lean closer to read it, he didn''t make expression only stare at Lory with meaningful eyes "Do you know about this? He asked.


    Lory shakes her head slowly "No, how could I¡­.I think no one knows about this, obviously this kind of tragedy who wants to talk about it?"


    he didn''t make anotherment "Hm¡­Let''s go" he stroke Lory back.


    Both of them leave the small room, Lory look up the bright moonlight shined with dimmed light "It is a perfect time" she said quietly then shift her gaze at Zhao Li Xin "What I''m about to do will drain my power, so I would sleep for a few days, two or three days is the maximum so don''t make a fuss" she warned him.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t like what he heard but he also helpless to stop her "It''s your life in danger? tell me the truth!" he stares deeply at her, his little princess used to do dangerous things without telling him so he got anxious when she started to give him a heads up.


    Lory grinned "No, I''m just tired, you don''t need to be worried" she patted his chest yfully.


    "I would still be worry" Zhao Li Xin insist.


    "Yeah, I know you do¡­" Lory pursed her lips.


    Lory make Mong Ki and Mong Yi arrange the coffin in the middle of the dpidated courtyard then she make everyone take a few steps back away from her, no one understands what she about to do but still they do whatever she told them to do without question.


    Lory take another look on the man inside the coffin "It''s time to go home" she said softly.


    [Girsha, I need your help!] she called.


    The white bird pping his wing above her [You always need my help don''t you?] he mocked her but his eyes gaze gently at her, everyone said human is a fickle creature they would change depending on time and situation but howe this little girl didn''t change since the first time they met.


    Lory pursed her lips [You know I''m a handful¡­]


    Girsha stifles, his beak scratch his wing and a drop of blood flowing down where lory catch it with her palm when a drop of blood fall on his hand Lory clench her palms, she pulled her palm on her chest then she begins chanting in a foreignnguage, everyone is cultivator so their hearing is exceptional Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying stunned knowing possibility Luo Ri Yi is not from this country but from where they never hear that kind ofnguage before.


    Suddenly a white orbs emerge from beneath the ground, is like white fireflies floating in the air illuminated the once dark courtyard, everyone startles the all unconsciously be vignt, Yang Xi Ying also scared but she feel drawn by the white light she was stunned when she reaches the light she feel warm, the white orb y on her hand for a second before it flew away, she doesn''t know why but she feel very sad.


    "Xi Ying, what happened, are you hurt?" Li Mo Zhen grabs her shoulder anxiously.


    Yang Xi Ying tears roll on her delicate face she didn''t know why she feel so sad "I''m not¡­." she begins to weep uncontrobly on his chest, Li Mo Zhen didn''t know what to do, he can only embrace her toforted her.


    The white orbs change their shape to a human they all look like a thin white fog, Jin Hao and the others can see their face only by their shape they can differentiate between male, female and children, the white shadow looks confused then the walk aimlessly as if they search for something.


    The white orbs who y with Yang Xi Ying transform to a shape of a little child, the child looks around confusedly as if she desperately looking for someone, Yang Xi Ying heart aching for the child she wants to run to that child and hug him but she knew she couldn''t help him no one can''t but perhaps she can¡­.


    Yang Xi Yin''s eyes shift on Lory who seems like praying with folded hand on her chest with her eyes closed while Girsha float above her. Slowly she opens her hands and the glowing purple butterfly emerged from her hands, Lory blow softly and the butterfly wing fluttering, she flew across the white fog then suddenly the white human fog awaken then they look each other in surprise.


    The white human fog then cry and hug each other as if they just met after a very long time, Yang Xi Ying then saw a woman shape figure run toward the little child white fogs, the child looks ted she also run towards the woman and they hug each other then another mane and joined them, Yang Xi Ying smile happily the three families finally find each other, Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen watch them in relief.


    Eventhough theirs is no sound but they can imagine in their head how happy they are, the whole family finaly reunited. Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan and the Mong''s brother look dumbfounded there''s no words to describe how they feel right now.


    The purple butterfly fly toward Lory then twirl above the coffin in slow pace, then another white orb imerge but not like the other this white orb transform into a real human shape with eyes, nose and lips even his robes can be seen clearly although he still look like a white fog, the man look at Lory with gentle smile like an old friend who just reunited.


    Suddenly the jade token on Li Mo Zhen waist cracked and another transparent figure appear and leap toward the white figure in front of Lory the two men look each other with tearing eyes then they hug each other, Lory smiles while watching them she opens the wooden box next to her then she takes the gold hairpin, Lory squeeze the hairpin in her palm and the hairpin crumble into golden dust, the dust twirl in the air and transform to a lovely woman.


    The white fog man''s eyes bulged his mouth slightly open with disbelieved expression, the woman smiles widely at him. The other man nudged the white fog man to hold the woman, the white fog man and the golden dust woman hold each other tightly while the other man smile in content, then he approach Lory.


    "Thank you.." he said with a thankful smile.


    "You are Li Hui Nan?" Lory guesses.


    He nod his head "I''m sorry to bother you but you are the only one who can break this long nightmare"


    "Did you n all this?" Lory asked.


    Li Hui Nan shifts his gaze to Li Mo Zhen with apologetic smiles "Some of it...I do make him enchanted by the sword"


    Li Mo Zhen''s face frowned, no wonder even though he felt there something wrong with the sword he still takes the sword with him for a cautious person like him his behavior surely odd, turns out he was influenced by his ancestor.


    "Including disturbing my dream?" Lory raised her eyebrows to pretend to be mad.


    Li Hui Nan chuckles "I''m sorry about that but I need you to understand the core of this cursed and is not like you didn''t gain benefit from it" he gives her a knowing smile.


    "How do you know I will help Li Mo Zhen if Ite your grandchild would be dead" Lory tilted her head.


    Li Mo Zhen''s face turns sullen what Lory said was true and this man in front of him is his ancestor, he doesn''t understand why he wants to harm him.


    Li Hui Nan understands Li Mo Zhen though, he slowly slides to Li Mo Zhen then he looks at Yang Xi Ying who glues herself in Li Mo Zhen arms, she look scared but curious at the same time.

 Chapter 178 - The Same Mistakes

    "Because he falls in love with her and because she knows you so I took this chance¡­" said Li Hui Nan


    "But why you do this to me?" Li Mo Zhen still can ept it. ??


    "Because¡­you are my descendant, this happened because of us my father is the one who killed Li Wei Han Wife because of my sister suicide even though the suicide is got nothing to do with Wei Han, is all because my family pressured that push her to the edged but my Father didn''t want to take the responsibility and me Wei Han instead" he deeply sigh.


    "Our family owed so much debt for We Han and his family also the whole n who got implicated, my soul cannot be rest until this debt is paid, so forgive me, grandchild¡­.you are my only hope, to pay my family mistakes this is all I could do" Li Hui Nan expression turns somber.


    Li Mo Zhen''s heart bes soft he didn''t have the heart to me him, it is the duty of the younger generation to fixed the past mistakes he also feel sorry for Li Hui Nan who is soul never rest for hundreds of years because of this tragedy.


    "I also worry about you" Li Hui Nan suddenly said.


    "Me?" Li Mo Zhen confuse.


    "Your situation almost like Wei Han and your character even more like him" he nces at Wei Han behind him who smiles bitterly.


    "I''ve been watching you from inside that token of yours, I know many people questioning this youngss as your wife even some of the Jiu Yun sect questioning her, you might think you can ignore it because you think as long you love her that''s enough¡­.that what Wei Han though too"


    Li Mo Zhen heart-thumping then he look at Yang Xi Ying beautiful face then shift her gaze to the woman cover with sparkle golden dust, the woman smiles warmly at him, Li Mo Zhen have shes memory when he was under the cursed he see how terrible that woman life is, he can''t imagine what if that happened with Yang Xi Ying, could he also bes crazy like Li Wei Han?


    "We live in a cruel world where people didn''t hesitate to kill and torture to get what they want and you are soft¡­too soft with your enemy but you also stubborn with your love just like Wei Han" Li Hui Nan let out a long heaved "I see my brother so much in you and it terrified me, I don''t want another tragedy happened"


    Li Mo Zhen tighter his embraces on Yang Xi Ying "I promised you, that would never happen again!" he said firmly.


    Li Hui Nan nods his head "Good, I believe you but if you hesitated someday¡­.just watch him" Li Hui Nan look at Zhao li Xin who crosses his arms noncahntly, not like the others he didn''t care with the stranged thing around him.


    "You can learn one or two from him¡­.." said Li Hui Nan.


    "It''s time¡­" Lory said suddenly.


    Li Hui Nan slide back to Li Wei Han the two brothers smile to each other again, suddenly Lory asked Li Hui Nan "I don''t think you would gamble with your grandchild live if you aren''t sure it would work, after all, he is your only descendant isn''t it?"


    Li Hui Nan smile mysteriously "She told me you woulde¡­."


    "Is she a woman with silver hair and grey eyes?" Lory asks again.


    "She has a message for you, What once start would begin again¡­" said Li Hui Nan.


    ''That words again...''


    After he said his word his body transform to glowing white orb, Li Wei Han and his wife also transform to white orbs too then all the fog figure change into same orbs is like the festival of white fireflies the dimmed light illuminated the courtyard, Lory take a deep breath she takes the sword from the wooden box then she raised the sword and the sword float above her hand.


    The three orbs twirl around the swords then slowly the sword scattered just like snow and it scattered on the air.


    "May the light guide your way even in the darkest path" Lory lift her hand higher and dozens of glowing purple butterfly emerged from her palm and flew to the night sky as they illuminated a path in the dark sky.


    The white orbs flocked to follow the butterfly, the orbs go higher and higher until they disappeared in the night sky, Jin Hao and everyone watches the night in awed they all overwhelmed by the scened in front of them, it was happy, sad and relief at the same time.


    Meanwhile, the white sword scattered leaving only the handles and the handles glowing to silver metals then slowlynd on to her hand, suddenly she feel something released inside of her and she was hit by a surge of power its all too sudden a wind twirl around her and push everyone around her, Zhao Li Xin use his Qi to blocked the power who try to push him away.


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan toote to gather their Qi so they were pushed quite far from Zhao Li Xin, Li Mo Zhen deliberately pull Yang Xi Ying away from Lory to avoid the sudden attack from the wind so they also make a quite distance with Zhao Li Xin.


    Girsha pping his wings to blocked her power [Lory, you forgot the Trinity will nullify the whole spell on your body?!] he reminds her.


    [Damn, I forgot!] Lory cursed inwardly but it''s toote to stop the power that returns to her is more powerful than the one inside the ancient tomb [What should I do?] she didn''t want to show her real appearance to other people especially to Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying even though they are a good people but too much of surprised would make them wary about her.


    She worries this would create a seed of suspicion for them, her power is strange enough but at least it was used to help them but if they see her real appearance would they be scared of her, what would they think about her could they be wary with her?


    She remembers the history in her world about the war between the ''Gifted'' and the ''Creator'' its all also starts with a little seed of doubt then is escted into hate.


    Lory raised her hood to cover her face but it''s useless soon she would fall into a deep sleep and they all would see her real appearance, her heart racing she doesn''t know what to do her knee fall on the ground, Zhao Li Xin fight his way towards her, he hold her shoulder anxiously.


    [You have no choice, trust him Lory!] Girsha assured her like a beast his instinct is more keen than human so he knew Zhao Li Xin will never desert his princess even if his princess face disfigured.


    Lory clench her jaw, her conscious start to falter she had no other way but to take the risk, she cupped Zhao Li Xin face her iris already turn purple "HIDE ME!" she begged.


    Zhao Li Xin stunned with the change in her eyes but he had no time to think further he waves his hand and brings her inside the rings. Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan watch the two of them disappeared on a thin air then they look at each other confusedly.


    "Where are they going?" Li Mo Zhen still who still in shocked.


    "Inside the spatial ring?" said Jin Hao calmly.


    But his answer only gives Li Mo Zhen another shock, normal spatial ring can only contain nonliving thing still it''s very rare to find a spatial ring and a ring who can contain a living human can only be a mystique realm inside the rings and that even more rare, the rumor tells only two or three people in the world who have the mystique realm and who could have thought Long ming is one of them.


    "Master Li about this, I hope you keep everything that happened today as a secret," said Bei Li Yan with warning gaze.


    "My ancestor and I owed a lot to miss Luo and also Lord Long Ming, you can be sure I will never betray them" Li Mo Zhen assured them.


    "Me too, Master Bei you can be sure no one will know about what happened today" yang Xi Ying also convince them.


    Both of them feel grateful for Lory because of them the long debt of his ancestor was paid, Lao Min Na n also failed and he got his old life back, how could he have a heart to betray Luo Ri Yi and Long Ming and after all there is no sane man would mess with Hei Shen sect deliberately.

 Chapter 179 - Last Farewell

    On the other side Zhao Li Xin arrived inside the mystique realm inside his ring, Lory has lost her consciousness while Girshanded smoothly next to her, Zhao Li Xin was stunned when he realized the girl inside his arms looked very different even though she had shared simrity with Luo Ri Yi appearance but the girls face is too foreign for him, meanwhile, Girsha stares at Zhao Li Xin as he waiting for him to react.


    Soon after a man with golden eyes and red fiery hair arrived, he flinched when he met Girsha eyes then he awkwardly smiled "Ehm¡­how do you do?" he said with a stiffed greeting, Girsha rolled his eyes then he snorted with mockery before he flew off ignoring the magnificent red Dragon.??


    Zhao Li Xin was too immersed in his thought to notice Huo Long''s strange behavior when Girsha left Huo Long let out a heavy sighed then he shook his head to calm his nerves.


    Huo Long then squatted in front of Lory "Aahh¡­.she''s more beautiful in person than I imagined" he looks at her with awe.


    "Is this my Lory real appearance?" Zhao Li Xin asks.


    "Princess Lorient Jean frau Lucient" he muttered with an inexpicable smiled as he stares at her.


    "What is that?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    "Your lover''s full name, stupid boy! didn''t she ever told you?" he mocked him.


    Zhao Li Xin sulked without answering "How do you know so much about her?" he asked again while pulling her possesively in his arms.


    Huo Long let out a long heaved "I know someone who knows about her¡­."


    "Who?" he questioned him again.


    "One day I will tell you everything about this pitiful princess and her tragic fate¡­" Huo Long''s expression turned serious, he had seen many humans fall victim to their own cruel fate, even Zhao Li Xin was one of the people who have struggled from a young age, they experience heartache, rejection, loss, and betrayal more than anyone in their life. Although on the bright side, all those hardships will make them stronger, thicker, and smarter, on the other hand, it also make them cruel, bitter, and cold just like Zhao Li Xin.


    But Lorient was different, even after everything that she had been through her heart was untainted by dark thoughts even in the dark time of her life she was able to keep the light inside her stay alive. Maybe because she knew what was going to happen or maybe this is her own decision and she epted it wholeheartedly.


    Even though she knew there was no light at the end of the tunnel she was still moving forward, she carries on without forgetting who she was and what the purpose of her existence was. She held her high as she walks with pride and dignity until the end.


    If she has any regrets in her life, it''s probably because she left everyone she loved without a proper goodbye she knew she had left deep scars on everyone that loves her but that just another price of her action and she must live with her decision whether is good or bad that''s why her story is too tragic and heart-wrenching even for a beast like him.


    Zhao Li Xin pulled her closer to his chest "Is she hurt so much?" his voice deepens.


    "More than you know, even I still don''t know how she can endure that kinda pain?" when that woman showed him what this Princess had been through, his heart ached for her. Huo Long didn''t know he still could feel like that towards other creatures especially humans. The problem with longevity was that after a while it made one heart feel numb, however, his heart was broken for the little Princess, and he mourned because of her cruel fated.


    Zhao Li Xin caresses the foreign face in front of him "But she always smiles¡­" he murmured.


    Huo Long looks at her in forlorn "She is, isn''t she?"


    ____________________________________________


    _____L''Markieth after King Marcus Fallen____


    Lory and Lucas manage to lead their people safely to L''markieth the massive underground city that was created secretly by King Marcus and a few of his people. An independent city that was able to amodate two billion people, King Marcus''s ambitious project he even used his own money to build this city at that time no one understood why the King built this ce but the King asked them to believe him.


    Thankfully Hand was unlike any other Kingdom, the King''s ministers and his close confidants had a strong faith in their King''s judgment, eventually, this project was approved by the three upper echelons, the Prime minister, the Minister of finance, and the Minister of Defence.


    The city took fifteen years to build and when the money was not enough the King would spend his personal fortune to continue the project, maybe that''s why Lory and Lucas have a frugal lifepare to other royalty.


    Inside the conference room the Minister of Defense, the Generals, the Archknight, Lory, and Lucas was in a meeting room, all of them sit at the round table and after King Marcus passed away, the position automatically falls on Lucas but the problem is, it''s only been a year since Lucas was start the King''s Trial where he must gather the seven King''s sword to prove his right for the Lucient throne.


    unfortunately, he was only able to gather two swords and that''s not enough but Handwas crippled without their rightful King, so everyone was in dilemma.


    "I object!" Lory raised her voice abruptly, "There is no point to dyed the ''King''s Trial'' halfway !"


    "I agree with her highness" Fredhard adds in "The faster we gather the power of God''s, the faster all this would end"


    "But we need a King to lead us," said the prime minister "Hand need their King" he insists.


    "But sadly, our young Prince is not ready, without the seven God''s Swords we can kill the AS* HOLE not to mention to clear this DAMN dark sky!" Fargo shouted furiously.


    "Language please" Fredhard reprimand him calmly, Fargo clicked his tongue angrily.


    Fredhard takes a deep breath "Prince Lucas need to be prepared before he could take down Nazareth, without sufficient power, we will lose the fight again, and we cannot allow that to happened, we already lose one King we cannot lose another King!" he said with a firm voice, everyone looks down in forlorn, the death of King Marcus is a heavy blow for all of them.


    The room bes pin-drop silent then Lucas started to speak "My opinion is, it would be more beneficial if I go out there and continue ''The King''s Trial'' and end this¡­.disaster once for all but if I chose to stay honestly I don''t think it won''t make much difference, we don''t have enough power to kill Nazareth or bring the Sun and our resource are also limited, with Nazareth out there and the world engulfs in darkness it''s only a matter of time before we out of food, medicine and soon peoples" Lucas leaned his back to his chair.


    "But people of Hand wouldn''t follow anyone except their King," said the prime minister.


    "What about Princess Lorient take a charge until Prince Lucas returned?" the Minister of defense suggests.


    All eyes star on her, Lory straighten her back "I disagree" she said shortly "This is not a responsibility I can''t take lightly, Icked knowledge, experience, and wisdom, most of all I never been prepare for this situation unlike Lucas"


    "But, Her highness¡­" one of the ministers speaks abruptly.


    Lory raised her hand to stop him before she continued "I suggest we made a Kingmission, thismission would consist from several people who represent the important sector like welfare, health, and safety, etcetera¡­. they would be running the Kingdom for the King''s behalf andter they would need an answer and responsibility everything they have done when the King''s return"


    "That can be tricky but this is a dire situation though" Fredhard rubs his chin in deep thought then he clenched his hand together "But there still need to report the situation at least every week and for the big matter that needs the King approval they have to report to Prince Lucas and approve by his highness," Fredhard said firmly.


    Everyone nods their head simultaneously, they all agree not like other Kingdom in the world, Hand depends on Lucient power and wisdom so if Lucient is no longer on the throne then Hand would never be the same old Hand anymore.


    "Jay, how ismunication?" Fargo shouted impatiently at Jay who his hand did not stop typing theptop keyboard.


    Jay stops typing "Most satellite is useless because of the ck miasma in the sky, apparently that ck things blocked not just the Sun, but thankfully our ''Great King'' finish built this new satellite just a few months ago before all this happened and is all good and running, somunication ''mostly'' is not a problem" Jay used quotation gesture at ''Mostly'' words.


    "When it all bes a problem?" Fargo squints his eyes in a wary expression.


    "When the miasma bes thick or when the weather is exceptionally bad" Jay shrug his shoulder then he turns around and opens his backpack "But fret not, I prepare when those things happened, <strong>TADAAA</strong>!" he shows dozens of ck walkie talkie.


    "What the heck is that?" Lucas is startled and so is Lory, the twins make the same shocked expression.


    "Walkie talkie My Dear prince, this what we used tomunicate in the old days, it cannot be too far of course and I also need to strengthen the signals too¡­..but it''s for an emergency," said Jay with proud smiles.


    Lucas scrutinizes the ancientmunication in his hand then he sighs "Make it work, I think ''emergency'' would happen a lot and within the Kingmission, I want Fred, Fargo, Prime Minister and¡­.Minister of defense solve this and report for me afterward, you all got two days" Lucas knocks on the table, to end the meeting.

 Chapter 180 - Last Farewell II

    Later at night, after the long meeting, Lory returned to her room, she was leaned on the balcony gazing to the tinted light that came from the window of the apartment, although it called an apartment is not like a normal apartment that people could see at the city. No, this apartment was made from a thick greystone, the surface was rough and the finishing looks like an ancient building as if it''s already there for a thousand years.


    The reason the building made that way wasn''t intentional, mostly because this type of building is more durable and stronger than the fancy apartment they used to have in the Heriond city. although the building was not asfortable or bigger than normal apartment people would have in the city, but right now people were more concerned with safety and survival sofort is put on thest on the list.??


    "You want Lemon tea?" suddenly Lucas peeks from the door.


    Lory smiles at him "So attentive...~" Lory teased him.


    "Hey, You know I''m a good brother!" he refuted.


    Lory giggles while epting the hot mug, the warmth from the mug spread from her palm, immediately she feel rxed, Lory then slowly takes a sip, suddenly her eyebrows creased "Oh man, What the hel* is this?!" Lory winces while stuck out her tongue.


    "What is my owned recipe," Lucas said with innocent expression "Lemon and ginger tea, to keep you nice and warmed"


    "How many Ginger you use?" Lory shut her eyes tightly until it bes a thin line as the spicy vor hit her tongue.


    "A lot¡­" Lucas says in glee


    Lory red at him with upset looks which only make Lucasughing even harder. albeit the horrible taste Lory keeps drinking the tea since it''s rare for Lucas to make her something even though Lucas did it for the sake of the jokes, she knew this is his odd way to cheer her up.


    "Where would you go after this?" Lory stares at him and puts down the mug.


    Lucas leaned on the stone railing, his eyes stare at the distance "Oak city past the Roverdane and Cranewald" he props his chin with his fist on the railing, seemingly unconcerned where he would go.


    Lory furrows her eyebrows "That ce....is filled with a high-level beast" Lory then takes another sip calmly, she knew that ce is very dangerous, even on the satellite map that area was marked as the red zone, but she knew he had no other choice, so she tamped down her worry.


    "I know..." Lucas answer shortly "We will manage¡­" he said again with a casual tone as if they would visit a park.


    Lory knows he doesn''t want to make her worry, so what else she could say "I know you will..."


    Lucas''s eyes then shift towards Lory "And you¡­what is your n next?"


    "What? I will be here, Duh¡­." Lory rolls her eyes.


    "Then why you refuse to be my recement, it''s easier for themission to report to you than me, and you can oversee the situation better than me when you still here. You know as much as I wanted to, there would be a time that I would go somewhere unreachable, when they can''t reach me what would happen to them?" Lucas worriedly said.


    "I''m not like you, Luc I''m not good with this leadership or whatever" Lory sigh.


    "Bullsh*t! you''re as good as me or perhaps better,e on everyone know this" Lucas snorted disbelieve with her excuse.


    "Only you who would say that" Loryscoffed while take another sipped, the sour tea grew in her after the spice slowly numb her tastebud.


    Both of them fall silent they look at thest remnants of their Kingdom, half of their people killed during the first attack, including their father. It''s amazing what Nazareth could do, only with a single attack their strong and powerful kingdom fall apart like a sandcastle, everything their love was crumbled before their eyes, the hundreds of years history, the advance ''King city'', their impregnable Cestine castle, everything renders into nothingness.


    But their greatest Lost, was losing their Father and his Archknight who was very close to them because they practically raised them after their mother passed away, but now they all gone.


    "I''m sorry Lory," said Lucas suddenly.


    "About what?" Lory tilted her head with a puzzled look.


    "For not being there with you when Father¡­." Lucas tightens his jaw as he lowered his head, it''s still hard for him to admit that his great father has gone "I'', sorry to make you watch him, and force you made such decision, and to carry the burden.....it''s not supposed to be you, it had to be me!" he clenched his fist in anger.


    "No, stop Lucas!" Lory shakes her head, she holds his fist tightly "No one make me do anything, not you¡­not even Father, I make a choice and I do what I need to do¡­..is not easy but¡­.we are ''Lucient'' we are who we are, our life was not supposed to be easy, didn''t you tell me that once?" Lory looks at him with a profound gaze "I chose this path by my own will, so don''t me yourself, because I never me you, not even once, you understand me?!"


    Lucas grips her hand tightly, he takes a deep breath as her eyes be hot, he holds his tears "I know¡­.I just, I wish could be stronger for you¡­for everyone"


    "You are,and I know you will be much stronger¡­stronger than any ''Lucient'' King that ever walk-in Verriond, trust me, will ya!" Lory''s eyes glinted with confidence, she not just try tofort Lucas, she genuinely believes that her brother would be the greatest King that everyone ever knows, she believed that Lucas would even exceed their Father.


    Lucas chuckles, he looks at her with a gentle smile "We will always be together aren''t we, sis?"


    "Of course, stupid!" Lory flicked his forehead.


    "OUCH!"


    A few dayster Lucas left L''markieth to continue his quest and after a few years maintaining the stability of the L''markieth city Lory finally left the city as well, and so the twins left separately as they walked on their own path, believing that this is the only way for them to save each other and all of the people who depended on them.


    However, none of them prepare for the hurdle, heartache, and pain that they were going through throughout their journey, who could have thought it would take a decade for them to finish their quest, and no one knows that Lucas and Lory would never meet each other again after that night, and when they reunited it would be the faithful day when Lory reces Lucas''s ce as sacrificial for the power of the God swords.


    Death didn''t frighten her, she finally got in the ce that she knows this is a one-way ticket and she doesn''t think she could return, however, she''s willing, she epted this fate if that means Lucas would be saved.


    However, keeping secret and leaving everyone without saying goodbye or proper exnation, that is the hard part, knowing she would break their heart and turn her brother as a lone survivor, epting the possibility that they would me her, be disappointed at her....now that is scary, s what choice that she has?


    _______________________________


    Lory wakes up and found herself in a strange ce, she wasy on the gold bed, with a gold sheet, and gold nket even the curtains were also made of gold, actually, every piece of furniture inside the room was made with gold.


    There are two possibility cross Lory minds, one she stranded on the rapper cribs, second, she somehow rescued by the Arabian sheik, Lory scratched her head, all the glimmering and shine started to blinded her eyes she wondered if she still dreaming but she never dreams of a mountain of gold before, so this is new.


    "You awake?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly enters the room.


    "Li Xin?" she looks at him in a daze, but then something hits her "Where are we?"


    He relief to see her look fine "we are In the mystique realm inside my ring," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory was still notpletely awake "This is inside your ring?" Lory squints her eyes, then she looked around her with a confused look "But why we surrounded with GOLD?" Lory rubbed her eye.


    Zhao Li Xin understands her confusion so he says with a scowl "Because the spirit of this realm love gold" he also sick and tired with all this gold, he can never rx in this ce, just imagine sleeping inside the discomp, that is Zhao Li Xin feel.


    Lory flipped her hair over her shoulder carelessly then she realized the color of her hair was different, she stunned to notice her hair had turned to her original bluish and way hair, her eyes widened then she nced at Zhao Li Xin who was looking at her with the same gentle expression he used to have.


    Then she looked at her hair again to make sure she wasn''t not dreaming or something, a secondter she checked her left wrist, she realizes the rune circle on her wrist had disappeared, that''s meant her shapeshifter spell was broken!


    Lory frantically covered her face with the nket and left only her big purple eyes staring at Zhao Li Xin nervously, Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand why she reacted strongly but she didn''t look like she was sick so he let her be.


    "Do.....do I look weird?" Lory asks nervously.


    "You mean you look? well, you look different," he said earnestly, Zhao Li Xin didn''t mean in a bad way but for Lory takes she thought he just hesitated to tell the truth.


    "It''s weird huh, do you hate it?" she looks at him with forlorn.


    "No, I don''t hate it¡­" he answers earnestly.


    "You lying¡­" she''s still disbelieved.


    Zhao Li Xin''s let out a long sighed ''It''s gonna be a long day¡­''

 Chapter 181 - Meeting With Azure Dragon

    Lory is not weird in bad ways on the contrary she looks¡­.oddly beautiful, Yes, she looks different but when he remembers the story he heard when he was a child about a fairy or diety about their odd and mesmerizing beauty he imagines it would be something like her.


    Pale skin like snow, dark bluish wavy hair like a blooming flower, clear big eyes with purple iris-like an amethyst gem and small pink full lips, her face is small and delicate and when she''s sleeping she looks like a jade statue, wless and unreal, secretly he was d that Lory hides her appearance this far if not, who knew how many men would be spellbound by her unique beauty.??


    "There''s nothing weird with your face" Zhao Li Xin chuckles as he pulls the nket away from her face "And you''ve been sleeping for days and nothing on your face that I haven''t seen before so why bother to hide it now?"


    Her pink lips pouted cutely, well at least for Zhao Li Xin she looks cute you want to get out of here?" he asked softly.


    Lory nodded, she wondered what it was like outside, Zhao Li Xin helped her stand on her feer then she led her outside and they descended on the spiral staircase, Lory then saw an amount of precious gemstone and gold scattered away on the floor just like trash because the casket was too full, Lory never blinded by luxury but still, she was shocked by so many treasures inside the room.


    "Is it all¡­ yours?" Lory is blown away with so much gold in one room as if she lives inside the ''King Midas'' castle, this ce is insane!


    "Yes¡­" he replied casually "You like it? just take whatever you like¡­" he said indifferently.


    "No, I''m good¡­" she shrugs her shoulder.


    If there is anything Lory and Zhao Li Xin have inmon is theirck of interest in wealth but strangely wealth always sticks on them like glue whether they wanted it or not.


    "Where did you find all this gold?" she wondered since she rarely saw him working other than cultivating or hearing reports from his subordinates with half-absent expression, Lory never saw him doing anything business-like.


    "Some gold is has been here from the start and some of it I got it from my business that Wu San Bo took care of" Zhao Li Xin then led her out of the bling-bling room since his eyes started to get hurt.


    "Oh, how''s the business going? you never said anything about it..." asked Lory as she rubbed her eyes because the bling''s made her eyes a little bit blurry.


    "Normal as usual, we have moved our business from the Jiang Wei Kingdom to the Liangzu Kingdom and we thrive even more since we got the ''brat'' approval to expand our business, well that was expected since that means we help Liangzu economy as well, in the end, is a win-win negotiation for both of us," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "So, in short, you got richer¡­" Lory squints her eyes.


    "<strong>WE</strong> got richer" he emphasizes the first word.


    Zhao Li Xin opened the door and the warm wind graze her face Lory was stunned by the sight in front of her, <strong>THERE''S A SEA</strong>! They are in the middle of the sea! turns out they are inside a golden pagoda, the whole pagoda is made of gold from the top to the bottom, which is insane! who built the ce and why the hell they are on the ind in the middle of the sea? Lory was so dumbfounded, her mouth slightly loose in shocked


    "Are you sure we are inside the ring?" Lory was astonished, what kinda sorcerer could create a ce like this?


    Zhao Li Xin patted her head to reassure her but suddenly the seawater rippled violently then something burst out from beneath the sea, the first thing she saw was giant red scales glittering as the light touch the scales surface, suddenly the water sshed on her but Zhao Li Xin quickly covers her face with his sleeve before wetting her face.


    Lory subconsciously grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s arms as two giant red ruby eyes stared at her intensely "You finally awakened" Huo Long says in relief


    Lory''s mouth opened slightly she was shocked because the creature sounded gentle, but why he looks awkward in front of her?


    "Thank you¡­..for your concern?" Lory still doesn''t know how to react in front of the creature.


    The Dragon''s eyes turn soft "I''m sorry for scaring you, My name is Huo Long I''m the Azure Dragon who resides in this boy''s rings" he said with a low voice.


    "Dragon?" Lory was stupefied, she unconsciously held her breath when the image of Nazareth suddenly shed in her mind, and then she got nervous.


    Huo Long seemed to notice the change in Lory''s expression "Wait, I''m a good Dragon, look! I won''t hurt you I never hurt anyone, no wait there was a guy¡­.but he pissed me off first, and the other guys, No, wait! Trust me, I''m a good Dragon!" the more he spoke the more he got flustered and Zhao Li Xin didn''t try to help him either he even stare at him with doubt when he said he never hurt anyone.


    Huo Long never like humans other than Zhao Li Xin but after he knew about Lory and what she had been through he can''t help to attracted by her, it had been a very long time since he met a human with a bright soul like her so he can''t help wants to get to know her better and moreover, she is the woman that could change that ice block.


    Huo Long didn''t want her to hate him because she thought he is the same creature as the mad dragon in her world that was responsible for the destruction of her world and the deaths of everyone she loved.


    Lory never saw a Dragon in panic mode before and he doesn''t look like a dragon that she knows of, the appearance and the body shape of this dragon are totally different from the dragon in her world especially those gentle warm eyes.


    "I believe you¡­" Lory said softly.


    Huo Long who was in a state of panic suddenly paused and sigh in relief "Thank You, why don''t I transform myself so we can talk easily" Huo Long body engulf with light, and a few secondster a man withvish red robes, red hair and listening golden eyes appear in front of Lory "How do I look?" he opened her arms and posed like a model in front of Lory.


    Lory''s mouth twitched then she gives a forced smile "You¡­..look <strong>HOT</strong>¡­" Lory raised her thumbs awkwardly.


    "Annoying!" Zhao Li Xin cut in.


    "Thank you, thank you!" he smiled proudly while ignoring Zhao Li Xin''s disdained gaze "Let me show you around, this is your first time right? here take the map, see I marked all the good spot in this ce" Huo Long acted like a professional ''tour guide'' he make sure she knows all the best ces in this realm.


    "Look, here the spot of the hot spring, next to it is the fiery fruit orchard, and here is the ce od red ming flower garden, the flower is so beautiful like fire but it won''t hurt you, by the way, you like flower don''t you? ok, good, and this spot¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin''s mouth twitched, he was shocked by the disparity treatment between him and Lory! he remembered the first time he came here Huo Long threatened to eat him then he tried to trick Zhao Li Xin to be his servant and where was this flower garden, he never saw it before!


    "By the way do you see Girsha?" Lory asks Zhao Li Xin.


    "Don''t worry he is here, he checks a few times before you awake?" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Don''t worry princess, the great ancestor love this ce, he has been flying all day" Huo Longughed happily, it''s an honor for him that an ancient creature like Girsha values his ''home'' in a beast world Girsha status is like a King because the ancient blood on his veins is a lot older and noble than any creature he ever met.


    Even though Huo Long knew about Girsha''s existence but meeting face to face with him personally put too much pressure on his faint heart. Is the same feeling as amoner meeting with the emperor he almost fells on his knees when they met the first time, no wonder the baby phoenix bes like that is good enough that the bird didn''t die from utter shock.


    "Is that so?" Lory looks up, the sky is vast and wide and the realm is filled with strange energy she was certain Girsha would having fun in this kind of ce.

 Chapter 182 - Go North!

    The three of them toured inside the mystique realm, Zhao Li Xin who used toe here was surprised that the ce was not as dested as he thought, who knows when they take a long path away from the sea and mountain volcano they stumble to a smallke that has blue turquoise water in the middle of nowhere and then they arrived at the lime-green grass meadow, while near thekes red ming flower bush grow beautifully


    Zhao Li Xin has never seen this ce before but of course, because he onlyes for cultivated, he never takes his time to explore like a normal person and Huo Long never told him either since he knew Zhao Li Xin had no interest in it.??


    Dozens of red butterflies danced among the flowers and circled over theke surface, their red wings make asharp contrast with the blue color of theke and it makes such a picturesque sight. Lory was mesmerized by the scene.


    "It''s beautiful isn''t it" Huo Long''s make broaden smile.


    "Yes, it''s¡­.magical" Lory was enchanted by the sight.


    Huo Long chuckles "You know, I tore up the old word and froze everything like this" he proudly said.


    Lory''s eyes bulged in awed "You able to do that?" she eximed.


    "It''s my special power as an Array Master" he puffs his chest.


    "Array Master? Like Li Xin, Could Li Xin able to make something like this too?" Lory shocked beyond belief.


    Huo Long chuckles lightly "Perhaps someday¡­.but in much small version though"


    Zhao Li Xin snorted "You don''t know that?" He wouldn''t let Huo long underestimated him In front of Lory.


    Huo Longugh dryly "You can try~" he teased him.


    "<strong>WOW!</strong> Whenever and whatever you make someday, make sure you show it to me first!" Lory shrill excitedly.


    Her enthusiastic expression makes him feel ttered, he stroke lory head lovingly and say with a determined look "I promise!"


    Huo Long tilt his head with ''Aaaww¡­'' expression, he never dreams one day he would see the ice block Zhao Li Xin would make gentle expression if only he can freeze this moment.


    "What!" Zhao Li Xin bes rigid again in a second when he looks at Huo Long and the Dragon feel hurt inside he feel like his Son has abandoned him.


    ''So sad¡­.''


    "Master Huo why you created this ce?" Lory sits on the grass while Zhao Li Xin and Huo Long also follow.


    Huo Long''s smile coyly "Please call me, Long long~," he said shyly.


    "...¡­"


    "Master Huo is sufficed!" Zhao Li Xin instantly rejected.


    Huo Long looks scrunched up his face while Zhao Li Xin looking back at him with disgusted looks. Huo Long snort with an upset look, it''s always better to have a daughter than a son after all.


    Huo Long take a deep breath "Just say that I want to freeze the world as it best time, before human ruined everything" he said with a bitter expression "Human have too much greed even for a beast standard, they always want to possess all the good things in the world and they are not very good with sharing"


    "Well, it hard to disagree with that" Lory adds in.


    Huo Long nods his head "And human has this weird tendency if they can''t have it so no one should¡­..isn''t that weird? If you can''t have it then that is not yours¡­.is that so hard to understand"


    Lory chuckles she remember Girsha used toin the same thing to her, Lory props her chin while listening to him rumbling about human until he seizes her up and down, make lory slightly ufortable, and Zhao Li Xin cover Lory body with his wide sleeve.


    He ignores Zhao Li Xin sour looks "Thankfully you hide you''re appearance if not who knows how many troubles woulde for you"


    Lory squint her eyes "Don''t you think they would scare with me, maybe they thought I''m a demon or something"


    "Scared¡­well, maybe at first" Huo Long click his tongue "But your beauty is one of the kind, many people would want to covet you"


    Lory pursed her lips in disbelief but Huo Long guffawed, he know she doubts him so he turns his gaze at Zhao Li Xin"Am I right boy?" he raised his chin and teased Zhao Li Xin again.


    Zhao Li Xin snorted "Only if they so desperate to die," he said coldly.


    Huo long smirked he knew Zhao Li Xin is not joking, and he didn''t know how to joke either.


    "How is your condition?" Zhao Li Xin shifts his gaze on Lory.


    "I''m good, at least thirty percent of my power has returned" Lory clench her hand, and something warm flown on her veins.


    "Good, you gonna need that both of you need to be strong" Huo Long nods his head.


    Lory frowned "What do you mean?"


    Huo Long scratch his head with annoyance "I want to tell you something, but she said this is not the right time yet"


    "Who?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows creased deepen.


    "Uuugh¡­..I tell youter" Huo Long''s mouth curls downward "Just increased your power, and do you have any news about the sword?" he smoothly shifted the conversation.


    "No, not yet¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s face remains indifferent.


    "Why¡­.howe you have no news about it?" Huo Long put his hands on his hip and pursed his lips disappointedly "How about this, I give you a clue, go¡­..north" he pointing his hand with a smug face waiting for Zhao Li Xin to thanks him, Of course, that would never happen.


    Huo Long didn''t have the reaction he wants so he exasperatedly clicks his tongue "Fine just go now! go-go-go" he waving his hand carelessly.


    "Let''s go" Zhao Li Xin help her stand.


    Lory nods her head then she hollers to the sky [Girsha, we''re going home!]


    "Whatnguage did you used?" Zhao Li Xin always wants to ask.


    "My hometownnguage, Handish," she said casually, a white bird flew down on her this time Girsha get slightly bigger than before, he looks more sturdy than he used to no wonder he got so hyperactive.


    "Har¡­.." like he used to he got trouble with the spelling.


    Lory smiles while Girshanded gently on her shoulder "Har-Land, that my Kingdom name"


    "Har¡­Land" Zhao Li Xin murmured


    "Is the name mean something?" Huo Long was also curious.


    Lory quiet for a few seconds then she smiles solemnly "It an ethionnguage ''Har'' means ''Hope'' it means ''And of hope''"

 Chapter 183 - Sweet Love

    Because the different time flows from the real world and mystique realm turns out Lory only left for one day so no one pays attention too much about her and Zhao Li Xin missing, except everyone who was there that night no one saw Lory differently maybe the only question they have was where does she found the bird who can subdue the phoenix.


    Li Mo Zhen already back to his top condition and everyone was grateful to Zhao Li Xin and Lory especially Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen they didn''t care what kind of power she holds since she helps them unconditionally, where in the world they could find people like her.??


    Lory returned to her humble appearance as ''Luo Ri Yi'' but the weird thing is Zhao Li Xin still look at him strangely, he would look away every time Lory caught him staring at her, Zhao Li Xin behavior make her feel insecure she worried that deep down Zhao Li Xin think her real appearance was ugly and he didn''t know how to face her.


    If that the truth Lory doesn''t know what to do, should she hide his real appearance for the rest of her life for Zhao Li Xin''s sake, she''s not sure.


    Lory was inside her guest room when shey her head tiredly on the cold table, she slightly annoyed with Girsha who peck grapes fruit leisurely, can he see she sad?


    [Old bird, do you think I look weird?] Lory rests her chin on the table.


    [Yes!] he said mercilessly.


    Lory presses her mouth into a thin-lined she thought Girsha mistaken her words, no matter what he just a bird and we all knew what is ''Bird brain'' mean is, Lory, straighten her back this time she make serious face [No, I mean¡­do you think I''m ugly?]


    Girsha froze a moment then he bes silent while trying to understand what she means then he seizes her up and downfor a few seconds then says: [Well, you are not my type¡­]


    Lory''s mouth twitched, of course, she''s not! She''s not a damn bird!! She fuming by herself then sheleft the room while stomping her feet, talking with Girsha only make her angrier so she decides to turn to the only thing that never disappoints him ''Sweet Dessert''


    In the garden, a bunch of desserts served on the table exclusively for her, as an honorable guest and the savior of the Jiu Yun sect, they provide her with everything she needs even Li Mo Zhen keep remind them to treat her with the utmost care, of course, no one dares to neglect the master order. they thought it would be hard to satisfied Lory but turn out, lory was too easy to satisfy, just give her a new sweet every day and Lory will be happy for the whole day.


    It''s a small matter because Sun Jan city was famous for their sweet delicacy so everyday Lory was served with a new type of sweet, Lory feel her effort is not wasted she just ascended to sweet heaven.


    This time she was served with new sweet as usual, she told them she wants to have a feast in the garden since her mood wasn''t too good so the fresh air and beautiful flower might lift up her mood but she''s wrong.


    Lory had been chewing sweets pastry nonstop for half an hour she can''t stop thinking what would happen if she broke up with Zhao Li Xin, after dating someone like Zhao Li Xin could she find another man better than him, no one gets lucky twice! Not to mention she got this weird heritage from her ancestor, it said Lucient can only fell in love ''once'' in their lifetime.


    ''Damn you, Ancestor, do you know how many your descendant bes ''single dog'' after that!''


    That was also the reason why the line of Lucient as thin as a silk thread and things just got worst when they can''t make offspring with someone they didn''t love, its the weirdest thing about Lucient and no one knows about this except the Lucient heir and the Archknight, why? because it''s too embarrassing.


    fortunately, no one ever forces Lucient involved in political marriage and no one interferes with her and Lucas romantic rtionship, some Lucient King didn''t even get married and make his nephew who shared the same blood as him to be the King, so spouse and marriage is a great problem for the Hand Kingdom.


    Lory faces sullen while munching her food, what should she do? This is why everyone keeps reminds her don''t fell in love easily but is not her fault, anyone would fell in love when seduced by someone like Zhao Li Xin. suddenly the sweet feel bitter in her mouth.


    "Lory, why you eat in here alone?" suddenly Zhao Li Xin approach her.


    His godly handsome appearance used to make her heart race but today she feel hurt instead "I just want to be alone¡­" she avoids his gazes.


    Zhao Li Xin bes anxious when she saw her forlorn look, normally Lory is a happy-go-lucky person, she''s very cheerful and rarely sad so he worries what could make her feel this way "Why you look so sad, is someone bothering you?" he knelt on one knee on the ground while holding her hands.


    Lory shakes her head but Zhao Li Xin didn''t believe her, he holds her hand gently "Tell me who hurt you?" he tries to tamp down his rage.


    Lory pursed her mouth then she looks at him with the sullen expression "You¡­." She weakly said.


    "Yes, tell me! I will avenge you, so tell me who is it?" Zhao Li Xin said firmly.


    "You¡­" Lory bes impatient.


    "I won''t let this think slight even a bit," he said sternly.


    "You¡­" her voice rises a little.


    "Yes, who is this Bastard?" he gritted his teeth,


    <strong>"IT''S YOU SON OF A BIT*H!" </strong>she shouted furiously.


    "...¡­"


    Let''s be silenced for the moment¡­.....


    Later Zhao Li Xin apologize for his weird behavior, the truth is he just can''t take his eyes away from her, in the past Zhao Li Xin is already heavily obsessed with her but now¡­now he felt like she like a ma for him, her eyes would follow her automatically and unconsciously whenever she enters his sigh, his ear would search her voice he can mute other people voice just to find her sweet voice.


    The more he revealed her secret the closer he felt toward her and he can stop himself to touching her if not because he respects her and didn''t want to ruin her reputation Zhao Li Xin will never take his hand off her.


    But how could he exined this to her without scaring her even he understand his feeling is a little abnormal.


    "You don''t hate me?" Lory was still unconvinced.


    "No!" he said firmly.


    "Are you pretend to like me now?"


    "No!" he convinces her.


    "Are you not lying to me?" she still in doubt.


    "No!" he said desperately.


    "You sure you don''t want to break up with me?" Lory scrutinizes his expression.


    <strong>"NOOOO!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin shakes his head profusely.


    Girsha who watch them from the nearest tree branch can only shake her head helplessly ''How could she bully that poor boy again''


    And another time wasted for one clueless woman and one awkward man who try to exin himself desperately, who knows for an intelligent man like Zhao Li Xin, he would need hours just to straighten their stupid misunderstanding


    Finally, Lory believed him and she also apologizes for making a fuss which Zhao Li Xin dly epted it and he sighs in relief, at the end of the day both of them feel exhausted so they spend their time cuddling andughing at each other stupidity.


    Love can really make people stupid.

 Chapter 184 - Venting Her Anger

    Elsewhere, at Jiu Yun sect two old men sit around the grey stone table while ying chest and drinking wine, that men are Mu Jan Ge and Tian Meng Ji both of them had known each other for a long time and the funny thing is they used to be a love rival for Lu Yao affection but sadly Lu Yao didn''t love either of them.


    "You sure it was Luo Ri Yi who helps Li Mo Zhen?" Tian Meng Ji stunned.??


    "Of course, Mo Zhen tell me everything" he put the chess piece on the table calmly "Of course your scary disciple helps too but the one who actually cured Mo Zhen was Luo Ri Yi"


    Tian Meng Ji crossed his arms still in disbelief, how could that weak girl able to cure Li Mo Zhen, but Mu Jan Ge have no reason to lie from him, Mu Jan Ge see his uneasy face he sneered at him "I heard you fought with your scary disciple and he almost cut his rtionship with you"


    "Who says that?!" he pounds the table.


    Mu Jan Ge snorts "You forgot, you in my territory of course I know one or two things around my turf, and I heard you anger your disciple for Lu Yao disciple" he shakes his head helplessly "You already this old but you still stupid¡­"


    "You¡­" he shouted angrily but he had no words to refuted.


    "What, am I wrong?" he raised his chin arrogantly "You forced him to leave his fianc¨¦e for your old ''fling'' disciple, you couldn''t even force him when he was twelve and now you think you can forces him to do anything? Should you be wiser when you get older howe you be more stupid, instead?" he mocked him incessantly.


    Tian Meng Ji''s was tongue-tied, it''s hard to argue with that statement. For other people Mu Jan Ge is a charismatic elder, he is a wise and kind man who only speak meaningful and profound words but they were all just a fa?ade the truth is he is a crude man who likes mocking other people, it''s all thanks to his Master painstaking effort to change him to be this grand venerable persona.


    Tian Meng Ji pursed his lips "What''s wrong with Tang Mei Yi, she''s not that bad¡­." He still persistent he didn''t do anything wrong.


    Mu Jan Ge clicks his tongue "She is a sly, cunning, calctive and merciless woman, she runs a mercenary ce whose main job is killing people for money, what kinda people run such a ce? goddess of mercy, a saint? no need Zhao Li Xin even I knew what kinda woman Tang Mei Yi is, she is exactly like her Master opportunist and notorious maniptor!"


    His ear hurt from the intense scolding but just like children Tian Meng Ji refused to give up "Don''t you like Lu Yao too, how can you say bad things about her"


    Mu Jan Ge''s temper spark and he screams in anger "It was thirty years ago, I have moved on unlike you, <strong>YOU WRINKLE OLD BASTA*D!"</strong>


    His harsh word is like a heavy p on Tian Meng Ji face, he wondered if the old Mu hadn''t just cultivated his Qi but also cultivated his mouth, how could his word bes more violent and poisonous as he got older if only wasn''t him who has been scolded he would apud his strong and eloquent mocking words.


    Mu Jan Ge felt relieved after letting out his anger, it''s been a while since he spoke like this so his mood is quite good today.


    After he calmed down Mu Jan Ge cleared his throat then he sipped his wine calmly "I told you from a long time ago, Lu Yao is not that innocent and Tang Mei Yi is also the same, you''re disciple has more insight than you, he can see through people fa?ade and appearance unlike you¡­so old yet so stupid"


    "Enough, how much more you want to scolding me" Tian Meng Ji grumble.


    Mu Jan Ge sips his wine "As much as I like, you didn''t change after this long, it pissed me off¡­" he scoffed at Tian Meng Ji.


    "Thankfully your rtionship with disciple was notpletely ruined as long you stop pushed Tang Mei Yi to your disciple I think he will forgive you, you lucky even though he has bad temperament but he is a reasonable person," said Mu Jan Ge again


    "I know¡­" he let out a long sigh "It''s not like I don''t understand my own disciple temperament" he lifts his winecup.


    "Judging by your past behavior, I think you don''t know enough" Mu Jan Ge sneered.


    "Knock it off!" Tian Meng Ji hit his wine cup loudly on the table.


    _______________________________________


    Meanwhile, in another ce Zhao Li Xin and Lory return to their Vi after they cured Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying would visit her often turns out Yang Xi Yin also share the same obsession to sweet and through dessert the two women friendship deepen.


    "Is there such a ce?" Lory''s eyes widened.


    Today Yang Xi Ying also visited her in Zhao Li Xin vi, because Lory never had a female friend Zhao Li Xin let her befriend yang Xi Ying even though he was a little jealous with how much they spent their time together, Lory who never have female friend except Ming Yue Yin is happy to have another female friend.


    "Yes, we do not just have tasty pastry we also can enjoy watching dancing and singing, most young people gather in that ce," said the young maid who came with Yang Xi Ying.


    "Is it more popr than Fu Hua?" Lory pours another pink blossom for Yang Xi Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying head feel hurt, this precious tea was drink like a normal tea with Lory she had a feeling Lory didn''t know how precious this tea is but Yang Xi Ying didn''t bother to exin she thought Zhao Li Xin deliberately hide it from Lory for a reason, Yang Xi Ying sips the precious tea while inhaling the sweet scent from it.


    "Fu Hua is popr too but that ce is too tight and too formal for young people so is not suited for young people to meet," said yang Xi Ying.


    "What about Yanwo? That ce is amazing too" Lory remembers how serene and tranquil that ce is and the food also exquisite not to mention the unique tea.


    Yang Xi Ying sigh "Not everyone could enter Yanwo, the rumor said that the owner is very weird because he only let people that he like to enter Yanwo, the problem is, no one knows who is the owner and the rumor said Yanwo have a strong backer so no one dares to mess with them"


    Lory nodded but the truth is Lorry got curious why Bei Li Yan brazenly let her enter Yanwo casually and no one questioning him, is Hei Shen is the backer but then who is the owner?


    "So, what is this popr ce name is?


    "Xi Ling," said Yang Xi Ying "And guest what the ce is not too far from Fu Hua" Yang Xi Ying smile cunningly.


    Everyone knew Fu Hua belongs to Tang Mei Yi although most people didn''t know the sketchy business inside the Fu Hua, however Yang Xi Ying as a future matriarch of the Jiu Yun sect was well informed, she knew how Lao Min Na used Fu Hua to lure Li Mo Zhen, she didn''t care if the ancestor had nned to used Li Mo Zhen or not since the fact that Lao Min Na and Tang Mei Yi wanted to hurt Li Mo Zhen remains unchanged.


    Lory also understands yang Xi Ying''s anger, she wondered what Lao Min Na had to offered to persuade Tang Mei Yi to help her.


    Lory''s smiled widened then she propped her chin "What are you thinking Miss Yang?"


    "Nothing, I just want to vent my anger¡­a little bit," she said slyly.


    "Sounds interesting¡­" Lory grinned her eyes glint with expectant.


    "Don''t get your hopes up, I''m just a woman after all" Yang Xi Ying embarrassed with Lory expectant for a good show.


    Lory waved her hand "Don''t underestimate yourself, you are Sun Jan city governor first legitimate daughter and Jiu Yun sect master fianc¨¦e, I''m sure you have one or two tricks in your sleeves"


    Yang Xi Ying gracefully hides her giggles with her sleeve "You think too highly of me"


    "Oh well, can Ie?" Lory raised her eyebrows with a yful expression.

 Chapter 185 - Cold To The Core

    After Yang Xi Ying left the vi Lory went to the study room but she didn''t find him then the servants told him he is in the west garden Lory thanks the servants then she continues to search for him. Zhao Li Xin''s vi building is not as big as the Ninjing or the Xinjing manor but the courtyard wasrger than the two manors so it takes time to find him.


    Lory found him ying Guqin alone inside the pavilion she only sees his back cover by long dark ink hair that moves slowly when the wind blew, then a melodious sound filled the air, the sound was clear, sharp but tender.??


    Lory never heard Zhao Li Xin yed a musical instrument before, but she had heard other people yed Guqin in the Lao manor before, many women at Lao manor able to yed Guqin well because Guqin was a part of the four arts they needed to learn, however, in Lory opinion they all paled inparison to Zhao Li Xin yed.


    "You here" his hands paused and he lifts his head.


    Lory took a seat beside him then she leaned her head on his shoulder while staring to the giant pond in front of her "Why did you stop?" she nags at him.


    "So, I can hear your voice," he calmly said.


    Lory blushes at the same time the corner of her mouth lifted, she must admit is a good answer. With a face like that andbine with sweet words, Zhao Li Xin is like a double threat if not three if she remembers how rich he is. Lory sighs inwardly, she just realizes how deathly Zhao Li Xin could be, it would be a miracle if she didn''t fall in love with him. Lory then wrapped her hand on his arms "Can I go tomorrow with Yang Xi Ying?"


    "Hm¡­.." he replies vaguely without looking at her.


    "We want to go to Xiling, I thought she wanted to do something fun so I thought I would like toe along," her pupil dted from excitement.


    Although a woman like Lory would never ask a man to do anything she wanted, but since they are in a rtionship, she knew she should give him some respect moreover she lives in a different world with a different culture so she must do some adjustments or she might give Zhao Li Xin unnecessary trouble.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin was also trying to adjust his attitude, because he knew Lory didn''t grow up in a different world with a different environment and different culture so he must be more tolerant towards her.


    However, the problem is, she wanted to go to Xiling, that ce is famous for young men and women to interact and know each other in short that ce is a ce to look for apanion so how could he let his future wife go to that kind of ce.


    "Can I go, it''s for tomorrow?" she pleads earnestly.


    "Uhm¡­." His expression as cid as the pond in front of him but his brain is running thousands of miles an hour he looking for any kind of usible reason to stop her to go that ce.


    "Why you seem reluctant?" she looks dejected, she wants to see how Yang Xi Ying retaliated for Li Mo Zhen.


    "Fine I wille with you¡­" he had no choice but apany her.


    Lory''s eyes widened "What? No, you can''t!" she rejects him strongly.


    For someone who never been rejected before he took it hard "Why not?"


    "Because I think we need to be lowkey," said Lory.


    "I can''t be lowkey!" he insisted.


    "Aww, sweetheart¡­" Lory feel bad for him, she cupped Zhao Li Xin''s face then she gives him the look as if he is the most pitiful person in the world, then she says: "You can''t¡­."


    As someone who excels in every area, such as cultivation, armament master, array master, and he also a talented musician and painter. Zhao Li Xin is a person who has it all as if the god was in a good mood when he created Zhao Li Xin and he decide to go crazy and spends all his blessing to this one person only.


    Zhao Li Xin never thought he would adequate for something but after he met Lory he realizes there''s a lot of things that he can''t understand, and he had many things he couldn''t do. it was such a humble experience for the great Lord.


    "That''s why you can''t go and after all aren''t you busy with Lao Min Na and thatke something¡­." Lory patted his shoulder.


    "Mistyke¡­" he reminds her.


    "Yes, that¡­tell me how this misty something rted with Jin Hao?" she curious about all this connection between Jin Hao, Mistyke and Lao Min Na, Lory always aware of how ambitious Lao Min Na could be that woman seems obsessed with power like she needs to prove herself to the world how much her worth.


    "Its amon story of a rivalry between brothers," said Zhao Li Xin indifferent "One is wanted so much butck of talent the other didn''t care but blessed with so much talent"


    "Let me guess, Jin Hao is the talented one," Lory said withcent smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin stifles, Lory puts a small table between her and Zhao Li Xin then she pours wine for Zhao Li Xin seems like it''s gonna be a long story "Then what happened?" she shifts the wine cup in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    "Even though he didn''t want to be the head of Jin n, unfortunately, his talent is hard to ignore, the elders of the n were more inclined to Jin Hao to be the next leader than his stepbrother Jin Kai" Zhao Li Xin lifts the wine cup gracefully.


    Lory frowned "So he''s the brother from a different mother?"


    ''I never thought someday I would actually say this''


    Zhao Li Xin halts his wine cup in the air "Their mother was Sisters" he said nonchntly.


    ''Oh my God, that''s so messed up¡­'' Lory shrinks her neck in disgust.


    She can''t imagine how awkward when they got a family reunion, Zhao Li Xin didn''t know why Lory look so disgust is it because of polygamy? he knew Lory put loyalty above all, especially in a rtionship. Lory didn''t know that is normal in polygamy practice to married sisters especially when the man has a high position, the Father of the brides would dly give both of his daughters to secure his position.


    "Is Jin kai is that bad?" Lory pushes her disgust behind her back.


    He sips his wine then gently puts down his wine cup gently on the table "Compare to Jin Hao he is quite ordinary" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Why Jin Hao didn''t want to be the head of his family?" she asks confusedly.


    "The same reason why I didn''t want to be Emperor¡­..it''s boring" he scoffed.


    "So, he chooses to work for you instead" Lory tilted her head.


    "simply because I could give what his family couldn''t give to him¡­a freedom" Zhao Li Xin casually says.


    Lory nodded in understanding, so that''s why Jin Hao ended up being Zhao Li Xin subordinated ''Freedom'' is not easy to gain especially for someone who lived in an influential family like The Jin n, he must have been controlled since the day he was born and even if he bes the family head n he would be constrained by family rule and pressured by everyone expectation for the rest of his life, no wonder he can''t resist Zhao Li Xin offer.


    "Then how about Lao Min Na? how could she get in touch with Jin Hao''s brother? He even personally came to save her" the rtionship between Lao Min Na and Jin Kai seems very close he even gave her the baby phoenix but then "Where is Zhao Yi Chen, are they still engaged?" Lory was baffled by the situation, how could the third prince let his fianc¨¦e seduce another man, and why wasn''t he there to save his beloved consort?


    "The rumor said that Zhao Yi Chen''s condition was unwell that''s why she is seeking help to the Mistyke," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "The third prince is sick and the great alchemist Lao Min Na can''t heal him?" Lory frowned in doubt.


    Zhao Li Xin smirk "The rumor said, that Lao Min Na painstakingly looking for a cure for her fianc¨¦e"


    "Wait, she just left like that, what about the Empress position, I thought she wanted that more than anything else?" Lory bbergasted.


    "Did I told you her ambition is insatiable, maybe eventually she knew that title only restrict her real ambition" Zhao Li Xin twist the empty wine cup on his hand.


    "If Zhao Yi Chen dies than Zhao Mu Fan would be the Emperor, I thought they''re rtionship is not good so how could she switch side with him?" Lory feel a shiver down to her spine, she knew she was ambitious and calctive but she never knew Lao Min Na would be that cold.


    "Is a small price to pay for a better future and afterall Zhao Mu Fan is easy to control is not hard to make him a puppet emperor if you have sufficient power" Zhao Li Xin sneered


    "Actually, is not a bad n, she used Zhao Yi Chen because at that time she was weak and she can''t handle Zhao Mu Fan and her Father at the same time so she needs to buy some time to strengthen her power," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "So, she used Zhao Yi Chen?" Lory feel sorry for Zhao Yi Chen then another question arose, "didn''t she ever wanted to be Empress?"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled "Maybe at first but when her power increased so does her ambition, something that might look good before be less tempting and she wants more, as simple as that¡­"


    She let out a long sigh "And now she wants Misty Lake"


    "For now....." Zhao Li Xin said with a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 186 - Sight Seeing At The City

    "About Misty Lake¡­what did Jin Hao say? It is still his family no matter what," Lory was worried about Jin Hao''s feelings especially since he learned about Lao Min Na.


    "Jin Hao cut off his rtionship with his father after he let his mother''s killer live."??


    "Jin Hao''s mother was killed?" Lory was stunned.


    "When he was thirteen, he discovered his mother died from poisoning. It only took him a few days to find the culprit but his father refused to arrest the person."


    "Who was the culprit?" Lory''s heart raced at the suspense.


    "His mother sister¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered with a t tone. Killing between wives wasmon in his world so he was not surprised by this.


    ''I knew the answer was gonna be messed up!''


    Lory crossed her arms and ced them on the table, "Is that why he left his n?"


    Zhao Li Xin poured more wine into his cup, "No, he tried to kill his mother''s sister with his own hands¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin said casually as he sipped his wine elegantly. He licked the stray wine on his lips and continued, "He failed though and he was put under house arrest but then someone poisoned him. People thought he died but they only pretend to be clueless. The Jin n is famous as it has produced great alchemists and physicians. How could they not know what exactly happened."


    "He was almost buried alive when I found him," Zhao Li Xin sneered as he remembered meeting a skinny white-haired kid who had the same dead eyes as him, maybe it was the reason he took Jin Hao with him.


    Lory''s jaw dropped as she wondered why everyone around seemed to have a pitiful childhood. Wasn''t there anyone who could raise their child normally? It was no longer a surprise why they be violent killers once they grew up. It soon dawned on Lory that there was a parenting problem in this world. Parents were either spoiling their children rotten or abusing them to their graves.


    "How old were you at that time? Shouldn''t you have been in the Jiang Wei Kingdom at the time?"


    "People thought I was in a monastery and it was normal for no one to look for me for years, no one would care unless I was dead¡­" He said indifferently. There was no anger or sadness.


    Lory unconsciously clenched her arms as she imagined how he must have felt as a child. To be left alone, waiting to die. His world must have been lonely and desperate.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel sorry about his past situation.


    Was he ever sad? Of course¡­


    Was he ever angry? Totally¡­


    Was he ever desperate? Certainly¡­


    But he quickly learned crying was meaningless. Anger was useless and desperation meant nothing. When you are alone, one could only count on themselves. Other''s pity didn''t mean much. If you wanted to survive, you could only depend on yourself. This is why he achieved so much at his age and after all, the pain led him to her¡­so why must he grieve about the past. He felt blessed instead.


    Lory took a deep breath, tilted her head, and stared at Zhao Li Xin. A sly smile touched her lips, "So, can I go to Xiling? I''m curious to see what Xi Ying would do to infuriate Tang Mei Yi."


    "It is not hard to guess. Xiling is Fu Hua''s onlypetitor in business. Yang Xi Ying will try to buy Xiling for a while and that ''Tang'' woman recently offered quite a sum of money to buy Xiling but the owner is a bit weird as he has refused to give in and sell no matter how much money she is offered," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "Why is Tang Mei Yi insisting on buying the ce? Is Fu Hua in trouble?"


    Zhao sneered, "It is and Xiling is a profitable business. She needs a lot of money to keep her business afloat."


    "What happened?" Lory didn''t understand how Fu Hua was in trouble when they had so many customers thest time they visited.


    Zhao Li Xin brewed the pink blossom tea for Lory. His movements were smooth and elegant but also swift.


    "First, I retracted Hei Shen''s support for her mercenary group and I made sure everyone knew this. Without Hei Shen''s protection, many people who are dissatisfied or disliked her havee out and started to create trouble for her," He slowly poured the warm tea in the white jade teacup.


    "Then Li Mo Zhen also made a remark about his dissatisfaction with Fu Hua and I let him spread the news about Jiu Yun and Hei Shen''s good rtionship. You can now imagine how Fu Hua''s business is doing¡­" Zhao Li Xin pushed the cup gently towards Lory.


    "You are pushing her out of business, huh?" Lory grinned widely as she blew over her hot tea.


    "I''m trying to be magnanimous towards her. I hope she won''t disappoint me," he said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    Magnanimous? Who knew how many enemies Tang Mei Yi created over the years running a mercenary group? No one dared to go against her in the open because of Hei Shen''s protection and support. But now, without it¡­ her enemies will soon knock on her door one by one. One would hope Tang Mei Yi was strong enough to protect herself. Despite having Master Lu Yao''s protection, her master was still far away and may not have enough time to save Tang Mei Yi.


    "And what about your Master Tian? You know he is very fond of Tang Mei Yi," She asked as she slowly sipping his tea.


    "What other people think about me means nothing to me. Other than you, everything else can be reced in this world," He answered coolly without any hesitation. His words would make any woman feel happy but Lory''s heart ached for him. What kinda lonely world did he live in before they met?


    Lory pushed the table between them and jumped into his embrace. She buried her face into his broad chest and said with a displeased voice, "Don''t talk like that!"


    "Like what?" He stroked her hair gently.


    "Like you are the only one in the world," Lory lifted her head to meet his eyes. They stared at each other deeply and said, "You know, you might not be lonely as you think you are. You keep looking at only what is in front of you, but if you only took the time¡­to look behind you¡­you''ll might see that you were never alone in the first ce."


    "You think so?" It was hard for him to believe her but when he saw her smile, he couldn''t stop questioning himself. Was it true¡­?


    "I know so¡­" Lory''s smile bloomed beautifully.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled back at her and kissed her forehead softly, "Then I believe you¡­"


    __________________________________________________


    After a brief tug of war between Lory and Zhao Li Xin, She won as expected but with a few rules from him. Mong Ki and Mong Yi were to protect her openly and did not need to hide in the shadows to follow her. The two shadow guards knew their main job was not only to protect her safety but to also repel any unwanted flies near their young miss.


    Lory was also banned from talking to any young men. It was even better if she pretended to be mute. Lory would have been angry if she''s not used to such demands as Zhao Li Xin was not her first overprotective guardian. She was actually happy that Zhao Li Xin was more honest than Fredhard, more tactful than Fargo, and also less creepy than both Clift and Jay.


    This is why Lory only giggled as Zhao Li Xin nagged her. Lory also didn''t worry about men hitting on her as she wore an average face that blended perfectly in the crowd. She chose to walk beside Yang Xi Ying, who was one of the most beautiful women in the city, as no one would have the time to give her a second look.


    The two girls decide to share a carriage so Yang Xi Ying arrived with her carriage at Zhao Li Xin''s manor before lunchtime. Zhao Li Xin reluctantly let her go alone, well she was not exactly alone as Mong Ki and Mong Yi were with her in addition to a dozen shadow guards who followed secretly. Combined with Jiu Yun''s secret shadow guards following them, both girls could sleep drunk on the street without anyone touching them.

 Chapter 187 - The Princess Is Confuse

    Yang Xi Ying first took Lory to the famous clothing shop to show her beautiful embroideries of a mandarin duck, peony flower, peach blossom flower, and many more. She was unsure if Lory would buy anything in the shop as Lory''s dress was made from high-grade iron blue silkworms.


    The material protected against both heat and cold. The color of the thread could also change depending on the lighting. The current white dress Lory wore changed to silver whenever the sunlight beamed on the fabric''s surface. ??


    The small blue flower embroidery on her dress was life-like. Those with experienced eyes would know her dress was not a simple dress with one look. It was a treasure but Lory was clueless about this as usual.


    Lory was on the first floor looking at a red amaryllis flower embroidery handkerchief when she remembered the meaning of the amaryllis flower was beyond beauty. Her mouth curved slightly as she thought of Zhao Li Xin. She turned around and collided with a hard chest dropping the handkerchief on the floor. She was about to reach for it but a pair of white shoes stepped on it.


    Lory looked up at the rude man who did not have manners, and the man looked down at her with a cold gaze that could send a chill into one''s bloodstream. The man seemed to be in his early twenties. He had a handsome but stoic face and looked like a noble young man from the way he dressed. However, Lory was used to seeing Zhao Li Xin''s heaven-defying face so she found the man''s looks so-so.


    "Mister, your feet please¡­" Lory pointed out sarcastically.


    The man stared at Lory as if he was waiting for something but Lory''s annoyed expression made him shift his feet. Lory let out a discontent sigh and patted the handkerchief but sadly the young man''s shoe had dirtied the fabric.


    Lory looked at him expecting him to apologize but the young man didn''t say anything at all. They instead ended up in a staring contest with no one willing to back down. Their impasse was broken by high pitch voice.


    "Master Gu, what a coincidence to meet you here," A woman with a luxurious pink hanfu half-ran towards them. The young man looked displeased at first before his expression quickly changed to a polite smile.


    "Miss Su," The young man, Master Gu, slightly nodded his head politely.


    The young woman called Miss Su smiled shyly. The truth was the young woman was quite beautiful but sadly she ruined her pretty face with heavy makeup that made her look older than her age.


    The young woman''s attention turned to Lory and stared at her like she had stolen something from her. Lory''s eyebrows creased as she didn''t know why the woman was angry.


    "You! You want to seduce Master Gu, don''t you?" She red at Lory like a girlfriend who caught her boyfriend cheating.


    Lory was dumbfounded and only managed to ask, "Who?"


    The young girl was not entirely wrong in her assumption as she first saw them, Lory was holding a handkerchief and they were gazing into each other''s eyes. She couldn''t see Lory''s angry face or the young man''s displeased expression from afar.


    "Hump! You are using tricks to get a man''s attention, aren''t you?" The young girl mocked.


    But Lory was still confused, "Who?"


    The young man became impatient. It was not the first time a woman had tried to get his attention. This would happen at least once every time he went out. He was kinda used to it. "It''s fine. Let''s not prolong the problem."


    "Master Gu, you are so nice but you need to be firm sometimes or else such a shameless woman would not understand," the young woman said with a worried expression.


    Meanwhile, other people in the shop murmured to each other while some pointed at Lory as they believed what the young girl and the young man words. On the other hand, Lory''s brain was still undergoing the downloading process. She froze and wondered, ''What the heck is happening?''


    "What is going on?" Yang Xi Ying gentle but loud voice suddenly interrupted as she came down the stairs and walked towards Lory. The crowd split up like the red sea as she red coldly at Miss Su and Master Gu. Her gaze turned warm as she looked at Lory anxiously. "Ri Yi, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine¡­just confused¡­" Lory answered with a nk look.


    "Good to hear you are okay. If something happens to you, I wouldn''t know how to face Lord Zhao and brother Li," Yang Xi Ying sighed with relief. Lory was the Jiu Yun Sect savior and the future matriarch of the Hei Shen Sect. She couldn''t afford to take responsibility if something happened to her.


    "It is no wonder this woman is shameless. It turns out she is your friend," The young woman scoffed.


    "Watch your mouth, Su Qin Qin! I don''t have a problem ripping your pretty mouth!" Yang Xi Ying warned her.


    "You! You dare threaten me!" The young woman in pink, Su Qin Qin, shouted angrily.


    "She just did¡­" Lory blurted out her thoughts making Yang Xi Ying''s mouth curve upwards.


    "You!" Su Qin Qin shifted her furious re at Lory. Her eyes had turned bloodshot and her nostrils red. Her lips pressed together and turned into a thin line while her forehead was soon covered by a thinyer of sweat. Lory was scared the young girl was getting a stroke.


    "Miss, are you getting a STROKE?" Lory asked anxiously as there was no way she could perform CPR on that woman as her bright red-colored lips scared her. Lory raised both of her hands. "Calm down and breathe easily... Inhaled, exhaled¡­"


    <strong>"I''m GOING TO KILL YOU!"</strong> Su Qin Qin suddenly lifted her palm to strike Lory. Her move was so fast, Yang Xi Ying didn''t have time to save Lory. However, just when Su Qin Qin''s hand almost touched Lory''s chest, strong energy pushed her and she fell backward through the wooden door entrance. She rolled on the ground like a ball and only stopped after her body bounced a few times on the ground beforending face down.


    Everyone, including Lory and Yang Xi Ying, froze. No one said anything as pin-drop silence followed. Lory''s eyes bulged as she thought she was having a d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ''Aaaa, the ne!'' Lory remembered the protective amulet from Zhao Li Xin. Lao Min Na fell victim to the powerful amulet a while ago, and this woman had be another victim.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi rushed into the shop and sighed with relief when Lory waved at them with a weak hand and a nk expression.


    "Miss Luo, are you alright?" Mong Yi approached her.


    "I''m good," Lory nodded.


    "Ri Yi, I thought you had no cultivation¡­but how¡­" Yang Xi Ying was bbergasted.


    "Miss, what happened?" Mong Ki was also confused.


    Lory sighed, "Your Lord''s amulet happened¡­" her eyes darted on the fallen victim on the ground.


    "..." Mong Yi and Mong Ki threw each other an ''of course'' look.


    The young woman''s personal maid screamed in fright and yelled to anyone for help then several men in army uniforms approach them looking anxiously as one ran elsewhere, presumably looking for help.


    Others watched the spectacle with excitement as they knew how haughty the wounded woman was. It was not the first time she bullied others. Unfortunately, she bullied the wrong person this time around and got what she deserved.

 Chapter 188 - Stupid Man

    "Eh, amulet?" Yang Xi Ying tilted her head in confusion.


    "It''s something Li Xin gave me for protection," Lory said.??


    Master Gu stared at Yang Xi Ying and Lory and started to believe it was a genuine misunderstanding.


    "Xi Ying, she is General Su''s granddaughter and he pampers her very much. Your friend hurting her it would make the old general furious."


    Yang Xi Ying snorted in contempt, "Don''t easily shift the me, Gu Lian Fu. You know part of this is your fault."


    Lory felt the tension between them. She leaned towards Yang Xi Ying and asked, "You know him?"


    "Not anymore. We should leave now," Yang Xi Ying scoffed and ignored Gu Lian Fu''s stare.


    Lory, Yang Xi Ying, and the Mong brothers walked past Gu Lian Fu but he grabbed Yang Xi Ying''s wrist. Yang Xi Ying swung her hand from his grip in surprise.


    "Master Gu, please respect yourself! I''m a woman with a fianc¨¦e!" Yang Xi Ying red at him as her maid handed her a handkerchief which she used to wipe her wrist in disgust before tossing it back to her maid, "Throw it away!"


    "Yes, young miss," The maid bowed courteously.


    Gu Lian Fu''s face turned dark. A smile that didn''t reach his eyes touched his face, "I heard your fianc¨¦e is unwell. I''m just worried for you as your old friend."


    "My fianc¨¦e is alive and well so I don''t need your concern. You should stop acting like we are close, Master Fu. We have not been friends for a very long time," Yang Xi Ying flicked her sleeves and walked away without waiting for his response.


    Lory saw Gu Lian Fu''s expression turn from upset to angry to sadness before it became cold once again. It happened so quickly for others to notice, but the Princess who loved soap operas noticed it easily.


    ''I smell DRAMA! Where is that old bird?''


    Yang Xi Ying didn''t say anything until they reached Xiling tea house. The waiter weed them with a big smile and led them to a private room on the second floor. Lory realized everyone started to gossip when they saw Yang Xi Ying. Lory nced at Yang Xi Ying who ignored this feign ignorant of what other people said, Yang Xi Ying remained calm andposed as an elegant nobledy should.


    Their attention then shifted to Lory who was walking with Yang Xi Ying. Lory''s beautiful dress astonished them and the young women stared at her dress with envy as they tried to guess Lory''s background. Although Lory was not as beautiful as Yang Xi Ying, a few young men gazed at Lory as there was a shooting air around her that made herfortable to look at.


    Mong Ki stood beside Lory to block the men''s view. He was already afraid to think of how his Lord would punish them because of the weird girl at the shop who attacked the young miss, so they didn''t want to make a second mistake.


    The waiter closed the door carefully once they reached the private room. Mong Ki and Mong Yi stood outside to guard the door while Lory, Yang Xi Ying, and her maid remained inside the room. Yang Xi Ying sighed with relief but looked at Lory with remorse, "I''m sorry! This is all because you are with me. It seems the bad rumor about me hasn''t stopped."


    "Don''t worry about it. I used to stares at being around Zhao Li Xin so this is nothing," Lory joked.


    Yang Xi Ying giggled and her mood lifted a little. Lory was a mysterious woman and it was sofortable talking to her. One would easily let their guard down and it was honestly not easy to pretend in front of her as her clear big beautiful eyes seemed to stare deep into one''s heart.


    The waiter returned to serve them the food before he bowed courteously and left the room once he was done. Lory who was sick and tired of eating white rice shifted the bowl of rice away and focused on the dishes on the small tes.


    "I knew Gu Lian Fu when I was seven years old," Yang Xi Ying suddenly said. Lory only nced at her for a second before she started to eat her food. Lory''s casual reaction calmed Yang Xi Ying. She took a deep breath and continued, "We were quite close when we were kids. He was always nice to me¡­ He was like a big brother to me but when we got older, he started to keep his distance from me, not only he started to avoid me he also became mean as well. I never knew the reason¡­"


    Lorymented to herself, ''Ahh, youth¡­''


    "And the crazy woman we met before, Su Qin Qin, is General Su Xin Tao''s favorite granddaughter. I also knew her when we were kids and she is also the reason I had a rtionship with the trashy man, Han Yuan," Yang Xi Yin gritted her teeth when she said Han Yuan''s name.


    "Let me guess¡­" Lory swallowed her food, sipped tea, and continued, "The Su woman was the matchmaker between you and Han Yuan. She did this to have Gu Lian Fu to herself."


    Yang Xi Ying''s face turned red with shame. She felt more stupid when Lory put it that way. How could she didn''t realize Su Qin Qin''s cheap trick? It was also possible Su Qin Qin knew Han Yuan''s bad intentions so she deliberately matchmaking her to that trash to make her life difficult. Yang Xi Ying feel like a fool, she clenched her hands until her hand became pale.


    "And what did that Gu-something say about this?" Lory ced a chicken thigh on her te and casually asked.


    "He didn''t say much other than pointing out how stupid I was," Yang Xi Yin sighed and pursed her lips. Her maid ced a bowl of soup in front of her with a concerned look.


    "I was angry because it is possible he knew Han Yuan wanted to harm me but he never warned me. If only he said something, I might not have fallen this far. I always respected him as an older brother but he¡­" Yang Xi Ying''s expression became downcast but she continued, "And when Han Yuan spread nasty rumors about me, my father tried to save my reputation by arranging an engagement between me and Gu Lian Fu. My father did this behind my back because he was scared I would reject this, and I would have if I knew about it as if I can''t marry someone I consider my own brother!"


    Lory who already full wiped her mouth with a clean cloth, "Then what happened?"


    "He suddenly came to my ce and used me of taking advantage of his good reputation after being fooled by Han Yuan. He told me I was a selfish woman who only thought about myself and not caring about others. He imed I wanted to ruin his future¡­" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes turned wet. Her chin trembled as she tried to hold back the tears. "¡­he said many hurtful words..."


    Yang Xi Ying wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes before she swiftly drunk her tea to calm herself.


    "But then you met Master Li Mo Zhen. It is not a bad thing, is it?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    When Yang Xi Ying heard Li Mo Zhen''s name, her face immediately lit up with a bright smile, "You are right! It ended well¡­" Yang Xi Ying''s mood recovers, Lory was right if not because of what happened with Han Yuan and Gu Lian Fu she might never have the chance to meet a good man like Li Mo Zhen.


    "See, sometimes you need to be wrong to be right," Lory toasted with her teacup.


    "I cheer to that..." Yang Xi Ying giggled, raised her teacup, and drunk the tea in a happy mood.


    "If you don''t mind, tell me what happened after the two of you fought."


    Yang Xi Ying elegantly wiped the corner of her lips with her finger. "After that, I told my father I would rather die than marry Gu Lian Fu. My father had no choice but to stop his ns. I then visited my family vi near Hung Zi Mountain to take a break from all the nasty rumors after a few months¡­ It is when I met brother Li Mo Zhen."


    Yang Xi Ying''s mouth curved unconsciously as good memories filled her.


    "Aww¡­that''s how you met? How sweet¡­" Lory propped her chin with her hands.


    "The first time I met him, I thought he was a ghost so¡­I threw a knife at him," She revealed shyly.


    "So passionate from the first meeting. Aww¡­it''s so romantic," Lory''s eyes sparkled. She felt giddy as she imagined it as a scene from a soap opera.


    Yang Xi Ying turned red like a ripe tomato and Lory suddenly pped her hand, "That Master Gu seemed to know about Master Li illness."


    "Not just him but everyone. Some people already said I''m a harbinger of bad luck," Yang Xi Ying sighed again. She pounds the table with her palm. "What I don''t understand is why Gu Lian Fu suddenly came to my ce to ask to be engaged to ME! Can you believe this?"


    "When brother Li was in a dire situation, Gu Lian Fu asked me to leave brother Li and marry him! He even said it is for my own good. He said he wanted to save me and mend my reputation. Is he crazy! What kinda woman does he think I am to leave my fianc¨¦e to fight for his own life alone?"


    Lory scoffed and shook her head helplessly. Although she could guess the ending, she had to ask, "Then what happened?"


    "I burned all the gifts that he bought to my family in his face!!" Yang Xi Ying scoffed in disgust.


    Loryughed dryly, ''What a stupid Man''

 Chapter 189 - A Meeting Between Brothers

    Lory had seen different types of men all through her life, but men with self-destructive tendencies like Gu Lian Fu were rare. Such a person naturally had the urge to sabotage his own rtionships, thus it was impossible for such a person to have a long-term rtionship. They may have some hope in this world since one didn''t need a woman''s consent to get married.


    "So¡­ How did you know he is not serious about you?" Lory secretly lit a candle for Gu Lian Fu.??


    "Because I know he fell in love with Tang Mei Yi," She responded with indifference.


    "Tang Mei Yi? The owner of Fu Hua, Tang Mei Yi?" Lory gasped. It was a good thing she had not sipped on her tea as she may have spat it out in shock.


    Yang Xi Ying nodded. "Yes, it''s not that weird. She has many suitors. Gu Lian Fu is not the only one."


    "Really?" Lory remained skeptical. Everyone in the Hei Shen Sect looked at Tang Mei Yi with disdain and ridicule. This made Lory think she was not someone to be admired despite being as beautiful as a fresh blossoming flower.


    Yang Xi Ying nodded, "Yes. It''s also because she is the only disciple of the goddess, Lu Yao."


    "Who''s that?" Lory squinted with curiosity.


    "A very talented cultivator who reached the Heavenly King level at the age of sixteen. Shees from an influential family from the Northern continent and is known for her mesmerizing beauty which she had maintained with age. She has many suitors but she''s never married. There is a rumor that says she fell in love with a man who didn''t love her but¡­who knows?" Yang Xi Ying shrugged.


    Their conversation was disrupted when they heard amotion on the first floor. Lory and Yang Xi Ying looked at each other before they walked out of the door and met Mong Ki and Mong Yi standing guard. Lory looked over the wooden railing and saw a woman in a soft green dress enter the room. Everyone swarmed around her with excitement. It remained Lory of an idol greeting fans.


    "Tang Mei Yi..." Yang Xi Ying said. She pointed at a young nobleman following behind Tang Mei Yi, "Look¡­" Yang Xi Ying look down in disdain.


    "Gu Lian Fu¡­" Lory chuckled. She didn''t know whether she should pity orugh at him.


    "He still follows her like a puppy even after all these years," Yang Xi Ying sneered coldly.


    "Why does everyone admire her so much and why is she here? Isn''t this ce herpetitor?" Lory leaned on the railing and crossed her armszily.


    "She''s trying to buy this ce but she has never found the owner. It is the reason she keepsing," Yang Xi Ying smirked. "She has lost a lot of money and clients because both the Hei Shen Sect and Jiu Yun are pressing her. I heard from Jiu Yun''s shadow guard that many people are looking for trouble with her. She used to walk like a peacock when the Hei Shen Sect supported her but now..." Yang Xi Ying scoffed loudly. She didn''t hide her joy and was looking forward to Tang Mei Yi''s downfall.


    "No one knows who owns this ce?" Lory asked.


    "No. There are only rumors but nothing is certain?" Yang Xi Ying sighed.


    "Do you think the owner wants to sell this ce?" Lory wondered.


    "I heard the owner would close this ce if he doesn''t find a good buyer in a year¡­" Yang Xi Ying replied.


    "Really? This ce is famous. Why is he suddenly closing down?" Lory frowned in confusion.


    "I don''t know?" Yang Xi Ying shook her head. She was unsure about the owner''s thoughts. "However, it is why Tang Mei Yi is trying so hard to own this ce."


    "So, what is your n?" Lory smiled mischievously.


    Yang Xi Ying tapped her chin. "I have a n but I don''t know if it would work."


    __________________________________________


    While Lory was having fun with her new bestie, a certain Lord was left alone in the vi. Heyzily on the couch in his study while drinking wine with half-closed eyes. He wanted to cultivate but Huo Long kicked him out of the mystique realm saying it was not good to rush his breakthrough after achieving his new level.


    Zhao Li Xin was bored yet it had only been two hours since Lory left. Time seemed to move at a turtle pace when she''s not around. He let out a long sigh. He never felt lonely before but now¡­the silence was unbearable.


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door softly but didn''t dare open it. The person, a shadow guard kneeled outside the door and said, "Milord, the Third Prince is waiting outside the front gate."


    There was silence for a few seconds before he heard his Lord''s Monotone voice, "Send him in¡­"


    "Yes, Milord!" The shadow guard left immediately.


    Not long after, a man withvish purple robes in silk entered the vi with two other men, the man was Zhao Yi Chen he walked at a steady pace with his bodyguards, behind him. The male servants, old maids, and even the gardener sweeping the garden stopped what they were doing and watched Zhao Yi Chen walk past them. They didn''t look at him with awe and respect like other servants in a noble household, but with vignce and wary.


    Zhao Yi Chen realized every single one of the people he passed had high cultivation. They would all attack him without any hesitation if he dared to do anything funny. Even his two bodyguards who were high-level cultivators looked tensed. It was the first time Zhao Yi Chen understood what is like walking into a lion''s den meant.


    "Please¡­" The old housekeeper opened the ck wooden door that led to the study room but stopped Zhao Yi Chen''s bodyguard from entering after him.


    "I''m sorry, sirs, only the Third Prince can enter the room," The old housekeeper said politely.


    "Wait here!" Zhao Yi Chen told his two bodyguards, is not like they can save him if something happens.


    The bodyguards had no choice but toply and it was not like they could do anything since even the old housekeeper''s cultivation was no joke. They could only curse inwardly.


    ''What the hell is this ce!''


    When Zhao Yi Chen entered the room, he found Zhao Li Xinying on the couchzily. Zhao Yi Chen was used to being treated with respect, not only by the officials but also by the other princes. Even scumbag, Zhao Mu Fan, had no choice but to give him face but Zhao Li Xin didn''t even bother to get up. Zhao Yi Chen didn''t feel offended as their world belonged to the strong and Zhao Li Xin obviously one of the strong ones.


    "Sixth brother," Zhao Yi Chen greeted calmly.


    "I''m not your brother¡­" Zhao Li Xin responded with the same monotone voice.


    "Are you still angry about that?" Zhao Yi Chen smiled amicably.


    "Why should I?" Zhao Li Xin looked back at him with a confused expression.


    Zhao Yi Chen scoffed. His brother never treated the royal family as his own family and verse versa. There was no reason Zhao Li Xin would feel hurt.


    Zhao Li Xin finally sat up, straightens his back, and leaned back into the couch with the samezy expression, "Are you here because you are dying?"


    "You knew?" Zhao Yi Chen gave an ironic smile.

 Chapter 190 - A Favour

    "It''s not that hard to guess. You might have used an amulet or pill to hide your condition but it can''t hide your heart rate''s anomaly," Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved slightly. He ignored Zhao Yi Chen''s sullen face and poured himself some wine.


    "I forgot you used to do this trick for years," Zhao Yi Chen sneered.??


    "I did it better because no one discovered this for years¡­" Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine nonchntly.


    Zhao Yi Chen couldn''t refute it as it was true. No one knew Zhao Li Xin was pretending to be sick for years. Not even his supposed mother knew what was happening with him. It was like he was sick one day only to be the strongest man on the continent the next day. Even the Emperor couldn''t hold him down.


    For a prideful person like Zhao Yi Chen, this was like a p on his face. Zhao Li Xin not only became a powerful figure, but he also had the ability to ruin their kingdom. It was strange when Zhao Li Xin decided to release his w around the Jiang Wei kingdom, allowing the kingdom to bounce back from its dire economic situation. He was curious to know why Zhao Li Xin didn''tpletely destroy the kingdom that abused him for years.


    "Tell me what you want¡­ You know I''m busy¡­" Zhao Li Xinined slightly as hezily rested his hand on the armrest.


    Zhao Yi Chen''s face turned dark. He found Zhao Li Zinying on the couch with a half-empty wine sk yet he dared to say he was busy. However, he did not dare voice his dissatisfaction because he was there to bargain with him.


    "Then I will cut to the chase. Can you heal me?" Zhao Yi Chen asked bluntly.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled. His shoulders trembled as heughed, "I think this is a sign of love from your fianc¨¦?"[LW1] he sarcastically said to Zhao Yi Chen.


    Zhao Yi Chen gritted his teeth. It was an embarrassing situation but he had no one else who could help him as the alchemists were either under Lao Min Na''s authority or under the Hei Shen Sect''s power. He didn''t have any choice left. Zhao Yi Chen hit the table in front of him and shouted,


    <strong>"CAN YOU HELP ME OR NOT!"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin ignored him. Zhao Yi Chen was no match for Zhao Li Xin even when he was healthy so let alone when he was dying.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows, "Is that how you ask for help?"


    Zhao Yi Chen clenched his fists. His body trembled and his face became paler from his sudden burst of anger. He hissed angrily, "What-do-you-want?"


    "For starters¡­you can say¡­ Please¡­" Zhao Li Xin smirked.


    If a stare could kill, Zhao Li Xin would have been dead a hundred times at that moment. Zhao Yi Chen was used to having people singing him praises. People always admired his appearance, talent, and bright mind from child to adulthood. He never bowed to anyone other than his father, the Emperor, and perhaps the Empress once in a while.


    He never knew how it felt to be ridiculed, pitied, and despised. He never knew how it felt to be invisible and forgotten. Zhao Yi Chen grew up as an overbearing, arrogant and prideful man, like how a prince should be. This was why Zhao Li Xin had the sudden urge to tease the perfect prince. For him to have a feel of how it was to be on the losing end.


    Zhao Yi Chen clenched his jaws. His fists shook as he red at Zhao Li Xin furiously. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin twirled the wine cup in his hand and drunk his wine slowly. He didn''t pay attention to Zhao Yi Chen''s inner struggles.


    A few minutes passed and Zhao Yi Chen said with a quiet trembling voice, "Please¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin yawned and covered his mouth with his fist, "What?"


    Zhao Yi Chen knew Zhao Li Xin was teasing him. He gnashed his teeth and replied loudly, "I said¡­ <strong>PLEASE</strong>!"


    Zhao Li Xin gently ced his empty wine cup on the table and looked at Zhao Yi Chen''s ashen face, "Was that so hard¡­?"


    Zhao Yi Chen felt like vomiting blood. He didn''t know if it was because of the poison or Zhao Li Xin. He leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes to calm his nerves. It was the poison acting up. He started to wonder if asking Zhao Li Xin''s help was a bad idea.


    "Mong Liu!" Zhao Li Xin called in a slightly loud voice.


    A shadow guard entered the room and kneeled in front of Zhao Li Xin, "Yes, Milord!"


    "Call Jin Hao," Zhao Li Xin said with azy tone.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Liu left the room without showing Zhao Yi Chen any respect.


    Zhao Yi Chen could only feel the bitterness in his heart. He knew no one gave a da*n about who he was but it still made him upset.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin continued to treat Zhao Yi Chen like air. He drunk his wine with half-opened eyes and didn''t bother conversing with Zhao Yi Chen. Zhao Yi Chen soon realized that all of Zhao Li Xin''s subordinates treated him like he was invisible.


    "You must be happy, aren''t you? Seeing me like this," Zhao Yi Chen suddenly asked.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Zhao Yi Chen as if he remembered Zhao Yi Chen was still in the room. His eyebrows gradually furrowed as he contemted, "Amused? Yes... Happy? No¡­"


    Zhao Yi Chen didn''t believe him. He sneered coldly, "Don''t be a hypocrite. You know you like seeing me like this! You want me to feel what you felt in the past, don''t you? How it felt to be weak and useless!"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled. His ck onyx eyes took in Zhao Yi Chen''s miserable appearance. "If I wanted to make you feel how I felt¡­I would have ordered my servants to hit you ck and blue. I would have made you starve and eat the leftover that isn''t even suitable for a dog. I would leave you alone until your poison started to act out as it ate you from inside. I would have let you suffer for years until the pain turned you numb and you started thinking maybe death wasn''t so bad¡­"


    Zhao Yi Chen gulped. He knew everyone abused Zhao Li Xin but he didn''t know it was that bad. However, he wouldn''t have cared even if he knew this. It was how the royal family was. They were all selfish and cold.


    "Have I done any of this to you¡­?" Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows as he asked.


    Zhao Yi Chen heaved heavy and answered, "No¡­"


    "So, shut up¡­" Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine calmly.

 Chapter 191 - Love Story

    At Xiling Lory and yang Xi Ying back to they''re private room, themotion downstairs still not subside its mostly because men still swarmed all over Tang Mei Yi, some women jealous from all the attention Tang Mei Yi got but what can they do when the men seem to enjoy it.


    Than suddenly themotion downstair disappear and everything bes quiet than suddenly a soft melody of Gu Qin float in the air the melodious sound spread inside the tea house and people start to close they''re eyes to enjoy the soft sound of Gu Qin. ? ?


    Lory didn''t pay much attention to the Gu Qin sounds because its still far from Zhao Li Xin talent, Lory uses to hear Zhao Li Xin y Gu Qin and his sound is more refined and clearer then the sound of the Gu Qin from downstair so she''s not impressed.


    "What would you do?" Lory picks up a ''Xiao Long Bao'' with her chopstick.


    Yang Xi Ying also ignoring the Gu Qin sound, although the music is good but nothing is special many people she knew can y better then this and that''s including her "I hear a story from Brother Li that the owner of this ce is a man, he build this ce tomemorated his lover and his hobby is listening to Gu Qin y" said yang Xi Ying with a sly smiles.


    Lory giggles "You think Tang Mei Yi is the one who yed the Gu Qin?" Lory squints her eyes with mischievous smiles.


    "I could bet on it!" Yang Xi Ying softly giggles.


    "How long she''s been doing this?" Lory put vinegar on her Xiao Long Bao in a careless manner.


    Yang Xi Ying has never been this rxed with her friends because Lory easy-going attitude she starts to lose her guard down and forget hisdy-like manner "Mmm¡­.a week I think?" she bites her chopstick while contemting.


    "And she still doing it?" Lory gasped "Talk about persistence.." Lory shakes her head tiredly.


    Yang Xi Ying looks downcast "Do you think it won''t work?"


    Lory put another Xiao Long bao on her te "Not exactly but I think we might miss something¡­.this owner lover, what else you know about it?"


    Yang Xi Ying tilted her head "Brother Li said, that ce is the ce where the owner and his lover first met, one day the owner had to go because family matters and when hees home his lover is already dead from sickness"


    "Ah¡­a romantic man" Lory contemting while nodding her head "No wonder this ce has a romantic atmosphere, I surprised the owner of this ce is a man because the tea shop design is very feminine" Lory tapped the ted with her chopstick in monotone sounds.


    "Is it because most of the customer in this ce is mostly women?" said Yang Xi Ying.


    Lory straighten her back and prop her chin with her palms "But still, they''re should be something in this shop have something described the owner masculine preference, not much but at least a little maybe a manly sculpture or painting but no¡­.everything is very feminine and sweet, can you see it?"


    Yang Xi Ying pondering, what Lory said is right she also though the owner is a woman until Li Mo Zhen said the otherwise "You are right, even all the painting have woman picture on it and the sculpture also very delicate not like man choice"


    "Right, the painting!" Lory suddenly eximed, "Its a painting about the same woman, don''t you think?"


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes bulged in surprise "You right! I don''t realize because the painting didn''t always show the face but the appearance of the subject in the painting probably the same!"


    "Come on, let''s check the painting!" Lory raised from her seat and got out of the room and Yang Xi Ying following her from behind, both of them left the room excitedly they don''t care how the others looking at them for the first time for a long time Yang Xi Ying feel exhrated and carefree she didn''t care how others think about her, they all creased they''re eyebrows when Lory and Yang Xi Ying ignore everyone they walk around in hasty pace and only stop in front of the painting, no one knows what their thinking.


    Lory stands in front of Painting a woman sits on a stone bench beside the pond she can''t see the woman face but the pond is the same with the pond outside this building and the stone bench looks the same too.


    Yang Xi Ying also examined more painting and just like Lory said all the painting have the same woman, even from behind or side figures they all look the same but because the dress the woman inside the painting is different in every painting so no one took notice but when it look closer its all the same woman.


    Yang Xi Ying sees a painting of a woman meeting a man on the red bridge and they''re also the same red bridged near the pound than she sees another painting where the woman watching the same man left and the woman waiting under the pink plum blossom tree.


    "Ri Yi, the painting is telling a story¡­" said Yang Xi Ying who was still dumbfounded.


    Lory sighs beside her "Yes, its a love story¡­look" Lory point to another painting near the stairs, its a painting of woman y Gu Qin under the plum flower tree.


    "The missing pieces¡­" Yang Xi Ying mutter.


    Unbeknown by Lory and Yang Xi Ying the shop manager whisper to one of the waiter than the waiter run of in hurry, Mong Ki and Mong Yi aware of it but they don''t feel the shop manager mean anything harmed to they''re Young Miss in contrary the manager smiles in relief.


    "What is this mean, I can read it but I can''t understand what its mean" Lory point at the poetry on the painting.


    Yang Xi Ying as a noble daughter of course, proficient in calligraphy and poetry, Yang Xi Ying eyes fix on the beautiful calligraphy on the painting "Its mean¡­.toote to know each other¡­.toote to say goodbye, meeting in a wrong time" Yang Xi Ying faces suddenly lit up suddenly she looking at Lory


    "I know what I should do!"

 Chapter 192 - Betrayal

    Back to Zhao Li Xin vi, when Jin Hao enter the study room he sees a weak man with paled face sits opposites his Lord the guan headdress on his head shown he must from noble family and when he looked closer he realizes is the Third prince Zhao Yi Chen, Jin Hao mouth curved slightly he ignore Zhao Yi Chen and he bows at Zhao Li Xin courteously.


    "Greeting Milord" ??


    Zhao Li Xin waves his handzily to sign him to raise, Zhao Yi Chen face turns livid again when Jin Hao ignoring his presence, the truth is no one inside Zhao Li Xin residence pay him attention and none of them care what title he got for Hei Shen only the Lord and the Young Miss Luo is worth there respect the other even the emperor is ''Meh..'' for them


    "Jin, can you cure him?" Zhao Li Xin asked lightly, they''re''s noforting in his words, is good if he can cure him so he can reap benefit from it but its fined if he can''t be cured too, no pressure¡­


    Jin Hao stifles, the different treatment between Luo Ri Yi and other people is like heaven and hell for his Lord. Zhao Yi Chen also looks annoyed but he didn''t say anything is not like they are friends.


    Jin Hao checks Zhao Yi Chen''s wrist for a few a minute than he looks at him with mockery "Is you''re consort who gives you this?"


    Zhao Yi Chen face turns red he covers his wrist behind his sleeve swiftly as if to hide his embarrassment, Zhao li Xin listens with an expressionless face "What is it?" he asked Jin Hao.


    "Its Gu Milord, the same Gu she wants to give to Master Li," said Jin Hao while wiping his hand with a handkerchief.


    Jin Hao words hit Zhao Yi Chen like lightning, how could she do this to him! That is the first thinge to his mind. Deep down Zhao Yi Chen truly love Lao Min Na and he would do anything for him, she doesn''t need poison to control him, he already gives her his heart what else he wouldn''t do for her?


    "Lucky for you, the Gu is not mature yes so is not hard to treat," said Jin Hao nonchntly than he takes a sit on the chair next to Zhao Yi Chen "But the process to get the Gi out of you''re body is...how do I say this¡­." He murmured to himself than he looks at Zhao Yi Chen while twitching his nose jokingly "Disgusting!"


    He felt Jin Hao deliberately mocking him but his heart is to shaken from what Lao Min Na did to him so he didn''t pay attention. Zhao Yi Chen pinches the bridged between his eyebrows, the truth still shocking him and he can''t stop asking ''WHY?''


    Jin Hao chuckles watch how devastated Zhao Yi Chen is "Why are you so surprised about it?" he takes out his owned wine from his spatial ring and served himself a cup of wine, he knew Zhao Li Xin didn''t like sharing other then with Luo Ri Yi.


    "If you asking why let me give you four words to clear you''re mind, Misty Lakes Jin Kai" than he sips his wine with a sneer.


    Zhao Yi Chen froze, he looks at Jin Hao with disbelieved expression than he shifts his gaze to Zhao Li Xin''szy expression "What do you mean? That can''t be true!" Zhao Yi Chen naturally knew who Jin Kai is and Misty Lakes also famous as a powerful n that no one dares to trifle with, how could Lao Min Na have a rtion with the Young Master of Jin family?


    "What? Leaving you for a better life?" Jin Haoughs at Zhao Yi Chen gullible. Everyone said Zhao Yi Chen is the smart one among all the princes what a joke no wonder his Lord could ruin the whole country with the click of his finger.


    "Why¡­.why she do this to me?" Zhao Yi Chen withstand his forehead with his hand he looks distraught and defeated, never in million years he would have thought the beautiful girl he met that day would treat him like an old shoes, is he not love her enough, is he not gives enough, why she didn''t tell him anything, he would do anything for her.


    "Why? Its easy isn''t it, better resource, better prospect, better opportunity and¡­..better looks" Jin Hao said casually didn''t care how terrible Zhao Yi Chen looks by now, Zhao Li Xin didn''t make ament but he slightly tilted his head to agree with Jin Hao.


    Zhao Yi Chen''s shoulder trembles and it trembles profusely and than heughs out loud, heughs at his foolishness. He always thought he is the smartest among the crowd but he was a fool by a woman who is not reaching her twenty! If that''s not stupidity he doesn''t know what it is!


    Zhao Yi Chen hit his arms rest "FINE! Cured me and I give everything you want even the Jiang Wei Kingdom!" he said with determination filled in his eyes, they''re''s no more love he felt for Lao Min Na only hatred.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh "If I want the Kingdom, don''t you think I already have by know¡­"


    "Pardon me..." Zhao Yi Chen chuckles "Than what do you want, you won''t help me for free isn''t it?"


    "No, of course, not...I want Lao Min Na" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "What? You like that woman?" Zhao Yi Chen was stunned.


    Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes in disgusted "Eww¡­of course not, I want her death" he said casually, he learned to say ''eww'' because Lory used to say it whenever she disgusted on something, he found it endearing and he starts to pick up her habit.


    "Oh, why not just kill her now?" Zhao Yi Chen asked indifferently when people hear it no one would know he was fell in love with that same woman.


    "Too easy¡­.I like to see her bleed" Zhao Li Xin said with quiet voice "The only thing she valued in this world is power, so I thought it would be fun if I pluck her power little by little¡­.until I reduced her into nothing, I will make her understand she''s nothing more than an ant in my eyes¡­.a worthless" Zhao Li Xin words calm and cold his eyes reflect nothing but emptiness.


    Zhao Yi Chen feel his blood turns cold, the chills run down to his spine he unconsciously gulped his saliva "Why you hated her so much?" he curiously asked.


    Zhao Li Xin gives Zhao Yi Chen an eerie smiles "She wanted to take something important to me, something¡­.irreceable, so I will take everything from her¡­.and perhaps having fun while doing it" Zhao Li Xin chuckle a little when he imagines Lao Min Na desperate face but for Zhao Yi Chen his simple chuckle terrified him, than he understands why his Father Emperor didn''t dare to mess with Zhao Li Xin.


    "So, I want you to do something for me¡­" Zhao Li Xin straighten his back with devious smiles stered on his face "But first I want to ask, can you act?


    "...¡­"

 Chapter 193 - Another Self Destruct

    Zhao Yi Chen left with Jin Hao for treatment and Zhao Li Xin vi turn quiet again, once again Zhao Li Xin feel bored he should keep Zhao Yi Chen longer for teasing him, it''s funny watching Zhao Yi Chen desperate expression but after he left he got bored again and he missed his princess even more.


    Someone suddenly knocked on his door again "Pardon Milord" another shadow guard called Mong Liu kneeled on the floor calling him from behind the door. ??


    "What¡­" Zhao Li Xin answer briefly.


    "Master Li is here" said the shadow guard.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, he doesn''t know why Li Mo Zhen looking for him "Let him in" said Zhao Li Xin again.


    A handsome man with gentle smiles enters the room "Lord Zhao, are you busy?" he throws polite pleasantries although he can guess the man whoy on the couch with a dazed look didn''t have anything to do at all.


    "I hear Xi Ying and Miss Luo visiting Xiling so how about we pick them up," said Li Mo Zhen with the same bright smiles.


    "But she said she wants to stay lowkey so she didn''t let mee with her¡­" Zhao Li Xin said in dejected looks.


    ''Henpeck Husband'' is written all over Zhao Li Xin''s face, Li Mo Zhen struggles to maintain his calmed looks "But its almost evening, she didn''t prohibit you to pick her up isn''t it?"


    "No, she doesn''t!" Zhao Li Xin immediately sits straight.


    "Than let''s pick them up, it would be dangerous for two women to walk alone after sundown," said Li Mo Zhen with concern looks.


    "You right Master Li. Let''s go than!" Zhao Li Xin face remain cid but Li Mo Zhen can feel how ted he is, he wonder what would Zhao Li Xin do if he is note, could it be he sulking in his couch the entire days? He never knew one day he would put Long Ming and sulking in a same phrase.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin shadow guard called Mong Liu exchanged secret nce with Li Mo Zhen bodyguard, how could they think the two misuses are alone, they are the most guarded women in the country who could touch them with the best of shadow guard of Hei Shen and Jiu Yun Sect following, eve the Emperor army would have a hard time to win against them.


    Zhao Li Xin and Li Mo Zhen didn''t bother to bring carriage with them with both they''re Qin Gong they can move faster than any carriages, even though Li Mo Zhen is not as strong as Zhao Li Xin but he still on the King Pce level and after he cured from the cursed his power slowly grow stronger so is not that hard for Li Mo Zhen catch up to Zhao Li Xin pace but for the poor shadow guards, it is aborious job when they try to follow they''re Lords.


    The light od the day slowly draining and the blue sky gradually turns to velvet and pink, the evening start toe when two ck and white shadow figured bounce from one building to another in a light-speed until their figure bes blur, Zhao Li Xin run in the normal pace while Li Mo Zhen used a bit more power to catch up with him but its different story for they''re shadow guards.


    All of them are panting they all cover in sweat they din''t know should they be happy to have such a powerful Masters or should they''re cry instead, all of them cheered inwardly when they see the Xinling building.


    _________________________________________


    At the same time, two girls immersed in a discussion.


    "I know what song should I y but where is should y it" Yang Xi Ying sigh "And that Tang Mei Yi still monopoly the stages, she used to y Gu Qin for hours before she stops" Yang Xi Ying stare at the wooden stage on therge area on the first floor, it usually used as a ce for performance like dancing, singing, music ying from the schr to the young talented noblewomen to show off they''re talent.


    There is not much a ce like this ce that lets them show off they''re ability other than formal gathering or banquet this is also another reason why Xinling is so popr.


    Lory follows Yang Xi Ying gaze she also agrees that Tang Mei Yi will monopoly the staged for herself and they''re''s no way they can drag her down without making a ruckus, Lory let out a long heaved than she shifts her gaze back at the painting of a woman ying Gu Qin under the plum tree.


    Lory eyebrows slightly furrow she unconsciously tilted her head while staring at the painting, Yang Xi Ying notice Lory odd behavior.


    "What''s wrong?" yang Xi Ying got curious.


    Lory pursed her lips "Is they''re any plum tree here?"


    "Not that I know of¡­why?" Yang Xi Ying asked.


    "Than it would be odd¡­." Lory muttering with quiet voice "Everything in this painting has its own replica inside this ce, the pond, the bridge, the flower even the stonemp is the exact replica from every painting"


    Yang Xi Ying nodded "You right, it seems the owner try to created this ce with the imaged of his Lover¡­another sad love story I think" yang Xi Ying smiles turn bitter, she used to think what happened with her and Han Yuan is the worst could happen for a woman but after she knew what happened to Li Wei Han she can''t stop thinking how fortunate her situation was.


    "So where is the Plum tree?" Lory crosses her arms in front of her chest, she felt that tree has significant meaning because the painting slightly has a different feeling from other paintings, this one seems¡­.painful but enchanting at the same time.


    Suddenly Yang Xi Ying pped her hands "Oh, I remember something!" she eximed "They''re is no Plum tree but there is a half-dead tree in the middle of the man-madeke behind this building"


    "Where is it?" Lory''s eyes grew widened.


    "Follow me!" Yang Xi Ying turns around, both of them walk at a quick pace while Mong Ki and Mong Yi following them closely, just when they want to out of the building suddenly someone holds Yang Xi Ying wrist.


    When Yang Xi Ying realizes it was Gu Lian Fu hands she feels sudden goosebumps creeping in her skin she swings her hand harshly away from his grip, Gu Lian Fu was stunned when she saw her reaction he feel his heart tinge with pain.


    "How many times I told you, DO NOT touch me!" Yang Xi Ying said in disdain.


    He knew she hated him but he never knew it was this much when thest time this girl smiles to him Gu Lian Fu clenched his fist the warmed from her hand already disappeared, he scared when he imagined he could never feel her warm again.


    "Why are you keep running around in front of me, is it because you miss me, should you ept my proposal before?" he said with half nk and half hopeful expression.


    Yang Xi Ying''s face turns red his reaction make him slightly happy but then her next words stab right to his heart.


    "Is there no brain inside you''re head!!" Yang Xi Ying berated in a high voice which attracts everyone''s attention including Tang Mei Yi.


    In Lory''s head, there is only one question ''WHY?''

 Chapter 194 - Forget Where She Come From

    "Then Why are you here!"


    "Can I just be here! Is this ce have your name stamp on it!"??


    "Why can''t you just admit you regret refusing my proposal?"


    "Are both of you''re ears filled with water, I should have burned you then the dowry instead!"


    Lory sit calmly on the stool with her leg cross and her hand propping her chin, Mong Ki and Mong Yi stand on her right and left with nd expression, the three of them is amazed how great Gu Lian Fu ''Self Destruct'' ability as if he deliberately pushes the red button over and over again to kill himself.


    Meanwhile, Lory watch the show leisurely Tang Mei Yi re at Lory like a beast to her prey, of course, her rude behavior attract Mong Ki and Mong Yi stand there guards more, they look at Tang Mei Yi with warning expression they show they won''t hesitate to attack her if she dare hurt Lory.


    Tang Mei Yi clenched her fist she envy with Lory position in Hei Shen Sect, she could never understand why everyone epts a weak and low banc ground as her as there future Madam of Hei Shen sect, why no one questioning her motive or her worth as Zhao Li Xin wife, why no one show their objection?


    Lory realizes Tang Mei Yi starring dagger at her face but Lory just toozy to concern about her, Lory attention back to the professional ''Self Destruct'' Gu Lian Fu who eagerly pissed off Yang Xi Ying.


    "Can you just leaved, I already wasted my precious time with you!" Yang Xi Ying said in an exasperated expression.


    Suddenly Tang Mei Yi steps in "Master Gu, you should not me Miss Yang, she might still worry for Master Li health" she said with a gentle smile.


    Yang Xi Ying hates Tang Mei Yi pretentious act, she is the one who lured Li Mo Zhen into a trap she also the one who ckmailing her for Jiu Yun treasure, Tang Mei Yi and Lao Min Na is in Yang Xi Ying top list as the most hated person.


    "Thank you for you''re concern but my fianc¨¦e is live and well¡­..no thank to you though" Yang Xi Ying sneer.


    Tang Mei Yi face turn ashen, she wonders if that rumor about Li Mo Zhen back on his feet is true is Jin Hao can really cure him but Lao Min Na said assured her that only her who can cure him that''s why she dare to ckmail Jiu Yun sect, she''s not fear for they retaliation because after Lao Min Na take over Jiu Yun Sect she would off the hook at the same time she could make Zhao Li Xin owed her but everything had fallen apart.


    But who knew not only Zhao Li Xin didn''t appreciate her effort he even furious at her he even retract all Hei Shen resource and protection for her and know Jiu Yun also pressing her, Tang Mei Yi has pushed to the edged by the two powerful sects, how could she live on from now on.


    "Miss Yang we might no agree on one thing but you should understand my attention is good," said Tang Mei Yi again, she can''t offend Yang Xi Ying as she is the future Madam of Jiu Yun Sect.


    "Good?" Tang Mei Yi scoffed "You are very good, I still remember how much I owed you¡­.wait, we owed you" Yang Xi Ying emphasize thest words clearly.


    Tang Mei Yi''s face turns white, are they know she was the one who lures Li Mo Zhen to that ce and what about her rtionship with Lao Min Na do they know about it too? That can''t be no one knows about it even in Fu Hua no one know about this except her most trusted subordinated.


    "What? You think we all stupid, only you and Lao Min Na are the smart ones?" Yang Xi Ying smirked.


    Tang Mei Yi feel the lightning hit her head, her hands unconsciously trembling under her sleeve ''They know!'' Tang Mei Yi''s face turns white as a sheet, she knew she was doomed this time.


    "Okay-okay, we don''t have much time" Lory raised from her seat she patted her bottom nonchntly "We don''t have all day" Lory can imagine a certain Lord who sulking in there residence.


    "Oh, you right!" Yang Xi Ying also remembers his fianc¨¦e who might be waiting for her, after he recovers from the cursed Li Mo Zhen be more clingy to her, well it is not like she hated it she even finds him quite adorable that way.


    Tang Mei Yi hate Lory calm and casual manner she didn''t understand what so good about her that make Zhao Li Xin fond her "Hump, don''t be so happy you don''t know when Brother Zhao changed his mind about you, after all, you just a wasted who have no talent or background, you might depend solely on your talent on the bed" she mocked Lory in a public to ruined her reputation, she wants to know how she left her house after this.


    When people believe Tang Mei Yi word there point their finger at Lory but Lory''s face didn''t change she didn''t feel ashamed with Tang Mei Yi words, in a normal situation she would already sleep with Zhao Li Xin and she didn''t feel its a shameless thing and when ites to people gossip about her she was immune by it, in her world she didn''t know how many rumors people spread about her and her family especially Lucas and not like this world her world has freedom of speech so she can''t shut everyone mouth.


    "Miss Tang please mind you''re words, Mis Luo is our future madam and irreceable woman for our Lord if you dare nder her one more time that means you provoke all the entire Hei Shen Sect, can you take the consequences¡­" Mong Ki move forward, he re at Tang Mei Yi and everyone who point there finger at Lory.


    When people hear Hei Shen sect name no one dared to talk some people who sneered at Lory shrunk there body and pray Lory and her bodyguards didn''t notice them, Tang Mei Yi gritted her teeth in anger "Just a weakmoner who climb her master bed, what so good about her" her anger make her blurted her thought out loud.


    Mon Yi strikes his palm on Tang Mei Yi chest, his move is too quick she didn''t have times to reacted when Mong Yi handnd on her chest and she was pushed backward until she hit the wall and fall face down on the floor, everyone was dumbfounded they didn''t know the two Hei Shen people dare to hit Tang Mei Yi without hesitated.


    "Miss Tang!" Gu Lian Fu was stunned and so other men who admired Tang Mei Yi, they all run to help her. Lory''s eyes widened she also in shock, she didn''t know Mong Yi would attack Tang Mei Yi just because of a few words but then she realizes how precious reputation for a woman in this world she bes understand why the Mong''s brother reacted strongly plus Tang Mei Yi not only mocking her but she also mocked Zhao Li Xin so its served her right.


    "Miss tang only speak her mind, why is your bodyguard hit her" Gu Lian Fu scolded on Lory at the same time he helps Tang Mei Yi to raise from the floor.


    "Why not?" Yang Xi Ying stand beside Lory "Is she so precious and others women are not, you think other people should be quiet when she was humiliated and mocked in front of other people? Who do you think she is, a princess? An Empress? Isn''t she just an orphan from the questionable background who fortunate enough to be Master Lu Yao disciple?" Yang Xi Ying speaks indifferently, her words reminds everyone about Tang Mei Yi''s background.


    Everyone seems to forget who is Tang Mei Yi, they already used to see her as a beautiful owner of Fu Hua and the talented disciple of Goddess Lu Yao, no one seems to remember she only amoner and that includes Tang Mei Yi herself and no one hated her owned humble background than herself.


    "Xi Ying that''s not what I mean¡­" Gu Lan Fu let out a long sigh, why can they talk normally, why at the ends they always fight?


    "I don''t care what you mean and please call me Miss Yang, we are not that closed and I don''t want my Fiancee misunderstood," said Yang Xi Ying coldly.


    Gu Lian Fu face feel his heart got tighten when she mentions her fianc¨¦e, when they were a child she used to run to him with bright innocent smile but now he can only see her looking at him in utter disgust, Gu Lian Fi feel so lost within him even though it''s toote he still can give up on her.


    "Let''s go" Lory left the crowd she seen enough, both of them walk to the garden leaving Gu Lian Fu watching Yang Xi Ying figure slowly get farther away and his heart bes cold.

 Chapter 195 - The Lucky One

    Lory, Yang Xi Ying still followed by Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and few other shadow guards. Yang Xi Ying leads Lory to cross the red bridge into a small man-made ind with a small pavilion on the center than she leads Lory to ride a small boat than take them to reach the other side of the garden, this ce is a lot quieter and destedpare to the other sides.


    "That is the plum tree," said Yang Xi Ying "This tree is very old and stops blooming since a long time but the owner of this ce didn''t rece this tree with new Plum tree" ??


    "I think we both know why?" Lory stares at the tree with green leaf, without any flower bloom on it.


    Yang Xi Ying maide with Gu Qin on her hands she handed over the Gu Qin on Yang Xi Ying hand than she sits in front of the tree, she takes a deep breath while closing her eyes to calmed her minds than her finger start to pluck the strings and sweet melody float in the air, it was a calm and gentle sounds that can shooting anyone heart.


    Lory sits on the grass while hugging her knees, what a mncholy sound she though. She wonders what kinda song is this her limited knowledge about art is even lesser from her understanding ofmon sense in this world but it didn''t change the fact the music is a treat for her ears.


    After hours a middle-aged man about fifty years old approach them, Mong Ki is the first one to notice him Mong Ki be vignt although he didn''t feel any threat from that strange man he didn''t want to let her guard down. The strange man didn''t pay Lory and the Mong brother''s attention his eyes fixed on Yang Xi Ying who''s immersed in her y.


    Lory stays quiet she sees heartache and longing in that man''s eyes so she''s not bothering him, her eyes back to Yang Xi Ying again. The music yed for another hour until the sun turns to dusk and the cloud hinted with velvet red then the music stop and everything be silent, the strange man still on a dazed than gradually his sense return to him.


    He stares at Yang Xi Ying deeply "Someone eventually pays attention¡­" he said with a solemn voice.


    Yang Xi Ying raised from the grass than she bows gracefully "My name is Yang Xi Ying and is not me who first notices you''re riddle" Xi Ying shifts her gaze at Lory who also raised from the grass.


    Only Than the old man nce at Lory but Lory didn''t realize it because she busy patted her dress from the grass when Lory looking at him the old man already shift his nce from her.


    "I promised to myself I will only give this ce to someone who can solve my riddle¡­.someone who might understand why this ce exists and perhaps love this ce as much as I do," he said with disheartening expression.


    "Mister, the reason I''m here is not to take this ce from you," said Yang Xi Ying "The truth is I wanted to stopped someone who wants to buy this ce," she said earnestly.


    Her honesty bring smiles on the old man face "You mean that greedy woman Tang Mei Yi" he scoffed "Don''t worry, even if he gives all the money in the world I would never give this ce to that vile woman"


    Yang Xi Ying sigh in relief "Thank you, that''s all I need" she genuinely grateful.


    The old man bes more satisfied, honesty and dignity is something rare in this world most people only pretending to own this quality.


    "Miss Yang I already make a promise so I need to fulfill my promised but the problem is there are two people who solved my riddle but only one who can inherit this ce" The old man givesplicated expression.


    "Its easy" Lory said suddenly "Just give it to Miss Yang," Lory said casually.


    "Wait the minute, I can ept that!" Yang Xi Ying rebuke "It was Ri Yi who notices the painting first!"


    "Yes, but the one who understands the poet on the painting and knew the location of this tree is you" Lory remind her "And after all, I don''t like running a business, I don''t have a knack of it nor the time" Lory wave her hand carelessly look uninterested.


    "Eh, you can''t do this!" Yang Xi Ying stomp her feet angrily, she owed Lory too much if she takes this too how could she ever repaid her debt to her.


    Loryughs at her "I just did" she shrugged her shoulder casually.


    The old man hears they bickering can''t help burst tough out loud since he build this ce many people try to buy this ce from him, some do it fairly others try in underhand method, this ce no only make a lot of money but also gather the information and rumor of all Sun Jan noble family because a lot of young noble family gather in this ce and young people can''t hold they''re tongue especially when they were drunks.


    The owner of this ce sometime used this information to get pressed the noble family when they give him a hard times, this is the ultimate reason why Tang Mei Yi want this ce so bad, this ce would provide her money and crucial information which family she needs to get close after her fall out with Hei Shen sect she need to rely on another source and this ce suits her needs sadly the owner is an entric, she didn''t know how to find him in the first ce.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying stop bickering when the ownerughing so hard "Good¡­.I like both of you" he tries to hold hisughter while the two girls stare back at him confusedly.


    "It been a long time since Iugh this hard¡­..thank you¡­." His eyes turn gentle.


    "Mmm¡­you''re wee" Lory awkwardly said.


    The old man smiles amiably at Lory than he gazes to the tree behind them "This the ce I used to meet her, also the same ce when we parted¡­." he said with bitter smiles.


    "She must be very beautiful" Yang Xi Ying murmured to herself but the old man hears her.


    "She is butpares to my wife she''s not that beautiful" the old man chuckles.


    Lory and yang Xi Ying stunned it was mind-boggling for them, the old man understand what these twodies thinking then he continue "I met her when I already married and have children, I didn''t mean to but it happened" he said with an inexplicable expression "She is a songstress who coincidently past this city and we met by ident, our position and background can''t be more different, she understands and so am I but we can''t choose who we love"


    "Did you married her?" Yang Xi Ying curiously asked.


    The old man shakes her head "No, we never said anything about love¡­our status is so different she can''t even be my concubines and yet I offer her to be one¡­."


    "She said no, isn''t she¡­" Lory tilted her head.


    The old man smiles bitterly "She does¡­she said I couldn''t give what she wanted"


    "What does she wanted?" Yang Xi Ying asked again.


    "I don''t know, I thought she want the position as my legal wife but she said that''s not what she means, until the end she never told me what she wants ¡­its always bugging me¡­.what does she want from me?" the old man mutter in a quiet voice.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchanged meaningful gaze, the old man notice they''re subtle reaction "Do you know what she wants?" he said with pleading expression that make them feel sorry for him.


    Lory sigh "What else a woman wants from her loved one"


    "She wanted all you''re loved just like she gives all her love for you" Yang Xi Ying adds in "But both of you toote to met you already have a wife and child so it''s impossible for you to fulfill her wish"


    "That''s why she didn''t tell you, she doesn''t want to burden you and she didn''t want to force you to leave your family for her" Lory heaved a deep sigh.


    The old man eyes be wet his chin trembles only know he understands what his lover thinking, why she always looking at him with sad smiles, she never asked anything she never said how much she loves him, maybe she knew there is no future in their rtionship but still¡­


    "She''s such a fool¡­" The old man rests his forehead on the tree trunk weakly.


    Lory and Yang Xi Yin didn''t say anything they''re heart aching for the old man, in this world how many people could marry their love one it''s even lesser for someone to have happy ending in their rtionship, especially for an influential family.


    Suddenly two men arrived toe out of nowhere, they''re different clothing and temperament was too obvious makes lory giggles slightly, Zhao Li Xin approach her as if she''s the only human that exists in his eye.


    "Ie to pick you up," he said quickly before Lory couldin.


    "I see it¡­" Lory smiles happily.


    While Li Mo Zhen calmly walks toward yang Xi Ying with a warm gaze "Are you done¡­?" he asked softly.


    "Hm.." she nodded her head with shy smiles.


    The old man watches the two couples exchanged gaze, he smiles faintly ''So they are the lucky one'' he makes bittersweet smiles.

 Chapter 196 - The Killing Plan

    In the end Yang Xi Ying epts Xiling after Lory painstaking persuasion but Yang Xi Ying still insists she will divide the ie of the shop fifty-fifty with Lory, Lory is too tired to persuaded her farther so she agrees with her.


    Yang Xi Ying also make a promised for the old owner that she would not change anything in the tea shop although the old owner didn''t ask her but he felt touch by her sincerity. ??


    At night the moon hide behind the grey cloud and everything be darker than it used to, the old man stands like a statue in front of the plum tree his reluctant to leaved their still a shadow of his lover linger on that tree, he remembers the quiet woman with beautiful voice y Gu Qin in front of that tree, he was mesmerized by her no matter how hard he tries he could never forget her, if she asked him to left everything to be with her he won''t hesitate to follow her but she never asked him.


    How could she? She told him once how much she hated her father for leaving her mother to be with other women, no one knew how much pained and heartache she felt to be abandoned by her owned parent so how could she be that kind of woman and how could she asked him to be someone she hated the most.


    In the end, he understands how much she loved him and how big her sacrifice for him, his lover had died a long time ago from the sickness that she hides from him when he found her she has died under this tree and now this tree would also die.


    The old man touch the tree trunk "I''m sorry¡­.." he whispers while closing his eyes then suddenly he smelled familiar scented, the wind blows the grey cloud and the moonshine brightly and when he opened his eyes bulged as if it would fall from it sockets his mouth slightly open in awed, the tree who supposed to be dead suddenly bloom with pink flower, the whole tree is cover with pink flower.


    The wind blows the flower petals and it fell on the old man''s palms only than he sure he''s not dreaming, tears fall on his face like broken dam all the feeling he held for decades burst out, without anyone around the old man weep like a little kid.


    Unbeknown by him two figures watch from the roof, the woman drooping on his chest with paled looks while the man embraces her from behind his face is mixed between angry and worry.


    "Why you doing that?" heined at her.


    "Isn''t it sad when the only things left from you''re loved one is only memory?" she said while snuggled inside his warm embrace.


    "How is you''re body, are you hurt anywhere?" he didn''t care about other people only her matter for him and yet she keep push herself for other people wellbeing, he wanted to reprimand her but he didn''t have a heart when he see her helpless smile.


    "I''m fine, I don''t use too much power, I just give that tree a chance to bloom for onest time before itpletely died" Lory watch the pink tree who is shined by the moon dimmed light and the old man who stood their while covering his face with both of his hand his back hunched and his shoulder tremble profusely, maybe this is the first time after a long years he finally let go his feeling.


    "Tomorrow the tree will die, this is theirst goodbye¡­" Lory said in a low voice.


    Zhao Li Xin patted her head softly "At least he has a chance to say goodbye¡­.thanks to you"


    ______________________________


    Somewhere far away from Sun Jan city a woman sits on the couch under the parasol with two maids serves her the garden is wide and tranquil with snow mountain as the background, the woman hit the table angrily make the two maids jolt but their expression quickly back to normal.


    "How dare he do this to my disciple!" he hit the table until the table cracked.


    The woman in front of her sips her wine leisurely her exquisite face unperturbed rather than scared she seems enjoyed that woman outburst.


    "Miss Lao, thank you for you''re information but for what reason you tell me this?" the woman squinted her eyes, although she already reach forty but her face still looks fresh and her skin glowing like a young woman its no surprised everyone might though she only in early thirty, this woman is Lu Yao, Tang Mei Yi Master.


    On the other side of the table the young woman with purple hanfu smile calmly she put down the teacup on the table "Because we both want the same thing" then she leaned her back on the chair


    "I want Hei Shen to support me, but that can only happen if Miss tang marry with Lord Zhao"


    Lu Yao eyebrows furrow "That''s an easy task¡­." She puffed up her chest.


    "If that so easy so why Lord Zhao retracts his resources from Fu Hua he even announces his sect will have nothing to do with Tang Mei Yi and Fu Hua in the future" Lao Min Na stifles, she doesn''t know where''s Lu Yao find the confidence.


    Lu Yao''s face turned red from shammed although she heard a rumor about Zhao Li Xin and Tang Mei Yi deteriorating rtionship but she thought it''s only a small quarrel between lovers, just like Tang Mei Yi she also had a delusion about Zhao Li Xin and Tang Mei Yi none existed rtionship.


    "Do you know why there rtionship turn south?" Lao Min Na smiles cunningly "Its because another woman influenced Zhao Li Xin, she is the one who make him hated Miss Tang, she also the one who make Zhao Li Xin push your disciple into the edged" Lao Min Na said in a gentle manner but her words are filled with toxic she knew very well which words can drive Lu Yao crazy.


    A Long time ago Lu Yao fell in love with a man who supposed to be her fianc¨¦e but sadly he met another woman, against everyone objection he married that woman and refuse to take second wife or concubines leaving Lu Yao heartbroken and humiliated, even until now she still can''t forget what happened and still deeply hurt by that man, She then work hard and be who she is now to get that man attention but unfortunately that man never gives her a nce he did not even care to talk to her and Lu Yao was hurt all over again.


    She didn''t want her disciple to experience heartache like she was so when she heard about another woman beside Zhao Li Xin she lost her clear mind her expression be vicious and the air around her changed tremendously as if she was back to her past when that man abandoned her she can only feel pain and rage.


    "Who is that s**t" she hissed with a cold voice.


    "Just a wasted woman who can cultivate she alsoing from low background, she is nothingpared to Tang Mei Yi but she smart and quite a vixen if not how could Zhao Li Xin fond of her," Lao Min Na said with concern expression she wanted to increase Lu Yao anger and she seeds, Lu Yao grip the armrest of her couch until in broke to smithereens.


    "Whose that woman name!" Lu Yao hand trembles from holding her anger.


    Lao Min Na smiles inwardly when she saw Lu Yao reaction "Luo Ri Yi"


    It took a long time for Lao Min Na to realizes Luo Ri Yi identity who is worked in her Manor, she even has a sh with her because she changed her appearance Lao Min Na didn''t recognize her immediately but when shees to Jiu Yun sect and saw the white bird only than everything is ''Click''.


    No wonder she could never find her after what happened in her courtyard, turns out she was under Zhao Li Xin protection although she never understands why a man like Zhao Li Xin would help someone who gives no advantages for him, is it because of¡­.love? no way hell she would believe it.


    Whatever agreement between Zhao Li Xin and that woman Lao Min Na cannot let that woman alive she hated to admit it but she felt threatened by her and its even clearer when her weird bird subdue her phoenix at that time the eyes of that woman when she looking at her is like an Emperor stare atmoner, she feel like a trash like she was nothing on her presence, she felt awful and her hatred to Luo Ri Yin intensified, she needs to kill her as soon as possible.

 Chapter 197 - Fat Chance!

    [What''s wrong?] Girsha perch on her shoulder.


    [My eyes twitching¡­.] Lory rubbed her eyes. ??


    [Isn''t in Hand that mean bad luck?] Girsha teased her.


    [Depend, at Halbourne it means good luck] Lory perfunctory said.


    In the morning Lory and Girsha spend there time in the garden after a small walk she sit on the stone bench near the pond while Girshand on the stone bench smoothly.


    [How is you''re power?] he asked.


    [My power return almost forty percent so is not bad but not good either] Lory said in a perfunctory manner.


    [At least you will provide enough resistance in an emergency situation] Girsha sigh heavily.


    [Come on, with my experience inbatbined with Zhao Li Xin amulet and spatial rings I don''t think I wouldn''t be easy to be killed] Lory grinned yfully, she didn''t worry too much besides living dangerously is normal for her.


    [Hump, if you fight with the master-level cultivator you definitely would lose" Girsha warn his reckless princess.


    [Only if I fight fairly¡­] Lory grinned mischievously, she than look left and right [Are they watching us?] Lory mean is the shadow guard who protecting her secretly.


    [No, maybe because the protective array that boy put around your living quarter] Girsha is sensitivity increased tremendously just like how Lory''s power return a little bit and so is Girsha but not like her Girsha power return almost sixty percent his power is enough to kill a divined beast.


    [That''s convenient¡­.] Lory takes out the red dagger from her arms and another one from her calf than she put down the twin red dagger on the bench, it''s the dagger she was chosen by herself.


    She never told him clearly the reason she chose these daggers perhaps because at that time she thought is not important.


    The reason she needs to have an affinity with her weapon because she wants to put a spell on it, without affinity she can put anything on the weapon although she can use it normally.


    This technique called ''Weapon enhancement'' it might sound great but it''s aplicated and delicate technique that she does not have great talent with it,pare to her genius brother Lucas her talent is only so-so evenpare to Fredhard and Clift she''s no better then them.


    The problem is where the spell you put is contradicted each other just imagine you want to make you''re weapon strong then you put a spell to make it dense so it won''t break easily but than you want to make you''re weapon wove swiftly so you adding a spell to increase the weapon speed sadly dense and speed is not a good match, dense spell would make the weapon thicker although it does make the weapon more powerful but also make the weapon heavier so adding speed spell is had no used.


    Rather than dense it''s better to used sharp spell instead, so the more spell you add theplicated it bes there also other problem with the weapon basic quality, the better the quality the better for the weapon to absorbed more than one spell if the quality of the weapon material is bad the weapon would explode when you put too much spell on it.


    [What would you do with it?] Girsha worry a little bit because he witnesses she blew up a lot of weapons when she was practice this technique.


    [Why you looking at me like that? I won''t put too much spell on it] she feel offended by hisck of trust but Girsha not believed her the bird takes a few steps back from her.


    Lory''s mouth twitches but she ignore him she needs to get focus or she might blow up this fined daggers, Its one of Zhao Li Xin thoughtful gift for her so she can''t let it go to waste.


    Lory close her eyes the air around her suddenly changed when she opens her eyes her iris turns purple than she raised her hand above the two daggers [Speed..] she said and a purple rune emerged on the dagger surface for a second before it disappeared, the Lory continue adding a sharp spell and maic spell.


    After she finished her iris turns ck again than she smiles smugly at Girsha [Told you I can do it!] she puffed her chest proudly but secretly she also nervous when she put the third spell she didn''t know how much it can absorb the spell since she didn''t know the material of the weapon it is a world without magic after all.


    [Maic spell huh, interesting¡­.] Girsha quite satisfied with his Princess [Where do you learn this?]


    [Clift, I saw one of his weapons have this spell and he taught me when I asked him] She missed that quiet, strict but pushover boy. In the past the four of them grow up together because they have the same-aged they almost inseparable, Lory is the mischievous one, Lucas is thezy one, Jay is the naughty one and Clift is the worrywart one.


    The reason why Clift keep breaking the rule although he is the ''By the book'' kinda guy because he is a worrywart, he can''t let Lucas and Lory run around just the two of them and he can''t trust Jay either since that gut is more like bad influence for them so he had no choice but to follow them and that''s how he ends up in detention together with the royal twins a few times.


    Lory giggles whenever she remember her naughty past, she is a quite handful and she realizes she also quite spoiled when she was young although they did not spoil her as Zhao Li Xin does but they all always give in with her whim even Lucas, most of the times they break the rules is mostly her ideas but whenever they got caught none of them me her.


    [Let''s test it!] Lory said excitedly.


    Lory raised her hand higher and suddenly the two daggers stand on it''s tip then slowly the dagger swirl following Lory''s hand then suddenly she flipping her hand and the daggers floating above her hands, she feel satisfied then she raised another hand of her and the two daggers separated the daggers now floating each on her hands.


    Lory swings her hands and the two daggers flying in the high speed split every leaf who fall from the tree when she clenched her fist the daggers suddenly froze in the air and when she released her hand the daggers return to her hand. Lory smiles get wider she finally able to control her weapon remotely using her power, atst, she''s not that weak anymore.


    [Not bad huh!] Lory twist her dagger with her finger.


    [Low long you can control you''re weapon until you run out of ''mana''?]


    Lory pursed her lips [Ten¡­.maximum fifteen minutes¡­]


    Girsha roll his eyes [Let''s avoid strong opponent!]


    Lory smiles dissipated [Yeah¡­.]


    This small trick could not win against someone at Mong Ki level, someone like him can easily dodge her attack and killed her so she has to be smart just like she said before she needs to fight as dirty as she can because no way she can win over them in a fair fight.


    [I think I need to strengthen mu body too, what happened in the ancient tomb is pure luck, if Ie to that situation again who knew if I make it out alive] She said while stretching her arms.


    Girsha scoffed [Good luck persuade that boyfriend of yours¡­] he roll his green eyes jokingly.


    [What do you mean?] Lory frown confusedly.


    [I saw how Fargo trained you, I don''t think that boy would let you push yourself in your regr strenuous training, did you forgot he treat you like porcin doll¡­] Girshaughing at her while pping his wings.


    Lory hit her forehead with her palms hepletely forgot her boyfriend temperament, Zhao Li Xin is more worrywart than Clift, he is more nagging than Fred and a lot more overprotective than Fargo if he knew what kinda training she would do he might get upset.


    Lory trained like an elite soldier, Fargo would make her run while wearing a weighted vest and that''s not all when she gets stronger he put ankle weight and arms weight too then every year he adding more weight, that spartan exercise wasst for five years until Lory body could move faster even without strengthening spell.


    Would Zhao Li Xin let her do the same exercise¡­..fat chance!!

 Chapter 198 - Mistakes

    When ites to rtionship Lory learned from her friends how to avoid fighting between spouse one of the trick is to say the half-truth meaning leave the detail from exnation and use other people faulty to gain tour owned benefit, Lory though is not a bad idea so she only exined to Zhao Li Xin that she would go out from the vi for exercise to increase her stamina she left the detail about how she would exercise herself, Zhao Li Xin reluctant to let her out from the safety of his residence but Lory remind him that he always busy and she was so bored wasting her time like useless.


    Zhao Li Xin feels guilty, he does have a lot of things to dotely he also didn''t understand why he gets busier after he met her or is it because he never realizes it before, at the end of the day he finally give in he let her go outside with Mong Yi and other shadows guard following her, Lory agree immediately. ??


    Then a few dayster Tian Meng Ji visits his disciple again he always sighs whenever he meets his disciple inside his study room even for a veteran cultivator like him meeting Zhao Li Xin in this cold stoic ce make him feel intimidated.


    Zhao Li Xin sits behind the big desk like he always does while Mong ki helps him to arrange the paper scroll for him, Zhao Li Xin put down the scroll on the table when he sees Tian Meng Ji than he nods his head slightly "Master¡­."


    For a normal disciple, his behavior would consider being rude but for Zhao Li Xin''s temperament who refused to bow to anyone even this action could be said sensible and Tian Meng Ji also immune by his entric behavior.


    "Xin''er let''s talk privately" he nces at Mong Ki.


    Mong Ki ignores him, other then his Lord and future madam he would never listen much less obeyed them. Zhao Li Xin heaved than he leans his back on the chair, he waved his hand at Mong Ki to leave them alone, he cupped his hand at Zhao Li Xin respectfully and bow slightly at Tian Meng Ji to gives his Lord some face before he left the room.


    Tian Meng Ji waves his hand and the chair on the corner pull automatically toward him, Tian Meng Ji flick his robes before he sits on the chairfortably, Zhao Li Xin face remain indifferent he pours two cups of wine than he throws the cup toward towards tian Meng Ji using his Qi the wine twirl on the air before Tian Meng Ji received it then he realizes the wine inside the cup didn''t reduce its mean Zhao Li Xin control his inner Qi is superb.


    Tian Meng Ji feel proud but conflicted at the same time cause his disciple has surpassed him again, Zhao Li Xin faces not changed he sips his wine calmly without care.


    "Xin''er about Tang Mei Yi can you forgive her?" he let out a long sigh, although he didn''t pamper Tang Mei Yi as he used to after what happened with Zhao Li Xin and Mu Jan Ge warning but he still care for that Young girl that he knew from she was a child so when shees to him pleading with face full of tears he can''t help his heart be soft for her.


    Zhao Li Xin shifts the wine cup slightly from his lips "But I haven''t done anything to her¡­." he said callously.


    Tian Meng Ji shakes his head helplessly, Zhao Li Xin didn''t need to do anything he only retracted his support for Tang Mei Yi and immediately all Tang Mei Yi opponent, business rival and all people who felt hurt by her actioning for blood, she had lost many subordinated and people who have connection with her begins to evade her like a gue.


    Not to mention Jiu Yun also joined the havoc to created trouble, Mu Jan Ge clearly said his hatred to Tang Mei Yi for hurting Li Mo Zhen, he knew they''re''s nothing he could do to changed Mu Jan Ge decision, Li Mo Zhen is not only his master Mu Jan Ge also raised him like a grandson how could he forgive anyone who almost kill his grandson.


    Tian Meng Ji always thought Tang Mei Yi is a smart woman but why now he digs her own grave so deep he barely can''t help her, he only hopes for her that Zhao Li Xin would forgive her and persuade Jiu Yun sect not to trouble Tang Mei Yi again.


    "Xin''er, she just a young girl who make mistake can you forgive her once, at least for me" he pleaded weakly.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh "You know, if not because of you I would have killed her¡­." his eyed be darker.


    "Why? She only mistakes is fell in love with you how could you be so cruel to her?" said Tian Meng Ji.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles he put down the wine cup on the table with loud sounds "Love¡­.you said love, don''t kid me" his word turns sharp like ice


    "It''s not me that she loves, it''s my power¡­..Hei Shen power¡­" he sneered coldly "From the very beginning she saw the potential of Hei Shen Sect especially when I recruited Jin Hao, I won''t deny she might like me but her greed is bigger than her love¡­well¡­not like I care" Zhao Li Xin straighten his back then he pours more wine for himself with a t expression.


    Tian Meng Ji was dumbfounded,st time Mu Jan Ge also warned him about Tang Mei Yi''s character although he is notpletely convinced but it incited his suspicion and now Zhao Li Xin said the same thing, he begins to wonder is he wrong this whole times?


    "Master, you should stop treated her as a young innocent woman who blinded by love¡­.if she ever blinded by something, I don''t think it was love¡­" Zhao Li Xin sternly warned him.


    Tian Meng Ji suddenly feel old he lean weakly on his chair than he looks at Zhao Li Xin handsome face "Lu Yao wille for you¡­us" he corrected "With her fiery temperament she would make a lot of trouble for you, she might even use her beast power n to subdue you¡­.you must prepare" said Tian Meng Ji with serious face.


    "It''s fine, at least I could give my King pce something to do they''ve been idle too muchtely," Zhao Li Xin saidzily while his cheek rests on his fist.


    "I knew you gonna say that" Tian Meng Ji sigh helplessly watching his rxed disciple "I also need to prepare myself that old woman would look for me too, It seems our friendship would break because of you" he mes Zhao Li Xin in displeased eyes.


    "What friendship isn''t she treat you as herckey¡­.?" He sneers at his Master calmly.


    Tian Meng Ji hit the arms rest angrily "You damn disciple, you dare to mock your master!" he shouted furiously.


    Zhao Li Xin shrug his shoulder "I just state the obvious, is not like I''m the only one thought like that¡­" he takes another sip of wine in a rxed manner.


    Tian Meng Ji face turn red, Mu Jan Ge also like to ridicule him like that, secretly he begin to worry who else thinking like that maybe he does give in Lu Yao too much because the old-time sake it seems he need to draw clear line between him and Lu Yao at the end he cares with Zhao Li Xin more than Lu Yao his old fling and maybe after this his disciple might be nicer to him.


    If Zhao Li Xin heard him, hisment would be ''He might not!''


    "By the way you haven''t told me why you want to kill Tang Mei Yi, it can''t be because the Jiu Yun matters aren''t it?"


    Zhao Li Xin straightens his posture "Do you know Lao Min Na?" he asked.


    "Yes, I heard the news about the talented alchemist and the master of Immortal Tower name Lao Min Na, also Liu Yan King highly regard her as their benefactor, I also heard she''s so beautiful like a fairy and gain many admirers" Tian Meng Ji stroke his beard in a deep thought than he stare at Zhao Li Xin again "What''s wrong, you like her too?" he asked bluntly.


    Zhao Li Xin stares dagger at his Master, Tian Meng Ji feel the cold aura from his disciple smiles awkwardly "I''m just kidding¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin than clenched his hand together on the table "I want to kill her¡­" he said casually.


    Tian Meng Ji feel cold sweat on his back ''My dear disciple, why you want to kill all prettydy on sight?''


    "Why?" he suddenly fell exhausted.


    "She wants to kill my fianc¨¦e, I need to kill her first," he said lightly as if he talked about bad weather.


    "And tang Mei Yi corrtion with that woman?" Tian Meng Ji throws the empty wine cup on his hand back on Zhao Li Xin table and the wine cupnded smoothly.


    "She worked with Lao Min Na to hurt Li Mo Zhen, maybe she thought she would make me in debt with her by giving me Chienzi flower to help my condition at the same time Lao Min Na would subdue Jiu Yun sect using Li Mo Zhen sickness, it''s not a bad n, isn''t it? the two women would reap great benefit from other people suffering" Zhao Li Xin smiles viciously, he admits Lao Min Na is cruel and cunning just like him but she make one mistake she didn''t count his princess.


    Perhaps because Lory can''t cultivate, maybe because her weak appearance or perhaps her humble background Lao Min Na refuse to admit Lory potential threat to her because that means she thinks of her as an equal and a prideful person like her would never let herself to equate herself with lowly maids like Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles warmly he remembers Lory once said to him, the most dangerous sins for a human is not lust or greed but Pride¡­because they''re''s nothing wrong to be prideful for what you have an aplice or what you''ve be ''Pride'' would make you stop admitting you''re owned w refused to believe other people greatness, they don''t want to believe that they can do wrong and make mistakes so that''s how they would be lost.


    Her word is a kind reminder for him because just like Lao Min Na, Zhao Li Xin also a prideful man so he will never forget that he is only a human, he can make mistakes and Lao Min Na would make mistakes and her mistake is Lorient.

 Chapter 199 - Training

    In a blink of an eyes two weeks just past, Lory body starts to feel like her old body although it''s still far from her top condition back then, Lory exercise is starting the moment she got up, every morning she would do sit up fifty times then push up fifty times than she continues with squat fifty times it''s hard on the first week but it got easier the next week so she add it another fifty on her exercise regiment.


    Then she make a weighted vest using iron bead than she hides the vest under her robes and then he runs for a few miles, after a week she adding parkour for practice, she works out five hours a day just to make her body adjust first then gradually she would exercise longer and harder until her body back to her shape. ??


    While Lory feelcent, Mong Yi and other shadow guards watching her anxiously especially when Lory jumps from tree to tree when practice her parkour, Lory was a slip and fall a dozen times make her bodyguard heart drop every time that happened. Mong Yi tries to persuade her to stop her training but Lory always brushes him off while assured him its normal for her.


    On the third week lory start adding rock climbing in her exercise menu, this time Mong Yi can''t stand it anymore, he send one of the shadow guard to inform they''re Master, when Zhao Li Xin heard about it the air around him be heavy and fire burning on his body, his eyes glint furiously, he clenched his fist and hissed "She did WHAT?"


    Lory is in the middle of climbing, her hand clenching the edged of the rock, her body pressed on the wall while her leg shift to for the strong foothold after she bnced herself she then she pulls herself up again, the wind blows strongly her ponytail sway behind her back, Lory look down and she can only see a sea of green tree underneath.


    Suddenly her foot slips, thankfully Lory body attach with the anchor she clenched on the rock tighter and her legs immediately searching another strong surface to withstand her body, Mong Yi quickly hold her waist, he didn''t care about propriety if something happened with her even if he got a hundred lives it won''t enough topensate her life.


    "Young Miss are you okay?" Mong Yi also climbing with her he insist to attached a rope on Lory waist to his so he can secure her safety, Lory smiles at her anxious bodyguard.


    "I''m fine, its a nice view isn''t it?" Lory grinned widely she feel slightly guilty for Mong Yi, he looks more afraid than her.


    Mong Yi feel perplexed he has no time to enjoy the view his focus fixed solely on Lory safety, every time Lory hand or leg slip Mong Yi feel his heart stop beating, he really wants to cry and begged her to climb down but when he saw Lory excited smiles he knew she would never listen, he shakes his head helplessly and let go his hand from her.


    ''The life of bodyguard is so hard¡­.''


    "Come on Brother Yi, Don''t look at me like that I got anchor and rope for my safety not to mention other rope that you attach on me, I''m perfectly fine¡­" she assured him.


    "No you''re NOT!" a cold baritone voice suddenly heard beside her.


    Lory turns her gaze on her left and there he is, hanging with only one hand clenching the rock without rope whatsoever he re at her like a mountain tiger, Lory''s shoulder shrink her face turn stiff she just got caught.


    "Li Xin~" she smiles awkwardly "Wha¡­.what are you doing here¡­"


    "Pick up my fianc¨¦e¡­" said Zhao Li Xin with eerie smiles "What an interesting ce you chose my dear" his smiles get scarier it make Lory feel anxious she unconsciously smiles awkwardly.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin would angry he never heard a normal woman would climb the cliff deliberately although she wear protection gear but mishap still could happen and if something happened and she fall¡­..from this height she would be meat pasted, imagine she would hurt always make Zhao Li Xin heart feel loss he doesn''t know what he would be if she''s gone and that possibility always drives him crazy.


    Mong Ki take off the rope from his waist than he throws the end of the rope to Zhao Li Xin after he catches the ropes he wrapped his arms around her waist than he grabs another rope in front of Lory than in one beat he pulls lory and himself upwards, he bounces a few times before they managed to the top of the mountain.


    Lory sighs inwardly her exercise was cut short by certain Lord even though she wants to exercise her grips and increased her stamina, she knew stamina one of the key points to survival.


    Zhao Li Xin make her sit on hisp with a stern face, Lory feel ufortable getting to close to him when she was sweating and dirty after the long climbing, she shifts her but away from his thigh but he didn''t let her.


    "I''m sweating and smelly¡­" Lory whine.


    "Its because you climb for too long, look what happened with your hands!" he shows her hand full of callous and scratch, not only her body back to her previous state even her hands be the way it uses to be.


    Lory slightly feel embarrassed she wants to retract her hand from Zhao Li Xin''s grip but his hand clenched her hand tightly he stares at her hand with aplicated expression.


    Lory smiled sheepishly "It looks bad isn''t it, I will put lotion after this¡­."


    "Why you push yourself like this¡­" he looks very sad "You don''t need to be strong, I can protect you I promise you whatever happened in the ancient tomb would never happen again, I give you my¡­.."


    Suddenly her hand covers his mouth "Don''t!" she stops him immediately "Don''t torture yourself with that word" Lory smiles softly at him than she caresses his refined jawline gently.


    "I believe you but I can believe myself, I know what kinda woman I am and you can''t protect me from who I am or what I would be, no one can¡­not even me" Lory let out a long heaved than she looks at him again "I want to be strong, I need to be strong for myself, for you...for everyone"


    Zhao Li Xin frowned in disagree "You don''t need to help anyone but yourself¡­."


    Lory tilted her head and her smiles deepen "I don''t think it''s my choice"


    "Why not?" he confuses but oddly his heart beating faster like sign him about the bad omen.


    Lory silent for a moment as she was drawn in deep thought she looks far to the distance where the sun shined brightly behind the white fluffy cloud and the wind blow her hair gently, Lory look down with faint smiles.


    "Everything has a reason and everything has it cost, there is a reason why I''m here and why my power still exists within me¡­and there is a cost for everything I had done I can''t escape it"


    Zhao Li Xin mind back on Huo Long warning about something lurking in the dark waiting to catch her but no one told him what is it other than Huo Long reminder that thing is stronger than him right now but why no one says anything who or what is it so he can understand what he dealing it.


    "What can''t you escaped it, tell me how could I help you?" he grab both her shoulder, his eyes fixed on her firmly.


    She can feel his worry and anxiety, Lory heart aching for him she never scared to die but now she scared what would happen to him if she''s gone, he needs her more then Lucas ever needs her. Lory pressed their forehead together she can smell warmed breath from his nosed than she cupped his cheeks.


    "I don''t know¡­. I don''t know my dear¡­"

 Chapter 200 - Deviltry

    "Zhao Yi Chen condition had been stabilized we keep maintained his health just in cased Lao min Na give him more than just ''Gu poison we also give the same drugs as we give you Milord so his appearance looks weak," Jin Hao said


    "Ahh... it brings back old memory don''t you think?" Jin Hao murmured to himself. ??


    Bei Li Yan ignores "Lao Min Na is still on hiding in the Mistyke so we still don''t know what she up to?" Bei Li Yan sigh exasperatedly, that woman is slick like a leech it''s starting to get on his nerves.


    "Lao Min Na has spread her wings so far, how is prime minister condition right now?" Lory who also there join the conversation.


    "Not good¡­" Bei Li Yan shakes his head "Lao Fei Yan be a cripple her condition is so bad she can''t get out of her bed and Lao Fei Yan Mother Yang Wei Lan condition also not good she got rare disease that make her skin turn dark and cover with pimple no one can stand looking her face, the prime Minister is disgusted by her he sends her to dested area in her manor without no one take care of her" Bei Li Yan makeplicated expression, although Yang Wei Lan deserved for punishment but she still his wife who bear his children for so how could he treat her like that, perhaps Lao Min Na cruelty inherited from him.


    Lory also feel the same even though she''s done a lot of unforgivable sins she still deserved to be treated as a human, but Lao yu Gi throws her away like trash without hesitation, what a cruel man he is.


    "So, I guess the engagement between Lao Fei Yan and Zhao Mu Fan has not existed anymore" Lory feel bad for that young girl when she remembers how excited Lao Fei Yan every time she had a chance to met Zhao Mu Fan.


    "Of course, it''s been revoked for a long time," said Bei Li Yan then he nces at Lory with sly smiles "Not everyone has a genuine lovey-dovey rtionship like Miss Luo and Milord"


    Lory smiles shyly her face blush heavily "It''s that so.."


    Lory didn''t know ever since shees to live in Zhao Li Xin residence their rtionship be inner gossip inside Hei Shen sect at first they feel a bit worry because Lory condition and modest background but after they interact with lory for a few months and they saw how much their Lord changed because of her everyone begin to support there rtionship.


    It''s also quite entertaining watching Lory and Zhao Li Xin interaction especially when they can saw a subtle change in there Lord expression when he talks with Lory and now Bei Li Yan also join the fun he used to find the shadow guard who protects lory and asking about Lory and Zhao Li Xin and he was surprised when he realizes there is no dull moment when ites to them and so Bei Li Yan be envy with the shadow guard who can watch the show every day.


    Lory didn''t know what Bei Li Yan thought he diligently pour more wine for Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan "Brother Bei, I know the rtionship between third princes and Lao Min Na is shallow but they still engaged, for a woman who already has fianc¨¦e missing for a few days when her fianc¨¦e not well, what people would say about her?" Lory feel puzzled by Lao Min Na''s behavior even in her world this kind of behavior is uneptable.


    Bei Li Yan sips his wine after he smack her dry lips he sigh "The Emperor didn''t like it but what can he do, the economy in Jiang Wei still not stable it''s only because Liu Yan Kingdom aid everything still manageable and the Liu Yan Kingdom only help them because of Lao Min Na so offending her is not a wise decision for the Emperor to do, at least for now¡­" he put down the cup on the table then pour another wine for himself.


    "And how about her rtionship with the young master mistyke?" Lory nce at Jin Hao she worries Jin Hao would be annoyed but Jin Hao faces unperturbed as if he didn''t hear anything.


    "They do have an ambiguous rtionship but nothing is certain," said Bei Li Yan.


    "Yeah¡­she need to keep her reputation if she wanted to go further" Lory let out a long heaved, she admire Lao Min Na great ambition but at the same time, she pitied her for not able to enjoy her life ''To gain something you must lose something'' that was her Father said to her once, once again he proves to be right, Lory smiles faintly.


    "Oh yes Milord, Tang Mei Yi keeps bothering me she asks a lot of thing about you and Miss Luo, she''s so annoying can I¡­.kill her?" he pleaded pitifully with coquettish voice.


    Jin Hao make irked expression and Lory face turn ''aww'' while watching the charming man plead cutely, Zhao Li Xin feel annoyed he pulls Lory closed to his chest then he red at Bei Li Yan "Do whatever you like!"


    "Thank you, Milord, ~" he smiles coyly.


    And that how Tang Mei Yi more and more mired in muddy water, somehow her enemy knew about her secret inquiry they also know her secret base and safe house and she attacked relentlessly, Tang Mei Yi ends up gravely injured her cultivation regressed and her dantian almost broken, thankfully she has protective amulet from her Master so her cultivation could be preserved.


    Tang Mei Yi wasid on her bed, her body is wrapped with bandaged her face looks pale and her breathing is unstable when Lu Yao found her disciple in poor condition she was engulf in raged she wanted to beat Tian Meng Ji because Zhao Li Xin didn''t protect her disciple well, it seems Lu Yao forget Tang Mei Yi and Zhao Li Xin is only acquaintance who exchanged three words a year in Lu Yao head she considers both of them as childhood sweetheart who will get married when they get older.


    Like disciple like the master, both of them is delusional.


    Lu Yao spends the whole night to take care of Tang Mei Yi and repair her dantian using her Qi, in the morning Tang Mei Yi''s condition is getting better.


    "How is your condition?" Lu Yao sits on the bedside while helping Tang Mei Yi to sit.


    She leans weakly on the headboard "I''m fine master, thank you very much?" she smiles faintly.


    Lu Yao heart aching for her "how could this happened, why Zhao Li Xin didn''t help you, I must find that old Tian to make him ountable for this!" she clenched her sift angrily.


    "No master, please don''t do that!" she grabs Lu Yao wrist, her action is too sudden she almost falls from the bed thankfully Lu Yao catches her before she falls.


    "This child¡­.why are you stopping me, they bullied you how could your master didn''t avenged you?" she feel very grief for her pitiful disciple. For Lu Yao her disciple is innocent, kind and gentle she didn''t understand why anyone would have the heart to hurt her, once again she forgot her disciple is the leader mercenary group how gentle anyone could be in that kind of profession.


    "It''s not master tian fault!" said Tang Mei Yi in "It because that woman who seduced brother Zhao, she said an awful thing about me that make him misunderstand me" Tang Me Yi eyes be wet with tears she make a heart-rending story to gain her master support.


    How could Tang Mei Yi didn''t understand her master character because what happened with her in the past Lu Yao hated the third wheel more than ever, she me her heart-broken to the other woman who snatched her beloved man although that man never show any interest to her but just like Tang Mei Yi she let her imagination run wild and proimed that man as her but then that man marry other women Lu Yao feel betrayed and humiliated, well mostly humiliated because she had confidently told everyone she would marry that man, but whose fault is that?


    "That wench!!" Lu Yao shout furiously "I''m gonna kill that wench!!"


    "Wait, Master, you cannot do that!" Tang Mei Yi painstakingly stop her Master, she feel headache why her master who used to be smart be muddle head in this situation "Master if brother Zhao knew you hurt her even though he didn''t love her much that woman still under his protection if he knew he would never forgive me!"


    Lu Yao remember how proud Zhao Li Xin as a man he has reputation to keep if he knew she crosses his boundary would he me her just like Tang Mei Yi said even if he didn''t love that woman as sect Master how could he let anyone messed with his people it''s better to handle this quietly after she gets rid of that woman Zhao Li Xin would be back on his sense and the rtionship between him and her disciple would back to normal.


    "You right¡­." Lu Yao calmed down "Let''s do it quietly then" she smirked devilishly.

 Chapter 201 - Farewell

    Lory was banned to go outside because of Zhao Li Xin but thankfully the courtyard in the vi is big enough for her to do exercise although it''s not as challenging as exercise inside the forest, Lory knew she needs to give in when he still angry after he calmed down she would persuade him again so, for now, this will do.


    Lory wanted to hone her archery so she asked Mong Yi to build specific practice field, at first she practice with standstill target amon target people use for practice Lory used this to train her stance and her posture it didn''t take long since archery is the second weapon she wields the most in her past. ??


    Then Lory changes from still target to moving target like a pendulum is used to train her focus and reflex after she gets used to then she trained her speed, and she only needs two days to achieve her former abilities.


    Hei Shen members who never saw her fighting watch her with awed and admiration they don''t understand how could someone who had no cultivation could be that strong.


    Lory also didn''t understand why people in this world give up on martial arts when they realize they have no cultivation especially woman but even though they can cultivate but then they realize their talent is mediocre they would stop practice, this way of thinking never suit her, Lory grew up with great expectation where failure is not an option so when she failed she must get up and try-try-try again until she seeds.


    Like Fargo always said ''Ten percent talent, ny percent hard work''


    "You work hard," said Zhao Li Xin while approaching her.


    Lory releases her arrow with buzzing sound the arrow hit the mark perfectly, Lory smile at Zhao Li Xin "I''m just warming up¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin notice the blister on her hand he feel his heart prick by a needle but Lory seems not realizes it, without saying anything he make her sit then he takes out a gauze and green bottle after he soaked the gauze with the liquid from the bottle he wrapped Lory''s hands, Lory feel her hand tinge with cold sensation then gradually her hand be morefortable, she look at Zhao Li Xin with warmed smile.


    After he finishes he put the bottle on the table "Do this every day before and after practice, it will reduce blister and wound in your hand also get rid callous in your hand" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Is my hand too ugly for you?" Lory asked jokingly.


    "Your wound makes my mood ugly, didn''t you notice?" Zhao Li Xin said in a long face.


    Lory giggles softly "I did notice¡­.sorry" she pursed her lips.


    "Do this and I forgive you," said Zhao Li Xin again with reprimand looks.


    Lory chuckle slightly it''s always funny when he tried to threatening her when he didn''t have the heart to punish her it bes an empty threat but as a sensible girlfriend, she respects his wishes.


    "I will be gone for two days so you need to take care of yourself, Mong Ki is following me but Mong Yi is not here with you he has a job with Bei Li Yan so you will be alone but the other shadow guard would stay here to protect you so just be save don''t left the vi when I''m gone, you hear me" Zhao Li Xin begin to nag her again.


    Lory was used by him "Where are you going if I may ask?"


    "I have a lead about my mother but this person insists to meet face to face, he didn''t believe I''m that woman Son" he exined it calmly he has no high expectation he didn''t feel excited to know his origin that''s why he hesitated to leave her without adequate protection.


    But Lory rejoices by the great news "That''s great, FINALLY!" Lory eximed, "You''ve been searching about your family for a long time finally you find someone who knew about it, It great isn''t it!" Lory looks happier than Zhao Li Xin.


    He smiles calmly "I Just curious who wants to kill me since I was a baby¡­that''s all," he said in a t tone, he does not interested to know who is his family it weird but his heart didn''t flutter with this sudden news, on the contrary, he feel suspicious.


    "I feel something wrong about it, suddenly the news that I''m searching for almost a year suddenly fall in myp, something is not right¡­" Zhao Li Xin pondering he immersed in his though could someone want t to trap him or ambush him with this low-level trick wouldn''t they asked for they''re owned death, no one crazy enough to provoke him at least not in this continent but id theye from other continents¡­


    "Good things you bring Mong Ki with you, it''s better brig more guard for protection," said Lory "But you must go, maybe it''s a trap maybe it''s not but you need to figure it out, you might not have another chance to know about your family" Lory value family more than anything so she eager to reunited Zhao Li Xin with his family.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh "But I''m worried leaving you here all alone, Mong Yi was not here, Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao also returned to they''re Pce, I don''t feel good about it¡­"


    Lory pinches his cheek "I''ll be fine¡­" Lory roll her eyes "You only went for two days and I''ll be here inside the vi with your shadow guard and your high cultivator servants, not to mention your protective array around this vi so what could happen to me?" Lory assured him she doesn''t want him to give up the clue about his family because he worries about her.


    She also cane with him because she is afraid of what if it''s really a trap, she doesn''t want to burden him. There are two types of people who would make trouble with Zhao Li Xin, a very stupid one and very strong one she afraid it would be thest if that true then her presence will only make things difficult and that''s why she stays as a good princess would do.


    Zhao Li Xin remains reluctant to left but Lory keeps insisting him to leave finally like always Zhao Li Xin gives in, he decide to leave soon so he cane home early just when he wants to leave his heart suddenly flustered for some reason he feel restless.


    "What''s wrong, this is not the first time you left me for days, do you remember when you cultivating and disappeared to that weird world?" Lory wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "That''s not the same, I''m still around and when something happened I would know ande immediately," said Zhao Li Xin while embraces her closer "This time¡­..I don''t know, I don''t feel good"


    Lory kissed his lips deeply she can feel his thin lips on her then he kissed her back although its more like he devours her, her heart begins to races and her leg be limp she hold on his shoulder while he wrapped his hands on her waist to prevent her not to fall on the floor, it supposed to be a simple and quick kiss for goodbye but who knew it bes long and passionate kiss.


    He finally stops when he feel she have trouble breathing, her big watery eyes stare at him in dazed her lips be redder after the long kiss, there face only inches from each other.


    Lory was panting because of theck of air or she just forget to breathe while Zhao Li Xin''s breathing bes heavier because of the surge of fire inside him.


    "Now you make me don''t want to go," said Zhao Li Xin his eyes filled with desire for her.


    "You have to¡­" Lory gulped she feel like a rabbit eyeing by the wolf and her heart beating deafening her ears, it''s hard to listen to her own voice.


    "No, I don''t!" Zhao Li Xin refuted, he rather spends his days kissing her than chasing the clue about his so-called ''family''.


    "Yes, you do!" Lory re at her to force him to leave but it sends a different message to him.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, he buries her face on her neck, Lory squeal from the tickles she hit his chest but no avail it''s like a bunny scratching the wolf he didn''t feel anything on contrary it only makes him excited then he pulls him closer until her their body pressed to one another, on the other hands Lory''s brain is going haywire she didn''t know where left or right she only closes her eyes when a certain Lord took advantages of her.


    "Xin¡­.you will bete" she tries to remind him.


    "Hm¡­" he reluctantly let her go "Don''t go anywhere¡­" he said in a husky voice.


    "I won''t¡­.silly!" Lory chuckles "Now go,e home soon!" she hit his chest lightly try to hide her shyness.


    He kisses her forehead "I''ll be back soon" he gives her one more hug before he left the room, Lory watches his figure walk away from her heart still race then she takes a deep breath to calm herself with smiles still stered on her face.

 Chapter 202 - The Bait

    [I feel bad for that boy¡­] said Girsha suddenly.


    Lory was throwing her dagger on the tree when she hears himin [What do you mean?] Lory frowns while throwing another dagger on the tree, the daggers hit the marks on the tree perfectly. ? ?


    [I can see he is sexually frustrated¡­] he mumble all alone while perching on the stonemp.


    Lory open her palms and the two daggers fly back on her hand automatically [You think I''m not!] she feels wronged then she twist her wrist and throw both dagger at the same time once again the daggers hit the mark perfectly at the same time [With Lazarus cursed I can''t let my guards down, who knew if this cursed can inflict other people, you know some curse can be transmitted during intercourse] Lory said seriously.


    Lory remember some cased happened in the small vige where all the men in the vige suddenly inflicted by weird disease that make them look like infected by rabies, who knew after meticulous investigation its happened because someone released a cursed for every cheater in the vige for a revenged because she was cheated by one, it ends up bing one of the weirdest, scariest but the funniest cased.


    This time Lory only wiggle her finger and the dagger flies back on her hands, she grabs the daggers with both her hands smoothly [I will not take chances with his life!] Lory said firmly.


    [Why don''t you tell him, he might say you worth the risk¡­] Girsha grinned wickedly.


    [You want me to tell that worrywart that there was an actual Demon iming my soul? Are you Nuts!] Lory said irritably, if Zhao Li Xin knew what happened to her she can''t imagine what kinda havoc he would make.


    [Yeah¡­.he will go NUTS!] he also agrees with Lory, Zhao Li Xin is a good man but he can''t deny that man can be crazy sometimes.


    Lory takes a deep breath than she throws the daggers on the air than with her finger she controls the daggers movement, with a singlemand of her finger the daggers slice the fallen leaf around her in a high speed less than a minute''s hundreds of leaf was slice by her daggers and they all fall gently on her feet. Lory''s face remains calm she doesn''t look happy or disappointed then she wiggles her index finger and the daggers fly back on her hands.


    [Not bad¡­] said Girsha.


    [Yes, but it decreased my ''mana'' a lot so I can only do this for ten minutes¡­] Lory can''t feel more dejected by how weak her power now, she remembers she was stronger than this when she was twelve years old, what a humiliating situation.


    Thankfully no one watching her practice all shadow guard is on high alert because Zhao Li Xin and the Mong''s brother are not home and Lory is alone so her safety bes their priority, lory embarrassed how weak she is she forgot that everyone though she only a harmless woman, they shocked enough when they saw Lory proficient in archery if they know Lory also can control the daggers with mysterious power how much shocked they would take.


    [Come on let''s have a lunch¡­] Lory sheathed her daggers in both her arms then she walks back to her room with Girsha following her, in her room the servants already prepared her lunch, Lory used to eat at the same time every day so the servants already used to it.


    Lory smile politely to the maids who prepare her lunch, the maid bow respectfully than they leave the room, not like other noble daughter Lory hated when s people stand behind her watching her eat, normally servants would stand near their master during meal is to help their Master if they need anything but Lory didn''t like this custom even in Cestine Pce the maid is waiting outside the dining room out of her sight and only enter when she called them, overall she hated people watching her eating, she''s not monkey in a zoo.


    Lory and Girsa are in the middle of eating when suddenly a maid knocked on her door.


    "Come in!" Lory said from inside the room.


    A middle-aged maid with a light plump body enters the room, she bows courteously at Lory "Young Miss, someone sends a letter for you" said the maid "I already check it there is no dangerous material inside the envelope so it''s supposed to be safe" she said again with a polite smile.


    Lory smile awkwardly ''What a thorough examination''


    "From whom?" Lory asked.


    "I don''t know, the sender is a young boy he didn''t tell me who he just said it''s from a friend," said the maid again.


    "Oh, thank you then¡­" Lory said in a grateful smile.


    The maid feels happy his job was appreciated by the future madam her face beamed when she got out of the room.


    Lory opens up the envelope and she takes out the letter when she read the content her eyebrows gradually furrow. Girsha sees her expression be tensed, he stops eating and perch on Lory''s shoulder because he can read the word in this world he had no choice but asked her.


    [What''s wrong?]


    Lory pressed her lips together [Someone kidnapped Yang Xi Ying and told me toe alone before noon if I want to see her alive]


    Girsha squints his eyes with puzzled looks [Why is it you? Should it be that Li guy?]


    Lory put down the letter on the table [And how could they know I''m Yang Xi Ying friend¡­.no its not about Yang Xi Ying, Its because Zhao Li Xin, I think they want to use me to get Zhao Li Xin] Lory crosses her arms on her chest.


    [That easy, you didn''t have to go than¡­] Girsha said casually.


    [But, they got Xi Ying, I can''t let her involved by this!] said Lory anxiously, Yang Xi Ying is going to get married next month that''s why they didn''t have time to meet each other if something happened with her because of her, Lory would never forgive herself¡­.again.


    [Calm down girl, why don''t we check where that Ying girl where about" Girsha try to appease her, he knew how reckless lory can be.


    [Fine! Let''s checked her right now!] Lory runs out of the room than she shouted to the roof.


    "I need someone immediately!" Lory shouted.


    Suddenly a man with a ck uniform like Mong Ki jump out of the roof than he kneeled in front of Lory "Greeting young Miss, do you need anything?"


    "Yes, I want you to check where is Yang Xi Ying right now is she in her Manor or at Jiu Yun Sect, I need to know where she is right now and please make it fast!" Lory said sternly.


    It''s not normal for someone like Lory looks anxious so the shadow guard take hermand seriously he disappeared immediately, Lory bites her lips she feel agitated her heart beating faster than she enter her room again she put on a pants under her skirt to make her easier to moves than she changed her shoes to a boot, the skirt would also hide her boots.


    Lory run to Zhao Li Xin room she opens his drawer and see a small knife, talisman, and a few medicines, Lory keep everything inside her spatial rings except the small knife she keeps the knife inside her boots than she open another drawer and she found a lot of gold taels, she didn''t know if the kidnapper would ept money so she though its better be safe then sorry.


    [Girl, why you robbing you''re boyfriend?] Girsha flew in than he saw her wiped out Zhao Li Xin money.


    [I''m borrowing not stealing" she rebukes him.


    [You don''t know if the Ying girl is fine" Girsha roll his eyes exasperatedly.


    [You right, we don''t know] Lory rests her arms on her waist [We just prepare for the worst] Lory wait anxiously for the shadow guard report, she hopes there''s nothing happened to that lovely girl.

 Chapter 203 - Diversion And Disguised

    Hours feel like days the time they had given slowly decreased, Lory bites her nail anxiously she walk back and forth in her room until someone knocks on her door, Lory quickly open the door.


    "How is it?" Lory said without waiting the man to kneel in front of her. ??


    The shadow guard see her impatient he only gives Lory quick bow before he answer "People in Yang Manor said, Miss yang Xi Yin had leave the manor since morning to visit Li Mo Zhen but she still not arrived yet so everyone also looking for her"


    Lory feel her heart droop on the ground, what she''s afraid of really happening, the shadow guard sees her paled face he be worried for her "Young Miss, should we investigated it too?"


    Lory shakes her head "No, thank you¡­ that''s all" Lory hides her anxiety then she closes the door without asking farther the shadow guard confuse but he did not dare to probe so he left.


    Lory take a deep breath to calm herself, she can''t ask the shadow guard help because she knew they rather locked her up inside her room than let her take the risk she also worry if the enemy knows they might hurt Yang Xi Ying, she needs to go alone but the problem is how could she get out of Zhao Li Xin vi without being caught by others.


    [Please tell me you wouldn''te alone to find Yang Xi Ying] Girsha whine helplessly.


    [What choice do I have¡­] Lory sigh.


    [You can stay and leave the jobs to your guard] Girsha coaxed her.


    [And risked Xi Ying life! People who dare to mess with Hei Shen, Jiu Yun and governor of this city at the same time are probably a very crazy or very strong figure I just pray they are not both because Xi Ying might not make out alive!] Lory rub her forehead.


    [You know, that letter is screamed ''TRAP'' all over it?] Girsha reprimand her.


    [Of course, I know] Lory open her window room to freshen up her room, the enemy purposed is to get her and yang Xi Ying is only the bait, of course, she knew it''s a trap but it''s also the reason she want to save her because it got nothing to do with Yang Xi Ying.


    [We need a disguised and a diversion¡­] Lory mutter. Than lory see a young gardener swipe the garden, Lory than tilted her head in a deep though, Girsha knew when she acted like this bad thing would happened.


    [If I remember I still have firecracker¡­] she tapped her chin with her finger and than she smiles than she close her window.


    In few minutes Lory takes out the firecracker than she takes out the small knife and begins to peel the firecracker, Girsha watches her peeling dozens of firecrackers, after she finishes she spread a paper and sugar on the table.


    [Smoke Bomb?] Girsha guess.


    [Uh-huh] Lory answer briefly while mix everything inside the paper.


    [Thankfully people in this era ignore the safety measure for create firecracker] Girsha amazed how much ck powder and sulfur inside the firecracker.


    Lory stifles she doesn''t know should she feel grateful or worry since children use to y with this things than she wrapped everything together after she make a small fuse [we make Diversion, now its time to disguised]


    Then she gets outside thankfully the gardener still outside, Lory waves her hand to call him, the young gardener quickly runs towards her then he bows politely at her.


    "Yes, Miss Luo, can I help you?" the young gardener is only thirteen years old his face cover with thinyer sweat, the young boy quiet cute for a man.


    Lory feel a bit guilty for this child but she had no time to waste "Come in, I need your help" Lory sign him to enter, the young gardener hesitated but he did not dare to refute her so he enters the room awkwardly.


    "Don''t forget to close the door!" Lory said again and the little boy immediately closes the door, but when he turn around suddenly he engulf by white powder all over his faceter the young gardener falls unconscious on the ground with ''thump'' sounds.


    Their still remains powder on her palms, Lory mouth twitch "Sorry¡­."


    Lory pped her hands to remove the powder from her hands than she pull the young boy to the couch then she undresses his outer robes, the reason she choose him is because they have same body feature from behind witch make Lory sad and also because she guess this kid didn''t have strong cultivation so a simple sleeping drug would easily make him faint.


    After she disguised herself as the young gardener than she give Girsha one of the smoke bomb [You see the dested warehouse on the backyard, wait five minute before you lit up the fuse¡­] Lory said.


    [Why you make only smoke bomb why not an explosive, that would make a good diversion] Girsha look disappointed.


    [Why the hell I want to blow up my owned boyfriend house, are you nuts!] Lory stares at him like he was crazy.


    [Coming from a woman who make a bomb inside her room...] he said sarcastically.


    Lory rolls her eyes [Come on, we have no time!]


    Girsha flew away from the window while Lory got out from the front door she covers her face with tray from behind she does look like the young gardener, thankfully the hall to the back door is empty so she can walk without anyone notice the good thing about Zhao Li Xin residence is, this ce didn''t have many servants like normal residence would so it''s not that hard to avoid servant or maid who passing by.


    The problem is even at the vi back door their still a gatekeeper guarding the door so how could she got out without there notice, Lory, hide behind the wall patiently waiting for a certain bird.


    Suddenly there''s an uproar "FIRE, THERE''S A FIRE!!" someone suddenly screaming and all of the sudden people running in hasted, one of them also screaming frantically "Find Miss Luo, hurry!! The vi can burn to ash but we can let anything happened to Miss Luo!!" and more people run in a frenzy, they are more scare for Lory safety than worry about the vi.


    Lory feel very guilty when she heard it, she make promised she willpensated all of them when she got back. The gatekeeper also worry when they hear about lory safety they leave there post and running inside the vi, Lory saw the gate is empty she quickly run out of the gate, she keep running for a few minute when she look back the smoke from the vi already subside.


    ''So quick!'' Lory stunned while panting.


    Lory changed her clothes again when Girsha find her [Quickly, they would know you''re gone by now!] he said in hurried.


    She already finishes changing she put everything inside her spatial ring and just in case she hides the spatial ring inside her boot, she doesn''t know how much her enemy knew about her.


    [Let''s go, its time to save the damsel in distressed] she said after putting a small knife inside her belt.


    Girsha flew above her head [Its that make you the shining white knight with the white horse?] he scoffed at her.


    [I don''t have a white horse but I got white bird] Lory raised her eyebrows yfully.


    Girsha''s face turns dark [You better not ride me!]

 Chapter 204 - Entrapment

    Meanwhile Zhao Li Xin inside the carriage with Mong Ki, she sits inside the carriagezily but his expression is tensed he can''t help to feel restless something is very wrong but he can point his finger on it and that vexed him.


    "How much longer?" he said in a scowl. ??


    "Just a few more minutes Milord," said Mong Ki who is aware of his Lord''s bad mood.


    The person who is looking for him is a middle-aged woman who is helping his mother delivered him so she knew a lot about his family, not like normal people Zhao Li Xin is not interested too much to know his family he is more interested about who is the one who adamant to make him suffer, how deep for someone hatred to raised there hand to the harmless baby even for someone cruel like Zhao Li Xin he will never hurt an innocent child much less an infant.


    Not long after they arrived in dested area surrounded by a thick bamboo tree, the road is cover with dirty dirt and in front of them they''re''s a small rectangr hut made by brick cover with crack and holes who is patched by woods, its easy to see how poor people who live in this ce.


    Mong Ki got out first than he lifted the curtain to help Zhao Li Xin out of his carriage, the middle-aged man about fifty-year-old in tattered robes and disheveled hair approach him with big smiles, the shadow guard halted him not to get close to there Lord, behind the middle-aged man they''re is two young women with old but slightly nicer robespare the middle-aged man, they look at Zhao Li Xin in awed and amazed as if they see an immortal.


    Zhao Li Xin face unperturbed they''re''s nothing reflect on his ck eyes except annoyance, Mong Ki approached the middle aged man "Where is she?" he said bluntly.


    His straightforward question stunned the middle-aged man at first he wants to exchange pleasantries with the honorable guest but who knew the guest seems like didn''t want to wasted there times on him, he feel hurt but he can''tin this guest aura is too overbearing he doesn''t dare provoked him.


    He bows repeatedly "Yes, yes, my mother is inside, pleasee!"


    Zhao Li Xin escort by Mong Ki and his shadow guard spread around the hut to prevent anyone to get closed, the humble family watch everything in admiration they wonder how strong is this man to have so much powerful retainer. The two girls watch Zhao Li Xin with twinkle eyes they never seen a handsome like immortal man like him not to mention he also wealthy and powerful how lucky for a woman who can marry this man for them even only be his bed warmer they would do it willingly.


    Mong Ki could have guess these stupid women think of he red at the two woman with warning eyes makes the two shiver in fear they immediately look down they didn''t dare to nce at Zhao Li Xin again.


    The old woman seems inte seventy all his hair has turned white and grey, her eyes squinted when she looks at him. Zhao Li Xin flicks his robes "Speak!" hemands shortly.


    The old granny smiles turn stiff, he doesn''t look like someone who desperately looking for his family, well that because he isn''t.


    "My name is An Xi, the woman you looking for is Sanguan Mu Yi one day I found her in front of my house at that time she was in the verged ofbor she begged me to help her and so I did," said the old granny "She got very weak afterbor but someone suddenly barged in, they try to kill her thankfully you''re mother is strong she managed to kill them but she ends up badly hurt"


    Truthfully at that time, the old woman is very scared and angry with Sanguan Mu Yi because what had happened her house is wrecked even her Son was hurt during the fight between her and her enemy, only after she gives her enough money the old granny be quiet after that Sanguan Mu Yi left the house because she afraid more wille for her, of course, the old granny didn''t tell Zhao Li Xin about this.


    Zhao Li Xin rests one of her arms behind his back "Is that all¡­." Said Zhao Li Xin with an indifferent tone.


    The old granny exchanged her look with her sons both of them look flustered, Zhao Li Xin''s cold reaction baffled them "Yes, young master" they said awkwardly.


    "You''re Mother is a good woman, she protects you with all her power, you should be grateful young master!" said the granny son with big grinned, he hopes Zhao Li Xin would appreciate there information and gives them some rewards.


    But Zhao Li Xin remains expressionless "Do you see the woman who hurt Sanguan Mu Yi or do you know who wants to kill her that night?" he asked calmly, he avoids calling Sanguan Mu Yi ''mother'' because it feels weird for him.


    The old Granny and her son look each other than they shake there head "No, young master"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows creased "So why you insist meeting with me personally, this kinda information you can deliver it to my subordinated, what''s the point to meet me?" he starts to get suspicious.


    "That¡­" the middle-aged man expression be unsettled "We¡­ we just don''t want to said it to the wrong person"


    "Why its not like you gives us crucial information¡­..so why?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly be agitated, this is wrong¡­something is very wrong, his heart suddenly beating faster.


    Mong Ki also be anxious, at first he also thought its perhaps a trap for his Lord so he bring more shadow guard to protect Zhao Li Xin but now he is not so sure "Who told you to bring our Lord here?" Mong Ki grabs the middle-aged man cor.


    The old granny and her granddaughter suddenly scream "No, please! Master we mean no harm, please forgive my Father!" one of the granddaughter pull his father away from Mong Ki clutch but no avail.


    More shadow guard enter the room they hold the two granddaughters, while Zhao Li Xin approach the old granny in the old rattan couch, every step he make the old granny hyperventted her mouth is up and closed unconsciously even though she''s old she still scared to death.


    "Who told you to meet me face to face, why don''t youe to my residence" Zhao Li Xin stare at the old granny viciously "Don''t lie to me, I don''t have a problem to kill all of you nor I care"


    "But¡­.I save you''re Mother, you can''t do this to me don''t you scared with the God punishment!" the old granny shouted in fear, her body trembles profusely, her granddaughters can only cry and her Son is helpless under Mong Ki clutch.


    "Rather worry about me, you better worry about yourself because my punishmente sooner then the God" Zhao Li Xin smiled wickedly they''re is no hesitation or mercy in his beautiful ck eyes, it was cold and dark just like an ocean in the middle of the night, the granny knew Zhao Li Xin have to problem to kill her and her family.


    "It¡­.it was her, she told me to bring you here today, she said you will give me rewards for saving you''re Mother, she even said you will take my Daughter as concubines!" the old granny confessed everything, she realizes she had been fooled this man is so cruel and vicious they''re''s no way he would give her reward moreover take her granddaughter as his concubines, is good enough he didn''t kill her and her family.


    "What you mean today?" Zhao Li Xin stunned, he focuses on the time period.


    The old granny face drenched with cold sweat "Today¡­.she told me to bring you here today" she said in trembling voice.


    "Why?" Zhao Li Xin mutter.


    "I¡­.I don''t know, please young master I don''t know anything please have mercy!!" the old granny kowtow on the floor but Zhao Li Xin ignores her.


    ''Why they want him toe here, what do they want'' his brained search for every possible reason than suddenly his eyes bulged, he feel his heart suddenly stop beating.


    "LORIENT!"

 Chapter 205 - Entrapment II

    On the other side, Lory walk calmly, the letter said it was the abandoned house on the dpidated area, with one wat in and one way out its a good ce to ambush people, people like her.


    When she walked closer she can feel it people watching her [Girsha, how many people are they?] Lorys asked using her telepathic, rather then afraid vignt is more likely, well this is not her first time facing this kind of situation. ??


    [Six men, four inside, two outside] Girsha said, he already hides inside her, when lory need him he would jump out and kill them all.


    [Are they strong?] Lory begin calcted her movement.


    [No, quite weak though, thankfully you''re enemy underestimated you] Girsa said in relief.


    Lory smile faintly [Lucky for us]


    [Bad news, I smelled woman scene inside the hut] Girsha warned her.


    [Sometimes I forgot are you a bird or a dog] she said jokingly.


    [Focus Lory!] Girsha reprimand her.


    [Got it!] she answers perfunctorily.


    Suddenly two bulky men with thick beard cover they''re face approach her, both of them scrutinize her up and down lory pretend to be scared she blinks her eyes repeatedly to make it as if she was cry.


    "You are Luo Ri Yi!" one of them asked her with malicious eyes.


    "Ye¡­yes¡­" she pretends to be terrified, for someone who spends her leisure time watching ''soap opera'' pretend as feeble woman is a piece of cake "Is¡­is Xi Ying with you, ple..please don''t hurt her" she choked on her tears, her acting is very convincing the two men lose their guards down they watch Lory with smirked.


    "Why don''t you go inside and see for yourself!" one of the men push her to the door.


    ''Ah!'' she hit the door until the door mmed and she falls on the floor her expression is mixed of pained and fear, if Girsha have a hand he would give her standing ovation and give her apuded


    ''BRAVO!!''


    "Hump, so you are the wench who steal other people man?" the leader sneered at the weak woman on the floor, his eyes demeaning her.


    "I¡­I do not, I¡­ didn''t steal anyone, please mister who told you that, its a lie!" Lory deny strongly she raised her arms and cover half her face with sleeve she looks very wrong, but the bulb inside her head lights up.


    ''A-HA, the perpetrator is a woman''


    "Shut up! Check her body find the token jade!" the leadermands his men, three burly men with mean face approach Lory, but she scurries away into the corner while clenching her cor tightly.


    "Stop, don''t touch me! What do you want? I will give it to you!" Lory cowers to the wall she very much in fright if people saw this no one would''ve guessed she''s only acting.


    The three men look each other than they look back to they''re leader, the leader who have bigger built body with big scar on his face smirked at the terrified woman on the wall, he thought this woman didn''t look so bad, fair skin, beautiful eyes, delicate feature, it would be great if he can y with her after this all done.


    Lory notices his lustful eyes gazing to her body, at first she just wants to kick them ck and blue but now she thought it''s better to get rid this such a pest before they hurt another woman.


    "The jade token that you stole from the owner, give it to us!" the leader said.


    "What token?" Lory asked in innocent looks.


    "That Xin¡­.Xin¡­" he had trouble remembering the token name.


    "Xin Xen token, brother" the other man whisper to him.


    "YES!! Take out that token!" the leader shouted at her again.


    Lory light bulb suddenly light up again, only Hei Shen Sect who know about Xin Xen token and for outsider only people who have close rtionship to Hei Shen Sect who knows about this, Lory gather the information in her head, A woman, used her stealing other woman men and she knows about Xin Xen token ''PING'' suddenly she hears a quiz button sound.


    is Tang Mei Yi!


    But why she wants that token, is not like she can use it? Lory is baffled by this.


    "Where is it!" the leader scream louder to her "If you don''t give it to me, I will kill your friend!" the leader pulls the curtain and a woman sitting on the chair her body hunched forward she look down probably fainted and her hair covers her face so Lory can''t see her face, one of them raised their sword on Yang Xi Ying neck, Lory clenched her fist exasperatedly.


    "But¡­.but I don''t bring the token¡­look!" Lorry shows her bare hand and hit her chest and waist to show them she''s not hiding anything.


    Then they look at each other just by this Lory could guess that this guy is not professional maybe a low gang because they don''t know her identity and what is Xin Xen token, if they are professional they would know what kind of power they''re provoked.


    "Leader that woman also said she has a lot of treasure beside that token, something like a protective amulet, we need to get them before she used it against us!" one of them who slightly smarter then the others whisper at his leader.


    Lory frown deeply, how could they no about the protective amulet, how could Tang Mei Yi know about this, even in Hei Shen only a few people who know about Zhao Li Xin giving her protective amulet, it was Mong Ki, Mong Yi, Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao¡­and....who else knows about is¡­..Holly C*AP is Lao Min Na!! she was hit by the protective amulet once if she knew Zhao Li Xin is armament master¡­Oh, F*CK!


    "Take everything from her!" the leadermands them.


    "Wait!" Lory raised her hand "You see, I don''t wear jewelry if you want money I could give you, if you let me and my friend go I would give you the money" Lory try to bargain, she does take Zhao Li Xin money for this reason.


    Everyone in the room suddenlyughs out loud "Do you think we are stupid, HUH?"


    ''I think you do''


    "You wear a ne, don''t you? take off your ne or my man would do it for you!" the leader threatened her.


    [Lory, we can kill them right now!] Girsha suggests her in a yful tone.


    [They still got Xi Ying¡­.] Lory reminds her.


    [Tck¡­] he feel annoyed and clicks his tongue.


    Lory nce at Yang Xi Ying who still unconscious "I will do it myself" Lory takes out the bluebell ne and she put it on the floor, the other man took it with green in his eyes, even formon people like them they knew how precious this ne is.


    "Leader look, we can make one hundred gold tael with this ne alone," he said with acent smile.


    The leader of the gang also look satisfied, who knew they would get an amazing result from a simple job, then he nces at Lory with lecherous eyes "You seem very good to make him reward you with a precious gift, I wonder how good are you"


    Lory squints her eyes, she doesn''t like where this conversation going¡­

 Chapter 206 - Falling

    "Get out, let me have fun with this littledy" The bulky leader sneered, his men smile wickedly they knew what their leader about to do when all of them leave the room the leader stare at Lory withscivious gaze he licks his dry lips as he walks toward Lory in a steady pace.


    "Don''t worry little girl, I''ll be gentle with you" he abruptly grab Lory left hand, he expected her to be scream and begged at him not to get close "Don''t be scared, I''ll be good to you" he shows a line of his disgusting yellow teeth. ??


    "I wouldn''t" Lory smiles innocently, then she raised her right arms, she twists her index finger than suddenly a flying dagger pierce to the man temple, its happened so fast the man not even stop smiling yet when the dagger pierce through his temple.


    The bulky man falls on the floor with an eerie smile still stered on his face, he might not know how he died. Lory sigh than she pulls the dagger off the man head and blood flow down to the floor, she runs toward Yang Xi Ying than she raised her head turns out its not Yang Xi Ying although her feature very much like Yang Xi Ying, Lory check her pulse the woman still alive, she relief that woman is not yang Xi Ying but she still innocent women though.


    [Can we kill them now!] Girsha burst out of Lory''s chest the white orbs turn into a bird shape.


    Lory takes out her spatial ring from her booth than she tore her skirt to make her easier to move after she wears the ring on her middle finger, a bow appears on her palm [Yes, we can!] Lory smirked.


    "Why they are so quiet?" one of the men pressed his ear on the wall.


    "You right, usually we would hear the woman scream to there lungs" the other also agree.


    "Yes, you know the leader love to hear women scream, this is odd" he pressed his ear tightly on the wall, suddenly his ear pierced by arrow, the arrow prate between his ear the man screams in agony than more arrow pierce his head and it pierces on his eyes, the other man scream in shocked he falls on the ground.


    He scurries around, screaming in panic his other friend run towards him "What wrong with you?!"


    "Tha¡­.that¡­.that" he pointing at his friend who stuck on the wall with a bunch of arrows pierce on his head just like porcupine thorn, they look at each other in fright ''what happened?'' that the first thinges to there mind.


    The woman they caught is a wasted woman who can cultivate, she just weak and frail woman who used her body to seduced man so how could this happen?


    They run to the hut and they kick the door open they were surprised when they show no one else inside the hut but the corpses of there leader, one of them checked there leader corpses but he was stunned when he examined his leader corpses there is a hole in his leader temple and blood flow down from it, he immediately pushes his leader head away from him but why this guy still smiling, could it be he doesn''t know he was killed, how scary!


    Suddenly something throw inside the hut instantly everything covered in smoked, the window closed down and the door also abruptly locked from the outside, they all cough heavily there eyes covered in tears from the heavy smoked than something pierce through there body, no one can see anything they can only scream in pained until one of them break the window and jump outside.


    That man body cover with holes and blood spurt from his wound but at least she can breathe, when he raised his head weakly an arrow suddenly pierces his head, in a hazy moment he saw a woman draw her bow toward him, he might be crazy but that is the same weak woman he was caught then slowly everything bes ck and that man head limp on the ground.


    Not long after Girsha flew out of the window and perch on Lory''s shoulder [Done!] he said casually.


    Lory crouch beside the unconscious woman, she hit the woman cheeks lightly than she used the medicine who have pungent smile she opens the lid and brings it close to the woman''s nose, a few secondster the woman nose twitch she finally awaked, she jolted when she saw Lory.


    "Calmed down I''m not going to hurt you" she calmed her down.


    The woman look relief when she sees her kind smile, she also realizes she has not tied anymore than she sees a lifeless man who caught her on the ground, Lory patted her shoulder gently.


    "Don''t worry his dead"


    The woman nodded her head slowly, at least by now she knew she was saved by this strange woman. All of a sudden they hear the buzzing sounds and the sky lit up with red light, its a re a sign for help.


    Lory stand up than she rests her arms on her waist "Damn¡­.someone managed to escape" Lory sigh, she turns around calmly she helps that woman to stand "What''s your name?"


    "Xiao Chin¡­" she said nervously.


    "Okay, Xiao Chin do you know a vi on the hill with theke view," Lory asked with a gentle voice.


    "The¡­the noble vi?" she answers timidly.


    Lory''s face beamed "Yes, the noble vi, can you go there and tell them Luo Ri Yi send you and she need help" then suddenly she hears the sounds of footsteps, It seems like the enemy aid hase "RUN!" Lorymands her.


    Xiao Chin can hear a lot of footsteping towards them, she looking at Lory anxiously but she knew she can''t help, Lory smile calmly at her, Xiao Chin grit her teeth and run to the jungle, Lory watch her figure disappeared behind the tree she knew they wouldn''t make it escaped if they run together one must lure them out sadly the one who supposed to be bait is her.


    Lory takes a deep breath than she runs to the opposite direction of the jungle, Girsha flew behind her she can hear the sound of an animal behind her.


    [Lory, they have contractual beast!] said Girsha.


    [It''s getting better and better now¡­.] she let out a long sigh.


    Behind her a wolf with bodies like tiger and long ck fur chasing after them, Girsha turns around he squawk loudly and the pack of wolf suddenly froze than Girsha pped his wings and the wind slice the wolf into pieces, the other wolf howl for help, meanwhile Lory keeps running, thanks to her intense training she can run faster and longer than before.


    "GET HER!" one of them finally reach her, turns out people who chasse her now is a bit stronger than previous one, Lory turn around than she releases her arrow multiple time in sequence it pushes people that chassed her hides behind the tree but some get wounded by her arrow.


    People who chassed Lory didn''t understand how could a simple job be dangerous jobs many of there brothers died in this woman''s hand should she be a weak and frail woman how can the reality be so different. They be impatient some men chasing her without a care with the arrow but unfortunately out of nowhere a dagger slice his throat, that man clenched his throat who is cover with blood and he falls on the ground.


    His friend be frantic, they don''t know what happened and where is that dagger disappear than suddenly a dagger pierces his friend head, another dagger slices another man leg, people are screaming in frenzy meanwhile on the top of tree branch Lory control her weapon with her spell, it''s already seven minutes she only left another three minutes to control her dagger before she lost all her power.


    While they all still in panic Lory jump to another tree she retracted her hand and the daggers back on her hands again and then she keeps running until she reaches the end of the cliff she quickly turns around and draw her bow, she breathing irregrly her stamina decreased, her face cover with sweat but she needs to stay focus, she''s waiting for them toe.


    Lory''s eyes wander around waiting for anyone to reach her but she didn''t find anyone, after two minutes her adrenaline slowly drop and her heart beating calmly, seems like she lost them Lory slowly lowered her bow than she sighs in relief.


    [I think we lost them¡­] Lory gloat over her unexpected triumph [Let''s go home before Li Xin¡­.]


    suddenly an arrow pierce her left chest where her heart supposed to be, Lory staggered few steps backward she didn''t realize there''s a chasm behind her.


    [Lorienth!] Girsha scream like crazy.


    Her feet trip by pebble on the ground her body limp and her chest cover with crimson liquid and everything be ck and darkness took over her she can feel gravity pull her down but she just to weak to resist, Girsha sounds is getting further, Lory conscious slowly dissipated she can feel her body falling deeper and deeper but there is only one thing crossed her mind.


    ''He''s waiting for me!''

 Chapter 207 - Disappearance

    Zhao Li Xin suddenly stopped he clench his chest, why his chest hurt so much even though he''s not hurt or anything but it so painful it forces him to stop.


    "Milord, are you hurt?" Mong Ki who finally catches up on him confused why his Lord suddenly froze. ??


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his jaws "I''m fine, keep moving!" then he make a bigger leap and moves even faster than before.


    Both of them run in high speed the other shadow guards cannot follow them, Mong ki also barely keep up with Zhao Li Xin speed, after they know they are lure out by their enemy Zhao Li Xin run back to his residence frantically he leaves his carriage and his men and runs back home.


    Mong Ki might look calmed andposed but deep down he also as panic as his Lord if something happened with Luo Ri Yi he can''t imagine what would happen he already witness his Lord frenzy inside the ancient tomb when he almost lose Luo Ri Yi after that his Lord has learned to control his power and emotion and everything so far so good but that because Luo Ri Yi is beside him but what would happen if she¡­..Mong Ki shakes his head profusely, he convinces himself Miss Luo will be fine, she is a smart woman, nothing would happen with her or so he thought.


    Zhao Li Xin mind is in chaos deep down he knew something very bad had happened her cursed himself to fall on the enemy trap, is he being conceited thinking no one dares to touch his woman? Is he being reckless leaving her behind without enough protection but there''s an array he nts around his vi no one can get in without his permission but¡­.people can get out, what if¡­what if she got out?


    No, his princess is very smart she will know if someone tries to trap her but what if someone lures her out just like him?


    Zhao Li Xin heart galloping thousands of miles an hour he prays for the first time for her safety, he will give anything for her to be safe, anything!


    After the whole day running Zhao Li Xin eventually reach his vi but he can hearmotion around his vi, the guards, servants, and maid was paled when they saw Zhao Li Xin they can feel there soul fly away from there body, his one-word shaken the entire Vi "WHERE IS SHE?"


    Everyone fall on there knees all of them trembles in fear, not long after Mong Ki also arrived but when he sees the scene in front of him he has very bad premonition, even though so many people in the yard but no one dare to talk and Zhao Li Xin engulf with murderous intent suddenly everything bes immensely terrifying.


    The old housekeeper brace himself with trembles hand he gives him a letter he found in Zhao Li Xin room "T¡­.this¡­ was left by Miss Luo, Milord" he said with a shaky voice.


    Zhao Li Xin takes the letter without question than he immediately opens the letter, the writing on the letter is very bad so he knew this was indeed written by her princess, the first word she writes is ''Don''t be crazy!'' Zhao Li Xin''s face slightly softens, he can imagine her face when she writes this letter, and the letter continues.


    ''Li Xin someone used Yang Xi Ying to lure me out, I don''t have choice they want me toe alone, I don''t know if Xi Ying really in there hand but I can''t risk it, I cheated the shadow guards and the servants in the vi so please don''t me them, it''s not their fault, promised me you will not punish them, this is not their fault!''


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows creased very close it shows how much his angry with her, but the letter continues.


    ''Don''t worry about me, I''m well prepared after I finish I wille home ife sooner you wouldn''t need to read this letter and scolded me but if you read this letter I''m afraid a mishap might happen than again don''t worry I''ll be home soon, I love you so much!''


    ''Remember: Don''t go crazy!''


    The letter ends Zhao Li Xin was immersed in his thought when suddenly his guard running frantically "Milord, someone is sent by Miss Luo!" the guard is too panic he forgot to show his respect on his Lord but this time no one is bothered.


    Zhao Li Xin runs to the front gate in haste, a young woman stands in front of the gate anxiously.


    "Who are you, where is Ri Yi?" Zhao Li Xin rain that woman with a question.


    When she saw Zhao Li Xin she was stunned by his grandeur appearance but his fierce eyes awaked her very soon "I''m¡­.Xiao Ching, I was kidnapped yesterday...but I was saved by a woman, she¡­she said to go to this ce and said I was sent by Luo Ri Yi, she is in trouble and needs help" the girl said timidly while everyone stares at her intensely.


    Zhao Li Xin feel his heart dropped to the ground "Why, why she''s not run with you?" he hissed in cold voice.


    Xiao Ching''s body trembles her back suddenly cower with cold sweat "I¡­I...I don''t know, they are chasing us¡­.so she told me to run first" she said in fright.


    "Who is chasing her?" his word bes sharp as the knife he can''t conceal his blood lust anymore.


    Xiao Ching would faint if not because the guard held her arms to stand "Its, its the same people who kidnapped me!"


    "Where you were kidnapped?"


    Xiao Ching point with her trembling finger "Behind this hill, there''s a dested hut"


    Zhao Li Xin''s face turns darker than ever "FIND HER!" Zhao Li Xin hissed coldly, then the shadow guard lead by Mong Ki run to the jungle, Zhao Li Xin without asking farther run to the ce she pointing at.


    On the way he was back and forth between cursing and praying ''I can''t lose her- I can''t lose her-pleased God I can''t lose her- I will bury this world with her if you take her from me!'' hemented in his heard repeatedly until he arrived on the small hut, he can smell blood for the first time he feel nauseous when he smelled the pungent smell of blood.


    Mong Ki and the other shadow guards also be nervous, they pray to every god they know wishing they would not found Luo Ri Yi''s body inside that hut. Mong ki slowly opens the half-broken door, the floor is cover with blood and male corpses but thankfully they''re is Luo Ri Yi.


    "Check them!" Mong Kimands his subordinated.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his fist to stop his hand from trembling, heforts himself that she still alive somewhere out there, another shadow guards called him "Milord, we found trace!"


    Zhao Li Xin immediately walks toward him, the shadow guard show two different footmarks "This foot mark enters the jungle it perhaps that woman name Xiao Ching but another foot mark is running on the opposite direction" said the shadow guard than he follows the foot marks and he said nervously "Their''s another footstep above Miss Luo footmarks, it looks like a male foot mark and a lot of them too and also¡­..a beast footmarks" the shadow guard than gulped his saliva nervously.


    Zhao Li Xin imagine she was hunt by a bunch of men and beast just like animal his blood boiled in anger, his ck eyes turn darker he will never forgive any of them, he will cut them limb by limb he will make them a feast for there owned beast and they all would watch their beast eating their owned limbs.


    Zhao Li Xin anger increased every time he found the enemy corpses who hunted his princess he relief Lory managed to survive gradually his hope increased he thought he would finally found her somewhere and she would smile brightly to him like she always does but s he reaches the end of the road but he didn''t find her.


    In front of him, he see a familiar bow near the chasm is on the ground suddenly he stopped breathing, he looked everywhere but he can''t find her trace only her bow sway slightly when the wind blows the bow gently, every step he takes the heavier it bes but he can''t stop as if his body has mind on his own.


    Zhao Li Xin kneeled in front of the bow, the light bow suddenly heavier then the boulder his heart racing like crazy he sees on the ground a small footmarks on the edged of chasm and than the marks disappeared, his hand touch the footmark on the ground than he squeezes the dirt on the ground, he bites his lips until it bleeds.


    "You said you will wait for me¡­" he mutters in a quiet voice.

 Chapter 208 - Madness

    Zhao Li Xin stand in front of the chasm his eyes id dark and empty and than he jumps off the cliff, he remembers Lory was survived when she falls off from the chasm inside the ancient tomb perhaps she would survive this too and just like before she will be waiting for him in the bottom of the chasm with bright smile on her face.


    When Zhao Li Xin jump off the cliff no one stop him with his excellent Gin Qong he wouldn''t die from that height, he bounced between the rock wall, he easily grab the rock with his bare hand and jump between the wall until he reaches the bottom but he was downcast when he see the current of the river below is swift and heavy and they''re is no save shores, the river is squeezed between two chasm. ??


    If she managed to survive the falling she would be carried by the current flow, Zhao Li Xin follow the current to see if their any safe ce for her to avoid the current but its only getting worse because the current get heavier and its only because one reason ''a waterfall'' Zhao Li Xin heart sank deeper he got hyperventted when he sees the massive waterfall.


    ''Can she survive this?'' Zhao Li Xin stand on the stepping stone in the edged of the waterfalls he didn''t want to admit it but her changes to survive this is close to none, even if someone like Mong Ki and Mong Yi can barely survive this moreover a small woman like Lory, she would be squash by the weight of the water, how could she be alive?


    The gold and yellow me ignited from Zhao Li Xin''s body and it''s twirl around him gradually the me twirl is getting bigger and bigger just like a tornado, when the me touches the river water it''s created smoked with ''Hiss'' sounds.


    Meanwhile, the me tornado is getting better even Mong Ki and the shadow guards can see it clearly, all of them shivering in fear their instinct told them to run for cover but there loyalty forces them to stay, the bird on the sky squawk and run in frenzy the smoke from below rising higher cover the river surface, dozens of fish floating on the surface because the water temperature is too hot.


    At that time, they allment the same thing ''DA*N, we screw!''


    Influenced by raged he hit the edged of the waterfall with deafening sounds the rock behind the waterfalls crumbling for a second the waterfall stop from the heavy impact then slowly the water gather again and the waterfall flow again as if nothing has happened, Zhao Li Xin jump back to the top of chasm his expression is cold and t, the shadow guard quickly kneeled on the ground no one date to look at his face or even breathing harshly.


    "I want everyone who has benefit from her¡­..gone to die, kill them all but first I want to know who dares to trap us," he said with a monotone face their''s no sadness, anger or desperation it''spletely t but that''s only make him scarier.


    "I want to kill them with my owned hand¡­" he said with a face as cold as a cier.


    "Yes, Milord!" the shadow guards shouted at the same time, all of them trembles and their body soaked with cold sweat, the air around their Lord is so thin and sharp they almost faint from thecked air only Mong Ki who dare enough to approach him.


    "Milord these people are from the wolf gang, they are a criminal group who hide in Ton Guan mountain not far from here," Mong Ki said calmly but gods know all of his hair is raised when he gets close to his Lord, he has never been this terrified to Zhao Li Xin before.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remains cid and empty as nothing reflects on his eyes just like dead man eyes "Let''s go¡­" he takes another leap and disappear leaving only his faint mirage, Mong Ki take a long deep breath to calm his nerves then he follows his Lord.


    ____________________________


    The wolf gang is celebrating after they finish their jobs, the pay for this job is very profitable they didn''t have to work for the next three months because of this, they reward themselves with women and booze. They rent a lot of prostitutes to entertain them so many women with skimpy dress running around inside the gangir.


    Their filled with men and womenughter, the music y loudly many people drunk and faint on the table.


    "This is great!" one of the men hit the table excitedly with a woman sitting on hisp clinging on his neck.


    "Thankfully you can kill that bi**h, if not how could we exined it to our client" the other man with intoxicated face chimed in.


    "Hump, the client also lie to us she said that girl is weak and useless but look what happened? Many of our brothers died in her hand" he hit the table again angrily.


    "Oh, what about that ne, we don''t need to give it to our client isn''t it, is not something she had looking for" other man with thin frame also joined the conversation.


    The man in the middle take out the ne with blue crystal flower dangling on the middle of the chain, the light from the torch only make the flower look more delicate, the prostituted who sit on the other manp was awed struck by the beauty of the ne then she pressed her body coyly "Big brother the ne is so beautiful, why don''t you reward it to me I will give you the best served you never had" she smile coquettishly.


    The man scoffed in contempt "This ne is valued more then a hundred women like yours, don''t even think about it!"


    The woman put her mouth but she did not dare to ask further.


    "So, should we give them or not her people woulde to fetch the goods isn''t it," the thin man asked with a dejected face.


    "Let''s tell her this ne is topensated our brother death we even lose a few contractual beasts, so this ne would cover all the lost"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    The man who held the neughing loudly but suddenly his hand is cut and the blood spurt out of his wrist, he screams in agony why the others fall from there chair frantically, on the table, they''re''s a man with ck uniform half his face is cover with cloth he takes the ne swiftly from the man limbs before it falls on the ground, his sword is dripping with blood from cutting the man hand previously.


    The women scream in fright and the men take few steps back from the man who crouches on the table, they can feel murderous intent immerged from that mysterious ck man, they still in shocked when more men with ck uniform jump from above and cut everyone limbs, the blood spurt everywhere people scream in panic, they try to fight back but it was all futile the group of men with ck clothes is way stronger then them.


    Zhao Li Xin walk calmly in the middle of frenzy, the man on the table jump down he bows at Zhao Li Xin while showing him the ne, he makes gloom expression when he touches the bluebell ne he feel something stuck on his throat when he shut his eyes the trace of warmth in his heart suddenly disappeared he can''t feel anything anymore only hollow.


    "Bring them to me¡­" he hissed.


    The shadow guards pull the men who gather around the ne including the one who lost his palm, all of them push to the ground by the shadow guards, they don''t know what happened or how could they provoke this powerful man, when they lift their head a man with long ck robes with beautiful handsome face without any w just like an immortal staring down on them his eyes are dark as onyx stone, it''s beautiful, cold and most of all empty, he look at them like they are nothing more then an ants, they can feel there blood run cold ''The Death ising!'' that''s all they can think of.


    "Where do you find this ne," he said with a cold voice.


    "We¡­.we¡­have it from the girl, if¡­.if¡­ you like it¡­. its yours" the thin man stutter his body can''t stop trembling.


    "Where''s the girl?" he said again with dreadful eyes.


    The thin man looking at his friend beside him, his friend painstakingly kneel on the ground "I¡­..I kill her¡­" he said timidly.


    And the air temperature around them increased, the shadows guards and Mong Ki stop breathing they''re''s a terror in all their eyes, Mong Ki watch his Lord anxiously.


    "How do you kill her?" Zhao Li Xin crouch in front of that man.


    As if he was prey by a beast his body trembles strongly, his eyes moist with tears his breathing be unstable "Please¡­.I''m sorry, I don''t mean to¡­..please, I just do what they told me...please¡­..please" he so scared he begins to pee himself the awful smell spread in the air but Zhao Li Xin unperturbed, his head lean closer until only a few inches between them.


    "Tell me, how-do-you-kill-her?" he spells word by word with an eerie face.


    "I...I pierce¡­her heart¡­.with an arrow" his face be paled as a sheet because the handsome man in front of him make an expression that make his heart stop in an instant by then he knew that he will not make it out alive, none of them would.

 Chapter 209 - Madness II

    He clenched that man head and pierce his face with small knife, the other wolf member scream in fear but Zhao Li Xin didn''t stop as if he was in trance he stabbed the man face over and over again until that man face turn in to a meat pasted, Zhao Li Xin stop when he got nothing to stabbed, he releases his grip from the man head and that man falls on the ground like broken doll, the thin man beside him pull him away from his friend corpses.


    Zhao Li Xin raise from the ground with boring expression his hand is soaked with blood and so his knife the blood keeps dripping from the knife but Zhao Li Xin face remain indifferent he tossed the knife to the ground, Mong Ki gives him clean cloth to wiped his hand, as if nothing happened he wiped his hand calmly. ??


    He tossed the cloth who is tainted with blood on the ground than he shifts her gaze to the thin man, the thin man feel his heart stop beating his eyes bulged widely he stare at Zhao Li Xin in horror.


    "Who pays you to kill her?" he asked with a calm voice.


    "I¡­.I don''t know, She¡­she wears a mask.." he utterly petrified.


    "Tell me from the beginning what she said to you¡­" Zhao Li Xin said impatiently.


    "That¡­that woman said, she wants us to used her friend to lure her out we don''t even know who is her friend name everything is n by her we only need to follow her instruction, she said that woman has a lot of treasure in her body given by her fianc¨¦e and she wants us to find a token¡­.Xin ...Xin Xen token, yes that it is but we didn''t find it we only found that ne" said the thin man, he confessed everything without thinking he keeps blurted out everything he could remember "She also said after we finished we can y with¡­.her" the thin man voice be smaller.


    "y?" Zhao Li Xin repeats his word with an icy re.


    The thin man knew gulped he knew he just nails himself inside the coffin, his eyes plead for mercy but he can''t see anything inside that dark eye.


    Zhao Li Xin kick him to the ground he pressed the thin man chest with his feet "I will make everything easier for you but you must take me to that client"


    "Yes, yes, I will, I will! her subordinated wille to retrieve the token, she will take you to her!" the thin man nodded repeatedly, he sees hope at the end of the tunnel, of course, he would grab it.


    _____________________________


    The nest of wolf gang turn quiet, the festive atmosphere had long gone everything be oddly quiet only a few members of the wolf gang who stands outside guarding the front gate not long after a woman with ck hood and red mask appear, they open the door for that woman as usual.


    The woman in the mask walks cautiously everything is the same but somehow this ce it''s too quiet but she pushes that thought behind her since it got nothing to do with her when she enters the room only the thin man presence the masked woman frown "Where''re the others?" she asked.


    "Busy!" the thin man answer briefly.


    The masked woman scoffed "Where''s the token?" she asked again.


    "There''s no token, just this" he shoves the ne on the table.


    "What you mean, there''s no token?" the masked woman bes upset.


    The thin man also furious, she epts this job because he thought this job is simple and lucrative who knew it would bring a great demon knocking on their door, he feel lie and cheated.


    "She doesn''t have it, this is all she got, you want it or not!"


    The masked woman seems confused but she didn''t say anything else, she grabs the ne and throws a big pouch on the table "This is the payment for your job" the masked woman turn around and left the room.


    Unbeknown by her people with the ck uniform is watching her, some already following her.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin got out from his hiding he opens the pouch he sees fifty taels of silver inside the pouch with an indescribable expression.


    "My whole world only worth fifty taels of silver" he murmured in quiet voice then suddenly he chuckle and heughs hisughter is getting louder and louder, the thin man gulped nervously he feel this beautiful man just get crazier.


    Silently he takes a few steps back but than Zhao Li Xin throe the silver tael on the thin man head, the silver tael pierce the thin man skull and he falls on the floor.


    "Bring these taels I want to bury them with this" Zhao Li Xin quietly left the room suddenly he halt "Kill everyone in here and burn this ce, I don''t want anything left" then he left the room with Mong Ki following him


    "Yes, Milord!"


    While he walks in calmed pace behind him people scream in agony they scream and begged, the blood spilled and bones breaking people run in frenzy one by one they fall on the ground, the beast whimper in fear and the fire lit up, Zhao Li Xin face remains cid his heart turns cold as if he was floating in the darkness he can''t differentiate the top or bottom everything is stagnant.


    "Where that masked woman goes," he asked indifferently.


    "To Sun Jan city Milord" Mong Ki replied.


    Zhao Li Xin bes silent, suddenly a gold mask appears on his hand, he never wears this masked since he met her because he doesn''t need to hide his identity and mostly because Lory said she like his face but she''s not around anymore, the only person he wants to see his face is not here anymore.


    He wears the gold mask on his face leaving old his cold dark eyes "Let''s kill someone..." he hissed.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki nods his head firmly.


    Long Ming has returned and Death wille with him.


    __________________________________________________


    In sun Jan city the shadow guard following the masked woman from distance, she avoids the crowded ce and enters the small alley inside the alley the masked woman take off her disguised, she changed into a familiar maid uniform she looks left and right first before she blended with people in the crowd.


    There is more than one shadow guard following her to be precise is six of shadow guard following her they consider her as important lead to discover what happened to Luo Ri Yi, imagine how surprised they are when they saw that woman enter Fu Hua tea house, one of the shadow guards quickly changed his robes to normal robes and sneak inside Fu Hua with other guests.


    He searches the masked woman than he found her enter one of the room, he signs to the other shadow guard one of them disappeared to inform they''re Lord while the other jump to Fu Hua roof to eavesdropping they''re a conversation.


    Inside the room, Tang Mei Yi leisurely has a cup of tea with Lu Yao, Tang Mei Yi''s face lit up when she sees her subordinated.


    "How is it?" Tang Mei Yi asked.


    "Is done young Miss, that woman is dead but we didn''t find Xin Xen token only this ne" she bows at Tang Mei Yi while handed over the ne.


    Tang Mei Yi didn''t care much about Xin Xen token is not like she can use it she only wants it because she didn''t want other women to have it as selfish as she is she just can''t stand other people to have what she can''t have.


    "It''s good that Bi**h finally dead, no one can disturb your rtionship with Zhao Li Xin ever again" Lu Yao smile happily "You should do this from the beginning" she reprimands her Tang Mei Yi gently.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, Master" she smiled shyly.


    Lu Yao heart be soften when she sees her innocent smile, Tang Mei Yi remind Lu Yao of her younger self she never has a child because of that man who broke her heart but if she could have a child they would look like Tang Mei Yi. That''s why when she heard what Tang Mei Yi had been through with Zhao Li Xin it reminds her about her painful experience and their''s no way she would let her disciple experience the same hurtful feeling like her.


    "After this, I will make Tian Meng Ji to officially match you with Zhao Li Xin, we can prolong this any longer, who knew if there any other womane between you" She patted Tang Mei Yi hand lovingly.


    Tang Mei Yi face flushed with deep red she can conceal her happiness, she also wishes to marry Zhao Li Xin as soon as possible, she believes he would pay her attention after that woman disappeared, she only needs to wait a little longer until he stops grieving for that woman.

 Chapter 210 - Choosing Sides

    Suddenly the door kick open than people with ck uniform enters the room the customer inside the Fu Hua run they scurry out of the building there screaming in panic, Tang Mei Yi subordinated try to stop the ck uniform men but they all easily subdue by them, they all hurt if not killed by the ck uniform men, blood spill on the floor and the wall.


    A man with golden masked enter Fu Hua in a calm pace behind him people with ck uniform following him, he walks to the stairs into the second floor, everyone stop breathing they soon realize the identity of this masked man suddenly all of them throw they''re weapon on the ground and kneeled on the floor they did not dare to against the ''Demon Lord'' Long Ming. ??


    Mong Ki opens the door the room where Tang Mei Yi and Lu Yao are, inside both of them engulf with anxiety, Zhao Li Xin enter the room and see the bluebell ne on Tang Mei Yi hand and his gaze be vicious "That''s not yours¡­" he said coldly.


    Tang Mei Yi realizes the ne on her hand, her face be paled she knew she is caught by him, Mong Ki walks towards her calmly he raised his hand to sign her to returned the ne, Mong Ki didn''t care if he must cut that woman hand but he didn''t want to ruin the ne, its Luo Ri Yi memento he can''t risk it.


    Tang Mei Yi has no choice she reluctantly put the ne on Mong Ki hand, Mong Ki stares at her with utter disdained she hated this woman who robes his Lord only happiness even if he killed her million times it will not satisfied his anger, Tang Mei Yi shiver in fright when she saw Mong Ki menacing eyes.


    "Zhao Li Xin, what do you think you doing!" Lu Yao berated him, she thought because Tian Meng Ji cares about her a lot so Zhao Li Xin would not dare to hurt her.


    "Something I should do a long time before," Zhao Li Xin said in a mncholy voice, he knew how vicious women could be but he gives her leniency because of his Master and that is his biggest mistake "Kill everyone in Fu Hua," he said with t tone when Mong Ki returned the ne to him.


    "Yes, Milord" one of the shadow guard cupped his fist then he left the room with other shadow guards following him and soon their''s a deafening sound of boom spread inside the fu Hua than people scream in agony, the sounds of metal sh to each other than followed by the sound of broken furniture and broken bones, they can hear the flesh is torn apart and they cry for help and begging for mercy but mercy is thest thing he had.


    "Brother Zhao, please have mercy! Why are you doing this!" Tang Mei Yi begged in tears she wants to get close to him but Mong Ki push her away and she fall on the ground, Lu Yao help her anxiously.


    Zhao Li Xin sees her with a nk expression who hides behind his cold mask "Mercy? I have no mercy only sorrow¡­..because of you" his eyes fill with blood-lust.


    Tang Mei Yi hide behind Lu Yao she never been this petrified before, he is not Zhao Li Xin he is a demon and he wants to im her soul, Lu Yao heart sink her confidence waver but she remains calm "Are you mad, I''m your Master friend how could you take responsibility if you hurt us, how could you answer your Master!" she hung her hopes to Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji rtionship, at least for his Master he would not kill her.


    "Answers? I answer to no one not even to a God" he hissed with an icy re.


    "You want to cut your rtionship just for that SL*T, do you understand what you doing?" Lu Yao scream in anger but suddenly something hit her chest and she is pushed against the wall with a loud of booming sounds and they can hear her ribs is broken, Lu Yao falls on the floor with her face down then she coughs with fresh blood, Tang Mei Yi help her semi-conscious master to sit on the floor then her eyes suddenly get widen when she sees a silver taels rolling on the floor.


    "Fifty taels of silver, that is how much you price my entire world," Zhao Li Xin said in bitter toned his hand grips the ne tightly "I only returned you one tales, forty-nine to go" he smiled wickedly.


    Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi face be paled as if the blood had drained from them, they has overestimated themselves they though Zhao Li Xin would never know and even if he did they never thought he would kill them especially Lu Yao because her close rtionship with Tian Meng Ji she shamelessly let her disciple take advantage of him she thought he will never reject her or Tang Mei Yi because of Tian Meng Ji but they wrong they are so wrong.


    _________________________


    Somewhere else Tian Meng Ji jump between the roof he had heard Zhao Li Xin attack Fu Hua because something happened with his fianc¨¦e but he is not clear about it, he worried Zhao Li Xin would hurt them not only because he still cares for Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi but he also worried because Lu Yaoe from influential Beastmaster n if something happened with her Zhao Li Xin would fight with the whole n and perhaps the whole northern n, he can''t let that happened.


    Just when he leaps to another roof a cold wind push him backward, Tian Meng Ji halted his pace then in front of him a man with white hair and white robes sheathed his long sword, he stands like a snow mountain, beautiful and cold.


    "Jin Hao?" Tian Meng Ji frowned "Don''t blocked my way" he warned him.


    "I''m here for Li Xin," he said, it''s been a while since he addresses him by his name since Zhao Li Zin establish Hei Shen Sect he begins to call him Lord, it gives them a clear line is their rtionship none of them had a said about it since Zhao Li Xin temper and Jin Hao almost the same, this is might what people coldfortable distance.


    "I know! he wants to kill Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi in a fit of anger because of that woman but I wouldn''t let him make that mistake!" said Tian Meng Ji impatiently.


    Jin Hao sneered That is when you got it all wrong" he rests his arms behind his back "That woman you talking about is his entire world"


    Tian Meng Ji scoffed in ridiculed "He just knew her for a year, how deep they''re rtionship could be" he will not believe his disciple will disregard everything for a strange woman who just enters his life.


    "If youe to Zhao Li Xin with that kind of mindset I will guarantee he will cut his rtionship with you clean and clear" Jin Hao stifles with how stupid his Lord master could be.


    "I don''t know how Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi met each other all I know during these few months I see how much he loved her, maybe the word ''Love'' is underrated, all I know he bes more like a human, he even can make a lot of expressions," he said quiet low voice as if he talks to himself "And that all happened because of Luo Ri Yi, I don''t know what do you think or imagined about her, but she is a thousand times better then your Tang Mei Yi or Lu Yao," he said in disdained.


    Tian Meng Ji''s face darken he feel offended by him but he didn''t say anything and Jin Hao didn''t care how Tian Meng Ji felt about him, a part of this messed is because of him and Jin Hao hated him because of it.


    "You think she seduces Zhao Li Xin, is Tang Mei Yi make your imagination run wild, who do you think Zhao Li Xin is? What beauty he never saw before and you think he still can be fool by appearance"


    "What do you want to say, I stop forcing him to marry Tang Mei Yi why are you keep ming me!" he can''t hold his anger anymore he doesn''t feel do anything wrong.


    "It''s because of your ambiguous rtionship with Lu Yao who make everything escted this far!" Jin Hao scream back at him "Tang Mei Yi and Lu Yao paid wolf gang to kill Luo Ri Yi and now she''s dead, what do you have said about it!"


    Tian Meng Ji shocked beyond belief "No, that can''t be true¡­..they wont¡­..how could they¡­..someone must frame them!" he refused to believe his old fling can be so malicious.


    "You think Zhao Li Xin is a fool, he has witness and evidence to prove his conjecture, when ites to Luo Ri Yi he can''t be more meticulous" Jin Hao smirk.


    Tian Meng Ji still in shocked, he still can''t believe it he knew Lu Yao can be cruel sometimes but that is towards her enemy, how could she killed an innocent woman and how could she hurt Zhao Li Xin like this, he sits limply on the roof he pressed his forehead with his hand.


    Jin Hao leap andnd next to him, he didn''t pity the old fool "Zhao Li Xin will kill Tang Mei Yi and Lu Yao no doubt about it the question is where do you stand, with him or against him?" he said with a t tone.


    Tian Meng Ji didn''t answer he remain silence, Jin Hao didn''t wait for him to answer "They took the only thing matter in his world, you know they only pay fifty silver taels for Luo Ri Yi life? Fifty taels¡­..and his whole world disappeared" Jin Hao gnash his teeth "They deserved to die and much more worst" he turns around but he takes another nce at Tian Meng Ji.


    "After this maybe the whole northern n wille for us it doesn''t matter I will fight with him, what would you do?" Jin Hao flicks his robes then he takes a long jump and disappear in a distance.

 Chapter 211 - Regrets

    Tian Meng Ji sits on the roof with his head downcast, his rtionship with Lu Yao is always unclear she knew he loves her but she never clearly reject him at the same time he knew she loves someone else but her loves never reciprocate so he always have fantasy that one day they would be together, this feeling is not something he can control and Tang Mei Yi is like a daughter for Lu Yao and Zhao Li Xin is his beloved disciple so it''s normal for him to match them together.


    It''s just an innocent wish but he underestimated Tang Mei Yi obsession and Lu Yao trauma, he never would have thought they would push Zhao Li Xin this far, he didn''t want to admit it but Zhao Li Xin does change although he still indifferent and quiet but the emptiness in his eyes is no longer there and the menacing aura around him is toned down a lot, he knew is all because of that girl but he still have hard time to let go his wish even when he said he will. ??


    His friends and disciple have reminded him about Tang Mei Yi and Lu Yao character but he never really believe it and yet he forces Zhao Li Xin to give them a leeway if its not because of him Zhao Li Xin would eradicate them like his other enemy just like heavenly Jade Pavilion but he held himself because of him.


    Tian Meng Ji feel so much guilty toward Zhao Li Xin, he never done anything worthy as a master for that child, on the contrary, he caters to his willfulness every time and now because of him he lost the only person he ever loved, how could he face him ever again.


    _________________________


    Inside the Fu Hua everything bes quiet no one scream again the floor is cover with pile of corpses and the wall is smeared with fresh blood, the table and chair is flip and broke in half there''s nothing left from once beautiful and elegant tea house only chaos, meanwhile upstairs is even more quiet Zhao Li Xin lean on the window frame, it''s a cloudy night so their''s no moon or stars can be seen it''s just a grey dark sky just like his heart.


    "She hates night sky like this" he suddenly mutters.


    "Yes, Milord it used to ruin her mood," Mong Ki said in gloom expression.


    Zhao Li Xin bitterly smiles "She said bad thing used to happen in this kind of weather" Zhao Li Xin shifts his gaze to Mong Ki "Isn''t she right?"


    "She always does¡­" Mong Ki answer with a quiet voice.


    Tang Mei Yi is in the corner with Lu Yao who is heavily injured, they are thest survivors of Fu Hua everyone had been killed by Zhao Li Xin shadow guard, she look at Zhao Li Xin in fear her body trembling in fear and her dress is soaked with sweat she didn''t know how she would survive this, she didn''t understand why he hated her so much is only one woman why he make a big fuss with it.


    "Bro¡­.Brother Zhao¡­please¡­" Tang Mei Yi stutter.


    "Did I told you to call me Lord, call me Brother again and I cut your tongue¡­." He said in a monotone voice without looking at her, his gazed fix on the night sky.


    Tang Mei Yi bites her lower lips in shammed "We¡­. knew each other from childhood and I have loved you from a long time ago, I don''t mean to¡­..I''m not¡­"


    "When you do bad things never said it is because of love..." Zhao Li Xin red at Tang Mei Yi viciously "Owned it or like me, embraces it because when I kill you is not because my love for her but is because my anger to myself because I unable to protect her despite all the power I got, I''m powerless!" he emphasized thest word in deep hatred to himself.


    Tear roll in Tang Mei Yi eyes, his word twist her heart immensely through all the years she knew Zhao Li Xin never pay her attention but he only ignores him the worst thing he does is ridiculed her or scoffed her but she never saw so much hatred for her in his eyes, her chin trembles she look Zhao Li Xin tearfully "Can''t you forgive me, I will never show my face to you again¡­."


    "Mei Yi!" Lu Yao reprimands her disciple, her heart is aching for her "Zhao Li Xin you how could you be so cruel to her, she loves you so much, did you never love her a little for all this time?"


    "Forgive? You paid people to raped her¡­.to kill her and then they pierce an arrow through her heart and you asked my forgiveness?" Zhao Li Xin kneels in front of Tang Mei Yi, every word he said to bring a shiver to her spine, more tear fall on her cheeks but Zhao Li Xin face unperturbed he stares at her with his dark, cold and empty eyes are like staring at the doll''s eyes.


    "Please, I¡­.I love¡­you" she pleads in utter despair.


    "You broke my heart¡­" Zhao Li Xin said in painful eyes "So, I shall break yours.." the next thing he presses his hand on his chest, for other people it looks like he touch her chest lightly but for high cultivator they could feel an enormous qi gather on his palm when his hand touch his chest his Qi engulf her heart and break it from inside, she feel something squeeze her heart it feel excruciatingly painful she can''t even scream only her mouth gasped for air.


    And just like Zhao Li Xin said he break her heart ''literally'' a secondter Tang Mei Yi lifelessly fall on the floor, Lu Yao scream frantically she hold Tang Mei Yi corpses, he calls her name over and over again but Tang Mei Yi has no reaction, Lu Yao cry out her name it''s a heart-wrenching scene but Zhao Li Xin stand with expressionless face.


    "WHY!" she shouted at Zhao Li Xin "She loves you so much! That woman is just a Bi**ch! She is a Sl*t who can only seduce man how could you¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin pped her face so hard it makes her slightly flying and fall on the floor with face down again, her lips torn and her cheek swollen with blue and red marks, more blood running out of her mouth, Mong ki gives him handkerchief then he wiped his hand calmly.


    "She died because of you, if you didn''t tell her to kill my beloved she would not die, I might give her a hard time but I won''t kill her not because I like her¡­..no¡­ don''t get me wrong" Zhao Li Xin pulls a stool and then he sat with his leg crossfortably, she smiles faintly


    "She will not like it if I kill people easily and she also worries about my rtionship with my master, she worries too much for other people''s sake" he stifles.


    She look at him in fear this time she has no doubt Zhao Li Xin would kill her disregard whatever rtionship she had with Tian Meng Ji, in the past she knew Zhao Li Xin is indifferent and cold man but she never have thought he can be this merciless, she had overestimated his rtionship with his Master also his rtionship with that woman, she never knew she would invite the devil himself to her front door.


    "If she was here, she would beg me to forgive you¡­.she would have said that she was fine so don''t make a fuss, she would remain me, don''t be crazy¡­.don''t be crazy" he mumbling thest word in deep though.


    "If you kill me the beastmaster n wille for you and all the norther n will go against you" she warns him, this is herst straw to survive.


    Zhao Li Xin stares at her in nk expression then her mouth curved upward he make a chilling smile "Let theme¡­" Zhao Li Xin hits her knee and then she rose from his seat "Kill her and burn this ce to the ground!" she said briefly then he walks out of the room.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki nods his head at Zhao Li Xin.


    Lu Yao forced herself to stand up then used her spatial ring to bring her sword, she refuses to give in without a fight. When Zhao Li Xin left the room Mong Ki take out his sword and so the other shadow guard but he stops them "This one is mine!"


    "You feel so great against injured woman don''t you" she mocked him.


    Mong Ki sneer "What do you feel when you send a bunch of cultivators to kill a single weak woman?" heughs at her hypocrisy "Just for you know, I also admire Miss Luo"


    "Why? Is she sleep with you too?" she taunt him with an eerie smile, she didn''t care anymore with so much injured in her body she can win against someone like Mong Ki who has the same level of cultivation as her.


    Mong Ki''s expression turns violent and then he chuckles "I will enjoy killing you, Madam Lu" he smiled wickedly.

 Chapter 212 - No Peace

    When Zhao Li Xin climbs down the stairs the sounds of metal cking and shing was echoed in the air followed by the sounds of something breaking and crashing, Zhao Li Xin face hide behind the cold gold masked make his appearance even more menacing, his ck robes sway follow his calm movement.


    When he got out Mong Yi is kneeling in front of him, he just returned after he finishes his job with Jin Hao when he knew what happened his heart is stirred with anger if only he was there perhaps he can protect Miss Luo, he knew her temperament as much as Mong Ki so he knew how far she would go then perhaps he will notice something is not right and he can...but everything is toote. ??


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything he keeps walking as if he didn''t see Mong Yi, suddenly Zhao Li Xin notice someone was watching him, he looks up and he found his Master is watching him from far away above the roof, their eyes locked to each other Zhao Li Xin stare at him with cold eyes there''s nothing reflected in his eyes, Tian Meng Ji was stunned by his disciple detached eyes as if he didn''t recognize him it pierces his heart deeply but he can only feel remorse.


    Zhao Li Xin retracted his gaze than he continues to walk while behind him a me suddenly engulfs Fu Hua from the second floor the fire spread rapidly from the second floor suddenly one of the windows explode and someone jumps from the second floor followed by another ck figure there Mong Ki and the other shadow guards.


    They follow Zhao Li Xin walk into the night and disappear in a distance and Fu Hua lit up like a giant torch in the middle of the night, people got out of there house when they see the red me they all scream in panic.


    Tian Meng Ji engulfs with sorrow, regret and sadness perhaps it''s for his old lover or perhaps for Tang Mei Yi or maybe for Zhao Li Xin but in the end, one thing for sure he loses them all.


    The next day the news about Fu Hua tea house burn to the ground and the death of the owner Tang mei Yi together with her master Lu Yao is spreading faster than the wildfire who devour the building itself, the news just got bigger when the one who did all of that is Long Ming and his Hei Shen Sect.


    For years people only knew the rtionship between Fu Huan and Hei Shen is tight that''s why Fu Hua can thrive this much and no one dare against Fu Hua even though this past few months there''s some turbulence in that rtionship but no one would have thought that Hei Shen himself would eradicate Fu Hua so fast and also so violent.


    Inside the small tavern, a few people gather around for a drink, they are just a normal citizen who converses about the situationtely, one of them is ate forty middle-aged man who has his face cover with thick facial hair, he drinks his wine than he heaved heavily "I don''t know what happened? Howe Hei Shen destroy Fu Hua in one day?"


    The older man with grey hair picks up his win bowl "The rumor said Fu Hua is not just a tea house but also a mercenary group association they are also assassin group many people with big pocket hired them, the reasoned Fu Hua can operate this long and this quiet is because Hei Shen Sect helps but who knew they also destroy by Hei Shen too¡­"


    "That because Fu Hua killed Lord long Ming fianc¨¦e¡­" another man joins in the conversation.


    "What? What kinda moron dare to do that?" the middle-aged man dumbfounded


    The man who just joins the conversation shakes his head "The owner of Fu Hua is a woman, the rumor said she fell in love with Lord Long Ming but the Lord didn''t care with her because he already has a fianc¨¦e and the Fu Hua owner Miss Tang Mei Yi hired the wolf gang to kill Long Ming fianc¨¦e when his not around and so this is happening¡­"


    "Oh, I hear Wolf gang ce is burned to the ground without no one is alive, they said they only find a bunch of limb remains, they said they al cut into pieces before they all burn to ashes" the grey hair man gulped his saliva unconsciously.


    "Goodness, many people had died because one stupid woman" the middle-aged man let out a long sigh "but Master Lu Yao is also dead, I believe her family will not let this go easily"


    "Did you not hear?" the grey-haired man whisper "Lord Long Ming has moved the Gold Lion pce army for preparation to attack the Lu ''Beastmaster'' n, it''s going to be a great war between two powerful groups"


    "Dear God¡­." The other men shake there heads helplessly.


    _________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin is inside Lory''s room again, no one touch the room after she left and no one clean up the room either, the spoil cold teacup and teapot still on the table, the te where she put grapes for Girsha also still on the table, the room is quite messy because she left in hurry.


    Zhao Li Xin quietly open the drawer and found her sketchbook or at least that what she said, it''s just a bunch of paper bind together with a bunch of rings she used to say because she didn''t want to ruin the paper, he opens the book and he sees her unique drawing, many of her drawing he never saw before but Lory never show him her drawing either, he doesn''t know why?


    Its a picture of the weird building, a weird scenery, and weird people, maybe this is the picture of her old world he wonders why she never shows him before, he flips the paper one by one and there''s a lot of men picture inside make him a little bit jealous, then he flips some more and then he sees familiar scenery, its a picture of Ninjing Manor then he sees a picture of the servants cleaning up the garden and another picture of the pavilion near and the pond.


    He smiles faintly he never knew she''s quite an observant everything was drawn in detail then he flips some more and suddenly his heart dropped he found his picture drinking wine on the couch.


    Zhao Li Xin crestfallen his lips tighten into a thin line then he flips again and he sees his picture again this time is his picture while faintly smiles, Zhao Li Xin hand trembles, and his eyes be hot, more pages he flips he see more picture of him in a lot of different expressions, he never knew he has so many expression but she does and she remembered it.


    his sight bes a blur suddenly teardrop fall on the pages he immediately wipes it off with his sleeve before it tainted the picture but then he froze, he touches his cheeks and he was stunned when his cheeks be wet, is he crying? He never cries for a very long time.


    Zhao Li Xin sit on the stool he put down her book on the table gently, he continues to flip the pages and he only sees his picture until thest pages there''s an unfinished picture, is a picture of him and Lory but from behind, he can''t see her face.


    Its a picture of him and Lory sits on the stone chair while watching the sunset in the hill and she does not draw her disguised appearance but her real appearance even from behind he can recognize her ck wavy hair so he knew she draws her real self together with him.


    "Why don''t you draw it from the front¡­..I can''t see you face" he muttered quietly with bitter smiles.


    Suddenly the door is knocked from outside, Zhao Li Xin ignores it his eyes fixed on the picture.


    "Milord" Mong Ki called from outside "The representative of Lu n has arrived, they asked for an audience" Mong Ki is waiting for Zhao Li Xin answer but the room is utterly quiet.


    "Milord, they say as long we give them reasonable answer they would like to solve this problem peacefully," Mong Ki said again, he knew the reason Lu n asking for a reasonable exnation is because they scared with Zhao Li Xin but at the same time they have to keep there face so make his Lord exin his action is to show to everyone that they did not scare with Hei Shen.


    But they forgot the one who attacked Hei Shen first is Lu Yao, she''s the one who killed The future madam of Hei Shen sect but they have the audacity to asked Zhao Li Xin to exin himself to them, how conceited they are.


    There still no answer, if not because Mong ki could feel his Lord aura inside the room he might think the room is empty and this room had been empty since Mis Luo has gone, something shed on Mong Ki''s memory.


    ''Come in brother Mong''


    Mong Ki fall in silent, he rarely talks with Luo Ri Yi not like his Brother his not the catty type but she never bother by it she always smiles kindly whenever she saw him, a gentle smile that softens his cold heart after she''s gone this ce be too quiet its almost unbearable, no perhaps everywhere is quieter after she''s gone.


    "No exnation..." suddenly Zhao Li Xin talks with a low voice "No peace¡­."


    "Understood Milord!" Mong Ki answer firmly.


    "Gather all the King''s Pce, we''re going to war"

 Chapter 213 - Preparation

    The representative of Lu n was force leaving with empty-handed, they never have though Zhao Li Xin would continue the war moreover it''s only for one woman they convince his action is only on a fit of anger after several days they think Zhao Li Xin woulde down and didn''t pursue the matter farther, no sane man wants to get involved in unfavorable war.


    Then the Lu n take, they''re presumptuous imagination to another level, Lu n is one of the most powerful families in the northern region they''re position even match the northern royal family so they slightly underestimated Zhao Li Xin despite all the rumor about him. ??


    They want to show to other people that Lu n is the power that no one can trifle not even Hei Shen so they acted magnanimously to give a chance for Zhao Li Xin to exin his behavior for killing one of the Lu n and for a reward they would granted Hei Shen with forgiveness.


    Its a smart move to avoid war and increased their influence in the society although they realize Zhao Li Xin would not entirely agree because he needs to save his face too as the leader of Hei Shen sect so they expected to end up in discussion of an agreement but they did not expect, Zhao Li Xin didn''t even bother to see them.


    "He said what?" an old man with white hair throw his cup on the floor.


    The man who kneeled on the floor didn''t flinch his head remain downcast, the old man wears bluevish robes with topknotted hairstyles cover with silver ''guan'' headwear his appearance is very much like nobleman if only he didn''t throw tantrum and screaming like a rogue.


    "How dare he treated us like trash, what an impudent young man he is!" the old man screams furiously, the old man is one of the elders of the Lu n, Lu Zhai Quan he also Lu Yao paternal grandfather. The old man didn''t feel sad too much about Lu Yao''s death because he still has another granddaughter who as good as Lu Yao the truth is their rtionship is fall off after Lu Yao refuses to marry after she can''t marry with the man she loves.


    Lu Yao bes old spinster is an embarrassment for him but thankfully her cultivation talent is not that bad and she bes a famous figure so Zhai Quan still epts her as his granddaughter but who could have thought this ''great'' granddaughter would make a mess even after she died.


    "Father we can let Lu Yao death swipe under the rug, what other people would think about us, the war maybe give us a little hard time but we must show everyone we are someone that can be trifle with even with Hei Shen," said the main withvish bright purple robes, he looks just in his early forty with square jawline and nted eyes who make him look cunning, he is Lu Yao younger brother his name is Lu Mo Yen.


    Lu Zhai Quan flick his robes and sit on his chair with a deep sigh "You thing fighting with Hei Shen sect is the right move, you know about his rumor right?"


    Lu Mo Gen puff his chest smugly "Hump, so what? It just a rumor, should we believe all of it who knows if other people exaggerated it and by the way, we are not weak either, with our contractual beast how could we weaker then Hei Shen Sect" he sneer in contempt "Our n has been ruled for hundreds of years why should we scared with Hei Shen who only been here for a decade?"


    Lu Zhai Quan nods his head solemnly "You right, why should we afraid with them, I will tell this to the n leader, we should not be afraid of them"


    _______________________


    In the study room Zhao Li Xin lean on his chair while his headrest on his fist, the four King pce are sitting on the chair opposite him and the Mong''s brother stand guard on his left and right, the room is quiet and intense the atmosphere inside the room is heavy and suffocating, everyone looks serious even the cheery Bei Li Yan.


    "Where are you people right now?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice breaks the silence.


    Jiang Jin Wei straightened his pose "Tree thousand people have reached the border of the northern kingdom, Milord"


    "Is there any trouble?" he asked again with azy tone.


    "Some people try to block our troops a few times but nothing serious, nothing really happened Milord," said Jiang Jin Wei with a calm voice.


    "How is Lu n''s condition?" Zhao Li Xin shifts his gaze to Bei Li Yan.


    "There are five people who have King level cultivation, three elder including Lu Zhai Quan is on Heavenly King level but the leader of the Lu n, Lu Tian Mo he is at the Emperor level in transition stage," said Bei Li Yan with serious face, there is no yfulness in his face that he is to show.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t make ament he looks immerse in deep thought "What else¡­" he asked indifferently.


    Bei Li Yan rise from his chair then he spread the big map on Zhao Li Xin table with Mong Yi help, the other King Pce also rise from their chair and all of them gather around Zhao Li Xin table, It''s a detailed map of Lu n territory who know how Bei Li Yan gets it.


    Bei Li Yan then point to the x-marks "This is the array they nt to stop anyone enters their territory, there is a threeyer level array, the first is easy to break but the second and third need some expertise, its a transcendence level of array"


    "Transcendence level¡­" Wu San Bo muttering than he nods his head confidently "No problem, my right-hand man can solve this"


    "Good" Bei Li Yan nod his head, one problem solve and so the next "The other problem is they have a lot of Beast to guard there ced, they roam outside the gate and inside, I know Jin Wei could handle them but if they fight outside we will announce our arrival to them¡­"


    "Just a bunch of beast, I have the perfect drugs for them" Jin Hao scoffed in ridicule "My people are more than capable to handle them," he said nonchntly.


    "But I heard they just tamed a great divined beast, the rumor said this beast, not just strong but quite craft too," said Bei Li Yan, "I think they called this beast is Jade Monkey"


    Jin Hao rolls his eyes "Should we''ll be outsmarted by a monkey?" he mocked "If that so then we must stop being a human"


    Bei Li Yan rolls his eyes annoyingly "I''m just saying¡­.we need to be wary though"


    "Where''s the armory room?" Jiang Jin Wei ignores there bickering.


    Bei Li Yan back to his focus again "Here, and here" he point with long index finger "If we break this fortress, the Lu n will lose their great defense, bring them down would be easy after this" Bei Li Yan smirked excitedly.


    "If¡­.?" Zhao Li Xin stares at Bei Li Yan sharply.


    "We will, we will break this fortress" Bei Li Yan correct himself immediately with nervous smile ster on his face, suddenly he feel chill all over his body and yet cold sweat drench on his back, his Lord is getting scarier after Luo Ri Yi gone stay with him in the same room is be unbearable for him, he mes the Lu n for the loss of his great future madam, just when he gets used tox, cool and slightly sill Zhao Li Xin and this happening, Bei Li Yan really want to curse someone.


    Zhao Li Xin straightens his back both his hand sped above his stomach than he bes silent again, he was pensive for a moment then he looks at Bei Li Yan again "How is the investigation about Lu Yao?"


    "Some of my informants said someone dide to met Lu Yao just two days before she came to Sun Jan city but we didn''t know who they are, they all wearing disguised so no one can see there face but they sure they all women," said Bei Li Yan, someone might incite Lu Yao to kill Luo Ri Yi and that''s mean the target is always been Luo Ri Yi and that would change a lot of things.


    "You think is Lao Min Na?" Jin Hao frowned.


    "She''s the only woman who hates her this much and has the ability to do this," said Zhao Li Xin in a quiet voice.


    "Why she hates her so much? She just a harmless woman without ambition whatsoever...unless" he looks back at Zhao Li Xin suspiciously.


    He ignoring Jin Hao''s question "You all may leave¡­" Zhao Li Xin raises his hand.


    Jin Hao sighs than he and the other cupped they''re fist respectfully than they all leave the room, Jin Hao took a nce at Zhao Li Xin''s solemn face than he turns his head around and leaves the room.


    The room bes quiet again, Zhao Li Xin slump on his chair he pinches the middle of his eyebrows, in the end, its all his fault, the reason Lao Min Na killed her probably because of him but he doesn''t understand why? Is it because he''s standing on her way then she should point her anger on him but why her? why his princess? Is she think this would make him weak and surrender, should she knew it only make him enraged andsh out his anger to anyone and anywhere? Wait¡­.is this what she wants?

 Chapter 214 - For His Sake

    Late at night inside one hundred herbs apothecary at the top floor on the third floor, Jin Hao ys chess alone on the small jade table in hisvish monochrome slightly boring bedroom then suddenly someone knocked his room gently.


    "Come in," Jin Hao said calmly while his eyes remain on the chessboard. ??


    A young man with white robes uniform enters the room with a wooden box in his hand, he cupped his fist than he said with a careful expression "Master, we found something"


    Jin Hao hand froze on the air, he lifts his head slowly than he looking at the man in front of him "What did you find?" he asked with calmly but his eyes glint impatiently.


    He opens the wooden box inside the wooden box theirs''s an arrow inside the box who obviously had been used before from all the damaged on the feather and there also a stained of blood on the tip of the arrow "We found this quite far from the waterfalls, we almost missed it" he said again.


    Jin Hao carefully lifts the arrow then he examined the arrow carefully he recognizes this arrow is the same arrow that the wolf gang usually used he recognize it because the specific feathered tail they used to make there own arrow, who would have thought that rowdy gang would make there own weapon but they are, maybe because they want to press down the budget from buying new weapon.


    "Do you see anyone there?" Jin Hao is slightly hopeful.


    "No, perhaps its wash away from rain or something," he said dejectedly.


    "Or perhaps it was nothing¡­" Jin Hao sighs, he also feel disappointed.


    "What should we do then Master? should we report this to the Lord" he asked timidly


    Jin Hao takes a deep breath "Not now, but keep looking, I want you to search the whole jungle don''t leave any stone unturned, you understand?!" he warned his subordinate.


    "Yes Master" he cupped his fist firmly then he left the room leaving Jin Hao alone in the room again.


    His elbow withstands his arms on the table while his palm sped together and his forehead rests on it, he feel very conflicted.


    He had been secretly searched for Luo Ri Yi ''dead or alive'' behind Zhao Li Xin back, at this time Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to face the possibility that Luo Ri Yi most likely is dead, he avoids using the word ''Dead'' he always uses the word ''Gone'' he even avoid calling her name he keeps saying ''Her'' as if saying her name would break his fragile reality that the fact she was dead he just can''t ept it.


    Jin Hao reminiscence that night after he destroys Fu Hua, he sits quietly inside the pavilion stare at Luo Ri Yi ne he was left alone not even Mong Ki or Mong Yi was there to watch him, Jin Hao never seen him so devastated.


    Jin Hao slowly walks towards him, Zhao Li Xin acted like he didn''t realize Jin Hao wasing towards him or maybe he just doesn''t care.


    "We should search for her¡­." Jin Hao said with a quiet voice who almost like a whisper.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes fixed on the ne "Its fine¡­she ''lle home when she''s done" he answers casually.


    "Milord, she most likely hurt or heavily injured¡­.she might not¡­.."


    "She said she wille home!!" Zhao Li Xin rises from his seat and he shouts at him furiously.


    Jin Hao flinched he look at Zhao Li Xin with dumbfounded expression because he never hears him shouted like this before and he knew him from a child, Jin Hao takes another step forward.


    "She will¡­.she have this mysterious power that we don''t know of¡­but we still need to search for her" he insists Zhao Li Xin again.


    "And to find what¡­." Zhao Li Xin grips the ne inside his fist.


    "TO FIND HER, of course!" Jin Hao unconsciously shouted angrily, he can''t understand why Zhao Li Xin who love her so much acted like this as if he doesn''t want to find her.


    Zhao Li Xin turn silent then he stares deeply at Jin hao " That scumbag pierce her heart with an arrow then she falls from a high cliff, she swept on the fast current and¡­.she falls from the waterfall, even by a miracle she survives she would still crush beneath the waterfall" he said in desperation voice "Tell me Jin...if I search her¡­.what would I find?" he said in distraught.


    Jin Hao closes his eyes, he let out a heavy heaved "You afraid to find her..." the words ''Body'' stuck on his throat, his heart torn for Zhao Li Xin, is not like he didn''t want to find her he scared what would he find because deep down he knew she can''t survive that, she might have mysterious power and yet she still can bruise and bleed so that''s mean she can die.


    "I am¡­" Zhao Li Xin fall back limping on his chair he looks tired and hopeless "At least, for now, I can pretend she''s out there, maybe she caught on something¡­.finding trouble" he faintly smile his expression look somber "I can pretend she wille home¡­eventually"


    "Li Xin¡­.."Jin Hao wanted to say something but unfortunately, he didn''t know how tofort other people, this is beyond his expertise.


    Zhao Li Xin eyes back on the ne on his hand "She warned me not to get crazy" he stifles wit sadden smile "But how could I¡­.without her, this world mean nothing without her in it, Jin I don''t care if the whole world is burned to the ground, perhaps I could just get burned with it, what do you think?" he said nonchntly with cold gaze.


    "She will hate you for that¡­"Jin Hao replied with a dry smile.


    Zhao Li Xin bes quiet for a second then he murmured to himself "Yes, she will¡­." Then he looks at the night sky cover with million stars who are shining brightly without grey cloud hinder they bright light such a beautiful night and yet his heart never been darker.


    Zhao Li Xin raises his hand "Leave¡­." He signs Jin Hao to leave him alone.


    He didn''t know what to say so he bows himself "Good night, Milord" he said politely than he turned around and leave but faintly he heard Zhao Li Xin mumbles.


    "Nothing is good from now on¡­.."


    Back to present Jin Hao let out a long sighs, he had been through a lot with Zhao Li Xin but he never see him fall in despair like that, is like he lost all hope to the world, to himself, to everything he looks even more detached than before he met Luo Ri Yi, Jin Hao didn''t know how to help him, in his heart Jin Hao always feel on debt because he save him when he was a child when his owned family wants to kill him.


    And through all the years Zhao Li Xin never asked him for anything to return except asking him to follow him but that also gives Jin Hao a lot more benefit until he be what he is now, he never have chance to return his debt he even failed to cure his poison he can only prolong his life or eased his pain.


    Jin Hao put down the broken arrow back to the wooden box, he softly closes the box with an inexplicable expression "I hope you alive Luo Ri Yi, no matter where you are¡­.for his sake"

 Chapter 215 - The Wings

    "LORY!!"


    Lory suddenly is awaked but what she sees beneath her make her wish she didn''t wake at all, she saw a grey river getting closer and closer to her, the gravity pulls her thousand miles and hours and with this height, she will be dead for sure. ??


    Lory''s hand moves wildly looking for anything to grasp but no avail, she is in freefall than suddenly Girsha dives at her in a speed of light, he turns to orbs and pierces to her chest, Lory feel a sudden warmth engulf her then next moment giant white wings emerge behind her back.


    Lory gasped in shock, she didn''t know Girsha could make a wing appear she also didn''t know she has enough power to be merged with him, the mark on her body had disturbed the connection between them so for Girsha and Lory able to merge together it would drain every drop of there mana they''ve got and it will affect both of them greatly.


    Just before her body hit the water surface her wing spread than it p a few time the wing movement make a big ripple on the water surface like a helicopter but suddenly the wing disappeared again and Lory fall in the water with big ssh but luckily because her wing the height of her falling was reduced tremendously make the impact less deadly then it supposed to be.


    But the problem still not over, the current water pulls her into the water Lory sank quickly she was choked by the amount of water inside her nose from the water forcefully enter her respiratory tract make her coughing heavily.


    Her survival instinct suddenly kicked in she pushes her legs and arms to moves desperately, but the harsh current swept her under the water again, Lory painstakingly tries to keep herself floating when the blood on her chest flowing rapidly make her every move is excruciating.


    [Lory, WATERFALL AHEAD OF US!] Girsha scream through telepathic.


    [Can we merge onest time?]


    [Only for a few seconds but I will be in a deep sleep for a few days after this¡­] said Girsha.


    The current is getting faster, Lory almost hit by the rock she kicks the rock to dodged herself from crashing [On my mark Birdie!] she spit the water out of her mouth while warry for another rock that blocked her way.


    [Okay!] Girsha firmly said.


    Lory can feel sound of swishing water increasing and the morous sound of falling water is getting closer, she sees the gigantic waterfall in front of her, Lory heart beating like a drum her eyes scurry around searching for anything to give her a good momentum than all of the sudden her eyes fixed on the rock who sticking out of the middle of river right in front of the edged of the waterfall.


    ''That''s it!''


    [On My mark, spread our wings!] Lory warns him.


    She got closer to the rock, Lory lifts both her leg in front of her and waiting for the current to m her to the rock, Lory braces herself for the heavy impact than a few secondster her feet hit the rock and her body scrunch.


    [NOW!] he shouted.


    Suddenly her white wing spread behind her back, the wing pull her out of the river than she used the rock as a stepping stone and then he jump out of the plunging water, just like a kite Lory flew away from the waterfall foam beneath her, the cold wind graze her skin it''s give her yearning sensation she thought she had forgotten.


    But after a few seconds suddenly the wings be unstable [Sorry Lory, I can''t take it anymore¡­] Girsha said in a tired voice.


    Than her wing abruptly disappeared and Lory bounce on the water surface twice before she plunged into the water with another big ssh, the cold sensation awaked and her adrenaline rush in she push herself to swim to the shore despite the blood who keep flowing on her chest when her feet touch the ground she pull herself out of the water.


    Her knee fall on the ground, both of her arms withstand her trembling body and the blood on her chest dripping to the ground Lory breathing heavily, she feel cold, hurt and obviously wounded.


    When she sees the arrow who still stick on her chest Lory gritted her teeth, she grabs the arrow with her hand than she hissed slightly and with one quick move she pulled the arrow out of her chest, Lory scream to relieve her pain after the arrow pull out she throws the arrow on the side than shey her back down on the ground.


    She panting heavily while her body is freezing cold her teeth were rattling with loud sound she knew she must quickly maintain her wound before she died from the blood loss but all of her power used up for merged with Girsha and just like him who fall in a deep sleep turns out so is she, but she probably dead if she sleeps right now, without her power and Zhao Li Xin there''s a high chance she would be dead in this ce.


    She tried to think what should she do but her conscious slowly disappear and she begins to feel very sleepy, she knew this is not good she has to stay awake but her eyelids refuse to listen to her, she didn''t want to die here, she promised Zhao Li Xin she would return home so she must fulfill her promised, she can''t lie again, she has toe home!


    But her conscience slowly fading, even though she try so hard to remain conscious her body won''t listen to her, she feel her power drained from within her, then her breathing be faint and it gets slower until she can''t take anymore and then she faints.


    ________________________________


    "What''s wrong Gao Di?" a little boy around seven or eight years old with chubby face run towards his little monkey, the little monkey with yellow fur make a gibbering sound and pointing at the body near the river, the little boy was shocked she almost falls on his butt.


    "Is she dead?" he said timidly.


    The monkey pressed his ear on the body chest after a while the monkey shakes his head than he showing his big grinned than the little boy timidly move closer, the unconscious person is a woman and she bleeds heavily he feel bad for her but his grandfather reminds him not to stick his nose to other people business and this woman seem was hurting by someone so maybe she has a lot of enemy following her and so he feel reluctant to help her.


    "Come on Gao Di, remember what grandpa told us!" he beckoned his monkey to left with him, the little boy look at the pale woman in front of him and he feel in dilemma what should he do but he also has a lot on his te so he can add more trouble thing in his te, the little boy clench his fist he turned his sight away from her but just when he takes the first step he heard her whisper.


    "Home¡­.I''lle ¡­.home"


    the little boy turns back and he frowned deeply, he bites his lips as if he was immersed in a deep though after awhile he takes a deep breath then he called someone "Bai Zi!"


    The albino tiger suddenly appear from behind the bush, the boy and the tiger staring at each other "Don''t look at me like that!" the boy puffs his cheeks cutely but only make his face rounder then he already has.


    "Let''s take her with us!" he said to the tiger, the tiger then growl, the monkey and the little boy drag her body and raised her to the tiger back then she suddenly wince when her body recklessly move by a little boy and his monkey, the little boy didn''t realize he make her wound be worst but it''s not his fault, he just a kid after all.

 Chapter 216 - Goodbye

    ___l''Markieth before the End''s War___


    Lucas and the others pick up their bag and put everything inside the trunk inside the ck hammer jeep, Lory watch them with her arms crossed on her chest, she also size up if they make neglecting something because the chaotic of the outside world human civilization had pushed behind the great wall or underground like them so if they need anything along the way to find anything would be a great challenged. ??


    "Is that all of it?" Lory asked worriedly.


    Fargo pped his hand "Yup, that''s all it!" then he closed the trunk.


    Lory still not sure, her eyebrows creased together she tries to remember they didn''t forget anything important, Fargo chuckles watching her serious face "Come on, with Clift and Fred here do you think we will miss anything?"


    Lory rolls her eyes, of course with these two naggers there''s only a small chance they would miss anything "Yeah, I know¡­" she rolls her eyes with knowing expression.


    Fargo smirk "You sure, you don''t want toe with us?" He raised his eyebrows with sly smile.


    "And stuck with all of you for ''God''s knows'' for how long? Nah¡­I''m passed" Lory pursed her lips.


    Fargo and the other chuckles listening to her sarcasticment, well they don''t really want her toe anyway. It''s too dangerous she would be safer inside the protection of the L''markieth although stay ''safe'' is not one of her skills but nheless she still safer here than out there with them.


    Fargo opens his arms "Then, give me a bear hug" he smiled widely.


    Lory stifles than she hugs the big man in front of her "Protect them well..." Lory whisper on him.


    "Of course, you too Princess, don''t do anything I wouldn''t" he kissed her head lovingly, she is more like a sister then superior for him, deep down he also feel very reluctant to leave her behind.


    "Oh, that''s mean I can do a lot of thing?" She teased, Fargo patted her head with warning eyes but only make Lory giggles.


    Fredhard also give her a hug "Don''t forget to clean up you''re gear, stay inside and stay safe and if you need anything don''t do anything own you''re owned" he nagged her while hugging her make the moment between them less sad more to annoying.


    "Yes, yes, yes¡­.geez, till thest moment don''t you?" Lory rolls her eyes exasperatedly.


    Fred let go his hug "I''m serious!" he stared at her deeply "Don''t make me worry, or we alle back for you!" he warned her sternly.


    Lory nods her head "Got it!"


    Jayunch himself to give Lory a big hug, its surprised her but sheugh afterward, Jay rest his chin on her shoulder he closes his eyes tightly to feel her warmed, somehow he misses her already because he is an only child he considers Lucas and Lory as his sibling and not just a royalty he need to protect.


    "I will miss you, Lory," he snorted to hold the uing tears.


    "I''ll miss you too Jay" Lory patted the back of his head.


    Jay reluctantly let her go then he secretly wiped the corner of his eyes, Lory feel warmed and heart-ache watching him then she shifts her gaze to red hair boy not far from her, the tall boy looking at her with a conflicted expression.


    Lory tilted her head and smile at him "So, will you give me a hug or not?"


    Clift take her outstretched hand shyly and give her a gentle hug "You must take care of yourself when I''m leaving" he whisper on her ear "And please don''t try to cook anything when I''m not here¡­." He said jokingly, one of Lory shorting is that she can''t cook other then passable barbeque she can''t cook anything else.


    Lory squint his eyes "I will not dare¡­"


    After they give there farewell they get inside the hummer leaving Lucas and Lory private time, Lucas takes a deep breath and Lory smiles calmly at him "Well¡­." Lory shrugs her shoulder.


    Lucas scratch his nosed "Yeah¡­" he said briefly.


    "Don''t do anything stupid!" Lory than said.


    "I can say the same thing for you" he refuted.


    "Listened to Fargo and the others¡­.even Jay, when ite to you''re safety not even Jay wouldn''t take that lightly" she strongly reprimand him.


    "I know¡­." he moan.


    "Come back safely¡­" she said with a worried smile.


    Lucas let out a long sigh, she smiles gently at her than hug her, its a long and warm hug, her eyes turn moist she blinks her eyes a few times to hold her tears, she hugs him tighter she doesn''t know if they''re any chance for her to hug him again.


    Finally, Lucas let her go he saw her try to calm herself she forces herself to remain calm and softly smile at him, Lucas also force himself to be calm, he didn''t know if he make it out this trial alive or when he would see her again.


    "See youter sis¡­" he said with bitter smile.


    Lory nod herself with smile "See youter Bro¡­"


    _____________________________________


    Lory awake and the first thing she saw is the wooden roof than she looks left and right she can only see a wooden wall with small window turns out she is inside the carriage and the carriage seems not moves, Lory want to got up but the pain make her wince the nket who covers her body drop, she realizes she only wears her pants while her body cover with gauze, Loryin to the sloppy job whoever patch her up.


    "Ah, you''re awake!" a chubby face appear from behind the curtain, Lory was stunned but the boy realizes Lory still not wearing clothes he immediately pulls down the curtain "You¡­you¡­.should wear clothes first!" he said nervously.


    Lory frowned deeply she still try toprehend her situation, she blinks a few times than she found a tattered robe beside her, its the robes she wear before, Lory mouth twitch, that robes can''t be used anymore, fortunately, she still has her spatial ring, she waves her palms and a brand new robes appear on her hand, Lory smile with satisfied.


    She also not forget to take off the messy gauze on her body and clean her wound by herself, she disinfectant her wound then she smear ointment all over her wound before she wrapped herself with gauze, the pained is slightly relieve after the medicine works, Lory than wear the clean robes and also changed her shoes, when she got out of the carriage the little boy stunned watching her.


    The boy walked toward her with baffle expression "Where¡­where do you get that robe?" he asked confusedly.


    Lory smile at him "Spatial ring" she show him her finger, she didn''t hide it from the little boy.


    The boy''s eyes glint with admiration "You have a spatial ring, its awesome, you must be very rich!" he eximed excitedly.


    Lory smile kindly at the cute boy, she look around but she didn''t see anyone than she realizes she was alone inside the carriage and only a little boy apany her, that''s weird¡­


    "Hey, who is patch my wound?" Lory got curious.


    The boy''s face turns red "Me¡­" he said shyly.


    Lory stunned "Just you?" she utterly shocked


    The boy shakes his head "No, Gao Di help me too" he said again.


    So there is someone else, Lory relief they''re''s grown up watching the little boy but then a small monkey suddenly appears and climb to the boy''s shoulder he grinned showing his big teeth on her.


    "Gao Di do you find any fruit?" the boy asked the monkey.


    "Wait¡­..is Gao Di ¡­a monkey?" Lory mouth twitch.


    The boy nod innocently "Yes!"


    "...."


    So, she was patch by a kid and monkey, Lory regretsining too much, she looks at the boy and the monkey with aplicated look than she bows her head deeply "Apology?"


    The boy and the monkey tilted there head confusedly "..."

 Chapter 217 - A Marriage Proposal

    When you had been treated by a kid and monkey only then you can say to other people in the world that you''ve been through everything and that''s how Lory feels right now.


    The little boy stomach suddenly grumbles he feel embarrassed when Lory looking at him, Lory chuckle lightly then she waves her hand again and a two wooden box of bento appear on her hand, a leftover when she enters the ancient tomb thankfully the spatial ring is more advance then refrigerator because the time stop inside the ring so the food can''t spoil inside her ring.??


    "Here, let''s eat!" she gives the bento box for the little boy, he looked confused when he received the strange box but when he opened the box the delicious fragrant hit his nostril and his eyes glint with happiness, the boy looked at Lory gratefully but Lory doesn''t realize she is too busy searching for a t rock to sit.


    Lory found a quite big t rock to sits than she beckoned the little boy, with her chubby leg he tottering toward her than he sits next to her he impatiently open the box than he swallows a mouthful of rice with and meat with beaming face.


    Lory watches him with a smile, for a boy stays in the woods without a grown man watching him is puzzled her and make her very worried about his safety.


    "What''s your name?" Lory asked.


    "Shin Jiu," he said while chewing her food.


    "Why are you here all alone?" Lory got curious how a child could end up in the jungle alone.


    After he gulped his food, he looks at Lory with a sad expression "I''m not alone, I have my grandpa but...but grandpa hurt" he looks downcast and tear roll on his cheeks "He told me to run¡­..so I¡­.I''m afraid¡­."


    Lory patted his head gently "You did a right thing, thankfully you are safe" Lory gentle smile make Shin Jiu tears fall even more her chubby hand try to wipe his tears but more tears keep on falling, Lory feel bad for the little boy she stroked his head gently tofort him.


    "Come on, eat first then tell me what happened" Lory coaxed him.


    The boy didn''t say anything only nod his head profusely, it been a while for other people to treat him nicely beside his grandpa. He doesn''t understand why a lot of people wanted to hurt him, he and his grandpa have traveled everywhere but the people who want to hurt him never lesser, he had asked about this to his grandpa than his grandpa told him because he is special and they all envy him that''s why they want to hurt him but still, the little boy can not understand what so special about him to infuriated other people.


    After they finish eating Lory brew ''Pink blossom tea'' for both of them, the little boy surprised when he saw the pink tea, he never saw tea with pink color and it tastes sweet too even without a sugar, the little boy thought she had puck up a fortuned when he help this mysterious woman.


    "Big sister, what''s your name?" he asked while holding a teacup.


    "Luo Ri Yi," Lory said casually.


    Shin Jiu startle as he remembers something important and his face turn bright red, he looks at Lory nervously "Uhm¡­. Sister Luo, I¡­I''m the one who¡­..uhm¡­ bandaged you''re wound that day¡­" he stutters his words.


    "Uh-huh, thank you for that" Lory doesn''t understand what make this kid nervous.


    The boy clenched the teacup with both his hand "I¡­I saw¡­Uhm you, so I¡­I¡­I will take responsibility!" he try to be firm but his red face betrays him.


    Lory didn''t understand what the boy means "Huh?"


    "Grandpa said, A man must take responsibility for his action, so¡­.so¡­I¡­I will marry you, sister Luo!" he said with determined eyes.


    Lory looks at him with the nk expression "You what...?" she wonders if she heard wrong.


    "Because I have seen everything so¡­its my responsibility to marry you, I''m a man so¡­." He insists to take responsibility as a man, although he is a cute little man.


    "Wait!" Lory raised his hand to stop him, Lory smile awkwardly "Shin Ju, you don''t have to worry, this is the problem¡­I already have fianc¨¦e so there''s no need for you to take any responsibility, for me, okay"


    "You have a fianc¨¦e?" he looks at him with a disbelieving expression that hurt Lory a little bit.


    "Yes, and he is a good man we will get married soon" Lory mixed the truth with a little bit of lie, who knew when they would get married but for now she needs to calm him down.


    "But, you''re fianc¨¦ might feel disappointed if he knew you have an illicit rtionship with other men," he feel remorse and sad.


    "Which man?" Lory confuses since when she has an illicit rtionship, how could she don''t know?


    "Me!" said the boy innocently.


    "You?" Lory baffle.


    "Yes," the boy nodded his head cutely.


    "...."


    Lory pinches the bridge between her eyebrows as she felt the uing headache, so because he identally saw her half-naked in order to patch her wound so this is considered as illicit rtionship, Lory d she''s not in her old world if not, she would have exined a lot of things to the authority why a child asked her to be his wife.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think he would mind" Lory let out a long sigh, she too tired to exin further.


    "Really?" the boy eximed in relief.


    And Lory feel hurt again "Yeah really!" she assured him with slight annoyance on her face.


    "Thank God¡­." he pressed his chest with a relieved expression.


    "....."


    ''Ah, my poor frail heart¡­''


    All of the sudden Lory hear the ''growl'' sound she raised from her seat swiftly and cover the little boy behind her, a white tiger with a bloody red rabbit on his mouth appear from behind the bush, Lory take out her dagger in reflex but the little boy peek behind her than she eximed "Zi Zi, where were you!" heins and the giant white tiger put down the rabbit on the ground and growl weakly.


    "You¡­you knew that tiger?" Lory was shocked beyond belief.


    "Yes, that my friend, Bai Zi!" he said with a cute smile.


    Lory''s eyes bulged widely but the boys seem not lying and the tiger look¡­docile, Lory heaved heavily and sheathed her dagger back to her arms "Okay¡­." He sigh.


    The tiger brings the dead rabbit and put it down on the boy''s feet, Shun Ju frown in disgust "Zi Zi, how many time I told you, I don''t know how to eat this, why you keep bringing me a dead animal, you should eat it by yourself!" he grumbles.


    The tiger whine with sad eyes make Lory feel bad "Hey, wait a minute¡­..I can do something with it" Lory tries tofort the boy and perhaps the tiger too.


    "You can cook?" the boy face beamed with hope.


    Lory doesn''t want to disappoint the little man "Uhm¡­. I can do barbeque if you don''t mind with rustic vor" Lory smile wryly. if she remembers correctly there still stomached medicine in his spatial ring right?

 Chapter 218 - Broken Connection

    When Lory busy try barbeque the rabbit, Hei Shen sect was busy handling the northern n movement turns out The Lu n gather a lot of other ns to attack Hei Shen Sect, Somehow they knew one hundred herbs apothecary is connected to one of the Hei Shen King Pce so a few stupid people who want curry the favor with Lu n wanted to make trouble at the one hundred herbs apothecary.


    Unfortunately, they were stopped before they even try and than they realize Hei Shen has controlled over the information that circtes along the whole continent so they always knew before they''re enemy make a move and the idea of Hei Shen knew everything they said or done make everyone feel wary. ??


    Zhao Li Xin had leave Sun Jan city he is on the way to the north, he remembers Huo Long also told him to go north because some weapon at first he agrees to find that weapon for Lory but after she''s gone he doesn''t care anymore maybe is a wishful thinking he thought he can always protect her when he can''t protect her from someone like Tang Mei Yi, he''s so full of himself¡­what a joke!


    Zhao Li Xin sits alone in the rock in above him the sun goes down tainted the sky with pink and red color the mountain with pines tree cover with white mist slowly turn to grey, Lory sketchbook is on hisp he flips the page where''s the picture of him and her from behind, he is right now is almost exactly like in the picture the big difference is she''s not beside him.


    He caresses the picture with a bitter smile than suddenly his hand stop and he closes the book abruptly.


    "What do you want?" he said with impatient tone, he didn''t even turn around to face the uninvited guest his eyes fixed on the mountain view.


    "Xin''er¡­" Tian Meng Ji stands in anguish behind him, he didn''t know how to face his disciple and his cold greeting only make him sadder but he needs to face him sooner orter so he braces himself.


    "Should you fight with all the northern n?" Tian Meng Ji asked.


    "They asked for it¡­" he said casually.


    Tian Meng Ji can only see his back so he didn''t know his expression, well it doesn''t matter he uses to make expressionless face anyway.


    "I know you are strong but, how could you fight them all?" he said anxiously "Can you find a middle ground for all of this, I believe they don''t want to have a war with you too"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckle "Compromise? With people who treat her dead lightly?" Zhao Li Xin turns around than he looks at Tian Meng Ji with mocking expression.


    Tian Meng Ji feel awry he also one of the people who thought Lory dead is not worth to make war and put Zhao Li Xin''s life on the line and everything he had for that girl is obviously unworthy.


    "Luo Ri Yi would not want you to do this¡­." He reminds him.


    "DON''T YOU EVEN DARE SAYING HER NAME!" Zhao Li Xin roar his eyes turn darker then the night he looks at him viciously, something he never did to Tian Meng Ji no matter how much he had upset him, Tian Meng Ji was dumbfounded he feared they''re rtionship is unfixable.


    "Xin''er, I''m you''re teacher how could you treat me like this for a mere woman!" Tian Meng Ji can''t hold his anger anymore he had been his teacher for over the decade even though he didn''t give much but they''re rtionship is always been good so why everything fall apart just because of one woman.


    Zhao Li Xin balls his hand into a fist, his eyebrows drawn so close and his eyes turn violent "Mere woman you said¡­" he hissed with sharp voice, he takes one step forward and Tian Meng Ji feel chilled down to his spine he feel like a rabbit in front of the wolf he knew he had to make thing worst between them.


    "They''re''s one time I think to seek you''re advice about rtionship thinking you should be happy with any woman I choose, so silly of mine¡­.I should have known in this barbaric, cruel and pretentious world their''s no such thing, unconditional love, I should have known you will never understand¡­.you, who run from you''re own family because you can''t ept you''re Brother is better then you in every way¡­" his words are bold and blunt but he is not wrong and Tian Meng Ji can''t refute him, its true he is being petty he can''t be happy with his owned brother seed and tired beingpared all the time with his brother and so he left and he never return for almost thirty years.


    "Xin''er, for better or worst I''m the one who teaches how to cultivated and I help you so you''re poison didn''t get worst, do you say it means nothing for you?"


    "It does," Zhao Li Xin said calmly "That''s why I didn''t ask you''re responsibility about Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi had done..." if only Tian Meng Ji could let go his obsession with Lu Yao, if only he doesn''t feed Tang Mei Yi infatuation to Zhao Li Xin too much everything might not escte this far.


    Suddenly Mong Ki and Mong Yi appear walked toward him in hasted than they kneeled on the ground "Sorry for the interruption Milord but the Lu n army hase!" said Mong Ki.


    "A little bit sooner then I thought¡­"Zhao Li Xin calmly said.


    "Theying Milord" Mong Yi point at the red sky.


    They''re''s hundreds of ck dot in the sky and they fly in a high speed, Zhao Li Xin watch them with evil smiles on his face their''s no anxiety or worry in his face only excitement, the ck dot turns to be a flock of crane with wide wing and ck tail above every crane their''s a man who ride with it.


    "A profound level beast of Bifang firebird" Mong Yi murmured.


    Although profound beast might not give too much threat for people who have high cultivation like Mong Yi and Mong Ki but hundreds of them? That can be a problem.


    "What would you do Xin''er?" Tian Meng Ji nce at Zhao Li Xin, he knew his disciple has exceeded him but to handle hundreds of profound beast levelbine with the people who ride with it, he doesn''t think it would be an easy tasked for Zhao Li Xin.


    Tian Meng Ji feel conflicted on one hand he didn''t want him to hurt but on the other hand, he wanted Zhao Li Xin to realize how absurd his behavior was.


    Zhao Li Xin watches the flock of birds in a rxed manner "I handle this no one intervenes¡­" he reminded them.


    "Yes, Milord!" the Mong''s brother said simultaneously.


    Tian Meng Ji stunned and his face turns pale "Xin''er, what do you think you doing!" he wants to grab his shoulder to stop him but Zhao Li Xin already walks away from him.


    The leader of the flock of Bifang shouted arrogantly "Long Ming if you want to surrender we will give you a chance!" he mocked at Zhao Li Xin "Just tell everyone you felt sorry and this all will go away!"


    he smirked at Zhao Li Xin, from they''re secret informant he knew Zhao Li Xin is alone and only apanied by a few people so they take this chance to intercept him and perhaps they would able to kill him if they can kill Long Ming how great the Lu n family would be, the Lu n glory would spread to the whole continent and no one dare to against them after this.


    "Go away? But I don''t want you to go away" he said with a disappointed face, Zhao Li smiles wickedly he slowly wears his gold masked and his dark eyes filled with murderous intent.

 Chapter 219 - Broken Connection II

    The Bi fang Leader face turn unsightly all her hair behind his neck raising he feel something terrible would happen and in sh Zhao Li Xinunch toward him even though he is more a hundred feet above the ground Zhao Li Xin steal can reach him, he grab the crane neck and swing his body on the crane body and hit the leader on his chest.


    Blood spill out of the leader''s mouth, the crane pping his wing from anger, the bird turned his head toward him he opens his mouth to spit fire to him but then the me ignited on Zhao Li Xin hand and the bird surprised and try to shake him off his back but Zhao Li Xin grab the bird beak he force the bird to eat the firebolt from his hand, the bird pping his wing like widely, Zhao Li Xin smirked he jump off from the bird and the bird exploded. ??


    From one bird he bounces to another bird, this time the raider is panic if he can''t kill their leader like a bug what could he do to them suddenly the idea to attack Long Ming who was being alone sound ridiculous, of course, he didn''t need bodyguard he is strong as hell.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, he chocked the man neck in a quick move than he breaks the poor man neck and he kicks him off from the bird and the bird bes frantic, Zhao Li Xin hit the bird back with his palm and the bird bone is crushing and the bird falls to the ground just like a leaf, Zhao Li Xin jump to another bird before the bird falling and this time more people gather to assault him.


    Zhao Li Xin grin widely it took only a few seconds to kill them all in one quick move, more peoplee and more violent Zhao Li Xin be he break and rip every man limbs thates to him without hesitation, blood spilled everywhere in the air just like a fireworks the beast than join together to fight him but sadly they all burned to crisp by Zhao Li Xin me.


    with him destroy they''re every move the beast bes scared and they''re instinct told them that this man is not their match and they have to run from this crazy man before he killed them, the bird be squawk in panic and wants to run quickly and the remain people who watch theirrade killed like a flies also decide to run.


    Zhao Li Xin knew they all want to run but how could he let them, while he grabbed the crane neck to control the bird movement he gather ignited the me all over his body and wind whirl of fire engulf him, the Lu n saw the me tornado and they''re instinct immediately scream ''RUN!''


    Zhao Li Xin float in the air in the middle of tornado watching his enemy run in frenzy, evil smile emerged on his face he stretches his hand and pped it together and the me surrounding the Lu n, they scream in panic and the me circling around them then burn them with their beast into a dark charcoal.


    The me that engulfs him disappeared and hended on the ground smoothly, Mong Ki and Mong Yi drag the leader who was the first one who was hit by Zhao Li Xin all of his meridians had been destroyed by Zhao Li Xin fist, he look lifeless after he saw all of the Lu n massacres by Zhao Li Xin alone.


    He had underestimated Long Ming power, he heard the rumor but he thought it was all exaggerated or fabricated by Hei Shen sect bur who could have known the rumor didn''t do his justice the real Long Ming is more deathly than the rumor had spread. The army leader was kicked on the ground by Mong Yi, he kneeled on the ground his face is white as a sheet all of his body trembled and he covers with cold sweat, he keeps looking down too terrified to looking at the man in front of him.


    "Look at me¡­" Zhao Li Xin hissed.


    The leader''s body jolted he trembling on the ground her head keeps looking down he did not dare to look up, the sweat from his forehead fall on the ground he feel suffocated by fear.


    "Look at me or I chop your head¡­" he said again with a cold voice.


    The leader suddenly froze then slowly he lifted his head, Zhao Li Xin take of his masked his striking beauty stunned him no wonder Tang Mei Yi be crazy for him but there''s something awfully wrong with this man, his handsome face is like perfectly carved of jade so perfect yet so cold, there''s no life inside that ck beautiful eyes just like staring at the doll''s eyes.


    "Tell everyone in the Lu n, I''lling for them¡­very soon" he sneer.


    The leader gulped his saliva, this is no good they can''t fight him he is not a human he is the devil incarnated they should not against him they must avoid him at all cost, he must tell his but¡­.will he lived?


    "Leave¡­" Zhao Li Xin said indifferently.


    The leader nervously rise he look his left and right he wary with Mong Ki and Mong Yi, slowly he takes a few steps backward after he though he far enough from them he turn around and run with his might, Zhao Li Xin had crippled him so he can use his Gin Qong he can only run as fast as he can, he must warned his n leader and the elder, he must warn them not to fight with him, they can''t fight with him!


    After the Leader of Bifang bird army left frantically the sky has turned to dusk and everything bes quiet again as if nothing had happened, Tian Meng Ji is awestruck by how strong Zhao Li Xin is, he had master the immortal me all by himself Tian Meng Ji feel proud, happy and slightly envy by his talent.


    Zhao li Xin waves his hand and a green jade bottle appears on his hand then he approaches Tian Meng Ji he gives the bottle to him "There''s pure grade level pill to increased your cultivation to saint level"


    Tian Meng Ji was stunned but Zhao Li Xin ignores him "But there''s a catch, after this you''re cultivation most likely unable to raised again so you must think about this thoroughly..." he warns Tian Meng Ji.


    Tian Meng Ji didn''t mind it he already this old is hard enough for him to increase his stage to able be saint cultivation it''s something he never dares to dream about, he looks at Zhao Li Xin in a puzzled expression.


    "With this, you will not lose with your brother but this will be thest thing I ever did to you after this we didn''t owe to each other, from today on I''m no longer your disciple" Zhao Li Xin cupped his fist, he bows respectfully at Tian Meng Ji for onest time then he flicked his robes and left without looking back.


    Tian Meng Ji stood on the ground with an indescribable expression, the grip on the bottle gets tighter his chin is trembling he looks downcast he never knows his stubbornness would make him lose the only disciple he had.

 Chapter 220 - Travel To North

    "This is kinda chewy¡­" a certain boy holding a slice of meat on the stick with a deep frown on his face while chewing his meat reluctantly.


    "I think it''s overcooked¡­.." heins again.??


    "It''s a bit salty too" he grumbles with an upset look.


    ''Hello, Masterchef!''


    Lory''s mouth twitches "That''s how rustic taste all about!" she lied through her teeth without blinks


    The boy puff his cheek "I don''t like it, can I have the food on the box again?" he asked for another bento box again, sadly this woman didn''t know anything about cooking he will never ask her to cook anything anymore.


    "For someone who lives in a jungle you quite picky, don''t you" Lory raised his eyebrows but she gives the boy another bento box from her spatial ring, secretly she agrees her cook is not good, the boy quickly epts the box happily.


    "Hey, how long I''ve been unconscious?" Lory asked.


    Shin Jiu chew munch a mouthful after he swallows it he nces at Lory "A week" he said shortly.


    Lory almost falls on the ground, <strong>A WEEK!!</strong> How the hell e sleep for a week, thest merged between him and Girsha really took every strength she had is no surprise she fell in deep sleep for days but for a week? now that''s the problem!


    Lory be anxious as she realizes Zhao Li Xin probably thinks she was dead, she knew Zhao Li Xin extreme temperament, she can even start to fathom how shocked he would be when she disappeared from the manor and if he found her trace on the cliff.


    Wait, there also another thing that bothers her.


    [Girsha, are you there? Girsha!] Lory close her eyes try to connect with him.


    There''s no answer for a few seconds but then she heard a tired voice [I''m sleepy....don''t wake me up¡­] a familiar voice mutter with a low voice.


    Lory sigh in relief thankfully he''s alright he just drained out from all that merging things, it would take a while before Girsha awake.


    "Hey kid, is this far from where you found me?"


    Shin Jiu nods his head again "Yes, someone chasing me and I think someone chasing you too so I left right away after I take you with me" he finishes his meal and closes the box.


    Lory let out a long sigh, is no wonder if Hei Shen members would think she''s dead when they can''t find her body. Zhao Li Xin faces sh through her mind and her worry increases.


    She hopes Zhao Li Xin doesn''t get too crazy. Lory pours another cup of tea to calm herself, the problem is how the hel*she gets home from here?


    "Kid, where are we anyway?" she asked.


    "Uhm¡­.My grandfather said I should go North" he scratches his chubby cheeks "I don''t know where is north?" he said with an innocent face.


    Lory sips another tea ''Figured!'' she holds the cup on her thigh, whenever she''s in trouble it''s better to sort out her though what would she do first and first she must heal herself other than the wound on her chest she also got broken ribs from falling to the water although thankfully for Girsha wing she''s not dead from the falling still fractures on her bones are unavoidable.


    Then she has to get out of this jungle and find whatever civilization out there, she needs to find any news about Hei Shen and perhaps she can contact them. The biggest problem is she didn''t have a clue where she knows and she doesn''t have a map and that chubby boy seems clueless either.


    But on the bright side, there have carriage meaning this is the road where ordinary carriage used to pass so they just have to follow the road and hopefully it leads to a vige or a city.


    "Hey Kid, I want to go to the city, you want toe with me? It''s not safe to stay in the jungle like this and you said you want to go to the north right" Lory worry leaving the little boy alone with a monkey and a tiger.


    "Uhm¡­.Grandfather said I should go to Ching Su city at the Liu Yan Kingdom and find someone with name Qian Qi Feng" his eyeball move left and right as if trying not to forget anything perhaps his Grandfather force him to remember all of that just in case something happen with him the boy can look for help.


    "Liu Yan Kingdom¡­"Lory murmured as she recalled Lao Min Na had saved some prince from the Liu Yan Kingdom but know Lao Min Na at the Mistyke she might not in the Liu Yan Kingdom anymore but her people might still dare, it quite a risk for Lory to go there when everything happened to her probably connected to Lao Min Na even though she had no concrete proof yet but she can''t leave the boy alone.


    "Fine!" she hit her knee with a determined gaze "I''ming with you to the Liu Yan Kingdom!"


    Shin Jiu face beamed with joy the truth is he is scared to go by himself he also spends his time inside the jungle he didn''t have much experience with other people other than his grandfather so he is reluctant to leave the jungle that''s why he stays here for so long but because of that, he managed to find Lory and save her.


    "But, because we both have an enemy we must be discreet we don''t want to attract unwanted attention so the tiger can''t go with us" Lory stare at the Tiger who almost as tall as a horse.


    "If Bai Zi cane with us, is that mean Qiao Qin can''te with us too?" The boy feel dejected.


    "Who?" Lory tilted her head, how many animals he got?


    Shin Jiu drag Lory to the front of the carriage in hurried, Lory was confused but then she realizes what the boy means, turns out the carriage is not pulled by a horse but it was pulled by Qilin, yes a mythical creature who is bigger then a horse with scales like a turtle and Lion face with two big horns on its head and there''s a spark of me on its feet, this creature definitely would attract attention, the Qi Lin stare at Lory with his red eyes, Lory rest her arms on her waist while shaking her head helplessly.


    ''Where do you find this thing?''


    "Yeah¡­..this one definitely cane with us¡­" Lory perplexed.


    The boy looks down in sad but then he lifts his head again "What if they can change their look?" The boy asked.


    "Oh, like what?" she got intrigued.


    "Zi Zi, Qin Qin, quickly changed your look!" Shin Jiu said excitedly.


    The tiger growl who sounds like he is annoyed and the Qilin stomp his front leg while letting out a whinny sounds but then suddenly the me engulfs the Qilin and he bes like a normal ck horse while the tiger shrinks into a cub size white tiger the big tiger bes a cute kitten.


    Lory was amazed her eyes bulged the boy turn his head to her "How about now?" he asked with big grinned.


    "This¡­.."Lory nods her head "could work!" lory surprised the beast in this world could change their shape too.


    The boy cheers then he carries the big tiger into the carriage, Lory let out a long sigh, this world still not stop surprising her. Lory jump into the carriage, because the Qi Lin is the one who pulls the carriage they don''t need a coachman how convenient is that, it''s a long journey it took two days for them to get out of the jungle, eventually they meet a hunter along the road so Lory could ask him the way to the nearest vige then they passed the paddy field with farmers working on the field with rattan hat.


    Lory changed her close to normal robes who make her not look very rich but not as a peasant either, she dresses like a normal merchant daughter and Shin Jiu is his stepbrother just in cased someone asking why they don''t look alike, it''s going to take another day to reach the nearest city.

 Chapter 221 - Strange City.

    It was night time when they reach the small city, not like other city Lory have visited this small city is more impoverished with old building and dirt road, people wear more humble clothing than Lory though and she be worried her dress would be to eye-catching fortunately Shin Jiu clothes is not conspicuous with the other at first she wants to buy new clothing for him but turns out it didn''t necessary on contrary Lory need to change her clothing but sadly this is the most modest clothes she got.


    Zhao Li Xin only gives her the best of everything and these clothes are leftover when shees to Nin Jing manor for the first time she had kept it for sentimental value but who knew it bes useful but still look betterpared to people around them and this is not good. ??


    If people saw a rich frail woman and little kid travel together withoutpanion it would give a bad idea to a bad people and she''s not in condition to fight not to mention Girsha was not here too but if they continue they''re journey in the middle of the night they might be blocked by a wild beast or robber and that''s not good either.


    Lory click her tongue exasperatedly, Shin Jiu didn''t know why Lory looks anxious, the tiger stares at Lory while licking his paw just like a cat. At the end she must prepare for the worst hopefully no one has stupid idea about them, the carriage stopped in front of small inn, Lory, Shin Jiu including the monkey and the tiger got out with them inside the inn, the innkeeper with washout robes wee them he look surprised when he see Lory appearance.


    Lory has expected it, she smiles at him "I want to rent one room for me and my brother"


    "Oh yes young miss, for how long?" the innkeeper asked with a big smile.


    "One night" Lory replied.


    "Of course!" the in keeper bow his head a few times.


    "Oh, about my carriage, you have a ce for my carriage?"


    "Yes, we have young miss, don''t worry we take good care of it!" said the innkeeper again. it''s been a while since anyonee to their small town after the new Governor enlisted everything turn to the worst although this town is never rich but they living quite well at least they can eat full three times a day but now even for the innkeeper like him he barely can eat twice a day and that''s why he feel happy when Lorye to his ce but he also worried for her and her brother.


    Inside the old but quite clean roompare to the outward appearance, Lory satisfied to find a bed for them but the little boy fidgeting in the middle of the room.


    "What''s wrong? You got stomachache?" Lorry guessed, is because he eats two box bento that make her think something wrong with his stomach.


    The boy pout "No" he said swiftly.


    "Then what?" Lory pulls the stool under the table nonchntly.


    The boy suddenly be anxious "Grandpa said man and woman cannot stay in the same room"


    "Indeed¡­" she replied casually while brewing a hot tea for them.


    "Than, we should not stay in the same room!"


    "Why?" Lory takes a sits while blowing her teacup.


    "Because I''m a Man!" he eximed.


    Lory stifles "You are¡­?"


    "...."


    "No, I mean¡­of course you are¡­" Lory coughs awkwardly she tries to look serious.


    The boy feel upset she belittles him, he raised his hand on his waist smugly "Even though I''m still haven''t through with mying aged ceremony but I''m still a man and I''m more than capable to marry you!"


    Lory prop her chin with her palm, she tilted her head with a dry smile then shements to herself


    ''So cute and so wrong!''


    "Okay, I believe that but I have my owned reason I tell youter" she tiredly said "Sit first and drink your tea before it turns cold"


    "Okay" the boy obediently raised his but on the stool then he drinks teafortably, Lory shakes his head helplessly, she just got another weird kid.


    "Hey, how much you know about medicine?" Lory suddenly asked the reason she asked because she knew children in this world is more knowledgeablepared to the children in her world perhaps children in this world is forced to grown-up faster on contrary the children in her world refuse to grown-up even when they reach adulthood and that what we called ''Peter Pan'' syndrome.


    The other reason she asked it''s because she doesn''t know anything about medicine in this world other than the medicine she usually used.


    "I know a few, Grandpa had taught me!" he said proudly.


    "Good for you¡­." Lory said briefly then she waves her hand above the table and a bunch of pill bottles and small cream jade containers appear "Find me something to heal my broken ribs!"


    When Shin Jiu see so many medicines on the table he was shocked beyond belief especially when most of the medicine is rare and very expensive she looks Lory with great admiration, he thought this older sister must be someone from a very rich family he won''t surprised if she said she from a royal family.


    "This¡­.so many, why you bring so many medicines?" the boy still not recover from the shock.


    "Preparation kid, if you want to live longer never forget to prepare for the worst!" she perfunctorily reminds him.


    Lory just said nonchntly but she doesn''t know the boy took her word seriously he though her advice makes sense if not because of her he would still stick in the jungle and hungry if only he prepared who won''t be in that situation.


    The boy gives her a pill to fix her broken ribs and an ointment for increased her broken ribs healing, also another pill to heal her wound.


    Lory fixed her wound behind the curtained bed because a certain man said is not appropriated for a woman showing her skin to a man and after he takes the medicine she can feel her wound feel a lot better even her ribs didn''t feel hurt anymore.


    "Hey, Kid, if you need to eat tell me I''ll give you the lunch box, don''t go out if not necessary" she lifts the curtain afterward.


    "Why?" the boy was eating the pastry on the table, courtesy of Lory of course.


    Lory peek from the window and some people suspiciously gather and point at her room, maybe they innocently gossip about a new visitor or perhaps they talk something else, the tiger watches her from the old rattan couch with a glint in his eyes.


    "You saw the people out here?" Lory then closes the window "Tell me what you think?" he sits opposite the boy.


    Shin Jiu eyebrow furrow he didn''t know why she asked this to him "They look dirty and their clothes are ugly but grandpa said we can''t belittle people because of they''re appearance"


    "And his right" Lory nods "But cautious is necessary¡­" Lory said again, the boy seems more confusing.


    "You know what I see other than the dirty face and ugly clothes?" Lory raised her eyebrow "They are skinny, yellow eyes, dull skin, meaning they are malnourished perhaps they don''t eat for days and that''s weird because I see fertile rice field just outside the city, so something else is happening inside this city" Lory said with a quiet voice.


    "What, what happens?" the boy gasped with a low voice.


    "I don''t know but they have been watching us since we get in this ce" Lory sip her tea calmly.

 Chapter 222 - Ambushed

    Shin Jiu be terrified his eyes fill with anxiety Lory then raised from her seat she sits next to him then he stroked his head gently "You scared?" she asked softly.


    The boy scared but he didn''t want to look weak especially in front of woman even though that woman is a lot older than him, Lory stifles the little boy stubbornness remind her with Lucas when they''re mother died Lucas refused to shed his tears he hold his tears and hold Lory hand all the way the funeral. ??


    Perhaps all boy are the same no matter which world theye from, Lory holds his shoulder "Don''t worry, nothing would happen to you" she calmed him down.


    "How could you know?" he slowly lifts his head.


    "Because I wouldn''t let that happened?" Lory smile at him.


    "But¡­.you can''t cultivate.,." Shin Jiu timidly said.


    Lory tilted his head "Another lesson kid, never underestimated your opponent" Lory patted her back "That''s when you get into trouble" Lory raised from her seat and approaching the window, she peeks from slightly and more people gather downstair.


    "Boy,e here¡­" Lory beckoned him, she pulls stool closer to the window "I want you to look at this, tell me what you see"


    Shin Jiu climbs the stool and peek through the window carefully, he sees four men talk to each other suspiciously with grinned on they''re facing, everyone could see they n something devious luckily Sister Luo realizes is or perhaps is not luck, he lifts his head towards Lory.


    "What do you see?" Lory whisper on him.


    "Four men, I think they want to do something bad," said Shin Jiu.


    Lory smile "Good, but look at their profile how do they look?


    Shin Jiu turns his head back "They are¡­.thin, tattered clothing, perhaps they are farmers"


    "Yes, that''s mean they are not soldiers and that''s good for us because that''s mean they are not strong, but we can''t underestimate them for a farmer dare to robe other people I wonder what pushed them this far, is it greed or something else?" Lory contemting then she sighs and closes the window.


    "Either way we must treat with care" Lory take out the twin red dagger from her sleeve to the table then she takes out the poison from her spatial ring and just like before she smear the poison on her dagger after she finishes she takes a raw of hand-hidden de and smear them with intoxicating liquid then she hides it behind her back, she changed her clothes to a dark robes and pants and changed her shoes to a boots to make her easier to run, she would love to have her bow but sadly her bow has gone after she falls from the cliff.


    Shin Jiu watches her eagerly, he had seen her dagger when he cleans up her wound so he is not surprised anymore but watch her prepare her weapon it gives a tingling sensation for the little boy, she is right he should not underestimate his opponent and he should not underestimate her.


    "Can you cultivate?" Lory asks Shin Jiu, a lot of kids on his aged had learned a martial art especially children from an influential family and this kid background most likely not simple.


    "Yes, grandpa teaches me," he said without much confidence.


    "What level are you? Lory asked again.


    "Knight level transition stage" he replied.


    Lory bes quiet, she begins to calcte what should and shouldn''t they do, she didn''t know how many people who wille for them and who else get involved with this so it''s better to be assumed more than four people waiting for them.


    "I''m sure they will ambush us when we fell asleep so we must prepare," Lory said then she closes her eyes.


    "Why are you closing your eyes?" he looks at her in a puzzle.


    "So, I get used with darknesster," Lory said calmly.


    "Oh¡­" Shin Jiu nods his head then he closes his eyes too.


    After ten minutes Lory then blows the candle, she told Shin Jiu and his pets to hide under the bed meanwhile, she crouches near the door with her eyes close waiting for any movement from outside.


    meantime at the downstair, the four men were arguing with the innkeeper, The innkeeper was apprehensive and the four men look agitated, the four men armed with sickle and cleaver they brazenlye from the front door where the innkeeper stop them.


    "They just harmless woman and kid, should you do this, don''t you have a heart?" the innkeeper begged them to cancel their n.


    "So, what? If we deliver the boy to the governor we would have enough food to feed our family for a week, don''t tell me you don''t want this isn''t your daughter haven''t eaten rive for days?" sneer one of them.


    "But they''re just innocent child and woman, we can sacrifice other people for our own good!" said the innkeeper relentlessly.


    "My family hasn''t eaten and my son is dying from hunger, tell me what should I do!" one of the men grimace "If I have to choose a stranger and my family, I will choose my family in a heartbeat!"


    The other men nod their heads in agreement, all of their family has starved for days if they can find food they would die, they are only a farmer and carpenter they cannot hunt beast for food because they are too weak and scared if they get hurt or die what would happen to their family so when they see a nice carriage crossed their hometown an evil thought creep to their mind.


    They knew the governor like little boy rather than women and he would pay a lot for a beautiful boy and when they saw Shin jiu cute face and fair skin they chaotic mind told them to kidnapped the boy and the woman to sell it to the governor and got a sum of money to feed their family, so simple yet so cruel.


    "So, this is what you all choose to be? A murderer of a weak woman and innocent child?" the innkeeper re at them in disgusted, he also wants to help his family but not at the expense of innocent people, how could he look at his daughter''s eyes after hemitted such disgrace.


    "We have just kidnapped them not killing them¡­" refuted the other man.


    "They would rather be dead then sent to that demon! You know what would happen to them when we sent them to the governor''s house!" the innkeeper shouted angrily.


    "Hush, you will wake them up!" the other man put his finger on his mouth.


    "I don''t care, I will not let this happened at my ce!" said the innkeeper furiously, he pushes the four men away to run upstairs to wake up his guest but the four men can''t let that happened they grab the innkeeper hand one of them hold his hand behind his back while the other knocked his head until he unconscious and fall on the ground.


    The four men than an exchanged nce to each other then they watch the quiet second floor they feel relief the guest seems not to awaken yet, slowly they climb the stairs they walk carefully to the only upied room who right now is pitch ck because the guest is probably sleeping.


    They look at each other again nervously, they gulped their saliva to calmed their nerves, they raise their weapon and slowly open the door.

 Chapter 223 - Sacred Beast

    One by one they enter the room, the room is dark with only illuminated by a dimmed light from the window, the four men move slowly without make the sound they walk carefully not to hit anything than they hear snore from the bed although the sound is a bit weird for a woman but they have no time to think that.


    The room is quite small so they can see the bed right away but because the darkness they only see ck shapes, one of them identally hit the table and knocked the teacup on the table suddenly everyone froze, they look at the movement on the bed, fortunately, no movement from the person under the nket so the four men sigh in relief. ??


    They slowly move again until they reach the edged of the bed, one of the men raised his cleaver they want to surprise the poor woman but suddenly from under the nket a giant tiger roar at them and the four men scream in shocked in that moment Lorye out from her hiding and throw them hand size knife towards them.


    Its happened so fast the four men didn''t have time to dodge, the knife hit there uncritical point on there body but the intoxicating drug on the knife make them hazy and limp in the next second they all fall on the floor with ''Bang!'' sounds.


    Lory sigh while Shin Jiu and the little monkey got out from under the bed, who knows everything happened so quickly.


    "Is it over¡­?" Shin Jiu asked.


    "For now¡­" she replied, she only make them unconscious because she didn''t feel necessary to kill them somehow they all look desperate.


    Suddenly the door kicked open, Lory reflex is hiding the boy behind her and raised her dagger in front of her, the boy unconsciously clenched on Lory sleeve with fright.


    "Thank goodness, you both alive!" the innkeeper grip on his butcher knife be loose he looks very relief but than he was shocked when he sees the four-man on the floor "Ar¡­.are¡­.they dead?" he stutters.


    "No, just unconscious¡­"Lory said calmly, she didn''t see malice in the innkeeper''s eyes so she besxer.


    "That''s good" He heaved in relief than he realizes something "Both of you hurry to leave this ce!" he said in haste.


    "What''s wrong?" Lory sees the urgent on his face.


    "I don''t know who elsee to kidnapped you''re Brother?" said the innkeeper "Please hurry!" he waves his hand profusely.


    Lory and the boy including the monkey and the tiger who already change to a kitten again walk in a quick passed they follow the innkeeper to the back of the building when they get they''re the innkeeper wife and his two years old daughter waiting for them anxiously near there carriage.


    "Mister, if they know you help us you''re family will be in danger!" she worriedly said.


    "I know but we didn''t have anywhere to go and we don''t have money everything we had is in this ce" the innkeeper smiled bitterly "Don''t worry about us, we will think of something!" he said again.


    "Sister Luo we can''t leave them¡­"Shin Jiu was touch by the innkeeper''s selflessness and he also worries with them, Lory can be more agree they''re''s a high chance they would be killed or hurt because of them.


    Lory gets behind the carriage she waves her hand and a pile of gold taels appears, she wrapped everything with cloth into a bundle, than she shoves the bundle into the innkeeper''s hands "You leave this ce, don''t bother to take anything just leave!"


    Lory push Shin Jiu to climb the carriage, the innkeeper and his wife exchanged nce when they peek inside the bundle they were utterly stunned, they never seen this much money in there life not even in there dream now he understands when the girl said don''t bother to bring anything.


    The tiger and the monkey were jumped inside the carriage when the innkeeper suddenly speak.


    "They are not always like that you know, the men that try to kidnap you''re Brother," he said with teary eyes "They used to be kind, honest and a hard worker men but after that Demone, the governor...everything changed even them¡­.they just hungry!" he choked on his tears.


    "I understand¡­.believe me, I do, but as you said, they had change¡­they might not the same men you used to know" Lory warn him, she afraid he will try to share his money with them but when someone overwhelms by greed they make done something you never think they could.


    "Think about you''re family, you help enough¡­" Lory warns him.


    The innkeeper look at his frail wife and his daughter and his eyes be red, he nods firmly at his wife, he make a decision to save his family first, he looked at her with grateful "Thank you young miss¡­" the husband and wife smile with gratitude at Lory.


    Lory shakes her head "No¡­.thank you!" Lory smile back at them.


    Lory climb to coach seat and hasten the horse or Qi Lin to run as fast as it can and just when they only a few meters from the inn a bunch of men blocked there way with bow and sword unlike the farmer who ambushed her before these men is more like a soldier, thankfully the horse is Qi Lin the beast is smart without slowing down he breach the line of men who try to block there path.


    One man tries to reach her coincidently is the man with the bow Lory smirked when the man hand touches her robes she pulls the men cor and took his bow than she gives him a strong kick to his face and the man who didn''t expect it than he falls to the ground and roll like a ball.


    "Not bad" Lory said while staring at the bow, it can''t bepare with Zhao Li Xin made for her but this will do for now.


    More men chasing them which baffled her, why they are chasing them like this is the pervert governor like Shin Jiu so much or he afraid she will spread this news to other people outside the city, whatever he wants at than its, all the same, he want to kill them.


    Six People with horse chasing them, Lory climb to the top of the carriage, she crawls on the carriage roof she pierces her dagger on the wooden roof to bnce herself.


    "STEADY!" she screams to the Qi Lin who amazingly understands and the horse run bes more stable, she scream to the Qi Lin out of annoyance she didn''t know the beast would understand her.


    Lory crouch on the roof she watches the six men on the horse looking at her with shocking face, Lory simile mischievously she draws the bow in front of them the six men eyes bulged when she releases her arrow the six men dispersed to every direction but no one hit by the arrow.


    Lory clique her tongue, the six men cultivation might higher then she thought, lory draw double arrow this time and she release one more time but it only grazes one of the man arms, she gritted her teeth exasperatedly, she draw three arrow this time she wait for the right moment than she release her arrow with the buzzing sound the arrow fly in high speed, the arrow hit one of the man shoulder and the eyes of one of the horse, the horse be frantic and the man above it fall from his horse.


    Other man be impatient the hasten his horse to catch the carriage, he never thought it would be so much trouble to catch one weak woman and a child, he bes ashamed and furious for his painstaking effort, what would other people said if he can''t get them, he would be thereughingstock.


    He lick his horse harshly to make it run faster, the horse gallop leaving dirt behind it trail and the carriage is getting closer he stretches his hand to reach the carriage, he got excited the carriage curtain only an inch from the tip of his finger but when he got impatient suddenly something screech and jump out of the carriage and throw him to the ground.


    Lory who is prepared to shoot the man was shocked tremendously she almost fall from the roof thankfully she quickly grabs that pierced the carriage roof, than she heard the men scream in pained.


    "GOLDEN MONKEY!" they shouted in dismay.


    "They got SACRED BEAST! RUN!" more people scream with fright.


    The little yellow monkey has be two-meter giant monkey with long arms and long tail, the monkey rips the man apart and bites there neck until there head falls off, blood spilled everywhere like fountained, the monkey roar showing his sharp and long fangs Lory watches it with awe.


    ''Why nobody told me about this!''


    "RUN-RUN-RUN!" they scream frantically but no way the giant monkey would let them go, the monkey grab the man leg and swung him on the air like a propeller than the beast throw the man on the tree until the split in two, the monkey puffed his chest and the beast let out deafening roar, that make Lory cover her ears.

 Chapter 224 - Disciple

    ''Okay, I didn''t see thating''


    Lory who still stuck on the roof watches the bloody scenes in awed and dumbfounded ''where the hell this beasting from'' Lory pondering, the carriage move faster and the scene fading in a distance, Lory swung her body and enter the carriage from the entrance. ??


    "Kid, what is that thing?" Lory blurted out her thought the moment she found Shin Jiu.


    "You mean Gao Di?" Shin Jiu asks innocently "He is my contractual beast like Zi Zi and Qin Qin¡­" he said lightly as if it was normal.


    "I know! but what are they?" Lory rolls her eyes tiredly.


    Shin Jiu innocent eyes blink a few times, she didn''t know why she make a fuss about it should she knew already?


    "They are my Sacred Beast," he said again.


    Lory bbergasted by the news, Zhao Li Xin said finding one Sacred Beast is like finding a needle in the haystack there kind is very rare and almost impossible to be tamed unless with force and not many people can fight against this type of beast, to find one is amazing enough but to find three? And that''s called a miracle.


    Lory shakes her head and leans her back on the wooden wall than she stores the bow inside her spatial ring, not long after the golden monkey jump inside the carriage with big grinned, Lory just shakes her head helplessly she wonders what kinda kid she picks up this time?


    "Sister, you are so awesome they say wasted people are weak and can''t do anything but you are so strong at least you are stronger then me" Shin Jiu bes thrilled when he remembers how valiant she was.


    Lory stifle "As long you have two legs and two arms you can''t bepletely useless"


    Shin Jiu turn quiet her word gives him a lot of courage he needs, she is right if he haveplete arms and legs how could he be useless as long he worked hard he can be stronger then all of those people who hurt his grandfather, after he runaway and leaving his grandpa behind Shin Jiu engulf with guilt and remorse he feels weak and useless but now that feeling gradually decreased after he met her.


    "Sister Luo can''t you teach me how to fight like that?" he said eagerly.


    "Well¡­yeah, of course," Lory shrugs her shoulder.


    "Really!" he eximed excitedly.


    "Yeah, no problem," she said casually, well it is not a bad idea to teach the kid a thing or two.


    Shin Jiu''s face beamed with joy until his cheeks turn red, suddenly he kneeled in front of Lory "Shifu, please ept this disciple gratitude" than all of the sudden he hit his forehead on the floor respectfully.


    Lory eyes bulged widely ''Say what?''


    "Yo¡­Kid"


    Shin Jiu kowtow three times in front of Lory "From now on I will listen and follow Shifu obediently and let the heaven be the witness" he said solemnly with a cute voice.


    "Wa¡­wait"


    Shin Jiu pour warm tea and raised the cup respectfully in front of her, Lory has no choice but smile dryly and take the cup with an awkward move, she drinks the tea a little before she opens her mouth, Shin Jiu pped his hand with glee.


    "The ceremony over and now you be my master," he said with a joyous smile.


    "Eh, what?" Lory bewildered, her hand froze in the air why she felt she was scammed by the little boy.


    The tiger snickered and the monkey grinned at her foolishness somehow she feel overwhelmed with embarrassment she can''t let anyone know she was scammed by seven years old boy.


    ____________________________


    Somewhere far away from her ce Zhao Li Xin and a few of his people are in the middle of the way to the Lu n territory he suddenly stop without exnation and have stayed here for two days for unknows reason, he wears dark robes and golden mask and sits inside the pavilion surrounded by green bamboo and smallke behind the pavilion, their''s a view of the mountain range in a far distance cover with white cloud and mist it is a breathtaking scenery but the man inside the pavilion didn''t bother to indulged his eyes with the beautiful view his eyes remain with the ne on his hand, no one can see his expression behind the mask but they can feel the loneliness and pained that overwhelmed him.


    ''Are we going to have a road trip!''


    ''Its a beautiful view, don''t you think?''


    ''Let me tell you a story¡­..''


    The gentle smiles of her still vividly remember, the soft gazes and her sparkles eyes stares at his dark eyes warmly without schemed, pretension or fear only eptance and loved for who he was and what he is now, she only see him not his background, power or his wealth, she only saw him make him feel like normal human, she make him feel alive.


    But he will never see that eyes ever again, he could never hear herughing again, he can''t hold her again feel her gentle hands on his face the sweet smell of her scent, when she''s gone everything good in this world is gone with her leaving him only with emptiness and hollow.


    "Milord" Mong Ki approach his Lord, no other shadow guard dare to approach him after Luo Ri Yi has gone, thankfully she left the letter pleading for him not to punish anyone in the vi including the shadow guard and that''s why everyone still alive until now but the Lord anger still not subside so he gives the shadow guard a difficult and dangerous job to appeased his anger slightly.


    Zhao Li Xin ignore Mong Ki presence which is be normal and he used by it "Liu Xi Xi the granddaughter of the leader Lu n asked for an audience"


    "Annoying¡­" he grumbles.


    "She said she wants to take responsibility to what happened with Miss...young miss" Mong Ki tactfully avoids saying Lory names, it bes a taboo in Hei Shen sect to call her name is like smear salt in there Lord wound.


    Zhao Li Xin sneer he wonders what other tricks the Lu n stored for him "Send her in"


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki cupped his fist.


    A few minutester a beautiful woman with delicate appearance appears, she wears soft pink and white hanfu she has oval face phoenix shape eyes thin eyebrows and plump red cherry lips, she is followed by ck and white goshawk bird.


    She looks like a beautiful fairy whoes to the mortal world, any normal men would not be able to take there eyes off her but this is Hei Shen and no one is normal here especially the one who served Zhao Li Xin closely.


    Lu Xi Xi have confidence with her talent and mostly to her appearance so when Mong ki hold her with his sword she was surprised but Mong Ki is far to care "Stay here, My Lord didn''t like people get too close to him"


    Lu Xi Xi''s lips curl slightly she never treated like this with a man before, Mong Ki stare was cold and indifferent without any ripple of fondness in his eyes she never thought their would such a man who looking at her that way.

 Chapter 225 - Unnecessary War

    Lu Xi Xi stand two feet away outside the pavilion meanwhile Zhao Li Xin sits calmly on the long chair with rectangr chair in front of him, he leans his back and cross his legzily, she can only see the dark eyes behind the cold mask stare at her as if she''s nothing more then pebbles on the ground.


    The yearning and fond gazes she used to receive from other men she didn''t get it from the man in front of her, she bes fidgeting from nervous she clenched her hand together in anxiety. ??


    "Speak" Zhao Li Xin said coldly.


    "I''m here on behalf of my grandfather, my Grandfather didn''t want this war happened if we continue many people from both side would be waste in this unnecessary war" she said righteously.


    "Unnecessary?" Zhao Li Xin glowered at her.


    Lu Xi Xi realizes she said something wrong she quickly shakes her head "No'' I mean, its because of my aunt Lu Yao despicable behavior but none of us involved for what she did¡­"


    "But you send us your army to against us, I just kill hundreds of them a few days ago," he said remained her.


    "No, that¡­." Lu Xi Xi bites her lower lips "Is not by my Grandfather''s consent¡­..someone has done that behind my Grandfather back you can''t me him for that" she anxiously said.


    "You''re grandfather didn''t know what you''re aunt had done, he also didn''t know someone released an army behind his back, are you sure you''re Grandfather still the Lu n leader?" he mocked Lu Xi Xi''s stupid excused.


    She bes flustered and her face turns red she was caught off guard from his question, usually, no one dares make things difficult for her especially men.


    "That¡­." she loss words for excuses, she only think to make her father innocent in front of Zhao Li Xin but she instead make him look stupid, she look down in shamed her hands cover with sweat from all of the tension.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh exasperatedly "Are youe here just to told me how stupid your father is?"


    "No!" she lifts her head immediately in panic "I''m here because¡­.because" she suddenly blush heavily, her smooth cheek tur red like a blossoming flower she looks shy and endearing her appearance could shake any man heart, unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin and hispanion is not any man.


    "What!" Zhao Li Xin hollers impatiently.


    Lu Xi Xi jolt in surprised she never been holler before so she got scared even the goshawk who nestle on the ground p its wings widely from shocked, the bird re at Zhao Li Xin but when the bird eye to eye with Zhao Li Xin the beast feel the immense power for him and the beast cower behind Lu Xi Xi leg, Lu Xi Xi speechless why this divined beast acted like cowards in this crucial moment so what''s the point bring this beast if it has no used.


    Lu Xi Xi didn''t have time for the coward beast she got a bigger beast who needs to be tamed, a certain Lord who is called beast waiting for Lu Xi Xi answer with annoyed expression although his face hidden behind the mask but she can''t feel the aura around him is filled with annoyance he can''t wait to get rid of her.


    "If you don''t want to talk just scram" he waved his hand.


    "Wait a minute Milord!" Lu Xi Xi shout in hurry, she bites her lips firmly than she said with soft voice "My¡­my Grandfather said because aunt Lu Yao take your beloved woman so it''s only fair if my Grandfather give up his most beloved woman too, he send me to serves under you''re for the rest of my life, so pleased ceased this war!" Lu Xi Xi kneels on the ground with a defeated expression.


    She said righteously but it''s easy to see she was sent to seduce Zhao Li Xin, he might not like her now but for a man living in the same roof with beautiful woman how much temptation he can''t take no matter how could he is his heart still made from a flesh soon orter his heart eventually moves by Lu Xi Xi and it also created some rtionship between Lu n and Hei Shen sect.


    The Lu n leader understands Zhao Li Xin will never ept a woman to be his wife but if he send woman as his servant he might not have a reason to reject it, Lu Xi Xi only needs to stay close with Zhao Li Xin and bond with him after that everything will be smooth sailing.


    Zhao Li Xin stifle, how smart that old fox not just he can avoid the war with him, he even managed to send a woman to his ce and taken advantages of him, Zhao Li Xinugh coldly and hisugh beuder but the sound of hisugh only gives shiver to everyone who hears it even Mong Ki and Mong Yi frightened by there Lordugh, they take a deep breath to calm themselves at this time they wish Lory would be here.


    "A servant huh¡­" he sneers behind his mask "You hear that¡­.how convenience"


    "Yes, Milord," said the Mong''s brother, secretly they lit the candle for the poor Mis Lu.


    Lu Xi Xi feel the temperature around her increased but her body suddenly be cold, she lifts her head timidly and the cold mask stares at her with icy re, she bes nervous she gulped her saliva she feel something wrong with his reaction, her Grandfather said Zhao Li Xin is a man and man cannot stand the beautiful woman charmed that''s why he sends her but why he acted unlike her Grandfather said.


    "You think, one woman like you could rece her¡­.." he raised from the long chair, every step he takes make all hair on her body raise "I could kill hundreds if not thousands like you just to see her one more time¡­." He clenched his fist tightly until his palm bleed.


    Lu Xi Xi faces be pale her heart beating faster she avoids Zhao Li Xin''s vicious gaze ''This is not right!'' she screamed in her head frantically ''This man will kill her!''


    "Milord¡­I¡­"


    "You know her¡­.." he cut off her words abruptly "She would hate if I kill carelessly and it gives me a dilemma¡­." he mutter without looking at Lu Xi Xi who still kneeling on the ground.


    "I can kill all of you without a reason, I don''t want her to hate me¡­" he stifles as if the woman he talks about is right upon of him "If you''re Leader¡­grandfather,e to me and expressed his genuine condolences and condemn Lu Yao behavior I will have no choice to forgive you, I don''t like it¡­..but for her, I would have no choice"


    Lu Xi Xi stunned, is it so easy to avoid this war in the first ce but to expect her Father to show respect for a waste woman with an unknown background even though she is Zhao Li Xin fianc¨¦e it is impossible!


    "But you Lu n, you all never disappointed me! you provoke me over and over again and you even humiliated my beloved woman existence, thanks for that I have a reason to kill all of you" he snickers with an eerie sound.


    "We¡­I never disrespect your woman!" he shakes her head frantically.


    "Sending a woman like you in my ce, thinking you can rece her in my heart in my SECT! if that not humiliated her I don''t know what it is!" Zhao Li Xin stomp his feet on the ground and the powerful shockwave puss her away and her beast, both of themy face down on the ground, Lu Xi Xi feel her chest is hit by sledgehammer and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 226 - A Fool

    The goshawk instinct told the beast to fight or he would be dead so the bird p his wing he strikes at Zhao Li Xin, at that time Lu Xi Xi think to use this chance to escape, her grandfather n is not working this kind of man cannot be seduced, she would be dead before she could stand a meter from him, she raised from the ground while clenching her chest but when she turns around Mong Yi already block her way out.


    "Going somewhere, Miss Lu?" Mong Yi smirk. ??


    In a meantime the Goshawk let out a loud screech, he aimed his long w on Zhao Li Xin''s face. in a swift movement, he dodged the bird and grab the goshawk neck from behind


    "What a stupid beast" he gripping the bird neck and the bird pping its wings in panic than a me ignited on his hand and burn the bird body, the beast let out helpless screech but the me engulfs the beast and a secondter the bird turns to ash, the wind blow the ash to the air and the bird remains disappear without trace.


    Lu Xi Xi leg turn soft he bes hyperventted, his ruthlessness shaken her to her core she feel the demon incarnated is standing in front of her and he would drag her to the deep hell, Lu Xi Xi can''t stop cursed her Grandfather stupid n she realizes they have miss calcted Zhao Li Xin temper.


    They all believed a man as his caliber would not sumb in the name of love they though his raged is because they cross his territory or they challenged his authority they are not believed is simply because of love but is not they''re fault, no one would believe it either.


    "HELP, SOMEE!" Lu Xi Xi screams in panic-stricken.


    Then from behind the bamboo forest dozens of grey figures with grey uniform jump from behind the bamboo tree, and the pack of the beast with ferocious growl run towards them, there''s a relief in Lu Xi Xi eyes.


    "Finally they stop hiding" Zhao Li Xin scoffed "Get rid of them" he turn around and walk back to the pavilion with a calm pace but suddenly he halted and he turns around again "Make it fast¡­.I''m bored," he said apathetically.


    "Understood Milord," said the Mong''s brother at the same time, then six more men with ck uniforms appear behind Mong Ki and Mong Yi "You hear the Lord, finish them fast!" Mong Ki reprimand them.


    The grey and the ck figure collidebine with the beast make an earth-shattering sounds echoed to the air, Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to concern with the battle in front of him he back on the long chair he leans his back tiredly, he crossed his arms on his chest no one can see what expression he made only his cold mask remain.


    Meanwhile, Lu Xi Xi watched the battle anxiously more of the Lu n killed even though they outnumber Zhao Li Xin shadow guard and the beast who was ferocious before now is whined in fear, she feel agitated how could the great Lu n defeated by a few shadow guard this is unbelievable when she shifted her gaze to Zhao Li Xin that man is leisurely sitting on the long chair in indifferent expression.


    Suddenly a lifeless body falls in front of her, Lu Xi Xi shriek and fall on her butt but more dead body fall near her, she realizes more casualty on her side meaning the less chance for her to be alive she be panic and shouted indistinctly, suddenly blood st on her shoes and robes she didn''t know if its from human or beast but one by one die in front of her.


    It takes fifteen-minute until everything be quiet again, dead body human and beast corpsesy on the ground cover with blood leaving a pungent smelled on the air but no casualty on Hei Shen member although a few of them is wounded slightly.


    Lu Xi Xi faces lose the color, her lips tremble her eyes is wet from tears her hand pped together than she plops on the ground her body shiver tremendously she scared, she is very scared.


    Lu Xi Xi might not the most talented in the Lu n but she is the prettiest among the grandchildren that what her grandfather most valued from her, she sent her because she is the most gorgeouspare with other although her cultivating just mediocre but because Zhao Li Xin fianc¨¦e is a wasted they thought he didn''t care about that or perhaps he like beautiful and weak dainty woman and that''s why they send her.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh he closes his eyes for a moment when he opens his dark eyes nothing reflect on his eyes only boredom, the bloody scene in front of him didn''t give him satisfaction or thrilled he had hope for, why everything around him bes dull he can''t stand it.


    "Milord is done!" they cupped their fist simultaneously.


    Zhao Li Xin waved his handzily "Bring that woman here" he said calmly.


    One of the shadow guards drag the frightened Lu Xi Xi and push her to the ground right in front of the pagoda, Lu Xi Xi is so scared she almost faint on the spot but that might only infuriate him more so she forced herself to stay awake.


    "I''m curious, why from all of the woman in Lu n that old fox send you?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head slightly, he sees nothing special about the woman in front of him so why that old fox design this preposterously n.


    Lu Xi Xi avoid his icy re, how can she told him the reason her Grandfather send him because she is the fairest among them, she didn''t say a word, she keep her head down and pressed her lips tightly.


    "Maybe because her face milord?" Mong Yi casually said.


    "What''s wrong with her face?" Zhao Li Xin frown.


    "She is a beautiful woman, maybe the old Lu think she would seduced if she able to get close to you?" Mong Yi sneers how ridiculous their n is.


    "Beautiful? Her?" he scoffed.


    Lu Xi Xi face be red from shammed she never been humiliated like this, she always proud with her look everyone said she is the most beautiful woman in the continent and every man praised her look all the time but today, she was mocked as a duck pretending to be swan for someone vain like her how could she not be furious.


    "She not even worth a strand of her hair¡­..don''t you think," Zhao Li Xin said in low voice, for him Lory is the purest and the kindest woman in the world no one canpare to her if ''Love is blind'' no one is blinder then him.


    "No, she''s not milord" Mong Ki agrees with him but he is more inclined to the inside than outside, he like a straightforward person like Lory then a two face like Lu Xi Xi.


    "They say Lu n is filled with excellent, talented and smart people but turned out we can''t believe rumor easily" Mong Yi snicker, and the other shadow guard who easily killed Lu n members chuckles, at first they thought Lu n will give them a hard time but until now their''s no casualty in Hei Shen sect but hundreds of Lu n members had died in the hand of Hei Shen members.


    Lu Xi Xi never heard anyone mocked her family the anger inside of her hit the roof then she re at Zhao Li Xin "If you so great so why can you save you''re owned woman, she even dead without living a corpse!" sheughs at his foolishness, how dare he acted high and mighty when he unable to protect his owned fianc¨¦e.


    Suddenly everyone silent and the temperature increased rapidly, the shadow guard take a few steps back they can feel they''re Lord wrath, blood lust filled his eyes his strong qi surged within him and spread like wildfire, the shadow guard who is more weaker jump away from their stand and they fall on their knee while clenching they''re chest and the other who is stronger still stand but their feet are trembling from the high pressure from they''re Lord.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi take a deep breath to control their qi to protect their meridian from breaking apart because they stand closer to Zhao Li Xinpare to the others, Lu Xi Xiy face down pressed to the ground she coughing a lot of blood not just her meridian even her dantian is broke apart she feel excruciating pain all over her body and she has trouble breathing.


    She just want to vent her anger but who knew she enraged the ''Demon Lord'' and she bes a waste after this, a woman who can''t cultivate didn''t have a good future, she can''t ever be official wife her value has decreased and she can only be concubine, she regrets her stupidity and cursed her big mouth.


    "You right¡­.I''m nothing but a fool" he lifted her chin with his shoes "Let me show you what a fool could do¡­" he smiled wickedly, his cold eyes pierced through he heart make her blood run cold, her chin trembles in fright and her body be numb, she had make terrible mistake.

 Chapter 227 - Delusion

    Many people can''t understand Zhao Li Xin temperament maybe only the Mong''s brother, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan who understand how Zhao Li Xin behavior is but is not too clear either because he likes to keep everything to himself perhaps because hisck of trust to other people make him have a little attachment to other people around him she bes disassociated with society is like he see the world from ss, he sees them but never be part of them.


    Someone like him is cold and indifferent by nature but some people thought he just created some image for himself because some people used to do that and the Lu n is one of that people, they can''t believe someone like him who has achieved so much in young aged didn''t appreciate beauty and wealth and enjoy the luster of the world. ??


    Someone like him expected to be arrogant, selfish, cold and merciless and someone like him would never love anyone wholeheartedly that''s why they underestimate Lory''s position in Zhao Li Xin''s heart and this is their biggest mistake.


    In the Lu n Manor, the elders and few family patriarchs gather in the main hall withcent smile they can''t wait to hear the good news, there n leader Lu Qian Gong is very smart to came up with such a brilliant idea, with this not only they can save there face in front of other people and also save them from the harsh war they can even make some kind of rtion with Hei Shen Sect and perhaps after a few years they might have ''friendly'' connection with Hei Shen sect.


    "Father you''re idea is brilliant, I believe no one could ignore Lu Xi Xi charmed!" Lu Han Zhuo smile happily he is Lu Xi Xi Father. His daughter''s talent may be only so-so but her beauty is number one in the country, there''s no way Long Ming can''t be tempted by his daughter''s beauty for this he is very sure.


    "Yes, with n leader we can slowly infiltrate Hei Shen without trouble, what a good idea!" Lu Zhai Quan as one of the elder didn''t forget to praise his great leader.


    No one hates being praised Lu Qian Gong appear calm but deep down he feel ted, he also feel is a marvelous idea to make Lu Xi Xi as Long Ming servant after a few years he believe she could melt that cold man heart, her delicate face and sensible temperament would soften any man heart.


    "Second elder, I hope you don''t me me, we can''t avenge Lu Yao for the meantime" Lu Qian Gong pretend to be sorry in front of his people.


    Lu Zhai Quan shakes his head "This is for the best for our n, how could I me you n leader?" he also yed his part as a concern Lu n elder, he also didn''t care about Lu Yao at first he created ruckus about Lu Yao is only to save his owned reputation as the elder of the Lu n, he can''t let anyone killed his family member and didn''t do anything, people would make a jokes of him if he didn''t do anything.


    Later he realizes he also can make advantage of Lu Yao dead to rise his family position in the Lu n just like right now where the Lu Qian Gong mustpensate him because they choose not to avenge Lu Yao dead.


    "You are very loyal and wise second elder" Lu Qian Gong rubs his chin with a satisfied smile "Then I will reward your family with one hundred pure grade pill and one hundred perfection grade elixir also one hundred gold tael for you''re family," said Lu Qian Gong with a solemn voice.


    Lu Zhao Quan faces glint with greed and excitement but he hides it so fast so none realizes it he immediately kneels on the floor. Lu Mo yen also followed his father suit he kneels on the floor "Thank you for you''re generosity n leader" both of them south at the same time.


    The other Lu n member stares at Lu Zhao Quan and Lu Mo Yen with green and envy with so many pill and elixir how advances their family cultivation would be in a month turns out his the dead of talented Lu Yao is not a wasted for him with so many pill and elixir he could cultivate another talent and created another Lu Yao or even better than Lu Yao.


    Lu Qian Gong sneers inside his heart he apuse Lu Zhao Quan wit to take the opportunity from his owned daughter dead its a smart but a cruel move but it is no surprise most people would do the same.


    On the other hand, Lu Han Zhuo scoffed inwardly, who care about hundreds of pill and elixir after his daughter be Long Ming wife what in this world he can have, just a simple pillpare to White golden pce who rumor is full with talented alchemist and physician, don''t talk about hundreds of pill even thousand of pill will be no problem for them.


    This also Lu Qian Gong calcted, he gives Lu Zhai Quan and his family a littlepensation just to make him quiet so he is didn''t interfere with his n, Lu Qian Gong eager to get Long Ming to his side after he realizes how powerful he is. He killed hundreds of all his people without breaking a sweat and Long Ming also support by four most talented men in the whole continent, Lu Qian Gong didn''t want to provoke such a power but everything toote so he came up with this idea as a peace offering and who knew when he be family with Long Ming himself.


    The elders and patriarch of every family also agree with the n they also want to take benefit with Hei Shen Sec even if they can''t marry their daughter and grandchildren to Long Ming they still can marry them to the King pce, the rumor is every each of them is young, talented and single, who didn''t want to have such a fine man as Son-inw.


    The main hall is filled with celebrated vibes and happy face, they already filled there head with the delusion of wealth and glory, it feel so close they can almost taste it but they had underestimated one crucial thing, Zhao Li Xin intelligent, cunningness and most of all his cruelty.


    Suddenly a young man run to the main hall with hasted "Report n leader!" he kneeled n the floor while cupped his fist, his face engulfs with anxiety make Lu Qian Gong frown slightly.


    "Miss Lu Xi Xi has returned!"


    Everyone cheers and looks at each other with a beaming smile, but strangely the young man who reports the news didn''t look happy on the contrary he looks agitated suddenly Lu Qian Gong feel bad premonition.


    "What''s wrong?" Lu Qian Gong squints his eyes worriedly.


    Everyone also confuses and slightly upset with the young man''s behavior, why he looks sour in the jolly asion. The young man''s lips quiver and he looks pale, he timidly raised his head "Miss Lu is hurt very bad¡­."


    "WHAT!" Lu Han Zhuo gasped "What you mean she got hurt? She is protected with dozen of Lu n shadow guards and beast how could she still got hurt!" he shocked in disbelieved.


    "That¡­that''s the problem¡­"The young man flusters "None of the shadow guard or beast return¡­.Miss Lu said¡­.she said all of them killed by Long Ming people"


    "What did you say!" Lu Qian Gong hit his armrest hard until it cracked.

 Chapter 228 - Cold Blood

    The main hall be silent no one dares to say anything and the jolly atmosphere dissipated without trace, they all look confuse and worry, not long after Lu Xi Xi enter the main hall limping and carry by her maid, her dress cover with dirt, her hair is disheveled and her face is white as a sheet.


    "Xi Xi, what happened? How could you be like this?" Lu Han Zhuo approaches her in haste, rather than worry about his daughter''s safety he is more worried about his n. ??


    Lu Xi Xi cry the moment she sees his father, she garb her father arms "Father, help me¡­.he wants to kill me¡­" she buried her face to his father arms, Lu Han Zhuo bewildered and so other people including Lu Qian Gong, they don''t know what happened but they sure is not a good thing.


    "Xi Xi exins what happened why Long Ming angry with you?" Lu Han Zhuo feel perplexed and upset to his daughter''s foolishness how could she can even do this small job, she really is only an empty vas without a brain at all!


    "Lu Han Zhuo how great is your daughter is, now Long Ming angry with us so what should we do know!" Lu Mo Yen chides, her sess is connected to his n too if she failed then he would be failed too.


    "Yes, you dare to choose your daughter as a volunteer to be Long Ming servant, you guarantee she will seed and now what happens? she infuriated Long Ming even more!" another patriarch points his finger at Lu Han Zhuo.


    Lu Han Zhuo face turn red from anger, he shrieked to other patriarchs "What you mean I chose my owned Daughter, is it all of you who asked me to let my daughter go because no one as beautiful as her and now you want me to take the me!" he can''t believe how shameless they are.


    "STOP!" Lu Xi Xi yell on the top of her lungs "This is not my fault!" she said with hoarse voice.


    The room bes quiet again, they surprise a gentlewoman like Lu Xi Xi would act disrespectful in presence of the sect leader, the elder, and patriarch''s, they look at her with upset expression but she is far from care.


    "Do you think Long Ming is a fool?" she smile bitterly "He knew about our n, he knew why you send me¡­you think he care with my looks? How foolish¡­.we wrong father, he is no man¡­.he is a demon" More tears fall on her cheeks she bites her lips tightly "He said he will make me¡­make all of us how painful¡­.how angry he is¡­."


    Lu Xi Xi plop on the floor pitifully, she cry loudly to vent her fear and anger meanwhile Lu Han Zhuo hold his daughter shoulder "Xi Xi, what you mean? What Long Ming want to do?" he shakes her daughter shoulder worriedly.


    She shakes her head weakly "She make me swallow poison, he said I will understand his pain after I eat that poison, he forces me, father! Please help me! HELP ME!" she clenched her father''s sleeve until her hand turns white.


    "He¡­He does? What¡­what poison?" Lu Han Zhuo bes anxious.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know¡­" she weeps helplessly.


    Lu Qian Gong''s face turns ugly, his eyebrows furrow very close, is he miss calcted again why Long Ming angry so much if he hates it he can just kill her but why he let her go and send her back to them, what is Long Ming thinking?


    "n leader, n Leader!" the guard running to the main hall frantically, normally no one allowed to enter the main hall other then patriarch and the elders so this is guard behavior make them shocked.


    "Limbs¡­.corpses¡­.falling from the air!" he said in panic.


    "Shut up!" Lu Qian Gong yell impatiently "Talk clearly!"


    The guard jolted he realizes he had been rude than he kneeled on the floor and cupped his fist respectfully "n leader dozens of flying beast throw limbs and corpses to our courtyard, the corpses...is the shadow guard we send to protect miss Lu, everyone terrified and Old madam Lu also faint" the guard said with worry face.


    "You say what?" Lu Qian Gong rises from his sit abruptly.


    Lu Xi Xi trembles with fear "He warned us¡­.he is going to kill us!" her eyes filled with terror, she cowers inside her father arms like a little girl, her body shaken and cold sweat drenched on her back.


    Everyone in the room dumbfounded, they run in haste to the main courtyard, maid and young servant run to hide inside, a lot of the women who also run in frenzy is their family there wives and daughter stumbles and crawl covering there head from the falling corpses and limb from the air, people screams in panic and everything turn to chaos.


    In the main courtyard, human limbs and beast limbs mixed together a lot of corpses are not intact and their appearance give shiver even the strongest among them.


    The flying beast screech in the air they hovering above there residence after they finish there job the beast fly away one by one leaving all the nasty corpses scattered all over the courtyard, head, and arms floating on the ponds, human corpses hang on the pavilion roof, the stonemp crumble after hitting by the corpse and blood spilled everyone tainted the grass and the white stone floor.


    ''This is his warning!''


    Lu Xi Xi words ringing on their ears, this is Long Ming raged and he wille for them!


    Lu Qian Gong knew Long Ming only protected by ten or fewer shadow guards when he came to the north that''s why he though a few dozens of shadow guards and few beasts would able to protect Lu Xi Xi if worstes to worst happened.


    He knew there would be a casualty on his side but he never thought Long Ming would able to kill every single of them and even hurt Lu Xi Xi too without mercy, he never thought Long Ming would be this cold-blooded.


    "n leader, what should we do?" Lu Zhai Quan shifts his gaze to Lu Qian Gong worriedly, their n has backfired, what should they do now?


    Lu Qian Gong heaved heavily, Long Ming send him a warning not to y tricked with him again and show his desire to kill all of them, he instigated fear and terror to his n he shows them what he could do and how far he would do, he lowers his n fighting spirit before the battle, after this Long Ming and Hei Shen sect name would shake his n members heart to the core, they would be too afraid to fight back, what can terrified army could do in the battle, turns out he has won the war even before it starts, how cunning he is.


    All of a sudden they hear heart-wrenching screaming from the main hall, Everyone looks each other than all of them run inside the main hall swiftly, and there they found Lu Xi Xi roll on the floor while clenching her heart in agony.


    "Help¡­..father¡­.it hurt¡­"

 Chapter 229 - Mad Man

    Lu Xi Xi roll on the floor like she was in fire, her face be red and she hyperventted, she whines and scream in agony, Lu Han Zhuo quickly order someone to call the physician, the old physician arrived in hurried so many Lu n faint and unconscious especially women so the physician have they''re hand full and this time another one seems in shocked too but when he arrived he shocked from Lu Xi Xi screams.


    Lu Han Zhuo called the strong maid to hold her down so the physician could check her condition, Lu Xi Xi acted like she was possessed her arms were held by two strong maids and her leg hit the floor crazily and she screams saying she is hurt repeatedly, her condition make everyone scared. ??


    "What''s wrong with her?" Lu Han Zhuo screams at the physician.


    "Chaotic heart poison!" the physician gasped than he presses his lips into a thin line.


    "What is that? Can it be healed?" Lu Han Zhuo fretted when he hears about poison on her Daughter''s body.


    The physician shakes his head "Sadly no, the only thing miss Lu could do is to endure the pain for two days if she able to survive these two days the poison would be disappeared by itself"


    Lu Han Zhuo bes more stress "How could she endure for two days, she would be dead the next hour if we don''t help her!"


    "Is there no way to help her?" Lu Qian Gong frowned he didn''t like it when he can''t do anything when Long Ming hurt his member it makes him feel weak and useless.


    The physician sigh "I''m sorry n leader, they''re''s nothing we could do but the good thing is the pain would reduce every two hours for an hour... before the poison acted again" he said timidly.


    Isn''t that mean Lu Xi Xi would be tortured with pained for two days, they''re'' nothing good about it "What so good about it! Find other ways, you can''t let her die like this!" Lu Huan Zhong berated the physician, no matter what she still his daughter how could he let her suffer like this.


    "I''m sorry Second Master, they''re''s nothing I could do" the Physician bows his waist a few time anxiously "This poison created by the white dragon pce King himself no one have the antidote other than them, please forgive me!"


    "What!" Lu Huan Zhong stunned, this Long Ming is very cruel and vicious he wants to torture Lu Xi Xi to make mocked him at the same time make him suffer.


    Suddenly a woman withvish hanfu run in hasted her gold hairpin jiggle following her footstep, she is a beautiful woman in ate thirty but his appearance looks like a young maiden, she runs at Lu Xi Xi with tears cover on her face.


    "Xi Xi, Mother is here, Mother is here! What happens with you?" he holds her daughter but Lu Xi Xi screams frantically as if she didn''t realize her mother is they''re.


    "Husband what happens with her, how could she be like this!" she screams in panic.


    Lu Huan Zhong feel bad for his wife and daughter "Its Long Ming doing, he poisons our daughter" he clenched his jaw tightly.


    His wife agape "What¡­what you mean she was poison, you¡­you said she will be Long Ming wife, how could she end up like this, what did you do!" she berated her husband angrily.


    Lu Huan Zhong who already got a headache from what happened earlier bes angrier after he listens to his wife outburst "What I do! Is it you who told me it is a good idea to send her to Long Ming, how dare you med me!" he shouts at his wife.


    "That¡­that because¡­." She tongue-tied, she can''t refute her husband she didn''t know Long Ming can be so cruel, her daughter is very beautiful and gentle why can he like her daughter and even if he didn''t like her why should he hurt her?


    "Father, can you help Xi''er? Do you have a way?" Lu Huan Zhong pleads his Father, he can''t stand her daughter screaming begging him to help her.


    "Please Father-inw, lease save Xi''er" she hit her head on the floor a few times desperately, she thought she would be Long Ming mother-inw and she would bask with wealth and glory but who could have known her dream is crash even before it starts and now her daughter life is on the line, she feel remorse but everything is toote.


    Lu Qian Gong gritted his teeth, he said he wants the Lu n to understand his pain so this is what his mean. He wants Lu Qian Gong to feel powerless watching his granddaughter in pain without no way to help her, Long Ming want him to understand he pain, sadness, and desperation he wants him to know they''re''s nothing he could do or give to rece what he had loss.


    "This is Long Ming message for us¡­.." Lu Qian gong murmured but everyone could hear him clearly. Every single one of them feel there heart loss and fear creep into every corner of the deepest of their heart.


    "You take mine so I take yours¡­.but more wille so be prepare¡­.I''ming"


    No one said anything anymore only know they realize what kinda person they had provoke, this man is not like other men they know, this man didn''t havemon sense, he doesn''t care about loss and profit, he doesn''t care about fame or what other people said, this man is crazy, powerful and very sad, and that''s three deadlybination.


    __________________________


    Jin Hao and Jiang Jin Wei troops are on the way to Lu n territory, Jin Hao is on his tent when suddenly someone asks permission to enter his tent "Master Jin we have great news?"


    Jin Hao sigh since when they have good news ever since Luo Ri Yi has gone nothing good is happening in Hei Shen sect "Enter¡­" he saidzily, he sits on lotus position on hisfortable bench when one of his subordinated enter with familiar box, Jin hao eyebrows creased together he thought he had seen that box somewhere.


    His subordinated kneeled on the floor with beaming face he hands over the medium size box "Master look at this, we found it in the jungle, it quite far from the waterfalls, that''s why it takes this long to found it"


    "Waterfalls?" Jin Hao frown and something suddenly hit him like lightning "Luo Ri Yi lunch box!" he rises from his bench abruptly.


    "Yes, thankfully someone recognizes this box and we have confirmed it with the chef who prepares this box he said this is the same box he had prepare for Miss Luo at that time" he feel excited when he reports this if Luo Ri Yi still alive then this is a miracle!


    "My god¡­" Jin Hao''s hand trembles when he held the box.

 Chapter 230 - He Go Crazy!

    "Focus!" a stern voice shouted "Feel the wind, focus on the mark...NOW!"


    A buzzing speed of sound split the air follow with the sound of ''Thud'' on the tree trunk. ??


    "Not bad¡­" Lory chuckles.


    "Tck, I still miss a little" Shin Jiu clique his tongue.


    "Patient, you get they''re" she messing with Shin Jiu hair, he grunts annoyingly when she messed his hair again and Loryughs at him secretly Shin Jiu corner mouth lift slightly.


    Its been three days since Lory teach him archery and used a small knife the reason is simple he is too small to swing the sword, maybe after two years, she will teach him how to use sword although her technique might quite weird for people in this world.


    "Keep practice!" Lory said again.


    "When you teach me another technique?" he whines.


    Lory swing the bow yfully than she takes the arrow and releases it in one quick move and her arrow hits the mark perfectly and she doing it without looking "Until you can do this!" she winks her eyes and shoves the bow back at Shin Jiu hand.


    Shin Jiu puff his cheek, it''s still a long way for him to able to do that, he sighs and starts to practice again. Lory watch the boy practice diligently, the tiger and the monkey even the Qi Lin join with Lory gather around the campfire, she even shares the lunch box with the monkey because the other beast like eating raw food and yes, Qi Lin is a carnivore, so they hunted and bring their hunt with them and eating together, like one weird family.


    But this is not as absurd as people might think isn''t she used to spend her time with giant big bird and speaking about big bird Girsha still sleeping its almost three weeks but thankfully Girsha snoring is getting louder by the day so that''s probably his condition is getting better or he got trouble in his respiratory.


    [Girsha,e on! You''ve been sleeping too long] Lory whine through her telepathicmunication.


    A momentter she heard yawn in her head [Just¡­..a little¡­longer¡­] then the snoring continues.


    Lory sigh in relieved after she heard his voice, the day she lost Girsha is one of the darkest days on her life she never been so lost and lonely when she lost him and she was traumatized deeply from what happened and since she miraculously got him back she bes terrified whenever she loses contact from him which is never that''s why she bes anxious when she can''t talk with him these few days.


    "Kid, stop the practice, let''s eat!" she hollered to shin Jiu.


    "Yes, master!" Shin Jiu bounce happily he loves eating her lunch box, he squeeze his butt between lory and his Monkey, is so weird all of his beast like Lory too normally they would avoid human, Sacred beast is even more haughty and arrogantpared to normal beast so this is mind-boggling even for him when he asks his beast why they like to gather around her they say because she had calming aura, just like warm furnace in the winter, so cozy andfortable make them rxed.


    Shin Jiu has he owns suspicion but not in a bad way at first he thought she might like him but his beast said she''s not like him, she is something they never felt before its a soothing feeling that''s hard to exin. After that Shin Jiu only take that as his Master must be special but that what he expected for the master he chose on his own.


    "Master we would reach the capital city tomorrow isn''t it," he said with big grinned.


    "What, you look so excited" she chuckles.


    "I never been to the capital before, so I got curious a little¡­" he smiles shyly.


    "I understand but remember we need to stay lowkey, we don''t want to attract unnecessary attention" Lory remind him


    "It''s fine with Master appearance I doubt we would attract anyone," he said bluntly with an innocent smile, he didn''t realize he just calls her ugly in roundabout ways.


    "...¡­"


    Lory feel something stab her heart ''Ah, my poor frail heart''


    Next morning they arrived at Ching Su capital city from inside the carriage she peek from the window the road is filled with merchant selling their goods, they scream and yell excitedly to invite customers, people walk on the street with hasty pace and small shop is full with customer this city is more crowded and less organizepare to other city Lory had been visited.


    After they park they carriage because the Qi Lin is bored being left alone all the time this time he changed herself into a ck dog and following them and now Lory is walked with a young boy, a monkey, a kitten, and a dog just hope no one thought they are a circus parade, thankfully Girsha is not here too.


    "Let''s find somewhere to rest¡­" Lory looks around searching for a crowded small restaurant if she wants to hear any news she must go to where people used to go for gossip.


    "Let''s go there!" Lory points her finger to a small restaurant in front of her, the boy and the three animals following her.


    Thankfully no one bothers them when they bring they''re animal inside the restaurant no one even cares or finding them weird and that make her feel relieved, the waiter takes them to the corner table, he served them warm tea and ask what they want to order after he is done the waiter left in hurry and approach another customer.


    Shin Jiu never saw many people in one ce before so he keeps looking left and right excitedly everything is new for them maybe when people saw him they might think both of them are a country bumpkin who just visits the city for the first time especially with so many pets with them.


    "More Lu n people die again¡­" suddenly someone beside her table sighs deeply.


    "Yes, they say hundred of them had died under Hei ShenSect" the other man whispers to his friend.


    "I though Lu n is very powerful but who knew, they can''t do anything against Lord Long Ming"


    "You right¡­. it''s going to be a war between two powerful people even the Emperor got worried"


    "I heard the reason Long Ming enraged is because of one of the Lu n family murdered his fianc¨¦e¡­"


    Lory teacup suddenly drops on the table.

 Chapter 231 - Wrong Place

    Lory immediately takes the clean cloth and wipe the table while continue eavesdropping their conversation.


    "You right¡­. it''s going to be a war between two powerful people even the Emperor got worried" one of the men swing his chopstick carelessly. ??


    "The emissary of Liu Yan Kingdom tries to persuade them they even want to give Long Ming thousand of a beautiful woman and five hundred million gold tael toposite his loss, you know what happens?" the man leans forward with a quiet voice.


    "What?" three other men lean forward simultaneously.


    "The Emissary dantian broken in pieces and Long Ming said she will burn all the woman with the gold if they dare toe and he also threat the emperor not to interfere or else¡­" he make slit gesture on his neck with grimace expression.


    Everyone gasped "Is that true? He dares against Liu Yan Emperor?"


    "Its Long Ming we talking about!" one of them roll his eyes "Did you not hear, a few days ago the Lu n wanted to give Lu Xi Xi to Long Ming as a peace offering I think?"


    "What? I heard Lu xi Xi is the most beautiful Lady in a Lu n, how lucky long Ming is" one of the man sighs in envy.


    Lory squeeze the cloth when she wipes the table, she feel furious someone dares to offer her man a woman to rece her, Lory force herself not to cursed harshly towards them.


    Then another man join in "But Long Ming poison Lu Xi Xi and killed all of her bodyguards he even throws the carcass on the Lu n main courtyard"


    "WHAT!" they all stunned.


    "Don''t you know? who knew if Miss Lu still alive right now but the Lu n can''t cure her" he put a chicken on his te than he munches his food while talking "Long Ming very furious when they have audacity to gives woman to rece his beloved fianc¨¦e, and he said this a warning for everyone who dares to think to offer him a woman"


    "Long Ming is as cruel as the rumor said" the other makes obvious nods.


    Lory feel relieved Zhao Li Xin unable to seduce by pretty face that was expected of him if he is so easy to seduce how many women he would keep in his manor?


    "I heard Lu n gather all the family n in the north to against Hei Shen sect he even ask for the Emperor help but that''s only a rumor no one said anything yet"


    Lory rise from her seat abruptly she trotted to the counter, Shin Jiu didn''t understand why she looks agitated he put down his food and run to her, in the counter she tries as calm as she could.


    "Master is their Thousand herbs apothecary here in the town?" She acted casually while putting more money then she needs to pay for the food and the service.


    The man behind the counter face lit up when he sees the money and she smiles even more politely to her "No, young Miss I never hear that store before"


    "How about the Phoenix hall restaurant?" Lory asks again.


    "I''m sorry their''s no such restaurant here," he said again.


    "Not even white pavilion teahouse?" Lory asks every business that connected to Hei Shen Sect, sadly she only knew a few of them because she never thought it would have any used and this is happening.


    The man behind the counter shakes his head with an apologetic smile, Lory got frustrated she didn''t know how to contact them without using the chained of Hei Shen business.


    "Miss you asking about the famous store from Jiang Wei kingdom, why don''t you look for Butterfly silk house embroidery store, its a new store from Jiang Wei kingdom, I heard is a very store but very expensive too"


    Lory''s eyes grew wider, she remembers she has many dress and shoes from that store, how could she forgot!


    "Where is the store?" Lory quickly asks.


    The man behind the counter draw her a map lory than give him more money to appreciate his help and the man be happier and give her more detail direction to go their, lory than leave immediately Shin Jiu not even have time to ask her when she scurry out of the restaurant, she only slow down after she realizes she almost left a child as a responsible adult she waiting until Shin Jiu catch up with her than they walk hand in hand so they don''t lose each other.


    The street is chaotic and crowded with people and small stall lineup in the roadside, the man who draws her the map said is avish building near the river she asks a few people and they pointing her the right direction until she arrived in the big building who is quieterpared to other ce and only man and women withvish clothing enter the building and they all looking at her strangely like she is not supposed to be there.


    Ladies whisper to each other they sneer when they looking at her and Shin Jiu ugly clothes after a few days living in the jungle their''s no way her clothing remains intact at least it would stain by dirt a little and she has no time to change her clothes when she looks around looking for anyone in charged suddenly someone block her.


    "Sorry miss, may I help you" a woman with a wry smile suddenly talk to her but she didn''t sound polite to her.


    "Yes, I need help" Lory didn''t care how impolite that woman is "Can I see the manager?" Lory asks politely.


    The woman is working here for a year and she used to serve nobles and royalty she never served anyone like Lory before she asses Lory from head to toe and she concludes she assume she only a country bumpkin whoes to the wrong store so she didn''t need to be polite.


    "Our manager is very busy not every people could meet him," said the woman smugly.


    Lory sigh exasperatedly "Can you call him, this is very important!" Lory tries to reason with her.


    The woman bes upset "Miss, please mind your behavior, this is not the ce you can''t act carelessly!" she reprimands Lory harshly.


    Lory pressed her lips together exasperatedly than she secretly takes out Xin Xen token and shows it to the woman "How about now!"


    The woman frown than she stifles "Miss this is not pawnshop, if you want to sell this you cannot do it here" sHeughing at her and people who hear it alsoughing at her, Lory confuses how could she didn''t know about Xin Xen token? What she doesn''t know is only the higher up in Hei Shen Sect who had seen Xin Xen token someone like the woman who works as sales girl would not know anything about Xin Xen token.


    "Miss be careful if someone knew you stole something you might get punish severely" she mocked Lory again, the white jade token looks expensive, there''s no way a poor woman like her could have it unless she stole it from someone.


    Everyone murmured and point their finger at her they whisper about stealing, how shameless and how stupid she is trying to sell her stealing good in an honorable ce like this, Lory heard what other people saying then she let out long heaved to calm herself she didn''t want to make a fuss she worry if Lao Min Na people would be heard, Shin Jiu feel bad for Lory he tugged her sleeve with a meek expression.


    Lory stroke his head "Let''s leave¡­.this is not the right ce"


    The woman rests on of her arm on her waist she snickers while watching Lory and Shin Jiu including their animal left the building, she thought she had done a great job to get rid unnecessary pest, she didn''t know what she had done had sealed her owned faith in a way she could never imagine.

 Chapter 232 - Search Party

    "Master, don''t be sad" he tugged Lory sleeve "I''ll buy you a lot of dress when I grown-up"


    Lorry feel arrow just hit her chest, she suddenly embrace Shin Jiu, such a cute boy she kisses the little boy cheeks until his face red from shy, the truth is Lory didn''t sad at all she thought perhaps she mistook that ce as one of Hei Shen business chain so she thought about another way to contact them, that why suddenly she bes quiet and Shin Jiu thought she was sad after everyone ridiculed her, he hated all that mean people, his Master just a bit weird with so-so appearance how could they treat her like beggar. ??


    If Lory heard his thought she might ask if he mocked her orpliment her?


    "Let''s buy some candy for you!" she pinched his cheek "You like Tanghulu?"


    Shin Jiu''s face lit up, he had eaten Tanghulu once and only a little because at that time many people chasing them so they spend there time hiding.


    Lory took him to the candy stall "Sir can I have this one" she points one of the hawthorn candy.


    The seller smiles happily and gives her the candy to her while saying "You have a handsome son"


    "He is isn''t he?" Lory smile like a proud mother than she gives the candy to Shin Jiu, it just a simplement from her but her words shaken Shin Jiu heart it gives him a wave of warmth he never felt before, people use to mock him because he didn''t have parents they said his parents must hate him that''s why they throw him away although his grandpa said that is not true but for a little boy who needs his parents love it make him feel sad and lonely so Lory words make him feel overwhelmed.


    "Is it good?" Lory asked.


    The boy didn''t dare to look at her because her eyes moist with tears he just nods his head while licking his candy, Lory find him adorable while acting like normal kid, she strokes the boy''s head dotingly but it only make his tears fall thankfully she didn''t realize it so he wiped his tears immediately.


    "Let''s find somewhere to rest" Lory searches for an inn and not far from them there''s a small inn with wooden cate on the wall andmpion on the entrance.


    Lory rent one of the biggest rooms with two beds because a certain little man didn''t want to share a bed. The room is neat and clean although is not too big but is not small either, Lory open the window so she can let the fresh air enter the room, from her room she can see the small river and small boat below her room, she smiles with satisfied.


    The kitten jumps to the bed and snuggles under the nket, the monkey sits on the window frame while scratching its head and the dog sits near the table with Shin Jiu who still busy licking and chewing his candy, it does feel like family trip if only Zhao Li Xin is here with her.


    Lory let out a long sigh, she missed that handsome man very much and he worries about him, he might be though she was dead she can''t imagine how sad he is right now, what would she do if she thought Zhao Li Xin dead...Lory shakes her head, she wouldn''t survive from another heartbreak.


    Lory brew the ''Pink blossom tea'' again and her tea stock had depleted a lot because shin Jiu and his monkey also love to drink this tea, Lory blow her teacup she can''t stop worried for him she didn''t expected him to be enraged and making war because of her but judging by Zhao Li Xin behavior this is not a surprised.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Shin Jiu asked, his innocent eyes blink a few times while staring at her.


    Lory sigh than raised her hand above the table and her head leaning on her palm "I miss someone¡­" she said with a low voice.


    "You''re fianc¨¦e?" Shin Jiu guess.


    "Uh-huh¡­" she answers briefly.


    Shin Jiu tilted his head "What kinda man you''re fianc¨¦e is?"


    Smile bloom on her face "He is¡­.kind, gentle, understanding he pampered me more than anyone, he always protecting me, he such a worrywart..." Lory chuckles when she remembers his worry face.


    "But¡­.you got hurt¡­." He reminds her of how he had found her hurt badly near the river.


    "I know¡­.that''s why I think he''s very sad right now¡­" Lory said bitterly.


    ______________________


    Somewhere in the woods, Mong Ki got a secret message from a dove, when he read the messaged his hand trembles he can''t believe what he read after he double-checking the letter only then he sure, smile brimmed on his stoic face. Mong Yi got curious it was rare for his brother to smile, is like once in a blue moon asion.


    "Hey, what happens?"


    Mong Ki gives Mong Yi the letter "News from Master Jin Hao"


    Mong Yi received the letter with a baffled expression when he read the letter his eyes bulged as if his eyeballs would fall from the socket, his mouth slightly open "Is¡­. is this real¡­..?"


    "I don''t think Master Jin Hao will not tell us without thorough investigation" Mong Ki crosses his arms in front of his chest.


    "Should we tell Milord?" Mong Yi asks with a perplexed expression.


    Mong Ki sigh "Only after we sure about it, I don''t want Milord hopes crushed again if it is turn out to be wrong¡­."


    "You right, Milord condition is in his worst¡­.." he agrees with his brother "Than what should we do?"


    "I would like to check it myself but Milord will get suspicious so let''s send Mong Liu and Mong Tan," said Mong Ki


    "Right, when ites searching people shadow guards is more capable, both of them is the best when ites hunting target, let''s send them immediately!" Mong Yi nods his head firmly.

 Chapter 233 - Teach The Boy

    While Lory didn''t know how to contact Hei Shen sect at the moment than they decide to search someone with the name Qian Qi Feng, she assumes that man probably Shin Jiu grandfather friends and because he trusts his Grandson to that man she hopes this Qian Qi Feng is a reliable person but nothing for sure now.


    The bedroom door suddenly swing Lorying with a bundle of cloth "Boy, change you''re clothes with this but take a bath first!" ??


    Shin Jiu got up from the bed while rubbing his eyes "where have you been?" he asked with hoarse voice.


    "Exercise!" she said briefly "You sleep too long, take a bath first then we have breakfast, I need to take a bath too" she turns around and left the room before Shin Jiu can understand what she said, the boy yawn when the tiger licks his chubby finger.


    "Okay, okay I''m awake" he moans "Tck, you like her so much you''re loyalty begin to shift" he grumbles at his contractual beast and the little kitten roll his eyes with mockery.


    Shin Jiu gets off the bed than he opens the bundle in the table, It a brand new clothing and brand new shoes, so his master got out and by all of this for him, the boy mouth curved and he blushes slightly.


    After taking a bath Lory sigh, her body feel lighter after she feel fresh and clean. She pick dark blue with white flower embroidery dress from her ring, she realized she needs to look presentable but not conspicuous to able enter the fancy ce just in case she needs it, she can''t let what happened yesterday repeated again not because is humiliating but it gives her unnecessary attention what if Lao Min Na people notice her or perhaps other people who are chasing Shin Jiu were their, that would give her too much trouble.


    The ''mana'' start to umte again in her body she feel stronger then yesterday, she wears thin makeup on her face but when she touches her hair, her face turns bitter, she remember Zhao Li Xin like to y with her hair that man can make such an intricate and beautiful hairstyle easily while she can''t only tide her hair to half-bun hairstyle, Lory sigh again, he missed him dearly.


    "Master, let''s have breakfast!" shin Jiu sudden called awaked her from a daze.


    "You look good, let me brush you''re hair" Lory beckoned the little boy to get closer.


    Lory brushes his hair and knotted his hair with a jade hair clip, now he looks like a young little master, his appearance even more handsome than before, Shin Jiu can''t recognize his own reflection in the mirror, he looks like young noble son!


    "Let''s go!" Lory rise from her seat and hold his hand, they look very much like a mother and son pair, when they climb down the waiter and the innkeeper stunned, they didn''t know they have rich family as they''re guest but when they realizes which room thereing from the innkeeper is surprised even more.


    They thought they only a humble guest from out of the city but who knew now they look like someone from a rich family, the innkeeper quickly reminds all of his waiters to be polite towards them who knew what kinda background they might have.


    When Lory chose the table in the corner they walk past a couple of elders, Lory smile politely to greet them and the elders smile warmly at them, other people who saw them walk past their table also nod they''re head politely when they''re eyes meet each other.


    Lory and Shin Jiu just have a seat when the young waiter tottering toward them with a big smile stered on his face "Young Miss, young master, what would you like to eat?" the servant is extra nice with them.


    "Two chicken congee and steam stuffed bun," Lory said with a kind smile.


    "Yes, right away!" The waiter served them warm tea then he gives them courteous bow and leaves in a swift.


    Shin Jiu is baffled by how different people treat them from yesterday than he lean towards Lory "Master, why people treat us differently? Yesterday people look us with scorn or sometimes ignores us but why now everyone is so nice?"


    Lory smile faintly "Is it because we dress nicely today?"


    Shin Jiu frowned in disliked "Just because of clothes, why people so judgmental!" he feel irritated by how people changed their opinion based solely on looks he found that petty and shallow.


    Lory smiles she was also thinking like that when she was a kid, she sips her tea calmly and put down the teacup on the table gently "That just how society work and how people judge other people in a short moment"


    Shin Jiu still pout, Lory than continue "It is sad but we all judged people by how they look, how they acted and what they wear, do you also feel vignce when you saw a stranger with a scar on his face and tattered clothes?" she raised his eyebrows.


    "That¡­.that is not the same¡­" he stubbornly refuted her.


    "I told you that man is only a normal hunter but you don''t believe me turns out that man is so kind he feel bad for us and share his hunt with us" Lory remind him, that situation happened when Lory and shin Jiu left the vige and they identally meet a hunter inside the jungle.


    Shin Jiu blush, Lory chuckles "You don''t need to be embarrassed that is a normal reaction, especially in high society, first impression is very crucial"


    "You mean pretending?" Shin Jiu sarcastically said.


    Lory tilted her head didn''t feel offended by his words "More like¡­adapting, the survival of the fittest is not always about who is the strongest but who can adapt faster with the situation"


    The waiteres with a tray of food, they politely served the food before he left, Shin Jiu still feel uneasy with Lory words but the boy didn''t know how to refute, he held the spoon and begin to gobble his congee.


    "Do you know about Long Ming, the sect leader of Hei Shen sect?" Lory asked.


    Shin Jiu nods his head "Yes, Grandpa told me, he said Long Ming is the most powerful man in the continent"


    "Do you know Long Ming real identity is?" she asked again.


    Shin Jiu quiet for a second he tries to remember than he nods again "Yes, he is the Sixth Prince of Jiang Wei Kingdom, I heard he have severe illness people said he was dying but I guess that''s not true"


    "No, he really does sick and dying the truth is he can''t even reach twenty-five," Lory said calmly while taking another spoon of congee.


    Shin Jiu gasped "How¡­how did you know?"


    "For decade as Long Ming, he hides his illness in front of public and his enemy but as a Sixth Prince he used his illness to cover his strength from other people and he be a jokes in his own kingdom but he doesn''t care he adapted with the situation around him if only Long Ming enemy knew how severe his illness and the royalty knew how powerful he is, can you imagine what kinda situation he must encounter at that time?"


    Shin Jiu pressed his lips together, then he stare at her again "Is he still sick master?"


    Lory giggles "Of course not, that''s why he dare to divulged his real identity" Lory take the steam bun and divide it for her and Shin Jiu "People had lost their chance to subdue him, he used his ability to adapt with the situation and waiting for the right moment and that''s my disciple¡­..he be the strongest person in the continent" Lory make solemn smile.


    Shin Jiu still on a daze when he receives the half steam bun, he immerses in deep thought and Lory understands the little boy needs more time to digest her lesson.


    The boy is smart and kind but he is too honest and gullible she worried people would take advantage of him especially with so many sacred beasts he possessed the little boy future is far from simple and that only makes her more worry for him and that''s why she teaches him like Fredhard used to teach her because just like that boy her future prove far from simple too.

 Chapter 234 - The Quest

    On the afternoon Lory left her little disciple rest in the inn while she get outside on her own she was sitting in thevish teahouse at the second floor her table is near the wood fence with the street view, she drink calmly but her eyes watch the street closely than not long after an old man with white and tangerine color robes enter the tea house with two bodyguards following her.


    The teahouse shopkeeper seems has waiting for his arrival he immediately lead him to the second floor where the area is quieter and privatepare to the first floor, every room is divided with wooden partition and hidden behind the curtain to give the customer privacy and the second room table is more expensivepared to the first floor and that''s why customer in the second floor treated more specialpare and that''s the other reason no one dares to question why Lory sits alone in her table without anyone waiting for her which is notmon for woman in this world. ??


    The room across from her, a man behind the curtain is sitting alone with two bodyguards guarding him behind the curtain not long after the shopkeeper and the tangerine robes mane than the shopkeeper lift the curtain so the man with tangerine robes could enter and his bodyguard waiting outside the curtain with the other man bodyguard, the four-man look each other with vignt expression while their master talking inside.


    Lory let out a long sigh it''s unfortunate she can''t even read their lips when the curtain blocked her view but from there gesture it seems they''re in a heat conversation where the tangerine robes man is in the losing side so perhaps the other man has a higher position than him.


    Then a good thing happened the shopkeeper himselfe to serve the wine at first he hesitated to enter but after the man behind the curtain wave his hand to let the shopkeeper enter the bodyguard lift the curtain and the shopkeeper served the wine in a quick pace but enough for Lory to catch the word ''Boy'' and ''war'' before the shopkeeper left and the curtain pull down.


    Her eyebrows slowly furrow, the man she had been following is Qian Qi Feng, he is the District magistrate of Ching Su city. Lory ask if they''re anyone with the same name but they say it''s only one people with that name, maybe Shin Jiu grandfather knew about this that''s why he only gives his grandson a name and the city although she''s not sure how Shin Jiu find him if she was not there, he only seven years old for God''s sake!


    Not long after the strange man and Qian Qi Feng leave the room but before leave the strange man turn around and said with warning expression "Make sure he didn''t know about this!"


    Qian Qi Feng bend his waist and said politely "Of course"


    The strange man flicked his robes and left in harrumphs, Qian Qi Feng''s face remains kind but after the strange man climbs down his face turn to menace than he shifts his gaze to his bodyguard "No news from the boy?"


    "No, Master Qin!" the bodyguard said anxiously.


    Qian Qi Feng clicked his tongue as he leaves the room while stomping his feet angrily.


    Lory leans her back on the chair while her hand twist the empty teacup, she pretty sure the boy they meant is Shin Jiu but what they mean about war, the only war she knew is the war that waged by Zhao Li Xin but what is the connection between them and who is the man they can''t allow to know? to know what?


    Lory suddenly got tired and pressed her head to the cool wooden table, she wonders why is never simple when ites to her life, can God give her a break? And why Girsha still sleeping? Lory wants to cry but they''re''s no tears so she whines alone in her table.


    __________________________


    Two men with bamboo hats and dressed like a hunter stand in front of the abandoned inn.


    "Is this the ce?" asked one man.


    "That is what they said" the other man replied.


    Suddenly someone called them "Mister if you look for an inn, that ce is closed for almost two weeks," said the olddy with a skinny little girl with her both of them look malnourished.


    "Granny, do you know what happened to this ce?" one of the men asked.


    The olddy sigh "One day a woman and the boy past to this city and that four awful man wants to kidnap the boy for the governor in exchange of money, thankfully the God not blind the four men got knocked out by someone and the man and the boy disappear together with the owner of this ce" the granny tells the story with vexed expression, she hated the governor who like molesting young boy and what kinda people kidnapped other people son just for money, even when she''s hungry she would never sell other people son to that animal.


    "Can you describe the woman and the boy?" the man asked again.


    "Well, I only see her once¡­." The olddy pinches his chin "But she looks quite nice she wears a beautiful dress and she looks rich but the boy robe is not so good, it''s weird why they dressed differently that''s why I remember¡­..I don''t remember anything else" said the olddy with apologetic smile.


    "Here, feed you''re granddaughter" he gives a few silver to the olddy and her hand trembles when she see how much money on her palm, she can''t stop smiling and bow repeatedly.


    "Wait, do you know who is the men who try to kidnapped the boy and also the name of the owner of this inn?"


    The olddy nodded her head "Yes!"


    The two men look at each other with a meaningful gaze.

 Chapter 235 - The Rightful Heir

    Lory returns to the Inn while carrying kumquat candy her mouth busy chewing the candy while she looks in a daze, she got a lot of things to think about and nothing can make her think faster than sugar, she back to her room where Shin Jiu is ying with his pets on the bed.


    "Master you back!" the boy eyes lit up "Did you find him?" ??


    Lory put down the bag of cand to the table and the monkey grabs the bag and runs to the window frame while eating the candy alone, Lory sits on the stool and sigh "I did¡­"


    Shin Jiu''s face beamed but when he confuses when Lory make a sullen expression "What''s wrong Master?"


    Lory beckoned him to sit in front of her and the boy obedientlye towards her after he sits Lory than start questioning him "What do you know about Qian Qi Feng?"


    Shin Jiu tilted his head "Uhm¡­. Grandpa said he and Qian Qi Feng father is a good friend when they were young Grandpa save his life and ever since that the Qian family owed a huge debt to my Grandfather"


    "Who is your grandfather''s name?" she realizes she never asks this before.


    "Lu Jiang Yi," said the boy.


    "Lu¡­why you''re family name Shin?" Lory confuse.


    The boy shakes his head again "No, my name is Lu Shin Jiu" he said again.


    Lory messages her forehead "Why you never told me?" Lory whined at the boy.


    He feel guilty for lying but he didn''t mean to "Grandfather said never told anyone about my family name because it would be dangerous so I never told anyone and..."


    "You don''t trust me?" Lory slightly hurt by it.


    "NO! is not like that!" he refuted immediately "I want to tell Master but then I thought it didn''t change anything and than¡­and than I forgot¡­" he said thest word with a low voice and his eyes turn red from holding his cry.


    Lory feel bad for him, he only a seven years old kid and people hurt his grandfather in front of his face and he runs for his lives no wonder he can''t trust people easily, he must be scared.


    Lory patted his head "Okay, I understand¡­I don''t me you"


    He slowly lifts his head "Master didn''t angry?" he asked timidly.


    Lory smile at him "Of course not"


    Lu shin Jiu smile in relief, he d he have a kind master although she''s a little bit weird.


    Lory brew her favorite tea to relieved some stress after she pours warmed tea for both of them she asked Lu Shin Jiu again "Lu family¡­..are you part of the Lu n?"


    Shin Jiu smacked her lips after he sips the tea "Grandfather said never believe anyone with surname Lu" he pursed his mouth angrily but it only makes him look cute.


    "Why?" Lory frown, both of theme from the same family so why they hated each other.


    His expression turns sour "Grandfather said the elders of Lu n and my uncle kill my parents to get the family seal to control the whole n"


    Lory release a long exhale, another victim of greed, she wonders why a family could hurt each other just for a simple thing like throne and power, how could someone throw away the blood rtion and be so cold and why everyone wanted to rule something, didn''t they know is a painstaking job with a lot of stress and sacrifices not to mention the burden they must carry, why can everyone just enjoy the live the God has given.


    "What your grandfather said about both of his sons killed each other, it must be hard for both of you" she doesn''t want to probe farther but she needs to know everything before she can make a n.


    "My grandfather is not my real grandfather¡­" he suddenly said with innocent eyes.


    "Than who is he?"


    "He used to be the elder of the Lu n but after what happened with my father and mother he took me away when I was one year old and we left the Lu n ever since" Shin Jiu exin in with casual expression he doesn''t remember Lu n and he doesn''t have attachment to that family he never yearn to return to that family especially after he knew that family responsible for the death of his family, he rather stay with his grandfather and his Master then return to that hateful ce.


    "I see¡­" Lory crosses her arms in front of her chest, she immerses in her thought.


    Is not that hard to understand the situation it is quite a ssic problem where the elder son is the special one and the other brother got jealous than he gathers the corrupt subordinated to overthrown the first brother and kill his all family but sadly the son of his brother got away, the rightful heir.


    "Isn''t Lu n is in the war with Hei Shen sect?" Lory muttering.


    "Yes, I heard it too, I hope Long Ming would destroy all the Lu n?" his innocent eyes suddenly turn cold.


    "You don''t feel bad if that happens? There still you''re family¡­" Lory raised her eyebrows with a probing smile.


    "I don''t care! Grandfather said everyone who loyal to my father had been killed only the cowards and the betrayer who remain alive, so why should I feel pity for them" he scoffed.


    Well, he is not wrong to be angry but then she remember about the words ''War'' and the ''Boy'' what connection between the two, are they want to use Shin Jiu to win against Zhao Li Xin? How? And who is the man they kept hidden?


    Lory clique her tongue exasperatedly she took the candy bag from the monkey than she plops on the chair while chewing candy, maybe its time to infiltrate the enemy territory, how troublesome¡­..

 Chapter 236 - Another Clue

    A group of man riding horses, all of them is wearing uniform and silver armor, they all look like soldiers. They spurred their horse for two days until they reach the riverside city name An Wang, its a city filled with fisherman and merchant harbor before they travel to another city, that''s why this city is quite prosperouspared to other small cities.


    The soldiers captain halt there group than he yell to one of his subordinate "Find them!" ??


    "Yes, Captain!" they say simultaneously than spread out inside the town and make people feel anxious, they bring a man painting than they harshly checked every men who looks like the painting, people scurry around in fright they never been visited by a soldiers before.


    The captain satisfied whenever he sees men and woman who look at him with fear, he see a lot of beautiful young boy inside the city which his Lord would like but sadly this not his turf if he dare kidnapped a child in a broad daylight someone might report them to the office of the city and it would give them too much trouble.


    Unbeknown by them two men who look like a hunter watching them from afar then the next moment they disappear.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers find the man they look for, that man was kicked to the wall with a heavy bump and his wife runs toward her injured husband with tears in her face and there daughter crying ceaselessly, other people feel bad for the family but no one dare to interfere they can only watch them anxiously.


    "Where is that boy!" said one of the soldiers.


    "If you tell us now, we might forgive you" the other soldiers smirked.


    That man limped against the wall, her face is cover with bruise "Hump, you want to kidnapped other people son for you''re governor toy, what kinda man are you, don''t you have children? I will never tell you!" the man screams at them.


    People who heard them murmured to each other they heard about the rumor from the neighbor city how the governor abused his authority but their''s no concrete prove so the official can do anything.


    This the first time they heard that the governor is a pedophile they be scared, some even hide their son from the soldiers.


    The soldiers face turn ashen they didn''t know this man dare to spill the governor dirtyundry, they look at each other anxiously but the captain step in "What kidnapped? You dare to nder the government official!"


    "That kid is the governor adopted son, you and that woman dare to kidnapped him and sell him for very, how big is your gut huh!" the captain twisted his words he can''t let anyone know about his Lord bad deeds or he would be implicated.


    "No, that''s not true!" the man wife shouted, "They''re only a visitor in our town, just because that boy handsome some bad viger want to kidnap him for the governor in exchange of money but that because they are very poor and hungry, if not because the boy sister is strong enough to win against the viger and all of you who can imagine what would happen to that poor boy!"


    Compare to the soldiers and the pitiful family of course people would believe the pitiful family, they just normal family how could they have the ability and guts to kidnapped the government adopted Son, so everyone thought the soldiers words is full of rubbish no one would believe them.


    The captain and the soldiers realizes no one believe them and they worry someone might already report them.


    "If you did not kidnap the governor Son where else you got the money to move in here, you only the owner of dpidated inn how can you make so much money" the captain points his finger at them, he knew everyone in his town didn''t have money or resource to leave the town that''s why no matter how bad the official treat them they can''t leave their town so for this family able to move to An wang city who is more richer than their town is impossible if they don''t have sufficient money.


    "Thedy gives us the money! She grateful for our help that''s why she gives us this money and told us to move out from that dreadful ce!" said the wife again.


    The captain can''t let her talk any longer or people suspicious would get deeper "Who will believe you, hurry catch them!"


    "Yes, captain!" the soldiers eager to beat that man and women.


    "No! don''t get closed, stay away from my family!" the man scream in panic, if the soldier catch them they would be punish worst then dead and they would sell his young daughter to brothels or worst, he can''t let this happen!


    The man shields his wife and daughter behind him the little girl got scared she cries even harder, everyone heart feel loss but they can''t fight against the soldier who wears armor and wield weapon, people turn there head in grimace they can''t watch this anymore, just when the soldiers circling the man and his family suddenly there head fall on the ground.


    One of the heads roll swiftly until it reaches the captain feet and everything bes quiet, no one see iting they don''t know one moment the soldiers acted arrogant and haughty than the next second their head roll on the ground, all of them staring at the scattered head with baffled only after the headless body dropped on the ground and blood spurt from it everyone sensed returned and they all scream in fright.


    Then they realize two men have sheathed their sword calmly, they look at the man who still shielding his family behind him.


    "Is that woman that you help give you a gold tael" he ignores everyone''s frightful gaze.


    That man nods his head timidly, his wife clenched his husband''s shoulder.


    "Let me see the gold!" he didn''t let that man refused him.


    With trembles hand he gives the gold tael to the mysterious man, he received the gold in hasted and quickly check the bottom of the gold tael, the other man who stands beside him got impatient he leans forward to check the mark in the gold tael anxiously when they see the marks both of there face lit up.


    "Tang Sheng Bank!" he eximed.


    "It Is!" he also excited while tighten his grip on the gold tael.


    Tang Sheng Bank is another business develop by Wu San Bo for Hei Shen this is also the ce where all of the profit from Hei Shen business profit, stored and submitted to Zhao Li Xin treasury so all of the gold taels that Lory took from Zhao Li Xin room all of them have Tang sheng mark on it.


    "The woman that gives you this money, how is she looks like?" he ask impatiently

 Chapter 237 - Find Her!

    "YOU KILL MY PEOPLE!" the captain finally awaked from his shocked "You Know what you had done! Do you know who I am!" the captain shouted furiously.


    The two men ignore him, they are Mong Liu and Mong Tan who was send by Mong Ki to search where Luo Ri Yi where about they also the one who supposed to guard her before she''s gone missing, when they failed there duty they thought the lord would punish them heavily or even killed them, they know how much there Lord care for Luo Ri so they have prepared for the worst but after the long waiting the Lord only make them whipped one hundred times. ??


    It was Mong Ki who told them that Miss Luo had written the letter for there Lord not to me them or punish them when she''s gone because her request Zhao Li Xin has no choice but to let them go. Because of that they feel even more guilty for Miss Luo''s disappearance and it broke their heart when they thought that kind woman dead but now the reality has changed there''s a high possibility she still alive and well.


    "Mister please tell us, that woman could be our long lost Master, we''ve been searching for her for a long time" Mong Tan didn''t care if he must plead or begged.


    The scared husband and wife look each other the strange men in front of them look sincere but the captain enraged when Mong Tan and Mong Liu didn''t even give him a nce he feel like a fool, the captain raised his sword andunch toward them, people scream in surprised but Mong Liu calmly blocked the captain in a quick move he twist the captain wrist and his sword fall on the ground.


    The captain winces from pain before the captain could make another attack Mong Liu hit the captain stomach with his knee until the captain kneeling on the ground than he hit the captain head strongly until people hear the sound of bone cracked and the captain eyes be froze and his lifeless body falls on the ground.


    People screaming frantically and the crowd dispersed,pare to the soldiers these two men are more dangerous and they don''t know where theye from so they are more scared with them and didn''t want to get involved and so they run back to where they came.


    Mong Liu and Mong Tan seems immune by people reaction, they approach the husband and wife with there little daughter who can''t go anywhere because the husband is badly hurt, Mong Liu than help that man to sit and help him fixed his wound, they need to convince that man that they mean no harm, meanwhile Mong Tan get rid the soldier corpses.


    That man finally convince these two men will not hurt them or their benefactor so they dly help them, their eyes glint with joy when they hear that man story when they met there benefactor the more they listening the happier they be, from that man exnation the possibility of that woman is Luo Ri Yi is very high although they confuse who is that boy who was with her.


    "Is she didn''t tell you her name?" Mong Tan asked with hope.


    "No, everything happened so fast so we didn''t have time¡­." He shakes his head.


    Mong Liu and Mong Tan look down disappointedly, suddenly the wife hit his husband shoulder lightly "Wait a minute!" she eximed "We hear her brother called his sister isn''t it...if I''m not wrong he called her Sister¡­.sister Luo, yeah sister Luo!" she pped her hands.


    "REALLY!!" Mong Liu and Mong Tan simultaneously eximed excitedly they surprised the husband and wife.


    "Is her! is her isn''t it Brother!" Mong Tan shriek happily.


    "I think so!" he also thrilled by the good news than he asked them again excitedly "Do you know where they go?"


    The man rubbed his cheek then he said "From what I heard the soldiers chassed them to Bao Bai forest and if they go there than they destination perhaps Ching Su capital city, because their''s no other city or vige after around Bao Bai forest"


    "Capital city Ching Su!" Mong Ki and Mong Tan murmured to themselves.


    "That''s right! Miss Luo is very smart she might search the way to contact us, perhaps shees to one of our shops in the capital city" said Mong Tan.


    "Let''s go then!" Mong Liu got excited when the clue seems very reliable.


    Mong Tan the turn to the husband and wife, he gives another pouch of money "You better leave this ce and move to the capital, the Governor will not dare to bother you there" he kindly advises them.


    Giving another pouch of money make them happy but embarrassed too "Thank you, we owed her too much she had gives more than enough to us so this is unnecessary" he return the pouch back to Mong Tan but he refused it.


    "This is just a small money, if our lord knew about this he will give you a lot more then this, so please take it you don''t understand how much we appreciated you''re information" Mong Tan cupped his fist towards them than he left with Mong Liu before the husband and wife can say anything, they watch the two men disappeared in a blink of an eyes it shows how high their cultivation is, the husband and wife look each other while holding there daughter, they are grateful they have make a good decision that time.


    It only takes a half of days for the news reach Mong Ki and Mong Yi and then they convey the news to Jin Hao at this time Jin Hao realizes he needs Bei Li Yan help because he is the closest to Ching Su city and also he has a lot of informants spread in every corner of Liu Yan kingdom so Bei Li Yan is the best option to find her whereabouts.


    When Bei Li Yan receive the news he was inside one of red Vermillion quarter who is in disguise as a pleasured house, he almost falls from the couch when he received the news he feel angry because no one told him sooner but ted when Lory possibly still alive, he immediately send the word to look for her and stop any other job except about the Lu n matters.


    "Master Bei, someone told us a woman with such description entered Butterfly silk house embroidery, one of the worker recognize miss Luo Ri Yi picture"


    Bei Li Yan hit the table excitedly "She really is alive!" but then he frowned "So where is she now?"


    Bei Li Yan subordinated grimace "That''s the problem master when she ask to meet the shop manager one of the shopkeepers chased her out¡­."


    The room bes silent, Bei Li Yan faces turn white then gradually be as red as his robes and he cursed loudly from the top of his lungs while kicking the table and the chair crazily, his subordinated cower in the corner when his Lord be like this is better to be quiet as a mouse.


    After two minutes he calmed down but all the furniture around him break into pieces "Tell Wu San Bo how great his people are and find Luo Ri Yi, I don''t know how but you have two days to find her or else¡­.." he hissed viciously.


    "Ye¡­yes Master, right away master!" he bows repeatedly than he scurries out of the room before his master vents his anger to him.


    Bei Li Yan clique his tongue exasperatedly.

 Chapter 238 - The Holy Lady

    The mountain is cover with white rug, the snow slowly fall from the sky and the fog cover the mountain with thin smoke high on the sky a giant goshawk pped his wings and the wind graze the bird wide wings on the back of the giant bird old man with green robes sit firmly than gradually the white cloud that covers the sky slowly subside and the white tower appeared majestically right at the peak of the mountain.


    The goshawk dived slowly than smoothlynded on the stone floor right in front of the entrance and the guard keeper immediately open the massive ck wooden gate with giant sea dragon carved on it and the sound of metal shifting clearly heard when the gate is open a woman with soft blue dressed greet him gracefully. ??


    "The Holy Lady has waiting Elder Second Elder Lu," said thedy with gentle smiles.


    "Thank you!" Elder Lu nods his head politely.


    They walk across the hall with high ceiling painted with colorful koi fish and beautiful pink lotus flower and the floor is cover with white marble floor and the wall is carved with the mountain scenery, Lu Zhai Quan heart raised a little bit the grandeur of this ce make Lu n seems small.


    This ce is called the Sacred Mountain peak the location is far from Lu n territory and can only be reached by flying divined beast level and above, not like other Sect or n the people in this ce never involved themselves with other people matter not because they like living in peace but because they feel they''re above them so get involved with them only diminished their position but today Lu Zhai Quan offering something that hard to refuse.


    Finally, they reach the white door with two women guarding it, when they see thedy and Lu Zhai Quan they nod there heads and open the door for them, they seem had been waiting for him.


    Inside a woman with long wide hanfu stand near a small round pool with four pir around the pool withstand the high ceiling, the room is big as a ballroom without anything inside it only a small round stone table and two stool near it, the woman feeding the fish from silver bowl, her hand is pale and dainty, her face is small and her skin smooth like jade without any blemished and her lips red as rose, with nted eyes and long thin eyebrows she looks like beautiful but scary at the same time.


    Thedy bow respectfully at her and she gives the silver bowl to thedy then he shifts her gaze to Lu Zhai Quan, her cold gaze make him feel gulp unconsciously.


    "Holy Lady" Lu Zhai Quan cupped his fist and bow courteously.


    The holy Lady name is Nan Yu Wei she only sixteen years old but already reach emperor level at transition stage this is something that never happens before for five hundred years her father is the leader of the Sacred Peak Mountain with her talent she easily be the second most powerful person in here and awarded the title of ''Holydy of sacred peak''


    "Master Lu let''s not beat around the bush, tell me what you want," she said calmly but there''s a hint of mockery in her tone.


    If this other people Lu Zhai Quan would be furious but because this is the holy Lady he can only maintain his indifferent face "We here to seek for your assistance, Hei Shen has gone too far they want to stick there ws to my n please grace us with your assistance"


    Nan Yu Wei giggles softly like an innocent young girl "Gone too far, is it because you''re stupid daughter Lu Yao killed Long Ming woman and refuse to admit her wrong and you provoke him?"


    "That¡­" Lu Zhai Quan faces suddenly turn red, maybe everyone had known it was his n fault from the beginning if only they swallow their dignity and genuinely asked Long Ming forgiveness the situation might not escte this far.


    "When you asked for help the least you could do is being honest Elder Lu" Nan Yu Wei sit on the stool and thedy next to her pour her some wine and the sweet scent spread in the air.


    Lu Zhai Quan bes awry he didn''t know if he offended the holydy, asking her help is thest resort to fight Long Ming if he failed now then the Lu n would be destroyed.


    Nan Yu Wei sips her wine elegantly then she put down the cup on the table and tilted her head "Is Long Ming gives you trouble to avenged his fianc¨¦e?" he suddenly asked.


    "We believe so¡­" he said in a grimace.


    Nan Yu Wei scoffed "I don''t believe it, I know what kinda man he is, how can someone like him knew anything about love even created havoc because of her¡­.it sound ridiculous for me" she had met Zhao Li Xin a long time ago she also one of the women who had seen his face before he begins wearing that gold mask.


    She admits her heart was shaken when she met him the first time but his cold empty eyes awaked her from her daze and send a shiver to her bones, she immediately knew no one could melt this man''s heart that if he has a heart at all.


    She admired and feared him at the same time she keeps her distance because she knew the dire consequences if she dares to get too close when she heard he have fianc¨¦e she feel something is not right, she wonders what his n to suddenly have a fianc¨¦e and why her?


    "Is mdy think he lied?" Lu Zhai Quan frowned.


    "Someone cold and calcted like him suddenly has a fianc¨¦e out of nowhere is very suspicious don''t you think?" She rests her hand on the table and props her chin.


    "Holy Lady, whatever reason he had he adamant to destroy my n, so please¡­." Lu Zhai Quan didn''t care what Long Ming reason to have fianc¨¦e maybe he does have a greater n but the fact he wants to eliminated the Lu n still not change.


    "True¡­."Nan Yu Wei smile innocently then she raised from her seat and approach Lu Zhai Quan with a devilish smile "My request remains the same, find the blessed child and we will help your n"


    Lu Zhai Quan clenches his fist, he has mobilized all of his men to find that boy but he still didn''t have a clue where he is and Hei Shen troops are getting closer to his ce, he scared when he eventually finds that boy everything is toote.


    "Understood" he swallows his worry and cupped his fist.


    Nian Yu Wei smirked then she waves her handzily "You may leave¡­" she said with bored toned and thedy who leads him to the room smile at Lu Zhai Quan then she raised her hand politely proceed him to leave the room, Lu Zhai Quan has no choice he takes a deep breath and leave the room.


    _______________________


    "Milord, Lu Zhai Quan was seen going towards Scared Peak mountain" Mong Ki kneel on the ground.


    "Is it?" Zhao Li Xin sips his wine under the peach blossom tree.


    "Your order Milord" Mong Ki cupped his fist firmly.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, "Let theme¡­."

 Chapter 239 - Infiltration

    "Master its been two days" Shin Jiu whines.


    "Wrong! it''s only been two days" she corrects him. ??


    Shin jiu pout "Look, master, I already can make flower-shaped candy from waiting so long, one more day I could make a bunny-shaped candy," he said with grieve, she wants to be a strong cultivator, not a candy seller.


    "What so bad about it, you have talent in this" Lory praised him.


    But shin Jiu didn''t feel happy at all, his cheek puff and his mouth pursed but he still diligently make another candy because someone doese to buy candy from him.


    Its been two days since Lory and Shin Jiu pretend to be candy seller near Qian Qi Feng manor, she watch anyone who enters and exit the manor and also looking for a chance to enter the manor, its a normal surveince jobs for her but Shin Jiu got bored easily, well he is just a child so Lory didn''t me him.


    "Master, why you pay so much to rent the candy cart we only need it for a few days after all"


    "It''s fine, just take it as we help them" Lory perfunctorily said, she had taken a lot of money from Zhao Li Xin drawer so she''s not trying to be thrifty and Zhao Li Xin is not a frugal type either so she knew he wouldn''t mind.


    "Master look, someone, leave the manor!" Shin Jiu grab Lory sleeve.


    A maid just leaves the gate she climbs down the stairs than she walks past there cart.


    "A-ha!" Lory face lit up "Let''s go!" he pulls Shin Jiu to follow her.


    "What about the cart?" he suddenly gets worried about all his candy.


    "I buy you a new one,e on!" Lory walks in a hurry so Shin Jiu has no choice but following her.


    The maid enters the tea house than she waits for a while before the shopkeeper gives her a threeyer box after the maid gives the money she walk back again, but then suddenly someone calls her from inside the alley.


    "Pretty sister, can you help me?"


    The maid surprised but she calmed again when she sees a young boy calling her, the boy looks decent so he is not a beggar and he also looks healthy and chubby so the maid though he is not some poor kid who tries to trap her, the maid lose her guard down and walk to the alley.


    "What''s wrong little boy, why are you in this ce?" the maid bends her waist slightly but suddenly cover her mouth and nose with something and she bes dizzy than a secondter she lost her conscious.


    The box almost falls to the ground but luckily Shin Jiu nimble enough to catch the box.


    "Lory holds the unconscious maid from behind then she drags her to somewhere secluded where their carriage was waiting, she pulls the maid inside the carriage than she exchanged her clothes with the maid. When she got out Shin Jiu is waiting with his beast while holding the box.


    "How do I look?" Lory asked.


    "You look like a maid," he said bluntly.


    "Obviously!" she wonders if she addicted to bing maid why she always ends up as a maid? She sigh than she pped her hand "Okay, you know what to do right!"


    "Yes, master!" Shin Jiu nods his head firmly.


    Lory wears the maid uniform of Qian manor she''s holding the threeyer box and walk calmly to the manor, in front of the gatekeeper watch everyone who past the gate sternly, Lory slow down her pace then suddenly a boy hit the gatekeepers with dirt.


    "Eat this, you rich man dog!" Shin Jiu throws another dirt to both the gatekeeper while stuck out his tongue mocking them.


    "YOU NAUGHTY BRAT!" the gatekeeper shouted furiously.


    Shin Jiu didn''t scare he even throw another dirt on their face, people who saw themugh at them and the gatekeeper''s face turn red from anger and shammed "CATH HIM!"


    "Try to catch me DOG!" he wiggle his but in front of them who only increased their anger, even more, when the gatekeepers charge toward him, Shin jiu run like a bullet and the angry gatekeepers chassed him, people, who watch themotionugh out loud they all of there attention absorbed by the two gatekeepers who chassed the little boy. When no one notices she enter the gate swiftly with a yful smile stered on her face.


    Lory walks calmly and she leisurely follows the group of maids who just came from the opposite direction from her and no one took notice for a strange maid who just joins in.


    in the big manor like this only the old servant who memorized the face of the new maids so Lory only needs to avoid them, Lory keeps her face down while using the box to slightly hide her face than she meets young maid.


    "Excuse me, where I should put this?" Lory politely asks.


    The young maid looks confuse "Isn''t this supposed to be San Yu''s job?" she grumbles a little bit.


    "It does, but someone called her so she throws her job to me?" Loryins a little bit.


    The young maid sigh "She does, like to do that" then she looks at Lory''s unfamiliar face "Are you the new maid?"


    "I am, but no one told me anything so I don''t know what to do?" Lory look dejected as former maid in noble household Lory understand how the maids life, it''s normal for a young maid to get bullied because a few reasons, like they don''t want the new maid to curry favor to there master, or because the young maid is beautiful, so when loryined no one told her anything is not umon thing.


    The young maid feel sorry for Lory "Well I will help you if you need anything just tell me, my name Yang Yi"


    "Thank you, sister Yang, my name is¡­Li Yi" Lory smile back at her "Can you tell me at least what I shouldn''t do, I don''t want to be punished by the master"


    "Oh that, we are maid so we just do what they told not much restriction though" Yang Yi rubs her chin but then she remembers something "Their is one rule actually and this only happens recently, we must avoid west courtyard!" she whispered.


    "What''s wrong in there?" Lory leans towards her.


    "I don''t know, they say there''s an honorable guest who is sick or something so we can''t disturb him¡­.but I don''t know for sure" Yang Yi shrugs her shoulder.


    "Is that so¡­"Lory tilted her head while her brain contemting what should she do next.

 Chapter 240 - Terrible Mistake

    When Lory infiltrated the Qian manor another ce is also in chaos and that ce is Butterfly silk house embroidery, Wu San Boe personally which is very rare, everyone immediately greet him politely, Wu san Bo have typical CEO persona which is calm and formal, he quiet friendly but still maintain his distance but today hees with heavy aura and his expression is dark as ever.


    Wu San Bo enter his private room, he sits behind the table he leans his back and his hand sped together on the table and his face turns grim, the shop manager didn''t know what anger his master but he knew he would take the fall no matter what it is. ??


    "Mas¡­Master Wu, is anything wrong¡­" the shop manager said worriedly.


    "Wu San Bo re "Something wrong?" he hissed "Tell me who had seen this woman?" He shows a woman painting on the table, the manager saw the woman painting than he remembers aboutmotion two days ago and that woman looks like the woman in the painting but he''s not so sure because he only nces one and thinks that''s not important.


    "Yes, Master!" he bows than leave immediately than a minuteter three women enter the room, they cupped they''re fist and bow elegantly because they are taught to serve the rich and noble customer so they have a good manner.


    "Which one of you who saw this woman?" Wu San Bo asses every one of them deeply.


    "I see it¡­Master" said one of the women.


    "Me¡­me too" said the other woman than she shifts her gaze "But, Sister Ling who talk with that woman"


    The one who calls Sister Ling bites her lips anxiously, she red at the woman next to her but because Wu san Bo watching her like a hawk she didn''t dare show her anger "Yes¡­.I talk to her¡­." she said timidly.


    "What did she said?" Wu San Bo questions her.


    "She¡­she asked to meet the shop manager¡­." She speaks with a low voice, she didn''t know what she had done wrong but Wu San Bp pressuring aura to make her nervous.


    "And what did you do?" Wu San Bo squints his eyes.


    She gulped than she continues "I¡­.I¡­tell her the manager cannot be disturbed and¡­."


    "And WHAT?" Wu San Bo teeth clenched holding his rage.


    "She¡­she¡­." She can''t feel her master''s anger, everyone in the room can''t feel Wu San Bo''s hidden rage and they unconsciously move away from the woman called Sister Ling. The Manager treats Sister ling very well because of her strong connection to the rich and influential customers, the woman good with her words and attentive but that''s only to an important customer, her behavior changed one-eighty when she served normal customers.


    The manager turns blind eye to her bad behavior because he thought the gain exceeds the loss but today this sister Ling has make a terrible mistake and the shop manager worry it would implicate him too.


    "She wants to sell a stolen jade token but I said no because this ce is not that kinda ce!" she tries to justify her behavior and calmed her Lord''s anger by showing him she had done a great job to protect the store reputation.


    On the other hand, Wu San Bo feel his world has ended, he messages his forehead "What¡­what the token looks like" he suddenly feel tired and defeated.


    But Sister ling thought Wu san Bo approve her behavior so she feel relief and exins it cheerfully "Its a white jade token with a ck gem on it, it looks very exquisite but that woman dress poorly so I thought she might steal it from her Master so I immediately reject her¡­"


    "IDIOT!" Wu San Bo roar and waves his hand furiously and the woman push by a strong wave and she hit the window and flew through it and fall to the first floor with a loud crashing sound.


    The people who remain in the room froze their mouth slightly open and they''re eyes bulged, they never seen they''re Master angry this much,pare to other king pces Wu San Bo is the calmed one so watching him enraged is something they can''tprehend easily.


    Wu San Bo limp on his chair, Luo Ri Yi hase to his turf for help and his ''good'' people chassed her away even after she shows them the Xin Xen token that not even him dare to refuse the owner of that token but his people¡­.they''re''s no word can''t exin how he felt right now.


    "I''m d it happen in you''re turf, not mine¡­." Suddenly Bei Li Yan leans on the door frame with smirked on his seductive face.


    Wu San Bo didn''t have the energy to return his mockery, Bei Li Yan enters the half wrecked room nonchntly than he sits to one of the chairs and he stares at the people in the room who still didn''t understand what happened.


    "Congrattion, you just chassed the owner of Xin Xen token" he make sarcastic smile.


    And everyone suddenly stop breathing and they look at Bei Li Yan wishing he only joking with them, Bei Li Yan snort he ignore them and shift his gaze to Wu San Bo "Just pray, there''s nothing happen with Luo Ri Yi after this..." this time Bei Li Yan said without yful tone because if Zhao Li Xin knew about this, he didn''t know what would happen to ck Turtle Pce.


    Wu San Bo face turn pale he rubbed his face than he stare at Bei Li Yan "I need you''re help" he plead.


    "I know¡­" Bei Li Yan sigh.


    Than two men with ck uniform enter the room they are Mong Liu and Mong Tan they already heard what happened although they want to cursed every ck turtle members but they must priority the safety of Luo Ri Yi first "We can help!"


    Bei Li Yan take a deep breath "Okay then, San Bo find anyone who use gold taels from Tang Shen bank in the city, Mong Liu and Mong tan search every inn the city she must be staying somewhere and I will check any information I have feeling our future madam didn''te here for sightseeing"


    "Okay, I checked with the bank right now" Wu San Bo pped his hand to calmed his nerve "You hear master Bei, do it right now!" he shouted to his subordinated and everyone awoke from a daze and scurry around in haste, Wu San Bo shakes his head exasperatedly.


    "We leave now!" Mong Tan and Mong Liu cupped they''re fist and leave immediately.


    Then the room turn quiet again and only Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo remain, both of them immersed in they''re own though before Wu San Bo sigh "If we find Miss Luo is that mean I owed you one?"


    Bei Li Yan scoffed "No, not me¡­.we all owe to Jin Hao, he is the one who first conducts the investigation"


    Wu san Bo make an inexplicable expression "Can I just owed you instead¡­." He didn''t want to owe to that blood-sucking demon, thest time he owed him he almost emptied half his personal treasury since then he learns not to owed to that fox-demon in any circumstances butpare to face his Lord anger maybe emptied his treasury would not be so bad.


    Bei Li yan only gives him wry smile

 Chapter 241 - Grandfather Is Here!

    Back to Qian manor again, Lory a hunch the man that they were hiding would give her advantages but first how the hell he met that man? Lory watch the west courtyard from behind the bushes the entrance of the courtyard is guarded by two soldiers and no one enter the courtyard except the maid who brings the food and the soldier always check what inside the tray before they let anyone enter and out the courtyard, such a meticulous guard but that only make her suspicious even more.


    Lory was still contemting when she hears a rustle from above the tree than suddenly something jumps off from the tree and grabs Lory neck, Lory almost yelp, fortunately, she managed to cover her mouth before she shouts, turn out is Gao di the monkey the beast make big grinned right in Lory''s face. ??


    "Gao Di, what are you doing here?" Lory stunned than the monkey stuck out his tongue, Lory sigh "You want to join the fun?" than the monkey nods his head excitedly, Lory chuckles than patted his head.


    "I think¡­..you came at the right moment" she smiles mischievously then she points her finger at the two soldiers and whispers something to the monkey and the monkey nods his head while grinned widely.


    The two soldiers who guar the gate looks board so they chat a little "Its been a week why the Master want us to guard him, is not like anyone want to hurt the guest" the young guardin.


    "Do you think we really guard him from harm?" the older guard scoffed "We guard the guest so he didn''t go out"


    "What do you mean?" the young guard surprise.


    "Can you see it how the master treats the guest, although he was polite to him but he restricts him not to step out of the courtyard?" said the older guard.


    "I thought is because the guest is sick?" the young guard didn''t have much experience so he didn''t understand what really happens in the manor but the older guard is smarter.


    "Sick? Why do you think he got sick?" he said with a meaningful gaze.


    Just when they still talking suddenly a monkey jump the young soldier helmet when he shoves the monkey away from his head Gao Die jumps to his waist make the soldiers shriek.


    "Where this monkeying from!" the old soldiers shouted.


    ''Ki ki ki!" Gao Di smirk he raised his hand and turns out he is holding a sword, the two soldiers frown they feel the sword is familiar only than they realize it was the young soldier sword.


    "My¡­my sword!" he cries.


    Gao di show of her but and the monkey wiggle his little but in front of the soldier, Lory who watches it from afar amazed by the familiar scene and then she wonder if the monkey learned from Shin Jiu or shin Jiu learn from the monkey?


    "You, DA*N MONKEY!" the young shoulder berated and Gao Di run with the sword, the angry soldiers didn''t have choice but chasing the monkey, when the entrance of the courtyard empty Lory sneak in, she hopes the stupid guard is the only guard Qian Qi Feng have to guard whoever the guest is if they''re any shadow guards she would be in trouble.


    She pressed her back to the wall and sharpen her hearing, fortunately, no one bothers her, the courtyard is empty than suddenly she heard a man coughing from the sound of it the man sounds very ill.


    Lory didn''t have much time before Qian Qi Fenge, lory peeks from the window an old man leans on the wooden table his hand withstand her body while his other hand clenching his chest and he coughing roughly until his face turns red.


    Lory wants to know who is this man and why Qian Qi Feng treat him nicely, he gives the old man a nice courtyard andvish bedroom but at the same time, he make him sick and locked the old man inside the courtyard such a contradicted behavior, it make her very curious.


    "Who is it?" the old man realizes someone watching him.


    Lory cursed inwardly why it is so hard to hide from a high cultivator? she slowly opens the door with an awkward smile while the old man slightly frowns why the woman acted not as he expected, the old man clears his throat "Who told you to sneak on me, is this how you treat your guest?" the old man said in harrumph.


    "No, I don''t mean to sneak on you¡­.well I did peek a little bit but¡­.No, I didn''t work here¡­." The more she exined the worst she gets so she shut her mouth abruptly, the old man''s eyebrows creased deepen he didn''t feel malice from the strange woman and yet he found her sneaking around his courtyard so it''s confusing him.


    Suddenly Gao di return and jump to Lory''s shoulder make her surprised a little bit "You here? That fast" she stunned, the monkey grinned at her, on the other hand, the old man gasped "Ga¡­. Gao Di?" he shouted in surprise.


    Lory turns her head back to the shocked old man who seems almost faint she prays he didn''t get a heart attack, the old man stares at the yellow monkey than he looks at Lory again with a disbelieving expression. Lory also surprised the old man knew the monkey name.


    "Who are you?" the old man and Lory asked at the same time.


    The monkey make ''ki ki ki'' sounds.


    "....."


    Then the old man and lory stare at each other again "How do you know Gao Di?" they asked at the same time again.


    Both of them frown, suddenly they realize something "You know Shin Jiu?" and they do it the same thing again.


    The monkey make another ''ki ki ki'' sound again seems like heughing at them, Lory scratches the back of her head as the younger one she realizes she has to be more understanding to the elder one, than she raised her hand to stop anymore question than she takes a deep breath.


    "My name is Luo Ri Yi, Shin Jiu is my¡­friend and so this little monkey" Lory can''t tell him Shin Jiu is her disciple, who would believe anyone would take a wasted as his master, the old man might think she cheated on Shin Jiu when the fact is the other way around but she can''t tell anyone about that either, is too embarrassing.


    The old man sees she''s not lying and Gao Di being friendly with her is the prove that woman is not a bad person so he let his guard down "My name is Lu Jiang Yi, I''m¡­.."


    "Shin Jiu grandfather!" Lory screams in shock, she covers her mouth with her hand "Thank god you okay!" Lory thrilled by the good news, she knew the boy is missing his Grandfather although he never shows it.


    Her genuine care for Shin Jiu makes Lu Jiang Yi heart warmed "So you are Shin Jiu friend, is he okay? I leave him alone and he never goes anywhere without me so I worried sick about him" suddenly the old man coughs again.


    "Mister please sit, don''t worry Shin Jiu is fine and healthy it''s you I''m worried about" Lory helps him to sit down on the chair.


    The old man pleased by her care, the boy is lucky to find a good person on his way but too bad she is a wasted so she can''t protect him from bad people¡­.but how could she be here? Lu Jiang Yi confuse, this ce is highly guarded how could this supposed to be a weak woman could sneak into his ce?

 Chapter 242 - Rescue Mission

    d"Miss Luo is Shin Jiu with you?" he asked.


    "Yes, but he is outside, is too dangerous to bring him along," she said nonchntly. ??


    Lu Jiang Yi confuse even though is dangerous but his grandson is still cultivator he can defend himself but this woman is a wasted is she not scared to die but judged by how rxed she pours a warm tea for him she didn''t look scared at all, he wonders if she wears a talisman to hide her real cultivation.


    "Pardon me miss, may I asked if you¡­.a wasted" is a taboo word but he can''t help to feel curious.


    Lory served the cup of tea for Lu Jiang Yi and than she smiles casually "I am¡­" she said without hesitation as if it is nothing for her and Lu Jiang Yi confuse even more.


    "I''m sorry Master Lu, do you know Qian Qi Feng means harmed to you and Shin Jiu?"


    Lu Jiang Yi received the tea politely and than he let out a long heaved "I do but I''m badly hurt after I fight against the Lu n henchman so I pretend to believe him, I regret I had told Shin Jiu to search for that Bast**d when he got into trouble, I always worried he woulde to surrender himself to this assh**e!" he gritted his teeth angrily.


    Lory mouth twitch, this old man look like a kind grandfather but he got his way with his mouth


    ''Nice, I like him''


    "By the way miss, why Shin Jiu didn''t find that assh**e even though I clearly remind him to find him?" Lu Jiang Yu understand his Grandson behavior the boy is a little naughty but he is an obedient child especially for a crucial matter like this he will not dare disobey his order.


    "Well, I told him I need to checked the situation first before we meet Quan Qi Feng" Lory tilted her head.


    "And he listens to you?" he stunned again, his grandfather is obedient but only with him when ites to other people he can be quite a handful child.


    "He is a good boy" Lory shrug his shoulder casually "That when I see Qian Qi Feng meeting with suspicious man, I don''t know what are they talking about but they say something about ''War'' and how is connected to Shin Jiu"


    Lu Jian Yi face be dark he shit the table very hard until it make a cracking sound but his anger only make him cough again, Lory didn''t know what to do, he heard high cultivator is not easy to get sick that''s why she didn''t understand why Lu Jiang Yi condition is so bad.


    "That Bast**d want to used Shin Jiu, I will not let this happen!" blood trickle from the corner of his mouth and he wiped it with his sleeve, Lory raises from her chair abruptly.


    "Master, how sick of you? Lory bes anxious even the monkey whine while staring at Lu Jiang Yi.


    He rubs his chest slowly "Its from thest fight and also¡­..I think that assho*e poisoned me"


    "What an ASSHO*E!" Lory shouted angrily.


    Lu Jiang Yi amused by her anger, what a lovelydy even if she a wasted but he won''t mind if she bes his grandson wife, in this world finding a good woman is rare as finding a celestial beast but too bad thedy is too old for his grandson. Lory didn''t know what Lu Jiang Yi thinking she waves his hand on the table and a bunch of medicine suddenly appear dozens od jade bottle appears on the table.


    "Can you find anything to cure yourself?" Lory asks worriedly.


    Lu Jiang Yi almost falls from his chair if he night clenched the armrest quickly than he looks at Lory again with a dumbfounded expression, she not only has a lot of medicine but she also has a spatial ring? Who is this woman?


    "What''s wrong, is not enough?" she tilted her head and asked innocently.


    ''Ki¡­?'' the monkey tilted his head too


    "...¡­"


    ____________________


    "Do you see anyone like her renting you''re room" Mong Liu show a woman pictured to the innkeeper.


    The innkeeper smile be stiffed "No¡­no we don''t"


    Mong Liu and Mong Tan look each other they know the innkeeper lie, than he lean forward "We mean no harmed, just tell us the truth" he shoves a gold tael on the table, the innkeeper eyes glittering when he sees the gold shined, he quickly covers the gold with his hand than he looked left and right anxiously.


    "This woman¡­.she''s been here for three days but they used to leave the room from early morning and only return atte night" the innkeeper whispering.


    "You know where she''s gone?" Mong Liu bes anxious.


    "I don''t know, perhaps sightseeing because the young boy always brings candy home, but its weird because she''s doing it every day, is she doesn''t feel tired?" said the innkeeper.


    Mong Liu and Mong Tan exchanged nce they could guest Lory was up to something and that make them worried without farther question they give the note for Lory to the innkeeper just in cased shees home first than the two of them leave the inn in haste, the innkeeper watch the two scary men leave he wonder if he gives that woman a trouble or not but after he sees the gold under his table his guilt disappeared in no time.


    Mong Liu and Mong Tan coordinated with Wu san Bo and Bei Li Yan people to look for her, the fact Lory is still alive and kicking is undisputable but she is involved with something again and if Zhao Li Xin knew shees to ck turtle pce turf asking for help but than she was chassed out by Wu san Bo people who knew what kinda wrath they''re Lord would unleash to them, so for they''re owned good especially ck turtle pce good they must find her as soon as possible.


    "Tell everyone to check every candy stall and candy shop!" Mong Liu meets with Wu san Bo people who wear dark green robes "And don''t forget to bring her picture, we must find her today!


    "Yes sir!" they cupped they''re fist and immediately run in a hurry.


    "We better find her before Milord realize something is off¡­" Mong Tan make a worried face.


    "Yeah¡­.Milord is really in a bad moodtely¡­.I''m scared" Mong Liu grimace.


    "We all do¡­" Mong Tan sighs.

 Chapter 243 - Rescue Mission II

    "They''re''s something off¡­." Zhao Li Xin murmured.


    "Milord?" Mong Ki startled but he maintains hisposure. ??


    Zhao Li Xin pickup the winecup "The Liu Yan Emperor seems to be quiet, I thought he would do something more¡­stupid" he sips his wine elegantly.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi sighs inwardly, the news that they found Lory in Ching Su city still hasn''t reached them so they don''t know if Lory is still alive and well, they not dare make assumption just in cased is a hoaxed news if they''re Lord hopes increased but if the news turns out to be a lied they don''t know how devastated they''re Lord would be and not like normal person Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how to handle this kinda loss, he never experience attachment to other people like he felt to Lory so if she loses her again for the ''second time'' the result would be unimaginable and so everyone decide to hide Lory news until they found her and bring her to they''re Lord face.


    "That because Empress Ming Yue Ying suppressed the Liu Yan Kingdom for supporting the Lu n, Liang Zu kingdom show their support to our sect and she told everyone Hei Shen is their benefactor so they will support all of our action and condemn the Lu n as powerful n dare toy their hand to a weak woman who unable to protect herself just for a mere jealousy and even refuse to admit they''re fault, it shows the ''real face'' of Lu n people," said Mong Yi.


    "The Empress told everyone Lu Yao underhand method to hurt young miss and it makemotion in the public and tainted Lu n reputation and this usation to Lu n also have been rified by Jiu Yun sect they also justify Empress Ming usation and they also show their support to our Sect and they ready to help us anytime we want," said Mong Ki with faint smile.


    All of them is people who were helped by Luo Ri Yi they all show they''re support not for Hei Shen but rather for Lory herself, Mong Ki could imagine how sad Ming Yue Ying when she heard about what happen to Lory, she''s so angry with the Lu n she blocked the trade agreement between the Liang Zu Kingdom and the Liu Yan Kingdom just to make the emperor of Liu Yan kingdom retract his support to the Lu n.


    Jiu Yun Sect also pressuring Lu n because more or less they used Yang Xi Ying to hurt Lory so they also not quiet about it, no wonder Lu n have to run to Sacred jade peak for help.


    Who knew a simple problem like woman jealousy would be escted be a war between two powerful groups and involved two kingdoms also a lot of sect in the mix, at the end they all me all of this to Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi stupid decision, maybe is a good thing they already dead if not how could they face the consequences of they''re action.


    Zhao Li Xin hear the report with indifferent face, he only feel pain in his heart, he wondered why evil people like him and the Lu n could have a long life but kindhearted person like Lory should die, this is not fair the God is not fair so why should he?


    "How long until we breach the first gate of Lu n?" Zhao Li Xin asked with a t face.


    "It takes another three days milord," Mong ki said.


    Zhao Li Xin straighten his back "Make it two days, I''m bored" he saidzily.


    "Understood Milord!" Mong Ki cupped his fist than he excused himself.


    Zhao Li Xin turn quiet again, he bes even quieter than before he met Lory but he got no purposed at first he wants to heal his poisoned so he wouldn''t be dead in the hand of stupid woman like concubine Ying or whoever the real culprit was but after her poison is healed than his purposed is to find the one who heal him the first woman who make him feel something than after he met her he learned that he able to feel a lot of different emotion and the world bes brighter but than that light is taken from him than he realizes how dark his world was¡­.but the light is gone and he left in the dark.


    "Milord, I heard the rumor that the Sacred Peak Mountain searching for someone and they used Lu n to search for that person is for exchanged they''re assistance against us but we don''t know who is that person is and why they use Lu n and not using their own people?" Mong Yi reports another news.


    Zhao Li Xin put down the winecup on the table "It doesn''t matter when theye we killed them as simple as that" he raised from his seat "More people would arrive for and they will be stronger than the previous one...Mong Yi if this too much for you I will release you and Mong Ki from you''re oath"


    Mong Yi falls on his knee "Milord please don''t"


    Mong Yi pressed his head on the ground "In this lifetime I belong for you, me and my brother belong with you and we will follow you in a good and the bad times, we follow you until we die, that my oath and my brother oath, please don''t desert us Milord!" he begged desperately.


    Zhao Li Xin turns silent his dark eyes stare at the man who is kowtowing on the ground, his head still pressed on the ground showing his determination, Zhao Li Xin flicked his robes "So be it¡­" he said calmly than he turns around and walks away.


    A simple word from him make Mong Yi heart ted and relief "Thank you Milord!" he kowtows a few time again until Zhao Li Xin figured disappeared.


    _________________________


    Inside Qian Manor, Lu Jiang Yi surprise with how much medicine she brought with her and not just about the quantity that shocked him even the quality of the medicine id superb, some of the medicine worth a few hundred gold tael on the auction, he didn''t know how she able to have it.


    "Miss Luo this pill is too much¡­" Lu Jiang Yi perplexed watch all the medicine on the table.


    "Is this not good enough?" Lory frowned, when she left Zhao Li Xin vi she just take whatever medicine and pill he stored on his drawer without knowing what the use of it, she thought she would just try and see what happen and Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t mind if they''re anything important he wouldn''t store in his room he would keep it inside his ring so Lory didn''t think much about it.


    Lu Jiang Yi shakes his head "No it''s good, very good but this pill is very valuable¡­." He feel apprehensive using the expensive pill because he got nothing to return.


    "Than what''s the problem? Isn''t pill is made to be used¡­..than used it" Lory shrug her shoulder carelessly, she doesn''t understand what bothered him.


    Lu Jiang Yi flustered with Lory''sck of concern with the expensive pill that people would fight for it and Lory confused why he look troubles to use the pill, what''s the point to have medicine if no one used it?


    After Lory force him to take the pill finally Lu Jiang Yi used the pill and drink a few more elixirs to increased his healing, he takes whatever Lory give to him without thinking the cost of all the medicine he takes or he would get headache instead, only two hours Lu Jiang Yi condition gradually be better his face regains his color and his breathing be stronger and stable the aura around him change tremendously.


    Suddenly someone knocking on the door ''Knock knock!''

 Chapter 244 - Bad Situation

    When Lory heard the knock she waves her hand above the table to store the medicine and swiftly grab the monkey and hide under the bed, she hopes whoever enters the room didn''t have high cultivation or they would know someone is hiding under the bed.


    Slowly someone opens the door, turns out is a maid deliver a lunch for Lu Jiang Yi the maid is middle-aged woman in herte thirty she has calm and gentle eyes but didn''t hide shrewdness in her eyes, Lu Jiang Yi sits on the corner chair with his back hunch and his arms withstand his head he pretend to be weak. ??


    The maid didn''t say anything out of ordinary than she put down the tray on the table and served the food quietly after she finishes she smiles at Lu Jiang Yi "This is you''re favorite Master Lu, its steam pork and stir-fried tofu" she said with a smile.


    Lu Jiang Yi didn''t react he only nods his head but he''s not moved from his chair, the maid still smiling but her eyes look anxious as if she worried about something "Master Lu, please eat more the food wouldn''t be good if it cold" she persuades him.


    "Just put it there, I''m eating when I want to" Lu Jiang Yi feel annoyed.


    The maid smile bes stiffed than she examined the room suspiciously, Lu Jiang Yi irritated by the maid constant lingering "Why are you still here, do you want to watch me eat? Stop bothering me!" he yells the maids, his rude behavior make her angry she bites her lower lips, the old man is only a prisoner inside thevish courtyard how dare he treat her like this but her master remind her not to make this old man suspicious so she holds her angry and bow his head.


    "Pardon me, Master Lu, I''m leaving now," she said politely.


    "Leave then!" Lu Jiang Yi yells at her again.


    The maid snort and leave the room after they can''t hear her footsteps Lory got out from the bed, the food on the table is not much but anyone could see how luxurious the food is and it looks good too, lory want to try some but Lu Jiang Yi suddenly raised his voice "DON''T!"


    Lory''s hand froze "What''s wrong, is it poisonous?" she wildly guesses.


    "It is, that''s why I be weak like this" he let out a long sigh "I got suspicious when my wound is not healing and my condition be worst but when I realize it the poison already enter my body so It''s toote"


    "Oh¡­" Lory retract her hand from the stir-fried tofu, this Qian Qi Feng is very malicious he used poison to subdue the man who has saved his life no wonder Lu Jiang Yi hated him so much.


    Suddenly a bunch of footsteps runs towards them, Lory hides under the bed again with the monkey, the door is mmed open and soldiers rush in they look around the room than they re at Lu Jiang Yi "Someone pretends as Qian Manor maid, do you see anyone suspicious!"


    Lu Jiang Yi lean his back on the chair tiredly "I''m always here, how could I saw anyone?" he said with hoarse voice.


    The soldier leader didn''t believe himpletely, the only reason someone breach to there manor is must be because of Lu Jiang Yi no one daring enough to sneak inside the official manor.


    "Master Lu permitted us to search the room, the perpetrator might hiding here!" the leader word is more like an order than request he didn''t respect Lu Jiang Yi and he didn''t fear him, they knew Lu Jiang Yi is a weak old man who can defend himself.


    "This is my room, how could I''m not know if someone inside my room? Do you want to use me to hide criminal inside my room" said Lu Jiang Yi with a stern face.


    "This for you''re owned safety Master Lu" the leader cupped his fist but he said with a mocking tone.


    "You dare¡­"Lu Jiang Yi threat him.


    The soldiers smirked and the leader sneer "I dare¡­"


    "Search the room!" the leadermand his subordinated, they spread and search inside the chest, behind the screen and behind the curtain just when they the bed the soldiers exchanged nce they can''t feel something inside the bed they raised their sword and slowly approach the bed when they crouch on the floor all of the sudden they feel hot on their neck and crimson liquid has flown on their robes, instantly the soldiers fall on the floor.


    When the other realized what happened Lu Jiang Yi grab the sword from the fallen soldier and thrust it to the closet soldier near him, they soldier scream in agony. The leaderunch to Lu Jiang Yi while swinging his sword but he dodged the sword swiftly and cut the leader arms swiftly more blood spurt and he screams loudly, Lu Jiang cover his mouth and slit his throat in one quick move the man eyes be dimmed and he falls on the ground just like the rest.


    Lory got out from the bed with the monkey, she didn''t perturb by the bloody scene because she expected it from all the sound she heard, she only worries with Lu Jiang Yi condition who slightly just got better, just like she thought the old man falls on the chair weakly then he coughs roughly, Lory take out the medicine for him but then they hear woman screaming.


    Its the maid who delivered the food, she''sing because she heardmotion when she saw the soldiers corpse she was bewildered and scream on the top of her lung than she runs away to look for help which is not good for Lory and Lu Jiang Yi, Unfortunately, Lu Jiang Yi still weak he wasted too much energy with the soldier so he unable to stop the maid from running away, Lory sigh she takes out the bow from her spatial ring than she draw the arrow and she released her arrow.


    With the sound of buzzing the arrow hit the maid''s chest and she plops on the ground, Lory tilted her head to make sure the maids not move than she stores the bow and arrow back to her spatial ring, she didn''t realize Lu Jiang Yi dumbfounded face.


    "We need to leave, more wille!" Lory said.


    "You go! I will only burden you" he said in worried.


    Lory chuckles "You old, is normal you burden youngster"


    Lu Jiang Yi surprised this girl still can make a joke in this situation, Lory clique his tongue something she about to do would make a lot ofmotion and attract their enemy but stay here they would have died before they can get out so, between bad and worst idea which one she would choose, Lory hear a footstep run toward them she knew she didn''t have much time.


    "Bad it is¡­."


    More soldiers appear and surrounded the wall and their exit, they were corner like a rat. Lory wave her hand and two-cylinder appear on her hand, she''s d she make some ''DIY'' before she enters the manor, she make this for the worst situation and this is the worst situation.


    She pushes Lu Jiang Yi behind the boulder than she lit up the cylinder and throws it on the wall fence who was a guard by a bunch of soldiers and then she hide behind the boulder while covering her ears.


    ''BOOOMMM!!''

 Chapter 245 - Bad Situation II

    The earth-shattering sound is shocked everyone in the city when the ground trembles some people thought it was an earthquake, The soldiers are scattered on the ground most of them got dizzy and there ear is ringing and there sight cover with dust and smoke from the wrecking wall, Lory''s head feel hurt she curse herself for using too much ck powder.


    She grit her teeth to ease her pain "GO NOW!" shemands Lu Jiang Yu who still on a daze, Lory take out her bow she shoot the soldiers who still limping on the ground in this situation they will have no time to dodged from her arrows, she runs while releasing a few more arrows and the soldiers who still not aware of what happened fall on the ground. ??


    When they finally cross the wall a carriage stop in front of them "Master, you okay?" Shin Jiu hold the horse rein, he was afraid when he heard the sound of the explosion from Qian manor, it supposed to be his job to guard the unconscious maid that they were kidnapped but the maid manages to escape and back to Qian manor and that what alerted Qian Manor people.


    Because the explosion he thought Lory git hurt he is so relieved when he found her safe and well and even more surprised with the old man who following her "Grandfather?!" he eximed.


    "Shin Jiu!" Lu Jiang Yi rejoice when he sees his grandson again.


    "Reunionter, RUN FIRST!" Lory jump to the carriage and Lu Jiang Yi follow, Shin Jiu hasten the Qi Lin to run, Qian Manor soldier chassed them with horse some of the martial expert also chasing them including Qian Qi Feng who is angry because he lost his prisoner and half of his house is explode.


    "Old man, how is you''re condition?" Lory checked his condition anxiously.


    Lu Jiang Yi shakes his head "Not good" he said with a grimace.


    Lory sigh "That''s what I thought," she said with a worried face


    "What happened with my grandfather?" Shin Jiu got scared when he realizes Lu Jiang Yi''s pale face.


    Lory didn''t have to answer, she lifts the curtain and the enemy is too much and too close they''re''s no way they can win against them in this situation.


    "I will hold them down!"


    "...." Lory looks around than she confuses who is talking to her? Shin Jiu and Lu Jiang Yi didn''t seem to talk than she looks down and her eyes bulged.


    "Monkey you¡­.TALK?" she stupefied.


    "Yes, and my name is Gao Di!" he snorted arrogantly and than he jumps out of the carriage and transform to giant yellow monkey and blocked all the soldier who chasing them, the monkey roar and mmed the horse to the ground people screaming in shocked, Lory, on the other hand, is agape, since when animal in this world could talk?


    "Master, I help Xiao Di!" the white kitten also jump from the carriage and transform to a white tiger, the soldier who saw a giant tiger leap from the carriage are frightened they fall from there horse from shocked, the tiger chasing them and rip them apart.


    "He can talk too?" Lory stares at Shin Jiu.


    The boy shrugs his shoulder "They are sacred beast" he looks at her as if she was stupid.


    "Is Qin Qin can talk too?" she squinted her eyes suspiciously.


    "Obviously" Shin Jiu nods his head innocently.


    "Why you never told me?" Lory feel wronged, they have been traveling together for weeks and no one told her about it.


    "You never asked¡­." He replied carelessly.


    Lory''s mouth twitches "We need to fix ourmunication here!" sheined exasperatedly.


    "Oh¡­okay¡­" he answers carelessly, he didn''t know what he had done wrong?


    Meanwhile, Lu Jiang Yi listening to them with shocked and awed, is that mean all this time she helps his grandson without knowing about his Grandson ability and the ability of a sacred beast? Is she help Shin Jiu genuinely because her kindhearted and that''s it? nothing more? she didn''t think to take advantage? not even a little? really? How rare, she even more rare then a sacred beast.


    Suddenly they feel a strong wave toward them, Lu Jiang Yi holds Lory and Shin jiu and jumps off the carriage, than suddenly the carriage explodes and Qi Lin releases from the rein and kicks people who charged toward him.


    Lu Jiang Yind on the ground with Shin Jiu and Lory, using too much energy make him weak he fall on the ground on his knee, Shin Jiu hold his grandfather while Lory using her magic and release the dagger from his sleeve, the red dagger flew in speed and thrust more people that jump at her, the dagger trust there arms and feet and they fall with loud ''Bump'' on the ground, they whine in pain.


    Not long after suddenly from behind the bush a pack of the beast appears, the beast is big and muscr with a wolf face and long ck fur, the creature bare there sharp fangs and if that''s not enough a dozen people appear with Qian Qi Feng leading them. The Qi Lin jumps in front of them in a protective manner.


    Lory knew the odds against them even with Qi Lin power he can''t protect them and fight with the enemy at the same time, Lu Jiang Yi also still injured he can''t fight with them and her¡­.well she barely have half her power they''re''s no way she can win against powerful cultivator.


    "Uncle Lu, surrender yourself I''ll promise nothing will harm you and you''re grandson" his eyes filled with greed when he looks at Shin Jiu, he knew what this boy could do and sacred Peak mountain would pay a hefty sum of reward for this boy, how could he let that boy got hurt, he is too precious.


    "Hump, promise you said?" Lu Jiang Yi scoffed "The biggest mistake I do in my life is saving you''re life, I should let you die a long time ago!" his blood-shot eyes re at Qian Qin Feng, he regrets he safe this man once and he feel sad for his best friend to have such a son like him.


    Qian Qi Feng sneer "You should listen to me uncle Lu when I''m still nice¡­" he walks forward slowly "Little boy, you''re name Lu Shin Jiu right?e to uncle, I will protect you!" he raised his hand toward Shin Jiu with kind smiles that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Do you think I''m stupid, why I want to go with a Bast**d like you!" Shin Jiu chide.


    ''Like grandfather, like grandson''


    He has never been scolded by other people especially a little brat, his face turns grim he clenched his head and wicked smile bloom on his face "Little brat, you will regret this¡­" Qian Qi Feng takes a few steps back than he signs his subordinated.


    "Spare the boy, kill everyone!"

 Chapter 246 - The Awaken Of Girsha

    Qian Qi Feng subordinated and the beast charge toward them at the same time, Qi Lin thumping his feet on the ground with loud shriek the red me ignited from his body and he jumps toward the enemy with his big horns he stab on the ferocious beast and throw them on the ground, the beast surrounded him but their not match for the sacred beast, Qi Lin.


    When the Qi Lin is busy with the beast Qian Qi Feng subordinatedunch toward Lory and Lu Jiang Yi they though only Lu Jiang Yi who can defend himself but he was hurt so he is not a threat and the little boy is not that strong and would have enough experience in battle and the woman¡­..why should they worried about the woman, they definitely had no clue what she could do and that''s good. ??


    "Shin Jiu they don''t want to hurt you so take advantage of them!" Lory reminds him than she throws the elbow and arrow to him.


    "Yes, Master!" Shin Jiu received the bow than in a second he releases the arrow and hit one of there enemies, they re at Shin Jiu but they order not to hurt him so they have no choice they can only dodge from the rain of arrow.


    Lu Jiang Yi surprised Shin Jiu knew how to used a bow and why he called Luo Ri Yi ''Master''? in all of the confusion Lory take out the twin red dagger she only has ten minutes to kill as much as she can and after that, she doesn''t know what to do but she won''t go down without a fight


    [Damn Old bird, I need you now!]


    "Kill that waste woman!" one of them screams, they look at her than they leap toward her. when one of them get to close suddenly a dagger from out of nowhere pierce his neck, the man scream, and lory pull out the dagger from the man neck and the blood spurt on the air than she throws the dagger to another man near her, the man swiftly dodged but strangely the dagger seems alive it follow his movement and graze his arms and legs than another dagger fly toward him and thrust his chest then he falls on the ground.


    Only than they realize the waste woman is not as simple as her look, Qian Qi Feng lose his patience he unleashed his Qi towards her, Lory gasped its toote for her to dodged she cover her face with her arms and waiting for the painful impact but the pain she''s waiting didn''ting she lower her arms and Lu Jiang Yi stand in front of her.


    "I will not let a woman fight for me!" he blocked Qian Qi Feng attack with all he''s got, Lu Jiang Yi is a lot stronger than Qin Qi Feng but sadly he was poisoned although Lory medicine heal his poison but his body still weak, he won''t be able to handle anymore hit from Qian Qi Feng and he knew that even Lory''s knew that.


    Lu Jiang Yi''s body trembles and he fall on his knee, Lory quickly holds his shoulder before he falls and blood trickle on the corner of his mouth.


    "Old Man Lu!" Lory called him anxiously.


    Shin Jiu also runs toward his Grandfather in hasted "Grandfather!" he shouts in panic.


    Qian Qi Feng smiles arrogantly "Uncle Lu, we can do this in a peaceful way, why you force me to do this"


    "Peaceful ways?" Lu Jiang Yi wince from the pain "You mean to poison me and used my grandson as a tool to Lu n is peaceful to you, you Damn bast**d I will kill you even that thest thing I could do!" he is enraged by anger, wow could he know a nice boy he help once be despicable person like this.


    "Stay away from my grandfather!" Shin Jiu raised his bow and he aimed it to Qian Qi Feng.


    Qian Qi Feng chuckles "If you want to save your grandfather,e with me" he raised his hand.


    Shin Jiu feel conflicted but he worries for his master and grandfather wellbeing if he the only one they want perhaps they won''t hurt his family, the little boy clenched his fist he reluctantly takes a step forward, Qian Qi Feng smile in triumph but Lory suddenly halts Shin Jiu.


    "Stupid boy, you think you can trust him" Lory scolded Shin Jiu "After he got what he want, what make you think he would let us alive?" Lory reprimand Shin Jiu naivety.


    Shin Jiu realizes she''s right, this man even hurt his own benefactor how could someone like Qian Qi Feng knew how to keep his words, shin Jiu take another step back, his Master is smart he can''t believe this old Bas**d.


    Qian Qi Feng red at Lory "You wench dare to against me!"


    "Why not¡­." Lory taunts him.


    "You¡­.!" He stomps his feet "You all will regret this!" he screams angrily "Everyone, kill them and bring the boy to me at all cost!"


    The beast who remains alive and his subordinated circling them, they raised their weapon and the beast stomp there w on the ground with a deep growl, Lory, Lu Jiang Yi, and Shin Jiu stand back to back to each other, they remain vignt they grip their weapon tightly.


    The Beast jump towards them and Qian Qi Feng subordinated leaped forward while swinging their sword, at that moment Lory body suddenly feel hot and white light burst from her chest, the light is getting bigger and suddenly a gust of wind pushed everyone backward, they all fall on the ground and some hit to the nearest tree until their bones cracked.


    The light twirl in the air and transform to giant white bird with golden long tails, the wave from his wings is like hurricane that pressed everyone on the ground, the bird make thundering sound of squawk and the beast eardrums explode and they all die in a second some other beast whimper even the one who fights with the Qi Lin cower in fright.


    [It''s about time old bird] Lory sighs in relief.


    Although his sight hasn''t returned to his normal size but it''s enough to shocking everyone, Girsha flew to the sky than he dived in high speed the impact is enough to shatter any human or beast even the three is fallen, Lory already pull everyone including the Qi Lin to hides behind the boulder.


    [That Da*n bird!] Lory cursed inwardly.


    "DEMON is a DEMON!" Qian Qi Feng people run frantically, the beast didn''t have the energy to run they can only whimper on the ground, even Qi Lin tremble in fear. Girsha didn''t let them go, someone dare to bully his girl when she''s not around! Its always like this, when he let his guard down someone would hurt her, just like Lazarus!


    ''NEVER AGAIN!''


    Girsha shred them into pieces with his giant w and sharp beak, his wing from his wings is like a sharp knife that thrust their body, one by one they fall on the ground like Flies "HELP, HELP US!" they scream in frenzy.


    "Ma¡­master, what is that thing?" Shin Jiu''s eyes moist from tears he looks utterly terrified.


    Lory feel bad for him, she patted his head "Don''t worry, nothing would happen with you" she reassured him, but Shin Jiu and Lu Jiang Yi are not sure, they never saw such a ferocious beast like this before.


    Lory got out from her hiding which stunned Lu Jiang Yi and Shin Jiu, Lory feel a little bit nostalgic with the scene, she remembers the first time she met Girsha when she was a child but this is no time for reminiscence, Lory rest her arms on her wrist then she scream on the top of her lungs


    [Girsha, KNOCK IT OFF!]

 Chapter 247 - Greed

    Lory''s voice knocked some sense on him, Girsha''s anger slowly dissipated than a small woman walks toward him with a calm face her eyes turn crescent and she smiles at him [Hello sleepyhead¡­]


    The giant bird stunned than his eyes be soften his body shrunk into a size of a hawk, Lory raised her arms and he flew towards her and perch on her arms gently [Sorry, I''mte] he said while caressing his head on her cheek. ??


    [Don''t worry, you just¡­.on time] Lory chuckles.


    The bird and the girl chatted nonchntly and ignore the chaos that had happened around them, well that because for Lory and Girsha this much damaged is consider to be normal for them, when they fight side by side even aircraft falling from the sky like flies and half the forest almost burn if not Lory used her gift to make rain, so this much damage only makes them feel ''Meh¡­.''


    "You¡­..what kinda creature are you?" Qian Qi Feng who pulls himself painstakingly from the ground points at Girsha with his tremble finger, Lory and Girsha stare the disheveled old man with frowned as if they look at an idiot.


    "Its a bird¡­.."Lory said obviously, Girsha also tilted his head he wondering if he hit the old man too hard.


    "...¡­"


    Qian Qi Feng wants to hit his head on the ground, she talks as if it was normal, what kinda beast is that he never heard a bird who has snow feather and long gold tail, he knew other bird types like Bi Fang and phoenix but never like this and that creature power¡­is something he never felt before, is different from the sacred beast is something else, its more¡­divined.


    "Master!" Shin Jiu tottering towards him but he suddenly halt when he sees Girsha perch on Lory''s shoulder, his eyes be widen and he reluctant to get closer, Lu Jiang Yi is behind Shin Jiu he looks puzzled while looking at her and Qin Qin the Qi Lin, that beast even weirder he peeks from behind the boulder he didn''t dare to get closer.


    Lory confuses than she realizes, the Monkey and the tiger who finally came also look hesitated they peek from behind the wrecking tree none of them dare to get closer.


    [Girsha look what have you done, you''re anger scarred everyone] Lory chides him.


    [ What anger?] Girsha rebuke [That just me being bad mood after long sleep!] he exined himself, Lory can''t refute back his right this much damage is considered to be mild for there standard when she brings Girsha home to her kingdom it created a whole lot ofmotion even the higher up and his Father gather a big meeting to discuss about Girsha existence inside the Kingdom finally it was her Father who approves it.


    "Master¡­that¡­" Shin Jiu asked timidly.


    Lory smile at him "Don''t be afraid, he is my friend his name is Girsha" Lory stroke Girsha head.


    Shin Jiu calmed down when Girsha looks tamed and docile in Lory''s hand "Is he you''re contractual Beast?" Shin Jiu asked and Lu Jiang Yi also looks curious.


    "Contract?" Lory tilted her head "Do we make contract old bird?" Lory said jokingly, than she makes meaningful smile "No, we make promised aren''t we"


    Girsha nudged his head on Lory''s chin, a contract would end when the two participate die but a promise, it would goes on beyond life and death for as long as there soul remains.


    "I know a wasted woman like you couldn''t have contract powerful beast!" Qian Qi Feng suddenlyughing "Give me the bird and I let you alive!" Qian Qi Feng eyes filled with greed.


    "You, shameless Bast**d!" Lu Jiang Yi shout furiously.


    Qian Qi Feng scoffed, from inside he robes he takes out the re and pointing it to the sky, the re lit up in the sky with red light "My people woulde, you can''t get away from here¡­" he sneers.


    Lu Jiang Yi''s hand trembles from anger, he regret so much for saving this man.


    Shin Jiu also looks worry he clutch Lory sleeve tightly, on the other hand Lory and Girsha make another nk expression again.


    "Well, if you want to¡­.why not" Lory shrug her shoulder "But you promise you will let us go?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    Shin Jiu nudged her sleeve "Master¡­." He whines, isn''t she told him that he can''t trust Qian Qi Feng.


    Lory patted the boy''s head than she secretly winks at him, Shin Jiu confuse but he stops whining after that, Lu Jiang Yi also curious about what she''s would do.


    "Of course!" he smile who didn''t reach his eyes.


    Girsha and Lory exchanged nce with mischievous smile "Okay!" Lory said calmly and Girsha flew toward Qian Qi Feng.


    Qian Qi Feng is too excited with this powerful beast he got nothing to worry about even the sacred beast fear him its so great he might be the most powerful person in the country and Lu n can''t step on his dignity again, the gold tail glittering in the air he can imagine his bright future with this beast on his hand.


    "Let''s make a contract!" he raised his hand at front of Girsha, he opens his palm with big grin stered on his face.


    Lory watch it in rx manner but they''re is one that concerns her, she looks down on Shin Jiu worriedly ''It might not suit for a kid''


    Meanwhile, Qian Qi Feng body illuminated by white light and so is Girsha it means the contract is on progress, Qian Qi Feng feel his body be warmed and gradually be hot it means Girsha is a powerful beast, his heart is thrilled with excitement, than suddenly he heard a voice inside his head.


    ''Do you want my power?''


    Qian Qi Feng''s eyes bulged widely and he smiles happily "Yes, yes, I want power, give me a lot of power!"


    ''As you wish!''

 Chapter 248 - Reunite

    The power overwhelmed his body, he can feel it his cultivation rise and he breakthrough to another level, Qian Qi Fengugh with joy he was drowned by pure ecstasy the power flown to his vein like


    the strong current "MORE!" he eximed in delight. ??


    "Master" Shin Jiu clench Lory sleeve his face is filled with worry.


    "Miss Luo, this¡­." Lu Jiang Yi''s breath hitched, in a short moment Qian Qi Feng cultivation has exceeded him how could this happen? He never knew any beast who can increased cultivation, this creature¡­.where is ite from and where is this womane from?


    Lory''s face remains calmed, there''s no trace of worry or anxiety in her eyes, on the contrary, she make an indescribable expression.


    "MORE! MORE!" heughs in madness, he feel on the top of the world no one can''t hold him down he would be the Emperor of the world, this world would be his!


    But then the power is not stopping it overflowed inside his body, his veins swell tent time bigger and keep increasing the pain is excruciating "St¡­.stop¡­..no more¡­." He stutters in pained, trickled down from his eyes, ears, and nose and it didn''t stop the blood is flown like a broken water dam


    "No¡­st...stop¡­. please¡­. stop" Qian Qin Feng beg desperately, his face filled with utter horror.


    Everyone watches it with fear, Qian Qi Feng''s body bulged like a balloon, the blue vein pop on his skin, they never seen such a horrific scene, while Girsha stretches his wing and more power transferred to Qian Qi Feng, his robes torn when his body bulging beyond reason.


    "Help me...help¡­.please.." his voice choked by his own tears and saliva.


    Lory sighs then he closes Shin Jiu''s terrified eyes with her hand "Don''t look¡­" she said with a gentle voice.


    A few secondster the deafening sound of ''BOOM!'' shocked everyone Lory swiftly open up the paper umbre from her rings, Qian Qi Feng blood, flesh and whatever he got stter everywhere, it stained subordinated face and body and they are shriek in panic, Lory, Shin Jiu, and Lu Jiang Yi are safe behind the umbre.


    "MONSTER, IT''S A MONSTER!" Qian Qi Feng''s subordinate who still alive run in frenzy no one care about Lu Jiang Yi and the others they push each other to run faster, people who can run crawled as faster they can they don''t care about there image anymore, get out of here is there best priority.


    Qi Lin who peeks behind the boulder murmured "That''s not a monster...he is a God"


    Lu Jian Yi stunned and so is Shin Jiu, they stare at the white bird who flew into Lory, she also walks calmly toward him while avoiding blood pasted on the ground.


    [It''s disgusting] Lory pout in disgust.


    [He asked for it¡­.] Girsha said it casually. A mere human asked the power of ''The first Kind'' the result can''t be good, isn''t it? Just like Lory most of his power locked inside of him he might not able to used it but doesn''t mean the power disappears, through ''contract'' Qian Qi Feng open up his soul to bind with Girsha souls, if it normal beast the option is only two either they ept it or reject it which might hurt one of them or both of them depend on there power but when ites to Girsha when Qian Qi Feng opens up his soul that means he can manipte him, almost like Lazarus did to Lory.


    Suddenly the three celestial beasts kowtow in front of lory and Girsha "Great God please ept this humble servant greeting!" they talk at the same time, Girsha and Lory baffled.


    ''What the heck!''


    Lory frown then she put Girsha on the ground [You handle this¡­] then Lory takes a long stride away from him.


    [Da*n it Girl!] Girsha pped his wing angrily.


    The three beasts pressed there head deeper on the ground when Girsha stands in front of them "Greetings, great God!" they shouted at the same time again.


    Girsha''s eyes turn nk then he awkwardly said "Uhm¡­..m''kay¡­"


    This time Lory who is turn around with shocked expression [You can''t talk this worldnguage!] Lory re at him.


    Girsha shrugs his wings [You can do it, why can''t I?] he said casually.


    [Why you never talk to anyone besides me!] Lory scowled, everyone always look at her weirdly every time she talks with him when people asked whatnguage she used she said is a birdnguage because it''s tooplicated to exin if Girsha talk normally like the sacred beast it would save her a lot of trouble!


    [Why I want to talk to anyone other than you?] he reverses the question back on her.


    Lory suddenly got headache she pinch between her eyebrows, she realizes Girsha never talk to anyone other than her family and the Archknight it takes years before he eventually talks to Fargo and everyone.


    "Master, whatnguage you used just then?" Shin Jiu asked with innocent eyes.


    "...¡­." Lory sighs "it''s a birdnguage!"


    "Wow! Master, you are so awesome!" his eyes brimmed with admiration make Lory perplexed.


    "Young miss!" suddenly Lory heard someone called her, Lory lift her head and he is stunned by red fiery robes on her sight.


    "You are alive!" he grabs Lory''s hands with ted expression.


    "Bei¡­Li Yan?" Lory stupefied.


    Bei Li Yan enchanting face brimmed with joy, she never seen him smile this bright before it almost hurt her eyes, not long after people with Red, ck and grey uniform appear, another man withvish grey and silver robes appear his handsome face relief when he sees her, Lory surprised why so many people appear even Wu San Bo also here?


    Wu San Bo walks towards her he cupped his fist respectfully "Miss Luo, I want to apologize with my people mistake, I will take the fault"


    "Wait, mister Wu what mistake?" Lory is not someone who make a fuss of a small problem.


    "Didn''t youe to the butterfly silk embroidery shop?" Wu san Bo confuse too.


    Lory then remembers the smug shopkeeper "Oh¡­yes, so it was Hei Shen turf? I thought I came to the wrong ce because they don''t recognize Xin Xen token" Lory pped her hands.


    "That¡­.I will make sure this would never happen again" said Wu San Bo remorseful.


    "You better be!" Bei Li Yan scoffed.


    Wu san Bo red at Bei Li Yan but didn''t dare to refute.


    "Oh yes, where is Zhao Li Xin?" Lory suddenly asked.

 Chapter 249 - Reunite II

    "Master, how do you know the Hei Shen people?" Shin Jiu nudged Lory''s arms.


    Lu Jiang Yi also dumbfounded, everyone knew Hei Shen Sect was a dominant power in the continent. And that they can''t trifle with even the Emperor and the big sects didn''t dare to provoke them. Only the Lu n is stupid enough to underestimate them, deep down Lu Jiang Yi gloated for the Lu n mishap. Who told them to be arrogant! ??


    "Miss Luo are they your friend?" Lu Jiang Yi is also curious.


    Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo also notice the unfamiliar face behind Lory "Are they, your friends?" Bei Li Yan asked.


    "Oh yes, I''ll introduce everyone!" Lory pped her hand "This little one is my disciple his name is Lu Shin Jiu and this is his grandfather Lu Jiang Yi, but don''t think they are taking the side of the Lu n on contrary they all had been hunted down by the Lu n" Lory rified their position as she didn''t want Bei Li Yan and the others to misunderstand Shin Jiu and Lu Jiang Yi.


    "Lu n again!" Bei Li Yan snort in disgusted.


    "Turns out our conflict with them is inevitable" Wu San Bo Let out a heavy sigh.


    "Kid, Master Lu, this is Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo. They are my fianc¨¦e''s subordinated and yes, they''re my friends" Lory exined with a big smile, Bei Li Yan and Wu san Bo were surprised that Lory thought of them as her friends, Lory was their Lord''s future wife and it made her too superior to be considered as a friend. Not many got praised by their superior''s in this world and so they naturally felt touched by her words.


    ''Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo¡­.why did those names sound familiar'' Lu Jiang Yi''s eyebrows slowly furrowed and suddenly as if he was struck by lightning he stared at them with a bewildered expression "Isn''t that¡­.that¡­Hei Shen king''s Pce!"


    Lory tilted her head "so, you know¡­" she replied casually.


    Lu Jiang Yi faces turn white as a sheet "If¡­if they are your fianc¨¦e subordinated, is that mean you¡­you''re fianc¨¦e is Long¡­Long Ming?" he gasped.


    Lory nodded her head "Yes¡­"


    Lu Jiang Yi almost fainted on the spot, and his grandson was identally making the connection to the Hei Shen sect. This was a fortune of a lifetime how could his Grandson be so lucky. Thinking this Lu Jiang Yi frowned and thought that, that child had always been lucky since he was a child. That''s why he was able to survive the massacre of his family, blessed by great power and knowing this, this was unbelievable!


    "Master you never said your fianc¨¦e is Long Ming" Shin Jiu pouted, wondering why his Master kept the secret from him.


    Lory frowned and then she pursed her lips "You never asked¡­" she answered briefly.


    "..."


    ''Master, you''re right we need to learn how tomunicate better ''


    Lory ignored Shin Jiu''s dissatisfied look and she shifted her gaze to Bei Li Yan "I heard about the rumor, where is Li Xin?" Lory got anxious every time she heard the rumors on the streets.


    "It''s gonna take some time to exin but we need to send you to the Lord right away, his condition is not good" Bei Li Yan worriedly said.


    "Tell me what happened!" Lory''s heart suddenly raced.


    Inside the bigvish carriage Wu San Bo is treating Lu Jiang Yi, Shin Jiu is beside him taking care of his Grandfather, on the other side Bei Li Yan and Lory are exchanging information about what had happened when she was gone. Lory told him it was Girsha who help her avoid falling from the waterfalls and it was Shin Jiu who healed her wound but because she was also being chased, they did not stay in the same ce for too long that''s why no one could find her and because she had been unconscious for a few days it took some times for her to reach out.


    Bei Li Yan had seen Girsha''s appearance and how he made Qian Qi Feng explode, it made him, Wu san Bo and other Hei Shen members dumbfounded and it took them a while to wake up from their shock. They knew something was odd with that bird but they could have never known that the bird could do what no beast in this world that they had known to be able to do that and how powerful Girsha was to be able to transfer so much power until Qian Qi Feng turn to blood pasted.


    When Lory said Girsha is helping her no one was surprised anymore. Lory left the details about how Girsha helped her. She just let them imagine the deeds.


    Then Bei Li Yan told her how Lu Yao and tang Mei Yi used the wolf gang to hurt her and Zhao Li Xin killed them although he also left a few details about how his Lord killed them but Lory didn''t bother so much. It was not like she had never blown up her enemies before she understood that she needed a firm action to be able to protect people that she loved and Zhao Li Xin was no different.


    "So, Lu Yao family wanted to avenge her death?" Lory concluded.


    "No, not really" Bei Li Yan shook his head "If they are, they won''t send Lu Xi Xi to seduce Milord"


    That idea left a bad taste in Lory''s mouth and she sighed exasperatedly "Yeah, I heard about that¡­..they are quite obnoxious aren''t they?"


    "They are¡­." Bei Li Yan could not agree more.


    "I also heard that Liu Yan''s Emperor sent women too. What''s with them using women all the time?" Lory was always baffled every time she heard this, in her world, there''s a rule that you can''t give living things as a gift. Just imagine you giving a cat to someone allergic to fur or you give a dog to someone who''s scared of a dog or perhaps giving a fish to someone who had no time to take care of a living thing, isn''t that just give them trouble? She still didn''t understand how people in this world thinking.


    Wu san Bo chuckles, he also had the same thought as her, why women? His Lord nevercked women if he liked women, the underground ce and his Manor would be filled with them, did they not heard the rumors about his Lord preference? If it was him, he would rather give his Lord a divined weapon or talisman or sacred beast.


    "They though Milord is like them, a beauty lover" Wu San Bo smirked.


    Lory lean his head on her palms "Did they not heard the rumors?" she said with a puzzled expression.


    Wu San Bo burst withughter and then attempted to cover hisugh with his fist "That''s what I thought too"


    Shin Jiu listening to them with a serious face then suddenly something came upon him "Master!"


    "Hm¡­?" Lory nce at the little boy.


    "If Long Ming doesn''t like beauty, is that why he likes you?" he asked innocently.


    "..."

 Chapter 250 - Don’t Believe Rumors

    Lory waves her hand and a bento box appears "Here, eat your lunch!"


    Shin Jiu''s eyes lit up he forgets about what he asked and took the box with big grinned. ??


    Meanwhile, Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan cover their smiles with their sleeve, Lu Jiang Yi can only sigh watching his foolish Grandson, it''s fortunate Luo Ri Yi is not a petty person.


    "By the way how do you find me?" Lory asked.


    "We hear a big explosion from Qian manor" Bei Li Yan brew ''pink blossom'' tea for Lory, he knew this is her favorite.


    "Oh, that¡­." Lory make inexplicable smile.


    "How the manor exploded, anyway?" Wu san Bo wants to ask this for a long time.


    Lu Jiang Yi and Shin Jiu stare at Lory and she shyly smiles "Well, that was me¡­."


    "What do you mean?" Wu San Bo confused.


    "I¡­blown up the manor" Lory received the tea from Bei Li Yan with a polite nod.


    "Do you make another explosive?" Bei Li Yan remembers what she make using fire monkey blood.


    "ANOTHER?" Wu San Bo gasped "Miss Luo, you can make explosive?" Wu san Bo is amazed, he knew how hard it is to make explosive, it''s a meticulous job that only people who were trained able to make it.


    "Call me Ri Yi pleased, why you all keep calling me Miss Luo" Lory roll her eyes "And yes I could make explosive and smoke bomb¡­.and trap, the ancient tomb trap is giving me a few ideas though" Lory rub her chin with contemting looks.


    "Why? How? Who teach you?" Wu San Bo word jumbles together.


    Lory tilted her head, she doesn''t think it''s something to be amazed it''s quite normal in her world some civilians can make a better explosive than her, as the matter of fact, the one who teaches her first was a chemistry teacher who has questionable hobbies of course.


    "Well, my teacher teach me, I was bored so he asked if I want to see something awesome and I say ''Why not'' and that''s what happened" she exined nonchntly it make everyone stunned.


    ''What an irresponsible teacher she had!!''


    "What you''re family said about it?" Wu San Bo shriek in shock.


    "Well¡­.." Lory reminiscence what happened at that time.


    _______________________


    "Mr. Alberton what did you teach to my princess!" Fredhard re at Mr. Alberton who just blown up half the field.


    Mr. Alberton is a gentle and kind teacher with warmed smiles, only a few people who knew hisst profession as a bomb squad for the Hand Kingdom, his name is Johannes Michelle Alberton he also of Fargo and Fredhard old ssmate, he smiles gently at Fredhard "Oh my, it''s good to see you" then he clicks the button on his thumb and another explosion happened.


    Fred Watch the explosion with a t face.


    Little Lory jump excitedly "Again, again, Mr. Albert!" she''s giggles while stretching her hand on the air happily.


    "The best way to learned chemistry is through practice and it more fun like this isn''t it princess Lorient" he smiles at Lory.


    "Yeah, it''s fun!" Lory nods her head profusely.


    "And you teach her just like that!" Fredhard shouted at him "If you want to teach him you must do wholeheartedly" suddenly he takes out a protective goggles and put it on Lory''s face then he make her wear protective vest and helm on her head after he finishes he stare at Lory with satisfied expression "You know how to make protective shield don''t you?" he crouch in front of her.


    "Yes!" Lory nods her head again.


    "Don''t forget to make a protective shield around you before the explosion okay" he reminds her gently, he said around her he didn''t say anything about shielding his friend too.


    "Okay!" Lory nods her head obediently.


    Fredhard patted her head dotingly then he yells at his friend again, he turns around at his friend "John, return her before evening tea!" he warned him sternly.


    "Of course," Alberton smiles warmly like a gentle sunrise he looks like a gentle young man if only he doesn''t have a bomb detonator on his hand.


    ___________________________


    Lory blinks her eyes a few times, is it possible she''s growing up weir because she was raised by a bunch of weirdos, Fred, Fargo, Zargan and the others but not her Father, of course, her Father is great!


    "Miss Luo?" Bei Li Yan cliques his finger in front of Lory who is on daze.


    Lory suddenly awake "Call me Ri Yi, it''s weird being called Miss by older man" Loryin again.


    "What happened if you married our Lord, it''s better to get used by it" Bei Li Yan reminds her.


    Lory stifles "You will call me Miss Zhao than?"


    "No, I will call you madam Zhao," said Bei Li Yan with charming smiles.


    Lory mouth twitch ''Why is that name reminds her of her scary boarding supervisor?''


    "I beg you call me Ri Yi" Lory plead earnestly.


    Bei Li Yan rolls his eyes tiredly "Fine, but exin this to our Lord okay!"


    "Easy-peasy" She make a big grinned.


    Lu Jiang Yi was paid attention how Lory and the King''s pce interact, not like the rumor he had heard, they are not malicious people who killed mercilessly on contrary they are easy-going people, they''re interaction to each other is light and rxed so far from how normal big sect would interact to each other in the Lu n they must careful with their words and behaved ordingly, no one has genuine concern to each other, is a ''dog-eating-dog'' world, he thought that''s how big sect situation is is not far from royal family but his opinion changed today.


    Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, and Luo Ri Yi talk without too much restriction they talk normally like friends, theyugh and teased each other casually, Lu Jiang Yi realizes not every big Sect acted like the Lu n, his n had been gone astray for a long time perhaps since Shin Jiu Father killed by they''re owned hand, Lu Jiang Yi stares at his Grandson he decide it he didn''t want him to lived as Lu n members anymore.

 Chapter 251 - Begin The War

    Meanwhile, Bei Li Yan try to send message to Mong Ki about Lory wellbeing but too bad Zhao Li Xin already enters the Lu n territory, he already breach the first gate, Wu San bo subordinated has disabled the array the guards were panic the great array that they were proud off destroyed just like that, the Lu n people try to block Hei Shen sect but they were all killed by Mong Ki and the shadow guards, they scream and pleading but just like there Lord had said ''No mercy''


    Lu n had no choice but retreat, then they blow the whistle to called their horde of the beast for help, from a distance the beast is howling, their roar echoed in the air Zhao Li Xin stood on the ground his expression hide behind his cold mask. ??


    "Jin Hao" he called.


    A white-haired man with snow-white robes take a step forward he lit up the re to the sky, a red light shined in the sky than dozens of flying beast fly on the sky the raider of the beast release white powder, the powder cover the area below after a few second the sounds of beast disappear, the Lu n is confused why the beast is noting then they look each other in panic, is the white powder is the cause of it? what would they do know?


    They leave everything behind and running back to the main building, Zhao Li Xin raised his hand to stop his people chasing them "Let them know we havee" he said with a t tone.


    "Yes'' Milord!" all of them say simultaneously.


    "Jin Wei. It''s your turn now" Zhao Li Xin said with a low voice.


    "Yes, Milord!" Jiang Jin Wei cupped his fist than he turns around and thousand people with silver armor and gold Lion mark on their chest waiting for his order, Jiang Jin Wei raises his sword to the air than he screams.


    "CHARGE!"


    Thousand of people roar vigorously they take out there swords and spear and run forwards, their footsteps shake the ground the beast who is weakened by the poison cannot match them, all of them slice to the ground and the grass is tainted by crimson liquid, the beast whimper and cower some of the beasts who able to run is running in frenzy some is hiding, Zhao Li Xin didn''t care with beast, the animal only has one track mind so he''s not bothered with them but the human¡­.now that is something else.


    Hei Shen had charged forward leaving a trace of smoke behind them but one man stays still, he looks around him, numerous beast and hundreds of people corpses scattered on the ground the air filled with pungent smelled.


    "She would hate this¡­" Zhao Li Xin murmured.


    "She would be sad you killed for her" Jin Hao rest her arms behind his waist.


    "I killed them because I''m sad¡­.is not for her, it won''t bring her back" Zhao Li Xin turn bleak.


    None of them say anything, Jin hao hadn''t heard any news from Bei Li Yan or Mong Liu so he didn''t know if Lory is still alive or not and that make him vexed.


    "Tell them to spare the children and if the women are surrender, let them go," Zhao Li Xin said with a quiet voice.


    Jin Hao stunned "You let them live, I understand about the children but women¡­.you know how they are" he can''t believe he let Lu n women lived, he knew what kinda women who grow up inside a poisonous ce like Lu n, they are as vicious and cruel as the man and sometimes worst.


    Zhao Li Xin turns quiet, behind his wide sleeve his handhold a blue ne "I do this for her¡­." he whispered to himself but Jin hao could hear him clearly.


    Jin hao takes a deep breath "As you wish" he replied.


    ______________________


    Lory suddenly awake, her heart suddenly aching she clench her chest and frown.


    "Ri Yi, what''s wrong?" Bei Li Yan patted her shoulder.


    Lory shakes her head "Nothing, are we arrived yet?" she rubs her chest and the pain eased up then she lifts the window curtains. After two days they finally arrived at Lu n territory, it should take longer but with Qi Lin pulling the carriage without stopping unless when Lory need to take a leak they arrived at Lu n territory.


    "Yes we are near the border Lu n territory," said Wu san Bo "Do you want to get rest, you look very tired" he worriedly asks.


    She never used to ride carriage no matter how long she had been using the carriage she always get nauseous and sore after the long hours, and she''s been ride for three days non stop of course she looks terrible but she insisted to continue without stopping, she''s so worried about him and she missed him dearly, Lory can''t wait to see him again so this much suffering is nothing.


    "I''m good, we need to hurry" she firmly said.


    The others can''t refute her so they hasten the Qi Lin to move faster, Bei Li Yan told Mong Liu who is acted as a coachman to feed the sacred beast with third-grade elixir so he can''t move without stopping, normally as proudful beast Qi Lin would never let anyone treat him like a mere horse but when girsha give him the look ''show me what you got'' expression, the Qilin be overly excited, which is baffled Shin Jiu.


    Suddenly a white eagle enters the windows which surprised Lory for a second, Bei Li Yan took the eagle he checks the eagle''s feet and there''s a little scroll on it, Bei Li Yan opens the note and his long eyebrows creased.


    "What''s wrong?" Wu San bo asked.


    "It''s not good¡­." he replied, he crumpled the note and burn it into ashes, then he shifts his gaze to Lu Jiang Yi "Tell me why the Sacred Mountain Peak wanted this kid?"

 Chapter 252 - The Blessed Child

    Lu Jiang Yi let out a long sigh "I should have known Lu Qiang Gong have there support to able executed his n but I never know how he could persuade Sacred peak mountain society to help him?"


    "Tell us what happened" Wu San Bo encourage him. ??


    "This boy has a special condition it called "Blessed Child" just like his Father it means every beast is drawn to him, he can subdue any beast by a simple touch, the beast will be more then willing to follow him," said Lu Jiang Yi.


    They all stunned, they heard about the story but never thought it would be real it''s a different kind of Beast Master, most beast Masters subdue beast by force or sometimes the beast ept them willingly but this is a rare asion because Beast and human is unlikely in good terms but the ''Blessed Child'' is loved by beast, he could make all beast followed him even if they are not his contractual beast yet, is like a moth attracted to the light.


    That''s why Sacred Mountain Peak support the Lu n but Shin Jiu father refused because the ''Blessed child'' not just love by Beast he also loved all the beast and the truth is Lu n is created to provide a sanctuary for all beast who used to be hunted by cultivator, but The sacred Peak wanted to exploit them as an army for there owned benefit of course Shin Jiu father disapprove.


    When they knew Shin Jiu inherited the same power, the Sacred Peak mountain approach Lu Qian Gong, they can''t change Shin Jiu father but they can use Shin Jiu as there puppet for exchanged the n position Lo Qian Gong work together with Sacred Peak Mountain and killed his owned Brother and everyone who is loyal to them.


    Fortunately, the elder who was loyal to Shin Jiu''s father took Shin jiu away and escaped the massacre and they have been running ever since.


    "Who is this Sacred Mountain Peak Society?" Lory asked.


    "They are a group of people who lived in the snowy mountain peak of Wu Lin, they are is the most powerful group in the continent there not the power we can trifle with even us Hei Shen Sect need to be careful if we fight against them," said Bei Li Yan with heavy tone, as two most powerful power in the continent Bei Li Yan knew its only a matter of time before Hei Shen and sacred peak mountain shed but unfortunately there Lord has hastened the process and this is not good.


    Lory frowned deeply not much power that Hei Shen needs to be warry off so she got curious "Why should we worry about them, are they stronger than Zhao Li Xin?"


    Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo exchanged nce then Bei Li Yan shakes his head "No, the truth is we don''t know much about them we send a lot of spies but all of them died or disappear so we don''t know how powerful they are but to able to find our spies that we nted that mean they security is better evenpared to imperial family"


    "But, we still have one spy left but we can''t contact her too often it''s too dangerous for both of us," said Wu San Bo.


    Lory grin cunningly "So we do have spy afterall but¡­.can we trust her?" the troublesome about undercover is when the person who got to immerse in her undercover forget their purpose and slowly sway to other direction, that''s why undercover jobs are the hardest among every task.


    "Bei Li Yan also understand this that''s why he choose that woman "Don''t worry, we can trust her because in this world no one hates Sacred peak mountain more than her"


    Lory bes quiet again, she is worried for someone who has a personal feeling being too close to the peoples who responsible for her grudge is not a wise decision, she wonders why a meticulous person like Bei Li Yan suddenly be careless, is not like him.


    Bei li Yan aware the questioning eyes un her eyes he smiles faintly, he knew Lory doubt his decision but he didn''t feel offended on contrary he is pleased because Zhao Li Xin have the same doubt as her it shows she''s not less clever than his Lord, what a great woman no wonder his Lord loves her very much.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own reason," said Bei Li Yan with a reassuring smile.


    Lory sighs than she smiles "I trust you," she said with firm eyes.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles, she even answers the same way as his Lord, well kinda¡­.his Lord didn''t say anything but only nce to him before signing him to proceed with the n.


    "So overall we conclude, the Lu n wanted to kidnap this Kid to sell him to Sacred Mountain Peak and they wanted to use him to create an army of the beast, is that it¡­." Lory rubs her chin while contemting.


    "That''s the n" Bei Li Yan lift his teacup than he sips his tea slowly.


    Lory than frown again "I don''t understand, other thanck of information about there power what make you fear them? Is there anything else?"


    "Well we heard about this mysterious weapon who can kill even a sovereign level cultivator, this weapon only given to the chosen maiden they called her the Hollydy," said Wu San Bo.


    "Hollydy? Seriously?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes" Wu san Bo nods his head "And the weapon is called Providence Sword," he said solemnly.


    Lory''s eyes bulged "No kidding¡­" she murmured, people in this world are very good when they are given a name to anything, she has to admit the weapon name sounds cool.


    "No, we don''t" Wu san Bo said seriously he didn''t understand why she thought he''s kidding. Only Bei Li Yan who understands that Lory finds the sword names is a bit outrageous because he thought the same too when he heard it the first time, what a showoff.


    Lory scratches her nose awkwardly "Okay" she answer briefly.


    "Master don''t worry, I will never yield on them, I love every beast and all beast listen too me, I will not let them used me no matter what!" Shin Jiu said with a determined expression.


    "Master we will listen to you!" said Gao Di the monkey.


    "Yes Master, we will protect you at all cost, you are the only master we ever recognize," said the white tiger with a charismatic voice.


    Lory mouth twitch "Are you guys sure?" Lory would believe them more if only the tiger didn''t let Girsha nestle on his thick fur while the te is ced on the tiger back and the monkey didn''t fanning him carefully not to fast but not too slow either and not once they everin.


    If people see this they would though the master is the bird, not the little boy, she feel rather sad for her cute disciple.

 Chapter 253 - Her Worth

    Girsha acted nonchntly when he obviously let the sacred beast served him after the beast bravely vowed they''re loyalty to shin jiu the monkey peel the grape and feed it to girsha the monkey even wiped his hand first with a clean cloth before he touches Girsha food, in Lory''s eyes the monkey looks like a professional Butler.


    Shin Jiu pout, why does he felt this sacred beast is unreliable they used to be stick on him no matter where he go but now they spend their time pampering the bird and not like other beast Girsha is ignoring him he didn''t give a nce on him, Shin Jiu nudged Lory sleeve with sad eyes "Master, you''re beast is mean¡­" heined. ??


    Lory sigh "Yeah, he kinda is¡­" he agrees.


    Suddenly Monkey peel another grape and give it to Lory with big grin, Lory casually received it "Thank you Gao Di " she patted the monkey head than she eats the grape and the sweet tasted spread on her moth make her eyes brighter "Your beast is so nice" Lory smile at shin Jiu while licking her sticky finger.


    "No, they''re not," said shin Jiu "They didn''t like human, they always keep their distance even to my grandpa they unwilling to get too close that''s why I always confuse why they like Master so much at first I thought you are like me ''The blessed Child'' but they said you are not so¡­..its weird" Shin Jiu stare at lory confusedly.


    Lu Jiang Yi and the others also staring at her, Lory feel awkward than she turns to the only creature who might know "Girsha" she called.


    [Its the blood] Girsha said through telepathic, he didn''t like tomunicated to other human other then Lory if sacred beast haughty in front of the human than a ''First Kind'' didn''t even put human in their eyes they disregard human as greedy, cruel and savaged creature, that''s why he surprised when he met someone like Lory and his heart be soften whenever he talks with her and then he met her Family the Lucient''s and the Archknight only than his opinion change but only for them not to all human being, that''s also the reason he never talk anyone in this world until their prove they''re worth.


    [Blood?] Lory didn''t understand.


    [The ancient Blood in our veins, me as the ''first kind'' and you as a ''Lucient''] said Girsha again.


    [And Shin Jiu what about him, do you think he like us?] She got curious where this ''Blessed child'' powering from.


    Girsha take a deep breath [His family perhaps inherited an ancient Blood of the celestial beast from this world but only a little I can only smell faintly, it smelled like a wine scent if I described it to you]


    [What make him different then us?] Lory asked again.


    Girsha roll his eyes tiredly [Of course he''s different silly girl, their''s no way he like me and their''s no way his little ancient blood could bepared to the pure blood of ''Lucient'' you''re blood is special Lory, you are special¡­.no King and Queen in the entire world could match your nobility, but that also the reason why Lazarus wanted you''re should very much]


    Lory sigh she leans her back then she bes quiet ''Special huh'' Loryment to herself should she be happy or not she didn''t understand, for her being an heir of Lucient is a heavy burden and not just her, her brother and father might feel the same so how could sheined, Lucas said the life of Lucient is a mixed between tragedy and glory and he is right, he is absolutely right.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Shin Jiu bes worried when his master suddenly bes quiet after she called Girsha, why he felt his Master be sad is he said something wrong? is it because he told her she was weird than he grip Lory sleeve "Master, I''m sorry¡­.you are not weird at all, your my great Master" hefort her earnestly.


    Lory awaked from her dazed, she chuckles when Shin Jiuforting her he might think she''s hurt from his word, Lory patted his head dotingly "Don''t worry, you''re master just remember something, you did nothing wrong"


    Shin Jiu eyes glittering, he likes it when his master patted his head, he never has a mother but if he has one he wanted someone gentle and strong like his Master, Shin Jiu rest his head on Lory''s arm with happy smile than Lory gives the kid a bag of candy to cheer him up.


    Lu Jiang Yi eyes watch them with teary eyes, he always feel sad for his Grandson to grown up without knowing his parents and he get worried when people try to get close to him, Lu Jiang Yi scared that person has secret agenda because they knew Shin Jiu ability but lory is different, the beast approved her they even like her and that''s weird bird and most of all lory seems really care for his Grandson.


    Lu Jiang Yi ds there''s someone else who loves his grandson as much as he does with this perhaps Shin Jiu parents could rest in peace, Lu Jiang Yi watch both master and disciple sharing a bag of candy happily, his mouth slightly curved.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage its peaceful and calm but Bei Li Yan minds is overwhelmed when he realizes how much Luo Ri Yi worth, the Liang Zu empress treat her as a family, the Jiu Yun sect treat her as a benefactor and a good friend and now she be the master of ''The Blessed child'' this child might not do much at this aged but tree to five yearster how powerful this child would be, the center of all this is Luo Ri Yi, she is the glue of all of them if one day she asked them a favor would all of themply to her.


    Suddenly Bei Li Yan breath hitched, they say she just aweak girl who worth nothing for they''re Sect if only they know, Bei Li Yan smile with excitement he can predict something amazing would happen around her, something beyond they''re somprehension.


    Lory notice Bei Li yan stare at he weirdly "What, do you want cand?" she lift the bag.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles "As matter of fact¡­. I do"

 Chapter 254 - They’re Coming!

    "Your majesty, we will arrive soon" a middle-aged man with silver armor cupped his fist in front of beautiful woman with beautiful red robes, her face is young and delicate her eyes is sharp, she tied her hair into a ponytail with silver crown hairpin clip her hair, a sword is on her waist she rides a ck horsed her body straight and her expression is grim everyone could see she''s in a bad mood for weeks.


    "That Damn Lu n, If couldn''t kill them all, my name is not Ming Yue Yin!" she grit her teeth, when she heard about what happened to Lory she almost leaves her Kingdom and charged with her army to the Liu Yan Kingdom, it was Zhang Yu Hao painstaking effort to calmed her down, but the more she waited the angrier she bes especially when she heard Liu Yan Emperor wanted to give a bunch of Who*e to Zhao Li Xin to quelled his anger. ? ?


    Ming Yue Yin wrecked her entire courtyard in anger it took Fu Xiao Jin and Fu Ying effort to coaxed her because Ming Yue Yin is known a beginner stage of Emperor level no one can win against her and it''s all because Lory gift to her she can be this strong but that only make her sadder, she wants to be strong so one day she can help her when Lory needs her but then this happened so what''s the point to have such power.


    She was calmed down after Fu Xiao Jin told her what Zhao Li Xin had done only then Ming Yue Yin''s anger dissipated slightly but she''s still angry and mourn, she didn''t want to believe Lory would die just like that, that impossible! So she came to the Liu yan Kingdom, to help Zhao Li Xin killed the Lu n even though he might not need her help but she can''t live without cut off one or two Lu n people. This anger must be vented to somewhere and Lu n is the best choice.


    Fu Ying suddenlye he cupped his fist courteously "Your Majesty, Hei Shen Sect already enter the Lu n territory"


    Ming Yue Yin smile with joy "My uncle is the best!" she d her opinion about Zhao Li Xin is not wrong "Let''s hurry before uncle kill all the Lu''s n!" she kick her horse lightly and the horse whined and run in high speed and the thousands of soldiers with big g of Liang Zu Kingdom followed her, the sounds of thousands of horse shaking the earth.


    _________________________


    "On the top of the hill, a couple watches the Liang Zu army marched toward the Lu n territory, the woman shifts her gaze to the handsome man beside her "Are they the Liang Zu Kingdom?"


    The man nods his head "Yes, I heard Mis Luo is the Kingdom benefactor and the Empress loved her dearly so it''s not surprised she woulde"


    She smile with sadden expression "She also our benefactor and a very good friend of mine, Lu Yao dare to use my name to hurt her and the Lu n turn blind eye about this, did they thought no one would care for Ri Yi" she clenched her fist "I will never forgive them!"


    "Don''t worry Xi Ying, she is Jiu Yun benefactor and she save my life, we will make them pay for this!" his eyes filled with determination, it was Luo Ri Yi who pulls him from the dark of abyss, he promised himself he would pay his debt to her but the Lu Yao robbed his chance to show his gratitude, he also as furious as his fianc¨¦e.


    "Yes brother Li, let make them pay!" her eyes glint with murderous intent.


    "Let''s hurry, I heard some powerful group would aide the Lu n, we can''t let anything happen to Lord long Ming and Hei Shen people, we owed them too much!" said the old man with a long beard.


    Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen exchanged nce then they jump to their flying beast is a White Lion with a wide wings then they flew to the sky behind them hundreds of people with white robes rides a giant swan flying in the sky, the Jiu Yun sect who always live in seclusion finally appear and this is shocked the entire nation no one would know is all because of one woman.


    ___________________________


    "Where are they?" Lu Qian gong kick the table "Is sacred mountain peak arrived yet?" he red at his subordinate who is cowering on the corner of the room.


    "The¡­.they say¡­.they wille" he stuttered.


    Lu Han Zhao breaches the room without knocking "Father¡­.Qian...Qian Qi Feng is failed, the whole Qian manor is burned down by someone" he said anxiously.


    "WHAT!" Lu Qian Gong shocked "What about the kid the Blessed child'' we need that Damn child!" he screams in panic.


    "We don''t know...no one sees him," he said worriedly.


    "IDIOT!" Lu Qian got furious he pped Lu Han Zhao''s face "How can''t you don''t know! do you know how important that child is, what should we do without that child?!" he madly screams, why everything bes like this he had sacrificed everything to be like this how could he let long ming took everything away from him, NO WAY!


    "I know father but¡­what should we do, if the Holy Lady knew¡­..we have make promise" Lu Han Zhao staggering raised himself from the floor, he has no time to grief over her father mistreated him, he is more worry about Hei Shen, Long ming, The ''Blessed Child'' whereabout and the Holly Lady of sacred peak mountains who knocking on his door.


    Lu Qian Gong faces cover with a thinyer of sweat "Don''t tell anyone¡­.don''t let Holy Lady knew about this, we get rid Long ming first then we think about other thingster" he balled up his fist tightly.


    Lu Han Zhao didn''t know what to do so he only follows his father order just when they thought they have solved one problem suddenly the door is burst open strongly, this time Lu Zhai Quan enters the room with the panic-stricken expression "Sect¡­sect leader The empress Ming and her army is breached our territory"


    "WHAT, why are they here?" Lu Qian Gong dumbfounded.


    Then another elder enters the room frantically "Sect Leader, Jiu Yun secte breached our territory!"


    Lu Qian Gong almost faint, he tiredly stares at his elder "They here too?"


    "Yes, they say they areing for Luo Ri Yi!" said the elders again.


    Lu Qian Gong frowned he looks at his subordinate with a question expression "WHO?"


    ______________


    "Ha¡­achooo!"


    "Are you get cold Ri Yi?" Bei Li Yan gives her handkerchief.


    Lory snort while wiped her nose with a handkerchief "No¡­I think someone talks behind my back"

 Chapter 255 - The Demon Lord Is Arrived

    The outer gate had been blown up by Zhao Li Xin and his people, Jiang Jin Wei leads his troops to deal with Lu n guards, the sound of metal colliding each other and people screaming echoed on the air, blood spilled on the ground and people step on the corpses of fallen soldiers, most of the corpses is Lu n people, the next moment Lu n flying beast if flocking and cover the blue sky, they are screech in loud voice and more beast appear on the ground a creature with dark skin and strong bodies who looks like a bear and face like a lizard but with long sharp teeth and thick long tongue, they''re eyes are small without pupil only white eyes, they''re feet are long and muscr cover with muscle and big w, they are the ferocious Lo Tie.


    The same Creature that heavenly jade pavilion brought to Zhao Li Xin manor the difference is now in front of them they''re''s a hundred of Lo Tie bared they''re Fangs towards them, Zhao Li Xin faces watching the creature with cold eyes his expression hide behind the cold mask. ??


    "They''re''s a hundreds of them Milord" said Mong Ki.


    "I know" he answer casually "Isn''t this fun¡­." They''re''s a hinted of blood lust in his words.


    "It is Milord," Mong Ki said with an expressionless face.


    Lu Moyen who is leading the Lu n people ted when he saw hundreds of Lo Tie and Flying beast Bing Fang on his back he regained his vigor he arrogantly re at Zhao Li Xin "Long Ming, if you want to live this ce alive, kneel on the ground and tell me you''re sorry!" he said with scornfulughter.


    The other Lu n member who remain alive also a relief after the beast Lo Tie back them up, they have breeding Lo Tie in secret for years to be they''re army, this ssified matters no one knows especially the Imperial of Liu Yan Kingdom if not the emperor must be suspicious and worry with the Lu n.


    This is the trump card that was given by sacred peak mountain to let the Lu n overruled the Liu Yan Kingdom for they''re sakes of course since Shin Jiu father died the Lu n has be the sacred peak mountainp dog this is the disheartening truth that only the Lu n patriarch knew about this.


    "Yes, Kneeled on the ground!" another Lu n screams at Hei Shen people.


    "You think so great huh, our beast would tearing you apart from limbs to limbs!" another Lu n joins the mockery.


    Suddenly the Lu n bes excited theyughing and mocking the Hei Shen people when no one in Hei Shen Sect said everything they thought Hei Shen people are scared so they be more outrageous with they''re words.


    "KNEEL-KNEEL-KNEEL!!" they cheer over and over again in frenzy.


    Lu Mo Yen sneer, his overbearing attitude return, he balled his fist excitedly this time he would kill Long Ming without failed!


    Jin Hao rolls his eyes with annoyance "Can I kill them already?" he halfins and half pleading to Zhao Li Xin.


    "Do what you like¡­"Zhao Li Xin gives him permission.


    Jin Hao wickedly smile, the long white thin sword appear on his hand the cold qi energy swirl around the sword than he make a big swing and with one ''SWOOSH'' sounds everyone who wasugh and mocking them turn to ice, than everything bes pin drop silence, they''re eyes bulged they didn''t know how the man in front of them be ice, one of them think he was dreaming or seeing things than he touch the frozen man in front of him suddenly the frozen man crumbles into shattered ice only than he realizes this is real, he screams in fright.


    His scream awakes other Lu n who was on a daze, a lot of them scared to they''re wits they fall on to the ground with they''re butts, they suddenly engulf with terror, than the frozen people one by one explode into smithereens.


    Lu Mo Yen scream in panic "KILL THEM, KILL THEM ALL!!" hemands his beast and everyone to attack.


    Jin Hao sneer "Please make this trip worthy"


    Jiang Jin Wei hit his fist on the ground and the ground cracked, his enemy footsteps slipped and they lose they''re bnce than Jiang Jin Wei throws his punch to the air and dozens of Lu n fall on the ground while coughing blood.


    Lo Tie Beast punch toward him, Jiang Jin Wei holds the beast fangs with his bare hands, the beast tries to push him but he stands on the ground unmoving than with a loud scream he rips the beast jaws in two and the beast falls with loud ''Thump'' on the ground.


    The Lo Tie hordes jump toward them while swinging they''re giant w but suddenly hundreds of arrow hit the beast than more arrowse from behind Hei Shen people, the next moment a woman with red robes and ck horse appear she cut the Lo Tie heads smoothly.


    "Uncle, I''m here!" Ming Yue Ying screams at Zhao Li Xin "You killed them all, I take care of them!"


    Jin Hao and Jiang Jin Wei chuckle, Ming Yue Ying didn''t change she still as bruted as she used to.


    No one can see what expression Zhao Li Xin make but his eyes be soft when he saw Ming Yue Yin he remembers her when they were at Liangzu kingdom, the memory of her sh before he''s eyes, her smile, herugh, her cry everything about here back to him.


    He closes his eyes and pain engulf him, like thousand of knife rip his heart apart after he mourns what left for him is rage, an utter rage!


    The me ignited from within him, he raised his arms who are cover with fire the heat is so extreme it make Mong Ki and Mong Yi take a few steps back, a raging fire twirl around his hands than he strikes thest gate of Lu n protection from afar and the steel gate explode with loud thundering sounds.


    The guard who protects the gate turn to ashes some was half-dead on the ground half of they''re body is burn until they''re skin melt and turn red and ck, Zhao Li Xin walk calmly in the middle of corpses and chaos with Mong Ki and mong Yi follow behind him, The Lu n members body trembles with fears although they raised they''re swords toward him but no one dares to get close unconsciously they open the path for him.


    ''The Demon Lord has arrived''

 Chapter 256 - The Demon Lord Is Arrive II

    The door of the main hall gently open, a man with ck robes and golden mask enter the room her ck hair fluttering behind his back, his move is calm and quiet but every step he takes shaking everyone heart to the core, the Lu n members gulped there saliva, there hands trembles and there face cover with thinyer of sweat.


    Lu Qian Gong sits on the main seat, his chair is a few steps above the floor make him looks and feel like an emperor, such a delusion for small-minded man. Lu Qian Gong hides his anxiety but his hand trembles under his sleeve, he regrets he has underestimated his power and persistence but most of all his feeling for his woman. ??


    If only Lu Qian Gong humbles himself even just a little bit he should condemn Lu Yao''s behavior perhaps disowned her, she''s dead afterall so what the used but no¡­he keep provoking him, thinking he would not waste his resource just for a mere woman, how wrong he is¡­


    Zhao Li Xin stops in front of the stairs he lifts his head he stares the old man on the highest chair, their''s nothing reflected inside his cold dark eyes perhaps is a question ''Is this all you got?''


    Stare by his empty gaze make Lu Qian Gong breathe hitched, Mong Yi, take out a chair from the spatial ring he put the chair behind Zhao Li Xin, than Mong Yi take out a small table next to chair, Zhao Li Xin flicked his robes and casually sits, he crossed his legs leisurely while Mong Ki take out a wine cup and a sk than he poured the wine calmly.


    The room as quiet as a graveyard only the sound of pouring water could be heard, no one date to talk and no one dares breath too hard, they stood their waiting and praying for help toe.


    Zhao Li Xin take off her mask and his ''heaven-defying'' appearance appear, they heard the rumor that Long Ming is Zhao Li Xin the sixth prince of Jian Wei Kingdom is the most handsome man in the country turns out is not just a rumor.


    He does very handsome but at the same time he doesn''t look surreal their''s something about him that make them shiver to there spine, he likes a jade sculpture, so perfect but empty and cold almost inhuman.


    Zhao Li Xin put down the winecup on the table beside him gently, he leans his back on the chair than he stares at Lu Qian Gong.


    "Where were we?"


    __________________________


    "You''re majesty, the bing Fang has ruined our formation!" Fu Ying screams in anger.


    Ming Yue Yin cliques her tongue in annoyance, she takes out another sword with her left hand with double swords she leaps to the sky and slices the flying beast into pieces, the blood burst like a red firework.


    When another bing fang attack from behind her suddenly the Bing fang body split in two and a woman with soft green hanfu appears, her beautiful face looks fierce, Ming Yue Yin and the beautifuldynd on the ground smoothly.


    When a horde Bing Fang beastunches towards them, a white lion with wings roar and pounce toward the beast. Ming Yue Yin watches the beast with awed, the beautiful girl approaches her with a big smile.


    "You''re Majesty" he cupped her fist courteously.


    "Who are you?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    "My Name Yang Xi Ying, I''am miss Luo Ri Yi''s friend, Ie here to avenged her!" he said with determination.


    "You do?" Ming Yue Yin grinned.


    "My heart cannot rest if I don''t destroy the Lu n!" her beautiful eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Ming Yue Yin smiled mischievously, she swings both of her swords "Well Miss yang, wee to the party than"


    A Lo Tie beast charged towards them, Ming Yue Ying jump to the sky while Yang Xi Yin dodge to the side she crouches on the ground and hurt the beast left front legs, the beast loses it bnce and from the sky Ming Yue Ying pierce her swords to the beast head and the beast press to the ground and dead with blood flown from it''s massive body.


    Ming Yue Yin grins widely "I like this party!"


    Ming Yue Yingughing "I know right,"


    Li Mozhen who watch his fianc¨¦e from somewhere else was a relief when he finds her okay and surprisingly she make new friends. Than three Lo Tie beast surround him, Li Mo Zhen make a stance with his swords then the beast jump toward him at the same time, Li Mo Zhen twirls to the sky like a tornado and the beast suddenly chopped to pieces, Li Mo Zhennd on the grass gently.


    "It seems you''re cultivation raise again master Li" Jin Hao walk towards him with a gentle smile is very contradicting with the bloody sword on his right hand and the Bing Fang head on his left hand.


    "Its all thanks to you master Jin" Li Mo Zen humbly said.


    Jin hao throws the beast head on the side like trash "Its nothing¡­" he said calmly.


    "If ist''s continue like this, it will end soon," said Li Mo Zhen, other then the beast their''s almost no one left from the Lu n members, perhaps they are dead or they are run.


    Jin Hao pressed his lips together "No, they would take thisy down, Lu Qian Gong is like cockroach¡­..he must have something else to ensure his survival" Jin hao store his sword on his spatial ring, their are only a few beasts left so he lost his interest.


    "Jin" Jiang Jin Weies from behind him, Jiang Jin Wei stares at the distance.


    Jin hao and Li Mo Zhen follow his gaze, from the horizon a small back dots appear and increasingly multiply, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Yin also realize another arrivaling towards them.


    "Firefly Dragon" Li Mo Zhen murmured.


    "Ah, the insurance hase¡­" Jin Hao said in a rxed manner.


    "Who is that?" Li Mo Zhen was stunned with so many firefly dragon appearances.


    "Sacred Mountain Peak," Jin Hao said.


    Jiang Jin Wei scoffed "How stupid, they real doe make a deal with the devil"

 Chapter 257 - The Demon Lord And The Holy Lady

    "What the heck is that?" Jal her body got out of the window than Lory pointing to the sky.


    Bei Li Yan and the others follow her direction and suddenly they expression bes stern, Bei Li Yan yells at Mong Liu and Mong Tan "Increase the speed, Hurry!" then he pulls Lory back inside the carriage swiftly. ??


    "Who is that?" Lory got worried when she notices Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo''s anxious face.


    Wu San Bo sigh "Sacred Mountain peak"


    Lory than realizes they mighte because of Zhao Li Xin, her heart begins to races she''s engulfed by anxiety events thought she knew how strong Zhao Li Xin is but the risk is still there and for them dare to against Hei Shen sect they must believe they have enough ability.


    "Girsha make the Qi Lin as fast he can!" he shout at Girsha usingmonnguage, she knew thezy bird understand.


    Girsha chirping a little then suddenly the Qi Lin growl and he speed up his pace this sudden move surprised everyone on the carriage Lu Jiang Yi hold Shin Jiu before he falls off the carriage and Bei Li Yan holds Lory''s shoulder to keep her stable.


    "HOLD ON!" Wu San Bo warned them with surprised looks. Who needs the ''Blessed Child'' when they have this bird to control the sacred Beast, could it be the ''Blessed Child'' power is overrated


    ________________


    Meanwhile, inside the main hall, a certain Lord sits leisurely as if this his owned house no one dares reprimand his rude behavior perhaps no one care either, they feel like a lowly a peasant in front of the Emperor their not dare to make a sound. Zho Li Xin leans his cheeks on his fist while Lu Qian Gong struggles to maintain his dignity.


    "Master Long Ming¡­" Lu Qian Gong finally break the silence "We didn''t have to go this far" he said with a solemn voice.


    Zhao Li Xin stare at Lu Qian Gong indifferently "Hundreds of people had died, I think we already have gone too far don''t you think" he said with mockery.


    Lu Qian Gong balled his fist, he can''t refute Zhao Li Xin than he takes a deep breath to calm himself "So, what do you want?" he asked again.


    "The same thing you wanted from me¡­..annihtion," he said calmly.


    His words make everyone frightened, their face has lost their color they look at each other in panic but none of them dare to say anything, thest thing they want is hastened Long Ming decision. Lu Qian Gong looks calmed but his heart almost dropped when he heard Zhao Li Xin''s words.


    He clear his throat to calmed his nerved "Master Long, this is Lu Yao fault, it got nothing to do with us, we should not magnify the problem" Lu Wian Gong tries to reason with Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh than he straightens his back "Magnify the problem¡­" he sneers then he shifts his stare coldly to Lu Qian Gong "You still don''t understand do you"


    Zhao Li Xin''s words bring chills to Lu Qian Gong, he didn''t know what wrong with his words why this ''Demon Lord'' re at him as if he wants to cut him into pieces.


    "What Lu Yao Killed is not just a woman¡­.she killed my entire world" he hissed "You know how it feel when the only thing matter is taken away ¡­.brutely, violently¡­..from you" His empty dark eyes make Lu Qian Gong terrified, he can''t read Zhao Li Xin mind he doesn''t know what can appease this ''Demon Lord'' because he Can''t see anything in his eyes, is like staring to depth of abyss it was dark and hollow.


    "If you don''t know, asked that granddaughter of you¡­who is she name again?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head slightly.


    "Lu Xi Xi Milord," Mong Yi remind him.


    "Oh¡­is she still alive?" he asked casually as if he asked about the weather.


    Lu Han Zhuo and Lu Qian Gong face turn ashen, Lu Xi Xi is maintained her life but her health is deteriorated and her cultivation is vanish, perhaps she can''t even bear a child because her weak condition, for a woman like her who live in Lu n she''s nothing more than empty vase, beautiful and useless she had be a joke and object of ridiculed its also implicated Lu Han Zhuo reputation and this is what vexed him more.


    Lu Qian Gong knew Zhao Li Xin mocked him, his face bes red he never been humiliated like this he squeezed the arms rest chair into splinters than his Qi spread on the air and pressed everyone to the ground, it''s funny because Lu Qian Gong only managed to intimidate his owned n while Zhao Li Xin and the Mong''s brothers is unperturbed.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked "Emperor level huh, slightly above you isn''t it" he casually said to Mong Ki.


    "I''ll work harder, milord!" Mong Ki feel remorse for hisck of power.


    Mong ki words make Lu Qian Gong shocked and embarrassed, he would not guest the emperor cultivator would serve Zhao Li Xin and that man is not even thirty yet while Lu Qian Gong is in histe sixty, his talent is paledpare to Zhao Li Xin servants how could he is not embarrassed at the same time he is terrified if Zhao Li Xin servant is at Emperor level than what level Zhao Li Xin is?


    Not just Lu Qian Gong who is scarred all the Lu''s is engulfed by horror, is this the end of the Lu n? NO, this can''t be!


    Suddenly the main hall door mmed open than people with yellow and white robes enter the room, Lu Qian Gong and Lu Han Zhuo face beamed finally they havee, on the other Zhao Li Xin smirked "Looks like you''re help hase" he mocked Lu Qian Gong ipetent than he wears his gold mask again.


    Nan Yu Wei enters the room with a line of woman bodyguard behind her and more expert walk beside her, Nan Yu Wei pretty faces mesmerized every man in the room but their not dare stare at her for too long which would offend her but some young man can''t help but take a few nces at her.


    Not Long after Jin Hao, Jiang Jin Wei, Li Mo Zhen, Yang Xi Yin, and Ming Yue Yin also enter the room, Zhao Li Xin raised from his seat than Mong Yi nonchntly turn the chair to the side and so the table than Zhao Li Xin casually take a seat again, after he feel he got a better view he takes the winecup and sip his wine in a rxed manner, his odd behavior make everyone frowned but for people who knew Zhao Li Xin temperament they didn''t feel anything weird.


    Jin Hao and the others stand behind Zhao Li Xin, while Nan Yue Wei take the seat opposite Zhao Li Xin and her people stand behind them, she smile kindly at zhao Li Xin but he didn''t give her a nce which is expected by her so she didn''t care. Lu Qian gong step down from his chair he slightly bow at Nan Yu Wei.


    "Holly Lady" he greet respectfully.


    Nan Yu Wei ignore him her eyes fixed on Zhao Li Xin, her behavior make Lu Qian Gong awkward.


    "Long Ming, you''re real name is Zhao Li Xin isn''t it?" she asked casually.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to answer he put the winecup back on the table.


    Nan Yu Wei didn''t care "Can I call you Li Xin than?" she asked with a teasing smile.


    "No!" he replied without hesitation.

 Chapter 258 - Inevitable War

    Nan Yu Wei didn''t feel offended on contrary she chuckles "You didn''t change"


    Everyone staring at Zhao Li Xin, they wonder what kinda rtionship they might have especially Ming Yue Ying she re at Zhao Li Xin with probing looks, he ignores everyone his hand froze in the air than he looks at Mong Ki "Do I know her?" he squints his eyes. ??


    Mong Ki who also indifferent like his Lord didn''t have a recollection about Nan Yu Wei he throws a question nce at Mong Yi who also looks contemting than he shakes his head "I don''t know either Milord"


    "Don''t bother" Nan Yu Wei suddenly speak "The first and thest time we met is five years ago when you destroy another Sect, just like this one," she said nonchntly.


    He sped his hand together on his knee he looks very much rxed "You came here to stop me?"


    "If we can avoid it, why should we?" she smile softly at him.


    Her smile can melt any man''s heart but sadly Zhao Li Xin as not any man, his eyes remain cold and indifferent "What do you want?"


    "Cooperation" she pped her hand excitedly "Why don''t you give the Lu n a chance and we can work together"


    "What can you give me?" Zhao Li Xin asked indifferently.


    "Anything you want" she replied confidently.


    "I want my fianc¨¦e back¡­.."


    The room bes quiet again, Nan Yu Wei sigh than she leans her back she stares at Zhao Li Xin''s cold eyes "I can give you another fianc¨¦e" she finally said. It''s a preposterous suggestion for everyone who knew Zhao Li Xin feeling to Lory they suddenly stop breathing and look at Nan Yu Wei with pitiful gaze even Lu Qian Gong feel worried for Nan Yu Wei.


    Zhao Li Xin stifles "Really, who?"


    Nan Yu Wei frown she seems immersed in deep thought than she suddenly awake "Well, it can be ME?!" she said like she offering candy to him. All the man inside the room looking at Zhao Li Xin in envy but Hei Shen people roll their eyes inwardly while the sacred mountain peak make a disapproved expression.


    "You?" Zhao Li Xi seizes Nan Yu Wei''s wless face than he scoffed with contempt "Unworthy¡­thousand woman like you is not worth even a single strain of her hair so I''m¡­strongly declined" he emphasized the word ''Strongly'' to ridiculed her.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Yin hold the urge to pped there hands and cheers for Zhao Li Xin while Jin Hao and Li Mo Zhen chuckle, Jiang Jin Wei can only sigh, no one can match his lord poisonous tongue.


    The calm Nan Yu Wei expression slightly changes but she quickly collected herself before anyone noticed but of course, it can''t escape Jin Hao keen eyes.


    "I heard she just a wasted woman who can''t cultivate, she evenes from a humble background, a servant if I''m not wrong" Nan Yu Wei state the fact but their''s mockery in his tone and the same time confusion "So what can a woman like that give it to you?"


    Zhao Li Xin closes his eyes, her beautiful eyes sh on his mind it gives himfort and aches at the same time then slowly he opened his eyes "Peace¡­." He said with a low voice, his somber expression hide behind his mask but everyone could feel his grief.


    Nan Yu Wei stunned, is he being serious? Is he really grieving for his fianc¨¦e? Is he in love? That'' can''t be true isn''t it, a man like Zhao Li Xin would never know or even interested in something called love, this is impossible! Suddenly she feel ufortable as if she is choked by something it make her hard to breathe, Nan Yu Wei takes a deep breath to calm herself.


    "Are you be crazy like this, because of her?" she asked seriously the yfulness in her eyes disappeared but no one notice only a few keen men in the room notice it.


    "Crazy?" Zhao Li Xin frown "You think this is crazy? You wrong¡­.this is me being sad, you haven''t seen me crazy but if you force me I can show you what crazy really is" his wicked smile behind his mask but everyone knew his not throws an empty threat, everyone bes more anxious, Nan Yu Wei face also be rigid, he threatening her Zhao Li Xin didn''t care if he must against Sacred Mountain peak or whatever when he wants to get through they must step away or else.


    "Her grace, let''s not spend more talk with them!" one of the experts Nan Yu Wei can''t hold his anger anymore, Nan Yu Wei position is impable in there ce she should be worship like a goddess for outer worlds but this man keeps humiliating her, this is outrageous.


    "Ourdy graciously gives you honor she even sacrifices herself to be your fianc¨¦e, how dare you refuse and humiliated her! what Hei Shen sect do you think you so great!"


    Jin Hao chuckles he opens up his folding fan than fanning himself "If my Lord epts every woman who wanted to be his fianc¨¦e, I''m afraid no matter how big Hei Shen sect is we don''t think we can amodate all of them" he said with worry face.


    "YOU!" the expert pointing at Jin Hao with a red face, another person has humiliated his Lady he can''t take it anymore he pounces at Jin Hao than Jin Hao jumps in front of Zhao Li Xin to protect him not like he needs it.


    Two fist sh to each other the shocked from there qi energy created a waved and push people who are not strong enough, Nan Yu Wei frown because Jin Hao could match her expert, she didn''t know Hei Shen kings are powerful. The expert also shocked Jin Hao could block his fist, he throws another fist towards him but Jin Hao easily dodged it. the expert be furious every attack he releases was missed, in his anger, he hit the heavy table towards Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao smirked he balled his fist and hit the flying table and the table explodes into pieces, people evade the wood shards even the Hei Shen people must take cover, Zhao Li Xin bes annoyed.


    "Jin¡­" he warns him with a low voice.


    Jin Hao smiles helplessly "Sorry, I got toe excited"


    "Make it fast¡­" Zhao Li Xin saidzily.


    "Okay, okay" he sighs deeply, every time he fights in front of Zhao Li Xin his Lord always make him finish the fight quickly even though he still not finish ying, what a joy killer.


    The sacred Mountain peak people be dark, Hei Shen people treat there expert like a joke, what a disgrace!


    Nan Yu Wei looks calmed but she was cursed Hei Shen people inwardly, they all despicable people why all of them have the same temperament like there Lord "Elder Kwan, end this quickly!"


    "Yes, Holy Lady!" he answers firmly but deep down heining he does try to end this quickly, do they think he''s ying right now? the elder Kwan feel very wronged.


    The Elder Kwan raised his power he umted his energy on his palm then he leaps toward Jin Hao, at the same time Jin Hao collected the cold energy surround his body and move the energy on his hands when Eldere there palms pped and the energy wave spread throughout the room, people pushed farther than before, Fu Xiao Jing and Fu Ying shielding Ming Yue Yin and Li Mo Zhen protecting yang Xi Ying while the other gather there Qi so their not got hurt only Zhao Li Xin who sips the wine with boring expression.


    Jin Hao was pushed few steps back but the expert elder Kwan was pushed farther until he kneels on the floor and coughing blood. Jin Hao breathe deeply and the cold energy surrounding him increasing and his breath be white smoke, he hit the floor and icicles appear from beneath the floor and hit the weak elder Kwan, he stabs by the icicles just like porcupines.


    The blood from the lifeless body flown down from the icicles than slowly the ice melt and Elder Kwan''s body falls on the floor who is tainted by mixed of water and blood.

 Chapter 259 - Inevitable War II

    The Sacred mountain peak members face turn dark, there blood boiling the Hei Shen sect has waged the war towards them, Nan Yue Wei gritted her teeth "Do you understand what you had done?" her face turns crimson toward Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao sneers "I think I know better than you" he opens the golded fan then nonchntly fanning himself "Don''t tell me you didn''t expect this" he raised his eyebrows yfully. ??


    Nan Yu Wei re furiously at Jin hao than she shifts her gaze to indifferent Zhao Li Xin "Do You let you''re subordinated acted like this! You knew now the war between us is inevitable" she chides Zhao Li Xin, truthfully she didn''t want to fight with Zhao Li Xin because it gives more disadvantaged then benefit and no one knew how powerful Zhao Li Xin is because mostly his subordinated fight for him he rarely fights for himself.


    Other then all that reason Nan Yu Wei didn''t want to fall out with Zhao Li Xin since five years ago she always admired him, he bes her goal to be stronger, she wanted to be like him but she didn''t know if this feeling is love or not but for certain she didn''t want to be the opposite side of him.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what she thought well he does not care either "The moment you badmouth my fianc¨¦e and you stop me to destroyed Lu n we are bound to war"


    Nan Yu Wei heaved heavily ''for that woman again'' she cursed inwardly.


    "Why you go this far for a dead woman" she suddenly loses control and blurted out her thought


    Just like a bomb suddenly a powerful Qi charged towards her, a nimble expert throw a few Nan Yu Wei female bodyguard in front of her the zing fire engulfed them, they didn''t have time to scream before they turn to ashes, Nan Yu Wei watch her female bodyguard turn to ashes in a second with horror, this time she can''t pretend to be strong her hands trembling profusely even after she sped her hand together the tremble didn''t stop than she realizes all of her body is trembles.


    The expert who help Nan Yu Wei also is shocked he knew Zhao Li Xin me arts is the lost art of immortal me its a destructive power who is not dangerous for other but also the one who used it, it''s very hard to control so no one master this art but Zhao Li Xin able to control it, this is a terrible revtion.


    All the people who knew Zhao Li Xin have tacit understanding the moment Nan Yue said the word ''Dead'' to describe Lory they knew bad thing would happen, all of them make a big leap away from him and used talisman or array to protect them from his outburst and just like they thought The Demon lord can''t hold his rage then all of them re furiously to the stupid Nan Yu Wei.


    The me around him Zhao Li Xin hasn''t dissipated the yellow color me glittering almost like gold, the expert beside NanYu Wei gulped, he can''t believe someone has perfected the immortal me art, the me is divided by color the first stage is normal color the second stage is deep red color then the third stage is blue after that it bes purple and thest stage is gold color and only two people who able to reach this color but that was a few hundred years ago but now¡­


    "What did you said¡­I dare you to repeated it" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes turn darker and his voice bes lower, everyone knew one wrong said there Lord will go ballistic when that happened even Hei Shen people need to run for cover.


    Jin Hao already searches a good ce to hide with his peripheral sight.


    _____________________


    When Zhao Li Xin immersed in madness again, the carriage is stopped not far from the Lu n entrance gate, they see Liang Zu gs with the army than a people with white robes who Bei Li Yan said they are from Jiu Yun sect also the army from Gold Lion pce are gathered together they are looking at people withvish yellow robes with hostile.


    "Why everyone here?"Lory is confused, why the Liang Zu army and Kiu Yun sect is here too?


    "For you, of course," Bei Li Yan make an obvious face.


    Lory blushed slightly, she looks down with a faint smile, she always thought she had left her family and friends at Hand and she always all alone ever since then but it was all wrong, finally she''s not alone anymore.


    "We can''t get inside from the front gate, we don''t know what this Sacred mountain peak up to and don''t forget they want this child too," said Wu San Bo.


    "Oh yeah, they help Lu n for this kid but did they notice Lu Qian Gong doesn''t have the kid?" Bei Li Yan rubs his chin while pondering.


    "You mean Lu n is lying to them?" Lory gasped.


    "That wouldn''t be a surprise, Lu Qian Gong is always devious and coward since he was a kid" Lu Jiang Yi scoffed in contempt.


    "Is there no other way to get inside?" Wu San Bo looks around him but everything is cover with protruding root tree and thick leaves but a ce like used to have several hidden doors for escaped.


    "I know the way, follow me!" Lu Jiang Yi beckoned them to follow him.


    Lu Jiang Yi lead them away from the front gate, the ce he took them is cover with tall bushes and giant tree than they arrived at the stone wall cover with root tree, Lu Jiang Yi search the wall it''s been a long time since hee to this ce so his memory a little bit blur.


    Then suddenly he feel the cold air from the stones gap, he presses the stones on the left hand then suddenly a secret door opens up, Lu Jiang Yi ted "This is it!" he eximed.


    Mong Liu and Mong Tan lit up the torch and all of them get inside, its a long but tight and winding passage cover with spider web and the sounds of rat, the air is damp and the odor is slightly musty and moldy it is clear no one has used this passaged for a long time.


    "How do you know about this ce?" Lory asked Lu Jiang Yi.


    "Shin Jiu''s father shows me this ce when I escape with Shin Jiu," he said bitterly.


    Shin Jiu didn''t say anything but he feel sad and happy that his Father thought about him but sadly he can''t meet him again and that''s all because of the Lu n.


    "Is a the dead-end!" said Mong Liu suddenly.


    The passaged is blocked byrge stones, now there understand why no one used this passage again, Lu Jiang Yi exasperated "This must be Lu Qian Gong doing, that Bast**d!" he cursed loudly.


    "What should we do know?" Bei Li Yan feel dejected.


    "Let''s search around, on my experience, there should be another way that no one would know" Lory took the torch from mong tan and begin to search on her own while Girsha perch on her shoulder.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles "You have colorful experience don''t you think Ri Yi"


    Lory smiles wryly "You have no idea¡­."

 Chapter 260 - Raging Fire

    It took a while for them to search if they''re any mechanism even the beast is helping out then suddenly The Monkey Gao Di pressed something and suddenly they hear a stone shifting, Gao Di than excitedly jump and pointing to the small hole who suddenly appear "Kii¡­.here¡­here!"


    The hole is two meters from the floor so it is hard for Lory to see, Wu San Bo peek to the hole he can''t see anything but a long dark tunnel "I can''t see anything" he said. ??


    "Let Gao Di see it!" Shin Jiu suddenly said, the monkey nod excitedly and jump to the tunnel his light footsteps get farther away until they can''t hear anything after five-minute waiting Lory got worried.


    "Is he gonna be okay" Lory anxiously asked.


    "Don''t worry master, Gao Die is strong" Shin Jiu calmed her down and it works Lory does feel relief.


    But then Shin Jiu tilted his head while pondering "But he is a little bit stupid¡­.." he murmured.


    "...¡­.." Lory mouth suddenly twitch.


    Finally the monkey return "Ki¡­it leading us close to the Main hall, Ki!" he said with a proud monkey face if anyone can imagine it.


    Lory wondering should she gives him banana, whatever she only have kumquat candy "So, what are waiting for?" she gave the candy to the monkey, then Lory climb into the tunnel, Girsha slip in front of her than Gao di and the white kitten and Qi Lin who change into puppy follow, Shin Jiu didn''t want to leave behind is climbing too than one by one crawl in the tunnel, Wu san bo told Mong Liu and Mong Tan to inform secretly to Hei Shen people about there arrival.


    The tunnel is long and dark but for Lory and Shin Jiu the tunnel is not too cramp but it''s different for Wu san Bo and the others, Bei Li Yan who wearsvish robes begins toin "Why not we break this tunnel?"


    "And burry alive¡­"Wu San Bo chides him like an idiot.


    "This is an old building, so it''s quite fragile so be careful when you move" Lu Jiang Yi reminds them.


    "San Bo stops pushing my butt or I kick your ass!" Bei Li Yan got annoyed.


    "Hey, I''m not touching your butt!" Wu san Bo refuted.


    "Stop touching each other ass, there''s a kid here!" Lory annoyed, her knee starts to hurt from too much crawling "Do it privately..." she hushes them which is useless because the two of them are on thest row.


    "Ri Yi don''t nder us!" Bei Li Yan protest strongly, he looks feminine but he is straight as a stick!


    "We don''t swing that way!" Wu San Bo feel his reputation also on the line, he still wants to find a wife.


    "Why grown-up people are so noisy" Shin Jiu grumbles, he didn''t understand why are they make a fuss.


    Lory didn''t care their protest "Do anything you want just don''t get fart, seriously we would die in here¡­" she warns them sternly, she''s not joking this ce isck of air if someone is fart it will annoy her to the max.


    "You hear that Li Yan" he teased.


    "What''s that supposed to mean!" he really wants to kick the man behind him.


    "Not like you I have a good metabolism," he said proudly, don''t know why?


    "Hey, handsome man like me never do those dirty things" he scoffed.


    "Really, is that mean you got constipated instead? you must see Jin Hao right away then"


    "You want me to kick you huh, let me kick you!" he swings his leg backward which is blocked by Wu San Bo and suddenly they got angry and make a ruckus.


    "GUYS! You make this trip is more ufortable then already is!" Lory scowled the childish men behind her "And please don''t talk SH*T anymore!" they are inside a tunnel and this talk gives her too much for the imagination.


    The two childish men be quiet again meanwhile Lu Jiang Yi can only shake his head helplessly the great image of the legendary King pce is broken in pieces he feel rather sad, this is why you should never meet your idol.


    ''Tuuuuuuutt...''


    "...¡­"


    "....."


    "....."


    "....."


    "....."


    ''WHAT THE FU*K!!!''


    __________________________


    Leave the chaos on the tunnel, back to the chaos in the half wreck main hall, Zhao Li Xin raised from his seat the me still engulf him, no one dares to make a sound, Nan Yu Wei face be paled she wouldn''t have thought a simple word could infuriate him this much.


    "Master Long, our Holy Lady is still young please be magnanimous" the expert is also an elder, he stands in front of Nan Yu Wei although he scared he can''t let her died.


    "Step aside Elder Hu" Nan Yu Wei didn''t want to look weak, she is the representative of her society she can''t harm the Sacred Mountain Peak reputation.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong, why you angry so much" she stubbornly said.


    "Good, very good¡­." He smiles who didn''t reach his eyes, his eyes as dark as the night ocean he exuded with blood-lust, no one can''t stop him this time, Nan Yu Wei has cut thest strain of his sanity.


    ''A dead Woman'' she should never say those words.


    The me around him twirl faster and the fire is getting bigger just like a tornado it burns everything near it, Mong Ki and Mong Yi realize what would happen they immediately make a defensive array, Jin Hao and Jiang Jin Wei take out the protective amulet to make anotheryer protection for everyone.


    "Hurry, get inside the Array!" Jin Hao screams.


    Fu Xiao Jin realizes, the me is bigger than the one he saw inside the ancient tomb, he quickly pulls Ming Yue Yin and his son inside the Array, Li Mo Zhen also pulls Yang Xi Yin inside the array at the same time he created another array. Layer overyer of thin protectiveyer surrounding them like a shell, maybe Zhao Li Xin didn''tpletely go insane because the me didn''t reach his people and the array make thempletely safe.


    But outside the array the people of lu n and Sacred Mountain Peak are screaming in panic they ''re are running in frenzy some people hiding behind the wooden pir some people used talisman but it can''t hold the raging fire and so they get burned, the expert circling around Nan Yue Wei and created protection array to protect themselves, Lu Qian Gong activated array around himself together with his Lu Han Zhuo they hides inside the array without helping his other members.


    The special Robes he wears who is created by special material so it never burns out no matter how many time he used his power suddenly burn slightly the power got loose he didn''t care anymore, the temperature increased tremendously it sucked the air inside the room some people got suffocated before they got burned.


    Zhao Li Xin shift his gazed to Nan Yu Wei who hide behind the array, she feel the murderous gaze towards her, her body trembles and his legs be soft she can''t stand it anymore she plops on the floor, she has never been this scared in her entire life.


    "Holy Lady used the providence swords, HURRY!"

 Chapter 261 - She’s Alive!

    Maybe because She''s too terrified she be muddle head and got her trump card, she sucks the cold air to her lungs than she opens her palms and a sword with golden handle cover with gems appear, the silver metal glistening under the light, she bites her lower lips until it bleeds to released the numbness of her feet.


    The man ck robes tattered because his owned mes, his dark hair flown behind his back his dark eyes staring at her viciously and his perfect carving face stered with wicked smile, he is like a Demon that crawls from the hell holes, not even his subordinated dare to get close to him, all of them had created array just before They''re Lord outraged as if they have predicted this. ??


    Nan Yu Wei pulls herself up from the floor "Long Ming, don''t force me to killed you!" he shouted bravely but her legs trembles, her hand grips the sword tightly, honestly she didn''t know if her sword is able to kill him.


    "I want to see what you can do" he raised his hands and the me twirl on his arms, heunch his me towards her the array that blocked his assault suddenly explode and the few experts who stand in front of Nan Yu Wei is pushing them away, their rolling on the floor some of them hit the pir with cracking bones sounds.


    Nan Yu Wei cover herself with the swords, the energy from the sword managed to shield her, Zhao Li Xin stunned but then his smile widen "Interesting¡­.." he hissed with a cold voice.


    "Long Ming!!" His attack frightened Nan Yu Wei out of her wits, she knew if she didn''t protect by the sword she would die, until thest moment she thought she will not kill her, perhaps hurt her but he never would have thought every blow he gives it means to killed her without a doubt, her heart suddenly ached.


    "Don''t disappointed me¡­.kill me!" he said with a sneer, he walks towards her step by step and it torment for her, they had be an enemy.


    Nan Yu Wei swings her sword on his neck, Zhao Li Xin shifts his body slightly than she throws another attack but he dodged from her easily as if he was ying with her, both of them move with high speed that only high cultivator could follow they''re a movement. He got bored than he grabs her neck, Nan Yue choked the beautiful man in front of her makes an evil smile as if he enjoys watcher her suffer but then the sword gleam with white light and it pushes Zhao Li Xin away.


    He pushes away backward he realizes his hand tingle al little bit, Nan Yu Wei falls on the floor while coughing profusely she feel her neck is breaking she inhaled as much as she can and her face turns red fromcking air.


    "So, providence sword is not just a rumor" he murmured he balled his fist "Excellent!" he said excitedly.


    His malicious gaze terrified her, she doesn''t know how much this sword could protect her before Zhao Li Xin break her neck again, she took a pill from her spatial rings after she swallows the pill the Qi around her be stronger and her pale face regains its color, she pulled her back again from the floor she stare at Zhao Li Xin "We don''t have to do this¡­" she said again.


    "I think we should¡­" he said indifferently.


    Her heart beating like a drum, the expert she brought had died or badly hurt and the woman bodyguard is dead, she was all alone and she didn''t know if this sword could kill that man, she bites her lower lips anxiously "If I¡­..If I did not interfere with Lu n matters anymore¡­.will you let me go?" she said with pleading eyes.


    Lu Qian Gong panic-stricken "Holy Lady!" he was shocked Nan yu Wei is clean her hands off from his matter.


    "SHUT UP!" she chides him than she staring back to Zhao Li Xin again.


    His silence gives her hope "Long Ming, we never have problem before¡­.take this as my first offense, I''llpensate you" she persuades him.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenlyughing, hisugh is low and eerie it gives chills to anyone who heard it, for people who knew Zhao Li Xin well this is not a good sign. He red at the stupid woman in front of him "You have disappointed me¡­" he thought she would give him strong resistance, he thought he could kill him or at least hurt him¡­hurt him bad so he doesn''t have to feel his heart aching anymore, he wants to kill himself but she can''t throw away mindlessly the life she had given to him, he scared she would hate him in the afterlife and she wouldn''t want to meet him but if he was killed¡­..perhaps she would understand.


    "Killed me or I killed you¡­." Heshes out another me towards her, Nan Yu Wei eyes bulged she roll on the sides and the me hit the ceiling, then he throws another me on her than she make a big leap to dodged it, Zhao Li Xin keeps raining her with me but she able to evaded the attack.


    Jin Hao watches it with frowned, why he felt his Lord is ying with Nan Yu Wei why he didn''t kill her yet, he suddenly has a bad feeling, Jin Hao and Jiang Jin Wei exchanged a nce and they knew they thought about the same things.


    "You asked for this!" Nan Yu Wei pounce toward him he raised the swords above her head, Zhao Li Xin smirked with joy.


    ________________


    "Okay let''s pretend we didn''t hear that" Lory twitch her nose, the smelled is awful.


    "We can''t pretend we didn''t smell that!" Bei Li Yan protest.


    "That''s not me!" Shin Jiu quickly defense himself.


    "Not me either!" Wu san Bo joins in.


    They all waiting for Lu Jiang Yi''sment, Lu Jiang Yi sigh "I demand respect from all of you youngster" he feel very wronged.


    "Okay, okay¡­.let''s forget about that¡­" Lory sighs then they crawl again, she wonders where are they and where is the exit? her waist is sore and her knee is killing her but suddenly she feel the surface is moving, she suddenly stop.


    "Do you feel that?" Lory asked.


    "I can''t feel anything anymore¡­." Bei Li Yan whines, the awful smelled still linger in his nosed.


    Wu san bo feel dust fall on the top of his head "Wait I feel something¡­..why is it hot?"


    Lory feel the surface tremble, she gasped "Oh now¡­."


    _______________________


    Zhao Li Xin opens his arms wide open ''This is it!''


    But then the ceiling is crumbles, people below suddenly take covers from the falling, Zhao Li Xin stunned something falling into him, his normal reflex used to hit anything that closed to him but he had let his guard down, he feel something soft against his body and this feel very familiar to him he unconsciously embrace that body and both of them roll in the floor.


    A minuteter the room is cover with white smokes from debris, Zhao Li Xin feel something soft beneath him, he realizes it was a woman under him he suddenly feel repulsive but than he hears the woman coughing than she moans.


    "Aow¡­..my butt¡­.''

 Chapter 262 - The Third Fragments

    Zhao Li Xin suddenly froze and his mind turns nk ''This can''t be'' he grabs the woman shoulder away from him, Lory yelp slightly Zhao Li Xin eyes bulged widely his mouth slightly open he thought his mind y trick on him or perhaps his dead? Lory was stunned she never saw him make awestruck expression before, Lory raised her hand then he touch his cheeks gently, she feel guilty when she realizes how miserable he is.


    "Sorry I''mte¡­." She smile softly at him. ??


    Her gentle hand caresses his cheeks feel warm but he still can''t believe it but this voice and this scent it was all her how could he be wrong, he didn''t want to blink he scared this illusion would disappear after he blinks.


    Meanwhile, Nan Yu Wei saw him still on a dazed he isying on the floorpletely unguard and vulnerable, this is his only chance! She grabs her swords than sheunches towards him, Nan Yu Wei raised his sword she aimed his heart, Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize what had happened he still shaken by the reality in front of her but Lory is fully aware, she pull Zhao Li Xin in her embrace, on reflex she raised her hand to blocked the iing attack and closed her eyes.


    When the sharp point of the sword touch her skin suddenly a white light shined brightly than the next moment Nan Yu Wei is push backwards, is like she was blown away by whirlwind she crashed to the wall until the wall is breaking apart. When she open her eyes the while light disappeared and she was unharmed.


    Themotion awoke him from dazed, Lory also sigs in relief both of them unhurt but Zhao Li Xin still on top of her there position is quite provocative for people in this world but he doesn''t care, his trembles hand touches her cheeks and it was warm and soft most of all its real¡­.its not a dream.


    "You''re alive¡­." He was choked by his own words "They said¡­.they pierce your heart?" he teach his left chest brazenly, he didn''t mean anything on contrary he looks as if she wanted to cry and it make her hear aching.


    Lory sighs "They are¡­but, that''s not where my heart is" she shift his hand to her right chest "This is where my heart is. As a twin Mirror, she and Lucas are opposite each other, Lucas''s heart is on the left so she was in the right, she is right-handed and Lucas left-handed, that just how it is.


    Zhao Li Xin make indescribable expression, he wants tough, cry, angry, rejoice, all different feeling overwhelmed him he bes speechless, suddenly he feel weak his body fall on top of her then he buries his face on her neck, he inhaled the scent he miss so much, Lory can''t move so she circling her hands on his neck and strokes his back of head.


    "I''m sorry, I make you worry" she whisper on him.


    "I will punish you¡­" he whispers on her ear, his warm breath make her blush heavily it be worst when she shifted her head everyone watching them including Ming Yue Ying and her General also Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying, they all look thrilled when they see her, Lory can''t push the man away so she awkwardly gives them ''thumbs up''


    "I knew she wouldn''t be dead!" Ming Yue Ying rest both of her hand on her waist arrogantly.


    "Thank God!" Yang Xi Ying can''t stop crying from relief, Li Mo Zhen also ted he patted her back gently.


    Jin Hao let out a long sigh of relief then he smiles faintly, Jiang Jin Wei patted Jin Hao shoulder he also very much happy for their Lord, suddenly from under debris, a man with disheveled hair and redvish red robes appear while carrying a little boy on his right hand just like a cat with sullen expression and behind him a silver robes man cover a strange old man.


    "Dammit it really an old building!" Bei Li Yanin furiously.


    "I think is because you fart!" Wu San Bo used him while patting his head from dust.


    "Is not me!" he refuted strongly.


    "It seems you both do a great job" Jin Hao walk towards them but suddenly he halted his pace "Why I smelled rotten fruit?" he covers his nose with his fan.


    A certain guilty monkey hide behind the white kitten who already transform into a white tiger, the puppy also return to his real appearance as Qi Lin where Girsha nestles on his backfortably.


    "Where is thate from?" Jiang Jin Wei suddenly bes vignt.


    "Don''t worry, that is this Kid contract beast and this Kid is Ri Yi disciple," Bei Li Yan said casually while Shin Jiu waving his hands and legs pleading to let down.


    "Disciple?" Jin Hao frowned.


    "That Shin Jiu ''The blessed child'' she is the right master of Lu n before Lu Qian Gong killed his parents and want to sell him to Sacred Mountain peak society," said Wu San Bo.


    "Eh, what?" Jin Hao and Jiang Jin Wei suddenly feel headache, isn''t this too much information to digest, he pinch between his eyebrows whatever rted to Luo Ri Yi is always mind-boggling.


    "That''s the short version¡­." Bei Li Yan adds in but then he gasped " Where is Luo Ri Yi!" he frantically search around.


    Jin Hao patted his shoulder with his fan "Over there¡­" he points with his fan.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory areid on top of each other while embracing each other as if no one is around, Bei Li Yan cover Shin Jiu eyes then she smiled happily "Aaww¡­dog food, I missed this"


    "Its good and everything but what is that light? And where is that Holydy?" Jiang Jin Wei looks around.


    "Wherever Miss Luo''s presence weird things happen so get used to it" Jin Hao fanning himself casually, Jiang Jin Wei can only frown confusedly.


    "Hey, is that the Holydy?" Wu san Bo pointing at the disheveleddy who have blood trickled from her corner mouth.


    "Why she look so ugly?" Bei Li Yan disappointed.


    On the other ce, Lory patted Zhao Li Xin back "Li Xin get up, I can''t breath" she lied, she just don''t want to see her friends teasing smiles especially that brat who smirked at her, should she have a kingdom to rule!


    Zhao Li Xin move away from her immediately "Are you hurt, can you breathe?" he anxiously said.


    "I''m good, I''m good¡­just my butt hurt" she winces slightly.


    Zhao Li Xin bes more worried "Do you want me to massage it?" he genuinely concern but only make her more embarrassed.


    "Please do it privately," said Bei Li Yan who out of nowhere stand behind them.

 Chapter 263 - Princess Is Angry

    Lory''s mouth twitch a little, this Bei Li Yan is so petty but Zhao Li Xin took the advice seriously he nods firmly "Later than¡­"


    Lory too tired to correct him, she looks around and finally realizes the giant main hall is wrecked like it was blown by hurricane "What happened in here? Lory gasped in shock. ??


    Jin Hao approach them calmly "Milord happened¡­" he answers casually.


    "Oh¡­" she looks at him with expectance gaze "Is anyone on our side got hurt?" Lory asked again.


    "No Miss Lao, they all fine," said Jiang Jin Wei.


    Lory nod her head "All good than"


    Zhao Li Xin help her to stand up, he still can''t believe she is alive and well he pulls her closer on his chest he still scared this all just a dream he rests his chin on the top of her head he keeps telling himself this is real, Lory hear his heartbeat race she knew he looked more distraught then he shows it to her, Lory wrapped her hand on his waist and his body be more rxed whenever she touches him.


    Girsha suddenly flew above Lory than he perches on her shoulder [Do you feel it, Lory?]


    Lory throw his gazes to a gleaming sword that pierces the floor [Yes, its Trinity]


    [What a great coincidence¡­] Girsha chuckles


    [Indeed¡­] Lory beam with joy, someone just delivered Trinity fragments on herp.


    That someone is staggering she leans on the wall she feel his body break into pieces she didn''t know why the sword reacts like that sword supposed to protect her, she forced herself to stand up Nan yu Wei lean his back on the wall the beautiful Lady now disheveled and disarray, than she was stunned with a strange woman who inside Zhao Li Xin embrace.


    She can''t believe the man who always ignores her and belittles her embracing other women, he looks at her with gentle eyes he hold her shoulder while he let the woman wrapped her hand on his waist and lean a sudden raged creeping in her heart she res at the mysterious woman ''Where is this vixening from!'' she cursed inside her head.


    Lu Qian Gong and the other Lu n who still remain also shocked by Zhao Li Xin changed, the death aura around him dissipated and the menace in his eyes is disappearing without a trace, there also curious with the woman identity.


    Lu Qian Gong sneer at Zhao Li Xing "Long Ming you keep talking about you''re dead fianc¨¦e but turns out you already have a recement, you pretend to be loyal but at the end, your just the same shameless man"


    Lu Han Zhuo is terrified with Zhao Li Xin''s power he didn''t dare to mock him, he keeps his distance from his suicidal father. Nan Yu Wei waved her hand and a bottle of green jade appear on her hand she takes the pill and swallows it than her breath be stable but her body still in pain.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores Lu Qian Gong truthfully all his attention is focused on Lory, he lifts her chin gently "By the way why are you here, this is a dangerous ce what if something happened to you?" slowly his mind works normally and the nagging starting.


    "I''m fine, I got two powerful King pce, Girsha, One Ex-Lu elder, Girsha, and three sacred beasts, what could happen to me?" Lory counts with her finger and realizes she indeed brings a powerful group with her.


    "Sacred Beast?" Zhao Li Xin confuse.


    "Yes, they are my disciple contractual Beast" she exins casually.


    "Disciple? When you got disciple?" he forgot his Princess always have a way to surprise him.


    "Yup, that cute boy over they''re, Shin Jiue here!" she beckoned him "Be nice to him, he saves my life" Lory remind Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gloomy expression immediately changes, he regards people who save the world better then people who save the world. Shin Jiu and Lu Jiang Yie to Lory, the majestic beast also follow them from behind. The appearance of three sacred beasts bring awed to everyone, is hard enough to meet one sacred Beast inn one lifetime but know they can see three at the same time.


    "Master" Shin Jiu cupped his fist respectfully he realizes the man in front of him is rumor to be the most powerful man in the continent and Lory used to told him about Zhao Li Xin struggle when he was young Shin Jiu feel a kinship toward him.


    "This boy is the one who found me unconscious and heals my wound, he saves my life and he is my cute disciple" Lory strokes his head and messing his hair.


    "But Master save my life multiple times too, Master also help my Grandfather"


    Lu Jiang Yi bow courteously at Zhao Li Xin "My name is Lu Jiang Yi, Miss Luo has saved my life, We will always grateful for her kindness" he humbly said.


    "Well, Master Lu also save me when Qian Qi Feng wants to hurt me" she reports to Zhao Li Xin "That Qian Qi Feng is hired by Lu n to kidnapped my disciple he even poisons this old man to locked him up, that Qian Qi Feng almost killed me and than¡­." Loryins to Zhao Li Xin to let out her steam after she feel safe she begins to rattle about all the trouble she encounters she didn''t mean anything other then vent her anger.


    For Zhao Li Xin who hears his Princess nonstopin his expression bes dark again, Lu Qian Gong feel the murderous gaze from Zhao Li Xin he unconsciously take a step back and gulped.


    "LU QIAN GONG, you''re Lu n try to kill my fianc¨¦e twice!" Zhao Li Xin roar "If I don''t destroy you''re n today my name is not Zhao Li Xin!"


    Lu Qian Gong confuse isn''t his fianc¨¦e already dead? What did he mean twice?


    Lory knew the old man is confused "Hey, I''m the fianc¨¦e you''re family sucks, she can''t even kill a weak girl like me!" Lory point her finger to herself.


    "You¡­.you are Long Ming fianc¨¦e?" Lu Han Zhuo gasped "Don''t you supposed to be dead?" he blurted out his thought and he received deathly re by the ''Demon Lord'' he immediately covers his mouth.


    Lory chuckles "Nah, I don''t like dying¡­." She crosses her arms on her chest "So, which one of you who send my man a woman?" she furious because that man killed his disciple parents and she heard the Lu family send a woman to seduces his boyfriend.


    ''Oh, Hell No!''


    "That''s my Aunt!" Ming Yue Yin cheers excitedly on the side.

 Chapter 264 - Princess Is Angry II

    Most of the time lory likes to be quiet especially after she came to this world without title or lineage she chooses to be lowkey her past lives forced her to lead and stay and live in the limelight it was chaotic life which she and Lucas never took an interest but they don''t have a choice.


    But now someone messing with her loved one and she s quite protective to the people that she cares, she lifts her head and stare to the old man on the highest chair, it''s amazing how everything is wrecked but the area around the chair still intact, the array they had installed around the chair must be good. ??


    "You are Lu Qian Gong?" Lory asked casually.


    "Who are you, how dare a waste woman like you talk to me" Lu Qian Gong sniffles, as proud man as he is he would never let anyone belittle him even when he already push on the corner, On the other hand, Lu Han Zhuo who is more sensible then his owned father is grimace, can''t he see the Lu n existence is on the line why the hell he still acting tough.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned he has suddenly urged to cut off Lu Qian Gong''s head but than Lory patted his arms, sheforts him with a gentle smile only than he calmed down, but his murderous intent is still there, Lu Qian Gong unconsciously gulped from nervous.


    "Lu Yao supposed to kill me, she used my friend Miss Yang Xi Yin to lure me out of my residence than use the wolf gang to kill me and more¡­to **** me first" she said nonchntly while picking up Zhao Li Xin gold mask from the floor.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face can''t be uglier, he should torture the wolf gang more, Ming Yue Yin and the other expression also bes grim, they can''t wait to eradicated the Lu n.


    Lu Han Zhuo feel the enmity from Zhao Li Xin''s side, one of them is the leader of the mysterious sect and the other is the Empress of the powerful kingdom, how could Lu n get away from this.


    "Miss, what had happened with you it because of Lu Yao it got nothing to do with us, It mist be a bad experience but¡­." Lu Han Zhuo rattled without stopping he acted like his concern but at the same time, he humiliated her for being raped.


    "What experience?" Lory frown "It does a bad experience¡­. for them not for me" she gives the mask back to Zhao Li Xin both of them smile at each other than Lory continues "Because their dead¡­"


    Some people who didn''t know how strong and sneaky she could be can''t believe it they thought she denied it to save her reputation and Lu Qian Gong and Nan Yu Wei is one of them.


    "You want me to believe a weak woman like you could kill a bunch of men like the wolf gank, they might not that powerful but they still cultivator and you are a waste" Lu Qian Gong taunts her "Can you exin to us how you kill them?"


    Lory smiles calmly "Like this" she raises both of her hands suddenly two red daggers flew in a high speed towards Lu Qian Gong because he was injured and let his guard down the dagger spin around him and graze his arms and legs, he wince in pain and the chair flip and he fall to the floor.


    The dagger return to her and Lory let the dagger floating around her just like a little bird "Like that¡­." She said calmly.


    Everyone in the room is in shocked at first they thought perhaps Zhao Li Xin gives her divine weapon but without Qi or high cultivation how can anyone control divine weapon even Zhao Li Xin is surprised only Ming Yue Yin who knows about Lory identity who remain calm and still her face lit up with excitement, she can hardly wait to see Lory in her full power.


    Nan Yu Wei clenches her fist so this woman is not only a vixen she got something in her sleeve but so what waste is still a waste, that little power means nothing for her.


    "Any other question?" Lory scanned around her but no one said anything "Let''s continue than"


    Lu Qian Gong was greatly humiliated he res at lory furiously, Lu Han Zhuo also feel embarrassed never in million years he would have thought his great father would be humiliated like this if people know about this how could he show his face in public, Lu Han Zho is forgotten that he might not make it through alive after this, such a optimist person.


    A momentter the dagger spin and return inside her sleeve automatically as if their alive, Wu San Bo is armament master his eyes glint with excitement he can''t wait to ask Lory how could she do that when she''s not even a cultivator.


    "You said it got nothing with you but you never apologize for Lu Yao behavior but instead you demand exnation from my fianc¨¦e for killing Lu Yao and her disciple, you keep provoking him until you offering him a woman and don''t tell me you send her just to served my fianc¨¦e like a maid, you want her to climb my fianc¨¦e bed, is it not?" Lory smiles which do not reach her eyes.


    But the one who is in panic is Zhao Li Xin "You know I never ept anyone, I will never let any woman other then you get too close to me, you know I don''t like woman, no I mean I like a woman but only you¡­."


    "Calmed down¡­.I know, that''s why I''m here silly" Lory patted her hand gently than she tilted her head "I won''t be here if I hear you take any woman with you¡­" she smiles sweetly but it sounds like a serious threat for him.


    "No woman no matter what happens in the future I will never ept any woman, I would kill every woman who gets close to me," he said firmly almost like vowed.


    Lory realizes her little threat gives too much affect on him, she noted herself to talk with Zhao Li Xin again at home, she''s forgotten his Boyfriend is an extreme person.


    "Is he always like this?" Yang Xi Yin whispers to Ming Yue Yin.


    "More or¡­.." she want to said ''less'' but that sounds wrong than she nods her head "Yes, he always like this"


    On the other side Nan Yu Wei is dumbfounded, how could the man she''s admired for years be like this, he supposed to stand above other human being untainted by secr worlds, he should be someone above the emperor of any kingdom, why he be like this, he can''t be like this, is because of that Vixen, it must be because of her! she must kill that woman at all cost!


    The one who is sensitive to the change of woman feeling is Girsha, he can feel the hostility from Nan Yu Wei to Lory but he''s not bothered.


    Soon when Lory got the third fragments, the cursed will get weaken again and Girsha would able used more than half his power and that enough to kill this little twerp, it''s been a while since he killed a human being.

 Chapter 265 - End Of The Lu Clan

    "You are didn''t have respect to my fianc¨¦e, Hei Shen sect, and definitely not me" Lory smirked, she searches for a stool but Mong Yi helps her before she takes the stool from debris, he even wipes it clean before Lory sits on it.


    "Thank you" Lory smiles kindly, then she takes a seat and crosses her legfortably Lory pped her hand on her knee "Lu Qian Gong not only you try to kill me and provoke my Fiancee you also try to kidnapped my disciple" ??


    Lu Qian Gong infuriated "I don''t know anything about you''re disciple, you think you can nder me because you got the upper hand!"


    "Father please" Lu Han Zhuo plead desperately, how could his intelligent father be so muddlehead "Miss¡­.we don''t know anything about you''re disciple, you must be mistaken"


    "My name Luo Ri Yi, you should at least know the name of the person you''re family tries to killed" Lory prop her chin with her arms on her knee "And I''m not mistaken?" she chuckles than she straightens her back "Old Lu, what do you think?"


    Lu Jiang Yi Turn around and only than Lu Qian Gong could see his face clearly "You¡­" his chin trembles "Why are you here?"


    "Why I can''t be here, I think my family name still Lu is it not?" Lu Jiang Yi make a sarcastic smile than he scoffs with contempt "Is not like I want to return to this dreadful ce"


    Lu Qian Gong turn crimson, Lu Qian Gong is the genius in Lu n he was given the title of ''Elder in the age of twenty-five'' he also bes the right-hand man of his brother, although he has a foulmouth he is an upright and honest person so his brother respects Lu Jiang Yi very much.


    Lu Qian Gong also the one who foiled his n seven years ago, he took Shin Jiu who only one years old when Lu Qian Gong massacre his own brother family and also everyone who loyal to him and their family, it was a sweep clean n so no witness for his cruelty only Lu Jiang Yi is who is got away and that fact be a thorn on his flesh.


    "You are animal, how many people you have killed that day even after everything you got you still can''t let your nephew go, Lu Qian Gong you are worse than an animal!" Lu Jiang Yi screams in anger.


    This usation shock the Lu n who didn''t know about this, of course only a few family patriarchs who were involved in this massacre who know about this.


    "This¡­.this is not true!" he refuted strongly "You can''t believe him, it was Lu Jiang Yi who conspires with the fiendish sect and killed my brother and everyone!"


    "Shut up old Bast*d, you killed my family and you me my Grandfather!" Shin Jiu with his chubby hand pointing at Lu Qian Gong "You''ve been hunted me down for years, you want to sell me to the sacred mountain peak don''t you because my ability, don''t try to lie!"


    Lu Qian Gong feel the intense gaze from everyone especially Ming Yue Ying this story about brother killing brother bring back her bad memory about her family, she can''t hold her murderous intent toward him.


    Lory pped her hand to bring their attention back to her "Shin Jiu is my disciple so it''s my obligation to interfere" Lory shift her nce to other Lu n who look confuse and perplexed "Some of you responsible for this but some of you might not so I can''t let my dear fianc¨¦e massacre all of you not because I like you but I won''t let my fianc¨¦e hand soaked with innocent blood at least not when I''m here"


    Her words bring joy to all The Lu n members, is like they are pulled from hell to heaven they can''t help to be hopeful and afterall no one likes to be dying, Lory aware of there thought well it doesn''t need the genius to guess.


    "So I will give you an offer" Lory make a sweet smile "I want Lu Qian Gong and everyone who is involved in the massacre of shin Jiu family to be punished ording to my disciple wish"


    "You can''t do this!" one of the Lu n yell at her.


    "YOU INSOLENT WENCH!" Lu Qian Gong shouted furiously, the other people who were involved in that massacre also disagree they all strongly rejected but Lory ignores them she holds Zhao Li Xin''s hand to stop him fromshing out.


    "AND¡­." Lory raised her voice "I want to disband Lu n from here on!"


    The Lu n be frantic they strongly reject it, they need Lu n without the n they can''t enjoyvish live, respect, authority and power, they would be nothing without Lu n support, all of them re at Lory with discontent expression but before they can sound there objection lory cut them off.


    "Or we all can return to my fiance previous n...eradicated the Lu n!"


    Suddenly everyone bes silent they forgot this ''Do'' or ''Die'' matters they realize they didn''t have a choice than they look at each other in grief, Lory shifts her nce to Lu Jiang Yi "Old Lu are you okay with this?"


    Lu Jiang Yi sighs "Yes, they are not the same people that I know, this is not the n that I love, everything I care about had died that day, I have no attachment to this ce" he stared at the face of his family n a lot of them who still remains is people who are involved with that massacre or the people who choose to be ignorant and a cowards, he didn''t feel sense of belonging with this ce anymore.


    They feel embarrassed when Lu Jiang Yi stares at them with a bitter expression, they do not dare to look at Lu Jiang Yi in the eyes, all of them look down while clenching there jaw.


    Only Lu Qian Gong who can''t ept the situation he has sacrificed everything to be the Leader of his n how could he give it away just like that "What kinda offer this is, this is no different from destroying my n! This is not Fair!"


    Lory''s face remains calm "Master Lu I told I will give you an offer but I never told is a good offer" Lory smiles mischievously "Besides when ites to fairness, do you honestly want to talk about it¡­.you¡­.the man who murders his owned family just to get the title? Master Lu, there''s a limit of being shameless" Lory raised her eyebrows she looks at him with concern.


    Suddenly Nan Yu Weiughing "Long Ming, do you let this woman talking for you!" she red at Lory with disdained "Is the powerful Hei Shen is ruled by a wasted woman now, such an outrageous woman with a big appetite, Long Ming did you hated this kinda woman the most"


    Zhao Li Xin eyebrows creased he feel annoyed by Nan Yu Wei words and Nan Yu Wei thought she had knocked some sense on him but then suddenly stroke Lory head gently "As long it was her, even she bes a monster, I will still love her" he said without a single hint of hesitation.


    "Long Ming, Are you crazy!" Nan Yu Wei loses herposed "What does this Sl*t have done to make you this stupid!"


    Zhao Li Xin face turn grim one thing he hates the most is when someone badmouths Lory on his face, he stares viciously at Nan Yu Wei "You know I will cut your tongue because of this"


    Nan Yu Wei could feel the deathly aura around him, her breath hitch from fear she takes a step backward, she hates to admit it but Zhao Li Xin cares that vixen more then she knows.


    "Wait!" Lory stop Zhao Li Xin "Is that woman is the Holy Lady?" Lory asked casually.


    The menace disappeared from his face when he looks at her "Yes, want me to kill her?" he asked as if he offers her candy.


    Lory sighs helplessly by his extreme behavior "No, I have better idea¡­" Lory smile slyly.

 Chapter 266 - The Providence Sword

    "You are the holydy huh?" Lory smiles at her she didn''t look offended by Nan Yu Wei''s previous words.


    Nan Yu Wei feel lory mocking her so his face turns sour, the calm and gentle expression she used to put on has worn off when she saw how intimated Zhao Li Xin and Lory is, she neverins or hurt when Zhao Li Xin treat her coldly because she knew he does that to every woman he met she thought that just how he is, cold, cruel and merciless just like the snowy mountain she loves. ??


    But everything change when that woman appears, that snow mountain is melt but only for her Na Yu Wei never thought someone like Zhao Li Xin could actually love someone deeply, he is the cruelest man he never know, a woman had threatened him to jump the cliff if he''s not marrying her and what Zhao Li Xin do? He pushes the woman from the cliff by himself "Die than¡­" he said indifferently, he''s not even hesitated or remorse, the woman eventually still alive but her bones broken in several ces and almost die, such a cruel man.


    That''s why Nan Yu Wei convince he does not love his fianc¨¦e, there must be another reason why he let her close to him but now she sees it with her own eyes, the way he looks at her it''s not something anyone could pretend, Nan Yu Wei feel her heart is hit by sledgehammer, it just too much for her.


    "Who are you dare to talk to me?" Nan Yu Wei red at Lory.


    Lory shrugs her shoulder "Long Mong wife to be?" she taunts.


    "Hmph, you think he would marry you, how do you know he''s not just used you to warmed his bed?" sheughs in mockery.


    Lory stunned her eyes be wider, Nan Yu Wei jeered over Lory shocked face that stupid woman might not realize this before, Zhao Li Xin notice the change on lory face he bes worried he wanted to assure her that''s not how he felt about her and she should know that but than suddenly Lory isughing she hit her knee harshly.


    "My goodness, so that''s how it is¡­." Lory covers her mouth as if she heard something amusing, the other also confuse why Loryughing so much, is she not heard the mockery should she be sad instead?


    "Jealousy¡­.is that it? well of course it is¡­" Lory chuckles, she shakes her head helplessly "Another admired I supposed, how typical" Lory sigh with disappointment.


    Nan Yu Wei''s face turns red, she didn''t know how that woman knows not even her know about her own feeling, she thought this is just admiration is she feel something more? She nces at Zhao Li Xin but that man look didn''t spare a nce to her that man eyes fixed on Lory and he looks relief when he heard herughing, it just gives another hard pped for Nan Yu Wei.


    "You, SHUT UP!" Nan Yu Wei screams in panic, she wishes she can rip that woman mouth "You don''t know what are you talking about!"


    "Do I ?" Lory stifles, who cares what her background is or how strong her cultivation is at the end of the day she''s only a teenager who was in love and that''s not hard to read, the truth is Lory could read her like a book.


    "The man you admire fell in love with the woman you think beneath you, it must hurt your heart so bad¡­not to mention you''re pride and self-confidence, isn''t it" Lory sneer, Normally she would not make a fuss with all the woman who admired Zhao Li Xin, its normal for a man like him have a lot of admirers as long Zhao Li Xin is true to her she will not bother too much and afterall no one can''t control their heart, is everyone rights to love anyone.


    The problem is Nan Yu Wei almost kill Zhao Li Xin, her sword is aimed to his chest her attack is meant to kill him, how could you kill someone you love, Nan yu Wei wants to kill the first man she ever loves and that just bring the bad in her.


    "You are beneath me" Nan Yu Wei eyes filled with malicious.


    "Wanna bet?" Lory smiles yfully "That is your sword isn''t it, what is it called¡­..pro¡­pro¡­" she cliques her finger repeatedly.


    "Providence sword" Bei Li Yan reminds her.


    "Oh yeah, cool name though," she said in a rxed manner "I want to see you handle the sword"


    Nan Yu Wei frowned, she didn''t understand what she up to, the sword belongs to her, of course, she could handle it "Are you stupid, that is my sword" she stares at her with ridicule.


    Lory opens her arms than she shrugs her shoulder "We''ll see¡­"


    No one understands what Lory up to, for people who didn''t know her would think she''s just stupid but for people who know her¡­.well, they didn''t understand but they got excited, they all waiting for Nan Yu Wei pick up the swords. Nan Yu Wei feel their gaze towards her, Lu Qian gong give reassuring gaze to Nan Yu Wei perhaps he still hoping she would save him after she got her weapon again, isn''t she almost kill Zhao Li Xin at that moment maybe she would lucky again.


    Nan Yu Wei walks slowly toward the shining sword who still pierce on the floor, the golden handle gleam under the light, the sword remains clean and sharp without any damaged even after it blocked Zhao Li Xin mes, Lory watches her from afar her hand prop her chin she is calmed without show any worry.


    [I forgot you can be so mean sometimes] Girsha teased her slightly.


    Lory faces be sullen [The people that I love is off-limit even for a God¡­..]


    Nan Yu Wei takes a deep breath, why his heart suddenly beating so fast and why her hand is soaked with sweat, why she suddenly got scared, there''s an ominous cloud gathering inside her head, this is bad, she can feel something bad would happen then she lifts her head and that woman gives her mockery smiles, Nan Yu Wei gritted her teeth she pushes that terrible feeling behind her back, she will not let that woman win, perhaps she would kill that woman with her sword, let''s see if Zhao Li Xin could stop her, vicious smile bloom in her face, slowly she grip her hand on the handle.

 Chapter 267 - The Providence Sword II

    She grip the sword handle withcent smile she wanted to show that woman how stupid she is to return her weapon on her hand but suddenly something tingle her hand and a secondter she feels a sharps nails ws from her fingertip and spread throughout her body, she can''t even scream when her body jolted, she wants to let go but her hand is numbs as if the hand was glued by the handle she can only trembles by the excruciating pain.


    "S¡­.sto¡­stop!" she begged. ??


    Than something throws her body to the wall the thick wall crumbles and people can hear the sounds of bones cracked, Nan Yu Wei falls on the floor with face down, he coughing a month of fresh blood, all of her body aching the dantian inside his body is heavily injured she can feel her cultivation decreased a lot.


    No one understands what had happened why she be like that, why the sword rejects it owned owners the Hei Shen people now shift they''re nce to they''re mysterious mistress.


    Lory let out a long heaved than she raised from her seat she patted her robes casually, she walked towards the sword with Girsha perch on her shoulderfortably, the only people who make a wide grin of excitement is Ming Yue Ying when Lory move calmly and confidently the sh of her dream run back to her, Ming Yue Ying could see the majestic figure she saw in her dream, the woman who stands above all and worship by many, Lory figured ovepped with the Princess Lorient in her dream, Ming Yue Yin can''t hold her thrilled she pressed her lips so she, not cheers.


    Lory stop in front of the sword, she leans forward than she seizes the sword handle slowly, everyone breathing suddenly stop, there waiting for what happened to Nan Yu Wei happened to her but strangely nothing is happening, Lory smile faintly she pull the sword from the floor than the sword trembles heavily, everyone watches her with worried, Zhao Li Xin immediately jump towards her he can''t let anything happened again to her.


    [Don''t be so angry, I''m here¡­..] she whispers, gradually the sword calmed down and it glows with dimmed white light [I miss you too..] Lory caress the sword gently.


    "Lory are you okay?" Zhao Li Xin can''t get rid of his worries.


    Lory smiles at him "I''m fine, this one just angry because she was touch by an awful woman"


    "This one?" he confuses.


    "Another fragment of me, just like the sacred tree and the white sword" she exin it to Zhao Li Xin.


    "Is that so, its a good thing, will you absorb the power right now?" he remembers what happened with the white sword so he could guess what would happen next.


    Lory shakes her head "Nah, too many people¡­.maybeter" she doesn''t want to create unnecessarymotion, who knows what rumor they would spread.


    Suddenly the roof of the main hall explodes, people are screaming in shocked, Zhao Li Xin shield her from debris that falls.


    From the sky dozen of man riding Bing Fang beast but one man riding a grey giant hawk, he wearsvish gold and white robes with dragon embroidery on his chest and shiver ''guan'' headwear to cover his topknot hair, he has handsome and charismatic appearance is easily to described him as immortal emperor who use to describe on a book.


    He jump off from his flying beast, he gently carry the half-unconscious Nan Yu Wei, he is distraught by her terrible condition, than he re to Zhao Li Xin but than he is stunned when he see Lory is holding the providence sword.


    "Give it back, that''s not yours!" she red at Lory viciously.


    Zhao Li Xin faces be dark, she pulls Lory closer in a protective manner, Lory smiles calmly "Here, take it¡­.." she challenges him.


    The handsome face eyebrows furrow, why that woman given up easily but he can''t let the powerful divined weapon taken by stranger, he sign his people to take the weapon away, Zhao Li Xin exchange nce with Lory he will not let everything belong to his Princess taken away but Lory gives him reassuring smile so Zhao Li Xin can onlyply.


    The handsome man subordinated take a long strides toward Lory and Zhao Li Xin he gives them threatening look which is ignored by Zhao Li Xin and Lory make amused expression, the supposed to be feared subordinated feel annoyed but he didn''t have time to quarrel with them, Lory shoves the handle to him with yfull smiles it make the subordinated suspicious, he slowly reaches his finger to the handle but when the tip of his finger touch the sword surface he suddenly push away with high speed than his body hit the wall until it crumbles and the debris cover his unconscious body.


    The handsome man and his subordinate dumbfounded, they never knew since when the sword could reacted like that than they all stare at the mysterious woman who hold the providence sword with calm expression.


    "What have you done!" the handsome man thought Lory must do something to the sword.


    Lory sighs "Did you never heard ''Not everything you take is a given''?" Lory said calmly "You can only used this sword because ''this one'' is asleep, when he awoke he will never let anyone touch him, he is very sensitive" Lory raised her eyebrows with concern expression.


    "How can''t a trust you, that weapon belongs to our people for centuries you think we would be so stupid to given up that weapon to you!" he can''t believe any words from her, he certain that woman must do something to the sword "TAKE THAT SWORD AWAY FROM HER!" he shouted to his subordinated.


    A bunch of people with yellow uniforms pounces toward her but suddenly four men jump from behind Zhao Li Xin, with one quick move the handsome subordinate killed in instant, some people who remain alive decide to retreat, they look at the four men who stand gantly with horror.


    ''Who are these strong people are?''


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi stand close to Lory, there watching the enemy with vignt.


    The handsome man gritted his teeth, he could have guess who they are and after all, he knew the reason of Nan Yu Weie is to persuade Long Ming but he could never have thought Long Ming would hurt a beautiful woman like Nan Yu Wei if Lory knew the handsome man thought she would say "What''s the point in that?"


    "You are four King Pce?" he guesses.


    "We are?" Bei Li Yan make seductive smiles "And who are you?"


    "Xie Xiu Wei," he said shortly.


    "Oh, my.... the young Master of Sacred Mountain Peak, what an honored" Bei Li Yan said with dazzling smiles that able to stirred man and woman heart, but four the other king pce it only make them feel goosebumps.


    "Hump, you say that after you dare to hurt my fianc¨¦e?" he scowled at them.


    Lory make annoyance face ''If she already has fianc¨¦e why bothered Zhao Li Xin, D*mn two timers!''


    Bei Li Yan raised both his hand "Well, it is not us who hurt her, I think her weapon is the one responsible with that¡­.if you don''t believe me you can ask other sacred mountain peak members¡­." He searches around him but he can''t find anyone with a yellow uniform.


    "Where, where are they?" he asks Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao give him side nce "Dead"


    "All of them?" Bei Li Yan Gasped.


    "Hm¡­" Jin Hao answer perfunctorily.


    Bei Li Yan scratches his head, than he smiles to Xie Xiu Wei awkwardly "Sory they all dead¡­.."

 Chapter 268 - Home

    The room atmosphere suddenly bes awkward. Lory could hear imaginary crickets sounds on her head, people on Zhao Li Xin side pretend they didn''t hear Bei Li Yan ingeniousment.


    On the other side sacred mountain peak member turn somber they are stunned because the expert Nan Yu Wei brought is not weak how could they all died here, deep down they realize Hei Shen power is no jokes. Xie Xiu Wei also thinks the same he begins to calcte his next move, he knew he can''t fight them now not with a sufficient amount of power. ??


    Meanwhile, Lu Qian Gong hopes they would fight and hurt each other or perhaps kill each other, that would be amazing!


    Unfortunately, Xie Xiu Wei is smarter than that, he gives sign to his people to retreat and she jumps to his greys hawk while carrying Nan Yu Wei "You lucky I need to take care of my fianc¨¦e first, I lend you the sword but soon we wille for the sword!" he said with arrogant face then the hawk spread his wings and flew away.


    Lory watches the dozens flying beast disappeared behind the cloud than she turns around at Zhao Li Xin and frowns "Do they just escape?" Lory store the sword inside her spatial rings.


    Zhao Li Xin nods his head "They are¡­" he said firmly.


    Lory mouth twitch, what a ssic viin ways to retreat, she only saw in movies so she was amazed when she saw it in real life if only she has her phone.


    Meanwhile, Lu Qian Gong and other lu n member be sullen what a useless teammate, in the end, the sacred mountain peak only save themselves and let the Lu n deal with their own problem, is not Sacred mountain Peak problem afterall Lu Qian Gong didn''t give Shin Jiu to them.


    Lory heaved then she looks at Zhao Li Xin after they exchange a loving gaze to each other she turns around to Lu Qian Gong.


    "Have you made out your decision yet?" Lory smiles sweetly.


    Lu Qian Gong''s face turns ashen, he is barely able to make a sound.


    And just like that Lu n is disappeared from the world, Lu Jiang Yi destroy Lu Qiang Gong cultivation and all of his family, all of them locked up in the underground dungeon inside the Lu n residence and people who get involved also punish the same ways and the other who is not involved they are driven out from the Lu n territory with only small amount of money.


    At the end this is the best option for the Lu n at least they still alive, the next morning all the Lu n reluctantly leave the ce they were grown, it''s sad but this is the cost they have to pay for pretend they didn''t know what Lu Qian Gong and the others had done.


    The Lu n be another powerful n who was trampled by Hei Shen Sect the name of He Shen soar to the sky it make people amazed and terrified at the same time, many powerful sect and n has reminds there members not to provoked Hei Shen sect in any way and stay away as far as they can from them.


    Meanwhile, Bei Li Yan bought a luxurious manor at Ching Su capital city of Liu Yan Kingdom, the morninge while Lory who finally have a good rest snuggle inside the warm nket, she hears the sound of birds chirping but she knew its not Girsha because the birds chirping sounds innocent and lovely.


    Lory is not like typical heroine who sleeps beautifully like sleeping beauty, she sleep face down with her cheeks press the pillow, her hair is messy and her mouth slightly open and she faintly snore maybe because she''s to tired but she does sometimes snores, she knew its time to wake up although her eyelids refused to open, she stretches her limbs on the bed and groan tiredly, she wipes the remaining saliva on her mouth ''So notdy-like'' she opens her eyes while yawning but than she froze.


    A handsome face staring back at her with gentle smiles, his eyes brimmed with deep adoration as if he was looking the most beautiful woman in the world it''s embarrassing because she''s far from it even her real appearance could only get to ''Oddly Beautiful'' categories in this world.


    "Li Xin!" Lory shriek, her reflex is cover her face with a nket "Why are you her¡­.wait, since when you are here?" she frantically said while fixing herself under the nket.


    "Not for long¡­." he lies through his teeth "Why are you surprised, is not the first time I''m doing this?"


    Lory helplessly put down the nket "I know¡­.its been a while¡­." She sighs when she gives up trying to fix her bird nest hair.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, he doesn''t see anything wrong with her she is exceptionally adorable today if Lory heard this she would force him to find Jin Hao to check his eyes.


    "Go take a bath, everyone is waiting for you for breakfast," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Am I the only one who wakes upte" Lory gasped, she immediately jumps off the bed.


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to be hurry!" but Lory already got out from the room, Zhao Li Xin watches her with long sighs but smile hasn''t disappeared from his face, Hey down on Lory messy bed Zhao Li Xin closes his eyes to inhaled her faint scent on the bed the storm inside his heart subside and the sun rises again, he feel calm and peaceful¡­.finally.


    And not just him the Hei Shen sect also be peaceful again the heavy atmosphere that surrounding them for more than a month disappeared without trace, the air bes light and they finally can breathe again, Mong Ki and Mong Yi also be rxed and they have the best sleep in their life even though is only for two hours, Bei Li Yan lively personality is returning he starts to annoy other people again, Jin Hao face be more lighten, Wu San Bo didn''t change much but he looks more rx and Jiang Jin Wei be less serious and teased Bei Li Yan once a while.


    Maybe not even Lory understands her irreceable position for many people especially Hei Shen Sect members. Meanwhile inside the bathroom lory is alone in the bathtub like she always does, Girsha also nestles on the warm nket above the small stool next to the wooden bathtub, Lory opens her palms and the providence sword appear.


    Lory take a deep breath then she closes her eyes, the room is illuminated by bright white light the sword floating above her palms than crumbles leaving only silver metal shards than suddenly wind twirl around her and the shards melt into her hand than the wind gradually subside, Lory feel another chain is released, she feels her heart is lighter, her iris turn to purple and the shapeshifter spell disappear and she returned to her original appearance.


    The power of ''Mana'' fills her veins it gives her a sudden rush of energy, Lory rests her head on the bathtub. The curse is weakening and she bes stronger it makes her excited, she turns her gaze to Girsha [Do you think Lazarus could feel this?]


    [I do not doubt it¡­] Girsha words be heavy.

 Chapter 269 - Home II

    After she takes a bath she already expected some clingy Lord would stay in her room but he still havemonsense to stay behind the paper screen, Zhao Li Xin sits on the couch drinking his wine leisurely while Lory changed her clothes to soft peach and white hanfu, she dress more feminine for today after too much adventure and almost died situation she wants to rx and doll herself like normal woman would.


    When she got out she sits in front of dresser, Zhao Li Xin pick up the dry towel from the side table and help her dry her hair, he uses a little bit of his qi to make his hand as hairdryer, his move is quiet and gentle makes Lory yawn a few times, to saves the time she wear light make up while her Lord do the hairstyle, no matter people look at it in this world or her world they would find them weird couple but every rtionship is unique as long they happy to each other everything else it doesn''t matter. ??


    "You braid my hair?" Lory smiles while smearing a little rouge on her lips.


    "Hm¡­" he answers briefly "Give me the cherry blossom hairpiece, please"


    Lory searches her jewel box than she found a hairpiece that looks like a cherry blossom flower bit made with colorful gems and silver, such a delicate and intricate art, she didn''t want to know the cost of it "This one!"


    "Yes.." he said casually, he just nce at the hairpiece once before he put on in her hair carefully, Lory watch Zhao Li Xin serious expression from the mirror reflection she still didn''t understand why he likes ying with her hair but Zhao Li Xin didn''t have many hobbies so as long he''s happy she didn''t care how weird is this.


    "Done!" he smiles happily, which is very rare for someone like him.


    Lory Lit her head towards him "Thank you" she smiles sweetly, Zhao Li Xin find her adorable he holds her chin then gently kiss her lips, it''s long and yearning kiss it make her heart almost jump out of her chest when he stops kissing her Lory''s face is red as ripe tomato, this sudden attack is too much for her frail heart, she needs a heads up!


    He fixes her rouge than he notices her shy expression he make seductive smiles "Let''s have breakfast"


    ''Will you eat me?''


    She shakes dirty mind out of her head "Okay, you still have pink blossom tea right, my stash is done"


    "Of course, I found another tea for you it calls ''Sun citrus'' its a little bit sour like lemon and it has yellow color too like honey," said Zhao Li Xin while interlocked their hands together.


    "Really, that''s great! I take it as my new stash!" she yfully swings their hands.


    "As you wish" he chuckles.


    In the dining room, they''re''s a big round wooden table with giant chandelier above, everyone already gathered around the table the four king pce, Ming Yue Yin and the Fu''s, Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Yin alsoe but the elders already return to Jiu Yun Sect, Shin Jiu and Lu Jiang Yi ising too, suddenly the morning be more lively.


    "Aunty youte!" Ming Yue Yinins immediately the moment she sees her.


    "I''m not, you juste early" she dodged beautifully.


    "Nice, I''m gonna use that since here on," said Bei Li Yan.


    The servants pool the chair for her and Zhao Li Xin "You need to pay royalty" Lory reminds him.


    "Is this satisfied you?" he opens the threeyer bamboo basket with pastry in the shape of colorful flowers.


    Lory''s eyes be wide "It''s so beautiful!" he pinches the pastry with her chopstick then she takes a bite and her eyes glowing "its tasty! Jiues here, its very good!"


    Shin Jiu gets off from his seat and tottering towards her Lory feed the pastry to him, both master and disciple brimmed with joy, suddenly Ming Yue Yinin again "Aunt, that''s not fair, you never feed me!" she pout.


    Fu Xiao Jin and Fu Ying look down pretending to eat they just to embarrassed with their empress behavior, Lory clique her tongue she looks ay Ming Yue Yin with disdained "But you old¡­."


    The eighteen years old empress feel her heartbroken, a certain Lord also jealous "You never feed me too¡­." He looks dejected.


    Lory feel the gaze of other people, she clears her throat awkwardly than she leans on Zhao Li Xin and whispers on his ear "Let''s do it privately¡­"


    Of course, they all can hear it since they all-powerful cultivator, Yang Xi Yin face turn bright red it make Li Mo Zhen chuckles, the others pretend they do not hear it while Ming Yue Yin make annoyed expression, the only one who feel ted is Zhao Li Xin his expression only slightly change but for Jin Hao who sit next to Zhao Li Xin, he feel his Lord exude with pink bubbles it be ufortable he shift his seat away from Zhao Li Xin a little bit.


    The breakfast who use to be quiet be noisy, normally noble people didn''t talk while they''re eating but Hei Shen sect never bend with rules they do whatever they feelfortable with and Ming Yue Yin let down her tittle whenever she''s wit Lory and this behavior affected the rest of them, the dining table be noisy with peopleughing and chatting.


    Zhao Li Xin uses to hated noise but when he sees hear herughter he feel they''re''s nothing wrong being noisy, it''s a good thing he can hear her voice again, the world bes too quiet when she''s not around.


    "Oh yes, this is northern Kingdom right" Lory wiped her mouth clean "Do you remember Huo Long said we need to go to the north to find ¡­.what is it, a sword I think ?"


    "Oh¡­" Zhao Li Xin has forgottenpletely "Crimson Lightning Sword" he exins it to her.


    "Another sword?" Li Mo Zhen asks.


    "I guess so¡­." Lory shrugs her shoulder "Someone asks us to search for it but we didn''t have time so this matter postpone for a while" she didn''t know why but she has a hunch this sword is important for Zhao Li Xin but where they start?


    "I know the story about a lightning sword," said Shin Jiu while chewing the pastry.


    "What? Are you sure?" Lory gasped.


    "It just a story, isn''t it grandpa?" he turns his head to Lu Jiang Yi.


    "Well¡­.they''re'' is a story like that I heard from my father but I don''t know if it''s true or not?" said Lu Jiang Yi

 Chapter 270 - Absurd Conversation

    Finally, they are finished having breakfast because they all got curiosity with the crimson lightning sword they change the ce meeting inside the garden pavilion, this pavilion isrgen than average pavilion it got red pir, big squarempion in the ceiling and big square table in the middle enough to amodate eight people but still, there are too many people so half of them lean on the pir or sit on the wooden railing.


    "So begin the story" Lory cue Lu Jiang Yi to start. ??


    Lu Jiang Yi stroke his beard "The story is about the man who found this Land and bes the first Emperor¡­"


    "Wait, what Land thisnd you mean this continent or another continent¡­..which one?"Bei Li Yan cut off abruptly.


    "I don''t know Master Bei, this is just bedtime story so no one bothers with detail," said Lu Jiang Yi.


    "Okay, carry on¡­." She cues him to continue.


    Lu Jiang Yi sighs "The king kill all the demon that roamed the world and be the first Emperor"


    This time Lory is the one who cut him off "Wait, what Demon? Perhaps you mean Beast right¡­. I mean, Demon does not exist"


    "No, my grandfather said Demon, not Beast, he said once upon a time demon ruled this world and The God sends that man to exterminate Demon, the man blessed with a sword called the Lightning Sword," said Lu Jiang Yi "But that just old story you should not get your hope too high" her remind Lory kindly.


    "I know" Lory appreciated his concern, she sighs then cross her arms on the table while contemting, they''re always a little truth in every story she only needs to look deeper "Old Lu where does your father hear this story, is it old folklore or is it the story is your family?"


    Lu Jiang Yi eyebrows gradually furrow he tries to remember "No¡­he heard this story from my mother and my mother is not from here she is from Mao Zi kingdom, it probably from their"


    "We could gather every information involve the lightning sword, we can separate the truth from the fake and see where will lead us, How about that?" Zhao Li Xinforts her.


    "Yes, that would be great!" She''s grateful for his help "It''s gonna be like a treasure hunt, it''ll be fun" she patted his palms.


    Jin Hao could see the love sparks on their gaze it make his mouth twitch slightly "That''s good and everything but we need to deal with the obvious problem first, what should we do with Sacred Mountain Peak society" Jin Hao raised his wine cup.


    "Yeah, we hurt their favorite Daughter and took their divine weapon," Ming Yue Ying said while shoving pastry on her mouth carelessly.


    "With their overbearing nature soon orter they would create a problem with us," said Li Mo Zhen.


    "If not they would lose their face in front of other people"


    "You right, not to mention they might still want to get this kid" Lory stroked Shin Jiu''s head, his cheek puff because of too much pastry on his mouth.


    Lu Jiang Yi also worry, Shin Jiu talent would soon know by people at that time who knew if someone else wants to covet him, Lu Jiang Yi didn''t have the confidence to protect him on his own.


    "Shin Jiu is my fianc¨¦e disciple that''s mean he is my people, if people messing with him that means they challenge me and Hei Shen, let''s see who else dare to make trouble"


    "Aww..will you do that for me" she gazes Zhao Li Xin with adoring eyes, staring by her beautiful big eyes make his heart beating faster "Of course, it just a small matter" he gently said.


    Another pink bubble created between them it make Jin hao roll his eyes but Bei Li Yan watches them with great enthusiasm. For other people like Li Mo Zhen and the others watching Zhao Li Xin infatuated face make them relieved turns out he still just a normal man who is a fool for love, what a great revtion!


    "Oh, if sacred mountain peak gives us trouble is that mean they would trouble all of you too" she meant Ming Yue Yin kingdom and Jiu Yun Sect.


    "People like them use to be petty, I won''t surprised if they bothering us," said Yang Xi Yin.


    "I''m sorry, it''s because of me¡­" Lory make apologetic smiles.


    "Don''t say that, we are friends and after all the Lu Yao use my name to lure you then everything escted like this, it''s not like I''m not involved from the first time"


    "That''s true, you also help me once so let us help you this time," Li Mo Zhen said earnestly.


    "That''s true Aunty, as your niece is my obligation to help you isn''t it" Ming Yue Yin puff her chest smugly.


    "I still reconsider our rtionship¡­.." Lory quietly sip her tea,


    "What wrong with for having a beautiful niece like me?" she pouts.


    "The problem is because we are at the same age!" she replied.


    "No, we not¡­" Ming Yue Ying adding Lory age in the previous world and her aged in this world, she leaves her old world when she was twenty-seven and lives in this world for three years since she works at Lao manor that means she''s thirty right now so it''s normal to call her aunt, isn''t it?


    But Lory refuses to admit it "Yes, we are¡­.and if I want a niece or nephew I will take the cute one like this one!" she pointing at Shin Jiu who still munch pastries.


    "He is cute..." Yang Xi Ying gazes be soften.


    "Don''t worry when we got marry we can have a lot of cute child" Li Mo Zhen make teasing smile while holding her shoulder.


    Yang Xi Ying fave suddenly bes red "Sshh¡­you can''t talk like that in here¡­."


    While the two love bird flirting, Zhao Li Xin feel left out he want to act lovey-dovey too "Mm¡­Lory¡­"


    but Lory didn''t hear him.


    "Hey, I can be cute you know!" Ming Yue Ying still arguing with Lory.


    "I''m sorry to bring you the bad news but you pass that aged a long time ago" Lory roll her eyes.


    "Let me show you how cute I am!" she hit the table and pursed her mouth cutely.


    Lory squint her eyes "You look constipated, are you constipated? You should check yourself and Bei Li Yan too, make an appointment with Jin Hao"


    "Hey, I don''t have that condition, I''m too handsome for that disease!" he drops his winecup on the table angrily.


    "I don''t know metabolism based on looks¡­." Jin Hao make a sarcasticment.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jin Wei make another discussion with Wu san Bo.


    "If Milord has a son do you think his son would be like him?" Wu San Bo guessing.


    Wu san bo and Jiang Jin Wei imagine small Zhao Li Xin who look at them with cold eyes suddenly they feel chills.


    "Goodness¡­..that so scary" Jiang Jin Wei frightened by the imaged in his head.


    "D*mn! That image would haunt me tonight!" Wu san Bo grimace.


    "Let''s think about something else!" Jiang Jin Wei shakes his head from the scarry images on his head "What about a daughter who looks like Milord?" he asked, then both of them imagine a little princess who makes devilish smiles towards them and they suddenly feel worst.


    "Nice, I won''t be sleep tonight¡­"Wu San Bo sigh exasperatedly.


    "Let''s go to the temple and pray milord children would look like Luo Ri Yi instead"


    Lu Jiang Yi watches them deviated from the main topic and they talking unnecessary and stupid things they don''t look worried at all, they might forget about Sacred mountain peak threat by now.

 Chapter 271 - Girls Day Out

    It''s a tranquil night, the crescent moon hides behind the white cloud and the dimmed light shine through the window a handsome man with face like a deity sits on the couch, his white smooth hair fall on her shoulder and covering his broad chest, he leaned his back on the couch while gazing the night sky, slowly he sips his wine than suddenly someone enter his room without knocking.


    He was stunned for a moment "Milord?" he called. ??


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hand he prevented him from standing, he takes a seat on the chair opposite Jin Hao than Jin Hao pours a cup of wine for him, Zhao Li Xin waits him finish pouring the wine before he takes the winecup elegantly.


    Then both of them drink the wine quietly, Jin hao didn''t know why he is here but he guesses maybe he has something important to tell him so he''s waiting for Zhao Li Xin to speak.


    "Fourteen years¡­."Zhao Li Xin suddenly said.


    Jin Hao looking at him with confused looks but Zhao Li Xin didn''t look at him, Zhao Li Xin spin the winecup gently "Other then Mong Ki and mong Yi you are the one who served me the longest"


    "I believe so¡­"Jin Hao answer with puzzle looks.


    "Mong Ki said it was you who investigated about lorry missing behind my back, you also cooperated with other King pce without noticing me" he stare at Jin Hao deeply.


    Jin Hao feel his heart stop "That because¡­..we don''t know for sure and I don''t want Milord to¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hand again to stop his painstaking effort to exin he immediately shut his mouth he can only hope Zhao Li Xin won''t punish him too severely.


    "Thank you¡­." Zhao Li Xin said with a quiet voice.


    Jin Hao suddenly froze his mouth slightly open and his eyes bulged widely ''Am I dreaming?''


    Zhao Li Xin ignore his dumbfounded expression "If not because of you, it would take longer for her to reach me and she would encounter more danger when she looking for me, a danger like Qian Qi Feng¡­." he sighs, he used to be meticulous and careful person but when he thought Lory die his brain suddenly stop working, he admitted he can''t think straight at that time.


    Zhao Li Xin raised from his seat "That''s all¡­." He flicks his robes than turn around "Good night¡­.Jin" he said briefly before he got out and close the door gently.


    Jin Hao remains frozen, he didn''t understand, is Zhao Li Xine personally to his room just to say thank you? Really? that arrogant and overbearing Lord?


    Suddenly Jin Hao stifles he can''t stopughing then he takes a deep breath while gazing at the night sky "Luo Ri Yi, you are amazing¡­" he raises his winecup with bright smiles that no ever seen.


    ______________________________________


    "How long you gonna leave¡­." Zhao Li Xinins while fixing her hair.


    "Just for a few hours, two hours max" Lory raised his two fingers "Its been a while since a spend the time with that brat and Yang Xi Yin" Lory pped his hand while pleading pitifully.


    "I haven''t been spent time with you either" heins.


    Zhao Li Xin make an expression like an abandoned puppy which make her waver slightly but she already promises with her girlfriend and that brat would annoy her for a long time if she dares to break her promise than she turns around and wrapped her arms on his waist


    "Pleaseeee¡­..just this one time"


    He gave no resistance when she acted like this, he can only sigh heavily "Fine, two hours and return right away, stay away from trouble and the shadow guard will follow your every move!"


    "Okay-okay!" she nods her head obediently.


    Even the great Lord could never win with his wife-to-be but he can only cater to her wish reluctantly, because he didn''t want to lose too much he gives Lory a long morning kiss topensate him, of course, she didn''t feel loss anything who doesn''t like being kiss by a man like Zhao Li Xin especially when she deeply in love with her so she thought today is a good day.


    When they were kissing he feel a soft, warmed tongue slip into his mouth and entangled with him suddenly he stops "What is that? He looks surprised.


    "French kiss¡­.you don''t like it?" she asked worriedly.


    "French huh?" he doesn''t know what is that but doesn''t matter, he make teasing smiles and pulls her head closer "I like it, teach me!" then he kissed her again.


    He is a very talented student it didn''t take look before he can do it perfectly and take the lead, Lory pushes his chin slightly "I need to leave¡­. before I''mte¡­." She said while panting, her face as red as boiling crab.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t look better either, his eyes filled with passion and his body feel hot even immortal me never burn him like this "Should you go?" he didn''t want to let her go after this, there''s so much to learn.


    "Yeah, I should¡­" she said with coquettish giggles "Now let your hand off from my butt¡­." She raised her eyebrows, someone just squeezes her butt in the heat of the moment.


    "Only if you release mine¡­" he raised his eyebrows too, it turns out she''s no better.


    "Ehm, okay!" she retracts her hands from his tight bottom "Sorry¡­" she awkwardly said.


    "It''s fine, as long you let me touch you you can touch mine" he whispers seductively in her ear.


    Lory feel someone doing ''karate chop'' on her heart ''Why this morning is so hot, is it summer already?''


    Zhao Li Xin help Lory fixed her silver and blue hanfu the dress looks very feminine withce and small orchid embroidery on the wide sleeve, he also fixed her hair again and Lory also helps him fixed his robes most of all it because is her fault.


    "Lory doesn''t forget wearing veil or bamboo hat" he suddenly reminds her.


    "Why you think I''ll bee to beautiful and attract many bees?" she said jokingly.


    "Yes!" he confirmed her without a doubt.


    Lory roll her eyes "How many time I tell you, my looks are average beside I walk with great beauty like Yang Xi yin and Ming Yue Yin no one would give me attention, they might not realize I''m there"


    Zhao Li Xin disagrees "Its better safe than sorry" he refuted.


    "Sorry for whom?" Lory chuckles.


    "For them¡­" he answers with a stern gaze.


    "...¡­.." Lory decide to wear a veil just to save the innocent bystanders.

 Chapter 272 - Girls Day Out II

    Lory enter the west courtyard where Yang Xi yin and Ming Yue Yin lived for some reason the two of them be closed at first yang Xi Yin feel ufortable to talk with the empress of Liang Zu but after she saw how Lory and ming Yue Yin interact and bicker to each other he feel stupid to be the only one who maintains her imaged, these two women bickering and teasing each other without care with status then slowly their behavior rub on her and gradually she shows her real self.


    Lory enter Ming Yue Yin room, a few maids and Yang Xi Yin are in the room too, they are helping Ming Yue Yin dressing up like normal noble daughter with soft purple hanfu and half-bun hairstyle with little hairpin she looks beautiful and fresh like an orchid flower, Ming Yue Yin go out with friends so today she overly excited. ??


    "Are you all ready?" Lory enters the room.


    "Aunty, how do I look" Ming Yue yin face lit up when she sees Lory.


    "Beautiful, you look like normal girl" she raised her thumbs up.


    "What you mean normal?" she pursed her lips.


    Yang Xi Yin giggles "It means you look less intimidating, we managed to tone down your empress aura," said yang Xi Yin with a soft smile.


    "Is that so¡­..then that''s good" Ming Yue Yin cheer again "Xi yin also very beautiful, no wonder Li Mo Zhen descend from the mountain just to marry you" she teases her and Yang Xi Yin blushed heavily.


    "Don''tugh, she''s got fianc¨¦e where is yours" Lory teased Ming Yue Ying back.


    Ming Yue Yin pout, Lory is not the only one who asked that the old official had been asking her that for some time they even dare introduce their son to her, what an annoying old fart!


    "I will not get married!" Ming Yue Yin scowled at Lory.


    Lory shrugs her shoulder casually while ignoring the empress sour face, the maids are fidgeting in the corner but Yang Xi Yin uses to this on she just giggles on the side.


    "Let''s go, it''s almost lunch" Yang Xi Ying gently reminds them.


    "Oh yeah, let''s go!" Lory beckoned Ming Yue Yin to raised her butt from the chair.


    "Let''s go-Let''s go-Let''s go!" she excitedly make long strides across the room while pulling Lory and Yang Xi Yin together.


    The three girls left the Manor who is given name Yong Heng by Bei Li Yan meaning is evesting because he hopes this manor wouldst since the other manor is neverst, no one in this world who destroyed their own home as much as Zhao Li Xin.


    When Ming Yue Yin heard about the name she can''t stopughing she almost can hear Bei Li Yan desperation, finding a suitable Manor is not easy he be quite picky after he met Lory even though Lory never said anything.


    Lory and the others decide for not bringing any escort and without carriage too, the distance between the manor and the main road is not too far and they want to enjoy the atmosphere of Ching Su city, coincidently none of them ever here before so they were quite excited to stroll around the street.


    Ching Su city''s main street isrger than Jing An city the stores also bigger the city look more prosper than Jing An city andpare to Sun Jan city this city is more crowded and less organized.


    "I''m curious, this kingdom seems richer than yours but why they be submissive with you?" Lory whisper on Ming Yue Yin ears.


    Ming Yue Yin stifles "We may not as reach as for them¡­.yet, but our army is the strongest even the Jian Wei Kingdom is warry with us and especially our navy, no one can win against our navy" she raised her eyebrows meaningfully at Yang Xi Yin.


    Yang Xi Yin, who is from Sun Jan city is part of Liang Zu Kingdom so she is Ming Yue Yin retainer if only her father knew she spending her time with the empress leisurely like this what kinda face her father would make?


    "It''s all because our Empress hard work, she kicks all the corrupt official and coborated with Hei Shen Sect to increased trade in the country, It''s not even a year after the empress ming reign the kingdom economy be better every day," Yang Xi Yin said utmost pride, Ming Yue Yin face gradually be red from embarrassment.


    "Well, the empress has many good subordinated who help her so is not all her doing," she said shyly.


    Loryugh then she patted Ming Yue Yin head "Not bad, not bad at all¡­your father must be proud"


    Ming Yue Yin looks down as her face bes redder, she feel embarrassed but happy at the same time Lory recognition is mean a lot for her, Lory is her goal she wants to be as smart and as wise as her only then she can be the great ruler her Kingdom needed.


    Yang Xi yin watch both of them interact she always feel Luo Ri Yi identity is not simple and she is so mysterious but she is kind and selfless so Yang Xi Yin never doubt her, she finds it funny how close the rtionship between the two of them but their rtionship is not superior and retainer but more like family and Lory is the elder where Ming Yue Yin always look at her with admiration brimmed in her eyes even when they are bickering.


    "I''m hungry, let''s eat their" Lory pointing at the fancy restaurant not far from them.


    "Oh I know that restaurant, it''s very high ss and very expensive" sain, Yang Xi Yin, with awe.


    "It''s okay, it''s Yue yin treat" Lory patted Yang Xi yin shoulder.


    "Why me?" she pouts.


    "Isn''t that obvious, the richer who will pay" Lory rolls her eyes.


    "Do you know your fianc¨¦e is a lot richer than me?" Ming Yue Yin Remind Lory that Hei Shen is the one who helps her Kingdom economy if her Kingdom got benefit doesn''t mean Hei Shen also got some benefit, not like Zhao Li Xin her profit enters the kingdom treasury while Hei Shen profit is entered Zhao Li Xin pocket.


    "Hey, that''s my fianc¨¦e, not me¡­.I don''t have an ie you know" Lory correct her.


    "Not true, you have money from Xi Lin tea house, don''t you remember? I give your share in a bank with your name, it''s not much though" Yang Xi Yin suddenly give him a wooden rectangle card with a purple tassel on the bottom, it''s an identification to draw her money from the bank.


    Lory surprised she forgotpletely about Xi Lin but yang Xi Yin is not and she seriously shares the profit with her, Lory smiles not because she got the money but because of Yang Xi Yin''s honesty.


    "Okay it''s my treat then!" she wiggles the card on her hand.


    "Yeay!"

 Chapter 273 - The Hero Returns

    The Restaurant is called Hong Wei, three-storey building with red pir cover with round ledmpion with yellow tassel on the bottom and the big card with the name of the restaurant writing in Gold to make the ce appear more extravagant, only people with expensive clothes could enter the restaurant they all have arrogant and overbearing temperament all over them.


    Lory is observant person she pay attention to all the guest, the worker, and the building just in case something is out of ordinary and the fastest way out if something happens, being careful is the reason she survives for decade outside the safety of her Kingdom and also because Girsha was they''re, she lost this habit when she met Zhao Li Xin she is toofortable when he is around, this habit only return after she almost got killed by Lu Yao and travel with Shin Jiu who she needs to protect. ??


    "Give us the private room" Ming Yue Yin said to the waiter.


    The waiter looks worried "All private room is full, only the most expensive private room on the third room is avable"


    Everyone snickered when they heard the waiter said the restaurant is very expensive the cost of the food is higher then any restaurant and the private room also very expensive only the first rank official family could afford rented the room but the third room is something else the cost is no jokes, of course, if you able to rent it you will be served like royalty and be VIP members.


    The waiter worried because Ming Yue Yin and the other girls didn''t bring escort or ride in carriage although they dress nicely but clothing can be given so they''re''s no guarantee that they from rich or noble family, the waiter didn''t mean to humiliated them but the situation is like this, he can''t do anything.


    The other guest feel bad for the tree young girls but some other guest was amused for the free spectacle.


    Ming Yue Yin shrugs her shoulder nonchntly "Sure, we take the room" he said casually.


    "The third room?" the waiter gasped.


    Ming Yue Yin frowned, she didn''t understand what so shocked about it is not like she buys the whole restaurant "Yes¡­." She answers with obvious looks.


    "I thought this is my treat?" Lory suddenly speaks.


    "You pay for the food, I pay for the room," said Ming Yue Yin casually.


    "How about if I pay for the dessert" Yang Xi Yin feel bad if she''s not joined in and after all, she has a lot of money from her family and fianc¨¦e also recently her tea house bes more famous and she gains a lot of profit from it. who knew she''s good in business.


    "Sure!" Lory smiles, she understands what Yang Xi Ying thought and it fun they treat each other.


    The waiter''s face lit up, he noted himself not to judged people by it cover who knew these three girls is rich he wondering what is their background could it be they are nobles from other countries.


    The waiter is not the only one shocked the other guest also stunned and they murmured each other and ask each other if they here any nobles who visit their country.


    Lory and the other didn''t realize because Lory and Ming Yue yin bickering again.


    "Are you sure you want to pay for the dessert you know she eats dessert more than the main course?" Ming Yue Yin teased Lory.


    Lory scoffed "Coming from the woman who eats three bowl rice every day"


    "I''m in growth spurt period" she justifies herself.


    Lory chuckles "I hope you mean taller, not wider" she grinned widely.


    "You think I''m fat!!" Ming Yue Ying red at Lory


    ''Pfft¡­'' Yang Xi Yin can barely hold herughter, she covers her mouth painstakingly while her body trembles.


    "Hey Xi Yin stopughing, you take I''m fat?" she said with scowled on her face.


    "I wouldn''t dare¡­" Yang Xi Yin said in giggles.


    "You mean you will say I''m fat if you dare" she make threatening gaze to Yang xi yin who didn''t know how to answer that.


    "Let it be mystery between us," Lory said with a solemn expression.


    "...¡­."


    The waiter heard they''re bickering but it sounds their rtionship is close and genuine not like other noblesdies who throw pleasant words to each other with calctive minds and a smile who didn''t reach their eyes and they all seem fakes and pretentious, the waiter mouth curved upward listening to thedies behind them bickering.


    When the waiter opens the room double door, Lory and the other is stunned by how luxurious the room is the floor is cover with giant rug with cloud and phoenix embroidery the ceiling is illuminated by bigmpion and the wood on ceiling is carved by intricate shape, on the middle they''re''s a giant round table with six chairs, the wall is decorated by painting and calligraphy which only enjoyed by yang Xi Yin because Lory never get it and Ming Yue Yin didn''t care.


    When they enter the room, the servant already served the tea and light appetizers, a few beautiful maids help them to sit and pour the tea for them, they''re manner is wless just like imperial maid, Ming Yue Yin is very satisfied with the service after they finish the maids bow gracefully and leave the room.


    "Honorable guest, do you want to ce your order?" the waiter politely asks.


    "Just gives us the best you got," said Ming Yue Yin casually.


    "Everything?" the waiter shocked, the price one special dish in this ce is very expensive, do they really want to order everything, do they really have the money? The waiter suddenly bes suspicious.


    Lory hit Ming Yue yin head lightly "No, give us eight special dishes"


    The waiter relief but he stunned again when he heard eight special dishes, he stares at them with an anxious look but he did not dare to say anything he just bows and leaves.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ming Yue Yin annoyed with the waiter''s expression.


    Lory chuckles while sipping her tea "She might scare we don''t have the money" Lory does find it funny because the woman beside her is an empress and the other is Governor''s daughter.


    Yang Xi Yin shakes her head with perplexed because the woman in front of her is the Lady of Hei Shen Sect, Lory only needs to blink her eyes in front of Zhao Li Xin and that man would buy the entire restaurant for her without question.


    Ming Yue Yin also finds the waiter is ridiculous but she can''t me him they do look¡­modest.


    When the waiter entered the room with the line of maids who served the dish like at the Imperial pce, they hear amotion on the street they got curious and peek from the window, they see people cheering for the soldiers who cames, they throw a bunch of flower petals on the street, they could hear the sound of gong and drums and man riding a brown horse appear.


    The man has a muscr body and wears ck armor, he has a manly face with the distinctive jawline and the sharp gaze he looks very handsome but his appearance is too intimidating because his body is bigger than the average man.


    "Who is that?" Lory asks one of the maids who served the food.


    "That man is general Yuan Shao, he just returns from the expedition to the west" the maids face blush she looks like a girl in love.


    Lory lean on the window frame "Is he famous?" Lory asked casually.


    All the maids shocked in disbelieve "Miss you don''t know about General Yuan Shao? Then you must be not from here, He is the best general we got and also the most handsome one" he said thest sentence with shy.


    Suddenly Ming Yue Yin clique her tongue exasperatedly "He return earlier then I thought"

 Chapter 274 - The Investigation

    The maids didn''t hear Ming Yue Yin muttering but Lory heart it clearly and so Yang Xi Yin and they''re eyes suddenly spark with curiosity, Ming Yue Yin pinch between her eyebrows she realizes she blurts out something that she shouldn''t.


    After the maids leave the room, Lory casually takes a sit on the chair then she tapped the table with her finger with a monotone sound "Care to exin¡­" ??


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips in an upset look "Can''t I say No?" she begged.


    "Overruled!" Lory rejects swiftly.


    Yang Xi Yin who also takes a seat look at Ming Yue Yin with expectant gaze, all-girls like gossip especially when it involved a man and she''s no better "Do you know him?" Yang Xi Yin eyes glint with excitement who only make Ming Yue Yin perplexed.


    Ming Yue Yin sigh, she takes a bowl of rice "Unfortunately¡­yes!" then she fills her te with a sour plum meat duck.


    Lory also starts to eat, the food fragrant is irresistible "How do you know him?"


    "It was during my first month be an Empress, the previous Emperor leave me a lot of mess to clean up one of them is about very of Liang Zu people, turns out theirs''s a lot of my people send to the barbaric tribes as a ve and the perpetrator is my own officials who coborated with the soldiers who guard the border" Ming Yue Yin shakes her head helplessly while munching her food.


    "Oh, I heard about that from my Father" Yang Xi Yin suddenly said, finally the bad behavior from Lory and Ming Yue Yin rub deeper on her and know she can talk while eating, if only her etiquette teacher saw this she would fall on her knee and cry.


    "This happened for a long time and no one can do anything because of people who involved with this schemed is from high-rank official to a low guard and it hard to exposed"


    "And what it got to do for the general of Liu yan Kingdom?" Lory takes another sweet and sour pork meat on her te "Give me the vinegar please¡­"


    Ming Yue Ying pick up the vinegar close for Lory than she continues "The problem is, his sister was sold to the ve trader by his owned family, it happened when he is not home?"


    "Another crazy family huh" Lory snort in contempt.


    "That is despicable, The General must be shocked" Yang Xi Yin gasped in anger "Then what happened?" she got more curious and somehow her appetite is increased, she takes another chicken thigh on her te.


    Ming Yue Yin swallows her food first before she continues again "Well the perpetrator is his second aunt and the third aunt, of course, their husband is involved too, is not clear for what reason they harmed thirteen years old girl but that what was happened" Ming Yue Yin feel bad for the little girl.


    "At that time me and uncle Fu, Uncle Zhang and uncle Wu was investigated everyone who involved in this scheme, who knew this schemed is more deeper and intricate then we though"


    "Human trafficking is lucrative business so its not weird a lot of people want a piece of it" Lory sighs.


    " I know, why every immoral business are very profitable, gambling house, prostitution, moneyundering seriously you know I only sleep two hours since I be an Empress" Ming Yue Yin suddenly vent her steam without stopping she grumbles about her overworked, who said is fun being an Empress, whoever said that she would kick them in the face.


    "Okay-okay, when we get the story where you and the general met" Lory be impatient with her excessive ranting.


    "...." Ming Yue Yin feel dejected her Aunty didn''t care about her misery at all.


    "Fine!" she scoffed with exasperated expression "At that time I decide to be a bait because we got rumors about a book ledger that was kept by someone in higher rank but we don''t know whom and the book only out when they auction the ve and not just any ve but high-quality ve like a virgin noble daughter"


    "They sell noble daughter too" Yang Xi Yin startled by the news.


    Ming Yue Yin waved her hand "Not a noble daughter from high-rank official but more like low-rank official like fifth or six rank official but still¡­." She let out a heavy sigh.


    "Let me guess you need someone to get undercover" Lory smirked.


    "Yup! But sadly I don''t have any women in my Kingdom that I could trust and I don''t have time to pick a good candidate because this auction only held once every six months, so you understand how pressing the situation is" Ming Yue Yin take a sip of warm tea.


    "Don''t tell me you pick up yourself" Lory bites her lower lips anxiously.


    "I pick myself!" she said swiftly.


    Lory hit the table harshly while Yang Xi Yin''s eyes bulged widely she was gasped in disbelieve.


    "Oh, God¡­" Lory whines while rubbing his forehead "And what''s the other said?" Lory scared to ask.


    Ming Yue Yin tilted her head try to remember what happened "Well, they are shocked I think Zhang Yu Hao make expression like he got heart attack..." sheugh while she remember but than she''s stop "Or does he?" she pondering.


    "That poor old man" Lory regrettably said, she secretly sends ''get well soon'' pray for the old man.


    "Oh well, Uncle Fu almost send Fu Yin thought" she shrug his shoulder nonchntly.


    "Why not?" Lory ask.


    "Because, sending Fu Ying with dress and coconut on his chest would not gain any attention" Ming Yue Yin state the obvious.


    "He will get attention¡­.a wrong one¡­" Lory props her chin with her palm. she suddenly feel sad to all Ming Yue Yin subordinated, it must be hard served that crazy ''Brat''


    "And so I choose myself because no matter how strong or brave my subordinate is, they don''t have what I have" she puffed her chest proudly.


    "What?" Yang Xi yin innocently asks.


    "Bosom¡­," Lory said in grief.


    "Indeed¡­" Ming Yue Yin smirked.


    "¡­.."

 Chapter 275 - Cover Up

    The story continues until they finish there meal and yang Xi Yin orders a few desserts just like her promises, she orders sweet red bean soup and water chestnut cake for the three of them and then Ming Yue Yin continue with her story.


    "And so you undercover as a ve, how you get in?" Lory ask while scooping up the soup. ??


    "I have this¡­criminal that I was caught on the previous days and¡­. just say I persuade him to get me inside," she said it mildly but Lory knew Ming Yue Yin she might violently push that man to cooperate with her.


    "I be one of the helpless youngdies from a fifth rank official who was sold by her stepmother, with my good looks and that assho*e guarantee my virginity I was epted with wide arms" Ming Yue Yin make sarcastic smiles.


    "Than I was transferred from one ve trader to another than transport to another ce, all I know they never stay in one ce more than a day no wonder we got so hard to track them down" Ming Yue Yin sighs tiredly when she remembers she''s move around like livestock.


    "When General Yuan Shao came in the picture" Lory be more interested.


    Ming Yue Yin faces suddenly turn sour "Just when we almost get in their of the leader of the trader that stupid general blocked our shipping! Can''t you believe that! After weeks treated like a d*mn livestock and withstand myself from not killing that piece of s*it human trader, when I just this close to sess, that man shoulde and ruined my great borated n!" Ming Yue Yin''s face turns red and her chest goes up and down while holding her anger.


    Lory scratches her nose, this is not the romantic story she hopes to hear, Yang Xi Yin also sips her soup quietly. Ming Yue Yin bes furious when she reminiscence what happened that day.


    "Than you''re n is ruined?" Lory make her continue the story.


    "Almost¡­" Ming Yue Yin pour herself a warm tea, she take another sip before she continue again "At least he didn''t kill all the ve guards but unfortunately a lot of them died on the hand that barbaric and stupid General¡­.don''t forget stupid" she emphasized thest word "And thedies who are rescued will refuse to go back to that situation again, I don''t me them though¡­."


    The General must be a worry for his younger sister" Yang Xi Yin finish her desert and wipe her mouth gently.


    "I understand that but stopping the ve shipping is not solve the problem if the ve trader feel there''s something wrong with their sipping they would run away and disappear immediately, they would bring all their ves andy low for god''s know for how long, by that time we wouldn''t know what had happened to all the ve, are they live, die or torture and we wouldn''t have a clue how to find them again and the work we have done will be in vain"


    "So you have to make sure everything should be normal and right on the schedule before the criminal sniffed anything unordinary, but the women ve will not cooperate with your n, wouldn''t they? they''ve been rescued afterall" Lory tilted her head she''s immersed in deep thought with her arms crossed on her chest.


    "We rece the woman ve with the general female retainer, some are maids and some is his bodyguard who knew he had many women work on his side" she make a cynicalment.


    "Oh well, the ve recement problem is solved but then we also need to rece the dead guards but then it bes a good opportunity where I can put my people and Brother Fu Ying to rece some of the dead ve guards, he can''t intimidate the guards who still alive at the same time keep me save"


    "So it''s okay then" Yang Xi Yinment.


    "More or less, I hope they don''t realizes the guard was changed and I pray the guards who remains alive didn''t have a gut to notify his crew, if that happened¡­.everything would turn to chaos"


    "So how is it, is your n worked?" Lory ask.


    "Thankfully yes, we found where they stocked the ve and I found the book ledger contain all the name who involved in this schemed including where they transfer the money and who receives it, they even write where they sold the nobledies are also the General found his Sister, thankfully she''s not harassed too much and her chastity remains so overall my n seeds" Ming Yue Yin sigh in relief.


    "So, which official involved in this ?" Lory said with a low voice.


    Ming Yue Yin nce at yang Xi Yin, what she''s about to say is ssified so she is a little bit hesitant.


    "I will never tell this story to anyone, not even my father and fianc¨¦e" Yang Xi Ying reassured Ming Yue Yin with determined looks.


    Ming Yue Yin waved her hand "I think you''re father and a few officials could guess this, this scandal cannot be told in public after thest emperor overthrow the citizen has lost their trust to the government and they also have little confidence at me to rece the Emperor because I''m woman and young so if they know what our official had done we afraid there would be a riot on the street and my enemy may use this to press on me so I have no choice but to hide this matter from the citizen"


    "You let them go?" Yang Xi Yin can''t believe it, people like that should not be forgive!


    "Of course not¡­" Ming Yue Yin munch the water chestnut cake "Don''t you notice there''s lot of unfortunate situation happenedtely in our Kingdom and there''s a lot of officials resign and some are died because of ident or heavily ill, some got killed during the robbery, and some¡­.some just gone missing" Ming Yue Yin than wiped her hand with cloth than she sip her tea calmly.


    Yang Xi Yin stunned, her mouth is open and closed from shocked she heard the rumor about that some official in her city also died suddenly, that official and his son is in hunting trip but something happened they were killed by a beast but it''s weird because no one ever see beast in that jungle and no one had died before inside that jungle, it was quite suspicious but her father didn''t conduct too much investigation and only conclude this as an ident, could it be her father knew about this?


    Lory stifles she sips her tea then takes a deep breath while muttering "Karma is a b*tch isn''t it?" she make meaningful smiles.


    Ming Yue Yin smirked cunningly "Yes it is¡­"

 Chapter 276 - Got Kick Out

    Lory and the others have finished their meal but Lory sweet tooth make them stay in the restaurant longer, she knew she must go home soon just like a husband who has noisy wife waiting at home but the dessert is too good, she wants to order more, Ming Yue Yin also heavy eater so she has no problem to apany her and Yang Xi Yin also very happy spend more time with friends like this, she alsough more than she ever be for weeks so she''s in a good mood.


    "I told you, you will pay a lot because of her" Ming Yue Yin teased Lory. ??


    Yang Xi Yin chuckles lightly "It''s okay, thisdy will not get poor just because of a few desserts"


    Lory gives Yang Xi Ying thumbs up "That''s how rich people should talks" she quip Ming ye yin fro being cheap.


    Ming Yue Yin roll her eyes "Fine¡­eat more, let''s see who is get fat after this"


    Lory ignores and deliberately takes a mouthful of pastry to her mouth to annoyed Ming Yue Yin.


    Suddenly someone knocking on the door and the door opens before Lory and the other give permission, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Yin frown deeply, this behavior is very rude and the two girls not ustomed to people misbehaved.


    The one who opens the door is a guard and the young maid, the young maid look at them with pompous looks "Apologies for bothering you but my missus need to rent the room immediately, for your inconvenience my missus would pay all your room expense" she talks as if she has given them the best reward they could have.


    The three of them be silent not because they are scared but more because someone is deliberatelye and ask for a hard beating, that poor young maid didn''t know she''s entered the lion''s den. the young maid suddenly feel goosebumps all over her body.


    "So, in short, you want to kick us from our room" Lory stifles while sipping her tea calmly.


    "Is this room have time limits?" Yang Xi Ying''s noble demeanor returns as she talks with the waiter whose waiting near the door with an anxious face.


    Yang Xi Yin''s voice is soft but her gaze is so intimidating the waiter suddenly feel nervous "No, there are not" he shakes his head profusely while wiped his forehead.


    Yang Xi Yin shifts her gaze to the young maid "You see, we don''t need to leave the room yet" she said gently but her words didn''t give word to retort.


    The young maid be tongue-tied she didn''t know the guest inside the room are not as simple as she thought but she can''t back down because that means she would humiliate her missus, the young maid grit her teeth and she brace herself "My missus is Lian Yu Yan the Prime Minister Lian daughter and General Yuan Shao fianc¨¦e, would you still insist hogging the room?" the maid uses her missus name to threatening them, this she sure the three women would not dare against her, no one dare against prime Minister Lian, the young maid puffed her chest smugly.


    Ming Yue Yin snickers "You know what? I think we will be here for the rest of the day, what do you think girls?" she throws sly gaze to Lory and Ming Yue Yin.


    "If it gives your missus too much trouble, told her I will pay for her room, just tell her she can choose any room she wants" Yang Xi Yin sneer at the young maid.


    "And the food too¡­" Lory added casually while taking another bite of chestnut cake.


    "Don''t worry we would pay for your missus¡­inconvenience" Ming Yue Yin crosses her legs casually just like an empress talks to her lowly servant the young maid and the guard face be dark from shammed, but they don''t know they are in the presence of an Empress.


    The maid and the guards have quick exchanged a nce, they didn''t want to admit they feel intimidated by them but they can''t leave, their missus would punish them if they can''t get the room for her, both of them didn''t know what to do so they stood there awkwardly.


    "Why are you still here?" Ming Yue Yin''s voice startled them.


    "Uhm¡­sorry, we¡­" the maid give them perplexed looks, she can''t return to her missus with bad news but she knew she can''t force them either, she feel loss what she about to do.


    Suddenly a group of women withvish hanfu who had too much embroidery that remain Lory with the curtain in her entric teacher room and the bright color of their dress make her eyes hurt so she blinks a few times to eased her sight and guess what, she''s not the only one because Yang Xi Yin also do the same only Ming Yue Yin who was frown in disgusted.


    The leader of the group of women is a woman with bright pink hanfu and gold hairpin, the women should be beautiful but the heavy make up on her face didn''t do justice for her, the woman ck painted eyebrows frown when she saw Lory and the other still seat nicely in their chairs.


    "Why are they still here?" she questions her maid without care Lory and the others could hear her.


    Ming Yue Yin sighs for her meeting another haughty woman, Lory was stifles she cover her smile with teacup while Yang Xi Yin who has perfect etiquette as a noble daughter didn''t change her expression she sips her tea gracefully as if she didn''t hear them.


    The maid feels wronged, she''s only a lowly maid how could she able to force anyone to leave and most of all these three women is scary but as a maid of noble family, the first thing learned is the ability to dodge the problem "Miss, they don''t want to leave¡­" she throws the me to the three women smoothly.


    The haughty youngdy re at Lory and the others "Miss, you''ve been here quite a while why don''t you let us use this room, why are you making this difficult" suddenly she push the me on Lory and the others and she somehow bes the victim.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles, she saw this too much in the imperial harem when the previous Emperor still alive and the concubines fought for his favor "Miss we came here first, we pay our room and meal with our own money then youe to my room without invited and kick us from our room and now you said we are the wrong one?" Ming Yue Yinughing how shameless they are.


    Lian Yu Yan''s face turns red from embarrassment, then another noble daughter wants to curry her favor help her "That''s why Miss Lian said she would pay your expense, why you so disrespectful with Miss Lian?" the girl used them of unappreciated Lan Yu Yan kindness,


    "Disrespect?" Ming Yue Yin raised her eyebrows "Can you see she''s still eating when you came disturbing us?"


    Lory does still eating, she''s munch the chestnuts water cake in a rxed manner without care by other people chattering.


    Lian Yu Yan and her friends be speechless, how could she still eat in this situation? But for Lory who had been through depression and starvation in her previous world, she never taken for granted all little thing she enjoys today like a bright sun, sparkling nights and most of all food, to able filled your stomach with a good food is a bless from the God that''s why she never wasted her food no matter how awful the tasted was.


    The quiet Yang Xi Yin be annoyed by they''re persistence "Miss, you came to my room without invited, you disturbed my friend meal and still have a face to chassed us from our private room, I want to know is this how noble family from Liu Yan kingdom had been taught" she seize them up and down with ridiculed smiles.


    "You!" Lian Yu Yan has been scolded numerous times today by a stranger and what make matters worse it happened in front of other nobledies, she knew this matter would be spread among the noble families when that happened her reputation would be ruined and implicate her family too and what if General Yuan know about this?


    "Do you know who I am?" she needs to show these three women she''s not someone to be trifled with.


    "The prime minister daughter I presume" Ming Yue Yin said nonchntly.


    "I don''t know but I know I need to order this again, this cake is¡­crazy" Lory far from care with the situation in the room.


    Yang Xi Yin also didn''t bother with them "Don''t worry I will order it for you, waiter!" she raised her hands elegantly.


    "Xi Yin order more, this greedy woman didn''t spare me anything¡­." Ming Yue Yin scowled.


    "Firste, first serve," Lory said without any guilt.

 Chapter 277 - Kneel!

    On the other side Lian Yu Yan and her friends were ignoredpletely, they face turn bright red they look each other embarrassedly they have never been in this situation like this before and they feel awkward when the three women sit leisurely while eating their food as if they didn''t notice them.


    "You dare to humiliate me, don''t you know s prime minister daughter I could not just chasse you out from the restaurant I could chasse you out of this country!" Lian Yu Yan loses herposure she pointing with her tremble fingers which are ignored by them again. ??


    Is not like Lory wants to humiliate her but it''s hard to take seriously the words of seventeen years old girl and she knew Ming Yue Yin background is higher then them and Yang Yi Yin background is also not lowered than them so at the end of the day the one who would get hurt would be them.


    Lory stifles when she heard Lian Yu Yan threat, Ming Yue Yin also snort in ridiculed while Yang Xi Yin shakes her head helplessly secretly she pity Lian Yu Yan stupidity, what would happen when that ''Demon Lord'' hear what happened.


    "Miss Lian these women didn''t know their ce, its a wasted of time talking nicely at them!" one of Lian Yu Yan friend got agitated by they behavior although she''s family didn''t have enough power but she can use Lian Yu yan hands as her weapon.


    "Miss Chen is right, we''ve been persuaded them but they didn''t care who you are so why must we all be polite!" other women stir up the situation.


    Lian Yu Yan face turn hostile being provoked by her friend she became furious, the tree women in front of her remain unperturbed they''re expression as rxed as ever, Lian Yu yan clenched her jaw "GUARDS!" she''s scream than a dozens of man with dark green uniform enter the room, they arrived with swords aimed towards Lory and the others.


    Yang Xi Yin sigh, someone is going to be dead soon and that someone is so young too ''So pity"


    On the other hand, Lory has finished her cake and knows she leisurely drinks her tea and waiting for the waiter to deliver her next cake, Ming Yu Yin rests her head on her fist she looks bored and indifferent.


    Perhaps Lian Yu Yan and her friends are blind they didn''t suspicious when they saw how calm they''re opponent is, at this time a normal person would feel something is missed but Lian Yu Yan thought lory and the other women pretend to be brave.


    Lian Yu Yan feel the victory is in her hand and so are her friends, she sneers at Ming Yue Yin "If you kneel and said you''re sorry I might let you left this room unscathed" she mocked them.


    "Miss Lian is being nice to you all, you better listen before toote" Lian Yu Yan friend called Miss Chen also join in the fun.


    "Don''t worry I just want the room, I wouldn''t hurt all of you if you leave now?" Lian Yu yan said arrogantly.


    Ming Yue Yin frown she rubs her red lips in deep thought. Lian yu yan and her friends thought Ming Yue Yin be nervous but who would have not if dozen of men with stern face aiming their sword towards them, finally Lian Yu Yan feel she has regained her dignity again.


    Ming Yue Yin lifts her chin towards Lory "What do you think, should we live?" she raised her eyebrows yfully.


    Lory pursed her lips with the discontented expression "My cake hasn''te yet¡­."


    Yang Xi Yin tilted her head, she remembers other another watery chestnut cakes but the waiter hasn''t delivered they''re cake yet, why is it so long? Yang Xi yin beautiful eyebrows creased "You right, where is the cake?" she looks around for the waiter but of course, no sane waiter woulde to deliver the cake in this situation.


    Ming Yue Yin clique her tongue exasperatedly like the only matters are the d*amn cake! Ming Yue Yin grumble "You know what, I''m gonna cut they''re tips, this is a bad service!"


    Lian Yu yan faces be dark, her nostril re and she breath rapidly all of her body trembles she is overflowed by anger, this time she can''t hold herself, she has to kill all these women all she''s name is not Lian Yu Yan!


    "These people dare to belittle prime Minister Lian reputation, I want them to be killed! " she shouted furiously.


    The guards listen to their master wish, they punch towards Lory and the others but they only managed to take one step suddenly they were hit and push out of the window, Lory''s room is on the third floor so its quite high for them to falls but what hurts them is the falling but they feel they''re chest was hit by wrecking ball, the guard with loud crashing sounds and they all spat fresh blood from their mouth.


    Lian Yu Yan dumbfounded suddenly a man with ck uniform appear and not just them, in front of them a group of women with ck and red uniform with knotted hair appear and other men with white uniform alsoe from the window, suddenly the room bes overcrowded


    ''Who are these people!''


    only than Lian yu yan face bes pale she realized the identity of these women is not as simple she thought she begins to worry she had provoked someone that she shouldn''t.


    The group of women who ck and red uniform kneel in front of Ming Yue Yin simultaneously "You''re Majesty, are you alright!"


    Ming Yue yin raised her hands "I''m fine, all rise!" she said nonchntly, the group of women raised from the floor after they got Ming Yue Yin permission and they stand behind her with a stoic expression.


    Meanwhile, Mong ki and Mong Yi approach Lory "Are you hurt Miss Luo?" Mong Yi said anxiously, he wants toe sooner but Lory reminds them not to show themselves if not necessary and so they hold themselves.


    Lory sigh deeply "I''m good but my cake still not arrived yet¡­." Lory is not joking she honestly wants her cake, perhaps she would ask the waiter for takeout because this ce bes ufortable.


    The other bodyguard with a white uniform slowlyes to Yang Xi Yin "Miss Yang is a relief you are fine if something happened with you Sect leader will cut our head" the guard looks like he wants to cry. After Li Mo Zhen learned the tragedy of his ancestor he be stricter than before and he bes more overprotective to Yang Xi Yin, he wants to be a strong man like Zhao Li Xin who never gives leeway anyone who opposed his authority and so the gentle Li Mo Zhen only look gentle from the outside but savaged on the inside and that''s because his ancestor told him to learned how to protect his loved one from Zhao Li Xin.


    Yang Xi Yin make apologetic smiles "I''m fine you all don''t need to be worry"


    Lian Yu Yan lost her bodyguards and the room is overcrowded by the three women bodyguards, suddenly she''s engulfed with fear "You¡­.who are you?" she staggered backward, she identally steps on her maid''s feet and the young maid can only grimace in pain just like her missus she does not dare to make a sound in front of the three strange women and they''re bodyguards.


    "Young Miss what should we do?" the young maid cower beside Lian Yu Yan.


    Lian Yu yan cursed inside her head, how could she know what to do, this has never happened to her before!


    Ming Yue Yin sped her hand on her knee and she smiles wickedly "Kneel and perhaps I will let you all alive¡­."


    The room bes eerie silence, Lian Yu Yan faces turn from red to white while her group of friends looks at each other with fear.


    Meanwhile, Lory pull Mong Yi sleeve "Can you get my cake?"

 Chapter 278 - The General And The Lord

    Lian Yu Yan and her group of friends feel the antagonize sight from all the bodyguards from Ming Yue Yin group, if looks could kill Lian Yu Yan and her friend would be dead hundreds of times by now. Lian Yu Yan heard the women called Ming Yue Yin ''You''re Majesty'' is that mean that women are Royalty? Impossible! she can''t believe it she doesn''t want to!


    A different thought came to Lian Yu Yan head meanwhile, her friends anxiously staring at her with pleading eyes as if Lian Yu Yan is the only one who can save them, Liang Yu Yas grit her teeth she feel regret for bringing this useless friend of hers but that''s not entirely they''re fault because Lian Yu Yan vain personality she likes to surround herself with people who like curry favor with her, the kinda people who are good with ttering. ??


    Of course, people like this is useless in a dire situation, Lian Yu Yan clenches her fist anxiously she can''t kneel on the floor people would mock her and her family would punish her for humiliated they''re reputation also her position as first young miss would be threatened if that happened how could she married her beloved man General Yuan Shao.


    "I will never kneel in front of you¡­" she braces herself "I don''t care who you are, you are not from this country so I have no obligation to follow you''re order," she said proudly if people only hear her know they might think Ming Yue Yin is the wicked woman who bullied the weak.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles "So it''s okay for us kneel in front of you but it''s wrong for you to kneel in front of us?" she pped her hands in monotone movement "My-my-my...so this how Liu Yun Kingdom people behaved?" she said with a hint of warning in her voice.


    Lian Yu Yan feel chill run to her spine she have a very ominous feeling she didn''t realize her back is soaked with cold sweat, something inside her head told her she had make a big mistake!


    "I give you one more chance to repent your mistake" Ming Yue Yin reprimand her gently "I give you three seconds, one¡­..two¡­"


    Lian Yu Yan be hyperventted her chest go up and down rapidly, her eyeballs look left and right she reach for any leeway, she bites her lower lips until it slightly bleed, the other nobledies cracked under the repression, one by one all of them kneeling on the floor and so they''re maid follow they''re suit.


    "Three¡­." Ming Yue Yin smirked, everyone is kneeling on the floor only Lian Yu Yan remains stand, her chin trembles and her eyes filled with terror, she forced herself to be calmed but her legs tremble inside her skirt, it took every strength she needs to remain stand.


    Lory watching from the sightline without make anyment, for a prime minister daughter force the empress from other Kingdom to kneel it was something imaginable, her careless action would destroy the rtionship between two countries and because of Lian Yu yan behavior everything will be implicated and not just her family, Lory sighs deeply.


    Ming Yue Yin let them call her ''You''re majesty'' should Lian Yu Yan realizes about Ming Yue Yin identity at least she should be realizes that Ming Yue Yin is a royalty from other countries so she should realize she was out of line and when Ming Yue Yin asks her to kneeled it means she gives her leniency and as a noble daughter and the king subject sometime you must put your dignity aside for the greater good, Just like Lory kneeled in front of the Demon to save her love one.


    Ming Yue Yin stifles in ridiculed "Miss Lian, you have a gut but you are short sight and reckless, we have a name for that¡­.we called that stupidity.." sheughs lightly then she turns at Lory "You got your cake yet?"


    Lory show a medium size box she got from Mong Yi "Yup!" she answers briefly.


    "Let''s go home, we y enough for today!" said ming Yue Yin.


    "Let''s go, Lord Zhao should waiting for you by now" Yang Xi Yin raised from her seat gracefully.


    "Let''s go!" Ming Yue Yin patted her skirt than she walks past Lian Yu Yan as if she didn''t see her, Lory and Yang Xi yin also left without saying anything, when Ming Yue Yin and her group finally leave the room Lian Yu Yan legs be soft and she plops on the floor her both arms withstand her body her shoulder trembles heavily, she looks down and her tears fall like pearl and stained the floor, she feel angry, embarrassed and fear at the same time never in her life she feel so helpless, she grinds her teeth until she could hear her teeth rattled, she will make them pay for this, whoever they are, whatever they came from she would make them pay this humiliation a hundred times more.


    When Lory got home Zhao Li Xin has to wait for her with slight scowled on his face "You arete¡­" he pretend to be mad.


    Lory only a few minuteste and her boyfriend alreadyin, Lory smile dryly while showing the box on her hand "I brought a cake" then she realize Zhao Li Xin didn''t fond sweet and her movement be stiffed.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly then she takes the box from her hand "I hear you eat too much cake for today, you need to eat something to help you digest the food" he reprimands her softly then he store the cake inside her ring, turns out Zhao Li Xin confiscated her cake and she''s toote to take the box back.


    "But I like that cake¡­"Lory whines.


    "You can eat thister, you will get a stomachache if you eat too much" Zhao Li Xin coaxed her like a naughty kid.


    "Fine¡­.don''t lose it, that''s my favorite cake now!" she pouts her mouth adorably, her behavior make his heart be mussy just see her face


    Zhao Li Xin stroke her hair dotingly "I could give you cake as much as you want but you need to take care of yourself" he said with soft and gentle voice that could melt any women heart, Lory still not immune by his seductive voice no matter how many times she heard it, her face bes bright red automatically.


    "Something interesting happened to you today?" Lory diverts the conversation to hide her shyness.


    Zhao Li Xin silent for a second "Mm...I can say this is interesting but General Yuan Shao wants to meet me" he said without any hint of interest.


    "Yuan Shao, The general who just return from the west?" Lory gasped.


    "I think he is the one, why? Are you interested with him?" a glint of irritation fills his eyes.


    And yet Lory didn''t realize it because she thought about Ming Yue Yin and Lian Yu Yan "Well it because I heard Ming Yue Yin cross her path with this general and this afternoon I met with his Fiancee too"


    When he heard Lory exnation the ferocious glint in his eyes dissipated without trace "Oh, is that so" hement briefly "I heard from Mong Ki Lian family daughter bullied you?" he got the news a few minutes before Lory returned home although Lory didn''t hurt but he already take Lian Yu Yan name in his ''Kill'' list.


    "Me¡­got bullied? No way" Lory waved her hands "I think the ''Brat'' is the one who bullied them" Lory giggles.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face stifles while holding her hand, he already heard what Ming Yue Yin had done he never thought she quiet lenient person but as long his princess is unharmed he didn''t care the rest of the story.


    Suddenly the head servant approaches them than he bows courteously at them "Milord, General Yuan is here would you like to meet him?"


    Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin sleeve "Let''s meet him, I curious what he wants with you" she grins mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t have a problem indulged her wish "We will meet him¡­" he said calmly.

 Chapter 279 - The General And The Lord II

    Yuan Shao is twenty-five years old, her mother died few months after she birth his younger sister at that time he only thirteen years old, his father Yuan Fei is an upright person and also faithful husband but sadly the emperor fear Yuan Fei growing power so the emperor wants to make sure Yuan Fei unwavering loyalty to the royal family and so he forced him to marry his daughter who coincidently heads over heels with Yuan Fei, as the emperor subordinated he had no choice for his family safety he reluctantly ept the emperor engagement to marry his daughter Qian Qi Wei.


    Ever since that the situation in General Yuan change drastically, Yuan Shao Mother Han Xue Shi knew his husband marry the Princess to save their life but as a woman, she still finds it hard to let her own husband sleep with another woman, slowly her health is declined every day, Yuan Shao watched his mother wither little by little like a flower and after she got birth her sister her body can''t take it anymore then his mother passed away. ? ?


    What make thing''s worst, Yuan Fei is not there when his wife died, the Emperor ordered him to apany him during hunting season together with Qian Qi Wei and so the general has no choice, he was still inside the jungle when he received the news about his wife death, The General runs home to find his beloved wife and what weed him is his lifeless wife and his Son carry his baby sister, the way his Son look at him is something the old general never forgot.


    After that incident the rtionship between the General and his son never recover, their rtionship always hot and cold never warmed. Year after year their rtionship bes estranged on many asions when a stranger asks him if he has parents he used to say no, in his manor other than his sister Yuan Xue An he never closes with anyone, especially to his stepsister and other branch families.


    Yuan Shao heard about Zhao Li Xin who almost killed all the women the emperor had given to him, Zhao Li Xin even bluntly threat the Emperor and everyone for trying to curry his favor with women, he has to hesitant to show everyone even when his fianc¨¦e dies he will never ept any women.


    When Yuan Shao heard about this he can stopughing, something surged within him he feels ted, sad, hurt and relief someone finally dare to confront the royal family if only his father refused the Emperor offer, perhaps if he resigns from his position and left the capital and bemoner perhaps his Mother won''t die miserably and her sister will still have a mother and she would not involve the fight of power in their own family.


    They will have a simple and happy family, if only¡­.


    The sound of door opening awaked yuan Shao from his daydreaming, he raised from his seat to honor the host and so his subordinated straighten there back when the host enters the room.


    Yuan Shao is stunned when he sees Zhao Li Xin ''heaven-defying'' appearance, he had heard the rumor but the word ''handsome'' is not well describe his face, the man wearing ck robes with ck and gold mes embroidery on his sleeve and cor, the beautiful man didn''t tie his hair he let his dark ink hair fall freely behind his back, it shown his nature who hated to be bound by normal custom, he looks overbearing and surrounded by intimidating aura.


    Yuan Shao surprised again when he hand in hand with a woman behind him, the woman didn''t have mesmerizing beauty but she has beautiful doey eyes, her gazes is gentle and she has this soothing aura around her just like a wind breeze in the summer it calmed and rxing, is weird how they contradict each other but fit to each other just like a different piece of a jigsaw puzzle theyplete one another.


    "Lord Long Ming, my name is Yuan Shao" he cupped his fist.


    Zhao Li Xin nods his head "This is my fianc¨¦e Luo Ri Yi" he introduces Lory while wrapped his hand around her shoulder.


    Yuan Shao frown "Your fianc¨¦e? I''m sorry I thought your fianc¨¦e is¡­." He didn''t finish his sentence.


    Lory smiles calmly "Well I''m not easy to kill General Yuan"


    "Oh, that''s good¡­.I''m d" he earnestly feel happy for them, what he didn''t realize his honest behavior make Zhao Li Xin have a slightly better opinion to him, at least Zhao Li Xin would listen what Yuan Shao reason toe here.


    Zhao Li Xin leads Lory to sit on the main chair with Lory sit next to her, It is notmon because Lory is hot his wife yet but who dare to reprimand Zhao Li Xin it also shows Lory high position in Zhao Li Xin heart.


    "Please take a seat" Zhao Li Xin invite him to sit, if only he knew how rare for Zhao Li Xin to treat guests like this.


    Yuan Shao take a seat after he got permission than a few secondster a male servant and maid enter the room they bring wine and pastry for the guest but not for Lory, she''s not even gey her favorite tea but Pu-erh tea instead to help her digestion, Lory stare at Zhao Li Xin with pleading gaze but Zhao Li Xin gives her gentle but firm smile meaning he didn''t give her a choice.


    Lory pursed her lips then she takes the teacup, the dark color tea is threatening her then she closes her eyes and drink the tea, for a sweet tooth like her this tea is too bitter for her especially when the maid didn''t add sugar on her tea, tears umted in the corner of her eyes, she put down the teacup and refused to take another sip.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles faintly when he see her annoyed face, her behavior always amused him, he pretends he didn''t notice behavior he afraid she would pleading vigorously using her big beautiful eyes when that happened Zhao Li Xin mostly lost from her.


    "General Yuan, what are your purposed to visit my Manor?" Zhao Li Xin asks with a low voice.


    "I''m here to offer coboration," said Yuan Shao.


    "Oh¡­"Zhao Li Xin tilted his head slightly "Do you have something to offer?" he teased Yuan Shao.


    Yuan Shao knew Zhao Li Xin would asking this "I know Hei Shen is nevercked power or wealth but I know something you might get interested" he said confidently.


    "Tell me¡­"Zhao Li Xin rests his chin on his fist.


    "I tell you Lao Min Na real purposed toe to the Liu Yan Kingdom"

 Chapter 280 - The General And The Lord III

    "I thought she came to save the Emperor son, so it''s not true?" Lory suddenly got curious.


    "No, I think is more than that," said Yuan Shao "before she helps the ninth prince she asks about an old map, that map is been in the royal family possession for hundreds of years and no one knows what this map all about"??


    "What kinda a map?" Zhao Li Xin got intrigued.


    "A map about something, a hidden a treasure perhaps no one knows, the Emperor orders my father to investigated five years ago but it leads nowhere but that because the map is iplete" Yuan Shao rubs his chin while contemting "But somehow Lao Min Na knew about the map and she asks for it in exchange for the prince life"


    "Does Lao Min Na got the map?" Lory wanted to know why Lao Min Na went to such lengths to get the old map, is not even aplete map so what is she up to?


    Yuan Shao sigh "She does¡­.but she didn''t get the whole information" he smiles slyly "I make a copy of the map and I also tampered the real map"


    Zhao Li Xin stifles "Why are you do that, aren''t you worry if the emperor knew all of your family would be killed" Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows with a devious smile.


    Yuan Shao sneered "I don''t have a problem with that, other than my sister I don''t care with anyone else in that ce" he didn''t hide his disgusted in his eyes.


    "Interesting¡­." Zhao Li Xin rubs his thin lips "What kinda coboration you ask?"


    Yuan Shao smiles in delight, he had make the copy of that map behind his father back he was suspicious the moment he saw Lao Min Na at the first time, something about her make him feel chill to the bones and when the emperor ask about the development of there investigation of the old map, Yuan Shao had a feeling something is going to happen, then he got information about the disputed between Lao Min Na and Hei Shen sect who also involved Jiu Yun Sect, Yuan Shao knew where to side so he take an action immediately and just like he thought the map falls on that woman hands.


    "Exchanged Information and protection," said Yuan Shao without hesitation "I will tell you all people who are working for Lao Min Na in this Kingdom also every stores and merchant who work with her or under her, you should know Lao Min Na wants to create her business empire in the Liu Yan kingdom as her base and we both know why she wants to do that"


    Zhao Li Xin face remain unperturbed but his brain has been calcted and predict Lao Min Na next move, he knew Lao Min Na is developed her business and Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo had been investigated this matter for a while but to know every merchant who worked for Lao Min Na would take a lot of times and with mistyke influence it would make Zhao Li Xin jobs harder so this offer is not that bad at all¡­"


    "And the map?" Zhao Li Xin asks calmly.


    "I want you to guarantee my younger sister safety, I promise you I will give you the map!" said Yuan Shao


    Lory remembers what happened to Yuan Shao''s sister from Ming Yue Yin, she feel deeply sorry for the little girl "I know what happened with you''re sister, how is she?" her concern seems genuine, it make Yuan Shao touch a little.


    "She¡­. she''s struggling but she''s a strong girl" she let out a long heaved, after what happened to his sister Yuan Shao realizes his protection is not enough, Qian Qi Wei and his uncle''s and aunts who want to curry favor with that woman would hurt his sister eventually, he almost lose his sister that time who knew if he could make it next time.


    His father couldn''t do anything other than punish Qian Qi Wei to stay in her room for a month because of her negligence there''s nothing else he could do, and when the Empress knew about this she would press his father to release Qian Qi Wei immediately is good enough if Qian Qi Wei could lock up in her courtyard for two weeks.


    Yuan Shao worry every day with his sister safety especially when he knew her sister couldn''t cultivate and what make matter worst her sister is so beautiful just like his Mother, a few noblemen already had their eyes to his sister, but a weak woman like her sister would not make it alive in the fight between wives soon orter she would end up like there Mother or perhaps worst.


    "Li Xin can you help her?" she can only hope Zhao Li Xin would help that pitiful girl, Lory didn''t dare to force Zhao Li Xin to ept Yuan Shao bargaining, because they''re still a few things she didn''t know about this world that''s why she never wants to get involved in other people business too deep if not urgent.


    "It''s a small matter, I could handle this in a day" Zhao Li Xin smiles gently at her, he knew his princess is soft-hearted how could he say no to her and this is a simple matter for him this bargaining also not bad so he didn''t lose anything.


    "Tell your family you''re sister needs a quiet and peaceful ce to recuperated, send her to Ping Yi Monestry my people would pick her up and send her to a different ce," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Yuan Shao frown "People would be suspicious if she suddenly disappeared from the monastery"


    "I will put someone to disguised as your sister" Zhao Li Xin lean his back on the chair, withzy expression.


    Yuan Shao''s face lit up, this is a good idea, finally, her sister would have peaceful life "Good, let''s arranged that immediately" he got excited knowing finally his sister could live the life she always dreams of.


    "I don''t think sending her far away would be good to her, she''s only thirteen and she would leave the only ce and family she knew although this family is a bad one but still¡­.seperated her with her brother would only make her stress not to mention she''s still in trauma from what happened so..." Lory immerses in deep thought.


    "What are you''re a suggestion?" Zhao Li Xin asks.


    "Maybe we can let her stay here before we send her away¡­.to make sure she prepares" Lory shrug her shoulder "What do you think?" Lory turns her gaze to Yuan Shao as her sister guardian and Zhao Li Xin as the host.


    Yuan Shao is ufortable leaving his sister to stay with a stranger but at least he could check his sister''s condition while she stays in here and there''s no ce safer than Long Ming manor "If it doesn''t bother you?" he looks at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Whatever my fianc¨¦e want my fianc¨¦e will get," he said nonchntly.


    "I will ask the servants to prepare the courtyard for general Sister than!" Lory pped her hands excitedly.


    Suddenly the door opens "Aunty, I hear you have a guest" Ming Yue Yin takes long strides to enter the room, she heard someone from the Liu Yan Kingdom visit the manor so she got curious who might they be.


    Yuan Shao recognizes Ming Yue Yin''s beautiful face immediately "You!" he squints his eyes in shock.


    "Stupid General!" she startled.


    "Why are you here?" both of them speak at the same time.


    "...¡­."


    Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin''s arms excitedly "Take out my cake, this is gonna be fun!"


    "Drink your tea¡­" he lifts the teacup.


    "...¡­"

 Chapter 281 - The Empress And The General

    Ming Yue Yin frowned it clearly show she didn''t like to meet him again but is not the same with Yuan Shao his eyes sparkle when he sees Ming Yue Yin but the spark only show for a second so no one saw it except the busybody princess, Yuan Shao knew her identity as Liang Zu Empress he confuses how could an Empress stay in Hei Shen manor?


    But than he remembers he heard the rumor that the Empress is supported by Long Ming and his sect, is it the rumor is true that the Empress has a dubious rtionship with Long ming but that can''t be right, Long Ming seems to love his fianc¨¦e deeply. ??


    "Pardon my rudeness you''re majesty" Yuan Shao cupped his fist respectfully.


    But his behavior irritated her more "Why are you here General Yuan, I hope you''re emperor would not send more women for my uncle" she said with a scowl.


    "Uncle?" Yuan Shao confuses, he never knows Empress Ming has an uncle at Ching Su city.


    "You''re Majesty, general Yuane as a guest" Lory exins formally to Ming Yue Yin but her behavior make her feel ufortable, it feel weird when lory acted so formal in front of her.


    she puss that ufortable feeling behind her back she understands Lory did this to keep her imaged as an Empress "Is that so, as long he didn''te for trouble" she make cynical smile.


    Yuan Shao didn''t feel offended on contrary he was amused by Ming Yue Yinpare to other women he knew Ming Yue Yin is quite adorable not to mention she also strong, smart and cunning he also admires her to able to rule the Kingdom in such a young age she even clean up the messed the previous emperor left off and fixed her Kingdom economy.


    "Don''t worry you''re majesty, I''m here for personal matter" Yuan Shao exin calmly.


    "Yes, he came on behalf of his sister from now on we will together is it not General Yuan" Lory smiles kindly at Yuan Shao.


    "That''s right Miss Luo" he replies politely.


    Ming Yue Yin heard about Yuan Shao''s younger sister her expression be gentle "Oh, how is she?" she genuinely concerns for that little girl.


    "She will be fine¡­eventually" he said with a somber expression.


    Ming Yue Yin suddenly feel bad for him, she begins to regret being harsh to him "As long you apany her soon orter you''re sister''s condition will be better, is not like everything has happened is you''re fault" sheforts him although she feel awkward while doing it.


    Her concern make Yuan Shao mouth slightly curved, Ming Yue Yin feel awkward when yuan Shao staring at her.


    On the sidelines Lory pulls Zhao Li Xin cor than she whispers on his ear "Is it just me, but I see a spark between them" Lory grin widely.


    Zhao Li Xin frown than he looks at Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao, he look stare at them with nk look "I see nothing¡­" he replied.


    Lory snorted exasperatedly "of course, you don''t" she grumbles.


    Ming Yue Yin averted her gaze from Yuan Shao "So how is the n?" she asks Lory but her expression turns sullen when Lory stare at her with ''Aww so sweet'' expression.


    "Aunty!" Ming Yue Yin red at her.


    Lory awoke from her daze "Oh, General Yuan Shao sister will live in this manor for a while until we find the right ce for her sister"


    "Is that a wise choice?" Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips


    Yuan Shao feel dejected Ming Yue yin might not want a random noble daughter to stay at the same ce as her no matter what she is an empress so this is understandable but his heart suddenly bes heavy but her next words make him ecstatic.


    "Do you know how many enemy in our tail" Ming Yue Yin roll her eyes "We still have unfinished business wit sacred Mountain Peak society, than the Misty Lake n, and do you remember about the little treasure you stored in you''re Manor, do you know how many people want toy there hand on that little treasure and don''t forget¡­Lao Min Na"


    Turn out ming Yue Yin worry for Yuan Shao''s sister safety when he realizes that his heart bes light again, he didn''t know why is Ming Yue Yin opinion influence him greatly.


    Meanwhile, Lory''s expression bes nk, a certain princess didn''t know she has so many enemies in a short time, when did this happen?


    Ming Yue Yin rubs his forehead tiredly "You forgot aren''t you?"


    Lory smiles dryly "More like oblivious¡­." she still in awed.


    "You are a procrastinator don''t you know that?"Ming Yue Yin sighs deeply.


    "She''s allowed to do that" Zhao Li Xin suddenly cut off Ming Yue Yin words, he gives ming Yue Yin warning looks, no one can''t reprimand his princess no matter how close they are especially when he is present.


    Ming Yue Yin realizes she out of the line and annoyed Zhao Li Xin, she shut her mouth immediately. Zhao Li Xin stroke Lory head gently "Don''t worry about them, I take care of them" he kisses the top of her head softly than he shifts his sight to mong Ki "Call Bei Li Yan and Wu san Bo"


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki cupped his fist than he lifts the room swiftly.


    "This Manor is my fortress, no one can get in or get out without my permission if this ce is not safe than nowhere else is safe, is up to you if you want to send you''re sister here or somewhere else, I can arrange it easily" for other people Zhao Li Xin word my sounds exaggerated but Yuan Shao could feel the array hat surrounding this ce is no jokes and he notice dozens of shadow guard hiding inside the manor not to mention the servants and maid at the manor all of them is strong cultivator.


    Zhao Li Xin is right this ce is a fortress, after what happened with Lory a few months ago the protection around her is increased a fewyers.


    Yuan Shao nods his head "I will send my sister to monastery three dayster, I will give you the map after that"


    "Sure¡­" he answers perfunctorily.


    Suddenly the housekeeper entered the room, he cupped his fist and bow courteously at Zhao Li Xin "Milord someone wants to meet you" said the housekeeper.


    "Who¡­" he asks with a low voice.


    "The fifth prince and his Fiancee"

 Chapter 282 - The Lord Is Not Nice

    Lory frowned when she heard Zhao Qin Feng visited them, Zhao Li Xin had severed his ties with the Jiang Wei royal family so why are they still bothering him, Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with a question on her face, Zhao Li Xin understands what Lorty''s thinking then he smiled calmly to assure her nothing she needs to worry about "let''s see what he wants?"


    "Looks like you have another guest, so I will excuse myself" Yuan Shao cupped his fists politely. before he left. Since he already got what he wanted he doesn''t want to bother Zhao Li Xin any further.??


    "Allow me to send General Yuan off, then," Ming Yue Yin kindly said, since another problem is knocking on the door, it seems that her Aunt will get busy again.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you" Yuan Shao''s expression slightly soften when he saw Ming Yue Yin but the girl just pressed her lips into a thin line and turned around without even ncing at him. Lory didn''t understand why Ming Yue Yin was so fierce with the General, luckily the General didn''t mind her attitude¡­.no, seems like he was enjoying it, perhaps he''s an ''M1''?


    "What do you think, Lory?" Zhao Li Xin woke him up from his daze.


    "No, it''s nothing" Lory gasped, she gathered her thoughts as she realizes she had another important matter to deal with.


    Zhao Li Xin waved his hand to order the maid to change Lory Pur-er''s tea to her favorite ''Sun Citrus'' tea. Lory happily epted the tea then she asked Zhao Li Xin curiously, "Why do you think Zhao Qin Feng wants to meet you?" Lory blew on her tea before she took a sip.


    "Who knows?" he replied nonchntly, actually he didn''t care what ns or schemes that stupid former little brother had in mind.


    "The kingdom is in a bad state after I left the Jiang Wei Kingdom, it affected a lot of people especially Concubine Ying and Zhao Qin Feng, in order to secure her face, the emperor med them for the reason I left the Jiang Wei Kingdom" Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly as he felt ridiculous since the emperor hurt him as much as Ying Xi Lu.


    "How bad their situation right now?" Glory interest pique she put down the teacup on the table.


    The Emperor cut off Ying Xi Lu''s authority in half, although she still retained the title of empress, s she was not as strong as before, as many people who used to be loyal to Concubine Ying were reced including her most trusted old maid who followed her ever since she entered the pce. Without her trusted aides is like cutting off her legs and arms, I can''t imagine how she survives in the royal harem after this," Zhao Li Xin held back augh then he poured himself a cup of wine and continue calmly


    "Because Zhao Qin Feng''s chance to be the next Emperor decreased tremendously, I think Ying Xi Lu be frustrated"


    "What about the Ying n? I think they have a strong backer?" Lory rested her chin on the small table between them.


    "The Ying n isn''t strong enough to fight me and anyone who supports them wouldn''t want to get into trouble with me especially when Ying Xi Lu''s strength is declining" Zhao Li Xin elegantly sipped his wine, he smacked her lips and smile cunningly "That''s how cooperation on the principle of profit work" He chuckles softly, well Zhao Li Xin has nothing to worry about since it''s hard enough to kill Zhao Li Xin when he''s sick imagine the chance people got when he''s healthy.


    "The housekeeper said he came with his Fiancee, is he still engaged with the same woman?" Lory remembers a certain beautiful girl with a pure appearance like a blossoming flower.


    "He is, after all, it''s not good for women''s reputation if they call off their engagement, she needs a good reason to call off her engagement even so it still gives a bad impact on her reputation," Zhao Li Xin said, suddenly his hands froze in the air then he looked at Lory worriedly "Don''t be careless, women like that are cruel they can be cruel to themselves let alone with others so you have to remain vignt at all time when you face someone like her" he warned Lory seriously.


    "I know," she nodded obediently.


    Not long after they heard the sound of approaching footsteps, the housekeeper came with Zhao Qin Feng and their Fiance Ying Xuan Xie apanied by one maid and two bodyguards, When they arrived Ying Xuan Xie was bbergasted when she saw Zhao Li Xin''s stunning appearance he looks dignified and regal but distant just like a monarch in the old story. Suddenly her heart pounds rapidly and her face feel hotter Ying Xuan Xie quickly lowered her head to hide her feeling.


    At first, Lory wanted to stand up to respect the guest but Zhao Li Xin pressed her hand gently on the table, Lory realized Zhao Li Xin didn''t want her to greet Zhao Qin Feng and Ying Xuan Xie, they were the ones who came asking for help, therefore, Lory didn''t have to be polite with them.


    Zhao Qin Feng sees Zhao Li Xin and his fianc¨¦e still sit on their chairfortably it seems they don''t want to give him face. Zhao Qin Feng


    tighten his jaw deep anger shed across his face, he hated Zhao Li Xin to the bones but sadly he is not strong enough to fight against him, meanwhile, Yin Xuan Xie nce at Zhao Li Xin handsome face, she never saw any men who are more beautiful and perfect like Zhao Li Xin if only her family match her with Zhao Li Xin instead Zhao Qin Feng how amazing her life would be.


    when Ying Xuan Xie was immersed in his imagination, he saw Zhao Li Xin''s hand on the table holding a woman''s hand, he made azy expression while his index finger rubbing the back of the woman''s hand without caring, Ying Xuan Xie frowned when he saw the appearance of the woman is so ordinary she doesn''t match Zhao Li Xin''s heaven-defying looks at all, moreover, she heard that that woman is trash who can''t cultivate, shees from a lowly background, vulgar and uneducated how could she find the courage to sit next to someone like Zhao Li Xin didn''t she feel embarrassed.


    Lory feel the hostile gaze from Ying Xuan Xie, she could''ve guessed it because of a certain lord who refuses to let her hand go, however, what make Lory perplexed is why Ying Xuan Xie red at her as if she stole her money, she turns her head at Zho Li Xin and realizes why. Lory sighed and wonder why can anyone stick to their own fianc¨¦e why do they all bother her man? other than Yang Xi Ying why every woman she met is so fickle?


    "Why are you here?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t beat around the bush, he didn''t even bother inviting them to sit down first.


    Zhao Qin Feng took a deep breath as he swallows down his anger, "Mother misses you, she wanted to see you but she couldn''t travel far so she sent me to meet you" he sounds almost sincere.


    Zhao Li Xin rested her head on her fist looking bored andzy, he stifles a chuckle, "Don''t you feel ashamed to lie to me tantly like that"


    Even when he mocking Zhao Li Xing look so dashing, Ying Xuan Xie waspletely smitten if not because Zhao Qin Feng was here she would throw herself at Zhao Li Xin without care. If Lory hears this she would say ''Girl, you have a problem!''


    "Sixth brother, that''s right!" Ying Xuan Xie suddenly spoke, "Consort Ying regrets how she treated you in the past, she keeps ming herself for what happened, I hope you can find the heart to forgive her, at least a little I know you are a good man" her eyes became wet with tears she looks meek and pitiful.


    Zhao Qin Feng feel sorry for his fianc¨¦e, he wrapped his hand on her shoulder "Xie''er don''t be sad, I know you care about my mother the most"


    Zhao Qin Feng didn''t realize Ying Xuan Xie''s body be stiffed when his hand touching her shoulder, she smiles awkwardly as if she was reluctant to show their close rtionship in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    " A good man, find a heart ?¡­" Zhao Li Xin said with a t tone "If I have a heart I already give everything to this woman" he looked at Lory with a warm gaze while fiddling Lory''s little fingers.


    Zhao Li Xin expression changed instantly when he turned his sight back to Zhao Qin Feng again "I''m not a good man, had you heard the rumors about me, I''m a cruel and cold-blooded tyrant so don''t ask forgiveness to me....it''s ridiculous" his voice bes eerie cold without a trace of warmed he had shown to Lory.


    Lory blushed a little, she never knew she would be teased in public, luckily, the sleeves of her dress were wide enough to cover half her face as she sheepishly scratched her nose.


    Ying Xuan Xie''s face turned somber she felt bitter in her heart, why would an ordinary woman like her have the ability to make someone like Zhao Li Xin head over heels for her, why would a lowly woman like her have a better life than a noblewoman like her, what went wrong in her life, why is God so unfair? envy and jealousy crept into Ying Xuan Xie''s heart, she was not aware of the hostile look she gave Lory.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin notices her right away, "If you keep looking at my fianc¨¦ like that, I will gouge out your eyes, right here- right now" Zhao Li Xin''s warned her sternly, the killing intent in his eyes show that he was not kidding.


    Ying Xuan Xie felt she was pped in the face, she feel embarrassed and scared her face turned from red to white she almost fell to her knees if not Zhao Qin Feng was quick enough to catch her.


    "Brother, why are you so angry, Xuan Xie didn''t do anything wrong!" Zhao Qin Feng shouted angrily and simultaneously his bodyguards pulled out their swords, but before they could move, they felt cold metal on their necks. Six people in dark uniforms including Mong ki and Mong Yi surrounded Zhao Qin Feng and his men pointed their swords at them.


    Zhao Qin Feng realized that he had acted rashly, how could he forget that he was in Zhao Li Xin''s territory, seeing the group of men in dark uniforms Zhao Qin Feng felt chills down his spine as he felt nothing nor Ying Xuan Xie and his bodyguards, he dreaded the thought of how long they had been there.


    Zhao Li Xin crosses her legs to one another hefortably rest his back against his chair, feeling bored as ever, "This is just a kindly reminder for both of you¡­.next time I won''t be this nice" he smirked. M for Masochist :>

 Chapter 283 - Misplace Ambition

    "Zhao Li Xin you... you dare!!" Zhao Qin Feng refused to back down, arrogant as always he used hisst bit of strength to stand in front of Zhao Li Xin, s he was alone since his strong bodyguard was already subdued easily by Zhao Li Xin people, Zhao Qin Feng knows if he angers Zhao Li Xin he wouldn''t out of this ce alive.


    Frustration kicked in, Zhao Qin Feng had no choice but to lower his head, on the meantime Ying Xuan Xie brimming with hostility, this was all that woman''s fault!??


    "Brother, why don''t we..." Zhao Qin Feng''s voice tone down.


    "I''m not you''re brother, I never was," Zhao Li Xin cut of Zhao Qin Feng sentence, then he gathers his hand above his stomach forming steeple with his long finger "So, are you came here for a fight or what? make up your minds don''t waste my time, unlike you I''m a very busy person," hezily said.


    The shadow guard who hears their Lordin was perplexed since Miss Luo return their Lord stop working for quite some time Zhao Li Xin had delegated most of his duty to the King pce so he could spend his time following Miss Luo everywhere.


    Zhao Lixin words remind him that he came here for a reason and he couldn''t leave empty-handed if his mother knew he would throw a tantrum again and recently her behavior has escted especially after the emperor stopped visiting her chamber, since then Ying Xi Lu went a little crazy, of course, no one knew about this even Ying Xuan Xie didn''t know anything about this.


    "Something happened¡­.Zhao Mu Fan is dead," he said withplicated looks, he didn''t know how to face his own brother dead since they were little they were taught to not show their real feeling, the sibling rtionship was distant since they all have different mothers so there''s no sentimental feeling between family, they grew up knowing that one day they would kill each other over the throne, he understands this but they still share the same blood, Zhao Mu Fan dead gives him mixed feeling.


    "Really¡­." He said indifferently.


    Zhao Qin Feng helped Ying Xuan Xie to sit on the chair he didn''t care whether Zhao Li Xin allowed it or not "Zhao Mu Fan health has been declining for this past months, no one could cure him so he naturally died from it" Zhao Qin Feng sighed heavily "The emperor''s father''s condition was not good either and Zhao Yi Chen''s condition has suddenly deteriorated, somehow many of the royal family have fallen ill, people are already spreading curses in the Jiang Wei Royal family now"


    "What does that have to do with me?" Zhao Li Xin took a leisurely sip of her wine, there wasn''t the slightest bit of emotion on his face, he didn''t look sad, or happy knowing everyone who had hurt him got their retribution, his expression remains indifferent as if they talking about strangers.


    "I know you have a feud with Lao Min Na, I can help you to get rid of her," said Zhao Qin Feng.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles "You helping me?" he raised his eyebrows he gives a sarcastic statement, if Zhao Qin Feng could kill Lao Min Na by himself he woulde here and bow his head in front of him.


    Zhao Li Xin might leave the Jiang Wei Kingdom but he still have spies everywhere in Jiang Wei kingdom, he knew that the biggest stumble block for Zhao Qin Feng is not the royal family but Lao Min Na, and since Lao Min Na cover her track it''s hard for Zhao Qin Feng to find her not to mention Lao Min Na have a lot of people that support her so how could Zhao Qin Feng handle Lao Min Na on his own.


    "So troublesome, why make you think I need your help?" Zhao Li Xin said impatiently.


    Zhao Qin Feng clenched his jaw, he knew to persuade Zhao Li Xin was not an easy task. On the other hand, Ying Xuan Xie was annoyed with the way Zhao Li Xin treated her fianc¨¦. She felt that there was something wrong with Zhao Li Xin''s attitude towards Lory. She felt that it should not be Lory who was on Zhao Li Xin''s side.


    Once again Zhao Li Xin''s hand took Lory''s hand, feeling resigned Lory let Zhao Li Xin hold her hand when Ying Xuan Xie saw this her anger suddenly rose like a tide.


    "That because Sixth Brother still couldn''t kill Lao Min Na even after all this time? maybe because Big Brother knew Lao Min Na know each other beforehand?" Ying Xuan Xie suddenly spoke.


    Ying Xuan Xie then says again "I heard someone has seen Lao Min Nae to your housete at night a long time ago and she stayed at your house for quite a while, I wonder what made her stay so long" she made an innocent face but her words indicated there was an affair between Zhao Li Xin and Lao Min Na, she wanted to arouse suspicion between Zhao Li Xin and Lory.


    Ying Xuan Xie nced at Lory to see her angry face but she was disappointed when Lory remained calm while drank her tea as ifs he didn''t hear anything, however, Zhao Li Xin could feel her hand slightly jerk when she heard Yang Xi Ying''s words, Zhao Li Xin expression cken he throw threatening eyes at Ying Xuan Xie.


    "Zhao Qin Feng, it seems it''s enough for me to gouge your fianc¨¦''s eyes, why don''t I cut her tongue as well, such a vile woman..." Zhao Li Xin snorted disdainfully then suddenly a good idea crossed his mind, Zhao Li Xin turned to Zhao Qin Feng then he smiled evilly "How about this, if you kill your fianc¨¦, I will help you get rid of Lao Min Na¡­.what do you think?"


    "Zhao Li Xin!" Zhao Qin Feng shouted furiously "Don''t go overboard!" he screamed, Zhao Qin Feng can''t contain his anger anymore, it''s obvious Zhao Li Xin mocked him, in the past Zhao Qin Feng use to think Zhao Li Xin is beneath him if someone told him a year ago that one day he would pleading pitifully in front of Zhao Li Xin like this he would say that man is insane, but look at where he is right now.


    "Why not?" he red at Zhao Qin Feng viciously, he did want to make Zhao Qin Feng kill his fianc¨¦ because Zhao Li Xin''s cruelty wasn''t just a rumor but then a small hand squeezed his hand, she begging with her beautiful eyes not to go that far, Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh, how could he win against her, hement to himself.


    "Okay I''m just kidding you don''t need to be nervous you think I will stain my fiance''s eyes with a bloody scene? I don''t want her to be scared" he kisses her hand gently, Zhao Li Xin winks at Lory "Don''t be afraid..." heforts her.


    her gentle voice made Lory''s face red like a boiled crab she wonder when her boyfriend bes so good with flirting? someone needs to warn her beforehand, she can''t handle this all the time!


    "I will tell you what I told Lao Min Na that day, <strong>I REFUSE</strong>!" he lifts his chin arrogantly.


    Zhao Qin Feng''s expression hardened, he res at Ying Xuan Xie with a ming look, why did he have to provoke Zhao Li Xin, didn''t she know how dire they''re situation now! Zhao Qin Feng forgot he also provoked Zhao Li Xin but he didn''t have time for self-reflection "Bro....Zhao Li Xin, sorry my fiancee he doesn''t know what she''s talking about" he apologizes.


    "If you don''t get rid of Lao Min Na now, he will rule the entire Jiang Wei Kingdom, and on the condition that Zhao Yi Chen he will be a puppet Emperor, in the end, Lao Min Na will rule the Kingdom, and not just Jiang Wei kingdom, don''t you know The Liu Yan Kingdom has also be her territory, we can''t let her be stronger than this, we must pluck its wings before it''s toote!" he said passionately


    "I''ll handle it myself when the timees" Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes, "Mong Ki sent them out" Zhao Li Xin raised his hand to sign Mong Ki to chase them away then Zhao Li Xin got up from his seat while holding Lory''s hand and left the room hand in hand.


    "Wait, Zhao Li Xin!" he wanted to grab Zhao Li Xin''s arm but mong Ki he blocked his way then he said Calmly "Fifth prince, please..." he made a polite hand gesture to send Zhao Qin Feng out, even though he felt angry Zhao Qin Feng couldn''t do nothing because he could felt Mong Ki cultivation was much stronger than him he could only swallow down his anger. Zhao Qin Feng flicks his robes and stomps off the Manor without waiting for Ying Xuan Xie because he thought his ns were ruined because of her stupidity.


    Ying Xuan Xie gritted her teeth, she nced at the door where Zhao Li Xin and her fianc¨¦ had left, then she saw Zhao Qin Feng move further back without waiting for her, she bit her lip in regret and anger.

 Chapter 284 - Princess Is Angry

    Lory and Zhao Li Xin walk hand in hand through the hallway they pass the moon gated and enter Zhao Li Xin courtyard, Lory swing her hand yfully "So, don''t you think you have something to exin to me?" she smiled softly but there''s a threat in her eyes that make him feel nervous.


    Zhao Li Xin clears his throat to calmed himself, in this entire world only her who can make him feel nervous "You mean¡­about Lao Min Nae to my ce that night. ??


    "Hmm.." Lory smiles sweetly while tilting her head but the sweeter she looks the more anxious he bes.


    "Uhm¡­she came to asked me to support her in exchange she will prolong my life before he can cure me," said Zhao Li Xin "But I already healed by you so it''s necessary and I don''t trust her so I refuse her offer"


    "Support her¡­..how?" she emphasized the main point.


    "Uhm¡­." Zhao Li Xin''s faces suddenly be tense and only make Lory be more suspicious.


    "Yeess¡­" she raised her eyebrows in waiting.


    Somehow the rm on Zhao Li Xin head make a loud noise, he can hear the sound ringing inside his head ''Danger-Danger-danger''


    Zhao Li Xin had been through all the life and death struggle, facing the powerful human and the strongest beast, he was wounded and bleeding, his life is surrounded by blood and death but he never yields or fears but now¡­.he wishes he can flee.


    "She¡­.she asked me to take her as¡­.as my¡­consort¡­" he unconsciously gulped "But¡­but I said no, I refuse immediately, you already healed me and I love you since I met you the first time in that forest so I will not¡­."


    He didn''t realize they had arrived in their room, Lory halted her pace she turns around toward him then her smile bes gentler "So if you are no healed and I''m not meeting you inside the forest you will marry Lao Min Na?"


    "Huh¡­.." Zhao Li Xin froze why she twists his words like that? but before he can exin the door swing towards him, he unconsciously takes a step back.


    ''BANG!''


    The door is mmed in front of him it almost hit his face, Zhao Li Xin still remains unmoving in front of the door with confuse


    ''What happened? What did I do?''


    Zhao Li Xin push the door but the door is locked from inside than he checks another door and it was locked too, is he locked outside from their room "Lory, can Ie in" he knocked the door.


    Then he heard a cold voice from inside "NO!"


    Zhao Li Xin feel dejected, he did not know what''s wrong with his words, why she''s so angry with him is not like she has an affair with Lao Min Na he didn''t even remember if they ever have a civilized conversation other than mockery, ridiculed and threatened each other.


    "Lory, can I get in¡­" he pleads pitifully in front of the room.


    "No!" she answers firmly.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs, he reluctantly leaves the courtyard, Lory is easy going person but when she''s mad she can''t be stubborn so pressing her only make her angrier than he decide to leave the courtyard in heavy pace, he looks downcast thanment to himself "He should have killed that Ying Xuan Xie'' and another name added in his ''kill'' list.


    ____________________________


    [Why are you being unreasonable¡­..] Girsha scoffed.


    [I''m not, I''m just upset¡­.] shey on her bed while snuggling inside the nket.


    [About what?] he chided at her.


    Lory pursed her lips [About something that would happen if I''m not here]


    [That''s what it called Unreasonable] Girsha sighs. He confuses why someone mature and wise like her can be unreasonable when ites to love matter, but at least she acted like normal seventeen years old girl¡­. so dramatic.


    She shifts her nce to Girsha and than she frowned [Are you the king of Arabia or something?]


    Girsha has his own small bed wit luxurious pillow as his ce and he is surrounded by colorful gems and gold he even wears a small gold ne, so much ''bling'' it hurt Lory''s eyes.


    [The Kids give it to me, I can say no you know] Girsha pretend as if he was a concern, the kids that he meant is the tiger, the monkey, and Qi Lin the three beasts had been worshiping Girsha with no end they even forgot they''re poor master Shin Jiu.


    [My poor disciple] Lory could imagine Shin Jiu''s sad face when his useless beast left him for pampering their idol.


    [I think you''re boyfriend is more pitiful, you should not angry so much¡­.] Girsha reprimands her earnestly.


    Lory looks up to bed ceiling, she pped her hand above her stomach with grimace [I know¡­. but he pissed me off]


    [...¡­.] Girsha sighs ''That poor boy''


    _________________________________


    Inside the pleasure house where woman dancing in a skimpy dress and the air fill with passion and lust, the flower petals scattered on the floor and red flowermpion hanging on the ceiling, the sound of women giggles in coquettish voice is floating on the air while the man intoxicating in wine.


    But onevish room is far from that, although the room is bright with red candle in paper chandelier but the air inside the room is dark and gloomy as if someone just died, Bei Li Yan sits awkwardly on his chair while across of him Zhao Li Xin sit on the couch with grim expression just like he want to kill someone.


    "Milord, why are you here, If you need me I coulde to you''re manor" Bei Li Yan speak as gentle as he could, why his lord be like this again should he be fine when Luo Ri Yi around.


    "No trouble¡­" he replied coldly.


    Bei Li Yan cursed inwardly ''No trouble my ass!'' when Zhao Li Xine all his girls be panic, they know Zhao Li Xin hated the ce like this, the music too loud, the perfume too smelly and the girls¡­..well he just hated girls in general but Bei Li Yan already warned all his girl when they''re Lorde, don''t make eye contact, keep your distance and move away slowly if that not work, just pretend to be dead.


    "Why are you here Milord, is it because of the fifth Prince?" Bei Li Yan calmed himself than he smiles charmingly, his Lord must be have something urgent to discuss with him.


    "Lo¡­ehm Ri Yi is angry with me, what should I do?" he ask with a serious face.


    ''GO DIE!''

 Chapter 285 - Drunken Flower

    One thing that make Lory angry because the idea of Zhao Li Xin with other women is very possible because she''s not from this world she just identally send to this world if she was sent to another world if she never met Zhao Li Xin if she didn''t save him... will he be with other women, a woman like Lao Min Na or Tang Mei Yi and when she imagines Zhao Li Xin would pamper them as he does to her it make her infuriated, Lory knew its only an imagination and she admit she''s being unreasonable but what can she do, when you angry, you just angry.


    Lory was toss and turn on the bed, while Girsha dozes off on his luxurious pillow he ignores Lory because he can''t understand theplicated feeling of human. Lory can''t stand anymore she got up from her bed than she opens the connecting door between her room and Zhao Li Xin. ??


    Zhao Li Xin room is a lot bigger than her, at first he wanted to gives Lory the same size room but Lory refused it although her room in cestine pce is a lot bigger more like two-storey suite room but after she came to this world she got easily feel lonely and big room make her feel empty and alone, that''s why she refused big room strongly.


    Zhao Li Xin room is a dark room with dark furniture painted with gold and white curtains to divided between the bedroom, lounge area, and small reading room, the dark brown wall is decorated with big painting and there''s an antic vas on the small table on the corner of the room.


    Zhao Li Xin room is always clean and neat to the point it feel no one lived here, is like a showroom even colder than that because there''s not even a stain on the table, Lory''s hand caress the overly clean table than she walks to the small reading room, the book is arranged neatly on the shelf and the paintbrush holder is on the table with stack of paper on the corner of the table ready to be used, Lory than sighs suddenly she feel lonely, she med herself for overreacted, why should she angry over stupid matter this is so stupid and childish, she must apologize to Zhao Li Xin, she hopes he wouldn''t angry too much with her.


    Lory was sitting behind the table while ying with the paintbrush when someone knocked gently on the door, Lory forgot she had locked the door, she runs to the door while still holding the paintbrush, she thought it was Zhao Li Xin but turns out its Ming Yue Yin, Lory face turn dimmed.


    Ming Yue Yin was offended when she sees her reaction "You not happy to see me?" sheins.


    Lory sighs than she turns around "I thought you someone else"


    Ming Yue Yin never seen Zhao Li Xin room, when Lory open the door to let her in she enter the room excitedly she wants to know what kinda room that scary uncle living in "You think I''m uncle?" she said perfunctorily while scrutinizing the room, it does a beautiful room, cold and somehow eerie like no one is lived here for a long time, this room match Zhao Li Xin character perfectly.


    "Yeah¡­I want to talk something important with him" Lory plop on the chair while fiddling the paintbrush on her hand.


    "Uncle is meeting with Master Bei I think" Ming Yue Yin check on the weird small pig statue on the long table.


    "I hope he didn''t take long¡­." Lory make a heavy heaved.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles "Who knows, he met Master Bei in his turf after all¡­." She snickered while checking another statue without mind with her words.


    "What''s wrong with Li Yan turf?" Lory stops ying with her paintbrush.


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t bother to check Lory''s expression because she''s busy shaking the statue who make weird sounds when it moves "Oh that¡­.its a brothels" she blurted out.


    "WHAT?" the pain brush broke in two in her hand.


    "What? Ming Yue Yin stops shaking the statue with a nk face.


    Brothels is a legal business in this world, it''s normal for young men to visit brothels althoughing too often is not good for they''re imaged but society is more loose to male than female, one of the methods that Bei Li Yan use to gather information is through brothels because so many men enter and exit this ce and their mouth is running freely when they are drinking and indulged themself with women, using this method is more effective.


    The brothels are called ''Drunken flower'' not like any brothels not all women inside this ce is providing s*x, some of them only entertain customer with singing and dancing but the customer still allowed to court them and be the woman exclusive client, the purpose of this ce is not looking for profit but mainly for gathering information from their customer so the women are not forced to sell themselves, there are many methods with drugs and elixir to make the client have a good time even if what they feel might not real.


    "Milord why don''t you give her jewelry, all women love jewelry¡­" Bei Li Yan wants to cry, his Lord had to impose his ce for hours it''s okay if they were conducting business but his Lord keeps asking him weird things that give him a headache.


    "Should I give the whole purple jade stores?" Zhao Li Xin rubs his chin seriously.


    "The whole stores?" Bei Li Yan stunned.


    "Yes," he nods firmly.


    "Can you just give a few pieces jewelry" Bei Li Yan massaged his temples.


    "Why not everything, you think I can afford it?" he red at his subordinate.


    "Milord do you ever hear, less is more?" Bei Li Yan forcing his charming smiles.


    "Yes¡­." He frowned deeply.


    "Then¡­." Bei Li Yan waves his hand subconsciously hoping his Lord would understand his mean.


    "I think its stupid, less is less, more is more how can less be more?" he look Bei Li Yan as if he was stupid.


    ''You are STUPID!!''


    Wu San Bo almost enter the room, when he slightly open the door he heard the discussion between Bei Li Yan and Zhao Li Xin and he decide he didn''t want to get involved than he stealthily close the door again and left the room in haste, Bei Li Yan notice the silver robes who almost enter the room his face lit up when he thought Wu san Bo would join him but sadly Wu San Bo chose to save himself and runaway alone. Bei Li Yan cursed Wu San Bo hundreds of times inside his head.


    "Milord, too much jewelry might not make her feelfortable what else she likes?" Bei Li Yan slumped on his chair.


    He thinks for a second then he replied confidently "Sweet"


    "So, why don''t you bought her sweet? I know she likes a few shop pastries in this area" Bei Li Yan sigh tiredly.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned again "But she doesn''t want to see me¡­."


    ''Then you screw!''


    ______________________________


    "Come on get in, why are you so shy?" a young master pulls his friend''s arms to enter the brothel where the girls wee them with coy smiles.


    "Its¡­. it''s embarrassing, what if someone recognizes me!" the young friend covers his face with the white fan.


    "Than go home, I''m not forcing you toe!" the young master left his friend and he sped his hand behind his back and enter the brothels with calm smiles


    The young friend''s face was red like a ripe tomato, he also curious about how is this ce looks like in the inside and why men like this ce so much, he stomps his feet than he grabs the young master hand "Aunty, don''t leave me¡­" he whines.


    "Hush!" he flicks his friend''s forehead.

 Chapter 286 - Drunken Flower II

    Drunken flower is like luxurious clubhouse, the women didn''t force herself on every man that enters the room on contrary they are sitting around the table drinking wine with skimpy but not overly revealing than they throw intoxicating gaze and seductive smile to all the men that maye they behavior incited the male ego to conquer beauty, Bei Li Yan create this condition where the girls could make they own decision to served the client or not.


    Compare to other brothels where''s the women is desperately persuade their client the behavior of women in drunken flower brothels is more alluring and seductive, they are reserved but provocative at the same time many men be addicted to this ce from lower ss who can only afford to pay thedy drink to the richer who can get them on the bed, overall this ce is very profitable to gain money and news. ??


    "Aunty don''t get too far from me" Ming Yue Yin dress as a young man, grab Lory arms with a red face like a boiling crab.


    Lory got annoyed because his character supposed to be mboyant young mister, what people would say if other man clinging om her arms they might question her sexual orientation "Stop clinging on me" she retract her arms from Ming Yue Yin hand.


    "And stop calling me Aunty" Lory whisper to her and then she frown confusedly "And why you''re face is so red?" is the room is too hot but she didn''t feel hot at all.


    "Uncle, they dress is too revealing, why don''t they feel embarrassed," Ming Yue Yin said in disdain.


    "Really?" Lory stares at the beautifuldy with a full chest who looks like she wants to jump from her red tube dress, the outer robes are sheer through the fabric so people cold see there slender hands and white shoulder and she wears long slit skirt who revealing their long legs.


    Lory didn''t feel what they are wearing is too revealing is not like she never wears a dress like that in her home although her design is much more sophisticated.


    "They are who wearing the dress why are you the one embarrassed, you dress like a man than acted like a man!" Lory reminds Ming Yue Yin with there disguised.


    Because women cannot enter brothels Lory have to disguise herself, she wears white and blue robes with silver belt, he half knotted her hair and put a small jade crown headwear to make her look noble, Lory still look like a woman if only he didn''t walk like a man and ogling the women chest and thigh people would know she is a woman but her lecherous gaze make people have second thought is not like they never saw feminine young master before.


    Ming Yue Yin wearing burgundy robes just like Lory she pretends as a noble young master, not like Lory she never saw this side of society before so she was intrigued to know, whatever Lory knows she wants to know too if not how could she be like her.


    "Calm down, if you fidgeting like this they would know¡­.they can smell fear" Lory whisper on Ming Yue Yin ear, the warm from Lory breath make her shiver and she feels all the courtesan eyeing on her and so Ming Yue Yin straighten her back and pretend to be dignified which is only make him look adorable a few courtesan giggles when they Look at her.


    ''Such a cute young master, this must be his first time''


    "Greeting young master" the beautifuldy with plump red lips bows elegantly in front of them "Do you want to drink here or in the private room," thedy said with a sweet voice.


    She wonders how she finds Zhao Li Xin, should she called Bei Li Yan first but that''s mean she would inform Zhao Li Xin she''s here this no good "Give me the best room with the best view" said Lory in a low raspy voice like a man would be.


    Ming Yue Yin surprised when she heard Lory''s voice, she didn''t know Lory could do that, what else she could do?


    "All our room have a good view, would you trust me to chose one for you," she said with a seductive smile.


    Lory smiles yfully "Sure if it''s you¡­" she said with a meaningful gaze.


    Thedy blush than she giggles "Follow me young master" she shyly shows Lory Lory the way. Lory smiles calmly she follow her with her hand sped on her back when asionally smiles to the courtesan who was past them, everydies that walk past Loryalways end up blushing and giggles it make Ming Yue Yin slightly worry.


    ''Since when Aunty be a lecher did uncle know about this?''


    Thedy lead them to the private room on the second floor when the door opens the room is dominant with color red, a lounged room with big arhat chair in on the center than behind the moon gate wooden partition their''s a bigfy bed with red sheet and white gauze curtain with peach blossom power embroidery, Lory immediately smell the incense scent she immediately close her nose with her sleeve.


    "Can you take that away, I don''t like the smelled" lory ask politely to thedy.


    "Of course" she smiles kindly than she pped her hand and two female servantse and take the incense away "You need anything else young master, the girl in here is very nice" she likes Lory''s temperament who is polite but not reserved either.


    "Just tea and pastry if you have, my friend here need to calm down first" she winks at thedy.


    The Lady understand, she knew all first timer always acted like this so she didn''t think its weird, thedy chuckles "Of course, I''ll send the beast tea and pastry for the young master, just call me if you need anything"


    "I will" Lory smiles charmingly and make thedy shy again.


    When the door is closed Ming Yue Yin gives Lory a suspicion gaze "Did uncle knew you like seducing woman outside?"


    Lory plop her but on the arhat chair than she opens her arms innocently "What do I do?" Lory was raised by a man, some of them is notorious ''casanova'' for her pretend to be a man is easy as breathing and is not like this is the first time she pretends to be a man and enter a sketchy ce the truth ispared to the underground club she used to visit in her world this brothel feels a lot cleaner and safe, for once their''s no half-naked girls dancing on the pole.


    "So how do we find uncle, he must be in private room" Ming Yue Yin sit on the chair.


    Lory rise from the chair she still can smell the remaining scent of the incense, she opens the window and she can see the view of the first floor and also the stage where a women dance gracefully with thin dress and the men watching while drinking their wine, it''s a civilize sight for her, in her world the men would whistle, screaming and throwing money to the dancer, Lory lean on the window frame "I don''t know yet, I thought I would see him when Ie in"


    "Who do you think Uncle is, he definitely in much more expensive room then this and if he wants to see entertainment so would have it privately, their''s no way we would see him sit with all that lecherous men"


    "Privately?" She makes threatening re at Ming Yue Yin


    _____________________________


    Outside the brothels, the shadow guard is on heated discussion including Mong Yi and Mong Liu group is in charge of Lory safety while Mong ki and Mong Tan group are following Zhao Li Xin, they are surprised because they meet each other that mean Lory is also inside the brothels.


    "Should we tell Milord?" Mong Tan asked anxiously, there Lord would be angry if he knew shee to that wretched ce.


    "Should we?" Mong Yi hesitated "I think Miss Luo want to catch Milord red-handed y with the women"


    "Caught what?" Mong ki confuse "Caught him kill the woman?"


    Mong Yi looks nk "I¡­I guess so" indeed that situation is more possible then the first one.

 Chapter 287 - Drunken Flower III

    Drunken Flower brothels was build only a year ago as a branch of red Vermilion pce base at the Liu Yan Kingdom, the Building might look normal from the outside but behind the exterior the building has a lot of secret chambers and secret entrance some was known by the courtesan who works for the Red vermilion pce but a lot of ce only knew by Bei Li Yan and few of his close aide, other then that the courtesan who worked inside the drunken flower are cultivator and the strong one nheless.


    All of them wearing amulet to hide they''re cultivation level so no customer realizes this, who would have thought the dainty and sweet courtesan is a strong cultivator who able to kill anyone if its necessary, no one would know that every man who enters this ce is like a pig who enter the wolf den. ??


    Meanwhile, inside the King chamber Zhao Li Xin is sitting like an immovable mountain he still nags Bei Li Yan how to coaxed his angry princess, without concrete solution he will not leave this ce!


    The great Red vermilion pce King is looking despondent facing his great Lord, he wants to cry but he did not dare to shed a tear.


    "Milord, Ri Yi¡­.I mean miss Luo is a kind woman, I don''t think she wouldn''t be unreasonable just wait for her until she calmed" Bei Li Yan smiled wryly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remains expressionless than he asks with a t tone "When¡­.?"


    "...."


    ''How the F*ck I know!''


    __________________________


    "I never thought you can be unreasonable aunty" Ming Yue Yin lie on her stomach down on the couch, her legs swing in the air carelessly while eating pastry leisurely. Ming Yue Yin right now is far from the image of the dignified empress she used to be.


    "Yeah I know¡­." she can deny it, Lory sits on the window frame while watching the crowded downstair.


    "I can''t imagine uncle with anyone other then you, Don''t get me wrong Uncle is handsome and everything but he is too scary, just near him make me feel suffocated and when he smiles¡­.it only gives me goosebumps" Ming Yue Yin shuddered when she saw Zhao Li Xin smile at The Lu n even though she is an Empress but she still can''t handle Zhao Li Xin dark aura around him.


    Lory''s eyebrows creased "What do you mean, he is adorable" she strongly disagrees.


    "Yeah, I won''t put adorable and uncle''s name in the same sentences" she shakes her head in fright.


    "You don''t think Zhao Li Xin is a good catch! You know he has a lot of admires" she reminds Ming Yue Yin for lory Zhao Li Xin didn''t have shoring he just a bit crazy sometimes.


    Ming Yue Yin raised from the couch than straighten her position "Only women who need up in the head or women who like life on the edged¡­.like you!" she points her finger at Lory.


    Lory scoffed at her "Than what kinda a man you like?"


    Ming Yue Yin tilted her head while thinking "Well, he should be loyal, kind, gentle, brave, I don''t mean if he a little bit hotheaded but most of all he have to like me, just me not because of my background family or my tittle¡­.someone who is honest¡­."


    "Yuan Shao!" Lory abruptly said.


    "Who¡­who want to be with him, I don''t like him, he is stupid and reckless and.....he has good body though" she whisper thest sentence is a daze.


    "No, general Yuan is here, look!" Lory gazes downwards where Yuan Shao enters the room with two subordinated trail behind him, the General wears dark green robes with tiger embroidery on his chest, with his broad shoulder and manly face he does look handsome, just like how great General would describe in the book, strong and valiant with righteous aura.


    Ming Yue Yin jumps from the couch and runs towards Lor, she peeks from the window frame and they''re she found Yuan Shao surrounded by beautiful courtesan and Ming Yue Yin face turn sour than she pouts her lips.


    "Wait, do you said anything?" Lory, though she hears something outrageous.


    "I don''t know, perhaps you hear wrong, you are getting old¡­." She snorts in annoyance.


    "...¡­"


    ''Is it toote too disowned her''


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t have time to concern with Lory fragile feeling, one of the courtesan hold Yuan Shao arms and pressed her chest on him, the General gently pull his hand away from the courtesan he look ufortable surrounded by too many women, Lory opinion for Yuan Shao is increased a few levels but Ming Yue Yin face watch the scene with scowl in her eyes Yuan Shao seems enjoyed thedies affection towards him.


    "Who''s stole you''re candy?" Lory suddenly questions her.


    "What? What candy?" she averts her gaze from the revolting scened in front of her for some reason she was in a bad mood.


    "You look like a fat kid who got her candy stolen" Lory teased her.


    Ming Yue Yin face turn bright red "I''m not!" she refuted Lory


    "You are¡­" Lory raised her eyebrows yfully.


    "No, I''m not!" she stubbornly denied.


    "You are, you make this face¡­" Lory mimicking Ming Yue Yin pouting face.


    Ming Yue Yin face be even redder, she turns her head away from Lory but that only make Loryugh, Ming Yue Yin didn''t know why Lory think she care with that stupid General, is not like he like him maybe he fond him a little because he cares with his sister but that''s it, nothing more and yet her heart is pounding in her chest.


    Lory takes a deep breath "I like the smile of first love" she grins at Ming Yue Yin.


    ________________________


    Bei Li Yan open the small window from the third floor "Milord, looks like general Yuan is here"


    Zhao Li Xin put down the winecup and rise from his chair, he walks slowly toward the small window next to Bei Li Yan and watches the scene on the first floor "Is he have an appointment with someone?"


    "I''ll check it immediately," said Bei Li Yan, he d he have a reason to avoid Zhao Li Xin absurd conversation but when he wants to leave he realizes Zhao Li Xin is immersed in deep thought as if something is bothering him


    "Milord, what''s wrong?" Bei Li Yan frowned deeply.


    Zhao Li Xin touches his nose slightly "I think I smelled something¡­."


    "huh?"


    What Zhao Li Xin didn''t know is Lory''s room is right below him and both of them are peeking from the window at the same time to watches themotion downstairs.

 Chapter 288 - Suspicious Meeting

    "Look at him, he looks so happy" Ming Yue Yin scoffed angrily.


    "I don''t know, he looks awkward to me" Lory squint her eyes to sharpen her gaze, did she see wrong? that man looks very ufortable. ??


    "Are you blind, look at that! he is smiling!" Ming Yue Yin grumbles.


    "Is it? he looks like he''s annoyed to me¡­.I think there''s something wrong in you''re eyes" Lory begins to wonder if they see the same person.


    "They''re''s something wrong in you''re eyes!" Ming Yue Yin refuted back.


    Lory clicks her tongue exasperatedly, why this brat so upset?


    Suddenly someone knocked on there door, Lory used her ''man'' voice to answer "Come in"


    A young female maid enters the room, the girls only fourteen years old and the young maid is cute and innocent with fresh looks just like peony flower make Lory worry if a girl like this would save working in here than again she believes Bei Li Yan will not mistreat innocent girl, would he?


    The sweet girles with threeyer steam basket filled with Xiao Long Bao, the steam from the basket make her face slightly red "Good evening young master" she bows a little than she served the food on the table, she lifted her head and she''s stunned by Lory gentle smiles, the girl suddenly blushed she cover half her face with the tray subconsciously.


    "Do you have pink blossom tea or citrus sun tea?" Lory asked.


    "Yes, we do!" she said immediately "but isn''t the tea too sweet for male?" the young maid worry the young Master might not know the taste, most men don''t like this kinda tea.


    Lory smile bes more tender "I like sweet," she said with a gentle gaze.


    As if an arrow hit her heart the young maid bes flustered and Ming Yue yin can see imaginable smoke on the top of the young maid head, suddenly she blurted out "I¡­I''m sweet too" she blurted her thought but than she realizes how brazen she is the young maid reflex is covering her mouth, even though this is brothels but what she''s doing is rude, she scared the young master would be mad at her.


    Lory thought the maid flustered dace is adorable, she chuckles lightly "I know you do¡­" she smiles warmly.


    The young maid bes more flustered, she bows repeatedly and tuns out of the room while covering her whole face with the tray. Lory didn''t understand why the young maid running so fast is not like she told her to hurry, but than Lory notices the sharp gaze from Ming Yue Yin as if she ming her for something.


    "What?" she asked innocently.


    "I''m just d you are a woman¡­." Ming Yue Yin makes relief expression which make Lory confuse.


    Lory didn''t understand what she means, she fixed her gaze back to Yuan Shao not long after someone approach him from behind the man is wearing bright purple silk robes and wearing a jade crown headwear, he appears like a noble, Lory than realizes who is that man is her eyebrows gradually furrow "What is he doing here?"


    Ming Yue Yin shifts her eyes to Lory "You know him?"


    "Yes, he is the fifth Prince of Jiang Wei Kingdom, Zhao Qin Feng" Lory said.


    "Is he the one who visits the manor before?" Ming Yue Yin confuses, Isn''t Zhao Qin Feng asked Zhao Li Xin for help but why is he meeting with Yuan Shao? Before she finishes questioning another man appear, a young man with sky blue robes and golden flower embroidery on the cor and his wide sleeve and gold belt on his waist, his style looks gaudy and tacky for Lory taste.


    "Who is that man?" Lory murmured.


    "Yang Qiong Yan, the marquis, I heard he got the title because he saves a small city from gue a half years ago" Ming Yue yin lean on the window frame.


    "How can you know him?" Lory asked.


    "I''m an empress, I have my own source" Ming Yue Yin raised her eyebrows.


    Lory pursed her lips, sometimes she forgot about Ming Yue Yin is a smart woman maybe because she acted foolishly all the time around her. She closes the window but leaves a small gap to peek. She wonders why a marquis, a general and a prince from another kingdom meeting here, the man with the name Yang Qiong Yan smile widely until his eyes make a thin line, the man looks very cunning and sneaky.


    Than a woman who seems like the manager of the drunken flower greet them than politely lead them to enter a private room on the second floor, Lory and Ming Yue Yin could hear the sound of footsteps increasing towards them and stop not far from them and the room across them is open and they enter the room than the door is closing and everything bes quiet again.


    "Do you think people would get suspicious if they saw them together?" Ming Yue Yin nce at Lory.


    "Three men having fun in the brothels? I don''t think people wouldn''t care" Lory sigh.


    Ming Yue Yin peeks from the gap of the door and sees a lot of guards in front of the door, than she closes the door carefully she walk toward Lory with a disappointed look "Its impossible to eavesdrop them" Ming Yue Yin plop on the chair.


    "Not impossible¡­" Lory smile mischievously.


    "You have an idea" Ming Yue Ying face beamed.


    "We need help though" Lory rest lean her back on the chair than she closes her eyes, Ming Yue yin sits in front of her quietly while sipping her wine, she didn''t know what Lory do but she believes something interesting would happen.


    Suddenly white orbs fly through the window at high speed and stop in front of Lory''s face than the orbs transform into a bird shape, the bird pping his wings in front of her.


    [You disturbing me] heins.


    [You just being pampered by the three beasts all day long¡­] Lory pursed her lips.


    [And you disturbing me¡­] he replied in an obvious tone.


    Ming Yue Yin watched them talking with a weirdnguage from the side, her eyes lit up "Lord Girsha!" Ming Yue Yin greets with a big smile, she had seen a glimpse of Lory''s past and she saw Girsha magnificent appearance who able to block the sun with his giant body, it was a terrifying but spectacr sight.


    Girsha notices Ming Yue Yin''s presence [Ah, the weird girl¡­]


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t know what Girsha said "Is he talking to me. what he said" she bes ted.


    Lory looks at her with a nk expression "He said Hello¡­" she lies without a blink.


    Ming Yue Yin face beamed like a lightbulb "Greeting Lord Girsha" she cupped her fist respectfully but she can''t hide her joy.


    Girsha perch on the table than he raised his right wings like human raised there hand to say ''hello'' [Hello weirdo!]


    The weirdo didn''t know what the bird said, she moves towards Lory with the satisfied expression "I think he likes me" she whispers at Lory with a confident smile.


    "..."

 Chapter 289 - Time For Eavesdropping

    "That man is Yang Qiong Yan, a half years ago a small city in the east is infected by gue because of flood, hundreds of people die in three days, people who are infected areing to the capital city for help, hundreds of them, the emperor fear they would spread the disease inside the city so they are not allowed to enter the city and stopped at the front of the city gate by the soldiers," said Bei Li Yan while pour the wine for Zhao Li Xin.


    "Its understandable decision but it''s infuriated the people whoing for help, they begin to start a riot in front of the gate because of them no one can''t get in or get out of the city, so people were lockdown inside the city for a weeks and this ruined the trade inside the city, without supply from the outside they can''t fill their stock and the price eventually rise" ??


    "The emperor didn''t kill them?" Zhao Li Xin sips his wine.


    "Killing his own people when they are in need is a bad move but I heard he almost make that decision but than Marquis Yanging and save the day" Bei Li Yan open his arms exaggeratedly.


    Zhao Li Xin frown "He didn''t look like a capable man"


    "He''s not¡­" Bei Li Yan tilted his head "Its Lao Min Na, she help him to solve the problem, secretly of course" he smiles deviously "Didn''t we wonder how someone like her could thrive in the Liu Yan Kingdom or how could she connected with the illusive mistyke, sure she has the ability but she need the opportunity and someone to paved her way"


    "That man is Yang Qiong Yan" Zhao Li Xin rests his cheek on his fist in azy manner.


    "Indeed" Bei Li Yan''s eyes lit up excitedly "With Yang Qiong Yan help is not that hard to poison The prince ande dramatically save the prince and make the emperor owed her" he sneered.


    "And Mistyke?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a low voice.


    "Yang Qiong Yan Aunty is from the mistyke and she''s quite fond of him," said Bei Li Yan.


    "Is everyone know the yang Qiong yang connection with the Mistyke?" Zhao Li Xin tapped his winecup.


    "No, Mistyke didn''t let their identity got out easily if the Emperor knew Yang Qiong didn''t need to relieve the gue to get his tittle" Bei Li Yan stroked his cheek.


    "So how Lao Min Na know?" Zhao Li Xin put down the winecup on the table calmly.


    Bei Li Yan silent, he didn''t know how to answer that.


    Zhao Li Xin leans his back he sped his palm on his knee "She knew about my identity, Yang Qiong identity, she even knew how and where to trap Li Mo Zhen, the question is how? How could she always knew who''s to find and where to find them? At first, I thought its all just coincident but now...I think she knew more then we thought but again¡­how?"


    The room bes quiet, Bei Li Yan begin to pondering his Lord is right how could someone who is locked inside her courtyard for half her adolescent life knew so much, where she got all that knowledge and that skill¡­.where she gets them she transforms from pitiful and weak maiden and be this powerful, cunning and devious figures.


    Bei Li Yan awaked from his daze when someone gently knocked on the door and said with a soft voice "Master, they had entered the room" she said from outside.


    "Bring it in," Bei Li Yan said.


    Beautiful women with modest hanfu enter the room, she brings an object cover with ck cloth. She bows courteously at Bei Li Yan and Zhao Li Xin, she put the object on the table carefully she remains to look down when she enters the room and after she finishes she leave the room not once she dare to look at Zhao Li Xin face even though she''s curious how her Lord appearance but she was reminded strongly for not irked the high Lord who has temperamental nature.


    Bei Li Yan took off the ck cloth and a deep red amethyst crystal, Bei Li Yan insert his qi into the crystal than the crystal glowing with dimmed light suddenly they hear the sound from the crystal.


    Inside the room, three men sit opposite each other, a few maid enter the room with tray filled with food and wine than one by one leave the room, what the do not know is thempion crystal above them is nted by ''soul sound'' crystal, no one realizes on the center of thempion the red crystal on the size of an egg glowing in a dimmed light.


    Soul sound crystal is a device with the same concept with bugging tools but it can''t be used for a long distance, the device was created from a rare crystal, only a high-level armament master could create this such device, thankfully Wu san Bo and Zhao Li Xin is one of them.


    ______________________


    Meanwhile, Lory also want to eavesdrop what these three people talking about, she hold Girsha body who is not so small again with both of her hands [Help me please¡­.] Lory pleaded pitifully she pursed her lips cutely.


    Girsha annoyed by her ''not so cute'' face [You want this great Lord acted as bugging tools for you] he chides.


    [I add more grapes for you] Lory entices him.


    [tck, that three little beasts could give me more than that] Girsha scoffed at her.


    [How about cranberry¡­] Lory raised her offer.


    [¡­..]


    [Blueberry¡­] she squints her eyes.


    [I''m not glutton like you!] Girsha scowl.


    [Than what you want¡­.] Lory be impatient, she scarred the tree men would leave the room before she could send this d*amn bird.


    [A spa] he said with yearning eyes [ I want a tub, sea salt bath, massage, and everything]


    [Where the hell I find sea salt bath, they don''t even take a bath often!] other than Zhao Li Xin who have hygienic problem people in this world didn''t take a bath every day, mostly they take a bath once every two days but that only noble and rich family who have that habit. Lory doesn''t even want no know how many times a normal person in this world clean themselves.


    [Make one, I know you are so resourceful¡­]


    Lory roll her eyes tiredly [Okay-okay, let''s do this okay!]


    [Alright!] Girsha p his wings than he turns to small white orbs and she flew out of the room coincidently a maid just got out from the room, he swiftly sneak in before the door is close than she found a safe ce between the wooden beams on the ceiling than he transforms back into a bird, he shrink his sizes into hummingbird sizes, Girsha watch the three men closely than his green eyes turn into purple.


    In another room, Lory sit on the chair her eyes are close than slowly she opens her eyes and her iris turn from dull ck eyes to purple, her eyes sparkle under the candle soft light it''s so beautiful it make Ming Yue Yin breathe hitched, she never saw anyone eyes as beautiful as Lory''s as if someone cut a purple gemstone and put in in her eyes.

 Chapter 290 - Persuasion

    "So, why have you invited me to such a ce" Yuan Shao straight to the main point, he''s not someone who likes went roundabout ways and most of all he didn''tfortable with this ce.


    Yang Qiong Yan smiles without care, he lifts the winecup than take a sips before he starts "You very straightforward person aren''t you General Yuan, but so be it, is not like I hated it will save us the time" he put down the wine cup than he lift his head "I can make Qian Qi Wei responsible for what happened with you''re Mother" ??


    Yang Qiong Yang make Yuan Shao face be stiffed but than heposed himself "Why do you mean¡­" he frowned at Yang Qiong Yang. He didn''t know what Yang Qiong Yan purposed to tell him this, is he want to trap him?


    Yuan Shao face remain calm he doesn''t look anxious or excited he drinks his wine calmly, Yang Qiong Yan expected this he knew Is not easy to disrupt him but it doesn''t matter he is not in hurry than he shifts his gaze to Zhao Qin Fong who can''t hide his suspicion toward him, this time Yang Qiong Yan sneer turns out the fifth Prince is more simple-minded then he thought no wonder his faction lose in the war of throned miserably.


    "Fifth prince, I could help to strengthen you''re position in the Jiang Wei Kingdom and if you wanted it is not impossible to make you as the next Emperor"


    Zhao Qin Feng suddenly clenched his fist and his face be dark, he stares at Yang Qiong Yan deeply "Marquis Yang this is not something you can''t joke easily" he re at him.


    Yang Qiong Yan stifle "I never consider myself as a jokester" he leaned his back on the chair "Both of you running out of time, a time to protect the one you care and time to achieve what you desire," he said with low voice "But I could fulfill what you want and what you need"


    "You seem very confidence," said Yuan Shao "Qian Qi Wei is the Emperor daughter, against her meaning against the Emperor and if we against the Emperor that mean you will against the whole Kingdom and if that not enough you even want to interfere the war of throne of another kingdom, Marquis Yang I''m afraid this is beyond you''re capability"


    Yang Qiong Yag hit his knee excitedly "You are not disappointed me, general Yuan, you are right this is a risky game but I know you don''t have no other way, what happened with you''re sister how could you know you its not repeated again"


    Yuan Shao''s faces be dark, no one knew what happened to his sister because he had covered the incident to protect his sister''s reputation sadly it also make him unable to make his aunty, uncle and Qian Qi Wei responsible for what had happened.


    "Don''t look at me like that, It is not like I''m going to tell anyone and I don''t think the fifth prince would care for a little girl''s reputation in a different country isn''t it" he gives meaningful gaze at Zhao Qin Feng to remain silence.


    Zhao Qin Feng scoffed and drink his wine, in his situation right now thest thing he wants to do is to infuriate a famous general from other Kingdom, Yang Qiong Yan heaved "You may save her at the right time for know but next time you might not that lucky, Qian Qin Wei is a cruel woman she always feel threatened by you''rete mother and you''re sister is the spitting image of you''re Mother, a jealous woman like Qian Qin Wei will never let you''re sister live a good life and you''re father¡­..well you know he practically useless isn''t he?"


    "Just tell me what you want!" Yuan Shao grit his teeth, Qian Qin Wei is a thorn in his flesh that he unable to get rid off and this what always vexed him.


    "Simple, you can marry my cousin Yang Wei Lan" he said in rx manner "Normally is easier to find a good match for you''re Sister to protect her but unfortunately you''re sister is a wasted eventhought she''s beautiful she can only be a beautiful vas, please don''t be offended" he sip his wine to moisten his throat "The only person who valued her is you, but with you''re position right now you wouldn''t able to protect her in a long run"


    "You think I need prime minister as my backer?" Yuan Shao frown deeply.


    "Of course, you need to strengthen you''re foothold first before you able to protect you''re loved one"


    "You know I don''t like that stupid woman," yuan Shao said in disdain.


    "You don''t have to" Yang Qiong Yan shrug his shoulder than he shifted his gaze to Zhao Qin Feng who looks anxious listening where the conversation going, he didn''t know why Yang Qiong Yan let him listening to this preposterous conversation, he knew who is Qian Qin Wei identity is, what Yang Qiong Yan had said can be considered as rebellion to his Kingdom but why he do that?


    "You look tensed fifth prince" he smirked toward him "Do you feel worried?"


    Zhao Qin Feng face turn ashen, he clenched his jaw while ring at Yang Qiong Yan "You''re business got nothing to do with me"


    "You can''t say that you''re highness" he teased Zhao Qin Feng "Because when I say I can make you as the next Emperor I''m not joking and I do not speak carelessly" his expression bes serious.


    "I know you''re kingdom situation, the crown prince is dead and the sixth Prince turn out to be a bastard and the only left candidate is you and the third Prince but you know how the third prince condition right know and you¡­you are not so popr don''t you especially because the fall out between you and the sixth prince who turn out to be the great Long Ming" he chuckles while pouring wine from the sk elegantly.


    His face turn livid everything is falling apart ever since Zhao Li Xin discarded them even His father Emperor who used to be doted him ignored him ever since and is all because of the ungrateful bastard Zhao Li Xin "Than you know Zhao Li Xin will never spared me and Zhao Yi Chen position is remain strong because of Lao Min Na, as long she remains engaged with Zhao Yi Chen no one can disturb his position" he balled his fist with helpless expression on his face.


    "What if¡­." Yang Qiong Yan raised his long index finger with a yful smile "Lao Min Na let give the throne to you" than he shifted his gaze to Yuan Shao "And not just that he will also help you to get rid of Qian Qi Wei even if that means dethroned the Emperor himself" he smiles wickedly.


    Zhao Qin Feng dumbfounded his heart beating faster he is anxious but excited at the same time, he wonders if the Marquis said is true on the contrary Yuan Shao''s face bes stern the offer is too good to refuse it make him restless and this Lao Min Na, he had seen her before.


    A beautiful woman perhaps she is the most beautiful woman he ever saw but their''s something about her, something that make the hair behind his neck rise.


    "What do you think?" Yang Qiong Yanugh lightly as if he was joking.


    "For what cost? Don''t tell me Miss Lao do this for nothing?" Yuan Shao sips his wine to calmed his heart, he can''t trust Yang Qiong Yang and she definitely can''t trust that Lao Min Na.


    Zhao Qin Feng also awoke from his thrilled, he also understands Lao Min Na would want something from him. Yang Qiong Yang lean his back and he takes a deep breath "Simple¡­.just you''re allegiance for her"


    "You want me to submitted under her?" Zhao Qin Feng said in disdained, he didn''t like Lao Min Na he can''t trust this woman for she has big appetited for power and great ambition that even him can''t match her and that''s why he came to Zhao Li Xin because he knew Zhao Li Xin would not interested with the throned and he wouldn''t care with you as long you don''t get in his way but Lao Min Na, can he expect the same from her?


    Yang Qiong Yan open his arms nonchntly "You have better offer, you''re highness?" he mocked Zhao Qin Feng, he knew better Zhao Qin Feng have no choice, he already fall out with Zhao Li Xin he can''t afford to fight with Lao Min Na either especially when the Ying n didn''t support him as much as they was.


    "Miss Lao just want you to be loyal to her, she would not interfere how you rule you''re Kingdom or involved in you''re state policy. She only want you''re support when she need it" said Yang Qiong Yan.


    The two men be silent the offer from Lao Min Na is to good to resist, for Zhao Qin Feng who already pushed on the edged this offer is like the light on the end of tunnel, it does a big risk but if he could be an Emperor it would be worth it but what about Zhao Yi Chen why is she abandoned him, does she not love him anymore? He can''t overlook this matter.


    Meanhwile Yuan Shao is calmly drink his wine, his expression is hard to read. Yang Qiong Yan knew is harder to persuded Yuan Shao then Zhao Qin Feng but Lao Min Na remind him that is crucial to get Yuan Shao on they''re side so Yang Qiong Yan didn''t dare to be reckless.

 Chapter 291 - Sudden Attack

    Zhao Qin Feng is immersed in deep thought than he lifts his gaze "Zhao Yi Chen, what about him? Is Lao Min Na wants to annul their engagement, now his condition be like this if she leaving him who knows what would people say about her"


    Yang Qiong Yang burst toughs "You''re highness you are more simple-minded then I thought" he hold hisughter with his fist. ? ?


    Meanwhile, Zhao Qin Feng''s face turns sullen, isn''t Yang Qiong Yan used roundabout way to mocked him stupid.


    "Don''t worry about her, she''s more capable then you thought, if you follow her you will not lose anything, so what would you say, do we have an agreement?" he smirked.


    "General Yuan?" he shifts his gaze to the quiet man across him.


    Yuan Shao contemting for a moment then he put down the winecup on the table "Find someone else!" he raises from his seat abruptly.


    Yang Qiong Yang''s smile be stiffed "What about your sister, I thought you care for her dearly or am I wrong" he maintains his calm smile even thought his hand clenched under his sleeve.


    Now he understands the different between Zhao Li Xin side and Lao Min Na, at least Zhao Li Xin people is sincere enough with him and they do care for his sister safety, on the other hand, Lao Min Na people only want to use his sister to get him, the difference between them is vast, Zhao Li Xin is a loyal man he never abandoned his love one on contrary Lao Min Na¡­..


    "I will not trust my sister safety to someone who easily abandoned her loved one" with that words Yuan Shao leaves the room with long strides, it seems he can dy sending his sister to Hei Shen sect people any longer.


    The door is closed and the room bes pin drop silence, Yang Qiong Yan didn''t expect Yuan Shao would reject his offer without hesitated this is beyond hisprehension, this will make his job a little bit harder.


    "What about you you''re highness, are you going to left this room too?" he said with a yful manner, he didn''t look worried at all.


    "How would you handle this Yuan Shao matter" Zhao Qin Feng looks worried.


    Yang Qiong Yan smiles calmly "If you can''t do it the easy way they''re always the hard way¡­." He shrugs his shoulder nonchntly.


    "And how about Zhao Li Xin? I heard Lao Min Na is not in good terms with him" he nces at Yang Qiong Yan to search any changed in his face but he didn''t find anything.


    "Hei Shen already have enough trouble with Sacred Mountain peak, he won''t bother us and if he do we already prepare so you have nothing to worry about" his eyes brimmed with confidence.


    Zhao Yi Chen sighs, he downed the wine in one sip than he put down the winecup on the table loudly "I hope you''re right, cause my future depends on it"


    "So we have a deal?" Yang Qiong Yan smiles cunningly.


    Zhao Qin Feng nods his head than he raised from his chair before he leaves the room Yang Qiong Yan called him "We will be in touch¡­.you''re highness" he bows politely at him but a trace of a wicked smile remains on his face.


    Zhao Qin Feng halted his pace he nce at Yang Qiong Yan for a second and then he left the room without saying anything.


    ___________________________


    In another room, Lory''s eyes have turned to ck again and Girsha has flown back to her room, Lory than exins everything to Ming Yue Yin and they both conclude the same thing, they need to relocate Yuan Shao Sister immediately.


    "This is not good" Ming Yue Yin bites her lower lips in worry.


    "I know" Lory can agree more.


    In another room above them, Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan turn quiet the crystal dimmed light dissipated. Zhao Li Xin leans her back on the couchzily he didn''t seem to bother for what he had heard but it is never easy to read his face so Bei li yan didn''t dare to presume anything.


    "Who knew Lao Min Na appetite is insatiable, It is not enough for her to swallow Jiang Wei Kingdom she also imed her w to the Liu Yan Kingdom, turns out I underestimated her" Bei Li Yan murmured while crossed his arms on his chest.


    "Guard that Yuan Shao sister and when we got the information from Yuan Shao begin to cut that woman tentacles is about time to show them what we could do," Zhao Li Xin said calmly with half daze eyes is hard to read how his mood right now.


    "Yes, Milord" Bei Li Yan bows his head courteously.


    "How is Zhao Yi Chen''s condition right now?" Zhao Li Xin leans her cheek on his fist he looks like someone who almost fell asleep.


    Bei Li Yan used by his Lord antics its normal for Zhao Li Xin to be indifferent, he only overreacted if it something rted to Luo Ri Yi but if its someone or something else he always treated nonchntly.


    "Zhao Yi Chen condition is good, he just got breakthrough to emperor Level at transition stage so his situation is excellent only his rtionship with Lao Min Na is a little bit estranged but that to be expected right," said Bei Li Yan


    Lao Min Na spends her time conquering one ce to another she make excused to find a cure for Zhao Yi Chen but Zhao Li Xin and his people knew better, they also knew why he discarded Zhao Yi Chen and rece him with Zhao Qin Feng the reason is simple Zhao Qin Feng is easier to control, Zhao Yi Chen might love Lao Min Na but as a man, he has his owned principle he will not let anyone control him even his owned wife, maybe along the way Lao Min Na realizes this and that''s why she abandoned him eventually.


    "I thought Lao Min Na wants to make Zhao Yi Chen as her puppet Emperor, I never knew she would abandon himpletely, fortunately, Zhao Yi Chen is smart enough to turn to you Milord" he pity Zhao Yi Chen although the third prince have his a few ws but overall he is not that bad at least for Royal family standard.


    "That woman is paranoid and she hated threat, keeping Zhao Yi Chen is like rising a tiger who knew when he would harm her," said Zhao Li Xin in low voice.


    .


    "I thought she loves him¡­" Bei Li Yan let out a long sigh.


    "Love is nothingpare to her owned survival¡­.survive is the only thing she knew¡­." Zhao Li Xin murmured as if he talks to himself, she understand Lao Min Na, because he once like her the more he knew about her the more he finds simrity with her.


    This paranoia, power hunger, the schemed and the lie its all her desperation try to control her owned destiny he once also like that until Lorye to his life, suddenly everything it doesn''t matter anymore she like a spring on the desert Lory quenched the insatiable thirst inside him and fill the hollow inside his heart because of her for once in his life he feel contented.


    Lory was in deep discussion with Ming Yue Yin than they hear a loud sound and it seems from outside the building, the two girls stare at each other to make sure they hear the same things.


    Girsha lift his head he feel a sudden threat came towards them [Heads Up!] he warned Lory.


    Lory didn''t have timeprehend the situation when suddenly Ming Yue Yin pull Lory close to her and take a bog leap tp the corner of the room than suddenly the wall exploded into smithereens, Ming Yue Yin make a barrier with her Qi to protect Lory from the wood shards that flying towards them.


    [Why this always happens to me!] Lory cursed inwardly.


    [Maybe you are cursed...] Girsha sneer.


    [F**ck You!] and she cursed the bird.

 Chapter 292 - Sudden Attack II

    Someone rolling inside the room and then hey face down, blood is trickled from the corner of his mouth, he painstakingly withstand his body with his trembles arms, he res to someone outside the hole, Lory and Ming Yue Yin look each other in a wary looks then the man on the floor clenched his chest "You d*amn Hei Shen people, you thin sacred mountain peak would scared of you, we will make you paid for all of you''ve done!" he roared furiously.


    Then someone isugh in melodious sounds "Really, how?" then something hit the wall again but this time no one pierces through the wall but only make the wall shaken a little bit then Lory hears the sounds of bones breaking and someone groans. ??


    "With this little power you think you have the ability to against us?" he mocked the man who stilly on the floor.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin got curious they walk slowly to the hole and peek who is the man outside because his voice sounds familiar, Lory and Ming Yue Yin suddenly gasped.


    "Master Wu!" Lory eximed.


    "Is that Wu San Bo?" Ming Yue Yin squints her eyes to see clearly.


    Wu San Bo stands on the edged of the roof his silver robes fluttering when the wind blows on his robes, it took a while to recognize the two young master only when Mong Yi and Mong ki appear in front of Lory with an anxious face only then he certain who is the two young men.


    "Mi¡­..Mi¡­Miss Luo, Empress Ming!" Wu san Bo loses his cool he begins to stutter why is she inside Drinken Flower? Is Bei Li Yan know about this? No most important is, is that ''Demon Lord'' know about this?


    Ming Yue Yin waves her hand awkwardly with a wry smile toward Wu San Bo, not long after her female bodyguard appears in front of her suddenly Wu san Bo feel the iing headache.


    The man on the floor painstakingly pull her body from the floor he swallows the pill to relieve his pain then he realizes Lory and ming Yue Yin is Hei Shen people, in anger he pounces toward them with all of his power but he forgot there was a stronger Hei Shen shadow guard beside her.


    Mong Ki blocked the man''s attack then he kicks the man right in his stomach until he vomits in the air, the man flies out of the holes and coincidently he flew in high speed toward Wu San Bo.


    Wu San Bo twists his waist and gives another kick to the poor man and just like pinball the poor man who lory didn''t even knew his identity yet bounce from wall to wall and then fall on the ground with a loud boom.


    "Master Huan!" another people withvish yellow uniform appear and help the poor man from the ground, it took a lot of effort because he was press to the ground until make a human mark on the ground. Lory then pped her hands when she remembers where she saw that uniform before, it''s the sacred mountain peak uniform.


    "Ri Yi!" Bei Li Yan gasped when he saw her dress as a man.


    "Li Yan?" Lory also stunned.


    "Yue Yin!" Bei Li Yan shocked, even more, when he sees Ming Yue Yin in a man robes.


    Ming Yue Yin smiles awkwardly "Hello..."


    Then someone suddenly embraces Lory from behind, when she smell the scent of agarwood and pines tree he didn''t need to guess who is he, "What are you doing here?" he speaks closely to her ear. Even without seeing his face Lory could feel Zhao Li Xin''s anger.


    "Uhm¡­." In this situation Lory needs to find excused A.S.A.P someone teaches her if you don''t want to be scolded you must angry first, she always thought that was a stupid idea but for now, it doesn''t sound so stupid.


    "I¡­I looking for you but¡­..but they said you visit brothels, of course, I would be worried, every woman would be worried if their fianc¨¦e visits the brothels, this is not my fault!"


    Zhao Li Xin turns her body to face him "Who told you I visit the Brothels?" he said in a menacing tone.


    "Uhm¡­." From the corner of her eyes, she can see Mong Yi and the other shadow guard give her ''X'' signal anxiously.


    "That¡­that''s not important, why are you here?" Lory throws the question back on him.


    "Because of you mad at me so I have a meeting with Bei Li Yan to sort of some problem, what are you doing here?" he returns the question. Lory didn''t expect he would throw her a curveball, this is not good!


    Lory then shift the conversation "I saw General Yuan and the fifth prince have a meeting with Marquis Yang, I heard they n something bad to you but not general Yuan, that man is very upright!"


    Zhao Li Xin stare deep to her eyes "You eavesdropping their conversation, you know how dangerous is that? what did I say about stay away from trouble?" he reprimands her softly.


    "Avoided when you can¡­" he said weakly like little kid who caught stealing candy.


    "And what you do?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice deepens.


    "I can''t¡­." she said helplessly, lory is not someone who avoids trouble she was drawn by it.


    They embrace each other without cares about other people''s presence other people might embarrassed watching them but Ming Yue Yin and Hei Shen people already numb with this, so no one bothers them. Bei Li Yan approach Ming Yue Yin to asked her what the heck she''s doing, Ming Yue Yin exins it from the beginning then Wu San bo jump from the roof and joins the conversation, no one care with the pink bubble scened behind them.


    "I think is better to put Yuan Shao''s sister close with us, we don''t know how much Lao Min Na would know?" said Ming Yue Yin.


    "That''s what I thought too" Bei Li Yan agrees with her but then he realizes the wrecked on his Brothels and his face turns livid "San Bo you must pay for the damaged at my ce!" heins.


    "I will, you are so stingy¡­" he grumbles.


    "What you mean stingy, why don''t I break one of your stores and see how you feel!" Bei Li Yan berated him "And what this sacred mountain peak do in here!" he noticed a few people of the sacred peak mountain members are still there.


    "I caught them lurking this ce," said Wu San Bo, "I think they already know this ce is our turf"


    Bei Li Yan stunned "How could they?"


    "I don''t know? let''s asked them" Wu San Bo smile deviously while cracking his knuckle, Bei Li Yan chuckles he knew what Wu san Bo meant, the yellow uniform men suddenly feel the chill on their bones, the two men stare at them like a beast eyeing for their prey.


    "Killed Hei Shen people, we are sacred mountain peak fear no one!" one of the leaders shouted bravely to his subordinated it was quite a moving sight if only his legs didn''t tremble so much.


    "I''m bored, this can be a good exercise" Wu San Bo stretched his arms.


    "I hope the will not fall easily" Bei Li Yan scoffed "No one bothers us, your King is boring as hell!" Bei Li Yan reminds his subordinated who are prepared to charge to the enemy.


    The beautiful women with skimpy red robes had no choice but lower they''re swords reluctantly, too bad they can''t join the fun.

 Chapter 293 - The Battle Begins

    Another man make grandiose entrance with dozens of men behind his back, not like the other the mysterious man riding a flying beast Bi Fang who already evolve into saint level beast the Bi Fang looks like a crane but when the beast evolves the feathers turn to red like blood and they''re long beak be ck and the me from the bird is a lot stronger then normal Bi Fang not to mention the size is also a lot bigger.


    The men who ride the flying Beast is a young man with luxurious white and gold robes, he also wears a gold color cape who is fluttered behind his back, the other Sacred Mountain peak member thrilled when they saw the man "Third Master Xie!" they scream excitedly. ??


    The young man has an overbearing aura around him he stares his wounded subordinated in disgusted "You embarrassed Sacred mountain peak, I will make my father punish you all" he red furiously at them.


    His subordinated who already hit ck and blue by Wu San Bo kneel on the ground they kowtow on the ground repeatedly "This lowly subordinated is guilty, please gives us punishment!" they shout at the same time.


    "So this is the third Young master Xie huh, what an honor" Bei Li Yan said in mockery.


    "The third? Where the first and the second young master?" Wu San Bo asked casually "Don''t tell me they arete" he pretends to be offended.


    The jokes between them make Xie Quan Yi face turn crimson, how they''re they mocked him in front of other people, it seems Hei Shen peoples are more shameless then the rumor is.


    he sneers when he realizes the Qi around them is only Heavenly King level, one of them is only in the beginner stage and the other is only a transition stage, with so little power how could they be so brazen in front of him.


    Xie Quan Yi is full himself because his cultivation is above them he currently at the Emperor level in the beginner level he just got breakthrough a week ago and he can''t wait to test his new power luckily he met two obnoxious Hei ShenKing pce so why not teach them a lesson to let them know they''re ce.


    Because of the loudmotion it awaken peoples from they''re slumber and they got out to see what happened, they were shocked when they saw a lot of people gather, the beast Bing Fang is squawk in high pitch and scared other people when they saw a few building is wrecked or damaged they be terrified, some people called the authority but when they knew the perpetrator is Scared mountain peak and Hei Shen Sect no one dare to interfere.


    "Hei Shen Sect you have no shammed, you hurt our holy Lady and steal her sacred weapon don''t you feel embarrassed" Xie Quan Yi wanted to ruin the Hei Shen sect reputation, he wants to embarrass them in front of public and it works people starting to whisper to each other and gives disdained look to Hei Shen people.


    "No. we don''t!" Bei Li Yan answers out loud without shame.


    "...¡­."


    People be speechless is they''re anyone in the world who admits they''re wrong casually without hesitation like Hei Shen sect? not like other sects, Hei Shen sect didn''t care how other people judged them, are they good or not, saint or Demon, savior or killer it got nothing to do with them and what can other people do about it> with great power they got no one dare against Hei Shen Sect, so why must they care, They''re Lord is obviously didn''t care.


    Xie Quan Yi was dumbfounded but he refuses to give up today he must push Hei Shen''s reputation into the gutter "So you admit you hurt our Holydy and steal her weapon, Hei Shen people is more ruthless then I thought" he sneered.


    People who hear Xie Quan Yi''s usation whisper to each other and they begin to vilify Hei Shen''s reputation they look at Hei Shen members with disdained and yet no one in Hei Shen sect who care about it.


    "Hei is not our fault the elder of Sacred Mountain Peak is so weak, you''re Holydy brings a lot of them and a bunch of bodyguards but they were killed easily by long Ming, is not our fault that you are weak" Lory suddenly shout from the wrecked building on the second floor.


    "Yes, you''re people weak!" Ming Yue Yin also joins in shouted.


    "And we don''t steal you''re weapon, you''re holydy can''t use the sword anymore she even got hurt by it so we help her to get rid of it, how can this our fault!" Lory shouted again.


    "Yeah, You''re Holy Lady is S*UCKS!" Ming Yue Yin shouted in ridicule.


    "She''s ugly too!" suddenly Bei Li Yan joins in.


    Wu San Do feel like he''s onpetition and he didn''t want to lose "Her ass is FLAT!"


    Ming Yue Yin, Lory and Bei Li Yan looking at him with frowned, Wu San bo suddenly get flustered he clears his throat awkwardly "Sorry¡­"


    Xie Quan Yi and Sacred Mountain peak never been humiliated like this so they need a few minuted to digest the situation and when theyprehend the situation Xie Quan Yie re at Lory and the other with bloodshot eyes


    "You dare to humiliate us! Hei Shen Sect I WILL KILL YOU ALL!!" the Qi around him is increased tremendously and she''s engulf with a whirlwind "KILL THEM ALL!" he roar in raged.


    Xie Quan Yi power terrified everyones who watch from below, a lot of them faint because the pressured fom his power someeven caugh a moutful of blood, people than scattered and run in frenzy, they don''t want to idently got killed when the two powerful groups against each other, people are running and screaming but Lory and Ming Yue yin didn''t feel anything and that''s because Zhao Li xin already nt an array around them when they busy mocking Xie Quan Yi.


    Wu San Bo''s handsome face was brimmed with excitement "Don''t disappoint me!" he takes out the


    giant spear from his spatial rings, he swings his spear and the gust of wind from his spear cut the enemy like grass.


    "Bring it on!" Bei Li Yan grinned wickedly and the long red whip appears from his hand "You handle the flies, the lousy third young master is mine!" heunches toward Xie Quan Yi at high speed.


    "Hey Thay not fair!" Wu San Bo refuted but Bei Li Yan ignores him.


    Outside the battle Ming Yue Yin could feel the transparent energy covering them like transparent nket, its so thin but yet is so strong even the sound of the battle is not too loud as if they are separated by invisible wall "You''re array is always amazing Uncle" she said in awed, too bad she''s not an array master if not she would do anything to be Zhao Li Xin disciple.


    "I won''t let my beloved got hurt" he wrapped his hand on Lory shoulder, his voice is tender and warm he makes Lory blush heavily and her heart beating loudly, once again the two love birds immersed in they''re owned world without mercy for all the single dogs who watch them with annoyance.

 Chapter 294 - The Battle Begins II

    The fight continues, the sounds of wall crumblings and bones cracking is loudly heard the beast joins the battle, wu san bo subordinated who is wearing grey uniform finally appear but when they want to help there King, Wu San bo scolded them and told them ''They were his!'' and so his subordinated is lower there weapon than they saw Zhao Li Xin on the second floor where the shadow guard including Mong Yi and Mong Ki were cleanup the second room from debris and pull a couch and small table for there Lord and Future madam but they not patch the giant hole on the wall because there Future madam was watching the show together with the empress and there Lord so they greeted respectfully at Zhao Li Xin before they stand on the side and watch the show together.


    Ming Yue Yin female bodyguard also clean up the floor from debris for there honorable empress and take out afortable chair and small round table even cover the table with table cloth, suddenly the shadow guard and the female bodyguard stare each other and suddenly they feel thepetition is on. ??


    The shadow guard also adds table cloth on there lord table and they served there Lord favorite wine and there Young mistress favorite tea not to forget her favorite Xiao Long Bao, dumpling and kumquat candy. The female bodyguard was challenged they also served there Empress favorite candy and her favorite spicy chicken noodle, its weird but there Empress favorite dish is spicy chicken noodles with pickled radish, its very modest food for an Empress but what can they say?


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin didn''t realize they''re''s another battle around them, there eyes glued to the great battle in front of them at the same time their eating there meal in gusto, who knew the battle could increase there appetite, the more exciting the battle the more they eat, Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything he busy to fill Lory te and pour tea for her in his own way he also didn''t notice the battle between the female bodyguard and his shadow guard.


    "I never knew Wu San Bo can be this strong, look he tears the beast neck with bare hands" Lory chew his meal in awed.


    Ming Yue Yin slurped the broth noodle than she smacks her lips "No wonder he is the king pce,he used to look refined and polite" he put more radish pickle on her te.


    "They all look refined" lory nods her head "Hey, where''s my vinegar?" she needs to add vinegar in her Xiao Long Bao.


    "Here it is¡­" Zhao Li Xin helps her to add vinegar on her food calmly.


    "Thank you" Lory than eat the whole Xiao Long Bao with a happy expression. She make quite an expression that make Girsha frowned thankfully Zhao Li Xin''s eyes are filtered with love so everything she does she look adorable in his eyes.


    The fight is getting intense, Xie Quan Yi didn''t understand why can''t beast Bei Li Yan, his breathing bes irregr and his movement bes slower but still, he can''t hit Bei Li Yan even once.


    Bei Li Yan smirked he caught Xie Quan Yi neck with his whip and when he was choked Bei Li Yan pulls him toward him, Xie Quan Yi body flew in the air and when he got close Bei Li Yan kick his stomach and when Xie Quan Yi body flung away Bei Li Yan whip caught him again and pull him in again and Bei Li Yan give another punch to his chest and it happened repeatedly until Xie Quan Yi kick to the ground face down and coughs with fresh blood.


    "That look hurt" Lory grimace while munching her food.


    Ming Yue yin slurp her noodle broth "A few bones must be break right now, hey where''s my pickled radish?"


    Its an embarrassing sight but he can''t do anything while all his body is aching, he confuses why his contractual Beast didn''t help him, what is that d*mn bird do at this time, he forced to lif his head to search his magnificent Beast but than he was stunned when he saw his beast is pressed it head on the ground and spread his wings in trembles as if he was scared of something and beg for leniency on the ground, Xie Quan Yi didn''t know why is his beast reacted like that than he notice Zhao Li Xin sitsfortably on the second floor he immediately thought his Beast is terrified by Zhao Li Xin.


    What Xie Quan Yi didn''t realize Girsha is perched on the couch armrest, he didn''t do anything but stare at the poor Bird and the saint level beast press his head deeper on the ground in fear, even tears begin to umte in the Bing Fang eyes even lory pitty the bird. Zhao Li Xin nce at Girsha who perch beside him, Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything.


    "You what are you doing with my Beast!" Xie Quan Yi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth he pulls himself from the ground but his legs are wobbly, thankfully one of his subordinates is they''re to help him stand.


    Bei Li Yan jump down from the roof, he turn around and confuse why the bird pressed it head on the ground is the dirt taste nice? What a weird bird?


    He open his arms with confusing looks "I didn''t do anything¡­."


    "Liar, you must do something and you must wear something on you''re body, how can''t I beat you, you must have a cheat, you''re Hei Shen people are all cunning and cowards, you can''t even do a fair fight" Xie Quan Yi didn''t believe he ould lost from someone who has lower cultivation if his opponent didn''t use cheat, Xie Quan Yi is one of the talented man inside the sacred Mountain Peak peoples are always envy and jealous with his great talent, ho could he lost with this feminine man if he had not keep a cheat inside of him.


    Bei Li Yan was stunned than he sigh "How could you know I bring talisman in me" he said in shammed.


    Xie Quan Yi confidence return he scoffed in disdained "If you a man take off you''re talisman and fight me fairly, I wonder if sissy like you couldn''t do it?" heughs wholeheartedly.


    Suddenly all Hei Shen members face bes tense no one should call Bei Li Yan ''Sissy'' he can''t take any mockery but''Sissy'' is one thing he could never ept.


    Lory feel the atmosphere around Bei Li Yan changed in the way she never knew before, Bei Li Yan takes off the red bracelet from his hand than surged of energy burst within him and the wind blew him from beneath his feet "You want fair? I''ll give you fair!" his handsome grin with malicious intent.


    Xie Quan Yi''s face turns pale, his body trembles profusely he can''t believe his eyes, how could it be like this "Em¡­. Emperor at perfection stage" he stutters in shock "Ho¡­how¡­?" he staggers backward, he almost falls on his knee but luckily his subordinated hold his arm but they also shiver in fear when they hear there Master said.


    All the King Pce wear amulet to hides there cultivation, it was a sneaky move to let there enemy let there guard down, to hide one cultivation is not an easy task, a high-quality amulet can only hide a few stages lower then the owner original stage but Hei Shen sect amulet could hide the owner cultivation by one level and that''s why Xie Quan Yi though they only heavenly King level so who can imagine his shocked right now.


    Who is the master Armament who created this amulet, of course, is was Zhao Li Xin but this is actually his failed product because the one he wants to create an amulet who can hide a few level the owner original cultivation, he gives the amulet because one time Bei Li Yan find it interesting and he asked for it and Zhao Li Xin gives it without second thought like he''s given Bei Li Yan candy, than Wu San Bo saw what his Lord created and he thought this can be useful so he replicated the amulet painstakingly and shared the product with the other King pce.


    Wu San Bo saw Bei Li Yan take off the amulet "Looks like I need to show off too" he also take off the green jade bracelet from his arms and his body burs with sudden energy and the enemy who fight with him suddenly froze and there face be as white as sheet, they barely could handle him before and yet they still not give up because they still win by the numbers but now¡­.how could they win against Emperor cultivator?


    "They all gonna die now¡­." Lory wiped her mouth with a clean cloth.


    "Especially that third young master, master Bei would turn him into minced meat" Ming Yue Yin put down the noodle bowl on the table than she drinks her wine than wipes her mouth from the greasy broth.


    Zhao Li Xin help her clean Lory''s hands with wet towel only than she realized something is amiss, her table is fille with used tes "Where is this foode from?" Lory turns to Ming Yue Yin who also has the table filled with leftover food like her.


    Ming Yue Yin shrug her shoulder nonchntly "I don''t know¡­" she answer casually without care.


    behind them, the female bodyguard and the shadow guard stare each other with proud looks but no one realizes it.

 Chapter 295 - The End Of The Battle

    Bei Li Yan charged toward Xie Quan Yi in high speed, Xie Quan Yi can only see his after imaged before he was hit on the chest and flung backward, his subordinates also kick to the wall until the wall is crumbling then Bei Li Yan chassed Xie Quan Yi who still flying on the air, he grab Xie Quan Yi neck and hit his head on the ground, Xie Quan Yi cough a mouthful of blood, his head is spinning and he can only white and yellow stars.


    "Sissy huh! Let me show what Sissy could do!" Bei Li Yan throw Xie Quan Yi on the wall than hended his kick on Xie Quan Yi chest, the sounds of bones breaking and the wall cracking ere floating in the air and Bei Li Yan throw another punch on Xie Quan Yi face then another punch and another, keep punching Xie Quan Yi face repeatedly just like Min Yue Yin said, he turns Xie Quan Yi as minced meat. ??


    Lory watched in grimace "Is Li Yan going to kill him for real?" Lory tugged Zhao Li Xin sleeve.


    Zhao Li Xin nces at Bei Li Yan who is used Xie Quan Yi''s face as a punching bag for a second "Perhaps¡­" he said indifferently "Drink your tea" he lifts the teacup on Lory''s face.


    Its the same bitter Pu''Erh tea that she had before, Lory pout her mouth exasperatedly but Zhao Li Xin ignores her reluctance "You eat too much, you need to drink this to help you digest, do you want to get a stomachache?" he coaxed him like a little girl.


    Lory remain pout but she takes the teacup from Zhao Li Xin''s hand reluctantly then she takes a sip and her face winced, Zhao Li Xin stroked her back gently "Just drink a little, too much sweet is no good for you" he said with a gentle voice.


    "Is too bitter, can you add sugar a little" Lory pressed her lips into thin-lined, the tea is not that bitterpared to other tea Pu Erh tea can be considered mild it has sweet feeling after it lingers on your mouth after you get used to it, the tea has rich flower and faints flowery scent, it''s a tea that only noble could enjoy it but for Lory who have sweet tooth evenpare to normal people the tasted of Pu Erh tea is unbearable for her.


    "This is a good tea I don''t know what arein about?" Ming Yue Yin also served by the Pu erh tea to help her digestion and she drink the tea calmly without problem.


    Lory re at her before Zhao Li Xin push her to take another sips than tears begin to umted on the corner of her eyes ''Its bitter¡­.''


    "You''re Majesty?"


    Ming Yue Yin surprised when she look below a handsome man staring at her with dumbfounded face "Stupid Genereal?" she blurted out her thought.


    Yuan Shao didn''t feel offended but instead, he feel d she''s unharmed, the sound of extreme battle is echoed to the whole city the Emperor sends him to deal with the problem when he heard its the battle between Sacred Mountain Peak and Hei Shen he be worried because he knew Ming Yue Yin lived at Zhao Li Xin Manor, he was surprised when he saw Ming Yue Yin dressed in a man robes.


    Yuan Shao wants to get close but the array around Ming Yue Yin is pushing him back, Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin hands only after Zhao Li Xin deactivated his array Yuan Shao able to get close, he jumps to holes on the second floor, the first thing he does is make sure Ming Yue Yin is fine when he realizes she sitsfortably to the point eating a bowl of noodle he was relief and amused.


    "You look... full" Yan Shao stifles.


    "of course, is not good dyed you''re dinner?" Ming Yue Yin pouts why does she feel Yuan Shao mocking her.


    "But its already past midnight, we will get fat if we continue like this¡­." Lory sigh, her stomach feel bloated.


    "You the one who will get Fat, this Empress will never get Fat!" she scowled at Lory.


    "Heyy¡­." Lory refuted.


    "It''s fine to gain some meat, I don''t mind you gain extra meat¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiles while looking at ten degrees below her chin.


    Lory''s face bes dark "What do you mean extra meat? Hey, my eyes are up here!"


    Zhao Li Xin smiles wider he feel his Princess exceptionally adorable today, how could someone be so cute when she''s angry. Zhao Li Xin cupped his face with his palms and he kisses lightly on the tip of her nose. Another series of dog food graciously spread for the other single dogs, other people pretend they didn''t saw it and fix there gaze to never-ending battle, they wish they could join the battle instead.


    Yuan Shao was amazed even though he heard the rumor the rtionship between Zhao Li Xin and his fianc¨¦e are good but he didn''t know it gets to the point disregards other people presence, he also still have a question about Ming Yue Yin rtionship with Zhao Li Xin although he heard her called Zhao li Xin uncle he still not sure with Ming Yue Yin real feeling but when he saw her ignores the lovey-dovey between Zhao Li Xin and his fianc¨¦e while sitting on her chair and sips her tea calmly only than Yuan Shao is sure their''s nothing happened between Zhao Li Xin and Ming Yue Yin and somehow he feel relief, but why does he feel relief?


    "Are you here alone?" Ming Yue Yin leans on her chairzily.


    "No, my army is evacuated people who leave nearby" he exins.


    Lory push Zhao Li Xin away than he asked Yuan Shao in worry "Is there any civilian who got hurt or¡­killed?" she just realizes not everyone have high cultivator, normal people who never meet a master who teaches them about how to cultivated didn''t have cultivation and that makes them normal person because Lory always surrounded by cultivator she forgot about this fact.


    Yan Shao surprised Lory is genuinely worrying "No, no one got hurt, some people only scratch because the wood shards but a lot of home and store wrecked because of the fight"


    Lory sigh in relief "Good thing no one die and about the damaged¡­." Lory turn around to Zhao Li Xin "Can wepensate them, I know its not entirely our fault but they are caught in our fight so I thought its fair if wepensate them, do we have the funds?" Lory whisper thest sentences to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin makes indulgent smiles, his Princess still can''tprehend how rich her Lord is, Zhao Li Xin caress her cheeks softly "Don''t worry about that, this Lord have enough funds¡­"


    "You sure, I Don''t mind downsize a little bit what about you?" Lory is a Princess who spent a decade living in the wilderness so she has no problem being frugal but Zhao Li Xin might not be the same


    "I have a little money from Xi Lin tea house you can take it if you want?" lory gives the bank identification card that was given from yang Xi Yin.


    Zhao Li Xin was dumbfounded he never thought Lory would give all her money for him, most women thinking to get into his wealth, only lory who sincerely give her little money for him, Zhao Li Xin feel his heart is engulfed with warmth he can''t take it anymore he pulls her on his chest and embraced her tightly "This Lord has enough money topensate the whole city, I will never forgive myself if I ever use your money" he buried his face on her neck.


    Lory didn''t know why Zhao Li Xin is so happy, her money is not much and what''s wrong with Zhao Li Xin using her money, they already live like married couple beside doing the deeds so why not share the burden?


    "Okay¡­.if you need anything you must tell me¡­" she still not sure Zhao Li Xin have enough funds, the street is destroyed and a lot of buildings is wrecked and they also need to give money to the family and the store owner and it will cost a lot of money, he wonders if Zhao Li Xin have enough then suddenly she remember Zhao Li Xin just had intense battle with the lu n not long before, suddenly she bes really worried.


    "Do ording to your mistress said" Zhao Li Xinmand his people while still embracing Lory.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Yi, Mong Ki, and the other shadow guard cupped their fist simultaneously.


    Yuan Shao was stunned again, that''s it? the rumor said Zhao Li Xin is a cold-blooded person who killed people without batting his eyelids, he''s not the kinda man who will care with other people well being.


    "Surprised?" Ming Yue Yin chuckles.

 Chapter 296 - It’s Time To Rest

    Yuan Shao has seen men doting they''re wife or their concubines with sweet words and gentle manners but he never seen anyone doted his lover like Zhao Li Xin when he didn''t talk to Lory his eyes are rigid and cold just like thest time he talks with Zhao Li Xin but when he talks with her his eyes sparkles like stars in the night sky, his demeanor bes soft and gentle and the way he wrapped his hands around her Yuan Shao could see how much he care and protective with her, he wondered if someday he would find a woman who make him feel like that?


    His eyes subconsciously move to the woman who wears man''s robes who are sitting on the chair while sipping her tea when she notices Yuan Shao''s deep gaze towards her she looks at him with scowled, Yuan Shao doesn''t feel annoyed even the slightest on contrary he is amused and his heart suddenly race. ??


    "Let''s call off the day, its almost sunrise" Lory said to Zhao Li Xin.


    "You right and you didn''t sleep!" he said in worried "Let''s go home and have a rest right now" Zhao Li Xin raised from the couch she help Lory to stands.


    "Clean this up," Zhao Li Xin said to Mong Yi.


    "Understood milord!" he nods his head firmly.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly lifts lory and carries her in ''princess carry'' Lory shriek a little, without waiting everyone he jumps from the holes and bounce between the roof, Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao can only see Zhao Li Xin after imaged and his figure disappeared in a distance.


    Ming Yue Yin yawn "I need to go home too" she stretched her arms upwards.


    "Let me send you off," he said.


    "Don''t bother, I can''t let someone else fianc¨¦e get too close to me," she said with teasing smile.


    Yuan show face turn dark "I don''t have fianc¨¦e," he said with clear annoyance stered on his face.


    Ming Yue Yin make cheeky smiles "But that''s not the rumor had said" Ming Yue Yin jump out of the hole with her female bodyguard follow, she also jumps between the roof before shepletely disappeared. Yuan Shao watch her with aplex feeling his mood suddenly down, he didn''t realize the news about him and Yang Wei Lan has spread inside the city, it seems he has to make it clear right away, the idea Ming Yue Yin think he has fiancee make him feel very ufortable.


    He takes a deep breath and so he jumped down to the ground where his subordinated approach him in hasted "General, what should we do with all this damaged?" the soldier looks defeated, there were three stores and fives houses destroyed because the fight not to mention the street and small stall around it.


    "Hei Shen will pay for all the damaged" yuan Shao said while walk past thought them.


    "All...all of it?" the soldiers gasped but his General already walk away.


    Not long after Bei Li Yan leaves the half-dead Xie Quan Yi on the ground, Xie Quan Yi''s face was beaten beyond recognized his robe is tainted with blood and hisvish robes are tattered and cover with dirt, their''s no trace of his arrogant appearance from before.


    Wu san bo also finished killing all the sacred Mountain peak and the whole beast, his spear is cover with blood he let only two members of the sacred mountain peak alive to take care Xie Quan Yi and send the message to Sacred mountain peak society that Hei Shen is not someone they can trifle with.


    "Are you done?" Wu San Bo stores his spear inside his spatial rings, he walks calmly toward Bei Li Yan. Bei Li Yan fixed his robes than he tied his messy hair withce "I''m good now" he make charming smiles.


    "By the way, what is Luo RI Yi doing at Drunken Flower?" Wu San Bo scratches his nose, too much dust around hin it make his nose itchy.


    "I don''t know but I''m dying to figure it out" Bei Li Yan chuckles lightly.


    Meanwhile, they talking they ignore Xie Quan Yi half body sink on the cracking ground, he make faint groan as his consciousness gradually disappear, Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo forgotten about the miserable Xie Quan Yi they leave with calm pace while continuing their discussion about why Lory is at the Brothels.


    ______________________________


    Lory was carried by Zhao Li Xin all the way to their Manor, the warm from his embrace and the cold breeze make her doze off when they arrived at the manor Lory already fell asleep, the corner of his mouth slightly curved upwards, the servants and housekeeper wants to greet him but Zhao Li Xin reprimand them with his cold re.


    When they see Lory sleep peacefully in Zhao Li Xin''s embrace they immediately hold they''re tongue, Zhao Li Xin make a long stride to they''re conjoined room, he stops for the moment to decide where he has to put her, his bed or hers? After contemting for two seconds he put Lory on his bed, maybe its because his possessive nature toward her Zhao Li Xin wants her to be as close as possible if Lory let him, he wouldn''t mind carry her everywhere with him, unfortunately, she refuses strongly.


    Zhao Li Xin put her down gently on the bed then he takes off her shoes and her outer robes than he cover her with nket, Lory shift her body to the side and pull the nket to her chin than she snores faintly, Zhao Li Xin heart turn to mush just by looking at her sleeping so peacefully.


    Zhao Li Xin sits on the bedside, he tugs her hair behind her ear, Lory suddenly squeezes the nket and mumbling "Lucas¡­please...."


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, he caresses her cheek softly with his long fingers the warm from his touch calm her down and her breathing be stable again, almost every night Lory would have nightmare sometimes she mumbling with thenguage he couldn''t understand, sometimes she''s crying in her sleep when that happened he would embrace her in her sleep that''s why in the morning Lory always find him beside her.


    She always asked him why he''s watching her sleeping is he not feel bored, but Zhao Li Xin never told her the real reason he was there is because he doesn''t want her to cry all alone in her sleep although he can''t do this every night, but he tries to be there as much as he could.


    Someone lightly knocks on the door, the knock is so light so only Zhao Li Xin could hear. He pulls down the bed curtain to cover her than he slowly opens the door, Mong Ki cupped his fist than he whispers to him "The third prince is here"


    Zhao Li Xin nods his head solemnly, he closes the door than he transfer his qi to the bird statue that hanging on the top of the front door the eyes of the bird glowing with red light and red transparent shell engulf the whole room, Zhao Li Xin activated his array so no one can get in when Lory is sleeping inside.


    After he sure she''s safe, he turns around and walks away with Mong Ki. Girsha was perch on the tree branch watch Zhao Li Xin figure disappeared behind the moon gate courtyard, he pped his wings than he turns to white orbs and he slips to the room without a problem, Girshanded smoothly on thevish pillow he used to sleep courtesy of the tree beast.


    Girsha could feel the array surrounding the room, the array will not react to him because the binding soul between her and Lory, the array can''t recognize him the array might be taught he is Lory or at least some part of her so the array didn''t reject him.


    Girsha looks satisfied with the array that protected his princess [Not bad boy¡­] he stifles than he snuggles on his pillow.

 Chapter 297 - Hollow

    Inside The study room Zhao Yi Chen stand in the middle of the room with both of his hands sped behind his back, he turn his head around when Zhao Li Xin enter the room, Zhao Yi Chen smile faintly at him "You have interesting room, the design is dark, stiff and cold¡­like you" he teased.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores him he sits on the arhat chair while Mong Yi served them with wine "You came here just to praised my study room, you know I''m a busy man" he lifts the winecup than take a sip. ??


    Mong Yi face twitch slightly ''Milord you haven''t done anything since Miss Luo return'' but of course he didn''t dare to voice his opinion, he left the room after he served them wine.


    On the other hand Zhao Yi Chen chuckles, after hest meeting with Zhao Li Xin he''s opinion about Zhao Li Xin gradually change although they''re rtionship is base on benefit but this is morefortable then his pretentious rtionship with other people, at least in front of Zhao Li Xin he doesn''t need pretend to be polite and gentle.


    "Of course not, I''m here to inform you about something¡­. well, I think Lao min Na wanted me dead," he said with an ironic smile.


    "Surprise?" Zhao Li Xin nce indifferently towards him.


    Zhao Yi Chen sigh "I expected it¡­but it still hurt nheless" he cleans the winecup in one gulp than he pours himself another cup of wine "You seem to know this"


    "Only recently" he put down the winecup on the small table on the arhat chair "turn out you are not easy to control so she finds another candidate¡­.the easier one"


    Zhao Yi Chen stifles "Zhao Qin Feng?"


    Zhao Li Xin rests his head on his fist, he raised his eyebrows with ridiculed expression.


    "Of course, other then Zhao Qin Feng their is no other candidate Zhao mu fan is dead and other Princes is too little or too weak to fight for the throned" Zhao Yi Chen pondering while rubbing his chin than he lifted his chin "You know the Emperor condition is not well? ''Not well'' is the gentle way to describe it, the truth is the Emperor is be a bit muddlehead, No¡­.I think he bes crazy, one time he even rapes one of the official daughters" he said in a baffled look.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned "He does?" he said casually in low voice but for people who know Zhao Li Xin, they would recognize the shocked in his tones.


    "I know father emperor have weakness for beauty but the old him will never be this brazen, the woman in the fourth rank official so it can cover up easily especially when it happened inside the Imperial Pce, the news that was released is that woman died drawn in the pond, and people who knew about this killed on the spot ept the Empress and her faithfull eunuch and personal maid" Zhao Yi Chen sigh, he was not their when incident happened he just got the news from his spy that he nted inside the royal pce.


    "What are you thinking?" Zhao Li Xin awoke him from pondering.


    Zhao Yi Chen leans his back on the chair "Same as you I presume¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin rubs his thin lips and immerses in deep thought "Lao Min Na" he said quietly.


    Zhao Yi Chen nods his head "I heard ''Gu'' can control the host, if the Emperor has ''Gu'' inside of him could it be¡­can we?"


    "If the ''Gu'' already control the host brain that means it is toote to cure the Emperor, maybe he wouldn''t live more then a month," Zhao Li Xin cut him in a monotone without sadness, anger or joy on his face.


    Zhao Yi Chen let out a long heaved, he knew what the Royal family had done to Zhao Li Xin since he was young so he can''t med Zhao Li Xin remain indifferent towards them but not like Zhao Li Xin, Zhao Yi Chen is the Emperor biological son and their was a time where the Emperor cares for him so Zhao Yi Chen can''t help feeling sad for his Father.


    "Do you hated the Emperor?" Zhao Yi Chen suddenly asked.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned he wonder how is he feeling about that old Emperor "Maybe I was when I was little but not after I reach adolescence, for me he just a stranger who I met once a year nothing more, I don''t hated him or care for him, I make clear the line between us so he wouldn''t take advantages of me¡­.that''s all"


    ''No hate, not love''


    Zhao Yi Chen look down on the half-full wine cup on his hand, what Zhao Li Xin said isn''t that worse then the words ''I hate him'' at least when you hated someone that person would give impression in you''re heart maybe not in a good way but it was their but if you don''t love and you don''t hate that means that person is nothing more like a pebbles on the street that soon be forgotten and that''s how Zhao Li Xin felt about the Emperor. But can he med him? whates aroundes around.


    "Why Lao Min Na do this?" Zhao Yi Chen suddenly lift his head in sad and baffles looks.


    "She''s you''re fianc¨¦e, you tell me¡­" Zhao Li Xin shrugs his shoulder casually.


    Zhao Yi Chen bes silent, he takes a deep breath "She''s not always like this¡­" he muttered. He finish the wine than put down the empty winecup on the table in front of him gently "The first time I saw her, she is a strong woman, stubborn, relentless, she has a lot of anger inside of her but who''s not if you live the life like her but behind that I saw her fear, anxiety, sadness, and her fragility her contradictive and her persistence against her circumstances make me fell in love with her"


    Zhao Yi Chen sighs than he leans his back and he closes his eyes, he feel helpless, hurt and sad everything mixed together makes him feel lost, he thought he could hate Lao Min Na, after all, she''s done to him but when he knew she wanted to end his life he feel the old wound is torn open and someone rub the salt on it.


    "I know she has great ambition, her hunger for power is because she desperately tries to control her owned destiny I don''t know why she''s so scared why she tries so hard, so cruel, so merciless to everyone and to everything and why she''s changed so much" Zhao Yi Chen pressed his palm on his forehead "She changed and its not little¡­.now I can''t see anything in her, no sadness, anger or fear. Thest time I saw her is like I staring on the deep of abyss, its nothing but hollow¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin clench his fist until it paled "And that hollow would swallow everything near it whether it is a human, beast or Kingdom, her hunger seems insatiable, her eyes remain me of you once¡­.so tell me, Zhao Li Xin, what make her changed? Where''s my fianc¨¦e go?"

 Chapter 298 - Royal Visit

    After too much excitement ande home after midnight Lory was sleeping until noon, too much sleeping make her dizzy when she got up, thankfully the room have scree divider so the sunlight didn''t directly shine on her face, Lory yawn while rubbing her eyes, Lory still feel tired so she huddled inside the nket she stretches her arms and make light moans before she got up from the bed.


    she lifts the curtains and there she found Zhao Li Xin sits leisurely on the small table near her bed, he drinks his wine and reading some thick book. ??


    "You awake and it''s right before lunch..." he put down the book on the table.


    Lory leans her head on the headboard "What are you reading?" she asked wit hoarse voice.


    "A poetry collection by Hu Bang, you want to read?" he lifts his book to show her.


    Lory make weak smiles "Not if I want to awake" Lory blink her eyes a few times to get rid of her sleepiness "I''ll take a bath first" Lory got up from the bed but suddenly she halts "If anyone already prepares my bath?" she forgot how much hassle just to get a bath in this world.


    "They already prepare your bath for an hour ago, don''t worry with a fire crystal tub the water won''t get cold," said Zhao Li Xin with a proud smile.


    Lory frowned, she knew fire crystal is used to created fire, it''s like matches she doesn''t know it can be used for something else and if she remembers rights crystal is an expensive material even for the low grade it''s still quite expensive but Zhao Li Xin make crystal as a bathtub, how much crystal he used, how big the tub and how much it cost to build the tub?


    "You make a bathtub from the fire crystal?" she gasped "Isn''t that a waste of money?" lory said with worry looks.


    Zhao Li Xin calmly sips his wine then he said "You like taking bath every day, so it''s not a waste," he said without a sign of trouble at all "Just take a look and tell me what do you think?" he smiles at her as if it was nothing.


    Lory wants to say something but she feel it would be useless so she sighs and leaves the room. The bathroom Zhao Li Xin created for her is not too far from her bedroom maybe because he heard when Lory carelesslyin about the bathroom too far away for her room, she only needs ten steps to reach the bathroom, two middle-age female maids opens the door for Lory to enter, Lory nods her head to greet them.


    When she entered the bathroom the wooden bathtub was reced by transparent red crystal tub ''talk about luxurious bath'' Lory shakes her head with an astonished expression, she doesn''t know if her Fater would be happy or upset if he knew how much Zhao Li Xin pampered her.


    The water is quite hot she could see smoke steam came out of the tub is just like soaking in the hot spring, the tub not only filled with water but the maid also adding fragrant oil and fresh petal flower, Lory make a long sigh when she dipped her body inside the tub.


    [someone lives like royalty] suddenly Girsha appears, he perches on the side of the tube.


    [Hey, what''s that supposed to mean, it''s not like I never did this at cestine pce] Lory said while her eyes remain close.


    [When? you might only do this once a year, you stay in boarding school if not you will stay in a wilderness or cheap hostel when you have the time to do this?] Girsha roll his eyes in ridicule.


    Lory''s mouth twitch a little, when she thinks back again she does never pampered herself like this often, she has a tight schedule she even not have enough sleep sometimes, ironically Lory starts living like a pampered Princess when she lived with Zhao Li Xin.


    [hey, let me see the marks] Girsha suddenly ask.


    [What''s wrong?] Lory straighten her back and shift her hair to the side, Girsha jump behind her. his green eyes watch the ck snakes who only a few centimeters below her nape.


    [It''s fainter than before...] Girsha muttered.


    [I know, I could feel my power slowly return to me] Lory takes a deep breath then she shifts her gaze to Girsha [How many fragments do you that we need to gather?]


    [Judged by your power, I think we still need to gather more of them] Lory power still not reach half her old power.


    Lory let out a long heaved than she leans her back again [I hope we still have enough time, Arthea words make me feel worried, have you seen hertely?]


    [No, she hadn''t shown herself....oh well, when ite to Seeress, no news is good news] Girsha nestles himself on the warm towel on the stool next to Lory bathtub.


    [Yeah, you right ] Lory closes her eyes again and leans her head on the tub.


    When Lory finish taking a bath she returns to her bedroom with Zhao Li Xin waiting for her on the couch, he sits on the lotus position while closing his eyes, he seems like he was meditating, Lory didn''t bother him, she walks behind the screen divider and changed her clothes, she got out while drying her hair with towel then she sits in front of the dresser.


    Zhao Li Xin opens his eyes slowly then he walks towards her "Let me help you" he took the towel from her hand and gently strokes her hair "You like the tub?" he asked.


    "I love it"Lory replied with sweet smiles. Zhao Li Xin smile in satisfaction.


    "Is there any news from Sacred Mountain Peak? we hurt they''re holy Lady, taking her divined sword and almost killed their third young master, I don''t think they wouldy down and ept it, isn''t it?"


    "No they would," he said casually while his eyes fixed on her hair.


    "What do you think they would do?" Lory''s eyebrows creased, Sacred Mountain Peak looks tougher than the Lu n, she wonders what would they do and she''s worried for Zhao Li Xin safety.


    "Nothing that I can''t handle" he finishes drying her hair, because he used his qi a little bit Lory hair could drying faster, because of him she never needs a hairdryer.


    Someone suddenly knocked on her door "Milord Second Princess Liu Yan Kingdom wants to meet with Miss Luo, should we let her?" Mong Yi speaks from behind the door, Lory could feel his annoyance in his tones.


    "Annoying, tell her to leave" Zhao Li Xin feel upset everyone disturbs his sweet time with his Princess.


    Lory grab Zhao Li Xin sleeve "Wait, let''s not make unnecessary trouble, let see what she want, she is a Princess so we need to give her some face isn''t it"


    Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongues in annoyance "Whatever you said then..."

 Chapter 299 - Royal Visit II

    Lory wasn''t surprised they would get news from the royal family, after all, they had caused a lot ofmotionst night and also damaged a lot of buildings because of that it was normal for the Emperor to be furious not to mention Zhao Li Xin and his people were just visitors to the kingdom but Lory was confused as to why the Princess is looking for her and why not Zhao Li Xin instead? was it because of Zhao Li Xin''s infamous reputation?


    Zhao Li Xin told Mon Yi to make them wait for Lory, she didn''t care if she was the Princess or the Emperor himself. Visiting without giving advance notice and interfering with their free time is very rude. After all, Lory is still tired fromst night, why do they have to interrupt Lory''s rest time, they are lucky Lory is kind so she grants their wish if up to him he will kick the princess out of the Manor.??


    Lory brushes her hair then she turns her eyes at Zhao Li Xin in confused looks "Why the princess is here, why she wants to meet me? is it because I''m your fiancee or because they scared of you?"


    Zhao Li Xin takes the brush from Lory''s hand then he brushes her hair gently "I think both..." he said indifferently, Zhao Li Xin then put down the brush at the table and begins styling lory''s hair calmly without hurry.


    "We make them waiting, would they be angry with us?" Lory watched Zhao Li Xin''s indifferent expression from the mirror reflection.


    "They barged into my manor without notice, expecting us to be ready and prepare to greet them, they totally clueless about my temperament. It''s lucky for them I only make them waiting," Zhao Li Xin said concisely, then he put his hands on Lory''s shoulder he looks at his work of art on Lory''s hair in the mirror and smile in content "So for today, do you want to wear emerald or jade?"


    After interacting with Zhao Li Xin for a long time, Lory more or less understood Zhao Li Xin''s temperament, ording to her Zhao Li Xin''s temperament was like the temperament of the old kings she used to meet and also from the books she read in her old world. Zhao Li Xin is arrogant, cold, distant and he didn''t abide by themon rules of society knowing he can live above it.


    it might sound bad but people with this type of behavior are the result of bad experiences and trauma in their childhood which forced them to act like this to protect themselves that''s why Lory didn''t hate Zhao Li Xin''s temper as she could only imagine what he had been through in the Jiang Wei Kingdom.


    Lory shrugged her shoulders "It''s up to you" she didn''t understand the fashion in this world that liked bright colors and excessive jewelry so she let Zhao Li Xin dress her up like a doll.


    "In that case, both..." she made a rare happy smile for him.


    Lory propped his chin on the table while seeing Zhao Li Xin''s happy expression putting a flower hairpin made of pearls and emerald gemstones in her hair, she started to wonder if she should worry about his new hobby?


    __________________________________


    inside the main hall of the manor, four women waited impatiently "This is unbelievable, how could they make us wait so long?" The maid stomped her feet in annoyance. Since bing the Princess'' personal maid, this was the first time she had been treated like this, never before had they been forced to wait for the host when they visited someone''s home.


    "Tan Qi, minds your attitude, remember where you are" Another maid who looked much older rebuked the young maid then she poured hot tea for her the princess. The older maid''s name was Tan Zi she also felt displeased with this hostess'' treatment towards their princess but before she came the Empress kept reminding her not to offend Long Ming and his Fiance if anything happened even the Empress could not help them.


    That''s why his daughter was forced to hold back her anger and drink her tea calmly. Qian Mu Ting is the third daughter born to the Empress, she is only sixteen years old but she has a mature demeanor beyond her years, she is also smart, wise, and has a calm demeanor not to mention she is also very beautiful and graceful like an orchid flower.


    Qian Mu Ting was chosen to visit Long Ming Manor becausepared to the other Princesses he was the smartest and also the wisest, Long Ming was known to have a strange and very cold temper but Long Ming was so powerful and rich that the Emperor and Empress chose him to attract attention, but if it''s didn''t work then she had to approach his fianc¨¦ first.


    Rumors said Long Ming''s fianc¨¦ was from a lowly family and she was a servant in a noble family before Long Ming brought her in, people also said his fianc¨¦ was a kind and gullible young woman maybe that was what attracted him.


    Qian Mu Ting decided to approach Luo Ri Yi first before she approached Long Ming and that was why she personally visited Lory, she not only wanted to show her sincerity Qian Mu Ting also wanted to tter Luo Ri Yi by making Luo Ri Yi her close friend.


    However, who would have thought that Luo Ri Yi would make him wait like an ordinary person, only a simple servant would dare to make the royal family wait.


    A momentter the door is opened from outside, a few maids enter with a woman wearing white hanfu and green leaf embroidery enter the room, the faint light illuminated the fabric of her dress make the fabric shiny just like water surface and the leaf embroidery make the dress looks delicate just like fairy dress from the storybook. her hairstyle with half bun and small braids adorn with flower hairpin made from an emerald gem, silver, and long pearl tassel.


    Unlike other noble daughters, she doesn''t wear heavy make-up or draw her brows exaggeratedly, she just applies powder lightly on her face and smears her lips with rouge just to give it a hint of color, as a result, Lory looks naturally beautiful.


    Lory smiled politely at Qian Mu Ting and nodded his head gracefully to show her respect. While doing so she didn''t seem awkward or forced on the contrary she looked very natural as if she had been drilled in this manner for a long time.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," Lory sounded apologetic without being humble.


    The maid brought by Qian Mu Ting flinched they were all suppressed by Lory''s aura they unconsciously lower their head.


    Lory didn''t realize that she was emitting a majestic aura that could match any empress in the world, her standing posture, and the way she put her hands in front of her stomach while looking at Qian Mu ting without being arrogance but not modest either.


    "Apologies foring unannounced, Miss Luo" Qian Mu Ting''s smile stiffened as he felt like an ordinary woman in front of the Empress.


    However, Lory didn''t realize that he was leaking too much of an imposing aura to the poor princess, lory thought since his guest was royalty so he had to pay the highest respects to honor the princess, which meant Lory dug all of his Princess lessons to the surface and came out of it in practice.


    Who would have thought it would just be a bike ride.


    "It''s a pleasure her higness, please take a seat" Lory politely motioned for Qian Mu Ting to sit down, then the Maid in the manor helped Lory into the main seat next to Zhao Li Xin''s, showing her strong position as a hostess.


    A secondter more maids entered the room. They all carefully served Lory with her favorite ''pink flower'' tea and sweet cake, meanwhile, Lory sat quietly, she didn''t look awkward or proud. Lory sped her hands together in herp, her back was as straight as a bamboo pole, she looked graceful and more dignified than any princess Qian Mu Ting had ever seen.


    "To what do I owe the honor of this visit her highness" Lory asks with a soft voice, her gazes remain calm and her polite smiles unperturbed, she is calm and poise she doesn''t look intimidated by Qian MuTing Presence.


    Qian Mu Ting suddenly felt tense under Lory''s gaze, her hands started to get wet and mmy from being too nervous but she kept reminding herself that the person sitting in front of her was just a lowly person who had a lower status than her so she shouldn''t be nervous.


    "I heard about themotionst night, my mother empress told me to check your condition, she wants to know if you are okay or need something?" Qian Mu Ting said with a friendly smile.


    Lory raised an eyebrow in surprise "I didn''t know the empress would care about me, it''s an honor please tell her Your Majesty I feel grateful and honored by her noble concern, and please reassure her that I''m fine" replied Lory politely.


    Qian Mu Ting''s face contorted in annoyance, she can''t found any fault with Lory''s manners and words because everything was perfect and this made Qian Mu Tin very annoyed.


    However, as a princess Qian Mu Ting was able to hide her discontent while maintaining a gentle smile, "We are delighted to wee the Hei Shen Sect to our Kingdom, originally the Emperor wanted to invite you to the pce so we can know each other better. Too bad something bad suddenly happened that made the Emperor worry that you will be disappointed with our Kingdom, moreover the Emperor is also worried about lord Long Ming''s condition, is lord Long Ming okay?" she said in deep concern.


    Lory wouldn''t have realized Qin Mu Ting''s intentions had Lory not seen the longing in her eyes, Lory stifle a smile, after all, Qian Mu Ting was a young woman so it was understandable she couldn''t hide her feelingspletely.


    ''So Zhao Li Xin is the one they are after, no wonder'' Lory sips her tea calmly then she ced the teacup on the table "Of course, what could have happened to him?" Lory answers nonchntly.


    Qian Mu ting''s face turned slightly red, "You''re right, Master Long Ming is strong, nothing can happen to him" there was a hint of admiration in his voice that Lory could easily notice. It seemed that the Emperor wanted to make Zhao Li Xin his Son inws but because of Zhao Li Xin''s temper, the emperor resorted to a detour to introduce her daughter to him first.


    ''Okay let them try'' Lory took another sip of tea with a mischievous smile hiding behind the teacup.

 Chapter 300 - Royal Visit III

    "It seems her highness knew about my Fiancee?" Lory smiles at her.


    Qian Mu Ting tried to hide her guilt, "I think many people know about Lord Long Ming, after all, he is very famous, I don''t think there is anyone in this world who has not heard of his name" she said with a shy smile, it is true that she admires Zhao Li Xin everyone only sings praises about him and many people fear him, Zhao Li Xin is like an immortal who standing at the top of the mountain, distant and aloof so how could she not admire him.??


    But then out of nowhere, she heard Zhao Li Xin taking a wife from a low-born woman from a small vige. Shee had to admit that she was very disappointed in Zhao Li Xin, for Qian Mu Ting a man like Zhao Li Xin could marry any woman he wanted, but why should he choose someone like her who not only had a lowly background, she was even unable to cultivate.


    It was difficult for Qian Mu Ting to ept someone like Lory as Zhao Li Xin''s wife, maybe she would feel better if Zhao Li Xin married someone who not only had an excellent background she but also a talented cultivator, maybe someone like Lao Min Na the savior of her brother or maybe Nan Yu Wei the holy woman from the Sacred mountain peak society


    "Your Majesty, you seem¡­ troubled, may I ask what is troubling you?" Lory put down the teacup and the maid handed over a wet cloth to wipe her hands.


    Qian Mu Ting hesitated but then he steeled himself and said: "Sorry if I offended you, but is it true that you were a servant before?" she held his breath, she wondered if she offended Lory.


    The maid serving Lory nced at Qian Mu Ting with an annoyed look, Lory smiled calmly, "I am" Lory replied easily.


    Qian Mu Ting was confused why she didn''t see any embarrassment or awkwardness on Lory''s face, not even the slightest bit, Qian Mu Ting quickly maintained herposure as she pretended to be gullible and asked Lory again, "They said...you can''t cultivate too?"


    The maids who were present were almost unable to contain their anger, Qian Mu Ting was clearly trying to humiliate her master, how dare she is!


    Their master would cut that woman''s tongue in a second if she were here, they all red at Qian Mu Ting and her maid viciously.


    Qian Mu Ting shuddered as she felt everyone was threatening her with their gazes but she couldn''t back down now, she was adamant to remind Lory that she wasn''t worth Zhao Li Xin.


    On the other hand, Lory was very rxed, she didn''t find Qian Mu Ting''s question offensive, because that''s just how it was so she answers easily "That''s right, I can''t cultivate" she admits lightheartedly.


    Lory''s calm demeanor amazed the maids in the room, they had never seen Lory interact with outsiders before so they didn''t know if Lory could handle the princess who was used to schemed inside the harem.


    "That''s all your question, princess?" Lory tilted her head with a friendly smile.


    Lory''s rxed attitude made Qian Mu Ting uneasy as she subconsciously clenched her fists under her wide sleeves, Qian Mu Ting was annoyed as to why Lory was so calm, once again Qian Mu Ting threw an offensive question.


    "It must be difficult for you to be Long Ming''s fianc¨¦, maybe you don''t know but many women covet your position, they are all average strong and very beautiful women and sometimes they won''t hesitate to use violence to get what they want" Qian Mu Ting subtly scared Lory to see her reaction.


    Of course, Lory wasn''t scared at all, she chuckled and say: "Oh I know what you mean, actually I''ve met some of them"


    Qian Mu Ting sneered in his heart but it didn''t show on his face, "Don''t you feel worried?" she cannot believe that Lory didn''t afraid at all.


    Lory burst outughing "Perhaps I would...if only Li Xin didn''t kill, burn or dispose of her before I started to worry" Lory elegantly covered herughter with her sleeves.


    Lory deliberately shows her rtionship with Zhao Li Xin just to give Qian Mu Ting a small lesson for her subtle threat.


    The maids were also holding backughter when they heard what Lory said, they know with their lord''s temperament why should Madam worry?


    Their lord will get rid of anything and everything that gets in his way, and the Madam, not to mention he is also very attached to Madam, iso is unlikely he would be seduced by other women.


    Qian Mu Ting''s face sank, she heard what Zhao Li Xin had done to every woman who dared to threatened her even Tang Mei Yi who was rumored to be close to him for years was killed by Zhao Li Xin hands even Lu Yao and the Lu n cannot escape his ws, a chill ran down to her spine would she end up the same if she keeps bothering Lory.


    Qian Mu Ting clenched her jaw, she hated how much Zhao Li Xin loves his wife, why is that woman so lucky, she''s not even pretty!


    "You''re highness, what do you think my fiancee needs?" Lory suddenly asks a seemingly random question, and yet Lory continue, "A woman with a great background, a woman with wealth or a woman with powerful cultivation or perhaps all of them in one but you''re highness you forgot he already has enormous power, infinite wealth and family background? he wouldn''t throw away his title as a Prince if he thought a background is worthy" lory sips her tea to moist her throat, Qian Mu Ting''s faces turn ashen she can''t deny Lory''s words.


    "He doesn''t need a woman to give something who already his, so you''re highness you don''t have to worry Zhao Li Xin knew my worth and I know mine, you don''t have to understand you''re highness you just need to ept it" Lory make solemn smile than she takes another sip.


    Qian Mu Ting face turn stiffed she barely can''t maintain her calm demeanor, that woman reminds her, no he warns her not to be delusional and ept the fact that Zhao Li Xin only want one woman in his life, she told her Zhao Li Xin didn''t care with background, power whatsoever he doesn''t need a woman to give what he needs and if he needs something there''s only one woman who can give it to him, that is the woman who sits calmly in front her with an annoying smile on her face.


    "I''m...I''m d to hear that...." Qian Mu Ting smile who didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Thank you, do you want to stay for dinner, it would be an honor for me" Lory courteously asked.


    Qian Mu Tin contemting for a second, then she lifts her head "Unfortunately I have something to do, Miss Luo I hope you don''t mind"


    "Of course not your highness, let me send you off" Lory bow slightly.


    "Thank you" Qian Mu Ting smile kindly.


    Lory escorts Qian Mu Ting to leave the manor, they walk side by side in afortable distance while their maid follows behind them.


    "It''s a nice hairpin, is that emerald or jade?" Qian Mu Ting suddenly asks.


    Lory subconsciously touched her hairpin "I don''t know, I only wore it because it looked nice" she answers lightly.


    Qian Mu Ting sneered at her foolishness, no wonder she didn''t know she''s only amoner. Qian Mu Ting guessed Lory might never see jewelry before, she''s lucky Lord long Ming likes her but for how long? she wondered what this vixen would do when Long Ming finally grew tired of her.


    "I never pay attention to my jewelry but if you wonder, my favorite is always blue Saphire" Lory make a yful smile.


    "Why don''t you ask Lord Long Ming, are you worried that he might not fulfill your wish?" Qian Mu Ting jokes but Lory could hear the ridicule behind her words, but she doesn''t mind.


    Lory chuckled lightly "He will fulfill my wish if I asked but it''s fine, Just because I want it doesn''t mean it has to be mine doesn''t it" Lory looked as she smiles meaningfully, Qian Mu Ting suddenly became confused as if Lory could see right through her. All of a sudden she feel ashamed she subconsciously lower her gaze.


    The front gate was opened by the guards, at the outside, several soldiers had been waiting for Qian Mu Ting, they were kneeling on the ground at the same time as they saw her arrive, a luxurious carriage stopped in front of the stairs right in front of the gate, the maid courteously lifted the curtains for Qian Mu Ting to enter.


    Lory cupped her fists and bowed gracefully, "Please send my and Long Ming''s regards to the Empress and Emperor, please say we both thankful for their concern"


    Qian Mu Ting grits her teeth in anger, Lory subtly implies to her that she and Zhao Li Xin know what their true intention is so Lory reminded them not to cross the line, Qian Mu Ting could barely maintain her gentle facade, she nodded her head gracefully and entered the carriage in a hurry.


    Lory saw the line of soldiers along with the huge luxurious carriage disappear in the distance, she hoped Qian Mu Ting would understand, she didn''t want Qian Mu Ting to get hurt because of another man''s greed.

 Chapter 301 - Presentation

    After the Princess left Lory turns around and enter the front gate, she let out a long sigh she hopes she make a good decision but then suddenly out of nowhere someone jumps towards her "Master!!" he identally hit Lory''s stomach with his head.


    "Ouch!" Lory grimace. ??


    Shin Jiu lifts his head "Sorry master" he let go of his embrace and rubs Lory''s stomach in worry.


    "I''m good, hey you here!" Lory eximed then she hugs the little boy excitedly, Shin Jiu giggles and hugs her back, he was left for close door training with Lu Jiang Yi for a month after begging and crying Lu Jiang Yi finally let him go to visit Lory.


    The maids and servants smile watching the master and disciple hugging each other, they are more like mother and son than master and disciple, Lory let go of her embraces and patted the little boy head softly "How is your cultivation? is it increased?"


    "Yup, now I''m on the level of heavenly King at the beginner stage," he said proudly.


    "Nice!" Lory messed his hair in joy, Shin Jiu can''t stopughing "Come on, let''s have some tea!"


    "Pink Blossom tea?" he eximed.


    "Yup" Lory nod her head while walking away then Shin Jiu chassed behind her.


    They stop on the pavilion where the maids already served them tea and pastry on the tables, Lory props the teacup on the table and then he asked the boy who happily drinks his tea with delight until his eyes turn to crescent.


    "So how is Xia Qin mountain now after Lu n disappeared?"


    "Grandfather tear down a few buildings who have no use, the building is too much afterall, grandfather destroy the building into the ground and n tree above it, perhaps someday a beast will live on it, now we stay on the house my father used to live, oh then we found a few people t the underground dungeon who against Lu Qian Gong and loyal to my Father so we decide to keep them to help us around, you should see their face when we told them Lu n is no more," shin Jiu waved his hands carelessly.


    "Are they okay with the Lu n situation?" Lory got slightly worried.


    "Yes, in fact, they feel relieved, they thought the Lu n right now is not the same Lu n they ancestor have been served, the Lu n created because my Ancestor want to make a sanctuary for the Beast, he want beast and human leaving together in peace but the situation has changed tremendously under Lu Qian Gong ruled so when they know the Lu n dissolved they don''t feel sad" Shin Jiu stuff his mouth with pastry.


    Lory sigh in relief "Is good than...." Lory sips her tea calmly.


    "Oh yes master Ie here to talk with master scarry fiancee" he wiped his dirty hand on his robes.


    Lory squints her eyes in confuse "Scarry fiancee...Zhao Li Xin?"


    "Uh-huh," he nods his head cutely "This is the problem, a few days ago Sacred Mountain peak peoplee to my ce, that shameless people ask me to join them, can you believe that master? after all of they done to me and my family they thought I would deliver myself to them, I''m might be just a kid but I''m not stupid!" Shin Jiu hits the table furiously his chubby cheek puff and his eyes filled with anger and still, he looks adorable. Lory holds herself not to squeeze her disciple''s cheeks.


    "Did they force you?" Lory hated to sacred Mountain Peak rise a few levels.


    "They''re not dares, they know I''m under Hei Shen protection and Hei Shen shadow guards also there and my contractual Beast also protecting me so they did not dare to be reckless but they offering me a lot of things, they even promise me to make me the inner disciple of the leader Sacred Mountain Peak, puih...I already have a master!" Shin Jiu bes angrier when he remembers their smug face when they told him he would be their leader disciple.


    Lory contemting for a while then she asked: "What do you say to them?"


    Shin Jiu innocent eyes sparkle then he makecent smile "I said, you b***** do you think you cane to my ce showing your *** and your ******* face I will listen and sit on my *** epting your **** offer? you can kiss my white *** and tell your leader to **** himself!!!"


    Lory messages her temple ''where did she do wrong?''


    "And they didn''t do anything?" Lory sigh.


    "They froze..." Shin Jiu shrug his shoulder then he takes another pastry from the te "They leave with a nk look, maybe they got too much **** on their head" he grinned.


    "Stop! no more cursing, you can curse in here!" Lory reprimand Shin Jiu sternly.


    ''Why the hell his cursing vocabry increased?''


    Shin Jiu pout "Okay...." he can''t do it here is that mean he can do it outside?


    Lory takes a deep breath to calm herself "Okay, so why do you want to meet my Scar....my fiancee?"


    "Oh, that!" Shin Jiu''s face beamed like a lightbulb "Grandfather said other than sacred Mountain Peak other people woulde when the news about me as the ''Blessed child'' spread, soon orter I must against them but I''m just a kid and Grandfather is too old he can''t protect me all the time"


    Lory props her chin on the table with "You want to stay here?" she guessed.


    "I''m a man, I can''t trouble other people for my own safety," he lifts his chin proudly.


    "Then what would you do?" Lory sips her tea.


    "I will work for Hei Shen Sect" Shiin Jiu patted his chest with a bright smile.


    Lory eyebrows gradually furrow "Huh?"

 Chapter 302 - Presentation II

    "You want to be Hei Shen Member?" Lory tilted her head.


    "Yup, my power could support Hei Shen Sect and no one dares to snatch me from Hei Shen isn''t it" Shin Jiu raised his hand excitedly while still holding half pastry on his hand. ??


    "Well, that''s true" Lory agree with him, it does a good n "So what would you say to Zhao Li Xin?"


    he makes sheepish smiles "I hope you can talk about it with him" he fiddle with his fingers shyly.


    Lory straighten her back and cross her arms on the chest "No, Can''t do"


    "What? why master, he would agree if you the one who proposed about it" Shin Jiu pout his lips.


    "And that''s the reason" Lory raised her eyebrows "Do you want everyone in Hei Shen sect thought you used me to take advantages of Zhao Li Xin, they would think you are a weak boy who hides behind my back and when you grew up that reputation would follow you everywhere no matter what you do, do you want that?"


    Shin Jiu look down "No..." he muttered What should I do then...?" she said timidly.


    Lory sigh "Let see...." she tapped her chin with her finger "You must tell Zhao Li Xin what is your strength and what benefit you can bring for the Sect, tell him you don''t mind work hard and long hours to help him achieve what he needs, don''t forget to tell him about your ability and skill too...."


    ''Why is that sound like someone Curriculum Vitae?''


    Shin Jiu already takes out a brush, ink, and paper and he writes everything Lory said seriously "Is that all master, should I told him I just had a breakthrough" he lift his head with a question in his eyes.


    Lory feel something is weird but she pushes that thought behind her back then she nods her head firmly "Sure, why not..." she shrugged her shoulder casually.


    Shin Jiu then write again on his paper, after he finishes he blow the wet ink on the paper carefully "Master I will prepare myself, let me talk to Lord Zhao when I''m ready" he bes more confidence then he rolled the paper "Master I will prepare myself, let''s talk againter" he climbs down from the stool and left in hurry, Lory didn''t even have a chance to say goodbye.


    Lory watches her disciple left in haste, she can''t stop thinking there''s something wrong with her advice but she didn''t know what, she sigh and shrugged her shoulder again and continue to drink her sweet tea "Oh well..." she muttered.


    Not long after Zhao Li Xines "Lory, I bump with your disciple, why did he say ''I wille for you'' has he challenged me?" he was not sure what is that boy means.


    "......" Lory mouth twitch "Don''t worry about that" she didn''t know how to exin that.


    Zhao Li Xin slightly nods his head then he takes a seat beside her "What is that woman want from you? you should let me handle her" he sips lory''s tea but it''s too sweet so he winces a little bit and put down the teacup.


    "It''s a girls fight, you don''t need to interfere" Lory pour more tea on her cup "How many times I told you I''m not that weak" she chuckles lightly.


    "I know, it is just hard not to worry, you know how I am," he said again.


    Lory leans her head on his shoulder "I know, not as I hate it..." then she shifts her head and props her chin on his shoulder and she looks up to him "Why everyone wants you to marry their rtive?"


    Zhao Li Xin frown "Is that why that womane?" his face suddenly bes somber.


    "Don''t me her, I think it''s the emperor order, how could she said no although.... that does not mean she didn''t fond of you" Lory turn around and prop her chin on the table "Is so hard to have a handsome boyfriend..." she sigh pretend to feel hurt.


    Zhao Li Xin feeling guilty "How about I wear my mask again from here on," he said with a serious face, he takes off his mask because he doesn''t need to hide his identity again and also because Lory fond with his face so he wanted to show off but if his face give trouble to her he doesn''t mind to hide it again.


    Lory stifled a giggled "I''m kidding, you are so serious, It is not your fault to be handsome it''s your parent''s fault" she said jokingly.


    Her yful smiles make his heart beating faster, he pulls her head closer then he kisses the top of her head softly and rests his chin on her head "Is my power that they seek not me, if I only have a pretty face without power none of them would want me, al that women maybe want me at first but when they saw opportunity to rise they eventually would be discarded me, greed always overthrows beauty" he smiles in cynical.


    "That will never happen with me silly!" Lory pushes him gently "If you be weak I will protect you and if you be ugly so what soon orter I''ll be old and wrinkles too and.....do I ever told you about my family secret?" Lory pulls him closer and whisper.


    Zhao Li Xin can contain his happiness he is over the moon when he hard what Lory said "No, what is it?" he leaned closer leaving only an inch between their face.


    Lory froze for a moment when his wless face too close to her, she blinks her eyes to calmed her heartbeat "It''s a.....in my family, I don''t know since when or why but we can only fell in love one time in the lifetime, we can''t even have offspring without the one we love that''s why our family line is thin....very thin, so don''t worry I won''t desert you, I can''t even I want"


    It''s not exaggerated to describes Zhao Li Xin smiles is now shines so bright it can overshadow the moon and the sun, Lory who used to saw him smiles was stunned by his radiant smiles is like the sun is shined directly to her face only now Lory could believe there is a face who could ''Ruined the country''.


    "Is that true..." Zhao Li Xin''s heart leaped to the highest sky, he has never been this content in his life the hole inside his heart is closed without a trace and the world seems brighter than before.


    Lory mesmerized by his beauty, she nods his head slowly while her eyes are widely open. Zhao Li Xin cupped her face then he kissed her deeply, this is the first Zhao Li Xin kiss her like this as if she''s melt with him, she forgot how to breath and everything bes blurry.

 Chapter 303 - Frustrated

    The kissed is long, deep and gentle his hand run from her cheek to her neck hi other hand move slow on her waist he pulls her closer to sit on hisps, their chest pressed to each other the sound of smooching float on the air, Lory''s eyes be hazy and her head feel nk she can''t think anymore, she clench on his shoulder tightly, she slightly moans when his hand slip behind her robes and touch her bare skin and caress her back.


    her body shuddered with every touch he makes, she didn''t realize her hand also slip inside his robes and trail from his firm chest to his abdomen, her little finger ignited the fire inside of him suddenly his breathing be heavier, they move in rhythm and the kisses be wilder but then Lory remember the scary little mark on her back and most of all they are at the outside....again!! ??


    "Wait-wait-wait..." Lory tries to pull herself away from his lips but his hand clenched her nape she can''t move her head so she blocked his lips with her hand.


    "We are...outside..." she''s panting.


    "You want to go inside?" he said with a raspy voice while kissing on her lower jaws.


    "No...that''s not what...wait, listen to me!" Lory pushes his head away from her neck "We... we can''t do it right now" she struggles to keep her mind straight especially when his eyes filled with passion stare at her with yearn and lust.


    "When?" he looks at her with desperate eyes "You know how much I want you," he said almost like begging. Lory also desperate but he can''t let him know about the cursed yet, the news is too devastating she fears how would he reacted.


    "I know, I want you too" Lory pressed there forehead together "I''m sorry....can you wait?" Lory bites her lower lips to calmed the fire inside her chest.


    Zhao Li Xin groans, he burry his face on her chest then she pulls out his hand from inside her robes and tightens his embrace on her waist, he takes a deep breath to calm his chaotic heart. he lifts his head and sighs "Of course...."


    "I''m so sorry" Lory knew is hard for him to control his urged even her as a woman can barely control herself but she needs to hide this mark she also needs to be sure that this cursed would not hurt people who close to her just like the cursed of the white sword.


    "That''s okay, you worth to wait..." he smiles at her with his swollen red lips who only ignited the fire in her heart again, "Don''t look at me like that" Zhao Li Xinin "Is hard enough for me right now" he sincerely pleaded.


    She does feel something hard poked on her butt ''It that very hard'' Lory face be even redder than before, she don''t know anymore is it because she''s excited or shammed perhaps it was both.


    "My bad..." Lory sigh, she raises from hisps while tidying her messy dress but then she realizes something "Where is my ''dudou''" she was sure she wore it before.


    "It''s here" Zhao Li Xin gives her a crumples dark blue cloth from the table.


    Since when Zhao Li Xin takes out her undergarment, she was shocked "You''re good" she''s amazed.


    he makecent smiles "I know"


    "Oh well I wear itter..." she need take off all of her robes to wear it this thing again what a hassle undergarment, Zhao Li Xin help her fixed her belt and hair "What would you do after this?" she casually asked.


    "Cold bath," he said calmly "how about you?" he returns the question.


    "Cold drink," Lory said nonchntly, and they both have tacit understanding without probing any further, both of them let out a long heaved.


    ____________________________________


    Suddenly lory enter the room she ignores Girsha and his three worshipers in the room, Lory m the door and took the sk made from blue ice crystal to store cold water, she gulped the whole sk without stopping, Girsha also uses with her antics so he ignores her too.


    Lory sigh after the cold spread on her tummy and calmed her down she plop on the chair then she props her head on the table with her arms, then she realizes Girsha is on the small tform who looks like a small bed made by gold and gems on the top of it''s there''s a red pillow with gold feather embroidery where he nestlesfortably like a king ''A cute king'' to be exact, lory didn''t bother to ask it''s must be the three sacred beast doings.


    The Monkey peel a grape for Girsha, the tiger clenched round paper fan to fanning Girsha while the qilin sits nearby watch Girsha with awed, Lory feel really bad for her disciple. the power of ''Blessed child'' must be overrated, how could these beasts ignore their master and worship Girsha instead aren''t they said the beast loyalty is unwavering? what a rubbish talk.


    "Guys, what are you doing here, should all of you apany Shin Jiu?" Lory feel perplexed.


    "Master said, he need to concentration so he send us away," Gao Di assured Lory.


    "We Visit the venerable ancestor because we missed him, please don''t send us away" Bai Xi pleading pitifully they miss their God''s tremendously, the ancient blood make the three celestial Beast drawn to him this is not something they can''t fight against it.


    "As long you don''t neglect my cute disciple is okay for you to be here" Lory reprimand them.


    "Yes, Great Lady we won''t do that, we like Shin Jiu and he is our Master, you can be at eased we won''t mistreated him," the Qilin raised from the floor he stomps his feet on the floor and bow courteously at her


    ''So I''m great Lady now?''


    Lory ignores them, she takes another drink from the sk [I really really need to find the other fragments, can we do something?] Lory grumbles while resting her forehead on the table.


    [You need at least a half of your previous power to begin the summoning] Girsha peck the grape from Gao Di hand.


    [Uggh...I know.....] Lory muttered exasperatedly.


    [Why do you suddenly be hurry, you just got the fragments a month a go]


    [I just feel frustrated....] Lory sigh while pressing her cheek on the table to cool down her head.


    [About what?] girsha confuses, the curse hasn''t reacted for so long what make her impatient.


    [sexually... frustrated....] she said quietly.

 Chapter 304 - Mother Knows Best

    At The Liu Yan Imperial Pce a woman with long red hanfu with golden phoenix embroidery on her tail dress walk gracefully followed by lines of maids withvish green jade uniform, behind her a young woman with soft blue hanfu followed. They are walking through the garden surrounded by flower peach blossom tree, camellia flower and rose flower bush on the lush green grass, the colourful butterfly flew from one flower to another and beside them, there''s a giant pond with Koi fish and floating pink lotus flower, the garden is so beautiful is almost surreal.


    "Do you meet with long Ming?" the red dress woman ask with solemn voice. ??


    "No, mother empress" Qian Mu Ting answer politely "But I met with his fianc¨¦e"


    "Just like you wish, so are you be friends now?" the empress said in mockery tones, in a normal situation her proud daughter would not even pay attention to a lowly birth woman like Luo Ri Yi, it must be vexed her.


    Qian Mu Ting silent for a moment before she speaks again "No, we don''t¡­." she timidly said.


    The empress suddenly halted her pace, she turns around to her Daughter "Don''t tell me that lowly vixen is to proud to be your friend?" she said in disgusted, fo the Empress the royal family status is beyond everyone else in the Kingdom even Long Ming should feel grateful for The Emperor attention, if not because his high cultivation who wants to notice someone like Long Ming who has questionable background, everyone knows he is not the biological son of The Emperor from the Jiang Wei Kingdom.


    "No, it is not like that¡­."Qian Mu Ting feel hesitated "I don''t think she is what we think she is"


    "What you mean?" The Empress frowned.


    "I don''t think she is just an ex-maid, the way she talks, the way she carries herself and that temperament¡­.is not something you can learn in a two or three years¡­.and that eyes" Qian Mu Ting shuddered when she remembers the way Luo Ri Yi staring at her, her gaze pierce through her soul, that woman knew everything the moment she entered the manor.


    "That can''t be we''ve been investigated that woman background meticulously, they''re also a witness that woman was working at Lao Manor for two years" The Empress couldn''t believe they''re''s something more about that mediocre woman.


    Qian Mu Ting shakes her head "I believe she ''s more than that, the aura exuded from that woman is not like a maid at all, even if Long ming send a teacher to teach her it''s still impossible for a mere maid to have that kinda temperament"


    "What kinda temperament she had, is she haughty or overbearing?" the Empress bes curious.


    "No, she is gentle, kind and warm but¡­.is like talking with someone behind the ss" Qian Mu Ting contemting "You can see her but you can''t get close, I used to feel like that when I talk to noble daughters¡­well not even with them, is like she see through me"


    The Empress thin eyebrows creased, Qian Mu Ting is not someone who like exaggerated things, but that doesn''t mean she can''t ve fooled, that woman might not easy opponent it seems she needs to adjust her n, at first she wants to make a connection with long Ming through his fianc¨¦e like Liang Zu empress and if they''re lucky maybe they could match one the princess with Long Ming but the situation might not be that simple.


    "Mother Empress Long Ming fianc¨¦e remind us something" Qian Mu Ting suddenly said, the empress face unperturbed she didn''t look interested or worry but she didn''t stop Qian Mu Ting to speak either.


    "Long Ming doesn''t care about background family, wealth or power because he already has it all, she reminds us not to treat him just like any other men, many women try to get close but all of them end miserably so we must think it through, she said¡­not because we want it, doesn''t mean we can have it" Qian Mu Ting face be nervous she subconsciously look down avoiding her Mother gaze.


    "She dare to warn us?" the Empress scoffed in disdained.


    Qian Mu Ting didn''t dare to refuted the empress, The empress re at her daughter "You believe that woman?"


    Listen her Mother threatening voice she''s not dare to answer because she does believe Luo Ri Yi but the Empress didn''t feel the same "Is it not crossed you''re mind she give you emty words because he doen''t want anyone get close to Long Ming?" The Empress flick her sleeve.


    "That woman is only a vixen who climb her master bed, her future depend on long Ming of course she wouldn''t let anyone get close to him, but I do admit she''s not a simple woman if not Tang Mei Yi, Huang Ni yang and everyone else will not dead on Long Ming hand if not because that vixen incited him" The Empress snort in disgust, her daughter still to young to understand the wicked in woman heart, a woman like Luo Ri Yi she had seen a lot of them in the Imperial harem.


    "Why should you believe the word of a vixen like her, used your head don''t back down just because a few words, you are smarter than that" The empress patted Qian Mu Ting shoulder lovingly "Find another way to get Long Ming attention, this is the only chance for us to rope Long Ming to our side, with his support our kingdom will get stronger just like the Liang Zu Kingdom, look how far the could do with Hei Shen as her back up, even woman can rule a kingdom, don''t you want that too" The empress gently lift Qian Mu Ting chin with amiable smiles.


    "Yes, Mother empress," she said with a low voice.


    "Good" the Empress nods her head in satisfied expression.


    But Qian Mu Ting wonder if her mother said is true, she uses to interact with concubines inside the imperial harem is easy for her to realizes the worry, anxiety, fear in their eyes or in the way she talks, the concubines always worry they will lose the Emperor favor eventually they learn to hide their true feeling if not people would used their weakness to against them but that woman Luo Ri Yi she can''t see any of that in her either she''s very confident with her rtionship with Long Ming or she better at hiding it.

 Chapter 305 - A ‘Kept Man’

    Lory was sat inside the pavilion and enjoyed the scenery while drinking her ''Sun citrus'' tea peacefully until Ming Yue Yin appears and she walk towards her in hasted and her cheeks puff seemingly in anger "That woman is crazy!" she rests both her hand on her waist.


    "She crying and waiting in front of Yuan family manor, doesn''t she feel shammed her cousin is a Marquis for god sake!" Ming Yue Yin grumbles non stop. ??


    "Whom?" Lory eyebrows furrows, its hard to have peace and quiet when this ''Brat'' around.


    "Yang Wei Lan, did I told you before?" she sharpen her gaze towards Lory in annoyance.


    "No, you didn''t¡­"Loy ignore her, she sips her tea then let out a long sigh "So, what happened¡­.talk slowly and calmly" she emphasized thest words "Drink some tea, oh yes¡­can you bring me red bean soup with ck bean filling mochi" Lory ask the maids who were nearby.


    "Yes Miss Luo, is her majesty wanted to try it too?" the maids ask politely.


    Ming Yue Yin nods her head "Of course add some dumpling too"


    "Yes You''re Majesty, excuse me Miss Luo" the maids bow courteously before she left.


    "Are you hungry because of you angry or you angry because of you hungry?" Lory tilted her head.


    "Is that matter?" she shrugged her shoulder than pour herself a cup of ''Citrus sun'' tea "Oh back to that lunatic, the news of Yang Wei Lan persistence with their non-existent engagement is spread to the whole city, her father even drag her from Yuan manor front gate, I think she would be lockdown inside her own courtyard" she gulped the tea in an udylike manner.


    "I think Li Xin also experience the same before, I think the girl name Xiang¡­.Xiang Fei¡­.something" Lory muttered with n face.


    "Well that''s not surprised me, why don''t you remember you''re love rival names?" Ming Yue Yin thought lory is too rxed but then again what she must afraid of, Zhao Li Xin is too violent the different he treats other people other then Lory is like heaven and dirt, is way too scary.


    "How could I remember all Li Xin admirer my brain didn''t have enough capacity to do that" Lory roll her eyes tiredly.


    "Yeah, that''s true¡­" it''s hard to disagree with that.


    Not long after that, the maidse with a tray filled with a bowl and three-tier bamboo basket fill with dumpling the steam and the fragrant from the basket make the twodies droll, then suddenly Yang Xi Yin alsoe towards them she also make a pout face.


    "Why all of you having fun in the brothels without inviting me?" she was dejected when she heard the news especially when she heard they watch the fight between the King pce and sacred Mountain peak, she wants to watch too!


    Lory sigh, that''s not the words you expecteding from this graceful nobledy, she wonders if she corrupted her is that mean she, not a good influence? What should she do?


    "Come on don''t be angry sweety, let''s take a seat¡­do you want tea, red bean soup or dumpling?" Lory coaxed her in a soft voice.


    "I want all of it" she pouted.


    "Get her the bowl and clean te" Ming Yue Yin order the maids.


    She looks so cute when she''s angry no wonder Li Mo Zhen head over heels with her, Lory pours the tea for her "Is not like we didn''t want to take you but that is not the ce for a graceful and innocent youngdy like you" Lory said in a gentle voice.


    "Yes, Xi Ying that''s true¡­..hey what''s that supposed to mean" Ming Yue yin put down the teacup harshly "I''m a graceful, innocent and youngdy too!" she rebuked.


    "Meh¡­" Lory shrugged her shoulder with disagree expression.


    When the maide with red bean bowl Yang Xi Ying face beamed with joy "The chef in this Manor is amazing, the chef at my home is pale inparison"


    "It''s good if you like it," Lory said in delight.


    "What are you talking about, you all look excited" Yang Xi Yin scoop the soup elegantly.


    "Oh, is about Yang Wei Lan," said Lory casually "she created a ruckus, I wonder what general Yuan do? It is so hard to be popr" Lory sigh than she slurps her spoon.


    "Oh, I hear the news" Yang Xi Ying wipe the corner of her lips with clean cloth "She bes a joke in the city, I wonder how she would find husband after this, it''s hard to get away when your reputation is ruined I also experience the same before I met brother Li" Yang Xi Yin remember her dark past because that Han Yuan, luckily she met Lory and than she met Li Mo Zhen ever since that her life is smooth-sailing.


    "Its different¡­"Ming Yue Yin wave her chopstick carelessly "What happened with you is because people pour dirty water in you, you are very innovent in this matter and you have good personality that''s why you can attract someone like Li Mo Zhen"


    "That ''brat'' is right, what happened to Yang Wei Lan she''s asked for it" Lory nods her head "By the way how are you''re rtionship with that ''hunk'' General Yuan Shao" Lory raised her eyebrow yfully.


    Yang Xi Yin stunned, she looks at Ming Yue Yin and Lory consecutively "What¡­what rtionship, this is why I don''t like to be left out, I miss the good news" she feel dejected.


    "No, no news, I have no rtionship, Aunty you can''t nder me like that" she re at lory furiously but her red face betray her.


    "Am I" Lory chuckles "I see the way you look each other"


    "Is General Yuan Shao as handsome as people said?" Yang Xi Yin suddenly bes excited.


    Lory tilted her head "Not as handsome as my man of course, but he is about six feet, muscr body, big muscles, manly face, he looks Gnt and serious just like typical soldiers would, I think yeah¡­.he is quite handsome"


    "He sounds great!" Yang Xi Ying squeal "How about his attitude, is he loyal, honorable, trustworthy, honest..."


    "Hey, knock it off!" Ming Yue Yin hit the table exasperatedly.


    "But I need to know, there is a high chance he would be my Kingdom Emperor, I need to be sure he is a good man" she refuted strongly.


    "What emperor, he would just be my ''kept man''" she said in annoyance.


    "Look at that, you ''kept man'' is here," Lory said casually while munching her dumpling and three-man walk toward them at a calm pace.

 Chapter 306 - Brother And Sister

    Why they''re face looks weird except Li Mo Zhen but he looks trouble though, Lory shifts her gaze she surprised why Ming Yue Yin''s face is red as boiling crabs the Yang Xi Ying giggles for some reason. Suddenly Zhao Li Xin walking faster towards her than his face move closer to Lory''s face "Which one is more handsome, me or that stupid General?"


    The dumpling halted in front of her mouth, Lory frown confusedly but she subconsciously said "You¡­"??


    Zhao Li Xin faces be rxed "Good¡­" than he casually takes a seat beside her, Lory ignores his weird behavior than she continues eating her dumpling.


    The stupid General stare at Ming Yue Yin who painstakingly avoids his gaze "You''re Majesty if you want to keep me at least you must give me prior notice" he said with serious tone although his eyes glint mischievously.


    "Shut up! Don''t you see we''re just joking!" Ming Yue Yin shouted at him and her face be redder it reminds Lory with a traffic light.


    "Do we?" Lory jokingly said.


    "Aunty!!" she res at Lory with threatening gaze.


    "Yang Xi Ying covers her giggles with her sleeve.


    "Okaaay, we''re joking¡­." Lory raised her hands to make ''give up'' gesture and Ming Yue Yin red at her while pouting her mouth it only makes Yang Xi Ying can hold herughter, herughter affected Lory than sheughs with her and Ming Yue Yin can''t angry anymore she begins tough with them.


    The tree womenughter float in the air and the atmosphere around the pavilion be light and cheery, Yang Xi Ying shift her seat so Li Mo Zhen could sit next to her and Yuan Shao take a seat next to Li Mo Zhen than more food served on the table, Lory help Zhao Li Xin to put dumpling on his te and Yang Xi Yin pour warm tea for Li Mo Zhen it is a warm scened to behold.


    The rtionship between Long Ming fianc¨¦e and Empress Ming it seem not shallow is normal for two nobledy exchange pleasantries but to tease each other andugh each other need genuine feeling which is rare in noble society, he also surprised Li Mo Zhen fianc¨¦e and Long Ming fiance have a close rtionship.


    "Master Li when is the wedding date? I hope you wouldn''t forget to invite me? Lory teasingly said.


    "That would never happen, Miss Luo, how can we forgot our benefactor" Li Mo Zhen smiles kindly "Our wedding would be held three months from now," he said with a beaming face.


    "Don''t forget to invite me too" Ming Yue Yin also join in.


    "It would be an honor but I must tell my father beforehand, I''m afraid he would have a heart attack when he sees you" Yang Xi Ying chuckles.


    "Can cultivators have a heart attack?" Lory asks with a questioning look.


    "In My Father situation, that would be possible," Yang Xi Ying said in certain.


    Yuan Shao surprised everyone is not currying favor with Zhao Li Xin but instead they all close with Zhao Li Xin fianc¨¦e perhaps they all here not for Zhao Li Xin but for Luo Ri Yi instead and why Li Mo Zhen said she is his benefactor, The woman joking while drink her tea in rxed manner once a while she lean her head on Zhao Li Xin shoulder throwing loving gaze to each other no one find it weird they seem used to it.


    The rumor said Luo RI Yi was an Ex-maid someoneing from low background although Yuan Shao never underestimates people''s background because it didn''t define the people''s character but he was surprised how rxed she is surrounded by powerful figure around her.


    "General Yuan are you here because of you''re Sister matter?" Lory ask.


    "Yes, we have discussion about the situation," said Yuan Shao "My sister has frail body especially after that incident, she use to have a nightmare so her condition be worse" he looks saddened when he talks about her only sister, Lory feel awful for him because she was also had close rtionship with Lucas.


    "In the next future if you think this kingdom is too dangerous for you and you''re sister you cane to my Kingdom, you can stay at Sun Jan city, Xi Yin is their so I''m sure you''re sister will be in a good hand" Ming Yue Yin voice turn soft when Yuan Shao worry for his sister.


    "Yes, Sun Jan city is smaller then Ching Su city but our scenery is the best, the city is beautiful and the people are nice too, I think your sister would love to stay there" Yang Xi Yin adds in.


    "You must visit Xi Lin tea house too, we will give you a fifty percent discount" Lory chimed in.


    "Aunty you are so cheap!" Ming Yue Yin scoffed at her.


    "Hey, girls need to make a living" Lory justify herself


    But the others stifles when Lory need to earn money all of the Hei Shen treasury is belong to her


    she shift her gaze to Zhao Li Xin "Can we make Jin hao to check yuan Shao sister condition?" she asked in quiet voice but Yuan Shao could hear her clearly, his heart almost leap from his chest when he heard one of the King pces would check his sister condition, Jin Hao is known as the greatest physician and talented alchemist in the continent, which Emperor and Lord who doesn''t want to be healed or simply checked by him, unfortunately, the man have elusive temperament so no one able to reach him but Luo RI Yi asks casually as if she asks about the weather.


    "Sure, he doesn''t have many things to do recently¡­" Zhao said indifferently while sips his wine.


    "Great!" Lory was ted her smiled bloom in her face, Zhao Li Xin eyes fixed on her moist red lips, he remembers the tased of the lips before his eyes suddenly ignited with lust. Lory was a puzzle with Zhao Li Xin''s look than he realizes what is that gaze meaning, such an inappropriate thought Lory than gives him a warning look where Zhao Li Xin returns it with a seductive smile.


    The one who also engulfs with happiness is Yuan Shao, her sister condition is never been good ever since she was born and her inability to cultivated also be thorn in his flesh not because he wants her to be powerful woman but he wants her to able to protect herself especially when he wasn''t there, no matter how strong you are you can''t be at the two ces at the same time.


    Yuan Shao suddenly raised from his seat and kneeled on the floor he cupped his fish and bow his head solemnly "Thank you for helping my sister, with master Jin''s ability I believe my sister''s condition will improve¡­.."


    "Wait, please stand up General Yuan! Jin Hao hasn''t checked you''re sister''s condition we don''t know if he is able to help your sister or not" Lory and everyone were stunned by his overwhelmed reaction.


    "Master Jin is the best physician and alchemist in the continent, as long he willing to check my sister I will very grateful no matter what is the result" Yuan Shao words tremble from happiness for his sister "You don''t understand Miss Luo, when my Mother sick I promise I will protect my sister and when my mother died, I''m not just losing a mother a lose all my family, my father is a good man but he put his loyalty to the wrong man and my sister¡­..she''s all I got if I lose her¡­." he can''t continue his words, just imagine he lost his own sister make him feel devastated.


    Lory patted Yuan Shao''s shoulder she smiles gently at him "I know General, I understand¡­..maybe more than you know" because a long time ago she also make the same promise to her Mother.

 Chapter 307 - The Pinky Promise

    A little girl with floral royal blue dress sits on the couch her long wavy bluish hair lose on her shoulder, the little girl has white snow skin without any blemish make her naturally red lips more conspicuous, everyone could imagine how beautiful she is when she gets older but today the bubbly little girl be quiet she keeps her head down while hugging her bird plush doll her mother made for her.


    An older gentleman with a ck and dark blue suit approach her, the man is tall with short dark brown hair and sses he looks smart and handsome, one of his hand is hidden behind the pocket "May I seat Princess" he asks with a soft voice.??


    She nods her head weakly, the young man seat next to her than the little girl lifts her head "Uncle steve is mother going to be okay?" her eyes begin to watery.


    His Real name is Stephan Louis Knoxville he is one of the Archknight who serves king Marcus, he never married and never have children (The jokes on him though) he treated the Princess and Prince just like his own child, he patted his head gently.


    "She¡­.she will be fine" he didn''t know how tofort this little girl, the Queen''s condition is getting worst only gods knows how long she canst "Where''s Lucas?"


    She shrugs her shoulder "I think he is in a library, he always hides inside the library when he''s sad" she rests her chin on the head plush doll.


    Stephan let out a long sigh, he wrapped his hand around her shoulder "Everything is gonna be okay, you''ll see"


    Suddenly the door in front of them opens, a dashing man got out from the room, he''s wearing a dark suit with Lucient insignia brooch on his right chest and the chain tassel connect to his left chest, the man has the same dark bluish hair and purple iris, the stubble on his face make him look more dignified. Stephan raised from his seat, he put his hand on his left chest and bow courteously "You''re majesty" he said solemnly.


    King Marcus nods his heads than he beckoned his daughter "Lory, you''re Mothe want to see you"


    Lory bites her lips than she climbed down from the couch, the clenched on her door be tighter, she look his Father in worry looks, his father smiles warmly at her than he strokes the top of her head "Don''t worry, you''re mother condition today is a lot better" he reassured her "Hurry, she misses you"


    Lory looks relief "Yes, Father"


    Lory enter the room while her Father closes the door from the outside, with the sound of click the room bes quiet, Stephan approach the king "Marc, how is Lorein condition?" he used to call each other without tittle when there''s no one around there rtionship is beyond superior and subordinated they were grown up together, y together and fight together, the king''s and the Archknight are inseparable.


    Marcus shakes his head helplessly as his eyes gradually be red, Stephan grimace he clenched Marcus shoulder tightly but he have no words tofort his dear friend, Marcus look down and he covers her mouth with his palms, there''s no sound but his body trembles profusely, Stephan balled his fist and he takes a deep breath to control his emotion, he knew how much Marcus love Lorenna, without her Marcus would never be the same.


    Zargan and the other two arch knight, Reynald and Dorian enter the room, their movement stops when he saw Marcus and Stephan in grief, Zargan and the others stare at Stephan with question look than Stephan shakes his head with somber expression only than they understand and they look each other in sorrow.


    _________________________


    "Hello, sweety" a beautiful woman with blue eyes and long blonde hair smiles at her, even though she looks pale and weak but it didn''t affect her beauty at all, for Lory her Mother is the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "Mother" Lory clenched her plush doll without notice.


    "Don''t look like that,e¡­.sit here" she tapped the surface in front of her.


    Lory climb to the bed where she sits in front of her mother, Lorenna leaned her back on thefy headboard she looks at the little girl in front of her, the beautiful purple eyes, the smooth white skin, her cherry red lips, and that beautiful bluish hair that she adored so much, her daughter is so beautiful how she wishes she would see her grown up and be the beautiful woman she would be but then again¡­.she does saw it¡­but not in a good way.


    "My princess" she sighs than she smiles sweetly "How are you today? Did you do something interesting?" she tugs her hair behind Lory''s ear, her voice is weak but soft.


    "I make cupcake¡­I want to give it to you, but the cake is burn¡­," she said dejectedly.


    "What, oh honey that''s too bad, don''t be sad¡­its okay¡­" she chuckles "Where''s Lucas, I thought he woulde with you"


    Lory shakes her head "Lucas hiding inside the Library, everyone tries to find him but they wouldn''t find him¡­."


    "But you can" Lorena squint her eyes mischievously.


    "Yup, only me who could find him!" Lory said proudly.


    Lorenna tilted her head with a smile "The twins will always find each other, my moon and sun¡­" she muttered but there''s a deep sadness in her voice.


    "Don''t worry mother, I will take care Lucas, I''m a big sister so this is my job you don''t have to worry" she puffs her chest.


    "My daughter is so reliable, how lucky I am" Lorenna strokes her head lovingly.


    Lory bes bashful "I will take care Father too and uncle steve, uncle zargy, Uncle ray and¡­.uncle Dory, oh they''re also aunty Camy too" she used her finger to count everyone.


    Lorne giggles softly "But if you protect everyone who will protect you?" she raised her eyebrow.


    "Uhm¡­." Lory search left and right then she lifts her plush doll "Girsha would!" she eximed.


    Lory burst in lough it took a while for her to calm down, she stroked the bird plush doll she was made for her when Lory was three years old, that also the day when she begins to hunt by that awful dreams "Let''s make an agreement than¡­" she poked lory nose "You can protect everyone and anyone because Mother and Father would protect you"


    "Really?" Lory''s face beamed with joy "Father too?" she asked excitedly.


    "Of course¡­." She nods her head "And our soul will never rest until you are safe, That I can promise you" she raised her pinky finger, Lory nods her head happily than she hooks her pinky with her mother pinky both of them than sway there fingers.


    "Than I promise I will protect everyone" Lory smiles brightly.

 Chapter 308 - The Arrival

    Something touches her face Lory awake from her dream than she notices Zhao Li Xin wiping her tears with his long fingers "Nightmare?" he asked softly.


    Lory shakes her head slightly "Why don''t you sleep?" Lory asks with a hoarse voice. ??


    "I already sleep.." he replied casually "Its still midnight, you should sleep again"


    Lory shifts her body than she patted the surface next to her "Sleep with me¡­." she said.


    Her words seem sad and lonely so Zhao Li Xin know she doesn''t mean anything, hey down next to her than lory snuggle on his chest Zhao Li Xin pull her closer inside his embraces, the warmedfort her heart, she clenched on his cor than she sniffed his scent, her warmth breath make his whole body electrify than he be stiffed, he blocked his dirty minds with the face of his enemy including some of the women who used to bother him and it works the heat inside his body cool down, overall there face turn him off.


    The innocent girl inside his embraces already fell asleep and her breathing be stables, suddenly his nose twitching the flower scent emitted from her body be stronger the scented slowly spread to the whole room, Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes in worry the from her palm the bluebell flower appear with dimmed light than the flower stalks grew from her palms to her elbow and run to her neck before it suddenly disappeared with the strong scent.


    Zhao Li Xin checks her pulse, he let out a long heaved when he notices her breathing is normal than he pulls the nket to cover her shoulder, he gives her kiss on the forehead then he closes his eyes.


    Just another mysteries of her, he has a lifetime to divulged it one by one¡­as long she''s here.


    ________________________


    Outside the monastery a young woman was praying in front of giant Budha statue, her personal maids kneel behind her follow her suit and the monk sit in front of the young mistress with his eyes closed the beads is on his hand while his mouth chanting suddenly the Monk stop his prayer slowly he open his eyes.


    A young man with hair white as snow wearing a white robe without a speck of dust tainted the robes surface, his one hand hide behind his back he looks like an immortal descend from heaven. The woman notices the monk had stopped praying she lifts her head and the monk stares to the front door than she turns around, and the ethereal handsome man stares back at her, his stare pierces deeply to her heart but she can''t look away.


    "You are Yuan Xue An," he asked with a low voice.


    "Yes¡­" she timidly said.


    "You''re Brother send me here, follow me" he turns around and leaves without waiting for her to stand up. Yuan Xue An maids help her young mistress to raised, she said quickly than she hastens her pace to chassed him


    "Mis¡­.Mister¡­.are you from Hei Shen Sect?" she painstakingly tries to adjust her steps with his quick pace.


    He suddenly stopped and turn around, Yuan Xue An almost hit his chest thankfully her maid helps her before her feet slip, she stares at Jin Hao with ming looks but Jin Hao face unperturbed "You will stay at Hei Shen Lord Manor until we find a safe ce for you" then he clicks his finger and a woman with the face looks like Yuan Xue An appear with a personal maid who looks like her personal maids, Yuan Xuen and her maid gasped.


    Yuan Xue An doppelganger cupped her fist infront of Jin Hao "Master Jin"


    "Do you''re job," he said in t tones.


    "Yes master!" she bows her head than she left with the maid doppelganger toward the monastery.


    "They will rece you when you stay at our Lord ce, just follow our rule and you will be alright" Jin Hao warned her.


    Yuan Xue An still in shocked, skin mask is not easy to make and also very expensive only now he realizes how powerful Hei Shen sect power is, no wonder her Brother trust her safety to them but still, living with a stranger make her anxious. Her owned Family mistreated her so she has a low expectation with other people, she wishes even if they don''t treat her nicely she hopes they would just ignore her and not hurt her.


    "Come¡­" Jin Hao beckoned her to follow him again, they climb down the mountain stairs the way down is quite long after five minutes Yuan Xue An already panting, her heart beating faster, her face bes pale and her breath bes heavier, her maid bes worried she holds her mistress arms "Young Miss!" she eximed anxiously.


    "I''m¡­fine," she said weakly, she doesn''t want to provoke the cold man anger.


    Jin Hao sigh tiredly, he never takes care of woman especially the weak one even Luo Ri Yi is not the weak type so he clueless how to handle this Yuan Xue An, he turns around than he checks her pulse, his cold hand jolted Yuan Xue An but she not dare to make a sound, Jin Hao suddenly notice something.


    "Drink this" he gives her a green jade bottle of elixir.


    She looks hesitant at first but then she pursed her lips and drinks the whole bottle, gradually her throat bes slightly cold and her breathing bes lighter the strange thing is her abdomen feel warm suddenly her fatigue disappeared, she suddenly looks at him with awe.


    "Let me guess, is your stepmother who arranged you''re dietary?" Jin Hao scoffed.


    "Yes, but the food is safe, my brother make sure of it" she refuted, not because she wants to defend her stepmother but she doesn''t want him to think her brother didn''t protect her well.


    Jin Hao stifles than he turns around and continues his walk, Yuan Xue An who already regains her strength continues chasing him. She thought that man must be hated her if not why can he walk slower can he see she wear a skirt and her leg is a lot shorter then him she can barely keep up with him.


    Fortunately, they finally reach the carriage, Yuan Xue An small face cover with a thinyer of sweat, Jin Hao raised the carriage curtain "Get in" he said in a firm voice. She feel a lump of anger on her chest but she knew she''s not in the position toin she also doesn''t want to burden her brother more then he already is so she holds her anger and climbs up to the carriage.


    It took an hours for them to reach the manor and they not enter from the front door, the carriage enter the back gate to keep their privacy, Yuan Xue An was dumbfounded when she got out from the carriage, the manor is a lot more luxurious then the General Yuan Manor, the paved is cover with white stone the grass is green with flower bushes and bonsai tree on the middle with pink leaf grew on the winding branches when she walks deeper to the garden hallway the pir made with red paint with dragon carved circled the end of the pir the fences made by ck wood hinted by gold paint such a magnificent hallway, she scared to imagine how the manor inside looks like.


    Suddenly Jin Hao pace halted, three womene from opposite direction, they are smiles and giggles with each other Yuan Xue An be nervous she subconsciously look down in warry, the three women realize someone is in front of them than the woman with blue hanfu take a step forward "Good day brother Jin?" she greeted with big smile.


    "I''m good, what a coincidence to meet you here" Jin Hao bow his head but not like before there''s a hint of warmth in his voice which surprised Yuan Xue An, she timidly raised her head and the woman with beautiful blue hanfu smiles kindly at her.


    "Is she General yuan younger sister?" she asked.


    "Yes she is" Jin Hao nods his head slightly "Thisdy is the Hei Shen future young madam, she will take care of you when you stay here"


    "Don''t be scared, I promise to you''re brother to take care of you, my name is Luo Ri Yi" Lory soft voice make he feel relief, Lory than open her arms widely and said "Wee to Yong Heng manor"

 Chapter 309 - The Arrival II

    "Yong Heng? Is that mean this manor is the Lord honest feeling for his evesting love to Miss Luo?" suddenly Yuan Xue An eyes lit up with excitement, she forgot about her nervousness. What Lory and the other didn''t know is the love story between her and Zhao Li Xin be hot toping among the young maiden, it''s like ''Cindere'' story where the prince falls in love withmon people, all young women dream to find a prince that would love them endlessly and this world is no exception.


    Yang Xi Yin giggles while covering her mouth with her wide sleeve "No, this the prayer from the Hei Shen member that this manor would not destroy by the Lord just like the previous manor" ??


    "But, just like the wise man said, Hei Shen people pray, and the Lordugh" Ming Yue Yin grinned.


    "Nice phrase" Jin Hao sincerely praised.


    "I know right" Ming Yue Yin wink her eyes proudly.


    Lory sigh, it''s hard to refute that. Suddenly Yuan Xue An recognize Ming Yue Yin face "You! You are the hero who saves me from human trafficking!" she gasped.


    "Oh, you remember me?" Ming Yue Yin chuckles "How are you, I heard your condition is not good, Don''t worry with master Jin here nothing he can''t fix"


    ''Except Zhao Li Xin poison of course''


    "Of course I remember you, you are so great, I almost died in that ce or worst but youing and save me just like a hero in the storybook, I will never forget that¡­." Her face suddenly bes red and her words be softer.


    Lory frowned when she watched them ''Something totally wrong with this scene'' than lory and Yang Xi Yin exchanged a nce, Lory raised her eyebrows with question look ''Do You see what I see?''


    Yang Xi Yin tilted her head with confused looks ''I guessed so¡­''


    Jin Hao flicks his robes "We should send her to the courtyard, we don''t want she fainted from fatigue in here" he scoffed, he doesn''t want to waste more time to take care this young woman. he has a lot of things to do, like drinking wine, ying chess, and used the prisoner at his pce for research material.


    Yuan Xue An pursed her lips "I won''t faint¡­" she muttered.


    "You right, let''s take here to the south courtyard what is it called? Qian Hua courtyard?" Lory pped her hands "let''s go, everyone, we need to check Xue An condition too"


    "Let''s go!" Ming Yue Yin leads the way "You forgot where''s the courtyard isn''t it?" she teased Lory.


    "This ce is way bigger than the other manor, but howe you know this ce more then I do?" Lory said in annoyance.


    "Well, I''m bored so I explored a little bit and uncle didn''t forbid us to walk around the manor as long we stay away from the main manor as if I wanted to identally bump with the ''Demon Lord''?" Ming Yue Yin makes a sarcastic smile.


    "If you bored, go home then!" Lory chides her "Are you forgot you have a kingdom to take care of?" Lory roll her eyes.


    "They''re''s old Zhang and uncle Wu to help me take care the country, everything bes stable after I clean the rat from the pce and I don''t have Brother or sister who will usurped my throne when I''m gone, so my position is firm as a mountain," Ming Yue Yin said in a rxed manner.


    "You abusing old Zhang Yu Hong to do you''re job, you know we call that a crime to the elderly" Lory shakes her head helplessly, she feel bad for the prime minister and the grand tutor for this irresponsible Empress.


    Yuan Xue An suddenly stopped, she looks at Ming Yue Yin in panic-stricken "You¡­..are you a Royalty?"


    "She is Empress Ming, the ruler of Liang Zu Kingdom, are you Brother never told you before?" Jin Hao used his thump to point Ming Yue Yin casually and she didn''t feel offended at all, living with Hei Shen she already used with there antics sometimes she forgot how normal people would react when they hear about her status.


    Yang Xue An feel she was hit by lightning bolt her legs be limp than she kneels on the ground and presses her head to the ground "I''m sorry you''re majesty for my rudeness, please forgive me for my ignorance!" Yuan Xue An maid also kowtow on the floor her body trembles when she heard the words, Empress, she nervous enough to facing thedy of the Hei Shen sect but now she also at the presence of an Empress, the maids feel she will faint on the spot.


    "Uhm¡­.." Lory and the others dumbfounded. Lory and Yang Xi Ying stare at Ming Yue Yin with encouraging looks ''It''s you''re fault, you fixed it" Lory deepen her gaze.


    Ming Yue Yin sighs, this is people normal reaction, she almost forgot about it, she clears her throat awkwardly than she helps Yuan Xue An to raise from the floor "What are you doing, you''re condition is not well, look your face is pale now"


    "You''re¡­you''re majesty¡­I" her words jumble together.


    "Don''t worry, in here my status is nothing even this aunty call me ''Brat'' so don''t think about it, tell your maid to raise, wait why doesn''t she move? has she fainted?" Ming Yue Yin tilted her head with helpless looks.


    "I think she is..." Jin Hao sighs tiredly he clicks his hand to call the manor maids to take care of the fainted maid.


    "That because you call me Aunty you d*mn brat!" Lory shouted angrily when she remember Ming Yue Yin''sment.


    Ming Yue Yin rolls her eyes "Calling your sister would be weird¡­" her mouth twitch, are we still argue about that?


    "So you choose ''Aunty'' instead" Yang Xi Yin confuse, it''s hard to follow her majesty way of thinking, maybe something broken in her head, isn''t she sleep for a long time before?


    "Xi Yin I don''t know what you are thinking about but I don''t like it" she raised her eyebrows with a warning look.


    "¡­..."


    "She thought you are an idiot!" Lory carelessly mocked her.


    "...."


    "...."


    "That''s hard to refute" Jin Hao suddenly make ament.

 Chapter 310 - The Arrival III

    After a lot of taunting and bickering, they finally arrived at Qian Hua courtyard, just like the name the courtyard is filled with flower in every corner from peach blossom tea, peony flower, peach blossom three, to rose flower, on the middle of the courtyard they''re''s a small pond with small bridged connecting to floating small pavilion, the courtyard is not as big as other courtyard but its beautiful and serene its suited for youngdy like Yuan Xue An.


    Yuan Xue An blinks her eyes a few times, this courtyard looks like a dream its so beautiful she almost believed a fairy would appear in the middle of the garden. ??


    "You like it?" Lory asked.


    "Its¡­its magnificent, is this ce real?" her mouth is open and closed without able to make a sound.


    "Thankfully you like it, you will stay here for a while, if you need anything just asked one of the maids, they will help you" Lory relief when she saw the little girl cheer up, she heard Yuan Xue An didn''t have a good live in her own house so Lory pitty her, a home should be the only ce you could feel save and secure but for Yuan, Xue An is the opposite, for someone who lives in that kind of condition they''re are only two choices for them when they were growing up, either they would be vicious like Lao Min Na or they would be timid like Yuan Xue An.


    "Let''s check you''re condition now" Lory lead them inside the room.


    The room inside the courtyard although didn''t as big as the other courtyard but its still massive room at leastpare to Yuan Xue An courtyard at General Yuan Manor, the room divided by three sections with curtain, they were lounge room, dining room and bedroom they''re also additional room for her personal maids, Yuan Xue An can''t closed her mouth, the room is even more beautiful then she thought the room designed for a young woman that''s why everything using soft color and flower painting everywhere.


    "Let''s check you''re pulse" Lory lead her to sit on the lounge room, Yuan Xue An still on a daze so she follows her without question her eyes still wonder to the whole room.


    At this situation Jin Hao is considered with his manor, he used a handkerchief to touch her pulse, this time he took a while to read her pulse, he frowned slightly than he retracts his hand from Yuan Xue An wrist.


    "How is she, don''t tell me they''re''s a poison in her blood," Lory asked anxiously, to be unable to cultivated is not a normal urrence in this world, other then her who ising for different world lory never met anyone who unable to cultivated so she concludes this situation is very rare, this condition should be happened because of hereditary or deliberately and Lory suspicious with thest one.


    "No she''s not but¡­.her body is deliberately weakened," said Jin Hao.


    Everyone stunned especially Yuan Xue An, she subconsciously squeezes her wrist.


    "Some food could be nourishment but they''re some types of food that cannot be mixed together or consumed every day because its not good for you''re body, but this is could recognize easily by a physician they used to tell the patient to stop consuming that food and everything will be normal but¡­.." Jin Hao sigh.


    ''So many ''but'' how annoying'' everyonement the same things.


    "Miss Yuan had been exposed by this situation for a decade, so it would be hard to change her body to normal," said Jin Hao.


    "So, she can be healed right, what about her cultivation?" Ming Yue Yin also be worried.


    "We need to return her body to normal condition first, it would be long and painful therapy" Jin Hao warned her "To able cultivated is like try to created a furnace, you need fire and wood, Yuan over here have little fire¡­..actually the fire is almost dead" Jin Hao cross his arm on the chest "fire is a Qi and wood is a talent, we need to fix her body to release her Qi and about the talent¡­its depend on her"


    "I can cultivate?" Yuan Xue An eximed excitedly.


    "Eventually but its gonna take a long time to fix you''re body and that doesn''t mean you will be a powerful cultivator or anything, it depends on you''re talent" Jin Hao rub her chin while contemting.


    "Its fine, as long I can cultivate I don''t care how long it would take" her face beamed with joy they''re''s a hope brimmed in her eyes, she never knew she would able cultivate that''s mean she will not burden her brother anymore.


    "Its good news doesn''t it, just be patience and everything is gonna be okay" Lory patted Yuan Xue An shoulder lightly.


    "Yup, even thought he always pout, he is the best Physician you can wish for, just trust him and you will be fine" Ming Yue Yinfort her.


    "Yes I know, I will trust master Jin" Yuan Xue An flustered when Ming Yue Yinforts her.


    At this time Jin Hao faces turning dark since when he always pout, he just not friendly that''s all but he never pout and why this little girl said she know, they only met once!


    Lory satisfied after she got the good news but than she realizes something "Hey, where is my fianc¨¦e?"


    "He has an appointment with Yang Qiong Yan," said Jin Hao.


    Lory mouth twitch in disgust "Marquis Yan? Yang Qiong Yan?"


    "The one and only¡­." Jin Hao let out a long heaved, he also hates that marquis.


    "That dirty b*stard, what does he want with uncle?" Ming Yue Yin frowned when she remembers yang Qiong Yang lecherous Face.


    "Not I good thing I presume" Yang Xi Yin sigh.


    "I hope he didn''t try something funny with my baby or this will get personal" Lory face turn sullen, she knew what kinda man Yang Qiong Yan, she has experience with someone like him, shrew, Meticulous, cunning always y inside the grey area where thew can''t touch him, someone like him is slippery as an eel.


    "When you get yourself a baby?" Ming Yue Yin frown.


    "..."

 Chapter 311 - Too Late

    Inside the private room of Hong Wei restaurant on the third floor the same floor Lory and the girls rented before, he also knew Yang Qiong yan cousin had disturbed his princess during her days out, how dare she, not even him dare to bother her when she''s having fun with her friends!


    Yang Qiong Yan sits opposite him with cheeky smiles he used to make but Zhao Li Xin acted as if he doesn''t saw him, he takes out his favorite wine from his own spatial ring and Mong Ki served the wine for him, Zhao Li Xin didn''t even bother to offer Yang Qiong yan his wine even just for a simple exchange pleasantries. Yang Qiong Yan faces unperturbed the smile still stered on his face he knew Zhao Li Xin''s infamous temperament was.??


    "Thank you for epting this meeting," said Yang Qiong Yan "I hope I don''t hinder you from you''re business"


    "You are, straight to the point than" Zhao Li Xin replied bluntly than he sips his wine slowly.


    Yang Qiong Yan smiles bes awry, his reply is not something he expected he clear his throat then heposes himself and he sped both of his hands on the table "I just wondering why the great Lord Long Ming stay in my country?"


    "I can''t stay?" Zhao Li Xin asked calmly while twisting his winecup slowly.


    "No, of course, you can its a fortune for our Kindom I just can''t stop wondering why" Yang Qiong yan eyes glint with curiosity.


    "Just a temporary stay before I continue my journey," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "You bought the most expensive manor from the royal family which I don''t know-how, and all of that effort just for you could stay here temporally?" Yang Qiong yang guffawed he hit his own knee "Apology Lord Long Ming but that is hard to believe"


    Zhao Li Xin sips his wine than he put down the winecup gently on the table "Is not my problem you believe it or not"


    Yang Qiong Yan dumbfounded although it doesn''t show on his face, he takes a deep breath than he opens his arms "Okay, just say I believe you, so tell me why you bought the most expensive manor in the capital"


    Zhao Li Xin faces turn soft for a second but disappeared in a second before anyone realized "Because my fianc¨¦e deserved the best" he sincerely replied.


    ''That''s it? is that all?''


    Yang Qiong Yan stunned for a moment, he smiles awkwardly than he sips his wine to calm his mind than he smacked his lips "So¡­its for you''re fianc¨¦e, is that it" is hard for chauvinist man like him to ept that he also have favorite concubine where he spurs his money for her but not to this extend.


    "It seems you''re fianc¨¦e have a taste with luxuries," he says with a sarcastic smile.


    Zhao Li Xin nces at him "No, she doesn''t care where we live¡­.we can live in the wilderness and she wouldn''t make ament" his mouth slightly curved whenever he thinks about her.


    Yang Qiong Yan confuses even more "So, why???.?"


    "Why not?" Zhao Li Xin sighs "Are you here just for asking about my fianc¨¦e..."


    Yang Qiong Yang smiles awkwardly "Well of course not, its because..."


    "Is Lao Min Na told you to asked me!" Zhao Li Xin''s voice bes sharper, he crosses his leg to another, he stares at him with ''knowing'' expression.


    His cold re make Yang Qiong Yan nervous, he stifles as he try to avoid Zhao Li Xin''s suspicion "I don''t know what¡­.."


    "Don''t underestimate me, Marquis Yang or I''m gonna feel offended" Zhao Li Xin warns him with t tones.


    he makes a wry smile "It seems I do underestimate you Milord" Yang Qiong Yan bow her head courteously then he raised his head with teasing smiles he say "You seem to watch Miss Lao Min Na moves, are you interested with her?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s finger tapped on the winecup than Mong Ki pours the wine from the sk carefully, Zhao Li Xin nces at Yang Qiong Yancent smiles, Zhao Li Xin said solemnly "Only to kill her¡­.." he said indifferently then he sips his wine again.


    Yang Qiong Yan sneered, It is hard for him to believe Zhao Li Xin''s simple answer "You really want to kill her¡­." he can''t believe Zhao Li Xin didn''t fell any kind of attraction to a woman like Lao Min Na.


    "Eventually..." Zhao Li Xin says without hesitation.


    "Miss Lao Min Na is a strong, talented and ambitious woman, in this world how many women like her you have encountered not to mention she has a rare beauty that can ruin the country, such a woman¡­.don''t you feel pity to killed her" Yang Qiong Yan doesn''t understand how Zhao Li Xin mind works if it was him he will do anything to have Lao Min Na, unfortunately, he doesn''t have the power and talent to gain her attention other than being her subordinated.


    "I think you overpraised Lao Min Na, I met too many women like Lao Min Na, there''s nothing special about her, she''s like a pebble on the street, too much to concern¡­" Zhao Li Xin scoffed in disgust.


    Yang Qiong Yan face be somber, he balled his fist inside his sleeve, for him Lao Min Na is like a Goddes he could never reach and yet Zhao Li Xin match her with pebbles is hard for Yan Qiong Yan to believe Zhao Li Xin didn''t attract to Lao Min Na he even believe Zhao Li Xin might be one of the men who can''t gain attention from Lao Min Na and that''s why he is hostile toward her.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores the disdained on Yang Qiong Yan''s face he sips his wine then he sighs "Tell me what you want, you wasting my times..." he sighs impatiently.


    Yang Qiong Yan calmed himself, getting angry with this man is no used he need to smoothen the rtionship between Lao Min Na and Zhao Li Xin because it gives more benefit for him and also for Lao Min Na even if they can''t be friends they should not against each other.


    "We don''t have to fight each other, I could even half territory of this kingdom for you''re business, so why must we fight and hurt each other when we can work together. You are a leader yourself don''t you wish to expand Hei Shen power even more then now, just imagine the benefit you gain" Yang Qiong Yan wickedly smiles but Zhao Li Xin face remains expressionless "If you don''t want to work with us is fine too, we can do our things without getting each other way"


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, Yang Qiong Yan though he would agree with him but then Zhao Li Xin put down the empty winecup on the table "Toote¡­.." he said with a low voice.


    "What do you mean?" Yang Qiong yan smiled be stiffed.


    "The moment she tries to kill my woman we are bound to kill each other" Zhao Li Xin straighten his back as he stares deeply at Qiong Yan''s nervous face "She tries to kill my fianc¨¦e multiple time, you think I don''t know her involvement with Lu Yao? She should stop thinking she''s the only one who has the brains, she got her people I''ve got mine, stop thinking I''m just stupid tyrant who knows nothing other than killing people..." Zhao Li Xin raised from his seat.


    "My attention to meet you is simple, I want you to send a message to that mistress of yours" Zhao Li Xin leans his head slightly toward Yang Qiong Yan "Tell her¡­.she'' yed well now it''s my turn" he''s word filled with murderous intent that make yang Qiong Yan hear tshuddered. Zhao Li Xin flicks his robes and walks out of the room with Mong Ki and Mong Yi followed.


    The room bes quiet, Yang Qiong Yan remain on his seat his face lose his color, he clenched his jaw and his eyes filled with anxiety, he didn''t know Lao Min Na tries to kill Zhao Li Xin fianc¨¦e, the same woman who make Zhao Li Xin eradicated Lu n and fight the sacred Mountain peak society, he doesn''t understand why Lao Min Na wants to kill that woman, a weak woman without power or background? Lao Min Na always indifferent to people who are below her either from appearance, family background or talent she never cares about them so why she cares so much with Zhao Li Xin fianc¨¦e is it because of Zhao Li Xin? is she fell in love with him but then what happened with Zhao Yi Chen, her fiancee? Yang Qiong Yan has so much question bit he doesn''t have the answer, he can only sit there and contemting his next move.

 Chapter 312 - Bad Mood

    Zhao Li Xin just climb down the stairs when he reaches the second floor a soft voice called him


    "Lord Long Ming" ??


    He halted his pace than turn around a beautiful woman cupped his feel and bow at him elegantly "I''m the second Princess of Liu Yan kingdom Qian Mu Ting, is a pleasure to meet you" her feel ted when she meets with her idol man, Zhao Li Xin even more handsome then the rumor said.


    "Hm.." he nods his head then turn his back to leave, Qian Mu Ting can let him leave just like that, she had paid a lot of people to inform her when Zhao Li Xin leave his Manor alone, she practically running when her maid told her Zhao Li Xin went to Hong Wei restaurant.


    "Milord please wait" she unconsciously shouted, she even surprised how brazen she is but she can''t let this change wasted away "I always hear about your story, would you mind apanying me for some tea" she bashfully said, it''s easy to see she''s not used to approaching man first but for him, she will brace herself.


    Zhao Li Xin face remain unperturbed he sees the yearning in Qian Mu Ting eyes and his heart turn cold "My fianc¨¦e waiting for me at home, so I must decline your offer"


    Qian Mu Ting face be stiffed than her smiles be awkward "Oh, I met with Miss Luo I visit your manor but I didn''t saw you so I ''m chatting with Miss Luo instead" she said with gentle smile but when other people heard it sound like Lory didn''t let Qian Mu Ting met with Zhao Li Xin even though the Princess already spare her time to visit him.


    Its a weird concept in this world where the woman who is jealous was seeing as a shrewd woman even though the man they jealous of is there fianc¨¦e or husband, woman expected to be demure and obedient to there husband such a culture who only gives benefit to male.


    "I know, you came to my manor, you asked yourself you wanted to meet my fiance so I don''t think necessary for me to meet you, you should give us prior notice second Princess, not like other people Hei Shen people don''t have much leisure times" Zhao Li Xin make sarcastic remarks for Qian Mu ting have to much leisure time and bothering him.


    People also dumbfounded when they hear the word Hei Shen, they wonder is that handsome man is from Hei Shen Sect, is that why the Second princess interested with him even though that man already has a fianc¨¦e. Qian Mu Ting''s face turns from red to white he never thought he could be so heartless, even the rumor about his temperament is worst then the rumor said.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to offend you" she looks down pitifully, it make other people feel sorry for her even her maids feel sad for their Princess, they look at Zhao Li Xin with ming eyes but then Mong ki and Mong Yi stare at back at them with warning gaze and the maids suddenly startled and they do not dare to lift their heads again.


    This acted make Zhao Li Xin feel nauseous how many women use this ''pitiful card'' trick to him, why these women thought he would be soft to them just because of little tears, what a ridiculous thought.


    " Excuse me," Zhao Li Xin ignore her he doesn''t even bother to give herforting words, he turns around and leaves, his suppressing aura make people turn quiet and open the path for him no one dares to nce at him no matter how handsome he is. they all feel the wintere early to their Kingdom.


    Qian Mu Ting froze on the spot, her body feels numb she didn''t realize she clenched her fist so tight until her nail pierce to her skin and slightly bleed, her maids bes worried she whispers at Qian Mu Ting ears "You''re highness, are you okay" she scared Qian Mu ting would cry what would happen ifmoner see their princess crying after she got rejected, her reputation would be ruined.


    Qian Mu ting startled, she realized people secretly staring at her, she can''t let herself look disgraceful and be jokes for other people, she forced herself to smile "Is our room ready? I''m already starving" she said with a calm smile.


    The maid feel relief "Yes, the room is ready, please this way her highness" the maids lead her to the private room.


    The spectator disappointed because they didn''t catch the princess in sorry state, who knew she canpose herself so quickly and acted as if nothing happened no wonder they said the second princess is the brightestpare to other princess turns out is not just a rumor, even in that embarrassing situation she can remain calm and poise.


    Inside the carriage, Zhao Li Xin mood turn to the lowest, this whole day he has to meet two annoying people how can he is not in a bad mood, he can''t wait to go home and hold her princess. Zhao Li Xin body be more rxed just thinking about her waiting at home.


    "Milord, General Yuan sent this" Mong Ki show him a few thick books "that is the report about all business affiliated with Lao Min Na also the business who is owned by her, they''re also report about nobles and merchant who work for Lao Min Na, we can use our owned resource to investigate the detail, but this books make our jobs easier"


    Zhao Li Xin received the books he examined the content than he turns a few pages his face bes serious, Zhao Li Xin maybe azy bum but that because he is a genius who can absorb information very quickly, that''s why he got bored easily and look apathetic most of the times. The journey to the manor only need ten minutes with carriage in a short time they arrived at the front door, Zhao Li Xin return the book to Mong Ki.


    "Give it to Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan, I want every shop that works with Lao Min Na disappeared tell Bei Li Yan to take care, everyone who works with Lao Min Na" Zhao Li Xin rest lean his backzily "Cut all the tentacles before we aimed the head," he said again with cold voice.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki cupped his fist firmly, he immediately got off from the carriage and disappeared.


    The front gate slowly opens by the gatekeeper and his carried enter the gate before the gate closes again. his carriage stop in the second gate, Mong Yi help him to lift the curtain than Zhao Li Xin got off from the carriage, the housekeeper and servant bow their waist to greeted there Lord.


    "Where is she?" he asked.


    Everyone knew the ''she'' he meant is always Luo Ri Yi even when Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Yin stay in the manor, Zhao Li Xin never asked about them even the slightest he might even forget they live here if only they didn''t bother his princess as much.


    "Miss Luo is her courtyard," said the housekeeper.


    "Alone?" Zhao Li Xin furrows his eyebrows in annoyance.


    "She is, Miss Yang is with master Li and Empress Ming is apanied General Yuan and his sister" the housekeeper is used by his possessive behavior toward Miss Luo, who said Miss Luo is the one who seduced there Lord everyone in Hei Shen knew is the other way around.


    His face suddenly lit up like sunrise although it''s not conspicuous for other people but for the housekeeper, this sight is hurting his eyes, Zhao Li Xin smiles faintly "Good, don''t let them bother her for today don''t bother me either even if someone dead!" he remind his housekeeper sternly, he misses her very much its been a while since therest kisses, isn''t it?


    "Yes, Milord" the housekeeper calmly answers his Lord, he blinks his eyes a few times to adjust his sight.


    ''So bright''

 Chapter 313 - The Things We Do For Love

    Lory is in the garden she takes off her shoes and soaked her feet inside the cool pond, the Koi fish swim around her legs and gives her tingle a little bit, the flower petal floating on the pond than Girsha flew in the sky and sometimes he dived to the pond surface and makes a ripples that scarred the fish, the day almost over and the sky turn to oranges as a sign for the sun to rest.


    Suddenly someone embraces her from behind "You don''t feel cold?" a manly voice whisper on her ears make all her body feel electrify, The smelled of agar woods and pines tickles her nose. ??


    "You finally home" Lory turn her head towards him.


    "Missed me?" he asked with flirtatious smiles.


    "A little bit¡­" she pursed her lips.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, he sits behind her while still hugging her waist "It almost winter the water should be cold, don''t soak your feet too long" he worriedly said.


    "Its fine, its good for me to channel with my ''Mana''" Lory lean her head to his hard chest while closing her eyes she could feel the subtle current in the water, how the fish move affected the waves inside the pond.


    "Mana?" Zhao Li Xin question it.


    "Its ''Qi'' for you, an energy that moves through your veins running to your dantian the energy that make you able to control every cell in your body with your brain, well¡­.through a lot of practice of course" Lory chuckles.


    She raised her hand than she opened her palm, suddenly the water rippling then raise the water circling on the air then turn into a sphere inside the sphere the Koi fish trapped, the fish swim in circle confusedly, the sphere float then move slowly toward her hand then it stops above her palms.


    Lory''s eyes turn to purple than the sphere gradually froze, Zhao Li Xin could hear the sounds of ice make cracking sound around the sphere surface but the Koi is unharmed and still swim around inside the sphere just like a living snowball.


    The sphere slowlynd on Lory''s palm "I''m born with this power, we call it ''Gift'' in you''re world it might something simr with cultivation but ''Gift'' we were called the ''Gifted'' but we are minority in society, only twenty percent people in my Kingdom be the Gifted it''s even lower outside my Kingdom" Lory sigh.


    Lory straighten her back she put the snowball back on the pond when the snowball touch the water surface the ball suddenly melted and the fish release from the sphere and swim away "I''m born with two gifts, the gift to control water and the gift for healing,ter on, I met Girsha and he give me the Gift to control the wind"


    "That''s how you healed me" Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    "Yes.."Lory turn around, she sits face to face with Zhao Li Xin, she tilted her head "Are you afraid of me?"


    Zhao Li Xin frowned "NEVER!" he pulls her closer then he holds her waist tighter "I don''t care who you are or what you are as long it''s you I will always love you, after all this time, do you still doubt my feeling?" he feel wronged, he wonder if he''s not done enough so she still not trust himpletely.


    Lory suddenly bes flustered, he''s right, she has no reason to doubt him "Of course not, I''m just¡­.worry¡­if you knew everything you will hate me¡­..you will leave me¡­."


    He cupped her cheeks and he pressed his lips on her, Lory swallow her words in surprised while he nimble her lips while pressing her chest on him, he reluctantly stop when he feel she have trouble breathing, Lory stare at his dark eyes in dazed her lips has swollen red after the intense kissed which only aroused him even more but he needs to calm himself.


    He gently caresses her cheek "I will never hate nor I would ever leave you, wherever you go I''ll follow you could never get rid of me, in this world or the next we will always together if you go to hell than their shall I go¡­.you understand, you believe me"


    Tears fall on her cheeks like broken dam, she can''t make a word so she nods her head profusely, Zhao Li Xin wiped her tea with his long finger "You are my Gift, you are the God reward for every pain that I''ve been through" he kissed her forehead lightly and pull her in his embraces "My sweet princess¡­." he muttered with smiles.


    Unbeknown by them faraway behind the cherry blossom tree a woman watching the lovely scened with smiles on her face, the wind blows her silver hair gently her grey eyes sparkle light star at the night sky.


    [Peeping Tom¡­.]


    The woman chuckles, she lifts her head on the tree branch a bird re at her she covers her mouth pretend to embarrass [Oh dear, you caught me!]


    [What are you doing sneaking around like this, Arthea] Girsha chides her.


    [Me!] she holds her check as if she was wronged used but Girsha ignores her lousy acting, Arthea stifle than she leans her head on the tree trunk with tired expression [Don''t be mad, I just watched the lovely scened¡­.you know how much I like love story]


    Girsha turns her gaze towards the couple whough in each other embrace it does a lovely scene, the Girsha shifts her gaze back to the woman below him [This¡­.is this you''re doing?]


    Arthea smiles while her gaze fixed on the couple in front of her [No¡­not all of it at least, no one can''t control human feeling, not even a God ''free will'' they said] she heaved then ironically smile [Their''s feeling is their own, it''s they''re owned will¡­..]


    Girsha sigh in relief but then another question pops up in his head [Why are you here Arthea?] he always wonders about this, should she stay at Verrion to guide the next king of Hand.


    [Why am I here?] she muttered to herself with saddened Expression [I¡­I make a mistake, one simple, innocent mistake] she closed her eyes and the aching torment her heart again, its been so long why her pain not eased, they said time will heal every pained why don''t it healed her, that day if she make a different decision will everything be better, if only¡­.


    [I can''t do this on my own, I need her help¡­.] she stares at Lory in remorse.


    Girsha suddenly engulfs with apprehension he stares at Arthea anxiously [What have you done Seeress?]


    With saddened expression, she stares back at him then she helplessly smiles [I¡­..I Fell in love¡­.]

 Chapter 314 - Midnight Talks

    Inside one of the courtyards at the Yong Heng manor, the room still illuminated with bright light even though is already midnight. Onedy sits behind the desk reading scroll and books with a serious look with two maids cater her to open the scroll and grind the ink carefully for not making a sound that would disturb her.


    he check the scroll and paper one by one her eyebrows furrow when she found something she dissatisfied with, she will make a note and separate it from other section, sometime she would stamp the scroll or the paper imperial seal who is made by pure white jade carved with the flying phoenix on the top of the seal to honor Ming Yue Yin as the first Empress of Liang Zu Kingdom. ??


    After awhile the stack in front of her got thinner and everything has arranged neatly by her subordinate sh bodyguard sh maids, she stretches her arms on the air then make a long groan then she sighs heavily "Is there any new news from home?" she props her chin on the table.


    "Prime minister Wu begging you toe home," said one of her subordinates with a t tone. The subordinated is a young woman about seventeen years old, she has a ''cute'' type of face if only she would smile more often, her name is Su Yi.


    "No new news then" she ignores her.


    "Grand Tutor Zhang sends you the picture of a young master he wants to introduce him to her majesty" Su Yi opens the scroll and there''s a picture of a man with green robes and one hand rest behind his back, the man is quite handsome and look like a refined schr.


    "Who is that?" Ming Yue Yin frown.


    "Master Chang Yu Heng, twenty years old, Love poetry and painting also quite talented cultivator, people said he is a gentle and kind young man" Su Yi exins everything with expressionless expression.


    "Ha! love poetry and painting¡­he must be like to watching the sunset and smelled the flower too" she make sarcastic remarks.


    "Well, I think so¡­." Su Yi tilted her head, It is not hard to imagine this kinda a man do such things "Is there a problem your majesty?" she asked.


    "A lot of problem!" Ming Yue Yin shove the picture away "A man like this love demure woman, quiet and pristine just like dainty flower, someone soft and gentle who her voice sweet as honey, that woman is not me obviously" she raised both her hand in ''surrender'' gesture.


    "Hm, I think her majesty can be demure too¡­" Su Yi said with not very convincing expression.


    "No way!" one of the subordinated who is more cheery chimed in " her Majesty is like a raging fire that could burn the whole city with her ze!" she said passionately, this subordinated is another seventeen years old woman who served Ming Yue Yin, she is energetic young woman, Ming Yue Yin gives her name Su Jing hoping that name would calm her temper well, it didn''t work.


    "Like she said¡­" Ming Yue Ying casually nods her head although she is not sure since when her image bes so violent.


    The other female subordinated also show their unanimous agreement with nodes. Ming Yue Yin sigh she lean on her chair when her subordinated brew her tea, the fragrant from the leaf immediately filled the room. She blinks her eyes a few times then she shifts her gaze back to her subordinated who roll the painting.


    "Chang Yu Heng, is he Honorable Magistrate Chang Bo son''s?" she suddenly asked.


    "He is" Su Yi replied.


    "I thought all his sons are married?" she frowned.


    "This is the fifth son, he hasn''t married yet" she exins it again.


    Ming Yue Yin eye widen in shock "So many Son"


    "He has so many wives¡­" Su Yi replied nonchntly.


    Ming Yue Yin eyebrow twitches "You got the point¡­"


    Suddenly another of her subordinates knocked on the room she enters after Ming Yue Yin gives her permission, this subordinated is on duty to guard the Empress manor even though it''s not necessary because Zhao Li Xin shadow guard make this manor airtight but this more like a matter of principle than necessary.


    The subordinated kneel on the floor and cupper her fist courteously, another female attendant name Su Feng "Your Majesty Lady Yuan is on the courtyard entrance, I think she wants to enter but she''s too afraid" Su Feng knew her Empress has a good opinion with the Yuan sibling and the Yuan sibling seems like a good people so when she saw Yuan Xue An back and fort outside the courtyard entrance for an hour she didn''t hesitate to inform her Empress.


    "The night is cold and her body still weak, what is she doing out there? Send her in immediately" Ming Yue Yin quickly order Su Feng to fetch Yuan Xue An then he orders the other Su Yi to brew Pu Erh tea, other for digestion the tea also good to warmed body.


    Not long after Yuan Xue An enters the room her face already pale from the cold air, Ming Yue Yin frown in worry just like Lory she also has a soft spot with a weak and innocent little girl especially a little girl who was bullied by their owned family, maybe it reminds her how she was before she was saved by Lory.


    "What are you doing, you will get sick again, your brother would me us for not taking care of you" Ming Yue Yin starts to nag her, Yuan Xue An suddenly feel bad she doesn''t want her idol hated her, she suddenly looks down in guilt but then Ming Yue Yin pul her hand to sit near the furnace then she wrapped her with fur shawl, Yuan Xue An dumbfounded but Ming Yue Yin though she''s sick "What''s wrong? do you feel unwell?" she bes more worried when Yuan Xue An didn''t answer.


    "No, I''m fine!" she quickly shakes her head, she feel touch Ming Yue Yin feel worried with someone like her, only her Brother and Father who care about her although her Father slowly distances himself from her for some reason, maybe he thought she useless?


    "Really?" Ming Yue Ying not sure "Her drink some tea to warm yourself" she orders her subordinated to served the tea in front of Yuan Xue An, she took the tea then she sips her tea slowly and suddenly her body engulf with warmth and perhaps is not just her body.


    "It''s almost past midnight, why don''t you sleep? Where is your personal maid"


    "She is sleeping I don''t want to wake her up, I don''t know why I can''t sleep?" she timidly said, "But is not because my room is notfortable or I feelck anything" she suddenly ry herself in haste, she afraid Ming Yue Yin misunderstood her as a spoiled woman.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckled "Is a new environment and you are alone no wonder you can''t sleep, it''s normal to feel restless" sheforts her gently.


    "Yes, I don''t know why I feel this way, this ce is so beautiful and everyone is so nice but¡­." She looks downcast.


    "It''s gonna take some time to befortable don''t pushed yourself let it alle naturally, is not like anyone would force you" Ming Yue Yin shrugs her shoulder casually.


    "Thank you your majesty" she bowed her head politely.


    Ming Yue Yin raised her hand "Call me sister Ming, other than my subordinated or Uncle subordinated every just calls me with my name so you don''t have to be formal"


    "Yes your Ma¡­.sister Ming," she said with flustered looks then she suddenly leans forwards "Is Lord Long Ming is your uncle?" she whispers.


    "Well¡­" she rubs her chin "That because Lo¡­ehm, Luo Ri Yi is my Aunty" she exins carelessly.


    Ming Yue Yin subordinated rub their forehead withplicated looks, this matter is simple yet make a lot of people misunderstood but this is all their Empress fault they can''t me the unfortunate Miss Luo Ri Yi.


    "Oh Miss Luo is Liang Zu royal family?" she confusedly asked, the rumor said all the Liang Zu royal family had perished.


    "No, she''s not¡­.well¡­.I kinda adopt her" she with augh.


    "...."


    ''More like forcing her!" the subordinated roll their eyes secretly.

 Chapter 315 - Midnight Talks II

    Suddenly someone knocked on the door they Ming Yue Yin hear the word from outside "Excuse Your majesty, General Yuan is here"


    "Brother?" Yuan Xue An surprised. ??


    "Let him in," said Ming Yue Yin.


    Yuan Xue An gaze at ming Yue Yin in worry looks, is not appropriated for a man visit a maiden room, what if Hei Shen people misunderstood and ruin her imaged. Ming Yue Yin understands her worry so she gives her a rxed smile.


    "This is Hei Shen ce, no one dares to make presumptuous rumor inside Long Ming manor" she raised her eyebrows confidently.


    Only then Yuan Xue An feel relief, soon after the door is open but Yuan Shao didn''t enter the room but waiting outside, he wears cks robes from top to the bottom it seems hee in incognito. Ming Yue Yin sigh, she raised from her chair then approach the door "Come in, your sister condition is unwell she can''t stay outside, just get in! no one in this ce care after all" She waved her hand carelessly.


    Yuan Shao looks hesitant but she''s right when hees to Ming Yue Yin courtyard no one looking at him with wondering eyes, this ce as weird just like the owner, he reluctantly entered the room.


    "Is not that hard wasn''t it" Ming Yue Yin teased then she turns around and walks to the lounge room where Yuan Xue An is.


    "Brother why are you here?" asked Yuan Xue An.


    Yuan Shao saw her sister wearing thick fur shawl and sit near the furnace his heart feel eased, he ds her sister treated nicely inside Zhao Li Xin Manor he also feel grateful for Ming Yue Yin kind hospitality "I''m worried about you so I sneak out from Yuan manor to find you but you are not in your room even your maid didn''t know where you are, fortunately, Hei Shen servant told me where you are, who knew you bothering her majesty"


    "I''m sorry¡­" she realizes her misbehaved, she does bother Ming Yue Yin rest.


    "Don''t fret about it, I just finish my work and I couldn''t sleep right away miss Yuan is here to apany me" Ming Yue Yin wink yfully at Yuan Xue An and sessfully make her blush.


    Yuan Shao''s face bes gentle, he wonders why she doesn''t act like normal Ruler at least normal woman, Ming Yue Yin invites him to sit next to Yuan Xue An chair then her servant served him with the same Pu Erh tea.


    "Are you here just to visit your sister" Ming Yue Yin blow her teacup.


    "No, I also want to give something to Lord long Ming but the Housekeeprt said I can''t disturb him now" he lifts the teacup carefully before he takes a sip.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles "Don''t worry, he is busy flirting with Ri Yi, you can meet him tomorrow"


    "It seems their rtionship is even closer than the rumor said" he smiles meaningfully.


    "Yup, so much better to the point is better provoked Long Ming than provoked Ri Yi, he tends to overreacted when it something involved Ri Yi other than that he quite indifferent so you better keep that in mind"


    "I noted that" his smile be more dazzling, Ming Yue Yin suddenly bes nervous she averts her gaze back to her tea.


    "How is the situation at your ce, you''re father might ask a lot of thing about Xue An isn''t it" Ming Yue Yin leans her back on the chairzily.


    "He does and that woman also insisted to check Xue An condition so my father sends a few people to check Xue An at the monastery, fortunately, they met with Xue An doppelganger so they convince and return home," said Yuan Shao.


    "That woman? Who?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    "Qian Qin Wei, my father''s wife," he said in utter disguised on his face.


    "Ah" Ming Yue Yin understands his hatred after her own investigation Su Yi told her what happened to Yuan Shao''s family she can''t help to feel sorry for him.


    Yuan Xue An bites her lips, she always feel anxious whenever someone brings up Qian Qi Wei name, she doesn''t know why her stepmother hated her so much, every time she looks at her Yuan Xue An feel like a rabbit eyeing by the wolf, why so much hatred and anger in her stepmother''s eyes? She asked her Brother once but he always avoids the subject and patted her head and said not to worry about it, but how could she?


    "It seems that woman still not give up with Xue An matters huh?" Ming Yu Yin let out a long sigh.


    Yuan Shao shifts his gaze to his dejected sister, Yuan Xue An hides half her face behind the teacup but easy to see how much she disrupt by it, Yuan Shao takes a deep breath then he shakes his head "I don''t think she ever let Xue An live her life peacefully"


    "Brother, why you never told me why stepmother hated me so much" she clenched her winecup nervously.


    "Don''t call her Mother! She doesn''t deserve to be your Mother" Yuan Shao suddenly raised his voice.


    Yuan Xue An startled, her body jolted she almost drop her teacup, Yuan Shao realizes he overreacted and he feel guilty for startling his sister, he closes his mouth with his fist then he takes a deep breath "I''m sorry Xue An, I''m sorry your majesty" he bowed at Ming Yue Ming apologetically.


    Ming Yue Yin raised her hand "It''s fine, call me Ming Yue Yin no one treat me like an empress in this ce well except my subordinates" she put down he empty teacup on the table "I don''t mean to interfere but from my experience is better to exin everything to your sister, she can''t protect herself if she didn''t know the truth"


    Yuan Shao hesitant but Yuan Xue Yin begging him with her stare, she wanted to know why her family bes like this, why her Father distant himself from her, why her brother and father have a cold rtionship, why her stepmother hated her even her step-sister didn''t like her, she never did anything that would upset them but why?


    "Please brother, I need to know, I almost fourteen you can''t hide this forever" she pleaded earnestly.


    Yuan Shao holds his sister hand "You right, but it is not a good story I''m scared it will make you sad you and worsen your condition so I..."


    "Brother I''m not that weak, Master Jin Hao also said I can be cured so don''t worry please tell me everything" she grips her brother''s hand tightly.


    He patted his sister head dotingly "Okay¡­I tell you everything" He begins his story how happy Yuan Fei and Han Xue shi was before the arrival of Qian Qin Wei then how Qian Qi Wei used the Emperor power to wrecked they''re family and how they''re Mother die miserably after she gives birth with Yuan Xue An, Through the whole story yuan Xue An struggle to hold her tears her hand trembles she can''t hold her teacup anymore, so she put down the teacup and her hand sped together on her knee then tears streaming down on her cheeks no matter how fast she wipes her tears more tears would fall.


    After a few hours, yuan Shao finally finishes his story "Now you understand the deep grudges in our family" he sighed "I don''t want to leave you but I need more power to make sure your safe but turns out it''s not enough, Qian Qin Wei is more vicious than I thought, I almost lost you that day¡­.if not because of Empress¡­.I mean Ming Yue Yin, I might lose you forever"


    "Why Father let this happened, why he let step¡­..that woman hurt us like this" she doesn''t want to call Qian Qin Wei stepmother after what she knows.


    "If he challenges Qian Qin Wei your Father might lose both of you, in his own way he tries to save you, you might not agree with him but he chooses the bad from the worst" Ming Yue Ying bes more despondent when she heard directly from him.


    "Not really, they''re also other option, My father could step down from his position and leave the city" Yuan Shao snort in disdained "But he didn''t do that, he doesn''t want to disappoint his father and their ancestors who have served the country and he also can''t turn his back from the Emperor, such a loyal subordinated isn''t he" he makes sarcastic smile.


    "Its such bad luck someone like Qian Qin Wei fell in love with your father"


    "I wonder" Yuan Shao balled his fist, "I think it got something to do with Yang Ao Shen"


    "Yang¡­.is he?" Ming Yue Yin stunned.


    "Yes, Yang Qiong Yan Father"

 Chapter 316 - Midnight Talks III

    "I knew about this just recently, when we save Xue An from the human trafficker I identally help the daughter of my mother previous nanny, she retired when I''m only one year old so I don''t know about her but she recognizes my name" Yuan Shao sighs, such a coincidence to stumble with his Mother nanny.


    "When we talk, she identally talks about Yang Ao Shen, os a slip out of tongue I guessed then I pushed her to tell me the whole stories, turns out Yang Ao Shen fell in love with my mother and he falling hard but my mother loves my father, Yang ao Shen can''t match my father appearance, reputation, and even family background so he had no choice but to step aside¡­.reluctantly" ??


    Yuan Shao stare at the ceiling in a deep gaze, he takes another sip of tea then he continues "I also knew how Qian Qin Wei falling in love with my Father, at that time Qian Qin Wei was attacked by a gank of robber it was my father who safe her but what make me suspicious is that Yang Ao Shen was with Qian Qin Wei and from the information from the coachman who was served the Yang family, it was yang Ao Shen who choose that road, he said it''s a short cut"


    "You think Yang ao Shen deliberately make them meet each other" Ming Yue Yin stunned.


    "Yang Ao Shen is Qian Qin Wei are childhood friends, I think he knew what type of man Qian Qin Wei likes if he gives a little push here and there, it''s not possible to make QianQin Wei obsessed with my father, not to mention she only sixteen at that time," said Yuan Shao.


    Such a meticulous n, it''s simple but borated n and vicious too, he knew Qian Qin Wei is a selfish woman who will use her father power to get what she wants and Yang Ao Shen also know Yuan Fei cannot refuse the emperor order and when that happened Yuan Fei and Han Xue Shi would suffer, what a great n but it''s so cruel¡­is Yang Ao Shen realizes he pushed Han Xue Shi to her miserable death?


    "That''s¡­.cruel but it hard to prove" Ming Yue yin sadly said.


    "I know, this not enough to be considered as evidence this is all just circumstantial evidence nothing concrete" he also feel disappointed, Yang Ao Shen is too cunning he knew he can''t be med with this even if people knew about this they would me Qian Qin Wei as a selfish woman and the emperor as a tyrant, who dare to use the Emperor?


    "Brother, is this true but Yang Wei Lan insisted to be your wife is she doesn''t know about this?" Yuan Xue An frowned in disgusted, she remembers how Yang Wei Lan always overly nice to her to the point that make her ufortable, she also pushes Yang Xue An to gives her any information about Yuan Shao and that makes Yuan Xue An lessfortable then she already is.


    "I don''t think she knew¡­she just too stupid to be trusted with that kinda secret, Yang Ao Shen will never share his secret to anyone just face it, its humiliating for a man like him" he opens his arms widely.


    "It does¡­" Ming Yue Yin and her subordinated nods their head at the same time. Whose said woman hell held no fury like a woman scorn, it''can be said man just all the same.


    "No wonder you don''t want to marry yang Wei Lan" Ming Yue Yin mumble.


    Yuan Shao face turn sullen "Even if she''s not Yang family daughter I will never marry someone like her" why it seems Ming Yue Yin underestimated his taste of woman "I rather marry someone stubborn, hot-headed and have strong will even though she can be quite annoying too!" he unconsciously blurted out his thought exasperatedly.


    The room suddenly bes quiet the subordinated and Yuan Xue An stare at Yuan Shao with shocking expression then they stare at Ming Yue Yin with expectation.


    Ming Yue Yin looks worried then she tilted her head "You have a weird taste of woman¡­"


    Yuan Shao faces turn dark "You think...?" he make sarcastic remarks.


    _________________________


    This night the moon is in it perfect circle, the white cloud hovers like a mist and it''s hinder the moon faint light, Lory sit on the swing under the wisteria tree, something she asked the servant to make it for her all she has to do just gives them the design and in half-day ''Vo'' the swing is here!


    The swing is cover with soft cushion and it big enough for two people, it seems when Hei Shen people created something they always involved their Lord somehow, Lory didn''t bother by it she might not realize the swing size erged without her consent.


    Zhao Li Xin sit beside her he pushes the swing with his leg and it sways, Lory smiles at him then he lifts her shawl on her shoulder then wrapped herself tightly, Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand around her shoulder to keep her warmed.


    "They make this swing very good isn''t it," Lory said.


    "Just a simple matter, I will kick them out if they can''t make a simple swing like this" he doesn''t feel impressed at all.


    Lory can only chuckle how stern he is with his people but he alwayspliant with her "Don''t be so hard on them" she lean her head on his shoulder.


    "It''s necessary when the leader bes soft their people would start cking and everything would fall apart" he rubs Lory shoulder lovingly.


    "I can''t say you wrong about that" Lory stunned Zhao Li Xin say the same thing as Zargan used to say to reminds Lucas and her.


    "No you can''t" he smiles while pulling her head close to him "Oh I forgot about this" he suddenly retract his hand from Lory''s shoulder. Lory confusedly stares at him then Zhao Li Xin waved his hand and a ne appears on his palm, Lory stunned by the familiar ne.


    "You found it!" she eximed excitedly.


    "Yes, it takes a while to fix it, turn around¡­I''ll help you" he eagerly want to help her to wear the ne.


    Lory turns around than she sifts her hair, Zhao Li Xin''s heart palpitates when he sees her slender neck he takes a deep breath to calm his heart then he put on the ne around her neck "That''s it" he softly said.


    Lory hold the pendant gently with delight smiles "I thought I lost it"


    "I will never let that happen" he kisses the back of her head then he holds her from behind "I never seen this flower again after you awaken from your long sleep"


    Lory doesn''t say anything she intertwined their hands together on her chest "Such a mysterious flower¡­.just like you" he mumbles to himself but Lory could hear him.


    "Bluebell flower, the witch flower¡­." She pondering in deep thought "The insignia of Druid priestess¡­"


    "Their A priestess in you''re world too?" he surprised.


    "They are not normal Priestess because they are not served any kind of religions, they served the seeress of Djevelskrin temple but no one ever saw Djevelskrin temple before except the Lucient heir"


    "Lucient? Isn''t that is your family name?"


    "It is, but only the crowned King could reach the temple, not even their Archknight allowed to enter Djevelskrin territory"


    "So you don''t know where is the ce?" he guessed randomly.


    "Not at that moment but¡­..I found it" her body suddenly be numbs, her imagination back to that cold dark ce.


    "What''s wrong? do you fear her? is the priestess hurt you?" he anxiously asked.


    "No, they not and no I don''t fear them but I do fear whaty beneath it" her body suddenly feels colder she doesn''t realize her hands have turned cold and she clenched his hand tightly until her hand paled.


    For some reason, his heart begin to race he suddenly have bad premonition "What is it?"


    "It''s Uhm¡­..It''s the Devil Lair¡­.it''s Lazarusir" she said in a low voice as if she scared the devil would hear her voice.


    "What happened? Did you meet with ''it'', why? Lory tell what happened!" Zhao Li Xin''s voice raised for the first time in front of Lory, Huo Long told him once something lurking in a dark waiting for her, is that creature is the devil, is it the actual devil? Is Devil truly exist in this world?"


    Lory turns around then she hugs Zhao Li Xin neck tightly, all of her body trembles strongly, she''s terrified and he never saw her terrified with anything not even when she face to face with high-level Beast but know she shivers like a weak rabbit, his heart can''t help shuddered, he knew something really bad happened he tighten his embrace he presses her body onto him he doesn''t know why but he feel he would lose her in any moment.


    "I wouldn''t let anything happened to you, you hear me! Nothing would happen to you as long as I live!" he tighten his embrace like his life depends on it.


    "What if¡­..what if you die¡­?" she whispers.

 Chapter 317 - Meet The Lord

    Morninges and Lory wake up inside Zhao Li Xin embraces, his cor creased because she clench on it through all the night Zhao Li Xin holds her trembles body he doesn''t ask anything anymore even though he feel curious, worry and very anxious about it but his heart aching when he saw her terrified, thest thing he wanted is to hurt her, so he held his tongue and he wait until she told him herself, but it seems the matter to search that elusive red lightning sword be urgent matter.


    "How is you''re sleep?" he tugs the strain of hair behind her ear. ??


    She rubbed her eyes than she smiles "Its good, thanks to you"


    "Nevermind, I always happy to share a bed with you" he pulls her closer to his chest as if they are not close enough.


    Lory inhaled the manly scented exudes from him "Me too, let''s do this every day" she holds his waist.


    "I thought we already did" Zhao Li Xin chuckles in joy.


    "You right" Lory giggles.


    The two of them hold each other for another hour, the morning a little bit chilly but the bed is very warmed, theyfort each other with only the sound of they''re heartbeat for a moment everything is quiet and peaceful. The sun rose higher and lory can''t stay on the bed any longer although Zhao Li Xin said its fine but her body feel stiffed she used to get morning exercise and take bath before she starts her day.


    She washes her face than she takes a simple robe and meeting at the archery range where Ming Yue Yin already waiting for her, she stops her practice and pout at Lory who walk calmly towards her "Yourte!" sheins.


    "I know¡­.." Lory yawn "I sleeptest night¡­"


    "Are you and uncle got busyst night?" she raised her eyebrows with teasing smiles.


    Lory snort "I wish!" she takes one of the bows and checked the strings first than she lifts her head "How is you''re aimed?" she stares at the mark on the distance who is pierced by dozens of arrows right on the center, looks like someone practice diligently.


    "See yourself, its perfect!" she smugly smile.


    Lory nods "Not bad¡­for a stilled target" she teased "TARGET!" she suddenly shouted than from the ground a mark appear randomly, in high speed she release her arrow she used her instinct to guesses where the target would pop out from the ground. One by one she released her arrows sometime before the target could stand perfectly, Ming Yue Yin gasped by how fast her movement Lory barely looking when she released her arrows, after a minuted she just hit twenty moving target.


    She makes cheeky smiles "What do you think?" but suddenly another target pop out, Lory take the arrow from behind her back ain swift and release the arrow, with the sound of buzzing the arrow hit right on the center.


    Ming Yue Yin mouth twitches "Show off¡­" she grumbles but she have to admit it does a great move, Lory winks her eyes yfully.


    "Using you''re Qi you can strengthen you''re arrow even make it move faster but to guessed where the targets are or choose the best location to aimed you''re target and when, its need experience, using this kinda a practice would enhance you''re instinct and you''re reaction, so from tomorrow used this for you''re practice"


    "Yes master!" she cupped her fist pretend as an obedient disciple.


    Lory flick her forehead "I only ept cute disciple, you just too old"


    "I''m cute and how dare you call me old!" she rebuked angrily.


    ''And you dare call me aunty''


    Lory continues her practice but this time with the stilled target, this time she wants to practice her stand and focus, doing this is like therapy to calm herself,st night she almost blurted out everything and she voices something she most afraid about.


    ''What if Zhao Li Xin die?''


    She never scared to die, her father teach her about honor and sacrifices for the Kingdom and for they''re family, dying is thest thing she scared about but hurting other people because of what she did especially people that she cares so much, now that is terrifying, she doesn''t want to live and watch everything she love taken away from her again.


    In this world, she met a lot of people that she cares about, people who she considers to be family. What if her mistakes bite her back she managed to safe her previous world but what about this world, what about them?


    "Hey aunty look, you''re cute disciple is here" Ming Yue Yin words awaked her from her contemting.


    A little boy with bright purple robes with red Qilin embroidery on his chest tottering towards her, Lory put down her bow her eyes lit up when she sees the cute boys, Shin Jiu face beamed like a lightbulb when he sees Lory.


    "Master!" he eximed.


    Lory crouch on the ground than she squeezes his chubby cheek "Where are you from, leaving without noticing me" Lory pretend to be angry.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going back home to cultivate and talk with my grandfather how to persuade the scary Lord," he said innocently. Lory gives Ming Yue Yin side-eyes, it must be her who teach Shin jiu called Zhao Li Xin like that. Ming Yue Yin pretends she didn''t notice she look down as if examining her bow.


    "I''ve been seriously cultivated this past few days and my stages are rise again!" he said proudly.


    "Good job" Lory stroke the top of his head but than she whispers to Ming Yue Yin, "People said is very hard to raised cultivation by why everyone around me raised they''re cultivation like they take a meal, it doesn''t look hard at all"


    Ming Yue Yin shrugs her shoulder, she also just realize this "I don''t know¡­. I be like this because you''re ''Gift'' but I don''t know what happens with other people, have you consider you surrounded by abnormal peoples"


    "Aaah¡­I thought that''s the cased" Lory feel she just got an epiphany. Zhao Li Xin and his subordinated, Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, Shin Jiu even Yang Xi Yin is quite talented too so she does surround by powerful and talented people that''s why hermon sensed is a bit weird but is not her fault is all they''re fault!


    "Master I want to meet the scarry Lord, I want to show him I''m a great candidate to served him, he will see is not a loss to ept me as his subordinated" he puffed his chest confidently.


    "Aaaw¡­.of course, let''s find the scar¡­.the Lord" she almost called him scary too.


    "Okay!" he nods his head firmly his chubby cheeks flush because too much excitement, his face now looks like a ripe apple, so adorable!


    Lory leans towards Ming Yue Yin "Isn''t my disciple cute" she nudged her arms.


    Ming Yue Yin has to admit that boy is getting cuter every day "If scary uncle doesn''t want to keep him, I will!"

 Chapter 318 - The New Member

    Lory holds his hand and takes Shin Jiu to Zhao Li Xin study room while Ming Yue Yin feels reluctant to meet with the expressionless Zhao Li Xin so she decide to visit Yuan Xue An instead. Outside Zhao Li Xin''s room, Mong Ki and Mong Yi guard the door they immediately open the door without asking her what she needs but out of courtesy Lory asked Mong Ki "Is he busy right now?"


    "No, Milord just exchanged usual news with Master Bei ad Master Jin," said Mong Ki, the truth is they have an important discussion but Zhao Li Xin always put lory need as priority anything else could wait. ??


    "That''s good,e on!" Lory patted Shin Jiu''s head.than she enters the room where the little boy followed.


    Inside the room, the two of king pce sit on the chair opposite Zhao Li Xin desk where he sits on his chair withzy posture, if people saw it they might not know if he sleeps or awaked, Zhao Li Xin straighten his back than smiles bloom on his face, Bei li yan and Jin hao can only sigh with his sudden mood change.


    "I hope I don''t bother you''re meeting" Lory bow her head slightly to honor Zhao Li Xin close subordinated.


    Bei Li Yan fond with lory since the first time he met her, a good manner woman she''s not arrogant but not timid either she exuded elegance and dignified charisma that not loss with his Lord, she also honest and bubbly with a slight mysterious charmed around her that make him curious, no wonder his Lord heed over heels for her.


    "Nope, we''re done" Bei Li Yan raised from his chair like a gentleman and so is Jin Hao who also not less fond of her then Bei Li Yan.


    "I think our Lord had stopped listening to us since a few minutes before" Jin Hao nce meaningfully at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores him, he does stop listening to them for five minutes ago "You need anything? Something happened with your disciple?" he raised from his seat than he leads Lory to sit on the couch.


    "No, he''s fine¡­.but he has some matters with you, I hope you can listening to him for a minuted, all of you" Lory stare at Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao. They frown slightly is not normal for Lory to asked them something so they got curious, both of them take a seat on the chair opposite Lory and Zhao Li Xin and Lory.


    "It''s your turn now" Lory encouraged shin Jiu with a smile.


    Immediately all of them stare at Shin Jiu who stand at the end of the rectangle table, Shin Jiu be flustered although he said he has prepared himself but when three domineering figure stares at him at the same time Shin Jiu can''t help to feel nervous, he begins to fidgeting his chubby face be red, lory feel she like a mother in her son talent show she also be nervous watching him.


    "I¡­.I¡­want to be He¡­Hei Shen Sect member, I''m a good no great cultivator my cultivation has raised again and¡­I''m¡­I''m also the "blessed child'' I can tame all kind of beast and I have three celestial Beast who serves me¡­." he raised his three chubby fingers but then he realizes something "they served me when¡­.Master bird is not around" he said thest sentence quietly hoping no one heard but they are.


    All of them looking at Lory curiously ''What kinda bird she had!''


    Lory doesn''t realize because her eyes glowing watching her little disciple try his best. Shin Jiu exin how good he will be if Zhao Li Xin ept him, its funny because Shin Jiu doesn''t need to try that hard everyone would kill to have ''The blessed child'' on their side just like Sacred Mountain peak who used trick and schemed to get Shin Jiu, Lory also understand this but she wants to give Shin Jiu humbling experience she doesn''t wants him to be arrogant and overconfident with himself just because he is ''the blessed child'' because it will hurt him in a long run.


    After he ''promoted'' himself the three men be silent, Shin Jiu breathe hicks he be very nervous she looks Lory anxiously, his eyes turn red with moist he worry Zhao Li Xin would reject his request.


    Zhao Li Xin take a deep breath "What do you think?" he casually asked Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao.


    "Why not, I can''t see any problem with it?" Jin Hao waves his hand nonchntly "He can be our great power five to ten years from now¡­"


    Bei Li Yan crosses his arms on his chest "I don''t know, his cuteness distracts me too much¡­" is hard to say if he joking or serious by judging his trouble expression.


    "...."


    "...."


    Everyone frown at Bei Li Yan in disgust. only Lory who thought he got the point, her disciple is too cute!


    Zhao Li Xin sighs "Sure, you can join us, I will make it official a week from now"


    "Really!" Shin Jiu eximed excitedly.


    "Yeay,e here!" Lory jump from her couch, she gives the little boy a big hug "You are Hei Shen members now, so you must work hard. Cultivated diligently okay" Lory kissed his chubby cheek happily, she feel so proud of him.


    But Zhao Li Xin faces turn sullen his Princess kissed another man how could he not be jealous but he didn''t dare to show it, he can only stare at Shin Jiu in envy.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiu blush heavily "Master I''m a man you can''t kiss me in front of you''re fianc¨¦e, that''s not polite" he reprimands his own master while puffing his cheeks cutely makes Lory want to gives him another kiss on his chubby cheeks.


    But Lory holds herself she knew Shin Jiu like to act acted like a grown-up although he still a kid that exactly what make him so adorable. Lory clears her throat than she take a sit again "Ups, sorry, pardon me" she raised both her hand and pretend to be sorry.


    "He''s right he already so big so you should not be smothering him any longer, that''s not good for his upbringing" Zhao Li Xin pulls her closer towards him.


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao roll their eyes secretly and theyment to themselves ''Really Milord?''


    Lory might hide her unique beauty behind the mask of Luo Ri Yi but she still has her charms, when people got to know her they be drawn with her it doesn''t matter if you are a man, a child or even a woman, they''re''s something about Lory you can''t help but want to get closed.


    People might think Zhao Li Xin is crazy but look around her, his King''s pce who always indifferent with other people was attracted to her even Jin Hao who is cold as him is more permissive with Lory than Ming Yue Yin postpone her return so she can spend her time with Lory, Yang Xi Yin also reluctantly leave if only her father doesn''t send her letter over and over again to persuade her back home to deal with her wedding and know this little boy who following Lory like a baby duck, fortunately, he still need to return to his territory because of his grandfather and his beastly friend.


    Fortunately, Zhao Li Xin''s existence is too domineering so no one dares disturbed their sweet time if only Zhao Li Xin just a normal Lord he might have to share his sweet time with all of them, no way!


    "I''m not smothering him" Lory pouted her lips "When they know Shin Jiu is part of Hei Shen Sect they will not dare to bother him again including that Sacred mountain Peak" Lory grinned happily.


    "Yes, but we should never underestimate the attempt of greedy people" Bei Li Yan wiggle her long index finger with naughty looks.


    "You think they would dare?" Lory can''t believe the sacred Mountain Peak will be that reckless, they try to fight against Hei Shen twice and they failed in every fight should be the time for them to reconsidering.


    "I just want to take necessary precaution, the boy still too weak in next five years to ten years no one can''t hold him down if anyone wants to get him this time is the best time," said Jin Hao.


    Shin Jiu bes crestfallen, he doesn''t want to follow any of them they just want to use him as a tool no one would care for him like his master, he rather dies then follow them. Bei Li Yan shifts his nce at Zhao Li Xin "What do you think master?" he yfully smiles.


    "After you finish initiated him as Hei Shen member send him to the underground pce," said Zhao Li Xin calmly.


    "Underground Pce?" Shin Jiu gasped.


    "Don''t worry, you will love it!" Lory winks her eyes.

 Chapter 319 - Find The Records

    Shin Jiu is so happy he bes Hei Shen member and soon he will visit the Underground Pce, the Hei Shen elusive Head Quarter that no one knows no wonder because the ce is underground, Lory than told him how big and grand the underground pce is, she promised him that ce will never make him bored even if he locked inside that ce for years.


    At that ce, Shin Jiu would be provided with the best tools people could only dream of for cultivating and learning the only downside is Lu Jiang Yi his Grandfather can''t apany him because the secrecy of the underground ce, Shin Jiu feel nervous slightly but he understands he has to be strong if he wants to survive so ept the condition and he wouldn''t feel too lonely with three sacred beasts allowed toe with him, with this Lu Jiang Yi can also rxed.??


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao also leave back to they''re duties leaving just Lory and Zhao Li Xin inside the study room. Lory sips her tea than she smiles sweetly at Zhao Li Xin "Thank you for epting my disciple"


    "Is there need thank you between us?" said Zhao Li Xin slightly disappointed she still acted courteously in front of him.


    Lory giggles watching him sulking, she put down the teacup than she peck Zhao Li Xin cheek "This is your reward for being generous" Lory grinned.


    The smack from her lips automatically lifted his mood "I don''t know I would be given such rewards, then I will make you thankful with me all the time" he pulls her head closely than he kissed her lips softly, its a slow kissed he nimble her lips gently, Lory mind be nk she can''t hear anything but her strong heartbeat, he caresses her napes make her tingling all over her body she feel like mush, Zhao Li Xin take advantage of her limp body he pushes her downy down on the sofa.


    After few minutes of fooling around Lory force herself to push him slightly because her top already falls under her shoulder showing only her ''dudou'' and with slender shoulder, Zhao Li Xin groaned exasperatedly not to her but to himself, why he couldn''t control himself when he with her? he pulls himself from Lory reluctantly than he helped her to sit and fixed her dress first.


    While he fixed her dress Lory gulp when he sees his bare chest behind his crumple cor, Zhao Li Xin gloats when he realized her passionated re to his bare skin "You can touch more if you like it" he tased with a seductive smile.


    "Shut up, I already had"Lory embarrassed he caught her red-handed.


    "Then what stop you? Touch more if you like, is yours afterall" he whispers on her ears when his lips touch her earlobes lory thought her heart is jumping out of her chest.


    "Stop joking!" she huffed, just wait until she can get rid of this mark than she would ''eat'' this beautiful man clean from top to the bottom. Lory puffed her cheeks while fixing her messy hair.


    Zhao Li Xin somehow has ab in his spatial rings he takes out theb then he helps herb her hair and fixed her hairpiece calmly, it bes a natural habit for him. Only a very close aide who knows about his weird hobby and it gives shiver to everyone who knows about it so no one dares to talk about it. they treat it like a bad omen.


    "I got the old map from General Yuan this morning" Zhao Li Xin suddenly said.


    "Oh, the map to the crimson Lightning sword?" Lory guessed.


    "Yes, that the one" he finishes fixing her hairpiece "I show it to that old Lizard, Huo Long, he make sure the authenticity but we only have two-piece from the original eight-piece"


    Lory turn around her head "So we need six more?"


    "Yes, but we don''t know who else owned this map but Huo Long said there is a record about this sword, the owner of this sword leaving this piece of the map to his subordinated but we don''t know who are they so we need to investigated this piece of record"


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly quiet, Lory watched him with a frown "Why I feel there would be a problem?"


    He takes a deep breath "Because the ce of that record is at Sacred Mountain peak Head Quarter"


    "That''s not a problem that is a huge problem" lory rubbed her forehead tiredly "Can we send someone to investigated"


    "I''m afraid they would know and if they know what are we looking for they might investigate it themselves and that''s not good for us," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Who else knows about this map?" this matter just got moreplicated.


    Zhao Li Xin pinch his chin he immersed on his thought "You, me, my King pce and¡­.Lao Min Na"


    "How could she know about this, we wouldn''t know this if not because Huo long mentions it" Lory feel perplexed, why Lao Min Na seems to know a lot of things, Lory knew Lao Min Na for quite sometimes and she knew Lao Min Na never left her dpidated courtyard only thest two years she finally able to leave her courtyard but she has to sneak around so she can''t leave for too long if not someone would notice her absence. So how could she know so much?


    "I don''t know, you''re not the only one wondering about that" Zhao Li Xin try to unmask the power behind her but until now he still can''t figure it out.


    "But at least we have upper hand because the map that Lao Min Na have is faked is a forgery made by Yuan Shao to deceived Lao Min Na, fortunately, he doesn''t like her and he bes suspicious with the valued of the map so he make forgery and keeps the real one just in case"


    "Why Yuan Shao hated Lao Min Na in the first ce?" Lory was baffled, Lao min Na is so beautiful is not exaggerated to say she is one of the most beautiful women in the world, she could understand if Zhao Li Xin hates Lao Min Na because his weird nature but why Yuan Shao also harbor the same hatred?


    "I think is because of her eyes¡­." Zhao Li Xin cover his mouth in utter disgusted "Greed, so much greed, hatred, hunger as if she swallows the whole world and still couldn''t satisfied her, can you feel it when that woman staring at you?" he drinks his wine to get rid his revulsion from imagine Lao Min Na face.


    Lory lean her head on the couch "I wonder if Lao Min Na told other people? what about that man¡­. Jin...Jin Kai from the Mistyke, she would need a lot of help to find this map so it''s not weird if she used Misty Lake power"


    "I don''t know how much she would tell Jin Kai, she is a paranoid person so I don''t believe she would tell Jin kai everything" Zhao Li Xin takes a seat next to Lory than he leans his head on the top of her head "I need to figure it out how to infiltrated sacred mountain Peak ce"


    "Is it so hard to infiltrated the ce?" Lory asked.


    "They are very careful, my spies still can''t enter the upper residence even after spend three years inside that ce"


    "Upper residence?" Lory stunned.


    "Yes, that ce is called the cloud city because the ce is near the top of the mountain, is like a small city inside the mountain, and it divided to three, the lower ce is formoner and merchant, on the middleyer is for high-rank family and disciple of Sacred Mountain Peak and the topyer is for the inner disciple, the elder and the ruler of sacred mountain Peak"


    "And we must find whatever record in that ce" Lory make along heaved, what an arduous job.


    "My spies said the record probably at the forbidden Library on the topyer inside the private Xie family library," said Zhao Li Xin as if he tells good news.


    "That would make things easier¡­" she sarcastically said.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, he rubs his cheeks on her head "at least we know where to search" heforts her.


    "But how we get the topyer, you''re spy already their for three years and he unable get to the middleyer how long we need to get to the topyer" Lory whined in desperate.


    Zhao Li Xin ys with Lory''s finger while muttering with a soft voice "I don''t have idea¡­..yet"

 Chapter 320 - Lantern Festival

    "I''m bored, let go out!" Lory suddenly got up from the couch "They''re would bentern festival at night, let''s watch it!"


    "Sure" he smiles dazzlingly thinking he would have a date with his Princess tonight.??


    "I will tell Yue Ying then!" she bounces happily and left the room before he can''t say something.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs ''so is not a date than'' he rubbed his chin while pondering than his mouth suddenly curved upwards.


    Lory bouncing happily, it''s been a while since she attends a festival, she never sawntern festival before she got excited what would it be like, Lory search for Ming Yue Yin at her courtyard but her maids sh bodyguard told her she''s at Yuan Xue An courtyard.


    Inside the Qian Hua courtyard, Yuan Xue An closed her eyes tightly while drinking a bowl of medicine, just from the smelled other could guessed how awful the tasted would be even Ming Yue Yin grimace while watching Yuan Xue An push herself to drink that terrible medicine, the smelled is even worst then the medicine Jin hao was given to her.


    "Can u give something better than this?" Ming Yue Yin said to Jin Hao who looks indifferent.


    "If you want something nice, go to a restaurant" he replied coldly then he opens his book and starts reading while ignoring other people.


    Ming Yue Yin mouth twitch ''Go die alone!'' she cursed but then she realizes maybe that what he wants then she changed her curse ''I hope you have a lot of children and grandchildren that would annoy you until you die!'' she sneered inwardly.


    "You look like constipated, need my medicine" Jin Hao acted as a concerned physician.


    ''F*ck you!'' she snort in anger.


    Yuan Xue An finally finish her bowl her maid quickly open the candy jar for her, Yuan Xue An swiftly put the two candy on her mouth then she covers her mouth with handkerchief while tears fall on her cheeks, if people saw her like this thy might though Yuan Xue An has been bullied, wait a minute! she does being bullied..... by this fox demon, Ming Yue Yin patted Yuan Xue An back gently she feel bad for this little girl.


    "Why the drugs at one hundreds herbs did''t feel bitter as this, are you only used the best product for selling?" Ming yue yin winced when she sniffed the bowl from Yang Xue An medicine. She admire the little girl resilent to able swallow this medicine.


    "On contrary the drugs from one hundreds herb apothecary is made by my subordinated if I ever put my drugs on sales it mostly because it was a failure" Jin Hao flip the pages nonchntly.


    "What you mean failure?" she confused.


    Jin hao sigh and close his book abruptly " I like created new pill or elixir, sometimes it seeds sometimes it doesn''t, San Bo said I can''t waste any material because most of the material for concocted drugs are costly so San Bo said we must bnce the expenditure and the revenue and so we sale it" he casually concluded.


    "You sale failure drugs" Ming Yue Yin dumbfounded.


    "Is failure ording to me but for other people is still a good quality drug, if something happened to do you thing one hundred Herbs would thrive this far" he waves his hand perfunctorily.


    Ming Yue Yin squint her eyes "I was heard someone sell his drugs at the auction, a high-grade pill to raised you''re cultivation from Grandmaster to Emperor level but it would make the user diarrhea for two weeks"


    "We give the warning though" he justifies himself.


    "It sold two million taels and five hundred silver," she said again with inexplicable expression.


    Jin Hao than chuckles "Hehe¡­.that''s funny~"


    "Is master Wu also do the same?" she massaged her temples. Wu san Bo is an armament master, he does create weapons and amulet for sale too she afraid he''s no better than Jin Hao.


    "Of course, you know how much we sold an amulet to attract butterfly and the limber sword? Its all created by ident and its a failure but still they''re always stupid people who willing to buy" heughing at people stupidity.


    "You held a lot of auction at my Kingdom¡­." Ming Yue Ying re at Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao burst tough "I know!" he continuesughing ignoring Ming Yue Yin''s angry face.


    A lot of people from her kingdom attend Wu San Bo action is that mean a lot of stupid people at her kingdom, what should she do? Ming Yue Yin begin to worry about her Kingdom''s future. Maybe Zhang Yu Hao is right she needs to raised the funding for education in her Kingdom.


    Lory suddenly open the room "Everyone is here!" she cheered. Lory bes happier when she sees Jin Hao rareugh but why Ming Yue Yin looks sad and Yuan Xue An make perplexed smiles she doesn''t know how to exin this situation.


    Lory doesn''t want to dwell by the weird atmosphere too much she happily shout "Tonight is thentern festival who wants toe with me?"


    "Me!" Yuan Xue An replied excitedly.


    "No!" Jin Hao suddenly cut off "With your body condition you will faint if you walking too much and the weather is too cold for you if your condition got worsen you need to drink that medicine three times a day for a week, do you want that"


    Drink that awful medicine twice a day for a week is suicide for her, Yuan Xue An eyes bulged widely than she shakes her head profusely "NO!"


    "I''m going, I''m in a bad mood" Ming Yue Yin sighs.


    "Jin Hao?" Lory shift her gaze to him


    "A festive street, kids ying with a firecracker, young Men and women ying with the colourfulntern, the joy ofughter and the chance of a meaningful encounter with strangers¡­..I rather send to another ancient tomb" he said with sarcastic smiles.


    ''No is suffice, you know?''


    "Fine, You, me and my scary fiancee" Lory grinned "Get dress!" she turns around and leave Ming Yue Yin before she could say anything, her hand froze on the air her mouth open and closed without make a sound.


    ''Scarry uncle ising?''


    Jin Hao chuckles again "Heheh¡­that''s funny"

 Chapter 321 - Lantern Festival II

    Lory rummaged inside her wardrobe, she choose to dress like girly today so she choose white and soft pink hanfu with frill on her skirt andce on her sleeve, she rarely wear something like this because too much hassle but just like normal woman sometimes she likes to dress up for a date after she takes a bath she dress herself without anyone help like she always do than suddenly Ming Yue Yin entering the room without knocking, Lory lift the curtain divider and found Ming Yue Yin dress nicely in soft pink hanfu white skirt and dark purple belt, silver phoenix and lotus flower embroidery on her sleeve just like reminder of her high status.


    "Nice dress" Lory praised her maids who dressing her up. ??


    "Su Yi force me to wear this so I can look like a woman" she scoffed, "I think Hei Shen people character rubbed on them, they be too honesttely" she plops to the chair, her hairpin tassel dangling on her head, its only one hairpin but everyone could see how exquisite the craftsman is.


    Ming Yue Yin size lory up and down than she chuckles "You dress like a young girl now?" she teased.


    "Hey, I am young" she raised her finger with a warning gaze. Lory turns around and sits on the dressing table, Ming Yue Yin raised from the chair she took a small stool than sit next to Lory.


    She props her chin on the table than she shifts her gaze to Lory reflection "Aren''t you worried when you firsting to this world?" she suddenly asked.


    Lory surprised by her question but than she answers calmly "Afraid? No, confuse most likely" she patted her cheeks after she applies moisturizer that she made by herself. She waits until the moisturizer absorbs by her skin than she continues "I don''t even know I''m on a different world, I''m just very very grateful that the sun rose again and I found Girshay next to me, meeting with Girsha again it''s¡­." Lory takes a deep breath to control her overwhelming feeling.


    "Its a blessing...." she finally said with relief smile.


    Ming Yue Yin holds Lory''s hand without saying anything because she can''t imagine what she had been through, she only saw shes of Lory live in her dreams but that''s enough shaken her to the core and make her all grievance seems smallpare to what Lory had been through.


    Lory clear her throat than she whispers at Ming Yue Yin "You know how I know my aged regressed?" Lory raised her eyebrows than she touches her chest "When I notice my chest be t" she said with horror.


    ''Pffft¡­'' Ming Yue Yin burst tough.


    "Its funny now but at that time can you imagine my shock, I lost my chest! I''m not even that shock when I realize I can''t use my gift" Lory remembers how panic she is at that time, thankfully girsha reminds her not only her chest disappeared her clothes be too big for her and so her boots only than she realizes her body bes small.


    Ming Yue Yin wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes fromughing too hard "You know how is that happen, is that normal?"


    "Is their anything normal for a person could transfer to another world?" Lory roll her eyes "My mother said every world have barrier, aw of universe, a door well you name it but the function is the same to protect the world from other world influence, meaning whatever happened to this world will not effect the other world" Lory take example with two makeup bottle in front of her.


    "So what happened to you?" Ming Yue Yin got curious.


    "I don''t know, every barrier have guardian don''t ask me who or what, I don''t know either, it just a story I don''t know if that even real," Lory said again than she pondering "I''m lucky I only regressed slightly if their any guardian out their why that guardian let me through? The Guardian job is to protect the bnce of there world but meing here might disrupt the bnce so why¡­." Lory crosses her arms on her chest while immersed in a deep though.


    "Okay enough" Ming Yue Yin smack Loty hand " What matters you here, we think about other thingster!" she patted Lory''s shoulder than suddenly Zhao Li Xin enter the room.


    "Uncle here, I''ll be waiting in the main hall" Ming Yue Yin nods at Zhao Li Xin and leave the room.


    Lory sees his reflection from the mirror in front of her "Hi" she smiles at him.


    Zhao Li Xin approach her from behind "Something bothering you?" he sees worry in her eyes than he strokes her long hair.


    "No more then usual" she answers perfunctorily.


    "So you usually got worried?" hebs her hair gently than he tied half her and tied it into a half bun than put silver flower hairpin with pink gemstones and long tassel.


    "I''m a woman, I always worry about something" she stifles.


    "You understand I will always here to support you no matter what" Zhao Li Xin finish with her hair he gives a light peck on the top of her head.


    "I know" Lory smile.


    Meanwhile, on the main hall Ming Yue Yin surprise why Yuan Shao is here but when she sees Yuan Xue An too she thought she might be visiting her "General Yuan" Ming Yue Yin greet him politely.


    Yuan Shao froze for a few seconds before he could answer her "You''re Majesty?" he said with question tone.


    Ming Yue Yin frown "What, you forgot my face after one day?"


    Yuan Shao clear his throat awkwardly "No, of course not, good evening You''re majesty"


    "Did I told you to call me Yue Yin, even Xue An called me Sister now" Ming Yue Yinin while putting her arms on her waist.


    "Apologies, Yue Yin" he chuckles than cupped his fist politely. He surprised because she looks very beautiful with a feminine dress, most of the time he saw her wearing red robes who make her look distinguish ruler and valiant hero only this time she looks like a beautiful young woman in his teens, it reminds him how young she is but that also deepens his admiration for her.


    "That''s better" she smiles than takes a seat opposite them than Su Yi and Su Jing serve her with tea. She inhaled the tea fragrant with eye close than he opens her eyes and takes a small sip than she nces at Yuan Shao "You here to apany Xue An? She asked casually.


    "No, I actually called here by lord long Ming to apany you," said Yuan Shao.


    "Me?" she pointing herself with baffled looks than she sighs "He doesn''t want me to interfere with his lovey-dovey time, such a cunning uncle" she grumbles.


    The corner of his mouth lifts slightly when he drinks his wine, everyone treats each other very casual even to an Empress but that''s making there rtionship feel close and genuine, he never know any manor who free from hidden agenda and scheming like Zhao Li Xin manor no wonder his sisterplexion be better even only a few days living here.


    "Brother when you going with sister Ming, could you buy me the flower dumpling from Tancu tea house and buy me rainbow candy also buy me rabbitntern¡­"


    "You want me to buy a lot of things, I apany you''re¡­.ehm Yue Yin, I don''t have time¡­" he also wants to spend his time with Ming Yue Yin and get to know her better.


    "Don''t worry, we get them for you" sheforts Yuan Xue An "I also want to eat that flower dumpling and rainbow candy¡­hmm I think Aunty would be interested with this too"

 Chapter 322 - Lantern Festival III

    "Interested with what?" suddenly Lory chimed in.


    Yuan Shao and Yuan Xue An raised from the sit to greet Lory and Zhao Li Xin, Ming Yue Yin raised from her seat and bow her head slightly to respect Zhao Li Xin of course, lory also know even though she used to act like spoilt brat sometime but she still dignified noble Empress who always maintain her behavior especially when other people are here. ??


    "Flower dumpling," said Ming Yue Yin then.


    "That sounds interesting, is it made of flower or what?" she got curious.


    "No Sister Luo. Is a dumpling in flower shapes and have beautiful color like flower too, the dumpling filled with red bean pasted, sour plum, chicken and more, its so tasty but you can only tasted it at festival only that''s why its so famous" Yuan Xue An sparkle with joy when she exin the dish, Yuan Shao surprised his timid sister can talk so much without stuttering.


    "You make me hungry, let eat that and let someone deliver the food immediately for Xue An" Lory bites her lips to hold herself from drolling.


    "Let''s go, Xue An we will bring you the dumpling just wait!" Ming Yue Yink wink at her.


    "And rainbow candy!" she reminds Ming Yue Yin.


    "And rainbow candy noted!" Ming Yue Yin patted the little girl head dotingly, Yuan Xue An smiles widely, her cheks blush heavily like a little girl, Yuan Shao never saw her make that expression in front of other people than him she didn''t acted childish even in front of they''re Father that was disheartened truth how bad they''re family situation are.


    "Be good and listen to master Jin order, when you get healthy I take you to travel anywhere you want" he patted gently his little sister frail shoulder.


    "Really, that''s a promised okay!" she beamed in delight.


    "Yes, its a promised" Yuan Shao chuckles.


    "Let''s go now" Lory holler "See youter Xue An, wear more clothes it would be chilly tonight" Lory reminds her before she waved to say goodbye.


    "Yes sister Luo, have fun, don''t forget my food andntern" she waved while reminding them again


    Ming Yue Yin gives her thumbs up and left with the others, Yuan Xue An let out a long sigh when they all gone.


    "Don''t worry miss. They all would back before midnight" her maid drape a shawl around Yuan Xue An shoulder.


    "I know" she smiles childishly "Let''s go back its time for my acupuncture, Master Jin would scowl if Ite" she gasped then she takes long strides back to her courtyard. Her maid follows her mistress with giggles although Yuan Xue An talks like that but she doesn''t sound afraid at all more like annoyed. At first, he worried how her frail mistress leave at strangers manor, will they received them well? Her mistress is young and weak she also just a normal person without cultivation she can''t protect Yuan Xue An when something happens.


    Fortunately, everyone in the manor is very kind a little bit entric perhaps but all of them is warm and generous, and because most of the maids is older than her because their''s no young maid in Zhao Li Xin manor, the maids treat her like little sister they always give her extra dish and sweet, she feel like she left with a bunch of nice aunty and Uncle, she never been this happy and so her Mistress.


    _____________________


    The four of them walk without bringing their servant or bodyguard although the shadow guards still following them and today the shadow guar added by another shadow guard from Yuan Shao side, this is the shadow he established more than a half years ago after what happened to Yuan Xue An he knew he need more people and power to so he recruits talented people from poor family and ves he found then train them as his personal shadow guard, not even his father knew about this.


    "What is that ce called again?" Lory nce at Ming Yue Yin


    "Tancu tea house" Ming Yue Yin replied briefly.


    "Where is that ce?" Lory asked again.


    "A little bit far from here, it''s near the pavilion Chang Er," said Yuan Shao who knows better about the citypared to the three outsiders.


    "I told you we should take carriage" Ming Yue Yin scowled at Lory.


    "No problem, if I''m tired I just make Li Xin carry me" she grinned at Zhao Li Xin while holding his arms lovingly.


    Zhao Li Xin patted her hand "Of course¡­" he said gently and they look each other with pink bubbles exudes around them...


    Yuan Shao shocked when he witness them flirting to each other without care other people presence he nce at Ming Yue Yin with questioning looks ''Is this normal?'' Ming Yue Yin understand his disbelieved expression, she sighs and nods ''Yup this normal''


    They arrived at the main street, Lory stunned how beautiful the street be hundreds of different colorsmpion hanging above the street, the bridge and small pavilion also brightened bympion, children running while carrying smallmpion with animal painting while young women carry flower shapesmpion.


    "Its so beautiful" Ming Yue Yin shriek excitedly.


    "Yes, it is" Lory gasped "How long the Lanter festival will be held?"


    "Three days," said Yuan Shao who doesn''t interested with thentern, if not because Ming Yue Yin here he would rather stay with his sister.


    Not just Yuan Shao who doesn''t interested with the Lantern festival Zhao Li Xin also doesn''t understand what so good with this papermp, doesn''t his manor have a lot of them, so many papermps used kerosene to lit the candles he wonders if their ever been fire? Thankfully he doesn''t voice his gloomy thought.


    "What are you thinking?" Lory suddenly awoke him from his contemting.


    "Nothing important," he said with a t tone.


    Lory giggles "It''s rare watching you on a daze?"


    Her soft giggles make his heart flutter he sped their hand together his expression bes gentler "I''m just worried about your safety" he does worry, he imagined when the fire really happened he would create a barrier with his immortal me and carry her away as fast as he could.


    If Ming Yue Yin knew about this she might only sigh sadly because her scary uncle only protects her aunty and leaving her behind saving herself but what can you hope for from one-track mind like Zhao Li Xin.


    "I''m with you, what could happen to me" she swings their intertwined hands yfully.


    Suddenly someone called them from behind "Lord Long Ming"


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin frowned at the same time they look each other and turn around, and they found Qian Mu Ting greeted them with a beautiful smile "What a coincidence" she said with an excited tone.


    Lory let out a long heaved "Every time¡­."

 Chapter 323 - Maiden In Love

    Qian Mu Ting looks pleasantly surprised for there ''ident'' encounter. Lory feel helpless the little princess doesn''t heed her words but she can''t me Qian Mu Ting either their''s no reason for her to trust Lory. At this time Lory ''Princess mode'' suddenly switches ''On''.


    "Oh, my second Princess what a pleasant surprise" Lory smile courteously. ??


    "Nice to meet you again Miss Luo" Qian Mu Ting answer with a gentle smile.


    Ming Yue Yin could see the invisible spark between the two women.


    "Lord Long Ming I don''t know you are friend with General Yuan?" Qian Mu Ting surprised the unfriendly Yuan Shao and the indifferent Zhao Li Xin take a stroll together, since when they be friends? She must report this to the Empress.


    "We''re not friends," said Yuan Shao and Zhao Li Xin at the same time.


    "Eh?" Qian Mu Ting stunned again. if they are not a friend so what are they doing together at the festival? She nces at the beautiful woman beside Yuan Shao, the woman is quite andposed and she exudes noble aura around her make Qian Mu Ting intimidate by her presence, she wonders who is that woman?


    "This young miss is?" she nces at Ming Yue Yin.


    Ming Yue Yin notice Qian Mu Ting''s dislike towards Lory and that automatically puts Qian Mu Ting''s name on her ''enemy list''. "A friend" she answered briefly without regards.


    Qian Mu Tin maids be upset "You, don''t you have manner, my princess kindly asking you how dare you to be so rude!" she points her finger at Ming Yue Yin.


    Ming Yue Yin used to act stupid and childish around Lory and at Zhao Li Xin Manor but with other people, she is the overbearing monarch, calcted, cunning and firm if not how could she handle the official at the royal court, Ming Yue Yin re be sharp as a de "It seems you are the one who doesn''t know about manners, how dare a lowly maid dares to interfere when her mistress talking, is this how you teach you''re maid second princess" she scoffed at Qian Mu Ting.


    Ming Yue Yin expression make her feel shuddered, she doesn''t know why she feel small in front of her but her stupid maid still not realizes what kinda hole she digging "You dare to reprimand my princess, who are you dare to speak you''re words in front of The Emperor daughter do you want to be punished!" she shouted arrogantly.


    She thought because she served Qian Mu ting no one would darey there hand on her and she''s right for years no one dares to touch her no matter how bad her behavior was, Qian Mu Ting, is the Empress favorite daughter no one dare to mess with her until they meet Ming Yue Yin.


    Yuan Shao''s expression turns dark he hated the royal family before and know he just hates them even more "You dare to threaten other people on the open street, how great is you''re servant second princess, you just open my eyes" he mocked Qian Mu Ting.


    Qian Mu Ting''s face turns red from embarrassment she just wants to find a chance to meet Zhao Li Xin, how could suddenly she be a bully. The street is filled with a lot of people because today festival, all of them already stop and watch themotion, they murmured to each other how impolite Qian Mu ting maid is.


    "You, how dare you to speak without my permission!" she chides her stupid maid "Apologies to them right now!" she reprimands her maid harshly.


    The maids face turn pale, even if she''s a maid asking forgiveness in front of other people is humiliating "Miss I¡­." she stuttered. Qian Mu Ting gives her deathly re, she doesn''t want her imaged ruin in front of the public not to mention Zhao Li Xin is here too. The stupid maid press her lips tightly she know she had no choice.


    "Wait!" Ming Yue Yin suddenly raised her hand, the maid relief she though Ming Yue Yin must not dare to provoke her princess, asking her to apologize can be consider humiliated Qian Mu Ting too, he thought Ming Yue yin must be scared infuriated the royal family.


    "Apology is not enough for me" Ming Yue Yin smirk "Su Jing,e and p that maid face twenty times for talking too much!" she raised her voice slightly than suddenly a woman with dark red uniform appear, she make a firm pace towards the stunned maid than she grabs her cor than the sound of a hand pping loudly heard.


    Lory never seen someone got pped consecutively, Lory watched it with grimace she feel her owns cheeks be numbs, Zhao Li Xin knew she pitty the stupid maid he wrapped his hand around her shoulder than she pinch her skin to look at him "If the servant make mistake she would implicate her master, even though she doesn''t know that ''brat'' identity but as a servant, she can''t be presumptuous and interfere his master business, you never seen Mong Ki and Mong Yi speak for me isn''t it"


    "No" Lory shakes her head.


    Zhao Li Xin amused when Lory listen to him obediently he must urge the temptation to kiss her "That because they knew that I have my owned reason and n that they might not know so they can''t be presumptuous and ruin my n just like that stupid maid, because of her reckless behavior she ruins her master reputation and humiliated her, this twenty p is very light punishment, so you don''t have to pity her"


    "Okay, I just feel my cheeks numb just watching her" Lory giggles softly.


    Zhao Li Xin frown he cupped both of her cheeks "I will never let anyone touch you''re cheeks, is mine alone" he said with overbearing expression.


    "You''re cheeks also mine too, don''t let anyone touch it too" she coquettishly said.


    He feel his heart tickles by feather he almost carry her back home to kiss her mercilessly sadly he can''t do this right now, his right hand pull her waist closer and he whispers to her whisper "Don''t worry, I''m all yours" his warm breath blow her ear and her lips deliberately teased her ears, Lory almost fall on her knee if not he holds her waist.


    Ming Yue Yin watch Su Jing pped the stupid maid mercilessly but when she nces at lory who knew the two love bird flirting with each other carelessly, Ming Yue Yin mouth twitch slightly his uncle staring her Aunty just like the wolf who can''t wait to swallow the rabbit, its a miracle Lory still maintain her chastity.


    On the other hand, Yuan Shao admired Zhao Li Xin''s boldness to flirt anywhere and everywhere without concern with other people thought, such bravery needs to take as an example. Ming Yue Yin suddenly feel goosebumps ''why suddenly I feel cold?''


    Qian Mu Ting''s face also bes stiffed when she saw Zhao Li Xin with Lory flirting, she never has thought that cold man would make that kind of expression in front of his lover, how lucky that girl is if its her, would he make the same face like that? Qian Mu Ting clenched his fist at first her mother remind her that she has an outstanding background and a lot more beautiful then Luo Ri Yi so snatching Zhao li Xin should be piece of cake but the truth can''t be so different.


    Su Jing finish herst pped. The maids face swollen red her lips bleed slightly she plops on the ground she feel indignant and pained but she can''t say anything "Return to the pce and wait for me!" Qian Mu Tin says coldly.


    "Yes you''re highness" the maids wiped her tears she force herself raised from the ground, she bows at his mistress and leave immediately, she doesn''t want to stay any second in that ce either so she left without making a fuss.


    Qian Mu Ting takes a deep breath than she approaches Zhao Li Xin "Lord Long Ming, please forgive my maid mistake is my fault enable to teach my own servant" she looks down with dejected face her long eyshes fluttering like a butterfly, her expression make any man would feel sorry for her.


    Zhao Li Xin reluctantly shift his gaze from Lory mesmerizing eyes, Qian Mu Ting look downcast she doesn''t dare to lift her head such a frail beauty how could anyone bear to hurt her, Zhao Li Xin face remains calm "They''re''s nothing to forgive¡­" he said.


    Qian Mu Ting feel ted, at least he doesn''t hate her maybe he''s not as cold as he shows to be, if he''s not hated her maybe she would have the chance, she can barely hold the joy in her heart. She lifts her head and sees the beautiful pair of onyx eyes stare at her and her heart stop. Qian Mu Ting feel her cheeks hot she can feel imaginary smoked came from her head.

 Chapter 324 - Purpose

    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrow he doesn''t understand why this moment stare at him like that but one thing for sure he doesn''t like it! he pointing his long index finger at Ming Yue Yin "Apologize with her, she''s the one who was offended by you''re stupid maid" he said with a t tone.


    "Eh?" Qian Mu Ting faces suddenly bes nk. ??


    "It got nothing to do with me," Zhao Li Xin said indifferently suddenly he heard grumble from Lory''s stomach, Lory smile awkwardly but Zhao Li Xin stare at her anxiously "Are you hungry? you must be hungry, you want to eat now? let''s eat now!" he said the whole sentences without breathing, Zhao Li Xin remember they left without having evening snack, Jin hao said normal people cannot miss their meal or they will get a gastric problem, what would happen if Lory got sick?


    If Lory heard about this herment might be ''Hello, ''healing Gift'' remember?''


    "Do you feel ufortable? Is it stomachache? You feel nauseous? Bloated?" he raining her with questions.


    "I¡­.." she barely open her mouth when Zhao Li Xin carries her in hasted "You must eat know!" he panicky said.


    ''Should I?''


    Zhao Li Xin moves so fast leaving only his after imaged behind, Ming Yue Yin scratches her head then sigh, her scary uncle always overreacted when lory hurt a little, can hungry consider being hurt? Sometimes she wonders how Lory put up with Zhao Li Xin antics, well it must be true love.


    "What is happening?" Yuan Shao dumbfounded, one moment he is her next moment his gone.


    "Don''t worry he always like that, he is a worrywart¡­..a crazy worrywart" she nods her head firmly.


    "So...this is normal?" Yuan Shao still engulfs with shock.


    Qian Mu Ting also stunned, her mouth slightly open perhaps she still can''tprehend with Zhao Li Xin''s behavior, Ming Yue Yin stifles seeing her mix expression between sad and confused, once again she missed her chance to speak more with her idol man. She can only grit her teeth when he left while carrying other women without looking back at her.


    "Surprised?" she teased Qian Mu Ting.


    Qian Mu Ting startles she quickly hides her saddened eyes but of course its toote, she takes a long deep breath to calm her erratic heart, she forced herself to smiles "Just a little bit¡­"


    Ming Yue Yin sneered "The rumor said she is a cunning woman who climbs her master bed but the truth is Long Ming gives her status maid to coerce her to stay with him without scaring her or make her suspicious with his attention but inside the manor, she never once treated as a maid and she never work as a maid, people think she''s chassed Long Ming when the truth is the other way around" Ming Yue Yin opens her arms and chuckles, she moves slowly toward Qian Mu Ting.


    Ming Yue Yin whisper to her "Would you believe me that Long Ming will kill, cheated and lie just to have her and he would regard anyone who dares toe between him and her, I give you one advice, be careful¡­he is not normal, back off before its toote" Ming Yue Yin smirked she pulls herself away from Qian Mu Ting, she turn around and leave, Yuan Shao take a quick nce at Qian Mu Ting pale face than he turns around and follow Ming Yue Yin.


    Qian Mu Ting feel her feet nail to the ground she can''t move her mind bes disarray. Another people give her warning sadly this doesn''t feel like empty warning or threat, Ming Yue Yin eyes calm and clear Qian Mu Ting knew she''s not lying and she''s not that stupid for not realize the difference between her and Luo Ri Yi in Zhao Li Xin eyes but could she back down would her Mother Empress let her do that?


    Qian Mu Ting bites her lower lips her eyes turn hazy from tears but she holds it before it falls on her cheeks because people still watching her, she blinks her eyes a few times to get rid the tears than her other maids approach her "You''re highness where do you want to go now?" the maid pretends she doesn''t see the sadness in her mistress''s eyes.


    Qian Mu Ting stares to the ce where Zhao Li Xin disappeared, she takes a deep breath trying to swallow her inexplicable feeling "Let''s return to the pce" she said calmly.


    "Yes, you''re highness" the maid bow her head courteously.


    Meanwhile, Ming Yue Yin takes a slow pace to follow Zhao Li Xin, Yuan Shao walk next to her without saying a word after they leaving Qian Mu Ting. Ming Yue yin beauty gather a lot of attention from other men but her noble aura is too strong so no one dares to approach her not to mention because Yuan Shao is next to her making stern face to scare everyone who might crazy enough to taste the water.


    "What kinda person is Second princess?" Ming Yue Yin suddenly asked.


    Yuan Shao quiet for a few second as he try to remember the impression of a certain Princess "Compare to other princesses, she is more sensible and she also has a talent in four art so the Emperor love her very much, she also the Empress daughter so her position is high at the pce" he nces at Ming Yue Yin for a second before look away "Are you worry?" he asked casually.


    "No, just curious" she replied, she stopped in front of the candy apple stall then she bought one candy and continue to walk "She interested with Uncle, I mean Zhao Li Xin I mean Long Ming¡­.well you know who" she waved her hand carelessly.


    "I know, I think this is one of the Emperor schemed to rope Long Ming to there side who knew what kinda tricks he has under his sleeve," he said in utter disdained. The Emperor is the one who ruin his family just because he paranoid his family would rebel so he used his daughter to put a leash on his family neck.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles "Why everyone is so petty, you know how many women try to seduced my uncle? They all dead before they can''t touch his sleeve" she shakes her head helplessly "If you think Zhao Li Xin crazy now you can''t imagine how was he before aunty appear, well I don''t know either I hust heard the story from Master Bei Li Yan once" she lick the candy while pondering what else Bei Li yan said at that time.


    "Sadly The empeor or the Empress will not take this as a real obstacle if Mu Qian Ting failed they would send another Princess, that shows how conceited they are" he scoffed in disgust.


    "You so blunt, don''t you worry someone might hear you?" she said in low voice.


    "The only person I care is protected inside Hei Shen Manor, I have nothing to afraid of eventually when everything settled I will leave this wretched country" his expression be solemn, although he love this home country but to much painful experience and the ruler watch him like a hawk, The Emperor knew although he can control Yuan Fei but Yuan Shao is a different matter, soon orter the Emperor would im his w to his neck just like he did to his Father so why should he wait?


    "You sure you going to leave, the Hero of Liu Yan Kingdom will leave his Kingdom?" she raised her eyebrows with disbelieved expression.


    "Because I''m the hero of this country so imust leave before its toote" he sighs.


    "What about you''re father?" she asked again.


    Yuan Shao be silent when she mention his father, he can''t never fully hated his father because he knew he also suffered and he do the best he could to protect them but her mother sad face when she called his father name for onest time, he could never get over it, there''s too much pain and heartache between him and his father he doesn''t know where''s to begin to mend their rtionship.


    "He makes decision, so am I¡­.." he bitterly smiles.


    Ming Yue Yin couldn''t say anything anymore, she doesn''t know how tofort him she''s not Lory she''s not good with this. "If one day you choose to leave this kingdom and you have nowhere else to go, you cane to my Kingdom"


    Yuan Shao stunned he halted his pace than he looks Ming Yue Yin with shocked "Are...you sure?" he is a general from other countries, the rtionship between Lian Zu and Liu yan kingdom is not always the best, if she wees a famous general like him to her kingdom she might upset a lot of people. Yuan Shao knew Ming Yue Yin realize about this but still she willing to take the risk for him.


    "Yeah, why not?" she replied casually "You can leave as normal civilian or you can serves me or not, if you don''t feel ufortable working under me, do whatever you like, you are free¡­" she said nonchntly while licking her candy seemingly unconcern with the weight of her words.


    ''You are free''


    No one ever told him that before, he never have though a ruler would say that to him. He suddenly feel engulf with warmth the lost and loneliness he used to feel gradually dissipated without a trace, this Empress not only saves his only sister she also willing to take a risk to gives him a ce to call home how can his hear not move.


    "What wrong?" Ming Yue Yin lift her head, she confuse why he loking at her with endearing expression suddenly her face turn bright red she quickly avert her gaze.


    Yuan Shao amused by her adorable reaction, he looks up to the sky then smile "I think I have an idea" he muttered. It seem he just found another purpose in life.

 Chapter 325 - Something You Can’t Live Without

    Tancu tea house is a small but exclusive ce, they only served thirty people a day. Not like other tea houses, Tancu tea house didn''t mix their guest in one room, everyone has there own private room floating above a big tranquil pond with pink lotus bloom on the surface of the water and giant colorful Koi fish makes a ripple inside the pond, every room connected by a small red bridge.


    The ambiance is quiet and serene, Tancu tea house famous for there exquisite white and the unique dessert that''s why a lot of people try to reserve the ce beforehand but sadly the tea house has ''no reservation'' rule, so everyone must toe by themselves to get the room. It doesn''t matter what status you have, the guest muste personally to get the room and that''s only increased the prestige of the Tincu tea house. ? ?


    But still Zhao Li Xin able to have the room onst minute, something Lory doesn''t realize about the prestige of the tea house, when hees the manager of the tea house greet him with a polite smile than she lead Zhao Li Xin and Lory to one of the rooms on the middle of the pond.


    Some of the regr guests surprised the manager send them to the remoted room on the middle of the pond, the room is bigger than any other room and is located farther away from other room to keep maintain the privacy, that room always vacant no one ever used that ce and it prohibited for other guests, for regr people who use toe to Tiancu tea house was bbergasted when the room suddenly opens and the servant suddenly clean up the room and prepare the food and drinks like they waiting for someone arrival.


    Who knew the one who came is a very handsome man who carries a woman with an anxious face, they wonder if the woman sick but if she sick what are they doing on the tea house, they should go to a physician instead. The guest try yo bribe the servants who work at Tiancu tea house to divulged the identity of the mysterious handsome man especially a youngdies who was mesmerized by Zhao Li Xin cold beauty but unfortunately no one dare to speaks, no matter how much money they give the servants remain tight lips the guest have no chance to know who is that man is and who''s the woman with him?


    "Eat the soup first to ease your empty stomach, remember to eat slowly" he put Lory down on the soft mats carefully.


    Lory was still on a daze ''What is happening?''


    The room has no chair but a soft mat with short ledged wooden table, Zhao Li Xin scooped the soup to the small ceramic bowl for Lory. What make her confuse is why the room is full of a lot of food even before theye, he looks at Zhao Li Xin suspiciously, but who else could make a reservation in a ce that didn''t allow reservation if not Zhao Li Xin?


    "You don''t like the soup?" he saw her still not touch her spoon.


    Lory snapped from her daze then she smelled the soup fragrant and her stomach grumbles even louder, Zhao Li Xin frown and Lory smiles shyly "No, the smelled is good" than she scooped the soup and sipped the soup slowly. The soup tasted even better then she thought and her eyes sparkle in delight, as notorious foodie nothing can satisfy her more than a good dish.


    "You like it?" Zhao Li Xin satisfied when he saw her reaction.


    Lory nods slightly with a smile "It''s tasty" she happily said.


    "Don''t eat too fast" he reminds her again.


    "Worrywart" Lory twitch her nose pretend to be annoyed.


    "If not you who else I should be worried about" he smiles dotingly then he scooped another bowl of soup for himself, watching her eating with joy suddenly raised his appetite.


    "I understand but you surprised me, why are you always overreacted?" Lory sigh.


    Zhao Li Xin sipped her spoon than he smiles faintly at her "I can''t help it, you all I had" he said with a helpless expression they''re''s a loneliness in his tone, his words sting Lory''s heart. She lifts her head but Zhao Li Xin didn''t notice her. Lory remembers Girsha once said he needed her more then Lucas, not like her brother Zhao Li Xin never epts anyone in his heart other then Lory if he loses her how distraught he would be.


    Lory avert her gaze, she looks down and scoops her soup but she doesn''t realize the clenched on her spoon. She able to leaved Lucas because she knew his brother has strong heart no matter how hard the road he faces Lucas would find the way, he always did, he always been stronger then her ever be and even if he lost somehow his Archknight would lead him back to his path, she sure about that but Zhao Li Xin, could he live without her?


    Lory smiles faintly before she sipped her spoon, why pretend to be strong, is not like she could live without him, she knew she couldn''t handle another separation, for once she wishes the god would be merciful for her.


    "I''m finished" Lory put down her spoon "I want to eat flower dumpling now" she smiles widely.


    "You just finish your soup, can you wait a little longer?" he worries he would upset her stomach.


    "Of course¡­" she tilted her head with sweet smiles.


    Not long after Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao arrived and join their table, the room be merry with Ming Yue Yin and lory bickering to each other again, this time Yuan Shao already used to it, not like other people who like exchanged pleasantries, Lory and Ming Yue Yin likes teasing each other and they both seem enjoyed it very much.


    Zhao Li Xin full with the soup as high cultivator he doesn''t need as much as normal people so he leaned his back on the pile of the pillow a small table on his left with wine on the top, he back to his habit drinking wine while casually y with Lory''s hair, she already got used to it so she doesn''t bother by him. Only Yuan Shao who still feel awkward with Zhao Li Xin''s intimated behavior towards Lory but because lory acted as if nothing happened he doesn''t find them repulsive somehow he feels ''oddly natural'' for the two of them acted this way.


    "I can''t believe you can get the room, because of the festival every ce is full, this ce is one of the most prestigious ce in the city and I heard you can''t make reservation if you don''te personally, even if you high rank official you still have toe personally and booked the room" Yuan Shao said than he raised his winecup "I believe this is one of Hei She business affiliate"


    Zhao Li Xin eyes remain on Lory hair "Is one of Wu San Bo turf, I just know today too" he saidzily.


    "This ce is yours?" Lory stunned, she turns around and looks at Zhao Li Xin in shock.


    "Half of it, not everything this is co-owner afterall," he saidzily.


    "Uncle, you don''t know you own this ce?" Ming Yue Yin perplexed.


    He shrugged his shoulder and answerzily "How could I know every little detail, is not my job to take care Hei Shen business"


    Yuan Shao frown slightly "Are you trust you''re subordinatedpletely?" he won''t believe Zhao Li Xin would be that naive.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles faintly "My subordinated are smart, when ites to disloyalty, I never gives second change" his beautiful onyx eyes stare back at him, his cold indifferent eyes send a shiver to his spine only then he understand if he worked for Zhao Li Xin he also would not dare to betray him, not like other people he have no sentimental feeling or hesitation its all just business for him, he would give trust and chance to expand as return Zhao Li Xin expectplete obedience and loyalty, that''s all.


    If one of his subordinated misused his trust he had no qualms to get rid of them he will not hesitate or sad about it, it is what it is and Hei Shen peoples had long understood Zhao Li Xin temperament, Zhao Li Xin is quite lenient or more likely careless with other business so Hei Shen rules are morexpare to other Sect the rule on Hei Shen is simple, never infuriated the ''Demon Lord'' and never assumed anything, do you''re job and stay away from there Lord private matter. As long they do this, Hei Shen Sect could be a quitefortable ce.

 Chapter 326 - Never Marry A ‘Pig’

    A few minutester the maidse with threeyers bamboo box, the steam ooze from the box creating white smokes, the maid put down the bamboo box carefully on the table while the other maids clean up the table from dirty tes than other maid brews white tea on the corner of the room elegantly, after she finishes she pours the tea and served it to the guest than she bows her head courteously and leave the room, not once the maids dare to nce at Zhao Li Xin, Lory than convince this ce is another Hei Shen turf, only people who works with Zhao Li Xin who never take his temperament lightly.


    "Its smelled so good, no wonder Xue An begging us to bought it for her" Ming Yue Yin inhaled the savory fragrant from the dumpling on the box than she eagerly takes one dumpling for Lory than take another one for herself just like a good niece should be. ??


    The dumpling does like a flower, it has colorful colors from pink, yellow to blue, the shape like flower buds is almost a pity for her to eat it but when she tasted it she doesn''t feel pity anymore, they tasted even better then it looks.


    "Oh my god, its so good" Lory open and closed her eyes in utter delight.


    "We must buy this for Xue An" Ming Yue Yin have the same expression as Lory.


    "Li Xin can you send the dumpling now to Xue An, I want her to enjoy this tonight, this is too delicious to wait for tomorrow" Lory pleaded while her mouth still munches her food, so udylike but she can''t help it, the dish is too good. The dumpling is sweet and salty its very soft and tender it melts in you''re mouth.


    Zhao Li Xin happy Lory enjoyed the food very much, he orders more dumpling for Lory because Ming Yue Yin already hogging the secondyer for herself, Yuan Shao Chuckles watching Ming Yue Yin hogging oneyer bamboo box without concern with other people her expression is on utter blissed whenever she chop on the dumpling, he never knew a ruler can be satisfied this easily.


    Ming Yue Yin face suddenly bes sullen when she realizes her box empty, she wants to take another box in front of Lory but Zhao Li Xin red at her, she retracted her hand than pursed her lips dejectedly.


    Yuan Shao can''t hold hisughter than he put the untouched dumpling from his ted to Ming Yue Ying te, she was stunned, she looks at Yuan Shao in surprise.


    "Just eat, I wait for another box toe," he said with softugh.


    He''s soft voice suddenly make her heart thump, she averts her gaze than look down while chomp her food, Yua Shao don''t want to bother her so he missed the faint red cheeks on Ming Yue Yin cheeks but Lory saw it clearly she giggles than she continue eating without as if she saw nothing.


    In a sh, Lory and Ming Yue Yin finish three bamboo boxes, Zhao Li Xin and yuan Shao only eat a few there more interested in watching the twodies eating with joy. Lory feel too full, she leans on Zhao Li Xin''s chest while rubbing her stomach.


    "I think I need the Pu''erh tea now¡­" she covers her mouth quickly before she blurp.


    "Count me in¡­." Ming Yue Yin also in the same situation, her chest feel hot from too much eating.


    Yuan Shao holds hisughter with his fist, Ming Yue Yin has no energy to fight with him, the truth is she can''t move without blurp multiple times, she can''t let anyone see that she still have a reputation to keep. Yuan Shao feel bad for her so she orders Pu Erh tea for the two greedydies, who told them to eat until there drop.


    "Why are you eating so much?" Zhao Li Xin sighs while stroking her arms.


    "When ites to food, I just can''t hold myself" she agrees she''s a little bit overboard for today.


    The room bes quiet until the maidse with Pu''Erh tea for the two overeatingdies, they never seem women eating so much in front of the men before. Should they maintain there imaged in front these to handsome men?


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin hold the teacup and slowly drink the tea, Lory winced when he tasted the bitter tea. Ming Yue yin sigh when she feel better after drinking the tea. Ming Yue Tin lift the bamboo curtain to enjoy the scenery but than she saw a familiar person in the other room, the room is quite far and a little bit dark out their so she''s not sure if she saw the right person.


    "Hei Yuan Shao!" she suddenly called.


    This is the first time Ming Yue Yin called his name so he startled a little bit, suddenly his mood rises but another wordsing from Ming Yue Yin ruined his mood again.


    "Is that you''re fianc¨¦e¡­" she innocently asked.


    His face turn sour "I don''t have fianc¨¦e" he said firmly.


    "I''m kidding, why are you so angry" she rolled her eyes than she asked again, this time she asked with a serious tone "Is that Yang Wei Lan and Yang Qiong Yan?"


    Ming Yue Yin words took everyone by surprised, Lory also be curious she lift the bamboo curtain from the other window, she follow where Ming Yue Ying finger pointing at than she sees three people on the same room, she recognize the Yang Wei Lan and yang Qiong Yan but she doesn''t recognize the other woman "Who is that woman with them?"


    Yuan Shao frown got deepen "My stepsister, Yuan Shan," he said with disdain. It easy to see he''s not fond of his stepsister.


    "You''re step sister closed with Yang''s family?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    "Not really but Yuan Shan and Yang Wei Lan are in the same circle, they do know each other" Yuan Shao does hear Yang Wei Lan try to get closed with Yuan Shao after she failed to get close to Yuan Xue An.


    "I think you''re sister like that Yang young master, she keep staring at him like Yue Yin staring at the dumpling" Lory said again.


    "I never consider her as my sister" he refused to ept that woman child as his family, his mother only gives birth to one sister and that''s Yuan Xue An, other then her he never considers his other father children as his family.


    "And yes, she does likes Marquis Yang, everybody knows that" Yuan Shao sneered.


    Ming Yue Yin closes the curtain, It is better never to meet them again "You know that Yang Marquis has a lot of concubines and also the regr on drunken flower brothels" she raised her eyebrows with probing gaze.


    "Is not my problem which man she wants to marry, and I don''t think she minds," he said casually while pour himself some wine "Maybe he though is normal for a woman with his status have many women, as long he doesn''t have an official wife she still have the chance" he mocked the stupid way of thinking most women.


    "We have a name for man like that" lory also close the curtain, Yang Qiong Yan not even has a half the beauty of Zhao Li Xin "We call someone like him a ''pig'' he eat anything, everything, no matter how dirty and disgusting it is"


    "Can''t agree more" Ming Yue Yin raised her teacup to cheers.


    "I think I know what Yuan Shan get if she marry that pig" Lory sip her tea calmly.


    "Really, what?" Ming Yue Yin than sip her tea too"


    Lory smacked her lips than she nods firmly "Gonorrhea"


    Ming Yue Yin almost spit the tea from her mouth ''D*mn!''

 Chapter 327 - Meeting The Enemy

    Her jokes are too powerful even Zhao Li Xin loses his grip on his winecup and Yuan Shao choked by his wine and cough profusely, Ming Yue Yin face turn bright red, even though they used to be blunt but this time she was shocked by Lory words.


    "Aunty!" she red at her with a shocking face. ??


    Lory forgot people in this world are very conservative especially when ites to s*x, they are not like people in her world who used to talk about this stuff easily during lunch as if they talk about the weather, Lory makes apologetic smiles "Sorry¡­"


    "Who told you about that?" Zhao Li Xin also ufortable for Lory knowing about dirty things like this "Is it, Jin Hao, no¡­is Bei Li Yan isn''t it" his eyes glint dangerously.


    Lory feel imminent danger for Bei Li Yan survival she quickly rebuked him "No, not them!" as she scratched her head awkwardly "When I lived in Lao Manor, I heard a few things from the maids, well you know how active Prime Minister Lao is" Lory shift the me to Prime Minister Lao.


    Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth "That old pervert" he does knows Prime Minister Lao likes to indulge himself with a beautiful woman, he med the Lao manor to teach his Princess this disgusting matters.


    Only Ming Yue Yin who gives Lory a meaningful nce, she could have guessed where Lory actually has that knowledge, Lory exchanged a nce with Ming Yue Yin to keep quiet. The two ''BFF'' have a tacit understanding to me Lao Min Na family instead.


    "You should not learn that unscrupulous matter, that''s not something a young woman like you should know" Zhao Li Xin reminds Lory strongly, he doesn''t want her tainted by this improper knowledged. If only Zhao Li Xin knew she learned this at school as part of the s*x education curriculum, she remembers the title of that subject is called ''S*x is Fun'' maybe is not that fun in this world, Lory can only nod her head obediently when Zhao Li Xin reprimands her.


    Finally, after they finish they''re meal and Zhao Li Xin stop reprimand her also the two overeating women finally digest they''re food, they decide to enjoy the festival again they also still need to look for rainbow candy and rabbitntern for her but than Zhao Li Xin said his servant already bought everything and send everything to yuan Xue An courtyard as they speak. T


    hey got nothing to do but enjoy the fun and so they left the tea house but suddenly they bump to thest group they want to encounter.


    "Brother Yuan" Yuan Shan shocked when she bumps to the unsociable Yuan Shao, even though Yuan Shao is famous general and handsome but he is very cold he never greeted her, he always frown at her as if he saw a bug.


    Yuan Shan try to get close to him because Yuan Shao is the eldest Son of Yuan Fei and also the sole Heir of Yuan family but no matter what she does Yuan Shao never pay her attention he always treats her coldly other then to Yuan Xue An she never smiles to anyone not even to his father Yuan Fei.


    Yuan Shao only nces at her before he shifts his gaze to somewhere else, his behavior make Yuan Shan embarrassed especially in front of Yang Qiong Yan. She doesn''t understand why he never treats her kindly, why he only dotting Yuan Xue An? Isn''t she, his sister too?


    "General Yuan" Yang Qiong Yan greet politely "What a coincidence meeting you here" he smiles who doesn''t reach his eyes.


    "Marquis Yang" he nods his head, even though he doesn''t like Yang Qiong Yan but he still needs to give him a face. on the other hand, Yang Wei Lan''s face beamed like lightbulb she looks at him with yearning eyes, Yuan Shao is tall with broad shoulders and a manly handsome face even though his expression a little bit stoic and stern but that only adds his heroic charmed.


    "Brother Yuan" she called shyly.


    "Miss Yang" he only replied briefly than he looks away again. but still, a second nce from him would send butterfly to yang Wei Lan''s stomach, her face blushed heavily.


    "You seem not alone" Yang Qiong Yan can only see Zhao Li Xin back and his back hides Lory and only show half Ming Yue Yin figures so he''s not sure who are they, meanwhile Zhao Li Xin far from care with other people he rather teasing Lory then spend a second with other people.


    "Friends? Why don''t you introduce us?" Yang Qiong Yan tries to probe.


    Ming Yue Yin hear Yang Qiong Yan flirtatious voice she take a step forwards than she smiles


    "My name Jiao Zi, nice to meet you Marquis Yang" she cupped her fist courteously.


    Yang Qiong Yan startled when he sees the beautiful woman in front of him, she has amon name that does not suit her elegance and dignified aura "Jiao Zi, such an interesting name" he could guess that''s not her real name but for a woman dare tantly lie in front of him it either she brave or stupid maybe even both.


    "It does isn''t it¡­" Ming Yue Yin grinned, she knew he could guess she''s lying but so what? She had no obligation to tell that ''pig'' her real name.


    Her sassy replied gain Yang Qiong Yan interest, he smiles wickedly at Ming Yue Ying but she''s not scared she already numbs after a lot of practice with Zhao Li Xin this little intimidation is nothing for her and so she smiles sweetly at yang Qiong Yan, on the side Yuan Shao annoyed by they''re exchanged smiles.


    "Don''t you said you want to taste rainbow candy, we must hurry before it runs out" he blocked they''re gaze with his big body.


    "Is it very popr?" Ming Yue Yin''s attention back to food again.


    "Yes, it does!" he assured her.


    Lory than peek from Zhao Li Xin''s arm, Yang Qiong yang stunned by the woman who stares at him with beautiful doe-eyes he never saw any woman who has clearer eyes like hers, is like her gazes prated to his soul ''Such beautiful eyes'' he thought. Zhao Li Xin feel upset when Yang Qiong yan staring at Lory than he blocked Lory''s face with his wide sleeve.


    Yang Qiong yang snapped back than he sees Zhao Li Xin menacing stare, suddenly Yang Qiong Yan feel his heart stop beating "Lord¡­.Lord Long Ming?" he stupefied.


    Zhao Li Xin only shows his side face but that''s enough to stun every woman who coincidently passing by including Yang Wei Lan and Yuan Shan but Yang Wei Lan only stunned for a moment before her attention back to his idol man who facing his back towards her. Yuan Shao doesn''t realize Yang Wei Lan''s jealous eyes when he talks with Ming Yue Yin that because he doesn''t realize how tender his voice when he talking to Ming Yue Yin.


    Yang Wei Lan never saw Yuan Shao treat any woman like this before she thought he doesn''t have it in him. He always polite and courteous with other women but he keeps a clear distance and treats them with a cold and stoic face that''s why she never feel bad whenever he treats her coldly because that how Yuan Shao normally is, but than she sees him treat Ming Yue Yin with care and gentleness how could she ept this if stare could kill, Ming Yue Yin should die a hundred time right now.


    Meanwhile Yuan Shan staring at Zhao Li Xin without blinks, she thought she was dreaming how could a perfect man like him exist, his eyes, nose, and lips everything about him is perfect, his long ck hair sways slowly when the wind blows, he looks like an immortal descend from heaven.


    Ming Yue Yin notice Yuan Shan weird gaze to Zhao Li Xin, she leans at Lory and whispers "Look, she doesn''t blink"


    "I know, is she got stroke?" Lory frown anxiously than she shifts her gaze to Yang Wei Lan "Hey, I don''t know what her problem but I think she wanted to kill you"


    "Who? That girl?" she nces at Yang Wei Lan indignant face, Ming Yue Yin snort in disdained


    "Get in line¡­"

 Chapter 328 - Meeting The Enemy II

    "Lord Long Ming, I don''t know you will be here? What a great coincidence" Yang Qiong Yan smiles so wide it almost touch his ear. After thest meeting Yang Qiong Yan heart bes restless he worried what Zhao Li Xin would do, he knew someone like Zhao Li Xin never giving empty threat, he had sounded this news to Lao Min Na but she hasn''t reached him back so he doesn''t know what to do except prepare for the worst.


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t bother to answer, he only gives Yang Qiong Yan quick nce before he shifts his gaze back to Lory while Lory stares back at him with questioning looks ''Why he looks angry suddenly?'' Lory tilted her head while strokes his strong jawline. Her worry eyes soothe his anger like an oasis in the desert, he holds Lory hand that touches his jaw then he smiles back at her to show her he''s okay. ??


    He''s expression be gentle and his smiles brighten up the night suddenly hundreds ofntern on the street be dullpare to him, men and women halted there pace to take a nce on Zhao Li Xin mesmerizing smiles, thedies stare at him with love-struck expression, some can''t hold herself she bravely approach him.


    "Young Master¡­" thedy greeted with bashful face.


    Zhao Li Xin lift his head and suddenly the brightness in his eyes disappeared "What.." he re at the strangeddy coldly.


    Thedy startled, why suddenly he bes dark where is the dazzling smiles from before she thought this gentleman is kindhearted man, she squeezes her handkerchief on her hand nervously "I¡­..I¡­ehm, may I know this young master name, you look quite familiar" she coating her words so no one used her as a loose woman who picks up a random guy on the street.


    Zhao Li Xin frown with annoyance "No and I don''t know you!" then he holds Lory''s shoulder and ignoring the pitifuldy.


    The tant rejection make her face turn red like boiling crabs, she can hear otherdiesughing at her. She doesn''t want to stay any longer "My mistakes" she bows her head and leaves in a sh. peoples would have guessed thatdy will not show her face in public for a few weeks.


    "You see, there''s a lot of weird people out there so you understand why I''m worried if you leave alone" he warns Lory seriously. Even in this situation he takes advantages to justify his desire to confined Lory inside the Manor.


    "I never go anywhere alone, I have Girsha with me" Lory pouts.


    "I know but you must always bring shadow guards with you, you know what would I do if something happened with you" he pleads at Lory with his puppy eyes, of course, she can''t say no if he make that face ''This is not fair!''


    On the side Ming Yue Yin hear what Zhao Li Xin said she almost holler ''You massacre peoples!'' thankfully she can stop herself.


    Just like before the two of them flirting without regard for other people''s presence, Yuan Shan eyes filled with envy why is that beautiful man treat that woman nicely,pare to herself that woman''s appearance is so ordinary she''s not matched with that handsome man at all.


    "Master Long Ming" Yuan Shan suddenly called "My name is Yuan Shan, I''m Yuan Shao''s sister, I always admired your reputation" she makes her voice as sweet as possible, at least she want to leave a good impression in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    "Oh" he answers briefly. He doesn''t even give Yua Shan a nce.


    His quick answer make Yuan Shan exasperated but she can''t do anything, she bites her lips to hold her anger, she looks at Yuan Shao for help but he only gives her mocking smiles, Yuan Shan doesn''t understand why her owned brother don''t want to help her if she able marry with Long Ming isn''t their family who will have the benefit so why not help her this time.


    "Brother¡­"Yuan Shan pleaded him to help her.


    Yuan Shao snort in disdained "Thisdy is lord Long Ming fianc¨¦e, you should not bother Lord long ming farther because he''s not a patient man" he warns Yuan Shan just to honor the blood rtion between them wether she listening or not is her own choice.


    Yang Qiong Yan already guessed the woman inside Long Ming embrace should be his fianc¨¦e "So this is miss Luo Ri Yi, It is very nice to finally put a face on the names" he greeted Lory courteously.


    Lory could see this man is hiding a lot of things in his eyes, she let herself go from Zhao Li Xin embrace than she cupped her fist and bow graciously "Is a pleasure to meet you too Marquis Yang"


    Yang Qiong Yan eyes flickering with interest ''so she''s not a coward'' he thought "Are you here to enjoy the Lantern Festival?"


    "Yes, I am at first I want to go alone with Jiao Zi but my fianc¨¦e is a worrywart so he''sing with me and on the way we meet with General Yuan, I heard about General Yuan reputation so I insisted him to tag along" Lory narrated the rtionship between them and Yuan Shao at the same time to warn Yuan Shan about her rtionship with Zhao Li Xin.


    Yang Qiong Yan can''t believe lory words easily he still needs to investigate thister, he hopes Yuan Shao and Zhao Li Xin are not joined forces if they do then he would not have the chance. Yang Qiong Yan maintain his polite smiles "I never knew Lord Long Ming such a worrywart, you must be very precious for Lord Long Ming"


    Lory see the gleam in Yang Qiong Yan vicious eyes, she can feel his eyes sizes her up and down, Lory smiles calmly "I''m a very fortunate woman" her modest answer intrigued Yang Qiong Yan.


    "Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin pull Lory closer "We need to leave before the festival over"


    "You right!" Lory cover her mouth in surprised, then she nods her head politely to Yang Qiong Yang "Marquis Yang, Miss Yang, Miss Yuan, I''m sorry we need to leave now, have a nice day" Lory hold Zhao Li Xin arms and both of them walk away, Ming Yue Yin make yful smiles then she prompt to followed Lory, Yuan Shao nods his head then he prepares to left but Yuan Shan called him.


    "Brother can I follow you, we haven''t spend time together since you return home" her words sound sad and hopeful but Yuan Shao knew what she want is not him, such a cunning woman just like her wretched mother.


    "No, I''m busy today, if you want to talk let''s talk at home!" he didn''t gives Yuan Shan leeway.


    "Brother Yuan, can we talk? I have something to say" Yang Wei Lan didn''t want him to leave with that stranged woman somehow her heart bes restless when she watches them together.


    Yuan Shao feel annoyed "Miss Yang we are not close so I don''t know what you want to talk about, I''m busy today so excuse me" he turns around and chassed Ming Yue Yin figures. The two women grind their teeth they look at each other and they share their hatred to the same enemy.


    Meanwhile, Yang Qiong yan rubs his chin and contemting, the two women with Zhao Li Xin seem not simple, he needs to investigated who they are and also what is Yuan Shao''s rtionship with Zhao Li Xin, this not good, he must contact Lao Min Na right away!


    "Brother Yuan is that man really Long Ming?" Yuan Shan asked.


    "He is" he nods his heads.


    "About his fianc¨¦e. Do you know her background?" she probes farther, although she used to Like Yang Qiong yan but after she met Zhao Li Xin, Yang Qiong yan looks dull in her eyes and so she changed her target.


    Yang Qiong Yan smirked "I don''t know, the rumor said she was a maid before"


    "A maid?" Yuan Shan dumbfounded "How could a maid be Long Ming fianc¨¦e, are you sure about it?" she can''t believe a lowly maid could climb Zhao Li Xin bed.


    Yang Qiong Yan shrug his shoulder "Well, that is the rumor but nothing concrete perhaps Long Ming only have a small fling, he is a man afterall"


    "Yes, perhaps like that" Yuan Shan mutters.


    Yang Qiong Yan sneered inwardly, he doesn''t dare to provoke Zhao Li Xin but he can use this stupid woman to created disturbance and created a distraction to divided Zhao Li Xin attention away from him while he waited for Lao Min Na order, he can use Yuan Shan just like his Father used Qian Qin Wei, mother, and daughter bothck in brain capacity so is their faith to be used by other people.

 Chapter 329 - End Of The Day

    Ming Yue Yin chooses to separate from Lory when she found an armament shop, Lory doesn''t interest because she lives with the armament master and Zhao Li Xin has a room filled with high craft weapon so why bother to looking around. While they walk together lory got tired of having other women jealous stare so she bought a demon red half mask and put on Zhao Li Xin''s face The half mask hide half his face but still show his lips and his chin, hopefully, it would dispel half his charm too.


    Just to be fair Lory also put on a cat mask, its the same half mask so is not hinder her from eating a snack. With her pink hanfu and white cat mask, Lory gain a lot of attention herself, the mask only increased her mysterious aura, just like a cat she runs from one stall to another finally she buy the rainbow candy, turns out its a Tanghulu but with colorful berry fruit ''talk about marketing'' ??


    Lory finds a bench near the river than she eating the rainbow candy while staring at thentern that flows on the river, Zhao Li Xin than take a seat beside her, Lory chomps the candy than she looks at Zhao Li Xin "That man is dangerous" she finally said.


    "Yang Qiong Yan?" he assumed she talk about that sly man.


    "Yes" she averts her gaze back to the river "He''s not someone who will fight with you face to face, he would scheme, hiding and waiting for fo the right moment to stab you on the back" Lory lick the candy again.


    "I know, he is an opportunist and schemer I believe he already ns something as we speak," Zhao Li Xin said calmly he crosses his legs to another while his hands sped on his knee.


    "Yeah, I think so too, I have a feeling he would worry for Yuan Shao''s rtionship with you, we must tell Yuan Shao to avoiding to the manor for a few days," said Lory again.


    "I believe Lao Min Na is the one who make Yang Qiang Yong persuade Yuan Shao but I don''t know why she interested with him?" Zhao Li Xin eyebrows gradually furrow, he investigated Yuan Shao for several days although he has good merits and achievement he didn''t find anything that make him¡­.special. from all of the talented men in the Liu Yan Kingdom, why Lao Min Na choose him?


    "Thankfully Yuan Shao refused Yang Qiong Yan offer, for whatever reason, Lao Min Na n is foil" Lory chomp thest candy she had "It''s a good thing we''re not against each other, I hated it if I have to fight with a good man like Yuan Shao" she sighs.


    "But I don''t think she would give up easily" Zhao Li Xin tugs lory hair behind her ear "Someone like her will do all necessarily mean to get what she wants"


    "Even with force?" Lory bes uneasy.


    "Hm.." he nods his head.


    Lory pondering for a while then she raised her head "The only thing that can influence him is his sister, do you think Lao Min Na would hurt Yuan Xue An" she gasped by her own words.


    "I believe she would take advantage of Yuan Shao''s sister," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory take a long deep breath "And we still have problem with Sacred Mountain Peak"


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything" he feel guilty to drag Lory to his problem, he wants to give her afortable life but also his enemy never lets him in peace.


    Lory chuckles "I''m not worried, I just like t be careful" she sees the guilt in Zhao Li Xin eyes and she feel bad for him "Don''t worry about me, to be honest, this feels familiar to me so don''t look at me like that" she caresses her strong jawline gently.


    "Really?" he can be sure if Lory says the truth or just wants tofort him.


    "My Kingdom is one the most powerful kingdom in the world, how do you think we maintain our peace" she raised her eyebrows yfully "Like my father always said ''if you want peace, prepare for war''" she smiled mischievously. They''re''s no peace for Lucient only next mission and another war.


    "I will never let you go to war" he softly said.


    Lory smiles solemnly "That''s not something you can decide" she press there forehead together "Like you can''t decide if I would jump from the cliff or not"


    He squints his eyes "I will try my best!" he swore wholeheartedly.


    Lory giggles listening to his vowed, "I know you will¡­"


    _________________________


    Meanwhile, Ming Yue Yin just got out of the weapon shop she bought a lot of small knives and hide it under her skirt, just like her aunty said, their''s no such thing about too much weapon. She surprised when she found Yuan Shao lean on the door frame waiting for her.


    "Why are you here?" she'' suddenly startled.


    "Why can''t I be here?" she retorted.


    "I thought you with Yang Wei Lan and the others?" She doesn''t feel anything wrong if hees with Yang Qiong Yan, she knew there are certain obligations for nobles people to follow whether they like it or not.


    "Why I want to waste my time with them" she returned the question again.


    ''It''s going nowhere isn''t it?'' she rolls her eyes tiredly.


    "I want to watch opera, you want toe?" Ming Yue Yin walks without waiting for him.


    "I promised to apany you did I?" he promptly follows her from behind.


    "Come with you''re own risk" she answers nonchntly without looking back at him.


    The night is gettingte in certain building Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao watch the opera from the second floor, the opera tells the story about the tragedy of Er Shuang who is a trap between the fight of two brothers how thedy tore apart between the love of the two brother, it supposed to be a tragic story but Ming Yue Yin ruined the atmosphere byughing too much.


    The audience wants to chide her but then they saw the mighty General sit next to her, no one dares to give Ming Yue Yin another ce, they can only grumble to themselves.


    "Is it very funny for you?" Yuan Shao sees herughing until she cries but he doesn''t understand which part of the story is funny, well it is quite pathetic if someone asked him but he doesn''t see the humor in the story.


    Ming Yue Yin wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes "It''s funny, the brother hated each other but still, they share the woman together and that woman ying the victim when the truth is she increased the hostility between the brothers, at the end, the two brothers are death living her alone with a lot of money and big manor, this is not tragedy this is a triumph story for the woman!" she pped her hand excitedly when the actors bow to the audience after they finish there act.


    Yuan Shao frown, if she says it like that it does sound like a triumph for the woman protagonist.


    The two of them walk out from the opera house building, Some of the stalls already closed but thentern that hanging from above still lit up brightly so Ming Yue Yin doesn''t feel the urged to return to the manor, she wants to enjoy this freedom because soon orter she shoulde home and be empress ming again.


    "Can I asked you something personal?" Ming Yue Yin suddenly breaks the silence.


    Sure" he replied casually.


    Ming Yue Yin hesitated slightly but she braces herself "Will you ever reconcile with your father?" she sees Yuan Shao face be stiffed than she said again "I know your father makes mistakes, a grave mistake even but¡­. I think he hurt too, well I just wondering, if you don''t want to answer that''s okay too, I''m just asked as a friend"


    Yuan Shao''s mouth slightly curved "Are you worry about me?"


    "I''m worried about Xue An" she twitches her nose.


    He chuckles softly, whatever reason he just d she thinks about him even just a little "The truth is I don''t know" he answers earnestly then he sped his hand behind his back "I think we used to this condition and after a few years we be estranged to each other" he smiles bitterly.


    "Its too bad¡­" she muttered "I don''t have a father so I don''t have anyone to med for all the bad things happened to me but you still have your father¡­.it just advice from an orphan, don''t wait until you have no parents anymore" she smiles warmly.


    Yuan Shao sighs "I''ll think about it" he peek a nce at Ming Yue Yin side figure, no one dares to ask about this to him, not even his sister, this Empress look tough from the outside but very gentle in the inside she is the opposite of every people he knows, the night is cold and windy but his hear engulf with warmth.


    "Yue Yin, thank you¡­" he suddenly said with a gentle voice.


    She blushed slightly "Buy me the flower dumpling and we''re even"


    Yuan Shao burst tough "Deal!"

 Chapter 330 - Treatment Day

    "Hold it still" Jin Hao warn her carefully.


    "No, don''t get close!" Yuan Xue An shakes her head strongly then cower on the corner of the room. ??


    "It''s only hurt a little" he sighs tiredly.


    "No you lie!" she shouted "How can you not be hurt if you pierce by something that long!" her eyes moist with tears.


    "How could you know if you never experience before" Jin Hao tries tofort the panic girl.


    "Who wants to experience something like that" she pursed her lips.


    Jin Hao can''t take it anymore the blue veins emerged on his forehead "Acupuncture is not hurt, sit here or I tell your Brother you dy the medication and also I tell Empress Ming how coward you are!!" Jin Hao loses his patient and begins to yell.


    "Noo¡­please don''t!" Yuan Xue An pleaded then she reluctantly sits next to Jin Hao "Can¡­can you use shorter needles this one is too long, what happened if you identally pierce through my brain" she feel terrified when she sees the long silver needle on Jin Hao''s hand.


    Jin Hao red at her "Don''t tempt me¡­" he warns her sternly.


    Yuan Xue An immediately shut her mouth, when the needle gets close she closes her eyes and presses her lips tightly, Jin Hao movement halted then he sighs again "You have to rx, you will ruin my precious needle" heins.


    ''Is that you worry about?''


    Yuan Xue An puffed her cheek in anger but when the needles got close she bes tense again, Jin Hao then said to her "You know, Empress Ming never wince once when she''s under my medication"


    "Really?" the little girl gasped "She''s so brave" she mutter to herself, she takes a long deep breath a few times until her hand stops clenching and her breathing bes normal, Jin Hao satisfied his trick is working.


    The truth is Ming Yue Yin didn''t wince but she cursed a lot, whenever the needle touches her skin she would curse and through the whole day Jin Hao has learned a variety of words for cursing.


    Yuan Xue An personal maids watched her from the side, she feel relief when her young miss agree to get acupuncture, normally Yuan Xue An not afraid with acupuncture but the needles Jin Hao used is not a standard used for acupuncture, the needles are thinner and longer than normal acupuncture needles, of course, the timid Yuan Xue An would be terrified.


    The acupuncture for today is the first and the most crucial one because it will open her ability to stabilized her Qi with this her body could detox her body from the bad substance inside her body, after this she doesn''t need to drink that awful medicine again, he can give her normal but still slightly bitter medicine.


    It takes half an hour after he performs the acupuncture and left the needles on her head for a while. Yuan Xue An pout she feel embarrassed Jin Hao see her in this state, even though she had no romantic feeling for him but every woman wants to look good especially in front of handsome men and Jin Hao appearance is the top among other men even Zhao Li Xin didn''t look as good at Jin Hao at least for her personal opinion, that Lord is too scary for her, but now she has to look like a cactus tree in front of this diety, how could she not feel embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong? is it still hurt?" Jin Hao has confidence with his ability is impossible this girl would still in pain?


    "No, I''m fine¡­." She bes flustered when Jin Hao staring at her "How long I should be like this?" she can''t handle the acupuncture but not the embarrassment!


    "Half hour" he replied, Jin Hao, fixed his eyes on Yuan Xue An face because he wants to see the difference in herplexion after he put this treatment if it''s a sess it would show on her skin. Meanwhile, Yuan Xue An feel nervous from his stare but she can''t move so she only moves her eyeballs to the left and right awkwardly.


    Later on, Jin hao asked again "How do you feel?


    Yuan Xue An annoy by his constant question she pursed her lips and answer sarcastically "Ufortable"


    Jin Hao nods his head solemnly "Good¡­."


    Suddenly Jin Hao''s long eyebrows creased as he immersed in deep thought, Yuan Xue An forgets about her embarrassment, she suddenly feel nervous "What.....what happened, is there something wrong with me?" she be frantic.


    Jin Hao pinches his chin than he tilted his head "No is not like that... I just thought..."


    "What, what do you think?" she bes panic, is her treatment failed is she going to be a wasted forever?


    "Why are you look like Cactus?" he suddenly muttered.


    "...."


    ''Is it toote to change physician now?''


    __________________________________________


    Morninges as usual but when she opens her eyes a certain beautiful creature was not by her side staring at her as usual, Lory yawn then she stretches her limb with a long groan. She put on the sleepers then she searches for Zhao Li Xin, but she didn''t find him in her room or his room. she scratches her beard nest hair.


    Lory back to her room then she takes a seat on the small table near her bed, suddenly she feels this morning not as good as it used to. She forces herself to the bathroom when the maids just filled her bathtub.


    "Young miss" the maid put down the bucket then she bows at her.


    Lory slightly nods her head and smiles, the maid then leaves the room. she tests the water with her hand and the water just got slightly warm because it''s only a moment after they filled the water and the crystal still working on heating the water. Suddenly Girsha perch on the side of the tube.


    [What''s wrong with your face?] he suddenly asked.


    [Is that what you ask to ady in the morning?] she sarcastically said.


    [Yes!] he replied firmly.


    Lory rolls her eyes ignoring Girsha teasing [You know where Li Xin is?] she props her chin on the side of the bathtub.


    [So Princess is upset because her Lord leaves without notice¡­.] he teased her again.


    [Shut up! It is not like she needs my permission to do anything] she sshes the water on Girsha with her finger.


    Girsha shook his body to dry his feathers [Your Lord is in the study room with that sissy guy]


    [Sissy? Bei Li Yan?] Lory raised her eyebrows.


    [Yeah I think that one¡­] Girsha tilted his head, human almost look the same for him just like human thought the bird all look the same.


    [Something might happen¡­] Lory pondering.


    She takes a deep breath then she takes off her robes and soaked in the bathtub, she will ask Zhao Li Xin after she takes a bath.

 Chapter 331 - Spectacle At The Front Gate

    After she finishes her bath she wants to find Zhao Li Xin but when she walks in the hallway she was surprised by Ming Yue Yin''s sudden appearance "Hey aunty, let me show you something good" she make cheeky smiles.


    "You know I almost hit you?" Lory re at her. ??


    "Come on, let''s have fun before you meet uncle" she ignores Lory re than beckoned her to follow her.


    "How do you know I haven''t met Zhao Li Xin yet?" she frowns suspiciously, you are nor spying at me aren''t you ''brat''?


    Ming Yue Yin sees the usation in Lory''s eyes than she rolls her eyes "It because of you''re hairstyle...it looks¡­modest" she waves her hands carelessly right on Lory''s face.


    "Oh?" Because Zhao Li Xin not they''re to do her hair and Lory only has limited ability in hairstyling she can only tide half her hair withce and done with it, she does look modest without intricate hairstyle and luxurious hairpiece.


    Ming Yue Yin leads her near the front gate than she stops at the certain building, she turns around at Lory "Can you jump to the roof?"


    Lory squint her eyes than she smirked the iris in her eyes dimmed with purple light and the wind twirl below her feet than Lory take a leap andnd smoothly on the roof, Ming Yue Yin watched with awed than she smiles and follow her suit. Above the roof, Ming Yue Yin point to a certain direction.


    In front of Yong Heng Manor, Lory see a carriage stop not far from the gate, thedy and the two maidservants talking to the gatekeeper and they seem in a heat conversation, Lory squint her eyes to sharpen her gaze, thedy looks very familiar.


    "That Yuan Shan" Ming Yue Yin reminds her.


    "Yuan Shao stepsister?" Lory gasped.


    "Yes, she tries to get inside the manor for a half-hour but no avail?" Ming Yue Yin stifles.


    "So why won''t she just get in?" Lory confuses why she had to make so much fuss to enter the manor.


    "Are you stupid aunty? Uncle never let an unauthorized person enter the manor especially thisdy who have hidden agenda" said Ming Yue Yin, she takes a sit on the roof than take out rainbow candy from the bag inside her sleeve than she gives one candy for Lory "I think she fell in love with the uncle and she wants to gain his attention that''s why she eager to meet him again, but who is uncle? Can you meet him just because you want to?" she scoffed.


    "Is that so?" Lory surprised how bold this woman could be doesn''t she know Zhao Li Xin already has fianc¨¦e but think again is that even ever stop anyone before?


    Ming Yue Yin licks the candy than she continues again "That woman is so sly, she pretends her carriage broke down so she would have reason to meet uncle on pretense seeking for help" she said in utter disgust, yuan shan remain her with the concubines at the imperial harem.


    "Clever" Loryment earnestly.


    "Yes but too bad is not working" Ming Yue Yin giggles "If its another man this n should be working, is a matter of courtesy after all, but this is uncle we talking about ''courtesy'' might no be in his dictionary. Even if she got hit and die in front of the gate uncle won''t pay her attention, he might only say ''get rid that things!'' isn''t it?"


    It sounds old but that exactly how Zhao Li Xin would react, Lory let out a long heaved "Yeah, he would" she prop her chin with her arms on her knee "Why she still persistence?" she baffled why Yuan Shan still adamant to enter the manor, she also feel sorry for the gatekeeper.


    "My guessed is because her carriage broke down she wants to lend Zhao Li Xin carriage to go home, than she has the reason to meet Zhao Li Xin for asking permission" Ming Yue Yin sighs.


    Lory''s eyebrows furrow closely "It really bothers me for fourteen or fifteen years old girls can be so...devious"


    "Well, that''s how normally noble daughter are" she understands Lory feeling, she once tell Ming Yue Yin women in her world never take marriage as a priority and sometimes they treat Marriage as a hassle because they more focus with their career and social life and if they want a child they can apply adoption even having illegitimate children is not a problem, maybe because of this women didn''t obsessed with marriage and men like women in this world.


    But than Lory said it can be a good thing or a bad thing because a lot of people in her world end up having phobia withmitment and many of them refused to get married. the truth is many Archknight didn''t get married.


    "I finish my candy, let''s go!" she beckoned Lory to jump down from the roof.


    "We just leaving them like this?" Lory saw Yuan shan still fight her with the gatekeeper.


    "What do you wanna do" Ming Yue Yin shrugs her shoulder nonchntly.


    Lory sighs than she jumps down from the roof, Lory patted the dirt from her dress than she talks with Ming Yue Yin "I visit Li Xin now"


    "Okay, I visit Xue An then" she nods her head, than the two girls walks separated way after finish watching the stupid Yuan Shan but lory admired her persistence and boldness to get what she wants if Yuan Shan born in her world she might be powerful women like CEO or something too bad she born in the world where they''re are not many options for women like her.


    When she approached the study room, Mong ki and Mong Yi nods there head respectfully than open the door for her.


    "Thank you" Lory nods her head towards them than she enters the room.


    Inside the room, Wu San Bo, Bei Li Yan, and Zhao Li Xin are in discussion, but Zhao Li Xin leans on his chairzily with half-closed eyes only god''s know whether he listening or not. Zhao Li Xin hears Lory''s footsteps and suddenly his eyes widely open "You here¡­" he said calmly but in Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo''s eyes, there Lord expression suddenly bes bright just like the sun shines brightly after the long rain.


    "I hope, I don''t bother you''re meeting"


    "On the contrary, you are helping us," said Bei Li Yan.


    Both of them worry Zhao Li Xin was bored and stop listening to them since hours ago because Lory visit Zhao Li Xin''s mood suddenly rose again and there discussion can be resumed.


    "I thought you will looking for me sooner" Zhao Li Xinin slightly.


    "Well I did but that ''brat'' take to watch the spectacle at the front gate first¡­" Lory walks to Zhao Li Xin''s side than she pours the wine from the sk to winecup for Zhao Li Xin.


    "What spectacle?" Zhao Li Xin lifts the winecup.


    "Yuan Shan tries to enter the manor" Lory chuckles softly.


    "She still they''re?" Bei Li Yan surprised.


    "She is" Lory nod her head "And she still fights her way to the manor I presumed" she make ''fight on'' gesture.


    "Is she doesn''t have anything else to do?" Zhao Li Xin frown in disgusted, he could never understand why women do all necessary mean to do something futile.


    Lory than tilted her head "Other then courting one of the strongest men in the continent that would bring glory to her family and gain endless honor and envy from other people for the rest of her life? No, I don''t think so" Lory make sarcastic smiles than she takes a seat on the couch casually.


    ''...¡­''


    Bei Li Yan and Wu san bo almost raised from there seat and pped there hand and scream ''Bravo!''

 Chapter 332 - Ruin The Source Income

    Is exactly for that reason why so many women force there luck to be Zhao Li Xin woman even though he already make his reputation as a mindless killer but that not stop them And Zhao Li Xin heaven-defying beauty also not helping, as dangerous being only incited their greed to tamed and that''s what happened to Zhao Li Xin.


    "What else happened?" Zhao Li Xin sign Bei Li Yan to continue his report. ??


    Bei Li Yan startled a little bit then he quicklyposed himself and continue " Yang Qiong Yan and Yang Ao Shen visit Yuan manor two days ago, but no one knows what the reason is? but the rumor said is about marriage between Yuan family and Yang family but nothing conclude and Yuan Fei hasn''t said anything to rify"


    "Could it be for Yang Qiong yan and Yuan Shan, but why Yuan Shan keeps chasing our Lord" Wu San Bo perplexed. Normally after the talk between the family even though it is not official yet, the maiden should be confined at her courtyard to maintain their reputation until she gets married, so how can Yuan Shan brazenly chassed Zhao Li Xin, does she ''s not afraid her family wrath?


    "If not Yuan Shan, who else?" Bei Li Yan frown get deepen than suddenly he snapped back "Yuan Xue An!" he pped his hands.


    "Are you sure? With her condition, she wouldn''t be able to bear a child" Wu san bo not sure with Bei Li Yan''s conclusion.


    Suddenly Lory chimed in "Unless is not about finding a wife¡­.what if they aimed for Yuan Shao"


    The three men stunned and they staring ant Lory with a shocking face. what Lory had said is make sense, Yang Qiong Yan tries to rope Yuan Shao before but he failed so they do a roundabout way through the only person that matters for him, Yuan Xue An.


    "Yang Qiong Yan" Bei Li Yan look down and mutter than suddenly he lifts his head again "Is it Lao Min Na again?" she feel in indignant every time Lao Min Na ys her petty tricks on them.


    "We didn''t hear any news about her recently, should we hasten the n milord?" Wu San Bo smiles wickedly.


    Zhao Li Xin bes silent seems immersed in deep thought while his finger tapped the table in monotone sounds than suddenly his finger stop moving and he raised his head "Do it!" he said firmly.


    "As you wish, Milord" Wu San Bo smirked there''s a vicious glint in his eyes.


    "Oh yes, next two weeks sacred mountain peak would descend from the mountain and gracious us with there presence in the royal Banquet" Bei Li Yan make cynical smiles "This Banquet is to celebrate the Emperor birthday and I heard the first young master Xie Xiu Wei wille with his beautiful fianc¨¦e Nan Yu Wei to honor the Emperor" he makes an exaggerated gesture with his waving hand, he almost looks like an actor at the opera.


    Lory was stunned when she heard Nan Yu Wei''s name "The hollydy? How is she now?" thest time she saw her Nan Yu Wei got hurt by the trinity fragments that reside inside the providence swords and because of that she was unconscious when she left.


    "Not good," Bei Li Yan said indifferently "Her cultivation regressed to only King level and peak stages too" Bei Li Yan hit his knee andugh heartily.


    Lory click her tongue in a helpless expression "She must hate me very much"


    "Well, she does¡­" Bei Li Yan can''t argue with that.


    "Don''t worry she can''t touch you" Zhao Li Xin assured her.


    Lory patted her cheeks "I don''t mind she touch me a little because that means I could touch her¡­.I might surprise her don''t you think?" she smiles mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face turns dark, she doesn''t know what she wants to do but he doesn''t like the words she chooses.


    Bei Li Yan eyes glint with excitement and curiosity "Can I see both of you touches each other"


    Lory''s mouth twitches slightly "That sounds wrong, but why not" she make naughty chuckles.


    "DENIED!" suddenly Zhao Li Xin mmed the table and surprised Lory and Bei Li Yan.


    "No one can touch my woman for as long as I lived!!" he shouted angrily.


    The room bes pin-drop silent, if they did not understand Zhao Li Xin''s character they might though he make a joke, Lory scratches her head helplessly, her fiancee is so adorably weird it so hard for her to hate him.


    "I''m joking, calm down¡­" Lory chuckles when she sees Zhao Li Xin''s grumpy face.


    ''Hump'' Zhao Li Xin snort in disdained, men or woman his Princess is off-limits, he would cut anyone hand who dare to touch her.


    After a few more hours of discussion, Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan excuse themselves than begin to proceed there n, Wu San Bo had the list of every merchant, stores, and official who work with Lao Min Na. the first thing he does is shaking the market value bnce its quite simple if you have big capital like Hei Shen sect, all Wu San Bo needs to do is gather the merchant making a deal than overflowed the market with a cheap product like white rice, grains, and herbs.


    The market value would drop automatically because people would shift to the cheaper source, after that the value of other product would drop too, like the price of one bowl rice who use to be five-cent copper falling to two-cent copper when the herbs price falling than the price of one dish also decreased and the price of having a meal at the restaurant bes cheaper and just like domino everything is starting to crumble.


    Than Bei Li Yan would spread about the rumor about failing price of goods, dismissal in a lot of sores and restaurant, overall they created chaos as if the economy would be falling, is amazing what people would do when they got panic, they begin to sell there business at a low price because they scared they will lose more money over time.


    In short time Wu San Bo had bought a lot of business in Ching Su city, even though is only small business and medium ss business who doesn''t have much capital to go on but that''s enough for Hei Shen to start there territory expansion in the Liu yan Kingdom, in a swift they have equal Lao Min Na business monopoly in the capital city.


    Two gentlemen sit on thevish restaurant cheers with there cup.


    "You must give me thirty percent of you''re profit like you promised" Bei Li Yan smiles charmingly.


    "You mean twenty percent" Wu San Bo smiles kindly.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles "No, you said thirty percent, I remember it" he tapped his temples with his long finger.


    Wu San Bo remains his calmposure "You remember the wrong Brother, I believe I said twenty percent" he emphasizes the number.


    Bei Li Yan sigh he hold his cheeks elegantly "I wonder what Yang Qiong Yan said when he knew about this" he wickedly smiles than he giggles again "Who knows I got thirty percent profit from creating a small ruckus"


    "He must infuriate, throwing the wine cup and scream ''I can''t believe this'' like that," Wu san Bo smirked.


    "Lao Min Na must be very furious she loses a lot of money" Bei Li Yan gloat imagined her anger when she heard the news.


    "Of course she is¡­" Wu San Bo sips his wine slowly than he lifts his head again "Its twenty percent by the way¡­." he reminds Bei Li Yan.


    "Really?" Bei Li Yan feigning innocent.

 Chapter 333 - Invitation

    "I CAN''T BELIEVE THIS!"


    A loud sound of crashing loudly hear, the servants cower in the corner they did not dare to raise they''re head. ??


    "How could this happened" Yang Qiong Yang threw the book report on the floor "This is only a small problem how could they breach the contract and run away like this! What can we do about this?" he hit the table angrily.


    The manager who brings the report looks frightened "No¡­nothing young master, they all had paid the penalty¡­.from ..from breaking the contract so we can sue them, at least legally" his voice gradually bes shrunk when Yang Qiong Yan red at him.


    Yang Qiong Yan anger is not without reason, these past two weeks suddenly the price in the market suddenly fall, too many goods overwhelmed the market, the owner of the stores, wholesaler and farmer loose they''re profit than suddenly a lot of rumor spread among the citizen and people begin to panic.


    The governments try to manage the situation but it was no avail, what Yang Qiong Yan didn''t know that''s happened because Wu San Bo bribe the government toy low for a few weeks and if someone can''t be bribe he will use threat, its a simple thing because Hei Shen neverck money and strength.


    In a short moment the business that Lao Min Na and Yang Qiong Yan build for a year crumbles. Hei Shen overtakes the half business in Ching Su city and they begin to pressed Lao Min Na power in the Liu Yan Kingdom. He doesn''t want to disappointed Lao Min Na he knew she would very angry if she knew about this not to mention Yang Qiong Yan also failed to rope Yuan Shao to his side.


    He plops on his chair, Yang Qiong yan sped his hand together with ayer of sweat immerged on his face, only one person who able create chaos like this other then the Emperor, is Long ming! This all Hei Shen doing, he is very sure about it. Long Ming begins to ruined everything that Lao Min Na build brick by brick, ruined the business might be only the beginning.


    But he can''t fight Hei Shen heads on, that would be suicide. He pressed his forehead on his sping hand that rests on the table he racked his brain to find the solution "The second Princess" he suddenly lifts his head "Isn''t she interested with Long Ming?" he asked the manager who also his confidant.


    "Yes, we have rumor she had met Long Ming a few times but that man ignores her," said the manager.


    Yang Qiong Yan eyes suddenly glint than he rest his back on his chair "I think we can use her to deal with Zhao Li Xin fianc¨¦e"


    "Is that wise master, we all knew what happened to the people who try toy they''re hand on Long ming fiancee" the manager reminds Yang Qiong Yan with worry expression.


    "That''s why we used the second princess, Long Ming only weakness is his woman if we can get her we could get him" he raises his arms wide open "If she got hurt how devastated Long Ming would be, we can divert his attention from us to the royal family instead" he smirked.


    The manager understands his Master thought "Using other people knife to kill" he amazed by his Master n.


    "We can stir Zhao Li Xin mind at the same time get rid the royal family also we can get rid that Luo Ri Yi woman, I heard Miss Lao hated that woman very much" Yang Qiong Yan smiles be wider the more he said it the more he reassured with his n.


    "Than what is you''re order young master" the manager straighten his back.


    "Send notice to the second princess I will visit her today, and also send notice to Yuan Shan, the more the merrier isn''t it" he wickedly smiles.


    "Yes, young master" the manager cupped his fist than leave the room with other servants who still cower on the corner. When the manager leads them out everyone scurry outside as if they were given amnesty.


    Yang Qiong Yan stays in his room around, he sees the discarded books on the floor and he snorts in disdained, one way or another he would make Zhao Li Xin and Hei when people pay for what they did, starting with that woman Luo Ri Yi.


    "Ha-chooo!"


    "Aunty at least used the handkerchief to cover you''re mouth" Ming Yue Yin wince than she gives Lory white handkerchief.


    Lory snort than rubs her nose with the handkerchief "Thank you¡­."


    "I thought you can''t get sick" Ming Yue Yin pour warm tea for her.


    "I can''t but my power is still small so my body is like other people¡­.more or less" she lifts the warm teacup and sips it slowly than she looks Ming Yue Yin again, "I think someone talks bad things about me" her nose suddenly itchy.


    "Someone?" Ming Yue Yin raised her eyebrows "You mean everyone" she corrected her "You think how many women in the country envy and loathed you''re position as Hei Shen sect mistress even the mighty Long Ming who should be cold and untouchable pampered you to the moon and back"


    Lory than remember a few women who look at her as if she owed them a million gold taels, she twitches her nose slightly than sighs "At least I know is not because of allergy" she jokingly said.


    "Yeay¡­." Ming Yue Yin makes a sarcastic cheers.


    Suddenly the housekeeper approach her, he bows his head respectfully "They''re''s an invitation from the Empress for you young miss" than he handed the small scroll to the maid beside him and the maid deliver the scroll to Lory, Lory received the small scroll with a frown, she never been invited to anywhere since she came to this world, how rare. Ming Yue Yin leans his head to peek what''s written inside the invitation.


    The invitation said the Empress given a tribute from Sacred mountain peak, the tribute is a beautiful flying beast called the seven spring color pheasant, it was told one of the most beautiful bird in the world also a saint beast level, so the empress invites all the nobledies to see her new bird.


    "What do you think aunty?" Ming Yue Yin frown in worry, when ites to royal family nothing is simple and this invitation given only to women it means uncle cannot apany her, this is a direct invitation from the Empress if lory reject the invitation it would be a tant mockery to the whole kingdom, Zhao Li Xin will face another war.


    Lory click her tongue exasperatedly, she also know what it stakes. Thest thing she wants is another enemy for Zhao Li Xin although he might not mind it but its not good infuriated too many people at the same time.


    "Young miss, the eunuch who deliver this invitation also said the Empress heard about you''re beautiful bird so she insists to bring you''re bird with you, the Empress seems curious about you''re bird," said the housekeeper.


    Ming Yue Yin stifles "She doesn''t give you a chance to refuse huh,"


    "No she''s not¡­." Lory crosse her arm on the table. She raised her hands to sign the housekeeper and the maid to leave. Than she close her eyes [Girsha]


    A white bird with long golden tail suddenly appear from behind Lory, the birdsnd on the table smoothly [What¡­.]


    Lory open her eyes and smiles [We got an invitation, an empress wants to see you]


    [So what! I''m not circus monkey, I''m noting!] he turns his head away and busies himself pecking grapes on the te.


    "What he said?" Ming Yue Yin doesn''t understand thenguage their used so she asked Lory.


    Lory pout "He said no¡­." she poked Girsha back [Come ooon¡­they''re''s a lot of food they''re]


    [More then here] Girsha sneered at her.


    [They''re''s a lot of beautifuldies¡­.] she adds in.


    [I don''t like female human, they smelled weird] he snort in disgusted.


    [Tck,e on birdie¡­..] Lory plead pitifully.


    "Is he say no?" Ming Yue Yin saw lory dejected face while the birds peck the grapes ignoring Lory plead.


    "He likes to y hard to get" Lory pressed her lips tightly.


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips than she leans her head towards Girsha "Hey Lord Girsha, if you came to the banquet you will see the most beautiful bird in the world, they say that bird is one of the kind, that bird might even more beautiful then you"


    Girsha suddenly Pause [Beautiful bird, is it female?] he shift his nce at Lory.


    Lory than asked Ming Yue Yin "Is the bird female?"


    "I think it is¡­" Ming Yue Yin said with a nk face, she also not sure, since when gender in beast is important? The only matter is they''re level and sometimes they''re appearance other then that, no one bothers.


    [okay I''ming!] Girsha nods his head firmly.


    [Really, are you sure] Lory feel ted.


    [But if its not female, I''m going home¡­] he reminds her again.


    [.....]

 Chapter 334 - Invitation II

    "I object!" Zhao Li Xin hit the table.


    Lory didn''t surprise because she already expected this reaction nor that she is afraid with his outburst anger, she props her chin on the table then she pursed her lips "Whyyyy¡­.." she whines. ??


    "The empress invited you with the nobledies is not for pure reason, she deliberately lure you to be alone without me because she schemed something sinister for you" Zhao Li Xin filled with menace, the anger surged from within, the idea of Royal family dare toy their hand on his Princess infuriated him, he wonder if he''s not made enough example of what he could do to anyone who dares to scheme against his woman, is he be too softtely so no one heeds his warning?


    "I know¡­" she sighs "But we can''t reject the empress ''kind invitation'' it can be considered as the Empress benevolence to a low born woman like me"


    "Why not, Who dares to argue with me? id they want to fight against me I will not cower for the challenged" he said arrogantly without hesitation.


    "I know you don''t but we already have too much enemy, the feud between you and the Emperor was personal and is not entirely your fault, sending women to grieving man who just lost his fianc¨¦e is a rude and demeaning your feeling, so if the Emperor suggests to fight you heads on some official might disagree and people might not support himpletely but if we disregard the Empress ''kind invitation'' everyone would think we underestimated the Kingdom and the whole country at that time the Emperor has a good reason to makes war with us, he might even incited other peoples to join his ''righteous'' fight" Lory exin the situation carefully, she raised her finger to stop him when Zhao Li Xin wants to interrupt her.


    Lory sit closer to him she circled her hand around his arms then lean her head on his shoulder "I know you don''t care if we have to fight the entire world but that is unwise decision and you are a very smart man, you never reckless before and I don''t want you to be reckless because of me, I know you be like this because of me and I appreciated it very much but I love you too, I don''t want anyone hurt you too, so please listen to me, I know what I''m doing"


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long heaved, is not like he doesn''t estimate his enemy moves, the tribute for the empress from The sacred Mountain Peak shows that they support the empire, they want to show they''re power against Hei Shen, meanwhile, their''s Lao Min Na and mistyke waiting for an opportunity to harm him, the situation is not very good for Hei Shen Sect.


    He kissed the top of her head, thankfully his Princess is wise, sometimes he can be muddlehead from anger especially when ites to Lory safety. Zhao Li Xin sigh then he rests his chin on the top of her head while wrapped his arms around her shoulder.


    "You must assure me that you will not get hurt so tell me your n" It is no surprise he finally gives in to her.


    Lory Grin widely, She pushes him slightly "Okay" Lory rose from her seat "First the empress can''t attack me directly, I will show off my Xin Xen token, I want you to spread the words about Xin Xen token to show my position in Hei Shen, then I will bring that ''brat'' Yue Yin as my personal maid, her idea not mine"


    Zhao Li Xin feel better when Ming Yue Yin tag along with Lory "That''s good but you must warry with the women scheme"


    "I know they like to use poison like an aphrodisiac or sleeping pill to intoxicating other people but I have your ne so I''m going to be fine but I will carefully with my drink and food and afterall Girsha wille with me he will know if someone tampers with my food" Lory rest both her hand on her waist she looks confidant and calm.


    With Ming Yue Yin and the mysterious beast, Girsha Lory safety won''t be a problem. Zhao Li Xin heart gradually calmed down, Lory is right she can take care herself when they get separated inside the ancient tomb isn''t she came out fine other than scratches and bruised everywhere she managed to survive, she is witty and smart she will not lose against the empress and other royalty so why not trust her and if he feel something is wrong is not toote for him to destroy the Empress pce and save his Princess.


    "Fine, you cane but be careful other than the empress, the second Princess, the Yuan woman and maybe that hollydy also present in the gathering" he got the news from Bei Li Yan Sacred mountain Peak people has arrived two days ago.


    "Nan Yu Wei would be there too?" Lory surprised.


    "Yes, be careful with her someone like her is more likely holding grudge, never alone with her a matter of fact never alone with anyone bring Ming Yue Yin with you all the time" Lory mouth twitch slightly is Zhao Li Xin forgot that ''brat'' is an empress why he sounds like ordering ordinary bodyguard.


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ll be fine" she''s to tired to remind Zhao Li Xin so she takes a seat next to him again then she sips her tea, she smacked her lips then asked Zhao Li Xin "How about you, the emperor invited you must be for a reason right?"


    "Just the usual, showing his power to me, showing other people he could invite me, show off his rtionship with Sacred Mountain Peak and more¡­." He saidzily, feeling bored and tired just think about it.


    "So they want to show off¡­" she giggles softly.


    "That''s the point having a Banquet isn''t it" Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes then rest his head on the couch.


    "You right" Lory can agree more.


    Zhao Li Xin pped his hand with Lory while his eye remains closed "Don''t get yourself hurt, I''m worried someone will take advantages my anger if something happened to you"


    "I will not let anything happened to you beside¡­.I''m not easy to killed" she held his hand tighter.


    ________________________


    "Yu Wei, how is your condition?" Xie Xiu Wei enters the room when she just finished the meditation.


    "I''m good, I only need a few more days to increased my cultivation" Nan Yu Wei smiles bitterly. After she lost his divined weapon somehow her cultivation be stagnant, she bestows the providence swords when she be Xie Xiu Wei, fianc¨¦e, after that her cultivation increased tremendously, she thought it because she''s talented but after she lost the weapon her cultivation progress bes slow she even depend with pill and elixir to raised her cultivation but still is not fast enough.


    Nan Yu Wei worries she will lose her position she even more afraid Xie Xiu Wei abandoned her so she hid this situation, no one knows except her Father and mother because they also don''t want to lose the position as the Holy Lady Parents.


    She still pretends to be sick to hides the fact her cultivation can rise faster, but how long she can hide her situation, every day she was engulfed with fear that someone finally realizes what really happened to her.


    That''s why her hatred to Lory is deeper than everyone would know, every time she failed to have breakthrough her anger to Lory raised to another level, right now if she met Lory she might pounce towards her and rip her heart with her own bare hand.


    "You must rest Yu Wei, we will get the providence swords again, you don''t have to worry" heforted her with gentle smiles.


    "I know¡­" she smiles innocently.


    "You will meet that vixen again tomorrow but do not be reckless if something happened Long Ming wille for us, remember what the leader said, we can fight Long Ming with blunt force" he reminds Nan Yu Wei again, he worries Nan Yu Wei will ruin their n.


    Nan Yu Wei nods her head obediently "I understand Brother Xie, you don''t have to remain me"


    Xie Xiu Wei sigh in relief, they need to take back the providence swords, people already mocked them because they can protect their own weapon from Hei Shen, they have ridiculed and humiliated by Hei Shen Sect how could they raised they''re head again that''s why they have to find the providence swords and punish the women who stole the weapon from them.


    "Good, you always sensible and soft-hearted, don''t worry we will make that lowlife vixen pay for what she did" he patted Nan Yu Wei''s shoulder gently. Nan Yu Wei looks down and nods her head again she seems dejected and hurt how can Xie Xiu Wei didn''t feel sorry for her.


    But what he missed is the vicious glint in Nan Yu Wei eyes, that woman not only steal her weapon she also steal the man she had admired for so long, she knew she could never be with Zhao Li Xin but she hasfort because he never with any women and remain clean for all his life but now a strange woman suddenly appears, a woman that make Zhao Li Xin smiles, anxious and angry, suddenly she filled with envy with jealousy, is unbearable for her that the woman she secretly admired choose other women other than her.


    She smiles wickedly knowing that a woman''s reputation would be ruined at the royal gathering, she will enjoy watching her desperate face when Zhao Li Xin abandoned her, the corner of her lips slightly curved upwards.

 Chapter 335 - The Seeress Wish

    Zhao Li Xin is inside his ring, he is meditating inside the golden pagoda the golden me twirl around him, the crystal can''t hold his raging fire anymore and so the frozen bath means nothing but gives him slightfort only inside the spatial rings his power could contain, the robes who used to be fine slightly scorched because of his intense burning.


    The robes he wears are specially made from silkworms who drink Huo Long blood, not every silkworm survives after it drinks the dragon blood if Zhao Li Xin makes a hundred silkworms drink Huo Long blood only five would remain. The worm who survived evolved as blood silkworm, the thread from the blood silkworm is the only thread that can withstand the immortal me that''s why every time he used immortal me his robes never burn out. But after he gets stronger the robes seem to show troubles to withstand his fire.??


    The me twirl around him at first it moves like wildfire but after a while, the me gradually calmed down and it twirls around him slowly before it disappear, Zhao Li Xin open his eyes and take a deep breath, she raised from his seat, the me might be disappeared but her veins feel scorching hot.


    he got out from the pagoda to the beach near the pagoda then he takes off all of his robes and soaked himself in the seawater, suddenly the white smoked immersed with the sound of ''Hish'' as if he was hot steel soaked inside the cold water.


    The cold seawater cools him down he stabilizes the qi inside him moves the power from his veins to his dantian bit by bit the power absorbed by his dantian and his body bes morefortable.


    "Wee to the sage level"


    Zhao Li Xin raised his head and a man with fiery red hair smiles arrogantly, Zhao Li Xin didn''t make anyment the wave hit his tall firm body, it sshes his naked body make his skin glistening under the red sky his wet long dark hair draped in front of his chest his ck eyes void from the joy of what he had been aplice, he looks like an immortal god, beautiful and cold even Huo Long mesmerized for a second.


    He steps out of the water and Huo Long handed him a ck robe to cover himself, Zhao Li Xin retrieved the robes after he put on the robes his face looks gloomy "This still not enough" he said with a low voice.


    Huo Long raised his eyebrows "Against that entity? Of course not¡­"


    "The map I give you, is it authentic?" he sped one of his hands behind his back.


    "It is, let me show you" Huo Long beckoned him to follow him back to the golden pagoda, they climb to the fifth floor where the library is, on the fifth floor the wooden bookshelf stand tall to the ceiling in the middle there''s a giant rectangle table made of jade on the top of the table scrap of paper made from animal skin and a big scroll of mapy on the table.


    "This is the map you got and this is my old map" Huo Long open the map but the end of the map was torn, he opens the scroll on the table then he takes the map from Zhao Li Xin and arranged them together.


    The map shows them a red triangle "What is this?"


    "Di Yu mountain," said Huo Long.


    "I never heard Di Yu mountain before"


    "Just like you said the face of the world would change after few millennia" Huo Long cross his arms on the chest "Long time ago this mountain called Di Yu but I don''t know what you called today"


    "Many pieces are missing" Zhao Li Xin sighs.


    He opens the scroll widely than he sees a painting of a sword with a gold handle cover with red gemstones, the handle of the sword carved like a dragon scales, he never seen a magnificent weapon like this, he doesn''t think he has the ability to create something close with this, even this is just the painting but he can feel the strength and the greatness of the swords, he can''t help but look the painting with awe.


    "That is crimson lightning," said Huo Long with a deep baritone voice "Beautiful isn''t it, there''s no weapon as beautiful or as strong as this one," he said with inexplicable expression.


    "What do you know about this weapon, don''t you dare to say you know nothing, I can see in you''re eyes, this weapon mean something to you"


    Huo Long stifles, he pulls the chair from the corner then he takes a seat, his hand sped above his stomach "The weapon made for the first king" he said.


    "First King? Like Ming Yue Yin ancestor?" Zhao Li Xin frown.


    "Nooo, silly not like that" he scoffed, he stifles then continue "The first King of all Kings" he grinned "When the world is young and human roam aimlessly in this world, one chooses to lead them all the ''True King'' they said, the one who blessed by a great power to protect humans kind"


    "Sound troublesome jobs" Zhao Li Xin doesn''t feel impressed.


    "It is¡­" he agrees "Especially when human is not the best creatures who know to be grateful," he said with cynical smiles.


    "So, one day after reign for centuries the King suddenly disappeared with the crimson Lightning, some people said he was dead and only a few of his close subordinated knew where is the King burial location, to hide the King tomb the king subordinated torn the king burial location map into five pieces, we already have two pieces so three more to go¡­" Huo Long pped his hands excitedly.


    "I don''t understand" Zhao Li Xin abruptly said, "If they want to hide it why torn the map, why don''t they burn it instead, as if¡­.they waiting for someone to find it?"


    Huo Long mysteriously smiles "What once start would begin again"


    Zhao Li Xin frown with puzzled looks "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Huo Long raised from his seat then he patted Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder "Go home, you''re princess is waiting" then he got out of the room nonchntly.


    Zhao Li Xin knitted his eyebrows, he still has a lot to ask but the old lizard seems reluctant to talk further, he takes a deep breath than he closed his eyes and his presence suddenly disappeared.


    Huo Long feel Zhao Li Xin''s presence disappeared it means he has left the spatial ring, he approaches the Clift watching the volcano mountain in a distance, he sighs then turn around "I give him your message¡­" he said.


    Suddenly a woman with silver hair and grey eyes smiles back at him "Thank you" she walks slowly then she stands next to Huo Long.


    "Arthea, are you sure about this¡­ they are no turning back after this" he looks at with an inexplicable expression.


    Arthea smiles calmly "They''re is no turning back since that day, it is timed to end everything"


    Huo Long clench his fist, his eyes filled with anxiety "That boy and the Princess what would happen to them?"


    "It takes two toplete the prophecy, once can not go without the other, will they seed or not even I couldn''t tell, but I pray for them¡­.I pray with all my heart that we will have what we wish"


    "What do you wish Arthea?"

 Chapter 336 - Accident Happened

    Zhao Li Xin returns from the mystique realm inside his spatial rings, the robes, and his hair still soaked from the seawater. The room as quiet as ever only the sound of curtain fluttering when the wind blows from the window. He pinches between his be the words from Huo Long still echoed in his ears, his heart palpitate but he doesn''t know why.


    It''s useless overthinking something he doesn''t understand so He pushes the thought behind his back, he takes off his half soaked robes than suddenly someone barges into his room.??


    "Li Xin are you here?" Lory called abruptly.


    He faintly smiles "I''m here, I¡­."


    Lory didn''t wait for him to finish his sentence she lifts the curtain then walks past the screen divider "Xin what do you think I should wear for¡­." Lory''s mouth hangs loose she freezes when she sees him stark naked on the contrary Zhao Li Xin only surprised for a second then his expression turn calmed again, he has no problem letting her sees him naked.


    "For the gathering?" he nonchntly continues her sentences.


    Lory''s eyes bulged then her chin quiver "No! I mean Yes! I mean sorry!" she should close his eyes but instead she widens her eyes subconsciously. His broad shoulder, his firm muscles, and his perfect carved abs, how could she look away from this tantalizing scene and Zhao Li Xin also did not hurry to wear his robes because his princess still ogling his body, let''s gives her sometimes.


    If it''s other people he would already gauge their eyes but because she''s Lory, he doesn''t mind he feel quite proud he can make his Princess reacted like that, he wonders if he should make a pose to satisfy her.


    In the meantime, Lory fighting her urged to look between the triangle between his legs ''Should I take Look? No, Don''t look Lory! Bad Lory!'' her face never been redder and her heart beating so loud just like a drum but still, his inner thought continues to fight whether he should look or not.


    "Well if you like it so much, why don''t you touch it?" Zhao Li Xin chuckles when he sees her flustered face, she looks like a fish out from the water.


    Zhao Li Xin teased snapped her back, she smiles awkwardly "I¡­..eh¡­no¡­..thank you, I should go, bye! thank you!" then she cursed herself inwardly, why the hell she say thank you for?


    Lory force herself to look away she turns around in a hurry then identally hit the small table "Ouch!" she hit her knee than she winces.


    "Lory are you okay" Zhao Li Xin almost drop his robes again to help her but Lory raised her hand to stop him.


    "I''m good!" she closed her eyes then take long strides but sadly she identally hit her head to the screen divider frame "Ouch" she screams in pain again but she ignores the pain, she rubbed her head the scurry out of the room, Zhao Li Xin watches her run with worry but after he heard the door mmed closed he startled, she listened to her fast footstep then he suddenly chuckles.


    His Princess is so cute, the only thing bothers him if one day they do the deeds he afraid he can''t hold himself, what would happen if he identally pushes her too much? oh well, when that happened he would ask Bei Li Yan how to control oneself desire.


    Lory run out of the room, she run in front of the pond to cool herself, her body feel hot and her face be red as a tomato, he can feel smoke burst on the top of her head. Lory cupped her red face with both her palms, she can''t believe what she just saw.


    "Goodness is.....a big bird!" she muttered with a shocking face.


    [What big bird?] Girsha suddenly perches on the stonemp near her.


    [I¡­.no¡­] she stuttered.


    Girsha notices her erratic breath and her flushed skin, he wonders if she met a beast and got scarred although that probability is slim, he can''t stop feel curious [You see a bigger bird then me?] he asked in a serious tone.


    Lory was stunned when he heard the words ''Bigger'' she remembers her biology ss the teacher say something about the male organ that can swell twice or thricerger suddenly her face be as white as sheet, she''s not sure what her teacher taught, she wishes she pay more attention that day Lory slowly shift her gaze to Girsha [God, I hope not!]


    _____________________________


    After the fiasco Lory hides inside Ming Yue Yin courtyard, she didn''t know how to face Zhao Li Xin right now, she knew he wouldn''t angry or thinking badly about her but she sure he would tease her endlessly and she can''t handle him right now although she''s not the shy type but caught red-handed ogling his body is a great embarrassment, she ashamed to admit she is a big pervert.


    "It''s amazing how much expression you can make in a minute" Ming Yue Yin suddenly make ament.


    Lory startled than she pursed her lips in with annoyed face "Shut up!" she chides her.


    Ming Yue Yin ignored her, she already immuned by Lory scowled, Ming Yue Yin bites a sunflower seed she peels off the shell the put it on the empty bowl "So what would you prepare for tomorrow gathering?" she asked nonchntly.


    She suddenly remembers what she was thinking before "Oh yes, about that¡­what do you think I should wear?"


    "Why don''t you asked uncle about that?"


    Lory''s face slightly blushed "It''s better to ask a woman right," she said with honest expression,pletely conceal her lewd imagination every time she thinks about him.


    Ming Yue Yin feel something not right with Lory but Lory never look normal anyway so she pushes the question behind her back, she bit another sunflower seed than she said "Just wear your normal dress but don''t wear a bright red dress because red is the Empress color, avoid such a color informal gathering with the royal family and don''t wear a dress with phoenix embroidery for the same reason as before" she said with mockery tones as if she forgot about her owned status.


    "Sure, other than color what else I need to pay attention" she picks the flower seed than she bites down the seeds until cracks.


    "Well I think from the way you dress normally it wouldn''t have problem" Ming Yue Yin sigh "What I''m worried is what if they schemed behind you''re back, we should be careful with everything we eat and drink"


    Lory take out the ne that hidden behind her cor "I got this so poison wouldn''t be a problem"


    "Oh, that is uncle amulet isn''t it?" Ming Yue Yin did not dare to touch it she just scrutinizes the ne with her eyes closely "With this, we can remove poisons from the threat but we still need to be vignt, I got the new Nan Yu Wei will be presences, also Yuan Shan and the second Princess including the Empress all of them have a big motive to harm you"


    "Yeah¡­they all my fianc¨¦e admire isn''t it" Lory feel perplexed. She props her chin on the table "I used to think Zhao Li Xin is too cruel with his admires but now I think he''s not cruel enough¡­you think I''m mean" she weakly smiles.


    "No, if it''s me I might beat all those shameless women ck and blue with my own hands" Ming Yue Yin wave her hands carelessly. She doesn''t feel Lory thought anything wrong if there is Ming Yue Yin thought lory is too soft-hearted, sometimes that worries her.


    "Tck, I don''t get it, Nan Yu Wei already has a fianc¨¦e, Qian Mu Ting is a Princess and Yuan Shan still young and beautiful, why all of them acted as if their''s no other man then my fianc¨¦e, why are they so desperate?" Lory let out a long heaved.


    "But there are not many men like Uncle, he is young, rich, powerful, independent and his face¡­.that heaven-defying handsome face is hard to resist" Ming Yue Yin exins calmly while pouring herself a cup of tea.


    "But you and Yang Xi Yin never interested in Zhao Li Xin" she tilted her head confusedly.


    "Xi Yin already head over heel with Li Mo Zhen and me¡­." Ming Yue Yin sighs "Uncle is too scary for me, even if he is not fell in love with you I will never be attracted to him when I see through his eyes is like falling in a void¡­.too scary" Ming Yue Yin feel the hair on her neck raised.


    "Really? I never feel he like that even from the first time we met, honestly I think he is a passionate man" Lory suddenly blushed when she remembers how he kissed her.


    "Uncle does look and feels different when you around¡­." This is the fact that no one can''t refute "But people didn''t know that, they might refuse to believe that, a great powerful Long Ming will sumb on the hand of a woman who has no power and background, how can anyone ept that"


    "That''s why they keeping?" Lory wryly smiles.


    Ming Yue Yin grin widely "Yup!"

 Chapter 337 - Before The Gathering

    Right before the gathering, Lory rummaged her drawer to choose which dress should she wear, she doesn''t want something too conspicuous but she doesn''t want something too modest either, she doesn''t want to embarrassed Zhao Li Xin by dressing too simple but she doesn''t want to overdressed either and identally offend The Empress.


    Lory just having a bath and wear thin robes, the dressy on the table and on the bed, she pinches her chin while contemting how she presents herself, she wonders if she should call Ming Yue Yin right now.??


    Suddenly the door opens and Zhao Li Xin enters the room with a dazzling smile that can lit up the room "Why your room is so messy?" although heins, but there''s no dissatisfaction in his voice.


    Lory blushed again when he approaches her, his dark robes sway as he moves slowly toward her, his dark long hair fall like a waterfall on his shoulder, her heart beating rapidly as he walks closer.


    "You''re blushing" he chuckles while caressing her cheek gently.


    She averts her gaze from her "I don''t know what to wear" Lory grumble with a low voice.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles faintly he take look all her dress she chooses but what came to his mind that is been a while since he bought her a new dress and this dress seems a little bit outdated too, of course, Lory would disagree because she hasn''t worn all the dress he given to her.


    "This one is good" He took the soft peach dress with white gauze with delicate blue lily flower embroidery "You can wear this....it suits your gentle demeanor"


    Lory nods her head although she confuses what is ''gentle demeanor'' he talking about "I wear this than¡­" she took the dress and go behind the screen to change her clothes.


    Zhao Li Xn eyes following her, his gaze gradually bes dark when he sees her silhouette behind the screen, he can see her dark figure taking off her clothes one by one, he took a deep breath with a great force he looks away from the alluring scene in front of him. Lory who doesn''t realizes anything got out from the screen in calm expression.


    "Do I look good" she twirls in front of him and the dress sway with her.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles when he sees her worried face, he doesn''t know why she''s put too much importance on this gathering, Zhao Li Xin only worries for her safety other then that nothing really matters for him. Zhao Li Xin walks towards her than he bends his waist, he circles his arms around her waist, the masculine smell of agar woods mix with pines hit her nose, her calm heart pounding again, she bit her lower lips out of nervousness or maybe she holds her urged not to pounce him right here, right now.


    It''s funny even after this long her heart always race when he got close, turn out Zhao Li Xin help her to tide a belt around her waist, Zhao Li Xin lift his head and their face stays on the same level "Your heart is so loud?" he teased.


    Lory pursed her lips "Who fault is that?"


    "I hope is me¡­." he said with a seductive voice.


    Their face only inches from each other she can smell the alcohol and mint from his breath perhaps because he drinks too much but she can''t tell him to reduce his drinking when he never drunk even once.


    Lory can''t stop imagining his firm body behind thevish dark robes and her face be redder, it''s so funny when he is the one who smelled like alcohol but she was the one who looks drunk.


    "Why you acted so shy?" his face is so close and his lips slightly graze her lips.


    Her heart almost jumps from her chest, her reflex is taking a step backward but he holds her waist blocking her way to move farther, Lory screams in her head why her Lord acted like this since when he became so proficient in seducing a woman is someone ''upgrade'' her fianc¨¦e?


    "Are you still embarrassed because what happened at that time?" he seductively smiles.


    "No, I''m not!" she denied strongly.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, Lory is not one who good with the lie that is the fact he knew from the first time they''ve met. He took her hand and ce her in front of the dressing table then he brushes her hair carefully.


    "I don''t know what are you embarrassed about? I''m the one is naked"


    Lory knew he was teasing her, she can see his amused expression from the mirror reflection "Is your fault, who told you to be naked in broad daylight?"


    "I have changed my robes if I can change my robes in my room where else I should change my robes than?" Zhao Li Xin looks dejected as if lory has wronged him.


    Lory realizes that day was all her fault, she should not barge to his room without permission "I know is my fault¡­I''m sorry"


    He hides the smirk on his face while his hands busy making small braided on her hair "Well, I''m an ''eye for an eye'' type of person so if you really sorry you shouldpensate me as much¡­" hebines the small braided into one then put a small flower hairpiece with blue gems and silver chain tassels.


    "What do you mean?" Lory tilted her head confusedly


    Zhao Li Xin deviously smiles "Because you had seen me naked is only fair if I see you without clothes too" he whispers on her ears, she can feel his soft lips touch her earlobes, her reflex is cover her ears and move away from him, she almost falls from the chair if only he didn''t catch her.


    "Careful, you will fall" he calmly said while holding her shoulder from behind.


    "Li Xin, don''t make jokes like that" she is so flustered even her ears are red. She''s wondering why today the flirt ising in full force?


    "I''m not joking," he said nonchntly "But I''m not forcing you to show it to me today, I can wait" he patted her head dotingly.


    ''Wait for me to get naked?''


    Zhao Li Xin stop teasing her because the time is approaching, if he could he would rather provoked Liu yan kingdom then let her enter the tiger den, he knew the royal family intention the moment he met Qian Mu Ting, is clear as day that Qian Mu Ting was sent to make a connection with him obviously is a personal connection, he doesn''t understand why people still shove their daughter yo his face after he shows so clearly that he is uninterested with other women then his fianc¨¦e, are they stupid or stubborn? Maybe they are both.


    "Be careful at the gathering, a lot of dangerous women would be their so you must pay more attention to you''re surrounding" he lift her up than put her on hisps, the whole day she keeps blushing she wonders if her face color would return to normal after this.


    "Don''t worry, I keep everything on my spatial ring, weapon, ointment, poison antidote, bandaged and more¡­" he shows the small jade ring on her ring finger, although the ne could nullify poison however some poison is very toxic the ne might not strong enough or fast enough to heal her, at that time her enemy could take advantages of her.


    "That''s good, but remember to stay with Ming Yue Yin all the time I want to send you more female bodyguard to protect you but the Empress makes rules everyone can only bring one personal maid, that witch definitely up to something" His voice turned cold and sharp there''s a blood lust hides in a glint of his eyes but it disappeared the moment he feel he stare on his eyes.


    "Don''t get hurt, if you get hurt¡­..I don''t know what would I do" he sighs than he rests his head on her chest.


    Lory wrapped her hands around his neck "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t let them hurt me"

 Chapter 338 - Arrive At The Palace

    "Are you ready?" Ming Yue Yin shouted from the outside, she can feel Zhao Li Xin''s presence inside the room and she knew better not to enter or she would be granted by the amount of ''Dogfood''.


    Lory jumps off from Zhao Li Xinps than she opens the door for Ming Yue Yin "I''m ready!" she grinned widely. ??


    "Weapon?"


    "Check!"


    "Antidote?"


    "Check!"


    "Protective amulet?"


    "Check!"


    Ming Yue Yin nods her head in satisfied than suddenly she remembers something "Where''s Lord Girsha?"


    Lory''s eyes bulged, she forgot about the birdie "Girsha!" she yells for the bird.


    [Check!] Girshand smoothly on her shoulder.


    "All check!" Lory excitedly smiles.


    Ming Yue Yin pondering for a minuted "That¡­.and that¡­.okay we good to go!" she sighs after she sure they fully prepare, she also already teach the basic manner when Lory meet the empress because the manner is not far off from the basic manner in her world Lory could pick up the teaching easily.


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart bes restless when Lory prepares to leave, maybe the best ce to live in the underground pce but he doesn''t want her to lives in the darkness someone as bright as Lory can only suit lives under the blue sky.


    Zhao Li Xin strokes Lory''s hair gently "Be safe¡­" he reminds her again then he shifted his nce to Ming Yue Yin "In a dire situation, do everything you want I will clean up the aftermath" his eyes brimmed with malicious intent.


    Ming Yue Yin grinned wickedly, with Zhao Li Xin assurance she bes more confident "Noted!" suddenly a dark aura immerged from both of them, it makes the servants and maids take a few steps back away from them.


    At that time Lory though is ''Since when they be so close?''


    And so they left, Lory and Ming Yue Yin used Zhao Li Big carriage, Ming Yue Yin disguised herself as a personal maid, Lory squint her eyes while staring at Ming Yue Yin, you can change her clothes but you can''t change her temperament, the Empress still an Empress even if she wears rags.


    "Will people believe you that you just a simple maid?" Lory feel trouble just watching her wear a maid uniform but sitzily while drinking teafortably, she has a beautiful face, thick eyshes, and smooth white pearl skin, her gaze is sharp and fills with confident with the hint of mockery in her eyes, no matter how you see it, she doesn''t look like a maid at all.


    "Don''t worry aunty, they might guess my position at Hei Shen is not low and I''m here to protect you" she smacked her red lips "It would be weird if the future madam of Hei Shen sect escort by a mere maid"


    "Is the other nobledies do the same?"


    "I believe so, you know we are not invited just to watch a bird aren''t we?" she sneered.


    Lory lean her head on the pillow "No we aren''t"


    [Only Human who will make so much hassle just to killed] Girsha stifles while nestles on the small pillow.


    The gate to the pce pack with a long line of carriage, Lory peek from her window and she seesmoner and passersby pointing at her carriage and several other carriages too, they stare at the carriage with envy because only a wealthy family who owned carriage and thedies who are invited are from the first rank to third rank official only so the carriage they used is even more luxurious than normal carriage, Lory finds the simrity with people in her world who used to show off their car, eventually, all rich people behave the same way no matter which world they came from.


    "Aunty please don''t forget to hide your weapon inside the spatial ring, It is a crime to bring a weapon inside the pce unless you are the soldiers" Ming Yue Yin reminds her.


    "I know, how about you? You have a spatial ring too right?" Lory fixed her dress when they get closer to the gate.


    "Yes, Uncle made one for me," said Ming Yue Yin.


    "Oh, Li Xin made a spatial ring for you too?" she surprised Zhao Li xXin treat Ming Yue Yin very nicely, is a good thing because she likes a family for Lory and the only person in this world who knows about her past.


    "Yes, after our business profit exceeds five hundred million gold taels, he finally agrees to make a spatial ring for me" she rolls her eyes, Zhao Li Xin is so hard to please and if not because of her rtionship with Lory he might not even consider her request.


    Lory blinks her eyes in shock "That''s a lot¡­" she petrified when she heard the numbers.


    "No s*it!" she said with annoyance.


    Because Zhao Li Xin gives spatial ring to her easily she didn''t pay too much attention to her ring, she knows the ring is expensive but she doesn''t know it was that expensive, suddenly her finger feel heavy.


    "You know uncle only generous with you but with others¡­.he is a shrewd businessman especially that money-grubber Wu San Bo" Ming Yue Yin click her tongue exasperatedly.


    "Are they making hard for you" Lory feel worried and noted herself to talk with Zhao Li Xin.


    Ming Yue Yin waves her hands "Nah, it''s still eptable, is not like I don''t gain any profit but it''s scared me knowing they were this hard to me, I can imagine how they conduct business with other people, no wonder the economy of Jiang Wei kingdom wnt to nose dive because uncle doing" she chuckles heartily, she admired Zhao Li Xin cunningness and his ability to pick up a talented people like Wu San Bo, she wish she found a talented person like Wu san Bo someday.


    Because Ming Yue Yin seems to have no problem doing business with Zhao Li Xin and she looks like she enjoyed having a battle of wits with Wu San Bo and Zhao Li Xin so Lory didn''t interfere, is a good thing for Ming Yue Yin to learn from talented people like them.


    "Look, we arrive, aunty!" Ming Yue Yin suddenly eximed.


    "Oh?" the carriage suddenly stop moving.


    Ming Yue yin patted his maid uniform from pastry crumbs than she fixes her modest high bun hairstyles, a formal hairstyle for a maid then suddenly she make a wan expression "How do I look?"


    "Like I just killed your dog," Lory said bluntly.


    "This is how maid looks like?" she rifies herself.


    "Like someone kills their dog?" Lory said in ridiculed.


    "No this is my maid looks like when I sid I don''t like the noodle they make"


    Lory massage her temples "You guys are so weird" she sighs "Just stop it, you said yourself you are not just an ordinary maid, just be yourself only the modest version of you¡­."


    "Oh yes, I forgot!" Ming Yue Yin scratches her head shyly "Okay I just acted more¡­.humble" she changed her expression to be more docile but it only make Lory ufortable just like a bad kid suddenly bes obedient.


    "This is very ufortable¡­" Lory let out a long sigh than Ming Yue Yin got out from the carriage before her just like a good maid she supposed to be.


    "Ready or not, here Ie¡­" she Muttered.


    Girsha perch on her shoulder than chirping excitedly [This is gonna be fun!]

 Chapter 339 - The Battle Of Wits

    Ming Yue Yin lifts the curtain and her other hand holds Lory''s hand to help her climb down from the carriage. Thedies recognize the ck carriage she rides, as the one belongs to Hei Shen sect so the could''ve guessed who exit from the carriage.


    Lory gracefully climbs down, the beautiful dress she wears sway gently when the wind blows, her moves are elegant and graceful, Lory could feel the gaze from otherdies, she lifts her head and smiles politely. ??


    Her smiles are calm and gentle she doesn''t look overbearing but she doesn''t look timid either, she exudes with dignified aura with a hint of mysterious air around her, thedies can''t help but surprised by Lory unexpected behavior.


    Some of thedies got flustered when they saw her smiles and unconsciously bow their head although they''re quicklyposed themself and remain confused why they are feel intimidated by Lory''s presence.


    Ming Yue Yin sneered inwardly, just a simple noble daughter could never match her goddess aura is likeparing the sunlight with a twinkle on the ss, both sparkle but the difference is beyond measure.


    Ming Yue Yin have beautiful and elegant face even when she wore a simple maid uniform it didn''t reduce her beauty, her back is straight her gaze is clear and sharp she stares at the noble''s daughter without fear her eyes remain calm like a pond surface without a hint of apprehensive or nervousness as if she has no regards for them, the nobledies look at Ming Yue Yin with disdained they feel offended by her but no one dares to reprimand her because she is from Hei Shen sect, who knows what position she has inside that mysterious sect.


    "You gain a lot of attention¡­young miss" Ming Yue Yin teased.


    "As you do too, Jiao Zi" Lory smile mischievously.


    The eunuch with dark gray uniform and ck cap lead them past the garden and through the red hallway until they reach to the main hall, the eunuch and royal maids invited them to sit on the chair that already arranged based on their status, the closest their chair with the empress the higher there status in the society and Lory Chair is not too far from the empress but not too close either, maybe the Empress doesn''t want to provoke Zhao Li Xin but she doesn''t want a low born like Lory get too close to her.


    Lory doesn''t care bit Ming Yue Yin eyes turn dark. An ordinary woman who was picked by the emperor and giving the crown to y as an Empress could never match the grandeur of Princess Lorient lineage.


    Lory suddenly shrinks slightly after shed drink her tea, Ming Yue Yin who stands beside her startled than she leans her head toward Lory "What''s wrong?" she asked worriedly.


    Lory winced a little "Bitter¡­"


    Ming Yue Yin used silver needle secretly to check the tea and she feel relief the tea has no poison is just bitter because it has no sugar "Just be patient with it" she said quietly


    "I know¡­" Lory replied with long sighs.


    Girshay on herps seems like sleeping, but the truth is he increased his sense to check any threat around d the pce and he does feel fluctuate energy somewhere far off from this building.


    "Miss, is that you''re contractual beast?" suddenly a young woman approaches them.


    Lory lifts her head her clear doe eyes blink for a second before she answers kindly "No, this one is my friend" Lory answer politely.


    The young woman sneer inwardly, the bird is very beautiful and she never saw such bird before it must be a rare type beast, the young woman thought Girsha must be given by Zhao Li Xin but because Lory is a waste she can make a contract with the beast, the young woman ridiculed Lory for being empty vas and she''s not that beautiful either.


    Lory sees the mockery in the young woman''s eyes but she is far from care to bother her, Lory finds the young woman quite amusing, she remains her in the school days when the mean girls want to humiliate her in the public. what happened to that mean girl? well, she''s not sure, after her parents came with a lot of gifts and begged her to forgives his foolish daughter Lory never saw that mean girl again.


    "May I know this young miss name?" Lory''s face remains gentle without showing any stress at all.


    The young woman didn''t like how lory acted "My name is Jiang Kang Yi, may I know thisdy name?" she make smiles that do not reach her eyes.


    "Nice to meet you miss Kang, my name is Luo Ri Yi" Lory raised from her seat then she bows gracefully.


    Her calm demeanor startles thedies in the room, she really doesn''t act like an ex-maid they wonder if Lory has another secret identity? Well, they are right. But Jiang Kang Yi refuses to believe that she though Lory only pretending to be calm.


    "I wonder where you find this bird, I never saw such a beautiful bird like this before" Jiang Kang Yi probe farther she want Lory to admit the beast was given by Long Ming, she wants to portray Lory as seductive vixen who only have ability to seduced man to get what she wants.


    Lory tilted her head innocently "Uhm, I found him in the cave, because he looks lonely so I coaxed him toe with me and he agrees and so we never separated ever since, isn''t it right Girsha!" Lory chuckles white patting Girsha''s head.


    [You and I remember different things¡­..] Girsha scoffed.


    Turns out the bird is not a gift from Long Ming, Jiang Kang Yi smiles be stiffed "Is that so, but his name is a bit weird, I never heard a name like Gir¡­Gir¡­"


    "Girsha" Lory corrected her "It means Watchful, they''re also other meaning in somenguage it means protector, a guardian¡­" Lory smiles solemnly.


    Ming Yue Yin eyes lit up with curiosity, what kinda a history Girsha and Lory have, in that dream Girsha never left Lory side, in every memory Girsha always they''re as a background watching everything she had done, they have fun together, fight together, in the end, they died together, other than Zhao Li Xin the one she can''t live without perhaps it would be Girsha.


    When Lory said othernguages thedies murmured to each other, could it be this ex-maid is educated how could she know about othernguages or perhaps she is from other continents, they suddenly look at her suspiciously.


    Jiang Kang Yi still not given up, she wants to humiliate Lory and remind her that her position is beneath them, no matter whose she''s married to "May I know what kindanguage that you learned" she will not believe thismoner has good knowledge.


    "I don''t think you ever heard this type ofnguage and it hard to exin" Lory replied politely.


    Jiang Kang Yi stifles "Really, you sure you are not making things up aren''t you?" she sneers in ridicule.


    The otherdies giggles when they heard Jiang Kang Yi''sment, a lot of women envy and jealous with lory position as Long Ming fianc¨¦e, all of them gloat over her misfortune, they can''t wait to see Lory feel embarrassed and cry. Ming Yue Yin gritted her teeth she gathers the Qi on her finger and ready to strikes Jiang Kang Yi.


    Lory suddenly chuckles "Miss Kang, they''re is four Kingdom in this continent, hundreds of tribes and four continent at least that we knew so far and every one of them has a different culture and differentnguage do you think you can recognize all of them?" Lory sips her tea slowly than she takes a deep breath "The world is bigger then you know¡­"


    Jiang Kang Yi face turn bright red, Lory just mocked her as a woman inside the boudoir who never seen the vast world sadly what Lory said is not wrong, a noblewoman didn''t allow to leave there house until they get married only a few women who have a special talent who was granted by more freedom like Lao Min Na.


    "You¡­" Jiang Kang Yi wants to retort but she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Miss Jiang you should not take miss Luo jokes to the heart" suddenly a woman with soft blue hanfu approach them.


    Lory smiles warmly "Miss Yuan Shan, is a pleasure to meet you again"

 Chapter 340 - The Battle Of Wits II

    If gaze could kill Yuan Shan already kill Lory hundreds of times right now but Lory didn''t pay her attention, Lory sips her bitter tea quietly, Ming Yue Yin also looks at her indifferently.


    "I heard you visit the Yong Heng Manor, but why I didn''t meet you?" Lory smiles innocently. ??


    Yuan Shan''s face bes stiffed and her face turn paled, It stupid for her thinking Lory wouldn''t know her attempt to meet Zhao Li Xin behind her back.


    "I heard from the gatekeeper miss yuan Carriage suddenly broke down outside the manor, but at that time Lord Long Ming is too busy to meet her personally so he eventually sends the Housekeeper to help Miss Yuan, thankfully misses Yuan can home safely," Ming Yue Yin said in concern but for otherdies, it doesn''t need a genius to interpreted Yuan Shan real reasone to Yong Heng manor.


    Thedies sneer and whisper to each other and they stare at Yuan Shan with ridiculed gaze, such a brazen woman dare to visit other man manors, is she not worry to sullied her own and her family reputation, such a disgrace from a respectful figure like General Yuan.


    Yuan shan face turn from white to red "My carriage suddenly broke down I have no choice but asking help to the nearest people is just coincidence, Miss Luo if you know I was outside why don''t you meet me so I will not bother Lord Long Ming" it seems Yuan Shan throwing a curveball to Lory.


    She wants people to think Lory deliberately left her outside without trying to help her, Yuan Shan want to ruin Lory imaged as a petty woman.


    "Miss Yuan, at that time you didn''t ask to meet me but you keep insisted meeting with my fianc¨¦e" Lory smiles warmly "At that time My fianc¨¦e has an important meeting with the king pce so no one dares to disturbed him and I also feel unwell, the servants did not dare to disturbed us, I just know about you''re situation after you left the manor, I''m sorry if my people make things hard for you" Lory humbly bow her head slightly.


    And so Lory make a home run by ruined Yuan Shan image as a brazen, impolite person without any manner, soon this rumor will spread among the nobledies, some noble family will think twice if they want to match Yuan Shan with their Son, and just like that Yuan Shan reputation suddenly crumbles.


    Yuan Shan realizes what had happened and she bes anxious, if her mother and father know about is they will punish by the ancestor rule, it means she will get beaten and locked for few months on her courtyard suddenly her hatred to Lory raised a few levels again "Miss Luo, why do you say such things? at that time I''m worried because I''m stranded in an unknown ce so I got panic but I never meant to bother Lord Long Ming..." her eyes be red and moist with tears, she looks innocent and pitiful makes other people feel bad for her.


    "Miss Yuan, you right" Lory hold Yuan Shan hands "It must be my gatekeeper who said wrong things and my housekeeper and the servants perhaps misunderstood too, don''t worry I will punish them after I got home" Lory seems utterly concern, there''s no fault in her y but from her words, she mes the gatekeeper, the servants and housekeeper are the ones who are misunderstood it might sound she help Yuan Shan but at the end, she implies Yuan Shan is a childish woman who has no problem to me others to safe herself.


    Everyone could see Yuan Shan caught red-handed but shift the me to someone else such behavior had been witness by the nobledies from various family, their''s no way Yuan Shan could get away from this. Yuan Shan face red from anger and shammed, she retracted her hand harshly from lory it make Lory almost fall but luckily Ming Yue Yin help her.


    "Young Miss are you okay?" Ming Yue Yin pretend to be worried "Becareful miss if something happened with you, what should I say to milord, this lowly servant didn''t have enough life to withstand the Lord''s anger," she said with a terrified expression.


    People than remember the rumor about Zhao Li Xin killing Lu Yao and his rumor old fling because they hurt Luo Ri Yi and he even eradicated the Lu n because they want to avenge Lu Yao, even Sacred Mountain Peak cannot avoid Zhao Li Xin wrath and is all because of the woman who stands in front of them.


    Then they saw a white jade token hanging on her waist their also another rumor about Xin Xen token that was given by Long Ming for his fianc¨¦e with that token she would have the same power as Long Ming, meaning she can mobilize Hei Shen power whenever she like, suddenly the room be pin drop silence after they saw the token they realize all the rumor is true. Thedies look at each other anxiously they hope they did not offend Lory too much.


    Yuan Shan left in harrumph, Jiang Kang Yi also didn''t want to spend more time near her and she returns to her chair with upset looks, Lory''s face remains gentle, she turns around and back to her seat than calmly drink her tea although she still winces slightly from the bitter taste.


    [Mean as always, aren''t you Lory?] Girsha teased.


    With telepathic connection, she replied [I don''t know what are you talking about¡­.]


    Girsha chuckles than he flew back to herps, he nestles inside her soft dress than rest her beak on Lory''s thigh. Ming Yue Yin can feel more ted for what lory have done she would also make sure what happened in this room spread in front of the public, she will ruin this Yuan Shan reputation to the ground, such a shameless person like her should be locked inside her boudoir just like her mother she like snatching other men woman''s such bad habit perhaps hereditary.


    Ming Yue Yin eyes turn cold she remembers what Qian Qi Wei do to Yuan Shao and his family, such a good family destroys because of the paranoid emperor and the misced love from a crazy woman, she remembers Yuan Xue An innocent face and the loneliness in her eyes the same loneliness in her eyes and Lory''s eyes, the eyes of daughters who lost their Father but¡­Yuan Xue An father still alive, maybe she can do something about it.


    "Her Majesty and her highness second Princess has Arrived!" the eunuch holler the arrival of the empress and Qian Mu Ting.


    Thedies including Lory startled, they raised from there seat right away, Lory secretly give Ming Yue Yin irritated gaze, she hates this habit of shouting other people arrival, Ming Yue Yin rolls her eyes, this is the culture that has been running for centuries what could she do about it?


    A few secondster the Empress enters with a phoenix crown on her head and majestic red hanfu with phoenix embroidery on her long trail dress. The empress is in mid-thirty but she looks like a young woman in mid-twenty, she''s so beautiful, cold and distant. Everyone stares at the empress with admiration and envy its a dream of every noble''s daughter that someday they be an Empress but for Lory, the outfit looks very heavy while Ming Yue Yin feel d at least is not her who wear that kinda outfit today.


    Behind the empress Qian Mu Ting follow from behind, she wears blue hanfu with pink peony flower embroidery on her sleeve and small gold hairpin on her hair she looks delicate and poise just like the peony flower embroidery on her dress. Lory and Qian Mu Ting gaze suddenly meet, Lory gives her faint smiles which Qian Mu Ting replied with the same smile, from the outside their rtionship looks friendly, only them who know the dept of the feud between them.


    Everyone in the room kneels on the floor, Lory and Ming Yue Yin didn''t like it but they must y their part right now, the empress walk to her big chair without hurried, the eunuch helps her to sit on the chair carefully as if she is the frail vase that would break easily. Only after she sat on her chair the empress raised her hand "All may raise" she said solemnly.


    "Thank you you''re majesty," everyone said in tunes than they return to there seat.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin throw each other meaningful gaze.


    ''Let''s the game begin!''

 Chapter 341 - The Battle Of Wits III

    There is two-seat beside Lory before she reaches the Empress, the weird thing is the two chair next to her is empty, she wonders who will sit next to her, across of her Qian Mu Ting sit closer to the Empress but that was expected than Yuan Shan sits next to Qian Mu Ting right in front of Lory is Jiang Kang Yi and thedy stares at her with a pout.


    Because Ming Yue Yin pretends to be maid she stands a little bit far on the corner with the other maid but her eyes remain vignt for any threat that mighte. Lory watches thediesposed themselves trying to show there best acted in front of the Empress is reminded lory with Beauty pageant where the Empress as a judged, Lory mouth curved slightly she finds it amusing how this world so different but yet simr as her old world how odd it is? ??


    The empress observed Lory, she see nothing special about the ''mysterious fiancee'' of Long Ming, she looks quite, frail and even her looks is not astounding as other women she ever saw before and she have seen a lot at the imperial harem even her daughter Qian Mu Ting is famous for her beauty, but this woman¡­.why Long Ming so fond of her?


    Lory feel the Empress secretly observes her, she doesn''t mind because she doesn''t care. She can''t control how people think about her and is not like what other people though matters for her.


    "What''s your name?" the empress words make everyone quiets instantly and all of them turn their gaze to Lory.


    Lory bend her waist and bow gracefully "My name is Luo Ri Yi you''re majesty" she said calmly without a hint of nervousness.


    "You are Long Ming fianc¨¦e?" The empress asked.


    "I am, you''re majesty" Lory replied with the same calm manner for some reason annoyed the empress.


    "I heard the rumor that Long Ming very fond of you" the empress smiles but there''s a mockery in her tones.


    Lory face unperturbed she humbly smiles toward the empress "I''m very lucky you''re majesty"


    Lory didn''t flustered, embarrassed or unt her rtionship with Zhao Li Xin her demeanor as tranquil as theke surface, The empress can''t read her expression and it make her vexed. Only then the Empress realizes that the woman in front of her is not as simple as she portrayed herself.


    "They said you are once working for the prime minister Lao of the Jiang Wei Kingdom if that true?"


    "Yes, you''re majesty" Lory nods her head politely.


    The Empress stared at her with the incredulous expression "Before that who are you?"


    "Just someone from the remote vige you''re majesty" Lory answer with soft smiles.


    Her clear eyes and collected demeanor just increased the Empress suspicion "Are you saying the truth, its a crime if you dare to lie to Royal family"


    Qian Mu Ting slightly frowned, she doesn''t understand why her Mother thinks Luo Ri Yi is lying. Doesn''t she conduct a thorough investigation beforehand?


    Lory''s face didn''t change the slightest, she doesn''t lie when she said she''sing from the remote vige because that is the ce she found herself when she was sent to this world, Lory bows her head courteously "All I say is true you''re majesty, I''m just a woman from the remote vige, I have no family, I can''t cultivate the truth is I have nothing to benefit others, even I perplexed how could a be so fortunate" her words are gentle and humble, she doesn''t look embarrassed or ashamed by her ws but she rather epts it without means to hides it.


    when Lory acted like this is hard for the empress to satirize lory without making herself look petty, such a cunning move, can a mere ex-made be this bold?


    "Such kinddy is no wonder Lord Long Ming choose you" the empress smiles amicably but behind her wide sleeve she clenched her fist until it paled. Only Qian Mu Ting notice the changed in her mother eyes, she shift her gaze to Lory and her heart suddenly trembles, this woman perhaps more dangerous then she realizes.


    Suddenly an old eunuch enters the room he whispers something to the Empress than the Empress nods her head "Send them in" she said with a low voice.


    "Hollydy and miss Yang have arrived!" the eunuch announce their arrival loudly.


    Lory squints her eyes in annoyance to the innocent old eunuch.


    A secondter Nan Yu Wei and Yang Wei Lan enter the room, Nan Yu Wei wearing white hanfu and silver flower headpiece, she looks dignified and pure while Yang Wei Lan wearingvish pink hanfu with a frill on her sleeve make her look innocent and sweet. The twodies have a different type of beauty but both of them astonishing nheless.


    Ming Yue Yin smirked, is amazing how all their enemy came to one ce ''This is going to be interesting''


    The empress took a quick nce at Lory but she''s disappointed when Lory shows no expression in her face, Lory looks down patting her bird seems uninterested with Nan Yu Wei''s arrival. For someone who has no cultivation that woman is too calm is she thought no one can''t hurt her in the public, the empress sneered inwardly if she wants to hurt Luo Ri Yi she can make a lot of excused to do so.


    Yang Wei Lan kneeled on the floor and cupped her fist elegantly while Nan yu Wei because of her high status she only bends her waist slightly to show her respect to the empress as the Mother of the Kingdom.


    "Apologize foringte you''re majesty," said Nan Yu Wei and Yang Wei Lan in tunes.


    The Empress raised her to sign them to raised there head "How is your grandmother, is she alright?"


    "Thank you for your concern you''re majesty, yes my grandmother is fine but she still needs to rest," said Yang Wei Lan in relief. Yang Wei Le because she take care of her Grandmother her filial piety moves thedies and her reputation increased slightly.


    "You are a good granddaughter, you''re grandma fortunate to have you" the Empress nods in satisfied than she shift her gaze to Nan Yu Wei "Holydy, is a honor to have you here"


    "The honor is mine you''re majesty" said Nan Yu Wei gracefully.


    Lory smiles faintly she wonder how much resistant Nan Yu Wei used not to pounce toward her right this moment, maintain one dignity it is not an easy task. Lory stroke Girsha back and the bird looks half-sleep on herps. Nan Yu Wei take s a deep breath to calm herself just like Lory though she can''t help to strikes Lory this instant and rip her off, but this is not the right moment so she must be patient and yet Lory teased her with calm smiles.


    Nan Yu Wei face turn stiffed, hatred could easily see in her eyes and so she looks away, the funny thing is the Empress seems tested her because she make Nan Yu Wei sit next to Lory, but this is the Empress miscalction she thought it would be Lory who will feel anxious and flustered but who knew its Nan Yu Wei who feel ufortable instead.


    Their''s only small table between Lory and Nan Yu Wei, Lory turn her head toward Nan Yu Wei and she greeting warmly "Nice to meet you again, Holy Lady"


    The way she called Holydy sound like teasing and Nan Yu Wei feel her blood is boiling from anger "Nice to meet you to Miss Luo, I thought it would be hard to meet you again" Nan Yu Wei implies Lory should be hiding after she stole her weapon after all people already knows about this incident and they can''t wait for what would happen between these twodies.


    "And here I am" she giggles lightly.

 Chapter 342 - Subdue The Mighty Beast

    Lory giggles are like a de poked Nan Yu Wei heart, she gritted her teeth it took every strength she need not strangle Lory in the spot, Lory calm demeanor is like mockery for her, she feel Lory ridiculed her and Nan Yu Wei never been humiliated like this before, she looks away from Lory she afraid she can''t control her anger and killed that wretched woman on the spot.


    On the other hand, Lory only test the water she wants to know what''s make her tick turns out Nan Yu Wei is not as collected as she used to be like the first time there met, so something must have changed and Lory guess is something wrong with her cultivation. ??


    and it got something to do with the Providence Sword, the sword''s powering from the Trinity fragment and the fragments might give the owner some benefit just like the sacred tree. could it be Nan Yu Wei''s talent that came from the fragment inside the sword?


    The power from providence sword might help Nan Yu Wei to cultivated faster but when Lory holds the sword she awaked the trinity fragments from it dreams and the fragment recognizes Lory as it real master so when Nan Yu Wei touches it anger the trinity fragment so it rejects Nan Yu Wei strongly. That''s why without the fragment, NanYu Wei cultivation has regressed to a pitiful level.


    Nan Yu Wei must be desperate to have the sword back, she might think her cultivation would be back to normal if she has the sword again, what a pity¡­the sword is no more, she already absorbed the fragment. What would Nan Yu Wei do if she knew the sword is lost?


    ''Crazy woman would do crazy thing¡­..''


    "Is that you''re maid?" Yang Wei Lan suddenly asks.


    Lory needs to lean forward to see Yang Wei Lan''s face, she follows Yang Wei Lan''s gaze to Ming Yue Yin "She is my maid¡­." Lory replied with friendly smiles.


    Yang Wei Lan still not forget the women who can make her beloved tender gaze when he looking at that woman, she had pleaded and begged her father to make an arrangement with Yuan family but Yuan Shao firmly rejects the arrangement firmly he even said he rather leave the Yuan family then mary her, fortunately, no one knows about this except the elder of her family but still its embarrassed her and hurt her heart deeply.


    "When I met her at Tancu teahouse I thought she is a nobledy but who knew she just a maid" Yang Wei Lan sneer.


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t have time to bother Yang Wei Lan she maintained her concentration for Lory safety. But lory irked by Yang Wei Lan''sment, she tilted her head than say "Is she like a maid for you?" she make a vague question.


    "Is she not?" Yang Wei Lan snort in contempt.


    Nang Yu Wei nce at Lory, she also feel Ming Yue Yin is not just a simple maid and she also feel the maid appearance a bit familiar to her, unfortunately, Nan Yu Wei didn''t recognize Ming Yue Yin as the same valiant Empress who fight against the Lu n, maybe because Nan Yu Wei put too much attention to Zhao Li Xin or perhaps she was traumatized by the lost of her weapon and humiliated by Lory or maybe she just not that observant so she failed to recognize Ming Yue Yin.


    "Not everything looks as it seems¡­" Lory smiles than she sips her tea calmly.


    "If she is not a maid why she dresses like a maid, do you want to say she pretend to be a maid?" Nan Yu Wei probed Lory farther.


    Lory beautiful big eyes blink a few times "That because she wants to be my maid"


    Nan Yu Wei stifles coldly "Miss Luo why you always talk with riddles, can you just speak clearly or are you just want to make a fool of us?"


    "Oh, I would not dare" Lory pretend to be stunned than she presses her chest lightly with an earnest expression "I always being honest and I always speak clearly maybe miss Nan has misunderstood my words, I apologize than...." Lory words might sound humble but for Nan Yu Wei it sounds like she mocking her for being a fool.


    "Misunderstood?" Nan Yu Wei voice be stern "Just like when you still my divine weapon!" she hit the armchair loudly "Do you know how precious providence sword is, the sword was worship and honor by Sacred mountain peak for hundreds of years and you use Long Ming to took it away from me!" she raised from her seat in anger.


    Lory put down her cup of tea on the table gentle without looking anxious "Miss Nan, I think their''s something wrong with you''re memory" when she said that Girsha ps her wing he suddenly awoke by Nan Yu Wei murderous aura.


    "I don''t still you''re weapon, the weapon has rejected you, don''t you remember?" Lory tilted her head.


    Her words shocked everyone in the rooms, they begin to murmur to each other again even the empress''s long thin eyebrows gradually furrows, Nan Yu Wei''s expression suddenly bes somber.


    "Did I told you to touch you''re weapon if you can but in the end, the sword rejects you harshly and you''re cultivation regressed ever since, am I wrong? although their''s a lot of witnesses who can justify my words, but it might be useless because the witness is from sacred Mountain Peak and Hei Shen sect, people would say they have a conflict of interest so there testimony will not credible, don''t you agree Miss nan?"


    Lory speaks confidently, she didn''t anxious or nervous she speak eloquently every statement she makes is logical and make sense and people begin to believe her and they throw suspicious stare at Nan Yu Wei. Feeling the suspicious re from other people make Nan Yu Wei infuriated but what make her angry more is how precise Lory guessed is, she bes terrified how much more Lory knows and who else knows about this.


    "You¡­.you speak nonsense!" Nan Yu Wei bit her lips she tries to remain calm if she overreacted she only make other more suspicious.


    "Am I?" Lory blinks her eyes innocently than she quickly covers her mouth "Than I''m sorry for my careless words to miss Nan" she makes apologetic smiles but that''s smiles only inme her anger.


    "You¡­" Nan Yu Wei clenched her jaws she balled her fist tightly, the calm facades she painstakingly holds almost crumbles luckily the empress suddenly cut in before nan yu Wei make a fool of herself.


    "Miss Luo¡­" the empress suddenly raised her voice slightly, makes everyone inside the room suddenly stiffed.


    "Yes, you''re majesty" Lory answer calmly and again her calmness irked the empress.


    "We don''t know what had happened at that time but the fact you are their is undisputed when the holydy lose her weapon, a lot of people used you of stealing her weapon, Sacred mountain Peak and Hei Shen are two enormous power and we don''t want the fight between the two disrupted our peace, should I propose the solution to end this?" the Empress solemnly said.


    "Oh, what are you suggestion you''re majesty?" herpliance smile satisfied the Empress.


    "You have a quite beautiful pet miss Luo" The Empress stare deviously at Girsha on Lory''sps "Why don''t you give you''re pets as a peace offering for the Holy Lady" the empress earnestly smiles no one would see the vicious glint in her eyes.


    Lory hand froze for a second and her gaze turn cold "You''re majesty wants me to gives my friend topensated something I never do?" Lory quipped as her hand continues stroking Girsha back.


    The Empress surprised Lory dare to question her decision, she feel beyond upset but sadly she can''t hurt her openly or Zhao Li Xin will have a reason to attack her and The emperor would me her for being reckless.


    "You right, I can''t let anyone think I''m being unfair" The Empress sigh, she pinches her chin and pretends to be awry than suddenly she lifts her head "How about this. The Bird is not you''re contractual beast so it can be said that beast does notpletely belong to you, so what if he was subdued by someone else? Just like providence sword who suddenly abandoned it, master, you can''t be mad if you''re beast suddenly abandons you" the Empress stifles than she smiles widely.


    Lory furrow her eyebrows "You''re Majesty thought my bird friend would abandon me?"


    "Why don''t we see ourselves?" The empress makes triumph smiles, Lory bird didn''t look special other then beautiful, powerful beast will exude amount of Qi it depends on there level. The higher there level the more overwhelmed there Qi power around the Beast but the empress feel nothing from The bird Luo Ri Yi brings with her.


    Stealing the bird from her grasp is only The empress way to gives Lory a lesson, so she will not be impudent and remember who she is and where she''sing from.

 Chapter 343 - Subdue The Mighty Beast II

    "Are you worry miss Luo" The empress gloat when she notice the changed on Lory expression "How about this, I will not take your pets after this I will return your bird back to you, afterall I don''t want Lord long Ming thought we bully his fianc¨¦e" the empress implies lory worth only because of Zhao Li Xin fond with her, no one respect her as she is if not because of Zhao Li Xin.


    The otherdies cover their giggles with there sleeve, they dare tough because its the empress who ridiculed Luo Ri Yi so no one should me them for enjoying the spectacle. Nan Yu Wei and Yang Wei Lan giggle softly, Qian Mu ting remainsposed she drinks her tea as if she doesn''t realize what happened but behind the teacup, her mouth curved slightly. ??


    Ming Yue Yin face be grim she painstakingly holds her grudge to rip all of them face apart, she has faith with lory but that doesn''t mean she''s not infuriated by all thisdies behavior, one by one she observed the nobledies face, someday she will make them pay for what they did to Lory.


    "Why are you so worry, at least no one stealing you''re pets, do you think I want to steal your bird?" Nan Yu Wei sneers at her "Sacred mountain Peak didn''tck flying beast and if you still worry why don''t we trade one of my flying beasts with you''re bird" Nan Yu Wei wickedly smiles finally she can''t vent her frustration to Lory and suddenly her heart feel lighter.


    On contrary Lory is boiling mad, Girsha is not just her guardian, he is her friend, confidant, and family, he always by her side in her darkest hour, because of Girsha she can adjust easily with this strange world, she never feel scared or lost because of he with her. Girsha''s existence is irreceable but Nan Yu Wei talks as if Girsha is nothing just like trash who easily gets rid of.


    The mana inside her body fluctuated, Girsha didn''t care Nan Yu Wei words just like a human didn''t care when the dog barks, what worries him if lory loses her control and attack them carelessly not because he doesn''t want Lory hurt other people but because he knew she still not strong enough if she abused her power the consequences will be dire.


    [Calm down little girl¡­.] he coaxed her gently.


    Lory takes a deep breath to calm herself "So how you will subdue my bird miss Nan?"


    Nan Yu Wei chuckles "You must know about Beast Master right, a skill that can subdue a beast so how about we try? Isn''t Miss Jiang is also a beastmaster?"


    Jiang Kang Yi face lit up "Yes, it is an honor for holydy knew about me" she smiles proudly.


    "We Sacred mountain peak always pay attention to talented people," said Nan Yu Wei with a smug expression "It might just want your talent but why don''t Miss Jiang show us how to subdue a beast?" Nan Yu wei than shift her gaze to the empress and the empress gives her consent smiles.


    "Is that okay? My beastmaster level is not high enough, I''m afraid I will disappoint Holy Lady and everyone here" she smiles timidly, Jiang Kang Yi pretend to be modest the truth is she has full confidant with her skill and afterall Luo Ri Yi bird is nothing but a simple beast so why must she afraid about.


    "You want Miss Jiang to use her skill to my bird?" Lory frown.


    "What''s wrong miss Luo, you feel reluctant?" Yang Wei Lan joins the fun to ridiculed Lory.


    Lory sigh "Isn''t miss Jiang is too young to fo this?"


    "Do you think I''m not good enough?" Jiang Kang Yi feel offended she hit her feet on the ground angrily.


    "Is better to use someone who has more experience, subdue a beast have a risk so¡­." Lory hasn''t finished her words Nan Yu Wei cuts in.


    "Is your beast a divined level beast?"


    "No" Lory replied.


    "Is it a sacred beast or perhaps celestial beast?" Nan Yu Wei continues mocked her.


    Lory heavily sighs "No¡­."


    "Miss Luo, are you underestimated my talent?!" Jiang Kang Yi can''t hold her anger she res furiously at Lory just like a stubborn little girl.


    "I feel morefortable if it conducts with more experienced person" Lory also firm with her decision.


    "You¡­you dare!" Jiang Kang Yi''s face be red she feel humiliated by lory strong refusal.


    "Fine!" Nan Yu Wei suddenly speaks, she clicks her finger and her maid who apanies her move forward "What about her, she''s from a sacred mountain peak, she''s older and her beastmaster level is higher then miss Jiang if it''s her will you allowed it miss Luo?" Nan Yu Wei determined to humiliated Lory today, she will not let Lory get away easily.


    It seems Nan Yu Wei has prepared, for her to bring a beastmaster as a maid she might already n beforehand and will not give Lory a leeway, the maid looks arrogant she stares at Lory with belittling eyes.


    "My bird is not easy to subdue, he also quite temperamental so its best not to provoked him farther" Lory warn them earnestly even though she was angry but she can''t help feel worried with the maid who identally got involved in the quarrel between her and Nan Yu Wei.


    "Don''t worry miss Luo, I will only subdue him for a while after that I will release your beast from the contact, our Holydy already have to many flying beasts at home?" the maid say with arrogant grinned.


    [Let them try Lory¡­..even I can get pissed sometimes¡­..] Girshamunicated through telepathic.


    Lory sighs ''Thas is I''m worried about''


    Girsha mighte docile and goofy when he is around Lory but ''The First kind'' nature still resides inside him, the creature of ''The First kind'' is ferocious, temperamental, vicious and merciless. A long time ago Girsha had terrorized the world that''s why he got nicknames as the Grim from the Elysius mountain, Elysius is the mountain is where his nest located for centuries and no one dares climb the mountain for hundreds of year.... until the little Lory came.


    "What do you say miss Luo?" Nan Yu Wei sneered.


    "I have warned you¡­..do as you wish" Lory let out a long sigh.


    Watching the anxiety in Lory face make them gloat with joy, Qian Mu Ting who didn''t makement since she came also look excited when she talks with Lory she feel strangely inferior from lory she also envious with Zhao Li Xin gentle behavior to Lory, not like the others Qian Mu Ting hides her anger deep in her heart, not even the empress would know how much jealousy she had for Lory.


    Ming Yue Yin watch from the sideline and her corner of mouth curved slightly.


    Girsha leap from Loryps to the small table beside her, she pped his wide wings a few times and his green eyes stare deeply at the Beast Master who approach him slowly. Lory can''t stop sighs, other people might think she feel embarrassed because everyone humiliated her and she had no choice to ept this if this new spread outside how her pets got subdue and return back again because the beast is useless how embarrassed she would be and how Long Ming would react? Hopefully, he will very angry and throw this lowly girl back to the street eventually.


    Lory doesn''t realize what other people thinking, at this time she onlyments to herself


    ''Its gonna be messy¡­''

 Chapter 344 - Subdue The Mighty Beast III

    Girsha perch on the table, his beautiful golden long-tail spread neatly on the table, they''re''s a gold plume on the bird''s neck make it like a gold ne, the round green eyes shine like an emerald, his untainted white plumes make the bird looks surreal.


    The beastmaster mesmerized by the bird beauty and greed suddenly surge within her, if she begs the Holydy to gives the bird to her would the hollydy fulfill her wish, even if the bird is just a normal beast but the beauty could surpass even the Golden pheasant they give to the Empress. ??


    "Be gentle, don''t hurt the bird or miss Luo will me me" Nan Yu Wei quipped.


    "Yes, Holly Lady" the Beastmaster grinned, she knew Nan Yu Wei is not serious with her warning.


    Lory raised her eyebrows slightly, On the other hand, Ming Yue Yin holds her urge from jumping up and down excitedly.


    Yang Wei Lan pouts her mouth, she still not consent she is not the one who subdues the bird, she also wants to humiliate Lory by showing her that she can take Lory''s bird anytime she wants when she used her Beastmaster skill, Yang Wei Lan wants Lory to be warry of her every time they met, Yang Wei Lan med Lory for unable teaches her maid not to seduce her man.


    The beastmaster stand in front of Girsha, they only a half meter from each other, than she raised her hands on Girsha''s face and the energy around the beastmaster suddenly change, Girsha watch without a blink he stood they''re without move an inch. The transparent energy engulfs the beastmaster, she smirked in triumph just a little more she would able to subdue the little bird she just has to wait the white dimmed light on Girsha head to show the contract has established but something happened¡­.


    The Qi inside her suddenly fluctuated incessantly, her palm suddenly cramps as if thousand of ants swarmed on her hand and it move to her elbow and her arms, than she feel her hand stung by hundreds of bee and her face suddenly be pale "What¡­.what happening" she feel suffocated and her heart begin to races.


    Nan Yu Wei feel they''re''s something wrong with her subordinated, the Beastmaster sweating bullets her face be as white as sheet, her hands remain in the air but it trembles profusely and the bird didn''t show any sign of submissives.


    Nan Yu Wei frown in confused the Empress and the otherdies also baffled with the situation, what is happening why the beastmaster looks terrified, The Empress throws a question nce at Nan Yu Wei but from her expression, the empress realizes Nan Yu Wei also shocked by the situation.


    Yang Wei Lan confuse, why is it take it so long just to subdue a weak beast, is Nan Yu Wei beastmaster ipetent "Miss Nan hat is wrong with you''re beastmaster, why it takes this long to subdue a normal Beast, can she do her job?" she bes impatient.


    Nan Yu Wei face turn sullen, Yang Wei Lanment is not helping she also doesn''t understand what is happening, her Beastmaster might not the strongest in Sacred mountain peak but she already at transcendence Level so it should be enough to subdue even a divined level Beast nheless a simple bird so what is happening.


    The beastmaster try to retract her power but she feel something suck her power from within, the Qi inside her body be disarray it feel like her blood is sucked in high-speed and everything inside her turn to chaos, Girsha remains on his spot he watches the puny human trap like an ant.


    "No¡­please¡­.let me..go" the Beastmaster plead desperately, tears fall on her face like a bead.


    "You, what is wrong with you!" Nan Yu Wei shouted angrily, she will not believe her subordinated can''t subdue a mere beast.


    She ignores Nan Yu Wei shout, her eyes filled with terror, this bird is not a normal beast "Please¡­ I make mistake¡­.please, oh great one¡­.release me¡­" she begged helplessly, her knee fall with a loud thump on the floor but her hand remain on the air as if it was glue in front of the bird face.


    Something powerful clutches her qi and sucks her dantian than her cultivation drop rapidly like a ball roll on the field it makes her body feel squeezes to dry, she let out a loud scream.


    "What happened to her! What did you do!" Nan Yu Wei shouted at Lory.


    Lory sighs "Is not me, is him¡­.did I warn you before, my bird is temperamental" Lory shrug her shoulder nonchntly, when Girsha like this is hard to coaxed him, Girsha never fond with human in the first ce.


    "Tell him to stop!" The empress raised from her big chair in distress, she feel something very wrong will happened if she is unable to stop it.


    "Miss Luo I order you to stop you''re beast!" The Empress feel agitated.


    The beastmaster scream is getting louder thedies inside the room shrink in fear, they don''t know what happened, how could a simple subdue be like this, Qian Mu Ting face also be pale she grimace watching the beastmaster face distort. Jiang Kang Yi and Yang Wei Lan trembles profusely, they clench to there chair tightly there feet feel like a jelly Yang Wei Lan drop on her chair she can''t handle the beastmaster excruciating creams.


    "I can''t help her, the bird is not my contractual beast I can''t force him to do anything¡­.." Lory heaved heavily if only they don''t mock Girsha on his face Lory might able coaxed him slightly but they just have to ridicule him over and over again, don''t they know ''Patient'' is not ''the First kind'' virtue.


    [Girsha don''t go crazy¡­.] Lory tries to persuade him.


    [Crazy? You right I can go crazy] he devilishly smirks.


    [No¡­.I said No! hey!]


    The beast Master master face distorted, her face looks slide on the side, Lory knew this is not a good sign from her spatial ring she takes out the paper umbre, Ming Yue Yin doesn''t understand what lory do but still, she followed her through, Ming Yue Yin also takes out the umbre.


    "Help her!" Qian Mu Ting can''t stand anymore she finally screams anxiously.


    "Luo Ri Yi this you''re doing isn''t it! if something happened..." Nan Yu Wei hasn''t finished her words suddenly.


    ''BLAASHHHH!'' the beastmaster''s body suddenly exploded. The gooey crimson liquid spread everywhere it dirty the floor, the furniture and even some thedies who sit close with the Beastmaster, the Ladies scream frantically when the red blood tainted there face and beautiful dress some of them fainted on the spot, Ming Yue Yin got the worst because she stands very close with her subordinated, Nan Yu Wei was too shocked she can''t moves, her face and her white hanfu tainted with red blood some of the Beastmaster intestines stuck on Nan Yu Wei dress.


    Meanwhile, Lory is save hiding behind the umbre and so is Ming Yue Yin, the one who also gains benefit is thedies who sit next to Lory but still they all dumbstricken.


    The beautiful hall now tainted with blood and human organ everywhere, the empress face be white as if her blood is suck dry from her, Qian Mu Ting run to her mother tearfully. Jiang Kang Yi shiver like crazy her face cover with sweat, if she was not reced by Nan Yu Wei subordinated that gooey corpse will be her.


    Lory watch the scene in grimace, she re at the perpetrator who doesn''t look guilty at all, Girsha blink his emerald eyes innocently at lory as if he said ''This is not my fault''


    [Why are you always do this¡­.] Loryins in a tired voice.


    [Ups...]

 Chapter 345 - Fight The Crazy Woman

    Themotion inside the main hall alert the soldier and in a minuted dozens of soldier enter the room, they were shocked by the bloody scene inside the room, the noblesdy scurry away from the room a few maids painstakingly help their young miss to leave the room in haste.


    "Arrest her, she ''s the one who make created this messed!" Nan Yu Wei suddenly pointing her finger towards Lory. ??


    The soldiers didn''t know what happened, they only saw how measly the Empress and the second princess are, when the Empress didn''t say anything to refuted they thought Lory is the perpetrator.


    "Arrest this woman!" the captain ordered her subordinate.


    When the soldiers aimed their spear toward Lory Ming Yue Yin leap upfront and she swings her sword swiftly and all the spear cut like butter then she kicks one of the shoulders who wants to grab Lory''s hands. The soldiers throw away and hit the other soldiers as more soldiers fall on the ground.


    "Well, well, well, such a rude behavior" Ming Yue Yin click her tongue exasperatedly "Liu Yan Kingdom behavior is really open my eyes, you ganging up and bully a weak woman and when you failed you used violence instead, tck¡­tck¡­tck so this how Liu Yan Kingdom royalty behave"


    "I lowly maid should never interfere with your master business!" Nan Yu Wei gritted her teeth, the smelled of pungent blood on her face only make her mood turn sour.


    "My young miss business is my business Holydy¡­" she smiles in ridiculed.


    "What are you waiting for, arrest her this instant!" the empress also be impatient, everything has gone wrong, he feel humiliated, she want to embarrassed that lowly woman but the one who fall on the desperate state is them how could she raised her head again as an empress if people knew about this.


    The soldier hears the empress order forget they''re hesitation than attack Lory who still sit calmly on the chair, Ming Yue Yin blocks their moves, she gathers her Qi between her palms and throws the ball of energy to the horde of soldiers, with sounds of loud crashing all the soldier throw on the air and they fall like a fallen leaf.


    The captain falls with face down on the floor he looks at Ming Yue Yin in shock "You¡­.Emperor level cultivator¡­"


    "Surprised?" Ming Yue Yin grinned.


    "You only a maid, how could you be Emperor cultivator, only Hei Shen king pce who can reach this level" Nan Yu Wei bbergasted, how could a powerful cultivator degrading herself as a low maid this is unbelievable!


    "Miss Nan are you crazy how could this woman be the Emperor cultivator? you must be wrong!" Yang Wei Lan refused to believe Ming Yue Yin is hundreds of times more talented than her, how old is Ming Yue Yin she''s not even twenty but she already emperor cultivator, is she a monster?


    Ming Yue Yin stifles "You hear that, she said I''m just a lowly maid"


    "Yes, she''s not a maid¡­." Lory chimed in than she raised her head and said firmly "She is a freeloader!"


    A maid should be working but Ming Yue Yin is sozy shey around every day she stays for almost a month and she never pays rent, every day she only sleeping, eating and ying at someone else home if that not freeloader she doesn''t know what it is.


    "...¡­" Ming Yue Yin want to refute that but she have no words, she can''t only make awkward expression while shrugged her shoulder helplessly.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin chat casually as if nothing happened when all the soldiersy on the floor beaten to the pul, Lory slump to the chair, the situation already escted this far so what else she could do, she propped her chin on the armchair waiting where it goes next.


    Nan Yu Wei exasperated because Lory and Ming Yue Yin taking this lightly, her anger raised to its peak "Let''s see if you still can rx after this" Nan Yu Wei gritted her teeth "ATTACK THEM!" she hollers than suddenly dozens man and woman with yellow uniform pounce toward Lory and Ming Yue Yin.


    More people attack Ming Yue Yin because she is the stronger and because they underestimated lory only one person attack Lory on the chair, Lory feel the gust of wind towards her, she flips her body on the air before the sword from her attacker touches her body. Nan Yu Wei shocked Lory could dodge the hit.


    "Aunty!" Ming Yue Yin turns her head around anxiously, her enemy takes this chance and thrust their swords to her body, fortunately, the sword only managed to graze her arms.


    Lory screams at her "Focus brat! I''m okay!"


    Ming Yue Yin snapped back, she dodged another hit from her enemy and swiftly move behind them and swing her sword to they''re neck, the blood spurt on the air and the enemy screaming in agony, Nan Yu Wei can''t let Ming Yue Yin win she shouted again "Release the Lo Tie!"


    A giant creature with dark wrinkle skin jump towards Ming Yue Yin, Ming Yue Yin slide to the side before the giant ws rip her body apart, Lo Tie is a powerful beast even for Emperor cultivatorbines with Sacred Mountain peak members attack her at the same time Ming Yue Yin cannot protect Lory and that''s exactly Nan Yu Wei wants.


    Lory also realizes Nan Yu Wei''s n, she doesn''t want drag Ming Yue Yin down, she turns around and leaves the room quickly.


    [Girsha, protect the Brat!]


    [How about you!]


    [Don''t worry I have a n]


    [Is that a good n?]


    [Um¡­..]


    "You can''t run away from me!" Nan Yu Wei throws a knife at her. lory hides behind the pir and the knife pierce to the pir. Lory peak from behind the pir and she saw nan Yu Wei Chasing her with crazy eyes.


    ''What a crazy girl''


    [Just follow my n Girsha! I will not be killed by a crazy woman!] Lory said confidently.


    [You better be!] Girsha warn her.


    Lory quicken her moves, she had no choice to fight Nan Yu Wei, the ne from Zhao Li Xin can shield her from Nan Yu Wei attack but sadly if Nan Yu Wei knew about her amulet and she threat her just like Tang Mei Yi then she afraid the next time she might not be so lucky, Lory doesn''t want to take any chances, is better fighting Nan Yu Wei heads on.


    This crazy woman will do any necessary means to kill her. she afraid what happened with Tang Mei Yi will be repeated. And Nan Yu Wei is crazier then Tang Mei Yi.


    Lory chants her feet with strengthening spell and she runs faster, she wants to lure Nan Yu Wei to the ce that will give her advantages and that ce is the massive pond she walks past before she enters the Empress Living quarter.

 Chapter 346 - You Give Me No Choice

    "DON''T RUN!" Nan Yu Wei throws more knife towards her.


    How the hell anyone will stop when someone chased them with the knife, Lory then jumps and hide behind the statue and the statue head cut off because of the flying knife thrust the statue, the debris from the stone statue hit her face, Lory squints her eyes. She then takes out the bow from her spatial ring than she aimed to dozenmpion on the ceiling, Nan Yu Wei easily dodged from the fallingmpion. ? ?


    "You think you can stop me with this?" Nan Yu Weiughs like a madwoman.


    Thempion oil mear the floor, Lory lit up her arrow with fire than she aimed again on the oil "This will do!" she sickered and released the fire arrow and suddenly the fire lit up on the floor, nan Yu Wei moves blocked by fire and because the oilmp the fire burns everything rapidly.


    Lory sees take the opportunity to run away, the fire will hold her a little bit longer¡­.she hopes.


    Behind her Nan Yu Wei scream in anger, she underestimated Lory''s ability it turns out she''s not as weak as she thought. The fire make her face feels hot, she gathers the Qi on her fist and hit the pir and the roof falling and cover the fire, Nan Yu Wei hasten her pace to chassed Lory, when she grabs her she would rip her apart she doesn''t care if Zhao Li Xin will kill her after this, even if he thinks about her with resentment at least she able to make him notice her.


    Nan yu Wei found Lory right in front of the pond, she wickedly smiles when she imagine she would rip her piece by piece, but suddenly something happened out of nowhere a tink of mist appear. Lory figure gradually fading behind the mist. Once again nan Yu Wei scream furiously she swing her swords to get rid the mist, of course its futile and she scream even more like mad woman.


    "I will kill you! I will kill you!" she shouted incessantly, they''re''s no trace the elegant beautiful woman that people envy and admired, right now she''s nothing more then a lunatic.


    The mist didn''t decrease but thicker instead, Nan Yu Wei''s heart palpitated everything in her senses told her they''re''s something very wrong with this, where does this miste from this is not even close to winter!


    Suddenly a dagger flying towards her, Nan Yu Wei evade on the side than another dagger flying towards her and she dodges one more but more flying towards her without stop, it grazes her face and arms but she can see what hit her, it make her lose her mind she swing her sword carelessly.


    "GET OUT! Are you coward!" she shouted but she got anxious when she heard nothing answer than suddenly dozens of arrows shoot on her, Nan Yu Wei managed to block a few arrows with her swords but one arrow thrust her right shoulder and nan Yu Wei screams in pain.


    The wound make her feel dizzy and weak. Her feet feel numb, she wobbles and falls on the ground.


    Nan Yu Wei realizes she was inflicted by poison perhaps from the arrow, she pulls the arrow painstakingly from her shoulder, she grimaces when she managed to pull the arrow aways, she throws away the arrow on the side in upset. Then she swallows the antidote pill from her waist thankfully she already prepares.


    Her head feel lighter after the antidote melt on her mouth, she regained her strength although her right shoulder feel numb because the deep wound, she gritted her teeth exasperatedly, she doesn''t understand how that weak woman push her into this miserable condition, this does not make sense, she supposed to be a weak vixen who can''t do anything then hides behind Zhao Li Xin.


    Nan yu Wei take a long deep breath to regain her focus, she closes her eyes then sharpens her sense, she need to found that woman location behind this mist, she feel something behind her, a movement¡­.like breathing, she raised her sword, the Qi around her suddenly increased, with one swing the mist in front of her dispersed and they''re she found the wretched woman stand.


    Nan Yu Wei smirked and she takes long leaped to the front "Got you!" she thrust her sword to Lory''s chest, she was stunned by Nan Yu Wei moves, the shocked on her face is like ecstasy for Nan Yu Wei but then¡­


    ''PRANGGG!!''


    The mirror shatters in front of her ''eh, why she be a mirror?'' Nan Yu Wei is dumbfounded, she still not awaked from her shock than she feel the cold metal on her neck.


    "Stop, or I slit your neck¡­"


    Nan Yu Wei froze, since when she stands behind her?


    "Walk away, never show your face ever again and you will live¡­" Lory words calm and firm.


    Nan Yu Wei scoffed "You spared my life just like that?" she sneered is ridiculed.


    "Just like that¡­" She replied coolly.


    Nan Yu Wi suddenly chuckles "The rumor is wrong¡­..you are not weak, the lion in a sheepskin¡­"


    "I never pretend to be weak, you all assumed I''m weak," Lory said calmly.


    "Its a mistake but still¡­" Nan Yu Wei tightens her grip on her sword "You don''t deserve him!" she make sudden swerve than she swings her sword, Lory make a jump backward she already predicts Nan Yu Wei will not go down easily. Lory make a sign with her fingers and the dagger''s attack Nan Yu Wei but this time she able to block the flying daggers movement towards her.


    "Let Long Ming know I killed his Lover!" she eximed excitedly and she trusts her swords on Lory''s chest, she''s waiting for the crimson blood spurt from Lory''s chest but once again ''PRANGGG!'' she ends up hitting another ss mirror, her heart loss when she failed to kill her then the dagger grazes her knee and arm in high speed, Nan Yu Wei surprised then she wobbles and fall on her knee, the water ssh her face and soaked the tip of her dress, where is this watering from?


    "Is this the situation where I can''t have him so nobody can''t have him either?" the calm voice snapped Nan Yu Wei conscious. She immediately alerts she forces herself to stand but because the thick mist she doesn''t know where she is, her heart beating like a drum the woman she hated stand nonchntly in front of her, her stare is cold and indifferent.


    "Do you love him? But yet you hurt him?"


    Nan Yu Wei sneer "What love? I just can''t stand what a great man like him waste on you"


    "So is not about him, it is about you¡­." Lory murmured in disgust.


    "So what! I do whatever I want what can you do about it!" her creepyughter float in the air and her eyes brimmed with madness, she never cares about loved she bes Xie Xiu Wei because he is the heir of sacred Mountain peak and he would give her benefit, she likes Zhao Li Xin because he is the strongest man she ever knows and the only man she could never have he enticed her desire to conquer him, never about loves she just want to satisfy her ego and narcissism.


    Lory''s eyes narrowed slightly "You give me no choice¡­." she sighs.

 Chapter 347 - You Give Me No Choice II

    Ming Yue Yin fight alone with Lo tie, Sacred mountain Peak and Liu Yan soldiers, even with Emperor cultivation her power is not limitless especially with this beast keep pouching her and she worries for Lory safety.


    The Lo Tie growl loudly and the beast leap towards her it open it''s jaw and bearing her long sharp fangs, with her sword she blocks the beast fangs but the other sacred Mountain peak member sees this as an opportunity he strikes his swords on her back but suddenly his wrist is cut and blood spurt from his hand and he screamed in fright. ??


    Ming Yue Yin doesn''t know what happened than she heard thundering sounds squawk from the air and the Lo Tie suddenly cower, the beast body pressed to the floor. Ming Yue Yin lifts her head and she sees Girsha body erged and his wings almost cover the whole ceiling, Girsha p his wing, is like an invisible thorn made by wind rain toward the scared Lo Tie and it slices it body in pieces, the beast let out onest whine.


    The soldiers and sacred Mountain Peak shiver profusely, they never seen any beast like this, is this supposed to be the cute pets from the weakdy? That bird is not cute at all!


    Girsha let out a loud squawk toward them and they''re eardrums suddenly burst and the blood spilled from they''re ear they drop they''re weapon and cover they''re ears.


    "Lord Girsha, find Aunty, I can handle this!" Ming Yue Yin runs towards Girsha in haste.


    Girsha stares at Ming Yue Yin agonize expression, is they''re any human trait he values the most it is loyalty, the ability of a human to sacrifices themselves for other human beings without hesitation, a selfless acted that make them stand above other creatures.


    "Are you sure?" Girsha asked with a solemn voice.


    This is the first time Girsha talks with her, she thought Girsha''s voice would be cute but who knew he sound very charismatic and cool just like a nobleman, she was stunned for a second but than she snapped back "I''m sure!" she nods her head firmly.


    Girsha''s eyes be soften "It seems my princess chooses the right person as her friend" Girsha ps his wing and it kills more shoulder behind Ming Yue Yin than he turn around and fly to where lory left.


    Ming yue Yin smiles in satisfied but than she remember something the she scream toward Girsha "Wait, I''m her Niece!" but sadly Girsha already gone. Ming Yue Yin clicks her tongue exasperatedly, she need to corrected her position in front of that Lord girsha again, she''s not just a friend!


    Ming Yue Yin turns around, she takes out another sword on her left hand, with a double sword on her hands she smiles sweetly to her enemy who is still remained "Who''s next?"


    The sacred Mountain peak who still remained make a loud whistle than from behind ming yue Yin she heard a heavy footsteps, she turnaround, and her eyes bulged widely than she stifles "So, you are not just bring one or two Lo Tie, you actually bring three, Ha, I''m impressed" she chuckles lightly.


    ____________________________


    Yuan Shao hears the news about the gathering with the Empress he feel restless and can''t let him stay idle so he make excuse to enter the ce but just when he arrived he saw a lot soldiers run to the empress living quarter and suddenly he has bad premonition, he stops one of the soldier.


    "What is happening?" he asked sternly.


    The soldoer surprised to meet with the hero of nation general Yuan Shao "Ge¡­General Yuan!" the young soldier bow her head in flustered.


    "Tell me what is happening!" he shouted impatiently


    "The Empress¡­.they say someone try to harmed the empress, we send they''re to protect The Empress.." the young soldiers stuttered.


    Yuan Shao frown "What? Who?"


    "I¡­.I don''t know General¡­.they said its one of¡­one of the guest¡­"


    "WHAT?" Yuan Shao bbergasted, he balled his fist if someone in the world who dare brazenly try to kill royal family it would be Ming Yue Yin, his back suddenly drenched with cold sweat if something happened with Ming Yue Yin what should he do, his mind be chaotic, her face and his mother sad face suddenly ovepped, he can''t lose another person he loved.


    Without wasting more time Yuan Shao run toward the empress courtyard and they''re he found Ming Yue Yin fight two powerful Beast, Yuan Shao take out his long sabre than she strikes one of the Beast with strong thrust, the beast wimper in pain.


    Ming Yue Yin surprise by his sudden arrival "You, why are you here?"


    Yuan Shao gives the beast a hard spinning kick until the beast fall to the side with a loud boom than hends on Ming Yue Yin side "Are you hurt?" he said anxiously.


    ____________________


    One day after Lory received the first fragments Girsha give her stern warning [Lory as long the cursed still inside you''re body you can not overused you''re Gift, is fine if you depleted you''re mana until zero but that''s it you can''t press farther if you do¡­.well just remember what happened after you healed that young prince but this time you might not that lucky¡­]


    ______________________


    On the other side of the Pce everything I cover with thick white mist, it should be near the pond but nothing can be seen but a water cover to they''re ankle.


    "What can''t you do to me? you think you can kill me!" Nan Yu Wei berates her loudly. Suddenly the water around her rippling, Nan Yu Wei startled she subconsciously take a few steps back but than the water spin around her and it getting faster and faster like a whirlpool.


    "AAAHH, What is happening!" Nan Yu Wei screams in panic.


    Lory stand outside the whirlpool her iris glow with purple dimmed light, slowly she raised her hand [I called the one murmured in silent, the one who hides beneath the ground, the one float quietly in the air, the one who bring life, the one who bring cmity¡­.the one who freeze the time]


    The water sshes her feet and her feet suddenly cover in ice and she can''t move "WHAT IS THIS!" when she still in panic more water ssh on arms and her arms suddenly froze, Nan Yu Wei frantically hit her arms to get rid the ices but her arms cracked and suddenly break in pieces, she screams even louder when she loses her arms but she doesn''t feel anything but numbness.


    The water sshes her back, shoulder, thigh and the water climb from her toe to her waist and moves farther as if the water is alive, Nan Yu Wei eyes filled with terror and fear, she looks the woman in front of her with shocked and disbelieved.


    "You Demon, Demon stop this!" she screams in fright.


    "You give no choice¡­." Lory hardens her heart, she can''t let Nan Yu Wei lived or she would hurt Zhao Li Xin somehow maybe Nan Yu Wei can''t kill him but she can''t do something much worst and Lory can''t let that happened.


    "No please, please let me go, I will leaving I''m not gonna bother you and him anymore¡­..please¡­please let me go!"


    Lory closes her eyes, her palm slowly clenches [For eternity¡­]


    The water climb to her head and shroud her entire body, Nan Yu Wei gasped for air her hand moves wildly she trying to free herself from the water around her, than the water suddenly bes harder and harder her body turn to ices and the light on Nan Yu Wei eyes gradually fades.

 Chapter 348 - Disruption

    ''Knock, knock''


    "Wake up Princess, you should not sleep in the middle of you''re study" Fredhard knock the table in front of her. ??


    Lory awoke from her sleep than she yawns before she straight up her back "I don''t want to do this..." she whines than she pushes the book who has a little bit of her droll away from her.


    Fred pull the chair and take a sits opposite her than he crossed his leg elegantly "Why not?" he nonchntly asked while begin to flip the book in front of him, he already guessed the little Princess would get bored.


    "I don''t need to memorize this spell, its not like I will use it in fight¡­." Lory said with a pout, she props her chin with both of her hands "You will be dead if you need to make a long chant before you strike you''re enemy" Lory doesn''t understand why Fred forces her to memorizes all this spell.


    Fred close the book in front of him abruptly "You right, chanting is no use in battle especially if you born with enormous power just like you and Lucas, but chanting is like a .....um¡­antenna for you''re radio it strengthens the signal when you have low-quality radio" than he sips his tea gently and he sighs "We don''t know what happened in the future, is good if you never need to chant anything because this action will drain you''re mana even more then normal"


    "You know its dangerous but still you force me to learn about it" Lory''s face bes more upset.


    "Almost four hundred years ago we didn''t know that someone can create a weapon that can nullify the power of the Gifted, because of that our the gifted people are ughter like a turkey in thanksgiving, Only after you''re ancestor, King Arkheon found the blood magic that make the Gifted able to transfer they''re power to blood spell that the Gifted people could survive and win the battle," said Frehard.


    "Yes, and Hand was established" Lory cut in.


    "Amien for that" Fred smiles jokingly "What I mean Lory, this Gift that we have is not absolute our power could be blocked, decreased or even disappeared for some reason so I want you to prepare, you''re Father wants you to prepare¡­..for the unexpected, for the unknown¡­It called ''Gift'' because it could be given but it can be taken too" he raised his eyebrows with meaningful expression.


    Lory let out a long sigh "Alright I get it, I will memorize this chant just give me the d*mn book!" Lory snort exasperatedly.


    Fredhard narrows his eyes "You''re words you''re highness" he reminds her sternly.


    Lory startled than she clears her throat, she smiles sweetly and gently said "Ehm, please hand me the d*mn book, sir"


    "..." Fred squints his eyes "Cheeky brat" he scoffed but still, he returns the book back at her.


    Lory sticks out her tongue to annoy him, although she knows this is for her own good but memorizes this much of spell to chant is crazy, their''s two piled of books in front of her and each of the books is thick as dictionary how long she needs to remember all of this, that d*mn brother of her seems knew about this first so he runs away and left her alone with this ''smiling Demon'' that d*mn Lucas, should twins stick together in good time and bad times!


    Lory puffs her cheeks, she takes a deep breath seems to surrender with her faith.


    "But remember Lory, this chanting¡­..only used it asst resort, the more borated you''re chant the more you''re mana got sucked out, depleted you''re mana to zero is not good but you still alive but if it reaches negative than you''re life will be in danger, so¡­be careful, don''t be reckless" Fredhard expression be very serious with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    "Geez I know, I won''t do that" Lory roll her eyes "Do I look that reckless to you?"


    Fred nodded his head firmly "Yes!"


    "¡­.."


    ____________________


    Lory expression is t her eyes stare at the frozen statue who supposed to be human before, their''s an inexplicable feeling rose in her heart even though this is not her first kill, the truth is she kills a lot of people before this, people say it will get easier after times but not her, its never be easy for her if she ever learned something she knows how to ovee this feeling in times.


    Nan Yu Wei is the same age as her, beautiful with great ambition, killing her is upsetting, sad but relief at the same times at least she will never return to harm her and Zhao Li Xin again, Nan Yu Wei is too dangerous to be left alive, she has potential to be the next Lao Min Na luckily her mind is not stable right now so she easy to lured but one day when she bes stable she would be dangerous opponent so its better killed her sooner.


    [Lory!] Girsha called her.


    Lory awaked from her dazed, she waved her hand and the mist slowly disappear and the puddle of water suck back to the pond and everything back to normal except Nan Yu Wei ice statue near the pound. Girsha feel something very wrong with hir Princess, he dives towards lory at the same time he shrink her body to a small bird again.


    [Are you chanting? why are you do that? How is you''re body? Little girl talks to me!] Girsha pping his wing in front of Lory, he can feel fluctuated energy inside her body and this is not good.


    The pain came from her finger and running to her hand [This is not good..] she grimaces.


    Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Yin able to kill the Beast and the soldiers and Sacred Mountain peak members is not they''re match, they all killed easily by them, without waiting other toe Ming Yue Yin run to search Lory, she prays nothing will happened with Lory, she used all her Qi to quicken her pace, Yuan Shao also follow her from behind.


    Finding Lory is not that hard she because Nan Yu Wei created a lot of damaged while chasing her so Ming Yue Yin only need to foolowed where the damaged lead her, she finnaly arrived at the garden near the big human-made pond, she feel relief when she found Lory stand without any any harm but something is weird about her.


    "Aunty, are you okay¡­"Ming Yue Yin approach her hastily.


    Lory forces her smiles "I''m fine¡­." And yet her face looks paled and cover with sweat.


    "You¡­you don''t look good" Ming Yue Yin hold lory shoulder anxiously.


    Lory can''t answer her because the pain now pressing her chest she feel hyperventted, this not good, she needs to get away immediately.


    "Where is Nan Yu Wei? Is she hurt you?" Ming Yue Yin than realizes about the weird ice statue not far from Lory, why their''s an ice statue here and why this woman statue looks familiar, suddenly something strikes her "Is this¡­?." She gazing at the ice statue, the statue expression is filled with horror.


    "She will not hurt anyone¡­." Lory said in low voice.


    Ming Yue Yin was stunned, is this statue is¡­.Nan Yu Wei, she looks at Lory again in disbelieved but lory calm gaze has confirmed her suspicion, so she able to do this, Yuan Shao who also identally overheard they''re conversation also dumbfounded, isn''t Luo Ri Yi supposed to be a humbledy without cultivation but how could she able to do this? And how?


    Lory suddenly grab Ming Yue Yin''s hand " Yue Yin, get me out of here?"


    "What?" she startled because this the first time she called her name.


    "I don''t have time, get me out of here!" suddenly one of her iris change into a crescent and the color change to yellow just like a snake eyes.


    "Lo¡­.Lory?"

 Chapter 349 - Lazarus Curse

    Lorry keep her head down, the cursed begin to create havoc inside her body just like the first time she saves Zhao Li Xin once, soon her body would react against the cursed and she can''t let anyone see it especially Zhao li Xin, she knew he woulde in a hurry after he heard about themotion so she must get away before that.


    "Brat, take me away, Hurry!" he tightens her grip on Ming Yue Yin''s hand. ??


    Ming Yue Yin heart race faster, she never sees Lory so much in pained, she gritted her teeth than grab Lory''s shoulder and make her lean on her. Yuan Shao stands a little bit far from them so he can''t see what happened with Lory he thought she might get hurt.


    The sounds of hundreds of footstepsing towards them. Its probably another soldier and perhaps the officials and the Emperor, this will getplicated...


    "Yuan Shao, I must take care of aunty can you handle them?" she asked with a pleading gaze.


    Ming Yue Yin never asked for anything this the first time she asks his help, Yuan Shao nods his head "Is not a problem, you can leave this to me"


    Ming Yue Yin smiles in relief "Thank You" than she lifts Lory and make a long jump, there figure suddenly disappeared. Yuan Shao let out a long heaved, he hopes that gooddy is okay if something happened with her, this Kingdom will fall in ruined¡­.well is not like he cares.


    The ice statue ooze with cold mist, Yuan Shao frown while he raised his hand to touch it but when his finger touches the statue suddenly he heard the sounds of cracked and the statue exploded to thousands of pieces, Yuan Shao watch it in shocked and the ice pieces fall on the ground. Yuan Shao clench his hand with an indescribable feeling.


    ''What kind of power able to do this?''


    __________________


    In a minute she already left the pce, she used res to call her female bodyguard, Su Yi, Su Feng, and Su Jing killed everyone who tries to block her way, Ming Yue Yin didn''t slow down. Lory breathing bes more erratic she bits her lips until it bleeds to force her not to screams, girsha flies beside Ming Yue Yin he also engulfs with anxiety.


    "Where should we go?" Ming Yue Yin confuse.


    "Somewhere secluded that no one can hear her, that way!" Girsha suddenly eximed and he leads them to an abandoned restaurant on the corner of the street, is a big restaurant but the owner and this family murdered inside the restaurant since then there''s a rumor this ce is haunted so no one dares to get close to this building so it''spletely dested now.


    Ming Yue Yin kick the restaurant gate and the door mmed open, she orders her subordinated to guard the gate and don''t let anyone get close, then she runs inside the building and she put down Lory on the table. Lory suddenly push Ming Yue Yin away "STAY AWAY!" she shouted.


    Ming Yue Yin staggering backward, she was shocked and dumbfounded she scared for Lory safety. The excruciating pain make her body twist left and right, the snakes on her back erged and it slithers from her back to her waist, she can feel the snakes move under her skin. Her scream make Ming Yue Yin trembles in fright


    "What should we do? Lord Girsha we should do something!" Ming Yue Yin frantically asked Girsha.


    "This is her curse, their''s nothing you can do but wait..." Girsha sigh.


    "Cu...curse?" Ming Yue Yin stuttered.


    Her smooth white skin suddenly turns to dark as scales emerged from her wrist and run to her elbow, her body shaken even more the ck miasma exuded from her body, Ming Yue Yin watches her in froze her feet nail on the ground she can''t move.


    "A¡­Aunty...Lory, please wake up¡­." she stuttered in fear.


    The ck skin already covers her half body, she screams to eased her pain but is no used the snake on her body just got more excited it, suddenly the blue light immerged on her skin slowly it turns to vines, The vines move circling around her arms and moves to her upper body then suddenly flower bud appears from the vine and one by one bloom with beautiful bright blue light.


    Girsha transforms himself to white orbs than pierce to Lory''s chest and ck wing appears from her back and torn her dress. The sudden appearance of giants wing on Lory''s back startled Ming Yue Yin she was stumbling and fall backward. The shapeshifter spell nullifies without it her appearance back to her original features, long bluish wavy hair falls on her chest, while her other eyes still look like snake eyes but her other eye iris turn to purple, the strangest thing is one of her wings is ck but the other one is white is like angle and Demon collide inside her body.


    ____________________


    Meanwhile, Yuan Shao remains in the pce when the emperor, a few high-rank officials and soldiers with bronze armor and spear on their hands. They approach Yuan Shao with eyes filled raged "Where is the perpetrator who did this!" one of the generals shouted angrily.


    Yuan Shao sneer "Who are you talking about" he quipped "Are you searching for Long Ming Fiancee?"


    "Yes, this is all her doing, she must take responsibility to all this chaos" the general yell in high spirit.


    "Takes responsibility? Let see if you have the ability" Yuan Shao scoffed at the stupid general who only knows to use his muscle but not his brain, maybe because their''s a lot of general like this his career was smooth sailing, is not because he is talented but the other general is too stupid.


    "General Yuan what are you talking about" the Emperor finally speak.


    Everyone bows there head courteously when the emperor takes a step forward even the eunuch follows him from behind as if he afraid the emperor might get slip and fall on the ground.


    Is their anyone he hated the most other than the Yang family and Qian Qin Wei that person will be the emperor, it was all his emperor schemed his family falls in ruined, it was torture for yuan Shao to bow his head in front of this man. The emperor not stupid he knew Yuan Shao hated him and every royal family, the miscalction on the emperor n that he is not considered Yuan Shao to be the man he is now. his talent has outshined other general even his owned father, Yuan Fei.


    The emperor tries to repress him for years but Yuan Shao is too strong and too cunning he also has the citizen support so the Emperor cannot press him openly or people would get dissatisfied.


    "The empress invited Luo Ri Yi for gathering with other nobledies but suddenly she was attacked not just by one or two Lo Tie but three, then the soldiers and sacred Mountain peak gang her up, Luo Ri Yi is just a normal woman without cultivation but still she was bullied this much, if Long Ming new about this, I can''t imagine his anger" Yuan Shao snickered.


    Yuan Shao is right, Luo RI Yi only a weak woman so how could the empress and sacred Mountain peak send the powerful beast to hurt her is this an overkilled if people know about this is easy to see who is trying to bully the weak, if Long Ming unleashed his anger to the whole Royal family the citizen would not me him, some people will think his Kingdom asked for it.


    This empress of him, she said she only wants to humiliate Long Ming fianc¨¦e a little how can everything escted to this, the Emperor cursed the empress thousands of times in his head.


    "If Long Ming is not enough, soon Empress Ming will send her representative to hold the kingdom ountable for what happened today" Yuan Shao pretend to be a concern. With Ming Yue Yin temperament he would have guesses she will not take this offensey down.


    "This got nothing to do with Liang Zu kingdom and Empress Ming" The emperor''s eyebrows creased deepen.


    "Is it? Empress Ming and Luo Ri Yi are close like a biological sister, she even not ashamed pretends to be a maid to follow Luo Ri Yi to attend the gathering¡­." Said Yuan Shao.


    This time the emperor feel his feet turn to jelly fortunately the eunuch is their t hold the emperor from falling, the emperor rubbed his forehead "Did you said, the maid that follows Luo Ri Yi is¡­..Empress Ming?"


    Yuan Shao can''t hold his smile "Yes and the kingdom soldiers and sacred Mountain peak try to kill her if Liang Zu Kingdom people knew about this, what do you think they would do?"


    all of a sudden the Emperor and high ranking official face turn pale.

 Chapter 350 - Lazarus Curse II

    The emperor was still struggling toprehend with the new situation suddenly a vicious cold voice as ifing from the depth of hell suddenly heard "Where''s my fianc¨¦e?"


    ''IT''S COMING!!'' ??


    Out of nowhere, Zhao Li Xin appears with his two loyal subordinated, his expression is tensed and his eyes filled with blood lust, when he heard about what happened he almost killed the messenger which is one of the shadow guards, if not because he remembers lory would be upset if he killed his owned people for petty crimes.


    Even though he knew the empress will give Lory a hard time but he never have thought they''re would be three Lo Tie send to kill her, are they out of they''re mind, is it because he getting milder so no one fears him again? how dare he treat his fianc¨¦e like this.


    "Don''t let me repeat myself, where is she?" the anger surged within him he ready tosh out to everyone and everywhere.


    The high ranking official is too terrified to open they''re mouth, the soldiers also not better, the arrogant general trembles in fear and the Emperor¡­.he depend on his eunuch who props his back from behind so he still able to stand up. they all look at Yuan Shao for help, Yuan Shao sigh in perplexed expression. Its embarrassing to have this kinda emperor to served.


    "Miss Luo is left with Ming Yue Yin, she looks fine as far as I can see but¡­." He hesitated slightly.


    "But what?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice bes stern.


    Yuan Shao shook his head in confuse "She urged Yue Yin to leave in hurry I don''t know why though?"


    Zhao Li Xin frown, without saying anything he turns around but before he left he suddenly stop "I want everyone who involves in this incident held ountable for what happened or else¡­." After he throws his warning he takes a leap and disappeared in thin air.


    The Emperor and the other sigh in relief, the emperor''s face turn to ashen this all his empress fault, because of her he must aginst Long Ming and Empress Ming at the same time and why he never heard the empress Ming is very close with Luo Ri Yi he thought Empress Ming and Zhao Li Xin have some kinda romantic rtionship, why everything is falling apart?


    "Summoned the empress, I want to know what happened today!" The emperor roar furiously.


    "Ye¡­.yes. you''re majesty!" the Eunuch bow his head than tottering to the Empress living quarter.


    The Emperor suddenly be tired, the other eunuch brings the stool for the Emperor to sit.


    The emperor massages his temple with somber expression than he shifts his gaze to Yuan Shao "General Yua do you any advice with our problem here?"


    ''Our? Is you''re problem!''


    "As long Miss Luo is fine, we can dodge the cmity oue but someone must take the med to appeased Lord long ming and empress Ming anger," Yuan Shao said casually didn''t feel worried at all, his sister already safe and well and he already decide to leave this wretched Kingdom when everything is settled so why must he cared if this kingdom ruined or not.


    Not long after the Empress arrived with Qian Mu Ting, all of them look disheveled and shaken from what had happened. The empress didn''t have time to bow but the emperor leaps towards her and gives her a harsh pped. The empress falls on the sides and tumbling on the ground, Qian Mu Ting shouted in shock "Mother empress!"


    Everything suddenly bes white and she can only see stars, her cheeks feel numbs, for a minute she doesn''t know what happened until Qian Mu Ting hold her shoulder "Mother Empress, are you okay¡­..are you hurt?" her eyes moist with tears.


    The sting on her cheeks awaked her from her stupor, she rubs her cheeks and stares at the emperor with the bewildering expression "You''re majesty¡­you" she gasped in shock, they''ve been married for decades no matter what she had done the Emperor nevery his hand on her even when she killed his favorite concubines the emperor only ignored her for a month never once he hit her but why now?


    ____________________


    On the other ce far from the Imperial pce, Lory is on the table, the wings spread behind her back and hit the oldmpion to the ground, she clenched her fist the blue flower cover the ck scales than gradually the ck scales disappeared and her skin back to her normal skin.


    The ck color in her wing slowly faded like ink on paper sheets. The wing pped once again and both wings turn white and lory plop on the table.


    Ming Yue Yin reflex is to approach her in hasted but something grow from the cracked on the floor and bluebell flower grow and spread all over the room than climb slowly to the wall and ceiling and suddenly the whole room cover with bluebell flower, Ming Yue Yin eyes grew wider she watched everything in awed and disbelieved, this is like miracle¡­.


    The door suddenly kicks open, Ming Yue Yin startled, she turns her head around and they''re she found Zhao Li Xin standing quietly. Just like Ming Yue Yin, Zhao Li Xin is awestruck, not just because the flower that covers the whole room but the appearance of giant white wings, the wing crossed each other than slowly spread and show Lory on the tabley on the table face down.


    "Lo¡­rient" he mutter.


    Slowly he approaches her, the first he does is check his pulse on her neck. He relief when he feel her faint pulse than he lifts his head, he was awed with the giant white wings in front of him, its funny he always thought if Lory decide to leave him she might grow some wing and fly away from him¡­.who knew she actually able to do that.


    He tucks the hair behind her ears gently "What happened?" he asked without turn his head around.


    "Nan Yu Wei¡­.he had prepared to kill us¡­" Ming Yue Yin eyes turn dark in anger "I never thought they dare to attack us tantly in the open like this, she even sends three Lo Tie to kill us¡­..she¡­." her chin tremble to hold her anger.


    "Where''s Nan Yu Wei" Zhao Li Xin fixed his eyes on Lory''s beautiful face. a woman likes to show off they''re beauty but his Princess does painstaking effort to cover it.


    "Aunty kills her¡­" she replied shortly.


    His hand halt on the air, he stares at Ming Yue Yin from the corner of his eyes.


    "I don''t know hoe but Lory kills her, she froze that b*tch to ice" she disgruntle how easy Nan Yu Wei''s death is.


    "And Lory hurt because of her¡­." Zhao Li Xin''s voice deepens.


    "Yes¡­" Ming Yue Yin grit her teeth in remorse "I said I will protect her but I failed¡­.I''m sorry"


    The wings on her back suddenly disappeared in thin air and the white orbs flew out of his chest, the orbs fly incoherently, Ming Yue Yin catch the white orbs and the orbs transform to a small white bird, Girshay unconsciously on Ming Yue Yin hands.


    "Lord Girsha?" she anxiously called him but Girsha close shut tightly as he falls in deep slumber.


    Zhao Li Xin takes off his outer robes to cover lory torn dress and her face, she''s not the only one who eager to cover her real appearance, but he hides her face for a different reason unlike her. Carefully he lifts her in his arms "This kingdom should pay for this" he with a cold voice.


    "I can''t agree more" Ming Yue Yin replied with sinister smiles.

 Chapter 351 - Persuade The Demon Lord

    ''PAAKK!'' another sound of pping heard from the empress courtyard.


    The Empress stumble on the floor with tears and swollen cheeks "You''re majesty, please forgive me, I don''t know Nan yu Wei would bring Lo tie in the pce, she said she only want to subdue that bird than return it back at Luo RI Yi to humiliated her but who knows Nan Yu Wei would¡­." ??


    "Are you stupid, you are an Empress, not a stupid young woman who knew nothing! how could you not predict nan yu Wei intention?" The emperor hits the table until it brokes and startles all the maids and eunuch on the corner of the room. Qian Mu Ting also jolted but not dare to say anything she minimizes her presence by not move an inch, she doesn''t want her father Emperor tosh out his anger towards her.


    "This happened in you''re courtyard and in you''re gathering, how can you don''t know what happened? Do you want to humiliate me even more!" this time the emperor is so angry he hit the stool near him. The empress got scared and she cries harder.


    "Stop crying! Is crying is all you can do! You even make the soldiers assault Empress Ming and Luo Ri Yi, how bold you can''t be!" The emperor clenches his chest he feel his heart is burst with anxiety, Empress Ming is not someone he can underestimate, for a young woman to uphold the throned and ruled the Kingdom cannot be a simple woman.


    Even with Hei Shen help if she does not have discerning eyes and great talent she could never rule her Kingdom, with her own hand she removes the corrupt official who gues her kingdom, she fixed the economy and increased the life quality of her citizen, That empress has outshined her predecessor and be the pride of her Kingdom.


    And not just all, the military under Empress Ming has been strengthened and there navy be the most powerful among other kingdoms, that''s why the Emperor avoid any conflict with the Liang Zu Kingdom and yet his Empress strikes that great Empress heads on like a mule and if Empress Ming didn''t give him enough headaches they''re''s still Long Ming¡­


    The emperor suddenly has an urge toy down on his bed and never wake up again, he feel very tired.


    The empress crawl and hold the emperor leg "You''re majesty please, believe me, I don''t know if Luo Ri Yi maid is empress Ming, That woman, Luo RI Yi want to harm me, she never told me about Empress ming identity, how could an empress pretend to be someone else maid this is absurd they must try to humiliate me! Yes. That must be it!"


    "Are you out of you''re mind!" he kicked the empress chest away from him "Its you who want to humiliate Luo Ri Yi in the first ce, Empress Ming and Luo Ri Yi have a close rtionship, she came with Luo Ri Yi to protect her because she already predicts you''re petty schemes, if only you stop teasing them after you failed to subdue her pets, everything will not escte this far!"


    The Empress still refuses to admit her mistakes she insisted its Nan Yu Wei''s mistakes, the emperor loses his patient. He points his finger at the Empress "You have jeopardized this Kingdom safety and humiliated me, as the emperor I will demote you from you''re position as an empress of this Kingdom!"


    It feels she was struck by lightning the empress feel her heart stop beating "NO! please, you''re majesty, don''t do this to me, I''ve been you''re wife for decades and I never failed yo before. Please forgive me this onest time, PLEASE!" she begged desperately.


    The emperor sigh tiredly "You have offended two most powerful figure in this continent, they demand me to take responsibility for what happened if I don''t demote you this Kingdom will fall in ruined"


    The empress still not consent, as selfish as she is how could she let go the empress position she''s been working on her entire life if she loses this tittle even her family will never ept her again and she will lose all her power in the pce when that happened all concubines who had been oppressed by her will go against her, she will not survives and her daughter future will ruin like her.


    Suddenly a bizarre idea strikes her, she raised from the floor and grab Qian Mu Ting hands "My good daughter, why don''t you begged Long Ming to forgive my mistake, tell him I don''t know what happened, this is all Nan Yu Wei fault, they try to frame me, please tell Long Ming about that, he will listen to you, isn''t he care for you? You are so beautiful how could he ignore you''re pleaded, please help you''re mother this once"


    The Emperor hears the empress nonstop rumbling suddenly feel ted "Is that true Mu Ting? Are you close with Long Ming?"


    Qian Mu Tin feel the air sucked from her lungs, what rtionship they barely speak to each other even if she wants to lie to herself she still needs a reason to do so but Zhao Li Xin never gives her a chance to even dream about it, but when she sees hope in her parent''s eyes the words she almost blurts out was swallowed back.


    "We¡­.we just talk a little" she nervously said, it''s hard to ignore the rare joy in her imperial father.


    The emperor rubs his beard while contemting than he shifts his gaze to Qian Mu Ting " If you able make Long Ming forgive you''re mother stupidity I will let you''re mother keep her title as Empress but if you failed¡­.you know what happens" The emperor raised from his seat and flick his golden robes as he left the room.


    The empress face lit up in joy she grabs her daughter hand once again "Mu Ting just talk with Long Ming, I believe he will listen to you, man have soft spot for a beautiful woman even if he doesn''t love you yet, he wouldn''t ignore you''re request"


    Qian Mu Ting smiles be stiffed, Is Long Ming has ''soft spot''?


    "I¡­I will try my best¡­" she said timidly in scruples feeling.


    ____________________


    "How is she?" Ming Yue Yin asked wit quietly.


    "She''s still sleeping" Zhao Li Xin sits on the bedside watching his Princess sleeping soundly.


    "Should we call Jin Hao to check her condition"


    Zhao Li Xin sigh "Is no used, Jin Hao expertise can heal her¡­.no one can"


    Ming Yue Yin kneeled on the bedside, she crosses her arms on the bed while watching Lorys sleeping face she smiles "She''s so beautiful isn''t she, that Lao Min Na who is said to be the most beautiful woman in the continent is palepared to Lory"


    "He has always been the most beautiful woman in the world for me" Zhao Li Xin. whatever appearance she choose if its her, she will always be beautiful in his eyes.


    "She is¡­but this foolish aunty never realizes it, she thought her real appearance will scared other people so she hides it thoroughly" Ming Yue Yin chuckles lightly "But thankfully she hides her real face if not, who knows how many men will fight to covet her"


    "Let''s see if anyone has the ability¡­" she sneer wickedly.


    ''knock-knock-knock''


    "Milord, the second princess pleads for meeting" Mong Yi speak from outside the door.


    "Shameless b*stard, I will handle this!" Ming Yue Yin raised from the floor. she wants to know what else the imperial family would say to them before she reaches the door suddenly Zhao Li Xin reminds her with a low voice.


    "Give her small lessons¡­." He said coldly.


    "Small lesson it is¡­" and she walks out of the door with devilish smiles stered on her face.

 Chapter 352 - Empress Ming Is Arrived

    Qian Mu Ting waiting nervously in the main hall, for today she dresses even more beautiful then she uses to, the maid pce has done a painstaking effort to enhanced her natural beauty, she does look exceptionally stunning today, no men would ignore such a beautifuldy as her, still, she feel apprehensive and slightly excited waiting for Zhao Li Xin toe.


    "You''re highness don''t be so nervous, it will wasted you''re beauty" her maidsfort her. ??


    "Its true you''re highness, you so beautiful even flower can''t match you''re beauty, Lord Long Ming will not ignore you unless his blind" the other chimed in confidently seemingly proud with her mistress beauty.


    "Sst, don''t say that this is Hei Shen territory what if they take you''re jokes seriously" Qian Mu Ting reprimand her maids but deep down she feel pleased by her maid''s words, no woman hatedplement and Qian Mu Ting is the same.


    The door suddenly opens, two valiant women with red dress open the door and they bow they''re head respectfully than a woman in red robes enter the room. The red silk robes glistening under the light like a ruby, she tied her hair into a high ponytail and clip his hair with silver crown, she exuded with a majestic aura that even a prince and princess be dull in front of her.


    Qian Mu Ting and her maids unconsciously raised from they''re seats even though they don''t know the identity of this strange woman. When Qian Mu Ting realizes what she had done is toote to sit again, she can only hold her embarrassment and waiting for the strange woman to sit on her chair but why she looks so familiar.


    Ming Yue Yin flick her red robes before she takes a seat, Su Yi served her a cup of wine courteously, she takes her time to sip her wine without preceding Qian Mu Ting to take a sit and Qian Mu Ting had no choice but waiting awkwardly as her face turn red from the embarrassment.


    "Thisdy is¡­." Ming Yue Yin nce at Su Yi.


    Su Yi cupped her fist courteously "She is Second Princess of Liu Yan Kingdom Qian Mu Ting, You''re majesty"


    "Oh, I remember now, I see u at the gathering isn''t it" Ming Yue Yin pretend she just notices her.


    When Qian Mu Ting hear the servant in a red uniform call that strange woman ''you''re majesty'' she immediately recognizes the identity this woman in, she plops to the floor than cupped her fist courteously "Qian Mu Ting greeting you''re majesty, empress Ming" quickly the maids behind her followed Qian Mu Ting suit.


    Ming Yue Yin stares at them coldly, she remembers this woman sits quietly watching everyone bully Lory with a smirk on her face. at least Nan Yu Wei and the others dare to show they''re hatred openly unlike Qian Mu Ting who hides her ugliness behind righteousness, someone like Qian Mu Ting reminds Ming Yue Yin how other people used to make a fool of her.


    Because of this Nan Yu Wei rose her name''s to top five Ming Yue Yin most hated person.


    "Why are you here?" she asked in a monotone voice.


    Qian Mu Ting could feel Ming Yue Yin''s dissatisfaction with her, it make her more nervous then before "I¡­I wish to meet Lord Long Ming. I need to exin that what happened yesterday is got nothing to do with the Empress, is all Nan Yu Wei and Sacred Mountain Peak doing..."


    "Lord Long Ming has no time to hear you plead" she rests her head on her palms looks bored as hell.


    Interrupt abruptly by Ming Yue Yin she bes tongue-tied, Ming Yue Yin ignored her as she continues "When you all bully my au¡­. Ri Yi, is it all Nan Yu Wei fault too, when you allughing at her and wants to subdue her pets is it all Nan Yu Wei doing too, is no one wants to take responsibility? I was they''re second princess, do you think I''m stupid or blind?" he raised her eyebrows as she stares at Qian Mu Ting with ridicule.


    "No, you''re majesty, I don''t mean to! Is not¡­" Qian Mu Ting flustered her word jumble together incoherently.


    "What''s the point to exin anything!" Ming Yue Yin hits the table loudly "We all persuaded Luo Ri Yi not toe to the gathering because we know all of you will teasing her, but she said she doesn''t care, she wants to respect The empress Kind invitation, but what happened after that!" she sped her hands on her stomach.


    Qian Mu Ting doesn''t dare to raise her head, the anger she holds for two days finally breaks like a dam "What happened if Lo tie killed Luo Ri Yi, what else you want to exin after she rips by the beast, you think an exnation is sufficed! Forget about Long Ming if something happened to Luo Ri Yi I will cut you, the Empress and Nan Yu Wei head by myself!" Ming Yue Yin roar furiously, her anger made her own subordinated nervous.


    Ming Yue Yin rarely angry but once she''s angry just like Su Jing said sheid the raging fire, she will not stop until her enemy turns to dust, she had beheaded all the officials and they''re family who involved in corruption in six months her reign she had beheaded dozens of officials and demoted hundreds more of them throughout everyyer from high ranking to small official, her action is cruel and merciless but her citizen apud her decision. Because of her the corruption in her kingdom was oppressed to minimal and the economy automatically rised.


    Facing someone like Ming Yue Yin of course a princess who raised inside the boudoir will not be her matched, Qian Mu Ting petrified her chin trembles in fear, she forgot Ming Yue Yin is present when they ridiculed Luo Ri Yi, what should she do know the Empress adamant to make her Mother Empress responsible for what happened.


    "Can I¡­.can I speak with Lord Long Ming, They''re''s something I need to say to him" she didn''t know why she insists to meet him, maybe deep down she still has hope with him, maybe if she meets him again¡­.maybe¡­


    Ming Yue Yin sneer "You lucky you talk to me, if its Long Ming you might stop breathing right now" is Qian Mu Tin think she''s a fool who can''t see what she up to?


    "Right now Long Ming apanies his fianc¨¦e after Luo Ri Yi got home she was¡­tired and Long Ming stay with her for two days without stop, the woman he lovede home with disheveled condition can you imagine how he feel right now?" Ming Yue Yin deliberately crush her fragile hope.


    "Why do you think I''m here? Long Ming told me to rece him because he can''t leave his beloved woman" Ming Yue Yin scoffed at her in ridicules "Don''t waste you''re time, if you re not Luo Ri Yi he wouldn''t spare even a second with you" she sips her wine calmly, on the other hand, Qian Mu Ting face turn from red to white, Ming Yue Yin words give a sharp pang to her heart she can''t give up on Zhao Li Xin even though the reality can''t be clearer but his heart refuses to given uppletely, she knew she''s a fool but he can''t forget about him.


    Qian Mu Ting bit her lips, angry, sadness, shammed, everythingbined into one than she lifts her head, Ming Yue Yin crossed her legs casually Ming Yue Yin look at her as if she beneath her, they are in the same aged but why the difference between them is so far she even can''t match Luo Ri Yi in Zhao Li Xin eyes. She is the second princess of Liu Yan kingdom she is the object of envy of every woman in the Kindom and men would adore her but why? Why Long Ming never look at her!


    Desperation strikes her, the pressured from her imperial family, her jealousy to Lory and her inferiority to Ming Yue Yin overwhelmed her, self-loathing begin to rose within her and she mes everyone to make her feel this way especially Ming Yue Yin and Luo Ri Yi.


    "What about you?" she red at Ming Yue Yin "Do you honestly get close to Luo Ri Yi because you like her or is it, Long Ming, that you have you''re eyes on?" she brazenly asked without fear the oue, what else she need to be afraid about when she got home her mother would punish her and when her mother loses her title they''re would be no future for her too, at the end she would be pushed to the dark abyss so why scared now?


    Ming Yue Yin startled, her subordinated also frown in dislike. Qian Mu Ting feel the small triumph but than Ming Yue Yin burst tough, sheugh so hard she clench her stomach and her subordinated shales they''re heads with perplexed expression.


    "Me and scarry Uncle? Are you out of you''re mind?" she can''t hold herughter, she hit the armrest repeatedly.

 Chapter 353 - How To Make People Talk

    Theughter took a long time, Ming Yue Yin never imagines their would be any romantic scenario between her and Zhao Li Xin even though she admits he is one of the most handsome men she ever saw in her life but still, it took more then just an appearance to make her fall in love to someone.


    For one reason why she never interested with Zhao Li Xin is one: he is too clingy, seriously he will follow Lory twenty-four hours a day if he could, he also paranoid that''s why is not easy for Lory to ask permission to leave the Manor, he also overreacting over anything involved Lory, fortunately, lory has a good temper and enormous patient toward Zhao Li Xin antic behavior that''s why they almost never fight. ??


    But for Ming Yue Yin, she can''t imagine marrying someone like Zhao Li Xin, that kinda man will suffocate her soon orter, that''s why it is impossible for her and Zhao Li Xin to have any romantic rtionship even if Lory is not in the picture.


    She finally finishes herughter she wipe the tears on the corner of her eyes than she gulped her wine to moist her throat and clear her throat.


    "Ehm, to answer you''re stupid question about me and that scarry uncle Long Ming sh Zhao Li Xin or whatever name you want to called him, is a NO and NEVER!" she confidently emphasizes the word ''No and Never''


    Qian Mu Ting''s face turns bright red is clear for everyone Ming Yue Yin didn''t have any weird agenda about Zhao Li Xin if she did, he would never let her stay in his Manor but still, Qian Mu Ting refuses to believe it. Maybe because she thought if she''s not immune to Zhao Li Xin charm and so everyone else or maybe she doesn''t want to the only pathetic one but overall she doesn''t believe Ming Yue Yin words.


    Qian Mu Ting re at Ming Yue Yin with disbelieved eyes which ignore by Ming Yue Yin she gives Qian Mu Ting quirk smiles obviously didn''t bother of what Qian Mu Ting thought, she sips her wine nonchntly but her eyes watch every slight change on Qian Mu Ting face.


    Is not that hard for someone like Ming Yue Yin who spends all her adulthood inside the imperial pce, she knew a lot of woman like Qian Mu Ting, Prideful, hypocrite, narcissistic and overestimated her owned intelligent.


    A lot of Princess have the same temperament as Qian Mu Ting, it is easy for Ming Yue Yin if she wants to shakes her a little bit. She smacks her lips than she smiles sweetly at Qian Mu Ting "Why are you suddenly be quiet, second princess? You don''t believe me? do you think everyone is like you?"


    "I don''t understand what you said¡­you''re majesty?" She feel someone one twist the dagger on her heart she was stunned is Ming Yue Yin knew her inner feeling she thought she has hidden it well, she looks down subconsciously as she averts Ming Yue Yin sharp gaze on her.


    "Is it?" Ming Yue Yin raised her eyebrows, she size Qian Mu Ting appearance up and down than she sneers "You dress very lovely for today"


    Qian Mu Ting expression suddenly be stiffed, Ming Yue Yin knew she hit the right spot now she just need to squeeze a little bit more "You think your going to meet Long Ming today aren''t you?" she chuckles with mocking tones.


    "I¡­" her chin trembles, Ming Yue Yin deep gaze prate to her eyes as if she could see everything inside her heart "I¡­I don''t mean to, I just¡­."


    "She never looks at you" she suddenly cut in.


    Ming Yue Yin startled, her body suddenly jolted, she gulped her saliva nervously.


    "You are not her¡­." Ming Yue Yin smirked "Unless You are Luo Ri Yi, you mean nothing for Lord Long Ming"


    "SHUT UP!" Qian Mu Ting suddenly shout "What so good about her? she only a lowly maid, a worthless peasant, what make her better then me! she is nothing, NOTHING!" she suddenly lost control and scream like mad woman even her maids were shocked when Qian Mu Ting realize what she had done she immediately close her mouth but she knew it was toote.


    "I¡­..I don''t mean¡­.is not¡­" her face turns white as sheet and sweat begin to immerged on her forehead.


    Ming Yue Yinugh heartily than she pped her hands in monotone sounds "Finally¡­." She eximed in joy. Ming Yue Yin lowers her gaze to Qian Mu Ting distraught expression, Ming Yue Yin smiles wickedly "You finally being honest second princess¡­it doesn''t feel so bad isn''t it" she quipped.


    Su Yi and the other roll they''re eyes, they''re Empress have a lot of talent but her biggest talent is push other people button, she doesn''t need to tortured or threat her victims to confess, all she have to do is sit nicely and observed his opponent than she would know which button to push to make them feel sad, angry or desperate.


    Qian Mu Ting feel her body be numbs she could feel mockery eyes from Ming Yue Yin subordinated, never in her life she feel so worthless, Ming Yue Yin gaze make her feel like transparent ss nothing she can''t hide from her, Qian Mu Ting eyes moist with tears and tears roll on her cheek like a pearl.


    "You''re Majesty¡­why you hate me so much, I never do anything wrong to you, why are you humiliate me like this? Is it fun to bully a weak woman like me¡­" Qian Mu Ting clenches her fist tightly and tears stream down on her face, she looks very pitiful.


    "Is it fun when you watching Lory ridiculed by other people?" she rebuked coldly "And don''t y this ''White Lotus'' trick to me, I see it too often and got bored with it" Ming Yue Yin roll her eyes upsetly.


    "You can fool everyone but you can''t fool me, I saw the ugly smiles you painstakingly hiding behind you''re innocent face. You enjoy it don''t you, saw other people mocked her¡­..taunted her, you might think finally she got what she deserved¡­" Ming Yue Yin snickered.


    Qian Mu Ting tongue-tied she can''t refute Ming Yue Yin because she''s right! everything she said is right! she is jealous of Luo Ri Yi, why Long Ming loves her so much, why he treat her so well, what so good about her? if only Lu Ri Yi is more beautiful and more talented then her she would not feel so miserable, because of Luo Ri Yi she lied to her parents for the first time, until now she''s not dare told her Mother Empress that Long Ming never gives her even a nce amd is all because of that woman!


    "You''re majesty, you wrong! my Princess didn''t mean what she said!" Qian Mu Ting maids can''t hold his grievances for her princess any longer, she never seen The elegant and beautiful Qian Mu Ting is pressed like this.


    Ming Yue Yin shifts her gaze to the young maid, she casually smiles than lean her back to the chair "Than tell me what she means than?"


    All eyes turn t the young maid and the young maid finally realizes what she gets herself involved to and suddenly she bes nervous "Yo¡­You''re majesty, My princesse to plead leniency for the Empress¡­"


    "Come to whom?" Ming Yue Yin cut in again in a swift.


    The maids startle "To¡­Lord, Lord Long Ming" she unconsciously replies.


    Ming Yue Yin tilted her head "Is that why you''re princess dress very nice today?"


    "Yes!" she bes more nervous under Ming Yue Yin gaze.


    "Why?" she sternly ask.


    "Be¡­because she thought milord will like what he sees" she identally reveals Qian Mu Ting''s intention. The young maid covers her mouth in reflex, she realizes she said something she shouldn''t. If stares could kill Qian Mu Ting would kill the young maid maids a thousands times now. Qian Mu Ting stare make the young maid shiver in fear and the other maids look at her with pity.


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips "Something is wrong, I can''t believe this is all second princess idea, that''s can''t be right isn''t it?"


    The young maid be muddle head their''s a voice in a back of her head saying she must salvage this situation or she will lose her life, the young maid shook her head profusely "No! is not the princess is the empress idea!" she was stunned by her owned words and she cover her mouth again with desperate looks.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles lightly "So is the empress, no wonder¡­" she muttered "It seems I need to have an audience with the Emperor"

 Chapter 354 - Chaos Star

    ''No, please, it got nothing to do with the empress! My maid is miss spoken! Please, you''re majesty, don''t misunderstand!" this entire time Qian Mu Ting is forced to kneel on the floor because Ming Yue Yin never gives her permission to rise, she bows her head to the floor her forehead almost touch the floor.


    She can''t let Ming Yue Yin meet her father emperor she doesn''t know what Ming Yue Yin would say but she''s sure is nothing good, the thing already escted this far thest thing she needs is losing her father favor, is toote for her mother empress but if she can maintain her father favor their still hopes for her. ??


    Ming Yu Ying let out a long sigh "Fine¡­..you''re mother still need to take responsibility, Nan Yu Wei dare to bring her people to attack Luo Ri Yi is because the Empress gives her permission, more or less the empress knew how bad the rtionship between Luo Ri Yi and Nan Yu Wei, still she deliberately force Luo Ri Yi toe along with one personal maid. Its obvious The empress wants to harm her so she needs to be ountable for her schemed"


    Ming Yue Yin raised from her chair and she walks slowly toward the kneeling Qian mu Ting with her maids "And I believe you know what is you''re mother n, heck you might even discuss how to gives Luo RI Yi a lesson to remind her about her ce" she shrugged her shoulder andugh nonchntly.


    Qian Mu Ting didn''t dare to raise her head for another reason because she hides the guilt who clearly shown in her eyes, it terrified her how precise Ming Yue Yin guessed is or perhaps Ming Yue Yin has her people inside the pce? her hand''s trembles on the floor her back has long soaked by cold sweat, for the first time she d Long Ming isn''t here if not he would see how pathetic she is right now.


    Ming Yue Yin stops in front of Qian Mu Ting than she crouch down "I will make you''re mother empress responsible for everything because I''m kind I will hide you''re involvement with you''re mother, I could assure the emperor that you don''t know anything about you''re mother and Nan Yu Wei n but¡­." Her eyebrows creased and she pursed her lips seems in dilemma "I''m kind but I''m no saint and I don''t like work for free, sooo¡­..this mean you owed me"


    Qian Mu Ting feel the air sucks from her lungs, it feel her blood be cold for a moment she forgot how to breathe, Qian Mu Ting raised her head slowly, her breath hicks when she looks at Ming Yue Yin devilish smile, at that times Qian Mu ting realizes she had no other choice. she can''t run from Ming Yue Yin grasp.


    ______________________


    Lory blinks her eyes a few times the room is illuminated by ocean projectormp, the fish swim on her ceiling and colorful coral reef sway on the wall, than she heard the sound of a wave on a distance than she realizes she''s not on Cestine Pce but a mansion on the private beach belongs to her family.


    Lory rubs her eyes than she looks beside her, Lucas sleeps soundly on the other bed across her bed. Somehow she didn''t feel sleepy and she got bored at her own room, she climbs down from her bed and not forget to bring the bird plush toys she called ''Girsha'' that her mother made for her, she put on her sleeper than she walks in tip-toe so she would not wake her brother.


    Carefully she opens the door she peeks outside and everything is quiet but somemp still turn on so the hallway is notpletely dark, she closes the door slowly than she holds her bird plushy toy and run to the hallway than she realizes themp on the living room still turn on, Lory tottering to the living room and their she found her mother leaning on the balcony, she gazes to the stary night sky while crossing her arms on the white stones railing.


    "Mother¡­" Lory call with her childish voice.


    Lorenna turn her head around, she shifts the blond hair from her left shoulder with her hand and she smiles at her daughter sweetly "Why are you not sleeping, Lory?"


    "I just awake and I can''t sleep again" Lory holds Girsha toy on her chest and whines with an adorable pout.


    "Oh dear, Lucky for you I just made hot milk and honey" Lorenna lift her daughter than she takes her to the sitting area on the corner of the balcony. She put down Lory on the couch than she covers her with the nket. After she sure her daughter isfy and warm she pours milk on the mug than she gives it to Lory.


    With her small hand, she received the mug than she blows the hot milk as it bes less hot she takes a sip and the warm seep to her stomach and make her cheeks rosy


    "Is it good?" Lorenna asks gently.


    Lory nods her head than she takes another sip and licks the corner of her mouth "Where is Father?"


    "Sleeping¡­he wake me up with his snore" Lorene twitch her nose pretend to be annoyed.


    Lory giggles when she imagines her great father snore "You can sleep with me"


    "Noo¡­you''re father will be jealous and make a fuss about it, he is a fool for his daughter afterall" Lorenna pursed her lips while stroking lory head dotingly. Lory giggles when she heard her motherment.


    Lory covers her stomach with a nket and not forger to cover her bird doll too, than she lifts her head "What are you doing here mother?"


    "Just watching the night sky, today the sky is so clear, look¡­.the sky is full with stars" she looks up to the sky with a smile "You see that big blue sky, that is orient stars I give you''re name based on that"


    Lory face lit up "Its so bright!" she excitedly said.


    "Yup, for hundreds of years the sailor used the orient stars to guide them, even if the sky turns grey and the other star lose they''re lights, orient star will always be their¡­..shining so bright¡­." Lorenna said in a mncholy gaze.


    "Mother do you have you''re own stars too?" suddenly Lory chimed in.


    Lorenna snapped back from her daze "Me¡­." she tilted her head than she inexplicable smiles "I do¡­." She softly said "My stars is called the Chaos star"


    Lory frown in confuses "I never heard Chaos star before, mother are you lying to me?" she puffed her cheeks.


    Lorenna chuckles she poked lory nose gently "I''m not..."


    "Really? Than what is chaos star why I never heard about it?" lory still doubts her cheeky mother who likes to tease her and Lucas on her daily basis.


    Lory cover her mouth to hold herughter, her cute daughter narrowed her eyes knowing her mother make fun of her, Lorenna sighs than tug lory hair behind her ear "Okay, let me tell you something, in this world we human determined our own future but their still a few things we can''t change"


    "What is it, mother?"


    Lorenna raised her three fingers "Birth, mate and death" she wiggles her three fingers "But people who born under the chaos star could alter this faith" she make a meaningful expression.


    But the little Lory only blink her eyes confusedly with a nk face ''What is mate?''

 Chapter 355 - The Bond Between Us

    Her eyes slowly open she rub her eyes than she takes a deep breath, she sees the familiar canopy above her head.


    "You wake up?" a familiar baritone voice makes her mouth curves faintly. ??


    "How long I''ve been sleeping¡­" she ask with hoarse voice.


    Zhao Li Xin gives her a warm tea to moist her dry throat first, lory epts it with grateful smiles and he takes a seat next to her.


    "Three days and two night" he answers her previous question calmly.


    After she drinks the warm tea she feel a lot better only than she realized what he had said "That long?" she surprised she needs that long to awake from her slumber.


    Zhao Li Xin took the teacup from her hand than she put a small table in front of Lory "you need to drink the soup first, you haven''t eaten for too long" he opens the lit from the bowl and the delicious fragrant hit her nosed make her stomach grumble instantly.


    "Thank you" she shyly nods her head.


    Zhao Li Xin changes her sit position as she sits behind her than he helps her to tie her hair withce so the hair will not distract her meal "You make me worry....again" he finally utters aint with a quiet voice.


    Lory froze for a second then she turns her head towards him slowly "Sorry¡­" she said apologetically.


    Zhao Li Xin has a lot to say he want to reprimand her for being reckless, he wants to warn her not to do that kinda stunt again although he knew she will not obey him that''s why he wants to scold her again but then after two days the anger dissipated leaving him only with worry and fear and when she wakes up he can only feel relief and joy and he forgot what he wants to say before.


    Oh well, he knew from the first time he could never win against her, Lory also feel relief when she sees his rxed face it means Ming Yue Yin didn''t tell him what she had seen, or maybe Ming Yue Yin just don''t know how to exin it, either way, is a good thing, she can''t let Zhao Li Xin go haywire when he knows what lies beneath her.


    Zhao Li Xin watch her finish her meal than he helps her to lift the small table away from her then he takes a seat opposite her and they stare at each other eyes for a moment, no one says anything they just lost to each other eyes, she raised her hand and caress her cheeks, Zhao Li Xin closes his eyes her soft touch and the sweet-scented from her hand prated to his heart and calm his anxiety he keep for almost three days, he held his hand and gently kiss her palms.


    "No matter how many times you do this, I never get used to it¡­" he held her hand tightly.


    "I know, I''m sorry for making you through this over and over again¡­.and I''m afraid this is not for thest time" Lory bitterly smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh "As long your not leaving me behind, I will manage¡­." He feel helpless but resolute at the same time, is toote to walk say any dissatisfaction in this rtionship s it was toote since the moment he found her among the bluebell flower inside the forest, he can''t live without her if she died he rather perishes with her then to face the world alone.


    Lory cupped his well-defined face than she pulls him close and nts a gentle kiss on his lips for a long time. She presses there forehead together [By the blessing of Lucient I bound my body and soul to this man in this world to hereafter] than a purple light immerged from her forehead and transfer to Zhao Li Xin forehead.


    He never doubts her so he doesn''t scare but he stunned because he never saw anything like this "This¡­." He stares at Lory with puzzles looks.


    Lory smiles at him "In a simple exnation, I''m marrying you, now our body and soul bound together in this world and beyond, I hope you don''t mind I¡­.." she hasn''t finished her sentences when Zhao Li Xin pulls her abruptly and he kissed her lips excitedly. He pulled her so close he make her straddle on hisps.


    One hand is on her waist and the other is on her neck he nimble her lips incessantly, she can feel his warm tongue slip to her mouth, she feel her body electrify, she wrapped her arms around his neck and there body moves in rhythm. Suddenly her body feel hot and her heart beating like a drum but so is he, slowly one of her hand move from his neck and slip under his cor she can feel his bare skin on her warm hand and she caresses his chest.


    Her gentle moves ignited the lust of him, his breath be heavy his hand gets lower to untied her robes, she still in her sleeping robes so she wears nothing underneath. Her robes drop behind her shoulder and his lips slithering down to her jaw, neck and her chest, she make a soft moan when his lips getting close to the tip of her bosom and she forgot why she always pushes him away when they got too intimate.


    When she realizes its toote her body is too weak and the man is too excited to hear her plead, she painstakingly tries to say something between her panting before it toote "Wa¡­.wait¡­.I don''t think¡­."


    But Zhao Li Xin kissed her to shut her mouth and he held both her hand to stop her struggle just with one hand and Lory didn''t stand the chance against him.


    "Xin¡­this is not¡­" the voice inside her head screams at her this is dangerous for both of them especially for him but her d*mn body refuses to listen, it feel her body and mind have a different thought and Lory herself can''t control any of it.


    "You said we are married already" he will not let her get away again.


    "Ye¡­yes..but..but¡­I must¡­I have something¡­.to, OH MY GOD!" she cries from sudden pain between her legs as something tears her apart it makes her legs quiver from the sudden pain.


    "This is the first and thest time I will ever hurt you" he smiles brightly at her.


    Lory stare at him with disbelieved "Is¡­.is it in?"


    "Uhm¡­not everything¡­" he mutters to himself.


    "What?" she confused but another sudden pain follow and her body jolted "GOD D*MMIT!!" she screams at the same time she hit his chest exasperatedly with her fist but of course it feel like a graze of the feather for him which only make him more excited.


    "Now, it''s all in¡­" and he smiles in great satisfaction.


    ''Son of a...''


    He didn''t let her say anything than he make a seductive smile that enough to trance her "My wife, you''re husband needs to move now¡­."


    "¡­.."

 Chapter 356 - Everybody Knows

    The ceremony between them is a tradition among the Lucient when Lucient''s descendant want to show they''re devotion to they''re love one they didn''t use dowry, rings or vowed when they marry they''re spouse, but instead, their bond they''re body and soul by the spell that only known by the Lucient heir it shown that they willing to loves they''re spouse in this world and hereafter.


    Although she does this spontaneously but she didn''t regret it, Zhao Li Xin always their when she feel lonely, he never forced her to talk about her past even though he knew she keeps secret from him, he never doubts her or suspicious about her but instead he gives her all the trust and loved she ever need without asking anything in return other then staying by his side. Before she realizes she already feel in love with him and didn''t remember how she lives her life in this world before she meets him. ??


    For Lory falling in love with him is easier then breathing, the pained she used to feel be more tolerable after he came, bound her self with him as natural as the sun rose every morning. This ceremony is to show him hermitment to him, she always feel guilty because she keeps postpones they''re wedding and bes more guilty because Zhao Li Xin neverins about it even though sometimes he expresses his dissatisfaction with the situation.


    Lory is awaked with sore all over her body thankfully the ne recover her body in speed bybined it with her healing power the loved marks on her body gradually fading and the soreness also slowly dissipated, she knew she can''t resist her and only with thest strain of her conscious she make sure he never saw her back and he almost fails a few times.


    For someone who never interacts with opposite sex Zhao Li Xin has a profound knowledge about men and women intimate matters if not because she stays with him for a long time and understands his temperament she will thought he must have a lot of practice with other women. Lory might not have experience but she have enough knowledge about this, is not like s*x is taboo in her world.


    "Lory, you need to take a bath and have dinner, you''re body still unwell" Zhao Li Xin prop his hand with his fist on the bed, his voice is seductive and gentle.


    Lory too tired to open her eyes "Who''s fault is that" she scoffed exasperatedly.


    "Me¡­" he shamelessly admits without feeling guilty at all.


    Lory stretch her limbs she let out a long sigh her eyshes fluttering before she open her eyes than she re at Zhao Li Xin not because what they had done but because she worries about his safety, she doesn''t have enough knowledge about Lazarus cursed because no record about it and she had search thoroughly, she doesn''t know how this will effect him or will this effect him? She also mes herself for being ''easy'' but than she sees his handsome face, messy long dark hair and he wore nothing underneath inside the nket, Lory can only admit her lost and waves her white g inside her head.


    Zhao Li Xin is in the best mood he ever got since he was born, he feel so happy he almost feel unreal, when Lory stare at him in dazed he chuckles lightly "What''s wrong dear, you want another round?" he teased.


    Lory pursed her lips "You¡­why are you keep going when I say to wait?"


    "Because you didn''t sound like you want to wait¡­" he said calmly without any doubt on his tone "And judging by how you moan I know you enjoy it as much as I do" he chuckles.


    Her face bes red as a ripe tomato, she can''t deny that! Lory shook her head profusely she has no time for that because she has something more urgent to consider with, she must observe Zhao Li Xin condition for a few days and if he shows any symptom being affected by the cursed she will give all her power to protect him even if that means she has to put her own soul at stakes. Than she takes a deep breath to calm herself and organize her thoughts to make some ns and the first thing she had to do is not repeat her mistakes again.


    Lory raised her back and she sits on the bed while covering her naked body with the nket than she stares firmly at Zhao Li Xin "Li Xin their something I need to be sure before we process our rtionship to the next level so please understand me this only for one time, is not because I don''t love but on contrary I really really love you so I hope you understand my decision" Lory feel nervous when she talks with him she hopes he will not misunderstand her.


    Zhao Li Xin frown in discontent but than he sighed "You sure about it?" he also raised his back and the nket fall on his waist and bearing his hard chest "Than I will not force you¡­" he smiles amicably at her.


    ----------------------


    Lory wake up the next morning feeling defeated ''Why this is happen again?''


    Zhao Li Xin wakes up next to her with bright smiles stered on his face he feel very satisfied and his mood has reached the sky. His arms is behind his head while his other arms under Lory head, it seems they just finish another round of vigorous battle and is easy to see who is win in this battle.


    "You agree it only happened one time" lory whines at him.


    "No, I agree I will not force you¡­" he corrected her.


    "Than what you just do?" she rebuked him with upset looks.


    "I seduced you¡­." He smiles cunningly.


    "..." Lory than realizes she just make a big mistake, she should not underestimate her opponent.


    ___________________


    Lory finally able to kick Zhao Li Xin out of her room before she got eaten again. even with amulet and healing gift Lory still feel listless, she eats her breakfast with half dozed eyes and she can wait to drag herself back to her bed. For as long she knows Zhao Li Xin he always been trustworthy and honest to her but only know she realizes when ites to bedroom matters he is full of lies.


    He keep telling her this is his onest time but he lie! And he lies to her for the whole night it seems Zhao Li Xin just a normal man after all. Lory noted herself not to believed him next time! Wait, is their going to be next time?


    ''knock knock'' than someone called her from behind the door "Aunty, can Ie in?"


    "Yeah¡­" she carelessly answer.


    And the door slowly open, when Ming Yue Yin see Lory tired face she clicks her tongue with annoyance "Uncle really had bullied you, huh?"


    While munching her meal she nods her head "He is¡­" and than she sighs "someone needs to remind him when people said ''all night long'' is just an impression he should not take this seriously¡­"


    Ming Yue Yin pull the chair in front of her "You lucky he let you go after one night, with his cultivation level he can go for days" she said casually while picking up the Bok Choy with the chopstick directly to her mouth.


    Lory frown as she felt Ming Yue Yin exaggerated Zhao Li Xin stamina but she''s not, high-level cultivator body has exceeded the strength of normal human that''s why Zhao Li Xin didn''t eat or rest as normal people should it becase his body is altered by his cultivation, Lory doesn''t realize Zhao Li Xin is being considerated with her body so he let her go after one night because he feared to damaged her body.


    It takes a while for her to realizes this but first, something suddenly bother her "Wait how do you know what happened with me and Li Xin?" she suspiciously stares at Ming Yue Yin.


    "What you mean?" Ming Yue Yin confused with lory weir gaze than she said again "Everyone knows, why do you think they served red rice on you''re bowl?" she said nonchntly.


    "Be¡­.because Its healthy?" Lory nervously smiles.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles "You so funny"

 Chapter 357 - Someone Is Too Happy

    Lory opens and closes her mouth with the indescribable expression ''How can they know¡­.waith the real question is why they even bother'' Lory wants to ask a lot of think but she doesn''t know where to start. Ming Yue Yin stifles when she saw her bewildered face.


    "It because uncle overly bright mood, he smiles almost to everyone, he raised everyone''s sry some even get double, you know what is more shocking he suddenly asked me ''if I rest well tonight?'' you know how terrified I''am? I thought it was an intro before he killed me!" Ming Yue Yin hits the table loudly. ??


    "Oh, then he also announces to Hei Shen to spread the word that you be his one and onlywful wife," said Ming Yue Yin.


    "So, that''s it but how everyone knows that we...you know" she throws suspicious gaze at Ming Yue Yin, that can''t be all isn''t it?


    "That because someone heard you cryst night" Ming Yue Yin said nonchntly.


    "NO!" Lory covers her mouth in shock.


    Ming Yue Yin nods her head firmly "YES!"


    Lory cover her face and let out a wail, she feel so embarrassed Lory doesn''t know how to face everyone in the manor again, this is even more embarrassing than when she had her first period, why all her first time never past quietly as normal people should be?


    "Why are you bothered so much?" Ming Yue Yin props her chin on the table at the same time pick up more food with her chopstick "Don''t you know the more you cry the better is for Uncle imaged, the truth is they expected more from you"


    Lory lowered her hands from her face showing her disbelieved expression "You¡­.you don''t say they are listening aren''t you"


    "No, uncle is not like other people he is very private and he allowed to do so, I think the maid is identally heard it and you don''t have to worry the one who heard it is fifty years old maid, she is one of the high-rank maids in Hei Shen sect so she wouldn''t gossip about you, she shares the good news with everyone by telling them the ''rice has been cooked'' " Ming Yue Yin grinned widely but then she let out a long sigh "You lucky Uncle is not leaving in a normal noble household and thankfully he let go his Prince title if not you must through all that weird custom"


    Lory be more rxed after the exnation suddenly feel hungry watching Ming Yue Yin eat her food without any consideration for her, she really is be a real ''freeloader''


    Lory scoop the herb chicken soup while continue chatting "What happened in the noble household?"


    "You''ve been serv the Lao Manor for years, don''t you learn anything?" Ming Yue Yin narrowed her eyes seemingly disappointed with Lory''sck of knowledge.


    "I know the fastest way to scrub the floor" she teasingly smiles.


    "Unbelievable¡­." Ming Yue Yin roll her eyes, she finally realizes why Lory never fully grasp with the culture of this world that is because she is ignorance, she only focuses with her life and does her jobs while neglecting other things that not involved her, no wonder she still clueless even after years she lived in this world.


    "When someone marries with the man from noble family as the legitimated wives or second wives, after the wedding night the old maid who used to be someone who served the family for a very long time have the duty to checked the new wed couple bed to search the bloodstain, this purposed is to make sure the bride virginity and also to reassured that the bride has fulfilled her duty to served her husband and expected to give the family an heir" Ming Yue Yin exined with annoyance on her face.


    "Talk about pressure¡­and humiliation" Lory sighs heavily, she realizes how lucky she is to be with someone like Zhao Li Xin.


    "Hump, I want to see who dare to check my bed when I got married" Ming Yue Yin snort in disdain.


    "They should check if the blood from you or fro the groom¡­" Lory snickered.


    "Hey!" Ming Yue Yinins but not deny it.


    Both of themugh while continuing with there meal, but then suddenly Ming Yue Yin shifts her gaze to Lory "By the way¡­.when will you tell me what''s that all about?"


    "About what?" Lory picks up the mantao into her te with a casual expression.


    "About¡­.what I saw that day" she carefully asked and try to be as nonchnt as possible "is this something connected with the dark entity I saw in my dream?" Ming Yue Yin didn''t know much about the dark entity because she only saw shes of it and she admits she was too terrified so she looks away from the dream other than the yellow eyes and dark scales she doesn''t know anything else but one thing for sure, that entity is too powerful for anyone to face on even for the old Lory herself.


    Lory sip her sip with her spoon calmly seems not to bother by Ming Yue Yin question and silence return to there room, Ming Yue yin feel anxious than she speaks again "What can I do to help?"


    Lory finishes her soup than she wiped her mouth with a clean cloth, she smiles than raised from her seat. She strokes Ming Yue yin head and messing her hair than she walks to the drawer. Ming Yue Yin didn''tin Lory has ruined her hair, her heart aching when she thinking Lory has been carried this secret on her own, how lonely she must be.


    Lory takes out the candy from the drawer than she back to the table and puts the bag of cand on the table "You help me by believing in me" she shove the candy to Ming Yue Yin mouth.


    "Is uncle know about this?" Ming Yue Yin sucked the candy with a sullen face.


    "No, not yet¡­.maybeter" Lory shove the candy to her own mouth and the sweetness spread on her mouth.


    "Whyter?"


    Lory sighs while crossing her arms on the table "Because, this is not something he could help with, no one can¡­this is my own¡­."


    Ming Yue Yin tongue-tied she wants to say something but she doesn''t know how Lory stifles than she pinches Ming Yue Yin cheeks "Don''t look at me like that!" Lory grinned widely "I have a n, this will not be the end of me beside this is not the first time I end up in this kinda situation, I fight better when I pushed to the corner" Lory chuckles lightly.


    "But you didn''t let uncle know¡­" Ming Yue Yin not feel assured enough.


    Lory roll her eyes "You know how he would react, I don''t want him to went overboard and I don''t want him to feel sad and worry all the time"


    "Should he be sad and worry all the time?" Ming Yue Yin narrowed her eyes.


    Lory flick Ming Yue Yin forehead "Knock it off! I''m here, am I ? and I don''t n to lose in this fight"


    Ming Yue Yin rubbed her forehead "I have feeling it got something to do like the sacred tree right and also the providence sword, what are they anyway?"


    "Smart Girl" Lory shove more candy to Ming Yue Yin mouth nearly choked her but Lory didn''t care, "The sacred tree, the white sword, and the providence sword all them came from the same source¡­.its a Trinity staff"


    "What is that?"


    "Long time ago one of the God falling in love with a mortal human, the God wants to protect her but sadly the rule prohibited him to interfere with the mortal world and so he decide to created a powerful weapon to protect his beloved, the myths said that the God used his own bones to forged the weapon he molded the weapon using the eternal me and finally he soaked the weapon with his own blood that''s why it called trinity, the weapon than bestowed to his mortal lover, The Queen of Maldinne and when the Queen eventually dies the weapon disappeared for thousands of years¡­.until I found it"


    "You found it? HOW?" Ming Yue Yin shriek excitedly.


    "Well, I kinda stumble on it¡­."

 Chapter 358 - When They Get Bored

    "Hey when I think again, I think I need your help, right now," Lory said than suddenly raised from her chair and moves behind the screen divider.


    "Okay, what do you need" she follows Lory from behind. ??


    Lory opens up her drawer again and she found white fur cloak "The abandoned restaurant that we had visited at that time, no one enter that ce isn''t it?"


    "Yes, that ce is bought by Uncle, to hide the existed of the flower so no one allowed to get close," said Ming Yue Yin.


    "That''s good" Lory sigh in relief "I need to visit that ce right now" she put on the cloak behind her shoulder.


    "Right now?" Ming Yue Yin gasped "Are you going out like this?" she sizes Lory up and down with baffled expression.


    "My appearance?" Lory touches her face than she checks her reflection on the mirror, ady with pale skin with bluish wavy hair staring back at her, her purple eyes blink a few times as she realizes she still in her original appearance, after the cursed created havoc inside her body the low-level spell like shapeshifter spell is washed away like dirt on a rainy day and because her mana depleted she hasn''t activated the shapeshifter spell again, Lory checks her left wrist and of course, the spell marks disappeared.


    "I forgot¡­" Lory bit her lower lips, fortunately, Ming Yue Yin reminds her.


    "Can you change back to you''re ''Normal'' appearance?"


    "No, my mana is¡­.near-empty" Lory let out along heaved.


    "Than what?" Ming Yue Yin opens her hand with question looks.


    Lory clicks her tongue exasperatedly "We do the old way then!" Lory sits in front of the mirror she tied her hair to low bun hairstyle than she raised her hood to cover her hair than she put on a white mask to cover her face than she turns around at Ming Yue Yin "How do I look?"


    "Like you got something to hide" she replied sarcastically.


    "Good enough" Lory ignores her teasing "You came with me!"


    "Wait!" Ming Yue Yin takes out the silk glove from her spatial ring "You forgot to hide your skin color" Ming Yue Yin help Lory to put on the glove.


    "Thank you" Lory pull up her mask and her purple eyes glittering like a gemstone under the sunlight.


    Ming Yue Yin was dumbstruck for a moment as she clear her throat as she pretends to be casual "No problem" she averts her gaze from Lory''s eyes.


    "Oh, I need to call Girsha too" Lory closed her eyes and a momentter the white bird breach the window and perch on her shoulder.


    [After two worlds you finally be a woman, congrattion!] although he teasing her but he feel genuinely d she finally experiences what normal women should be, well as normal as she could be though...


    [Yeah, I hope it will not bring harm to him, if something happened to him because of this, I will be a nun]


    [Don''t worry, I will watch over him] Girsa reassured her, although she said in a yful manner Girsha knew if something happened with Zhao Li Xin, Lory will lose her minds just like what happened with Lucas once.


    [Please pay attention if he go rampage and killing people like crazy] Lory remaind Girsha earnestly.


    [...¡­.] Girsha narrowed his eyes on Lory [Dear, you need to be more specific¡­.]


    [True¡­] she forgot Zhao Li Xin is already like that even before she met him.


    ______________________


    Inside the cold study room Zhao Li Xin was checking the mountain scroll of the report from his Kings Pces, after the troubles with Sacred Mountain Peak Society escted, Zhao Li Xin order to gives tight investigation about everyone inside the society wether is insignificant information or not, everything should be reported Zhao Li Xin also investigated mistyke, Yang Qiong Yan and Yuan Shao family including the Emperor because of that the report bes double on Zhao Li Xin desk.


    Used to be Zhao Li Xin will have a bad mood while checking all the new but today the Lord seems overjoyed, the heavy temperament that uses to surrounding him like a dark cloud suddenly disappeared, and not just his mood even his working speed also double then he used to be.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi already heard the rumor about the ''Cooked Rice'' it seems the rumor is not false at all. They also feel happy because there Lord doubles there sry and gives them three days vacation the maid and servant also given a week to return to there family if they want to, such a great blessing and the entire Hei Shen bes ecstatic.


    "What is Xie Xiu Wei do right know?" Zhao Li Xin rolls the scroll and puts it in on the side before open up the new one.


    "He still searching for Nan Yu Wei, he mes Young Madam and Milord for Nan Yu Wei disappearance"


    Zhao Li Xin smirked "He tries to kill my wife and me her because his stupid fianc¨¦e didn''t have enough ability to do so, how foolish" he scoffed in contempt.


    "And The empress?"


    "The Empress demoted from her position to noble consort, the empress is so shocked by the news her health suddenly turn to worst and she has bedridden ever since," said Mong Yi with t tones but that didn''t hide the vicious glint in his eyes. Compare to what they did to there mistress this is not enough.


    "The emperor also sends more gifts for Young madam, as constion gift," Mong Yi said with sarcastic tones. After what happened at the gathering the emperor sends a lot of gift to Yong Heng Manor, mountain box of jewelry and treasures filled the Manor main hall but Hei Shen people are far from impress,pare to what Zhao Li Xin use to give to Lory this is nothing not to mention their young Madam will not interested too with this mountain of treasure she might even think this is a hassle.


    Everyone let out a long sigh after they check if there any threat hidden inside the box they transferred everything on the treasury room swiftly. only the housekeeper who checked if the gift ording to the list the eunuch gave them, they don''t want the Emperor suddenly framed them for stealing their treasure, meh, this measly treasures who want them anyway.


    Suddenly someone knocks on the door, Zhao Li Xin raised her hand to give permission while his eyes remain on the scroll, Mong Yi than open the door and the housekeeper enter the room, the old housekeeper cupped his fist courteously and said: "Milord, master Xiee again and this time he brings many Sacred Mountain Peak members, I think this time he will not leave without proper answers" the housekeeper said calmly without showing any worries.


    "Oh, something is more important master, the young madam leave the manor with Empress ming, she said she only leave for a few hours and promise she would return immediately so Young Madam said Milord doesn''t need to be worry"


    "Who else she bring with her?" Zhao Li Xin''s face slightly bes tense.


    "Mong Liu and three other shadow guards, Empress ming also bring her female bodyguard the Su''s sister with her" said the housekeeper.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long heaved "That should be enough¡­" Zhao Li Xin doesn''t like to let her out of sight but confined Lory is like trying to grasp sands with bare hands, the tighten your grasp the more she will slip through you''re finger, all he could do is try his best to prepare a precaution measures for her.


    Zhao Li Xin frown for a minuted than he suddenly lift his head "Where were we?"


    The housekeeper bow his head again "Master Xie and his minion is outside the gate, Milord" he sigh inwardly.


    ''You forgot already''


    "Oh¡­." He finally remembers, he put down the scroll on the table than lean his back and lift his winecup while contemting for a while before he takes a sip of his wine calmly, he licks his lips and put down the winecup and he shifts his gaze to Mong Ki and Mong Yi "Are you guys bored?"


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi understands what Zhao Li Xin means, both of them wickedly smiles "We are, Milord"

 Chapter 359 - When They Get Bored II

    Lory and Ming Yue Yin ride the carriage before Xie Xiu Wei and his Minione so they don''t know what kinda ruckus happened after they left. Lory peeks outside from the window carriage the street is filled with small stall and people walks by on the side of the road is a lively morning, if not because her condition Lory would rather walk by foot then cramp herself inside the carriage box, Lory got bored inside the carriage than she starts to chat with Ming Yue Yin.


    "Hey, what happened with the Empress and Qian Mu Ting?" ? ?


    "The Empress got demoted from her position and Qian Mu Ting was automatically drag down by her mother" she casually said without leaving any pity for the mother-daughter duo.


    "Really?" Lory eyes bulged in surprise "I though they throw all the responsibility to Nan Yu Wei and wash they''re hand?"


    "They try¡­" Ming Yue Yin sneered "But it didn''t change the fact the empress sends the soldiers to hurt me and you and Yuan Shao also reveal my identity as Empress so this bes an international problem, someone has to take the me and The empress was pushed to take the fall" she shrugged her shoulder nonchntly, she already predicted the emperor would make the empress as the scapegoat.


    "And Qian Mu Ting?" Lory squints her eyes.


    "Whether she knows what happened or not, she was a presence when the incident happened and no one would believe the empress never share his though to her daughter, although she was acquitted from all the charges Qian Mu Ting has lost her position as the Empress daughter and that huge," said Ming Yue Yin.


    This is the man''s world where women have so little to decide her own life, for Qian Mu Ting losing her position, is the same losing control of her own future. At first, she can rely on her own mother to give her a good future but after her mother loses her position who else she could rely to, definitely not her Father emperor, from the old day''s women was treat like bargaining chips who knew if someday the emperor will give Qian Mu Ting to somebody who can benefit they''re Kingdom.


    Lory suddenly bes quite honestly, she didn''t hate Qian Mu Ting that much. Even though she tries to steal Zhao Li Xin from her and collude with her Mother and Nan Yu Wei to get rid of her but Lory never wishes for Qian Mu Ting to suffer, she understand Qian Mu Ting is young and a little bit ''two faces'' but who''s never make mistakes in they''re life. That''s why she already forgive whatever mistake Qian Mu Ting has done to her, for Lory she is more lenient to people who try to harmed her rather then people who try to harm her loved one, she can forgive Qian Mu Ting easily but she never forgave Nan Yu Wei.


    Love is a double-edged sword for her, just like Arthea said; love is her gift and her cursed.


    "We arrived" Ming Yue Yin voice awaked her from the daze.


    Girsha flew out of the window without waiting for her, Lory put on her mask and lift her hood, At the outside, Su Jing lifts the curtain than Ming Yue Yin and Lory descend from the carriage because the street around them quiet no one notice a bunch of people enters the dested building.


    "Wait here!" Ming Yue Yin orders her subordinate.


    "All of you wait here and make sure no get close to this ce" Lory also orders her shadow guard to stay.


    "Yes, young Madam!"


    "Understood, you''re majesty!"


    They both said in unison.


    Ming Yue Yin and Lory enter the gate, the only thingy in front of them is dested yard and wrecked building but than when the wind blow they can smelled faint scented, is a familiar scent for Lory, she take a deep breath to inhaled the scent than she walk to the main building.


    Carefully she opens the door and when she opened the door she was stunned with awe. The Bluebell cover the floor and the furniture, the flower vines circle around the table leg and wooden pir, half the wall also cover with the flower and the vines climb to the stairs and the railing, everything cover with blue and deep purple colors when the butterfly fluttering between the flower it makes the ce like a abandoned garden, its almost surreal.


    Ming Yue Yin also amazes by the sight in front of her, when the sunlight shined from the cracked on the ceiling and butterfly fluttering above the flower the view in front of her is like a dream.


    [Lory is time¡­.] Girsha perch on the half wrecked wooden railing, he reminds her not too wasted more time.


    [Okay¡­] Lory take a long deep breath and she closed her eyes, she spread her arms and suddenly the flower turn to purple light just like fireflies, the light floating in the air than a secondter everything sucked to Lory body in a speed of light and her body suddenly cover with bright purple light, the wind twirl around her and the flower turn to dust.


    Everything happened less then a minute but enough to make Ming Yue Yin dumbstruck, her mouth hanging open and her eyes bulged widely, even though she had witnessed Lory power inside her dream but dreaming and see it for real is two different things.


    The room bes quiet and they''re are no traces of any flower from before everything disappeared as if in never exist in a first ce, Lory open her eyes she feel the mana warmed her veins, she smiles in content than pped her hands a few times "All done!"


    Ming Yue Yin snapped back from her stupor "Oh¡­okay"


    Lory open her left wrist she makes a circle with her index finger and blue circled immerged on her wrist and her body once again illuminated with dimmed purple light than she covers her faces with her palms when she lowers her palms away from her face Lory appearance return to Luo Ri Yi again and so her bluish wavy hair turn dark and straight again.


    "How do I look?" she asked Ming Yue Yin.


    "Ordinary¡­"she replied earnestly.


    Lory nods in satisfied "Good.."


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin left the building, only after a few steps they were surprised by the loud ''Boom'' from behind them, they look each other first before they turn around turns out the building suddenly crumbles to the ground, Lory shrugged her shoulder than walk away, Ming Yue Ying also didn''t bother.


    "So wanna grab some food on the way?" Ming Yue Yin grab Lory''s arms.


    "Not now, I have worrywart husband at home, who knows what he''s doing when I''m not home¡­"


    "He mightin he was bored¡­"


    "Maybe¡­"

 Chapter 360 - When They Get Bored III

    Xie Xiu Wei thought he would use extra force to enter Yong Heng Manor, he already surrounded by Hei Shen members, the soldiers with silver armor has surrounded them while aiming their spear towards them, the ck shadow guards stand above the roof eyeing them like a hawk, and the simple maids and male servants who supposed to be terrified for the iing fight stand calmly but with vignt, turns out every single of them is a powerful cultivator and yet all of them dress like a humble servant.


    Xie Xiu Wei looks calm but his hand soaked with thinyer of sweat, The elders and his close subordinated also engulf with anxiety although they''re expression remainposed but it reflected in they''re eyes for someone who has discerning eyes. ??


    His father has reminded him not to fight with Long Ming head-on for his reputation is no jokes, normally Xie Xiu Wei never against his father words but then Nan Yu Wei disappeared after she failed attempt to kill Long Ming woman, she heard the rumor that Nan Yu Wei chassed Luo Ri Yi during the fight but then something happened, Luo Ri Yi remains unscathed but Nan Yu Wei disappeared without a trace, Xie Xiu Wei wants to ask what happened at that day but every Sacred mountain peak members that follow Nan Yu Wei are killed so no one can provide him with concrete information.


    Suddenly the gate open and the old housekeeper bow his head slightly "If you want to meet our Lord, pleasee" he raised his hand to invited them toe.


    The old housekeeper warm smiles raise the suspicion in Xie Xiu Wei''s heart but he can retreat now, as a man he cannot fall from Long Ming intimidation. Xie Xiu Wei balled his fist than he climbs the stairs in front of the gate and slowly enter, the soldiers make way for them, they''re Lord has given Xie Xiu Wei and his people permission so they have no reason to stop them but they do not lose their guard down and the shadow guard also keeps watching them from the roof waiting for any of them make sudden moves.


    The tension make the sacred Mountain peak members anxious and they never feel this way to anyone or anywhere. they don''t want to admit it but they all feel intimidated by Hei Shen Sect.


    The main building double door suddenly opens by two people wearing a dark uniform, Xie Xiu Wei subconsciously halted his pace and so his subordinated behind him.


    From behind the door, a man with a beautiful face like an immortal appears, his dark robes embroidery with ck and golden me, his wide sleeve sway gently as he moves with calm pace, his long dark hair left untied behind his back it shows his carefree and indifferent character with themon rules.


    Xie Xiu Wei feel bitter inside because he knew how much Nan Yu Wei admire Zhao Li Xin he hated to admit but if he a woman he would also mesmerized by Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin stop his pace his face remain cold and void from any feeling makes anyone who stares on him feel restless for some reason, Xiu Xiu Wei eyebrows gradually furrow, the man in front of him is like a jade statue so wless and yet so cold he doesn''t understand why Nan Yu Wei adore that man very much is it because of his face?


    "Lord Long Ming" Xie Xiu Wei nod his head.


    Someone suddenly run with ck wooden chair and put right on time when Zhao Li Xin flicked his robes to sit, his face remains expressionless as he replied calmly "Young Master Xie" then Mong Yi put a small table next to Zhao Li Xin and without hurry he arranged the wine sk and the wine cup neatly on the table before he pours the wine without hurry.


    Sacred Mountain peak had seen a lot of arrogant man in they''re life and the truth is all Xie family is fulled with arrogant people but they never seen anyone like Zhao Li Xin, his behavior supposed to be arrogant but his face remain indifferent he doesn''t look proud or haughty on contrary he look slightly bored and Hei Shen people also acted casual as if nothing weird happening in front of them.


    "Why don''t you invite me in, Lord long Ming? or is itmon for Hei Shen to wee their guest on the yard?" Xie Xiu Wei quipped.


    "You''re not my guest" Zhao Li Xin answer bluntly.


    The sacred mountain peak members face turn red from indignant but Xie Xiu Wei remainposed, he already knew about Long Ming infamous temperament "If you say so, then lets not beating around the bush, where''s Nan Yu Wei?" Xie Xiu Wei also didn''t have time to waste so he be direct.


    Zhao Li Xin twists the winecup on his hand "Probably dead¡­" he answers lightly then he takes a sip of his wine.


    Xie Xie Wei and other his subordinated face turn ashen, he clenched his fist and red furiously at Zhao Li Xin "You kill her!" he hissed while holding his anger. In Xie Xiu Wei mind the one who kills Nan Yu Wei must be Zhao Li Xin or his subordinated never crossed his mind it was Lory herself who killed her and Zhao Li Xin would never tell them, he worried they would shift their anger to Lory, it''s better for everyone never know what Lory could do, it safer this way for her.


    Zhao Li Xin sneers "She tries to hurt my wife so she must bear the consequences, its that simple.." he take another sip before he put down the wine cup on the table gently.


    "She''s you''re wife now?" Xie Xiu Wei confused because he didn''t hear anything about wedding and ceremony around Yong Heng Manor so when this fianc¨¦e turn to wife? Marriage is a serious andplicated process and involved a lot of people the fastest weeding at least need three months to prepare, especially someone with high status like Zhao Li Xin, he can''t just marry away likemoner isn''t he?


    "She always be my wife, my one and only wife" Zhao Li Xin sped his hands above his stomach his gaze bes soft when he mentions the word ''Wife'' but only for two second his face turns dark again "And you''re people try to kill my wife and you dare toe here asking about that wretched woman!" Zhao Li Xin hit the table near him and the table shattered into pieces.


    The air around them suddenly be heavy and the oxygen feel depleted make them hard to breathe, Hei Shen people take a deep breath to push they''re Qi to create a barrier around them because Zhao Li Xin aimed his anger to Xie Xiu Wei and his subordinated Hei Shen people didn''t affect too much by their Lord enormous Qi, it seems their Lord had better control of his power after he met with Luo Ri Yi, what a great surprised!


    Xie Xiu Wei was dumbfounded, he doesn''t know how to inform his father about Nan yu Wei death. The providence sword is taken in frontof him, he still can''t find the sword and now his own fianc¨¦e died right under his nose, what would people thinking about him, he will beughingstock. He failed so many times his father might not trust him to be his sessor and choose his other brothers instead, what should he do now?


    "Nan Yu Wei ns to kill your wife is beyond me, this is her own fault it got nothing to do with our society but your wife has taken our divined sword if you return the sword, we will not prolong this matter anymore" Xie Xiu Wei have a certain feeling with Nan Yu Wei but as a man between ambition and woman they mostly choose the first, he can always find another Nan Yu Wei but the position of the leader of Sacred Mountain Peak is only one and he have work his entire life for this position, he could never let it go.


    Zhao Li Xin stifles watching the hopeful gaze Xie Xie Wei try so hard to hide, Zhao Li Xin leans his backfortably as he speaks calmly "Oh, that sword¡­I think we lost it"


    "WHAT!" Xie Xiu Wei and the elders shouted at the same time.


    "Long Ming, don''t you dare Lied to us!" the other elder loose hisposed.


    "Is their anything in this world I didn''t dare to do?" Zhao Li Xin snickered.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki nce at Zhao Li Xin for a second ''Yes, other then against Miss Luo our great Lord dare to do anything!''


    "You already killed our Holy Lady and now you refused to return our divined world, How dare you!" more elder be furious, no one dares belittle the Sacred Mountain peak Society, not even the emperor himself, how dare a young Sect like Hei Shen challenged them.


    They all forget Hei Shen never challenged them it was them who keep provoking Hei Shen and Zhao Li Xin.


    "Young Master Xie, we Sacred mountain peak has a long history we should not take thisy down or people would not respect us anymore, Nan Yu Wei is our Holydy if we can''t protect her honor how can we protect the leader and Xie family honor" the elder with gray beard incite Xie Xiu Wei anger.


    Xie Xiu Wei as a young and overbearing young master forgot about his father''s warning, influence by his subordinated Xie Xiu Wei narrowed his eyes "Long Ming you didn''t give me a choice!"


    Zhao Li Xin smirk evilly "No, I don''t"

 Chapter 361 - When They Get Bored IV

    The shadow guard unsheathed their dagger and the soldier raised their swords, Sacred Mountain Peak members pull out their weapon and amulet and the two forced charged with a roar and the sound of steel collided raised on the air, Sacred Mountain peak releases their Beasts, dozen of Lo Tie appear from thin air, the beast make thundering roar and shaking the ground.


    Suddenly two figured appear from the roof, they are the Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao.with his red whip he choked one of the Lo Tie necks and throw the best to the wall, the beast growl in agony and the wall crumble on the top of the beast Bei Li Yan take out his sword and pierce the beast head and bloodstain his hand and his red sleeves and yet he feel so excited. ??


    Jin Hao jump higher to the sky he throws silver needle to the beast''s legs, the other Lo Tie managed to dodged but two other Lo Tie is not so lucky when the needle pierce to their skin the beast froze as if they were nail on the ground then Jin Hao released his long thin sword and with elegant moves, he slices the two Lo Tie swiftly at the same time hends on the ground smoothly.


    Jin Hao throw mocking smiles at Bei Li Yan, he able kill two Lo Tie swiftly without leaving any bloodstained on his robes, the winner of this unofficial battle cannot be obvious, the corner of Bei Li Yan mouth twitch slightly, the ''Demon fox'' dare to show off in front of him!


    Bei Li Yan gathers his Qi on his whip he throws anothersh to the beast and when the tip of his whip touch the beast strong body suddenly his whip be hard as steel and it pierces three beasts with ease like ''seekh kebab'' the beast shriek in agony while Bei Li Yan smirk in triumph.


    Jin Hao face turn to scowl then he swings his sword vigorously and the wind from his sword cut the beast head like butter and more blood spilled on the air, Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao immersed on there personal fight while Zhao Li Xin remains on his seat, there already new small table beside him and not forget there also the wine on the table.


    "If only young madam is here, she would love to see this" Mong Yi feel a bit disappointed Lory was not here.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face bes gentle when someone mentions her "She does¡­." he replied with a low voice then he sighs, he suddenly misses her. who would have thought when two powerful groups fight for there life and honor one Lord is daydreaming about his lover seemingly uninterested with the result of this fight.


    Meanwhile, Xie Xiu Wei was disbelieved by how easy his beast and subordinated oppressed by Hei Shen Sect power and what make him more helpless is because Zhao Li Xin still not leave his seat and other two King Pce is not present, is clear to see Zhao Li Xin is ying with him.


    "LONG MING!" he throws his sword at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin drinks his wine calmly, while in front of him Mong Yi blocked the sword with his sword in a swift movement. Xie XiuWei gritted his teeth exasperatedly, Zhao Li Xin''s leisure demeanor pissed him off, he throws more knives towards him but the imprable wall name Mong Ki blocked every attack from him.


    "FIGHT ME, IF YOU DARE!" he taunts Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head and his eyebrows raised as he asked him ''Are you sure?''


    Xie Xiu Wei engulfs with anger, he doesn''t care if he can''t win the fight he just wants to hit Zhao Li Xin smug face. He make a long leap toward Zhao Li Xin in high speed, Zhao Li Xin takes a step forward he shoves Mong Ki away from him with wicked grinned brimmed on his face.


    And two palm hit to each other, Xie Xiu Wei push away a few meters, blood start trickled from the corner of his mouth, ignoring the pain on his palm he swallows pill to heal his wound and he nts protective amulet on his chest, he feel the amount of power within him and he bes confident again, he jumps toward Zhao Li Xin again he aimed his fist to Zhao Li Xin face.


    Zhao Li Xin easily evades his attack, Xie Xiu Wei missed his strike than heunches another hit with his elbow which is easily block by Zhao Li Xin hand and he hit Xie Xiu Wei behind his knee until he stumbles on the ground and Zhao Li Xin hit his head harshly and Xie Xiu Wei rolls on the ground and stop by his face pressed down on the ground.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi didn''t join the fight instead they stood there watching their Lord y wit Xie Xiu Wei, if people saw this they might think Xie Xiu Wei is too weak but the truth is he is not, Xie Xiu Wei is powerful cultivator he also proficient in martial art and very experienced fighter he is one of the most talented young men in Sacred Mountain peak if not he will not be the first candidate sessor of the leader Sacred Mountain Peak but unfortunately his opponent today is the ''Demon Lord'' Zhao Li Xin and somehow Xie Xiu Wei looks very pathetic.


    "It''s rare for milord to y with his opponent" Mong Yi rubs his chin. Then he sees Zhao Li Xin p Xie Xiu Wei''s face until his mouth bleed and he falls on the ground cover with dirt but then slowly Xie Xiu Wei pulls himself to stand again.


    "True, mostly our Lord will smack his opponent face and¡­.that''s it" Mong Ki make a swift move on his neck as a gesture of the person sudden death.


    Mong Yi nods his head he also agrees with his brother "You see that!" he suddenly squints his eyes toward Zhao Li Xin "Milord looks¡­..it might be preposterous of me but¡­.he looks¡­jolly, can we use that word to describe our Lord"


    "I don''t know, this is very unsettling" Mong Ki clenched his chest with a grimace.


    While the two loyal subordinated gossip about their Lord, Xie Xiu Wei once again throw to the ground, his clean robes cover with dirt and his face swollen from all the hitting, Xie Xiu Wei feel his head hurt and his sight turns white, he rubs his eyes and slowly his sight return.


    "Tired already?" Zhao Li Xin perfectly carved face smiles in mockery.


    Compare to him Zhao Li Xin robes remain clean and tidy even his unruly hair fall neatly behind his back, Zhao Li Xin walk calmly with the steady pace he look down as if he was a ruler and Xie Xiu Wei is the lowly servant, never in his life he feel this way not even to his father, he feel hurt, angry and most of all he feel ashamed.


    "D*mn you Long Ming, I''M GONNA KILL YOU!" he abruptly jumps from the ground than he gathered all his Qi on his fist, like a gust of the wind he throws his punch in furry, Zhao Li Xin smiles his eyes glint with excitement he blocks Xie Xiu Wei punch with his palm and Xie Xie Wei hear the sound of bones on his arms cracked and he throws far away and his body destroys the Gate wall, Xie Xiu Wei body bounce on the ground until hey face down on the ground unmoving.


    The remain of members of Sacred Mountain Peak knew they can''t win this fight and Xie Xiu Wei life is on the stakes, the elder who still alive can let the heir of there society die under his watch so he quickly grabs Xie Xiu Wei and orders his remain people to retreat, The shadow guards and the soldiers want to chasse them but Zhao Li Xin raised his hand to stop them.


    "No need!" he said in a monotone voice "We destroy them¡­in time" his eyes filled with malicious.


    "Yes, Milord!" Hei Shen sect shouted in unison.


    But then from the crumble wall gate a small head peek inside, her beautiful clear eyes blink in shock "Li Xin what did you do?"


    Zhao Li Xin startled then he sees Lory tottering between the debris, he takes long strides toward her "You home!" he wees her with overjoyed smiles.


    "And you ruined our house¡­.again!" Lory was agape how the big beautiful Yard be ruined like this in a half days, is hurricane just visit her house?


    "Don''t walk! you will trip from all these stones" he swiftly carries her in his arms.


    "Li Xin, we only stay together for less than two years and we already move two¡­wait four times?" Lory scolded turn to question, she forgot how many times he had been moved from manor to manor, even as a princess she never been this extravagant.


    Zhao Li Xin also forgot how many times they had changed their residence, not likes he cares anyway. He carries lory away from the chaos in the yard "Don''t worry, just a little fixed here and there and everything will look like brand new again" he reassured his princess.


    "Next time you should fight outside our home!" Lory reprimands him firmly.


    "Yes, dear¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiles warmly.


    On the wrecked yard Ming Yue Yin rest both her arms on her waist, she shakes her head helplessly "How long you gonna fixed this?" she nces at Mong Ki.


    "Who cares, it''s Wu San Bo jobs anyway" Bei Li Yan suddenly appear beside Ming Yue Yin.

 Chapter 362 - The Fight For The Engagement

    The husband and wife finally arrived in their respected room, Lory patted his hand to sign them to put her down which Zhao Li Xinply, she runs inside the room and take off her cloak and put it on the top of the drawer "Is master Xie came here to avenged Nan Yu Wei?" Lory asked while taking out her tea and begin to brew the tea with hot water.


    "More likely is for the divined weapon" Zhao Li Xin calmly takes a seat on the long arhat chair. ??


    "Well, our fight with Sacred mountain Peak is inevitable, is just a matter of time" Lory sigh. After he finishes brew her tea she lifts the tray and served the tea on the table, Zhao Li Xin didn''t like sweets too much so the Pink blossom tea is never been his favorite but once a while he would still drink it just to apany Lory.


    "You don''t have to drink it if you don''t like it" Lory feel slightly guilty when Zhao Li Xin pours the warm tea on his white jade teacup.


    "My wife has personally brewed it, how can I''m not drinking it" he smiles than he take a sip the sweet vor spread on his mouth but his face unperturbed than he smacks his lips "I drink everything you served even if its poison¡­" he seductively smiles at her.


    Lory blushed but pretend not to fall from his teased "Of course you don''t mind because I would immediately heal you after that"


    "I''m a such a fortunate husband" his smiles grew wider.


    "Silly!" Lory scoffed at him but the corner of her mouth slightly curved.


    "You changed back you''re appearance?" he sees the dark color of her hair seem dulledpare to her real hair color "In front of me you don''t have to do that" if he wants, to be honest, he like Lory in her real appearance especially her eyes, Zhao Li Xin never saw anything more beautiful than Lory''s eyes.


    Lory tilted her head "I''m worried someone will see it, what if they got scared?" Lory doesn''t realize she was traumatized by the real Luo Ri Yi and her family reaction when the first they saw her, ever since then she feel her appearance is too hideous for people in this world other than Ming Yue Yin and Zhao Li Xin she reluctant to show her real appearance.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles while drinking his tea gracefully, he will never tell her that when people shocked when they looking at her real appearance not because she looks scary but because she looks oddly beautiful just like ''Diphylleia Grayi'' flower, people tend to fear everything they never saw before and her beauty is no one ever seen before. Of course, Zhao Li Xin will never tell her about this is better for both of them to let her hides behind this ''Luo Ri Yi'' fa?ade, he will go crazy if someone tries to steal his Princess.


    "Why you let that Xie young master left just like that, what if he returns?" Lory shifts the conversation to something more urgent.


    "I''m counting him to" Lory put down the teacup with calm smiles.


    "I wonder what would they do?" Lory props her chin with his hand on the table.


    "It''s not hard to guess, if you in his position what would you do?" he raised his eyebrows yfully.


    "Well, if it''s me¡­." Lory tilted her head while pondering for a minuted than she pursed her mouth


    "I can''t win against you so I must find someone who has the same amount power as you, someone as strong as Hei Shen sect and he must be quick too before you came and destroy them just like the Lu n"


    "And not just a strong person but also someone who has animosity to me, so who can fill all these criteria?" Zhao Li Xin props his chin on the table both of them stare at each other at the same line but lory seems unnoticed, she still contemting by Zhao Li Xin''s question, suddenly she snapped "Yang Qiong Yan!" she suddenly eximed.


    "My wife is so smart" Zhao Li Xin chuckles, they''re''s admiration and longing in his eyes than he moves away from the small table between them, Lory retract her hands from the table with confusing looks, then he pulls her closer until they''re''s only an inch between them.


    "Is easier talking like this" he justifies himself.


    Listening to his calm baritone voice whisper in her ear Lory''s heart palpitated and her blood rush to his face make her facepletely red, suddenly the imaged of there passion night pop in her head and her heart beating like a drum and his mind turn nk. How can they continue there conversation like this!


    Zhao Li Xin enjoys watching his bashful wife, he tugged the hair behind her hair gently and he pretends he didn''t notice Lory shy expression "Whether Xie Xiu Wei contact Yang Qiong Yan or Yang Qiong Yan contact Xie Xiu Wei, either way, they will work together eventually"


    "Doesn''t this bother you¡­" her worry pushes the shyness away from her.


    "No, is not the first time my enemy join forces against me¡­" he said without showing any sign of worry or distressed, he looks calm andposed just like the pond surfaces. It makes her wonder how it has been for Zhao Li Xin bes the way he is now how many enemies he had encounter until he bes numb with the danger and the anxiety thate along with it.


    "Do you have a n?" she worriedly asked


    Zhao Li Xin caress her cheeks gently "I always have n¡­"


    Lory sigh, it seems her worry is no used "Why are you so smart, you strong too and very wealthy, I don''t know what could do for you" Lory feel defeated, although she always acted confident with her rtionship in front of Qian Mu Ting or otherdies that who admired Zhao Li Xin but deep down just like any other women she also realizes her shoring, the imminent danger that following her, the trouble brew within and the darkness she carries with her she could feel the past is chasing her and she wonder when it finally caught when that timees, what would happen with Zhao Li Xin how much he would drag to her madness, more important question is¡­.will he survive?


    "Silly" he kisses her forehead gently "What you have given me, nothing in this world couldpare, I trade everything just to have you"


    ___________________________


    Inside the Imperial Pce, a loud sound of crashing is loudly heard, the maids are scurrying out of the room. Qian Mu Ting just arrived when she heard themotion in his mother courtyard, she closes her eyes and takes a long deep breath to hold her boiling anger, her mother has been throwing tantrum for days ever since she was demoted from her Empress position.


    When she entered the room the empress who is now be Royal Consort Yu was slump on her chair, her chest moves up and down while her hand pressed on her chest.


    "Mother" she called with a soft voice.


    Royal consort Yu only give her daughter quick nce, she was used facing her mother cold nature from the beginning her mother never was a gentle and warm kind of mother, her mother always has a hot and cold attitude while facing her and Qian Mu Ting be ustomed by it to the point she feel nothing wrong about it.


    "Where have you been, you haven''t visited me for two days, do you want to abandon me too after I have no used for you?" he red viciously at her daughter if people see this they might question if they actually mother and daughter.


    Qian Mu Ting startled "No mother, I wouldn''t dare!" she bow her head anxiously "I''m feeling unwell yesterday so I stay at my room, you can check with the imperial physician if you don''t believe me"


    Royal Consort Yu snort in disdained "Tell them to clean up the room!" she raised from her seat and walk behind the screen divider.


    Qian Mu Ting cupped her fist courteously "Yes, Mother"

 Chapter 363 - The Fight For The Engagement II

    The empress or today known as Royal Consort Yu born as the first daughter of Han Wan Zu, her maiden name is Han Zi Yu, the Huang family and Qian Family still have blood-rted it makes Han Zi Yu as duke in the Liu Yan Kingdom, Han Zi Yu was chosen by the queen dowager as the crown prince consort because of her beauty and talent in four art.


    From the outside Han Zi Yu is a calmed, poised and gracefuldy, she is well-spoken, smart and exuded with noble aura, it make her a perfect picture of how royal consort should be. But beyond all the beautiful fa?ade Han Zi Yu is cold, cruel and have enormous ambition, to get what she wants she never hesitated to dirty her own hand but her dark side is hidden well within her other than her close maid who served her from a child only Qian Mu Ting knows how vicious her mother could bepared to her Father emperor Qian Mu Ting fear her Mother more. ??


    Royal Consort Yu returns with a different dress, the maid already fixed her hair and her make up, now she doesn''t look like crazy women who throw everything on sight. Han Zi Yu is very beautiful and because most people in this world marry at the young aged Han Zi Yu barely thirty-five this year, in Lory worlds she would still consider as young woman.


    The maids serve the tea carefully everyone is walking in tip-toe fearing to anger Han Zi Yu, in the normal condition, she has never been a patientdy for her subordinated and after her downfall, her mood bes like a firecracker her temper can explode abruptly without any reason.


    "Tomorrow I arranged yo to meet General Yuan Shao" she suddenly said while blowing her tea.


    Qian Mu Ting stunned but she remainsposed "For what reasoned Mother?"


    "I will arrange engagement between you and young master Yuan, your father, and maternal grandfather have agreed about it"


    Under her sleeve Qian Mu Ting squeeze her handkerchief "Isn''t he supposed to marry Yang Wei Lan, I heard they knew each other since they were a child" she forces her gentle smiles.


    Han Zi Yu scoffed in disdained "Yuan Shao never like Yang Wei Lan and he had tantly rejected the arrangement since a long time ago so it wouldn''t be a problem for you" said Han Zi Yu while sips her tea elegantly.


    ''No Problem? It is a big problem!''


    Qian Mu Ting bites her lower lips, she had seen Yuan Shao before, even though she admits Yuan Shao is a handsome manly man and has great achievement butpare to Zhao Li Xin she loved Zhao Li Xin more. She always knew she will never be married for love but when she was assigned to seduced Zhao Li Xin her heart is ted, she basically admired him for a long times so when she meets him face to face her heart race for the first time, never in her life she wants something this much and this bad before, she can''t stop thinking about him and she''s been dreamed about him every night.


    When she heard Zhao Li Xin announced his fianc¨¦e as his wife her heart shattered like broken ss, while she still mourns her mother suddenly shoved her to another man how could she not feel lost.


    "Mother¡­.should I marry General Yuan?" she timidly asked.


    Han Zi Yu''s long eyebrows creased her expression turn dark and she put down the teacup on the table harshly "What make you don''t satisfied with it? General Yuan is a dream of every woman in this country, you think you can find a better suitor than him?" Han Zi Yu shouted angrily, she thought Qian Mu Ting would be grateful to her but instead, her daughter make the expression as if she swallows a poison.


    "I¡­.I don''t mean to, I¡­..I just" she bes stuttered, her mother stares make her feel uneasy.


    Han Zi Yu is not stupid she knew exactly what her daughter thought "What, are you still hope for Long Ming?" she sneers.


    Qian Mu Ting didn''t dare answer her mother question nor she dares to stare at her mother eyes but the expression is obvious to see, Han Zi Yu giggles in mockery "I give you a chance to get close with that man because I know you''ve been admiring him for so long, I thought because you like him so much you be able to move his heart but who knows you can even win from a lowly maid, you really have disappointed me"


    Qian Mu Ting looks down her eyes bes moist with tears but she held her tears not to drop or her mother will scowl her as a weak again, Han Zi Yu stares at her daughter with utter disappointment. When she pregnant she thought the baby would be a boy and she has great hope for his young little prince, she hopes her position will be strengthened by her son and someday she will be the mother of the Emperor.


    Unfortunately, the child that she hopes for is a baby girl, her heart suddenly dropped and her dream shattered and what make things worst her body ruined after she gave birth Qian Mu Ting and she conceived another child, deep down Han Zi Yu med Qian Mu Ting for everything happened to her, she med Qian Mu Ting to be a girl and she med Qian Mu Ting for ruined her body and mist of all she mes Qian Mu Ting for ruined her dream.


    "Don''t disappoint me again, you must marry Yuan Shao!" Han Zi Yu rose from her seat and left the room stomping her feet.


    After her mother left tears falls on her cheeks, she feel she pushed at the end of a cliff without noway out. More tears fall down on her face, she sobbed alone in the empty room, the maids didn''t dare to bother her and choose to feign ignorance. She can''t understand how everything went so wrong, how can she be in this position.


    She supposed to be the venerable princess of Liu Yan kingdom, the beloved daughter of the empress, many men begging to be her husband she never failed to get men''s attention but why¡­.why Zhao Li Xin so cold to her, why he always ignores her, he doesn''t even pretend to be nice to her and why her Mother demoted, why is that woman didn''t die¡­.why Luo Ri Yi still alive!


    This is her fault, everything ruined because of her, she is the bad woman, she has ruined her life!


    Qian Mu Ting sobbing getting louder, she doesn''t care with other people present she just wants to release her frustration.


    __________________________


    "Why suddenly I feel cold" Lory rubbed both of her arms.


    "Are you feeling cold? Let hurry get inside the nket" Zhao Li Xin lift the nket quickly.


    "Okay," suddenly she froze "Why are you inside the nket? Why are you naked?"


    "I warm the bed for you" he innocently said "You don''t want to?" he said with seductive smiles


    "....."


    ''Of course, I want to! You stupid seducer!''

 Chapter 364 - The Fight For The Engagement III

    "WHAT! The ex-Empress arrange engagement between Yuan Shao and Qian Mu Ting?"


    "That''s the news¡­" ??


    "I thought Qian Mu Ting like my husband¡­..I guessed I''m wrong"


    "I think she was a force to it"


    "I thought Yuan Shao has ''Thing'' with you?"


    "Hey! It was called No-Thing, you know!"


    "Really? I''m sure it was Some-Thing"


    "...."


    "..."


    "When will you get off from the bed" Ming Yue Yin feel speechless, how much does Uncle torture her?


    "When I can feel my legs again¡­" Lory feel uncertain, even with the amulet and his little healing power why she still feel exhausted. She thought the first time and the second time they ''doing'' it Zhao Li Xin has overly excited but she was wrong,pare withst night the other was considered to be mild, that man stamina is terrifying, that''s it, she will forbid him to climb her bed for a week! forget about cursed, if this continues he would be the death of her.


    "Its almost lunch, how long you need to recuperate?" Ming Yue Yin whines, her moods have been dropped since Su Feng tells her about the news, suddenly she has the urge to break Yuan Shao Limbs.


    "Let me eat my lunch here maybeter I will have enough energy to get out of this bed"


    "Where is Uncle, this is his fault, why don''t he''s here to take care of you" Ming Yue Yin snort in disdained, how can he torture Lory and leave her after he got satisfied.


    "I kick him out, you thought I can rest with him around?" Lory faces scrunched while she massaged her shoulder.


    Ming Yue Yin sees how much trouble lory been through because of Zhao Li Xin suddenly she feel worry "Aunty, is this normal? Are all men like this?" she suddenly feel hesitant to get married.


    Lory tilted her head "I don''t know? I never pay attention¡­should we ask someone?" Lory bes curious too.


    "Who? No women talk about this?" Ming Yue Yin bes flustered.


    "Really, Nobody?" she was stunned, so how they learned about this stuff? Is it ''learning by doing'' kinda things, like riding a bike? No, the real question is, where''s Zhao Li Xin learn about this? She''s sure he never b with any women before, then how¡­..?


    "Hey, Aunty, why you be quiet? You''re not sleeping with eyes open isn''t it?" Ming Yue Yin clicks her finger in front of Lory.


    Lory smacks her hands "I do not!" she red at Ming Yue Yin, Lory than sigh and lean her back on the headboard "back to a serious matter, what Yuan Shao said about this?" Lory will not believe Yuan Shao will ept this arrangement peacefully even if he doesn''t have a feeling for Ming Yue Yin there''s no way he let himself be the Emperor son In-Law, his deep hatred to the Emperor family is ingrained to his bones.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t got any news about him" Ming Yue Yin shrugged her shoulder indifferently.


    Lory would believe her indifferent attitude if only her eyebrows didn''t crease so much, she clearly annoyed by this news but she just too stubborn to admit it.


    __________________________


    Meanwhile, the morning at Yuan manor is far from peaceful, it was rare for him suddenly to be called by his father to the family main hall, his stepmother Qian Qin Wei and her step-sister also present, the eunuch wit dark grey uniform and ck hat wee him with sly smiles.


    "General Yuan" the eunuch cupped his fist courteously.


    "Eunuch Qin, for what honor you visited Yuan Manor?" Yuan Shao nods his head politely, although he doesn''t like everyone from the pce but he must maintain his courtesy.


    Eunuch Qin nted eyes stretch into a thin line, his smile bes dubious "General Yuan Shao, kneel and ept the emperor decree!" he said with high pitch voice.


    The words from eunuch make everyone in the room kneel on the floor simultaneously, Yuan Shao heaved heavily but he kneeled anyway. The eunuch open the scroll and begin to read "With the blessing of the great emperor of Liu yan kingdom, his majesty bestow the engagement between Yuan Shao the son of Yuan Fei with Second princess Qian Mu Ting the daughter of Emperor Liu Yan Kingdom, may the heaven be the witness and blessed this union"


    Yuan Shao feel his heart drop to the ground, its feel like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu for him but at that time it was his father who received the decree with an ashen face and her mother¡­.he just a child at that time but he never forgets how helpless and lost she was. Yuan Shao didn''t realize he clenched his fist so tight the blood trickle from his palms.


    ''AGAIN!''


    It is not enough they destroy his father''s life, now they want to destroy his life too, NO MORE!


    "General Yuan, ept this decree" the eunuch served the golden scroll with a ny-degree bow, but Yuan Shao froze, his eyes remain cid no one knows what he has thinking right now. Yuan Fei feel cold sweat drench on his back he has a very bad premonition about this.


    "General Yuan?" the eunuch thought Yuan Shao froze because he is too happy to receive the decree. Who doesn''t want to marry a beautiful Princess like Qian Mu Ting?


    "I¡­..can''t" Yuan Shao Muttered in a low voice as if he talks to himself.


    "General yuan?" The eunuch feel she heard something outrageous but he not so sure, he took another step forward than he shoved the decree closer to Yuan Shao''s face "Its an honor for you to be the Emperor son-inw" the eunuch smiles meaningfully.


    Yuan Shao grip on his hand got tighter, he raised his head with a calm expression he said "I cannot ept this decree"


    "YUAN SHAO!" Yuan Fei holler he utterly petrified by his son''s words.


    "Yuan Shao, what are you thinking?" Qian Qin Wei bewildered.


    On the other hand Yuan Shan agape, the room suddenly bes pin drop silence no one dares to make a sound, the male servant and the maids suddenly stop breathing and the air inside the room bes cold as ice. The eunuch feel he was dreaming, but even in his dream he never heard anyone dare to reject the emperor decree, who is Yuan Shao? He only a young General, he was blessed with a good decree but he dares to refuse.


    "General Yuan, do you understand what you just have said?" the Eunuch narrowed his eyes.


    There is no doubt in his eyes, he answers solemnly "I do and I also announce myself to leave the general position and also as the first son of Yuan Family, from now on I''m no longer the son of Yuan Fei!"


    "YUAN SHAO!" Yuan Fei raised from the floor "You cannot do this, how can you disowned yourself! Don''t be reckless!" Yuan Fei bes frantic, even though he has no good rtionship with his Son but deep down he loves his Son dearly, how could he not? This is the child of his beloved woman how could he not love his only Son.


    He ignores his father words, he maintains hisposure as he cupped his fist and said with a firm tone "Eunuch Qin, send my deep apologies to his Majesty and also tell him this man is no longer rted to Yuan family so I will ept the punishment on my owned" Yuan Shao bow his head courteously.


    Eunuch Qin scoffed at him "If that what general Yuan wish, this eunuch willply but general, I hope you don''t regret this" The eunuch sneered.

 Chapter 365 - To Bash Your Head!

    When eunuch Qin and his entourage leave the Yuan manor, Qian Qin Wei stomp her feet furiously "Look what you''re good son has done, he will ruin Yuan family!!" she points her finger at Yuan Shao, Qian Qin Wei doesn''t care what would happen with Yuan Shao but she feared it would implicate her and her daughter.


    As the Emperor''s daughter, she understands her father''s character very much, even though her father has a certain degree of care to her but The emperor is a ruler first before a father and husband. At the end of the day, he cares more about himself and his country rather then his family, What yuan Shao did is a direct challenge of the Emperor''s authority, she can''t imagine how angry the Emperor would be. ??


    "That''s why you need to announce that you cut me off from the Yuan family, you can even erase my name from the Yuan family genealogy, with this none of the Yuan family implicated by my action" Yuan Shao calmly said without a shred of worry in his face.


    Qian Qin Wei expression lit up immediately, she realizes if they throw Yuan Shao out from there family and wash there hand clean from his existence, his father Emperor will forgive her


    "Good, that''s good, let''s do that!" she rejoiced he can save herself and get rid Yuan Shao at the same time, this is not so bad after all "Husband, you need to make an announcement, hurry! Before the news he angers the emperor spread!" she tugs Yuan Fei sleeve eagerly.


    "SHUT UP!" he pushes Qian Qin Wei harshly until she falls on the floor with a loud thump.


    Yuan Shan stunned than she runs to her mother anxiously "Mother, are you okay?"


    "Old Yuan, how could you¡­.." Qian Qin Wei gasped in fear, after so many years they be husband and wife, Yuan Fei nevery his hand on her, worste to worst he berated her and locked her inside her courtyard for a month but that''s only it, he never hurt her, but today for the first time he pushes her away to the floor.


    "Father, you hurt mother" Yuan Shan feel wronged for her mother, it was Yuan Shao who make a messed but why her fathersh out his anger to her Mother, this is not fair!


    Yuan Fei red at the mother-daughter on the floor viciously "Leave, before I hurt you again" he hissed in a cold voice.


    Yuan Shan and Qian Qin Wei face be pale, Yuan Fei is a quiet man they never saw him this angry before thest time Qian Qin Wei saw him angry is when Han Xue Shi died, she suddenly remembers how Yuan Fei holds his lifeless wife body for two days, jealousy rose within her.


    Yuan Shao looks down at Qian Qi Wei''s delicate face with mockery, he promised his mother one day he would rip Qian Qin Wei heart right from her chest with his own bare hand and he will never die until that dayes. Yuan Shao''s cold gaze sends a shiver to Qian Qin Wei''s heart.


    Not long after the maids help Qian Qin Wei and Yuan Shan leave the room immediately, inside the room only Yuan Shao and Yuan Fei remain, the father-son looks at each other in silence.


    Yuan Fei stare at his only Son with pain in his eyes "Why are you doing this?"


    Yuan Shao didn''t answer immediately but then he looks at his father with a calm expression "I have someone else in my heart and I don''t want to live my life like you" he feel bitter when he looks at his Father. Yuan Shao respects him as a soldier and superior but as a man and a son, he only feel disappointed for him.


    Yuan Fei expression bes somber when he hear Yuan Shao words but he has no words to rebuked, If only he strong enough or smart enough he would refuse the Emperor decree too, he will not lose his beloved wife he will not be estranged with his Son and Daughter, all these years he lives with regret, remorse and hated, no one ever knows he only touch Qian Qin Wei identally one time when he was drunk, he could never touch Qian Qin Wei without feeling nauseous especially after his wife died.


    Ever since then he can barely stand in the same room with her, he maintain courteous distance between them just because he doesn''t want to infuriate the Emperor. Is a fortunate for Qian Qin Wei she able to conceived Yuan Shan only after spending one night with Yuan Fei.


    Yuan Fei drowns deeper with his guilt he can''t face his own children from his previous wife especially Yuan Xue An who is spitting image of histe wife, and with Yuan Shan¡­.is hard for him not to shift his hatred for Qian Qin Wei to her.


    Yuan Fei suddenly feel worn out it feel he aged for decades, he slumps to his chair and he takes a deep breath "What about your sister Xue An?" he feel mncholy whenever he called his daughter''s names it feel like someone nudged his heart.


    "She safe, I send her somewhere that no one can''t touch her," he said calmly.


    Yuan Fei sigh in relief but then he shifts his gaze back to his Son again "The emperor might not kill you for this because of you''re reputation but this show you''re rebellion against him and the emperor will not take this lightly"


    "I know" Yuan Shao take a sit on the opposite chair in front of his father "That''s why I will give up everything, my family, tittle reputation, everything," he said without slight hesitation only determination.


    "The emperor can kill you openly but nheless he would still kill you, he will send all his assassin to hunt you down" he warns his son again.


    "I''m not afraid and I''m not weak either don''t worry I''m not be a General because of my good looks" he faintly smiles.


    Yuan Fei startled this is the first time he see his son smile to him, he never smiles to him after his mother dies. Yuan Fei feel conflicted, he''s happy they can finally talk like normal father and son but he sad because this might be thest time he talks to his Son like this.


    "Take care of yourself, promised me," said Yuan Fei.


    "I promised" he nods his head solemnly.


    The night finally falls and the sky cover with rich velvet nket of ck and the millions of stars spread like a diamond in the sky, the night is quiet he should be scared right now but instead he feel at peace, Yuan Shao sits on the bench in front of his room his hand twist the square bronze identification as a general of Liu Yan kingdom. Yuan Shao throws the identification on the table beside him, he feel a heavyweight lifted from his chest.


    At that time he chooses to be General because he wishes the power to control the military, he wants to make a name for himself because it would make harder for the Emperor to get rid of him or someday, he had realized from a long time ago the Emperor has be warry with the Yuan family from a long time ago, that''s why the Emperor sends Qian Qin Wei to his father, her job is to put a leash on his family.


    the only person he worries about is his sister and after he assured his sister safety he bes more rxed. When he chose to left his title tomorrow that would be thest time he would kneel in front of that Emperor.


    He let out a long heaved and he smiles in relief but suddenly he hears rustle behind the bushes, he was stunned someone dared to breach General Manor and most of all his courtyard, is this the Emperor assassin? Yuan Shao pulls out his sword from the table, he can feel the strong cultivation from his enemy.


    Something jump from the bushes in high speed, he blocked his attacker with his sword and the sound of two metal echoed in the air, he swings his sword to push his attacker but he surprised when he saw the familiar red robes.


    "Stupid General, what do you think you doing?" she shouted in anger.


    Yuan Shao froze instantly "Ming Yue¡­Yin?" he gasped "What are you doing here?"


    "To bash you''re head!" she shouted even louder.


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 366 - A Request

    "What the hell are you thinking!" Ming Yue Yin spread her arms exasperatedly.


    Yuan Shao confuses, why she''s here and what is she talking about, first he wants to ask why Ming Yue Yin visit his courtyard in the middle of the night with the sword on her hands, he just opens his mouth slightly but Ming Yue Yin shouted at him again. ??


    "How can you reject the imperial decree! even if you don''t like that woman there''s still another option to annulled the engagement and why you disowned yourself from you''re family you even step down from your post, I know you want to leave this country soon orter but why must doing like this, do you know what the Emperor would do to you? DO YOU?" she red and scolded at Yuan Shao nonstop.


    While Ming Yue Yin yelled and shouted, Yuan Shao face beamed and his smile grew wider, he can''t hide his happiness when Ming Yue Yin shows her tant concert towards him, usually, women would care and act weak to show they care but Ming Yue Yin show her care with anger and worry, this behavior he found it very adorable.


    After venting her anxiety for half-hour Yuan Shao didn''t say anything but instead, he looks at her with indulgent eyes, which make her feel awkward "What, why are you looking at me like that?" she narrowed her eyes confusedly.


    "Why don''t we sit in my porch, tonight is quite cold" he smiles warmly.


    She feel lost when she see his smiles "I don''t feel cold" he stubbornly refused.


    "I make you Pu Erh tea" he coaxed her again.


    "I don''t need tea" she pouted angrily, she feel Yuan Shao teasing her.


    "I got flower dumpling too¡­" he raised his eyebrows head and smiles cunningly.


    Ming Yue Yin narrowed her eyes, she feel rather conflicted "Is it from Tiancu tea house?" she probed.


    "The one and only¡­" he nods his head.


    She clear her throat awkwardly "Fine, I''m leaving after eating one¡­" she sheathed her sword and flicked her robes arrogantly.


    Yuan Shao raised his hand and gesture her to follow him, Ming Yue Yin feel slightly embarrassed but Yuan Shao is the one who insists on her toe, Ming Yue yin justify her owned action in her minds but the truth is she can''t resist the temptation of flower dumpling ever since she tasted it at thentern festival.


    When she walk past him with haughty attitude Yuan Shao almost burst tough, the rumor said the Ming Empress is charismatic, smart and cunning some said she is merciless and cruel but no one said she can be cute and adorable too and now Yuan Shao feel trouble with the growing feeling inside him.


    When Ming Yue Yin takes a sit, he brews tea for her without hurry his moves are smooth and swift he doesn''t look like hotheaded general she used to know but more like a refined schr, suddenly she feel awkward being alone with him, Ming Yue Yin realizes how reckless she is, she doesn''t know what possessed her for making her behave like this, this is so not like her!


    "Drink your tea first, I tell my servant to warm the dumpling," said Yuan Shao.


    Ming Yue Yin suddenly bes anxious, she doesn''t want to know shee to a man courtyard only knows she realizes how improper her behavior is.


    "Don''t worry, the servant who works for me is part of my shadow guard, no one will say or do anything without my consent" he patted Ming Yue Yin''s shoulder tofort her.


    "Okay¡­" she smiles and drinks her tea calmly.


    Yuan Shao leaves to the moon gate to called his servant, used to be his servant and bodyguard is surrounding his courtyard but tonight he wants to be alone so he told everyone not to bother him, who knows he suddenly has an unexpected guest. After her anger subsides he bes anxious staying in the man courtyard, if Lory knew about this she will not stop teasing her, she better hide this from Lory.


    "Don''t worry you''re dumpling wille in a moment" Yuan Shao suddenlye from behind her snd Ming Yue Yin almost spit her tea, he didn''t think Ming Yue Yin would be surprised because his sudden appearance as a strong cultivator she should able to feel his presence from a few meters away.


    "What''s wrong, you don''t like the tea?" he obliviously asked.


    Ming Yue Yin clears her throat then she feigns ignorance said "No, I''m fine" she sips her tea again then she put down her teacup on the table gently and she takes a deep breath "So, tell me¡­.why are you doing this?" she stares at him with a serious face.


    "I don''t know you will worry so much about me, I feel very ttered" he teasingly smiles.


    Ming Yue Yin''s face turn red "I''m not worried!" she rebuked than she pursed her lips "I''m just curious¡­" although she knew sh''s not fooling anyone but she refused to admit it.


    Yuan Shao let out a long sigh, his empress is so cute what should he do?


    His mother gentle face suddenly shed on his mind, if his mother was still alive¡­if she met Ming Yue Yin what would she thinks, will she like her, probably she would, his mother like the honest person the most, Yuan Shao put the teacup and sped his hand together on the table "You probably know what the Emperor had done to my family, how they destroy a family because of fear and paranoia" Yuan Shao expression be somber, he never talks about his family matters not even to Yuan Xue An.


    "My family has served the Emperor for three-generation, I should be the fourth" he make sarcastic smiles "The emperor bes jealous and warry because the citizen honored and admired my family.


    The emperor feel we steal his limelight, he fears we would be greedy and we want something more¡­..Driven by his paranoia he needs someone to watch my family from the inside, someone to put a leash on my family and so he sends one of his eldest daughters Qian Qin Wei to marry my father" Yuan Shao hand trembles while holding his anger.


    "You know what the irony is? my family never once think about to betray the Emperor they never even dream about it, I know because my grandfather taught me and my father to honor the Emperor, to serve him unconditionally, to die for the Emperor if you must¡­.but, what the emperor did to my family is worst then send us to the war, its worst then taking our life"


    Ming yue Yin feel her heart tighten, her heart breaking for him and his family, The Yuan family remind her with Fu Xiao Jing and Fu Ying, the Fu family also served her family and protected her with all they got, part of her seed is because of the help of the Fu family, she didn''t understand how the emperor could hurt his loyal subordinated like that?


    "The emperor and Qian Qin Wei push my mother to her death, they broke my father spirit, make my sister ill and make me and my sister motherless, and now he sends another princess to be my wife? Even just for a second, I couldn''t ept it, this is too much for me" Yuan Shao shakes his head with a tired expression.


    Ming Yue Yin feel her eyes be hot, her heart aching so much for him, Yuan Xue An is still small she might not witness as much as him, at that time he was almost eleven, he should saw many things he shouldn''t have. How his Mother withered away, how his father broke down from the pain and Qian Qin Wei hatred and jealousy, he was forced to grown-up faster and to be self-reliant to protect himself and his sister. Such a painful experience¡­


    "What can I do to help?" she said with soft tones.


    When he heard his concern voice Yuan Shao palpitated heart gradually be calmed "You have helped me more then you know" he smiles gently at her but than his eyes flickering "But there is something I wish you could do for me?"


    "What?" Ming Yue Ying tilted her head.


    But the servant suddenly came with steaming rattan box, Yuan Shao straighten his back "Eat first, I tell youter, is no hurry"

 Chapter 367 - Cornered

    Inside Yong Heng manor, Lory wrapped herself with fur shawl she brought the old mug she used to have at Lao manor, she filled the mug with honey and ginger tea, it been a while since she drinks this kind of tea, the smell of lemon tea brings back a lot of memory. Lory take a sit on the floor on her porch and she gaze to the night sky.


    Ever since she came to this world her life is like a kite drifting aimlessly in the sky she had no course or purposed she doesn''t know why she still alive, for what reason she survived, maybe is karma because she always wish for a peaceful life and she managed to have one, a normal girl without special background, without a powerful gift, without a mission¡­and yet she doesn''t feel happy but instead, she feel lost drowning in her guilt and loneliness until¡­he met Zhao Li Xin. ??


    Zhao Li Xin always feel grateful and fortunate to be saved by her, but the truth it was Zhao Li Xin who save her, when she sacrificed her well being to save him she remember who she was before she bes a lowly maid, it was that day she felt like herself again, she felt like Lorient again. A princess who put other people well being above herself just like her father thought her to be.


    "You should not sit on the floor"


    Smiles bloom on her face when she hears the familiar voice, she raised her face while Zhao Li Xin walk towards her, Lory stare at him without blinking as she was afraid he would disappear when she blink her eyes, his expression bes soft when he looking at her face, finally, he stop right in front of her than he crouch and there faces in the same level.


    "When I first show you I thought you are the most beautiful man I saw in this world and my world too" she suddenly confessed to him.


    "When I forst saw you I thought you are weird" Zhao Li Xin also confesed to her.


    Lory pursed her lips "Is it because you caught me talking to a bird?"


    He chuckles lightly "No¡­" he sighs than he stare at her beautiful eyes "Because you doesn''t look belong in this world, something about you¡­.different, I don''t know how to exin it, is like you have different vibes¡­the air around you is different" he caress her cheeks gently "Sometime I''m scared one day you would disappeared without a trace"


    "I won''t do that to you" Lory took his hand from her cheeks and she kissed his hand softly, this is not the first time he tells her about this, she wants tofort him but she not dare to reassure him, not when the cursed still bind her.


    "Here take a sit with me" he pulls Zhao Li Xin to sit next to her.


    He take sit but than he pull lory to sit on hisps "The floor is too cold" he rify himself.


    She doesn''t mind to sit on hisps, actually, she already used to it, Lory leans her back to his chest while Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand on her chest to make her twice warmer.


    "I heard about Yuan Shao reject the engagement, what would happen to him?" she knew about it because Ming Yue Yin was with her when she received the news from Su Feng.


    "He would be in trouble for sure" he answer calmly.


    "Will you help him?" Lory asked.


    "He doesn''t need my help" he rests his chin on the top of Lory''s head "He has not be the youngest general in the Kingdom for nothing, despite the emperor feeling about him, he still able to achieved a lot of things so the emperor has no choice but to make him as A General, it shows how cunning and resilient Yuan Shao is, someone like him will always have a n"


    "You Think so?" Lory still not assured maybe because Ming Yue Yin used to called Yuan Shao ''stupid general''.


    "The only thing that burden him is his sister, Yuan Xue An is his weakness, I don''t think he will make this decision if Yuan Xue an stil living inside the Yuan Manor but the situation is changed nothing can''t hold him down now"


    "What do you think the Emperor would do?"


    Zhao Li Xinughs lightly "I must admit Yuan Shao is quite sly, he has spread the rumor about what happened with his parents, the emperor and Qian Qin Wei, how the emperor forced Yuan Fei with the decree to married Qian Qin Wei when The emperor used the same decree to force a marriage between Qian Mu Ting and Yuan Shao what do you think people would say"


    "Will people believe the rumor?" Lory feel slightly doubtful.


    "That''s a good thing about a rumor, no one really care if it''s true or not what matters is it gain people attention if the Emperor beheaded him because he refused to marry Qian Mu Ting, it would confirm the rumor and it would harm not only Qian Mu Ting reputation but also the Emperor and for royalty, reputation is everything" Zhao Li Xin tighten his embrace.


    "But still, Yuan Shao will not leave unscathed in this situation¡­" her worry only increased after she heard Zhao Li Xin''s exnation.


    "No he''s not and I believe he expected this, so you don''t have to worry about him, that man has paved his way out since a long time ago," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin knew she cares about Yuan Shao because Yuan Xue An and Ming Yue Yin, she also already considered him as a friend o he should know Lory would be sad if something bad happened to Yuan Shao. Zhao Li Xin will never treat Yuan Shao safety lightly or Lory would mad at him.


    Lory let out heavy heaved but than suddenly she remembers something else "What about Qian Mu Ting?"


    "That girl?" Zhao Li Xin frown as he tries to remember the woman''s vague face "It''s wouldn''t be good for her¡­." he answered indifferently. Qian Mu Ting reputation is not good, there''s a lot of rumor about her because what the Empress did their''s also rumor about her one side love to Zhao Li Xin, and know she also turn down by the famous General Yuan, people would start wonder what exactly happened with Qian Mu Ting why every good man rejected her.


    __________________


    On The Next Morning inside the second princess courtyard Qian Mu Ting face turn from red to white, she just got the news from her maids who bribe the eunuch entourage to know what had happened, she never thought in million years yuan Shao dare to decline the emperor decree, she was dumbfounded and shocked her legs be numbs she can''t stand and she plops on her chair with a defeated expression.


    She doesn''t love Yuan Shao. That''s no doubt about it but she doesn''t want to be openly rejected like this either. Her reputation that she carefully preserved was gone down the drain, no one would want to marry her right now, her mother wouldn''t able to find a good match to be her husband, she would be a useless pawn, she had no use anymore¡­.what would her parents do to her?


    Sweat cover her forhead with thinyer, her hand squeeze the handkerchief tightly.


    Her maid be worry about her Princess but most of all they worry about their owned future, a maid can only thrives under a powerful master but in Qian Mu Ting situation she would drag everyone down with her.


    "You''re highness do you want to meet General yuan, perhaps he misunderstood something?" the maid timidly said with a low voice.


    Qian Mu Ting balled her fist "Yes, make arrangement, I want to meet with General Yuan know!" she said with determined eyes.


    "Yes, you''re highness!" the maids bend her waist and bow courteously before she left the room in a hurry.


    She doesn''t want to marry Yuan Shao either but after she thinks it through she realizes she has no option better than this, her mother is right, Yuan Shao is a famous General, respect by other General and adored by the citizen of her kingdom there is no better candidate than him, she already epts her future with Yuan Shao, but than this is happening.


    If she can''t marry with Yuan Shao than who she should marry than, is their any good man better then Yuan Shao? No, she have to make Yuan Shao marry her, their is no other way other then this!

 Chapter 368 - Persuasion

    In The Yuan Shao has just finished dressing, when he got out of the room and past the table with the remains leftover fromst night, he hadn''t told his servants to clean up the table after Ming Yue Yin left that night, the corner of his mouth curved slightly he remember he teased her by saying ''You said you will leaved after eating one?''


    But Ming Yue Yin rebuked ''I said I''m leaving after eating one box, what make you think I left with only one dumpling, do you think I''m that cheap!'' ??


    Yuan Shao scratches his head, she really is a great ruler, she did not ept any loss at all and so she left after she got enough information and enough filled. Once again he chuckled when Ming Yue Yin satisfied face shed on his mind but then suddenly he feel something loss in his heart and he missed her dearly.


    Unfortunately for his sister''s safety he better keeps his distance with Zhao Li Xin and the others, at least for now.


    Suddenly the male servant approach him "Young Master, the second princess is here asking for an audience"


    His soft gaze disappeared and his expression bes stern "I''ll be there in a minuted" he said with calmly but his eyes glint with annoyance, he could''ve guessed why Qian Mu Ting is here.


    On the Main Hall, Yuan Fei and Qian Qi Wei weed the arrival of Qian Mu Ting. Qian Qin Wei is the older stepsister of Qian Mu Ting they aged differently is quite huge because Qian Qi Wei is born when the Emperor only seventeen years old with his fifteen years old concubines after he bes at the aged twenty aged than he marries Huang Zi Yu as hiswful wife and make her as an Empressbined with Huang Zi Yu trouble to conceived it make the difference between the sisters is wildly huge.


    "Sister, it been a while" Qian Mu Ting smiles kindly to Qian Qin Wei.


    "It''s nice to meet you again" Qian Qi Wei bow her head slightly, based on they''re position Qian Qi Wei is on the lower position because she marries with the Emperor subordinated it make her the General wife while Qian Mu Ting still the Princess of the Emperor.


    Qian Qi Wei was annoyed inwardly, she is an arrogant woman she doesn''t want to bow her head to a woman who has close age as her daughter.


    "Hoe is your Mother empress, Oh I mean Royal Consort Yu?" she deliberately teased Qian Mu Ting.


    Qian Mu Ting feel her heart is stung but she maintain her kind demeanor "Mother is fine, she feel better after she left the burden of handling the imperial inner court problem" she smiles sweetly as id she was earnestly happy for her mother.


    Qian Qi Wei scoffed inwardly, no wonder the Emperor doted on her, she is one cunningdy but who cares about this she will only be the beautiful vase no one want to marry her after this. knowing this Qian Qi Wei''s heart feel lighter and her smiles grew deeper.


    All this time Yuan Fei didn''t make ament, he knew why Qian Mu Ting is here but as a father, he knew how stubborn his Son is,pare to him his son is more cruel and merciless he Yuan Shao will not be soft in the front of beauty like Qian Mu Ting. Yuan Fei Sighs, he sips his wine quietly he does pity Qian Mu Ting a little bit but his heart is inclined to his Son more.


    If Yuan Shao marries Qian Mu Ting, he will under the Emperor grasp he will live under tight surveince and be the emperor pawn, this is not the life he hopes for his Son especially after he knows his son in love with another woman, Yuan Fei heart feel ted he wonders who is the woman who can move his stubborn son heart.


    Yuan Shao finally arrived, he bows his head to his father "Greeting father" he said in formal gesture, his action is more like subordinated greeting his superior but Yuan Fei didn''t take to the heart, he already used to it.


    Meanwhile, he ignores Qian Qin Wei existence he never gives a face to Qian Qi Wei since he was a child even if he was beaten and punished he never changed his attitude, after a while, Yuan Fei didn''t have a heart to punished his Son, he realizes its all because his failure as a father and husband and so everyone pretends didn''t saw it when Yuan Shao ignores Qian Qi Wei.


    Qian Qi Wei face turn red from embarrassment, she already used with Yuan Shao hostile attitude, the feeling is mutual after all but she didn''t think he would treat her the same in front of Qian Mu Ting, Qian Qi Wei feel she just lost her face in front of her younger sister and she''s right because Qian Mu Ting secretly sneered at her but just for a second before her face turns amicably again, only Qian Qi Wei who notice her sister change.


    "Second Princess, for what reason you honored us with you''re presence" Yuan Shao words sounds formal and distance, his words make Qian Mu Ting feel awkward.


    "General Yuan, can we talk privately they''re''s something I need to say" She swallows her awkwardness.


    Yuan Shao face remain unperturbed "Sure," he said indifferently "This Son will apany the second princess for a while"


    "Go on" Yuan Fei nods his head giving him permission.


    "Please follow me, you''re highness" he gestured with his hand.


    Qian Mu Ting followed him from behind than Yuan Shao leads her to the garden pavilion after the maid served tea and pastry they all left to gives them privacy but remain on the premises just in case Yuan Shao called them again and also because he wants to avoid a rumor with Qian Mu Ting, he keeps his distance across the table and the square table is quite big too.


    "What do you want to say you''re highness" he breaks the silence between them.


    "I think you know why I''m here"


    Yuan Shao''s face remains indifferent "I do not change my mind," he said firmly.


    Qian Mu Ting feel her heart stirred "What make you don''t satisfied about me, I could change"


    He sees Qian Mu Ting delicate face be tensed, her eyes be watery with tears but Yuan Shao is a stubborn man, changing his mind is like moving mountain, her beautiful face cannot soften his heart "They''re''s nothing wrong with you her highness, I just not fond with you and I believe this feeling is mutual"


    Qian Mu Ting gritted her teeth, she remembers Yuan Shao was they''re when she meeting with Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi, he should''ve known her feeling at that time but now is a different matter "Feeling¡­.can be nurtured" she stubbornly said.


    Yuan Shao smiles in cynical "Maybe for you her highness but not me, I''m a simple person¡­.is it there or not I don''t believe in nurtured because I have seen with my owned eyes it didn''t work" he knew his father never love Qian Qi Wei even after all this time, he always treats her just like a guest, polite and distance.


    Qian Mu Ting also knew who is he talking about, she squeezes her handkerchief under the table, she never knew yuan Shao is so stubborn, he didn''t give her a leeway just like Zhao Li Xin.


    "Do you know what would happened to me?" she be more desperate, she stared at Yuan Shao with pleading eyes "You know about what happened in the imperial pce, my position is¡­..not good, if you marry me I will do my best to support you, I still have the Huang family and the Emperor dotted me with my help you''re career will reach to the ce you never thought you could, so why don''t you thinking it through, this will not be your loss" she enticed Yuan Shao with bright future cause he thought for a man they would put their career among other things.


    Yuan Shao let out a long sigh, he doesn''t want to say this but Qian Mu Ting didn''t give him a choice "I love someone else" he said abruptly.


    Qian Mu ting startled and she froze, she never heard Yuan Shao close with anyone, where is this womaning from?


    She forgot she had seen Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao at that time in the Lantern Festival, Ming Yue Yin female bodyguard even pped Qian Mu Ting maid ck and blue but at that time Qian Mu Ting mind is focused at Zhao Li Xin so she was unable to recognize Ming Yue Yin but even though she remembers Ming Yue Yin she might not rted Ming Yue Yin as the woman Yuan Shao fond of, Ming Yue Yin temperament is too overbearing and bruted there''s no way someone like Yuan Shao would like someone like Ming Yue Yin. He should like someone like his mother who is known as gentle beauty with quiet demeanor.


    Qian Mu Ting gritted her teeth "What if I let you take your lover as concubines?"


    Yuan Shao''s face bes dark and his eyes filled with rage "You let me?" his voice bes cold "How kind of you¡­"

 Chapter 369 - Persistent

    Qian Mu Ting realizes the slip of her tongue but it was toote because Yuan Shao furiously res at her, Qian Mu Ting wants to p her own mouth, she wants to persuade him but instead, she make him angrier.


    "General Yuan, I don''t mean¡­." ??


    "You mean cannot be clearer your highness" he quipped, he straightens his back and sped both of his hand on the table, he expression be grimed at first he still courteous with Qian Mu Ting he understands she also didn''t have a choice but follow the emperor order but when she suggested him to take his beloved woman as a concubine the string conscience in his heart suddenly break, whatever little feeling he has to Qian Mu Ting, wether is a pity, remorse or responsible is dissipated without a trace.


    Her words remain him of his pitiful mother, should he make the woman she loved to lived her lived like his mother, absolutedly NOT! He will not make the same mistaked as his father.


    "Your ''kindness'' is unnecessary because there would not be a marriage between us" he adamant to refused the engagement between them.


    She feel her heart just droped, is that it? is that how she end? Her face be white as sheet she knew her mother will not forgive her this time and so is her father emperor, what about her reputation? People would make another bad rumor about her and they wouldughing at her, she can imagined otherdies in the city would mocked her how could she held her head high after this?


    "You can''t do this to me!" she suddenly cry "Why you all do this to me? I didn''t do anything wrong but why you humiliated me like this, can you give me a face even a little, what have I done wrong!" she scream at Yuan Shao.


    Yuan Shao frowned although she screams at him but it feel she talk about someone else, he takes a deep breath seemingly tired to entertain Qian Mu Ting any longer "Her highness, this is not about you, there something in this world cannot be forced"


    "I cannot take responsibility for you''re future nor I don''t want to sacrifice my future for you, you lose your position but I also gave up my career and my family, there also a possibility I would be banished from my owned country, this is my price and I take this dly, please don''t focus by your owned misery all of us have our own predicament, not everything is about you¡­" Yuan Shao word is calm and clear he is not angry or trying tofort Qian Mu Ting, he just how him the fact of there situation.


    Qian Mu Ting didn''t answer her head cast down, Yuan Shao rose from his seat "You can rest here for a while her highness, I''m sorry I can apany you, I will ask someone to send you out, have a good day your highness" he cupped his fist courteously and then he left leaving Qian Mu Ting recuperated herself inside the pavilion.


    Tears fall on her cheeks, she doesn''t want things to end like this, so what if everyone has their own predicament is not her problem as long it''s not her why should she care, is it wrong thinking about her own happiness? is she being selfish, so what, this is her life!


    Qian Mu Ting wiped her tears, she will not be given up she doesn''t want to be the leftover princess but she can''t do this on her own she need help.


    ______________________


    Meanwhile, in Yang Manor, the door on the study room abruptly open Yang Qiang Yan startled and his eyebrows creased deepen, he was in a very bad mood these few weeks because of the trouble in his business and now someone dares to provoke him.


    "Cousin is the new is true, Qian Mu Ting will marry Yuan Shao?" Yang Wei Lan re with bloodshot eyes.


    Yang Qiong Yan mmed the book report on the table with an upset look "That''s right, what it got to do with you?" he chides.


    "Cousin, you know exactly how I feel with brother yuan, how can this happened he should marry me why suddenly he engaged with that b*tch, this is wrong!" Yang Wei Lan moves back at forth while screaming and whining.


    Her behavior only driven yang Qiong yan crazy, he already overwhelmed by the loss of his business because of Zhao Li Xin one by one his business is close down if not having deep trouble whether it iste payment, losing an employee or losing the business partner.


    Lao Min Na subordinated has shown her disappointment but this is not his fault someone ying with him and he knew it was Zhao Li Xin but what can he do with him, he doesn''t have enough power to handle Hei Shen Sect.


    "Watch your mouth! How dare you cursed royal family, who do you think you are, do you want to destroy your family to ninth-generation!" Yang Qiong yang can''t hold his anger anymore and he berated Yang Wei Lan mercilessly.


    Yang Wei Lan startled and her face turns pale, this is the first time Yang Qiong Yan scream at her "Co..cousin. why are you angry with me? I just¡­"


    "You just what? Throwing tantrum like a little girl? Begging and crying to your father to let you marry the man who never gives you the slightest nce, someone who hated you, just remember this as long the yang family blood runs to you''re veins, Yuan Shao will never love you!" he had enough with Yang Wei Lan childish behavior, she never does anything other then making a messed outside if she can''t contribute anything the least she could do is stay still and be quiet, How hard it could be?


    "Cousin¡­.what¡­what''s that supposed to mean" Yang Wei Lan lips trembles in fear she doesn''t understand why her dear cousin so mean to her, she just vents her anger because the engagement between that wretched woman and Yuan Shao, she wants Yang Qiong Yan coaxed her and perhaps solved her problem, but why?


    "Cousin you know how much I loved Yuan Shao, why are you telling me this¡­.." tears stream down on her face, her heart aching so bad, she dreams to marry Yuan Shao since she was a child but that man always cold to her, she''s not stupid of course she knew Yuan Shao didn''t like her but if she marries him she believes after a few years she would able to melt his icy heart, that''s why she insists to marry him but now her dream is crushed because of Qian Mu Ting.


    Yang Wei Lan tears smudged her make up it make Yang Qiong yan feel disgusted "Get out!" he yelled "Not like someone I have a lot of things to do" he scoffed at Yang Wei Lan.


    Yang wei Lan bit her lower lips and run out of the room in cry.


    The room be quiet after yang wein left, Yang Qiong Yan sighed he lean his back on his chair and he closed his eyes to calmed himself, suddenly he feel very tired.


    ''Knock knock'' someone gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in" Yang Qiong Yan said without open his eyes.


    Yang Qiong Yan assistant the room, he bowed courteously than he handed small scroll "Second princess personal maid send this for you young master"


    "Second Princess, Qian Mu Ting?" Yang Qiong Yan frowned, he wonder what does she want?


    "That''s what she said young master" said the assistant.


    Yang Qiong Yan open the small scroll when he read the message inside the scroll his eyebrows furrows but than smirkede to his face, he closed the scroll then he burns it with the candle near him "Who else knows about this?" asked Yang Qiong Yan.


    "Just me young master," he said.


    "Good, don''t let anyone know about this" sad Yang Qiong Yan and the fire burn the small scroll into ashes.

 Chapter 370 - The Meeting

    [Girsha, where are you?] Lory got out with a bowl of grapes on her hand.


    [Here!] he flew andnd smoothly on Lory''s head. ??


    [Heavy¡­.] her neck sink and shein [Shrink you''re body more before you perch on my head!] she shakes her head repeatedly to get rid Girsha who is now on the size of a desert eagle from the top of her head.


    Girsha ignores her and grab the bowl with his w and flew away to the garden leaving lory with bird nest hair on the top of her head, she snorts in anger while followed Girsha from behind. Girshanded on the small bench with the bowl of grape than he pecked the grapes without waiting for Lory.


    Lory arrived after fixing her hair than she takes a sit on the bench, she lifts her head to the sky and soaked up the sun with a deep breath ''Another beautiful day'' she let out a long exhales.


    [Where''s the boy?] when Girsha uses the terms boy it meant for Zhao Li Xin. its funny for a grown man like Zhao Li Xin to be called boy but in the eyes of a creature who is lived for more then a millennium, humans like Lory and Zhao Li Xin is like a child for him.


    [Cultivated inside his ring, I think] Lory said without open her eyes, the sun is so warm this morning make her feel warm and fuzzy.


    [He didn''t tire you out today?] he teased Lory with ''knowing'' eyes.


    [Shut up!] Lory finally opens her eyes and her cheek blushed with faint pink who knows is that because the sun or something else [He was well behavedst night¡­.so we just sleep] she doesn''t know why she needs to exin herself.


    [Why are you so shy, you need to work hard to produce Lucient heir] Girsha sighs than he said again [Do you know how thin is the Lucient line is, they''re''s only you, Lucas and Marcus who inherited the blood of Lucientpare to the emperor of this world they have an abundant prince and princess as there sucessor]


    Lory can''t refute him, Lucient line is thin as a strained of a hair. For old lineaged like them normal family would have grandfather, grandmother, uncle, cousin and such but in her family they''re only the three of them and no one else, her father is the only child than again one child is normal in Lucient, having three is considered to be a lot in her family and rare.


    Lucient family never expand too far away from the first line, if people draw a family tree for Lucient family you will see they have one straight line of a sessor, many of Lucient heir died in there early aged mostly because of war, a mission or something else (likes Lory) it was ironic because people who have powerful Gift like them should lives longer then normal human but sadly most of Lucient heir barely past the aged of sixty, only a few of them died because of old age, why this happened? No one knows some say its the God''s will.


    [They''re''s no hurry, can you see I''m back to my teens know¡­.let me enjoy my youth] Lory waved her hands carelessly, she will think about a child when she get rid the cursed and make sure Lazarus never appear in any world only than she would think about children.


    Girsha rolls his eyes [That brat empress is right, you acting like an olddy¡­]


    [Shut Up, Old birdie!] she clicks her tongue from annoyance.


    [Hey, I have interesting news] Girsha raised his imaginary eyebrows.


    [What?] Lory shift her gaze down to Girsha.


    [You know that woman called ''second princess'' is meeting with that man called yang Qiong¡­.something] Girsha has trouble remembering human''s name.


    [Yang Qiong Yan?] Lory reminds him.


    [Yes, that one!] Girsha p his wings [The man with the preppy look and fancy clothes, the one we met at the brothels]


    [Why Qian Mu Ting meeting with Yang Qiong Yan? Wait¡­I don''t know you keeping watch Yang Qiong Yan, are you interested in him?]


    [He is Lao Min Na right-hand man, she make him handle all her business in the Liu Yan Kingdom, that''s mean that woman immense trust on him and he must have some kinda ability to make Lao Min Na that way] said Girsha while rolling the grapes from the bowl with his ws.


    [So you following him?] she was stunned for Girsha enthusiasm.


    Girsha suddenly stare at Lory like a fool [Me? of course not] he rolls his eyes again [I send my little bird to see what happened]


    One of the ''first kind'' power is the ability to control other animals by inserted his consciousness to a certain animal, meaning everything that animal feel, see and heard will be transferred to Girsha and because he shares a connection with Lory soul he can sharing his consciousness with Lory too.


    [What do you think there doing?] Lory tilted her head as her curiosity increased.


    [Why don''t you see yourself¡­.] Girsha stare at Lory and his green emerald eyes shined with dimmed light and so Lory dark iris turn to purple and her eyes flickering with dimmed lights.


    Suddenly the view in front of her changed, she see a white cloud and blue sky than she sees human and building far below them all like a miniature toy, Lory could feel the cold wind in her skin and the smelled on the air, is like watching everything in four dimensions.


    [You okay Lory?] girsha voice ring on her head.


    [I''m good¡­] she replied after taking a deep breath to adjust her mind. Its been a while since she connects herself with other creatures, her body feel slightly ufortable but her heart ted because this means Girsha power slowly return maybe because after the third fragments the curse weaken.


    The small bird is a grey swallow bird, the swallow pping the small wings before skimming through the sky underneath the inconspicuous carriage take a turn to the quiet alley, the little swallow follow the carriage from the sky. The carriage make another turn at the end of the street than take the long road and stop to a small embroidery shop.


    A woman got off from the carriage wearing a bamboo veil so no one can see her face but from her silhouette, it shows her petite figure, the maid who helps her also wearing a veil so if anyone sees them no one would know who they are. The swallow bird perch on the roof nearby the birds eyes locked on the woman with a bamboo hat.


    A veil can fool a human but its useless to fool an animal, animal cannot recognize humans face like humans differentiated the animal face. but what animal recognize is the sounds and the smelled of human so its useless for her hiding her face but than again how could she knew she was followed by an animal.


    The swallow bird pped it''s wings again and flew inside the shops, thedy with bamboo hat and her female servants are wee by beautiful woman, the woman bends her waist gracefully than she leads them to the inner room of the shop. the embroidery shop looks small and modest from the outside but who knew at the inside the ce isrger then it shows, it looks small because its divided by bamboo three and small moon gate.


    The beautiful woman leads them to the winding path until they reach secluded courtyard surrounded by bamboo tree and a small pond, the beautifuldy knocks on the door a few times after she heard her master permission she opens the door and invited thedy with bamboo veil hat to enter, but when her servant wants to follow her master the beautifuldy stop the servant with polite smiles.


    The female servant bes anxious but thedy with the bamboo hat shakes her head, the female servant bes quiet she takes a step back obediently than the beautifuldy closed the door from the outside.


    The door was closed with small ''Thud'' sounds.


    A handsome young man sits on the chair while sipping his wine calmly, thedy was quiet for a second but than she let out a long exhale and she takes off her hat and put down the hat on the small table near her than she walk towards the young man.


    A flirty Smiles bloom on his face "Second princess¡­" he called.


    "Young Master Yang¡­" she replied in monotone voice ignoring his seductive gaze on her.

 Chapter 371 - The Meeting II

    Without everyone notice, a little swallow bird nestles on the window frame and the little bird peeks from behind the window grille there a weird glint on the bird iris but no one could see it without looking closer. Meanwhile, inside the room Qian Mu Ting and Yang Qiong Yan sit opposite each other. Yang Qiong yan pours a cup of wine from the porcin sk.


    Her hand sped together under her sleeve even though she look calmed but her heart is beating like a drum, if anyone knew she has a secret meeting with a man who knew what other rumor would spread in the city, this is a risky move but she has no other choice. ??


    "Don''t worry no one would know you were here" Yang Qiong Yang push the wincup gently in front of her.


    Qian Mu Ting lift the wine cup and gulp the whole cup to calm her nerves. Yang Qiong yang feign ignorance of the changed on her face, Qian Mu Ting is not the same prideful she use to only in a few week she changed from the Empress daughter be a normal Royal consort daughter, the wless reputation she used to had also ruined, because er involvement with Long Ming and the incident during the gathering.


    "I need your help," she said in trembles voice.


    Yag Qiong Yang didn''t answer right away, he wants to know how much she needs him. His silence make Qian Mu Ting anxious, she bites her lower lips from nervous "I¡­I need to marry Yuan Shao, can you help me?" she said in pleading eyes.


    "Marry?" he creased his eyebrows "I can even make him marry my cousin Wei Lan, how can I force him to marry you her highness" he voices his concern but there''s a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    Qian Mu Ting face turn red from shammed but this is not the time to be timid, she need to brace herself "You must have the way, if you help me, I will never forget you''re kindness even if my mother is only Royal consort now but I still have Han family and my father emperor still doted on me so I..."


    "About his majesty¡­" he suddenly cut in "The Emperor should summoned Yuan Shao by now, when that happened¡­everything will be toote" he said casually while sip his wine seem not bother with Qian Mu Ting situation.


    "I¡­I pleaded Father emperor to give me more times to persuaded General Yuan, The Emperor gives me two days to sort everything out," said Qian Mu Ting in low voice, she was very nervous she doesn''t know what would she do if she failed.


    Yang Qiong Yang tapped the winecup in monotone sound "It seems the Emperor reluctant to let Yuan Shao go, of course, it''s a pitty losing a great talent like him" he chuckles lightly "What an old fox¡­" he muttered.


    "Master Yang, please help me¡­.I will forever grateful to you" she begged earnestly.


    Yang Qiong Yan remain silent she feel nervous because she can''t read his face, he leans forward and put down the winecup on the table than he stares at Qian Mu Ting pretty face "There''s only one person who can change his decision....and that person is Yuan Xue An his sister"


    Qian Mu Ting hand feel wet from cold sweat she stare at Yang Qiong Yang mischiefvous face in nervous, Yang Qiong Yang smiles dazzlingly "We need to Yuan Xue An to changed Yuan Shao mind"


    "You want to¡­persuaded her?" she asked timidly.


    "No, I want to catch her" he said bluntly.


    "No I can''t!" she rebuked strongly "I already involved in one murder I can''t involve in kidnapping too beside Yuan Shao will never forgive me, how can we get along if he knew about this" she shakes her head profusely if she used this trick to marry Yuan Shao what kinda life she would have, even if there''s no loved between them they still can be a partner or treat each other like a stranger but if she hurt Yuan Xue An¡­.it just matter of time before he killed her.


    "If you want to cultivate your rtionship it''s useless, you know how Yuan Shao temperament is, moreover you are the emperor daughter and Qian Qi Wei step sister, in this world the one he hates the most is the emperor and Qian Qi Wei, you understand how he felt about you don''t you?" Yang Qiong Yan raised his eyebrows with a sneer stered on his face.


    "What you need is status, is it not?" Yang Qiong Yan lean his backfortably on his chair "They''re is no other way for you to make him marry you, both of you are mere acquaintance what make you think he would care for you?" Yang Qiong yang sharp words stung her heart but she had no word to refuted, based on what happened yesterday its clear Yuan Shao didn''t want to involve himself with her.


    "How¡­.how we get Yuan Xue An?" she gritted her teeth nervously.


    Yang Qiong yan smirked ''the fish just take the bait'' the truth is he needs her help, his n can''t go on without Qian Mu Ting help "They''re''s something you could do¡­" he smiles wickedly.


    The Little swallow bird watches everything from behind the window grille, the iris of the birds eyes is gettingrger but than suddenly everything bes dark.


    ___________________________


    "AHK!" Lory covers her face and scream. Girsha also shaking his head profusely, when she lowered her hands from her face Lory''s eyes have returned to normal "D*MMIT!" she cursed exasperatedly.


    [Something happened, I lose contact with the bird] Girsha also feel upset.


    Lory rubbed her eyes than her neck, she feel her neck was crushed by something but she knew its not her but the little swallow birdst moment transferred to her, Lory let out a long sigh, she shifted her gaze to Girsha [This is not good¡­]


    [Yeah¡­.] Girsha agrees with her.


    _____________________________


    Yang Qiong Yang startled, he raised from his chair and walk to the window, he carefully observed the situation outside from behind the window grail, his eyebrows gradually furrow than he opens the window when he looked down his dark grey wolf beast has much something.


    ''chomp, chomp''


    yang Qiong yan could hear the sound of bones crushing, the beast is his contractual beast so he canmunicate to each other with the mind but not like Girsha and Lory, the beast and the master could understand each other feelings and the beastply whatever the master told it to do even if that''s mean killing itself.


    Yang Qiong Yan saw the feathers scattered all on the floor and the window frame, he pick up the feathers than carefully examined it after a while he sighs in relief, its only a swallow bird feathers, this only amon animal and his worried subside.


    Yang Qiong yan throw the feather away than close the window again after he make sure no one eavesdropped their conversation he back to his chair


    "What''s wrong?" Qian Mu Ting feel uneasy.


    Yang Qiong Yang smiles calmly "Nothing, my Beast is hungry and it killed a bird nearby" he chuckles lightly.


    "Oh.." her face bes rxed again than she takes another sip of wine.

 Chapter 372 - The Temptation

    Yang Qiong yan also take another sip of wine than he smacks his lips "I''ve been looking for Yuan Xue An for a month and I haven''t found her yet"


    "Should she be at the monastery for recuperating" Qian Mu Ting frowned confusedly, everyone knows about this a few people already confirm Yuan Xue An was there. ??


    "No, she''s not the real Yuan Xue An, she is a doppelganger," he said with scowled, Lao Min Na has sent a few of her expert cultivator to help him search and kidnapped Yuan Xue An, just like him Lao Min Na also agree to used Yuan Xue An as a hostage but when the expert tries to kidnap her, the weak Yuan Xue An and her maids suddenly fight back.


    The weak delicate nobledy suddenly be high-level cultivator, in a minute all expert he sent was killed it was lucky one of them pretend to be dead and run away when no one notice, that''s how he got the news that Yuan Xue An in the monastery is not the real Yuan Xue An and everything bes much worst when his expert told him that he recognizes them as Hei Shen member, it means Yuan Shao and Zhao Li Xin is working together.


    This is the worst oue, he didn''t dare to inform Lao Min Na about this yet especially when he has only bad news for her recently, he doesn''t want Lao Min Na to lose her patient and chop his head instead, that woman has a face of an angel but a heart of evil, Yang Qiong Yan admired and fear Lao Min Na at the same time.


    "Do you know where Yuan Xue An?"


    "Yes" he put down the wine cup and his face be stern "Inside the Yong Heng Manor I presume..."


    Qian Mu Ting hands trembles, the grip to her winecup got tighten "She''s¡­..with Long Ming?" she was utterly shocked.


    "That''s my guessed, I don''t have concreted evidence, Yong Heng Manor is not the ce you can go in and out whenever you like, that ce protected by dozen of shadow guards, soldiers, multiple arrays and doesn''t forget the Long Ming himself" Yang Qiong Yan crossed his arms on his chest, this is what make him a headache for a couple of days, who knew Yuan Shao somehow can persuade Long Ming to help him.


    "Then¡­.. what should we do, we can prate Long Ming territory" Qian Mu Ting be stressed she feel like an ant on fire, she can''t even sit quietly now.


    "I can''t but you can¡­" he raised his eyebrows.


    "What¡­what''s that supposed to mean, my cultivation is only so-so, do you want me to breach long Ming quarter? Are you out of you''re mind!" she shouted with fear in her eyes.


    "Rxed, I won''t stupid enough asking a weak princess to messed around at the Hei Shen territory, do you think I''m stupid?" he scoffed at Qian Mu Ting cowardice, she wants great things but too afraid to take a risk how would she think she would seed?


    "I have a n, listen up!" he leaned forward, Qian Mu Ting subconsciously leans toward him too and Yang Qiong Yan whispers to her ear, Qian Mu Ting eyes bulged wide open and her face bes white paled she looks Yang Qiong Yan to make sure he is not joking and he looks at her with cunning smiles.


    "I¡­I¡­I don''t think I can do it?" her mouth quiver, she bes stutter and her back drenched with cold sweat.


    "This is the only way," he said coldly.


    "What if she dies, he will not forgive me, he will kill me!" Qian Mu Ting waspletely petrified.


    "He wouldn''t kill you without evidence, you are the emperor daughter do you think he would kill you without reason?" he lied to her and he could see she begin to waver.


    "Afterall¡­don''t you hated her? it was all her fault, everything was good before she came, if only she wasn''t their¡­if only she doesn''t exist, you will have it all, look what she had done to you¡­don''t you want it¡­revenged?" he whispered in her ear, his sweet words shipped to the deep of her soul just like a devil whisper offering a sweet temptation she can''t deny his words and her heart begin to race.


    They look at each other without saying more words, Yang Qiong Yang smiles wickedly. Qian Mu Ting avert her gaze from him she pulls herself from him but Yang Qiong Yan maintained his smiles


    "What do you say you''re highness?"


    ___________________________


    At the same time, Lory is staying in her room, with a cold wet towel cover her eyes and forhead, the coldness make her feel better after link herself with the little swallow bird, Girsha also nestles on his giant soft pillow courtesy of the celestial beast. Suddenly the door open and Zhao Li Xin enter the room his eyebrows creased when he saw hery on the bed with a towel cover half her face.


    He walks towards her and takes a seat next to her "Are you okay?" he asked softly.


    Lory could feel his worried behind his calm voice, Lory take off the towel from her face than she smiles at him "I''m good, just a little bit dizzy" she sighs.


    "You want to take medicine? I can call Jin Hao¡­" he feel rather anxious, when Lory got sick the medicine in this world didn''t help her much this is why he always terribly concern with her health.


    "There''s no better medicine then your face" she smiles teasingly.


    "..." Zhao Li Xin feel arrow pierce his heart, he narrowed his eyes "You dare teasing me wifey?"


    "Oh yes, I dare¡­" she stares back at him with a smug face.


    "Than you must be punished!" he smiles while making a gesture like a w then he tickles her waist before she can''t move away, Lory jolted and she burst tough "No¡­.no¡­.it tickles, stop it, stop it!"


    She can''t stopughing while hitting Zhao Li Xin''s chest but it no used he only tickles her more.


    "Say you sorry¡­" he whispers in her ear.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry¡­please stop!" Lory got tired fromugh, thankfully he stops tickle her. he pulls away from Lory to let her breathed and she bes limp on the bed, her robes be messy because of him and it shows her cor bone and a little bit of her bulging chest, even though she still in ''Luo Ri Yi'' appearance but for Zhao Li Xin as long she was her his desired will ignite for her.


    "What? Why you look at me like that?" Lory just notices his lustful gaze on her, it''s only been a day since they''rest ''deeds'' is he not satisfied yet?


    Well, he''s not¡­.


    Zhao Li Xin gets on top of her and he kissed her passionately, Lory have zero immunity with his seduction so she let him go all the way, is not like she doesn''t want him too because that would be a lie. Zhao Li Xin nimble her soft lips he slips his tongue to her mouth and Lory feel the fire burning inside her, his hand trace her neck and slip to her cor, Lory make a soft moan but then suddenly someone knocks on their door.


    "Pardon Milord, there something important I need to report" Mong Yi''s voice was heard from outside the door.


    Lory was startled she pulls her lips away from him out of reflex, Zhao Li Xin faces be dark the fire inside him dissipated in a second because of Mong Yi''s voice while his hand remains on her chest, Lory feel awkward she doesn''t know how to react. Zhao Li Xin takes a long deep breath to hold his anger than he pulls his hand from her reluctantly than he gives Lory light peck on her swollen lips.


    "Stay here, I have subordinate I need to kill" his hand itchy to hit his stupid subordinated.


    '' Noo, not Mong Yi!''

 Chapter 373 - Honesty

    Mong Yi knew he is in trouble, but he had no choice he has an important matter to report and also he lost rock, paper, scissor game from Mong Ki so he was kicked by his merciless Brother to report to they''re Lord, such cruel brother he deliberately sends him to the mouth of a tiger or Demon to be exact.


    The door slowly opens when Mong Yi sees his Lord''s dark face he knows he is in deep trouble.??


    With somber expression Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes dangerously toward Mong Yi "This better be good" he warned Mong Yi.


    Mong Yi has cursed Mong Ki thousands of times in his head by now but his outer expression remains calm then he cupped his fist and bow his head courteously and he said: "Someone has burned three of our shops and killed a few of our members, Milord!"


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, his people are not easy to subdued so for someone able to messing in his turf and killed his people these people would not be simple, but only a few people have the ability to messed with him and he doesn''t remember anyone with such ability in Liu Yun kingdom.


    "That is awful!" suddenly Lory chimed in, she just wants to go outside when she heard the news.


    "Young madam" he cupped his fist toward Lory, inside he cheers because Zhao Li Xin will spare him if she around.


    "How many people die?" Lory takes a step forward next to Zhao Li Xin, she already considers Hei Shen people as her own people, she genuinely worries for them and cursed anyone who hurt her people.


    "Four people, a dozen people are wounded," said Mong Yi again, as Zhao Li Xin''s wife and the owner of Xin Xen token she has every right to know every detail of Hei Shen Sect.


    "Who dares to hurt our people" Lory murmured to herself.


    "These people are not simple, I will check the situation," said Zhao Li Xin "Is Wu San Bo already been noticed?"


    "Yes Milord, he already they''re to check the situation and calcting our loss" Mong Yi nods his head firmly.


    "Priority to people who are hurt, we can build another shop and tell Bei Li Yan to carry out the investigation" Zhao Li Xin gives his order and mong Yi cupped his fist to received the order swiftly.


    "Yes, Milord!"


    Zhao Li Xin pulls Lory''s head closer than he kisses the top of her head and whispers gently "I should go, stay at home and don''t go anywhere!" he said softly as he warns her.


    "I''ll be here" she answers with sweet smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand around her waist and he looking at her anxiously "Thest time you said this, I thought I lost you¡­"


    She remembers what happened when Tang Mei Yi lured her out and almost killed her, she patted his chest gently "That would not happen again" sheforts him then she cupped his face "Besides, no matter what happened I will always be returned to you"


    His worry slightly dissipated she does not lie about that, no matter how dire the situation was she always managed to return to him, he caresses her cheeks tenderly "I''m going than¡­"


    "Be careful¡­" she reminds him.


    And so Zhao Li Xin left with Mong Yi and Mong Ki, she stays at the room but she didn''t take a rest instead she take sit in front of the round wooden table. She was quiet only her middle finger tapping the table with soft monotone sounds, Girsha also nestle on the same table he looks like he is dozing off but the truth is he enhanced all his senses.


    Girsha suddenly opens his eyes, his subtle moves notice by Lory than her door was knocked again but this time its a maid who came to his room "Young madam, the Second princess is asking for an audience"


    Lory''s finger stops abruptly, Girsha and Lory exchanged looks than Lory takes a deep breath "I''ll meet her in a minute" she said with a calm voice.


    "Understood, young Madam" the maids than left leaving with faint footsteps.


    [Here shees¡­] Lory mutter.


    [Are you ready?] Girsha gaze on Lory''s eyes.


    [Are you¡­] she smiles mischievously.


    Lory walks without hurry to the main hall, inside the giantvish room Qian Mu Ting unusually brings more maids than she used to but as a Princess, this is not a weird thing.


    Qian Mu Ting dressed nicely like always and she smiles politely when Lory arrived. Lory bows her head slightly "Greeting your highness" as amoner Lory has to maintain her courtesy in front of royalty.


    Qian Mu Ting nods her head "Greeting miss Luo"


    Suddenly a middle-aged maid takes a step forward next to Lory "It''s better to call young madam, madam Zhao you''re highness since miss Luo has married with our Lord" she said politely but at the same time she remains Qian Mu Ting that Lory is the mistress of the house and she better not have a weird idea about their Lord, the middle-aged maid is Meng Zuo she is the first maid who served Lory when she first came Ninjing manor.


    Meng Zhuo also one of the hardcore supporters for Lory, she likes Lory because she''s not a pretentious ''white lotus'' Lory behavior is still the same since the first time she arrived at the manor, she still treats everyone with the same kindness and respects just like before she bes Zhao Li Xin woman.


    Compare to other women outside Meng Zuo loved Lory a hundred times more she doesn''t care about whether she has a talent or good background because a genuine heart is rarer as the celestial beast.


    Meng Zuo words sting Qian Mu Ting''s heart but she immediatelyposed herself "You right, Pardon me¡­Madam Zhao" she clenched her fist secretly.


    "Its find, have a seat" Lory invited her to take a seat then she takes a seat on the respectable chair next to Zhao Li Xin chair she unconsciously showing off her position in the Manor, her behavior annoyed Qian Mu Ting but cheers by all the Hei Shen maid and servant who are present.


    "May I know for what reason a received this honor to meet her highness?" Lory smiles warmly at the same time she waved her hand as a sign and the servant begins to served tea and pastry for Qian Mu Ting. Lory move is smooth and natural as if she has be the mistress of the house for a long time¡­.well she did. Zhao Li Xin never treats her as a maid since the get-go.


    "I''m here to apologize for what happened at the gathering that day, you must believe me, my mother and I didn''t know anything about Nan Yu Wei n," she said with an earnest expression "We also as shocked as you at that time" she pledged her innocent in front of Lory.


    "Even though the rumor about the conflict between Hei Shen Sect and Sacred Mountain peak is spread wildly at the outside, I understand as Princess who lived inside the pce you might never hear about this, so please don''t me yourself" Lory quipped with gentle smiles.


    Qian Mu Ting startled and her face be stiffed "Ye¡­yes, thank you for you''re understanding" she pursed her lips, how can she don''t know about the rumor, when Sacred Mountain peak attacked openly on the street everyone in the city had known what happened, she must be lived inside the holes if she never heard about it.


    Even if she doesn''t know about the rumor her Mother who was Empress at the time should know about it but she dared to invited Lory and Nan Yu Wei at the same time, the empress motive cannot be clearer. Qian Mu Ting faces flustered from embarrassment but Lory pretends she doesn''t realize Qian Mu Ting changed of expression.


    Qian Mu Ting forced herself to calmed "Madam Zhao, I hope you forgive me and my mother for what happened that day, I hope we can start a new leaf and maybe¡­we can be friends?" she looks rather nervous but sincere, everyone would feel Qian Mu Ting is being honest.


    Lory was stunned but smiles bloom on her face and her big beautiful eyes twinkle "Of course, second Princess"

 Chapter 374 - It’s A Trap!

    Qian Mu Ting relief Lory believed her words easily "I''m so happy, thank you madam Zhao but call you madam Zhao is too distant how about I called you Ri Yi, is that okay?" she said timidly.


    Lory also feel weird being called madam as this age "Of course, I called you Mu ting then" Lory smiles kindly.??


    "I heard the garden at Yong Heng Manor is so beautiful, I didn''t have time to enjoy the scenery when I first came, may you kindly show me the garden" Qian Mu Ting eyes sparkle in delight she sounds very eager to visit the garden.


    Lory tilted her head with sweet smiles "Of course, follow me¡­"


    The two girls left the room, Lory lead Qian Mu Ting to the garden and they walk past the outer hallway, behind them their maids following them in a convenient distance which is not too close but not too far either, Qian Mu Ting brings five maids with her all of them is young and beautiful their temperament also more demurepare to the maids Qian Mu Ting broughtst time.


    "Are they your new maid? They all look different from thest maids you broughtst time" Lory casually asked.


    "Oh, they are, my old maid is not polite and rude so I changed all of them" Qian Mu Ting replied nonchntly.


    Lory didn''t ask farther until they reach the main garden, Qian Mu Ting astonished the garden is so beautiful although is not as big as the imperial garden, but the arrangement is so neat but not stiffed, and the flower that was nted every single one of them are not ordinary flower just judging by the color this is not a simple flower you found in the market.


    "I surprised someone like Lord Long Ming would appreciate flower to this extend" Qian Mu Ting covers her mouth in amazement.


    But Meng Zuo chimed in "No, the Lord didn''t like a flower, before Madames, the Lord nt only grass, bushes, shrubs, and bonsai tree but because madam love flower our Lord filled the garden with every kind of flower for four-season" she said with bright smiles.


    Meng Zuo has served Zhao Li Xin for years, as a woman she loved enjoy beautiful things but Zhao Li Xin cold and stoic personality make the design of the manor stiffed and rigid, starting from the choice of paint, trinkets, sculptures, and furniture everything is very masculine and firm, Ninjing manor is like that but after Loryes everything is changed. When people visit Yong Heng Manor they would never believe this ce have the same owner as Ninjing manor.


    Once again Qian mu ting feel someone stabs her heart, she heard the rumor Zhao Li Xin pampered his fianc¨¦e to the moon and back she thought people exaggerated it but who knows it''s all true, she didn''t realize she clenched her hands so tight and her nail sink to her palm but she didn''t notice the pain, hate, envy, and jealousy grew in her heart. Why Zhao Li Xin has given so much to someone like Luo Ri Yi but ignores a good breed princess like her.


    Qian Mu Ting has an urged to burn the whole garden to the garden to the ground but she pulls herself back from her wishful thinking ''everything have it times'' she said to herself than she shifts her gaze to Lory "You so lucky Ri Yi¡­" she said with gentle smiles.


    "I am" Lory didn''t try to be modest "Let''s have a seat" Lory take her inside the pavilion where the servant already prepares tea and snack for them.


    The two girls take a sit opposite each other, they give each other friendly smiles and as the maid brew tea for them, after the maid pour a cup of tea for them, she bows at them than maintains her distance so Lory and Qian Mu Ting have some privacy.


    "I heard you just got married but I don''t hear about the ceremony so I am unable to attend your wedding," she said with regret looks but she just teased Lory for Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to hold a wedding for her. it raised a question if Zhao Li Xin did care about Lory or not.


    "Is that necessary" Lory tilted her head in confused looks "I don''t have family and so neither Zhao Li Xin, so for who this ceremony held to? is it for friends? but he doesn''t have friends the only people who close to him is Hei Shen people and they don''t care about that too and I¡­.I don''t have many friends either and I don''t think my friend would bother with a formal ceremony like that" Lory sips her tea in a rxed manner it seems she genuinely didn''t care about it.


    Qian Mu Ting didn''t want to yield she force her smiles and said: "But that''s not good, don''t you afraid what people would say, the wedding it''s a form of appreciation for Lord long Ming to you, it shows how much he cares and love you¡­."


    Lory suddenly chuckles lightly "He ruined heavenly jade pavilion, eradicated Lu n, and provoked Sacred Mountain peak for me, I don''t think I need to worry how he felt about me¡­..action speak louder than words don''t you think"


    Qian Mu Ting faces be rigid, how can she forgot everything Zhao Li Xin had done for Luo Ri Yi. His action bes talks through every nation, no men have gone so far for there beloved as Zhao Li Xin did.


    Because of it, Luo Ri Yi bes the object of envy and jealousy of every woman in the world. Luo Ri Yi is right she doesn''t need a wedding or dowry, she already has Xin Xen token it means she also has control of Hei Shen Sect, and she has part of everything Hei Shen makes and founds, with all of that why should she bother with a simple dowry?


    "You right Ri Yi" she forces her smiles and put her anger behind her back "I don''t have much but I have somethingmemorated your wedding, this is just a simple gift I hope you don''t mind" Qian Mu Ting waved her hands and her maide with small wooden box.


    He maid put the box on the table and she slowly opens the box, inside the box there a crystal ball with two different colors fluorescent liquid inside, half the ball have yellow liquid while the other half have red liquid for Lory is remain her with avamp, Qian Mu Ting smiles grew wider when Lory stares at the crystal with awe.


    "Isn''t this look beautiful? this is my treasure it''s very rare" she said proudly "Look, there''s a mechanism inside if you twist the ball the liquid will mix together and the light bes brighter and the color would change"


    "Really?" Lory was intrigued, she wants to grab the crystal but Qian Mu Ting promptly stop her "Wait, not here!" she suddenly shouted.


    "This ce is too bright, it wouldn''t look good, it is better you try in your room but cover all the window and you''ll see how beautiful it is" Qian Mu Ting convince her with cheeky smiles.


    "Oh, okay¡­"Lory retracts her hands from the box then Qian Mu Ting closed the box, Lory bes more curious she sighs and drinks her tea, meanwhile, she didn''t notice the trembles on Qian Mu Ting hands when she touches the box.


    "I think I bother you enough, thank you for your hospitality I better return to the pce now" Qian Mu Ting rose from her seat than she nods gently at Lory but when she turns around her legs suddenly be limps and she falls to the ground luckily Lory was there to catch her.


    "Your highness!" her maids scream in unison and they all run towards Qian Mu Ting.


    Lory hold her shoulder to stop her from falling "Quick, call physician!" Lory shouted worriedly, it''s not good having a dead princess in her manor. Suddenly Qian Mu Ting long eyshes fluttering and slowly she opened her eyes, everyone sighs in relief.


    "Are you okay?" Lory helps her to stand.


    "I¡­.I''m sorry, I think my anemia recurred" Qian Mu Ting looks rather pale.


    "Your highness you need to rest, you can''t go home like this!" one of Qian Mu Ting maids feels panicky.


    "I''m fine¡­." she weakly shakes her head.


    "Madam Zhao, do you mind allowing the second princess to rest for a while" the maids stare at lory with pleading eyes.


    "Sure, someone sends her to the guest room" Lory waved her hands and Yong heng manor maids lead Qian Mu Ting and her maids to rest at the guest room. Lory watches them left with two maids help Qian Mu Ting to walk until they disappeared behind the moon gate.


    Lory let out a long sighs than she looks the small wooden box then she carries the box with her to her room just like Qian Mu Ting said she closed the window in her room then she opens the box and takes out the crystal ball.


    [What is that?] Girsha whose hiding inside her suddenly talks telepathically.


    [I don''t know, it''s a gift from the Princess] Lpry shrugged her shoulder.


    [I thought she hated you?] Girsha was puzzled by the sudden change.


    [Maybe she like now] she answers carelessly, Lory than twists the ball and slowly the fluorescent liquid mixed together and the color change into bright orange and it''s glowing brighter and brighter, Lory was awed her mouth make an ''O'' shapes.


    Suddenly her hands feel hot [It''s hot] sheins and the ball getting hotter and the light glowing even brighter and brighter.


    [Lo-ry¡­] Girsha has an ominous feeling.


    [Uh-oh]


    <strong>''BOOOOOOMMMM!''</strong>

 Chapter 375 - Diversion

    ZhaoLiXinused hisQinGong to move faster. He rarely used the carriage when Lory wasn''t with him unless he was beingzy. He bounced between rooftops as he shortened the distance. It took him three minutes to reach the half-burned building. There was still ck smokeing from the wreckage. He didn''t approach the premises but instead stood on the opposite building''s rooftop. His keen eyes took everything in. His eyebrows furrowed as he could tell something was wrong using his gut.


    "Milord," Wu San Bo spoke from behind him.??


    "What happened?"ZhaoLiXindidn''t bother to nce at Wu San Bo. His eyes remained on the smoking building. There was no pity in his gaze. Someone had deliberately targeted his turf. There were very few people who would be bold or stupid enough to provoke him directly.


    "Someone burned our garment, wine, and jewelry stores. We tried to catch them but they were all high-level cultivators who managed to kill four of our men," Wu San Bo also found the situation odd. Why sent high cultivators just to burn stores unless they knew the ce belonged to the Hei Shen Sect?


    "Did we get the perpetrators?"ZhaoLiXinasked in a t tone.


    "Yes, we managed to kill three of them and caught the rest but¡­they all killed themselves with poison," Wu San Bo said with a dejected face. He hoped he would have been able to keep them alive to discover who the master behind this incident was.


    Wu San Bo lifted his head and reported more disturbing news, "Milord, the poison they used¡­ It''s almost like the poison that was given to you. However, the effect was much faster. Their organs rapidly froze from the inside."


    "Cold poison?" This capturedZhaoLiXin''sattention. His gaze turned to Wu San Bo.


    "That''s ording to JinHao. Someone altered the poison for faster effects and painless death. Do you wish toexamhe corpses?" Wu San Bo was also curious to know if these people were connected toZhaoLi Xin''s past.


    "Hm,"ZhaoLiXingave an affirmative response. The quietnesswas brokenby an earth-shattering sound as ck smoke came from Yong Heng''s manor direction. Wu San Bo andZhaoLiXinwere startled. They looked at the manor with indescribable expressions.


    ''Someone dared to attack Yong Cheng manor?''


    Zhao Li Xin was still trying to grasp the situation when he heard Mong Ki''s scream with a ghastly look, "Master, the manor! The madam!"


    The two words were enough to snap Zhao Li Xin back to reality. His expression turned grim and his heart felt like it would stop beating as everything slowed.


    ''LORY!''


    Zhao Li Xin took a long leap over the roof without wasting time. He used his full power to get back home. His speed was fast as he managed to leave Wu San Bo and the Mong brothers behind, but Zhao Li Xin still felt he was moving at a snail pace. He wished he could grow more legs to cover the distance faster.


    __________________________


    Giant white wings appeared among the ruins and thick smoke. The crossed wings were protecting something within. The wings slowly spread open once everything settled torevealLory''s frail body coughing nonstop.


    ''Ough, tough, ough!'' Tears formed at the corner of her eyes asLory coughed.


    [I think¡­ Ough¡­] Lory coughed again as she tried to speak. She waved her hand in front of her face to get rid of the dust around her. She couldn''t help but make an obvious conjecture [I think, she wanted to kill me]


    [NO S*IT]Girshaanswered sarcastically.


    [Hide your wings before theye!] Lory could hear the ruckus behind the surrounding smoke. The wings immediately disappeared behind her back with a dimmed white light.


    "Madam¡­ madam! Madam, are you okay?" MengZuosearched for Lory desperately but the thick smoke hindered her sight.


    "I''m here!" Lory shouted back.


    Meng Zuo''s heart stopped with joy. ''She''s alive? Thank God!''


    "Madam, are you okay? Are you hurt?" MengZuoran towards Lory''s voice as she couldn''t see her. She was still overwhelmed by the fear of losing Lory.


    "I''m fine¡­" Lory casually walked towards her as she carelessly waved her hand while coughing.


    "Thank God madam! You are okay!" MengZuofinally saw Lory. Her eyes became red and moist as she dashed towards Lory. Other than smudges on her face and wrinkled robes, Lory seemed perfectly fine. MengZuoled her out of the ruins. The other servants and shadow guards who were also searching for Lory, sighed with relief when MengZuoappeared with their unscathed madam.


    "Quick. Bring a nket for our young madam!" MengZhuoordered another maid who left in a hurry. She then made Lory sit on a bench toensureshe was unhurt. Shewas surprisedto see Lory had easily survived the st but quickly assumedZhaoLiXinmust have given her an amulet or talisman to protect her. Owning such a talisman wasn''t weird.The other maid brought a nket and Meng Zuo covered Lory''s shoulder to keep her warm.


    Lory gasped as she saw the red lights from the other side of the building "Are we on fire?"


    "Yes, the shadow guards said it was caused by the st. However, this fire is weird as it is not easy to put off," MengZhuoshook her head in bafflement.


    Lory''s eyebrows furrowed gradually, it was possible the crystalwas meantto explode and create an abnormal fire. But the biggest question was, how didQianMu Ting get her hands on search an item? DidQiongYan ask her to do this?


    "Where isQianMu Ting?" Lory''s head snapped up.


    "Eh, Second Princess?" MengZhuoforgot the existence of the royal princess in themanor. She thought Lorywas worriedaboutQianMu Ting''s safety."She is the guest room outside this courtyard. Sheshould befine."


    "Shadow guards!" Lory rose from her seat and shouted. "FindQianMu Ting and her maids. NOW!"


    The shadow guards who weren''t trying to put off the fire quickly followed Lory''s order without question. Lory wanted to p herself. This was a diversion. ''How could she be so stupid?'' Lory took off her nket andran toward YuanXueAn''s courtyard but someone suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Lory, are you okay?"ZhaoLiXinwas relievedto see she was unhurt.


    "Good,e with me!" Lory''s face beamed when she sawZhaoLiXin. She pulled his hand and dragged him while rushing.

 Chapter 376 - Nightmare

    "Lory, where are we going?"ZhaoLiXinwas confused. He didn''t know what exactly happened. The only thing that concerned him was that Lorywas involved in an explosion yet the woman didn''t seem bothered by it. "Don''t run like this. You will get hurt?"


    "It''s a setup!" Lory shouted in anger as she dragged him. She shook her head in confusion at her second thought. "But I don''t know why they wanted to kill me?"??


    <strong>"KILL YOU? They?"</strong>ZhaoLiXinhalted. The news hit his core. The idea of someone trying to kill herinside his own home infuriated andshamedhim. What was he good for if he couldn''tensureher safety in his own home?


    "It is not your fault! You can''t always protect me," Lory guessed what he was thinking. She gave him another nce and pulled him once more. "People make their own choices and this is mine!"


    Her smile was bright and beautiful. There was no hesitation in her features as she spoke.ZhaoLiXinlet out a long sigh. It wasn''t like he was oblivious of Lory''s behavior when it came to danger, but he couldn''t help himself when it came to her protection. Although it was useless, he couldn''t stop wanting to protect her. Asking him to stop was like asking him to stop breathing.


    "You know who did this?"ZhaoLiXincould tell Lory knew more.


    "YangQiongYan. He drew you away and usedQianMu Ting to get inside the manor and caused thmotionso that theycan beable toget YuanXueAn. The target has always been YuanXueAn," Lory answered without hesitation. She was also upset to have fallen into his trap easily.


    "But I don''t know why they needed to kill me?" This was the point that puzzled Lory. Why would they kill her in an exaggerated move if their goal was to cause amotion and kidnap YuanXueAn? Did they do this to agitatedZhaoLiXin?


    "Lao Min Na?"ZhaoLiXinhissed in a cold voice.


    "Her? Again!" Lory heardZhaoLiXin''swords and gasped. She didn''t understand why Lao Min Nawas fixedon her. She didn''t think she had ever done anything awful for Lao Min Nato beadamant about killing her. Unless Lao Min Na disliked her because of her rtionship withZhaoLiXin. Was Lao Min Na another admirer ofZhaoLiXin?


    Lory sighed inwardly. If she was to get a tael for every woman who admired Zhao Li Xin, she would be a tycoon!


    ____________________________


    Thest shockedQianMuTings. She didn''t expect itto bevery loud. She heard footstepsing to her direction a few seconds after the st happened. The women disguised as her maids drew out their weapons as their demure expression changed instantly.


    When the Hei Shen Sect''s servants opened the door,QianMu Ting''s maids exchanged a nce and charged at the same time. The Hei Shen Sect''s male servants were nimble enough to evade the surprise attack as they released the hidden knives from their sleeves.QianMu Ting and her maidswere startledby the servants'' actions as they didn''t expect themto bewell-armed in their own homes. The maids quickly dodged the attacks butQianMu Ting was not that lucky as the hidden knives managed to cut her arms.


    QianMu Ting''s fake maids didn''t bother to check on her condition as she wasn''t their real master, and their real master didn''t instruct them to watch overQianMu Ting.


    "I''ll take care of them. The rest of you should find YuanXueAn," One of the fake maids said.


    The rest jumped out of the window without hesitation. Only one fake maid and the bleedingQianMu Ting remained. Some of the Hei Shen Sect servants tried to chase after the escaping maids but was held back by the fake maid''s quick actions. The room turned chaotic as they fought. The furniture was soon destroyed whileQianMu Tingcowered in a corner.


    QianMu Ting never thought they would easily abandon her. She realized shehad beenusedby YangQiongYan when his subordinates left without hesitating. It soon dawned to her that she would not leave the manor alive asZhaoLiXinwould not spare her but at least¡­at least she had killed the eyesore woman. Tears fell on her cheeks as she sneered. Lory''s death was the only constion she could get.


    Chaos ruled inside Yong Hengmanor. They servants first worried about their madam when the st happened, but they were soon confused by the unending fire. They had tried everything but it kept raging with anger. Everyone was frantically running around that they didn''t notice the four strange maids sneaking behind the wall.


    "You are sure this is the ce?" One of the fake maids couldn''t help but feel anxious. They only had one chance as failure meant death.


    "Yes, I saw someone taking medicine to this courtyard," Another fake maid answered with certainty.


    "Let''s hurry before someone notices us!" The oldest maid remained them.


    The four maids snuck into YuanXueAn''s courtyard. The courtyard was far from the main building and the sound of themotion was faint. The ce was quiet and peaceful. It was the best ce for a sickly YuanXueAn. The small pavilionwas surroundedby a small pond. A woman dressed in peach was looking down while sipping tea. The wind blew through her hair and she coughed lightly. The woman softly patted her chest to ease her pain.


    The four maids smile with triumph. They found YuanXueAn. The looked around to make sure she wasn''t being guarded. There could not feel any fluctuating Qi around the ce. It was possible everyonewas worriedabout the other woman''s safety or were digging her corpse out of the ruins to care about others.


    The four fake maids surrounded the pavilion stunning YuanXueAn. The teacup fell from her hands and shattered on the floor. YuanXueAn staggered back and covered her mouth with shock and fear.


    "Miss Yuan, please follow us and youwill not behurt," One of the maids said.


    "No. Go away!" YuanXueAn shook her head, stumbled and fell to the floor.


    "Don''t make this harder or wewon''t beso kind, Miss Yuan," Anothermaidlost her patience. They needed to leave immediately.


    YuanXueAn looked down and shook her head. The four maids exchanged a nce and the oldest said, "Tie her up! We don''t have much time!"


    "You made me do this!" The youngest maid pulled a rope from her waist and approached YuanXueAn whoy limp on the floor. The maid scoffed at the weak woman. She snorted in contempt, bent over and grabbed YuanXueAn''s wrist harshly. YuanXueAn lifted her head and her eyes glinted ferociously.


    "No. You made me do this!" YuanXueAn twisted themaid''s wrist and strongly punched her in the stomach when she winced at the sudden pain. The poor fake maid''s body flew like a leaf in the wind and struck the wall. A giant crack formed on the wall. The other maids were unable to react in time.


    "Look what we got here," YuanXueAn rose from the floor and pped her hands casually. She smirked, removed the bracelet from her hand and ced it on the table next to her.


    The other three maids'' hearts dropped to the ground. The woman in front of them was not the feeble woman, YuanXueAn. They could feel the overflowing Qi around the woman.


    ''Emperor Cultivator!''


    Their legs turned soft as they could barely withstand the pressure. Their faces turned ghastly pale.


    "You¡­ You¡­ You are not YuanXueAn¡­" A fake maid trembled. Shewas petrified.


    "Who¡­ Who are you?" The other maids stuttered with fright.


    The woman cracked her knuckle and smiled wickedly at them, "Yourworst nightmare!"

 Chapter 377 - Time For Interrogation

    Lory andZhaoLiXinheld hands as they ran towards theQianHua courtyard. It took them a while to get there since the courtyard was the farthest one out. They were a great raucous as they could hear screams as they got closer to the courtyard. Lory hastened her pace with worry butZhaoLiXinpushed her behind him out of reflex. Something flew past them and hit the tree behind them as they entered the gate.


    Lorywas startled. She exchangeda quick nce withZhaoLiXin and slowly turned to look behind her. The tree broke into half and a womannded on the ground face first.??


    Lory could tell the woman was one ofQianMu Ting''s maids from her uniform. The maid who was once young and beautiful had been beaten beyond recognition. Lory wondered who was cruel enough to mess up a beautiful face.


    "Hahaha¡­ You should not have made me do this!" Ming Yue Yin grabbed one of the fake maids'' neck and lifted her. The poor woman''s legs kicking helplessly as she gasped for air. Ming Yue Yin was simultaneously stepping on another fake maid''s back with one leg as shughed like a crazy tyrant squashing helpless victims.


    Lorywas dumbfounded by thescene. Three dark lines appear on her forehead as shemented to herself, ''this crazy brat!''


    Ming Yue Yin gave the maid under her foot a powerful kick. The maid flew at ahigh speedand collided with the wall. A big crack formed on the wall as the maid got stuck in it. However, what made Lory speechless was when she noticed SuFengand Su Jing taking great efforts to remove another maid whowasstuckin the wall.


    Ming Yue Yin hurledthestchokingmaidtowards the wall. Lory scratched her head with astonishment as a third maid also got stuck on the wall in an amazing pose.


    ''Is this brat trying to create some form of modern art on the wall?'' Lory was rather conflicted. She felt bad but also wanted to apud Ming Yue Yin and say ''Bravo!'' at the same time.


    ZhaoLiXin, on the other hand,stood next to Lory looking satisfied with Ming Yue Yin''s handiwork. This was the least the maids could get for being stupid enough to mess around inside his turf.


    Ming Yue Yin pped her hands and smiled widely when she saw Lory andZhaoLiXin. She ran to them with a bounce, widened her arms and said proudly, "What do you think, huh?"


    Lory narrowed her eyes butZhaoLiXingave a solemn nod. His response was sincere, "Not bad¡­"


    Ming Yue Yinwas surprised.Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she sped both of her hands onto her chest. She was genuinely moved byZhaoLiXin''swords. Not many people could say they were praised by Long Ming. She was so proud of herself, "Uncle, this is the first time you haveplimented me."


    "This is your reward!"ZhaoLiXinthrew a smallbroochat Ming YueYing. She caught it with her quick reflex.


    "Athunder shamulet!" Ming Yue Yin Her eyes widened with amazement when she saw what he gave her. She shrieked with joy and looked atZhaoLiXinwith grateful eyes, "Uncle, you are the best!"


    Lory wanted to ask what athunder shamulet was but remembered something that was more important, "Where''s YuanXueAn?"


    "Don''t worry. She is safe with Su Yi," Ming Yue Yin grinned. She beckoned for them to follow her and led them to the bedroom. YuanXueAn was sleeping peacefully inside with Su Yi guarding her.


    "Your Majesty!" Su Yi kneeled on the floor when Ming Yue Yin entered the room.


    Lorywas worriedwhen she saw YuanXueAn peaceful form. The girl seemed to have slept through themotion. That wasn''t normal. She asked Ming Yue Yin,"What happened to her?"


    "Don''t worry. I just made her fall asleep. Her health got better recently and I didn''t want to risk a rpse from the stress of themotion," Ming Yue Yin crossed her arms. Shewas relievedYuanXueAn was oblivious of the trouble around her. YuanXueAn was the type to get stressed if she was to learn someone was there to kidnap her.


    "How did you know about this?" Lorywas surprisedMing Yue Yin was well prepared.


    "I''m surprised you missed this, aunty. I became suspicious whenQianMu Ting immediately came after uncle left. Then there was a big boom shortly after..." Ming Yue Yin gesturedan explosion withher hands.


    "Let''s ask that maids for certainty,"ZhaoLiXinturned around and walked to the fake maids whoy unconscious.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin followed. They thought it was strange that SuFenghad neatly arranged the four maids on the ground. Ming Yue Yin frowned. They were all dead. Ming Yue Yin couldn''t believe it. She only gave them external wounds. They shouldn''t have died easily as they were powerful cultivators.


    "Are they all dead? How?" Ming Yue Yin questioned her subordinates.


    SuFengshook her head in dejection, "We don''t know. They suddenly died from poisoning, your majesty."


    "They were already dead when we pulled them off the wall," Su Jing added.


    "What?" Ming Yue Yin gasped. How did they get poisoned?


    "Suicide¡­" Zhao LiXinsaid with a scowl.


    "WHAT?" Lory and Ming Yue Yin eximed in unison.


    "You mean they did this deliberately?" Lory was dumbfounded.


    "This was a suicide mission¡­?" Ming Yue Yin felt strange. Only a cold-blooded master could make their subordinates kill themselves for failing.


    MongKi appeared through the moon gate. He cupped his fist and said, "We managed to put out the fire with Master Wu''s help. We also caughtQianMu Ting but her condition¡­"


    "Let''s go!"ZhaoLiXinlifted Lory like a bride, took a long leap and disappeared instantly.


    Ming Yue Yin thought the day was wrong. She reminded the Su sistersto bevignt and to protect YuanXueAn as she wasn''t sure if the fake maids were the only source of danger. Assured of YuanXueAn''s safety, she leaped afterZhaoLiXin.


    The ce was surrounded by Hei Shen Sect members when they got close to the guest room housingQianMu Ting and found. A fly couldn''t get through them. The members opened a path forZhaoLiXin when they saw him. Zhao Li Xin put Lory down a few meters from the room and warned her seriously, "Stay behind me no matter what happens."


    "Yes," Lory nodded obediently.


    Ming Yue Yin arrived before they entered the room. JinHao,BeiLi Yan, andMongYi were already inside the room.QianMu Ting was utterly petrified. Qian Mu Ting''s backwas stuckto the wall and her foreheadwas coveredwith a thinyer of sweat. Her eyes shifted around like a cornered animal.


    QianMu Ting''s gaze stopped when she saw the woman next toZhaoLiXinas they entered the room.QianMu Ting''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. Her chin trembled as she hollered with grievance, "You... How could you¡­how are you still alive?"

 Chapter 378 - Time For Interrogation II

    She make sullen re at Lory she is overwhelmed with shock and disbelieved, Qian Mu Ting cannot believe her eyes, how can that woman survived from that hugged st, there''s not even a scratch on her face other than a little scorched on the tip of her dress she looks unscathed, this is impossible!


    "You supposed to be dead!" she blurted out her feeling carelessly, the shocked has make her reveal her inner thought, it was toote when she realizes it.??


    Zhao Li Xin frowned when he noticed the hostile on Qian Mu Ting eyes, he wrapped his hand on Lory''s shoulder in a protective manner, he threat Qian Mu Ting with his fierce re he warns her not to push her luck, he will never forgive anyone who dares to hurt his princess!


    Ming Yue Yin also stupefied by Qian Mu Ting words, she thought this woman might have lost her minds, she worries what else Qian Mu Ting would do to Lory, without anyone cue she put herself in front of Lory just like, just like Zhao Li Xin she also worries about Lory safety at the same time the King''s Pce and the Mong Brother are staring at Qian Mu Ting in disgust.


    Qian Mu Ting expression be worst when she aware of everyone gives her disdained looks, she doesn''t understand why everyone cares with that ex-maid, she just a lowly woman, a weak woman, a woman like Lory is not even worthy enough to carry her shoes in the pce but why all of them treated her so well, Qian Mu Ting feel disgruntled by this fact.


    "What Yang Qiong Yan tell you to do? is he the one who told you to kill me or ¡­this is your own doing?" Lory ignored Qian Mu Ting res, her hatred means nothing for Lory, this girl has chosen the path with no return somehow Lory still fell sympathy for the young girl.


    Qian Mu Ting and the others stare at lory in surprised, they are no evidence Yang Qiong Yan involves in this incident because all the perpetrators are dead and no clue leave behind from their remain corpses so they all have trouble to guess who is the master of this schemed.


    "You¡­how did you¡­" Qian Mu Ting gasped, how could Lory know about this? Yang Qiong Yan has assured her that no one would know about their coboration, is this another lie from him.


    "Doesn''t matter¡­This is not your time for asking¡­..tell me!" Lory said calmly, she wants to know how much Qian Mu Ting knows about Yang Qiong Yan. She hopes if Qian Mu ting knows about Lao Min Na and if she did, how much she knows about Qian Mu Ting, it''s a long shot but is not hurt to try.


    Qian Mu Ting make eerie chuckled "Yes, he is the one who told me to give you that crystal ball, he told me you will die without remains¡­. but he lies to me!" she looks down in grievance.


    "How stupid are you, don''t you afraid Lord Long ming will kill u and all of the royal family?" Ming Yue Yin was baffled she didn''t understand how Qian Mu Ting brain works, does she want to end her lineaged?


    "He said Long Ming will not kill me without a proof¡­.he wouldn''t know, he wouldn''t¡­." Qian Mu Ting mumbling incoherently, who knows who is she given the words to.


    "Are you stupid?" Bei Li Yan stares at her like a fool, are they talking about the same man here? his Lord is the type who killed first, askedter.


    "Is that what Qiong Yan told you?" Jin Hao sneered at her, is it Yang Qiong Yan who fool Qian Mu Ting or Qian Mu Ting who fool herself, either way, it didn''t change the fact that woman is stupid but the problem is¡­..that woman seems like she had been poisoned.


    "Whatever¡­" Jin Hao rolls his eyes exasperatedly " You''ve been poisoned if I don''t heal you right away you will die" he said rather calmly as he doesn''t really care if Qian Mu Ting alive or die the only thing worthy about her is the information about yang Qiong Yan and Lao Min Na.


    All of them shift there gaze to the pale Qian Mu Ting, herplexion is white like sheet her. her breathing is erratic and she have excessive perspires unlike normal people, is clear to see Qian Mu Ting is unwell but she refused to believe Jin Hao, she unsheathed her dagger and scream "Don''t get closed, you are liar, everyone is a liar!" she screams like a madwoman.


    "Qian Mu Ting, calm yourself!" Lor tries to coax her "Let us heal you first then we could talk¡­.you don''t want to die, do you?" she said with a gentle voice.


    "Don''t lie to me, don''t pretend you care for me!" Qian Mu Ting loses her temper, desperation and fear make her lose her mind "I know you want me dead, I want you to die too! Why can''t you die, you should have died that day at the gathering, why can''t you die from the explosion, why is it so hard to killed you"


    Zhao Li Xin expression turn to grim, the aura around him be heavy, his eyes filled with blood lust he wants to shred Qian Mu Ting into thousand pieces right here right now "You dare¡­.." he hissed with eerie sounds.


    At that moment everyone knows Qian Mu Ting will not make it out alive today, either the poison or their Lord who will take her life but either way she is destined to be doom today.


    The way Zhao Li Xin red at her broke her heart as if a thousand needles has pricked her heart make her trouble for breathing. Tears welled on her eyes "Why¡­..why her¡­?" she weakly asked. She closes her eyes and tears fall on her cheeks "She just amoner, a servant, she is wasted, she is no match for you, why you chose her, why¡­.? Why not me?" this is the question that continued haunted her, no matter how many times she raised the question in her head she could never have the answer.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, what kinda a fool asking this question "Why not you?" he sneered coldly "You asked the wrong question woman, the question should be ''why not her''? stupid woman, you are so conceited, since the beginning is never about you¡­"


    his words are sharp and firm without a slight of hesitation or doubt, he said inly and clearly that he never once put Qian Mu Ting in his eyes, he never cares, he might not even realize she was there in the first ce, he doesn''t care about her since the beginning. There''s no word that could be more hurtful than that.


    Qian Mu Ting chuckles in creepy sounds then she res at Lory "Yang Qiong Yan determined to pleased his master even if he failed now he will not stop¡­. you will not have an easy life. you will..." suddenly blood gush out from her mouth, eyes, and ears then suddenly her body exploded.


    <strong>''BLARE!''</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin used his wide sleeves to cover his face and Lory, the other also does the same but Jin Hao is smarter he hides behind Bei Li Yan, he is the only who didn''t stain by blood, Bei Li Yan looking at Zhao Li Xin with indignant gaze but jin Hao ignores him there something bothering him more. He takes a step forward and crouched down in front of Qian Mu Ting remain, his eyebrows creased so closely he never looks this much trouble before.


    Ming Yue Yin stare at whatever left from Ming Yue Yin remains "Wha¡­what kinda poison is this?" she never heard any poison who can make such dreadful results.


    Jin Hao shakes his head "I¡­I don''t know either" this is the first time he bes clueless.


    Lory pull-down Zhao Li Xin arms from her face, Lory was awestruck not because the gory scened in front of her but because she had witnessed this scene before, it was a long time ago in her world when they caught an enemy spy. It''s a malicious spelled that has been forbidden to be used by eleven countries in her world including Hand, not many people knew about this spelled and this spelled should not exist in this world but how?


    Lory crouch next to Jin Hao, Jin hao didn''t know what she about to do but he has long epted Lory weird behavior and her mysterious power, there is a tacit understanding between people who served Zhao Li Xin closely for never interfere or asking too much about there madam strange behavior as long their Lord didn''t mind it they all should feign ignorance about it.


    Lory hand hovering above Qian Mu Ting remains while closing her eyes after a minuted she open her eyes and take a deep breath "Is not a poison" she muttered quietly but everyone is a high-level cultivator so they all can hear her clearly. Lory rose from the floor then she turns around mming the door without saying anything, everyone stares at Lory with baffled looks, this is the first time Lory show her temper.


    Lory has no time to care what other people thought about her, she speaks with Girsha through telepathic connection [Girsha, something is very wrong¡­. I don''t like it]


    [Me neither¡­] he answers with gloomy tones

 Chapter 379 - Time For Tell-Tale Story

    Cursed can only be created by supernatural power like ''Gift'', not like cultivator who used there own Qi to manipted the energy around them, the gifted people used the connection from the other world to manipted energy around them, the function of cultivation and Gift is almost the same the difference is the source and how to control the power within them.


    To created cursed someone should able make a connection to the other world and cultivator didn''t have this ability, Lory take a seat on the bench outside, she needs to gather her thought first before she able to understand the situation, after a while, she ponders if it possible their another ''Gifted'' people in this world? Suddenly the white orbs immerged from her chest and transform into a white bird with long golden tails.??


    Lory raised her head [What do you think?] she repressed her anxiety while talking calmly.


    [I don''t know¡­ the first cursed we encounter is inflicted by Trinity fragments but this cursed....someone must do deliberatedly] Girsha perch on the bench next to Lory.


    [Could it be someone like me¡­.from Verrion1?] Lory frowned in contemting.


    Girsha shakes his head [Someone from another world can''t breach the restriction between the world, you''re situation is one in a billion chance, it''s unlikely it would happen twice] said Girsha.


    [Small chance didn''t mean impossible...] Lory let out a long heaved, she doesn''t like the possibility of other ''Gifted'' people came to this world, she afraid with ack of knowledge about ''Gift'' it will turn this world to chaos.


    [Let''s not jump to a conclusion yet, we need to investigate this carefully and this is also adding more reason to find the remains of trinity fragments immediately] Girsha jump on herps.


    Lory didn''t say anything her eyebrows creased while she thinks about something, Girsha recognizes that face, he fears she will make another reckless decision.


    [Don''t make the same mistakes, don''t fight this alone¡­I don''t mind to go that road again with you but Lory, I wish this time it wouldn''t be another heartache experience for you]


    Lory feel her eyes be hot and her sight slightly blur as she looks up the sky to suppressed her tears and pain in her chest, Girsha is right, too many painful experiences in the past even though sheforts herself by saying she had no choice at that time but what if she make a different decision at that time if only she talks to Lucas or Fred and the others could it be everything be different?


    [Talk to them Lory, they deserved to earn your trust especially that boy, Zhao Li Xin]


    [I can''t tell him about my cursed¡­.if he knew, what if he overreacted, you know how he is..."


    Girsha sighs heavily [Than say what you need to say leave the cursed matter forter¡­]


    They just finish talking when they heard a heavy step came towards them, Zhao Li Xin approaches her with both of his hand sped behind his back, he gazes at Lory with gentle expression with a slight of worry in his eyes, Lory''s heart palpitated she feel a bit guilty to make him worry all the times. She abruptly rose from her seat and strides towards him with a calm smile.


    "What''s wrong? you seem in trouble" he cupped her small face gently "Tell me, what can I do for you?" he brood over the trouble she might encounter but he can''t do anything if she didn''t tell him anything.


    Lory feel her heart aching for him, Zhao Li Xin never probing her matters more than necessary even after everything he saw, he never forces her to tell him everything he would stand beside her, loving her, protecting her and trust her with everything he got never once he doubts her or questions her decision, can any man love her the way Zhao Li Xin would?


    Her eyes glittering under the twilight sky, they look into each other eyes no words could say to described her feeling for him, she sped his hands "It''s time to tell them, who I am and what I could do¡­" she said with determined eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin frown "Are you sure, you don''t have to¡­" he knew Lory have her own reason to hides her past.


    "They would know soon orter, I think Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao already have some disposition about me, is not like I can hide this forever¡­." Lory calmly said Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan are the King Pce who had witnessed various oddities around her, for them never question her directly it shown there trust and respect to Lory how could she keep hidden the truth from them especially after what happened to Qian Mu Ting. She needs to warn them.


    "Alright, as long you sure about it, whatever happened I''ll always by your side" he assured her while caressing her cheek with his long fingers.


    "I know¡­" she smiles back at him.


    "I''ll call them now," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Hm," she nods her head.


    When Zhao Li Xin turns around and left Lory close her eyes and take a long deep breath, she gulped her saliva from nervousness. She didn''t show it to Zhao Li Xin but she was anxious, she worried for other people persecution, she didn''t know how Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao thought about her, this is the world who have little tolerance for differences if they are open-minded people a cripple and a wasted would never be victimized by society.


    Girsha flew above her then perch on the shoulder [Don''t worry, that boy might not realize it but all his subordinates have the same temperament like him, I think he chose subordinates based on simr temperament like him¡­]


    [Which is?] Lory narrowed her eyes.


    [A wirdo..] he chuckles.


    Lory tilted her head, that''s not sound wrong. all Hei Shen people are against the norm of society, they never let outsiders influence their judgment, they live by they''re own codes and rules. how could she doubt them after all this time, Lory feel ashamed by her petty minds.


    A few minutester, Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, the Mong brother, and Ming Yue Yin walk toward her, they look curious but excited at the same time other then Zhao Li Xin and Ming Yue Yin no one knew about Lory background although they have they''re owned supposition nothing is concrete, for Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao who have a curious tendency this matter has upied their mind for the longest time.


    When they hear Lory want to say something about herself and Zhao Li Xin remind them to trust her no matter heart, all of the sudden they feel their heart jump out of their chest, they begin to fidgeting while walks toward Lory if not because they still want to maintain a little bit of image in front of Ming Yue Yin Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao would running to Lory direction to hear what she''s about to say.


    Lory smiles nervously when she saw them, Ming Yue Yin raised her eyebrows asking her what happened but Lory throws her meaningful smiles and Ming Yue Yin bes Quiet. When they finally arrived Zhao Li Xin take a stand beside her.


    "Madam" all of them greeted Lory respectfully.


    Lory feel touched for them to treat her with respect, they have never been prejudice by her low background and weird behavior even though they do this out of respect for Zhao Li Xin but Lory knows they never belittle her from the first time they were met.


    "There is something I need to tell you because I want you to prepare for the possible danger we might encounter in the future," Lory said with solemn looks "You might not believe me because you all have numerous encounter with a dangerous situation while you''re life but this kind of danger is not something you ever saw or experienced before¡­"


    "Is it rted to Qian Mu Ting''s demise?" Jin Hao guessed.


    Lory nods her head "Yes" she watches their startled face then she begins again "What happened with Qian Mu Ting is caused by a cursed"


    Bei Li Yan and the other was stunned and they exchanged nce to each other, Jin hao then chimed in "Is it like the white sword that caused Li Mo Zen madness?" Jin Hao has small experience with such a thing called ''cursed'' when he treated Li Mo Zhen even after today he can''t stop his curiosity with this matter but he doesn''t want to bother Lory because she seems didn''t like to talk about it and so he pushes his curiosity behind his back¡­.forcefully.


    "Yes¡­and no" Lory tilted her head.


    They could feel another great story would be revealed, Bei Li Yan nonchntly take a stool out of his spatial ring, he needs to sit down or he would jump up and down excitedly like a little boy when the others see what Bei Li Yan about to do and Zhao Li Xin seem didn''t mind but also take another stool for him and Lory, everyone eventually follows suit. Is the world where Lory came from

 Chapter 380 - The ‘Gifted’ People

    When everyone busy clean up the Yong Heng Manor, Wu san Bo was busy to calcted the damaged and investigated the crystal sphere from Qian Mu Ting because of that he misses the chance to know about Lory secret, one day when he learned about this he couldn''t sleep for two today feeling aggrieve and upset.


    "First I need to tell you that cursed is umted by a strong feeling that infected an item or a ce, it can be jewelry, weapon or in a rare case, a house or even bigger like a small city or vige, it''s all depend on how powerful the person who created the cursed was" Lory need to exin everything about cursed just in case one day they will have an encounter with it.??


    "What happened to the cursed with the white sword belong to Li Mo Zhen it was an ident, Li Mo Zhen identally stumble with the white sword and when he touches it he was affected by it but the sword itself didn''t mean to hurt the owner he just influenced by the feeling of the previous owner"


    "But Ri Yi, many weapons are made for hurting other people it''s normal to umte anger and hatred, if that the cased then it would be a lot of cursed weapons in the world but we never encounter or anything like it" Bei Li Yan frown while propping his chin with his palm on his knee.


    "You right, to created cursed other than the feeling of the master it also needs a catalyst, some people used blood or a soul and for the white sword, the catalyst is this" she flips her palm then she opens her clenching hand and suddenly a white light appears floating above her hand then the white light transforms into glowing shards of silver metal.


    Everyone is awed-struck, Bei Li Yan hits Jin Hao''s shoulder repeatedly while his eyes fixed on the shards and his mouth opens and closed uncontrobly and for the first time Jin Hao didn''t react in fact he didn''t notice it, Jin hao eyes widely open he stares at the glowing shards with dumbfounded expression and so is the Mong brothers.


    "These are the fragments of the staff call Trinity, the white sword absorbed one of the fragment and it make the weapon and the wielder powerful, the same happened with providence sword that belongs to Nan Yu Wei, the sword her increased her cultivation to a leap and bound but when Nan Yu Wei try to hurt me and so the fragment issh out onto her and retract the blessing out of her, that''s why Nan Yu Wei be awfully weak"


    "So the swords reject Nan Yu Wei because of you?" Jin Hao stunned.


    Lory clenches her fist and the shreds disappear "Yes, My existence has awaked the fragments that''s why the providence rejects Nan Yu Wei as the master and when she tries to hurt me using the sword, you know what happened" Lory shrug her shoulder nonchntly.


    "Milord, do you know about this too?" Bei Li Yan stares at Zhao Li Xn with awe.


    "More or less¡­"Zhao Li Xin answer indifferently, Lory never exins everything clearly all he knows she needs to find all the fragments to make her strong but why, who or where to find the fragments, he never knows.


    Lory feel guilty when she heard Zhao Li Xinment, she does never exin anything clearly maybe because she still hiding about Lazarus cursed, she still reluctant to drag him into her messed although it seems inevitable based on Zhao Li Xin temperament he will stick to her no matter what and that''s what scares her.


    "The curse that inflicted Nan Yu Wei called Reticent Spell, it used to make the carrier enabled to reveal their master secret to the enemies, they used to cast this spell to spies or secret agent but because the cruel nature of this spell it was banned to used and all vitors will be charged with heavy punishment"


    Everyone exchanged nce to each other with confused looks, and Jin Hao bes the first one to question her "Who will charge them?" it''s weird because no one knows about cursed before Lory came, is there anyone in the world who knows about this?


    Lory look down and smiles at the end this is something she must to do, she shifts her nce to Zhao Li Xin, he smiles back at her then he held her hand "Don''t worry, I''ll be here" he said softly.


    "It won''t change anything aunty, you still you¡­" Ming Yue Yin smiles brightly at her. she realizes what Lory about to do and Ming Yue Yin didn''t feel anything is wrong, s good to have more people to share her secret so Lory would have more attachment to this world and she doesn''t feel like an outcast anymore.


    Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the mong brothers suddenly be nervous, they knew Lory past is not simple and she has a mysterious power that no one ever saw, but because Zhao Li Xin never allowed them to question Lory no one dare to probe her further that''s why they be overly excited for what she might reveal.


    Lory takes a deep breath then she tightens her clench on Zhao Li Xin hand "As you all might be expected, I''m not from this Jiang Wei Kingdom but the truth is I''m not from anywhere" Lory bite her lower lips and waiting for they''re reaction, no one said anything and they are making an impatient expression and so she began again.


    "The truth is¡­I''m not from this world" her breath hicks after she drops the bomb, sadly all of them looking at her with a puzzling look, they seem not to understand what''s that supposed to mean, is she saying figuratively or literally?


    Lory sighs deeply "Let me show you¡­" Lory close her eyes, she let go of Zhao Li Xin''s hand then she holds her left wrist and rubs it with her right thumb suddenly all of her body engulf with dimmed purple light, everyone squints their eyes with another awed expression. What appears at their eyes is something they could bever forget for the rest of there life.


    Her fair skin bes fairest it turns to the color of snow, her long dark hair turns to bluish color and the straight hair bes wavy, her dark iris turn to light purple color, her face is not like anyone they ever saw, she looks strange but oddly beautiful. They stare at Lory''s real face without blinking all, for a minute everyone is paused they not make any move for sometimes.


    Lory feel awkward being stared like that, on the other hand, Zhao Li Xin annoyed because they staring at Lory to long, using his wide sleeve he covers Lory''s figure and he shouted angrily "<strong>ENOUGH!</strong> How long are you gonna stare at my wife!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s angry voice awaken them from their stupor, is like a dream Bei Li Yan shaking his head while Jin Hao pinches the bridges between his eyes, so many things he needs to absorb in a short time he feel a bit dizzy, on the meantime Mong Ki and Mong Yi exchanged a nce with nk looks, they wonder if they see the same thing.


    Lory pull-down Zhao Li Xin hand "I''m sorry to startle you guys but I''m not a demon or anything and I can assure you I mean no harm to any of you, the truth is I don''t know why am I here?" Lory waved her hands wildly, she doesn''t want to lose a friend she finally has.


    Ming Yue Yin giggles watching their reaction "Well, you are something isn''t it aunty like a god messenger or something" Ming Yue Yin rose from her chair nonchntly and take out a small table and begin to brew tea on the side.


    Bei Li Yan surprised how calm Ming Yue Yin''s reaction is but that can only mean one thing "You knew about this isn''t it, Empress Ming?" Bei Li Yan pouts his lips he feel dejected for other people outside the Hei Shen Sect knew about this before him the King Pce.


    "I know long before uncle, so you don''t have to be sad" Ming Yue Yin was poured hot water inside the teapot as she answers casually.


    They simultaneously shift their shocking gaze at Zhao Li Xin while Zhao Li Xin stares at Lory with despondent eyes, Lory feel wronged this is Arthea doing is not her fault that brat seen her real appearance, but she can''t say that without making another exnation and she''s too tired for that.


    "Okay, I''m sorry I''ll make it up for you okay¡­" she coaxed Zhao Li Xin with sweet smiles. Lory''s real smile is even more beautiful than her usual smiles once again they all stare at her in trance.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression lit up "Sure, you willpensate me tonight," he said in delight but firm tones.


    "..."


    ''Is he forgot our room burns to the ground?''


    Lory didn''t want to upset the ''Demon Lord'' so she pretends she didn''t know about it, she pped her hands to gain their attention "Okay, back to the main topic about the cursed!"


    Ming Yue Yin finish brewing the ''pink Blossom'' tea for Lory then she hands the teacup for Lory since she talking a lot "You fear someone able to create a curse, is Qian Mu Ting cursed is inflicted by someone"


    Lory sips her tea then sighs "That''s what I''m afraid about¡­"


    "Could be possible anyone like me created a cursed?" asked Ming Yue Yin.


    "Impossible" Lory shakes her head "Only the gifted people could make a cursed"

 Chapter 381 - Protective Amulet

    "This is not something a cultivator can do," Lory''s eyshes fluttered over her purple irises and moved part of her bluish hair behind her ear.


    "Gifted people?"BeiLi Yan couldn''t help but ask. His excitement was still peaked.??


    "They are people who borrow power from the outer world to manipte the energy around them. However, each person can only manipte the energy thathas an affinityto them. For me it is water," Lory moved her left finger over the teacup and the pink water twirled between her fingers. She than snapped her fingers and the water plopped back to the teacup.


    "And wind¡­" The teacup in Lory''s handwas cutinto pieces by an invisible de. Her hand was slightly wet from the tea.ZhaoLiXinused a clean handkerchief to wipe her hand as Lory continued, "These are some of the powers Gifted peopleare blessedwith. Curses and spells are an extension of our natural powers."


    BeiLi Yan and the others gasped in awe. Lory had revealed another mystery about her. Theywere excitedand bemused by her powers as it was different from that of cultivators.


    "That''s amazing! I never thought I''d see anything like it. Milord, did you know about this too?"BeiLi Yan hit his knees with excitement. Being the Vermilion King Pce, his job was to dig outpeople''s secrets. He had seen somuch overthe years that he was immune to people''s secrets. However, Lory''s power made him cheer like a little boy.


    "More or less¡­" Zhao LiXinshrugged.


    "It is not that amazing. They''re is a limit to my powers. I need to find all of Trinity''s fragmentsto beable to use my full power." Lory was embarrassed byBeiLi Yan''s reaction. He made her feel like he was apuding her for counting to ten.


    "Okay. Back to the curse¡­" Lory sighed heavily. She was having a hard time maintaining the conversation. "QianMu Ting''s situation has made me think of the possibility ofsomeone else having abilities like mine. This makes me worry about everyone''s safety."


    "Is they''re anything we can do to avoid the curse?"ZhaoLiXinasked and watched Lory rub her lips with contemtion.


    "Their is... Now that you mention it!" Lory''s eyes lit up with excitement. She pped her hands as shewas struckby an epiphany. "It is possible to block medium grade curses and a few high leveled ones."


    "So, their is a way?" JinHaomuttered as he rubbed his chin.


    "Yes! How could I have been this stupid?" Lory hit her forehead with exasperation.She ignored everyone''s strange stare and muttered, "Their is a way and it doesn''t have to use up much mana. Whatis neededis a few blood drops, a magic circle, gemstones... Yes, this might work¡­"


    [Girsha!] Lory called. The birdwason a smallboulderpecking at a grape. He gave Lory a cool nce as she rose from her stool and jogged towards him. Lory bent over and ced her arms on the boulder. She tilted her head and wiggled her eyebrows [What do you think? Can we make protective amulets?]


    [You''ll need the boy to carve the amulets since you only learned the design but you can''t make one from scratch. Their is also the detail work which you suck at, but I believe the boy can help you with that]Girshareminded her. He knew she tended to get over-excited when she got a new idea.Girshaalways hadto bethe sound of reason whenever this happened as Lory could be reckless with her ideas.


    The rest watched with baffled looks as the two spoke the Handnguage which the others didn''t understand.BeiLi Yan pulled Ming Yue Yin''s sleeves as she seemed to know Lory better then there lord and whispered, "Psst¡­ What are they saying?"


    Ming Yue Yin shrugged [I don''t know. That is the Handnguage]


    [Har¡­ What?]BeiLi Yan leaned closer to Ming Yue Yin as he questioned. JinHaoandMongbrothers also subconsciously leaned towards Ming Yue Yin to learn more.


    [Hand is the country shees from]ZhaoLiXinchimed in. He was offended they thought to ask Ming Yue Yin and not him yet he was the husband who knew some of his princess''s secrets. However, their was something that kept bothering him, "How do you know so much about her? Did Lory tell you?"


    "Lory?"BeiLi Yan wondered who''s name it was.


    "No¡­ You remember when I was in deep slumber and Lory woke me up? At that time, I dreamed¡­ No¡­ It was a vision in the form of shed images scrolling athigh speed..." Ming Yue Yin ignoredBeiLi Yan''s question. She shook her head and put the teacup on the side table. Her eyes were on the ground as she tried to recall.


    "What dream?"ZhaoLiXinfrowned suspiciously.


    "Her life¡­in the other world," Ming Yue Yin raised her chin and looked at Lory who was having a deep conversation withGirsha.


    "What kinda life?"ZhaoLiXinfrown deepened. Lory never told him what she had been through but he was certain it wasn''t all pretty.


    Ming Yue Yin took out her wine sk and sipped directly from it. She let out a long sigh, "I can''t tell you because it is not my ce to tell you this. But I can tell you this¡­ I stopped mopping over my pitiful fate after I knew what she has been through¡­"


    "She never tells me anything..."ZhaoLi XiXinmoved his gaze to Lory with a gloomy expression.


    "I believe it is not because aunty doesn''t trust you... I think it is because it is too painful. It isn''t easy to talk about a painful past...and aunty lost everything¡­" Ming Yue Yin said with a low voice. She watched as Lory smiled atGirshawith excitement. They''re conversation seemed fun. Ming Yue Yin smiled bitterly and muttered, "I don''t even know how she can still smile, be kind, or have the heart to care for someone else."


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory with an undesirable expression. Jin Hao and the others also became quiet. They had all been through painful experiences that turned them cold, bitter, and cruel but this was also normal for a human. It was normal to shut you''re heart and not feel after going through a traumatic experience. Lory was the only one who seemed different.


    Lory was still kind, selfless, and warm. She saw the best in others even when they were not worthy. Ming Yue Yin didn''t know anyone else who could do the same.


    Lory finished her conversation and took long strides towards them with a delighted expression. She looked up and felt their was something wrong as they were all staring at her. Lory halted her pace and subconsciously covered her cheeks with her palms. Her confidence took a nosedive as she wondered if they were trying to adjust to her face. "What? Do you think my face is weird?"


    ZhaoLiXinrose from his sit, met her and embraced her small body. His whisper filled her ear, "No. You are so beautiful."


    Lorywas confusedby they''re gloomy mood and wondered if theywere worriedabout the curse. She pushedZhaoLiXinslightly and said, "Don''t worry. I can make protective amulets but I need you''re help since you are an armament master. I need you to create amulets based on my design."


    "I''ll be d to help you,"ZhaoLiXingently cupped her face.


    "Can I be their to see the process?" JinHaodiscarded his normal indifferent look and pleaded.


    "Me too!"BeiLi Yan also raised his voice to plead. "Can I watch it too? I won''t bother you. I promise!"


    "Than¡­ I''ming too," Ming Yue Yin raised her hand. She refusedto beleft out.


    "Can we join too¡­?"MongKi who was normally quiet unexpectedly asked while Mong Yi stared at Lory with pleading eyes.


    ZhaoLiXinred at them but they were unwilling to back down this time around. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity and they would do anythingto bea part of it. It was either that or have sleepless nights of curiosity.


    Lory was d they epted the real and theywere interestedin knowing more about her powers. They still trusted her and treat her the same. She couldn''t reject them as they weren''t asking for much.


    "Sure. Why not?" Lory smiled brightly.


    Lory''s permission meantZhaoLiXincouldn''t stop them. They secretly cheered with relief. Ming Yue Yin was happy Lory had shared her secret with others. Ming Yue Yin hoped this would reinforce Lory''s attachment to her new world, allowing her to feel like she was one of them.


    "By the way¡­" Ming Yue Yin rested her hands on her waist and looked at the ck smokeing fromZhaoLi Xin''s living quarters and the guest room. The ces were not only wrecked but alsostainedwith blood. "Where are you going to stay?"

 Chapter 382 - Time For Diplomachy

    Everyone''s eyes moved in the same direction as they remembered the damage caused by the explosion. Even with Hei Shen Sect''s power, it would take them at least a week to rebuildthecourtyard. Lory''s eyes moved toZhaoLiXinwith a questioning look and he shifted his eyes to Ming Yue Yin with an inexplicable gaze.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Ming Yue Yin had a bad premonition when she metZhaoLi Xin''s icy re.??


    Lorywas confusedbyZhaoLiXin''slook as she wondered what he was thinking about. It took a moment for it to hit her. Lory turned to Ming Yue Yin and gave her a pitiful gaze. The others also realized what their lord was thinking as they simultaneously gazed at Ming YueYingwith sympathy.


    ______________________________


    Half of the Yong Heng courtyardwas ruined by theexplosion and a few courtyardswere saved. The first one was theQinHua courtyard which escaped the explosion as it was further fromZhaoLiXin''s courtyard. The second one was the Mei Gui courtyard whichwas upiedby Ming YueYing. Mei Gui was also the biggest of the two remaining courtyards.ZhaoLi Xin decided to move to the Mei Gui courtyard andtransferredMing Yue Yin to a smaller courtyard.


    As the freeloader, Ming Yue Yin had no choice but to move but no one would believethegreat empresswas treatedharshly inside Hei Shen Sect. Lory felt bad for Ming Yue Yin and thought to make up for the situation by pressuringZhaoLiXinto let Ming Yue Yin enter his private armory, and let her choose one weapon from there.


    Ming Yue Yin quickly forgot about her pitiful state when she heard this. She jumped up and down like a happykid in a candy store.


    ZhaoLiXinwas a high-level armament master and the weapons he created were both rare and powerful. His weaponswere treatedas treasures by those who owned them.ZhaoLiXinwas azy person who hadn''t created many weapons whenpared to other armament masters. Hewas also known to be stingy and never sold his weapons even when offered a high price.


    A few people were fortunate enoughto berewarded byZhaoLi Xin''s weapon. These people were the King Pces, theMongbrothers, Lory, and now Ming Yue Yin.


    "Seen anything you like?" Lory asked as she flipped the small knives in her hands smoothly.


    "Yes. I like this one!" Ming Yue Yin smiled widely as she raised a silver sword. She tested the sword''s bnce, weight, and length. It was perfect for her. This made her happyZhaoLiXinfor being kicked her out of the courtyard as she got the chance to own the sword.


    "The Blue light jade, not bad," Zhao Li Xin said in a low voice as he joined them room from the basement.


    "Why is it called the Blue light jade?" Lory ced the knives on the table.


    "Look at this!" Ming Yue Yin said as the sunlight touched the sword surface making it glitter with blue dots.


    "This is no ordinary blue jade. This weapon doesn''t need you to sharpen tomaintain it. The weaponposition is light but sturdy and you can store it for decades without worrying about rust. It is amazing!" Ming Yue Yinughed heartily as she swung her new weapon around.


    ZhaoLiXinstood beside Lory who ced her head on his shoulder.ZhaoLiXinwas knownto bestingy and generosity was not his style.She knew he was being nice to Ming Yue Yin because of her. Lory whispered to him "Thank you¡­"


    "She is like family to you¡­" Zhao LiXineasily replied.


    "You are my family too," Lory chuckled softly as she spoke to his ear. Her warm breath blew into his ear teasing him.


    "You know¡­ You still owe me one night,"ZhaoLiXinraised his eyebrows meaningfully.


    "Just one?" Lory teased shyly.


    They looked at each other passionately. Their faces were an inch apart. Lorywas temptedby his sexy thin lips andZhaoLiXincouldn''t wait to savor the sweetness of her lips.


    "Why can''t you two stop flirting for one day," Ming Yue Yin broke the sweet atmosphere between the married couple.


    Lory''s lips thinned as shifted her gaze fromZhaoLiXinand narrowed it to Ming Yue Yin. She was both embarrassed and annoyed.ZhaoLiXinalso scowled at Ming Yue Yin.


    "You need to solve the problem left by thatQianwoman¡­" Zhao LiXinabruptly told Ming Yue Yin.


    "Why me...?" Ming Yue Yin pouted. She was reluctant to meet the Emperor and the formerempress of Liu Yan Kingdom plus she was not a fan of diplomacy. She preferred throwing people to the wall and be done with them if they were a nuisance.


    "You didn''t think I give the Blue light Jade sword for free, did you?"ZhaoLiXincrossed his arms.


    "Ughh¡­" Ming Yue Yin grunted and stared at her new weapon. She was reluctant to part with the beautiful weapon. She rolled her eyes with exasperation, "FINE! "


    However, the young Empress couldn''t help but try to push her luck further. Ming Yue Yin wondered if she could get another free weapon fromZhaoLiXin. She gaveZhaoLiXina cunning smile, "How about giving me another small weapon? It will make my job easier."


    Zhao Li Xin knew what Ming Yue Yin was thinking. He smirked, "Why don''t I Invite Grand Tutor Zhang to help you with your job?"


    "..."


    A chill touched Ming Yue Yin''s back. She had been away from her kingdom for about three months and Grand Tutor Zhang YuHaowas eager for her to return. If he was to learn shewas attackedin the Liu Yan Kingdom, the old man would scold her for not being careful and courting trouble. Ming Yue Yin subconsciously scratched her ear whenZhaoLiXinmentioned Zhang YuHao''sname. Her lips twitched into a smile, "Well yed."


    "I know¡­"ZhaoLiXinsmiled calmly.


    Lory watched them with glee. It was funny to see the cunning Ming Yu Yin ept her losses when facingZhaoLiXin. The matters of state were not easy and diplomacy could drag for long as it wasa push and pull situation that no one liked. Zhao LiXinhad little patience for it. This is why he was quick to dump the problem to a person like Ming Yue Yin who hadsufficientexperience.


    ____________________________


    Left with no choice, Ming Yue Yin epted the problem¡­reluctantly. She asked Su Yi to send a message to the Liu Yan Emperor requesting for an audience. She also gathered witnesses and evidence to present to the Liu Yan imperial court as evidence. She was ready to leave when SuFengentered the room.


    "Your Majesty, General YuanShaois here," SuFengcupped her fist and bowed respectfully.


    Ming Yue Yin sheathed her new sword happily, "Let him in."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," SuFengnodded and left the room.


    Ming Yue Yin took a deep breath, turned to the mirror to make sure she looked presentable, flicked her red robes, and left the room.


    YuanShaostood quietly by the small pond with his hands sped behind his back. He turned around when he heard the light footsteps.


    He saw a beautiful woman dressed in bright red robes with a sword in her hands heading toward him. YuanShao''smouth curved unconsciously and his stoic expression became gentle as she got closer.


    "You are here?" She said softly.


    The Su sisters exchange a quick nce as Ming Yue Yin''s voice turned sweet. She was no longer the stern Empress before her officials or the spoiled brat in front of Lory andZhaoLiXin. Her voice was like that of a normal woman her age.


    "I''m here toapanyyou," YuanShaosmiled gently.


    "How kind of you," Ming Yue Yin smiled as she teased.


    "You have saved my sister twice. This is the least I can do. I also don''t trust that cunning old fox. Who knows what he would do?" YuanShaochuckled lightly. He made it sound like a joke but he genuinely worried about Ming Yue Yin. She was still a seventeen-year-old and his Emperor was in his fifties. She was no match for the old fox if they were to look at experience alone. He wanted to make sure the old bastard won''t take advantage of her and besides, he also had a thing or two to convey to them.


    "It is just a coincidence¡­" Ming Yue Yin shrugged.


    Yun Shao raised his eyebrows yfully, "Well thank you for coincidentally saving my sister twice."

 Chapter 383 - Selfish Feeling

    Ming Yue Yin sat opposite YuanShaoinside the carriage with Su Yi and SuFengwhile one of Yuan Shao''s right-hand men drove the coach with Su Jing seated next to him.


    "I amazed Lord Long Ming didn''t storm to the pce like he owned it. I thought the pce would be painted by bloodright nowif I were to judge by his character," YuanShaosaid.??


    "They are lucky because aunty is fine. Uncle would have gone crazy if she was hurt," Ming Yue Yin leaned into the pillowszily. "However, that doesn''t mean uncle will not hold this Kingdom ountable for what happened. The Emperor will have to take responsibility for whatQianMu Ting did either way."


    "I never imagined the second princess would have the courage to go this far in order to kill Luo Ri Yi and kidnap my sister¡­ I wonder what was going through her head," YuanShaosighed and shook his head helplessly. He was angry and remorseful for not noticing it earlier.


    "YangQiongYan got into her head," Ming Yue Yin said abruptly.


    "WHAT!"YuanShaowas bbergasted. "Wait¡­why, are you sure?"


    YuanShaogathered his thoughts. He always thought YangQiongYan was shrewd, cunning, and a very careful man. This was the reason YuanShaowasn''t able to gather much on him for the many years he had known him. The little information he had on him was worthless.


    "Very sure!" Ming Yue Yin said with confidence. "It wasn''t a bad n if you think about it. Had he been sessful, aunty would be dead and your sister kidnapped without a clue as everyone in themanorwould be dead. Hei Shen Sect would be unable to investigate the matter and the only suspect would beQianMu Ting who holds a grudge against aunty. Uncle would easily meQianMu Ting and the Emperor would not take itying down. Uncle would massacre the whole family which would lead to a war between the Liu Yan Kingdom and the Hei Shen Sect. Meanwhile, YangQiongYan would be standing in the sidelines while they kill each other."


    Chills run down his spine. It was an borate n. The kingdom would have fallen in chaos had he been sessful. His father would then be forced to face the Hei Shen Sect and Ming Yue Yin''s army and YuanShaowouldn''t be in a dilemma on who to support.


    YuanShaoowed Zhao LiXinand had special feelings for Ming Yue Yin but his hands would be tied if YangQiongYan held his sister hostage. This could have forced him to go against Ming Yue Yin and Long Ming. Chances of survival were slim and his death could also mean his sister''s end.


    "That bastard!" YuanShaospat through his teeth andballedhis fists.


    "He is!" Ming Yue Yin agreed.ZhaoLiXinsent his shadow guard to find YangQiongYan but the weasel had slipped through their fingers. This annoyed her. "Unfortunately, that bastard left the kingdom the moment he activated his n. I think he chose to run and not wait to see if his n was sessful or not."


    "Where did he go?" YuanShaowas upset since he hadn''t settled his old scores with him. He now had another score to add to it.


    "My guess¡­ He ran to Lao Min Na," Ming Yue Yin sighed loudly. "It is a pity. If we knew this would happen, we could have had someone tail him so that we can discover Lao Min Na''s hideout."


    "The information I have says many businesses owned by Lao Min Na are having difficulties because of the Hei Shen Sect and some have even closed down. If YangQiongYan wanted to retaliate¡­ wasn''t he being a little reckless?" YuanShaodidn''t understand YangQiongYan''s moves. Although is a good n, the risk was too high as YangQiongYan had put a target on his forehead.


    "I don''t know¡­ What I know is this¡­ Lao Min Na has a personal grudge with aunty for some reason. She is always trying to kill her and perhaps Lao Min Na conveyed her feelings to YangQiongYan and he targeted aunty to please her."


    "You think this is Lao Min Na''s scheme?"


    "Who knows?" She casually shrugged. She then rose her eyebrows and gave him a meaningful smile, "I also know this¡­ Lao Min Na has the charm to make men do her dirty works."


    YuanShaoswallowed his response as the carriage arrived at the Imperial pce gate. The soldiers stopped them for identification. Su Jing and Yuan Shao''s subordinate calmly did as instructed. However, the soldier at the gate had a lowpositionand failed to recognize Su Jing''s identification. He sought rification from his senior creating amotion when the identificationwas recognized.


    The two soldiers turn pale and kowtow on the ground repeatedly before they courteously allowed the carriage into the pce. One of the soldiers was quick to inform the head eunuch who pulled up his long robes and ran to the imperial pce''s main hall in.


    The eunuch found the Emperor was in his high golden chair with his forehead on his fist. The Emperor''s spies had already informed him of the issue withQianMu Ting. The Emperor almost vomited blood when he got the news and immediately summoned HanZiYu to confronted her. HanZiYu was as shocked as the Emperor and was distraught byQianMu Ting''s death.


    It was a weird feeling for HanZiYu because she always treatedQianMu Ting as her chess piece. She never gave her daughter warmth like a normal mother. She at times thought she didn''t love her daughter butQianMu Ting''s death made her feel like her heartwas stabbedby a knife and she couldn''t breathe.


    "Your Majesty, please avenge our dead daughter. They killed our daughter!" HanZiYu grabbed the Emperor''s hands tightly and screamed in madness.


    The Emperorwas infuriatedby HanZiYu''s behavior. He forcefully pulled his hands away from her and roared with fury, "Do you know what your daughter did? She went to Yong Heng Manor and tried to kill Long Ming''s fianc¨¦e and burned half of the manor in the process. As if that isn''t brazen enough, she took assassin who attacked Empress Ming, AGAIN!"


    The first timeHanZiYuattacked Empress Ming could be seen as a mistake since shewas disguisedat the time but the second time¡­ What kinda excuse could he use this time? People said once bitten, twice shy. TheLiangzukingdom won''t forgive them easily not mentioning Long Ming''s wrath!


    "No¡­no¡­that can''t be true. My Mu Ting wouldn''t do that. They are lying¡­ They are ndering her. Can''t you see? The Hei Shen Sect and Empress Ming are trying to harm my daughter? You should not believe them!" HanZiYu kept shaking her headas she begged the Emperor to believe her.


    "The rumor is out there. People heard the explosion when it happened at Yong Heng Manor. Some of my spies even say Long Ming was not at the Manor when the explosion happened. We are lucky Long Ming''s fianc¨¦e was not killed. If she was, Long Ming would have kicked our front gate and killed us all," The Emperor screamed and flipped a table in anger.


    HanZiYuwas petrified. She had never seen the Emperor so angry before. Her body shook and her foreheadwas coveredwith a thinyer of sweat but she still refused to believe Long Ming would do what the Emperor said, "Nonsense! The Liu Yan Kingdom isn''t weak. How can a mere sect master dare to go against us? I can''t believe it!"


    "A mere sect master you say?" The Emperor hissed with impatience. He always thought HanZiYu was a smart and sensible woman but it seemed otherwise. The Emperor limped to a chair with a tired sigh. "Do you know how powerful Long Ming is?"


    HanZiYu gave the Emperor a nk look. The Emperor sneered "No one knows¡­ There was a time someone sent a Heavenly King cultivator to deal with him but that cultivator died, they then sent an Emperor level cultivator and he also died. More and more expertshave been sentto kill Long Ming but no one has ever survived. Long Ming kills everyone who dares to go against him. Sometimes it is him who sends his people to kill and other times he makes his enemies turn against each other. Long Ming is powerful, cunning, and merciless. The fact that he has thefourKing Pces also makes him the invincible power on this continent."


    The tired Emperor leaned into his chair after he vented out most of his anger, "You want me to fight him? Sure we can fight but I''m not sure if we can win. You shouldn''t also forget Empress Ming. If they both attack us, our Kingdomwill be ruined¡­ Do you understand?"


    HanZiYu sobbed. Although she still grieved overQianMu Ting''s death, she was also scared of what would happen if the Kingdomwas ruined. She didn''t want to die and she didn''t want to lose her status as the Emperor''s woman. In the end, she decided to abandon her daughter once more and choose herself as always.

 Chapter 384 - Time To Take Responsibility

    "Your Majesty, Empress Ming, and General Yuan Shao have arrived," The eunuch bowed before the Emperor but he couldn''t hide his anxiety.


    The Emperor frowned. He wondered why Empress Ming and Yuan Shao came together and couldn''t help but have a bad feeling about it. The court officials also exchanged nces as they were distressed by the recent happenings. None of them pitied Qian Mu Ting for her death but cursed her for leaving a big mess behind for them to clean up.??


    Ming Yue Yin calmly entered the room with the Su sisters and Yuan Shao further behind as his position was below hers. Ming Yue Yin had a solemn expression. There was no trace of the goofy and childish attitude she showed Lory as she was visiting as the Empress of a Nation.


    She exuded a noble and dignified air that made others nervous. The officials and eunuchs subconsciously looked down, unable to handle her intimidating aura. The Emperor gulped when he saw her. It was hard for the Emperor to believe Empress Ming, who was the same age as his daughter, could match the charisma of a long-standing Emperor.


    The Emperor couldn''t help but be envious of thete Emperor of Liangzu for having a remarkable daughter. He would feel more at peace If his daughters could have half of Ming Yue Yin''s abilities.


    "Empress Ming," The Emperor stepped down from his high chair and weed her. It was a way for him to show his sincerity.


    "Greetings Emperor Qian," Ming Yue Yin gave a slight nod.


    "General Yuan, I didn''t know you had a good rtionship with Empress Ming?" The Emperor asked calmly as he probed Yuan Shao''s expression. He knew Yuan Shao was never fond of the royal family as he med him for his mother''s demise. This was one of the reasons the Emperor paid more attention to Yuan Shao. However, he had yet to hear of Yuan Shao''s close rtionship with Empress Ming from his spies. Seeing the two together piqued his curiosity.


    "We are merely acquaintances. I asked him to join me when I saw him on my way here," Ming Yue Yin quickly rified with a casual expression.


    It was better for them to hide their connection for Yuan Xue An''s safety and for Yuan Shao to be able to leave the Kingdom smoothly. It was unlikely the Emperor would let Yuan Shao leave if he knew of Yuan Shao''s rtionship with the Liangzu Kingdom and Hei Shen Sect.


    "Is that so¡­?" The Emperor did notpletely believe Ming Yue Yin but he had no evidence to state otherwise.


    "I''m sure you understand the reason I am here, Emperor Qian," Ming Yue Yin sped her hands in front of her stomach and straightened her back as her expression became firm, "I want to know why the Second Princess tried to kill me and Luo Ri Yi, TWICE?"


    The Emperor and the officials'' hearts jumped to their throats as Empress Ming emphasized thest word sharply. They wanted to speak but they didn''t find any possible excuse. They had struggled with the matter for days but they had yet toe up with a solution.


    The Emperor could only wash his hands-off Qian Mu Tings'' mistake. He cleared his throat, "We don''t know what made the Second Princessmit such a hideous crime. You must believe me when I say none of us were involved with this matter."


    "My daughter did not do what you use!" The sudden shouted startled everyone in the room. The Emperor gritted his teeth when he saw Han Zi Yu enter the room with two terrified young maids who didn''t seem to want to be there.


    "Noble Consort Yu," The Emperor''s red at her as he addressed her. It was a reminder to not cause more trouble.


    Han Zi Yu ignored the Emperor''s angry look. Her father and grandfather were first rank officials supported by the Huang family. She believed the Emperor and Empress Ming would not dare to harm her for her connections. Han Zi Yu''s father, Han His Ping, was the right Prime Minister, and her grandfather, Han Hu Bo was the grand tutor of the Emperor and a cousin to the Empress dowager. Their influence over the kingdom was strong. It was also the reason Han Zi Yu was made an Empress in the first ce.


    Ming Yue Yin smirked when Han Zi Yu walked toward them with a haughty look. It was clear Han Zi Yu had forgotten she was no longer an Empress. Han Zi Yu shot Ming Yue Yin a fierce look for a second before she retracted it. Ming Yue Yin stifled with ridicule as she was quick enough to notice Han Zi Yu''s look.


    Han Zi Yu bowed elegantly at the Emperor once she reached him. She had decided to clear Qian Mu Ting''s name. It was not because she cared for her daughter but because she realized Qian Mu Ting''s guilt would also drag her down. Han Zi Yu''s standing had already taken a nosedive and she could only imagine how it would worsen if Qian Mu Ting''s crimes were added. Her grandfather would be cold toward her and she would lose the Han''s family support.


    Han Zi Yu braced herself to enter the court as she was terrified of losing her position. However, her appearance wasn''t weed by anyone. It made them nervous. Han His Ping red at his son, Han Hu Bo, with me but Han Hu Bo was indignant as the one who spoiled his daughter was his father, Han His Ping.


    "The Empress¡­ Oh, I apologize¡­ I should call you Noble Consort Yu, isn''t that correct?" Ming Yue Yin sneered.


    Han Zi Yu bit her lips to hold back her anger and shifted her head towards the Emperor.


    "My daughter was an innocent and gentle youngdy. She wouldn''t have done this unless someone forced her tomit the crime," Han Zi Yu said with certainty to show shepletely trusted her deceased daughter, and to raise pity in everyone''s heart. She was still using her daughter as a chess piece even with her daughter''s death.


    Ming Yue Yin scoffed, "By whom?"


    "This¡­ I don''t know who but it couldn''t have been her own idea. She had no means and was not capable of doing all this," Han Zi Yu tried to reason with Ming Yue Yin, the Emperor, and the officials. Her argument worked on a few officials as they murmured their thoughts. Qian Mu Ting''s past reputation was of a sweet and sensible youngdy. This was still ingrained in their minds.


    "Means and ability, you say?" Ming Yue Yin chuckled at the lousy trick. She mocked Han Zi Yu with a smile, "Do you think I''m a fool? I''ve been leaving at Yong Heng Manor for a few weeks and the Second Princess had tried to meet Long Ming on several asions but he never entertained her. His indifference made the Second Princess hate Long Ming''s fianc¨¦e, Luo Ri Yi. A hatred that grew daily. We have many witnesses who can attest to the Second Princess looking for ways to invite Long Ming for a private meeting but Long Ming always refused her. Isn''t this a motive for the Second Princess to hurt Luo Ri Yi?"


    Color drained from Han Zi Yu''s face while the Emperor''s expression darkened as Ming Yue Yin''s words. Han Zi Yu''s appearance worsened the situation. The Emperor was unable to salvage the situation when Ming Yue Yin snorted with disdain. Empress Ming flicked her long-wide sleeves and moved her hands behind her back.


    "Did Noble Consort Yu forget what happened during her gathering? How you all humiliated Luo Ri Yi? How you even tried to y with her pet without her consent? You even cooperated with Huang Ni Yang to kill her! I have yet to ask you to take responsibility for what happened that day!" Ming Yue Yin raised her voice as her Qi spread uncontrobly.


    Her strong Qi made everyone feel like boulders were pressing down their chests. They looked at Ming Yue Yin with fear. They never knew the young Empress was powerful. She was not even twenty but her cultivation had reached Emperor Level. Their Kingdom had yet to see anyone from the younger generation with a level like Empress Ming''s in centuries.


    The Emperor clenched his fist. It took him fifty years to reach the Emperor Level cultivation yet he had been considered a great talent. Ming Yue Yin, on the other hand, was able to reach his level at a young age. He wondered if she a monster. It was a good thing the Emperor didn''t know Zhao Li Xin''s level or he would have vomited blood with shame.


    Han Zi Yu was pressed to the floor because of Ming Yue Yin''s wild Qi. Blood trickled from the corner of her lips as she nced at the Emperor for help but he feigned ignorance. She shifted her gaze to her father and grandfather but they seemed nailed to the ground as they were unable to move. All they could do was stared back at her with me.

 Chapter 385 - A Tiger Out Of Its Cage

    Yuan Shao looked down as a gentle smile bloomed on his face. Thedy he favored was amazing. She could intimidate a court full of first-rank officials and the Emperor on her own. He admired her but also realized he was not yet worthy of such a woman. He needed to be¡­better.


    "Empress Ming, about this¡­can the honorable be lenient to my Noble Consort? I will make sure she gets punished for her mistakes," The Emperor sighed. He might not care for Han Zi Yu but the Han family still had great influence in his kingdom. He had to go easy on them as he couldn''t afford to disappoint them.??


    "Leniency?" Ming Yue Yin raised her eyebrows. A sneer touched her lips, "I was lenient when it happened the first time but this is the second time. Would you be lenient with her if you were in my shoes?"


    This startled the Emperor. He was honest with himself to admit he would have ensured his enemy was dead if it happened to him. However, the situation was different now as he couldn''t let Han Zi Yu die in his presence. He gave Ming Yue Yin a mournful look. He tried to plead while making Ming Yue Ying look unreasonable, "I have lost my daughter at such a young age. She has paid for her crimes with her life. Will you still not let her mother go?"


    Ming Yue Yin looked at the Emperor with disdain. Qian Mu Ting and Han Zi Yu had tried to kill her but he made them look like victims. She flicked her wide robes and hissed coldly, "You think Qian Mu Ting died by our hands?"


    Ming Yue Yin raised her hand to her aides. Su Feng left the room and returned with a medium-sized y jar in her hands. Su Feng put the jar on the floor for the Emperor and officials to see.


    "This? What is this?" The Emperor frowned in confusion.


    "You don''t know?" Ming Yue Yin smiled slyly and pointed at the jar. "This is what is left of Qian Mu Ting! I don''t know what powerful man she stumbled upon but she was killed by poison before she could confess her sins to us. We aren''t the ones who killed her!"


    Ming Yue Yin''s words shocked everyone. The emperor staggered back a few steps and the officials who were present had trouble breathing. The mastermind didn''t have any qualms about killing a young princess after she had outlived her usefulness. This showed how ruthless the person was. They wondered what situation Qian Mu Ting ced herself in.


    "No! You lie! This can''t be my daughter!" Han Zi Yu screamed. Her bloodshot eyes were fixed on the y jar. She didn''t want to believe that it was all that remained of her beautiful daughter. Hatred, guilt, sadness, and depression warred within her. She was even surprised she felt the way she did as she never really cared for her daughter before.


    "YOU! It could have been you. You killed my daughter!" Han Zi Yu pointed a trembling finger at Ming Yue Yin. She lost her mind as she bbed without care. "My weak daughter didn''t have the ability to kill you. It must be you who did the killing!"


    "Noble Consort Yu!" the Emperor raised his voice to reprimand her.


    "Then why did Qian Mu Ting work with someone else to visit the manor and request to meet Luo Ri Yi. Luo Ri Yi being the kind woman she is, had the heart to meet a woman who had tried to hurt her before and seduce her husband!" Ming Yue Yin Ming chuckled as she rebuked loudly. She hated Qian Mu Ting but despised Han Zi Yu even more. Han Zi Yu''s support was what made Qian Mu Ting dare to do what she did.


    "Qian Mu Ting even pretended to ask for forgiveness and gave Luo Ri Yi a present which turned out to be a bomb. It is a miracle Luo Ri Yi managed to stay alive although half of Yong Heng Manor burned to the ground. As if this was not enough, Qian Mu Ting brought with her five powerful cultivators to deal with me. If I really killed Qian Mu Ting, then she deserved it! Sadly, she didn''t give me that pleasure!" Ming Yue Yin''s angershed out. Lory was fine but she was still infuriated by the events. Lory would have been dead if Lord Girsha hadn''t protected her.


    The Emperor pinched the bridge between his brows. Han Zi Yu had not only infuriated Empress Ming, but she also ruined Qian Mu Ting''s reputation more than it was before. He didn''t trust the officials to keep their mouths shut. Some could be discreet but the same could not be said of the eunuchs and servants inside the court''s main hall. s! The information would spread outside the imperial pce.


    "My daughter, my sweet daughter¡­" Han Zi Yu ignored Ming Yue Ying''s anger. She staggered to the y jar and plopped in front of it. Her voice quivered as tears streamed down her cheeks. Her attention shifted to Yuan Shao. She red at Yuan Shao with deep hatred. Han Zi Yu med everyone but herself for her daughter''s demise. "My daughter wouldn''t have been so desperate and muddled to kill Long Ming''s fianc¨¦e if you had epted the engagement."


    There was no one who was more guilty than Han Zi Yu but her selfish and narcissistic heart refused to see otherwise. It was possible she was unable to bear the burden of causing her daughter''s death. Ming Yue Yin couldn''t understand why Han Zi Yu still med others when it was obvious the faulty with Han Zi Yu and Qian Mu Ting for courting death.


    Yuan Shao took a step forward, "It is my fault for refusing the engagement. At the time I thought it was the best thing to do as the Second Princess loved someone else. I also didn''t have any interest in her. I didn''t want the princess to waste her youth in a loveless marriage."


    When ''loveless marriage'' was mentioned, everyone present exchanged nces as the Emperor''s expression turned dark. They knew Yuan Shao referred to the marriage between Qian Qin Wei and his father, Yuan Fei. The rumor about their estranged rtionship was a public secret. Some people pitied them while others mocked them. The Emperor tried to talk to Yuan Fei about treating his daughter better but forcing the man to marry his daughter was easier than making him love her.


    "I have let the Emperor and the kingdom down and for that, I have separated myself from the Yuan family and my name will be erased from the Yuan family genealogy. Future generations in the Yuan family will not know my name. I''m also relinquishing my position as General of the Liu Yan Kingdom," Yuan Shao kneeled on the floor, removed his General identification from his sleeve, and passed it to the eunuch next to him.


    The eunuch anxiously epted the identification. He kept looking at the Emperor for guidance but the Emperor remained silent. The eunuch had no choice but to ept the jade identification and take it back to the Emperor.


    "Are you sure about this, General Yuan?" The Emperor''s eyes were solemn.


    "Yes!" Yuan Shao''s reply was firm.


    "Are you fine with being exiled from the country without your name and status?" The Emperor sternly reminded him.


    "Yes!" Yuan Shao replied once again without hesitation.


    "You think you are strong enough to live on your own? What about your father and young sister?" The Emperor thought it was pitiful to let go of a talented youngster. He had wanted to marry Yuan Xue An to one of his sons as a way of tying Yuan Shao to him, but Yuan Xue An disappeared under the excuse of recuperation. He then thought of making Yuan Shao marry his daughter but that did not work either. It instead gave Yan Shao a chance to get out of his ws.


    "My father is old and has another family to care for him and my sister¡­ I''ve left her in good hands. She still needs time to heal and she safe where she is. So, I don''t need to worry about them," Yuan Shao said calmly.


    Yuan Shao''s words stung the Emperor''s heart as it meant Yuan Shao had hidden Yuan Xue An. It also showed Yuan Shao had nned to leave the Kingdom for a long time. The Emperor gritted his teeth with anger. He never thought Yuan Shao would easily leave his name, wealth, and reputation. It seemed he had underestimated Yuan Shao''s determination.


    "You have made your decision. Will you ept the consequences?" There was a hidden threat in the Emperor''s gaze. He would not let Yuan Shao leave the Kingdom alive. There was nothing more threatening than a tiger that was out of its cage.


    "Yes, I will," Yuan Shao answered again without hesitation.

 Chapter 386 - A Tiger Out Of Its Cage II

    The Emperor''s eyes darkened. He was restless deep inside, a foreboding feeling about the future. However, he had to keep face before his officials and citizens. He couldn''t let Yuan Shao keep his position as General especially after he voluntarily stepped down. Yuan Shao was a famous General and considered a hero by the people. The Emperor couldn''t behead him for what he considered an insult. The fact that Yuan Shao was also cunning enough to choose his own punishment tied the Emperor''s hands.


    Qian Mu Ting had made everything worse, not mentioning the reputation she destroyed. She would forever be seen as a shameless woman who tried to snatch someone''s husband, not to mention she tried to kill the wife when she failed to seduce the husband. No one would want to marry a woman like that had she even lived. It was normal for Yuan Shao to refuse the engagement on those grounds. If the Emperor decided to heavily punish Yuan Shao for refusing his decree, the people would see the Emperor as a tyrant. This would nt a seed of distrust inside his people''s hearts. It was thest thing a ruler would want for his Kingdom.??


    "It seems I can''t change your mind¡­ Very well, I release you from your duty as Liu Yan''s General from now on. You are exiled from this country for your disobedience," The Emperor decreed firmly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" It was like a heavyweight was lifted from Yuan Shao''s shoulder. It was also thest time he would kneel before the Liu Yan Kingdom Emperor. An inexplicable feeling surged within him.


    Ming Yue Yin was relieved that one problem was resolved but there was another issue pending. Ming Yue Yin gave Han Zi Yu a side nce and spoke to the Emperor in a rxed manner, "I hope you did not forget about our unfinished business."


    The Emperor let out a long sigh. He shot a quick nce at the men of the Han family but they looked helpless. The Emperor and Han family could have easily clean up Han Zi Yu''s mess if she had used someone from their Kingdom.


    Unfortunately, Han Zi Yu had messed with the Liangzu Kingdom Empress and Hei Shen Sect. Those were two powerful groups that they couldn''t trifle with. Han Zi Yu and Qian Mu Ting had been foolish as there was nothing their family could do to redeem them.


    "I understand... Noble Consort Yu is guilty of hurting Empress Ming and Luo Ri Yi. She not only instigated the incident during her royal gathering, but she also failed to stop Qian Mu Ting''s crime. I revoke her position as a Noble Consort and will send her to the cold pce," The Emperor said.


    The judgment was like a death penalty for Han Zi Yu. Her face turned as white as snow. She crawled on the floor and tightly grabbed the Emperor''s leg as she begged for mercy, "NO! You cannot do this to me! I''m your wife! I''ve apanied you for decades! Please don''t do this!"


    "You did this to yourself. You give me no choice!" The Emperor roughly pulled his leg from her. He didn''t want to look at her anymore as she had ruined his ns. "Guards! Send her to the cold pce!"


    Two burly guards with bronze armor entered the room and grabbed Han Zi Yu''s arms.


    "No! Help me! Father, grandfather, help me!" Han Zi Yu screamed and kicked with madness as she desperately begged. Her father and grandfather turned their cheeks away from her. They were unable to help her this time around. Her crimes were too big and her reputation was beyond saving.


    The soldiers dragged Han Zi Yu out of the main hall and her screams soon became faint. Ming Yue Ying watched all this with cold eyes. She personally didn''t think Han Zi Yu''s punishment was severe enough. However, she also knew Lory was kind-hearted and would not wish to increase Han Zi Yu''s suffering as she lost a daughter. Ming Yue Yin, however, doubted Han Zi Yu loved her daughter.


    A loving mother would have discouraged Qian Mu Ting from seducing Long Ming as he already had a fianc¨¦e. Han Zi Yu should not have forced Qian Mu Ting to marry Yuan Shao when her attempt with Long Ming failed.


    "I hope this would satisfy your anger, Empress Ming. I don''t want this incident to hinder our good rtionship," The Emperor said with a sly smile.


    ''Do we have a good rtionship?'' Ming Yue Yin pushed the thought at the back of her head as it was enough for now. Ming Yue Yin shrugged and nodded with a smile, "Of course, may our kingdoms cooperationst and prosper."


    "I shall leave unless there is something else," Ming Yue Yin flicked her robes. She nced at Yuan Shao for a second before she walked out of the room in a rxed manner.


    Yuan Shao raised from the floor and left the room without a word. He was no longer General Yuan. He was finally free. Yuan Shao left the room with lighter steps. A smile bloomed on his face. The Emperor frowned as he watched Yuan Shao''s figure disappear from his view.


    _____________________________


    "Are you not worried?" Lory was under the wisteria tree as the garden was still being repaired. The tree was the only flower tree that was unharmed by the fire.


    "The brat might not be an Empress for long if she can''t handle a simple task," Zhao Li Xin said casually as he sat next to Lory and leaned into her.


    Lory was sketching in her book with a charcoal pencil that Zhao Li Xin made for her. Her eyes were trained on her sketch as she reprimanded him, "Don''t say that. You will jinx her."


    "I''m just speaking the truth," Zhao Li Xin ced his head on top of her shoulder.


    "I hope Master Yuan''s n also ran smoothly," Lory muttered.


    Zhao Li Xin was a little annoyed as Lory was worried about another man, "Don''t worry. He is smarter than he looks."


    "What''s wrong with his look? I think he is quite¡­hand¡­" Lory was startled when Zhao Li Xin red at her with a warning. His face which was only an inch from hers left her tongue-tied. Lory cleared her throat awkwardly.


    "Here. You must carve the amulet with these words," Lory shifted the conversation to the drawing in her book. It was a circle entangled in a certain position with rune marking all over it. It was a veryplicated drawing.


    "Make sure you don''t leave any words or lines out. The amulet wouldn''t work if there is something missing," Lory reminded him.


    Zhao Li Xin took the sketch and observed the pictures. He raised his eyebrows meaningfully, "It''s quite detailed¡­and I should make¡­how many amulets?"


    "Six!" Lory said with a teasing smile. She knew it was painstaking for him to making them.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed but didn''tment on her suggestion. He decided to ask something else, "Is everyone in your world able to do this?"


    "It depends on their knowledge," Lory shrugged. "This magic circle is something my mother created a long time ago. The basics are from a protection soul spell, a mour spell, and an enchanted spell. She expanded the magic circle as a protection for a curse. It was not an easy task but my mother was very good with such things."


    "She was the one who taught you?"


    "Lucas and I¡­" Lory nodded her and smiled. "She nted this knowledge in a book and made our father keep it until my awakening. He then gave it to me and Lucas."


    "nted knowledge? Awakening? What is that?" Zhao Li Xin was eager to know more about Lory but she rarely talked about herself. This is why he dug up more whenever a chance came up.


    "nted knowledge means transferring your knowledge to a certain item. It could be a book, gems, or anything. As for awakening¡­well, that is the moment when the Gifted power wakes within someone," Lory closed the book and rose onto her feet. "Let''s go. We need to make the mold and carve these things first!"


    "I thought you wanted to wait for them?" Zhao Li Xin rose too and patted the dirt from his dark robes.


    "These are the boring steps. Carving and molding the designs will take hours. We will ask them to join uster¡­"


    "As you wish¡­"

 Chapter 387 - Do Not Leave Things Unsaid

    Dusk came and the red sky turned grey. A brother and sister were in deep and long conversation inside the Qin Hua courtyard. Yuan Xue An face turned red and tears flowed down her cheeks. Her red cheeks were turning sore rubbed them with a handkerchief several times.


    Yuan Shao smiled sadly at his younger sister. He never thought he would leave her one day, but he also never thought his sister would be happier within a short period. Her timid behavior had also tremendously changed. He also never dreamt he would ever see his sister look happier, bubblier, and cheerful. ??


    She even knew how to talk back to him, a trait she recently learned from someone he knew very well. All these changes gave himfort and pleasure. It was like a withered flower hade back to life and blossomed beautifully.


    "Brother, why should you leave? You are now free so it is now easier for us to live together," Yuan Xue An choked from her tears. Her nose was also red as she had blown it a few times.


    "I''m somewhat free but the Emperor wouldn''t let me go easily. He had always been wary of me and the fact that I no longer serve him would make him more cautious of me."


    "That''s more reason for you to stay with me. He won''t dare to hurt us if we stay with the Hei Shen Sect," Yuan Xue An clenched her brother''s hands tightly.


    Yuan Shao chuckled and gently patted his sister''s shoulder, "I know. It is the reason I want you to live with them until I am able to get you."


    "Why don''t you want to stay? The Hei Shen people are very good. I don''t think they would have a problem with you staying," Yuan Xue An tried to reason with Yuan Shao.


    "I know they won''t¡­" Yuan Shao smiled and took a deep breath. "But¡­ I''m a prideful man, Xue An. I would not let myself live under another man''s protection."


    Yuan Xue An bit her lips as she looked down with grief. She knew her brother better than anyone. Yuan Shao had always been independent, headstrong, and prideful from a very early age. He was not the type of person to lower himself to live under another person''s wings. It didn''t matter how big or safe the wings were. Her brother was destined to be a dragon among men.


    "I understand¡­" Yuan Xue An hung her head as she weakly conceded.


    "Good. I knew you would understand," Yuan Shao stroked his sister''s head like he did when she was younger.


    This action made Yuan Xue An sadder. She sniffed, wiped her nose with her handkerchief, and slowly lifted her head to look at him. She pursed her lips and warned, "How long will you be gone? Don''t say you will be gone for a long time or you will lose a certain person¡­"


    Yuan Shao was flustered by her words. He assumed an oblivious expression, "What are you talking about¡­?"


    Yuan Xue An clicked her tongue. She couldn''t resist teasing him, "Don''t pretend. You know who I''m talking about, as a matter a fact, I think everyone in the Hei Shen Sect knows this. Your eyes always pop whenever you see her."


    "What?" Yuan Shao gasped as he realized the reaction he thought he hid so well were seen by others. But it was not something he could control. He gave his sister a worried look as he became nervous and hopeful, "Does she¡­do you think she¡­knows?"


    "No!" His sister quickly replied. "That woman is a dense one."


    "Oh¡­" He mumbled. He was unsure if he was relieved or saddened by the revtion.


    Yuan Xue An was amused by her stoic brother''s reaction. She never thought she would one day see him conflicted over a woman he loved. She was also happy that her brother chose someone she admired. She would love to be a family with the woman if her brother married the woman. Her imagination ran wild. She couldn''t let her slow brother miss his chance. Her next words were firm, "This means you need to be clear with her now. Don''t be a wuss. If you don''t say it now, you will cry when you return and find someone else was able to snatch her."


    "You think I should?" He was somber when he asked. He never liked any woman before. He actually thought he would be single for the rest of his life, but his thoughts changed when he met her.


    "Yes, I believe you should!" She nodded with certainty, "You must be shameless like Lord Long Ming. Jin Hao told me how Lord Long Ming was relentless when he pursued Luo Ri Yi. If Long Ming can lower himself in front of the woman he loves, why can''t you do the same?"


    Jin Hao''s influence on her made it easier for Yuan Xue An to manipte her brother. She knew her brother admired Long Ming''s strength and his deep devotion to Luo Ri Yi. This was the reason she used Long Ming to give her brother a big push.


    "You are right! It is okay to be shameless before the person you love," He chuckled lightly in agreement.


    Meanwhile, a swing swayed gently under the wisteria tree as ady in red robes sat quietly with a troubled look.


    "You cannot sleep?"


    Ming Yue Yin was startled. She was so immersed in her thoughts that she failed to hear Lory as she approached from behind. Lory sat next to her without waiting for an invite.


    "Where''s uncle?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    "Cultivating," Lory answered with a shrug.


    "Liar! The only thing he cultivates these days is you¡­" Ming Yue Yin rolled her eyes. Zhao Li Xin was always in a good moodtely and was even less scary. However, Lory who was a morning person had recently started to sleep the morning away and would always wake up looking dazed. It was easy for others to guess what was happening between them.


    "True¡­" Lory confessed weakly with a heavy sigh. She couldn''t deny the obvious especially since she had left a sullen Zhao Li Xin in their room.


    "You dump him tonight, didn''t you" Ming Yue Yin giggled.


    "Shut up!" Lory pushed the swing with her legs making it move faster. The moon brightened the night as the twodies yed with the swing.


    "Yuan Shao is leaving tonight," Lory nced at Ming Yue Yin.


    Ming Yue Yin''s expression remained calm, "That is what I heard too¡­"


    "You are not gonna say anything to him?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "Like what?" Ming Yue Yin feigned ignorance.


    "Like¡­ Where he is going? When he will return and when he will send you dowry¡­?"


    Ming Yue Yin narrowed her eyes at Lory, "Shut up!"


    "What? You don''t need dowry? Hmm¡­ Should you be the one giving him the dowry¡­? I don''t know how it works?" Lory tilted her head with genuine confusion.


    "There''s nothing between us. Why do you keep saying that?" Ming Yue Yin puffed her cheeks with anger.


    "Because you always shoot nces at him when he''s around¡­"


    "I shoot nces at anyone. I always shoot Su Yi nces."


    "That is because she always gives you noodles! I have never seen General Yuan bring you noodles!"


    "He is not a General anymore!"


    "And you noticed?"


    "..."


    "Hump!" Ming Your Yin averted her gaze from Lory and pretended to be mad yet her face was as red as a ripe tomato.


    Lory sighed loudly and strengthened her back, "Learn from me and say what you want to say. Don''t live your life in regret¡­ The words ''what if'' will only weigh you down."


    Ming Yue Yin''s heart became heavy. She understood what Lory meant. She opened her mouth but quickly swallowed her words when she saw a tall figure heading towards them.


    Lory followed her gaze when Ming Yue Yin''s expression changed. She smiled and stood from the swing to leave, "Remember my words."

 Chapter 388 - For A Girl

    They two looked at each other in silence. The awkward moment was broken when they subconsciously chuckled at their behavior. Ming Yue Yin looked down as sheughed lightly. Herughter was clear and crisp like a small bell. Yuan Shao''s heart turned to mush as he covered his mouth with his fist andughed. It took her a while to calm herself.


    "I¡­ I''m d you are not yet asleep," Yuan Shao''s smile widened as he moved closer to her. It was the first time he felt nervous yet he had once faced a thousand enemy soldiers with only five hundred soldiers on his sides.??


    "You know I tend to sleepte¡­" Ming Yue Yin shrugged.


    "I know¡­" He nodded and became silent. He struggled to find the right words to exin himself.


    "You are going to leave tonight?" She asked.


    "Yes¡­" He replied easily.


    "Have you talked to Xue An?" She asked.


    "I have. She understands¡­ She will be safe with the Hei Shen Sect," He said with assurance. He won''t have dared to leave Yuan Xue An if he was unsure of them.


    "What about you? Will you be safe?" She tilted her head as she questioned him. Her beautiful phoenix eyes brimmed with worry and sadness as she knew she might never see him again.


    He didn''t have quick answers to her questions. The ce he was going to was not the safest of ces but it was where he needed to be stronger, "I''ll be fine. You don''t have to worry."


    "Who said I''m worried¡­?" She refused to admit her thoughts as she pursed her lips like she was wronged.


    "Okay. You don''t need to either way¡­" Yuan Shao raised his eyebrows and grinned. He was amused by her stubbornness.


    Ming Yue Yin''s frowned deepened but she knew he was teasing her. Her heart, however, kept thumping louder and her cheeks felt hot for some reason. She avoided his eyes.


    Yuan Shao held her shoulders and lowered his head to meet her eyes. Ming Yue Yin could see her reflection in his eyes and her heart thumped then he held and said gently, "I need to go somewhere first. If I seed, I will be the man you need or the man I wish I could be to stand with you¡­"


    "I¡­ I don''t understand¡­" Ming Yue Yin was dumbstruck. She could feel her blood rushing towards her head.


    "You cannot marry anyone as an Empress, especially not an exiled general like me," He exined slowly but firmly as he hoped she would understand his message.


    "Wait! What do you mean¡­ Why are you speaking like we are¡­ I mean¡­ We have only known each other for a short period," Ming Yue Yin jumbled her words as she blushed heavily. She wondered if he was joking but his dark eyes prated through her heart and confirmed his seriousness.


    "So what? You blew my mind the first time we met. I had nothing but admiration for you. I was attracted to you the second time we met. My feelings grow deeper the more I know you. I want you in my life and I can''t imagine spending my life with anyone else. I''m begging you as a man¡­" He reached for her hands and held them tightly, "Give me three years. I wille back to you and marry you after three years!"


    It was like a bomb had dropped on Ming Yue Yin''s head. Her ears buzzed, her eyes widened and words failed her. Yuan Shao became anxious when she froze. He couldn''t tell if she was happy or scared by his confession. It was possible she didn''t reciprocate his feelings as they hadn''t known each other for long.


    "Two years¡­" She finally said with a low voice.


    "What?" Yuan Shao leaned closer as he had not heard her.


    "I give you two years! No more¡­ Don''t even make me wait an extra day," She sounded confident but she was flustered. Her face, ears, and neck had turned red. The faint moonlight couldn''t hide the change.


    Yuan Shao was ted. His smile grew wider. He had taken a shot in the dark and her eptance was a surprise. He held the urge to jump with excitement but tempered it down by pulling Ming Yue Yin into his arms. He vowed, "Yes. Two years¡­ Give me two years. I will die a horrible death if I disappoint you."


    Ming Yue Yin stiffened as it was the first time a man held her. However, the hard chest against hers and the warmth from his embrace made her go limp. The feeling was new but she liked it.


    "Don''t say that¡­" She lightly hit his chest. Her next words were a warning, "I will marry someone else if youete¡­"


    "Can I choose a horrible death instead?" He tried to bargain.


    "You can only choose toe on time!"


    "Deal!" He grinned and tightened his hug.


    Yuan Shao left the Yong Heng Manor with a few of his shadow guards. He was a few steps from leaving the city when assassins in ck attacked him. Yuan Shao unsheathed his sword and calmly leaped towards them as he had suspected it would happen. Some of the ck assassins dodged Yuan Shao''s sword but he quickly threw hidden knives at the assassins breaking their formation. Heunched another attack and killed one of the assassins with one strike.


    Yuan Shao''s subordinates were also able to attack fiercely. Their actions were uniformed making it easier to defend themselves. It took ten minutes for Yuan Shao and his shadow guards were able to kill all the assassin with minimum injuries.


    "My help seems unnecessary."


    A familiar voice startled him as he raised his sword by instinct. His action was met by a devious smile and dark cold eyes. Yuan Shao held his breath for a second as he recognized the intimidating man in front of him, "Long Ming!"


    Zhao Li Xin was with Mong Ki and Mong Yi. The moonlight that shore behind him made him seem more imposing and a little eerie. He looked like a Grim Reaper ready to collect a soul.


    Yuan Shao was confused to see Zhao Li Xin, "What are you doing here?"


    "Someone forced me to make sure you left the city safely," Long Ming answeredzily. It was obvious he wasn''t there by choice.


    Yuan Shao scoffed. Luo Ri Yi was the only person who could make Long Ming do something he didn''t wish to. "Thank you for your consideration but you have already helped me more than enough."


    "Are you sure you still want to visit the Zhuan Dong continent?" Zhao Li Xin was curious to know why Yuan Shao would risk everything to go there. The path Yuan Shao chose was not easy.


    "Yes," Yuan Shao''s answer was firm. "I know someone there. Someone in a high position. The man owes me¡­ Going there will give me a rare opportunity to gain what Ick."


    "Why?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrowed. He never thought Yuan Shao was an ambitious man as such a person would not have easily dismissed his position and the reputation he had built for years. The Zhuan Dong continent was a wild andwless ce. The continent was also gued by war for decades yet Yuan Shao insisted on going there.


    "For the same reasons like you¡­ A girl," Yuan Shao chuckled lightly and shrugged to show he was helpless against his feelings.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows as it all became clear. The girl Yuan Shao mentioned was Ming Yue Yin. He remembered the head housekeeper''s reports. Apart from visiting his younger sister, Yuan Shao also used his manor as a rendezvous spot for him and Ming Yue Yin. Zhao Li Xin neverined as nothing improper took ce and Yuan Shao''s visits meant Ming Yue Yin would spend time with him more than with Lory, which also gave Lory and Zhao Li Xin extra time alone.


    "I see¡­" Zhao Li Xin muttered.

 Chapter 389 - Affinity Gems

    The next day came and news on the Emperor exiling Yuan Shao spread like wildfire. The Liu Yan citizens were shocked by this revtion. A few understood the Emperor''s reason but most were dissatisfied with it. Yuan Shao was their hero. His character was good and he never had any bad rumor. His reputation was as clean as a mountain''s water spring. He was a General that everyone was proud of. They didn''t understand why the Emperor exiled him for refusing to marry a vicious woman like Qian Mu Ting. They deplored the Emperor''s decision but everything was irreversible as Yuan Shao had already left.


    The Emperor caused a ruckus in his living quarters when his spies told him the assassin the had sent after Yuan Shao were all dead. This is also meant no one knew the direction Yuan Shao took when he left the city, and he could no longer sent other assassins. The Emperor then sent his people to search for Yuan Xue An''s whereabouts without sess. He had his spies investigate everyone with a close rtionship with Yuan Shao from his family to subordinates but there was no news on Yuan Xue An. It was like the Yuan family brother and sister had disappeared without a trace.??


    The livid Emperor destroyed everything around him when he got this report. He wanted Yuan Shao dead as he worried Yuan Shao woulde back one day to settle scores with him. The Emperor asked his daughter, Qian Qin Wei, about her stepchildren but she was also clueless. Qian Qin Wei also tried to probe Yuan Fei for information but Yuan Fei didn''t know where his children where but he believed they were both safe and well.


    The Emperor''s investigation on the Yuan brother and sister met many roadblocks because Bei Li Yan and his vermillion pce hid their information. The secret traders in the kingdom also stayed mum as they needed Bei Li Yuan''s permission to speak. Failure to follow this protocol meant facing the Hei Shen Sect''s wrath.


    _____________________________


    Lory arranged several gemstones on the table inside the armory chamber. There were rubies, sapphires, diamonds, pearls, and more in different colors. Lory invited the four King Pces and Ming Yue Yin to the armory to watch them work as promised. Jiang Jin Wei and Wu San Bo were the only ones confused by the summons. The only thing they knew was Bei Li Yan had told them to keep everything that happened inside the room as a secret and assured them he would exin everythingter.


    "Xin,e here," Lory beckoned Zhao Li Xin. Lory took his hand and let it hover over the gems on the table once he approached her. Her voice was low when she said. "Choose a gem that has an affinity to you. There will be a slight cold and tingling sensation at the tips of your fingers once you hover over the right gem. Come on, try it."


    The King Pce and Ming Yue Yin moved closer to the table as they couldn''t hold in their curiosity. Zhao Li Xin''s hand hovered over the gemstones while Lory stood across the table and watched him closely. Girsha who was perched on the table took in everything with amusement. Although Lory made it sound like it was easy to create a curse protection amulet, Girsha could count them all with one hand as they were very rare.


    Lory was among the talented. She excelled at making the spells but failed at weapon enhancement, which was Lucas'' expertise. Lory''s broad knowledge of spells, especially ancient spells was the reason they could forge the magic amulets in a world that didn''t have magic. It was also a littleplicated as everything had to be done from scratch.


    Zhao Li Xin''s hand stop over a blue diamond. There was a slight tingling sensation at the tip of his middle finger. He only noticed it as Lory had told him what to look out for. His middle finger wiggled a little and his palm became slightly cold yet the back of his hand still felt warm. It was a weird feeling. Zhao Li Xin picked the blue diamond and passed it to Lory.


    Lory epted the blue diamond with a smile. Her gaze shifted to Ming Yue Yin, "You are next!"


    Ming Yue Yin''s hand stopped over the red emerald. Jin Hao picked the pure green jadeite stone, Bei Li Yan the red ruby, the ck opal was chosen by Wu San Bo and the grey sapphire was picked by Jiang Jin Wei.


    Lory kept away the remaining gemstones and used a brush to make a circle on the table. She inscribed runes inside the circle and made six-pointed stars at the center. She then drew a crescent moon in the middle of the star and added more runes on the inside line of the circle.


    She then ced the six stones on each end of the pointed starts once she was done with the brush. The rest watched her in awe. Wu San Bo and Jiang Jin Wei kept exchanging nces and wondered if their sect had decided to get involved with witchcraft. Being a witch or being involved with anything associated with witchcraft was a taboo in their world as it was connected to evil.


    "This¡­is young madam a whit¡­" Jiang Jin Wei, the most upright man among them was disturbed by what he saw.


    "Don''t you dare say that word!" Ming Yue Yin red at him. She scoffed with anger, "Lory is a God messenger. Her bloodline is more noble and honorable than any king and queen in this world. God chose her lineage to protect and rule their world. I will not let you degrade her by calling her what you equate to a witch. She is Princess Lorient of Hand, the daughter of the Great King Marcus!"


    "She is a Princess?" Bei Li Yan asked.


    "She is not just a princess but also a guardian of her people. You should have seen how people worshiped her," Ming Yue Yin took a deep breath as she recalled her dreams on Lory. She had never seen people worship their kings and the royal family as they did.


    Jiang Jin Wei and Wu San Bo were still confused. They didn''t know who Ming Yue Yin was talking about. Jin Hao leaned towards them and said in a low voice, "I will tell you everything... First things first, you need to know Luo Ri Yi is not from this world. It is the reason her body is unable to store Qi and cultivate it. However, she has her own power. A supernatural power she calls Gift. Creating this is also one of her powers."


    Jin Hao tried to quickly summarize Lory''s story as he didn''t want them to be suspicious of her.


    [Girsha] Lory called the bird.


    The bird pierced his own wing with his beak and blood flowed from his white feathers. Lory used a small cup to collect his blood. She only got three droplets of blood but it was enough to fill the six gemstones with mana. She used a finger to smear the blood on each gemstone and a dim light engulfed them, waking the stones with mana.


    Lory also needed to do the same to the magic circle. She took out her dagger from the insides of her sleeve and quickly slit both of her palms. This stunned Zhao Li Xin and the others as it was unexpected. They watched as blood dripped onto the table from her palms. She closed her eyes and ced her bloodied palms over the circle.


    [With this blood I call the power of light. In the name of Lucient I beseech thee O Lord of heaven¡­]


    The blood from her hands was suddenly sucked into the circle and a red light emerged from it. The ground shook like there was an earthquake and the red light turned white and finally into a soft purple light. A gush of wind burst from within the circle as the six-pointed stars shore brightly.


    They all covered their eyes from the blinding light with their wide sleeves. It took a few seconds for the light to gradually dim. The crescent moon illuminated with a purple light was left, and the light kept shifting to each stone. Lory gasped for breath and slightly staggered. Zhao Li Xin was quick to catch her.


    "Are you okay?" Zhao Li Xin was anxious when he saw her pale face. The purple iris in her eyes slowly darkened.


    "I''m fine¡­" Lory answered weakly as she ced her head on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder. The spell didn???t consume a lot of mana but she forgot she didn''t have much of her powers. Her body only a little mana which she had exhausted.


    "Put the stones inside the amulets and give each amulet with the stones to their selected owners," Lory fainted in Zhao Li Xin''s arms after she said that.


    "Aunty!"


    "Madam!"


    Their voices were faint as she fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 390 - Time To Say Goodbye

    The amulets werepleted on a bittersweet note. Zhao Li Xin carried the exhausted Lory to their room, while the four King Pces and Ming Yue Yin gathered at the newly built pavilion and examined their new amulets with curiosity.


    The amulets were silver with word carvings of anguage foreign to them. There was a gemstone at the center of the amulet. Inside each gemstone were blue sparkles that flickered like stars. There was another symbol at the back of the amulet. A smile touched Ming Yue Yin''s lips when she saw this.??


    "The Lucient insignia," Ming Yue Yin mumbled.


    "You know what it means?" Be Li Yan heard her and asked


    "I don''t know what it means but all high officials and the military in Hand wore this insignia proudly?" A warm feeling surged inside Ming Yue Yin''s heart. Lory upheld the King''s Insignia with the utmost honor. She would never give the insignia to anybody. The fact that Lory gave it to them meant she regarded them as her people.


    "Did you see the Kingdom where''s madames from?" Jin Hao asked.


    "I saw glimpses of it. The ce¡­ How do I describe it¡­?" Ming Yue Yin wore the amulet around her neck as she arranged her thoughts. She leaned on the railing with an indescribable expression. "I saw hundreds of high buildings that reached to the sky. There were also hundreds of carriages that flew in the sky. The people smiled and wore nice clothes. I didn''t see any beggars or such¡­ Everyone seemed so...happy."


    Ming Yue Yin smiled brightly as she recalled her dreams. She wanted the Liangzu Kingdom to have the same environment as Hand. It seemed like a far-fetched dream but would die happy if she achieved half of what she saw. She knew her kingdom had done more than what her ancestors had ever done when she ascended to the throne, but she still aimed for the best for her people. She wanted them to look the way the people in Hand did.


    "It is like a dream¡­" Bei Li Yan unpropped his chin from the table and wore the amulet around his neck, hiding it behind his cor. He fully trusted Lory like Ming Yue Yin and Lory''s revtion had not changed his view of her.


    "Why is she here?" Jiang Jin Wei was still a little suspicious of Lory. He had not interacted with Lory like Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao and his temperament was less flexible whenpared to the other King Pces.


    "I believe this is the same question she keeps asking herself," Ming Yue Yin sighed


    "She doesn''t know?" Bei Li Yan was stunned.


    "No, she doesn''t. She woke one day and found herself here. The only person she came with was Lord Girsha. She met the real Luo Ri Yi and her family shortly after she arrived. The family lived in poverty and didn''t have much to eat. Aunty had gone hunting when the unfortunate earthquake happened. The real Luo Ri Yi''s house was covered in andslide," Ming Yue Yin shrugged and poured herself a fresh cup of tea.


    "Aaahhh¡­ So madam took Luo Ri Yi''s identity and disguised herself. It was after this that she became a maid in Lao Manor," Bei Li Yan pped his hands with excitement at the missing piece of the puzzle. This exined why the information he initially had on Lory didn''t match her temperament and behavior. They were not the same person.


    "From a princess to a maid¡­ It must have been hard for her," Wu San Bo chimed in.


    "Well, not really¡­" Ming Yue Yin tilted her head. "Aunty said her father was a strict person who never indulged her with wealth. She learned to take care of herself from an early age. She went to school with other kids, joined a hunters guild, and became a hunter. She says she spent more time in the wilderness than in the castle."


    "It exins her calm behavior when we were inside the jungle and the ancient tomb," Jin Hao mumbled and raised his eyebrows. Lory told them she had spent a lot of time in the jungle but her exnation only gave him more questions at the time. He now understood what she meant. Lory was a wild princess.


    Jiang Jin Wei crossed his arms as his eyebrows furrowed. He was filled with anxiety, "Are you okay with this? Don''t you feel worried? What if she bewitches our lord?"


    Ming Yue Yin snorted with contempt. Her voice was filled with disdain, "If it wasn''t for aunty, you and your stupid sister would have been kicked out of the Hei Shen Sect. Don''t forget how much you owe her!"


    "Empress Ming is right. Have you forgotten our lord''s behavior before he met madam? Don''t you think he is less scary and more approachable now? At least I no longer feel like I am in a sauna every time I report to Milord," Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes. Jiang Jin Wei was the ssic conservative man. Zhao Li Xin kept him because he was loyal to him. However, Zhao Li Xin won''t hesitate to kill him if he was considered a threat to Lory.


    "Your doubt is the reason Luo Ri¡­ I mean Lory kept her secret from us for long. Remember she chose to reveal her secret to us since she needed to create these protective amulets for us. I know you have your doubts but I hope you can use your brain to differentiate between right and wrong," Jin Hao also scowled at Jiang Jin Wei.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s face turned red as they reprimanded him. His sister was disrespectful to Lory and almost harmed Lory if it was not for Mong Ki and Mong Yi being present. The lord was a strict and stern person who never changed his decision, but Lory''s intervention made the lord change his punishment for the first time. He was thankful that Lory never held the matter against him or his sister. Lory even fainted with exhaustion when she created the protective amulets for them. They were all distraught to see Lory''s pale face.


    "My bad. I''m sorry¡­" Jiang Jin Wei heaved heavily. Ming Yue Yin scoffed but didn''t make ament


    Bei Li Yan sighed and said, "As long as you understand¡­"


    It was morning when Lory woke. It seemed like she had slept for a full day. Karma wasing back to bite her for teasing her brother for sleeping too much in the past. Lory rubbed her eyes and stretches her arms above her head. She only stopped when her bones made a crackling sound. She yawned and got up from the bed and found a beautiful face staring at her with worry.


    "Morning¡­" She''s voice was hoarse.


    Zhao Li Xin poured the fresh spring water into a bowl and passed it to Lory to drink. She quickly finished the water and her throat felt better. Zhao Li Xin was worried Lory would sleep for days and was thankful she only took a day to sleep.


    "Don''t do that again?" Zhao Li Xin said.


    "Do what?" Lory''s brain was still asleep.


    "Create protective amulets¡­ You don''t have to make them again¡­" He reprimands her sternly.


    "Oh?" Lory''s recalled the events of the previous day. She stretched her hand. "Let me see your amulet."


    Zhao Li Xin took off his amulet and handed it to Lory. She examined it with a serious face and pressed the amulet between her hands. She sighed with relief when she felt mana flowing within it. She happily returned the amulet to Zhao Li Xin, "Wear it! Never take it off no matter what from now on!"


    "Of course," Zhao Li Xin promised.


    ''Knock-knock'' Someone interrupted them by banging the door.


    "It is that brat," Zhao Li Xin was annoyed Ming Yue Ying thought of bothering them early in the morning.


    "Oh, send her in¡­" Lory got up from the bed to wear her outer robes while Zhao Li Xin opened the door with a scowl. Ming Yue Yin gave a wry smile. ''I''m gonna miss this'', shemented to herself and felt a little sad.


    "Morning, brat. What are you doing here this early?" Lory tied her outer robes and moved away from the screen divider.


    Ming Yue Yin felt sadder when she saw Lory. She took long strides towards Lory and held her hands. She smiled bitterly, "I''m here to say goodbye."


    "Wait! What? When are you going to leave?" Lory gasped.


    "After breakfast," Ming Yue Yin giggled. She felt slightly better when she saw Lory''s sad expression.


    "Why so soon?" Lory whined.


    "I''ve lived here for almost three months and you keep urging me on a daily basis to go back home," Ming Yue Yin pouted and pretended to be hurt.


    "But I didn''t think you would listen to me," Lory rolled her eyes.


    Ming Yue Ying burst out withughter, "But¡­I did. Besides, I can''t leave my kingdom for too long. The nagging old man will soone and drag me home."


    Lory couldn''t hide her reluctance but she remembered the brat was an Empress who needed to go back to her kingdom. Lory hugged Ming Yue Yin and she whispered to her, "Fine. You can go. Send my regards to the old Zhang and others."


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes moistened with tears, "Okay¡­ Will I see you at Xi Yin''s wedding?"


    "I do not think I can make it. I have many things to do. Tell Xin Yin I''m sorry and I promise to make it up to her," Lory said.


    "Okay¡­" Ming Yue Yin replied with a low voice. She pulled herself from Lory''s arms and wiped the corner of her eyes quickly. She put on a sweet smile, "Let''s eat first!"


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 391 - Sneak In

    Yuan Xue An got a new goal once Yuan Shao left. She was determined to be healthy and learn cultivation once her body was ready. She wanted to be strong as she didn''t want to burden her brother in the future. Yuan Xue An decided to head to the White Dragon Pce with Jin Hao to hasten her treatment.


    The number of people in the Yong Heng manor dwindled but the restoration of the manor was soonpleted. Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s room was even bigger and luxurious than before. Zhao Li Xin also added arge bathroom with a massive pool in the middle to rece the bathtub. The pool was made out of special stones that kept the water hot. All this made it look like Zhao Li Xin had created a hot spring inside his manor.??


    Lory appreciated the pool when she saw it and she didn''t waste time using it. She wondered how they managed to ce the hot spring in the manor but was toozy to ask questions. She took her time soaking in the pool. She left the bathroom and found Zhao Li Xin examining the old map from Yuan Shao in the room.


    "No news from the Sacred Mountain Peak?" Lory watched as a smile touched Zhao Li Xin''s face when he saw her. He put the old map on the table and leaned back in his chair as she walked towards him.


    Zhao Li Xin sped his hands over his stomach as Lory took the seat opposite him, "It is about time for us to visit the sacred mountain peak."


    "Yes, we have pushed this matter for too long," Lory agreed.


    "This is the best time to sneak in since Xie Xiu Wei''s death blindsided them. They are struggling to choose another leader for the Sacred Mountain Peak society at the moment and they will not be as vignt," Zhao Li Xin smirked. It was also the reason the Sacred Mountain Peak society had not bothered him for a while.


    "Then we better hurry. We don''t want someone else to discover those records before we do," Lory smiled with excitement.


    "I think you just can''t wait for a new adventure," Zhao Li Xin joked. Lory had the same look she had when they decide to go to the ancient tomb. Thoughts of that journey reminded him to not lose her this time around. "You cane with me but..."


    "Don''t leave your side," Lory finished the sentence for him.


    "I mean it this time. Humans are crueler than beasts" Zhao Li Xin reminded her.


    "I know..." Lory agreed as her smile grew wider. "So when do we leave?"


    "How about now?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head and gave her a cunning smile. Lory reciprocated with a naughty expression.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi joined the couple for the journey. It took them two weeks, by carriage, to reach Tang Sheng city which was the entrance to Cloud city. Most of the people who lived in Tang Sheng city were affiliated to the Sacred Mountain Peak. The city was seen as an extension to Cloud city as it was under Sacred Mountain Peak''s control. The Tang Sheng city Governors even had to bow down to Sacred Mountain Peak.


    Tang Sheng city was not as mour as Jing An city, as picturesque as Nan Jing city or as lively as Ching Su city. Tang Shen city was crowded and was cluttered with big and old buildings. The disparities between the rich and poor were as obvious as heaven and earth. The difference in wealth was more conspicuous in Tang Sheng whenpared to other cities.


    It was a good thing Zhao Li Xin''s carriage looked modest on the outside as they were trying to be inconspicuous as they passed through the city. Zhao Li Xin used the identity of a merchant to enter the city but some guards stopped them with a ridiculous reason to reject their entry permits. Mong Ki had to pay a bribe to ease their entry.


    The guards beamed and drastically changed their attitude after they received a pouch glowing with silver. The guard who received the pouch showed his yellow teeth as he smiled widely and open the gates to allow them through without further disruptions.


    Zhao Li Xin was unperturbed by the treatment, but Lory scowled in annoyance as she watched. She always felt bitter when she met corrupt people and she especially hated it if they were part of the military. Being able to bride a person who was supposed to protect the citizens meant no one was safe in that region.


    "Corruption took root in this city a long time ago. Don''t take it to the heart," Zhao Li Xin warned Lory what to expect.


    Lory let out a long sigh, " I can only imagine how bad the corruption is in this city if small soldiers like them dare to take bribes openly."


    "Danger is lurking everywhere. You can feel it in the air. The Sacred Mountain Peak uses all these people to do their evil deeds. So¡­ Don''t you dare leave my side!" Zhao Li Xin reminded her with a serious face.


    "I wouldn''t," Lory rolled her eyes. She was tired of his constant reminder.


    "And don''t forget to hide Girsha as it can attract unwanted attention."


    "Oh¡­okay," Lory nodded then frowned at a new thought. She wiggled her eyebrows and teased, "How about you? Your face will be our biggest problem if we are to talk about unwanted attention."


    Zhao Li Xin turned sullen but he didn''t refute her words. He took out a wooden box from his spatial ring and opened it carefully. There was a skin mask inside the box. Zhao Li Xin ced the mask on his face and tapped it carefully so that the mask could stick on his face naturally. Zhao Li Xin''s exquisite face turned into a humble young man''s face. He then added a mustache to cover part of his face.


    Lory grinned widely when she looked at his new face. He looked like a humble merchant in histe thirties. Lory covered her mouth as she burst out inughter. She soon fell back on the pillows next to her as sheughed uncontrobly. She never thought he would choose such a face.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind Lory''sughter. He instead wondered if he looked too weird, "You don''t think it suits me?"


    Lory struggled to hold herughter. She calmed herself but giggles still escaped her, "Not like that. I have seen you wear skin masks before but I never thought you would choose to be a middle-aged man. Your new look is hrious."


    "I think my disguise is nothing if I was topare it to yours," Zhao Li Xin reminded Lory of her changed looks. She choose to look like a boring and ordinary woman yet she was a radiant beautiful goddess with purple irises.


    Lory pursed her lips, "It is less conspicuous..."


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly. He was d Lory hid her real face as he didn''t want to imagine the number of love rivals he would face if she showed her real face. "I think you also need to change your face a little in case someone recognizes you from their visit to the Lu n during our fight."


    "Ah¡­ You are right!" Lory had forgotten about it. Infiltrating the Sacred Mountain peak meant meeting members of the society. She couldn''t risk someone recognize her.


    Lory rubbed her thumb on her left wrist and the small circle dimly glowed with a purple light. She then rubbed her face slowly. Her big eyes transformed to small and nted eyes with thin but long eyebrows. She looked a little like a fox but not in a good way. She lowered her hands and blinked her new eyes repeatedly as she asked for apliment. "What do you think?"


    Zhao Li Xin loved Lory''s eyes more than anything and was unhappy with the new eyes. He frowned and stared at her new face with utter dislike.


    "That bad huh?" Lory could easily tell how Zhao Li Xin felt.


    "Change that look immediately after weplete our quest," Zhao Li Xin told her sternly.


    "Noted!" Lory gave him a yful wink.

 Chapter 392 - Sneak In II

    Zhao Li Xin''s carriage stopped by a grey old stone building with a giant card that read ''Fu Yun''. The building was a three-storied restaurant. A waiter by the door slightly squinted when he saw Mong Yi and quickly approached Zhao Li Xin''s carriage.


    Mong Ki dropped off the coach seat at the front, moved to the back of the carriage, and pulled open the curtain. Zhao Li Xin, disguised as a middle-aged man, alighted from the carriage. His ordinary appearance could only attract a quick nce.??


    Zhao Li Xin stretched out his hand and a small hand clenched if from inside the carriage. Some pedestrians were curious to see the woman behind the small hand but their excitement quickly died down when they saw Lory''s appearance. Her average look made them sigh with disappointment before they went about their own business.


    Zhao Li Xin was satisfied to see the people''s reaction to their disguise. He even yed around with the idea of having Lory keep her current disguise to discourage other men from approaching her. Lory was also delighted by their reaction but for a different reason. It was a good thing when people ignored your presence as it made it easier for one to snoop around for information.


    The waiter led them into the restaurant. The restaurant was bigger than it looked outside. The ce had brown wooden pirs and was filled with old furniture. It looked and felt old. Itcked luxury or an extravagant ambiance like the Phoenix Hall restaurant and was not as beautiful and serene as the Tan Cu Tea house. Although the people inside it dressed nicely, their behavior seemed rogue and loud.


    Lory didn''t mind their behavior as it reminded her of the hunter''s guild she used to visit in her old world. The waiter took them to a private room on the third floor where a fat burly man sat behind arge desk. The man had a mean look and had a faint scar running between his left eyebrow and left eye. A thick and heavy mustache and beard covered his mouth.


    The man quickly rose from his seat and dashed toward Zhao Yi Xin. He kneeled on the floor and cupped his fist. His voice held respect, "Greetings, Milord, Young Madam!"


    His greeting made Lory realize her position as Zhao Li Xin''s wife had spread to every Hei Shen Sect members.


    Zhao Li Xin helped Lory sit first before he upied the seat behind the desk. He sat back in the chair andzily raised his hand to gesture for the burly man to raise from the floor.


    "Introduce yourself first..." Zhao Li Xin saidzily as he opened the scroll report on the desk.


    The burly man nodded. He already knew the rumors about Luo Ri Yi and how his lord dotted on his wife. An insider even spread the word that it was important to curry favor with the new young madam as she was the only one who could help you if you infuriate the lord. This rumor was confirmed after the shadow guards Mong Liu and his brother were spared when they failed to protect young madam. With this thought, the burly man cupped his fists to Lory and said, "My name is Bu Gi, young madam. The people around here know me as the owner of this restaurant. I''m a Hei Shen Sect member under the ck Turtle Pce faction."


    "How long have you been here?" Lory asked.


    "Three years, young madam," The man replied with the same politeness.


    "Tell me what you know about the Sacred Mountain Peak Society. How much influence do they have in this country?"


    Bu Gi was startled by Lory''s question as he didn''t know she wanted to get involved in the matter. He nced at Zhao Li Xin who faintly nodded for him to proceed. Lory tilted her head with a sweet smile as she waited for Bu Gi to continue. Mong Yi brewed the sun citrus tea for Lory as Bu Gi spoke.


    "Tang Shen City is naturally owned by the Sacred Mountain Peak, but their ownership is notpletely official. The government, from the smallest soldier to the Governor and the cities ruling ns report to Sacred Mountain Peak. They pay tribute to them yearly as a token of gratitude. Sacred Mountain Peak then offers them protection and ept their children as disciples in return," Bu Gui revealed.


    "What are the criteria for being epted as a disciple?" Lory ced an arm on the armchair to hold her head while she contemted.


    "It solely depends on the contribution you give them but they make it seem like they choose disciples by talent. However, it is already a public secret that one needs to spend more money for their child to be epted," Bu Gi responded.


    "So, they are dirty and corrupt¡­ This will make our job easier," Lory pursed her lips and nodded faintly.


    Mong Yi handed the warm teacup to Lory and said, "You do not need to spend money to enter the firstyer of Sacred Mountain Peak, but we will definitely need a lot of money to get the next levels."


    Lory sipped the tea, smacked her moist lips, and looked at Zhao Li Xin with glinted eyes. She rose her brows with mischief, "If only we can find a talented man who will be eagerly epted. We need a man with amazing talent and deep pockets... What do you think?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes squinted as he understood what she wanted, "The skin mask will not work as they have a talisman that reveals any kind of disguise."


    "Any kind? Even my kind of disguise?" Lory smiled cheekily.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes widened as he chuckled, "Well...maybe not all kinds..."


    "But¡­there''s a catch¡­" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "Hm?" Zhao Li Xin smiled with amusement. He knew where the conversation led.


    "I must stay close to you. So¡­you must figure out how to take me with you."


    "Oh. Is this because you can''t bear being separated from me or is it because you want to have fun?" Zhao Li Xin teased her. He knew his fearless wife had no sense of danger.


    "Oh my, you don''t believe me? I really want to help you!" Lory clenched her chest and pretended to be offended but the smirk on her face gave her away. "And if it turns out to be fun¡­it would not my fault..."


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed as he covered his mouth inughter, Bu Gi was dumbfounded as he never saw his lord with a different expression from indifference and fury. He gaped and looked at Mong Ki and Mong Yi with a ''did you see that?'' expression.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki shrugged casually as they were used to their lord''s behavior around their young madam. Bu Gi quickly understood Lory''s high position in his lord''s heart. It was no wonder, everyone, in Hei Shen Sect who met Lory thought highly of her. She was the only one who could calm the Demon Lord.


    "Then it is settled. We only need background stories to suit us," Lory pinched her chin.


    "I leave everything to you, my wife," Zhao Li Xin amicably said.


    "Oh, how nice of you..." Lory''s mouth twitched slightly. It seemed Zhao Li Xin was living the work to her. Lory sighed. She was bored anyway and could make the best of it. The imprable Sacred Mountain Peak? She was ready to put their names to the test.

 Chapter 393 - Sweet Dream

    Fredhard used to say to her a believable story was a simple one and Lory used this knowledge. She created a simple story of two visitors from Jiang An city in the Liangzu Kingdom. They were rich merchants looking to expand their business and choose to invest in the famous Fu Yun restaurant.


    They used arge sum of money to buy half of Fu Yun restaurant as they aimed to improve it. The owner of Fu Yun epted their offer as he was a businessman on the lookout for a good opportunity, and the rich merchants offered to buy half the restaurant at a doubled price.??


    One of the merchants left the city once the deal was done. He left his younger brother and his wife to run the restaurant while he chose to return to Jiang city in the Liangzu Kingdom since he found it to be morefortable than Tang Shen City. His reason was understandable as people in Tang Shen city would have also preferred to live in Jiang An city as it was more affluent and stable. Their reasons for staying were either because theycked the capital to make the move, or they still hoped to join the Sacred Mountain Peak as disciples.


    Lory made Mong Yi buy a modest house with only two courtyards as part of their cover story. Although they portrayed themselves as a rich merchant family, the housing price in Tang Shen city was unbelievable high. The houses were about twice or thrice the price of houses found in Jing An city. This was because of the convolutedw that forced everyone to pay for many government permits. Sellers would then push this cost on the buyer as they were in the business of making money. It was no wonder the city alleys were filled with beggars and thugs.


    Tang Shen city was also different from other cities as a person could not leave the city without a government permit. This forced many broke people to stay in the city as the permit was costly. Some people ended up being beggars and thieves as they had nowhere else to go. Many were desperate and were willing to do anything to make money. It was a circle of unending corruption as everyone tried to use others for their own gain.


    Lory sighed heavily when she read the report on the city from their small bedroom. Tang Shen city was a death trap for the poor and the weak. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for them. She stored the report in a drawer and looked up to find Zhao Li Xin looking ufortably in a chair with a frown on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Lory was confused and amused by Zhao Li Xin''s expression.


    "It''s small¡­" Zhao Li Xin said curtly.


    "What do you mean?" She giggled despite not understanding what he meant.


    Zhao Li Xin scowled with anger, "The room is small, the house is small, the courtyard is small. Everything is so small that I don''t know where to put my feet."


    Lory burst out withughter as it was rare to see Zhao Li Xinin about anything. The house they bought was not too small as it still had a small garden with a pond in the corner and a pavilion. But Lory had to admit everything in the house was in miniature sizes. Zhao Li Xin''s current manor was humongous and luxurious. It could bepared to a small pce. Although he was upset that he was staying in a small house, it was not because he couldn''t live without luxury. He was instead upset that his wife had to stay with him in such a small ce.


    Zhao Li Xin won''t haveined if he was in the small house alone. He only felt guilty because his princess was very special to him and he thought she deserved the best of everything. He also felt bad because he had promised himself to give Lory the best but he was now failing. Zhao Li Xin''s heart stung when he saw Lory seated by the small desk while reading the report using a small candle. He thought his princess would hurt her eyes from the candle.


    Lory rose from her seat, moved around the table and sat on Zhao Li Xin''sp. She coaxed him with a sweet smile, "What are you dissatisfied with? This ce is not bad¡­just smaller than the ced we have stayed."


    The softness of her body lifted his bad mood. She had changed her face to the original appearance once they entered their room. Zhao Li Xin took off his skin mask and Lory held her breathe as his exquisite face was pushed closer to hers. Zhao Li Xin was mesmerized by her beautiful face. Her purple eyes sparkled under the dim light and her pale skin made her lips look like a plump red cherry. Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath to control his insatiable desire for her.


    "Don''t you feel ufortable living in this kind environment?" Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hands around her small waist and tried to avoid the evil thought inside his head. He didn''t want to sleep with his precious wife in a small house as he worried someone would hear his wife''s moans while they did the deed. Zhao Li Xin was sure he would kill anyone who was misfortunate enough to hear his princess'' indulgent voice.


    Zhao Li Xin was a possessive guy through and through, but he was smart enough to hide most of his traits from Lory. It was not a difficult task for him since Lory never gave him a reason to be jealous. He was only irked when another man paid the slightest attention to Lory.


    Loryfortably sat on her lover''sp as she chuckled innocently unaware of his thoughts, "You can worry about many things about me but you should never worry about my living space. Have I never told you about thest decade of my life? I spent it in the wilderness."


    "No, you haven''t¡­ Why did you live in the wilderness? Why didn''t you live at your home?"


    Lory''s purple eyes blinked a few times as she smiled softly at him. She had a bittersweet feeling when she thought of what was left of her old home.


    "We should go to bed!" The sparkle in her eyes dimmed. She pecked Zhao Li Xin''s lips and ran to the bed. She took off her outer robes and her shoes before she climbed on the bed. She patted the space beside her, "Sleep with me¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin dropped the subject since Lory didn''t answer his questions. It was the way he showed his love for her. He would listen if she wanted to talk and would not question her if she wanted to hide her thoughts. He didn''t know if it was the right way to love a woman as he had limited interactions with other human beings in general. However, he at least knew what Lory wanted for a husband. She wanted someone who would never leave her no matter the circumstance, someone who would ept her unconditionally and these were things he could do.


    Zhao Li Xin walked towards the bed, took off his outer robes but left his inner white silk robes that showed his wless figure. Lory smiled in contentment at the sight Zhao Li Xin presented when he climbed on the bed. He covered them both with a nket and pulled Lory closer to his embrace. He looked at her and whispered in her ear, "Don''t look at me like that as we may end up not sleeping¡­"


    "I don''t mind¡­" Lory admitted yet her cheeks blushed.


    "But I do!" Zhao Li Xin replied quickly. He was annoyed that his desire for her only increased when her warm body was pressed to his, "This is not a good ce to bed my wife."


    "You think too highly of me," Lory giggled softly. She was touched by his consideration. Fargo once said a male is a beast who would devour a woman anywhere and everywhere. He used the reason for her to be wary about the opposite sex as he said all men were the same no matter how righteous they looked.


    Fargo''s words were imprinted in Lory''s minds and for a long time. She always believed these words, especially after she got stranded in the new world. It was easy for her to hold onto the belief as she saw a man could have multiple wives in this world. All this changed when she met Zhao Li Xin. He changed her generic view of men and their behavior. Zhao Li Xin''s devotion at times reminded her of her father''s devotion to her mother. It was a thought that warmed her heart. Lory found afortable ce in Zhao Li Xin''s embraces and her conscious drifted off slowly.


    Lory''s breath stabilized after a few minutes. Zhao Li Xin looked down and watched her sleep peacefully. It had been a while since Lory had insomnia. The nightmares were still there but their frequency had reduced. He thought it was a good thing since it meant her pain and burden might have lessened.


    Zhao Li Xin stroked her dark bluish hair spread on her back. He couldn''t stop admiring her beauty. Everything about her was enchanting, unique and one of a kind. He could stare at her all day long without getting bored. He never imagined he would one day meet a woman who would be able to captivate him. The corner of his mouth curved upwards as he lightly pecked her lips.


    "Sweet dreams¡­" Zhao Li Xin said softly.

 Chapter 394 - The Talented Man

    The Sacred Mountain Peak society had eyes and ears all over Tang Shen city. They watch everyone''s move and looked closely for when a good seedling appeared in the city. Zhao Li Xin knew his arrival had also been noticed by them but a wealthy merchant did not arouse much suspicion. No one had yet to bother them as they had not done anything worth their time.


    "Your disguise is great but we must turn you back to a young man," Lory who sat opposite Zhao Li Xin tilted her head and tapped her chin with her index finger. "We need to make you look younger than your original look, perhaps around twenty."??


    "They will only ept someone around that age if the person has a good cultivation level... Someone who has at least reached the Master Level," Zhao Li Xin agreed. It was hard for cultivators to raise their level once they got older. It was something that happened to normal people but Zhao Li Xin was the exception to this rule.


    "Do you have an amulet that hides your cultivation level?"


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin showed her the green jade pendant wrapped around his wrist. The pendant was small and didn''t look conspicuous at all.


    "Then the only problem is the disguise, right?" Lory stared deeply at Zhao Li Xin''s face as she contemted. Lory remembered what the people in her new world preferences. They not only liked talented people, but they also liked good-looking ones. It was a sad reality but she had also seen it in her world. Good looking people had more advantagespared to ugly or ordinary people.


    But Lory also knew she couldn''t make her husband too handsome as it would make the other disciples jealous and deter their infiltration. She needed to make him handsome but not enough to make others droll the way they did when they looked at his real face.


    Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand and made a small circle on his wrist while she chanted in anguage that sounded weird to Zhao Li Xin. A small purple circle appeared on his wrist once she was done. Lory closed her eyes as wind burst out of nowhere and engulfed Zhao Li Xin in purple light. Zhao Li Xin was startled but sat still as he trusted Lory would not harm him.


    The light and the whirlwind around them disappear after a few seconds. Lory opened her eyes and stared at Zhao Li Xin with a big grin. She felt a touch a guilty as she had ruined God''s best creation. Zhao Li Xin''s brows knitted at Lory''s stare. He could tell she was holding back herughter by biting her trembling lips.


    "Is something wrong?" He touched his face with confusion.


    "It''s very wrong¡­" Lory took a mirror and showed him his reflection. She didn''t know whether she should be happy the spell worked or be saddened by the result.


    Zhao Li Xin was stunned to see the reflection in the mirror. The man in the mirror looked like him but the eyes, eyebrows, and forehead were different. Lory had made slight changes but he couldn''t recognize his own face. The effect was very magical to him. He widened his eyes, "Is this me?"


    "The shapeshifter spell can''t change you too much. It can''t change your gender or your body proportion too much. stic surgery is a much better optionpared to the shapeshifter spell. This is why not many people use this spell in my world unless it is for fun," Lory shrugged.


    The body of the real Luo Ri Yi had the same proportion as Lory. Lory was able to mimic Luo Ri Yi''s appearance easily when she chose to change her look. The only difference between them was Lory''s body was curvierpared to the real Luo Ri Yi''s body. The shapeshifter spell helped alter her body slightly to fit the Luo Ri Yi''s mode. Lory also used clothing to her advantage as the multiple robes helped create the illusion her body was shaped like a bamboo stick. Changing her skin tone, eyes, and lips were simpler to do when using the spell. The only advantage of the shapeshifter spell was the fact that it wasn''t washable like makeup.


    "I can''t believe I made your face look uglier¡­ It feels like a great sin to me," Lory sighed heavily.


    "It''s fine¡­ I hope it doesn''t lessen your feelings for me," He joked.


    "Of course not, idiot!" Lory rolled her eyes as she returned the mirror to its original position. She plopped herself on the chair opposite Zhao Li Xin and stared at her creation with regret. "But I like your real face¡­"


    "I like your real face too¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiled warmly. Although his new smile was not as dazzling as it used to be, Lory''s heart still raced when he looked at her.


    "Oh, I forgot!" Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand "The spell only works for twelve hours. I mean it will disappear at midnight¡­"


    Lory suddenly stopped talking. The words felt familiar¡­ It was like the Cindere story. She wondered if she was the fairy godmother.


    "Is this why you insisted oning along?" Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    "Yes, as it will be easier for me to activate the spell when needed. I will only need to touch your wrist," Lory showed Zhao Li Xin the faint mark on his wrist. She exined, "The mark is visible and the terms of the spell are short because you are not a Gifted person. You must always pay attention to the mark!"


    "You don''t have the mark?" Zhao Li Xin checked Lory''s wrist but didn''t see anything.


    "No, it''s only visible if I change my appearance slightly."


    Zhao Li Xin nodded. He had started to grasp Lory''s power and how it worked. The shifter spell was very useful when you need to infiltrated ces like the Sacred Mountain Peak society. If people had such power there would be no limit to what they could do. They could go anywhere without the need of an amulet or talisman. It would be also hard to detect such power. No one would be safe if the power was to exist in this world. Lory failed to notice the dreadful part of her power to this world because she never thought to harm the innocent with her power.


    Their talk was interrupted when someone knocked on their door.


    "Come in," Zhao Li Xin said in azy voice.


    "Milord, something has happened in the town square. The Sacred... WHO ARE YOU?" Mong Yi quickly raised his sword as he looked at the new face in shock.


    "This is Zhao Li Xin," Lory quickly exined before Mong Yi could attack Zhao Li Xin. She didn''t worry about Zhao Li Xin being hurt as she felt Mong Yi would be the one who got hurt instead.


    "What? Milord?" Mong Yi froze as his eyes bulged out, unlike skin mask his Lord disguised is very natural.


    "Yes, I have used my powers to change his face," Lory carefully exined as reminded him. "You remember how I transformed into my original lookst time?"


    Mong Yi could not forget the day as it was the most magical day in his life. "Oh, yes!"


    Zhao Li Xin ignored Mong Yi''s shocked look. He reminded Mong Yi about his report, "What news?"


    The familiar cold voice convinced Mong Yi further. The voice could only belong to his real lord as no one had a much colder voice than his lord. Mong Yiposed himself and continued his report, "The Sacred Mountain Peak memberse to pick a noble n''s son as their disciple!"


    "They are here? What a coincidence!" Lory pped her hands with excitement.


    "Indeed..." Zhao Li Xin smirked. He initially thought he needed to create havoc to attract the Sacred Mountain Peak society''s attention but they chose toe by themselves. Zhao Li Xin rose from his seat with azy expression. No one could see his excitement, "We should go there and take a look."


    "Let me guess, you will change their minds," Lory giggled beside him.


    Zhao Li Xin gave a devilishly sneer. The Sacred Mountain Peak owed him a lot. They had tried to kill his princess multiple times which was more than enough reason for him to destroy them. He would have led his people to destroy the Sacred Mountain Peak like he did the Lu n a long time ago but had only held back as they needed the records of the Crimson Lightning sword. He knew he had to be patient but he secretly counted the days to their destruction. Their end wasing soon and it would be worse than the Lu n.


    "Milord, the sacred Moun¡­WHO ARE YOU?" Mong Ki had entered the room as they were speaking. He raised his sword and headed towards Zhao Li Xin when he saw the new face.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Lory let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 395 - The Talented Man II

    Lory and Zhao Li Xin headed to the town square with the Mong brothers following them in the shadows. Many people had already gathered around the town square when they arrived. Four men and a woman with a yellow uniform stood gracefully at the center. A young handsome man stood opposite them with a smug look on his face. There were also two lifeless male bodies on the ground close to them.


    A beautiful youngdy with her back pressed on the wall slowly slumped on the dirty ground as she cried. Her eyes were fixed on the dead bodies. She seemed utterly distraught but no one stepped forward to help her. Lory watched the poor little girl with a deep frown. Lory would have jumped in and kicked the man with a smug look but held back as they were on a mission.??


    [Calm down, girl¡­] Girsha who had hidden inside her since they arrived in Tang sheng City calmly reminded her. No one knew Lory''s character better than him.


    Lory clicked in anger. It was not the first time she had seen weak people being bullied but she was not used to it no matter the number of times she had seen it happen. The smug young man kicked one of the lifeless bodies to the side and the girl screamed in agony. The other people in the square watched the spectacle like it was a show without a word. Some even seemed to enjoy what was happening.


    Lory''s mind concluded. The whole town was either sick or were cowards, or were numbed by the cruelty. The Sacred Mountain Peak members watched themotion with cid faces. It was like they were bored with the show. The smug-faced young man walked toward the crying youngdy and grabbed her chin with his fingers. The youngdy winced and closed her eyes to avoid the man''s cruel eyes.


    Lory breath hitched as her eyes glinted with murderous intent. Thedy was actually a little girl of the same age as Yuan Xue An. Lory recalled Yuan Xue An''s timid face when she first arrived at Yong Heng manor. The little girl''s expression ignited her protective nature. Zhao Li Xin held her hands before she could move towards her.


    "Don''t be reckless¡­" Zhao Li Xin reminded her.


    "Ughh¡­" Lory grunted angrily. She knew Zhao Li Xin was right. There won''t be another chance if she messed up the golden chance that had presented itself.


    "Gong Fang Yan, the Sacred Mountain Peak wees you to be our disciple. You should stop ying ande with us," A woman from the Sacred Mountain Peak said with a bored expression.


    "Miss Nan Yu Qi, the pleasure is mine but I need to discipline my maid first," Gong Fang Yan pulled the sobbing girl''s cor. "This one ran from my home and colluded with her brother to steal my money. How can I face other people if I don''t teach her a lesson?"


    "No, that''s not true!" The little girl helplessly hit Gong Fang Yan''s hand on her cor. She cried as the tears fell on her cheeks incessantly. "You¡­you forced me to sleep with you¡­ I ran away with my brother and his friend''s help but you¡­you killed them. You killed my brother!"


    "Humf¡­ You are the one who seduced me. You even took my money and ran away with your brother and your lover. How dare you nder me in front of Miss Nan Yu Qi!" Gong Fang Yan pped the little girl''s face and the girl hit the wall. Her head bled as she fell on the ground once again.


    Nan Yu Qi rolled her eyes. She was bored with the scene in front of her. She didn''t care about Gong Fang Yan''s business. Her job was to only invite him to Cloud city as his talent was not too bad. However, he wasted her time as he forced her to watch the stupid drama. Nan Yu Qi was utterly exasperated.


    "I don''t have time for this," Nan Yu Qi said with annoyance. She red at Gong Fang Yan impatiently, "Do you want toe or not?"


    "Yes, yes, of course!" Gong Fang Yang had worked hard to get the opportunity and would not let his chance go. But he also didn''t wish to let go of the impudent little girl. He had his eyes on the little girl from the moment she entered his manor. He wanted to make her his concubine but she refused. He raped her as he was angry with her rejection. He was surprised that she still had the energy to ran away with her brother and her brother''s friend. There was no way he would easily let her go as he was obsessed with her for quite some time.


    "Master Gong, we will take her back to the manor. You can take her with you once you have settled thing in the Cloud city," One of Gong Fang Yang''s subordinate offered.


    "Yes, master. Don''t let this chance go. We will make sure she does not run away again!" Another subordinate chimed in.


    Gong Fang Yan snorted as he pulled the little girl''s waist with his arm. His sneer turned wicked as the eyes of the little girl dimmed. She knew there was no more hope. "You want to leave me? Dream on! You will only be able to leave me when I die."


    "Li Xin, I can''t take it anymore. I will..." Lory couldn''t hold her anger anymore. She gritted her teeth and turned towards her husband. She was stunned to see Zhao Li Xin was no longer beside her.


    "Li Xin, where are you?" Lory looked for him around her with confusion. She was still looking when she heard a wrecking sound, ''BLARE!''


    Gong Fang Yang was suddenly tossed to the wall. His body hit the wall and stuck to it as a giant crack formed behind him. No one said a word as the incident happened quickly. Lory also gaped when she saw Zhao Li Xin throw Gong Fang Yan on the wall. She recalled Ming Yue Yin''s wall art and wondered if Ming Yue Yin learned from Zhao Li Xin, or it was the other way around.


    "Young Master!" Gong Fang Yan scream startled everyone. The two subordinates dashed toward the man stuck on the wall. He looked like a giant dead mosquito.


    Nan Yu Qi and other Sacred Mountain Peak members were also stunned. They shifted their gaze to the strange man with dark purple robes. The robes emphasized his identity as a wealthy man. He looked young and was handsome but it was not enough to draw the attention of someone like Nan Yu Qi.


    "Who are you?" Nan Yu Qi calmly asked as she tried to look unperturbed by the scene before her.


    Zhao Li Xin remembered they had yet toe up with fake aliases. His eyes shifted to Lory''s widen eyes and abruptly said, "Lu Xin."


    Lory''s heart almost jumped to her throat as Zhao Li Xin''s made up name almost sounded like ''Lucient''. Lory blushed slightly. She was already married to him so it was normal for Zhao Li Xin to carry the Lucient name. She didn''t think her father and brother would mind if they knew he had taken her name.


    While Lory''s mind drifted off to unrted matters, Nan Yu Qi and her people closely sized up Zhao Li Xin. The man was better than Gong Fang Yan if they were to judge him by temperament. His cultivation also exceeded Gong Fang Yan''s by one level. The man also seemed to be a better seedling than the wretched Gong Fang Yang.


    "Why did you hurt Gong Fang Yan? Do you have any enmity with him?" Nan Yu Qi asked.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked and replied casually, "Because he was annoying."


    Everyone gasped and looked at each other with a horrified look. They had never seen anyone as arrogant as the strange man before them. They also wondered what the Sacred Mountain Peak representative would do with his attitude.


    "Don''t you fear retaliation?" Nan Yu Qi threw him another question.


    "Would I have killed him if I feared one?" Zhao Li Xin''s words were filled with indifference.


    "He a Sacred Mountain Peak disciple candidate but you dared to kill him in front of me," Nan Yu Qi red at Zhao Li Xin with a vicious smile.


    Zhao Li Xin shrugged nonchntly and spoke in a rxed manner, "Was he? Like you said he was only a candidate. He had yet to be a disciple besides¡­he only has a little talent. I thought Sacred Mountain Peak had higher requirements, am I wrong?"


    There was a pin drop silence among the crowd at the town square. They all thought Zhao Li Xin was crazy to provoke the Sacred Mountain Peak people. No one dared to be impolite before them and yet this mysterious man dared to run his mouth. Did he not want to live anymore? Lory observed Nan Yu Qi''s expression with a calm face. She apuded Zhao Li Xin deep down in her heart as he knew how to gain attention.


    "Interesting¡­" Nan Yu Qi suddenlyughed. She covered her tiny mouth with her sleeves as she giggled softly. "Why don''t you take Gong Fang Yan ce?"


    "Lady Nan!" Nan Yu Qi''s subordinate abruptly spoke up.


    Nan Yu Qi raised her hands to stop him and said with a gentle voice, "Why not? His cultivation is higher and his temperament seems right too. It is better to take someone like this man than the dead pervert."


    Nan Yu Qi''s words made sense so the subordinate closed his mouth immediately. Nan Yu Qi was satisfied with the response, "What do you think¡­ Lu Xin?"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t look excited. He asked lightly, "Can I bring my wife?"


    "You are married?" Nan Yu Qi tilted her head.


    "Yes!" Zhao Li Xin answered briefly.


    A mysterious smile bloomed on Nan Yu Qi''s face, "You can bring her¡­"


    "Then I''lle with you," Zhao Li Xin cupped his fist politely.


    Lory smiled from the side as she cheered inwards, ''We''re in!''

 Chapter 396 - Courting Trouble

    Zhao Li Xin approached Lory and gently took her hand, "This is my wife."


    Lory bowed her head courteously, "My name Is Luo¡­Yi Ri."??


    She was actually a little embarrassed by her uncreative names. Zhao Li Xin''s face was unperturbed as he looked at her with indulgence but Lory could feel Zhao Li Xin call her stupid in his mind.


    Nan Yu Qi remained expressionless. She felt better when she saw Lory''s ordinary face. She was one of those women who hated seeing women prettier than her. She warned, "She cane as long she will not interfere with your progress and duty."


    "I will not dare. Thank you, young miss," Lory humbly bowed at Nan Yu Qi. Unbeknown to anyone, there was a vicious glint in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes. He made a note to make Nan Yu Qi pay for making his princess bow. Lory herself didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin thought as for her the mission was more important than her self-pride.


    Lory politeness fed her ego. She smiled proudly as she flicked her sleeves and walked away. The other Sacred Mountain Peak members followed her closely. Zhao Li Xin and Lory exchanged a nce and followed them but they paused their steps when someone shouted at them.


    "Mas¡­young master, young madam!" The little girl who looked ck and blue from Gong Fang Yan''s beating tottered towards them. She kneeled on the ground and she repeatedly hit her forehead loudly as she got close to them. "Thank you¡­ thank you for saving me. Thank you for avenging my brother and his friend. Thank you¡­ thank you!"


    Lory felt dizzy as she watched the pitiful girl. She held the little girl''s shoulder to stop her from injuring her head further. "Okay, okay, don''t hurt your head. Calm down¡­ are you okay?"


    Lory ached. The little girl''s face was covered with bruises but she was adding more wounds as she banged her head to the ground.


    The little girl felt she had been given a new lifeline. Tears fell down her cheeks as she sobbed with relief. Unsure what to do, Lory wiped the little girl''s face with a handkerchief as she coaxed her softly, "I cannot stay with you but I have a friend who will help you. Do you have a family?"


    The little girl nodded weakly, "Yes¡­"


    "Listen to me¡­ You don''t have to worry as my friend will help you. He will help you bury your brother and friend. He will also take you home. Do you understand? Sorry, I have to rush but you will be okay, trust me!" Lory had no choice but to leave the little girl alone. She gestured at Mong brothers to take care of the little girl since they couldn''t follow Zhao Li Xin and Lory to Cloud city.


    The little girl was scared when she saw Lory said she had to leave but she trusted the woman when she told her she would be okay. Although she had only met the woman, the little girl believed Lory''s words wholeheartedly. It was a weird feeling she could not describe. Lory smiled gently tofort the little girl and patted the little girl''s head. She sighed deeply and walked away with Zhao Li Xin.


    The little girl bit her lip as she watched Lory leave. She was scared and felt lost without her brother. She was alone and the only person to show her kindness also left. She helplessly looked down but a big shadow came from behind and covered her small shadow. She lifted her head in surprise.


    "I''m Mong Yi, my madam asked me to help you," Mong Yi introduced himself with a t tone.


    "Are you Madam Luo''s subordinates?" The little girl''s eyes brimmed with hope.


    "Yes, let''s go!" Mong Yi answered with indifferently.


    ________________________________


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin followed Nan Yu Qi and her people as they climbed the mountain. Zhao Li Xin had to carry Lory as everyone used their Gin Qong to ascend the mountain. The terrain they went through was very difficult and steep only people with high cultivation could reach the Cloud city. Lory held Zhao Li Xin''s neck tightly as he bounced between the stone walls.


    Nan Yu Qi threw Lory a look of ridicule as she felt someone as weak as Lory would drag her spouse down. She wondered when Lu Xin woulde to his senses and kick the wasted woman away. It was not a new thing for people to do so once they entered Sacred Mountain Peak.


    They entertained a lover, fianc¨¦, or a spouse before they joined Sacred Mountain Peak, but would be quick to dump old feelings and embrace new lovers as they climbed the ranks. At the end of the day, humans were selfish and greedy. They would never stop wanting more once they tasted power. Nan Yu Qi believed Lu Xin was in the same league.


    Lory could guess the meaning behind Nan Yu Qi''s gaze but she did not care. On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t know Nan Yu Qi''s thoughts as he enjoyed the feeling of carrying his princess. No one could understand the level of his possessiveness. He would even glue Lory to his waist and take her everywhere if even the chance. Sadly, it was only a dream he could have.


    They arrived at the top of the mountain in no time. The door to the city was a giant white gate with a curving of a phoenix bird flying in the clouds. Zhao Li Xin carefully put Lory down as the long journey could numb her feet. Nan Yu Qi and the other members ignored Lory as they showed their jade identification to the gatekeeper. Nan Yu Qi then said something to the gatekeeper as she stared at Zhao Li Xin. The gatekeeper nodded as Nan Yu Qi entered the gates without waiting for Lory or Zhao Li Xin.


    "Do your feet still hurt?" Zhao Li Xin also didn''t bother with Nan Yu Qi and the others. He was about to kneel on the ground to check Lory''s feet but Lory stopped him by grabbing his shoulder. Her eyes widened as she quietly warned him, "Don''t! They will belittle you if you do this!"


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, "So?"


    "Not now, Li Xi. Hurry up and straighten your back. Be¡­arrogant!" Lory quickly pulled up Zhao Li Xin and hit his back to make him stand up straight. Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what Lory meant but he followed her instruction easily and walked to the gate with Lory beside him. Lory acted as a demure and timiddy while Zhao Li Xin¡­ acted like himself.


    "You are Lu Xin, the new disciple?" The gatekeeper asked as he sized him up.


    "Yes!" Zhao Li Xin answered briefly.


    "And who is this?" The gatekeepers stared at Lory with disdained when he realized she was a waste. A wasted woman was considered to be lower than a dog in Sacred Mountain Peak Society.


    "My wife," Zhao Li Xin answered without hesitation.


    "We''ll see about that" The gatekeeper scoffed as he stared at Zhao Li Xin with disbelief. The gatekeeper was also certain Zhao Li Xin would discard his wife before the week ended. His wife was not only a waste but she was also not beautiful yet Sacred Mountain Peak was full of beautiful and talented women. He didn''t believe Zhao Li Xin would not be tempted to wander away.


    Lory raised her eyebrows as she was curious about the Sacred Mountain Peak members'' behavior. She could only imagine how the inner disciples and elders behaved if the simple gatekeeper was overbearing. Lory smiled politely at the gatekeeper without offense as she wanted to look like a woman who knew her ce.


    Zhao Li Xin red at the gatekeeper like a hunter eyeing his prey as a chill went down the gatekeeper''s spine. The gatekeeper froze as he felt a heavy pressure on his chest.


    Zhao Li Xin had added another person to his kill list. He couldn''t wait for the day he would unleash his wrath and devour the whole mountain. They would soon see how hell looked like.


    "Husband, let''s go," Lory linked her hand to Zhao Li Xin.


    When her softness touched his hand, the rage in his heart slowly dissipated. He clenched Lory''s hand to calm his anger as Lory pulled him away from the frightened gatekeeper. She was afraid Zhao Li Xin would chop the stupid man''s head off. The gatekeeper could only breathe with relief when Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared. He tapped his chest with his fist and wondered the type of man Lady Nan invited as he seemed very dangerous.


    "Don''t take it to heart what other people say," Zhao Li Xin wrapped Lory in his embrace infort.


    Lory giggled as her heart was engulfed with warmth. Lory ced her head on his arms as they walk side by side, "I know. Don''t worry about it. I''m fine...I trust you."


    "It is good if you''re fine..." Zhao Li Xin said gently but his eyes turned extremely cold.


    ''Because they will not...''

 Chapter 397 - The Cloud City

    It didn''t take long for Lory to understand why the Tang Sheng citizens risked their lives to join the Sacred Mountain Peak. Cloud City was remarkably beautiful with neatly paved stones, beautiful clean streets, tall buildings with green roofs and red pirs. Redmpions hanged on every ceiling. The neat and clean stalls mostly sold weapons, talismans and amulets. There were only a few shops selling jewelry and clothes.


    The citizens wore beautiful and expensive clothes. Most who were Sacred Mountain Peak disciples wore bright yellow uniforms with silver belts. They all looked beautiful and handsome like fairies. Lory watched them with awe. The contrasting view between Cloud city and Tang Sheng city was like heaven and earth.??


    Zhao Li Xin, however, was not impressed by the scenic view. If given the chance, he would air his dissatisfaction as he thought the ce was too crowded, something he really hated. Zhao Li Xin failed to know that the Underground Pce was also crowded. He was unaware because the Hei Shen Sect members were prohibited from being close to his courtyard unless summoned. The members were also smart enough to not set foot in the Demon Lord''sir.


    A young pompous man with a yellow and white uniform approached them. He looked at Zhao Li Xin with a deprecated gaze and raised his chin arrogantly, "You are the new disciple?"


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin answered curtly.


    "And who is this?" The young pompous man shifted his gaze to Lory. He was told there would be only one disciple.


    "My wife," Zhao Li Xin answered.


    "Is she a waste?" The young pompous man frowned in contempt at Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened. Lory immediately cut in with a sweet smile, "Yes, I am!"


    "Hump¡­" The young pompous man snorted with disdain. He thought Zhao Li Xin was crazy for marrying an ugly waste.


    Lory could feel the anger building up within Zhao Li Xin. She tightened her grip on Zhao Li Xin''s hand to calm him down. She couldn''t let Zhao Li Xin lose his temper the moment they entered Cloud City. Fortunately, the young pompous man didn''t see the viciousness in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes.


    "This is your identification. Don''t lose it or you will be considered a spy. Follow me and I will show you where you will live!" The young pompous man turned and walked away without waiting for Zhao Li Xin and Lory. He took them to a small courtyard close to the main building. He felt was envious because Nan Yu Qi instructed him to give the new disciple a nice ce to live because the new disciple had good talent. The new disciple got a better ce than he was given when he arrived in Cloud City.


    The small courtyard was a tiny ce with a small front yard. There was a well in the corner and a small bench outside their room. The bedroom was even smaller than a personal maid''s room in Zhao Li Xin''s manor. It had old wooden furniture but it was clean and neat. Lory had noints with it but Zhao Li Xin would have burned the ce to the ground. He only held back because Lory wasforting him


    ''How dare they let his Princess live in this dog cage!''


    Lory entered the room calmly and thought, ''small but not bad''. The ce was a lot better than a shady motel she used to live in the past. The motel was so dirty she ended up buying new sheets and a nket to cover the bed. Although she had the healing Gift, she was still afraid of catching something filthy from the bed.


    "You will stay here but you need to gather in the main courtyard early each morning. You will be appointed to serve a master after a year, and you could also be considered an inner disciple after that. However, you are only an outer disciple now so don''t go over your head yet!" The young pompous man warned Zhao Li Xin sternly before he flickered his robes and left the small courtyard.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression was filled with disgust. The ce was not suitable for his Princess. He begun to regret his decision to infiltrate the enemy quietly. He should have stuck to his old method of burn and conquer.


    The unbothered Lory took out a teapot and waterskin from her spatial ring. She poured water into the teapot and ced her palms on the teapot for it to boil. She took out the sun citrus tea jar on the table as a white light emerged from her chest and transformed into a white bird.


    Lory ignored Girsha as she was busy brewing tea and took out a three-tier box with dumplings and ced it on the table. Zhao Li Xin ached when he saw Lory''s unbothered face.


    [Lory, it seems we are broke again¡­] Girsha pretended to feel sad.


    Lory ignored Grisha''s nd joke and shoved a bowl full of grapes towards him [Shut up and eat your fruit]


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin who was still standing with his hands sped behind his back with a sour expression. She thought Zhao Li Xin was ufortable living in such an environment as his living standards were the same as the Emperor. However, she knew they did not have a choice.


    "Come¡­ I have your favorite wine. We also have pork and vegetable dumplings," Lory held his hand and led him to the chair by the small round table. She took out the wine sk, a clean te and chopsticks from her spatial ring. She poured Zhao Li Xin his wine to calm him down. "Be a little patient. We will leave this ce after we get the ancient records."


    Zhao Li Xin sighed as he took a sip from his wine-cup. His Princess misunderstood him as he was not worried about himself. "I''m worried about you. This ce...is too small and old."


    "Really?" Lory leisurely drunk her tea and looked around. She shrugged casually and said honestly," It is not that bad."


    "This is a trivial matter. We should instead worry about our search, shouldn''t we?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "You need to be an inner disciple or have a rmendation from an influential family to ess the topyer," Zhao Li Xin said.


    Lory tilted her head as ity on her palm as something hit her, "The woman¡­ Nan Yu Qi¡­ she has the same name as Nan Yu Wei. Are they rted?"


    "They are. She is Nan Yu Wei''s stepsister," Zhao Li Xin answered. "The Nan family is one of the most powerful families in the Sacred Mountain Peak society. Their position is only below the Xie family who establish this ce. There are other noble families in this ce that includes the Mo and Chen families."


    "Oh, I wonder what they would think if they find out their daughter''s murderer is now under their nose," Lory pursed her lips. She was more curious than concerned.


    "I supposed they will be offended as you killed their talented daughter," Zhao Li Xin smirked as he sipped his wine elegantly.


    Lory put down her teacup and sighed. She needed to be extra careful. "Well I killed their daughter so their anger should be expected."


    "I don''t think they would be mad for sentimental reasons. Nan Yu Wei''s death raised her step sister''s, Nan Yu Qi, position tremendously. I don''t think everyone in the Nan family would hate you."


    "Ahh¡­ Xie Xiu Wei is also dead, isn''t he? What do you think about that situation?" Lory gave him a naughty smile.


    "It wouldn''t be peaceful¡­." He hid a wicked smile behind his wine-cup but Lory could tell Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts were the same as hers. Lory sipped her tea and smiled with excitement.


    ''It is gonna be fun!''

 Chapter 398 - Someone’s Talking Bad

    Lory woke early the next morning since Zhao Li Xin needed to assemble in the main courtyard. However, the man himself did not seem interested in keeping time as hezed around. Lory had to pull him out of bed, helped him change into the Sacred Mountain Peak uniform, and made sure the shapeshifter spell was still working. Satisfied with how he looked, she patted his shoulder and said, "Okay, off you go!"


    "I don''t want to¡­" Zhao Li Xin saidzily.??


    "Come on¡­ The assembly and practice won''tst long," Lory coaxed him with a sweet smile.


    "I''m tired¡­" Zhao Li Xin whined.


    "You do realize you just woke up?" Lory rolled her eyes at him.


    "And I''m tired already," Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh.


    Zhao Li Xin hated gatherings as it contained strangers. He didn''t like exchanging pleasantries with them and he especially hated it when someone told him what to do, Lory was the only exception to this. The morning assembly represented everything he hated. Zhao Li Xin was now certain the n they chose was a blunder.


    Lory could see reluctance written all over his face. She unconsciously giggled as she found it funny. Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrowed when he saw Lory wasughing at his pain. He wrapped his arms around her waist, "What will you do after I leave?"


    "I will wait for you patiently," Lory assured him.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned deepened as he squinted. It was hard to believe her words, "Really?"


    "Uhm¡­" Lory avoided Zhao Li Xin''s gaze.


    The conversation was disrupted by a gonging sound signaling the disciples to gather in the main courtyard. Lory felt like she was granted amnesty from his question. She pushed Zhao Li Xin towards the door, "Go...go...go¡­ You must hurry!"


    "Lory, please don''t make trouble when I''m gone..." Zhao Li Xin''s words came out as both a warning and a plea.


    "I know. I won''t!" Lory reassured him again.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t believe her. There was no one more determined than his Princess when it came to courting danger. He also knew he couldn''t stop her should she choose to jump into something. He could only throw Girsha a meaningful nce and the bird nodded with understanding. The bird and the lord had a tacit understanding when it came to Lory''s safety. Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath before he left the small courtyard while Lory waved him off.


    Girsha perched on her shoulder once Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared behind the wall [Are we looking for trouble now?]


    [No more than we are used to¡­] Lory tapped her chin with a mischievously smile.


    Lory was great at infiltration, information gathering, and scouting for informants. Fredhard and Clift taught her well. She knew how to blend in, where to find information, and how to get people to open up to her. Lory could have made a great spy if she was not a Princess.


    From experience, Lory knew servants and maids were the people to ask about the happenings and rumors in Cloud city. This poption was considered invisible and their existence was unnoticed by the master and the mistress they served.


    Lory was walking around the Sacred Mountain Peak grounds when she saw two young maids carrying a basket filled with dirtyundry as they shared gossip.


    "So Miss Nan Yu Qi will marry the Fourth Master, Xie Hua Ling?"


    "I''m not so sure¡­ Miss Chen Yi Suan was Master Xie''s childhood sweetheart¡­"


    Lory''s eyes followed the two maids as they left the building. She found their conversation interesting. Lory looked around for camouge and was lucky enough to see aundry basket. She grabbed a few clothes around her, ced them in the basket, and dashed after the maids. Lory followed them to the river. She ced the basket close to them and pretended to wash theundry as she listened in to their conversation. The two maids were too deep in gossip to notice her.


    The younger freckled maid kept talking with excitement, "I heard Young Master Chen Hu Yin was enraged because the Fourth Master yed with his sister''s heart. This made him take the Third Master Xie Xian Zi''s side."


    "I don''t know what happened¡­ First Young Miss Chen was so beautiful and a talented cultivator. I don''t understand why Fourth Master Xie wasn''t satisfied with her?" The older maid sighed as she beat the cloth she was washing to get rid of the dirt.


    "It is because Miss Nan Yu Qu''s reputation has soared since Miss Nan Yu Wei¡­" The younger maid gestured a slit throat. No one dared to disrespect Nan Yu Wei, even in death. They were scared someone else would hear them and report them to the Nan family.


    Their cautiousness made the two maids realize there was a strange woman washingundry close to them. The young maid scolded, "You! What are you doing? Have you been eavesdropping?"


    Lory looked around in confusion before she pointed at herself with a nk look like she was unsure what the maid was talking about.


    The young maid''s face turned red with anger. She pointed a finger at Lory, "Yes, you!"


    Lory did not show fear but instead smiled shyly and approached the two maids. Lory raised her fingers and swore with an anxious face, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to bother you two sisters. I coincidently heard a little of what you said but I won''t tell anyone. I promise!"


    The two maids frowned but they let their guards down. Lory looked harmless and a little stupid.


    "Who are you?" The older maid questioned with a stern face.


    "My name is Luo Yi Yi. I arrived yesterday with my husband who got epted as a disciple. He was called to the assembly in the main courtyard so I came out to wash his clothes before he gets back home," Lory gave them a worried look as she talked about her husband. She wanted to stir their empathy.


    The two maids heard about the new disciple invited by Nan Yu Qi. It was already said the new disciple brought a wasted and ugly wife with him. The two maids exchanged a nce and stared at Lory with pity. They were certain Lory would be discarded by her husband sooner orter. The status of a wasted woman was lower than a dog in the Sacred Mountain Peak Society. The pretty ones were turned into ythings and the ugly ones¡­ death was their only mercy.


    Lory cheered in her mind when the two maids showed her pity. She gave them a timid smile as she continued her act "My husband is a great cultivator. It won''t take long for him to be appointed as an inner disciple. He says he will give me a maid once this happens and I won''t need to wash our clothes by myself. Hehe¡­but I don''t mind. It is not bad for me to clean our own room and clothes."


    Lory''s smile widened as the two maids seemed to realize her so-called husband did not bring her to Sacred Mountain Peak because he loved her. He brought her along because he needed a free servant. They thought Lory was a stupid girl who believed her husband even when he was insincere.


    The older maid sighed, "Fine. Continue washing your clothes... But why do you have so many clothes? Are they all yours?"


    Lory shook her head and gave them another stupid smile, "No. They all belong to my husband. Theundry today is even less than what I''m used to¡­"


    The two maids exchanged nces and helplessly shook their heads andmented to themselves, ''The poor woman has a cruel husband''.


    Lory grinned widened like she didn''t know what people thought about her.


    ''Ha-Chooo!'' Zhao Li Xin sniffed and wiped his nose with his sleeve. It was weird as he had not had flu in a very long time but he suddenly sneezed. It seemed someone was talking bad about him. Zhao Li Xin straightened his back and looked around. Everyone was passionately practicing their kicks and punches while the teacher watched them from the side. They were all too busy to gossip. The teacher only frowned when he saw Zhao Li Xin had stopped practicing. Zhao Li Xin ignored the teacher''s look and shifted his gaze to the mountain top where the forbidden libraryy.

 Chapter 399 - The Feud Inside The Society

    The poor Zhao Li Xin didn''t know he was being ndered by his own wife. Lory used Zhao Li Xin to make herself look stupid and pitiful, and the two maidspletely lowered their guards around her. They opened up and bbered like broken dams. Lory listened to them with great enthusiasm as the two lowly maids had a lot to say.


    Lory returned to her courtyard with bouncing steps as what she had achieved was not bad for a day''s job. She plopped on the small bed while Girsha emerged from her chest, in his usual white orbs transformation, andnded on the bedside.??


    [So many problems¡­we have only scratched the surface] Girsha sneered with excitement.


    [Hmm¡­] Lory hummed. She suspected a giant association like this would have a lot of secrets and trouble within but she never knew it would be so much. It was true about bigger closets holding more skeletons. This society was more messed up than the Jiang Wei Kingdom.


    "Let''s kill them all!" Zhao Li Xin suddenly barged into the room.


    Lory raised the top half of her body and tilted her head with a big smile as she greeted her grumpy husband, "Wee back, darling!"


    Zhao Li Xin continued pouting. He took long strides to the bed and gently pushed Lory to one side as the bed was too small.


    Lory turned to amodate him and Girsha flew to the table. Lory used her arm to hold her head while the other patted Zhao Li Xin''s chest. "What''s wrong? Are they making it hard for you?"


    "They keep talking to me¡­" Zhao Li Xin let out a long breath andined with annoyance.


    When people thought he was the weak Sixth Prince, everyone ignored him and only talk about him behind his back ¨C something he didn''t care about. The Emperor, his supposed mother, and brother mocked him and degraded him but it was still not a problem. He had grown numb from the beatings. However, he couldn''t stand it when people forced him to interact with them.


    Zhao Li Xin was not a people''s person. He thought interacting with most people in the world was nothing but a hassle. It was unnecessary to get involved with them unless they were giving him some kind of benefit. The only person he was attached to was Lory. It was hard for him to get close to others even when he needed to pretend.


    Lory didn''t know whether tough or feel sorry for him. She ced her head on his chest and wrapped her hands around his waist. Shefortable rubbed her cheek on his chest tofort him, "You have worked hard."


    The negative feelings within Zhao Li Xin dissipated gradually and his mood lifted when Lory held him. Zhao Li Xin stroked her head and inhaled her faint scent, "And what were you doing today? Don''t say you quietly stayed in the room."


    "I washed clothes¡­" Lory chuckled at his words.


    "What clothes?" He asked in confusion.


    "Did you know the Xie and Chen families do not get along?" Lory asked instead.


    "That''s to be expected," Zhao Li Xin was not surprised.


    "And¡­ Do you know Chen Hua Yin is very talented and the Xie family feel threatened by him?" Lory ced her chin on Zhao Li Xin''s chest and stared at Zhao Li Xin with excitement.


    "That¡­ I didn''t know. How do you know this?" Zhao Li Xin was stunned. His spy never passed this information to him.


    "I met a couple of maids from the Chen family¡­ and boy¡­ do they like to talk," Lory grinned widely as she thought of her achievement. She then rolled her eyes and continued, "There is this guy, Xie Hua Ling who has a close rtionship with Chen Yi Suan and they were supposed to be officially engaged once Chen Yi Suan turned fifteen. However, the Xie family has started to eye Nan Yu Qi and are now trying to arrange an engagement between Xie Hua Ling and Nan Yu Qi."


    "Oh¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s interest was piqued as an idea dawned on him.


    "The Chen must be upset with this¡­" Zhao Li Xin murmured.


    "They are furious," Lory raised her brows in agreement. "Chen Hu Yin is now taking sides with Xie Xian Zi to take down Xie Hua Ling. I don''t know how the Nan family and Xie Hua Ling''s faction will react to this news."


    Lory leaned back and used Zhao Li Xin''s arm as a pillow. She rubbed her wrist and her appearance returned to normal. It took a while for her to notice Zhao Li Xin had remained quiet as she talked.


    "Hey! What are you thinking?" She nudged Zhao Li Xin waist to capture his attention.


    Zhao Li Xin shifted his nce to her and saw a beautiful pale face staring back at him. Lory''s purple eyes sparkled like gemstones in sunlight. He could never get bored of looking into her eyes. He turned his body to the side and pulled her close until there was no space between them. Although Zhao Li Xin still wore his disguise, it didn''t change her heart from beating rapidly whenever he stared at her. Her cheeks felt hot at his gaze.


    "What?" Lory became meek under his gaze.


    "The Mo family¡­ I wonder how they are involved in this situation?" Zhao Li Xin smiled fondly at her. He sounded indulgent but his words alluded to something dreadful.


    "You think the Mo family are involved with this?" Lory''s big eyes widened like a surprised cat. Zhao Li Xin thought his Princess looked so adorable.


    "It would be weird if the Mo family didn''t have some kind of involvement in this situation," Zhao Li Xin said softly as he caressed Lory''s plump lips with his thumb. His actions were contradicted the dire situation inside the Sacred Mountain Peak. If the three powerful families at the pir of the Sacred Mountain Peak fought with each other, no one may know who would emerge the winner.But the end would certainly not be good for the society.


    "By the way¡­ how did you make the two maids talk to you, a stranger? They should know not to share their master''s secret with anyone?" Zhao Li Xin was baffled by this.


    "Oh, that¡­" Lory giggled softly. The sweet sound tickles his heart and he suddenly had the urge to kiss her, but Lory''s next words surprised him. There was a sweet smile on her face as she said, "Because I''m a stupid and ugly waste. They think I am harmless."


    Zhao Li Xin frowned as he couldn''t rte their thought with his Princess. The cunning goddess before him was not stupid and ugly. If Lory was considered ugly, then there would be no beautiful woman in the world.


    "They also feel bad for me since my husband bullies me," Lory pretended to be sad as she pouted her lips.


    "Your husband? Is that supposed to be me?" Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes at the thought.


    Lory nodded before she sighed deeply. She wanted to tease him further, "They also pity me as my husband will throw me away sooner orter¡­"


    He knew Lory was joking but nheless he became silent for a second. He soon realized his Princess ndered him to gain their pity and make them talk. He didn''t know there was such a method but it annoyed him either way. His stare turned dangerous, "You made them think I am going to throw you away?"


    Lory felt the danger as she nervously replied, "Yes¡­"


    "You made them think I bully you?" His stare deepened.


    "Hehe¡­ yeah," Her heart was beating like a drum as Zhao Li Xin''s face got closer.


    "So you used me?"


    "Kinda¡­" She averted her gaze.


    "For what you said, I think I have to bully you for real¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s shapeshifter spell choose the moment to wear off. His face was back to his heaven-defying face. Lory''s heart stopped for a second at the sight before her.


    "The spell is¡­ Mmm!" Lory''s words were cut off by Zhao Li Xin''s kiss. She almost lost it but somehow got the energy to pull her face away from him. "No, our rtionship is supposed to be bad¡­ No one would believe my story again if they are to hear us!"


    Lory made it seem like Zhao Li Xin treated her like a maid and they were not sharing a bed. The assumption was good for her story and for Zhao Li Xin''s reputation. No one would take him seriously if they knew he indulged a woman like her. They thought a man who fell deeply in love would not grow. They respected a man with a big ambition. A man who wanted to reach the top. It took Lory a day to understand what was valued in such a society. It was one of the reasons she lied.


    "You right, we can''t make any sound¡­" Zhao Li Xin nodded with understanding and Lory was surprised she could easily reason with him on the matter. She also slightly felt sad about it but it all flew out of the window when Zhao Li Xin gently raised her chin. He looked solemn as he said, "Don''t worry¡­ I will do it slowly¡­"


    "..."

 Chapter 400 - Accidents Happen

    Lory slept like a log as Zhao Li Xin tortured her throughout the night. She never thought he literally meant it when he said he would do it slowly. Lory was unable to make a sound as he kept reminding her to stay quiet or shut her up with kisses. Lory was unable to take it. She ended up crying and begged him to quicken his pace as she thought she would go crazy.


    Lory was unaware Zhao Li Xin had installed a protective array around their room and courtyard earlier. No one could have heard her cries. There was no way someone like Zhao Li Xin would leave his Princess'' living quarters unguarded, especially in a ce where they were sounded by the enemy.??


    The array could be activated once it sensed danger. Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about blowing their cover if he had to keep Lory safe. He was prepared to kill every living soul on the Sacred Mountain Peak if the worst came and they were discovered before time.


    The poor Princess Lory was duped by her beloved. Zhao Li Xin woke with an uplifted mood when morning came. His Princess always proved him wrong every time he thought theirst session was the best. He was also ted as he had found the perfect way of punishing his Princess.


    Zhao Li Xin sat by the bedside and watched Lory sleep with an indulgent smile. Shey on her back. Her wavy bluish-ck hair spread out like seaweed and her pale skin was covered with red marks. It was a good thing she had her ne as it would ensure the marks would disappear in a few hours. Lory''s eyshes fluttered for a while as she forced herself to get up.


    Zhao Li Xin felt a little guilty as he had gone a little overboard but it was hard for him to control himself whenever he was intimate with Lory. He waspletely addicted to her and he was sure he couldn''t be cured - not like he wasining.


    "You should sleep in today as you look tired," He pushed a few strands of her hair behind her ear.


    Lory yawned as she stretched her hands above her head. The nket slightly slid down and exposed her ample chest as she moved. Zhao Li Xin''s breathing became heavy as he was teased by the scene but the half-asleep Lory didn''t realize what she had done. She abruptly pulled Zhao Li Xin''s wrist and rubbed her thumb on his wrist. The shapeshifting marks on Zhao Li Xin''s wrist slightly shore with a purple light and his appearance changed.


    "Be careful today¡­" She said in a hoarse voice before she closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled and kissed her forehead. He rose from the bed and walked past the small mirror. A strange man looked back at him. He felt a little weird as he looked at the unfamiliar face which now belonged to him. He touched his face with an inexplicable feeling and wondered if Lory ever felt the same every time she looked at her reflection in the mirror. His eyes moved to the woman sleeping peacefully one more time before he sighed and left the room quietly. He made sure the array he nted was still working and left the small courtyard once he was satisfied with it.


    Zhao Li Xin went to the practice field and found hundreds of disciples had already gathered around. Their eyes lit up when they saw him as they heard Zhao Li Xin was personally invited by Miss Nan Yu Qi. They all felt envy and were curious to know how talented he was. They wanted to get close and probe him further but the man was sadly indifferent and cold. It was not easy for them to get close to him but many were still relentless to befriend him as they thought Zhao Li Xin could one day be a great person at Sacred Mountain Peak. They thought It was better for them to curry his favor earlier.


    "Brother Lu, how are you?" One of the young disciples greeted Zhao Li Xin politely.


    "Brother Lu is very fortunate to have a courtyard by himself. He is unlike us who have to share our courtyard with three other people," A disciple muttered about his poor living conditions.


    "You are better than me. I must squeeze myself with five other people and some snore at night," Another young disciple chimed in with grief.


    Zhao Li Xin remained silent as he concluded Nan Yu Qi highly regarded him as a great talent. The perks she have him won''t be for free. He wondered what the woman was up to.


    "Gather Around!" The teacher hollered.


    The strong Qi expelled from his voice startled the disciples but they were smart enough to immediately arrange themselves in lines as they straightened their backs. Zhao Li Xin was thest one to do that as he had to take a deep breath to calm himself from being annoyed. It was a good thing he was in a good mood or he would have kicked the old teacher for shouting so early in the morning. The old teacher felt the hair on his back raise but he didn''t know why.


    Xie Hua Ling, Nan Yu Qi, and Xie Xian Zi came to the practice fields shortly after. Their arrival stunned the disciples as they looked at the trio with awe and bewilderment. The Xie and Nan families were the most influential families in the society. The Xie family were the most respected of the two as they were the descendants of the Sacred Mountain Peak leader and one of them would lead them one day.


    The disciples looked at each other with excitement but Zhao Li Xin was unperturbed by the visit. He actually became vignt instead. The three of them were enemies but arrived at the same time. It could only mean they were not there for a simple matter.


    The old teacher moved to the center of the field, sped his hands behind his back, and said, "Today, we will hold a smallpetition to evaluate everyone''s talent. The person who showcases the greatest performance will be granted better living quarters and a third-grade pill to cultivate!"


    The old teacher''s words were weed with delight. The disciples be more determined to win the impromptupetition. The old teacher stroked his long beard with satisfaction while the Xie''s and Nan Yu Qi sneered internally. They were d they could easily please the little bumpkins. Zhao Li Xin remained cid but his expression was covered by everyone''s cheers.


    Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongue with exasperation. He had no use for a third-grade pill as he was someone who cultivated without drugs. It was even more condescending for him as it was a third-grade pill which he found worthless. Even the White Dragon Pce no longer made third-grade pills as it was useless as most of them had a high level of cultivation and third-grade pills is no use for them


    "Brother Lu, are you excited? Of course you are¡­ You must be quiet because you are surprised!" A disciple next to himughed out loudly.


    "You have to ask? It is a third-grade pill after all!" Another young disciple lightly hit Zhao Li Xin''s back.


    "I won''t go easy on you, Brother Lu!" Another disciple joked half-heartedly and hit his shoulder harshly. The young man was jealous of Zhao Li Xin and he didn''t believe Zhao Li Xin''s talent was better than his. It was a coincidence Miss Nan Yu Qi was there as he was eager to prove his talent was much better than Zhao Li Xin''s.


    Zhao Li Xin who was being tapped here and there was beyond exasperated but he repeatedly reminded himself to stay calm. His words were litany, ''You can''t kill people here¡­you can''t kill people here¡­ you can''t kill people here¡­''


    "Hey Lu Xin if you win this littlepetition you will not only upgrade your living quarters but you may even be able to upgrade your wife," The arrogant young disciple mocked him. The fact that Zhao Li Xin brought a wasted wife had spread wildly among the young disciples. However, they also heard Zhao Li Xin brought a wife to serve him as a free maid.


    They admire Zhao Li Xin for being smart. They wished they had also thought of doing the same. The Sacred Mountain Peak Society allowed them to bring one person with them but they had to be family but they had to bear their rtive''s living expenses themselves. Those who did either brought their sick mothers or an old father. Many never wanted to bring their families as they felt they would drag them down but Zhao Li Xin was smarter. He brought a wasted wife to serve him while he fully concentrated on his practice without worrying about preparing food or cleaning up his courtyard. Everything was done for him for free.


    No one saw the malice inside Zhao Li Xin''s eyes as they were busy mocking his so-called poor wife. Zhao Li Xinmented to himself, ''I can''t kill people here and yet... idents do happen''.

 Chapter 401 - Gossip

    Lory didn''t want to leave her bed but she had an important thing to do. She grunted loudly and pulled her face out of the crumpled nket. Her long bluish-ck hair covered her face as she rubbed her naked body underneath the nket. She yawned loudly without bothering to cover her mouth.


    [Do you want to take a day off, girl?] Girsha was by her bedside but she couldn''t see him because of the hair covering her face.??


    Lory sighed loudly. She pushed her hair away from her face and rubbed her purple eyes until the slightly reddened. She whined, [I don''t want to move¡­]


    [That man''s stamina is unbelievable...] Lory muttered with a tired voice. She ced her cheek on the pillow and curled her body under the nket. She had never been involved with any other man but she couldn''t help but think Zhao Li Xin''s appetite was not normal. Sadly, there was no one she could ask about one should normally expect from a man.


    [It''s unbelievable he hasn''t seen your mark yet] Girsha eyebrows twitched. He wondered if a human''s concentration regressed while mating.


    Lory snorted with acent look [Luckily for me... he not only likes face-to-face interactions during fights but also likes to do the same during intimate moments...]


    [Good for you...] Girsha quipped as he didn''t know how else to respond to her statement. Both Lory and Zhao Li Xin were weird. It could be the reason they were well matched.


    Lory was about to search for her robes but saw them neatly folded on the small table. Only one person could have done when she was asleep. She kicked away the nket and rose from the bed to dress up. Lory thought of showering with cold water from the well as there was no bathtub but was once again surprised when she found a basin filled with warm water on the small table. There was also a clean towel close by for her use.


    Lory''s face brightened and a smile bloomed across her face. Zhao Li Xin had ced fire crystal inside the basin to keep the water warm. It seemed he forgot she could easily adjust the water temperature with her Gift.


    It was either that or he wished to go the extra mile himself. Lory thought her husband was the best out there. She wished she could introduce him to her family and friends. She wondered what they would have said if they were to meet. Knowing them, Lory thought it very possible they would be impolite and tell her he was too handsome for her.


    Lory chuckled softly and tied her hair. She slowly washed her face and brushed her teeth - Zhao Li Xin made the toothbrush for her. The man was genius as he could seamlessly create anything she described. Lory left the room once she was done. She needed to find more information about the three families.


    She carried a basket full of men''s clothing this time around. The did not belong to Zhao Li Xin as she had randomly picked the basket from somewhere. There were more maids at the river when she arrived. Lory could tell there from different households due to the different uniforms they wore. A mischievous glint entered Lory''s eye when she saw this.


    One of the maids she met the previous day weed her with a smile. She waved her hand and beckoned for Lory to hurry, "Sister Luo, you arete today."


    Lory tottered towards them with the full basket. She gave a stupid smile and said "I angered my husband yesterday so I woke upte today. It is good you are all still here."


    They easily believed Lory as she looked a little tired. It seemed it was true her husband truly mistreated her. The maids exchanged nces as they pitied the fate of the brainless woman who had the misfortune of meeting an abusive husband.


    ___________________________


    <strong>''HACHOO!''</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin sneezed loudly. He was in the middle of the fight with his hand clenched around his opponent''s throat when his nose suddenly itched. His reflex gave in to the urge and he identally sneezed on his opponent''s face. The poor man not only lost his breath but also his dignity. The worst thing was he was gasping for air when Zhao Li Xin sneezed on his face and he identally swallowed Zhao Li Xin''s spit.


    Zhao Li Xin threw the poor man in the air and gave him a violent kick. The man flew like a kite and rolled to the ground like a ball. The poor man was the same man who told Zhao Li Xin to upgrade his wife. It was with great mercy for the poor man to maintain his life. Zhao Li Xin would have used the immortal me to burn him alive for the insult if it were a normal situation.


    Zhao Li Xin sniffled and rubbed his nose. It seemed his dearest Princess was ndering him once again. He sighed deeply with a helpless look. He knew he was unable to stop his beloved wife from scheming.


    _________________________


    Lory once again got to learn how chatty maids could be. Their mouths were in sync with their hard washing hands. Lory gathered a lot of information as they talked too much.


    "Is Fourth Master Xie really going to marry Miss Nan Yu Qi?" A maid with a blue uniform asked as she scrubbed clothes.


    "I don''t know. Nothing is official yet," A girl in a green uniform responded. She then sighed and said, "I''ll feel bad for Miss Chen Yi Suan if this is to happen. The Fourth Master and Miss Chen have been together for five years. We all thought our young master was only waiting for Miss Chen''s Coming of Age ceremony to make the engagement official. No one knew this would happen a few months to Miss Chen''s ceremony."


    "But¡­ who would have known Miss Nan Yu Wei would suddenly... gone. Not mentioning Young Master Xie Xiu Wei''s tragedy," Another maid with the same green uniform shook her head.


    "And we don''t even know who will be the next leader. Will it be the Third Master or the Fourth Master?" The first maid in green chimed in.


    Lory was a little lost with this information, "Uhm¡­ what about the First and Second Master Xie?"


    They looked at Lory with surprise but remembered Lory had recently joined the society. It was fine for her to not know anything. One of the maids who met Lory the day before exined as she warned, "The First Master is Xie Xiu Wei and he is¡­ and the Second Master is also¡­ when he was young. The matter is a taboo. You should never talk about this issue in front of others."


    "I won''t," Lory nodded with agreement. She then tilted her head and asked with a nk face, "What about Chen''s family¡­ Will they ept this?"


    "I don''t think so," The maid with a blue uniform rolled her eyes. "Noble families are cruel and merciless. I can''t imagine them being magnanimous about this."


    "A rumor says Master Chen is now supporting Third Master Xie. I don''t know if this is true but Fourth Master should be furious if he has heard this," The maid with a dark grey uniform said. She had finished her work but decided to sit on a small stone and gossip.


    "This is the reason the Third Master is gathering new talented disciples. He wants them to be henchmen," The green uniform maid whispered. She red at all the maids and warned. "Psst¡­ this is a secret. Don''t dare spread it."


    Lory secretly rolled her eyes, ''Telling a bunch of gossips to keep secret? Yeah, right!''


    "So that is what is happening in your household?" The other maids giggled.


    "It is not a secret since I also heard something that is slightly the same from our gardener. He said he overheard a conversation between the Fourth Master and his subordinates who also want to do the same. I think they will challenge each other in order to gain talented supporters," A green uniformed maid said.


    "What about the Mo family? Why haven''t I heard anything about the Mo family?" Lory abruptly asked. The maids froze as they were startled by the question. Lory noticed the change on everyone''s face but continued to maintain an oblivious smile.


    "Did I say something wrong once again?"

 Chapter 402 - Time To Proceed With The Plan

    Lory got more curious as she realized there was something wrong with the Mo family from the maids'' reaction. She smiled helplessly and said, "I''m sorry, I just heard about the Mo family from my husband. He said the Mo family is one of the distinguished families here and he is considering which family to serve. The Xie family is too big and my husband may not be graced with honor to serves them. It will also be hard for him to be noticed by the Nan family since thest Holy Lady came from Nan family¡­ aah¡­ this is confusing. I don''t know how to help my husband."


    Lory kept scratching her head to show her worry and the maids let out a long breath. They pitied the oblivious girl for her devotion to her jerk husband.??


    "It is better to not serve the Mo family," The maid in the blue uniform revealed. She pulled Lory closer to her and whispered into her ear, "Their power reduced in the recent year after the heir died and the family patriarch became bedridden from the shock of losing his only son."


    Lory gasped and said in a low voice, "That is awful¡­"


    "That is not all. The cultivation of the strong youngdy of the Mo family is also stuck at a bottleneck of the Master Level with no progress. She has been like that for five years," The other maid added in a low voice.


    Many people imed the fall of the Mo family was schemed by their enemies but who dared to scheme against the powerful Mo family? The answer was simple. The other noble families were involved with the ruin of the Mo family but no one dared to investigate.


    Lory was able to gather valuable information in two hours. She was more interested with the Mo family and she couldn''t wait to share her news with Zhao Li Xin.


    [I don''t understand how you humans bber out secrets to others easily] Girsha muttered as they headed to their courtyard. He heard everything as he was hidden within Lory when the maids were talking.


    [What other people?] Lory asked as she secretly took out a kumquat candy bag from her spatial ring.


    [The maids¡­ Shouldn''t they guard their mouth in front of others? People in Hand never made such mistakes] Girsha scoffed.


    [It''s a different world, birdie. A maid is a servant of their master and can be seen as ves. People here don''t see them as humans. They are seen as amodity they can purchase and sell whenever they want. They might not think much about sharing a secret or perhaps what they shared is considered a simple matter as the real secret is still safely hidden¡­] Lory munched on the candies until she arrived at their small courtyard.


    The aura around the courtyard automatically changed once Lory''s stepped inside the courtyard. Her mouth curved slightly as she could feel the protective array activate. She didn''t know what type of array Zhao Li Xin nted around their temporary home but she could feel its power.


    It was hard for anyone to tell the humble courtyard was protected by a strong array. An array master was the only person who could feel the change but the possibility of an array master visiting the courtyard was close to nil. Zhao Li Xin would still have ced an array around the courtyard even if there was an array master close by as he would never risk Lory''s life. He would risk a full-out war if it meant keeping Lory safe. Lory also knew her husband''s thoughts but she did not make a fuss. One couldn''tin for a husband loving them too much.


    ''By the way, I wonder what he is doing right now?'' Lory thought.


    ________________________


    ''UUGGHH!!''


    ''AAHHK!!''


    ''BLAAAR!''


    Several bodies were scattered all over the training ground with Zhao Li Xin standing in the middle of it. The trace of dust from his actions floated in the air but the man himself didn''t have triumphant or satisfied expression. Zhao Li Xin''s expression was cid and his onyx eyes were as dark as a swamp. It was like he had nothing to be proud of.


    The Xie brothers and Nan Yu Qi subconsciously held their breath as they watched him. Nan Yu Qi told Xie Hua Ling about Zhao Li Xin''s strength but seeing it was better than hearing something. Xie Huan Ling''s greed rose as his eyes glinted with excitement. Unfortunately, Xie Xian Zi also thought the same as they both hoped to turn Zhao Li Xin into a subordinate.


    Nan Yu Qi clenched her fists. She should not have allowed Xie Xian Zi to follow them as he got to see the disciple''s potential. Nan Yu Qi knew Xie Xian Zi would fight with Xie Hua Ling to recruit the new disciple. Xie Xian Zie already had Chen Hu Yin on his side and she did want him to take Zhao Li Xin too.


    "Lu Xin, you have hurt so many of your fellow disciples. Don''t you fear you are courting their anger?" Nan Yu Qi sneered at him.


    "idents happen during practice. It is not my fault they are weak," Zhao Li Xin answer was calm and in. He made it seem like his answer was normal.


    The Xie brothers smirked at his answer. They liked Zhao Li Xin''s temperament but a man like Zhao Li Xin was not easy to control. They wanted to know if Zhao Li Xin had a pressure point they could use to keep him in check as it was dangerous to keep a tiger without a leash.


    "It is obvious you are the winner of this smallpetition," Xie Hua Ling spread his hand to show he epted the result even when Zhao Li Xin wounded half of the outer disciples.


    "Was the reward real?" Zhao Li Xin was straight to the point.


    "Yes. We will send the pill to your courtyard. You will also have a month to raise your cultivation as you don''tckbat experience," Xie Hua Ling stated the obvious as he looked at the scattered bodies around Zhao Li Xin.


    "The courtyard¡­?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a t tone. "You said you will give me a better one."


    Zhao Li Xin''s words were more like an order than a question. This irked Xie Hua Ling''s ego a little but he needed to rope Zhao Li Xin to his side or Xie Xuan Zie would jump to the chance. Xie Hua Ling wanted to nurture the talented man to handle Chen Hu Ying in the future.


    "Of course, you aren''t satisfied with your current courtyard?" Xie Hua Ling asked casually.


    "Too small¡­" Zhao Li Xin gave a brief answer.


    ''Ambitious man'', Xie Hua Ling smirked. He now knew what pressure point to use with the new disciple. The man could be his sharpest sword as all he needed to do was to fulfill the man''s needs.


    "Is your wife dissatisfied with it?" Xie Hua Ling tested the water to see his reaction.


    "Why does this matter concern her?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    "She is your wife. Don''t you want to keep her?" Nan Yu Qi questioned him this time. She was still not sure about the rtionship between the man and his wife. She hoped he was not infatuated with his wife as the woman was a waste with no value. Nan Yu Qi wanted Zhao Li Xin to get rid of his wife. She yed with the idea of looking for a betterpanion for the disciple. Apanion who could benefit her and Xie Hua Ling.


    "She still has¡­ some use," Zhao Li Xin said decisively as he pretended to be a cold-hearted man. He fixed his creased sleeve to hide the turmoil in his chest. Although he was pretending, his heart still stung at his own cruel words.


    His words satisfied Nan Yu Qi and the Xie brothers. The saw him as a clear-headed man full of ambition. Such a man was a valuable aid once you roped him. The Xie brothers exchanged hostile gazes as they thought of luring Zhao Li Xin to their side.


    "I could offer this young man something better than a small environment and a third-grade pill, " Xie Xuan Zie decided to jump in. He shifted his gaze to Zhao Li Xin and smiled widely, "Serve me and you don''t have to worry about your living space, pills or even your wife... I could find you a more useful woman."


    Raged fill Zhao Li Xin''s heart. It seemed they all kept trying to take his princess away from him. None of them knew their careless words sealed their fate.


    Zhao Li Xin gave them a cold smile as he thought, ''soon''.

 Chapter 403 - Time To Proceed With The Plan II

    "Third young master Xie, what are you doing? I recruited this man myself. Do you want to steal the talented disciple from me?" Nan Yu Qi curled her lips with a vexed expression.


    "What do you mean steal? This man is a Sacred Mountain Peak disciple and you are just someone who was sent by the elders to invite him. Let us also not forget he wasn''t the person you were supposed to bring in the first ce. It is just a coincidence you met him," Xie Xuan Zie sneered at her.??


    "The man belongs to me because he was not specifically picked by the elders. He would not have entered the society if it was not for my keen eyes," Nan Yu Qi shifted her gaze to Zhao Li Xin to warn him not to go against her will. "A good man should know how to repay the kindness he was given."


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t say a word. He felt nauseous when Nan Yu Qi imed he belonged to her. His body temperature rose slightly as anger burned within him. He was disgusted to see them fight to im him. They did not treat him like he was human but a valuable weapon they were eager to own.


    Zhao Li Xin has lots of experience with such people since childhood. It was not hard to know what are the three were thinking. Zhao Li Xin cupped his fist and bowed his head slightly. "Thank you for your offer but my skills are stillcking for me to be able to serve anyone properly. I will nurture myself first before I present myself in front of all of you again."


    Zhao Li Xin tactfully rejected their offer and left the training grounds without waiting for them to speak. The Xie brothers and Nan Yu Qi were bbergasted. Zhao Li Xin''s smooth rejection was beyond theirprehension. A normal disciple would have given them a quick answer to the offer yet the new disciple was different. They were also worried another family may get to know about the disciple''s talent which will then increase the number of opponents interested in grabbing the d*mn Lu Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled deviously as he walked away. He wanted to create a murky water situation to see who else will turn up with an offer. He wanted to know the depths of the conspiracies inside the Sacred Mountain Peak society that his own people had failed to reveal.


    "What are you looking for?" A man suddenly called Zhao Li Xin from behind a tree.


    Zhao Li Xin halted his steps and turned his head to the side. He replied, "I''m looking for four beasts."


    The man''s eyes glistened as he said, "All the beasts burned in the Immortal fire."


    "¡­and the fire burned for eternity," Zhao Li Xin said calmly as he walked toward the stranger.


    "All Hail Lord Long Ming," The man said with an excited smile.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded as the man bowed his head deeply. The man didn''t dare to kneel as he feared it would arouse suspicion if anyone identally caught them. His voice was solemn, "Greetings, Milord!"


    The man had recently been informed the great Lord Long Ming would infiltrate the Sacred Mountain Peak society with his wife. The man didn''t understand why his Lord chose to bring his wife to the society but he was sure his Lord had a good reason for it. Either way, the man was exhrated to meet Lord Long Ming. He was moved as it was a great honor to personally meet the Lord.


    He deducted the man before him was their Lord because he had been told their Lord would disguise himself as a new recruitment with a wife. Lu Xin was the only new recruitment who had brought a wife with him which quickly narrowed his search. He decided to meet the new recruit and test the man with their code.


    "Your name?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    "Mong Gui but they now know me as Sang Gui, milord," The man responded politely. He looked around to ensure they were alone before he gestured politely. "Milord, I have something to report but this is not a good ce to talk. Please follow me, milord."


    Zhao Li Xin followed the man to a dpidated courtyard. The building looked old and smelled musty. The whole courtyard was covered with long wild grass. The ce seemed to have been vacant for years. Mong Gui entered the wrecked building, walked to the corner, and pulled a tattered rug from the floor to reveal a small keyhole. Only someone with keen eyes would notice the small keyhole.


    Mong Gui took out the key hanging underneath his cor. It looked like a normal pendant. He twisted it and a secret key appeared from the bottom. He put the key in the small hole and twisted.


    ''nk''


    A faint metallic sound could be hard as a small door opened on the floor. Mong Gui jumped inside the hole and Zhao Li Xin followed. Once they were in, Mong Gui pushed the stone beside him closing the small door above them while a torch around them lit up at the same time. They walked through a tunnel until they reached an underground basement. It was a rectangr room with a big rectangr table in the middle and a bookshelf next to the wall. The floor was cracked but slightly clean. It was obvious someone was keeping the ce clean.


    There was an iplete map of the Sacred Mountain Peak''s territory on the wall. There were also face paintings with names of the Nan, Xie, Chen, and Mo family written on paper and stered to the wall.


    "This is all the information I have gathered in three years I have been here, Milord," Mong Gui was nervous like a student presenting his work to the principal.


    Zhao Li Xin stood in front of the wall and took a minute to examine the information on the wall. He then walked to the table and scrutinized the scattered papers on it. He nodded and muttered in a t tone, "Not bad¡­"


    Mong Gui''s face brightened at the praise. His Lord didn''t like topliment anyone and such apliment could only mean he had done a great job. He was happy as his hard work was finally recognizable by his Lord.


    "Tell me everything you know," Zhao Li Xin pulled a small stool from a corner, flicked his robes out of habit before he sat.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Gui obediently nodded. "The Third and Fourth Xie masters'' feud has increased after Xie Xiu Wei''s death. Xie Xiu Wei had pressed them to the corner but both are now fighting for the leader''s chair as Xie Xiu Wei is no longer here. This is also the reason Xie Hua Ling left the Chen family to align with the Nan family."


    Mong Gui tapped the paintings on the wall to correspond with the names he spoke, "However, Xie Hua Ling failed to realize his shameless behavior would infuriate the Chen family, especially Chen Hu Yin. But Xie Hua Ling has not been short-changed for picking the Nan family over the Chen family."


    Zhao Li Xin took out a wine sk and cup from his spatial ring and poured himself some wine as he crossed his legs elegantly. His charm didn''t decrease despite wearing an ordinary face. He calmly sipped his wine and share what was on his mind, "I know this Chen guy is siding with Xie¡­something to trouble the other Xie brother, but what I want to know is the Chen family motive. Are they doing this to purely avenge Chen Hu Yin''s poor sister or does he have other motives? I also want to know the Mo family''s position in this matter."


    "I don''t know the Chen family''s true motive yet. My Chen family insider didn''t say much¡­ but he said Chen Hu Yin''s temperament has slightly changed in the past few years."


    "Changed? How?" Zhao Li Xin lowered the winecup from his lips.


    Mong Gui shook his head, "Well¡­ It might be nothing but¡­ he has be more eager to raise his cultivation at a fast pace. This is also the reason the Xie family has be more wary of him."


    "Huh¡­" Zhao Li Xin gave a short grunt as he lifted the winecup to his lips once again.


    "And the Mo family¡­ the young master Mo died during his cultivation breakthrough. The rumor says he died because he lost control over his powers and his body couldn''t contain the sudden increase of powers," Mong Gui said.


    "What was the level of his cultivation at the time?" Zhao Li Xin was curious.


    "They say he was at Emperor Level at Core stage," Mong Gui replied.


    "How old was he then?" Zhao Li Xin asked another question.


    "Twenty," Mong Gui replied.


    Zhao Li Xin went quiet. The young master Mo was almost the same age as him when he reached Emperor Level. However, people like Zhao Li Xin were very rare ording to the big lizard, Huo Long. Zhao Li Xin was the only person in the world to be born with a divine body and there was no other person like him.


    Zhao Li Xin thought something was not right about the Mo son. Young master Mo''s ability was something out of ordinary yet he easily died during a breakthrough. Zhao Li Xin tapped his finger on the table, a habit whenever he was in deep contemtion. He lifted his head after a while, "Send a message to Jin Hao for me."

 Chapter 404 - The Enemy Of My Enemy Is My Friend

    Lory stretched her neck and looked at the door when Zhao Li Xin entered the room. She sat by the small table and was drinking blossom tea while eating from her bento.


    "Wee back. Have you eaten yet?" Lory patted the chair next to her.??


    Zhao Li Xin''s dark expression disappeared when he saw Lory''s weing smile. He pulled the chair closer to Lory, "What are you eating?"


    "I got sweet and sour beef, spicy eggnt¡­and I don''t know what the other food is called but it tastes good," Lory said as she pointed at the food with her chopsticks. She lifted her head and smiled widely at him, "I got another menu too. Would you like something different?"


    Zhao Li Xin stroked the top of her head lovingly, "I''ll have the same food as you."


    "Okay," Lory took out another bento box from her spatial ring, opened it for Zhao Li Xin, and offered him clean chopstick. There were in a small humble courtyard yet he had Lory waiting to wee him when he got home and also prepared dinner. The actions were ordinary but his heart was engulfed with warmth. A simple life was not too bad at all.


    "Where''s Girsha?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    "Flying outside. He flew away the moment he felt your arrival. What a bird? You know he always¡­" Lory snorted and randomlyined about Girsha while she ate. Zhao Li Xin chuckled as he listened to Lory''sints.


    The night was cold but the small courtyard felt warm as their dinner was filled with happiness. Zhao Li Xin wouldugh at Lory as sheined and Lory would at timesugh with him. Fortunately, no one could hear theughter inside the small room or the rumors Lory had spread about being a disfavoured wife would have easily crumbled.


    Zhao Li Xin shared his story with Lory while Lory cleaned up the table after their meal. He told her about the events of the practice field and his meeting with one of his spies. He revealed what his spy had found out about the Sacred Mountain Peak noble families.


    "So¡­ Do they n to fight over you? There''s nothing new about that," Lory smiled as she kept the utensils back to her ring with one swop. "What about the Mo family? You seem suspicious about their young master''s death?"


    "I suspect something but I can''t say it without proof."


    "What kinda proof do you need?" Lory asked.


    "Who he was close to at the time and how he died? I need someone who was there when young Master Mo died," Zhao Li Xin poured Lory a warm cup of tea. Dying during a breakthrough wasmon but the Mo family should have the knowledge and resources to prevent such a thing from happening. This was the reason he found the ident very suspicious.


    Lory propped her chin with her palm as she muttered, "You need to find the servant who used to served young master Mo."


    "I''ll have my people search for him," Zhao Li Xin nodded and patted Lory''s head. "About tomorrow¡­ we will be granted better living quarters. The new courtyard should be morefortable."


    "Look at you¡­ A few days in and you already got a promotion. My husband is awesome," Lory lightly pecked his cheek.


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart burst with sweetness at her words. He pulled Lory on thisp and kissed her fervently. Her heart beat rapidly as he gently held her head. His other hand was wrapped around her waist to prevent her from falling. Lory''s body softened as she leaned into his warm embrace. She grabbed his cor as passion took over but Zhao Li Xin suddenly stopped.


    His eyes darkened when he noticed someone had dared to ruin their sweet moment when he was a few steps away from devouring his princess. Lory blinked her hazy purple eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth in anger, "Someone ising."


    "Oh!" Lory jumped off Zhao Li Xin''sp and quickly pulled Zhao Li Xin''s wrist to prolong the shapeshifter spell. She then also activated her disguise.


    "Stay here!" Zhao Li Xin said as he left the room.


    Lory expression bes serious as she telepathically called [Girsha, watch over him!]


    [Already done!] Girsha''s green eyes turned purple as Lory''s irises did the same. The connection between them was activated.


    Using Girsha''s eyes, Lory saw a man in dark brown robes invite Zhao Li Xin to follow him. Lory was curious to find out who wanted to meet Zhao Li Xin in the middle of the night as the two men left the courtyard.


    Zhao Li Xin noticed Girsha following him secretly and concluded Lory sent the bird to watch over him. The corner of his mouth curved slightly. It seemed his Princess worried about him. The man led Zhao Li Xin to a secluded temple situated behind the main building and far from the hustle and bustle of Cloud city.


    Zhao Li Xin could hear the sound of the Buddhist monk chanting sutra. The chants got louder as they got closer to the temple. Zhao Li Xin was stunned as they walked past the Buddhist monks. They were all blind. Some even had missing limbs. It soon dawned to him the ce was not a temple but a jail for the people they couldn''t kill. Judging from some of their looks, some looked quite nice and perhaps used to be young masters from affluent families. It was possible they were discarded for their mistakes or they lost their value to their familiar.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at them for a second before walking away. He was not concerned about them nor did he pity. Everyone knew there was a high price to pay if you were born in a noble family. The man with the brown robes led him to the third floor of the temple and stopped.


    "Stay here. I will inform my master first," The brown-robed man knocked on the door and entered the room.


    Zhao Li Xin could tell the person inside the room had strong cultivationpared to normal cultivators. He ced his shoulder on the wall and waited for the man to return ad Girsha smoothlynded on the window opposite him. He noticed the eyes of the bird had changed from green to purple like his Princess'' eyes. He quickly understood, his Princess was watching him through the bird''s eyes. Zhao Li Xin smiled and Girsha tilted his head in acknowledgment.


    Girsha abruptly flew away as the door suddenly opened. The man in brown robes exited the room and looked at Zhao Li Xin in an unfriendly manner, "You maye in!"


    Zhao Li Xin sneered as he straightened his back and entered the room. The room smelled of incense and had dim lights. A petite woman satzily on a couch in the room. Her face was small and her skin was as smooth as jade. The woman had clear eyes making her look like an innocent beauty. Zhao Li Xin knew better than to believe what he saw.


    Zhao Li Xin maintained his distance from the woman, he didn''t stand too close or too far from her. The woman watched him as she popped grapes through her lips. They looked red and moist like a cherry. Zhao Li Xin remained expressionless as the only urge he had was to kick the woman off the couch.


    "You are Lu Xin?" She asked with a sultry voice.


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin answered briefly.


    The woman was surprised the man remained calm and collected in her presence. It was a first for her. It was either the man was a cut sleeve or she was not his type. She rather believed the former than thetter as she heard the man didn''t treat his wife kindly.


    "My name is Mo Ning Yuan and I have heard a lot of things about you, Master Lu," She gave him an enchanting smile.

 Chapter 405 - The Enemy Of My Enemy Is My Friend II

    "What do you want?" Zhao Li Xin was utterly disgusted by the woman.


    "Why are you in a hurry? Why don''t we have a drink first?" Mo Ning Yuan giggled softly and got off the couch to pour him a cup of wine. She moved calmly like water and was graceful as she poured the wine. The cor of her dress slid off and exposed her smooth shoulders. She gazed at Zhao Li Xin seductively but his face remained cold.??


    "I don''t drink. I will take my leave if you have nothing to say," Zhao Li Xin scoffed impatiently and turned to leave.


    "Fine, don''t leave!" Mo Ning Yuan rolled her eyes with exasperation as she pursed her red moist lips. This was the first time her seduction was ineffective. Even a righteous man would have been flustered by her temptation but the man in front of her did not even blink. It made her wonder if he was a cut sleeve.


    "I heard the Xie brothers fought over you today and you were personally picked by the young Nan mistress," Mo Ning Yuan fixed her cor and spoke gently.


    "Not my problem," Zhao Li Xin gave a shortment.


    "Is it not? You must not know who the Xie family is," Mo Ning Yuan smiled coldly and slowly walked behind him. Her hand traced his back while her smile turned grim as she stood in front of Zhao Li Xin. "They are wary of the strong, envious of those slightly more talented than them. They want to control you. They will make sure you kneel before them or they would destroy you slowly if they can''t make you do that. They will do this without you knowing why or how it happened."


    "Is that what happened to you?" Zhao Li Xin asked calmly. Her touch only repulsed him. He stepped to the side to avoid it. The smell of her perfume made him want to vomit. "Mo Ning Yuan¡­ are you rted to the noble Mo family?"


    "I am¡­" Mo Ning Yuan shrugged casually. She was irked by Zhao Li Xin''s coldness. His behavior - cut sleeve or not dampened her mood.


    "Stop spouting nonsense. What do you want from me?" Zhao Li Xin became impatient. He had to suppress the urge to burn the dirty woman.


    "I want you to serve Xie Hua Ling and be my eyes," She returned to the couch andy on it. Her skirt slit parted to show her smooth thigh.


    "You want me to be your spy?" Zhao Li Xin scoffed. His eyes remained cold at Mo Ning Yuan''s seduction. He was not flustered or tempted. He sped his hands behind his back and asked bluntly, "What benefits would you give me?"


    Mo Ning Yuan''s eyes sparkled. She bit her lips and moved her legs slowly. A suggestive smile spread across her face, "Anything you¡­ want."


    Zhao Li Xin''s face darkened as nausea choked him. He was screaming inside his head, ''Close your legs! It is DISGUSTING!''


    Mo Ning Yuan narrowed her eyes at hisck of reaction. She had never felt so defeated. Why was this man expressionless? It seemed he was truly a cut sleeve. All she needed was to be patient as she would find out soon.


    "What do you want in exchange?" She finally closed her legs with an annoyed look.


    "Five million gold taels, grade five pills, and¡­ permission to enter the Forbidden Library."


    "Those are a lot of things you are asking for," Mo Ning Yuan sneered.


    "I would say the same thing about you. The Xie family rules the other noble families. What do you think would happen to me if they are to learn I''m a mole? I may be able to run but all members of Sacred Mountain Peak will chase me forever."


    Zhao Li Xin''s words made sense. Mo Ning Yuan could not refute them yet something bothered her, "Why do you want to enter the Forbidden Library? It might sound fancy but there is nothing there other but the history of the society and the founders."


    "Knowledge is a key," Zhao Li Xin answered calmly. "I heard it also contains teachings on cultivation and other treasures from all over the continent."


    Mo Ning Yuanughed heartily. She covered her mouth and stared at Zhao Li Xin, "Fool! Any useful thing inside the ce was already taken by the Xie family and their underlings. There''s nothing in there but old scrolls and dust."


    "I''ll take my chances¡­" Zhao Li Xin shrugged with indifference. He wanted to end the conversation as he didn''t think he could take more of the woman. "Do we have a deal?"


    Mo Ning Yuan clicked her tongue, "Fine!"


    "I''ll be leaving now!" Zhao Li Xin turned to leave. He didn''t bother being courteous.


    "WAIT!" Mo Ning Yuan shouted.


    Zhao Li Xin halted his steps and gave Mo Ning Yuan a side nce, "What¡­?"


    "Are you a cut sleeve?" She couldn''t hold her curiosity.


    "No!"


    "So¡­ you like women?" Mo Ning Yuan''s face lit up.


    "No!" Zhao Li Xin firmly responded before he opened the door and left the room.


    Mo Ning Yuan pursed her lips as a devious smile bloomed on her innocent face.


    Unbeknown to anyone, Girsha watched the conversation from behind the window and so did Lory. Lory felt anger bubbling inside her chest. She had never been jealous before and Zhao Li Xin never gave her a reason to be but watching Mo Ning Yuan seduce him was a huge blow to her. Zhao Li Xin was using another man''s face but he still attracted bees and flies.


    [Are you okay girl?] Girsha could feel Lory''s changing moods.


    [I''m gonna kill that woman!] Lory clenched her fists in anger.


    __________________________


    Lory paced inside her room. It was her first time getting angry since she came to this world. She wanted to vent out her anger but she didn''t know how to do it. Zhao Li Xin had never allowed any woman to touch him before yet he let the woman touch his back. The woman even dared to act provocatively. Didn''t the woman know he already had a wife? Weren''t there any decent women anymore? Why were they all shameless and cheap? She wanted to scold Zhao Li Xin and remind him the honey pot trick was a no-no for him.


    Zhao Li Xin entered the room and could tell Lory had seen what happened between him and Mo Ning Yuan judging from the way she looked.


    Lory was extremely upset when she looked at Zhao Li Xin with a scowl, "Why the hell did you let another woman touch you? I don''t care about the stupid records¡­ we can... mmm¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin took long steps toward her, swept her off the floor, and kissed her deeply. Lory wanted to push him away as she still had a lot to say but his body did not budge. He whispered into her ear, "Lift the spell away from me." he doesn''t want to indulge her with other man faces.


    Lory did what he asked as she was dazed by the kisses. It took her a second to lift the spell from Zhao Li Xin''s wrist and his exquisite features returned. He gave Lory another kiss on her lips and ced her on the bed before taking off his robes. Lory was supposed to be angry but her brain malfunctioned. Her eyes were fixed on Zhao Li Xin''s nicely sculptured body. Her face turned red.


    "I¡­wait¡­I wanna say something¡­" Lory tried to remember what she wanted to say but her head waspletely nk.


    Zhao Li Xin pushed her back on the bed, "Later. I need you to clean me first¡­"


    ''From what?''

 Chapter 406 - The Real Temptation

    When he got out of the room the woman perfumed and the smelled of incense linger on his body, Zhao Li Xin who have keen smell was tortured by the scented, he used his Gin Qong to returned to his room as he knew there only one person who relieves him from the misery when he enter the room he can smell lory faint scented all over the room.


    He never sees lory make upset look but she only make herself more adorable than she used to be, her rattle out of jealousy is like the music on her ears, he can''t hold the fire burning inside him so he kissed her fervently, he doesn''t want using other people fave when he make love with his beloved so he asked Lory to lift the spell from him.??


    As his spell lifted and his disguised wear off Lory stare at him with misty eyes her desire and lustpletely reflected on her eyes, her gaze turns him on further. If only Mo Ning Yuan knew the man who is unmoved by her seduction even though she already spread her legs has fallen just by lory passionated how would she feel?


    Zhao Li Xin force Lory to ''clean'' him up all night and only stop after the sun almost rises after long hours of battle princess Lorient once again had to admit defeat for the Lord eagerness. Lory awoke in the morning with sore all over her body she rubbed her eyes then stare nkly on the bed roof, she thought she already used with Zhao Li Xin rhythm butst night she proves herself to be wrong it seems even with all her power returned she could never match him in bed.


    "Are your body still hurt?" Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms on Lory''s waist.


    "No¡­.I can''t feel anything" lory weakly said her voice is hoarse as she shouts too muchst night, she never knew such a thing possible.


    Zhao Li Xin feel guilty, he was going beyond overboardst night but he can''t control himself, he tries but he can''t. Zhao Li Xin got up from the bed then he wears his robes.


    "Where are you going?" Lory asked him, he not going to leave her after he has done with her isn''t it?


    "I want to brew some tonic for you, Jin Hao gives me a lot of tonic for you since I announce you as my wife, he said you will need this¡­.." Zhao Li Xin for once grateful for Jin Hao foresight he noted himself to reward Jin hao when he gets back.


    But Lory was flustered by his words, is that mean Jin Hao had expected she would copse in bed because of Zhao Li Xin, how shameful, even though she''s not a shy girl but any women would feel embarrassed if other people knew about their bed matters, Lory could feel an invisible smoked came from the top of her head.


    Zhao Li Xin wants to get out of the room but lory stopped him "Wait, don''t go out yet!"


    Zhao Li Xin halts his pace then he turns around "What''s wrong? is my princess wants another round before breakfast?" he makes naughty smiles.


    "...."


    ''Another round will send me straight to the otherworld, what would I said to my parents when I met them then¡­''


    "No!" she firmly said, "I haven''t activated your spell yet, what if someone sees your real face!" Lory reminds him.


    "Hm, I forgot about that" he rubbed his jawlines as hepletely forgot about it.


    "Yeah, who knows how many women would seduce you again" lory roll her eyes as she mutters to herself.


    Zhao Li Xin who has keen sense has heard her clearly, his ego as a man inted as he heard his lover jealousy "My princess you don''t need to be jealous, is this Lord hasn''t shown you enough how much he loves you, apologies for my negligence¡­" Zhao Li Xin takes a couple of long strides to her as he ready pull the nket away from Lory "This Lord will show his feeling without failed!"


    Lory was stark naked under the nket, she grabs the nket as she screams toward Zhao Li Xin "No, not now, I''m dead tired! I believe you - I believe you!" she sincerely pleads on Zhao Li Xin.


    He only joked with her, he knew Lory''s body needs to rest in fact she needs to rest for a few days before he asked her to make love again, he just wants to tease her because she looks cute when she desperately pleads at him. Zhao Li Xin chuckle, he patted Lory head lovingly "I''m kidding, just get rest, I can brew the medicine here we just need to open the window a little"


    "Uhm" Lory hummed as she took her inner robes who are scattered all over the ce,she feel warmer after she putting on her robes, she snuggles back inside the nket then she yawns widely before she dozes off then another second she feel asleep again. Zhao Li Xin used small furnace inside the room t brew the medicine, the medicine is already prepared on pouch he only needs to brew everything in a pot and let it boil for two hours.


    Meanwhile, he cleans himself with a wet towel then changed his robes with the new one, he burns his old robes on the furnace as he can''t stand from the stench left from that disgusting woman. When Lory sleep he used this time to cultivated inside his rings two hours will be like two days inside his rings so it''s good for him to save time for raising his cultivation. He only on the beginner stage now is time to move to the transition stage.


    A few hourster Lory finally awoke again as she got up from the bed she feel lethargic but the soreness in her body is almost dissipated.


    "Good thing you awoke, It is almost noon and you miss your breakfast and lunch" Zhao Li Xin hands her a bowl of water.


    Lory epts the water dly, she feel better after she drinks and finishes the whole bowl "You don''t go to the practice field?"


    "No, they give me a month to raised my cultivation," said Zhao Li Xin "You want to freshen up before meal?"


    "Uhm" she hummed as she nods her head.


    "I can''t prepare you the bathtub, this ce is too small for a tub, are you okay with basin and wet towel?" Zhao Li Xin already prepares a basin filled with warm water on the table and a clean towel on the side.


    "Yeah¡­." She casually said as she stretches her arms above her head. She soaked the cloth on the warm water then she nonchntly takes off her robes and wiped herself.


    Zhao Li Xin perplexed how bold his princess is "Lory¡­" he reminds her gently as his breath suddenly bes heavy.


    "What? There''s nothing you haven''t seen before¡­" Lory shrugs her shoulder as she continues wiped herself.


    Of course, he had seen everything but still¡­.her princess can be insensitive sometimes. In a small room where he can go, he can''t go outside without his disguised and there''s no screen divider in the room, so where he could go to? the room temperature suddenly increasing but that perhaps only him. He pulls the stool next to him then he takes a seat and enjoys the view while trying to control the fire inside of him, he will take this as self-control practice.


    She only needs a few minutes to clean up herself then she changed herself to a clean dress. She tight her hair into a ponytail then she activated her spell at the same time she activated Zhao Li Xin''s spell too. He takes a long deep breath after he finishes with his ''practice'' he feel rather proud of himself for not losing his mind.


    "After a meal, drink your medicine" he reminds her again.


    "Okay" Lory takes out her lunch box from her spatial rings "You don''t want to eat too?"


    "No, I''m good" he smiles at Lory.


    She opens the lunch box and digging her meal, she realizes she was very hungry "So, tell me what would you do with the Xie brothers and Mo Ning Yuan?" Lory said while munched her food.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs "Eat first¡­." He still needs time to collect himself from the obscene view he just witnesses before.

 Chapter 407 - The Wolf In Sheep’s Clothing

    Lory continued the discussion with Zhao Li Xin once she finished the meal, "She wants you to serve Xie Hua Ling? Why?"


    "I don''t know why she chose Xie Hua Ling over Xie Xian Zie but I think we will find out more sooner?" Zhao Li Xin propped his chin with his fist.??


    "You think Mo Ning Yuan will give us permission to visit the sacred library? I don''t trust her. Shees from a noble family but the Mo family is losing their power. How could she be able to help us?" Lory was dubious about Mo Ning Yuan''s ability.


    "Not just power but theyck money too but she dared to promise me five million gold tael and four grade pills... It would be interesting to see how she fulfills her promise," Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows and sneered coldly.


    Lory didn''t think Mo Ning Yuan would dare cheat Zhao Li Xin but her actions were reckless with her current family situation. Unless she had another card under her sleeves. Something they were unaware of. Lory''s eyes bulged. There was only one possible exnation for Mo Ning Yuan''s bravery, "You think there is someone backing her up?"


    "Why are you surprised? I believe she hastched on someone from an influential family to back her," Zhao Li Xin said with an obvious expression. He knew women like Mo Ning Yuan very well. She was like Lao Min Na who attached herself to powerful men one after the other. She would then spread her wings and leave a man behind after he had outlived his usefulness like what she did to Zhao Yi Chen.


    "Who do you think the powerful man is?" Lory''s excitement increased with curiosity.


    "I don''t know yet¡­" Zhao Li Xin said as he rose from his seat and patted his robes. "I need to meet with Mong Gui now. You should rest."


    "But I need to gather with the other maids. It is possible I may hear more rumors about Mo Ning Yuan," Lory grinned with anticipation.


    "Lory¡­" Zhao Li Xin reprimand with a stern voice and warned with a serious look, "Get some rest, or I will make you be unable to leave the bed for two days!"


    "Oh¡­okay¡­ I''ll rest¡­ I''ll rest¡­ You can leave now," Lory smiled dryly as she shooed Zhao Li Xin away. Although she loved him very much, her body was unable to withstand his passion. It was better to not provoke him for a while.


    Lory smiled with satisfaction when Zhao Li Xin left the room. He was also satisfied as he was triumphant over his Princess. Lory pursed her lips once he left as she didn''t know what to do in the small room alone. She thought of drawing to pass time as it had been a while since she sketched. Girsha flew in from the window andnded smoothly on the table at that moment.


    [Where are you from?] Lory asked as she prepared her drawing book on the table.


    [Outside¡­ Hey, when you got busy with the boy, I stayed at the Mo woman''s ce and saw her get busy with her subordinate. I feel there something wrong with the Mo woman as another man she called ''brother Chen'' visited her soon after and guess what? She got busy with the brother Chen again] Girsha said with an ecstatic voice. He was quite amused as it was the first time he had seen a very active woman since he came to this world.


    [Hump¡­ Her perseverance is better than yours!] Girsha thought Lory needed more exercise to improve her stamina.


    Lory blushed when she heard the word busy but she pushed the embarrassment away when Girsha mentioned there was a second person who visited the Mo woman. Was he the family her backer? [Chen? You didn''t get his real name?]


    [I don''t know. She only called him brother Chen] Girsha tilted his cute head as he thought.


    [Huh¡­] Lory pondered for a second as she nced at Girsha [We need to watch that woman]


    [Done! I already attached my consciousness to another bird. I will tell you if something happens]


    [Nice job, birdie!] Lory shoved a bowl of grape to Girsha.


    Girsha shrunk from the bowl [No! No grapes today¡­]


    [That''s new¡­ What''s wrong?]


    [Stomachache¡­] Girsha shook his little head with a sullen expression.


    She never knew a First Kind could have a stomachache from eating too many grapes [What do you want to eat now?]


    [Banana¡­]


    Lory narrowed her eyes but decided to not ask further. She reced the grapes in the bowl with two pieces of bananas and shoved them at Girsha [Enjoy¡­]


    [Ugh¡­hardly] Girsha mouth twitched with disgust as he looked at the yellow fruit.


    _________________________


    Zhao Li Xin had a meeting with Mong Gui inside the underground basement. There was a young maid who joined them this time around. The maid was about twenty years old but looked sixteen. She was quite beautiful but she put too many freckles on her face to hide her true beauty.


    "Milord, this one is called Yu Rui. She is from the Red Vermillion Pce. She has served the Mo family for two years. She might know more about Mo Ning Yuan than me."


    Yu Rui was overly nervous to meet her Lord. She heard many rumors about her Lord''s infamous reputation. Mong Gui had also warned her to behave and not irk their Lord in any way. Her back was drenched with cold sweat after being in the same room with Zhao Li Xin for one minute.


    "Speak¡­" Zhao Xin hissed.


    "Ye¡­yes, milord" Yu Rui was startled but quickly collected herself. "Mo Ning Yuan is seventeen years old. She is the first daughter of the Mo patriarch''s official wife. She is known to be a pure and gentledy. Her cultivation talent was also not bad but it still couldn''t match up with her brother''s, Young Master Mo Xin Gi."


    "What do you know about Mo Xin Gi?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    "Mo Xin Gi was a very talented young man but there was a weird rumor attached to his talent. They said Master Mo was talented but his cultivation increased at a high speed in a few weeks before his death. They say he had two breakthroughs in less than a month. The Mo family was awestruck by his progress and even imed Mo Xin Gi would be the strongest cultivator in the Sacred Mountain Peak society. However, he suddenly died without a warning¡­"


    "How did his corpses look like when he died?" Zhao Li asked.


    "His personal servants at the time said blood burst from his nose, ears, mouth and even his eyes. All of his organs melted," A chill ran down Yu Rui''s spine when she first heard how Mo Xin Gi died. A handsome talented young man lost his life in a horrible way. It was a pity.


    "Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrowed gradually as his finger tapped the table in a monotone sound as he immersed himself in deep thought. He suddenly raised his head and spoke to Mong Gui, "Send another messaged to Jin Hao."


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Gui cupped his fist courteously.


    "Does anyone know Mo Ning Yuan stayed in the templest night?" Zhao Li Xin shifted his eyes to Yu Rui.


    "No Milord. The ce is a taboo as those who be monks are outcasts of the Sacred Mountain Peak society. A young noblewoman like her should never involve herself with them. However, she had visited the ce many times in secret," Yu Rui said. She was also baffled why Mo Ning Yuan choose to visit such a ce.


    "How long has she been visiting the ce?" A thought shed in Zhao Li Xin''s mind.


    Yu Rui tilted her head as she recalled her memory, "For about one and a half years."


    "This happened after Mo Xin Gi died?"


    "Yes, Milord"


    "Hmm¡­" Zhao Li Xin rubbed his chin as he smiled mysteriously. "How is the Mo woman''s cultivation now?"


    "Rumor says she is still at the Master Level at the Perfection Stage," Yu Rui answered.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered as he discovered something else, "Make sure she isn''t wearing any amulet or talisman to hide her cultivation. You also need to watch over her closely."


    "Milord, do you think she is hiding her cultivation? Why?" Mong Gui was startled and Yu Rui''s eyes also widened at Zhao Li Xin''s words. Was Mo Ning Yuan pretending to be wolf in sheep''s clothing?


    "Just watch over the woman and be careful. She is more dangerous than she looks," Zhao Li Xin warned his subordinates. Mo Ning Yuan must have a lot of people on her side for her to be able to move without notice for over a year. He thought he could use her as she had much hatred for the Xie family.

 Chapter 408 - The Test

    Zhao Li Xin met a man in a yellow uniform outside his small courtyard after his meeting with the two Hei Shen Sect spies. It was easy for him to tell who the person was and why he was there.


    The man in the yellow uniform noticed Zhao Li Xin''s presence as he shifted his gaze toward him. He had a snobbish look as he asked, "You are Lu Xin?"??


    "I am," Zhao Li Xin replied with indifference.


    "Miss Nan wants to meet you. Follow me!" The man turned around without waiting for Zhao Li Xin to respond as the man expected Zhao Li Xin to follow without question.


    Zhao Li Xin threw a nce at his courtyard and noticed the array was unused. This meant Lory was safe inside the courtyard. He only followed the man in the yellow uniform once he was assured of Lory''s safety.


    The man in the yellow uniform led Zhao Li Xin to the Nan Family manor. It was one of the biggest manors in Cloud City. They passed the first and second gates and reached the manor''s main garden. Ady in white robes was in the pavilion ying the Gu Qin. Its gentle sound floated through the air. Thedy''s hair swayed with the breeze as her hands moved gracefully like a butterfly. Her thick eyshes fluttered when Zhao Li Xin and her subordinate appeared.


    The man in the yellow uniform cupped his fist and bowed courteously, "Greetings, Young Miss Nan. I brought Mister Lu as requested."


    "You may leave¡­" Nan Yu Qi raised her hand and waved off her maids and subordinate to give them privacy. She gestured for Zhao Li Xin to sit opposite her once they left. She watched her new disciple do so without saying a word. Nan Yu Qi couldn''t help but praise the young disciple''s cold temperament. However, it also worried her as she couldn''t read his mind or deduce his real motives. Someone like Lu Xin was not easy to control but his astounding power made her eager to take a gamble.


    "Have you decided on a master to serve?" Nan Yu Qi asked. She did not want to beat around the bush.


    "I don''t mind serving the Fourth Master Xie as long as you fulfill everything you said in the practice field," Zhao Li Xin responded calmly. He hinted his service was not cheap.


    "Of course¡­" Nan Yu Qi said with an assertive smile. " I want you to do something for me first. Something to show your sincerity."


    "What?" Zhao Li Xin asked casually as he expected her to ask for something.


    Nan Yu Qi''s face brightened. She was pleased with his attitude. She gave Zhao Li Xin a probing look and stopped ying with the Gu Qin, "Bring me a shadow tiger."


    "A shadow tiger is a Saint Level beast¡­" Zhao Li Xin said in a low voice. He wanted to make sure it was her ridiculous request.


    "Yes¡­" Nan Yu Qi smiled sweetly like she didn''t know how absurd her request was. She was firm, "¡­bring me the cub of a shadow tiger."


    Zhao Li Xin knew the damn woman was testing him as she wanted to know his strength. It had been a while since anyone dared to test him and he didn''t mind ying with such people before he ended them. His words were calm, "Sure¡­ Anything else?"


    Nan Yu Qi was surprised Zhao Li Xin epted her proposal without negotiating. The truth was she wanted Zhao Li Xin to feel flustered or anxious as he always had a cid look on his face. She wanted to tease him and make him beg for an easier task but he did not. Instead, her interest in him raised to a whole new level.


    "That''s all," She smiled and proceeded to ignore Zhao Li Xin''s presence by ying her Gu Qin.


    Zhao Li Xin left Nan Yu Qi''s presence with a calm expression. He did not look worried as he walked away from her. Unbeknownst to him, Nan Yu Qi sneaked a peek at Zhao Li Xin''s retreating back. A soft smile bloomed across her face. ''What an interesting man'', she thought.


    ____________________


    Lory managed to get herself out of bed after a while. She dressed up and took the time to clean the room. She even changed the beddings with sheets and a nket from her spatial ring. She had ced them there for as a by the way as it was her motto to always carry things she may need whenever she slept away from home. She never thought she would need to use the new sheets for a different reason. A blush spread over her face as she remembered what happened the previous night. She needed to take a proper bath.


    "You cleaned the room?" A familiar baritone voice startled Lory out of her thoughts.


    "You''re home¡­" Lory was surprised and happy to see him.


    Zhao Li Xin caressed her cheeks, "You don''t have to clean the room. We are moving to better living quarters today."


    "Today?" Lory was stunned. It was a good thing she didn''t need to pack many things. The only things she would take were her new sheets and a nket. She could not leave them behind as it would be more troublesome if someone else found them as they were made of high-quality linen. Although their fake background was of a rich merchant and his wife, they were not supposed to be too rich to afford such luxury.


    "Speaking of the devil¡­" Zhao Li Xin muttered and headed outside the room.


    A young man in a yellow uniform entered their courtyard. Zhao Li Xin greeted the young man with an expressionless face. His facial paralysis was well known so the young man wasn''t offended by it. "I am here to escort you to your new courtyard."


    "Hmm¡­" Zhao Li Xin hummed and turned to Lory. His heart stung as hehad to question her with an uncaring tone, "Are you done yet?"


    "Yes!" Lory came out of the room in a hurry.


    The young man''s brows furrow as he confirmed the rumor Zhao Li Xin treated his wife like a servant.


    "Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin cued the young man.


    "Oh yes, follow me." The young man took them to a medium-sized courtyard.


    It was bigger than the previous courtyard as it had a small garden and small pavilion. The room was also much nicer than the previous one and the bed could amodate two people. Lory was quite satisfied with it but Zhao Li Xin was vexed. He wondered If the Sacred Mountain Peak society was poor as their living quarters were far from his expectations. It also seemed like they saw him as a cheap person.


    "Is great, isn''t it? You have to be thankful to Miss Nan. She personally chose this ce for you," The young man beamed as if Zhao Li Xin was granted a great honor. He misunderstood Zhao Li Xin''s reaction and thought Zhao Li Xin was surprised. He opened an inner door and proudly showed it to Zhao Li Xin. "You even have an adjunction room for your wi¡­ ehm¡­ servant?"


    The young man was quick to correct himself. The ce he opened was a small room with a wooden bench for sleeping and a small drawer.


    ''Is this supposed to be my room?'' Lorymented to herself.


    [Nice room, girl. It is like the hostel you used to live in years ago] Girsha snickered. He used telepathy to speak to Lory.


    [The only thing missing is a small electric fan. Only that and we will be in the same boat] Lory chuckled as she reminisced her past. The times when she used to troll around with only Girsha. This was after she left King City, Herriond.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face was as dark as charcoal as he saw the room. All he could do was scream in his head in disbelief, ''They want my Princess to live in the closet?'' Zhao Li Xin was infuriated. He was tempted to bash the smug look from the young man''s face.

 Chapter 409 - The Test II

    Lory was keen enough to notice Zhao Li Xin''s mood change. She knew she needed to salvage the situation before it turned sour. She blinked a few times to remind Zhao Li Xin to stay cool and said cheerful, "You¡­ you are right. The space is good. Isn''t that right husband?"


    Zhao Li Xin noticed Lory''s signal. He didn''t want to ruin the bigger n and disappoint his Princess. He snorted with disdain and left the room. The young man didn''t know why Zhao Li Xin was angry. He thought the new recruit did not know how to be grateful since the space was good enough.??


    Lory gave a wry smile and nodded politely. Her voice was timid when she responded, "Thank you for showing us this ce."


    "Hump!" The young man stifled with anger as he flicked his robes and left the courtyard.


    Lory sighed with relief when the young man left. The courtyard was more spacious than the first one they had been given but it did not meet Zhao Li Xin''s standard. The rooms in Zhao Li Xin''s manor and Underground Pce were much better. Lory searched for Zhao Li Xin and easily found him as the courtyard wasn''t very big. He was in the small pavilion drinking his wine with a gloomy expression.


    Lory leaned on the Pavilion''s pole and smiled gently, "Still angry?"


    Zhao Li Xin took another sip of his wine and tried to swallow his anger. He heaved heavily and muttered, "I can''t stand the way they treat you."


    A warm breeze lingered in Lory''s heart. She could easily read his thoughts. Zhao Li Xin always fussed over Lory from the moment they met. He would worry even when she got a little scratch. He could even go to extremes as he fussed over her. Zhao Li Xin was seeing the depths of darkness within the human heart because of her and it annoyed him. He was unlike Lory who easily overlooked what a person could do to fulfill their desire. Lory understood this w and it was also the reason she let Zhao Li Xin chose how to deal with their enemies. She also trusted him with her whole heart to know his decisions were never wrong.


    "This should be expected especially since it is all part of my n," Lory sat next to Zhao Li Xin cramping the small pavilion. "Oh! I have news for you. Mo Ning Yuan has a rtionship with someone from the Chen Family. He could be her backer."


    "Chen family?" Zhao Li Xin frowned and asked, "Which Chen?"


    "I don''t know yet. However, I''ll figure it outter." Lory shrugged casually and squinted at Zhao Li Xin. She was still upset with what happened the previous night. "The man, a Chen, visited her after you left and the two were involved in an illicit rtionship. It''s actually not shocking judging from how Mo Ning Yuan behaved with you."


    Zhao Li Xin felt like a cat had scratched his heart with a paw as he listened to her. Lory''s angry face only excited him. He gave her a wicked smile and sipped his wine. "Keep making that face and you will not get out of bed for days."


    Lory''s face turned red like a ripe tomato. She knew Zhao Li Xin never joked about bedroom matters. She pursed her lips as she felt wronged. "You said I need to rest for a few days."


    "Not when you keep making that kind of face," Zhao Li Xin shed Lory a seductive smile.


    Lory was flustered. People said Zhao Li Xin was a cold man but he was like a zing fire, engulfing her with love and passion whenever he was with her. She could never get away from it from the first time she met him. Lory rubbed her steaming cheeks, "Stop joking! I don''t me you¡­ just¡­ don''t get to close to the woman again."


    "I won''t! You know I don''t like being touched by other people. You are the only one who can do that," He dotingly patted Lory''s head.


    He thought he would spend the rest of his life alone but meeting Lory changed that. He at times wondered why it was unbearable for him when others touched him, or why he was apathetic with others - Mong Ki and Mong Yi were the other exceptions as they had served him since he was a child. He couldn''t stand others when they got too close to him. There were even times he didn''t want Mong Ki and Mong Yi to bother him too much. He wasfortable with his solitude.


    Darkness was amonality in his life until he met Lory. Meeting her was like the suning out after a long and dark winter. She made him feel reborn.He saw everything differently. He started to notice the things and people around him, even the taste of food and the air smelt different around him. He got to learn what he liked and didn''t like. He even began to enjoy the simple things that he only considered to be necessities before.


    Although he still did not like people getting too close to him, he had epted more people in his circle and their existence had be more than a symbiotic rtionship. It grew to be something more, something he never expected before.


    "What are you thinking?" Lory held Zhao Li Xin''s hands. It was rare to see him lost in his thoughts.


    Her touch woke him from his daze. Their fingers wereced together. He gently kissed her hands and said truthfully, "I only love your touch. There was no one else before you nor will there be another after you."


    Lory''s face heated once again and her heart beat increased at his full-blown flirting. She worried she would have a heart attack. She feared she wouldn''t be able to control herself if he kept it up. The urge to drag her sexy husband to the bedroom was strong. The toll on her health didn''t matter.


    "I have to leave. I will be gone a while. It will be better if you stay in our courtyard."


    Lory snapped out of her lecherous thoughts at his words. Sheined, "Eh¡­ What? Why?"


    "The Nan woman has given me a test. She wants me to catch a shadow tiger for her," He sneered when he mentioned the insolent Nan Yu Qi who dared to turn him into herckey. He could not wait to make her pay when all was over.


    "Is it dangerous?" Lory worried. Hunting beasts was not a joking matter.


    "Not for me," He raised his eyebrows with confidence. "They are only Saint Level beasts."


    "You told me Saint Level beasts are dangerous," Lory remembered they had encountered Saint Level beasts in the ancient tomb.


    "Only because you were there and I was unable to control my immortal me at the time. This is now different and my cultivation level has also tremendously increased. A Saint Level beast is nothing to me now," He assured in a rxed manner.


    "Okay, I believe you," Lory sighed as she gave in.


    "I''ll have one of my people watch over you when I''m gone. His name is Mong Gui. He will contact you secretly after I have left."


    "Okay," Lory nodded obediently. "When will you leave?"


    He could tell Lory was reluctant to separate from him. Zhao Li Xin''s heart felt like it was being tickled by a gentle feather as he watched her. It put him in a dilemma of whether he should leave or stay. He preferred to spend his time talking with her or better making love with her instead of searching for a mountain beast.


    "I leave tonight," He sighed as he knew he was the only one who could do it quickly. But he couldn''t help but feel like he was leaving her in the lion''s den.


    "Ugh, that soon?" Lory propped her chin with irritation.


    "I will be gone for two or three days. I coulde back sooner but that could raise suspicion. So, you need to stay home and not do anything naughty," He reminded her like she was kid but Lory was not offended.


    "Fine¡­" Lory pouted. She knew she would be bored without Zhao Li Xin''spany but didn''t worry about her safety. A normal person would have been worried if they were left in a lion''s den alone but Lory was not normal. Facing danger was not new to her as it was almost a daily urrence in her old world. This was the reason she was not anxious when Zhao Li Xin was not around. The only thing she couldn''t bear was the loneliness without him.


    "Keep yourself safe. The people in this ce are cruel and savage. You must be vignt when I''m gone, okay?" Zhao Li Xin warned with a serious face.


    "I know, don''t worry. You also need to take care of yourself. Others might not like it if you serve Xie Hua Ling."


    "Silly, it''s them you should worry about," Zhao Li Xin chuckled. There are not many people on the continent who could match him. Lory''s worry was unnecessary but it still warmed his heart.

 Chapter 410 - A Noble Family’s Conspiracy

    Zhao Li Xin left in the middle of the night without waking Lory. She thought she was dreaming when he gently kissed her lips before leaving. Lory was disoriented when morning came. She felt lost as the room was not in their home and she was lonely with him away.


    Lory did not have the motivation to leave the bed as it had been a while since she felt alone. She wasted the morning away tossing and turning in bed. She stuck her nose in the nket as Zhao Li Xin''s scent still lingered within the nket and sheets. Something pricked her heart. She already missed him.??


    [How long are you gonna stay in bed?] Girsha watched her from the small table next to the bed.


    [For as long as I want¡­] Lory replied carelessly.


    [Don''t forget the boy''s subordinate needs to contact you! He may be unable to do that if you stay in bed] Girsha reminded her.


    [Uggh, I know¡­] Lory grunted as she pulled the nket to cover half her head. If only she could waste the day away. She paused and abruptly pushed the nket away as she thought of something [Oh yeah, is there any news about the Chen-guy who met with Mo Ning Yuan?]


    [No, not yet. The woman returned to her home and locked herself in her courtyard like a good youngdy. Other than having an intimate rtionship with her subordinate, she hasn''t met with any other man] Girsha said.


    [What a bummer?] Lory sighed with disappointment. She knew it wouldn''t be easy to discover who the Chen-guy was.


    [But¡­ I heard a lot of rumors about this Mo girl] Girsha flew and smoothlynded next to Lory. Although he looked like he was about toin, his eyes'' glittered with excitement. [Do you know why the maids in each household love to gossip¡­?]


    [They are young and have nothing to do? What is your excuse¡­?] Lory teased. Girsha was always her biggest source for juicy gossip both in her old and new world.


    [Do you want to hear it or not?] Girsha narrowed his eyes with impatience.


    Lory moved up and ced her back on the headboard and respondedzily [Shoot¡­]


    Girsha ignored Lory''s lukewarm reception [Alright, the maids say the young miss changed a lot after the young master Mo died. The young Miss Mo used to be sweet and bubbly but she became quiet and distant after her brother died. Her attitude worsened when the patriarch of the Mo family, her father, became bedridden from the shock of losing his son. The Mo family started to crumble after these two events, and the Mo branch family is slowly getting a hold of the family power since she was left alone]


    [Li Xin is also suspicious about young Master Mo''s death] Lory said with a hoarse voice. She rubbed her chin, got out of bed, and poured some mineral water in a bowl. She drunk the water to moisten her throat and felt better. [I think the key lies with the young master Mo''s death. We will get to know a lot once we know how he died¡­]


    [Oh about that¡­ I heard something interesting] Girsha wiggled his inexistent eyebrows. [There was a time the Mo girl med someone named¡­ Xie¡­Ling-something¡­]


    [Xie Hua Ling?] Lory guessed.


    [Yeah, that one!] Girsha eximed. He became more excited. Humans were interesting creatures. There was so much drama, so much fun. [They say the man is the one who caused her brother''s death!]


    [Aaah¡­ That''s interesting] She crossed her arms and thought of the new information. She asked [What happened?]


    [The Mo family patriarch tried to investigate further but he got nowhere. This matter was a shock to the entire society because Young Master Mo and the Xie-something were close friends. Many people doubted the Mo girl''s usation. Thankfully the Xie family didn''t take the matter to heart. They believed the Mo girl used her brother''s friend because the Mo girl was overwhelmed with grief and she needed someone or something to take the me. The citizens apuded the Xie family''s benevolent attitude and their reputation took another leap. However, the Mo family''s reputation was ruined and the Mo family patriarch became heavily ill after the incident. This was what started the ruin of the Mo family¡­ Do you think this is all coincidence?] Girsha sneered.


    [Not by a long shot¡­] Lory sighed. The slutty girl must have had a hard time. She not only lost her brother, but she also watched the murderer get away. The used family''s poprity increased while she was condemned as a crazydy and her family''s reputation ruined, but the worst was she also lost her father.


    [Pitying her?] Girsha could tell from Lory''s expression.


    [Yeah, but it doesn''t mean I forgive her for seducing my man¡­] Lory humphed as she got behind the screen to change her clothes. She took out a new clean dress and continued [So, let me get this straight¡­ Xie Hua Ling is responsible for the death of young Master Mo and he is also the reason her father got sick. She got angry and took the Chen family''s side and chose to have my Li Xin work for her as a mole. But¡­ what I don''t get is¡­ why is someone from the Chen family helping her?]


    [Well, she might be giving herself to the Chen-guy for fun] Girsha shrugged as Lory moved away from the screen.


    Lory mouth slightly twitched [No, the people in this world are always about profits and losses. The Chen-guy can easily pick any woman as a concubine if he only wanted to getid. There should be a reason why he is lending a hand to Mo Ning Yuan]


    The human mind was too deep andplex for a beast, even a first kind beast like him, to understand. Although the humans'' thoughts eluded him, he still found them interesting enough to watch. Girsha pped his wings [Who knows? I''ll keep watch over her and see what happens]


    [Hm¡­] Lory hummed. She didn''t have a better option. She washed her face, brushed her teeth and had breakfast on her own. Her mind was contemting her next move. Lory and Zhao Li Xin had snuck into the Sacred Mountain Peak society to only look for the records on the origins of the Crimson Lightning sword, as it would help them figure out what was missing on the map. Who knew they would stumble over a conspiracy the moment they arrived in Cloud City.


    A pebble suddenly hit her arm as she was in deep thought. It didn''t hurt but it still startled her. Girsha who was perched on the pavilion roof saw a shadow behind the tree outside the courtyard [Lory, someone is out there]


    [I don''t think it is an enemy, is it?] Lory asked calmly. The array around the courtyard would have reacted if the person was an enemy. An enemy would also have thrown a weapon instead of a pebble.


    [No, maybe the boy''s subordinate] Girsha said.


    [Oh, you are right!] Lory pped her hands. She remembered Zhao Li Xin told her something along those lines before he left. Girsha seeped into Lory''s chest at a high speed to prevent anyone from noticing as Lory headed to the tree.


    A man with thick facial hair who looked about thirty years courteously weed her. He bowed his head politely and said, "Greetings young madam. My name is Mong Gui. I''ll be at your service."


    "Nice to meet you, Mong Gui," Lory returned his gesture.


    Mong Gui heard rumors about his Lord''s wife. Some said the young madam was a gentledy while others said she was smart and wise. They were also those who said their young madam had mysterious powers. There was a lot of mystery surrounding his young madam but he had no opinion about his Lord''s wife as he was only a servant. He followed what his Lord told him to do.


    "Do you have a safe ce we can talk? I have something to tell you?" Lory asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, young madam."


    Mong Gui led Lory to the basement he showed Zhao Li Xin before. Lory was amazed there was a ce underneath the abandoned courtyard. Her curiosity peaked. "How did you find this ce?"


    "It belonged to one of the young masters who had a peculiar taste in women. He liked to bring women here and torture them. Everyone was suspicious but no one dared to ask questions or perhaps no one cared because the victims were either maids or wasted women. I¡­ put an end to the man with my own hands."


    "It is a good thing you did something¡­" Lory showed her support. In a world where authority was misused, rich and powerful people got away with anything. It was always good when someone put an end to such injustice.


    Mong Gui smiled faintly but Lory could see his face as she was walking behind him. "The ce was abandoned since his death and I took advantage of it. I hope the ce wouldn''t make you ufortable."


    The cold basement witnessed the brutal acts the manmitted to the innocent young girls. No one dared to get close to the ce for the same reason as most people in this world believed in superstition. The abandoned ce was considered to be a ce of bad omen.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been to worse ces," Lory casually said.

 Chapter 411 - A Noble Family’s Conspiracy II

    Lory''sment shocked Mong Gui but she was oblivious of his expression as her eyes were focused on the paper pinned to the wall and the paintings with names at the bottom. Lory observed the wall before her eyes moved to the papers on the table with deep contemtion.


    "You gathered all of this?" Lory asked. Her eyes were on the wall and she picked one of the papers on the table.??


    "Yes, young Madam," Mong Gui nodded.


    "It is good¡­ but it is a little disarray. Could I arrange something for you?" Lory shifted her eyes to Mong Gui.


    "Of course, young Madam!" Mong Gui nodded. There was no way he could deny her.


    Lory ced the paper she was holding back to the table. She ced her arms to her waist and took a deep breath. "Do you have different colored threads?"


    "I can find them for you at once," Mong Gui was puzzled by her request but a good servant did what his master asked for, even when he didn''t understand.


    "Thank you," Lory stretched her neck and muttered to herself, "We have a lot of things to do¡­"


    Mong Gui was still perplexed when he left to get the threads for his mistress. He left Lory examining the papers. She sorted the information based on dates and locations. Girsha flew from her chest and perched at the end of the table. His eyes softened as he watched her. It was nostalgic. Girsha remembered an old human saying, ''Gold is still gold even when you throw it in the mud''. His Princess was still who she was even after moving to a new world.


    Lory screened the information as everything was jumbled up. It was not strange for Mong Gui to miss the big picture with the way everything was kept. Lory rearranged the paintings on the wall and added a few more information from the table. She was diligent as she arranged everything. The information that was not rted to the paintings was pinned on the opposite wall. She saved the unrted information in case there was additional news to make it more useful.


    "Young Madam, I got the threads¡­" Mong Gui was dumbfounded when he came back.


    "Good!" Lory took the threads and started to connect the paintings to some of the information. She also scribbled additional words on the wall for rity. Mong Gui watched everything in awe as everything was now clearer than before. He realized he had overlooked a few things during his investigation. His eyes turned to Lory with admiration. His young Madam was smarter than the rumors said. It was no wonder his Lord dotted on her so much.


    Lory took a step back and observed her handiwork once she was done. She turned to Mong Gui who had stayed in Cloud City for years and asked, "Do you want to add something?"


    "Ah no, young Madam¡­ I feel embarrassed," The startled Mong Gui blurted out his thoughts. He always thought he was good at his job but he now realized he had been conceit.


    Lory sighed and encouraged him with a smile, "Don''t be. You were doing great. You only need to learn how to process the information you receive. I believe you will get better after this."


    Mong Gui gave a sheepishly smile. Lory''s words lifted his confidence, "I will try my best, young Madam!"


    "Good!" She was satisfied with his attitude. It was always good to have a motivated employee.


    "Young Madam, is it true Mo Ning Yuan is involved with someone from the Chen family?" He was surprised Lory was able to discover something he didn''t know before.


    "Yes, she is not just involved but the two have an intimate rtionship. But I don''t know if that means something to Mo Ning Yuan because she also has an intimate rtionship with her subordinate."


    Mong Gui was stunned as the information was new to him. He wondered if his Madam was a spy before. She had only stayed in the city for a few days but she had managed to gather more information than him. It made him wondered if he was bad at his job or the young Madam was too good at it.


    "Our priority now is to know the identity of the Chen involved with Miss Mo and if she is involved with only him or the entire Chen family," Lory tapped on Mo Ning Yuan''s painting as she spoke.


    Mong Gui sighed, "I never thought Mo Ning Yuan was thisplicated. I thought she was just a weakdy from a ruined family."


    "Don''t underestimate women, Mong Gui. There is no one more relentless, patient, and vicious than a woman. Never let your guard down when dealing with women, especially a woman like Mo Ning Yuan who seems frail and harmless," Lory chuckled as she told the anxious Mong Gui.


    "I will remember your teachings, young Madam," He deeply bowed his head. He was genuinely grateful to learn from her.


    "What happened to Mo Ning Yuan''s biological mother?" Lory realized there was not much information on the woman.


    "The Mo matriarch lost her mind after her son''s death. She used to cause a ruckus in her courtyard. They had no choice but to restrain her and even locked her up as the situation worsened," Mong Gui said.


    Lory let out a long sigh, "Poor woman¡­"


    "But I recently heard the Mo matriarch''s condition is getting better. The only thing is her intelligence has regressed to a toddler''s," Mong Gui shook his head. He pitied the woman as she used to be beautiful and elegant.


    "So, the main Mo family is held by Mo Ning Yuan alone?" Lory frowned. She couldn''t imagine how hard it could be, especially if Mo Ning Yuan was not trained to lead from childhood. Most women in this world were not expected to be sessors of their families.


    "Could this be the reason she used the man from the Chen family to help her?" Mong Gui contemted.


    "Perhaps¡­ but we should first know how long their rtionship has been going on. Find out if this Chen was there from the beginning or is there was someone else before?"


    "Yes, young Madam!" Mong Gui had not thought that far. He was amazed by Lory''s fore thinking.


    "By the way, do you know about the Forbidden Library at the top of the mountain?" Lory shifted the conversation.


    "Yes, Milord also asked about this," Mong Gui said. There was something about the library that baffled Mong Gui. "The truth is I don''t know why the ce is highly guarded. There are multipleyers of protective arrays with experts guarding every inch of the library. Only those who have permits by the elders can enter the library. All I know about the ce is old scrolls are the only things inside the ce."


    "That''s very¡­ suspicious," Lory tilted her head with puzzlement. If the map was the only thing they were hiding in the library, they could have easily taken it and hidden it somewhere else without others being the wiser. It seemed like something else was going on. They were hiding something more important than an old map in the library.


    "Young Madam, what are you thinking?"


    Lory snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head, "Nothing¡­ We should focus on the noble families first and see what happenster. Oh, about the permits¡­ who gives out the library permits?"


    Mo Ning Yuan said she was able to get the permit but the ce was more guarded than Lory initially thought. It seemed it was not an easy task. Which made her wonder why Mo Ning Yuan was confident she could get one.


    "Only the elders from Xie and Nan families have the authority," Mong Gui answered.


    Lory scratched her head with vexation. She needed to watch Mo Ning Yuan more closely as everything was connected to her.

 Chapter 412 - A Noble Family’s Conspiracy III

    A man with dark robes bounced up the cliff wall somewhere deep in the mountains. His body was as light as a feather but his moves were swift and sharp like a cougar. He smoothlynded at the top of the cliff after taking one final leap. His long dark hair swayed with the wind and his cold dark eyes swept around him. He smirked when he saw two shadow tigers watching him from the boulder. Their ck fur rose as they looked at him with blue menacing eyes. They growled and showed their long fangs to intimidate him.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled. He felt no fears but excitement. It was a good thing they greeted him as he didn''t need to spend so much time looking for the tigers. The tigers roared loudly to scare him but the word fear had ceased to exist in Zhao Li Xin''s dictionary.??


    A tiger leaped at him but he evaded its giant ws and kicked the tiger''s stomach. The tiger flew back and hit a rock. The other tiger became furious when it saw this and thought to attack him from behind.


    Zhao Li Xin turned and grabbed the tiger''s neck. He spanned it around and hurled it at the boulder. The sound of cracking bones could be heard as the tiger flopped on the ground. The two tigers wanted to stand but their legs shook. Zhao Li Xin calmly walked toward the frightened beasts as they cowered like kittens at his intimidating aura.


    "Take me to your leader. I have a proposition for him," Zhao Li Xin''s words were cold and firm.


    The tigers were Divined Level beasts. Although they were unable to talk with people who were not contracted to them, they could understand humannguage. The beasts hesitated as they had never seen a powerful man before. They would have believed it if they were told Zhao Li Xin was not human.


    "You don''t want to?" Zhao Li Xin asked casually. He propped his chin and muttered with a nk face, "Then I''ll have to kill you both and find another tiger. I''ll see if the other tigers will help me or should I just kill all the tigers on this mountain¡­ The chief might be the one to look for me if I do that¡­ Hmm¡­ I think it''s a better idea."


    The beasts were petrified as the man seemed capable of doing that. The other tigers may not have a chance to survive him as he had defeated them in two seconds.


    "What? Have you changed your mind?" Zhao Li Xin gave an eerie smile. It was enough to make any beast tremble with fear.


    ______________________


    Lory was bored inside her medium-sized courtyard. She kept shifting around the bed, she ended up falling off her bed with a loud thump. There was no pain but Lory was toozy to raise from the floor. Girsha gave her a side-eye as he wondered what his Princess was up too.


    [What are you doing?] He mechanically asked.


    [I''m bored¡­] Lory whined.


    [This is not the first time the boy has left you¡­] Girsha rolled his round green eyes.


    [I''m literally alone for the first time. He has left before but there was the brat I could mess around with or Mong Yi or even Bei Li Yan at times¡­ The manor was filled with people so I never felt alone. It is different this time around. I feel¡­ lonely!] She said thest word with disbelief.


    Girsha chuckled [It is not a bad thing, is it? You considered his ce your home]


    Lory hummed [Uhm, I guess so¡­]


    Girsha was startled as something else captured his attention [Lory, Mo Ning Yuan is moving!]


    [Really?] Lory abruptly sat up [Where is she going? Is she alone?]


    [Why don''t you see for yourself?] Girsha''s eyes glowed with purple light as Lory''s eyes also brightened with a dim light.


    Through Girsha''s connected consciousness, Lory saw Mo Ning Yuan secretly leave her courtyard. She was alone and didn''t even leave with her intimate subordinate. She ced a veiled hat on her head as she reached outside her house before she left in a hurry.


    Those who said Mo Ning Yuan was weak were absolutely wrong as the woman moved fast. She leaped between branches and only left a trail of her shadow. Lory could tell Mo Ning Yuan was a highly skilled cultivator because she was surrounded by strong people in the Hei Shen Sect. It was obvious Mo Ning Yuan hid her true power. This made Lory wonder why she chose to hide it from others.


    Mo Ning Yuan was unaware there was a little sparrow following her from afar. The little bird hid behind the leaves as it hopped through the trees. The little bird eyes'' glowed with purple light as she watched everything Mo Ning Yuan did.


    [Where is she going?] Lory muttered to herself.


    Mo Ning Yuan not only left her family''s living quarters, but she also left the Sacred Mountain Peak''s territory. She only stopped when she reached some caves. She turned around and carefully swept her surroundings and only entered the rocky caves when she was sure there was no one else around. The little sparrow pped its little wings and glided into the caves after her.


    Mo Ning Yuan took off her veil hat once she was inside the cave. She took a deep breath before she slowly moved deeper into the cave. Mo Ning Yuan was a powerful cultivator but she never would have thought in a million years there was an ordinary little sparrow secretly following her. Mo Ning Yuan also didn''t bother with the bird as it was normal to find a sparrow inside the cave.


    Mo Ning Yuan stopped when she noticed an old man with dark green and white inner robes. He stood with a straight back with his hands sped behind it. He had grey hair and his long grey beard reached his chest. Although the man was old, his body was still sturdy as he looked to be about forty. This wasmon among powerful cultivators. Those with higher levels aged slowly.


    "Yuan Yuan," The man called her dearly. His beard slightly moved as he smiled.


    "I''m sorry foringte," Mo Ning Yuan smiled as she spoke gently. She didn''t look like the vixen who seduced Zhao Li Xin. She portrayed a gentle and slightly frail woman before the man. Lory would have thought the Mo Ning Yuan before her was an imposter if she had not followed her from the courtyard.


    [They look close¡­] Girshamented.


    [Are they¡­ rted?] Lory was curious as she wondered if Mo Ning Yuan hid more secrets.


    Mo Ning Yuan smiled tenderly as she got closer to the mysterious old man, "Old Master Xie, everyone thinks you are heartless but you are the kindest man I have ever known."


    Lory gasped and covered her mouth in shock. It seemed the old man was part of the Xie family. [Did you hear that?]


    [This is so much better than a soap opera!] Girsha eximed with excitement.


    "You think I''m kind?" The old man chuckled as he raised his eyebrows with a teasing smile.


    Mo Ning Yuan smiled shyly and nodded. She seemed flustered as the old man stroked her head.


    Lory tilted her head and rubbed her chin [Do you think Mo Ning Yuan is rted to the Xie family? Could she be an illegitimate granddaughter of the Xie family?]


    Girsha tilted his head to a perfect ny degrees [Lory¡­ I don''t think they are family¡­]


    [Huh¡­?]


    "!!!!"


    [Oh My God!!!!Oh My God!!!Oh My God!!! Drop the connection! Drop the connection!!!] Lory closed her eyes but it was no use as her conscience was still connected to Girsha.


    [You do it yourself! I need to watch this!] Girsha hushes the noisy Lory.


    [No ¨C NO ¨C NO!] Lory became more frantic as she watched the unwanted scene before her.


    [Shake it, GRANDPA!!] Girsha giggled with excitement.


    [Noooo! Oh, My Heart - My Eyes!]

 Chapter 413 - The ‘A’ Plan

    Lory managed to disconnect her connection with Girsha after a stint of screaming and running around like her hair was on fire. It was usually easy for Lory to disconnect their merged conscious but she was unable to do it this time around because she panicked out of shock.


    The experience was like stumbling over a weird video on yourputer. You panic and aim to turn it off but you instead turn the volume and erge the screen for all to see and hear. She listlessly fell on her bed once she was sessful while Girsha made a creepy sound as he continued to watch.??


    [Lory, you must see this. It is amazing! This grandpa has some skills¡­] Girsha apuded the old man. The old man was living proof of a person sharpening their skills once they got older.


    Lory shuddered as goosebumps spread all over her body. She mumbled [I need to take a bath¡­a long ¨C long bath¡­]


    Girsha didn''t want Lory to bother him. He shooed her away with his wings[Yeah, yeah, you do that. I need to watch them so we don''t miss anything¡­]


    Lory hunched her back as she used a spell to prepare a bath. She automatically filled the small tub with water and used another spell to heat the water. Once everything was ready, she undressed and crouched inside the tub. She soaked herself as her mind summarized the information she knew.


    Mo Ning Yuan was a very strong cultivator and she had a long grudge with the Xie family who she believes was involved in her brother''s demise. She seduced the Chen family to be her backer and she somehow also seduced the Xie family elder. It all seemed pretty straight forward but something didn''t add up. Why would Mong Ning Yuan sleep with all those men if she was as strong as Lory thought.


    It was unlikely Mo Ning Yuan did it because she liked the men. It was possible for Mo Ning Yuan to mix business with pleasure when she slept with her subordinate and the man from the Chen family - as they were young. However, Lory did not know the reason why Mo Ning Yuan slept with the Xie family elder. Lory covered her mouth as she gagged at thest thought. The image she saw still left a bad taste in her mouth.


    Lory believed Mo Ning Yuan''s schemes were beyond seeking only power. There seemed to be something else that was very beneficial to her unless Mo Ning Yuan had gerontophilia. Lory let out a long sigh as she ced her head on the side of the tub. She needed to thoroughly scrub herself if she was to take out the weird image from her head.


    Lory took two hours to finish her bath. She used a towel to dry her wet hair as she walked back to her room. Girsha was in the same position she had left him in. The only difference was she was pecking at the grapes on the te this time around. Lory was bbergasted [It is not over yet?]


    Girsha snickered [Are you kidding me? They just got to the main course!]


    [What do you mean they just got to¡­ What were they doing for two hours?] Lory didn''t know whether she should praise them or degrade them. She shook her head and pulled out a stool and a lunch box from her ring. The image of Mo Ning Yuan''s happy face and Elder Xie''s excited face shed in her mind just when she opened her lunch. It was enough for her to lose her appetite. Lory pinched the bridge between her eyebrows as she realized she would never look at old people the same way again.


    [Okay they have done now!] Girsha suddenly eximed.


    Lory frowned in disgusted [See what they are now up to¡­]


    [Uhm, she''s asked for a permit to the Forbidden Library¡­]


    [Did he give it to her?] Lory asked but then her mouth dropped open. She thought there was something wrong with her words.


    [He did. It was quite easy actually¡­] Girsha shrugged his wings. The old man was very satisfied with Mo Ning Yuan''s performance he would have probably agreed to anything. Girsha was about to look away when he realized noticed something [Lory, I think there''s something wrong with the old man¡­]


    [I don''t think there is anything right about them] Lory pursed her lips and shuddered once again as their dirty images shed in her mind. She might need to look for a therapist.


    [No, Lory, I''m serious here] Girsha emphasized as he squinted at the old man [His life force is fluctuating¡­]


    Lory realizes Girsha was serious [What do you mean?]


    A life force was important to all living things. All living forms from humans, animals, and nts had one. It was either found in the Qi or Mana. Everything moved and was controlled by the life force. No one really knew where it came from. Some religious people imed it was a divine existence within the body, while scientific people said it was in a form found in living things. Their debates were not conclusive.


    [What do you see?] Lory asked carefully.


    Girsha shook his head in bewilderment [His life force is not only being sucked out, but there''s something else inside the old man''s brain. Lory... this is not right¡­ There''s a Demon Parasite inside him!]


    Lory''s jaw dropped and her eyes bulged out like she was struck by lightning. She repeatedly shook her head [No, you wrong. It can''t be true! Demon Parasites do not exist here. Those damn things cannot exist in this world! Girsha are you sure? Is it possible you are wrong?]


    Girsha was also in a panic but he tried to hold it off as he was an elder. He tried to calm Lory who was squeezing her head. He needed to be the voice of reason. He said solemnly [Calm down, girl. We can''t think clearly if we panic]


    [Yeah ¨C yeah, you are right. I need to calm down¡­ I need to calm down¡­] Lory gulped. She took a deep breath and exhaled as she tried to regte her racing heart. She paced around the room to stabilize her breathing and shook her hands to ease the tension.


    [We''ve been questioning this for a long time but none of us have dared to voice it out¡­] Girsha narrowed his eyes [Is Lazarus here? How long has the demon been here?]


    Lory''s heart dropped [If he''s here¡­ He should know the curse he nted in me is getting weaker. Why isn''t he looking for me? What is he waiting for?]


    Lory and Girsha looked at each other in silence. Lory crossed her arms as her face turned dark from anxiety. There was no guarantee she could kill the demon even after she restored her powers and fixed the trinity staff. Everything in this world would be gone if she failed to kill the demon. It would be tragic and it was all because of her mistake.


    Lory plopped herself on the stool. She rubbed her face and sighed loudly [What should we do¡­?]


    [What we do best¡­ We fight on!]


    [This is different. I don''t mind dying but if I fail Li Xin, Yue Yin, Mong Ki, Mong Yi and everyone else will die because of me!] Lory was distressed by the possibility of harming everyone she cared about in this world. She didn''t regret saving her brother but not at the expense of the people in this world, not at the expense of Zhao Li Xin''s life!


    [There''s still another way¡­ Our main n. The ''A'' n] Lory stared at Girsha deeply as she spoke.


    [I don''t like the ''A'' n. Perhaps there''s another way. Arthea might know something. Oh heck! She might have known this all along] Girsha scoffed with anger.


    [Do you have any idea how to contact the Seeress?] Lory raised her eyebrows but Girsha didn''t answer immediately. The Seeress came and went however she liked. In the past, they could find her in the Djevelskrin temple, but it was different now as they did not know where the hell she was in this world.


    [No, she is a Seeress, they contact us not the other way around even thes time event she already waiting for us...she will meet us when she feel necessary] Girsha snorted [So, in a meantime we do what we know. Search for your fragments, get rid the curse, figure out how to fix the Trinity Staff and how to cut off the snake''s head]


    Lory slowly nodded and fixated her eyes on Girsha.


    [But if we fail¡­ We go with the ''A'' n]Lory insisted. She did not wish to give Girsha the chance to refuse. It was not just her life they had put on the line; it was the life of all living things in this world. She did not wish to be med for the destruction of this world especially since she had grown fond of it.


    Girsha reluctantly nodded in agreement [We go with the ''A'' n if all else fails. However, we need to see the bigger picture now. Where the hell did the demon parasitee from?]


    [Mo Ning Yuan?] Lory frowned as she could not believe what she said.


    [You think she is connected to Lazarus? I don''t want to praise the demon but I don''t think Mo Ning Yuan''s soul is something he would be attracted to]

 Chapter 414 - The Demon Parasites

    When Lory freed Lazarus from his cage, the demon granted her the power to hold the God''s Sword. Lazarus also tried to infest Lory''s soul at the same time but Girsha ruined his ns. Girsha used all his power to protect Lory''s soul from Lazarus'' darkness. Girsha''s actions made him lose consciousness and fall into a deep slumber inside Lory''s soul. While Lazarus has no choice but to wait in his cage until the agreement between them is done, when Lory dies he will im her soul and this time no one can''t stop him.


    Lory soon discovered something crucial when she obtained Lazarus'' powers. She got to know why beasts changed, acted out of madness, and why they became very powerful. The beasts were like that because they were infected by external forces. Lory immediately shared this news with the scientists and the mage head in Hand.??


    The two teams'' investigation revealed all beasts were controlled by something they called Demon Parasites. The entity had no form, unlike other animals that had organs. Demon Parasites were like leeches covered with dark miasma. Scientists tried to dissect the parasites but it was like dissecting a shadow. The parasites would only split up for a moment but quickly reform at a high speed. The parasites did not die no matter how much one tried to cut them up.


    This discovery frightened many people because they could only kill the host but the Demon Parasites could live on and infected another host. Many had tried to kill the creatures by burning, freezing, and even shed them up with divine weapons but nothing worked.


    They only managed when Lucas used God''s Sword to kill the parasites as they evaporated into thin air. The people were bewildered by the new discovery but it made them regain hope. The only problem was the God''s Sword could only be wielded by the King of Hand and they couldn''t expect their King to kill all the parasites for them.


    It was Fredhard who raised the question of why the parasites only infected beasts and not humans. Was the human mind moreplex than a beast''s or was the reason something else? Hand gathered their best scientists and mages to research the Demon Parasites and to answer the question.


    They soon discovered the answery with the magic amulet many humans wore. The poption wore magic amulets or pendants and even the Gift controller had a magic crystal in it. The crystal stored a little power of light. It didn''t kill parasites but it was able to shove them away as the parasites were allergic to them.


    The God''s Sword was immersed with the power of the pure holy light which went against the darkness. The power purified evil. Although it was impossible to mimic God''s divine power, the research done on the amulets allowed them to conclude they could create something simr to God''s Sword''s holy power. The new weapon would not give them immediate results like the God''s Sword but it was able to kill the Demon Parasite in the long run.


    It took them months to find the right ingredients and another month to find the right proportions to use. They were able to find a solution after countless failed experiments. They created vials that allowed people to contain the Demon Parasites. The vials were then taken to the provision headquarter where they had created a special furnace to kill the parasites.


    Lory who at the time wielded Lazarus''s power could feel the simrity between the Demon Parasites and Lazarus''s power. However, she was clueless about how Lazarus released the Demon Parasites. She wondered if Lazarus was connected to Nazareth since it was believed Nazareth was the one who broke into the demon''s realm and summoned the Demon Parasites. Although this also begged the question, where did the Dragon get his power. The Dragon, like Girsha, was a First kind. However, Nazareth was much older and stronger than Girsha.


    Lory had overlooked this in the past as her mind was focused on saving Lucas. There was also the fact that Lory''s mind was not right at the time as her father had died and the kingdom was in ruins. She was drowning with the fear of losing her only brother. She had psychological issues that included PTSD, survival guilt, and depression, among others.


    With her mind now stable, Lory was suspicious about one thing, ''Did Nazareth collude with Lazarus?'' The next question was ''How?'' since they were both trapped in different cages. When did they have the opportunity to meet?


    [Lory what are you thinking about?]


    [No, it just¡­ I think I am missing something here¡­] Lory snapped out of her thoughts and massaged her temples.


    [There''s no point of making guesses now] Girsha tried to calm her down and he redirected her focus [We have to act on what we know. How is all this connected to Mo Ning Yuan? I don''t care what her level of cultivation is but what I know is the woman has no ability to control Demon Parasites unless someone else is helping her do it]


    [Yeah, you are right¡­] Lory sighed and slowly nodded. Anxiety filled her as she worried the parasites had evolved somehow. [We should figure out how many people have been infected by the Demon Parasites and when did the parasites start infecting the humans. This never happened in Verrion]


    Girsha tilted his head with contemtion and said [Have you forgotten what the research team discovered?]


    Lory furrowed her brows at Girsha [Oh yes, the magic amulet¡­ It was verymon in our world. People sold magic amulets and pendants like it was candy. They even bought them like crazy after the research team released the news on the parasites being allergic to magic amulets]


    [But people in this world know nothing about Demon Parasites. Do you understand Lory? Things will get ugly if the Demon Parasites are released here like they were in our world. The people here have no way of going against the parasites] Girsha narrowed his eyes. Lazarus fangs seemed to be getting closer to him.


    [Damn! I should make more amulets for the Hei Shen Sect people, General Fu, and our allies. Sadly, I don''t have enough power to create them] Lory''s thoughts became frantic. She passed out while creating six amulets. She could decrease the amulets'' quality, but she still needed the power to make many more. Every nation in Verrion had put aside their differences and worked together to handle Demon Parasites matter as it was not a one-man show.


    [Calm down, Lory. There is no use fretting about it now. This is out of our league. What we can do is find the perpetrator. If the person is Mo Ning Yuan, we should first figure out what her motive is and where she got the damn parasites from. If Lazarus is involved, this is our chance to figure out where the demon is hiding and why?]


    [You are right¡­ You are right ¨C you are right! Damn! I would have gone crazy all by myself!] Lory plopped her head on the table. She always lost her cool when something involved the people she loved.


    [But you are not alone. I''m here and so is the boy. It''s time for you to convey everything to him. He deserved to know and you need his help. Heck girl, you need all the help you can get this time around]


    Lory shifted her head and rested her cheek on the cold table. She muttered [Will he me me? I put his world in danger]


    [I don''t know. If you were him, would you me him?] Girsha sighed.


    Lory went quiet and muttered again [I''ll be worried for his safety though¡­]


    Girsha stifled lightly [Now, you understand¡­ Let us do this together this time around¡­]


    Lory heaved loudly [Yeah¡­]

 Chapter 415 - The Poor Little Girl

    Lory and Girsha watched over Mo Ning Yuan relentlessly as the days passed by. Lory was determined to know everything about Mo Ning Yuan. She also contacted Mon Gui and asked him to send her all the information he had on Mo Ning Yuan. She told him of Mo Ning Yuan''s intimate rtionship with the Xie family elder.


    Lory was not the only one shocked to learn about Mo Ning Yuan''s loose behavior. Mong Gui, a conservative man, was disgusted by it. This information, however, made Mong Gui dig deeper into the whole Mo family''s past. He managed to dig out a lot of valuable information with the help of Yu Rui.??


    One of the things they discovered was the close rtionship between Xie Hua Ling and Mo Xin Gi. The two had a close rtionship like that of brothers. The rumors around the Mo manor imed Mo Ning Yuan adored Xie Hua Ling but he already had a sweetheart who was Chen Yi Suan at the time. Everyone thought it was only a one-sided kind of love but Yu Rui had more shocking news from the Mo manor former maid. The poor maid, unfortunately, was moved to a brothel since the Mo family sold her there.


    Yu Rui promised to save her from the brothel and send her to a safe ce in exchange for information. Although the poor little girl didn''tpletely believe Yu Rui, she thought it was better to have false hope than no hope at all. This was the reason she conveyed everything she knew to Yu Rui.


    Yu Rui soon found out the poor little girl was sold because she caught Mo Ning Yuan having intercourse with Xie Hua Ling. The young master had a secret rendezvous with Mo Ning Yuan when the poor girl heard weird soundsing from her young Miss'' room. The poor maid innocently barged into the room as she thought Mo Ning Yuan was in trouble. However, the poor woman sealed her fate for being too caring towards Mo Ning Yuan.


    Mo Ning Yuan used the maid of stealing her jewelry as she was scared the maid would reveal her secret about Xie Hua Ling. The poor maid was sold to the brothel as punishment for her mistake. This was also a way to shut the poor girl''s mouth as no one would believe a courtesan''s words.


    Lory listened to Yu Rui''s information with a deep frown. The three of them were meeting in the basement. Lory was curious, "Was Mo Ning Yuan always like this? I mean¡­ Did she always have the tendency of being a vixen or a ''white lotus'' type of girl?"


    "No. The truth is Mo Ning Yuan was a lovely girl before the Mo family''s fall. She used to be a little ignorant and innocent. Some even say she was quite timid as she used to hide behind her brother whenever she faced strangers," Yu Rui shook her head. Yu Rui had served the Mo family for a while and had even witnessed Mo Ning Yuan''s drastic change. The difference in the woman was like night and day.


    "Is there anything particr that happened before Mo Xi Gi died? Think carefully¡­ It might be something you think is insignificant¡­ I don''t mind if it is a small thing.Remember carefully??? It could be something you thought was out of the ordinary¡­" Lory slightly pushed Yu Rui to recall the past.


    Yu Rui suddenly pped her hands and smiled sheepishly, "Oh, I remember something¡­ but it might not be rted to anything."


    Lory smiled and lured her with a gentle voice, "It''s fine, you can tell me¡­"


    Yu Rui flushed a little. The young madam was easy to talk to and was kinder than the rumor said. She was also a smart and meticulous person. They were able to reveal more secrets than they ever did in the past because of her guidance. She wondered if her young madam would let her serve her once she was done with the Sacred Mountain Peak. Her thoughts quickly stalled. Doing that also meant meeting the Demon Lord on a daily basis. Yu Rui''s eyebrows twitched as Zhao Li Xin''s intimidating face popped up in her head. The image was enough for her to discard the n.


    "Yu Rui?" Lory called her when she noticed Yu Rui had gone nk.


    "Apologies, young madam!" Yu Rui snapped out of her stupor and her face became red. She felt Lory had caught her thoughts.


    "It''s fine¡­ So, what do you remember?" Lory chuckled softly.


    "Mo Ning Yuan suddenly became interested in cooking. She always made soup for Mo Xin Gi. She would cook everything on her own as she said she wanted to show her sincerity to her brother as payment for the troubles he had gone through."


    "Troubles?" Lory asked.


    "Mo Xin Gi dotted on his sister like a pearl. He always protected her like she was a treasure. Xie Hua Ling was the only person her brother allowed her to meet a few times. Everyone else was forbidden from meeting his sister. It was thought he only allowed Xie Hua Ling because Mo Ning Yuan was fond of him. Other men were not allowed to get close to her, no matter who they were," Yu Rui said.


    "Isn''t such behavior an exaggeration? Li Xin is also quite possessive but he never stops me from interacting with the male servants. I''m even quite close to Mong Yi," Lory muttered in shock. There was something wrong with Mo Xin Gi''s behavior. Lucas was at times overprotective but he never interfered in her friendship with her male friends. She wondered if she thought it was weird for Mo Xin Gi to behave like he did because she was raised in a different culture.


    "Is this normal?" Lory consecutively looked at Yu Rui and Mong Gui as she asked.


    Yu Rui and Mong Gui simultaneously shook their heads before Mong Gui answered with a weird expression, "No, madam. It is not normal. A brother can restrain his sister from meeting strange men outside, but he should not stop his sister from interacting with male servants. This is especially because there are a few things a woman can''t do without the help of a male servant. Coachmen or bodyguards are mostly men."


    "That''s right," Yu Rui agreed. "This is why Mo Ning Yuan doesn''t have any battle experience despite having good cultivation. This also makes her vulnerable when an enemy chooses to attack. She was confined more than a normal woman. She never attended any banquets and has no friends. Her dependency on Mo Xin Gi was very strong."


    "And their parents let him do this?" Lory was perplexed. Why didn''t anyone stop Mo Xin Gi?Everything about Mo Ning Yuan and her background only got weirder. It was mind-boggling.


    "The patriarch was busy managing his family and cultivating. He also didn''t have much interest in his daughter. The madam was unable to go against her own son. This is why this happened¡­" Yu Rui shrugged.


    Lory stored the new information and concentrated on another issue, "Oh yes, back to her new hobby¡­ What was wrong with her cooking?"


    "Nothing was wrong. She started cooking for Mo Xin Gi and the man seemed to like it. He even refused to eat any soup other than the one made by Mo Ning Yuan." Yu Rui pursed her lips and thought of what she was about to say. She had been unsure about it before as she did not think it held any importance. She also did not tell Mong Gui because there was no concrete proof of her spection. "But¡­ Mo Xin Gi had a cultivation breakthrough a weekter. Do you think it is a coincidence?"


    "It can''t be¡­" Mong Gui rubbed his chin as he contemted with a somber expression. "I recalled Mo Xi Gi''s cultivation suddenly increased by leaps and bounds before he suddenly died a few monthster. Mo Ning Yuan then used Xie Hua Ling of being the reason her brother died."


    Lory pondered for a while before she lifted her head, "Li Xin said you had contacted Jin Hao. Is there any news from Jin Hao?"


    "Yes, young madam. I didn''t dare to read the message without the Lord''s permission as the information is highly ssified," Mong Gui responded.


    "Can I see it?" Lory braced herself and asked.


    "Of course, young madam owns the Xin Xen token. You have the same authority as the Lord," Mong Gui nodded. He reminded Lory about her position in the Hei Shen Sect.


    "Ah yeah, I forgot about that¡­" Lory giggled innocently. She could onlyugh at her own carelessness.


    The two Hei Shen Sect members looked at her with an inexplicable expression. They wondered if their young madam was unaware of the Xin Xen token''s power. She could control the Hei Shen Sect with the token.


    "Give me the letter. I have a gut feeling the answer to our question lies within Jin Hao''s reply," Lory held out her hand to Mong Gui.


    Mong Gui handed Lory an envelope stamped with dark wax in the form of the Hei Shen Sect''s fire symbol. She carefully opened the envelope and read the content with a serious face. Her expression turned into a deep frowned. She heaved loudly as she folded the paper and put it back in the envelope.


    "I think I know what happened¡­" Lory muttered. Her expression was an admixture of worry and pity.

 Chapter 416 - A Very Lucky Man

    "My wife is amazing! You can even push the information further without me and better than me," The familiar baritone voice startled everyone in the basement.


    "Milord!" Mong Gui and Yu Rui abruptly knelt on the floor.??


    Lory beamed with excitement, "You''re home!"


    Zhao Li Xin covered the distance between Lory and him and gently patted her head, "I''m home¡­but keep it a secret. They shouldn''t know I return too early as I may raise some suspicion."


    "Oh right, your disguise has worn off too," Lory said when she looked at Zhao Li Xin''s face. The spell had worn off as she hadst activated it three days before.


    "Where''s the tiger cub?" Lory tilted her head with curiosity.


    "Inside my ring. I''m letting him stay there until I give it to that woman," Zhao Li Xin answered.


    "Should you give the cub to Nan Yu Qi? She will use the cub as a weapon," Lory was disheartened when she thought of giving the small cub to a woman like Nan Yu Qi.


    "Don''t worry¡­ When have I ever given my enemy an advantage?" Zhao Li Xin''s asked with a devilishly smile which gave his subordinates goosebumps. There was never a good oue whenever the Lord smiled like that.


    "As long as the innocent cub is unharmed¡­" Lory sighed with relief. She loved small and furry animals, even a baby tiger. Cute was cute to her and Zhao Li Xin was a great example.


    Mong Gui pulled out the stool next to Lory for his Lord, while Yu Rui stood in a corner and didn''t lift her head. There were too many scary rumors about Zhao Li Xin circling around the Hei Shen Sect. Bei Li Yan, her King Pce, always reminded them to not betray their Lord or cross his boundaries. Everyone who understood this has a great time living under the Hei Shen Sect.


    Unfortunately, there were some women who didn''t listen to Bei Li Yan''s warnings. They thought they were beautiful enough to seduce their Lord, or smart enough to gain the Lord''s interest. None of those who crossed the line ever returned to the sect. This was the reason Yu Rui was shocked to see Zhao Li Xin pamper his wife. She had heard the rumor about how he treated his wife but hearing and seeing it for yourself were two different matters.


    "So¡­ Tell me what you know!" Zhao Li Xin said with an amused smile.


    "Here! Look at Jin Hao''s report. I think you will easily understand after you read it since you are the one who initially sent Jin Hao the message. You must have suspected something, didn''t you?" Lory handed Zhao Li Xin the open envelope with a grimace. She hoped Zhao Li Xin would not be offended for her opening it before him. "I read it first¡­ I hope you don''t mind."


    "Silly¡­ Everything I have is yours. You don''t need my permission for doing such a simple matter," Zhao Li Xin chuckled as he opened the letter.


    Mong Gui and Yu Rui''s mouths hang open as they were struck dumb by Zhao Li Xin''s gentle voice. They blinked a few times to make sure they were not dreaming. It was unbelievable to see their Lord talk like a normal human being.


    Lory didn''t see their reaction since she was waiting for Zhao Li Xin to finish reading the letter. He folded the letter after a minute and looked at Lory with a meaningful smile, "Tell me what you think. I want to see if we are thinking the same."


    Lory raised her eyebrows with a ''are you testing me?'' expression, but she did not mind humoring him, "Mo Xin Gi was poisoned by a certain drug called Xan Bu Wan. ording to Jin Hao, Xan Bu Wan is not really a poison but a tonic to strengthen one''s body. However, it is still a potent drug with dreadful results if consumed too much or too often."


    Lory sighed and crossed her arms, "The drug is tasteless and colorless but it has a distinctive odor. Mo Xin Gi should have been able to tell what it was from its strange smell since I think he was a cautious person. He sounded the type to be careful about consuming food or beverages from outside. This is why I am certain the perpetrator of this crime was someone within the Mo family. Someone he trusts and who he did not question."


    "Mo Ning Yuan!" Mong Gui and Yu Rui shrieked at the same time at the discovery.


    "It would exin her sudden hobby of cooking soup for her brother. Mo Xin Gi might have thought it smelled weird, but he might have also thought his sister was still learning to cook and may have mixed up the recipes," Lory propped her chin on the table.


    "Oh, I haven''t heard about this," Zhao Li Xin sounded amused.


    "You should praise Yu Rui for picking up this valuable information or else I wouldn''t have known it was Mo Ning Yuan," Lory smiled and earnestly praised Yu Rui. Lory was never cheap when it came toplimenting subordinates. She would give praise if they did a great job but she would also punish them if they did something wrong. It was a habit she picked from observing her father as he managed the Kingdom.


    "I¨CI do not...! This is old information. I should have reported this a long time ago but I thought it was insignificant at the time," Yu Rui''s face turned as red as a boiling crab as she gave a ny degrees bow. She stuttered from embarrassment and shame. She did not think she was worthy of the praise yet she felt honored.


    "Don''t say that as you earned it. Both of you have done a great job so far," Loryughed softly as she thought Yu Rui''s behavior was cute. She then pped her hands, "Let''s continue¡­ Mon Gui, we need to rearrange the wall once again!"


    "Understood, young madam!" Mong Gui courteously cupped his fists. It was clear he respected Lory''s words.


    Lory pointed her finger at Mo Ning Yuan''s painting, "ce her picture at the top and put up all the pictures of the men she has slept with her¡­ At least the ones we know of¡­so far."


    Lory brewed herself some warm tea while she instructed Mong Gui as he rearranged the paintings on the wall, "Okay! Put Mong Xin Gi''s picture beside Xie Hua Ling and Yu Rui write the word ''frenemies'' between them."


    "Yes, young madam!" Yu Rui did as Lory instructed. She quickly understood what to do as she had worked with Lory for a few days.


    "Write ''Dead by poison'' under Mo Xin Gi''s painting," Lory instructed as she continued to brew her tea. Lory watched the subordinates with a satisfied expression, "That''s good!"


    Zhao Li Xin easily understood what had happened when he''s gone as he looked at the information on the wall. He thought the investigation would stall with him gone. The most he hoped for was for them to gather a few more news as he did not expect anything major while he was away for three days. However, what he saw on the wall astonished him.


    Zhao Li Xin would never have guessed that Mo Ning Yuan had an illicit rtionship with the elder of the Xie family and Xie Hua Ling too. He knew Mo Ning Yuan was a promiscuous woman but he never thought she would do what she did to gain power. The information was too shocking for him.


    He was also aware Lory was the one who directed the flow of the investigation. He could also tell his subordinates had gained a lot under her direction judging from how obedient and respectful they were towards her. He couldn''t help by stare at Lory with shock and deep admiration. His Princess never failed to amaze him.


    He wished the naysayers who thought his princess was a useless waste of a woman who chose to hide under his wings could see her now. They did not know how special, smart, and strong his Princess was. Lory didn''t need to rely on him as she could aplish a lot of great things on her own if she chose to. He was fortunately Lory reciprocated his love and graced him by choosing to stay by his side. He was indeed a very lucky man.

 Chapter 417 - Brother And Sister

    Lory didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin was thinking. She took out Zhao Li Xin''s favorite wine from her ring and served him some once she was done preparing her tea. She then moved her head closer to her husband, "Li Xin, there something you need to know about Mo Ning Yuan. She has been stealing other people''s life force. This could be the reason her cultivation is high¡­"


    "Lifeforce?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.??


    "Yes, do you know any practice that allows a practitioner to do that?" Lory looked at him with concern.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his lips with his long fingers while his eyebrows wrinkled, "I heard something once but it was only a myth. I''m also not sure if it is true or not. Those who practice this art are able to raise their cultivation rapidly but there''s a downside to it. One is a person bes a nymphomaniac as they can''t control their urges, and the second thing is they be infertile."


    "Aah¡­ That could exin why she and her subordinate have some kinda rtionship. She can easily use him as a vessel for releasing her urges," Lory nodded as she now understood Mo Ning Yuan''s promiscuous behavior. "But I wonder¡­. What about the victims? Shouldn''t they feel some difort when this happens?


    "The side effect of her victims is addiction. The victims be addicted to her and would readily take themselves to the ughterhouse as they would have lost the power to reason clearly."


    "This power weakens their minds¡­?" Lory muttered as she realized this could be the reason the demon parasite easily infiltrated the old man. She also wondered if Miss Mo wished to turn them into her puppets.


    Her thoughts came to a stop as there was a problem with her new line of thinking. The demon parasites were controlled by Lazarus. It made her wonder where Lazarus was and why the demon would choose to help Mo Ning Yuan. Was the demon craving Mo Ning Yuan''s soul? However, she highly doubted this as Lazarus loved strong, powerful, and tortuous souls like the way she was in the past.


    "Lory, what''s wrong? You look pale. Are you sick?" Zhao Li Xin ced his palm on her forehead.


    ''Should I tell him, right now?'' Lory bit her lips and shook her head slowly. She smiled, "Nothing¡­"


    Lory shifted her gaze back to the wall as shemented. Today was not the day to tell him. She took a deep breath and spoke to the subordinates, "Tell me what you are both thinking about. Don''t be afraid to say anything as no one will judge you!"


    Mong Gui and Yu Rui nervously exchanged nces. Mong Gui sneaked a nce at Zhao Li Xin who was calmly drinking his wine and spoke bravely, "Uhm¡­ I doubt Mo Ning Yuan poisoned her own brother as their rtionship was very close. Mo Ning Yuan was much closer to Mo Xin Gi than her own parents. She would not have deliberately killed her own brother."


    Lory nodded, "You are right. There''s a chance she was oblivious about it¡­"


    "¡­But where did she get the drug? It is notmon and even I had never heard about Xan Bu Wan before," Yu Rui jumped in once she was sure her Lord wasn''t against them voicing their thoughts.


    "Li Xin, is the drug very rare?"


    "Yes. No one makes this kind of drug anymore. It is difficult to concoct the drug and no one wants to purchase such a dangerous drug. There are other better options out there if one wants to raise their cultivation," Zhao Li Xin responded as he sipped his wine.


    "Maybe Xie Hua Ling gave the drug to Mo Ning Yuan but I don''t know how he persuaded her to secretly drug Mo Xin Gi?" If this was true, Lory wondered how he persuaded a loving sister to give her beloved brother a strange drug. Lory would never have given Lucas any strange drug. The least she could have done was to give Fred and Jay to ensure it was safe first.


    "When did Mo Xin Gi start bing overprotective of his sister?" Lory nced at Yu Rui as she asked.


    "Uhm¡­ They were always close since they were both children. This is ording to the nanny who raised Mo Ning Yuan. The siblings were inseparable as they even slept in the same bed. Madam Mo forced them to sleep separately when Mo Xin Gi was nine years old but there was an uproar. The nanny told me young master Mo broke many things in a fit of anger. This scared his mother who called her husband to deal with Mo Xin Gi."


    "A mother scared of her own son?" Lory frowned with shock. A son''s position was higher than that of a daughter in this world. Women who gave birth to son''s tended to dote on them more than they would their daughters because of this kind of thinking. "What happened next?"


    Yu Rui shrugged, "Nothing happened. Mo Xin Gi''s father made him kneel in the ancestor''s room for two days as punishment. Mo Xin Gi also apologized to his mother and everything was back to normal again."


    "Did they sleep in different rooms after this? How did he act around his sister after this?" Lory couldn''t help but feel anxious as she hoped it was not what she thought it was.


    "Yes, they lived in different courtyards after this and his attitude towards Mo Ning Yuan didn''t change. The nanny said Mo Xin Gi only became more overprotective with his sister. He was more involved in Mo Ning Yuan''s life more than her own mother. He chose her dress, jewelry, the books she read among other things. He dictated every little decision that involved his sister. It''s weird, isn''t it? The nanny was also ufortable with Mo Xin Gi''s exaggerated attention towards his sister."


    Mong Gui and Zhao Li Xin frowned deeply when they heard Yu Rui''s exnation while Lory rubbed her face with exasperation. She then looked up and grunted. Lory had seen how close siblings interact with each other in this world with Yuan Shao and Yuan Xue An being perfect examples.


    Yuan Shao adored his sister but he never stuck to her like glue. He also didn''t interfere with her personal life too much. He only hoped for Yuan Xue An to be stronger and independent as he did not want to keep worrying about her. Mo Xin Gi''s behavior, on the other hand, was the opposite. His love for his sister was like an obsession.


    "Let me guess¡­ Mo Ning Yuan had no close friends and she was not even close to her parents. She also never left her courtyard without her brother. She had to ask her brother''s permission if she needed to do anything," Lory squinted.


    Yu Rui vigorously nodded, "Yes, young madam. How did you know?"


    Zhao Li Xin got worried when he saw Lory''s agitation. He stroked Lory''s back to calm her down, "There ¨C there¡­ What made you so anxious? Did you realize something?"


    Lory let out a long sigh and looked at Zhao Li Xin with a disgusted expression, "I think Mo Ning Yuan and Mo Xin Gi had an incestuous rtionship."


    A pin-drop silence followed as they all looked at Lory with a dumbfounded expression. Lory could understand their reaction as it was hard to swallow. Incest was a big taboo but sadly it still happened. She continued, "I don''t know how long the incestuous rtion was going on but I''m sure Mo Xin Gi''s feelings for Mo Ning Yuan were beyond the brother-sister feelings. I believe Mo Ning Yuan was groomed by Mo Xin Gi since she was a child as he made her so dependent on him. She might not have realized it was wrong until it was toote¡­"


    "Are you sure?" Zhao Li Xin found it hard to believe. He, who hated woman, in general, couldn''t imagine lusting over his own sister. The act was beyond disgusting. It was a heinous sin.


    "I am not very sure since this type of crime is not easy to prove, not mentioning the fact that Mo Xin Gi is already dead!" Lory sipped her tea to calm herself down. She tapped her teacup with her index finger. "Perhaps¡­Xie Hua Ling knew about this as he was close to Mo Xin Gi and he also had an intimate rtionship with Mo Ning Yuan. It would be weird if he didn''t know anything¡­"


    "He may have used this to ckmailed Mo Ning Yuan¡­" Zhao Li Xin chimed in.


    "¡­Or he became the hero who saved the beauty," Lory tilted her head.


    Zhao Li Xin''s lips curved slightly, "He might have knocked some senses into Mo Ning Yuan head about her brother''s aberrant tendency. He might have told her he would save her as he couldn''t stop Mo Xin Gi."


    "By killing her own brother?" Lory doubted the theory.


    "Won''t you have felt angry if you were Mo Ning Yuan?" Zhao Li Xin asked in confusion.


    "Yes! I''ll be mad if I was raised in a normal society as I would be taught the social norms that apply in society, but Mo Ning Yuan was dissociated from the norm. Her brother made her pure and oblivious about the world around her. He made himself her one and only world. This is why I don''t think she would kill Mo Xin Gi. She must have loved him as twisted as it may sound."

 Chapter 418 - Lover And Enemy

    Late at night, Lory secretly returned to her courtyard all by herself because Zhao Li Xin have to pretend he''s still struggled to search the shadow tigers in the wilderness. After she takes a bath she open the window in her rooms and gazing to the moon, it''s been a while since she watches the moon alone, it feel quite nostalgic.


    She wonders how everyone doing in Verrion, what is brother doing right now is he still loves to take three hours naps, is Fred still like to nag her brother and the others. Is he still bickering with Fargo as he used to and what about Jay? Is he got dump again? is clift still spend his time in the library or is he busy taking care of her brother as a mother would be? reminiscence about them feel bittersweet for her and yet her mouth curved as she remembers all the stupid thing she had done with them.??


    People would say she have a painful life but Lory disagrees with them, her life is a bliss, she was care and love by everyone around her, she never been lied or betrayed by anyone close to her unlike Zhao Li Xin and Ming Yue Yin. Her father maybe strick but he always there whenever she needed him, he guides her, taught her, and prepared her to be the best she could be as a person as well as a princess, she will not be who she is now without her father guidance.


    And her Mother¡­.her beloved mother, even in death she keeps protecting her, her mother used to say to her and Lucas ''My love for you as deep as the ocean, as vast as the sky, as much as the stars in the sky'' she thought it''s only an impression but it''s true, her mother died to protect her and keep protecting even after she was gone. In this world could anyone was loved as much as her?


    And when she thought she would be alone, Zhao Li Xin came to her life, and once again she was loved deeply. then she met with Ming Yue Yin, Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the others. Zhao Li Xin has given her ce to call home and love that she lost before too long she bes attached to this world, she could never thank him enough and yet she leads the cmity to this world.


    And what is this demon up to, why he interferes with human measly problem, what does he want?


    ''YOU ARE MINE!''


    Lory got a shiver all over her bods when she remembers thest word Lazarus shouted at her, she clenched her fist tightly until it loses it''s color.


    ''That dammed snake'' Lory cursed in her head, if he wants her then let hime, there must be another way to destroy that demon once for all. She will never let Lazarus hurt everyone she loves, not in this world or any other world, she will not be given up and after all she fights better when she was push to the corner.


    ___________________________


    Another woman also can sleep tonight, shey on the couch with her hair cascade on her shoulder, she has oval shape face with a pair of deep-set eyes, her mouth is small but plump just like cherry and her skin is fair as a white jade without any blemish, she looks pure and innocent and slightly frail just like small jasmine flower, she is the epitome of innocent beauty if only she dresses more conservatively.


    She only wears her inner white robes and the cors a little bit lose showing her vicle. She feel the gust of cold wind behind her back "I know you wille¡­" she turns her head slowly with seductive smiles bloom in her delicate face.


    "Mo Ning Yuan" he called her awkwardly.


    "Brother Xie, it''s been a while" she weed him with sweet but shy smiles just like an innocent maiden meeting with her beloved man.


    Her sultry voice and loose dress make Xie Hua Ling gulp, she bes more beautiful than a few years ago. She still looks as innocent as she used to be but now she exudes with sexuality, for a man like him is hard to remain calm.


    Mo Ning Yuan already used with they way Xie Hua Ling looking at her, when she was still a child and innocent she didn''t understand what is that look mean, she only feel ufortable and embarrassed but knows¡­she enjoying it "You always sneaking around to my room whenever you have a bad mood, it''s been two years since thest time you visit my bedroom, since my brother died¡­" she faintly smiles as she pours wine on the porcin cup gracefully.


    "You still me me for what happened, huh?" he sneers


    "me you¡­" she widens her eyes then she tilted her head as she acknowledged something "No, not anymore¡­." she shoves the wine cup as she invited him to drink.


    Xie Hua Ling scoffed, he flicks her robes before he takes a sit "I find it hard to believe Ning Yuan, you have used in front of the elders, even your father dare to question me"


    Mo Ning Yuan stifles as she takes a seat and raised her winecup elegantly "Should you ming me, you said you will cure his ''disease'' and yet you kill him, you used me to kill him" she said with indifferent tone then she sips her wine as if it was nothing.


    "The cured for such a disease is death, there''s no enough medicine to cureyour Brother, if he still alive you think you can get away from him, he''s been molested you since you eleven years old even your cultivation has ruined because of him"


    Of course, she knows, her brother want to caged her he never let her have a chance to spread her wing even her cultivation is only a scammed using a pill to make her look like having high cultivation but the truth is her foundation is so weak like sand because all her breakthrough ising from pill and elixir she even never earned to stabilizes her Qi after the breakthrough and after a few years her body gradually ruined and her cultivation degreasedter she unable to cultivated again. She hated her brother for broken her wings but she loved him too because for a long time he had be her everything.


    "Oh please don''t act like a righteous man here, not in front of me" Mo Ning Yuan rolls her eyes "I know you jealous with my Brother talent, you feel threatened by him that''s why you need to get rid of him but it''s funny¡­you think after my brother dies you will have smooth life but Xie Xiu Wei came and take your position, I bet it was you who incited him to attack Long Ming" Mo Ning Yuan mocked him as she sneers at Xie Hua Ling.


    "Mo Ning Yuan!" he hits the table violently.


    She ignores Xie Hua Ling''s anger rather than scarred she feel aroused by his anger "And yet nothing change after Xie Xiu Wei perishes another one ising... Xie Xian Zie even Chen Hu Yin shove you out of the limelight, the only advantages you have is Nan Yu Qi so you abandoned you long childhood sweetheart for exchange of power, tell me, brother Xie, what kinda man are you, do you feel pathetic?" her eyes filled with mockery she sneers at him as if he was a joke, but maybe he is, he can''t handle thepetition he keeps falling out, he used all dirty tricks he got to get rid his rival but the new one always appear out of nowhere.


    Shammed and anger brimmed in his eyes, he looks Mo Ning Yuan with bloodshot eyes, he grabs her cor violently then he pressed her to the table "Whore!" he shouts furiously "Who do you think you are! You just a dirty woman who sleeps with your own brother, you are weak and useless you can''t say no to anyone not to your brother not even to me!" Xie Hua Ling choked her neck vigorously as he screams at her.


    "Hahaha¡­.I know, I know what I am¡­" sheugh and cough at the same times but there''s no fear in her eyes but excitement, she loves it, she like him better like this, cruel, brute and violent is better than watching his wearing the mask of noble gentleman young master Xie. He looks more captivating like this.


    "I am a filthy woman, I know people would scorn me, they would be disgusted, and they would condemn me. I don''t mind, in fact, I don''t care anymore, whatever I want is toote. My brother takes my innocent and you teach me to sin. I know what I am¡­how about you?" she spread her legs as she slowly circles around his waist "I know who you are Xie Hua Ling, you never need to pretend in front of me, we are the same. Your beautiful fiance will never understand you¡­not like me"


    Her voice is sweet and gentle her eyes as clear as a clear night sky without the cloud, she still as beautiful as before. His strangle gradually loose, he fixed his eyes to her moistened lips while her legs gently caress his waist. her soft legs brazenly hold his waist tighten and suddenly awaken the burning fire within him, she reminds him something he thought he had long forgotten.


    his mind back to the first time he touches her that night he remembers her scared and confuses looks just like a rabbit inside the cage she looks so helpless but now she looks different, she didn''t look like a harmless rabbit anymore she more like a snake trapping her prey and he is the prey and he knew she eager to devour him.


    "Tell me what you want brother Xie?" she asked with a coquettish smile.


    "Everything¡­.."

 Chapter 419 - A Beautiful Day

    "Lory, wake up sweety, you will miss the beautiful day if you sleep too long?"


    A soft voice awaked her from her nap, a beautiful woman with long blonde hair hover above her, her smiles is gentle as a breeze as she looking down on her with her blue eyes.??


    "Mo ¨C ther?" Lory faintly calls her mother while rubbing her eyes.


    Lorenna takes a seat beside her daughter, she fixed her knitted sweater "You will have stomachache if you sleep after eating" she wipe the crumbs from the corner of her mouth.


    Lory realizes they were in the city park having a pic with her family and the Archknight and their family, she saw Fred reading under the tree, beside him Jay wearing headphones while listening music, he make guitar gestures along the way and annoyed Fred who smacks him with the book.


    Then she saw Fargo ying catching ball with her uncle Zargan¡­.violently, no one dare to catch the ball and they secretly sneak away from two brute men.


    The weather is mild as the sun cover behind the white cloud, Lory saw kites with long tails flying on the sky, many children y with kites with their brother and father, and the mother sitting on the rug preparing the lunch. It just another beautiful and peaceful day in Herriond.


    Suddenly Lory remembers something, if she fell asleep then Lucas must be sleeping like her too, even as a child Lucas has developed his hobby as a sleeper but where is he, Lory search her right and left but she didn''t find her brother "Mother, where is Luc?"


    "Luc?" Lorenna chuckle "Your Father wake her up" she lifts her chin towards frightening Lucas being thrown away by Marcus on the air "Waky-waky little boy, it''s time to y!" Marcus bounces him up and down to the air repeatedly. Lucas looks shocked and paled there''s tears on the corner of his eyes.


    ''What a rude way to wake four years old child''


    "Do you feel lucky I''m the one who wakes you up" Lorenna raised her eyebrows as she smiles sweetly at Lory.


    Lory nods her head profusely.


    For the outsider, Marcus is a charismatic, intelligent and firm leader and wless king but behind the door, he is a mischievous man who likes teasing his friends and family, in fact Lory and Lucas shenanigans are inherited from Marcus, especially Lucas, his nonchnt attitude and mischief behavior is very much like Marcus, on the other hand, Lory is more like Lorenna even though she have her share as a troublemaker but overall she looks soft on the outside but ridiculously hard on the inside.


    "Marcus, stop scaring your Son!" Lorenna shouts at her husband as she feel pity to her Son.


    "Come on boy, let''s y with uncle Zargy and Fargo!" Marcus wrapped Lucas with his arm just like a bag of rice.


    "Noooo!!" Lucas pleads desperately, the little boy waving her hand and his legs wildly but his father ignored him as he make a long strides toward the mostpetitive throwing ball ever in the park.


    Lory lit a candle for Lucas silently ''Jump from the frying pan right into the fire''


    "¡­." Lorenna can''t say anything anymore but sigh, she pours a cup of tea and hand it to her daughter "Here have a tea to warm yourself"


    Smell the sweet and sour scent of warm lemon tea Lory face blushed in delight "Un¡­" she nods her head as she sips her tea happily then Lorena hand him a small cupcake for her daughter, she knew Lory have a pant of a sweet tooth, lory face can''t be more excited when her mother put two small cupcakes on her te.


    "Eat slowly little princess, no one will take your te~" Lorennaughs as she watches her daughter devour the cupcake in one gulp.


    "You don''t know that" she twitches her nose, just like she thought, Jay is eyeing her cupcake from afar "Are you Vulturous?''


    Lorenna burst tough, she holds her stomach as she watches her daughter devour all the cupcakes without consideration for other people, Jay looking at them with the disappointed look but Lory grinned smugly at him with teeth cover with chocte.


    It was a perfect sunny day for her family and friends gather at the same ce. Lorenna watched her beloved husband, Marcus ying with her Son and his friends, is been a while since heughs heartily like this, but what he does? is not easy to be A king especially a Lucient Heir.


    "Here mother say Aaah¡­." Lory feeds her pink macaroons while open her mouth cutely.


    Her heart be soften, she takes a bite and kisses her daughter cheek "Thank you sweetheart"


    Lory blushed as she happy being kiss by her mother.


    "It''s a great day isn''t it lory?"she squeezes Lory cheeks lightly.


    "Are you happy mother?"


    "Very, I have you, Lucas and Marcus, how can I not be happy~" sheughs heartily.


    "I also happy but when I grew up I will find someone like Father and be happier" Lory cheers while raising her hands.


    "Eh, I thought you want to marry your father?" Lorenna tilted her head.


    Lory sadly shakes her head "Fred said I can marry with Father or Lucas, it should be someone unrted¡­" she looks downcast as she yed with her fingers.


    "Hoo, Fred told you that?" Lorenna patted her cheek, she already could imagine her broken heart husband once he knew about this, it seems Fred will get punished again.


    "Mother where do you find father, I want to find a man like a Father too" Lory pull her mother sleeve repeatedly.


    Lorenna bes speechless ''Is her husband is a cabbaged she found in the market?''


    "What if your man, unlike your Father?"


    "Then I don''t want it!" Lory pout and she crossed her hands as she rejects the idea strongly.


    Lorenna can''t help giggles "Sweetheart that''s not how it works" she stroked Lory head "Your love one would not be anything you ever saw before, he will pop out of nowhere and sweep you out of your feet, just like that" she snapped her fingers.


    "I don''t believe it!" Lory narrowed her eyes, she thought this is another way of her mother teasing her again.


    "Believe me, that''s what happened between me and your Father though"


    "Really?" Lory beamed "People said you and Father is a soulmate and they said you will always together forever and ever" she cheers excitedly, her eyes brimmed with pride and joy while talking about her parents.


    "Soulmate huh¡­.perhaps we are" Lorenna mutters but then she weakly smiles at Lory "The term of a soulmate is being exaggerated by poem and fairy tales, they always make it so romantic and cheesy, soulmate....how many people meet one, and is not always bring joy..." she sighed.


    "Someone told me a long time before that every human born with the half-circle, is like iplete life, they say it''s hinder us from our true destiny, that''s why people would search their other half through all the world is like an instinct¡­." She mutters in a low voice as her eyes are on a daze.


    ???Mother, I don''t understand?" Lory tilted her head cutely, her big purple eyes blink in confusion.


    Lorenna snapped back from her stupor "It''s fine, you will know it someday. When you meet him your destiny will beplete and he will help you to understand why you here in a first ce" Lorenna poked Lory nose gently.


    "So you know why you here mother?" Lory innocently asked.


    "Uh-huh¡­." She smiles mysteriously.


    Lory bes impatient "Then why are you here mother?"


    "I''m here so I can have both of you¡­my Sun and my Moon¡­"

 Chapter 420 - Obscure Plan

    Lory''s eyes were glued to the ceiling while her mind was still in her past. It took her while to differentiate her dream from reality. She took a deep breath and massaged her forehead. Her dreams were being more vivid as days passed. She also wondered why her dreams focused more on her mother since she came into this world. ''My sun and my moon...'', Was Lory''s mother trying to tell her something? Why did she keep hearing those words?


    "Bad dream?"??


    A startled Lory jolted up but was quickly relieves when she saw a familiar handsome man walk towards her from the screen divider. Surprise still filled her voice, "Li Xin, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be hiding for a few days?"


    "I am¡­ I''ll be hiding here," Zhao Li Xin responded casually.


    "You''ll what? Is it safe?" Lory suddenly had the urge to bang Zhao Li Xin''s head and see what was inside. What he was doing was risky since someone could be watching her. The Sacred Mountain Peak was in big turmoil and everyone watched everyone with suspicion. Their good n would go down the drain if someone caught them.


    He shrugged with indifference, "I will stay where I want to stay¡­ Who will stop me?"


    "No one, apparently," Lory chuckled and rolled her eyes. Zhao Li Xin was such an arrogant man but she couldn''t hate him. She smiled foolishly at herself as her dream came back to her. Zhao Li Xin was unlike her father and yet she fell deeply in love with him. Her mother was right, love worked differently for everyone.


    "I thought you had a bad dream but you are now smiling on your own," Zhao Li Xin sat by the bedside. "You kept mumbling incoherently in your sleep."


    "It was not a bad dream. It is just¡­ I dreamt about my family, again," Lory said. It was possible he could not understand her because she was speaking the Handnguage.


    "Oh¡­" Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how tofort her as he didn''t understand family love. He was oblivious of Lory''s feelings but he knew he needed to offer her some kind offort. He gently patted her head and said awkwardly, "Uhm, don''t be sad¡­"


    His awkwardness brought a smile to Lory''s face. She was grateful as she felt better, "Thank you¡­ You always know how to make me feel better."


    ''I do?'' Zhao Li Xin was stunned at her words.


    "Okay, I''ll take a bath first then have breakfast," Lory jumped from the bed and ran to the bathroom leaving the confused Lord in the room. Zhao Li Xin frowned for a moment then shifted his gaze to Girsha who was nestling on a smallfy pillow on a small table in the corner.


    "You think I''ve helped her?" Zhao Li Xin asked Girsha despite knowing the bird would not reply.


    Girsha blinked and nodded his small head [You are¡­]


    Zhao Li Xin''s gaze softened as he smiled warmly. Girsha was the only other person, apart from Lory, who he could show such an expression. It could be because he knew Girsha was more than a pet to Lory. Zhao Li Xin hated to admit it but he knew Girsha''s position in Lory''s heart was irreceable. He was also ready to love anyone Lory loved unless it was another man.


    Zhao Li Xin had already brewed Lory sun citrus tea when she was done with her bath. Her taste buds were like those of a four-year-old as she didn''t like to drink or eat anything bitter - this included Jin Hao''s medicine. Her face flushed with happiness when she smelled the tea.


    "Have a seat. I will dry your hair," Zhao Li Xin gently pushed her to the chair in front of the dressing mirror and gently massaged her scalp with a warm towel. Lory rxed more as she gotfortable.


    "Xie Hua Ling and Mo Ning Yuan met in her courtyardst night," Zhao Li Xin revealed calmly like it was no big deal.


    "The Mo family is now an empty shell. It is not surprising for anyone to easily get in and out of the manor, especially if the person has high cultivation like Xie Hua Ling. Getting into a ce like that would be a walk in a park," Lory understood the Mo family situation. It was a pity the once strong family had fallen to a miserable situation.


    "Why did Xie Hua Ling meet with her? I didn''t think Mo Ning Yuan had anything good to offer?" Lory was baffled by the weird news.


    "Who knows? They seem to have a strong connection. I don''t understand what they are thinking?" Zhao Li Xin muttered as he started tob her hair. He did not understand certain things when it came to men and women''s rtionships, especially if they was a lot of pull and tag. He also failed to understand theplex feeling between lovers.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t like to make thingsplicated when it came to feelings. If a man wanted a woman to be with him, the man had to be honest and truthful. One should not act tough or y hard-to-get. Zhao Li Xin''s method of courting Lory was also very simple. He believed he had to always be there for her.


    He would be there when she became sad, lonely, or when she was hurt. Lory should never have to search for him or make excuses to meet him since he would always be there when she needed him. Zhao Li Xin didn''t like ying mind games with Lory. It was something he did with others but not her.


    Zhao Li Xin''s method was simple and very effective yet it was hard for others to do the same. This was especially true for people with overbearing and tyrant tendencies like a young master from an influential family.


    "They may findfort in each other," Lory shrugged and guessed.


    "Comfort?" Zhao Li Xin was still puzzled.


    "They have hidden a secret all their lives. A shameful secret that fills them with disgust and pain. I think they must be tortured by this secret. I think they feel suffocated by it and they need someone who would not condemn them. Someone who will not squint their eyes in disgust when they show them their rotten side. This could be the reason," Lory watched Zhao Li Xin frown with an amused smile. "You can say they are birds of the same feathers flocking together."


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows knotted together as he finished braiding Lory''s hair, "I don''t fully understand it but I think I know what you mean."


    "What I don''t understand is who is Mo Ning Yuan siding with?" Lory propped her chin with her palm and shook her head with confusion. "Is it the Mo family, Xie Hua Ling, Xie Xian Zi, or someone we don''t even know?"


    "I also have some new information from Mong Gui. The Chen family member involved with Mo Ning Yuan is Chen Hu Yin," Zhao Li Xin said flippantly as he concentrated on Lory''s hair.


    "Chen Hu Yin? Chen Yi Suan''s brother? Xie Xian Zi''s supporter?" Lory rained him with many questions. She couldn''t believe another influential man was also tangled with Mo Ning Yuan.


    "Yes, that one¡­" Zhao Li Xin answered tly. A faint smile touched his face as he was done styling Lory''s hair.


    "What is she thinking? Why is she keeping everyone on her hook? What does she want?" Lory was dumbfounded. She did not understand Mo Ning Yuan''s true motive. She wanted to believe Mo Ning Yuan only wanted to increase her cultivation by sleeping with these powerful men, but she suspected there was more. Could Mo Ning Yuan''s sinister n be rted to Lazarus?


    "I know what you are thinking¡­" Zhao Li Xin held her from behind and softly whispered in her ear. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t let anything happen to you."


    His warm embrace calmed her but she knew she now needed to be more vignt than ever. There was something brewing under her nose and she had a bad premonition about the future. However, she did not worry about it as she had the beautiful man who was currently embracing her. She could almost feel the snake mark on her nape turn as cold as ice.


    "Lory, everything is going to be okay," Zhao Li Xin tightened his embrace to reassured Lory as she thought Lory was anxious about Mo Ning Yuan harming her. "I will never let anything happen to you. I will not make the same mistake again."


    Lory smiled weakly, "I know¡­"


    ''And so will I''.

 Chapter 421 - Ancient Blood

    "By the way, how does the tiger cub look like?" Lory shifted the topic to something lighter. It was no use overthinking about something she did not fully understand.


    "You want to see it?" Zhao Li Xin was happy with the change of topic.??


    "Un!" Lory nodded with excitement.


    "Let me show you," Zhao Li Xin held her hand and they both disappeared into the ring.


    Lory was startled when the shifted but she''s not surprised when they arrived in the ring. Girsha immediately burst out of her chest and flew to the sky as a gigantic red dragon appeared before them. A bright red light appeared around the dragon as it transformed into a human.


    "It''s been a while, Princess Lorient," Huo Long greeted her with a big smile.


    "Nice to meet you again," Lory greeted him back.


    "I heard you are currently searching for the old records with information on the Crimson Lightning Sword. It''s so amazing! I did not expect it!" Huo Long stared at Zhao Li Xin with awe.


    "You don''t think I will find it?" Zhao Li Xin was offended with Huo Long for doubting his ability.


    "No, I am surprised you haven''t killed anyone yet. The old you would have charged into the Sacred Mountain Peak and killed everyone there," Huo Long earnestly responded.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes, "Who do you think I am?"


    "A weapon of mass destruction," Huo Long quickly replied.


    "..."


    It''s hard to refute Huo Long''s argument. Lory had heard the rumors before but luckily Zhao Li Xin had only killed those who deserved it. None were innocents something that seemed normal in a cultivator''s world. Killing others was the norm. It was why Lory was not disturbed by Zhao Li Xin''s past behavior. She also knew Zhao Li Xin only hurt those who provoked him first. People in this world could be very vicious.


    "I''m here to see the tiger cub. Where is it? I don''t see it?" Lory cheerfully broke the awkward mood.


    "Oh, the little tiger? The cub is feasting on the fire crystal fruit," Huo Long said with a long face as he beckoned at Zhao Li Xin and Lory to followed him.


    They walked into the forest and passed through red and orange leaf trees. A little ck tiger with honey-colored eyes was behind a yellow bush. Ity on the grass with its back and stomach bulging under his little paws. The little tiger burped as he dozed off. Huo Long''s face turned ck. His precious fire crystal fruit had almost gone extinct in a day. The little cub was an audacious beast.


    Lory''s eyes, on the other hand, widened as she saw the bundle of ck fur with big honey color eyes. The tiger was cute with a chubby stomach. It looked like a chubby doll. Lory shrieked with excitement, "How cute!"


    The cub was startled awake. It quickly rose with vignce but his small body was gently embraced in a woman''s hands. The little tiger dropped its vignce when it felt no threat. It weakly lifted its head and watched the woman who he surprising felt attached too. Lory''s heart turned into mush as she looked at the little tiger''s honey eyes.


    "Hello, little one. My name is Lory. I''m sorry to have surprised you," Lory gently put the cub down as she worried she would scare the little tiger.


    The little tiger tilted his head as he watched her. The woman before him felt strange as she did not exude greed or malicious intent like other humans. However, the man behind the woman gave him chills. The cub would never have gotten close to the man if it were not for his father, the leader of the shadow tiger tribe, trusting the man. The cub could not feel anything from the man as he seemed like an empty void. The little tiger growled faintly when he met Zhao Li Xin''s cold eyes but Lory thought the little tiger was scared of her.


    "Don''t be afraid. I will not hurt you¡­ Li Xin, the little one is scared of me. What should I do?" Lory felt dejected as she turned to Zhao Li Xin for help.


    "..." Zhao Li Xin looked back at Lory with a nk expression.


    Huo Long rolled his eyes and thought, ''I think you are asking the wrong person''.


    Girsha suddenly swooped in and perched on Lory''s shoulder. His appearance shocked the little tiger more than Huo Long''s appearance. The little cub felt like a mountain was pressing on his chest as he could barely breathe. His little body shivered excessively as he cowered on the ground and whined faintly.


    The little cub looked very pitiful and Lory was disheartened as she watched the cub struggle. She didn''t understand why the cub was scared. Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with worry but he also didn''t know how tofort a beast. He couldn''t evenfort other human beings other than Lory.


    "Venerable elder, please don''t scare the little one. This cub will die from a heart attack in this state," Huo Long shifted his gaze to Girsha.


    Girsha red at Huo Long and the red dragon''s face became stiff. He nervously waved his hands in front of his face, "I... I don''t mean to be presumptuous¡­ I just thought the Princess would be sad if something happened to the little cub."


    "What''s wrong? Why is this cub scared of you?" Lory lifted the little tiger and embraced him in a protective manner. Lory red at Girsha. [Why are you scaring him, old birdie?]


    [Is not me...] Girsha felt wronged. He hadn''t done anything.


    "It''s because of the ancient blood on the venerable elder''s veins. It affects the little cub," Huo Long said.


    "Girsha blood?" Zhao Li Xin was surprised.


    "Yes, this Lord''s blood is even more powerful than mine. His blood is more archaic than anyone I know," Huo Long said in a respectful manner.


    Zhao Li Xin was thunderstruck by the revtion. He thought Huo Long was the most ancient creature he ever met in his life yet it was only his Huo Long''s consciousness as his mortal body was long gone. The ring was created to only store his soul. This was why Huo Long was unable to leave the ring despite being very strong.


    Zhao Li Xin was now surprised to know Girsha was even older than Huo Long and yet he still maintained his mortal body. There''s no beast in the world who could live that long. What kinda creature was Girsha and why did he serve Lory?


    "So, it''s because of you..." Lory med Girsha once again. She patted the little cub''s head like a mother hen and coxed gently, "Don''t be scared. The old birdie will never hurt you."


    The little tiger slowly lifted his head as Lory''s gentle words washed away the fear in his heart. He didn''t know why but he trusted the woman with all his heart. It was weird since shadow guards were proud and arrogant creatures that hated humans. The little cub licked Lory''s fingers to show his obedience towards her.


    "The tiger seems to like you," Zhao Li Xin was surprised by how Lory was able to easily tame the shadow tiger. Cubs were also wary towards humans.


    "Really?" Lory was ted by the information.


    "Hm, it is rare for high-level beasts to easily trust humans," Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    "Really? How did you get the cub then? Don''t tell me you killed all of them?" Lory became a little anxious as she knew Zhao Li Xin''s temperament.


    "No, I did not! It would be a waste. I had an agreement with them," Zhao Li Xin said. He was secretly relieved he decided not to kill the whole tribe.


    "What agreement?"


    "I''ll give the Sacred Mountain Peak territory to them. Ah¡­actually I will be returning it to them since this mountain used to belong to the shadow tigers before the Sacred Mountain Peak society killed the shadow beasts and almost made them extinct. They are only a few hundreds of them remaining."


    "You will give them an opportunity to avenge themselves?" She was startled by his deal but she agreed with his method. She had investigated the Sacred Mountain Peak members and had concluded that none of them were decent people. She thought the children under eight years could possibly be good as they had yet to kill anyone. The older children could beat their servants to death for the pettiest of reasons yet their parents didn''t say anything or punish them as they considered it normal behavior.


    "Hum.." Zhao Li Xin agreed with a slight hum.


    Lory was not against his n but she was reluctant to send the cute little tiger to Nan Yu Qi hands, "Is the little guy gonna be okay? I''m worried about the contract between human and beast."


    "Judging by Nan Yu Qi''s character, She will make a master and servant contract with the cub. This means the contractual beast would die if she dies, but she will remain alive if the contractual beast dies," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "There is a selfish contract like that and you can do that?" Lory gaped.


    "Yes. Most people use this type of contract as they only use beasts as weapons," Huo Long sighed. Humans had always been selfish creatures since the beginning of time.


    "What? How cruel!" Lory frowned with anger. The cute little tiger blinked his big eyes at and her heart melted instantly. She asked with worry, "Can you do something, Li Xin?"


    "There is one way," Zhao Li Xin showed her a small yellow topaz stone the size of a marble. "If he swallows this, the stone will protect his soul when I break the contractter."


    "Oh! The little one will be fine?" Lory asked with joy.


    "Naturally..." Zhao Li Xin nodded calmly.


    Lory sighed with relief but she asked casually, "How do you break the contract anyway?"


    Zhao Li Xin made a killing gesture across his neck with his hand as he smiled wickedly, "Obviously"

 Chapter 422 - Ancient Blood II

    Lory''s eyes were glued on the gemstone as she thought, ''Protecting soul, huh, maybe¡­?''


    [Don''t even dream about it!] Girsha''s voice warned through her head.??


    [What? I didn''t think anything¡­] Lory pursed her lips.


    [Your soul is not the same as a beast''s soul. Do you think your Lucient soul is like cabbage that is easily found anywhere? Do you think a simple stone could protect you after you made a contract with the fallen God? We would never have fallen into this situation if it was that easy!] Girsha spoke with exasperation as he needed to discourage Lory from running with a stupid idea.


    Lucient souls were more precious than the other souls in the world. They were strong, clean, and pure. It was the reason God chose the first Lucient and his heirs to rule the world. Her lustrous soul could only be seen by powerful beings like him or Huo Long, the red dragon. Intelligent beasts like the sacred beasts, only felt like they were soaking in a hot spring during winter when they met such souls.


    The ancient blood in the Lucient veins also gave beasts a sense of familiarity. It was the reason sacred beasts could ignore Shin Jiu, the supposed blessed child, and attach themselves to Lory instead. Beasts thatcked power and intelligence, on the other hand, had a strong urged to devour Lory when they met her, while demons like Lazarus saw Lory''s soul like an addictive drug.


    In Hand, beasts would always attack Lory relentlessly and even ignore other prey to chase her. At the time, Lory thought the beasts were always angered by something she did. Only a few people, including her father, knew the true reason but no one took the time to exin it to Lory and Lucas as they had their own agenda. Marcus never told them because he thought it helped train his children to be strong and more aware, while Girsha thought it was funny to watch Lory being chased by the hordes of beasts.


    [I know-I know! Geez¡­! Calm down, oldie. I was just a little curious] Lory rolled her eyes. She knew nothing was that easy to solve.


    "How does the stone work?" Lory directed her curiosity to Zhao Li Xin.


    "The stone will give the beast''s soul protection at the very moment I kill Nan Yu Qi. The crucial moment is the time before herst breath as it is when the contract reacts. We will only need to preserve the beast''s soul until Nan Yu Qi''s soul moves to the afterlife.


    This little beast would survive and live on without her once the contract breaks automatically," Zhao Li Xin exined patiently since Lory seemed to care about the little beast''s wellbeing. The thought slightly annoyed Zhao Li Xin.


    "So, the contract is the bomb and Nan Yu Qi''s soul is the detonator," Lory pinched her chin in contemtion. His exnation sounded like two people handcuffed with the same bomb. The destruction of Nan Yu Qi''s soul would activate the bomb and the little beast''s soul would be freed from it if he was protected from it in time.


    "Deto...what?" The term confused Zhao Li Xin.


    "Okay, I get it!" Lory pped her hands. Her eye''s shifted to the small gemstone in Zhao Li Xin''s palm, "What should we do with it? Should the cub wear it or what?"


    "He has to swallow it after a contract is established between him and Nan Yu Qi," Zhao Li Xin said.


    Lory squinted as she thought. The cub eating the gemstone didn''t sound healthy to her. Won''t the little guy get constipated instead? She did not think there were veterinaries in this world. She pulled the little cub closer and asked with reluctance, "You are sure about this? Won''t he get a stomachache?"


    Zhao Li Xin watched her concern with jealousy as she never seemed very concerned when something involved him. He was a little dejected.


    If Lory would have read his thoughts, she would have asked Zhao Li Xin if he was sure he wanted to be treated like a dog, and if the little cub heard Lory''s thoughts, he would have reminded her he was not a dog but a powerful shadow tiger!


    "Do you trust me?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a low voice.


    "I do!" Lory quickly reply.


    "It is settled then¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed heavily and went quiet as he was still annoyed.


    Lory worried when Zhao Li Xin went quiet as he rarely got mad at her. She could literally count on one hand the number of times he had gotten mad at her and it was mostly because it was her fault. She ced the little cub on the ground and reached for Zhao Li Xin''s hand.


    "Are you mad?" Lory anxiously bit her lips.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at Lory for a second and averted his eyes, "No¡­"


    Lory pursed her lips, "You lie! Why won''t you look at me?"


    Zhao Li Xin turned to her as he couldn''t handle her pleading. His voice was t, "I''m looking at you now¡­"


    "I''m sorry. I was a little worried but don''t be mad, okay¡­?" Lory leaned forward and pecked his cheek.


    Zhao Li Xin''s anger subsided without a trace like a stream of cold water. He was even ashamed of how easily he could be persuaded by her. He exhaled as he submitted to his fate as a henpecked husband. Lory, on the other hand, was relieved once she was able to coax him.


    [Lory¡­ This little one¡­ I smell something on him¡­] Girsha suddenly perched on the little cub''s head. The little tiger was once again scared as he pressed his head to the ground and covered his face with his tiny paws.


    Lory red at Girsha, pushed him off the little cub''s head, and lifted the little tiger into her embrace [What do you mean?]


    There was a glint in Girsha''s green eyes as he sniffed [It''s a faint smell. It could be because he hasn''t fully awakened yet¡­ Hmm, this is Interesting¡­]


    [Hey, birdie, what are you thinking?] Lory asked with impatience.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhao Li Xin couldn''t resist jumping in.


    Lory shrugged. "I don''t know. Girsha says he smells something from this little one?"


    "Is it beast poop?" Zhao Li Xin''s face turned dark as he grabbed the beast from Lory. The little cub immediately became anxious when Zhao Li Xin held him.


    The little cub growled softly while his little body trembled. Lory took the cub away from Zhao Li Xin as she felt bad for it. "No, not that¡­ Calm down, baby. It''s fine. This big man won''t hurt you. Why is this guy so scared of you and Girsha?"


    "Maybe because he is a coward," Zhao Li Xin said with indifference.


    "Psst, don''t say that! What if you embarrass this little guy?" Lory quickly covered the tiger cub''s ears.


    "Why are you keep holding him?" Zhao Li Xin''s anger returned.


    "Because this little guy is so small and cute~" Lory''s face flushed as she rubbed her cheek on the cub''s furry head.


    "...." Zhao Li Xin''s anger peaked. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder and pulled her close to his chest.


    Lory was stunned. She almost dropped the little cub as her head hit Zhao Li Xin''s chest. Sheined, "What are you doing?"


    "I also like holding small and cute creatures," Zhao Li Xin casually answered.


    Lory blushed and pretended to be angry, "Stupid!"


    Huo Long and Girsha watched the y with dark faces.


    ''The dammed couple flirt anywhere and anytime, huh?'' Girsha twitched his non-existent eyebrows.


    ''Ancestor, I think they forgot we are here''. Huo Long thought. Although he was happy for Zhao Li Xin, he also couldn''t help but feel sad for himself. He also wanted to find a female dragon but he first needed to find a mortal body to do that. He gave a long sigh. It did not matter anyway as dragons no longer existed in this world. He was destined to be lonely.


    "Li Xin, wait don''t touch there¡­ It tickles ~"


    "Oh! How about here?"


    "No¡­hehe, stop it!"


    Huo Long coughed awkwardly ''Get a room, guys''.


    [HEY, do you want to listen to me or not?!] Girsha shouted with anger.

 Chapter 423 - Ancient Blood III

    "Okay ¨C okay, I''m listening," Lory pushed Zhao Li Xin''s face away from her neck. "Li Xin, stop it!"


    Zhao Li Xin ced his chin on top of Lory''s head and ignored herint. Lory pulled the little cub to her chest making them look like a totem pole as she turned to Girsha with a serious face. It was hard for Girsha to take them seriously the way they looked but he was too tired to bother [Fine¡­]??


    "This little cub and the library have the same smell. I didn''t think to tell you at first, as the scent from the library was very faint, but I''m now convinced there is something inside the library since the cub and old library have the same smell."


    "You can speak!!" Zhao Li Xin asked in shock. He didn''t even pay attention to Girsha''s words.


    "Ancestor! You can speak this world''snguage?" Huo Long was also stunned.


    "Of course¡­" Girsha stared at them as if they were stupid.


    Zhao Li Xin never heard Girsha''s voice before. He mostly saw Lory speak a weirdnguage and Girsha chirping alongside. He had never known how Lorymunicated with the bird and only thought the two were using telepathy which was not a weird thought as some high-leveled contractual beasts used the same method tomunicate with their masters.


    Zhao Li Xin also thought Girsha was unable to speak with other humans but Lory. Truthfully, he was clueless in matters regarding Girsha. Lory had never exined anything to him and he never probed her too much. The only thing Zhao Li Xin was certain of was Girsha was Lory''s protector, he knew Lory more than anyone and he would never harm her. These were the reasons Zhao Li Xin never probed into their past.


    "He was just being arrogant!" Lory rolled her eyes and said. "If I could learn thenguage here, how could this old birdie not understand it? It would have meant he was¡­stupid!"


    "You dare to call me stupid, girl?" Girsha red at Lory.


    "Duh," Lory replied carelessly.


    "Ancestor, what did you smell around the library?" Huo Long didn''t bother with Girsha''s previous behavior as it was said one became more entric the older they got. The ancestor, Girsha fell in the very old category.


    "There''s something inside the library, something powerful. It''s been a while since I recognized such power," Girsha muttered while his eyes glinted with curiosity and excitement.


    "Is it evil?" Lory was a little anxious because of the demon parasites'' existence.


    Girsha shook his little head and heaved, "No, it doesn''t feel like it is¡­ It feels different. The smell is a little faint so I''m not too sure."


    "The shadow tigers'' chief asked me to make sure the cub got into the library. What is in there has something to do with this cub," Zhao Li Xin revealed.


    "Oh well, there''s nothing we can do now. Let''s take this little one to that woman and see what happens," Lory rubbed the tiger''s paw. She was unwilling to part with it.


    ___________________________________


    A maidservant entered Nan Yu Qi''s room inside the Nan family residence and said. "Young miss, master Lu is here."


    Nan Yu Qi''s brimmed with joy and a happy smile spread across her face. She ced her embroidery on the table and said, "He''s faster than I thought."


    Shadow tigers were not easy to find and even harder to subdued. They were not only ferocious beasts but also high leveled and intelligent. Nan Yu Qi thought it would take Lu Xi weeks to aplish the job but it had taken him less than a week to do it. It seemed she had found a man of great potential.


    "I''ll meet him in the main garden. Ask our family beastmaster to join us."


    "Yes, young miss!" The maidservant bowed and left.


    "Congrattions, young miss. You have finally gotten a hold of a shadow tiger," One of Nan Yu Qi''s personal maids said as she helped Nan Yu Qi wear anotheryer of clothing. The maid had served Nan Yu Qi for five years and knew about Nan Yu Qi''s obsession with shadow tigers.


    Nan Yu Qi, who was in a great mood, couldn''t stop smiling. She would have run to the garden to see the shadow tiger, but she knew she had to uphold her image. She had grown up with the stories of the shadow tigers that ruled the mountain. No one could beat the most powerful shadow tiger that lived at the top of the snowy mountain. This went on for centuries until Xie Zhen, the ancestor of the Xie family, subdued the beast and created the Sacred Mountain Peak society.


    After their leader was defeated, the remaining shadow tigers tried to fight Xie Zhen and his subordinates but it was futile. Xie Zhen gave the shadow tigers a chance to serves him but the beasts were too proud and arrogant. They choose to fight to the death as they did not want to submit themselves to the humans who killed their kin.


    Although Xie Zhen at first felt pity for the losing beasts, he and his subordinates chose to ughter the rest of the shadow tiger tribe as he could not let them retaliate. The shadow beasts were mostly extinct as only about fifty of them were left. Few people had imed sightings close to the frozenke. Many had also tried to catch the shadow tigers but the ferocious beast would shred those who dared to get close into a thousand pieces. The sightings soon reduced as the shadow tigers hid well. The few people who actually saw the beasts seemed to always end up dead.


    It was normal for anyone to be obsessed with such strong, powerful, and elusive beasts. Nan Yu Qi could already imagine the envy from others for owning one. Her position in society and reputation would even raise further. She couldn''t wait to see everyone''s stare at her with green faces. Nan Yu Qi couldn''t help but smirked when she imagined their faces.


    Zhao Li Xin crossed his arms and leaned on the pavilion pole in the garden. His eyes were on the ground and seemed to be asleep. Nan Yu Qi''s maid wanted to reprimand him for his somewhat rude behavior but Nan Yu Qi raised a hand to stop the maid.


    Nan Yu Qi was rather amused than offended. She was usually surrounded by people who tried to curry her favor but Lu Xin was not the same as the rest. She couldn''t help but admire him a little as he maintained his dignity by showing his ability.


    Their eyes met when Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes. Nan Yu Qi''s heart thumped harder when his dark eyes looked at her deeply. She shyly averted her gaze but Zhao Li Xin didn''t notice the subtle change in Nan Yu Qi''s face. He cupped his fist politely and said, "Miss Nan."


    Nan Yu Qi walked past him and took a seat in the pavilion. Her question was direct, "Did you bring the shadow tiger?"


    Zhao Li Xin slightly moved and the little cub moved from behind his legs. Nan Yu Qi''s eyes widened with excitement. She beckoned at Zhao Li Xin to move the little beast closer to her. Nan Yu Qi raised her hand and tried to touch the cub when Zhao Li Xin ced it on the table before her, but the cub ran to the end of the table. It did not want to be touched by her as it was ufortable with the sh of greed in Nan Yu Qi''s eyes.


    "This¡­" Nan Yu Qi''s face became dark. She was upset with the little beast for rejecting her touch.


    "This beast needs to be tamed first," Zhao Li Xin stated with an indifference. He didn''t bother tofort Nan Yu Qi nor did show concern at the cub''s actions towards her.


    Nan Yu Qi felt a pang in her heart at his cold attitude. Her mood fell and she snapped at her maid."Where''s the beast master?"


    The maid was flustered by the abrupt question. Fortunately for her, the other maid walked towards them with a middle-aged man. She smiled with relief, "Here he is, young miss!"


    "Greetings, young miss," The beastmaster said.


    "I need you to settle a contract between me with this beast," Nan Yu Qi threw a clod re at the little cub. The cub would never disobey her once it was under the contract''s power.


    "This¡­this is a shadow tiger, young miss, how did you find it?" The beastmaster was dumbfounded with what he saw. Shadow tigers were overprotective with their cubs and the tribe would relentlessly fight for the safety of a single cub. He didn''t know if it was a good or a bad idea to own a shadow tiger''s cub.


    "Don''t worry! The shadow tiger''s tribe will not harm me once we make a master-servant contract with the cub," Nan Yu Qi smiled smugly as she was right. The tribe won''t hurt her for the sake of their kin. Nan Yu Qi was sadly oblivious of Zhao Li Xin''s n in regards to the shadow tigers.


    Zhao Li Xin seemed cid as he watched them with an indifferent gaze. The little tiger cub nced at Zhao Li Xin with doubt. Although it was scared of the man, it believed in the tribe chief''s decision and the kind beautifuldy he met in the man''s ring. It trusted Zhao Li Xin because it trusted both his chief and Lory.


    The Beastmaster was excited at the prospects of them getting a chance to control a shadow tiger. Their society had tried to get their hands-on Shin Jiu, the blessed child, as they hoped to create an army of beasts and to subdue the shadow tigers'' tribe. Having the blessed child on their said would have made their ns a lot easier.


    "The leader of our society will rejoice when he learns of this!" The beastmaster was pleased as he thought of the possible oue of having a shadow tiger.


    Nan Yu Qi smiled calmly at his words. She believed she could be the next holydy once her name rose beyond measure and she would no longer bepared to Nan Yu Wei.


    "Start the contract!" Nan Yu Qi prompted the beastmaster.


    Zhao Li Xin only watched their antics with an icy gaze.

 Chapter 424 - The Bird And The Lord

    [I think it is done] Girsha looked at the Nan family Manor''s direction.


    [You can feel it] Lory calmly sipped her tea.??


    [Yes, now that I''m paying attention to it¡­] Girsha stared in the same direction for a while before turning back to the grape he was pecking.


    [Any movement from Mo Ning Yuan?] Lory gently ced her teacup on the table.


    Girsha narrowed his eyes and gave Lory a meaningful gaze [You know she is always moving¡­]


    [Not like that¡­ You know what I mean¡­] Lory rolled her eyes and took a threeyer bamboo basket from her ring. White steam oozed from the basket as she opened it.


    [She is the perfect honey pot, you know?] Girsha praised Mo Ning Yuan for how she easily yed the men like marites. Girsha could confirm Mo Ning Yuan only used the demon parasite on the Xie elder and not the rest of her men. It was possible she did that because the elder was strongest of them all.


    [She knows exactly what to say, how to act, and how to react. She knows what kinda woman they want her to be and act ordingly. Heck! She would be the best female agent in our world or perhaps actress] Girsha pondered with seriousness.


    Lory munched her dumplings with care [Hard to disagree with that... But I wonder¡­ What is hiding inside the old library for the tiger beasts to even think of risking their kin''s life?]


    [Something powerful¡­ I''ve stayed in this world with you for years and have seen many powerful beasts and human¡­but we haven''t seen anything like this!]


    [How much stronger is itpared to Zhao Li Xin?] Lory was curious.


    [The thing is stronger for now¡­] Girsha answered.


    [Oh¡­] Lory was somewhat worried by the answer [Is it dangerous?]


    [Who knows? It is not evil but it is dangerous if you ask me. I can''t give you a definite answer] Girsha rolled a grape with his small ws.


    Lory winced as she ate a dumpling with too much chili. She quickly gulped a mouthful of tea to relieve the burn from her tongue. She waved her hands in front of her mouth and moaned [Damn, I need milk¡­]


    [What do you think is inside the library?] Girsha ignored her antics and asked. He watched Lory puffed a few times, gulp more tea to reduce the burn, and roughly wiped her mouth.


    [Something strong. It could be a weapon, a mysterious art, a demon, or a beast] Lory shrugged with indifference. She put another dumpling on her te [I think the little guy knows what it is but he didn''t want to tell us or he can''t tell us]


    [I Can''t me him. Humans are untrustworthy after all] Girsha quipped.


    [Agreed!] She stuffed another dumpling in her mouth but suddenly stood up and repeatedly hit the table [Dammit! Too much chili!]


    [What is wrong with you?] Girsha rolled his eyes.


    [I like to challenge¡­myself] Lory drunk water from her waterskin as tears filled her eyes. Her lips were red and swollen.


    [Good for you!] Girsha rolled his eyes once more.


    Lory puffed and stuck out her tongue [I think I burnt my tongue¡­]


    [...] Girsha shook his head and returned to hisfortable pillow as he decided to ignore the stupid Princess.


    _______________________


    Nan Yu Qi was in a great mood as she had finally made the shadow tiger hers. The tigers could no longer ignore. It even remained quiet when Nan Yu Qi flicked its forehead to vent out the little grudge she held against it. The little tiger only growled faintly as she pressed its face onto the table. Nan Yu Qiughed at this as she found the little cub''s behavior silly.


    "You have done a great job! What do you want as a reward?" Nan Yu Qi''s beautiful face beamed with joy as she smiled widely.


    Zhao Li Xin pondered quietly before saying firmly, "Nothing¡­ I just want to be given the opportunity to show my worth. I want to serve the future leader of this society."


    "An ambitious man, huh? But it is okay as only an ambitious man could reach great heights in the world," Nan Yu Qi giggled softly. She was quite satisfied with Lu Xin for not hiding his ambition from her.


    "It is easy to make you Xie Hua Ling''s right-hand man after what you did. I will talk to brother Xie about this. You can only wait," She waved a hand to dismiss him. Zhao Li Xin cupped his head and bowed slightly.


    "Are you going to return to your wife?" He was about to leave when Nan Yu Qi called him. She was a little surprised with herself for being a busybody.


    "We stay in the same house¡­" Zhao Li Xin stated the obvious with a stoic face.


    Nan Yu Qi realized she had asked a stupid question but immediatelyposed herself. She smiled amicably, "It''s not wise to keep a woman who is a waste by your side. I could give you a more suitable woman if you want."


    "Thank you for your concern, young miss," Zhao Li Xin said in a monotonous voice after some silence. He gave her a slight nod, turned around, and left. Nan Yu Qi missed the malicious intent that shed in his eyes.


    Nan Yu Qi let out a heavy sigh once Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared. She didn''t understand why she was being attentive to her new subordinate. Although he had great potential, the man came from a low background. He could not match Xie Hua Ling but she couldn''t help but be attentive. She was even irritated by the fact he was going to meet his wife yet she wasfort knowing he only treated his wife as a maid.


    Nan Yu Qi shook her head to calm herself. There much she needed to aplish. Her reputation had slowly risen and she would soon be the holydy and the next madam of Sacred Mountain Peak Society. Her ambition was too great to let go. It was not the time to be sentimental.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize Nan Yu Qi''s personal struggle and not like he would have cared had he known. A dim light lit up their room when he returned to their courtyard. The light meant his Princess was sleeping. He carefully opened the door to check on Lory and quickly fixed the nket around her. He left the room to check on the arrays once he was sure she was sound asleep.


    He circled around the courtyard to ensure his arrays were neatly nted. Satisfied that all was well, Zhao Li Xin turned towards the room when he saw Girsha perched on the stonemp. The bird was gazing at the full moon like Lory used to. Zhao Li Xin slowly approached the bird.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was soft as he asked.


    "Speak¡­" Girsha shifted his gaze from the moon and calmly said. Zhao Li Xin thought it was funny how the cute bird had a husky and charismatic voice.


    "How long have you been with her?"


    "Since she was eight years old."


    Zhao Li Xin became enthusiastic. He never heard about Lory''s past and he was curious. He sped his hands behind his back to hide his eagerness, "What kinda girl was she?"


    Girsha tilted her head as he recalled the past, "The same as she is now¡­bubbly, a happy-go-lucky person who was a little stupid."


    The bird chuckled lightly but suddenly went quiet. He looked down with grief and his next words sounded bitter, "At least that''s how she was before the war broke and Marcus died."


    "Mar-cus? Her father?" Zhao Li Xin had once heard Lory speak her father''s name. He asked a question he could not ask Lory, "How did her father die?"


    "Her father died as a King. He did what every King should do. He protected his people while Lory watched her father and the Kingdom burn to ashes... She lost everything in one night¡­ Well...almost everything," Even as a beast, Girsha couldn''t bear the loss and Lory was only eighteen at that time. The suffering and loss she experienced on that day was something no human could bear.


    "She was never the same after this¡­"

 Chapter 425 - The Demon Name

    Zhao Li Xin clenched his fist as he felt his heart was tearing apart. It was hard to imagine the suffering she had endured. Why didn''t she ever rely on him? They were husband and wife yet she never shared her pain with him. Didn''t she find him reliable?


    "It is not your fault," Girshaforted him as he could guess Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts and he could understand Zhao Li Xin''s frustrations. The most annoying thing about Lory was the fact she liked to take matters into her own hands alone. "She is used to baring burdens on her own. Sharing is not her specialty..."??


    "She''s never told me about her harsh life and I can''t ask either. I don''t want to make her feel worse than she already feels¡­" Zhao Li Xin sighed. He was also not the sharing type but it was somehow easier for him to convey his thoughts to the little bird.


    "Don''t me her. It is not because she doesn''t trust you. It is just¡­her telling you everything means reliving the past all over again. It is easier for her to bury the past inside her heart and wish time would make things easier..."


    "What happened to her? Why is her life so hard?" Zhao Li Xin leaned on themp post, gazed at the full moon, and asked the question that bothered him the most. Her description of her family showed love. She was surrounded by family, good friends and she was also royalty. All this was a recipe for afortable life yet her eyes held so much pain.


    "What happened? I don''t even know where to begin. I thought it''s all started when Lory discovered the prophecy when she was only seventeen but I think I was wrong¡­ Perhaps it all started when the twins were born. It is the reason Lorenna and Marcus¡­" Girsha scoffed and swallowed hisst words.


    From Lory''s dreams, Girsha got to know Lorenna sacrificed her life to give Lory the bluebell flower mark. It seemed Lorenna knew what would happen in the future but the question was how she got to know this. This was a question Girsha needed to answer.


    However, everything was beginning to make sense if it meant Lorenna and Marcus knew about the future. It would exin why Marcus pushed the twins harder than normal royalty did. Why Marcus nurtured them to not only be great royals but to also be great warriors. Marcus started to treat his children differently after Lorenna''s death. At least that is what the Archknights secretly mumbled, but they thought he did it out of grief. They said his grief made him a strict father but this was turning out to be wrong.


    Marcus must have known all along but he never shared what was in his mind with anyone but Lorenna. This could be the reason he didn''t stop Lory from leaving Hand and let her search for the prophecy''s origins. Girsha wondered if Marcus knew he would be killed by Nazareth. It would exin why he refused Lory''s help and forced her to leave him. It was also possible he knew Lory would rece Lucas at the critical moment. However, Girsha could not tell if Marcus knew Lory would be sent to another world.


    Girsha took a deep breath and wondered what other secrets were in store for them and why the King and Queen needed to hide a lot.


    Zhao Li Xin was dissatisfied as he listened to Girsha''s vague answer. "What are you trying to say?"


    Girsha looked at the frowning man next to him and heaved heavy, "I''m not trying to say anything because nothing is certain but l learned that there is no luxury when one chooses to follow a Lucient heir. Your life will get harder than ever if you stay with her. It may be¡­unbearable. Are you ready for this?"


    "Huo Long said there is something lurking in the darkness. It is eyeing her¡­ What is it?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a low voice. Although his face remained cid, his eyes were anxious.


    "Lurking in darkness? You wrong... He is the darkness. The abomination, the outcast¡­" Girsha was solemn as his words turned cold and sharp. "He fell from grace and became the demon itself¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin paled as he considered the story of God and the demon a children''s fairy tale. He did not think it existed in the real world even after Huo Long mentioned the darkness, a small part of his heart still did not believe the dragon. His doubts werepletely destroyed as he listened to Girsha. He was petrified, not for himself but for Lory.


    "What does all this have to do with Lory? Why does this demon want her?" Zhao Li Xin asked with distress. He didn''t realize his back was covered with cold sweat.


    "Oh boy, it has everything to do with her," Girsha pped his wings and flew closer to Zhao Li Xin. "Did you know there''s a rule in the world that says gods and demons cannot intervene in matters concerning the mortal world? They need a living soul to use as a bridge between the two realms. The Lucient soul is special, even among other special souls. The Lucient soul shines brightly like a star in a dark sky. It is powerful and vibrant as it is God''s chosen bridge."


    Girsha raised a wing like a teacher raising his hand in ss. He squinted with mystery, "But like any other bridge, the soul does not solely belong to the gods as even the demons could cross through it but only if the bridge is willing..."


    "Are you saying¡­Lory allowed the demon to cross over? Why?" Zhao Li Xin was stunned. He knew Lory''s temperament. She was fearless and loyal. She would never submit to anyone, especially a demon, no matter how scared she was.


    Girsha''s moved his pink beak closer to Zhao Li Xin''s face. It almost touched Zhao Li Xin''s nose. "Boy, if I told you Lory would jeopardize the life of humans and everything including you and everyone you know¡­will you hate her?"


    "NO!" Zhao Li Xin''s answer was swift. There was no doubt but firm determination. "Nothing matters. I don''t care about others¡­ Only her¡­"


    "Oh!" Girsha was stunned at first but he soon burst out withughter. The wind around them whirled as he flipped his wings in excitement. The tree rustled loudly and leaves blew all over the ce. "Good-good-good. It was not mistaken when I choose to support you. Nice answer, boy!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained the same as he watched Girsha. He genuinely did not care about other things. His mind focused on the most important question, "Is Lory''s life in danger?"


    "Very much¡­" Girsha narrowed his gaze.


    "Huo Long said the Crimson Lightning Sword could protect her as it might be able to kill the demon," Zhao Li Xin revealed. Girsha was stunned by the news but a thrill spread through him.


    "That little dragon must have learned this from someone¡­" Girsha thought Arthea might be the connection. He didn''t know what that damned seeress wanted but it was good news for them. "The Crimson Lightning Sword is the weapon you''ve been looking for, huh?"


    "Yes¡­" Zhao Li Xin gave a short answer.


    "Aah¡­" Girsha now understood why Zhao Li Xin was adamant about getting the map. It was all for her¡­


    "Even a demon can be killed, yes?" Zhao Li Xin abruptly asked.


    "Of course¡­" Girsha replied.


    "What''s the demon''s name?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes narrowed with malice.


    "Lazarus¡­" Girsha coldly answered.

 Chapter 426 - Celebration

    In the morning she can hear the sound bird chirping, a real cute bird, unlike Girsha. The sunlight pierced the thin curtain and the weather be slightly warmer, Lory wants to stretch her limbs but she can''t move, not even an inch, she thought she has sleep paralysis but why she feel hot. Lory force her eyes to open then she realizes Zhao Li Xin''s face very close to her face it almost kisses her cheek and he wrapped her tightly like a ko.


    He knew Zhao Li Xin can be clingy sometimes but it never likes this before, she doesn''t want to wake him up so Lory carefully pushes him but as expected his body is unmoved, Lory tries to push his hand from his chest and yet it didn''t even slide a little as if he glues his hand on her body, the weight of his body slowly bother her.??


    Feeling suffocated she wiggle her body away from him, she finally able to turn her body sideways but suddenly he tightens his embraces "Sleep¡­" he said in a hoarse voice.


    "I''m not sleepy, I''m hungry¡­"the moment she said that her stomach grumbles.


    Zhao Li Xin immediately awaked and they look each other in silent, Lory shyly smile and another sounde from her stomach again, this time longer and louder. She remembers she only eats a snack before she sleeps so it''s obvious she would be hungry now. Zhao Li Xin faintly smiles as he retracts his arms and leg from Lory''s body.


    "Let''s eat" he cooly said.


    Lory massaged her neck first, her body feel stiffed after sleeping in the same position for the whole night "I take a bath first.." Lory yawn as she rise from the bed and strides to the bathroom.


    Zhao Li Xin watch Lory who walk to the bathroom while massaging her waist, he feel guilty for making her body sore but not in a good way, after having a long conversation with Girsha his worries reach to the level even he was stunned. What would you feel when an actual Demon wants to killed your beloved one. He itched to force Lory to tell him everything but when he saw her peacefully sleep he didn''t have the heart to question her.


    Just like Girsha said, her past is too painful she never wants to talk about it, he understands because he also didn''t like to bring up his past too for his case is because it''s an embarrassing moment of his life when he was weak and helpless but Lory is different. Girsha said she be less smiling after her father die and after long years her personality changed a lot. She bes more serious, gloomy, and bitter.


    Zhao Li Xin can''t imagine his cheerful princess is the same person Girsha talk about and he don''t want her to be like that again even for a second, so he didn''t ask her, he want to keep everything like this he will never question her past. He will concentrate to the future, he will kill that damn demon and make her so much happier so one day she will talk about her family with a smile on her face.


    Zhao Li Xin take a deep breath after he make his decision. He changes his robes to his disciple uniform, the tacky yellow robes he hated so much, he takes a seat in front of the mirror then he tied all his hair into a top knotted and secure it with ''Zan'' across his bun. His face remains exquisite because Lory hasn''t activated his shapeshifter spell on him, with neat hair and yellow robes Zhao Li Xin looks like a gentle and refined young master even though he can get rid the coldness and his eyes.


    "You look great!" Lory suddenly appears behind him.


    The corner of her mouth curved slightly when he saw her reflection in the mirror, Lory also still in her original face. She be morefortable showing her face in front of him after he shows how much he loves her real appearance¡­passionately.


    "But the yellow color does not suit you" Lory pursed her mouth as she tilted her head.


    "I never been good in bright color" he make scorn smiles for himself.


    Bright color is something that royalty and noble people use to wear because it represent wealthy and believe as an auspicious color so fabric with this vibrant color is highly demand by rich people but Zhao Li Xin hated it, bright colors are blinding his eyes so he never wears it, everything he wears is in a dark color, dark blue, dark red, dark green or just ck if she wants a little vibrant he add a little ssh of gold on her robes but that''s it.


    Even Bei Li Yan bright red color annoyed him but it suits Bei Li Yan character and he is toozy to remind Bei Li Yan every time then he considers Bei Li Yan aplishment for the Hei Shen and his usefulness for Zhao Li Xin and also because Zhao Li Xin didn''t need to see Bei Li Yan every day he decide to let Bei Li Yan do whatever he wishes.


    For him the only person who is annoyed him wearing bright color is Lory, love make Zhao Li Xinpletely biased toward her. in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes lory is like little sunshine that brighter his world and warmed his heart so why would hein about her.


    "Why you dress differently today?" she got curious because Zhao Li Xin uses to tide his hair loosely but why today he is so neat.


    He pulls Lory to sit on hisp "Today they all gather in the main building to congratted the leader of the Society came from his close door cultivation,ter all inner disciple and influential family will be attend the Banquet to celebrated their Leader breakthrough to sovereign level" Zhao Li Xin said indifferently.


    Lory frown slightly "Why I never heard¡­" Lory covers her mouth with both hands then she whispers to Zhao Li Xin ear "Hei Shen sect make celebration banquet for your breakthrough" she said in very low voice she worry if someone hears them.


    Zhao Li Xin wants to tell her with his array protecting their courtyard there''s no way anyone would hear them but then he remembers how he lied to her to be quiet during their intercourse and enjoyed her desperate expression all night if lory knew he was teasing her, Lory would not take thisy down so Zhao Li Xin acted like normal men all over the world would do, he keep his mouth shut and pretend nothing happen.


    "How many banquets I should make in a year if I celebrate my breakthrough all the time, besides I hated crowd and loud noise, and who I want to invite?"


    "Aww¡­you sound like the unpopr kid in high school" Lory cupped his face gently "You can invite the four king pce?" Lory raised his eyebrows.


    Zhao Li Xin furrows his eyebrows "I already saw them too much recently" he said with clear annoyance.


    "¡­.." Lory forgot his husband weird personality so she patted his shoulder with perplexed looks,


    "Why don''t you give me a special reward when I have a breakthrough"


    Lory wants to say yes but when she saw his seductive smiles she bes hesitant, Lory unconsciously cover her chest "What¡­what do you want¡­?" she nervously said.


    Zhao Li Xin widens his smiles as he eyeing his chest with lust filled his eyes "Hm..there something I want you to do¡­." his voice bes deeper as he taking a deep breath trying to control his desire.


    "Hey, my eyes are over here!"


    _____________________________


    The Main Building of sacred Mountain peak ces higher from other buildings except for the old library. It''s a humongous building withvish decoration and gold painted roof, it''s also used as the residence of the Xie family. the building is like a small pce it shows how much prestige for the Xie family but at the same time it also incited jealousy and envy from other noble families.


    Zhao Li Xin is lean on the wall while crossed his arms on his chest he calmly waiting for Nan Yu Qi and Xie Hua Ling toe because he can''t enter without them. Mong Gui secretly watches his Lord waiting patiently with half doze eyes. Anger is boiling in his heart, how dare they make his venerable Lord waiting, Mong Gui clenched his fist as he can''t wait to destroy this whole society for their impudence.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s mind is run everywhere, he able to forced Lory to reward him big time whenever he got a breakthrough and he already imagines a lot of things he would do to her. his face remains expressionless but his mind is filled with PG-18 image. In the old days Zhao Li Xin didn''t have trouble holding his urged because he has none of them.


    But after he knew Lory, he feel like a broken dam. He wants her every night and every second it''s a mind-boggling feeling but he can''t help it. if not because he worries for her health he would have her every night, unfortunately, his Princess body is much more delicate than women cultivator body and her stamina can never match him, he doesn''t want to torture her so he followed her pace even though it never satiated his desire toward her only make it stronger just like drugs whose dosage must always be increased.


    "You here" a soft voice awoke Zhao Li Xin from his indecent daydream.


    Nan Yu Qi called him from inside the carriage. The beautiful girl lifts the curtain her delicate face mesmerized the onlooker who was passing by. But Nan Yu Qi''s lovely face only dropped his desire from max to negative.


    "Follow us!" shemands him. Zhao Li Xin straightens his back then he follows the carriage on foot.

 Chapter 427 - Conflict

    In front of the main gate, a row of carriages are waiting in the queue. The guards meticulously check every carriage and they''re identification token, while other guards keep in eye anyone who is new and look suspicious. The security is tight but everyone seems use to it so that''s mean this is an ordinary urrence.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, being on guard for his own people it shows theck of trust inside the sacred Mountain Peak society, trust and loyalty between the noble family seem gone for a long time. no matter how strong the building if the foundation is cracked it''s only a matter of time before it crumbles and Sacred mountain peak society will be the best example.??


    Finally, Nan Yu Qi carriage stop at the main gate, the guard''s expression from stiff to rxed because they know who is the owner of the carriage, Xie Hua Ling got out from the carriage, the handsome man wearing bright blue color and silver belt, he tied half his hair into a top knotted and adorn it with silver guan, he look very handsome and charismatic young master. His appearance makes every woman secretly squeal.


    Xie Hua Ling turn around and help Nan Yu Qi, he holds Nan Yu Qi hand gently as she got out from the carriage, Nan Yu Qi beauty mesmerized every man and make every woman grit their teeth in envy. Nan Yu Qi has a beautiful oval face with delicate features although she has a haughty temperament, it''s only adding her charms.


    She wears soft peach and white color hanfu, her long wide sleeve is embroidery with white lily andce attach to her sleeves, she wears the same silver belt like Xie Hua Ling and frill skirt. Her dress increased her calm and frail beauty but what surprised everyone is because he is holding a small ck tiger beast in her embraces.


    People were awed and shocked because Nan Yu Qi brings a shadow tiger cub as her contractual beast, the beast is still small but that''s mean it easier to control and when the beast grew up it will be a deathly weapon, no one would challenge Nan Yu Qi now, everyone eyes turn green from envy and jealousy, they didn''t know how Nan Yu Qi able to get her hand on the extinct Shadow tiger, it''s a mind-blowing but also a great fact because if nan yu Qi able to catch the shadow tiger perhaps they would able a shadow tiger too.


    With great man beside her and shadow tiger inside her arms Nan Yu Qi is basking wit glory, she enjoyed everyone attention, she knew every woman is dying to be like her, and men will do anything to be with her, she lifts her head and her eyes meet Xie Hua Ling tender gaze Nan Yu Qi startled and she looks down shyly.


    Their intimated behavior only adds more jealousy from other women but why Nan Yu Qi should care, everything happened ording to her n. But something make her curious so she secretly peered to the man who stands far away behind her, she wants to see his reaction but unexpectedly that man didn''t look at her at all but his eyes wander around to the view around him.


    Nan Yu Qi feel a pang in her heart and her uplifted mood suddenly go down, she bites her lips in annoyed but she quickly collect herself, she can''t let anyone realizes her sudden mood change especially Xie Hua Ling.


    "What''s wrong?" Xie Hua Ling lifts her chin gently.


    Nan Yu Qi sweetly smiles "Nothing, I just can''t wait to show off my beast to the society leader" she giggles softly.


    "Naughty girl" Xe Hua Ling poked her nose dotingly "My father would praise you for sure"


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin is trying to control his annoyance, today he experiences everything he hates the most, it was crowded, loud and smelly perfume from all the men and women not to mention the bright color is everywhere, Lory once said to him whenever there''s a celebration everyone dress so nice and bright it remains her ''neon party'' in her world. Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what is ''neon party'' is but he surely will never attend it.


    ''Aah...I miss my wife'' hements to himself.


    __________________________________


    [Girsha, send your conscious to the banquet I need to guard my husband!] Lory suddenly shout.


    [From what?] Girsha confused, from all the men and women he had been encounter it was undisputable that Zhao Li Xin is the strongest so why should they protect him?


    [I don''t care, there''s someone controlling demon parasite out there, we can''t let our guard down!] she righteously said.


    [Really?] Girsha narrowed his eyes, who is she try to fool, she already gives Zhao Li Xin the protective amulet, all medium ss cursed will be dispelled easily with that amulet much less a demon parasite.


    Lory knew she got caught then she pursed her lips [There''s a lot of beautiful women there, and he was alone, did Mo Ning yuan also attend the Banquet? Is she there?] lory rattled anxiously.


    [I never knew you are the jealous type?] he teased.


    [Me neither¡­] she sighs helplessly. She has never been in a rtionship before not even a simple fling. For a long time, her focus is always been her family and Kingdom and as a princess of the most powerful Kingdom, she can take rtionships lightly so she never experiences being possessive and jealous to other men.


    [Oh well, I already send my consciousness inside the Banquet, why don''t you see yourself] Girsha shrug his wings.


    Lory widened her eyes in joy then she closed her eyes to connect her consciousness with Girsha when she opens her eyes, the iris dimmed with purple light and the scene in front of her change into a banquet.


    Unbeknown by anyone a small grey bird hide between the beam on the roof, the little bird eyes illuminated with dimmed purple light. Lory searches for Zhao Li Xin and she found him lean on the wall in the corner while crossing her arms on his chest looking nonchnt. Because Zhao Li Xin using his disguised his appearance didn''t attract women as he used to and because he is standing in the corner everyone knew he only a small disciple so no one care with him.


    Lory was perplexed watching her husband, why her husband is never seated in the honorable seat even when he was the sixth Prince his seat is the and of the table for royalty, he is the most venerable man in the world where king and queen must bow their head towards him and yet he always put himself in the corner. Lory sighs heavily her husband is really entric.


    On the other table, Chen Yi Suan is gritting her teeth watching Nan Yu Qi and Xie Hua Ling sending each other a loving gaze. Chen Yi Shuan is a fifteen years old woman with beautiful figure and lovely face because her childish personality and she was spoil in her family she doesn''t have an elegant and dignified aura like Nan Yu Qi.


    She always feel inferior in front of Nan Yu Qi but never in million years she would though her childhood sweetheart would be taken away by Nan Yu Qi under her own nose. She was heartbroken and crying for days but what can she do the man that professed his love towards her and promised to take her as his bride suddenly discard her as if she was nothing, suddenly he told her he only loves her like a sister but is there any brother who kissed his sister and grope her whenever he got the chance like Xie Hua Ling. Is lucky enough he doesn''t lose her chastity in his hand.


    Nan Yu Qi looks downcast as teardrop from her eyes, but she immediately wipes her eyes before anyone notices. A gentle hand suddenly patted her back "Don''t be sad, I will avenge you" Chen Hu Yin with unwavering determination.


    "Brother¡­" Chen Yi Suan looks at her brother pitifully "I hated Nan Yu Qi, I hated Xie Hua Ling, I hated them all" she clenched her fist as her eyes brimmed with deep hatred.


    "I know, don''t worry¡­.your brother will take care of everything," he said gently and stroke his sister''s head.


    On the other table, Xie Xian Zie calmly drinks his wine, no one realizes the blood lust exude from his gaze. Xie Hua Ling raised his ss to cheers with Xie Xian Zie, he knew his brother is provoking him but Xie Xian Zie''s face unperturbed he raised his cup to saluted Xie Hua Ling. From distance, they pretend as a close brother but for anyone who has keen eyes they would see the undeniable feud between them.


    Zhao Li Xin sneer, it seems he doesn''t need to intervene, the chaos inside the sacred mountain Peak was certain all he has to do is just spark the light and everything will be burned gravely. He better concentrate to get inside the old library.


    [It seem something is deemed to happen] Girsha snickered.


    [Oh yes, indeed¡­] Lory take out her kumquat candy from her ring and enjoyed the show.

 Chapter 428 - Forgotten

    "The leader of Sacred Mountain peak society, Grandmaster Xie Hui Rong has arrived!" one of the Elder announce the leader arrival with a loud voice. Immediately everyone rises from their seat and kneels on the floor simultaneously.


    "Greetings Grandmaster Xie!" everyone cupped their fist and speak in tunes.??


    A few secondster a man with golden robes and bright blue color enter the room, the man is in histe fifty but he has no grey hair and his body is straight and sturdy like thirty years old man. His dark hair is pulled into a top knot and cover with gold guan, his appearance very much like an emperor. he even has the golden chair carved with a Dragon tomemorated his status.


    Zhao Li Xin watching him with a sneer, the sacred Mountain peak seems not hiding their ambition to rule the world above the emperor, such a bold and impudent gesture, he wonders if the outsiders knew about this.


    Xie Hui Rong flicks his robe as he take a seat on his golden chair, he stroked his beard with satisfied smiles.


    "Congrattion Grandmaster for bing the first sovereign in the continent!" one of the elders sing his praise.


    "Our leader talent is iparable, it''s been more than a hundred years since thest sovereign immerged finally our society have sovereign cultivator among us, we have nothing to fear!" another praise didn''t want to lose to lick his leader boot.


    Meanwhile, Lory and Girsha look each other in confusion, they don''t know why the all so excited and why they thought that the old man is the first sovereign.


    [Lory, what is your boyfriend level now?]


    [I don''t know¡­.uhm, sage I thing but I don''t know what stage he knows?" Lory didn''t pay too much attention to Hei Shen member''s cultivation, she just like a mother who didn''t care her children grade at school as long they''re working hard.


    Girsha also didn''t pay attention because the leveling in cultivation is moreplicated than his old world, in Lory''s world, the gifted people divide their level in much more simple way, there was Low magic or basic magic, medium level magic, advance magic, high-level magic and that''s it.


    Lory always said that people in her old world isck of dept when they''re naming something unlike people in this world who is more profound.


    [Why nobody know Zhao Li Xin is a sovereign too] Lory feel upset because people didn''t acknowledge her lover''s hard work.


    [I don''t know, maybe because he never announces it or confirms it¡­.] girsha also feel puzzled. The truth is some people know about this but because Zhao Li Xin never confirms it and he rarely appears in front of other people so some people still thought is just a baseless rumor.


    [Li Xin should make announcement like this guy!] Lory is annoyed when she saw Xie Hui Rongcent face.


    [You want Zhao Li Xin held a party like this?] Girsha looking at her with doubt.


    Lory nods her head firmly [Well, yeah!] Hei Shen is rich, they can afford it.


    [You want to put your grumpy guy to host a party, really?] Girsha raised his none existed eyebrow [Do you realizes your guy is not the light of the party kinda a guy, what kinda party he would hold¡­Haloween party?] Girsha quipped.


    Other than with Lory Zhao Li Xin always look at other people with a scowl, he looks other people as if they had killed his family, with intimidating aura and empty gaze, no one would know what he is thinking about, it''s a nerve-wracking situation. Even though he is undeniable handsome like an immortal send from heaven but when he smiles, it feel so eerie like something bad is going to happen.


    Suddenly something damn on Girsha as he ps his wing excitedly [Hey, maybe that''s why Hei Shen Sect never held a party!] That''s true since they lived with Zhao Li Xin they never heard Hei Shen make celebration, party or small gathering. Every pce doing their own business and send their report weakly unless something very important happens, they also rarely recruit new members.


    Only now Lory realizes how different Hei Shen Sect ispared to other sect but then she clicks her tongue [Shut up, my husband is a good man, he can hold whatever party, he is fun, warm and charming, everyone would love to be close with him!] Lory spoke convincingly, as a wife she must support her husband


    Girsha scoffed [You sure we talking about the same guy¡­?]


    [¡­..]


    ___________________


    ''Hachoo!''


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his nose, why his nose suddenly be itchy? Hump, it''s must be because the dust. While Zhao Li Xin snorts the people in front of him looking back at him in disdain. They thought Zhao Li Xin has no manner, how could someone sneeze in time like this, fortunately, his sneeze is not loud if not he would disturb the celebration. People are wrong Zhao Li Xin is not someone who didn''t know about the manner, he knows it but choose to ignore it.


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin feel someone is watching him as he lifts his head a woman across from him sitting on the corner, she wear light green hanfu, she styles her hair with simple half hair bun and adorns it with silver flower ''Buyao''1, although she looks slightly paled but it''s not ruined her beauty only adding frail and delicate feeling on her appearance.


    Mo Ning Yuan faintly smile at Zhao Li Xin, she already knows from her subordinate that Zhao Li Xin is highly regarded by nan Yu qi after he brought shadow tiger for her, Mo Ning Yuan can''t help to be jealous, why Zhao Li Xin given the beast to Mo Ning yuan why not giving it to her. his jealousy is rose and her curiosity peaked she want to know why she unable to seduce him.


    Zhao Li Xin saw Mo Ning Yuan alluring gaze but Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel anything so he averts his gaze casually as if he saw nothing.


    Treated like air Mo Ning Yuan was dumbfounded, she gritted her teeth exasperatedly. this is the first time she has never been ignored before by the opposite gender even after her family lost her glory, many men still want to make her as their wife although they can make her as an official wife because her family reputation but many men want to take her as their concubine and they dare to give a hefty dowry for her, of course, she was refused. She will never let men controlling her life again.


    Mo Ning Yuan has learned to honed her beauty to lure men and make them do what she wants, every man is the same whether they were old or young, poor or richer they''re all the same, as long you can feed their ego and control their lower part there''s nothing they wouldn''t do for you but Lu Xin is different.


    He never shows any interest with her as if he sees through her like she was nothing in his eyes, the way he looks at her make her heart shuddered but at the same time he entices her. she feel like a snow mountain she need to conquer and one day she would, she believes she would able to melted Lu Xin''s heart she just has to know what make him ticked.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care what Mo Ning Yuan thinking, he got his own problem, he needs to find the crimson lightning sword immediately before something happens to Lory, one way or another he would enter the forbidden library with or without permission, worste to worst he would fight the whole sacred Mountain peak Society heads on.


    Meanwhile, Xie Hui Rong is gloating from praised and envy from his people, finally, he bes the Sovereign master he believes no one would dare to provoke him anymore not even that man ''Long Ming''!


    For years he had heard about Long Ming achievement. Hei Shen Sect has ruled the world secretly and no men dare to challenge him that also including himself, but of course, he never voices his thought out loud.


    Long Ming is much younger than him and he has aplished more than he ever did at Zhao Li Xin age, of course, Xie Hui Rong feel threatened and defeated by Long ming reputation and so four years ago he decide to do closed-door training to increased his cultivation, he nit spare any pills and elixir to hasten his cultivation and finally after a long struggle he bes the first sovereign, how could he not feel exhrated.


    His eyes scanned everyone sits below him but then he realizes someone is missing "Where is Xie Xiu Wei?"


    The room suddenly bes quiet and the guest looks at each other anxiously because Xie Hui Rong just got out of the closed-door training he didn''t know what had happened to Xie Xiu Wei, his favorite Son.


    A brave elder takes a step forward as he kneels on the cold floor and cupped his fist courteously "Grandmaster, second Master Xie was¡­he was killed by Long Ming" he said with deep remorse.


    The smiles on Xie Hui Rong wipe off and his face turns dark, he hit the armchair loudly "WHAT!"


    His strong Qi spread uncontrobly, everyone shiver in fear as their body bes heavy like a boulder hit their chest, the weaker guest cough with fresh blood, some people be unconscious and falling to the floor or their table. Mo Ning yuan who is hiding her high cultivation is pretended to be faint on her table, meanwhile, Nan Yu Qi is protected by Xie Hua Ling Qi so she remains conscious.


    "That damn Long ming dare to kill my son!" Xie Hu Rong roar in anger.


    Meantime Zhao Li Xin who pretends affected by Xie Hui Rong Qi is kneeling on the floor with his head down, he furrows his eyebrows with uncertainty ''Did I killed him?" he questions himself. A certain Lord having a hard time to remember whoever men he had killed before. It looks like hairpin Zan, but with pendants or fringes, which would swing when someone wearing it and walking. Bu Yao, the Step Shake, was named because of it.

 Chapter 429 - Lets The Game Begins

    "You fool, how could you let my son died, what you have done all this time" Xie Hui Rong shouted furiously. Is Xie Hui Rong''s grief for his son''s death, of course, he does but mostly because Xie Xiu Wei is the most promising one, based on talent, personality and appearance, Xie Xiu Wei exceed his other Son. Xie Hui Rong has great expectations for his Son but Long Ming killed his son just like that.


    They say you need to see the master before you beat the dog, what Long Ming did is a disgrace for him and his society, how could he face other people when he can''t do anything to avenge his son death.??


    "That Damn Long Ming, he should be taken ountable with this, why don''t any of you demand answer from him!" Xie Hui Rong throws the wine cup to the floor angrily, the great celebration has deemed to ruin.


    one of Sacred Mountain Peak who was followed Xie Xiu Wei to attack Zhao Li Xin on that day has no choice but to take responsibility to report everything to his Leader "Re...report Grandmaster... I, I mean, we....we have used various ways to contact Hei Shen Sect but didn''t receive any reply from them so we¡­" his hand shaking and his feel numb from fear, he feel he would lose his conscious any second now.


    <strong>"USELESS!!"</strong> Xie Hui Rong roar as he throws a wine sk to the poor man.


    Because the sk is filled with Xie Hui Rong Qi it gives a heavy blunt to the poor man''s head. the jade sk broke in a loud voice and the poor man falling backward to the floor and crimson liquid burst from his head.


    "A¡­apologize Grandmaster!" he ignores the pain on his head he hit his head to the floor repeatedly.


    "Tell me what happened! why Long Ming dare to kill my Son?"


    Xie Hua Ling takes a step forward as he bows respectfully to his father "Reporting to father, Because Long ming wife fancies the Holydy divine weapon providence sword Long Ming steal the sword for his wife, then Holydye to Su ching capital to find Long Ming and demand to return the sword, but Ling Ming killed her and because of grief second brother Xie confront Long Ming but killed by Long ming instead"


    He twists his words as if it was Hei Shen who was provoke them first, Lory listening to them with a deep frown while Zhao Li Xin remain expressionless as if the man they talking about is not him.


    Xie Hui Rong bes more enraged "Why are you FOOLS didn''t do anything, we should eradicate the whole Hei Shen Sect!" he shouted and cursed in outraged. After Xie Hui Rong reaches the sovereign level he bes conceited as he thought he is invincible and no one in the world could match him.


    "Please quell your anger father!" Xie Xian Zie suddenly kneels in front of his father "we have dispatched all of our people to search for Long Ming but he suddenly disappeared and his manor be empty, we have searched for them everywhere but as everyone knows no one knows where Hei Shen headquarters location is, so it takes a long time before we could avenge second brother Xie and miss Nan Yu Wei" Xie Xian Zie looks sad and remorse people would have thought he genuinely cares for his brother and his poor fianc¨¦e.


    Xie Xian Zi words slightly calmed Xie Hui Rong and satisfied the Nan Family, the death of Nan Yu Wei is a huge blow for Nan family because they have huge expectation for her luckily they still have Nan yu Qi who is not far ahead from Nan Yu Wei talent.


    Xie Hua Ling gritted his teeth,pare to him Xie Xian Zie is more calm and modest that''s why many people personally like Xie Xian Zie better. Thankfully Xie Hua Ling cultivation is a higher a few stages from Xie Xian Zie so his position still above his brother but his heart is restless for fear someday his brother would surpass him.


    On the other ce Lory watched them with vexation, she was a royalty too, she also has the right to rule the kingdom when his brother unable to take the throned but never once in her life even only for a second to snatched the throned from his brother. Lucas also never thought to take the throne as a privileged but more as an honorable duty he must carry on.


    In the meantime, themotion continues.


    Xie Hua Ling sneers "But brother you''ve been searching for Hei Shen for months and you still can''t figure it out where are they, I''m afraid we would have grey hair first before you able to avenged our dear brother" he snorts in contempt


    Xie Xian Zi is annoyed but he remains calm "At least I''ve done something unlike someone" he quipped.


    Xie Hua lIng faces turn red from anger "You think I didn''t do anything? How dare you!" Xie Hua Ling re with bloodshot eyes.


    he ignores Xie Hua Ling outburst "I don''t dare brother" Xie Xian Zi shakes his head slowly as he bows his head politely but then he lifts his head "Is that mean you have make progress?" he suddenly questions Xie Hua Ling


    "That¡­." Xie Hua Ling got tongue-tied, honestly, he also didn''t know how to handle Long Ming is. there''s too little information about Hei Shen Sect and Zhao Li Xin personally, other than his old identity as the former six princes of Jiang Wei Kingdom there''s no other information about him, no one knows who is his master was, what his level cultivation or where he gather so much wealth, Long Ming is the most mysterious in the continent. How could anyone against someone like Long Ming, isn''t that like swimming in the swamp, you will never know how deep the water and what will get you.


    But Xie Hua Ling refused to give up "I heard Long Ming have a good reputation with the Empress of Liang Zu kingdom we can press her to gives us information from her, after all, she only a woman¡­" it''s obvious he belittle Liang Zu Kingdom Empress ability.


    Xie Xian Zi massaged his temple "You want us to provoke Liang Zu kingdom?" he can''t believe how stupid Xie Hua Ling is.


    "What''s wrong, are you afraid?" he sneers, he though Xie Xian Zie is a coward why must they fear a single young woman who barely reaches twenty. Xie Hua Ling is not stupid he just a hardcore chauvinist man, for him, women could never equal with man, either their talent or their position women are deemed to below man.


    Xie Xian Zi stifles "I''m not afraid but if we provoke Liang Zu kingdom just because their friendship with Hei Shen Sect, how other people would looing at us, they will say we are being unreasonable and overbearing and don''t forget Empress Ming is not cotton candy, she is not just powerful cultivator but also a shrewd monarch, under her administration, Liang Zu kingdom has returned to their former glory, and their military power also increasing, are you sure you want to provoke her¡­.you want to provoke Liang Zu kingdom and Hei Shen Sect at the same time, did you learn anything from the Lu n"


    Xie Xian Zi words make everyone stiffed, deep down they are reluctant to fight against Hei Shen Sect and Long Ming, although the Lu n is not as powerful as them but still the Lu n is one of the most powerful ns that has been reign for hundreds of years and yet they all eradicated just in one day because of Long Ming.


    "Hump, why should we afraid, our father is a sovereign cultivator, why should we fear Long Ming" Xie Hua Ling refused to back down at the same time he is bootlicking his father, such a multitask young man.


    Xie Hua Ling words bring back their confidence and their face beamed, they don''t need to worry for Long Ming as long they have their leader, they can''t believe Xie Hui Rong unable to defeat Long Ming or Empress Ming.


    Xie Xian Zi sighs heavily, he wonders since when his people be a simple-minded fool "I''m not afraid, but we still have to treat it carefully, we don''t have much information about Long Ming what if he hide trick, someone like him is not a muscle brain we cannot be more cautious"


    "Why don''t you just said, you scared with Long Ming" Xie Hua Ling ridiculed him.


    "I''m not afraid, I just being cautious, somebody has to!" Xie Xian Zi''s emphasizes thest words to mocked Xie Hua Ling as he loses his patience for his brother stupidity.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?!" Xie Hua Ling rebuked strongly.


    <strong>"SILENCE!"</strong> Xie Hui Rong loudly screams as he can''t stand it his son''s bickering.


    Girsha and Lory watching them while eating their snack as if they are watching a show on tv, they can''t deny this is much more entertaining than any movies they have watch before. they saw Mo Ning Yuan who was pretending to faint and was escorted out to recuperated has returned and taken her previous seat quietly, she looks down timidly like a mouse but Lory could see the faint cold smiles on her face.


    It seems it is not only them who think this situation is favorable.


    [Well ¨C well ¨C well, all the yer is here, who do you think is going to win?] Girsha grinned.


    [who knows, let''s the game begins...] Lory giggles.

 Chapter 430 - Let’s The Game Begins II

    The room bes quiet again and foreboding feeling float in the air, the fight between the third and the fourth for the next leadership position already bes a public secret, people have their own opinion about the candidates, some people support the Third Xie, Xie Xian Zi who is calmed a but meticulous and clever. Other people support Xie Hua Ling who has a strong personality and firm temperament.


    After Xie Hua Ling''s engagement with Nan Yu Qi be official many people tend to lean towards Xie Hua Ling and after Nan Yu Qi owned the Shadow tiger beast more people change their side to Xie Hua Ling who looks more promising.??


    "This should be joyous asion.."Xie Hui Rong reprimands both his son with the stern voice "We will not let Hei Shen and Long Ming ruin our days even more, we will avenge Xiu Wei and Nan Yu Wei death but Xian Zi is right¡­we cannot be hasty" he shows his consent for Xie Xian Zi decision and that lift Xie Xian Zi reputation again,


    "Yes, father!" Xie Xian Zi and Xie Hua Ling bow their head simultaneously.


    Xie Xian Zi faintly smiles while Xie Hua Ling clenched his fist inside his long sleeves. Xie Hua Ling gives his brother sides eyes before he returns to his seat, Zia Xian Zi sneer inwardly he already used with Xie Hua ling temperament. Xie Xian Zi calmly returns to his seat and pours himself a cup of wine then sip his wine slowly. Xie Hua Ling is terribly annoyed by his brother even though he is more talented and capable than Xie Xian Zie but his father always listening to Xie Xian Zi than him.


    Nan Yu Qi sigh, most of the time Xie Hua Ling y his role as the refined and smart young master perfectly but then he always loses his calm when his face sudden provocation from Xie Xian Zi perhaps is because the brothers are close in the age so they always being rivals from the young age and not to mention the deep hatred between their mother too.


    Nan Yu Qi smiles softly to calm Xie Hua Ling and sign him with her eyes to behave, Xie Hua Ling realizes he overreacted because of Xie Xian Zi provocation. Xie Hua Ling might surpass his brother in every area but when ites to patience, he could never beat Xie Xian Zi.


    Xie Hui Rong notices the exchanged nce between Xie Hua Ling and Nan Yu Qi.


    "You are¡­Nan Yu Wei stepsister isn''t it?" Xie Hui Rong suddenly said.


    Nan Yu Qi startled Xie Hui Rong talk with her "Yes Grandmaster Xie, my name is Nan Yu Qi" she gracefully salutes Xie Hui Rong.


    Xie Hui Rong see the ck tiger beside Nan Yu Qi and it''s pique his curiosity "Is that shadow tiger?" he was astonished to see shadow tiger closely for the first time.


    "Report to grandmaster, it is the shadow tiger and this is my contractual beast," Nan Yu Qi humbly said but it didn''t hide the glimmer proud in her eyes


    Xie Hu Rong rubbed his chin as his eyes glint mysteriously as his gaze prated the little cub who suddenly be warry.


    "Interesting???how do you subdue the Beast?" he leans his back on his golden chair as the glint in his eyes dissipated swiftly.


    no one notices the subtle change in Xie Hui Rong eyes but it didn''t escape Zhao Li Xin''s keen eyes, he feel there''s something more in that old man''s eyes. Girsha and Lory also notice the strange gaze from Xie Hui Rong.


    "Reporting to Grandmaster, it was my subordinated who caught the Beast for me, it''s better for him to exin it himself," said Nan Yu Qi. for some reason nan yu Qi want to give the opportunity to Zhao Li Xin to speak with the great leader as she thought it would please Zhao Li Xin and increased his loyalty to her.


    "Oh, you have capable subordinate" Xie Hu Rong stunned, he didn''t know his society have such talent "let''s invite him then"


    "Yes Grandmaster!" Nan Yu Qi nods his head "Lu Xin,e here!" she called him without shouting too loud.


    Contradict with Nan Yu Qi wish Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel grateful but irritated instead, he had exchange pleasantries and exin himself especially to someone insignificant like Xie Hua Rong, sadly he must quell his annoyance for now "My name is Lu Xin" Zhao Li Xin introduces himself calmly slightly indifference.


    Xie Hui Rong scrutinizes Zhao Li Xin. in Xie Hui Rong eyes there''s nothing special about Zhao Li Xin, his cultivation is only in master level,pare to his Son this man appearance is only so-so, and his temperament also mediocre, overall he is a good subordinated because he would unable to take his master limelight.


    Xie Hui Rong sits on his podium looking down on Zhao Li Xin just like a king watching his servant, is not hard to dissect someone like Xie Hui Rong, narcissistic, selfish, arrogant and have huge egomania. He will never let anyone above him that''s why he spares no effort to increased his cultivation so he can''t beat Long Ming, if only he know Zhao Li Xin cultivation has increased a lot from the sovereign level.


    "Tell me, how do you catch the shadow tiger cub?"


    "It was a coincidence, I found the wounded cub and the beast is not guarded by adult tiger so a seize the opportunity," said Zhao Li Xin lightly, he doesn''t care whether his story will be trusted or not, people like them only count the result but not the method.


    "Oh, what a good coincidence" Xie Hua Ling scoffed "You stumble to wounded shadow tiger that everyone painstakingly searches but failed" it was obvious Xie Hui Rong didn''t believe Zhao Li Xin story and so other peoples in the room, but what can they do? whatever trick he has done it didn''t change the fact that he brought the tiger cubs with his own hand.


    Zhao Li Xin pretends he doesn''t understand Xie Hui Rong thought "I''m just very lucky Grandmaster," he replied modestly.


    Xie Hui Rongughs how thick skin Zhao Li Xin is but he didn''t hate it, It is good to have shameless subordinated because people like him are willing to do anything to gain benefit and because of that he''s easier to control "Indeed, you are very lucky!"


    "Young miss Nan, I trust you have rewarded you''re subordinated handsomely isn''t it?" he shifts his nce to Nan Yu Wei at this time he already epts Nan Yu Qi as his future daughter-inw.


    "Yes Grandmaster, he only joins our society for a few days but because of his outstanding work he would serve my family from now on and of course that means he would serve Fourth brother Xie too, I hope together we can serve the good of our society" Nan Yu Qi smiles gently as he exchanged a nce with Xie Hua Ling.


    "I pray for both of your happiness, but if recalled isn''t my forth son close with the first young miss Chen, I hope you didn''t wrong Miss Chen" Xie Hui Rong suddenly drop the bomb, Nan Yu Qi faces suddenly turn red.


    "Father, the rtionship between me and first miss Chen only has a brother-sister rtionship we never cross beyond that, please don''t misunderstand, I'' don''t want to ruin Miss Chen''s reputation" Xie Hua Ling immediately rebuked with concern expression as if he genuinely care for Chen Yi Suan reputation.


    "Hahaha¡­is that so, well it''s must be me who be muddlehead" Xie Hui Rong pretend to be oblivious, he want to test the water and see how everyone reaction with his Son decision, just like he expected the Chen family face turn ashen, Chen Yi Suan look down with red eyes while Chen Hu Ying quells his anger with wine while the Chen elder grit their teeth furiously.


    Meanwhile, the Nan family lookscent, they didn''t care how the Chen family would feel, when Nan Yu Wei and Xie Xiu Wei died they were agitated as they reluctant to lose their connection with the Xie family but fortunately Xie Hua Ling is fallen for Nan Yu Qi and so they able to resurrect their connection with Xie family.


    The reason Xie Hua Ling choose Nan Yu Qi is simply because the Nan family have more resource and power to support him as the next leader, Nan Yu Qi wless beauty and her talent is only the icing of the cake, he will notins.


    Chen Yi Shuan struggles to maintain her grace, she decide to bravely face Xie Hua Ling and Nan Yu Qi head-on because she wants to show everyone she is not bothered by them, she wants to pretend she is not affected by Xie Hua Ling decision, she wants to keep her reputation as the talented and dignified Chen young miss.


    She thought she strong enough to face them but she''s wrong, she never know it''s gonna be this hard she feels suffocated as if the air suck from her lungs she cannot breathe, no one told her it''s going to be this painful as her tears rolling in her face every time the saw them exchanged intimated gesture. To hide her grief she force herself to look down as she pretending ying with her teacup and pray the time will moves faster so she can leave this ce.


    Chen Hu Ying feel sorry for his own sister because he understands how painful it is to be used and throw away after outlived one''s usefulness, Chen Hu Ying shifts his nce to the beautifuldy with a delicate face, she looks like stunning like a peony flower but never would have thought the flower is poisonous.


    Chen Hu Ying stares icily at Nan Yu Qi. He will never forgive those wretched couples, he will make sure they would pay even that thest thing he would do.


    Zhao Li Xin bows to everyone after he gives exnation and return to his previous ce feeling bored and tired with all this hypocrisy and backstabbing, this dirty ce just remind him the day he was the sixth prince.


    ''What an annoying ce'' he grumbles to himself as he lean his back on the wall.

 Chapter 431 - The Benevolence Leader

    [Do you see that¡­the old man stares at the little cub strangely] Lory tilted her head as his curiosity pique.


    [Uhm, is it connected with the library] Girsha also agrees.??


    [Describe me what do you feel inside the library?]


    Girsha takes a deep breath to recalled his memory [It''s something old¡­ancient, and powerful¡­] he mutters.


    Her eyebrows furrows as she contemting [Whatever it is, the old man seems to know something¡­]


    Meantime the celebration continues, the mood slightly uplifting after the servant called the dancers to performs for the guest. Nothing can increase men''s mood more than a sexy dancer with the skimpy dress moving their hips suggestively.


    The room suddenly bes hype from the men excitedugh, their eyes popped out of their socket as their gaze strip off the dancer''s body.


    Some men who are more modest only dare to peek then they drink their wine pretending they didn''t influence by thescivious view in front of them although it didn''t diminish the heat in their eyes.


    And like always the women can only be quiet and swallow their anger and disgust while watching their men aroused with other women, Lory watch the sour face of the wives and fianc¨¦e then she sighs, now she understands what it means when people said


    ''This is the Men''s World''


    Lory shifts her nce to Zhao Li Xin who sit on the corner and just like she thought she found him lean his back against the wall while crossing his arms on his chest as his head look down from how stable his chest moves up and down lory would guess the man is sleeping.


    ''Yup, that my husband!'' she proudly cheers for herself.


    Because he stands far away in the back no one notice he is sleeping however someone is paying attention, Mo Ning Yuan''s mouth curved upwards when she see Zhao Li Xin unaffected by the tantalizing view in front of him. It was dawn to Mo Ning Yuan that Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t interested in vulgar women, maybe he likes someone like Nan Yu Qi, someone graceful and gentle.


    Suddenly she feel a pang in her heart, she wonders if that the reason he working so hard to bring the shadow tiger cub for Nan Yu Wei, is he attracted with that ''white lotus'' too. A fire suddenly lit up within her, Mo Ning Yua nce at Nan Yu Qi who seat elegantly while sipping her tea gracefully.


    No one can''t deny Nan Yu Qi impable beauty since Nan Yu Wei passes away she bes the number one beauty in sacred Mountain Peak Society, she has a long line of suitor if not because she already engages with Xie Hua Ling, many young masters from their society and outside the society would fight for her, Mo Ning Yuan use to not care with Nan Yu Wei her ambition is greater than her personal feeling but right now she suddenly feel suffocated and can''t wait to rip Nan Yu Wei beautiful face apart.


    Nan Yu Wei could feel a strong gaze from far away, she slowly lifts her head and she looks next to her then she sees petite women stare at her, Nan Yu Wei frowns because she didn''t recognize her, the petite women seat is far ahead from her and the petite woman table is cing on the corner on the third rows, it shows she didn''t have a high position in the society but why she stares at her with hostility?


    Mo Ning Yuan realizes she shouldn''t show her animosity, she immediately averts her gaze and looks down timidly. Nan Yu Wei frowns as she wondering if she thinks too much. Xie Hua Ling saw Nan Yu Wei fixed her gaze to someone so he followed her gaze then he notices Mo Ning Yuan pretty little face.


    All of a sudden the fire burn inside his chest as he remembers what were they doingst night suddenly his throat feels dry. For Xie Hua Ling Mo Ning Yuan is his old obsession and also his first¡­.lust.


    Although he attracted to Nan Yu Wei but in front of her he could never be himself, because of her respectable background he must present himself as the best man he can be, he must act as a gentleman and dignified young master. Xie Hua Ling cannot show his w in front of Nan yu Wei because he knows she will not ept it.


    But Mo Ning Yuan is different, she knew him, she knew his fear, his worry, and his anxiety. She epts his ws and even his aberration the same as he epts her.


    Together they know that they are rotten meat cover in silk and gold so theyfort each other and feed their wild desire without any judgment. With Mo Ning Yuan he feel loose and free, even though he knew their rtionship is risky but he doesn''t know how to let go, it''s toote for him to get away from Mo Ning yuan.


    Xie Hua Ling takes a deep breath as he reluctantly averts his gaze from Mo Ning Yuan before anyone notices. He must be very careful right now, deep down he already make a n for himself.


    After he bes the new leader of the society and has a strong foothold in the society he would make Mo Ning Yuan as his concubines. He believes at that time no one can''t stop him not even the Nan family.


    The dance performance finally ends sequentially they''re leaving the room leaving disappointment and dejected from the men''s face but the women finally able to breathe.


    Suddenly Xie Hui Rong speaks "You, what''s your name?" he points his index fingers.


    The guest looks at each other then they follow where Xie Hui Rong pointing at. Turn out it pointing at the petite woman on the corner, the women look surprised and scared.


    "Can''t you speak?" Xie Hui Rong''s statement sound more like a threat than a question.


    The Woman anxiously bows her head "Ye¡­yes, this humble one name''s is Mo Ning Yuan, Grandmaster" she weakly said. Just like little rabbit Mo Ning Yuan keep her head down, she didn''t dare to lift her head.


    "Mo, Are you from Mo family?" Xie Hui Rong''s surprise.


    "Ye¡­yes" she answers with shaking voice.


    People could see her hand is trembles and her face lose her color, the petite woman look frail and pitiful she incites the men nature to protect the damsel in distress.


    Xie Hui Rong didn''t remember Mo Ning Yuan although the Mo family once a very respectable family that can match Chen''s family, he only faintly remembers a little girl who was a cried for the death of her brother and used his son as the perpetrator.


    But he can''t rte the little girl with the beautiful petite woman in front of him "You are Mo Xin Gi sister?" he asked.


    "Yes, grandmaster" she softly replies.


    Xie Hui Rong rests his head on his fist seemingly uninterested with Mo Ning Yuan "Lift your head¡­" hemands her.


    Mo Ning Yuan startled then slowly she lifts her head. Xie Hui Rong stare at her indifferently but his dark eyes fixed on her as if he would devour her whole, Mo Ning Yuan bites her lips nervously as she averts her gaze from Xie Hui Rong. Her subtle moves amused him, she looks like a terrified rabbit in front of the wolf.


    "How is your father?" he suddenly asked.


    "Father still bedridden but his condition is more stable now¡­" she smiles bitterly.


    "And your mother?" he asked again.


    "Mother is taking care of father, that''s why they send me alone to congratted Grandmaster great achievement" Mo Ning Yuan looks aggrieve but determined she sound like a loving and innocent young girl who cares deeply for her family well being.


    everyone feel regret and pitty Mo Ning Yuan fate to be born in a fallen noble family like the Mo family.


    If Lory didn''t know Mo Ning Yuan revolting behavior with many men she would feel the same likes, other people.


    [ I don''t get it, why all of them so good at pretending] Lory was perplexed, she doesn''t know whether she should admire her or fear her [Do they take a mandatory course or something, why are they so good at acting?]


    [Who knows, if you can acted half good as her you wouldn''t get caught every time you lied] he teased her.


    [If I can acted like her, I give up my title and be actress] she jokingly said.


    [Ssst¡­.keep watching, ACTION!]


    Back to the main hall again. Xie Hui Rong sigh "It''s unfortunate for patriarch Mo to fall in this situation, he always been a good subordinate for me" Xie Hui Rong mutters in a low voice as if he genuinely grief for the Mo family.


    Other people might not understand but the Xie brothers could discern the bogus in their father words, a selfish man like him will never be grieving for anyone other than himself.


    "Young Miss Mo let''s talkter. I want to know how is family condition" he said with deep concern.


    "Yes, Grandmaster!" Mo Ning Yuan beamed as she nods her head excitedly.


    Everyone is praising their leader benevolence, they feel fortunate, their leader is not only powerful but he also kind they all believe the future of their society can''t be brighter under their leader reign. But the Xie brother knows better, Xie Hua Ling could feel a dark cloud hovering on the top of his head, unconsciously he clenches the winecup on his hand.


    Meanwhile Zhao Li Xin awake, he is not sleeping only cultivated because he feel boring but then he realizes the mood in the room slightly changes, Zhao Li Xin furrows his eyebrows ''What did I miss?''


    While Lory and Girsha were gossiping, Lory mouth twitching as she feel disgusted [Hey I see Xie Hua Ling expression, is he thinking what I''m thinking?]


    [What are you thinking?] Girsha lift his small beak with a teasing look.


    Lory scrunch [You know¡­.she and the old man] lory press her palms showing indecent gesture.


    [What is that, are you praying?] he pretend to be innocent.


    [You know what I mean!] Lory throws grape on him but Girsha catch the grape with his beak swiftly.


    Girsha much the fruit as he speak [Well if he used strong cultivator Qi to increase her own cultivation she will not miss this chance. That old man is the strongest cultivator here"


    Lory can''t help but shudder [Is that mean she sleeps with three generations of Xie family?]


    Girsha stunned and his eyes widen [You right, she is!] he burst tough.


    Lory shakes her head in perplexed [Well¡­at least they have something to talk about] even though she said in a positive way she knew that''s not a good thing.


    Girshaughter getting louder [HAHAHA¡­.they F**k the same woman!~]

 Chapter 432 - Old Nemesis

    The celebration finallyes to ends, Zhao Li Xin is half-awake through all the event he sighs in relief when Xie Hui Rong left and so the guest excused one by one. Zhao Li Xin left unhurried through the residence main gate but suddenly someone called him.


    "Lu Xin" such a sweet endearing voice calls him.??


    Zhao Li Xin frown as he turns around, turn out is Nan Yu Qi with her two maids follow behind her "Miss Nan" Zhao Li Xin bows his head slightly.


    Nan Yu Qi calmly walks towards him, the women exude confident and elegant as she smiles gently at him "Walks with me" she said without slowing down. Zhao Li Xin feel swallow his irked then follow her behind while the other two maids keep their distance from both of them because they know theirdy wants to talk privately.


    "From now on you will serve me and fourth brother Xie, as long you loyal to us I will treat you fairly," said Nan Yu Qi.


    "Who should I obey if both you give me different orders," said Zhao Li Xin indifferently.


    Nan Yu Qi dissatisfied listening to his nd reaction, she pursed her lips as she said teasingly "What about you, who do you think you need to listen to?" she curiously nces at him she wishes he would say ''her'' but disappointedly Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother with her small jokes.


    "May young miss enlightened me.." he said in a serious manner.


    Nan Yu Qi feel dejected, this man is to stiff and strict like a pole. She never sees him smiles, angry or flustered such a boring man but strangely she doesn''t hate it, she sighs heavily "Just listen to me¡­"


    "Understood" he replies shortly.


    Nan Yu Qi was vexed she never treated coldly by the opposite sex before, everyone always caters to her wish and tries to pleased her this the first time he faces anyone indifferent to her existence but this man is married, she wonders how he treats his wives although the rumor said he treats his wife like a servant, but still, she can''t imagine someone distant like him would keep a woman close to him if he doesn''t have a certain feeling to that woman, suddenly she feel her heart prick by a needle.


    Is a weird feeling because she never feel this way not even with Xie Hua Ling, secretly she was bewildered by her own feeling.


    "About your wife¡­why she doesn''t work for me, I heard she good withbor job, she can work in my manor by then you don''t have to worry to feed her or given her clothing, she also can earn some money so she will not burden you" her word is kinds and feel with concern but the truth is she wants to separate Lory from Zhao Li Xin for some reason she didn''t want them live in the same roof.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin takes a long deep breath to control his rage, he cursed Nan yu Qi with every hideous name he knows in his head. She wants to make his beloved princess work as a servant in her house! Not even him dare to order her around, the hardest job he ever gives to Lory is bring wine for him and that''s it.


    Even when he still found out her real identity Zhao Li Xin never wrong her, he treats her like a precious pearl, he loves, doting and pampered her to the moon and back and yet this wretched woman wants his Lory to wash his clothes.


    <strong>''OVER MY DEAD BODY!''</strong>


    "Unnecessary, she''s not smart enough, and if she''s gone who will take care of me" Zhao Li Xin maintains his cool while speak casually. He will never let Lory out of his sight, who is he going to hold at night if she''s not there.


    Nan Yu Qi brows furrows, she didn''t think Zhao Li Xin would refuse her idea "Are you sure, I could give you male servant" she persuades him again.


    "I don''t trust other people easily" he replies coldly.


    Nan Yu Qi feel sour deep in her heart, but she quickly presses her feeling "So, you trust her?" she looks at Zhao Li Xin with probing eyes.


    He ignores her deep gaze "I know her ability, he wouldn''t betray me" he said firmly without a hint of hesitation.


    She can''t ignore the pain roused within her as her chest suddenly bes tight "It seems you didn''t treat her too bad after all¡­" she smiles in discontent.


    Zhao Li Xin frown as his danger rm ringing, he failed to notice Nan Yu Qi''s ambiguous behavior towards him but he didn''t miss the possibility of his princess in danger.


    Nan Yu Qi didn''t push further, they stop when they arrived in front of the carriage before she enters the carriage she turn around and speak "I need you to watch Chen Hu Ying, I think he make contact with someone report to me once you know it" she lifts to her carriages after she gives her order.


    Zhao Li Xin watches the carriage disappear in a distance, his expression bes stern as he felt a slight animosity from Nan yu Qi to Lory but he doesn''t know why. What motivates Nan Yu Qi to hate the woman she only saw once, Zhao Li Xin clicks his tongue it seems he needs to hasten his n before something bad happened to Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin left the main road, he turns to the corner and walks to the small alley suddenly he halted his paces "Mong Gui" he called in low voice.


    Someone suddenly jumps from above and kneel in front of him "Your servant is here!"


    "Send the news to Mon Yi and Mong Ki, prepare the shadow guards to infiltered cloud city in a few days ?" Zhao Li Xin rests his hand behind his back.


    Mong Gui surprised because cloud city highly guards is not easy to get inside that''s why there are only five Hei Shen members in the whole city "You have an idea Milord?" he will not question his Lord''s ability.


    "Hm¡­send the news" Zhao Li Xin raised his hand to sign Mong Gui to leave.


    "Right away Milord!" he excitedly said, but then he remembers something important "Milord, Yu Rui said a year ago Mo Ning Yuan wasmitted suicide but she was saved by mysterious woman, that woman even stay in aMong Manor for a few weeks before she disappeared"


    "What woman?" he narrowed his eyes.


    Mong Gui hakes his head "We don''t know milord, Yu Rui said the woman always wears a white mask and always calleddy by everyone, but Yu Rui have identally had a nce of thedy''s face, she only saw her side feature but Yu Rui sure the women are very beautiful as a fairy"


    Suddenly Lao Min Na face shed in his mind ''Could it be?'' hements to himself. Zhao Li Xin rubs his jawlines as he pondering then suddenly he lifts his head "Is that woman wear a ring, a green jade ring in her middle finger?"


    Mong Gui squint his gaze as he tries to remember what Yu Rui said, then he helplessly shakes his head "Please forgive this servant, I have to question Yu Rui about this"


    "Do that and report everything that woman do once she stayed at the Mo residence" he lifts his chin as he gives orders sternly.


    "Yes, Milord!" he cupped his fist firmly.


    "Go" Zhao Li Xin waves his hand carelessly.


    Mong Gui nods his head then he takes a long leap to the roof and disappeared in a dark night. Zhao Li Xin was left alone his expression turn sullen, he wonders if it''s Lao Min Na again?


    Why she always in his ways, wherever he goes, whatever he does, Lao Min Na will stand in his ways. Zhao Li Xin was vexed once he heard that woman''s names. Since the first time he met her it feel there''s an invisible connection between them, he feel terribly upset to have any connection to such woman not to mention it also feels disgusting.


    He can''t help but med himself for not killed Lao Min Na when he had the chance, how would he knows this insignificant woman will infuriate him again, and again, she even has the audacity to hurt his beloved princess repeatedly, and he still unable to avenged Lory grieve after all this time, such a great husband he is.


    It was a grave mistake he will never repeat again. He promises himself that he would kill Lao Min Na next time they meet again, Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth exasperatedly.


    Lory was eating her dinner with Girsha when Zhao Li Xin enters the room with dreadful expression. He pushes the door harshly as he grumbles "I should have killed them all!"


    Lory chopstick froze in the air, then she turned her head to the door "Wee back, Darling!" she cheerfully greets him.

 Chapter 433 - Princess Is Jealous

    Zhao Li Xin grumbles when he just returns home remind her of an ordinary office man who got home tired from work. Lory smiles as she fixed his favorite wine on the table. Zhao Li Xin''s annoyance also reduces tremendously after he saw her pretty face. he suddenly though heated ridiculous, he neverins before he met Lory after he meets her he realizes he wants a lot of think and startsining when things didn''t go his way, actually, it didn''t feel so bad it means he has a lot of expectation for his life, Something he never felt before.


    "Sit here!" Lory patted the stool next to her "Do you want to eat something?"??


    Zhao Li Xin flicks his robes before he takes a sit "A dumpling will be nice¡­" he pulls his sleeves for not hinder his movement then pour himself a cup of wine.


    "Sure" in one swoosh the steaming bamboo basket appears on the table, carefully she opens the lit and the hot air hits his face and the tasty fragrant stimtes her appetite again although she just finishes her diner. With a chopstick, she put the dumpling on Zhao Li Xin te and not forget her te too.


    "It''s quite the celebration isn''t it" Lory raised her eyebrow amusingly.


    He moves smoothly as he pours vinegar on his dumpling "Nothing more than I expected¡­" he said calmly without a shred of excitement "The ginger please¡­"


    "Oh, here" Lory adds pickles ginger on his te.


    "So much animosity, honestly I expected a brawl during the events" Lory chomp her dumpling feeling rather disappointed.


    "Careful, don''t get choked" he frowns while he nagged.


    Lory ignores his nags while munching her food incessantly after she swallows her food she begins to speak again "You know I''ve been seen a few banquets with you but none of them is peaceful, there so many dramas and schemed it so excited!" Loryughs in delight.


    "I''m d at least someone is enjoying the show" Zhao Li Xin chuckles then he takes an elegant bite on his dumpling. Lory doesn''t know eating dumplings can be so¡­beautiful, she med herself for spending to much time with the brutes hunter than the high society. Thank god Fred is not here or he will make her do over her etiquette lesson.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Zhao Li Xin notices chopstick hangs in the air while she looking at him with a nk look. He suddenly worry then he put down his chopstick and gently put his palm on her forehead "You don''t feel well?"


    His warm hand snapped her back "No I''m good!"she sweetly smiles at him "Now you served Nan Yu Qi, is she told you to do anything for her?"


    "She wants me to observe the Chen family" he casually said while he picks up his chopstick and continues with his feast "It seems Chen Hu Ying is having a secret meeting with someone in Nan family, she wants me to divulge this person identity?"


    "Uhm.." she hummed but then she drops her chopstick on the table while pursed her lips "I don''t like it!" she suddenly grumbles "I don''t like it when you listened to other people order¡­. especially woman" she mutters thest words quietly.


    Zhao Li Xin moves suddenly paused, he shifts his nce to the pouting girl next to him, something dawned to him and his mouth curved upward then he straightens his back "Are you¡­jealous?" his mood suddenly soar.


    Lory narrowed her eyes "What, you don''t like it?" she lifted her chin as she provoking him with a menacing gaze.


    Lory might think she looks intimidating but in Zhao Li Xin eyes she looks extremely adorable just like an angry kitten, people said jealousy is the hard proof of someone loves you wholeheartedly so how could he not be overjoyed by it, Zhao Li Xin grinned widely "No, I like it, I like it very much!" he excitedly nods his head.


    Lory feel more embarrassed when he acted this way, her face bes awfully red like a boiling crab "Let''s see if you still like it if I beat the crap out of you, you can only listen to me you know!" she pretends to be angry as she warn him sternly.


    Zhao Li Xin can''t hold it anymore he burst tough, he put down the chopstick and wipe his hand and mouth with a wet towel then he pulls Lory stool closer to him and wrapped his hand around his waist "You can hit me, kick me, or even stabs me, I will ept any punishment from you dly, even if you rip my chest and pull my heart away from my chest, this Lord will never resist you" she smiles in indulgent while caress her cheeks.


    Lory was agape, that sound crazy but what make it crazier she was turned on by it. is that mean she is worst than Zhao Li Xin?


    ''Oh, Dear¡­''


    Of course, Lory night would not be peaceful after a certain Lord is felt overly excited. Lory possessivement awoke something inside of him, something that not even him knew he had in it.


    Zhao Li Xin wakes up early because he feel responsible for over-indulgent his wife even with his own standard he wants to redeem himself and hopefully coaxed her so he prepares Lory warm bath and breakfast then diligently clean up the room from the remnant of they''re wild night.


    Lory was exhausted she not even open her eyelids when she activates Zhao Li Xin shapeshifter spell, Zhao Li Xin feel more guilty he wants to stay to apany her but Lory shoves him away with one word ''Scram!''


    Zhao Li Xin smiles awkwardly while leaving the room he feel remorse but satisfied inside, such a mixed feeling he didn''t know what to do. he can only note himself to treat his wife even better in the future.


    Meanwhile, Nan Yu Qi is in her manor garden she rests inside the pavilion while ying her Gu Qin, the gentle sweet melody floating in the air make one heart calm and peaceful. A maid walks toward her, she bows her head courteously before she speaks "Mister Lu is here, young miss" she announces mildly.


    Nan Yu Qi stops her ying, her mouth curved faintly but then disappeared before anyone notices "Let him in" she said calmly.


    "Yes, young miss!" the maids bow her head again then she left in a hurry.


    Not long after a man withvish bright orange and yellow robes enter the garden, Zhao Li Xin is given a new robe because now he is the inner disciple of sacred Mountain peak and also the personal servant of one of three noble families.


    people who saw his robes would be green in envy and jealousy but for Zhao Li Xin he feel terribly upset for a dress like an ingot. Inside his head Zhao Li Xin reprimand himself


    ''This better to be worth it!''


    Zhao Li Xin cupped his fist and bow his head respectfully "Young miss, what can I do for you" his words distant and formal just like normal subordinated whoever Nan yu Qi feel dejected.


    "Is there no news from the Chen?" she asked.


    "..."


    ''You just telling mest night, you Damn woman!'' he secretly cursed her while quelling his anger.


    "No, young miss" Zhao Li Xin replies curtly.


    She realizes her question is absurd, she clears her throat awkwardly, and her maid quickly hands her a cup of tea. Nan yu Qi sip her tea to calm herself, she used to be a clear mind and elegant youngdy but somehow in front of this man she ends acting foolishly.


    Zhao Li Xin on the otherpares this supposed to be a talented woman with his Princess and by far his princess is winning with flying colors.


    The two of them be awkwardly silent at least for Nan Yu Qi side because of Zhao Li Xin careless of what she thinking so with the cid look and indifferent gaze as if he unconcern with Nan Yu Qi existence and he does, Zhao Li Xin remain there unmoving like a piece of log.


    The truth is Nan Yu Qi summoned Zhao Li Xin in a whim she didn''t think thoroughly what would she said to him, she thought Zhao Li Xin would make a conversation just like any normal man but sadly Zhao Li Xin is far from normal, other than with Lory he doesn''t have any interest to talk with other people not even to his close subordinated the four King pce and the Mong brothers.


    Suddenly a maid making long strides across the garden towards them, she bows her head politely first then she speaks in haste "Young miss, Fourth master Xie is here"


    "Eh?" Nan Yu Qi was dumbfounded for a second but before she can collect himself a man with bright green robes and silver embroidery enter the room, the man is handsome and neat with silver Guan adorn his head, the man look dignified and charismatic.


    "Brother Xie you here¡­" she greet with smiles, Nan yu Qi didn''t know should she feel happy or sad with this situation.

 Chapter 434 - Sleazy Man

    Xie Hua Ling''s expression bes soft "Hm, Suddenly I feel like missing you, so I came here" he strokes her hair so gently it makes everyone who presence blush, except Zhao Li Xin of course.


    Nan Yu Qi used to love it when he treats her tenderly but in front of Zhao Li Xin, Nan Yu Qi feel ufortable she unconciously take two steps back and her face be red "Brother Xie, don''t¡­" she weakly said while ncing at Zhao Li Xin nervously. She doesn''t want him to see her being intimate with other men she worry what Zhao Li Xin would think about her.??


    If Zhao Li Xin could hear Nan Yu Qi minds he would have said ''Woman, you thinking too much''


    Xie Hua Ling finally notices Zhao Li Xin''s existence "You are Lu Xin isn''t it?" he squinted his eyes as he tries to remember Zhao Li Xin face.


    "I am, young master Xie" Zhao Li Xin nods his head without feeling offended.


    Xie Hua Ling size up Zhao Li Xin up and down, other than his good cultivation the man seems dulls his appearance just too adequatepare to him and his brothers. Xie Hua Ling let out a long heaved feeling satisfied for the man mediocre looks by then he doesn''t have to worry that man would seduce his fianc¨¦e. As narrow-minded as he is even if he didn''t have a deep love for Nan Yu Qi he would not let any man snatched his woman''s attention away.


    "Are you the one who delivers the shadow tiger to my fianc¨¦e?" Xie Hua Ling was quite jealous of Nan Yu Qi for having the rare shadow tiger.


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin answer indifferent, he doesn''t look proud at all.


    "Good¡­" he sped his hands behind his back arrogantly then he helps Nan Yu Qi return to her seat "You did a good job¡­" although he praised Zhao Li Xin, but there''s an annoyance in his eyes because Zhao Li Xin didn''t give the tiger to him instead. is this foolish servant thought his position is no better than Nan Yu Qi?


    Zhao Li Xin notices Xie Hua Ling''s upset look but he far from care what Xie Hua Ling thinks about him so he pretends as ignorant.


    "Yu Qi, do you reward him enough?" he suddenly asked Nan Yu Qi.


    "Well, he has the honor to serves us¡­.I thought it good enough, but then again, I think I''m wrong" Nan Yu Qi smiles in embarrassment.


    Xie Hua Ling sighs "Yu Qi, that is not good. Not everyone could bring shadow tiger in yourps, you should be more thoughtful" he reprimands her gently but the truth is he wants to show Zhao Li Xin which master could give more benefit to him and Zhao Li Xin should now better in the future to make a priority for him.


    "It''s my fault¡­" Nan Yu Qi''s face bes red because Xie Hua Ling''s words, she feel annoyed and wants to retract her hand from him but Xie Hua Ling''s grip is too strong.


    Xie Hua Ling could feel something is changing with Nan Yu Qi behavior, he slowly furrows his eyebrows then he wrapped his hand around Nan Yu Qi shoulder and shift his nce to Zhao Li Xin "You meritorious acted should be gravely rewarded, why don''t you tell me what do you want?"


    There''s a sh glint in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes as he stares back at Xie Hua Ling "There is one thing I want that would need your help" said Zhao Li Xin.


    Xie Hua Ling make amicably smile "Let''s hear it" he raised his hand while his other hand circle around Nan Yu Qi''s shoulder. Nan yu Qi looks ufortable, she feel jittery under Zhao Li Xin gaze.


    She has great urged to shove Xie Hua Ling away but she afraid, she doesn''t know why but there''s something about Xie Hua Ling make her feel nervous and scared that''s why she could never really love him.


    "I want to build Fu Yun chain restaurant inside the cloud city," Zhao Li Xin said calmly.


    Xie Hua Ling bewildered, he is not expecting this "You want to build a restaurant in here, why?" he chuckles by Zhao Li Xin simple idea.


    "Is a good opportunity to expand my business, people in the cloud city are much richer than the outside, this would benefit me a lot" Zhao Li Xin said earnestly.


    From his informant, he knew Zhao Li Xin''s family is merchants who owned the restaurant business at tang sheng city so he didn''t suspicious when Zhao Li Xin voice his idea. Xie Hua Ling pinch his chin as he contemtes then he smiles slyly "Sure why not, Fu Yun restaurant is quite famous afterall, but I will not doing it for free"


    Zhao Li Xin was expecting "Of course, whatever you wish¡­" he obediently said.


    "I will give you permission to build your restaurant in the main street in the cloud city, I also will lend you the finest building right from in front of the busy street but¡­." Xie Hua Ling raised his index finger "I want the profit share sixty-forthy, sixty for me because I give you the building and the permission and forthy will be yours, how about that¡­"


    ''Oh, someone wants to robe me''


    Zhao Li Xin sneered inwardly "Is the worker and the chef are from me?"


    Xie Hua Ling opens his arms "Of course, is your restaurant afterall but I suggest you to use my people instead as the bookkeeper, I believe my people are more skillful than your people" he said with concern look.


    Having his own bookkeeper to manage the restaurant it means Xie Hua Ling would have the restaurant ledger and he can still the money whenever he wants and leaving no proof, this tant schemed make Zhao Li Xin boiling with rage not because he took his money but because Xie Hua Ling didn''t bother to hide his schemed he literally treat Zhao Li Xin as a fool.


    "What do you think?" Xie Hua Ling snickered as he believes Zhao Li Xin would not dare to refuse his proposition.


    Zhao Li Xin was quiet for a few second as if he measured his pro and con then he cupped his fist and bow his head "Thank you for given me this opportunity"


    Xie Hua Ling satisfied with Zhao Li Xin courteous behavior, he likes having sensible subordinated, he nods his head arrogantly. On the other hand, Nan Yu Qi sigh as she feel sour inside her heart, it dawned to her the man''s position is so low he could never match Xie Hua Ling''s extraordinary position.


    "Shang Lu, give him the Xie family servant identity" Xie Hua Ling waves his hand then his subordinated with brown and yellow robes take a step forward and Hand Zhao Li Xin a wooden token with Xie names written on it.


    "It would show that you are working for me, it would allow you to bring your worker to the cloud city," said Xie Hua Ling.


    "Thank You, fourth master, Xie" Zhao Li Xin bows his head again.


    "Now leave¡­" he shoos Zhao Li Xin with tired expression while leaning his shoulder to Nan Yu Qi''s shoulder, they''re position make them look very intimate. It is not an appropriate behavior but who dares to reprimand the Xie young master so Nan Yu Qi swallows her difort as she smiles awkwardly to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care, he turns around and left the garden at a calm pace. Nan Yu Qi can only nce to the direction where Zhao Li Xin disappeared is, there''s an inexplicable emotion inside her eyes. When Nan Yu Qi feel anguish and perplexed Zhao Li Xin in a good mood the corner of his mouth lift slightly, he thought he will need another week but who could have known Xie Hua Ling help him tremendously.


    He make another turn on the corner and enters the small alley then she takes a long walk to make sure no one following him then he halted his pace "Mong Gui" he called.


    From out of nowhere a man appears behind him while kneeling on the ground "I''m here master!"


    Zhao Li Xin throws the wooden token to Mong Gui "Send them all in now!"


    Mong Gui surprised when he saw it was the Xie family identity for the servants, he had been trying to acquire something like this for a long time but not to avail but his Lord could have it only in a few weeks, Mong Gui answer excitedly "Yes, Milord!"


    If only Xie Hua Ling realizes what he had done, Zhao Li Xin remain calm, this is only the start, he still needs to get permission to enter the forbidden library, that woman should contact him soon.

 Chapter 435 - The Considerate Master

    At Tang Sheng city, the Fu Yun restaurant was lively and packed with guessed as always, At that time Bu Gi was apanying his respected guest when one of his servants enter the private room and whisper to his ears. Bu Gui stunned for a second before his face quickly returns normal again before anyone could notice. Bu Gi excused himself from the guest then he went to the third floor.


    "I have new from milord," Bu Gui said abruptly the moment he opens the door.??


    Mong Ki was leaning on the window frame while watching the crowded street. He straighten his back when he heard Bu Gui''s words but his expression remains stoic. On the corner of the room, Mong Yi immediately rose from his seat he waiting for Bu Gui''s next words with an expectant look.


    "We will enter the cloud city tomorrow morning under the pretense of Fu Yun workers, Milord wants you to gather your shadow guard brothers ande with me tomorrow"


    "How many people?" Mong Ki asked.


    Our Lord was given three stores luxurious building by the kind mister Xie Hua Ling, which means we can bring thirty people for starter then slowly we can smuggle more of them depending on the situationter, it wouldn''t be hard since Milord said this business coboration with the Xie Young master" Bu Gi smirked.


    Mong Yi chuckles in delight "Our Lord earns the Xie family trust only in a few weeks?" he was gasped and amazed by Zhao Li Xin''s ability.


    "Rather than trust is more likely our lord take advantaged of the young master Xie greed" Bu Gui also amazed how Zhao Li Xin uses his enemy w.


    "What do you mean?" Mong Yi frown.


    "Master Xie want our Lord gives more than half the restaurant profit to him, I think because of the fight for the leader position is getting fiercer, Xie Hua Ling need more money to support his faction," said Bu Gui.


    "So they want to robes our Lord right under his nose?" Mong Yi was bbergasted how conceited Xie Hua Ling is.


    Mong Ki wickedly smiles "let''s see who will lose the most"


    In a normal situation, it was impossible for anyone to have a business permit, the cloud city has tight screening for anyone who enters their city that''s why Hei Shen can only send five spies after the long five years.


    it means they must waiting an opportunity to send one of their people every year, it''s a strenuous effort even the imperial pce have more spies than the entire cloud city it''s mind-boggle how Sacred Mountain peak is more guarded than the imperial pce itself, not to mention Sacred Mountain people society members are a lot stronger than normal people outside, so what make them so warry?


    This what Zhao Li Xin conveys to Mong Ki once, what is Sacred mountain peak society hide inside there?


    ______________________________


    [Lory, are you awake?]


    Lory turns her head to the side, she blows the strand of hair that covers her face, she still feel exhausted even after sleeping half the day [I will be¡­] she weakly groan. She doesn''t know what gets inside Zhao Li Xin, why he bes more excited then he used to, although she was happy and ttered but wake up with numb from waist to her leg is not something she expected.


    Lory drags her limp body to the bathroom, thankfully Zhao Li Xin already prepares her bath and cleans the room so she has more time to rx. She finishes her bath and taking breakfast when Girsha suddenly lif his little head.


    [Someone ising¡­]


    [Li Xin array?] Lory was worry slightly.


    [The boy said it''s only activated if someone has evil intention¡­]


    Lory rubs her thumbs to her wrist and her looks immediately change [So this one is not evil¡­]


    [We''ll see..] Girsha transforms to a white orb then pierce to Lory''s chest and disappeared.


    A secondter someone knocking her bedroom door. Lory sips her tea calmly before she rises from her seat and opens the door calmly.


    "Are you Luo Yi Yi?" the young maid with dark green color stand in front of the door. The maid''s eyes instantly size her up.


    Lory pretend unnoticed "I am, may I know who you are?" Lory politely smiles.


    "I''m the maid of Miss nan Yu Qi, my young miss invite you toe to her manor," the maid said proudly as she felt she give Lory a grace.


    Lory pursed her lips confusedly "Oh, why Miss Nan wants to meet me?" Lory was flustered as she pretends to be nervous.


    The maid sneer, she thought this country bumpkin must be excited to meet someone like her Young mistress "Your husband is working for miss Nan now, so she wants to know about his family better" said the maid impatiently.


    "Oh, okay, can I prepare myself first?" Lory looks edgier.


    Lory reaction pleased the little maid, as a normal maid who only trusts to do an errand for her master her position is lower than a senior maid and personal maid, she used to be bullied and oppressed by other maids so it feel exhrated to meet someone with lower status than her "I think it will make any difference, juste we don''t want my miss waiting too long" she lift her chin arrogantly.


    Lory obediently nods her head, she replied in hurry "Yes, yes, of course"


    The maid scoffed in disdained then she turns around and leaves then lory promptly follow the maid leaving her courtyard like an obedient puppy.


    [She wants to know you better?] Girsha quipped through their telepathic connection.


    Lory said jokingly [She is very considerate master¡­]


    Girsha stifles in contempt [Yeah right!]


    Not even in her world where people treat equally the superior would personally invite their spouse subordinate just to know them better at least not personally. The only thing they would do is screening the spouse and family background if they have a criminal record or huge debt they need to be warry of, more borated screening would be given if a certain someone reaches a higher position.


    If Nan Yu Qi wants to know about her she could send one of her subordinates to check on her background or simply talk with her but Nan Yu Qi called her personally, it bes weirder because Zhao Li Xin only officially joined her group yesterday and she already eager to meet his family, Lory would not believe it''s only simple meeting, something is off.


    Lory was led to the higher ground where Nan''s family manor located. The manor design is not like any other manor she saw ant the capital city, because the building builds at the uneven terrain the building have ovepped design and have many stairs although the design it''s not as sophisticated as the building design she used to saw in her old world, but this is quite different ''Not bad'' Lory''s mouth twitch slightly.


    The maid mocked Lory''s amazed expression. She was sure lory was dumbfounded by the unique design of their manor. But Lory was is worry about the elderly who live in this Manor, she hopes the cultivation is helping them if not their joint would be broken from climbing all these stairs.


    They climb winding stairs to enter the garden, far ahead there''s a small pavilion and beautifuldy sit quietly while sipping her tea gracefully, the maid sign lory to stop then she approaches her young mistress. Lory recognize Nan Yu Qi immediately she wonders what she wants from her.


    Nan Yu Qi nod her head then the maid return to Lory "You are allowed to meet young miss" the maid stare at Lory with belittling gaze. Lory didn''t feel offended, she justughs it out inwardly. It seems Nan Yu Qi wants to boast of her position and authority as the nobledy, but why? Lory is only a woman with low status and unwanted wife, why must Nan Yu Qi is so eager to show their disparity.


    Nan Yu Qi put down her teacup, she smiles gently like a fresh blossoming flower "You are Luo Yi Yi?"


    Nan Yu Qi treats her kindly so she would let her guard down but sadly dor Lory the kinder people acted in the first meeting the more warry she be, Lory bow her head courteously "I am, young miss Nan, is an honor to meet you" Lory said politely.


    Nan Yu Qi surprised that Lory is well behaved. She thought lory would get flustered and make a lot of mistakes in front of her. Lory knows she need to pretend to be ignorant fools, she also wants Nan Yu Qi to let her guard down.


    People said it takes two to dance tango so she will dance, she hopes the young miss could keep up with her.

 Chapter 436 - Considerate Master II

    "So you are Lu Xin''s wife?" Nan Yu Qi maintains her sweet smiles.


    "I am young miss" Lory nod her head as her cheek blush from shyness.??


    Lory''s reaction annoys Nan Yu Qi but she doesn''t show it in her face "How long, you''ve been married?"


    "Almost three years, young miss" Lory reply.


    "Hm.." Nan Yu Qi hummed then she nonchntly sips her tea, she make a light heaved then shift her nce to Lory "Lu Xin¡­your husband is a very talented man, and he has contributed a great merit for me I believe in a few years his position will be raised, he might be the next leader right-hand-man"


    "Yes, my husband is very talented is fortunate for me to be his wife" Lory smiled widely is a mix of love, proud and shyness.


    Nan Yu Qi mocked Lory gullible, No wonder her husband didn''t favor her, this woman is too stupid and ignorant to understand her position, how could someone like her worthy of a man like Lu Xin. Nan yu Qi narrowed her eyes "You are waste isn''t it, some who unable to cultivate.... trash some people might call it" she make a cruel smile as she secretly enjoys humiliated the woman in front of her.


    Lory frown, but soon her expression bes sullen "Yes¡­"


    "You unable cultivated even a little?" she probes further without care how would Lory would feel, fortunately, she feel nothing.


    Lory weakly shakes her head "No, I can''t¡­" she look downcast.


    Nan Yu Qi feel pleased by Lory''s reaction then she looks at Lory with concern expression "Do you love your husband?"


    "Yes, I love him very much!" Lory answer in hurry her eyes widened without a shred of hesitation.


    Nan yu Qi rises from her seat she takes a step forward then she holds Lory hand "Then you must leave him" she said softly "Someone like Lu Xin can only have bright future if you were not there to hinder him, you don''t want to burden him don''t you?" she stare at Lory with pleading eyes.


    Lory looks pale her eyes clearly show her reluctance but then Lory shakes her head slowly "No¡­I don''t want to burden him, but Brother Lu is a very responsible man he will not desert me just because of this doesn''t he?"


    Nan Yu Qi expression be stiffed "I know you he is very kind, that''s why I remind you to take the initiative to stay away from him, you know there''s a lot of people who mocked him because she takes a wife like¡­you, it takes a toll on his reputation and you understand how important it is to have a good reputation" the grab on Lory''s hand is getting tighter and she look at Lory with genuine concern.


    "If I leave him, I''m scared Brother Lu would be angry with me, besides who is going to take care of brother Lu if I''m not around?" Lory retracted her hands from Nan Yu Qi''s grip.


    Nan Yu Qi gaze be darker, she doesn''t like hear how much Lu Xin care for his wife, she quells her anger and takes a deep breath "Don''t worry I will talk with him, I know he will listen to me and don''t worry I will take care of him¡­" she unconsciously blurt out her thought.


    Both lory and Nan Yu Qi suddenly stare at each other, Nan Yu Qi clears her throat awkwardly "I mean, I will send a servant to take care of him so you don''t have to worry, you just do what you need to do" She encouraged Lory with a gentle smile.


    Lory left Nan''s family with defeated expression and red eyes, the maid who walk her in mocked lory inwardly. Turns out she is not a lowly birth but also a wasted woman who unable cultivated, in the cloud city someone like her has her status lower than a dog, no wonder her miss kick her out, she is so not worthy.


    The maid leads her to the front gate then without saying anything she closes the front gate, the gate''s door almost hit lory back. Lory looks downcast and leaves the Nan family territory. Only after she quite far lory lift her head and her dejected expression disappeared without a trace. All of her gloomy and timid demeanor wash out then she let out a long sighs


    [Why everyone tries to steal my husband, doesn''t she have fiance already?] Lory grumbles.


    Girsha who is hiding inside her can only chuckle [Who knows, your human likes to think, the neighbor grass is greener¡­]


    [Well, that''s not entirely wrong tho¡­pare to Xie Hua Ling my grass not only greener is also cleaner¡­] Lory states the fact. She remembers Xie Hua Ling''s illicit rtionship with Mo Ning Yuan while acting as a fine gentleman in front of Nan Yu Qi that man is a scum through and through.


    [Is hard to disagree with that¡­.] Girsha admit it, at least a beast will do it openly and they will not voice lie and deceit to their partner, unlike a human.


    Just when they''re immersed in conversation suddenly Lory was hugged from behind. Lory was startled because she didn''t feel anyone around her but then she smell a familiar scent, her palpitated heart gradually calm down. Lory was embraced tightly by a pair of strong arms she could hear his heart beating loudly is like a drum, it make her feel worried.


    "I''m fine Li Xin" Lory patted her arms that circle around her waist "What are you doing here?" Lory casually asks.


    Zhao Li Xin calm down when he heard lory gentle voice, he turns Lory body towards him, he checked her wrist and arms to any difort, her princess has a tendency to hide her wounds so he will not be a relief if he didn''t check himself. Lory was amused watching his worry face and her heart engulf with warmth, she can''t help but want to tease him.


    "Milord, if you want to doing ''it'' it''s better to find somece more secluded" she coyly smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin frown he doesn''t know should he feel angry or aroused "What is that wretched woman want from you?" he pushed the obscene thought behind him, It is scary how easy he was coaxed by his wife even in this situation.


    "Just talk, you don''t have to worry¡­"Lory giggles then she intertwined Zhao Li Xin''s hands with her, she drags Zhao Li Xin to walk with her while Lory rubs his arms tofort him.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh in relief, god knows how stress he is when Mong Gui said Nan Yu Qi invites Lory to her Manor, he was panic-stricken he kick Mong Gui harshly before he runs like crazy to chassed his wife. He remembers the day when he thought lory died that day still give him trauma to this day, his hand shaking profusely and everything suddenly bes a blur.


    He filled with rage and bloodlust if something happened with Lory he knew he will rip them apart and burn this ce to the ground, fortunately, he found Lory unharmed.


    "What''s that woman said to you?" Zhao Li Xin engulfs in anger.


    Lory tilted her head as she contemtes what should she say to her worrywart husband "Long story short¡­.she want me to divorce you"


    "Huh.." Zhao Li Xin leans his hand to the big three next to him and suddenly the tree is caught in a fire and a secondter the tree turns to ash, the fire still remain on his hand as he speaks in a deep voice "She said what¡­?" he is overwrought, his voice feel as sharp as a de.


    Lory was stunned, she never saw him this mad before, his beautiful eyes were darker than night sky without any flicker of light, Lory was dumbfounded but then she snapped back, she quickly cupped his face with her hand "It just her idea, not mine!" she calmed him down.


    "I''m gonna kill her¡­"


    Lory could see the zing fire inside his eyes, Lory feel perplexed her husband is so scary but why she think she cute too, is there something wrong with her. she doesn''t know what to do to calm him down, Zhao Li Xin is an extreme man, when he doesn''t care he really don''t care it almost feels like it never crosses his mind at all but when he''s angry he would go rampage and destroy everything on his sight.


    Lory knew she needs to calm him down, guided by her instinct she pulls his face closer then she kissed him, she nimble his lips softly and gradually the tensed on his body dissipated.


    "Calm down okay, is just her wishful thinking¡­nothing more" she raised her eyebrows.


    Her mouth is so close it touches his lip when she whispers to him. Zhao Li Xin was frozen when his desire takes over him. but before he can do anything Lory pushes his chest lightly "Let'' go before someone saw us" Lory pull Zhao Li Xin''s hand so they could leave the area immediately, they are still close from Nan Yu Qi territory and she worries the burning tree would attract unwanted attention.

 Chapter 437 - The Deepest Secret

    Inside their room the conversation continues, Lory eating her lunch, of course, it''s a lunch box from her spatial ring, Lory might a gifted people who have so many talents but cooking is not one of them, so it''s to be expected the precious spatial ring be her personal pantry and wardrobe.


    "You know what, I was a relief when I know Nan Yu Qi reason is" Lory close her finished bento box then she sips her tea and continues, "I thought she would be cold and calctive like Lao Min Na but turns out she only act like a normal teenager"??


    Zhao Li Xin who already been pacifiedpletely by Lory is sit in their small dining room while drinking his wine "She is a shameless woman, you should not learn anything from her" scoffed at Nan Yu Qi behavior in disgusted. Is there anything he hated more than an actual woman is an unfaithful woman.


    Lory was chuckled "Come on dear, don''t be so hard on her she just adolescent woman who still not figure it out what she wants in this life" this is not the first time Lory met with an indecisive teenager, too bad people in this world are expected to mature so fast.


    "Why are you not worry?" Zhao Li Xin sulk.


    Lory raised her eyebrows "Should I be worry?" she questions him back.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh as he answers "No¡­" he eager to see Lory jealous again.


    "Is not like I''m not angry, it bothers me when other women im my husband but I know it''s not your fault" Lory prop her chin on the table.


    "You don''t me me?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t know should he feel happy or sad to have a magnanimous wife.


    "Yeah, just look at you, you dark, pleasing on the eyes, irresistible although having too much of it, is not good for your health but people could resist you" Lory nod her head while contemting then suddenly she hit the table excitedly "You know what? you like sweet and sour pork ribs!"


    "...¡­." Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how to respond "You like sweet and sour pork ribs?" with a nk look he asked.


    Lory grinned while rubbing her stomach "I just have it for today"


    "Okay¡­." He looks down and sips his wine again while pondering.


    ''No one told him that before...sounds good''


    At midnight, Zhao Li Xin secretly meeting with Mong Gui, because the cloud city location is near the top of the mountain so it''s easy to find woond all over the city, Zhao Li Xin leans on the big tree when Mong Gui appears, his face looks pale because of Zhao Li Xin violent kick. Mong Gui winced slightly when he kneeled on the floor. he epts his fault for not protecting young madam but instead leaving her behind to report to his Lord first.


    Everyone has warned him that the young madam safety is more important than anything but Mong Gui decide to report Zhao Li Xin because he doesn''t want to spoil the n they had nned carefully. Because of that, he jeopardizes the madam safety, thankfully the young madam is unharmed if something happened with her even his life would unablepensate the madam life.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remains indifferent "You know your mistake" he coldly said.


    "Yes Milord, next time I will not leave young madam side and protect her with my life," said Mong Gui in regret.


    "In the worst situation you can lit up the re to send me the signals," said Zhao Li Xin again.


    "That means we will face them, head-on milord?" Mong Gui stunned, are they gonna abandoned their n for young madam.


    "You have a problem with that?" Zhao Li Xin red at Mong Gui with threatening looks.


    "No, of course not Milord!" he shakes his head profusely. Mong Gui feel a shiver down to his spine, his back drenched from cold sweat he did not dare to look up.


    "Is there any other news?" he suddenly shift the conversation nonchntly.


    Mong Gui need a few seconds to respond "Ye..yes Milord, I already send the news to Bu Gi and the others so they would arrive at the cloud city tomorrow morning, also I found something weird inside Chen family study room, I don''t know if this important or not but I make a copy and let Milord make a decision" Mong Gui take out a bamboo tube from his sleeve, then he hands it to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin open the bamboo lit and take out the scroll, it was a blueprint of the Xie family house but the map is focused on the secluded room where Xie Hua Ling cultivate. Zhao Li Xin''s faces be tense as he examined the map further. Turns out the room has a connecting tunnel to the underground of the forbidden library.


    "Did you check the room in Xie family residence?" Zhao Li Xin asks while his eyes remain on the map.


    "I''m sorry milord, I unable to enter, even though I can enter the Xie family manor but it''s different when ites to cultivating room, that ce is highly guarded by Xie family shadow guard and also multipleyers of an array, I can''t enter without make them alert" Mong Gui feel embarrassed when he admits hisck of ability.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin be silent, it was dawned to him that Xie Hua ling is hiding something but what he''s hiding is a big question, and if this map in the Chen family study room, how much more the Chen family knew and how many more knew about this?


    He rolled back the scroll and put it backinside the bamboo tube then he store it inside his ring "Watch the Xie family from now on when Mong ki and Mong Yi arrived you can use them to help you"


    "Yes, milord" Mong Gui cupped his fist firmly.


    "Here, heal your wound!" Zhao Li Xin throws a jade bottle to Mong Gui.


    He catches the jade bottle in reflex, he was stunned when he realizes what inside his hand. His Lord just give him a bunch of pills to heal his wound he feel very grateful for his Lord benevolence, who said his Lord is cruel and savaged, the truth is his Lord is only strict and firm when they make mistake he would punish them but if they do a great job his Lord will reward them.


    "Thank you, Milord!" Mong Gui eximed. This pill not only heals the new wound it also heal his old wound and scar and clear his veins so it bes easier to increase his cultivation. Mon Gui was so happy he doesn''t mind ept more kicked from Zhao Li Xin.


    Suddenly they hear rustles, both Zhao Li Xin and Mong Gui exchanged quick nce then Mong Gui take a leap and hide behind the thick branch. Not long after a man with shabby dark grey robes appears, Zhao Li Xin recognizes him as Mo Ning Yuan right-hand man. Zhao Li Xin uses to not pay attention to other people but because this man have ''special'' rtionship with Mo Ning Yuan he begins to pay more attention to Mo Ning Yuan subordinated.


    To be honest Mo Ning yuan subordinated is not bad, he has a sturdy body, the strong Qi flow around him it means he quite talented, Zhao Li Xin guessed this subordinated is not palepare to Mong Ki and Mong Yi, he begins to wonder if Mo Ning yuan use her subordinated more than release her needs, perhaps he steals this poor man life forced too?


    Unfortunately, no one would know, he can measure the Qi or the level someone cultivation but who could measure the power of one life force, if not because Lory he wouldn''t know either. The art of manipted life force is even rarer than immortal me, this is not something ady who raised in boudoir could have known unless she was taught by someone.


    "What are you doing here?" the man with dark grey robes question Zhao Li Xin with a suspicious gaze.


    "Just taking a breather¡­." Zhao Li Xin replies indifferently.


    The dark grey robes man still not convince "Why not you stay at your room?"


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long heaved "Maybe because I''m avoiding someone inside my room" he raised his eyebrows with annoy looks.


    Only then The dark grey robe man realizes Zhao Li Xin''s bad rtionship with his wife, is not weird if he avoids his own wife "Follow me, Miss Mo wants to meet you" he turns around without waiting for Zhao Li Xin to speak.


    "Is she?" Zhao Li Xin smirk in contempt.

 Chapter 438 - The Pitiful Young Girl

    Once again Zhao Li Xin is lead to the same time he met Mo Ning Yuan the first time. Nothing changes the Buddhist monk still chant with a lifeless expression. Mo Ning yuan subordinated open the door for him with unfriendly gaze he proceeds Zhao Li Xin to enter, the door quickly shut when he enters the room.


    The room is a bit different because it has more lightpared to before, but the lotus incense burner still on the table let out a strong scent floating in the air. Mo Ning Yuany on the couch she also dresses differently this time, she wears more fabric to cover her body and she looks more demure than she used to, she smiles coyly when she saw Zhao Li Xin walk towards her.??


    he stops right in front of the short table that divided between them "I''m here, what do you want" Zhao Li Xin ask curtly.


    Mo Ning Yuan pursed her lips feeling dejected, she thought he would treat her better if she dresses more conservatively. If Mong Ki was here he would say that is normally how his Lord asking questions.


    "First, I want to congratted you to enter the inner circle of our society" shey down her feed then pour wine for Zhao Li Xin "You even be that woman servant, how great is that," she said in a soft voice but there''s a hint of jealousy in her words.


    Mo Ning Yuan shoves the winecup slowly towards while her eyes gazing to Zhao Li Xin''s broad chest. Finally, the Lord experienced how it feel to be sexually harassed, he crosses his arms in front of his chest while taking a deep breath to control his anger. He wishes he can gauge that impertinent woman''s eyes.


    "I don''t drink wine today," he said with a stern expression.


    "Why?" Mo Ning Yuan eyes back to Zhao Li Xin''s face after wandering around to indecent ces part of his body.


    It seems because of the art she practices she bes unable to control her desire. What an inconvenient Art turns out his Immortal me art side effect is not that bad at all. He rather burn to crisp than be a beast on heat who sleeps with anyone, anywhere without discretion.


    "Too much drink for today" he answers carelessly, he doesn''t care if his answer make sense or not, he better not touch anything that woman touches.


    Mo Ning Yuan curl her lips, she feel annoy but then she realizes Zhao Li Xin is always been cold so she presses her anger and pretends she was oblivious with Zhao li Xin behavior. Mo Ning Yuan sip her wine before she speaks "So, will you ept my offer?" gaze up to Zhao Li Xin expression.


    "How about mypensation?" Zhao Li Xin retort.


    "The four grade pills and four million gold tales, you said" she chuckles lightly.


    "And the permit to the forbidden library?" he questions her again.


    Mo Ning Yuan stifles "Tell me, what is your real reason to enter the library, I can see you more interested with the permit than the pills and the money?" she rested her head on her palm, her eyes stare at Zhao Li Xin with sultry eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin struggles to hold his nausea "I don''t know what are you talking about and is not your business to intervenes mine" He res at mo Ning Yuan.


    Mo Ning Yuan stunned and she bes more upset, she never tries this hard to persuade a man before "Don''t try to lie to me, I always know when a man lied, I know you want something more¡­.something important" she bites her finger lightly make her look alluring. No normal man could refuse this kinda temptation except the abnormal Lord.


    Zhao Li Xin stands with his back remain straight, his dark eyes stare at her with a cold empty gaze, his expression was cid without any hint of disruption, he make Mo Ning Yuan perplexed for once in her life she feel defeated. Mo Ning Yuan wracked her brain as she tries to find something that interesting him then something dawned to her "You know the secret!" she gasped.


    Zhao Li Xin frown, he keeps quiet. Mo Ning yuan thought her guess is right then she smiles in triumph "So that''s it, that''s why you want to enter the library¡­..no wonder" Mo Ning Yuan muttering.


    Zhao Li Xin smirk. Mo Ning Yuan got excited when she finally got his reaction she be jubnt and lose her guard down.


    "How did you know¡­." she pondering as she rose from her seat and move closer to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t react, he fixed his eyes on her, and her heart pounding like a drum. The heat run to her cheeks turn her face to crimson, it''s been a while since she feel this way she feel overwhelmed by her own feeling. She lifts her head slowly and their gaze meets each other "You want to control that thing inside the library isn''t it, you will fail" she tiptoes as she whispers to his ear.


    "You think you can just enter that ce and control that creature, you wrong¡­.you need something, something that was owned by the three noble families" she smiles mischievously, the warm breath from her red lips make Zhao Li Xin take a step back, he can''t stand the woman smell.


    Mo Ning Yuan narrow her eyes when she notices Zhao Li Xin rejection towards her, her body went coldand it feel like needle prick her heart, Mo Ning Yuan face turn dark but then she sneers "I could help you, to get what you need but there''s a price¡­." She raised her hand to touch Zhao Li Xin''s chest but he takes more steps backward, Mo Ning Yuan hand hang in the air awkwardly.


    She res at Zhao Li Xin, this time her face is red from anger and humiliation. Zhao Li Xin rejection to be touch by her make her feel dirty, deep down she knew she was dirty there was the time when she felt angry and disgusted with herself, the sleepless night, the hatred and the pained, she was sumbed by her agony but then little by little she ept who she is now, she even start to enjoy it but then¡­.Zhao Li Xin''s eyes, the way he stares at her, it brings back all the feeling she painstakingly burry in her heart.


    "What, you don''t want me¡­.you think I''m dirty?" she lifts her chin arrogantly but her eyes moist with tears. She doesn''t know if Zhao Li Xin knew what she had done, how could he knew, is he have evidence, is he disgust by her because of it? she clenched her hands tightly until her hands turn pale.


    "You know what you are¡­." Zhao Li Xin said in t tones.


    His t answer is more condemning than mockery, she rather hears him humiliated at her, mocked her, degrade her, his cold reply and that damn stoic face only wrecked his heart in pieces <strong>"GET OUT!"</strong> she scream.


    "You will never enter that ce, let''s see what can you do without me, you hypocrite, you just like other men!" she throws the winecup on him like a crazy woman. Zhao Li Xin shifts her head slightly to dodged the winecup, a few secondster her subordinated enter the room anxiously.


    Her face bes red as she shrieked towards Zhao Li Xin"Who do you think you are, you just another lowly man who dream to climb for sess, how are you dare to judge me?!" with bloodshot eyes she res at Zhao Li Xin.


    Mo Ning Yuan Subordinated is dumbfounded he never saw her lose her cool like this, he was frozen for a moment. And yet Zhao Li Xin remainsposed, he watches Mo Ning Yuan as if she was a clown, her words mean nothing for him.


    "It seems our deal is off" he sneers then he sped his hand behind his back, he turns around and walks away.


    Mo Ning Yuan feel uneasy when Zhao Li Xin leaves without bothering to rebuke her or scold her, he clearly treats her like a fool, like she was nothing Mo Ning Yuan staggered and she plops to the chair, her hand grips the armchair tightly then suddenly she screams "This is not over, I will make you pay for this, you will beg for me!"


    Zhao Li Xin swagger to the door, he calmly opens the door and left as if he doesn''t hear anything however he does agree with Mo Ning Yuan, this is not over, this is only the start.


    Her subordinated rub Mo Ning Yuan back "Miss Mo, are you okay, do you want me to kill him?" his eyes filled with anger.


    Mo Ning Yuan remain silent she bites her lips then he look at him "Do you think I''m dirty?" she weakly said.


    Her subordinated crouch in front of her then shook his head "No, no you''re not, you are the purest and the most innocentdy that I ever met, you must believe me!" he holds Mo Ning Yuan trembles hands.


    Tears fall on her cheeks like a pearl, she sobbed incessantly while her subordinated hug his master small body. Mo Ning Yuan circle her arms around his neck witch choking voice she begs "Stay here, don''t leave me¡­"


    He wiped her tears with his thumb "Of course, young miss"


    She helplessly smiles then glint shes on her eyes, she pulls his head closer as she kisses him roughly, her weak and helpless young woman portrayed from before disappeared she transform to ferocious young woman sumb in her lust. He subordinated let her do whatever she wants with him because he knew this is the cost she has to paid to gain her power.


    He pities this once innocent and pure girl she was known, he mes God for never give her a chance.

 Chapter 439 - The Container

    Inside the courtyard, Lory is ying with her gift out of boredom, she twirls her index finger above the teacup and the water moves like a small whirlpool inside the cup then slowly rise up to the air. Her finger stops moving abruptly, she open her palms and slowly clenched it and the tea Whirpool froze in the air. Lory retracts her hand, she let out a long heaved.


    [My power still not enough¡­] she mutter.??


    [It''s good enough¡­] Girshafort her.


    Lory helplessly smiles [Perhaps against someone who weak or reckless like Nan Yu Wei, but if it was someone strong like Mong Ki or Mong Yi, or the Demon parasite¡­.I''m not so sure] Lory sigh as she props her chin while contemting [we can''t let Demon parasite roamed around in this world, what if that things attach to celestial beast or something even stronger, I can''t imagine what kinda chaos it would created]


    [You don''t think the old fool is not the real target?] Girsha frown.


    [I''ve been thinking¡­If I was the perpetrator, what reason would I have for releasing a dark entity among the people?] she cross her arms on the and she stares at Girsha [It can be just to control an old man, it also doesn''t make sense if I want to control sacred mountain peak society, I mean...there''s an easier way to do that. We should remember what Demon parasite does to us, to our world once¡­.]


    [Hand might fall in the w of Nazareth but the world is crippled by the demon parasite, they drained our resource, our strength, and our will, the chaos is too grave we don''t have time to take a step back to think clearly and when we have the chance the damaged is already done]


    [I remember¡­and is not just affected the human world, but it affects everything, the world is dying] he agrees with Lory. that little parasite has created panic and chaos in the world.


    [Yeah¡­] Lory looks down then she looks at Girsha deeply [We can''t let that happened again] determination brimmed in her eyes.


    Girsha nodded [You have a n?]


    [First, we need to extract the parasite from that old man, we need to store it to somewhere save] Lory said. She pokes the frozen tea lightly with her index finger and the pink color turn to powder then it falls on the table leaving a crystal clear ice. Since she is able to control the water she also able to purified water, a simple power but very useful during the time of war in her world.


    [You think, you can do it?] Girsha bes slightly worried.


    [I don''t know if I don''t try] she grinned although she feel nervous. If she abused to much power the cursed would react and that''s not good, however, they are in the dire situation so she has no choice but to take a risk.


    She pokes the tip of the ice and it melts and plops inside the cup, Lory close her eyes and slowly she took a deep breath and opened her eyes, she put both her hand on the table and begin to chant, a purple circle appears on the table around the teacup, the circle was shine with purple light after she finishes her chant the circle disappeared and turn into a mist and absorbed by the water inside the cup, Lory let out a long exhaled then she start to chant again and another purple circle appear and the same thing happened again.


    Lory repeated her chant two more times, and sweat begins to appear on her forehead, her hand begins to shakes. Her chest moves up and down incessantly. Girsha bes anxious but he can''t disturb her concentration right now.


    [Just a little bit moree on Girl] Gisha mutters. Don''t know if he encouraged her or himself.


    She raised her hands and the water twirl on the air, the water hit each other and slowly it begins to take shape, meantime Lory breathing bes heavy, she grits her teeth to forces her focus while the shape bes clearer then suddenly <strong>''BOOM''</strong>


    The gust of wind ms her to the screen partition fortunately she falls on thefy bed.as if there were hurricane inside the room everything is wreck and fall to the floor. the room suddenly kicked open.


    "LORY!"


    The color drain from Zhao Li Xin''s face, he barged into the room frantically "Lory, Lory where are you!" he searches her in panic.


    "Here¡­." She answers weakly.


    Zhao Li Xin approach lory in hasted, she was cover in nket and pillow, her hair little bit messy but other than that she looks fine, Zhao Li Xin checks for any wounds on her face and arms he check the pulse on her wrist, his heart beating thousands of miles an hour only after he sure she is alright he calmed down, Zhao Li Xin gives Lory tight hugs.


    "What happened, what are you doing, where is this explosioning from?" he rains her with questions.


    She remembers something and her eyes widened "Oh my god where is it?" she pushes Zhao Li Xin and jumps from the bed, her eyes search the floor in panic.


    [I got it stupid girl!] Girsha clench a small vial with his feet.


    [Let me see!] Lory check the vial for any defect on the object, she make sure the spell is absorbed by the vial. Only after she sees the blue runner appear all over the vial surfaces she sighs in relief, her hard work is not for nothing.


    Lory grips the vial closely to her chest "Thank god" she feel at ease but her legs be jelly she almost falls on the floor but luckily Zhao Li Xin catches her.


    "What''s wrong, are you hurt?" he asks anxiously.


    "No, my leg¡­I just feel tired" Lory said with a sheepish smile.


    He carries Lory to the bed, he covers her with a nket. When she touches the bed the fatigue immediately rushes over her and her eyelids be heavy, a secondter she falls asleep with vial clenched by her hand.


    Zhao Li Xin pinch the bridge between his eyebrows, he engulfs with inexplicable feeling, she feel scared, sad, helpless and angry, he doesn''t know which one he felt first.


    "Get used to it" Girsha abruptly said "My girl doesn''t have many ws as a partner or human being, other than taking her matter with her own hands, she likes a time bomb you don''t know when she will blow up and nothing you can''t do about it"


    "Not even you¡­"Zhao Li Xin helplessly smiles.


    Girsha roll his green eyes "Especially me, you thought I can stop her when she decide to fight against Behemoth when she only eleven, I can''t stop her when she wants to explore the dungeon all alone, I can''t stop her when she decide to leave cestine pce to search the unknown and I can''t stop her when she¡­.." he looks down as destion seep to his thought until he begins to speak again "You can''t stop her, you can''t only protect her and pray nothing bad happened to her"


    "You want me to give up huh" Zhao Li Xin stifles, he tugs the strain of hair fro her from her face.


    "Either you walk with her or you leave her" Girsha shrug.


    "Leaving her is not an option" he rose from the bedside then he fixes the falling table and chairs. Then he got out and found a broom to swipe the broken cups and cheap vase. If only Hei Shen members are here their jaw will drop to the floor when they see their Lord diligently sweep the floor. Zhao Li Xin''s reason is simple, he worries the broken ss will hurt Lory so why not clean everything while his Princess sleeping.


    "What is that thing?" Zhao Li Xin point at the vial on lory''s hand after he put away the broom outside his room.


    Girsha flew to lory hand with his feet he took the vial from lory hand and put it on the table for Zhao Li Xin look closer.


    "It''s a special vial, try to hit it on the floor" Girsha grinned.


    Zhao Li Xin frown "Would it be broken" the vial made by clear ss, it looks fragile and easy to crush.


    "Trust me, I will take responsibility!" he reassured him.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh, as long his Princess didn''t get mad at him, he also curious though. He raises his hand above his head then he hit the vial to the floor, amazingly the vial is not broken, Zhao Li Din bbergasted. When he took the vial a purple rune appear all over the clear vial surfaces ten a secondter the rune disappear, the vial didn''t even have a scratch after the violent hit.


    "What is this?" Zhao Li Xin was awed.


    "The special container made by multiple incantations, it used to trap the Demon parasite," Girsha said.


    "Demon parasite?" Zhao Li Xin stunned.

 Chapter 440 - The Big Mistake

    "It''s what people in our world called it," said Girsha "Someone in this world is attached by the Demon parasite, that''s why my stubborn princess insists to created the vial"


    "Who is possessed by the demon parasite, what is demon parasite?" Zhao Li Xin bewildered. He never heard anything like Demon parasite, he has heard about ''Gu'' who is likely a parasite, he wonders if it the same.??


    "No one knows for sure where is that thinging from, but it has the same vibes as the Demon. Just like any other parasite this thing attach on the brain and control the host thenter it would drive the host crazy"


    "If this came from your world so how could this thing appear in this world, is someone from your world appear in this world, someone like Lory?"


    "Unlikely, but it got something to do with Mo Ning Yuan, she uses the demon parasite to control the old man" Girsha scoffed in contempt.


    "That woman?" Zhao Li Xin stunned in disbelieve, no matter how strong Mo Ning Yuan is it was impossible for a woman like her to have the ability to obtain something that no one knew or hear about it "Where did she find the demon parasite, it''s impossible!"


    "She was given, not found it" Girsha stifles then he continue "Someone gives her Demon parasite for unknown reason¡­" Girsha''s expression turns darker as he knew who is the perpetrator is.


    Something shed on his mind as his eyebrows gradually furrow "My subordinated said, a year ago there''s a mysterious woman who safe Mo Ning Yuan from suicide attempt she also lives at the Mo manor however she didn''t stay for to long but when she''s gone Mo Ning Yuan change drastically" Zhao Li Xin pinch her chin as he immersed in a deep thought could it be this two things connected.


    "A woman, who is it, can you guessed it?" Girsha interest is pique, this can''t be a coincidence.


    "I do¡­" Zhao Li Xin nodded "A mysterious woman who safe Mo Ning Yuan from her death who ording to my subordinated that woman is also very beautiful, my guessed it would be Lao Min Na" he didn''t know why but his guts told him that woman is Lao Min Na or at least someone connected with Lao Min Na.


    "I thought you have your man to keep in an eyes of her" Girsha knew from the first he met Lao Min Na he knew how shrewd and sleek she is, that woman always gives him bad vibes.


    "It''s getting harder to keep in eyes on her, ever since she involve with Jin Kai, Jin hao stepbrother from the mystiqueke she bes more elusive, I don''t know which information is right or wrong anymore" Zhao Li Xin sigh, he takes out a te of grapes from his spatial ring for Girsha then he pours himself a wine.


    The young boy is getting familiar with Girsha, and the bird opinion about him rise again "In short Lao Min Na make a fool of you" he teased while pecking the grape nonchntly.


    Zhao Li Xin scowl but he had no choice but to admit it "Yeah she did..." Zhao Li Xin clicks his tongue exasperatedly "I should''ve killed her that day" he doesn''t know how many times he cursed himself because of this.


    "That''s why your mother said, don''t y with your food" Girsha jokingly said.


    "I don''t have mother¡­" Zhao Li Xin replied indifferently.


    "That''s why you y with your food?" Girsha quipped.


    Zhao Li Xin waved his hand carelessly as he ignores Girsha teasing "Back to our main discussion, if that woman is Lao Min Na and she gave the parasite demon to Mo Ning Yuan then the next question is, from who did Lao Min Na get the Demon parasite?"


    "From Lazarus!" Girsha answers quickly without hesitation but then he turns quiet "Although, that can''t be right¡­. I also suspicious about her before back at Lao Manor so I''ve been watching her for some times but I can''t feel Lazarus trace around I should able to smelled something form her but I got none so I don''t think that is the case, Lao min Na didn''t go out from her courtyard either so I don''t think she hides anything or something¡­.so I think it''s impossible, but what if¡­." Girsha mutters to himself.


    "How about her spatial ring, can you feel something from inside her ring?" Zhao Li Xin make a suddenment.


    His beak hang open "WHAT?"


    "You didn''t know? Lao Min Na have spatial Ring, I don''t know what kinda ring she gots but if her ring is like mine or perhaps better than mine then perhaps she hides the entity inside that ring andthe ring hiding the entity trace"


    "Wait, wait a minute...yes, I know Lao Min Na has a ring but it never urred to me that it was possible¡­no, no, no, I think I make mistake, a big mistake, I''m too confident with my ability,could it be¡­SON OF A B****" Girsha cursed loudly.


    watching Girsha in stressed make Zhao Li Xin anxious too "Calm down Girsha, is only a guessed nothing is certain, that woman might not Lao Min Na at all, that''s only a mere guess we should keep our mind clear before we take another step" Zhao Li Xin reassured him although he not so sure either. He doesn''t have experience facing anything like Lazarus hence two years ago he not even believe anything like Demon is truly exist.


    Girsha let out a long exhale "You right¡­.you right, nothing is certain¡­.we still have a chance, there still trinity and that lightning swords,bined me, you and Lory, we still have a chance" Girsha patted his little head with his wings while trying to calmed himself.


    "Yes, we better focus to something we do know" Zhao Li Xin relief after Girsha managed collected himself. It was weird for Zhao Li Xin to feel sympathy for a bird since he never felt that way to human being other than Lory of course. Maybe because Girsha gives a sense as Lory family member so he more eptance toward the bird, who knows? But when ites to Lory well being Zhao Li Xin can only trust Girsha.


    "I just have a meeting with the Mo woman, she said something hidden inside the library, a creature she said" Zhao Li Xin pour another wine on his cup.


    "What creature?" Girsha frown.


    "I don''t know but everyone treats it as a secret, she said I will need something from the tree noble family to meet the creature" Zhao Li Xin said in a low voice while smacking her lips after he sips his wine.


    "What is it?" Girsha got curious.


    "Don''t know¡­" Zhao Li Xin shrug.


    "Can we asked her?"


    Zhao Li Xin mouth twitch "I think we be enemy now¡­" he sipped his wine calmly


    "Why?" Girsha asks again.


    Slowly he put down the winecup on the table "She wants something, I couldn''t give"


    "What¡­.oohhh, eeww" Girsha shrink in disgusted.


    "That''s what I thought too" Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curl slightly.


    "Oh well, I can watch her they way you people could, I can tell you whoever she''s been contacted to" Girsha was eager to know about Mo Ning Yuan better if this woman has a connection with Lao Min Na and Lazarus she needs to know for certain before it''s toote.


    "That''s will be helpful, maybe we would know what is the end game of this situation"


    "But you should not forget your priority, the map to the crimson lightning sword" he reminds Zhao Li Xin.


    "Of course not, it''s concern Lory safety afterall" Zhao Li Xin rose from his seat. He walks towards the bed, the beautiful girl with bluish long wavy hair sleep peacefully, her long thick eyshes like a butterfly wings glistened at the dimmed light her red cherry lips slightly opens as it teased him to have a taste, Zhao Li Xin unconsciously smiles he wonder how could someone can be so beautiful even when she''s sleeping.

 Chapter 441 - The Snake And The Girl

    "I keep her locked in the room, protected by multiple array and make her wear the protective amulet and spatial ring but still she finds the way to risk her life" Zhao Li Xin perplexed.


    Girsha chuckles, he understands Zhao Li Xin desperation since he felt the same way "You are wee to find a simple Princess who lives obediently inside the Boudoir"??


    If other people said that to him Zhao Li Xin would be furious but because ising from Girsha he didn''t feel repulsed by his words, he knew Girsha just test him for Lory own good "No princess in the whole wide world worthy more the strain of her hair" he caresses Lory cheeks gently.


    "Take care of her" he abruptly said.


    "Where do you wanna go?" Girsha asked


    "Inside the ring, there something I need to ask the old Lizard and also, I need to force my breakthrough" after he speaks Zhao Li Xin disappeared on thin air.


    Girsha sigh, he flew to Lory bedside with his little feet he hit Lory cheek lightly "Naughty princess, you always make everyone worry" heins but he stare at her gently.


    _____________________________________


    Somewhere far away from The sacred mountain peak society, it''s even further than Liu Yan Kingdom in a small house, a beautiful woman confined herself inside the small room no one apanies he stood there as if her leg nailed on the floor, her face delicate with smooth porcin skin she''s so beautiful almost surreal.


    But the beautiful woman expression distraught, her long thin eyebrow furrow as she was immersed in deep thought, slowly she raised her hand, a golden ring adorn her middle finger, the woman bites her lips then suddenly her body disappeared.


    When she open her eyes the view around her turn dark, it''s so dark she can even see her own hand, she blinks her a few times and takes a deep breath as she tries to prepare herself. Her step bes heavy she can hear the water ssh under her feet, she can even feel mud dirtying her shoes is like walking in a swamp.


    She keeps march in although she feel reluctant, then the pungent smelled hit her nose she immediately covers her nose, she snorts as the smell lingers in her nose, she can handle everything else but the smell¡­.is getting worst every day.


    "You heereee¡­."


    The hissed sounding from behind and she startled and her body froze, no matter how many times she met with this creature she could never get used to it. The creature creeping from behind her, the creature yellow eyes with crescent ck iris shone in a dark, the creature creeping from behind her and it moves onwards as it scales graze her arms, all hair in her body rose she feel goosebumps and cold sweat drenched her back.


    "You brinnggg something for meeee¡­" the creature hissed.


    The woman takes the dark ss bottle, slowly she opens the lid then hundreds of white orbs burst out. The dark space suddenly lit up bt a white dimmed light from the orbs as the space bes bright the light touch its body and the ck scales glistening under the light, the creature it''s a giant snake with yellow eyes.


    "You bring another awful snack Min Na¡­" the snakes scoffed in disgust.


    "I''m sorry, this all I can get for you" she pleads as her body shook violently.


    "Hump, how dissssapointing¡­." the snake body raised slowly than the white orbs transform into human shape only they look transparent because they were spirits, the spirits looks confused they look around with perplexed all of the sudden they''re attention disturbed by the giant ck snake in front of them, they can feel how dangerous this creature are the spirits flew away to escape, but the snakes open itrge jaw, the creature catch the spirits as it tears and rips apart the spirit body although there''s no blood but the dreadful screaming and begging from hundreds of them make Lao Min Na body trembles, her mouth agape as no words could describe the horror.


    With her trembles hand, she covers her ear and forces herself to look down as her body jolt repeatedly whenever she hear the sound of screeching hands searching desperately anything to hold, the spirits crying, cursing, begging for help, while she stood there covering her ears and shut her eyes tightly, and praying everything will soon be over,


    After long ten minutes who feel like forever for her finally, everything bes quiet and everything bes dark again.


    "Thisss isss far from adequate, Min Na" he hissed disappointedly.


    Slowly she let her hand down then she lift her head, her exquisite face has lost its color, she is white as paper now "Is not easy to kill innocent people... Lazarus" she forces herself to remain calm although her hands remain shaking.


    "If it''s easy, will I asks you¡­" Lazarus sarcastically said.


    Lao Min Na has no words for retorted, she didn''t dare to.Every month he asks for souls at first he only asks ten than he asked twenty then fifty, after a year he asked for a hundred soul and now he has a more specific preference, he wants innocent souls. Even though killing is easy but she must be discreet not even her close subordinated now about this, what would they think if she kills innocent people, human have a heart afterall, there''s no way they could ept this when she can barely ept this herself but she already falls to deep, there''s noing around from this.


    "How is my little demon?" the way he asked is like joking if only his voice didn''t sound creepy.


    "It sessfully controls the human with strong cultivation, I think is going to work¡­"Lao Min Na said nervously, she who used to be arrogant and cold acted timidly like a little mouse.


    The snake narrowed her yellow eyes "You think?"Lazarus looks down on her dangerously.


    "I¡­I''m sure!!" she corrected herself immediately.


    The ck snake snickered, the woman in front of him is petrified and pathetic she looks like a fool for him. Lao Min Na braces herself as she taking a step forward "The..Demon spirit, can you¡­can you lend me one¡­just one" she begs heartily.


    "Oooh..for what?" the snake amused his triangle head moves closer to Lao Min Na face, she feel like her heart jump to her throat she retracts her steps.


    "There¡­there someone, he would be useful to our cause if we can rope him in¡­" she nervously exins.


    The snake burst tough, Lazarusughs is like people in asthma trying to breathe, it sounds weird and creepy.


    "Who do you think I am? You dare try to lie to me¡­"


    Lao Min Na mouth open and close as she tried to exin herself but she knew it was all futile "I¡­I¡­don''t mean to¡­"


    "You want that Zhao Li Xin isn''t it" His eyes glint viciously "Forget it, he was under Lorient protection no spell could prate him¡­at least not now"


    Lao Min Na refuses to give up "But, but she is under your cursed, could you¡­"


    "I CAN''T" the snake roar.


    Lao Min Na staggered and fall to the ground, her eyes widen as she was extremely terrified.


    "Who do you think Lorient is, a simple human being like you, a fool like you," he said in cynical "She is the heir of Lucient, the blood of the first King of Verrion runs through her veins, not to mention she protected by the ancient spell of druid and the King''s soul, you think I can just snatch her soul like candy in a market, I WON''T BE HERE IF IT''S THAT EASY!" he make thunderous roar and the whole space shaking like there was an earthquake.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry" Lao Min Na shakes her head profusely tears stream down on her face as she engulfs in horror. There are only a few things in the world that can make her petrified, and he''s been through hell but Lazarus¡­nothing can scare her like Lazarus.

 Chapter 442 - The Snake And The Girl II

    "Fool¡­"Lazarus hissed "You were too long shower by praised and awed by other humans you start to forgot who you are¡­"


    Lao Min Na wiped the tears from her cheek quickly "No, I''m not forgotten¡­." She gulped, she didn''t know where she got the courage she lifts her head timidly "But we, we are not so different¡­.isn''t she sell her soul for power too, how could she be better than me" she hated it, why everyone thinks that woman better than her, not only that Zhao Li Xin chooses her even this Demon also think she is no match from that wretched princess, this can''t be right, she can''t ept it!??


    "Petty human, you are so petty, you really have no shammed don''t you" Lazarus tail circling around her, it make her heart beating so hard she feel suffocated.


    "That''s what I thought too, but I''m wrong¡­sssshe want power not because she wants to be a Queen but she wants to save her brother from being sacrificialmb¡­ssshe even dare to trick me, can you believe that such a brave princess she was¡­" Lazarus sneered as his words mix of anger and admiration. The snake giant head moves closer and the snake sticking out its forked tongue just an inch from Lao Min Na face.


    She shrinks her neck down as she tries to avoid the giant tongue, but Lazarus''s tail wrapped around her waist make her unable to moves, Lazarus yellow eyes glistening as he saw her as a mere prey "And you¡­.do you remember how you begged me that day, you came to me, battered, wounded, dying¡­"


    Lao Min Na averts her gaze from the snake creepy and cold eyes. Lazarus amused "You found me inside that ring and you make a wish¡­what is it that you wissshh¡­..don''t you remember¡­.?"


    Until this day she didn''t know if finding that the gold ring is considered a stroke of luck or a cursed. The reluctance on her face make Lazarus excited, nothing is more fun than torture a pitiful soul, the snake wrapped got tighten and her face be paler.


    "let me fresh in up for you, that day you wisssh¡­you can turn back time, the time when you are still young and beautiful before you be the crown prince concubines before you were tortured by your stepsister, disfigured by your own stepmother, you make a wish to be strong... stronger than anyone and every one so you will not be bullied, humiliated, taken advantage by all people around you, you wish you able to control your life¡­.control other people life, a conquerer, rise above everyone¡­." Lazarusughs in a creepy sound.


    Human greeds always amused him, the length of people would do to fulfill their desire is indescribable "You said you will give me your soul, your humanity....your Sssson....your young innocent Ssson" Lazarus stare viciously as hisughter echoed and filled the space with eerie sounds make one body shiver tremendously.


    More tears trickle on her cheeks, she feel chill in her spines as her body bes numb, she doesn''t understand if she cries for her Son or because her damnation, she can''t differentiate anymore, just like that snake said, slowly she lost her humanity as she sumbs in hollow.


    "Where there''s a death, there always gonna be a death¡­." Lazarus snickered.


    ________________________________________


    ''Where is this ce?''


    ''Why everything is so dark?''


    ''Where am I?''


    ''Wait, who am I?''


    ''It''s scary, I need to get out of here''


    "SOMEBODY!" she screams for help but no one answers.


    "SOMEBODY PLEASE ANSWER ME!" she screams louder but everything is dead silence. She feel so terrified she begins to run aimlessly, but the darkness remains what make her more terrified no matter how fast she runs she feel she''s running in the same ce.


    her stamina depleted she panting heavily when her feet can''t take it anymore she plops to the ground her body shaking so hard, desperation starts to overwhelm her, she holds her shivering body in fear and her skin feel so cold she''s startled.


    "Somebody¡­.please, please help¡­.me," she thought she was all alone in the darkness.


    "I''m hhhhereee¡­." The chilling voice suddenly greets from behind her.


    She turns around in a slow-motion, an enormous shadow with two yellow eyes staring at her, the creatures ck elliptical pupil sharpen as the creature getting closer, all of the sudden whole her sense scream inside her head ''RUN'' she crawls in desperate as she tried to get away from the shadow but she knew she''s not fast enough so she forces herself to stand from the ground then she runs like hell and screams at the top of her lungs, she could feel the dark shadow following her, she can hear the shadow make screeching sound as it body moves faster against the ground.


    She runs as fast as she could "Nooo, help me, somebody! somebody!" she make ast attempt as she felt the shadow hovered above her.


    <strong>"LORY, TAKE MY HAND!"</strong>


    She sees the light for the first time since she came then from the light, she saw a dainty hand reaching for her, without thinking she jump to reach thest glimmer hope to survive. When they''re hand sped she was pulled into an embrace. Lory engulfs by something soft and warm suddenly all worry and fear disappeared and she feel safe.


    <strong>"MINEEEE, SHE''S MINE!"</strong> the shadow screams in anger.


    "Marcus!" ady shouts.


    A white light appears the shadow could feel the sharp steel aimed at him. The shadow quickly dodges but the light is faster, he pushes away by a strong hit on it chest then the creature roll on the ground.


    A mannds smoothly on the ground with a giant sword on his hand, he was cover with bright white light just like an angel descend from the sky the man looks down on the creature who finally reveals itself.


    A giant ck snake with yellow eyes, the snakes glower over the man who stares back at the creature without a hint of fear. The man stands between the snakes and Lory, the man looks enigmatic and gant just like A great Hero in fairy tale lory had read before, the man purple iris glint his expression fill with determination as nothing could stop him.


    "What make you think I will let you touch my daughter, snake¡­" he lifts his chin arrogantly.


    "King Marcusss¡­why you here¡­" Lazarus stunned and also awed.


    "When Lucient make a promised we eager to keep it, even after we died¡­." He calmly said.


    The blood trickle from its belly, the snake hissed in an upset as his scales broken because of the attack. Behind him, Lory was embraced by a beautiful woman with golden hair and blue eyes. Lory staring at the familiar back she dreams every night "Fa¡­ther" she wants to reach that back but her hand is too short.


    Marcus turns his head around slowly, he warmly smiles at her "Stay with your mother, Lory" he said the same way he talk to her when she was a child. her sight bes blurred as she choked by her own tears.


    "Mother?" only then she realizes who is the one who embraces her "Mother¡­" she lifted her head agape, this is a dream isn''t it pr is she dead, whatever it is she doesn''t want to wake up "Is it really you..." Lory didn''t want to blink she scared her mother would disappear.


    Lorenna caressed her daughter cheeks just like she did when Lory was still a child "Sweetheart, don''t worry Mother and father will protect you" sheforts her softly, then she shifted her gaze back on the snake, her blue eyes brimmed with hatred "Marcus, don''t waste more time!" her expression be stern.


    "Hm, take care our daughter" Marcus raised his sword without waiting any more seconds he jumps towards Lazarus. The snakes didn''t have a choice but dodged from the heavy attack. Lazarus bare his long fangs in raged but Marcus didn''t budge, he summons the God''s sword and throws more heavy blunt on the snakes head, Lazarus roll on the floor again.


    Lorenna grip Lory''s hand and run to the opposite direction "Follow me!"


    Lory was hesitant, he turns around and watches her mighty Father fight with giant snake "Mother, we can''t leave dad.., I can''t leave him again, I can''t do this again!" Lory pleads in tears.


    Lorenna forces Lory to keep running "It''s okay, your father could handle that snake" she reassured Lory but lory was not convinced so Lorenna cupped her face "Listen to me sweety, if you want to help us you must listen to me or everything we had done would be useless, you understand Lory, can you do that?" Lorenna cupped her face, her stern expression gives Lory no leeway she can only nod.


    Lorenna nods her head in satisfied "Good, now follow me, we didn''t have much time, if we lose this chance then everything will be lost"

 Chapter 443 - The Oblivion

    Not long after from a distance a little boy with long dark hair and white robes waiting for them, the boy looks pale so contrast with his small red lips, the little boy smiles childishly when he saw Lory and Lorenna run toward him.


    "Is it her?" the boy tilted her head.??


    "Yes, take care of her, she is the only one who can fulfill your wish," said Lorenna.


    The little boy who has a face like an Asian porcin doll that Lory used to saw in the antique stores staring at Lory for a few seconds before he averts his gaze, who knows what he''s thinking, While Lory can''tprehend the conversation between her mother and the boy however she has a bad premonition.


    Lory tightens her grip on her mother''s hand "Mother, what do you mean, are you noting with me?" Lory''s lips tremble as her eyes be moist, she doesn''t want to be apart from her parents again "Please, please, I''m begging you don''t leave me, I don''t wanna be alone anymore, I don''t¡­"


    "But you''re not" Lorenna hugged her, her heart aching when she hears her daughter beg her helplessly "Sweetheart you never be alone, I will always be with you and so is your Father, we never left you, we are watching you, always and forever" she wipe lory tears with her thumbs gently, it''s breaking her heart watching her daughter scared if only she could rece her, but she can''t she knew it all along, this was predestined even before they were born and this is the only thing she can do for them.


    Lorenna made a gamble with a destiny she doesn''t know whether she will win or lose but she bet everything for her cards, even her life so the two of them could live.


    "My Lory, my sweet-sweet Lory, I need you to be brave, I want you to be strong, remember what your father taught you, remember how much I love you, how much I love both of you¡­you and Lucas, I have to make resolution from a long time ago that I will safe both of you, no matter what it takes¡­I will make sure both of you save and sounds or my soul will never rest" Lorenna sobbed but not for her, she wept for the cruel fates of her children.


    "Mother¡­" Lory cries like a little girl.


    Suddenly they hear a thunderous roar from distance, gradually the sounds increasing, Lorenna frown as she bes anxious. She pushes Lory to the boy''s side <strong>"GO, NOW!"</strong> she shouted.


    The boy grabs Lory''s hand then he dragged her away, The boy is so small he not even taller than her waist but why is he so strong, Lory has no power against him, she can only scream at Lorenna "No, Mother! Mother don''t leave me! PLEASE!"


    Lorenna bitterly smiles "Goodbye, my dear Princess"


    The sounds of crashing and roaring are getting louder, Lazarus must fight tooth and nail to im her daughter''s souls but how could that demon think he could win? how could he win against parents who fought desperately for their child''s life, impossible!


    Lorenna opens up her palm then blue light suddenly appears from the ground at the same time bluebell flower emerged from the ground as if it''s alive the flower stemmed rise higher into the air when the bluebell flower stemmed touch her hand the blue light shine brighter and the stemmed transform into a silver ve. Lorenna smirk as she clenched the ve. There''s no fear in her eyes only excitement.


    From the darkness suddenly Lazarus fang attacks her head, swiftly she used her ve to block the attack. the silver ve blocked Lazarus fang before it crushes her heads, the snake fang only a few inches from her face but Lorenna didn''t quiver.


    she gives the snake strong kick in his belly, she used the ve to boost herself on the air then she make a graceful somersault andnd gently on the side.


    "It seems your reputation is overrated" she chuckles lightly as she ready her ve in a strike position.


    Then another white light hit the snake'' head, Lazarus once again forces to dodged, he let out frustration roar. Marcusnded in front of his wife in a protective manner "Is she safe?" he asks in a low voice.


    Lorenna smiles "She will be"


    Meanwhile, the little boy who dragging Lory finally stop, Lory shove her hand away from the boy, she can''t let her mother and father fight for her. She needs toe back!


    "If you go back there be no hope for your parents!"


    Lory pace was halted, Lory turns her head around "What do you mean, who are you?"


    "I live here," said the boy casually "This is thend between the living and the death, some people called itherworld, some called it limbo but me¡­I like to call it oblivion, catchy isn''t it?" he smiles proudly.


    "Oblivion¡­." She never heard it before "Then my parents¡­.why are my parents here, what happening to them?" she questioning the boy impatiently.


    "They are dead of course" he shrugged nonchntly.


    Lory re at him, even her parents dead he should not rub it on her face, is no one teaching this kid then suddenly something dawn on her "Wait, this ce¡­why my parents is here?"


    The little boy didn''t care what Lory think, his concentration is absorbed to somewhere else, the boy looks around him with frown expression as if he was searching something, but everything is dark so Lory has no clue what this strange boy looking for, The boy patted the air with a serious face.


    "Hey!" Lory tries to attract the boy''s attention. she has so many questions for that boy.


    The boy looks at her with an annoying expression as he purses his lips to warned her to shut up. But Lory doesn''t care, she needs to know what happened to her parents. lory determination make him yield, finally, the boy sigh heavily "Your parents used a spell to cursed themselves, don''t you hear what your mother said, her soul will not rest until you and your brother safe and sound"


    "What, what''s that supposed to mean?" Lory bbergast.


    "It means they will never move to the heaven as long as both of you, especially you still under Lazarus threat" the boy shakes his head helplessly "You¡­no, your whole family is crazy" he rolled his eyes while his hand still patted the empty air aimlessly just like mime artist on the street, a few minutester his hand suddenly paused.


    "Finally!" he eximed, "Is not easy to find the right door" he sighs in relief.


    "What are you doing?"


    The boy raised his index finger then slowly he moves his finger down, something beyond believes happened, the boy little index finger is torn the empty air, a straight light appear out of nowhere, The boy make a gesture with his hand "Get in!" he casually said.


    ''IN THERE?'' Lory froze, she looks back at the boy with wide eyes as if he was crazy, I''m not going in there!" she refused.


    "Really?" the boy narrows his eyes "Your parents sacrifice everything for this, do you want to put their painstaking effort went down the drain?" he scoffed.


    "I¡­." Lory didn''t know if she could trust the boy but her mother did, Lory trusts her mother would not make the wrong judgment.


    "Okay" Lory nod nervously. Lory approaches the light nervously on the contrary the boy was indifferent.


    the boy pped his hand abruptly "Oh yes, I never send a human before so there probably a side effect, don''t worry perhaps it''s only messed up with your age, you might only get younger¡­or older" he raised his eyebrows seemingly joking but he make Lory more scared.


    "Wait, what the¡­."


    "Oh, and don''t forget to save him when you meet him!" the boy reminds her casually while pushing her back into the light.


    "Wait a minute, I don''t understand, who¡­?" Lory tries to hold on but the boy is extremely strong.


    He ignores her "You knew when you see him, just follow her sign" he grinned.


    Lory stomp her feet to the ground as she tries to stop him from pushing her "Wait, who is him? What sign?"


    The boy ignores her question again then right in front of the light he gives Lory strong push "Off you go!~"


    Lory screams in fright as she was pushed into the light and everything around her be overly bright, she is unable to open her eyes so she doesn''t know where she is but one thing she sure that she was pulled by strong gravity as she was falling and falling with no end.


    ''Is that boy trying to kill her?'' That what''sing to lory head while she was falling. Lory cursed that hateful boy hundreds of times in her head but then she heard his faint voice from a distance.


    "Find him, he is the key!"

 Chapter 444 - His Worries For Female Population

    <strong>"WHAT KEY?"</strong>


    Lory awoke with her head on the floor and her legs on the bed, it seems she falls from her bed again. She blinks her eyes a few times while staring at the wooden beam on the roof.??


    [Morning!] Girsha greets her casually as he ignores Lory''s strange position, he just way to use with her antics.


    Lory lifts her head and there she found her best buddies eating grape without care. Slowly she pull her legs from the bed then she rose from the floor while rubbing the back of her head, she could feel a slight bump on the back of her head, what a nasty fall she got.


    [What are you dreaming about?] Girsha finally foundpassion to care for her although he will not expect a satisfying answer.


    Lory frown as she tries to remember [I forgot¡­.] she scratch her head confusedly.


    ''See, it is useless to ask her'' Girsha roll his eyes.


    [You scream about a key?] Girsha patiently reminds her.


    [Oh, what key?] Lory raised her eyebrows.


    [That??s should be my question!] The bird finally loses his cool.


    Lory covers her ears with scowled [Alright-alight, don''t scream in a morning...geez] she massaged her forehead, she doesn''t know if the headache is because Girsha voice or because she falling from the bed perhaps is both.


    Girsha grumbles in words that are not even her understand.Lory takes a sit on the stool, both her hand holds her head on the table with her two fingers massaged her temples. She tries to remember what is she dreaming about, she thought she remember her dream but when she wakes up she forgot everything, but she was sure it was something very important.


    [I think a little boy told me to find a key?] Lory rests her head on her fist.


    [A boy? Is it Fred?] Girsha asks.


    [No¡­I think he has dark hair¡­] Lory pondering.


    [Dark hair? Is it Lucas?] Girsha tilted his head.


    [Then it should be me who scream at him not the other way around] Lory Give him the obvious stare.


    Her good brother is onezy bum, if not because he was taken care of with Clift, he might not even graduate from his school. Not because of his stupid on contrary Lucas is a genius, one look he can remember everything he has an eidetic memory. The problem is he waszy as hell and didn''t care for detail.


    He would mess his schedule, forgot to read the question on the back of the paper test, missed his ss because of sleeping and so much more. And make his behavior uneptable is because his gift is controlling space and time it means he can teleport to anywhere with the exception he had been visiting the location before, and yet he stillte.


    [Yeah you right, it''s supposed to be him who lost the key] Girsha can''t agree more.


    Lory chuckles [Yes, the dream supposed to be a boy questioning me ''Where''s my Key'']


    [True, it''s not Lucas than] Girsha firmly nod. Girsha remembers the day he met Lucas the first time at that time whating through his head is ''Is that boy awake?'' Lucas was stared at Girsha with a nk face and half-closed eyes.


    [By the way, where is my husband?] Lory missed the handsome man who uses to staring at her weirdly when she was sleeping.


    [He said he will cultivate a few days in his ring, he want to increased his cultivation] Girsha said.


    [Aaw, he is such a hard worker, doesn''t he?] Lory smiles proudly.


    Girsha rolls his eyes ''If not because he worries for her, he will not work this hard''


    That is true, Zhao Li Xin''s personality is quite alike with Lucas, they are naturallyzy. The difference is Lucas still has a sense of duty and responsibility for his family and kingdom meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin has none. But both of them have simrities for being indifferent to fame and glory they also have little consideration with wealth. The reason for Zhao Li Xin and Lucas is so different because of their upbringing.


    Lucas was raised in a loving family, a wise father, multiple doting uncles, close brotherhood, and unshakable bond with his dear sister, while Zhao Li Xin was used to be neglect, tortured and forgotten by everyone around him, other than Mong Ki and Mong Yi that served her when he was eight or nine years old, he had nobody else.


    Meeting with Lory has changed his perspective about life, his life bes more than just killed and destroyed his enemy, his life is more than survival, this time he has someone to cherish, someone he loves, and most of all someone to protect. For the first time Zhao Li Xin realizes how small his power is, how helpless he was, he realizes there something he can''t stop no matter how hard he tried, that''s why he needs to be strong,he has to be the strongest so he can hold the sky and blocked the hurricane for her.


    Inside the ring, a zing me twirl to the sky just like a tornado, the creature inside the rings run for their life they dig the ground and hide behind the boulder and tree is fright, on the cliff, a man with fiery red hair watched the me calmly, his hand rest behind his back.


    After the golden fire tornado dissipated then from the ocean white smoked raised to the sky, and everything covers with mist, from the ocean a man appears from the waterpletely naked, his wet ck hair draped on his back. His eyes as cold as a cier, he walks calmly to the shores, he took a clean robe on the boulder.


    Huo long jumps down from the cliff andnd smoothly in front of Zhao Li Xin "Congrattion for reaching the core staged of stage level" he smiles widely.


    Zhao Li Xin tied his robes unhurried "Can this power kill the demon?" he asked.


    Huo long sigh "No¡­" he sadly said.


    "Then there''s nothing to be happy about¡­" he brushes his with both his hand from top to the bottom then suddenly his hair dry.


    "But you getting closer, so is wort to celebrate" Huo Long smiles at him.


    Zhao Li Xin only nce a second at him without saying anything, he make a long leap to the top of the cliff, his body bes even lighter as if the gravity can''t hold him down anymore, he feel his heart grew in size because he feel so much vigor, his sense sensitivity increased tremendously, he can smell and see clearly than he ever be. He feel he bes less human and more something else, but it''s doesn''t matter, if he was a mere human how could he match his divined princess.


    Zhao Li Xin not only different from the inside but his appearance changed too just like a caterpir out of its cocoon. The old scar on his body disappeared without a trace, his skin smooth as jade, his face featured be more distinctive, he bes more alluring than before. If someone says Zhao Li Xin is the most handsome man in the whole continent nobody would dare to say otherwise even Hu Long was captivated by his look.


    Zhao Li Xin stare back at him with a frown, Huo Long startled he awkwardly clear his throat "I think you need to wear a mask from now on or you will give troubles to the princess"


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Li Xin lifts his chin.


    "With your look, you will attract a lot of bees and flies, the princess might not me you but I think she would be upset" Huo long already worry for Lory''s future.


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed "They are just Bee and flies so I treat them the same¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "When they got close, I crush them" he wickedly smiles as he clenched his fist.


    "...."


    Huo Long who never care about humankind''s wellbeing suddenly feel worried if the female poption would decrease when this boy got out.

 Chapter 445 - Fredhard & Fargo

    Two years goes by like a blink on eyes, a half refugee at L''markieth has returned to Hand, they build their new home again. thankful for the Royal frugality way of life since ages ago Hand kingdom has enough money to build their home again, the problem is the human resource because many people had died during the Wartime. There also manufacture problems where many factories closed down.


    It forces many Nations to cooperated to build their home and Hand is no exception, in the old days Hand Have limited cooperation with other country and only have a bteral rtionship with few countries, the reason is because of Hand didn''t want other countries to interfere with their state policy and not like others country Hand is quite self-sufficient to provide their own people.??


    But everything changed after The war, Nazareth might have gone but it leaving tons of problems to fix, Lucas as a new King have more burden than his predecessor to rebuild his country, he not even have time to mourn the loss of his family.


    Fredhard as the king advisor and first assistant tackle most kingdom administration, just like other Kingdom they have shortages ofbor automatically it double if not triple their job. Fredhard has ack of sleep since the day the war''s end, people praised him for being loyal and hard worker subordinated but anyone who close to him knew the real reason of hisck of sleep.


    It''s already one a.m but Fredhard still has a mountain of papers on his table, his eyes fixed on theptop while his hand types something in a fast speed. once a while he checked the paper beside him while mumbles something, he let out a long heaved then he continue typing.


    during his typing his hand reaches for the ss beside him without bothering to look, he suddenly knocks the ss over and the water spilled on the desk and papers, Fred raised from his seat in reflex, he lifts the papers andptop immediately from the tables.


    he sighs exasperatedly while look at the ceiling, he shakes his head cursing his clumsiness. he put his papers andptop on the coffee table then he searches for tissue that he recalled was inside the drawer.


    He opens the drawer while rummaged inside the drawer, suddenly his hand paused. under the stack of unknown papers he saw a photo frame, he feel hesitant but his hand moves on his own, he reaches the photo frame.


    his gaze bes soften and his mouth unconsciously lifted, it''s a picture six of them fifteen years ago but it feel like yesterday. the six of them smiles widely, jay make saluted sign, Fargo raised his fist on the air, his damn fist cover half his face, Lucas makezy smiles, even the quite Clift smiles brightly that day and Lory...


    she stands next to Lucas, she rests her elbow on his shoulder while make ''V'' sign, she was barely fourteen when they take the pictures, at that time the picture was taken during their beast subjugation outside Herriond city, he remembers is a high-level beast subjugation but still, these little kids smile cheerfully like they were on vacation. The duty to protect them falls on his hand and Fargo but with Fargo.


    Thankfully Clift is a sensible kid so he only needs to pay attention to the tree troublemaker, Even though Lory the only girl in their group but she is the instigator of every reckless n they had made. The onlyfort him that she is protected with the most powerful beast in the world, so he bes less worried about her safety but never in a million years he would think this could happen.


    he never thought someday she would leave before him. she is five years younger, she should live five years longers than him but she...


    he plops on the chairs, his body hunch as he looks down in grief, the grip on the frame get tighten he feel devastated, no words could describe the lost he felt, when the world celebrated their winning, rejoice for the end of war none of them could make a happy face, not even him who used to be good at pretending.


    ''Oh¡­ Fredhard¡­ take care of my brother, okay?''


    he recalled that day, something inside of him told him there''s something wrong about her but he didn''t think it would be anything serious, also at that time he has more to worry for Lucas, so he overlooked her strange behavior.


    "Still working?" a heavy voice suddenly awoke him from his stupor.


    Swiftly he put back the frame into the drawer, then he raised from his seat and turn his head to the giant window "Ah, yes.." he give perfunctorily reply.


    Fargo pretends he didn''t notice the gloomy vibe inside the room, not like he surprised, it''s been like this for all of them. he leans his shoulder on the door frame he brings two sses on the left hand and whiskey on the right hand, then he raised both of his hands with a big grin "You want to have a drink?"


    Fred brush his hair with his right hand "Sure!" he unbuttoned his cor then he back to his seat.


    Fargo walk calmly to the table he put down the sses and the whiskey bottle on the table, he takes out the ice cube from the refrigerator, he put the ice cube on the ss then slowly pour the golden liquid and the ice make clicking sounds.


    He hands the ss of whiskey to Fred, he received the wine with nods. Fred leans his back on his chair, slowly she sips his whiskey.


    "You should take a rest..." said Fargo before he drinks his whiskey.


    he retort "Tell that to our king"


    Fargo sighs heavily, what can he said not just Fred and Lucas who drown their sadness with work, Clift, jay, and himself also do the same. he had been work nonstop since that day, he took histe uncle Zargan position as the main General, it''s not an easy job to return thew and order back on Hand.


    The robber and pirates who were be flourish during the wartime still remain and harmed his people, meanwhile, many troops were killed because of the war, and for the first time in history, Hand has shortages of soldiers.


    The duty to find new recruitment falls on his hands again. Fargo has taken more responsibility than he has to but he doesn''t care. the only way he could sleep is by tired himself to death. he has severe insomnia after what happened that day and not only him turns out it''s happened to Fred and the others especially Lucas.


    "Can you coax our King?" Fargo asks.


    "I tried, but he said he will rest when I''m resting too" he put his ss on the table.


    "So why don''t you, it will good for you too" Fargo tilted his head slightly.


    Fred bitterly smiles "Is not that easy..."


    "Bad dream?" he guessed.


    "No...it''s a good dream, very good dream...." he stroked his jawline with a perplexed look "But, is only a dream when I wake up, everything is gone....it''s happened every day, I just can''t take it anymore" he gulped the whole whiskey, his hand plop on the table harshly.


    Fargo pours another round for him "You not the only one..." he mutters.


    "I heard about the weird beast appear at the west coast oh Hemlin, sounds like fun to me so I called her" Fargoughing himself, then his expression bes somber "Then I remember....she''s not around anymore" the grip on his ss tighten.


    "People said it would get easier when the years pass by but why...I still feel like sh*t" he gulped his drink, the alcohol burns his throat but he didn''t hate it.


    Fred twists the ss on his hand in slow-motion, the golden liquid glistening under the light, gradually his eyebrows furrows "I should have known..."


    "Even if you do, you wouldn''t able to stop her" the side of his mouth rises. He understands her temperament as he grew up with her. he looks gentle from the outside but tough as hell on the inside.


    "I could try" Fred calmly said.


    "I thought that''s exactly why she didn''t tell us, she already made a decision and she didn''t need any of us tried to changed her mind" how could he not understand her reason but it didn''t make it easier for him to ept.


    "That what make thing so damn hard isn''t it?" Fred cynically smiles "She doesn''t even let us tried, she didn''t give me a chance!" he throws the ss on the wall.


    Fargo not even startled, he drinks his ss of whiskey calmly while Fred brushes his hair exasperatedly, the room bes quiet.


    "You med her?" Fargo raised his eyebrows.


    He let out a long heaved, he weakly shakes his head "Of course not...I just...I miss her, I miss her so much, she is not just my liege, she''s more than just a duty, I raised her, she is my... she is my...sister" his face looked forlorn as he voices his misery.


    "I know," Fargo said in low voice, he pours more whiskey on his ss then slowly he shoves the ss in front of Fred. he knew his best friend needs to vent his anger and sadness or he would be suffocated, just like him before.


    Fredhard take a deep breath, he lifts the almost full whiskey, in one gulped he drink half of the ss, he rests his head on the chair while closing his eyes for a few seconds. he stares at Fargo then he faintly smiles "I thought you will be in the worst condition than any of us"


    Fargo shrug, his mouth twitch slightly he shifts his gaze to the giant window across him because the darkness from the outside he could see his own reflection. there''s a new scar on his neck that hiding behind his leather jacket that no one would notice.


    "You know, there''s a human trafficking organization, lead by Bradley family" he abruptly said.


    "Bradley as the Governor of Treehorn city, aren''t we export our machinery from there?" Fred frown in surprise.


    "Uh-huh, that''s why we can''t touch them, not now at least.." Fargo sped his hand above his stomach "They kidnapped a lot of Hand people, they sold them in the market like livestock for exchanged of weapon and food, that''s how Treehorn city survive" his expression be cold as rage filled his eyes.


    Fredhard stare at him probing stares "The Bradley is protected by his private army and he paid a bunch of mercenaries to protect his mansion, no one can touch them"


    "Not anymore...." Fargo leans forward then he took the ss from Fred''s hand calmly.


    Fred narrowed his eyes "Fargy..."


    Fargo shrug again "I''m sad, and they make me angry..." he casually said.


    Fredhard sneer "The Bradley family would be furious"


    Fargo vicious smiles "There is no Bradley family anymore..."


    "Lory would love to hear that.." Fred smiles.


    "I thought so too..."

 Chapter 446 - Makeover

    Lory was sipping her sun citrus tea in a fancy white jade tea set courtesy of Zhao Li Xin of course, she make a rude ''slurp'' sound then let out out a long sigh before someone knocking her door. She bes vignt because no one ever visits her room with a good reason, a minuteter he heard a familiar voice from outside.


    "Young madam, we hear to serves you"??


    Her eyes widened as big smiles bloomed in her face, she quickly put down her teacup and dash to the door then she opens the door promptly.


    "Mong Ki, Mong Yi!" Lory eximed.


    Mong Yi smiles sheepishly while Mong Ki''s face be less stiff, they feel touch by Lory''s warm greeting. For Lory, Mong Ki and Mong Yi are her first friends in this world other than Zhao Li Xin, although the reason they''re served her because of Zhao Li Xin, but they never degrading her or treat her with contempt because of her mysterious background and her low status in this world. Lory also has familiarity with them because they remind her of her old friends in her old world.


    "Come in!" Lory invited them, she feel so excited, she just realizes she had missed them.


    They don''t want to attract unwanted attention from people outside so they enter the room after they give courteous nods. Lory back to her seat but the two of them remind stands as it''s not polite to share a table with their master no matter how kind their master is, Lory already used with their strict behavior so she doesn''t make hard on them.


    "When did you arrived?" Lory ask.


    "These servants just arrived before dawn, we immediatelye waiting for the Lord order" Mong Ki cupped his fist politely.


    "Lory props her chin on the table "If you looking for your lord, he still cultivating in his spatial ring, I''m not sure when he would finish," She said with a sorry smile.


    "Is fine young madam, then we just have a meeting with Mong Gui and Bu Gi, we had gathered a few Hei Shen shadow guard and ck turtle pce member, we will wait a secret headquarter for the Lord next instruction," said Mong Ki again.


    "No need" a cold voice answer from behind the screen divider.A man with an exquisite feature walk towards them, his indifferent expression face turn gentle when he sees Lory wee him with a sweet smile.


    "Greetings, Milord!" Mong Ki and Mong Yi kneel on the floor promptly and greet him in tunes.


    Lory feel there something different about Zhao Li Xin but she didn''t know what but one for sure she can''t take her eyes off him. He smiles faintly when he notices Lory staring at him. He caresses her cheek with his thumb as he gives her indulgent smiles. She thought she already immuned by his charmed but today she proves herself to be wrong again. She is certain her heart stops beating for two seconds when he gets closed to her, and her body electrifies by his small touch.


    "Do you feel better?" he said softly. He left when Lory sleep after she tired herself. Normally he would not leave her in this situation but then he realizes the real threat ising for them, he needs to make a tough decision or he would lose his Princess for real.


    Lory nods with reddening cheeks. Her heart suddenly beating faster.


    On the other hand. Mong Ki and Mong Yi heart also beating faster but it''s because of a different reason. Zhao Li Xin''s presence bes more intimidating, they were pressed by their Lord enormous Qi, it was stranged because this normally only happened when their Lord angry but today the Lord seems normal but why his Lord make their numb. There be only one reason cross their mind, Their Lord is getting closer perfecting his Sage level.


    "How is the situation outside" Zhao Li Xin takes a seat next to Lory.


    Mong Yi who is slightly weaker than Mong Ki unable to speak because the shocked from Zhao Li Xin dreadful Qi so Mong Ki forces himself to calm down before he answer normally "The four King Pce would arrive tomorrow at Tang Sheng city, they will wait for your further instruction" Mong Ki gather his Qi to his dantian to stopped himself from copse.


    "Hm," he hummed indifferently. His long index finger tapping the table in monotone sounds, he immersed in deep thought suddenly his finger paused then he raised his gaze "Tell Bei Li Yan to investigated the three noble families, I want to know what Chen, Nan, and Xie family n history, I want to know why the Xie family value them highly, also tell Jin Hao I want hin to concocted a simple poison for me"


    "What kind of poison, Milord?" Mong Ki lifts his head. His expression a bit better but he still slightly pale.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered "Hallucinogen, making it strong"


    "Understood Milord" Mong Ki cupped his fist, then both of them didn''t stay longer they scared they can''t take it anymore and faint on the spot. Only after they far enough from the courtyard the two of them able to breathe again.


    "It seems the Lord has another breakthrough" Mong Yi make an inexplicable expression, he doesn''t know should he feel happy or not.


    Mong Ki let out a heavy heaved" we should feel happy for our Lord"


    "Of course!" Mong Ki nod firmly but then his expression be sullen "But...it would be a daunting task for meeting the Lord"


    Mong ki can''t help to agree with his younger brother "Just hope Milord would have mercy on us so he pressed his menacing Qi with something"


    Mong Yi eyes suddenly lit up "or we can beg the young madam"


    "......" Mong ki hated to admit it but it sounds like a good idea.


    meanwhile, the reliable young madam used her arms to cupped her cheeks on the table, she was bewitch by her husband. Lory thought there is something wrong with her eyes why does she feel her husband be more captivating than normal, is that even possible?


    But Mong Ki and Mong Yi seem to behave the same, they don''t seem to notice any difference with Zhao Li Xin looks. Because Lory was spellbound by her lover beauty she didn''t notice the thinyer of sweat on the Mong brother''s pale face.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin enjoys his Princess''s attention. He would be gratified if he can make Lory droll over him. If only he knew he already did.


    "Why are you look so¡­.different?" Lory pursed her lips.


    He warmed the teapot with the heat from his palm "Different how?" he pretends to be oblivious then he reced Lory cold tea with the new one.


    Lory tilted her head "I don''t know¡­.you look¡­enchanting?" she was ufortable using such words to describe him but she can''t find a better word to exin her inexplicable feeling.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles. It''s a weird word to describe him but he understands it''s because his new breakthrough brings tremendous changes in his appearance and also thickened his dreadful aura. It because he almost finishes the Sage level, his body bes stronger, a simple de could not scratch his skin anymore, it would take a divined weapon to make his skin bleed.


    The enormous Qi inside him healed every scars and old wound who might remind in his body, it makes his skin wless without any blemish tainted his kin. His already exquisite face can''t be more perfect, the truth is Zhao Li Xin heavenly beauty make people ufortable and warry because he didn''t look like human anymore.


    Thankfully his Lory is a girl who picks up a ''First Kind'' creature and raised it as a cute pet. Lory has ack of awareness of danger since she was a kid, some people said is because she is fearless, but some people said she is reckless but Lucas said she just being stupid. on the other hand, Lory used to justified her behavior by saying she has a good instinct.


    "So you like it?" he dazzlingly smiles as his face moves closer to her.


    "I¡­" she unconsciously shrinks her neck "I never hate your face¡­" she mutters weakly while averting her gaze from him. She worries her heart would leap out of her chest if she stares at him longer.


    Her cute reaction make him feel giddy inside. If he could he want to take her right here, right now but he just has the breakthrough he has to learn to adjust his strength, his body is not like before he worries he will identally hurt her. As a man he realizes he is no different like any other man out there, in the presence of his loves ones he also sumbs by his lust and desire, many time he almost loses his control and almost break her apart so with this new power he needs to be extra careful. He also needs more information about how Lory power works, maybe she could pull a break on him when he gets too far.


    Lory who is oblivious with Zhao Li Xin thought suddenly twitch her mouth then she make random guessed "Li Xin tell me honestly, did you cultivated or get makeover inside your ring?" she feel this unfair, makeover should be given to unattractive people, not someone who already outrageously beautiful like him, he needs to spare other people, doesn''t he?

 Chapter 447 - Insecure

    The helpless princess loose more confidence against his husband''s beauty, she already has too many rivals because of him and now with his new look, she certain she will facing so many more. Just imagine it she already feel tired.


    "Why you look tired¡­" Zhao Li Xin worries when he sees her weary face.??


    "Nothing.." she waved her hand carelessly, she let out a long heaved "No wonder Adeline said I should not marry someone too handsome" she identally mutter her thought.


    For Lory, she only voices her weariness but For Zhao Li Xin he felt like he was struck by lightning, his expression changed in instant "What, who said that, do you regret to marry me, do you hated it?" he rain her with Question.


    Lory paid no heed with his random question, Lory was busy thinking wh is her Rival recently, there is the femme fatale Mo Ning Yuan and the gracefuldy Nan Yu Qi, Lory contemting her moves to secure her husband, luckily he is very powerful if not she would lock him in the ivory tower so no woman would harm her.


    Lory silence scared Zhao Li Xin, his body turn cold suddenly he bes panic "Lory, you can''t leave me, even if you regret it you can''t back down right now, I already tell everyone that you are my wife and you already do that bonding thing with my soul so we can''t separate even in the next life so don''t even thought about it, you are mine no matter which world your living in!" Zhao Li Xin circles her arms on Lory''s waist.


    "What?" this is the first time she heard Zhao Li Xin make a long conversation in one breath and she didn''t understand a single word he said. Do they have anguage barrier?


    "Who will get separated?" she confuses, who is he talking about?


    <strong>"I REFUSE!"</strong> he firmly said.


    Lory got more confused "Refuse what!"


    A great idea shed to his mind ''A child!''


    Lory value family more than anything, she also have soft spot for children just look how gentle she is with Shin Jiu. Rather than acting as a master, she acted more like a loving mother. If he could make her pregnant Lory would never leave him!


    Zhao Li Xin someone who used to have everything is under his control. In his world, there''s only one thing he knew he could never fully grasp, and that person is Lory just like she mysteriously came to his world, he has a hunch she could mysteriously disappear either.


    One of the reasons why he pampered her so much and never disappointed her even the slightest it because he worries one day Lory will be mad at him and leave without saying a word. Lory is not a simple girl, if she chooses to leave and hide Zhao Li Xin didn''t know if he has enough power to find her so Zhao Li Xin used the easiest and safer method he could find, that is pampered her to the moon and back.


    On the other hand, Lory didn''t think that far, she is amitted girl once she make a decision she will not let go no matter what. As long Zhao Li Xin remains loyal and loves her the same she will not leave him. So Zhao Li Xin''s worry is unnecessary.


    "Lory do you want children?" he abruptly asks.


    Lory frown "Well, yeah¡­.of course, I want it" she shrugs, isn''t that obvious, most people want to have children.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mood lifted, his face bes more rxed "Do you like girls or boy?" he smiles warmly but inside his praying if they have children he wants it to be a girl. Someone who spitting imaged of Lory, he wants to see mini Lory, his little must be the cutest girl in the world and no one would be good enough for his little girl.


    Lory weakly smiles "Anything is good.." she averts his warmed gaze.


    "Why you look sad, something bothering you?" he lifts her chin gently.


    Lory shakes her head "I''m fine¡­"Lory raised from her seat "I want to take a bath, you can¡­..rest?"


    Zhao Li Xin confused "Don''t you already take a bath before¡­"for as long he knew her, he never saw Lory miss her bath except at the ancient forest. She has a habit to take a bath the moment she wakes up and now is almost noon it''s impossible she hasn''t taken a bath yet.


    Lory who is not proficient with lies ignores Zhao Li Xin''s question, she went to the bathroom in hurried. Zhao Li Xin left alone in the room with baffled looks, Lory seems to avoid him but he doesn''t know why? He recalled his conversation before one by one then he realizes Lory looks depressed after they talk about children. Why she look worried about having children, could it be¡­.she doesn''t want to have children with me!


    Lory takes a second bath, she soaks whole her body in the tub leaving only half of her face remain on the surface. It''s normal for Zhao Li Xin wants to have children, people in this world value their heir highly. That was also the reason the man has many concubines because they want to have as much as heir they can get.


    Lory wants to have children too but Lucient is not the most fertile human, if they can have children normally like other people, Lucient heir should be flourishing in Hand, she should have many rtives like other people but no, there''s only her father and brother who inherited the Lucient blood.


    Uncle Reynald who is father Archknight and also historian told her that a lot of Lucient heirs have a short life, there also one chance, one love for eternity kinda things that make them unable to move on after they lose their partner and also most of them only have one or two children the most to make sure the line of Lucient lives on.


    When she was seventeen she got curious, she decide to have full body checkup at the hospital, the result everything is normal which she''s not surprised, with her healing gift her body would automatically heal herself if there anything wrong. The result showed she is healthy and has no problem with her womb.


    Her uncle Reynald said, perhaps this is the will of God. Imagined dozens of people who have power like Lucient roamed in the world, even though they didn''t mean any harmed but humans areplicated being, who would have know if someone takes advantages of one of the Lucient, incited war and destruction in the name of greater goods what would happen then.


    Then if the other Lucient fight against another Lucient what would happen to the people who believe them, it is easy to imagine that they would fight to support the Lucient they choose. Blessed with mighty power from the God The Lucient will make the world fall in chaos.


    Some people said that Lucient existence is like a drug for the world, in the right amount it would heal the world but if it''s too much¡­.


    The world can''t afford to have too many lucient.


    Lory feel restless, she never thought about this before, she''s still young and she still has her brother who share the burden to keep the line of Lucient live on, Many thing happened in her lives and she has no time to brood about this thoroughly.


    But then she met Zhao Li Xin then she begins to wonder, even though they both humans but they areing from two different worlds, they have two different power lies within them, they are two different people and lory condition did not make thing easier too so what is the odds for them to have children.


    Lory didn''t know where she can turn to, no one would understand her condition, There only theory and story to exin her situation not even Girsha knew about it.


    Suddenly she remembers someone, Lory quickly straightens her back "Arthea!" she eximed, the seeress who bestowed the knowledge of times should know about this. But where she could find her and if she found Arthea, should she asked about Lazarus whereabout or trinity staff? Should she be more worried if she''s able to live long enough to worried about having children?


    Lory massaged her temples, she feel so stupid. She has more urgent matters to worry about, this is not the right time to think about children, she still unable to breaking her cursed and Lazarus ising to im her soul, she doesn''t know how long she got to live.


    Lory sighs heavily, she gathers her thought and tries to think with logic, at the end if she had no other choice and she knew Zhao Li Xin desperate for having children then there is only one way out for both of them..... she must divorce him and let her marry other women because sharing is one thing she unable to do.


    The thought about it make her eyes wet as she feel a knife rip her heart apart, she drowns herself on the tub because she fears Zhao Li Xin would hear her weeping.

 Chapter 448 - Simple Life

    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin waiting anxiously. His eyes fixed at the bathroom door, with his keen hearing he could hear the sounds of water ssh inside the bathroom. It''s been an hour why she''s not finished her bath, Zhao Li Xin bes more worry. Lory never acted this way before, he doesn''t know is it because something he said or something he do and it''s vexed him.


    Lory startled when she got out of the bathroom Zhao Li Xin is stand in front of the door, she almost throws the towel to his face. Lory staggered but he catches his waist swiftly "Careful¡­" he worriedly said.??


    Lory unconsciously grabs his cor to hold herself from falling "Thank you¡­" because she crying too much her voice slightly hoarse and her eyes be red and swollen.


    "You crying?" his expression turn rigid.


    "I''m not!" she quickly denies. She averts her gaze from him again, she worries she would cry again if she sees his face.


    "You are!" he rebuked strongly, Zhao Li Xin cupped her face "Who hurt you?" he asks in a low voice, Lory could feel the air surround them be heavy.


    "No¡­nobody, she wants to retract her face from his hands but Zhao Li Xin hands seem glue on her cheeks, she helplessly held by him, Lory forces herself to smiles "I''m just tired, I''ll be fine¡­you hurt me" she only pretend to hurt who knew Zhao Li Xin immediately retract his hands.


    "Sory, are you hurt?" his hand reach for her cheek again


    Lory unconsciously takes a step back, she realizes she overreacted and Zhao Li Xin stunned his hand pause on the air. This is the first time Lory avoids his touch, he had been flogged twenty times when he only ten but it can''t match the lost he felt right now. lory immediately feel guilty when she saw his hurt expression.


    She immediately holds his hand that still froze on the air "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to¡­" she shakes her head in remorse "I''m fine, I''m not lying¡­.I''ll is fine" she assured him. Zhao Li Xin feel slightly better when he feel her warm touch but the fear remains.


    Lory reminds herself that everything is not concrete yet, it''s only a probability, is not like she can''t have a baby but maybe it is not as easy as other people would.


    However, the thought of possibility for Zhao Li Xin leaves her because this matter gives a sour taste in her mouth but Lory keep reminds herself again that Zhao Li Xin is not that kind of man.


    Lory rub Zhao Li Xin wrist to activated her shapeshifter spell "You have a lot of thing to taking care of, don''t worry about me, just go.." Lory smiles at him then she turns around and leaves, she needs to gather herself or she would end up hurting him again.


    Zhao Li Xin still not feel calm, he want to chassed her but she already enters the bedroom te sound of dor closing make his heart chills. This time he stands like a mannequin in front of their bedroom he worries he would make her angry if he probes her further but being clueless also not helping


    He just raised his hand to knock on the door when someone suddenly calls him.


    "Master Lu"


    Zhao Li Xin turns his head with a frown, he didn''t bother to hide his annoyance "What?" he answered curtly.


    The cold re from Zhao Li Xin scared the young maid "I¡­I''m from Nan manor,Miss Nan Yu Qi asking for your attendance" she emphasizes Nan Yu Qi''s name to suppressed Zhao Li Xin bad intention. The young maid feel likeZhao Li Xin wants to rip her apart right now.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gaze deepens, someone got used to ordering him around. Zhao Li Xin shifts his nce back on the door he decide to give her time to rest before he talks with her again.


    "Show me the way" Zhao Li Xin said indifferently to the young maid.


    She has never been treated with disrespect before so she was upset with Zhao Li Xin''s attitude but the maid knew her young miss new subordinated is strong and it seems the young miss appreciated him.


    "This way, please" she make polite gesture with her hand.


    Zhao Li Xin follows the young maid leaving the courtyard. Lory heard Zhao Li Xin''s steps move away then everything bes quiet. Lory rests his head on the wooden table while covering her head with her arms. Lory let out a long sigh to eased her mood. She considers if she should talk about this with Zhao Li Xin or not, that worrywart man should be anxious right now.


    Lory med herself for she identally hurt Zhao Li Xin because she was overwhelmed by her wild thought. She should not be avoiding him and now she make him sad, Lory knew how sensitive Zhao Li Xin is, his heart is more fragile than anyone she knows. Zhao Li Xin''s unstable temperament came from many psychological issues, as a result of, his harsh childhood such as abandon issues, extreme insecurity, and Neglect.


    The problem is Lory also has some of the issues because her past is not merry either. When she think again it was amazing how smooth their rtionship is. They have been together for a year and they didn''t have a major issue, Lory is an easy-going type while Zhao Li Xin is the doting type is understandable why they are never fought before.


    [Why you look ugly?] Girsha''s little head suddenly appears before her eyes.


    Lory mouth twitch, she knew this is how Girsha cheers her up, he did it by making her pissed off.


    [Why you look so cute¡­] she quipped, the word that Girsha hated the most to describe him is ''Cute'' he rather be called ''Beautiful'' even though he didn''t like that word either but it''s better than ''Cute''. That words can only be used to describe weak and fluffy animal-like rabbits, puppy, and hamsters.


    [Bad mood, huh] Girsha raises his beak arrogantly.


    [Isn''t that obvious¡­] she sulks.


    Aren''t you already big why you still sulking like when her cartoon series got canceled? Girsha shakes his head, his princess still immature [Okay¡­.what happen?]


    With a saddened face, she quietly said [I think Zhao Li Xin wants a baby]


    Girsha bes silent he tries to digest the information then he asks again [Baby¡­are we talk about searching a baby, stealing baby or making a baby?]


    Lory raised herzy head from the table [Making a baby, my baby!] she shouts impatiently because of Girsha''s stupid question.


    [I just want to be clear, we talk about your husband afterall, I''m sorry but sometimes he can be weird!] he rifies himself.


    How weird is Zhao Li Xin for stealing someone baby, that''s is not weird that was in criminal. Girsha could see the re in her eyes he make an awkward cough then calmly said [Then do it¡­] he doesn''t know what her problem is.


    Lory perplexed [Can be that easy, you forgot about my predicament as a Lucient? there''s a high chance I never have a baby in this lifetime!] she reminds him.


    Feeling frustration she begins to rambled incessantly [You know what, God''s give us power, authority and wealth but why they make things hard for us to love someone, we can only fall in love once in our lifetime, we can barely have a baby with our love one and definitely unable to have a baby with random people, two children is considered a lot in our family! no wonder there''s a lot of single dogs and childless man in our family, this is all god schemed wasn''t it?]


    [Welll¡­Duh, isn''t everyone knows that?] Girsha make an obviousment.


    Lory faces crestfallen but then she chuckles softly [This is so¡­stupid...] she feel helpless. The life of Lucient is full of mystery and secret that''s why everyone who born as Lucient heir crave for a simple life. She once heard from one of his Father Archknight that his Father wants to be a botanist, how weird is that.


    His father does have a green thumb and he builds his own greenhouse, he grew a lot of weird and rare nts and also flowers for his wife and daughter. Lucas also has a secret dream to be a musician while Lory herself wants to have a profession that allowed her to travel all around and taste every culinary in the world.


    the truth is none of them obsessed by the king''s throned or the power that Lucient holds, they don''t care with money and fame, it''s all worthless for them but ironically that''s exactly what they got and they can''t get away from it no matter how much they try.


    Girsha patted his hand with his white wing [Nothing is certain, the line of Lucient need to live on the God will not let your line died, is thest guarantee from the God to protect the world, just talk to that boy, he might just surprised you]


    Lory let out a long heaved, after she felt better she able to think rationally but still she hesitant [You think so?]


    [That boy is weird he never follows the norm and I don''t think you should underestimate his feeling for you] Girsha calmly said, one thing that he confident about himself is his keen judgment about the human heart.


    He had lived through all the ages, he saw how the world changed from barren ce to flourishnd, he had witnessed how the history made and forgotten, and he met with countless human beings. The greedy ones, the sly one, the weak ones, and the honorable one.


    They say the eyes are the window of the human soul and they are right, just with one look he can see with lies behind it.


    And when he saw how Zhao Li Xin looking at Lory, Girsha knew that this man needs Lory more than Lucas ever be. This man will never desert her, he is unable to, just like a fish needs water.

 Chapter 449 - Bottom Lines

    [Let''s go outside] Lory stretch her arms [We haven''t had much fun since we arrived at the cloud city, don''t we?] she grinned mischievously.


    [It''s enemy territory, Lory, we supposed to be hiding not strolling] Girsha reminds her.??


    Lory clicks her tongue [Come on birdie, where is your sense of adventure, let see what this city could offer to us] her eyes glint with excitement.


    [You remember I need to hide inside of you so I can''t fly around] after most of his power return he also has a tremendous change in his appearance, his tail bes longer, the feather bes more glistening especially the golden color and his green eyes be more apparent as it glowing like an emerald stone.


    [You can see through me, and if you want to buy something just tell me] She puff her chest proudly.


    [Do you have money] he was doubtful when they are runaway from cestine pce Lory didn''t bring enough money too and that''s why they be hunter for quick cash. Lucient is not good when ites to indulgent themselves.


    Lory pretends to be offended [I have tycoon husband, I don''t need to worry about money] she show off the bulky pouch on her hand arrogantly.


    Girsha sigh in relief [Let''s go than¡­.]


    Girsha transforms into an orb and flies to her chest, then Lory with bouncing steps leave the courtyard but she forgot something very important, she forgot to leave a note for Zhao Li Xin. The naughty princess still not realizes how much trouble she put herself to.


    For now, Lory is enjoying the hustle and bustle of cloud city, it said cloud city because its location near the top of the mountain and because the contour of the terrain the building built on a differentp so the high of the houses are not the same, is quite unique, there also grey pave stones along the street that make everything look cleaner and neat. The air also fresher and colderpared to other cities, if only she came here not for a secret mission she would love to have a vacation in this ce.


    The city is not that big but everything looks luxurious and expensive even the small stall looks fancier then the stall she used to saw in another city. Lory stops at the small stall who sells red bean soup. The waiter cleans the table for her and served her with tea before he asked what she orders, lory smiles and order a bowl of soup and steam meat bun for herself.


    The waiter nods politely before he left. Lory sips her tea she winced a slightly after the bitter taste hit her tongue. She pretends to take out the cand bag from her sleeve when actually she pulls it from her ring, she immediately eats the candy and the sweetness reces the bitter on her tongue, slowly she feel better.


    Not long after the waiter delivers her food, Lory face lit up when the bowl served on her face. The waiter also feel ted because Lory happy face so he gave lory extra bun which Lory epts with big grinned.


    Lory mood turns to better after she finishes her meal, she thought she was too stress because Lazarus matter and it takes a toll on her mood and she ends up venting her anxiety to Zhao Li Xin, she feel very guilty for hurting him, she noted herself to properly apologize when she got home.


    Lory suddenly frowned, why she felt she forgot something important [Birdie did I forgot something?] she talks through telepathic.


    [Don''t say you forgot your money!] Girsha scold.


    [No, I bring my money] she rebuked.


    [Do you lock the door before you leave?] Girsha asks her.


    [Who needs a lock if you have multiple arrays protecting your ce] Lory rolls her eyes as she thought Girsha is being forgetful.


    [Then what?] Girsha didn''t think they missed anything


    [Oh well, it''s probably nothing¡­.] Lory unconsciously sip her tea out of habit and she winced again from the bitter after taste.


    ''Yuck!''


    ______________________________


    While Lory already bounces back from her bad mood, it''s not the same way with Zhao Li Xin. on the way to Nan Manor Zhao Li Xin was lost in his thought, he can''t wait to return home and have a good conversation with Lory, he wants to know if he does or said something wrong if he does he doesn''t mind to beg for her forgiveness.


    Just like that he already arrived at the Nan Manor and the head maid led him to the garden where nan yu Qi stands not far from the peach blossom tree, the pink color entuated her refined beauty, she looks pure and innocent with the touch of nobility. She smiles faintly when she see Zhao Li Xin, unfortunately, none of this notice by him because he busy thinking about his princess.


    He cupped his fist politely "What is your order?" Zhao Li Xin asks without wasting no time.


    His nd expression make her disappointed, Zhao Li Xin expression reminds the same as he looking back at her indifferently. For Zhao Li Xin if the woman didn''t have bluish dark hair, purple gem yes, and fair skin as snow you will fail to impress him. He still didn''t notice Nan Yu Qi sour mood.


    Thankfully Nan Yu Qi is aristocratdy who used to hides her feeling so she collects herself pretty quickly "Xie Xian Zi has make his moves, recently he had rewarded the Chen family with the fourth-grade elixir to strengthen their body, with this elixir many of Chen family made it breakthrough to emperor level cultivator¡­this is not good"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Nan Yu Qi eyes glint with malice "Changed the elixir to poison, if we lucky Chen Hu Yin would suspect Xie Xian Zie as the culprit but if it''s not that''s alright too" he said easily as if it was nothing to hurt the whole n without regards young or old.


    Cultivator worlds is a cruel world where only the strong deserved to survive, Zhao Li Xin has long used to this as he bes numbs by the evil of human heart, his emotion remains cid cause nothing is beyond his expectation.He just has one question "What if the Chen family suspect you and fourth master Xie?"


    Nan Yu Qi blink her innocent eyes "If they have no proof what can they do to us?" her sweet smiles contradict from the cruelty of her word, she said again calmly "Just do it quietly, don''t disappoint me" she warns him gently.


    He remains indifferent "Understood" he bows his head before he prepares to leave but before he takes another step nan yu Qo suddenly calls him.


    "You know I''m talked with your wife before"


    "Yes¡­" he turns around as he speaks in a t tone.


    "I hope you don''t mind, I''m just thinking for your own good and hers too," she said with bitter smiles as if she feel guilty about it. her acting might fool other people but not him, she is a cruel person who orders him to harm the whole n without batting her eyshes how could someone as cold as her have the capacity to care about other people, a stranger nheless.


    "I don''t mind" Zhao Xi Xin reply shortly, he doesn''t care what she said as it doesn''t matter for him.


    But Nan yu Qi though it because he has little feeling for his wife, Nan Yu Qi face beamed as her heart fluttered. Although there''s no hope for any kind rtionship between her and Zhao Li Xin she still can''t let him together with other women.


    Nan Yu Qi realizes she''s being selfish and unreasonable but she is spoiled rotten and used to let others cater her need she doesn''t understand about sacrife herself for the good of other people.


    "After this over you must think thoroughly, It is not wise to keep your wife, I''m worried she would drag you down," she said worriedly, people who were there would think she gives Zhao Li Xin kind reminder.


    He nods his head then quickly turns his face away from Nan Yu Qi, Zhao Li Xin make long strides to leave the manor before he can''t control his rage and killed everyone in there. He clenches his fist as rage burning in his heart. He already in a bad mood today and nan yu Qi keeps provoking him, he will not be calm before he vents his hatred to Nan yu Qi. Zhao Li Xin stops in secluded area cover with tall trees and thick bushes, he can feel someone familiar following him.


    "Mong Ki, Mong Yi!" he called them in low voice.


    The two ck figures jump from above and kneel to the ground "We here Milord!"


    "Some impudent woman testing my bottom lines over and over again, let''s make her suffer a little bit" he snorted in disdain.


    "What your order. Milord?" Mong ki and Mong Yi sing it tunes.


    "The drugs I ask Jin Hao to make is it ready yet?" he asked.


    "Yes, Milord" Mong Ki hand a green bottle jade to Zhao Li Xin.


    He opens the lid and checks the pill, he satisfied with Jin hao excellent works, he put in the pill back inside the bottle then hand it back to Mong Ki "Give it to Chen Hu Yin, rather than being the Xie familyckey why don''t we offer him to raised above them" Zhao Li Xin sneered.


    "Yes, Milord" Mong Ki nods his head, this is his Lord favorite method ''divided and conquer''


    "Mong Yi, I want you to ruined that Nan woman, she so full of herself, she dares to humiliate my princess, lets him enjoyed my wrath" Zhao Li Xin eyes expression be darker "let''s see if she still full herself when her face is ruined"


    "Understood Milord!" Mong Yi also nods his head firmly. Whoever that woman in Mong Yi lit the candle for her. the worst still not yet toe.

 Chapter 450 - Ending The Reign Of Xie Clan

    Lory just finishes her meal then she takes a stroll watching themotion on the street, then she saw a clothing store, Lory realizes she never bought her own clothes other than one time when she was with Shin Jiu. Zhao Li Xin is the one who provides her necessity to make lory lose her interest to shop for her own.


    But now she is alone somehow she has an urged to buy something for herself, the stores are quite packed with the customer. Lory enters the store nonchntly because she wears a humble dress and she was alone without a maidservant following her everyone thought she was probably a maid who runs an errand for her young miss. Because she looks like someone from lower status, no one bothers to serve her but Lory didn''t care either.??


    Lory scrutinizes the clothing and jewelry that sell in the stores but nothing catches her eyes, everything is palepare to everything that Zhao Li Xin had given to her only then she realizes how much Zhao Li Xin pampered her from the beginning. The store is big and all the customer seem from distinguishing family and yet nothing in this store match the single earing she owns at home. Lory feel more guilty for hurting Zhao Li Xin, she wonders what she could do topensate him.


    [Hey, what should I give to apologize to him] Lory asked seriously through her telepathic.


    [Just spread your leg and let him do the rest] he casually said.


    Lory''s face turning dark [It was a mistake, to let you befriend Fargo] the birdie picks up a lot of bad traits since he gets close with Fargo and the others.


    [Hey, I like that guy! He has a clear line between work and pleasure, he never mixed it together...] he praised Fargo earnestly. Girsha didn''t like human but the Lucient and the Archknight is an exception, their devoted to one another moves him. For once Girsha realizes that''s not all human is corrupted and selfish some of them would sacrifice themselves for the one they love.


    When lory bickering with Girsha she suddenly saw a woman with a bamboo veil hat walk past the store, the woman figure seems familiar, Lory gazes unconsciously follow the woman figure.


    [Mo Ning Yuan¡­] Girsha''s suddenment startled her.


    [How do you know?] Lory was in doubt because the veil not just covers the woman''s face but also half her body.


    [She smells like a tramp¡­] he said nonchntly.


    [Really¡­] Lory narrowed her eyes doubtfully.


    [I''m a beast Lory, I used more than eyes to recognize people¡­] said Girsha again.


    Lory immediately left the shop and followed where Mo Ning Yuan walked. Lory was curious because Mo Ning Yuan left without her servants or loyal bodyguards. She wondered what she was hiding from his own Bodyguard. Lory followed Mo Ning Yuan Shadow into the back alley but then Mo Ning Yuan''s figure disappeared, she had to use Qin Gong to move faster.


    [Girsha can you find her?]


    [I need to go out to do that¡­]


    Lory looked left and right after she made sure no one was around then she said in a low voice [Do it now!]


    A white ball shot out from his chest then flew into the sky at high speed, Lory looked around again to make sure no one saw them after he felt everything was safe he leaned her back against the wall, she remembered Zhao Li Xin gave her a talisman, was a bracelet made of beads ck pearl beads. The function of the bracelet was to hide the wearer''s presence from other cultivators, Unless the cultivator wasn''t at the sovereign level they wouldn''t notice her presence.


    [Lory I see her, she''d walk to the west and enter the woods!] Girsha then flew back at her then transform into an orb and disappeared on her chest.


    Lory rush to the location Girsha pointed to, the path does take them into the woods and is far from the main street, this ce is more cole to the temple where Mo Ning Yuan used to visit secretly. Lory search for Mo Ning Yuan she was sure she was meeting with someone, Lory just hope she didn''t do anything obscene.


    [Lory, I could feel two people''s presence right in front of us] Girsha warn her.


    [Just two¡­?] Lory worry about the shadow guard who hides in a shadow-like Mong Ki and Mong Yi.


    [Just two¡­] Girsha reassured her.


    Lory could hear two people talking then she stealthily crouch behind the thick bushes, she peeks from the bushes and there she saw Mo Ning Yuan and Chen Hu Yin have a heated conversation.


    "Did you forget what Xie Hua Ling had done to your brother!" his anger spiked.


    "How can''t I forget!" anger rushed through her "But what can you do, can''t you fight against him?" she mocked him back because she knew Chen Hu Yin didn''t have the courage to fight against Xie Hua Ling. He has always like that since he was a child, too cautious, he thinks too much and worries too much that''s why he can''t surpass the Xie Hua Ling and Xie Xian Zi who dare to do anything to seed.


    Angger thrummed through his veins he has no words to retort because she is right, he can''t fight Xie Hua Ling openly hecks power and his position is lower than Xie Hua Ling, one wrong move he would implicate his whole family, how could he do that. That''s why he chooses to serve Xie Xian Zie, although he is not better than Xie Hua Ling at least Xie Xian Zie never harmed his family¡­yet.


    "Then what would you do, do you let Xie Hua Ling do as he pleased?" irritation pricked on him.


    "I have my own n, you don''t have to worry" she waves her hand carelessly "Rather than worry about me and Xie Hua Ling, should you be worried about Nan Yu Qi?" she sneers coldly.


    Hear the name of Nan Yu Qi make anger rose in him like a tide, his face turns darker as he throws ominous re on Mo Ning Yuan "Don''t you dare say her name in front of me!" his eyes fill with resentment.


    Mo Ning Yuan stifles "Why not, is it because she treats you like a fool?" Mo Ning Yuan covers her mouth with her sleeve as she giggles coquettishly "When Nan Yu Wei is still alive she is suppressed by her, Nan Yu Qi is only the concubine daughter she is nothingpare to the legitimated daughter like Nan Yu Wei and what make matter worst Nan Yu Wei has exceeded her in every way, not just by looks but also talent and temperament, no one pays attention to Nan Yu Qi while Nan Yu Wei is still alive"


    Chen Hu Yin clenches his fist, he looks away from Mo Ning Yuan''s teasing eyes, her words are like a salt rub on his open wounds. When Nan Yu Wei was still alive and bask with praise and glory, everyone pays little attention to Nan Yu Qi, even though she was also quite talented and beautiful but she was nothingpare to Nan Yu Wei especially after she bes the Holydy and bestowed the providence swords, her cultivation raised leap and bound and soon not even her shadow could be touch by Nan Yu Qi.


    Nan Yu Qi was lost and forgotten, it was that time Chen Hu Yin apany her, help her and shield her from the rain and wind, and slowly another feeling bloom between them, he sure Nan Yu Qi feel the same as him but then Nan Yu Wei dies and so is Xie Xie Wei then everything changes.


    Xie Hua Ling and Xie Xian Zie rise from their position they fight to usurped the leader position, Xie Hua Ling discarded her sister for Nan Yu Qi and Nan Yu Qi discarded him. Everyone has their eyes to the leader seat, they have forgotten love and friendship s, that feeling might never exist in the first ce, everything treated as loss and profit.


    It was his mistake to sway by his own feeling as he let Nan Yu Qi take advantage of him, he should have known since Nan Yu Qi let him reveal their rtionship to their respected family, at that time she said it because she was still too young thenter she said because Nan Yu Wei just past away so is not appropriated time. he is a fool to believe Nan Yu Qi''s words. He should have known that Nan Yu Qi never intended to marry him in the first ce.


    "You give everything to her, you even dyed your cultivation to help her be what she is right now, but then how she repaid you?" Mo Ning Yuan leans forward her eyes glint with malice, her angelic face stain with devilish smiles.


    Chen Hu Yin was dumbstruck. turns out not only Nan Yu Qi that was changed, the girl that used to be sweet and timid also changed beyond recognition. The inexplicable feeling rose in his heart, less in five years everything has changed so much including him. He tightens his fist "She wants to be thedy of Sacred Mountain Peak, let her dream be in vain¡­"


    "You want to make Xie Xian Zie the next leader?" Mo Ning Yuan raised her brows.


    "Yes¡­" he answers firmly.


    Mo Ning Yuan sigh "Why is men always shortsighted?" she disappointed by how simple Chen Hu Yin''s mind is. No wonder he ends up being Xie Xian Zie''spdog.


    "You have a better idea?" he scoffed at Mo Ning Yuan, he didn''t believe a woman like her coulde up with a better n.


    Mo Ning Yuan makes sultry smiles "How about¡­.we end the reign of Xie n"


    Chen Hu Yin was shocked he can''t believe what he heard. Lory was also startled she unconsciously staggered and identally step on a twig, the small cracking sounds alert Mo Ning Yuan and Xie Xian Zie.


    <strong>"WHO''S THERE!"</strong>

 Chapter 451 - Forgotten Message

    Lory thought her heart leaps from her chest, she can''t let them found her. Zhao Li Xin''s n would be foiled if they found her.


    [Lory!] Girsha also panic.??


    [Wait-wait-wait¡­..I have an idea]


    [Good one or bad one?] Girsha''s worries didn''t decrease at all.


    [Why are you always asking that!] Lory groan exasperatedly at the same time she put her hand on the ground and begin to chant, the ground bes wet then water emerged from beneath the ground just like a droplet floating on the air slowly they''re merged and created a transparent shield surrounding her just like a turtle shell then the surface glistening then Lory figure disappeared.


    A secondter Chen Hu Yin shoves the bushes harshly, he searches for people''s presence but he only sees squirrels jump from the ground to the tree, meanwhile, Lory holds her breath while Chen Hu Yin stands right in front of her.


    The spell was camouge, actually, he didn''t really disappear, she just hid from people''s sight if Chen Hu Yin touched her shield, the shield would distort and pop like a balloon then he would see her right away. Although this was an unreliable spell, it was the only spell she could use using the least amount of mana she had.


    Chen Hu Yin snorted in annoyance when he found no one, he thought it must be a squirrel or bird, he turns around and returns to where Mo Ning Yuan is.


    Lory''s legs be jelly, a secondter the spell dissolved as her figure appeared from thin air. This spell can onlyst for ten minutes, with her power right now she can only maintain the spell for thirty seconds or less, if Chen Hu Yin stands a bit longer he would have caught her.


    "You be paranoid?" she chides him with teasing smiles when he came empty-handed.


    "Shut up, you don''t know what will happen to us if someone listens to your words" he was annoyed by how calm Mo Ning Yuan was as if she had no idea how serious the words wereing out of her mouth.


    "Please, what can they do to someone who already loses everything like me" Mo Ning Yuan stifles, there are bitterness and hatred shed in her eyes.


    "The only thing I have is this life, so I got nothing to fear..." she casually said, then she moves closer to Chen Hu Yin "But I can''t say the same to you, if you scared you don''t have to involved with me, you can step aside and let me do the heavy work" she patted Chen Hu Yin chest while smiles seductively.


    Her smiles stirred his heart, he can''t look away from her red lips as his throat be dry he gulped his saliva. he reminds himself not to let the past mistake be repeated, this woman is the same if not far worst than Nan Yu Qi.


    Mo Ning Yuan knew what he thinking, she giggles softly her voice like a feather caressing his heart "Why are you so tensed, It is not like we never slept together before" sheughs at him.


    His face bes extremely red, unlike Xie Hua Ling he is a conservative man. He will never sleep with a woman who is not his wife or concubines, nheless, he does sleep with Mo Ning Yuan. At that time he was distraught because of Nan Yu Qi''s engagement with Xie Hua Ling, he also feel sorry for his younger sister who was discarded by Xie Hua Ling like trash after years of devotion.


    He was filled with anger, pain, and helplessness he drowns himself in wine, then he met Mo Ning Yuan, he doesn''t know what happened he wakes up the next morning with her beside him, but not like other women Mo Ning Yuan didn''t force him to take responsibility, she only picks up her dress and left before anyone caught them.


    Maybe it is guilt or maybe is lust, in the end, he bes entangled with her. Theyfort each other, bickering, and slept together without feeling attached, it''s a weird feeling for him but he can''t avoid her, he hated her as much he craved for her.


    "You think you can do this on your own?" he narrowed his eyes.


    "Well, there is something you can help me with¡­." She smiles mischievously "There is a key on the shape of the golden lotus, it should be hidden in your family treasury, your family may treat it as a family heirloom¡­"


    "Don''t tell me you want it?" he red at her as if she told him to steal a family heirloom for her.


    "Borrow¡­" she corrects him "You lend me the key for some time and I guarantee the Xie family will be no more and your family could stop being anyonepdog, you might even get Nan Yu Qi back" she ys her finger on his chest.


    He doesn''t know what make his heart beating louder, is it because of the possibility to have nan yu Qi back or because of this woman''s evil touch. Chen Hu Yin takes a step back from her, he can''t let himself seduced by this woman again.


    Mo Ning Yuan enjoys watching him struggle to hold his own desire "What are you worry about, I can''t run anywhere. The sacred mountain peak is all I know¡­" she said with ironic smiles, but only for a second then she lifts her chin "What do you think?"


    "I see what I can do¡­" Chen Hu Yin didn''t agree immediately but it didn''t dither her.


    "I''ll be waiting then¡­" she sweetly smiles.


    Chen Hu Yin nods his head but before he leaves he took a nce at Mo Ning Yuan "When this over, I will take you as my concubine, you don''t have to worry about your family again"


    Mo Ning Yuan was stunned for a second, she didn''t say anything but smiles. Chen Hu Yin also didn''t say anything further he turn around and left. Mo Ning Yuan watches Chen Hu Yin until his figure disappeared, she stares at him with an empty gaze then she chuckles as she looks down with mocking smiles on her face.


    "Concubine¡­" she stifles.


    Lory carefully left after the conversation between them over, she make sure she didn''t step any twig or dry leaf, the cultivator hearing is very keen she was a force to tiptoe on the ground then run faster after she thought she is far enough from them.


    Lory only stops running when they reach the main street. His hand leans against the wall she coughs from too much running.


    [That''s close¡­] she sighs.


    [Way too close¡­] Girsha admitted it.


    Lory patted her chest, she takes a seat on the small stall she orders warm tea and a meat bun to recover her strength. She was contemting the situation. Mo Ning Yuan''s behavior is odd, at first she thought she wants to rule the Sacred Mountain Peak but from her words, it seems she''s more inclined to destroy the Xie family. and what does she want with the mysterious key? She needs to talk with Zhao Li Xin about this key.


    Lory munch the meat bun in a daze, then she takes a sip and continues taking another bite. She''s eating with a nk look but suddenly her eyes widened and she stops munching her food ''I forgot to leave a message for Zhao Li Xin!!''


    ________________________


    Zhao Li Xin return to his courtyard, he didn''t hear any sound from his bedroom. He checked the bedroom and the room is empty then he checks the bathroom it was also empty, in this small courtyard he has no other ce to check. He looks around searching for any sign from her but he got nothing.


    He stood out in the middle of the courtyard''s small garden, she was angry when he left her, is she still angry with him? Has she left him behind¡­.Lory?


    The fire surrounds him suddenly lit up, thankfully the array he nts around the courtyard holds the me not to get outside but still, the whole garden is scorched by intense heat, Zhao Li Xin trembles as the tough of her leaving him behind without any words. The feeling of loss and desperation engulf him and the raging fire intensified.


    The fire burns his robes into dust the heat also nullify the shapeshifter spell on his wrist, But Zhao Li Xin falls in a trance as he doesn''t realize what happened around him, the fire starts to burn their bedroom and the array make a crackling sound, even the powerful array can''t contain his power any longer.


    <strong>"LI XIN!"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin awoke from his stupor, on the gate Lory screaming at him but he can''t hear what she said. Her figure bes blurry he''s not sure if that is really her or not. Lory runs toward him the water surrounding her like a bubble protecting her from the heat. Only then he realizes how much he loses control of his power, he retracts the me back to him at the same time Lory jumps towards him she''s circled her arm around him then the water bubble burst and the cold water pour down on them.


    "Lory¡­." the cold water snapped his consciousness then he looks at her in confusion.


    "What are you doing!" Lory shouted in anger, everything around them scorched to the ground their bedroom almost burn to crisp and fire still engulf the courtyard, she doesn''t understand what make him lose control like this and why his appearance return to its original face what happened with her spell? So many questions run through her head but suddenly Zhao Li Xin hugged her "I thought you leaving me¡­" he mutters. His words are shaken as he whispers in deep sorrow.


    Lory swarm with guilt, she was reckless, she should not leave without a word especially after what happened in the morning, he must be thought she left him behind, Lory patted his back "I feel stuffy confined in the room so I take a stroll, I forgot to leave you a message, I''m sorry¡­..I won''t do that again"

 Chapter 452 - The Last Stage

    From a distance Lory hears the sounds of footsteps increasing, Lory realizes themotion must alert everyone. The courtyard around them scorched and the building where their bedroom was half burns, there''s no way she could hide it.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory exchanged a nce, Lory want to activate the shapeshifter spell but the mark on Zhao Li Xin wrist disappeared, Lory was dumbfounded she want to ask but then she realizes something very important, her husband is butt naked!??


    Meanwhile, the sounds of footsteps are getting louder, Lory bes panic "We need to hide!" she clenched his arms.


    "Okay..." he answers calmly, he pulls Lory closer than the two of them disappeared on thin air.


    When the members of sacred Mountain peak arrived they saw no one but scorched courtyard. They all look petrified, they didn''t know what kinda power created such a mess, some of them thought it probably cause by an explosive but then why they didn''t hear exploding sounds.


    Meanwhile, Lory and Zhao Li Xin arrived inside the spatial ring. Lory sigh in relief she looks down and her face suddenly blushed, her face is so hot she could feel imaginary smoked came from the top of his head. She forgot he is naked and she identally saw his ''little brother'' who is not so little.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t care at all, there are only Huo Long and Lory around him so why should he care. Lory immediately take off her outer robes and wrapped it around his waist. Zhao Li Xin chuckles watching her clumsy moves "Why are you still shy, there''s nothing in my body you haven''t seen or touch before"


    "Milord, decency is a must!" she said with strick expression but her red face and shaken voice betray her. lory cursed herself and wonder why these words sound familiar. she forgot she had said the same word to Zhao Li Xin once.


    From her chest, Girsha burst out and flew away. Lory watched the white bird leave her behind without saying a word the bird just save himself from an awkward situation, Lory takes a deep breath to calm herself then she looks Zhao Li Xin with a defeated face "Can you wear something more decent" she can''t stop herself to peek below his bellybutton. This is not good, she is not a shameless woman..... is she?


    Zhao Li Xin cross her arms on his chest seemingly not care, he has something more urgent to talk about "Lory we need to talk what had happened that morning"


    "Can you wear some clothes first?" Lory pleads wholeheartedly the robes cover the front but not the back.


    "The clothes are inside the pagoda, it took some time to get there. Let''s talk first" he calmly said while sped his hand behind his back, he looks as graceful and poise as he used to if only he is not naked and covers his waist with simple robes.


    <strong>''Your butt is showing!!''</strong>


    "No, wear some clothes first!" Lory shakes her head profusely "If you not wearing clothes I will not speak!" she demanded strongly as her sanity depends on it.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs tiredly, Lory pouted her mouth why he behaved as if it was her who behaved unreasonably, you are the one who''s naked!


    "Fine, we are inside the ring so I can''t summon my clothes as I used to outside the spatial ring, we must walk to the pagoda and find the clothes," he said reasonably.


    Lory mouth twitch, it means she has to stare his naked body longer "Yeah, whatever!" Lory didn''t care as long he wears something at least a pair of pants. although she is her husband and she had seen him naked countless time but watching him naked in the open field like this make her heart palpitate like crazy.


    Just like God''s saving grace Huo Long came toward them with his human form his red hair flown behind his back and his luxurious fiery red robes make him like a god of fire, he wees them with bright smiles "Hello princess, why are you here, and why are you naked, boy?" Huo Long didn''t look awkward staring at Zhao Li Xin''s naked body.


    "I lost control of my power¡­" he answers casually.


    "Oh that''s rare, you haven''t lost your control for a while¡­what happened?" Huo long feel concerned.


    Zhao Li Xin shifts his nce to Lory. Lory fiddle her finger in guilt "It''s my bad¡­."


    "Aaah¡­" Huo Long nods in understanding ''the Princess must provoke him'' he thought


    "Okay, it''s my fault but can you give him some clothes first¡­" Lory whine impatiently.


    Huo Long stare at Zhao Li Xin''s naked body then shift his stare to lory "What you don''t like what you see?" he raised his eyebrows, He might not have much interaction with the human but he sure Zhao Li Xin appearance is over the top.


    Lory was speechless why there''s so much chit-chat "No it''s not like that¡­."


    "I thought you both married?" Huo Long asked confusedly.


    "Surprisingly my wife is very shy.." Zhao Li Xin jokingly said he enjoys watching her flustered. Taken it as a small revenged because of her constant teasing since the first time they met. he better collects her debt bit by bit.


    Lory bes more flustered as she raised her voice "It''s normal to watch your husband naked in the bedroom but it''s weird to find him naked openly like this, why don''t you feel embarrassed are you nudist!" she points at Zhao Li Xin angrily.


    "Nudist?" Huo Long and Zhao Li Xin said in tunes, their curiosity suddenly pique.


    "I refused to exin¡­" she feel too tired to exin about the nakedmunity to this bunch of conservative men, she already imagines the next follow up questioning for her.


    Zhao Li Xin stops teasing her when lory looks existed "I need clothes¡­" he said to Huo Long.


    Huo Long clicks his tongue then he took off his outer robes and throws it to Zhao Li Xin. Lory finally feel rxed, knows she can look at him normally.


    "Let''s go to the pagoda" Zhao Li Xin pulls Lory''s hand gently then the two of them walk hand in hand to where the pagoda is.


    Huo Long didn''t want to bother them so he only watches them with a sigh, suddenly Girsha appears before him. Huo Long notice Girsha arrival he cupped his fist courteously "Greeting venerable ancestor"


    "You make me feel old.."Girsha chides him.


    Huo Long pinch his chin for a second then he resumes "Greeting young ancestor"


    ''The word ancestor is the problem!''


    Girsha narrowed his eyes, but Huo Long didn''t notice Girsha''s dissatisfaction, he thought he treated Girsha with utter respect. Girsha didn''t make a fuss for the innocent Dragon only one thing bother him.


    "That boy temperament is not stable¡­" Girsha abruptly said.


    Huo Long rub his jawline "He used to be didn''t have temperament at all, so I take this as a progress" he smiles in delight.


    "What kinda man he was¡­.I only know him after he met Lory and he was like this¡­"Girsha wants to say silly but he holds his tongue.


    Huo Long mouth sighs heavily, his eye stares to the distance as he speaks "He is like a diamond, beautiful, sharp and cold. He has no attachment, distant, apathetic, but maybe because of that he can achieve more than any other people could because he doesn''t hesitate, he has no one to concern"


    "He was poison before and you didn''t help him, with your knowledge there should be a solution¡­..so why?" Girsha stares at him with a probing look.


    Huo Long sped his hand behind his back "Because he is dangerous. He can be a protector or a destroyer of the world and everything depend on his decision¡­"


    "So the poison is his death switch?" Girsha stifles.


    "You can say that" Huo Long shrug "The poison is my gamble, I hope something will change before he running out of time but if not then¡­" he shakes his head as he perplexed by the possible oue.


    "Then Lorye¡­"


    Huo Long smiles widely "Princess Loriente" he didn''t hide his excitement "How small the odd is for a princess from another world toe, The heir of the first king of her world nheless" Huo Long open his arm with joy.


    "But she brings Lazarus with her, is it the loss exceed the gain?" Girsha quipped.


    "That''s where you are wrong ancestor?" Huo Long squint his eyes slyly, he was his hand exaggeratedly "The stage has built, and the performer had been prepared for a long time and the script has been written, oh wait¡­..it was rewritten" he chuckles.


    Girsha''s eye narrows dangerously as he sucks the cold air through his lungs "Who designs all this, Arthea?" he hissed.


    "No, my dear ancestor...it was the Queen" Huo Long smiles mischievously "Queen Lorenna"

 Chapter 453 - Is Not Fair!

    "Lorenna?" Girsha was stunned "What she got to do with this?"


    Huo Long shakes his head slowly with a saddened expression he speaks weakly "Everything¡­"??


    "Tell me everything you know!" girsha be impatient as the truth slowly to reveal.


    "I can only tell you what Arthea told me," said Huo Long "You know Lorenna is special, she is someone who was born under the chaos star, you know what that means"


    Girsha nods, a child who born under the Chaos star only happens once in a millennium. What make this child special is because they can change the course of faith, they have the ability to peek on the future of their loved one and changed it by her will but she can only do it once in her lifetime but that also with heavy consequences.


    "Who''s faith she wants to change, is it Lory?"


    "And her brother, The Prince" Huo Long voice bes heavy as he imagines the pain of the Queen must going through, not even him could bear such a faith.


    "Lucas?"


    "Arthea said for thousands of years in Lucient history there was never been twins born in their lineage, the line of Lucient is always been thin so twins have never existed before, when the twins born the Queen peek to their future and there she saw, the Sun and the Moon¡­ " said Huo Long.


    "Lory said her mother used to call the twins like that, what''s that supposed to mean?"


    "When the sun rises the moon will fall and when the moon bloom the sun dimmed, when the moon and sun rises together the darkness will cover the world. the prophecy can''t be clearer. For one to exist the other must disappeared¡­.that was the prophecy Queen Lorenna saw in her dream"


    "That¡­.what''s that supposed to mean" Girsha can''t believe it, he won''t want to believe it.


    "If The princess survives then the prince has to die, and if the prince wants to survive¡­.the princess shall die. one cannot exist with the others, that is the prophecy of the Sun and the Moon, Queen Lorenna was forced to choose between her children¡­"


    Girsha staggered his heart feel heavy, her little feet can''t sustain his body the bird plop on the grass while Huo long resumes his story "Then the Queen and king seeking for the Seeress, the Queen begs for her help even the great king was kneeled" Huo long let out heavy heaved, how many kings would discard his pride for his children, in thousand years of his life Huo Long only knew one king able to do that, and that King is Marcus.


    "Is Arthea help her?" girsha lift his head, he was doubtful that the Seeress would interfere in human faith.


    "I don''t know what the King and Queen said to persuade her but Arthea said the Queen will grant her wish," said Huo Long.


    "What kinda wish?" Girsha frown.


    "That¡­I do not know¡­"


    ________________________________________


    Inside the golden pagoda, Lory squints her eyes from too much bling, she wishes she has her sunsses cause this is gold is blinding her. Zhao Li Xin steps down from the stairs he already wears his normal ck robes from the top to the bottom, he is such feast for the sore eyes.


    He patted his hand on Lory''s head "Too much gold?" he guessed.


    Lory nods "Who''s crazy people who made this?" sheins.


    "Well, is not a human¡­it''s that old Lizard?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head slightly.


    Huo Long cheery face sh on her mind, she unconsciously chuckles "He is amazing, because of him my Dragon phobia ispletely healed"


    "You got Dragon phobia?" Zhao Li Xin just got new information from her.


    Lory shrug as she smiles towards him "A little¡­." She downcast by the painful memory of her father and his beloved home.


    "Would you share your story, I want to understand your pain¡­" he caresses her cheeks gently.


    Lory takes a seat near the window, the gentle breeze blow her hair, her purple eyes gazing to the horizon watching the eternal red sky in a distance. Zhao Li Xin take a seat next to him he waiting patiently, he knew it''s not easy for her to tell about her past.


    "Where should I begin¡­." She mutters while her eyes fixed on the view outside, she frowns as she tries to choose her words "Let''s start¡­when the miasma takes over the sky and hide the sun, make the world fall in internal darkness¡­" her fingers rubbing her pink lips as she continues "No¡­its start with the earthquake that shook the entire verrion, I was in a dinner at that time. The ground-shaking so violently it causes the tall building crumbles like sand and follow by deep cracked in the ground surface then finally the loud-shattering soundse out of nowhere, when I look up I see the giant shadow hovered above the city"


    "What is it?" Zhao Li Xin asks.


    Lory was lost in her thought, her expression filled with horror "The ck dragon awakened, Nazareth...." she whispers. Lory take a deep breath "Soon the sky filled with thick miasma, it''s so thick it blocked the sunpletely" slowly she closed her eyes as her memory recalled that day as if it happened yesterday. Zhao Li Xin grasps her hand the warmth from his hand awaked her for her stupor.


    She weakly smiles "The world is panic, Every country fall in chaos, they summoned every scientist and mages in every kingdom to find the exnation but everything no avail. Then the day changes to week, and week change to month then to years"


    Lory nce at Zhao Li Xin "Do you know what happens when the sun is gone¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin turns quiet, he sure nothing good would happen in that situation as a matter a fact he can''t begin to imagine it. what kinda chaos had happened in her world.


    Lory clenched his hand "First the temperature drop the nt wither and the crops are failed, fresh food bes scarce and people be panic, some city who is more advanced in technology able to maintain the situation for a while but after a year everything bes much harder"


    "Your kingdom¡­" Zhao Li Xin anxiously asks.


    Lory shakes her head "My kingdom technology exceeds any other kingdom. It''s should be fine for my kingdom to maintain the situation at least for five years but¡­..Nazareth attack my kingdom, and not just him he brings the horde of the beast to trampled our Kingdom, I don''t know how our protective barrier broke, I thought my kingdom was imprable, my father is invincible, so I don''t go home immediately, but I''m wrong..... I''m so wrong" Lory remember at that time she drives like crazy to the king city, she was obstructed with the horde of the beast at the freeways, she had to jump from her car before it crashed and burned


    Using her wings she flies to the King city Herriond but what weed her is not the beautiful city she used to know but the scorchingnd burn in me and her people screamed in frenzy "I was toote¡­." Lory covers her face with her palms as she choked on her tears.


    "My father¡­I should have stayed with him, dying with him will be so much better than face this world without him but he didn''t let me¡­he wants me to protect my people, he wants me to remember my duty as a princess as a Lucient!" she hollered in anguish, she still remembers the hopelessness she felt that day when she watched her father figured disappeared in a distance, she clenched her skirt tightly and tears fall on her hand.


    "So I left¡­I have to, I need to do what my father, my king told me to do because I am Lorient Jean Frau Lucient, I''m the King''s daughter!" she screams in frustration as she hit her chest strongly.


    She closes her eyes and tears stream down on her face "And he died¡­my father is gone, my kingdom is gone, half my people died¡­and I¡­..I lost everything.." she weakly said, her back hunched as her head hanging low, He never saw her look so frail and defeated. he pulls her slender body in his embrace he put his arms around her like a protective cocoon, he wanted to protect her so bad from all the sadness and grievances she had been through.


    "You are not alone, I''ll be here¡­.forever" he whispers on her.


    Lory circles her hand on his back, she holds on to him as if her life depends on it. Zhao Li Xin ached even more, how much pain she hides in her heart, why God''s so cruel to this pure, innocent woman, she doesn''t deserve any of this she never hurt anyone, she never schemed or killed innocent people, she always kindhearted, forgiving to anyone even to the people who don''t deserve it, so why she must be suffered, this is not fair!


    "I''ll protect you Lory, no matter what!" he not just make promised to her but also himself.


    Lory shakes her head "I don''t need protection!" she shouted then she raised her head slowly "Just don''t leave me...ever" she begged.


    "Never!" he firmly said "We will always be together, in life or death"

 Chapter 454 - Commotion

    "Really¡­" Lory softly said.


    "Don''t you believe me?" he stroke the back of her head, his bluish wavy hair is so so smooth and silky he was mesmerized by it.??


    "What if¡­..what if I can''t give you a baby?" she faintly said.


    Zhao Li Xin push her lightly, he holds both her shoulders "What''s wrong, is there something with your health?" he worriedly asked.


    Lory thought he must be disappointed by the news, her swollen eyes be teary again "No, it''s not like that¡­.I''m sorry?"


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t understand why she apologizes to him "Why you say you sorry?"


    "I don''t know if I can give you baby or not but if you want a baby¡­.I¡­..maybe you should find another¡­." Lory choked on her tears, she doesn''t want to lose him but she doesn''t want to deprive his chance to be a father either, her heart is breaking and imminent pain show in her lovely face.


    "Lorient Jean Frau Lucient, you dare to push me to another woman!" Zhao Li Xin shouted furiously "Why do I need a baby who is not yours!" he can''t believe lory will have a heart watching him with other women doesn''t she love him!


    Lory was dumbfounded her tears suddenly stop because Zhao Li Xin, her big beautiful purple eyes blinks innocently "You¡­you asked me if I want children or not?" Lory feel wronged, why he angry at him? She feel more depressed tears start flowing from her eyes again, she look more pitiful and Zhao Li Xin heart immediately be soft, he was regret shouting at her.


    Zhao Li Xin messaged his temples then he sighs "I just don''t want you to leave me, I thought if we have baby you will never think about leaving me" he finally confesses his pettiness.


    Lory froze there so many questions raised in her head "Why I want to leave you¡­..?"


    "Uhm..." he also doesn''t have the answer.


    "...." Lory fixed her gaze at him as she waiting for a good reply.


    Zhao Li Xin was embarrassed he awkwardly clears his throat "Because I''m stupid¡­" he bravely admits it.


    Their eyes locked to each other than a secondter they''reughs burst, It''s the first time Zhao Li Xin felt this stupid he can''t helpughing himself, Lory also thought she was stupid, how could she think the man who don''t even like being stared at by other women would let himself being touch intimately by them that was impossible. The room filled withughter the two of them realizes how stupid they are, Loryughs heartily at the same time she wiped the remains of her tears, just like that her sadness is wiped away by Zhao Li Xin foolishness.


    Zhao Li Xin lift her up and put her on hisp then he wiped the tears on her cheeks with his thumb after he saw no tears remnant on her cheeks he rest his head on the top of Lory''s head "Is that why you angry with me this morning¡­" he obviously in a good mood.


    Lory blushed from embarrassment "I thought you will leave me¡­"


    "Stupid!" he chides her but his word fill with indulgent, he was delighted knowing Lory didn''t want to lose him.


    "You are no better" she pretend to be angry and hit his chest softly.


    "True¡­" he chuckles lightly. Zhao Li Xin must admit he was being silly since the day he knew her, isn''t Mong Yi secretly say that behind his back "Listen carefully Lory, the one I want is you, always was and always will, kids it''s doesn''t matter for me the truth is I never thought I would marry with someone, so please keep in check your wild thought"


    "Sorry¡­" she rest her head on his sturdy chest, her finger y with Zhao Li Xin sleeves as she contemted then said "The truth is I don''t know if I could give you baby or not¡­but even if I could it wouldn''t aseasy as any other women"


    "You mean we must give twice for the hard work?" he questions her.


    Lory pursed her lips "I guess so¡­"


    Mischievous glint sh on his eyes "So we have to try harder?"


    Lory didn''t notice the yful tones on his words, she was still on a daze "I think so¡­"


    "So this Lord has to work harder to achieve his goal, don''t worry my dear princess this Lord will not cking and works two ¡­no tree time harder, I will make sure there''s no time to waste!" he smiles so brightly than the golden room bes dulled.


    "Huh?"


    ''Wait, I don''t think is a good thing suddenly she feel chill on her back.


    Meanwhile, outside the ring everything is in a messed, everyone searching for Zhao Li Xin and the cause for the who;e courtyard burn to the ground, everyone thought he has provoked some expert and targeting, many also thought it probably because he served the Nan and fourth Xie so someone displeased and killed him instead.


    Mo Ning Yuan heart stirred by the sudden incident, although she hated Zhao Li Xin, but there''s a part of her who doesn''t want him to get hurt, she dispatches her subordinated to make sure if Zhao Li Xin alive or die, of course, the subordinated wish nothing but Zhao Li Xin death, jealousy is frankly shown in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Nan''s family tranquility suddenly breaks. Nan Yu Qi awoke by sudden hot and itch on her faces, she can''t stop scratching her face, out of nowhere her faces suddenly covered with a red rash and e.


    Nan Yu Qi screaming in panic and her maids run from her room frantically searching for help, immediately they called Nan yu Qi Father, her father petrified when he saw what happened to his beautiful daughter, he summoned the physician to treat her daughter at all cost.


    What worried him the most is because of her daughter''s engagement with Xie Hua Ling, he worries she would disgust Xie Hua Ling and make him annulled their engagement, no matter how talented or strong woman is appearance is the most important things, what the used to have a talented but ugly daughter.


    nan Yu Qi is crying in her room, she doesn''t want to be an ugly woman, she scared she would be shunned by everyone, Nan yu Qi would never have thought this all because she challenged a certain Lord bottom line over and over again. Thankfully Zhao Li Xin still has the decency not to make her face ruined permanently but enough to make her ufortable for a month.


    Zhao Li Xin leniency noting from his good heart. it because he worry Lory would disagree with his action, because Nan Yu Qi mistake is only trying separated Lory from Zhao Li Xin by humiliated her and gives her verbal warning, his kind princess will not agree to hurt the young maiden face for a little mistake although Zhao Li Xin didn''t think Nan Yu Qi mistake is little.


    While everything falls in chaos, in Fu Yun restaurant on the top floor, the infamous Zhao Li Xin is leisurely sitting on his couch with a beautifuldy having a feast with steamed dumpling, the sunlight touches her dark hair give a hue blue color on her hair, her wavy hair covers her chest neatly entuated her snowy skin. Her soft pink lips move incessantly while she looks at him with her bright beautiful purple eyes "This dumpling is amazing, it''s better than any dumpling I eat before!" she excitedly said.


    She doesn''t realize a certain Lord admired her beauty without a blink for an hour, he patted her head at one hand and sip his wine on the other hand. "I''m d you like it"


    Lory has no idea how big themotion outside but she decide to put aside the problem for a while and give herself a break inside the Fu Yun restaurant''s new building, courtesy of the young master Xie Hua Ling. Xie Hua Ling is indeed capable, he giving thergest and most luxurious building on the main street, he really hopes to gain big profit from Fu Yun, if only he know he just invited dozens of Hei Shen people inside his courtyard he might die from anger.


    Lory finishes her meal, slowly she wiped her mouth from extra oil with a clean cloth then she shifts her nce at Zhao Li Xin "What should we do with thismotion" Zhao Li Xin outburst is something she not prepare.


    "I take care of it¡­" Zhao Li Xin rests his head on the couch, he closed his eyes after he takes another sip of wine.


    Lory slightly upset with Zhao Li Xin''s unconcern attitude, he acted as if it was not a big deal while Lory was secretly anxious what would have happened with their n "You should not burn the whole courtyard " Lory pursed her lips.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked "You should not leaved without notice" he retorts calmly.


    ''My bad then..'' Lory click her tongued in upset.


    Princess: 0 ¨C Lord:1


    But the stubborn princess still not give in "You should not overreact next time" she scolded him.


    "There be next time?" he squints his eyes, he warns her not to make the same mistake again.


    Lory pouts her lips silently admitting her fault.


    Princess: 0 ¨C Lord:2


    "You¡­you reaction is too extreme, you have to learn to minimalize your action!" she crosses her arms as she points his mistake.


    Zhao Li Xin, not even open his eyes, obviously enjoys their sweet bickering, if only she knows her scolding is like music in her ears Lory would have stopped making a fuss from the get-go.


    Slowly he open his eyes "This Lord admitted it that his love is way too extremes but this Lord didn''t know how to minimalize his feeling, hope your highness be lenient" his voice is low and husky, he smiles dazzlingly while kissing her hand so gently, Lory thought feel an arrow thrust her heart, a sudden hotness rush to her face make her facepletely red just like a ripe tomato.


    Princess: K.O ¨C Lord: WIN

 Chapter 455 - Stupid Man

    Lory then takes a nap in the other room after she has her fill, she was tired from all the excitement before, Zhao Li Xin tugs her to the bed and leaving only after he sure the princess sleeping soundly. Girsha also rests next to Lory, with the bird next to his Princess he feel more rxed.


    In the other room, Zhao Li Xin has a meeting with Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and Mong Gi, it''s time for them to report their duty. The great Lord have a sit on the big dark chair behind the ck wooden table. He crosses his legfortably then sped his hand on his stomach, his expression is cold and indifferent, the gentleness and flirtatious on his face disappeared the moment Lory wasn''t there.??


    "Milord, I already put a thousand ants poison on Nan yu Qi face, it would take at least two weeks to eased the poison and one month forplete recovery" Mong Yi announces proudly.


    When he heard what Nan Yu Qi had done to lory Mong Yi was enraged and he volunteered to handle the task. Because of Mong Yi, the protective array and dozen of bodyguards that protect the Nan manner deemed to be useless. He easily sneaks in then drip Nan Yu Qi''s face with the Thousand ant powder while she was sleeping.


    Zhao Li Xin answers his report with a slight nod, meaning he is satisfied with Mong Yi''s job.


    Then it Mong Gi turn "Milord, Thankfully Master Xie gives us the enormous building we need to add more people, I send the request to Xie Hua Ling after I submit the restaurant profitst month and he happily approved our request so tomorrow more our people wille including Master Bei and master Jin," he said with tant ridiculed to Xie Hua Ling greediness.


    Once again Zhao Li Xin nods, for people who didn''t know Zhao Li Xin they would think Zhao Li Xin is uninterested to the progress but for his close subordinated that is Zhao Li Xin ''satisfied'' face.


    This time is Mong Ki turn "Milord, about the history of the noble family of Sacred Mountain peak, I only have a little information. It said this mountain once their of very powerful Beast, the beast dwells in this mountain for thousands of years then the predecessor of Xie, Chen, Nan, and Mo killed the Beast and take over the mountain ever since. They make the Xie the leader because he is the strongest among them then the other be noble family at the sacred mountain peak"


    Zhao Li Xin face remains indifferent "Lory said something about the key, that woman also said something about a creature inside this mountain, my guessed is the Beast in the story probably not dead or perhaps it''s something to do with the Mystical beast and the key should guide us to where is this Beast is," he said in monotone voice sound like he mutters to himself but s his subordinated still listening to him diligently.


    "Investigated everything about the key¡­" hezily orders his subordinate. some people who saw his face would be mistaken doe Zhao li Xin being indifferent but that''s is his ''impatient'' face.


    Of course, the shadow guard knew their Lord very well so they immediately answer "Yes, milord!"


    "Oh, and thismotion¡­.spread the news that myself and my wife are badly hurt, my wife would recuperate at Fu Yun and after she healed she would work in her" Zhao Li Xin said with half doze eyes, he obviously doesn''t take this matter seriously.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki bows his head showing that he will be the one who takes responsibility for this matter.


    Zhao Li Xin waves his hand to sign them to leave. The Three subordinated leave the room without waiting for another second. Zhao Li Xin left alone in the room, he gazes to the window beside him the light from the window cast the shadow on his perfect carved face. his eyes staring coldly to the view outside the window, he pondering for his next moves. The Demon, the God, The elusive sword and now the mystical Beast, is like he walking inside the fairy tales.


    In fairy tales the story always starts with the meeting of a young man and a beautiful woman in the strange ce, well he does meet...wait..save by the beautiful princess in a forest and just like every story he heads over heels with her, he doesn''t even have to try. Falling for her is like gravity it''s so natural is like breathing¡­.like it was meant to be.


    The truth is he doesn''t remember the life before he met Lory, his past is a little bit hazy is like he sleepwalking, he saw them but can''t feel them only after he met her he suddenly awake and everything bes bright and colorful, is like he had been waiting for her whole his life. Everything he has done, everything he works so hard for, it''s lead him to her¡­is it coincidence or is it predestined?


    Zhao Li Xin sigh, he rose from his seat he left the room then walk to the bedroom not far from him, carefully he opens the door. He approaches the bed quietly then he lifts the curtain. The woman sleeps peacefully although her sleep style is a mess. nket only covers to her waist, she hugs the pillow, the sheet wrinkles because her too much moves in her sleep, she can''t even sleep calmly.


    He takes a seat at the bedside. He pulls the nket to cover her shoulder, he fixed her hair, she flinches slightly when his hand grazes her cheek and he paused his moves until she rxed again.


    It doesn''t matter what God''s n or what the Demon wants, the only thing matter is her. God or demon he would kill them all, no one can''t take her away from him.


    "Sleep well princess" he kisses her forehead gently while the princess gracefully snore¡­


    The story goes Zhao Li Xin courtyard is under attack by a mysterious person then he and his wife run for their life, he able tp preserved his life but he and his wife are badly hurt, they are fortunately found by a physician who is looking for medicine nt on the woods and so the good physician takes care the husband and wife.


    Because he doesn''t know who hurt him he doesn''t dare to return to his courtyard or report to anyone then he was brought to Fu Yun restaurant because his family is the co-owner of the restaurant so it''s normal for him to recuperated there, only after two days his condition improving he dare to inform the member disciple of sacred Mountain peak.


    Zhao Li Xin who is proficient for acting hurt had no problem resuming his act. He also used a pill to make his face pale and amulet to drop his cultivation further and weaken his heart pulse, overall he looks like someone who is badly hurt.


    Because Nan yu Qi situation the one that summoned Zhao Li Xin from Fu Yun restaurant is Xie Hua Ling, the one who came to fetch Zhao Li Xin is one of Xie Hua Ling right-hand man, the man is arrogant and rude as Xie Hua Ling close subordinated no one dares to provoke him but instead fawn him to get Xie Hua Ling good side so when this man sent to fetch a new guy like Zhao Li Xin he is utterly displeased.


    When he came to fu Yun restaurant he throwing his tantrum "Wher is this Lu Xin, how dare he make me waiting, tell him toe right away!" he hit the chair next to him violently.


    All the guessed who was in the middle of their meal frown but when they saw who''s the man is no one dare to utter a sound but it''s not the same for Hei Shen people who was in disguised as servants, chef, and clerk. When they heard someone berated their Lord the murderous intent rose from each of them, every single one of them red at the stupid man who chides Zhao Li Xin.


    The stupid man didn''t realize that his faith was sealed at that moment, still, he raised his chin arrogantly "What, what are you looking at, you dare to challenge me, don''t you know who is my master is!"


    Mong Gi who witness the insolent behavior of this stupid man was struggling to hold his rage. This is not the right time to kill this trash so he approaches the arrogant man with a jar of wine "Honorable young master please wait, master Lu wille down soo" he smiles politely then pour a cup of wine for him.


    The stupid man raised his leg on the chair, he let Mong gi served him like lowly servants "What a weak man, if he is not strong enough he shouldn''t serve my master, I heard he used his good look to charmed Miss Nan Yu Qi, dream on!" he scoffed in disdain, he is jealous because Zhao Li Xin got Nan Yu Qi attention in a short time.


    "Miss Nan already have fiance like Master Xie, why would she pay attention to a lowly man like him, this Lu Xin is ttered himself" he finish the whole bowl of wine in one gulp.


    The whole Hei Shen members stare at the stupid man they imprint the stupid man face in their mind just in case.


    On the upstairs Lory is already awaked from her long nap, she help Zhao Li Xin to put another shapeshifter spell on his wrist then she helps him to wear his uniform. Lory stares at Zhao Li Xin sickly face and giggles "Why are you always pretend to be weak, I think you are addicted to aced as weakling" she teased him.


    "Aren''t you addicted to acted as a maid too" he poked her nose.


    Lory''s nose twitches but she not refuted.


    "When I''m gone you should promise me.."


    Lory cut his words "I will not going anywhere, I will eat and sleep at my room until my good Lord returns" she bows her head like an obedient nobledy.


    Zhao Li Xin amused then he flicked her forehead lightly "I''m serious!" he sternly said but his gentle gaze betrays his action.


    Lory pursed her lips as she raised his palm "I promise!"


    Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes seemingly doubtful but what can he do? he gives a small peck on her forehead "I''m going then, remember your promise!" he repeated before he opens the door.


    "Okay ¨C okay" Lory roll her eyes at him "Go now, but stay away from Nan Yu Qi!" she reminds him before he closes the door. Lory could hear his smallughter. Lory pouts because she doesn''t hear Zhao Li Xin''s reply. Of course, he wouldugh from her warning with Nan Yu Qi''s situation right now Zhao Li Xin assured she would avoid him like a gue because of her ugly face.

 Chapter 456 - Stupid Man II

    On the upstairs Lory is already awaked from her long nap, she helps Zhao Li Xin to put another shapeshifter spell on his wrist then she helps him to wear his sacred Mountain peak uniform. Lory stares at Zhao Li Xin sickly face and giggles "Why are you always pretend to be weak, I think you are addicted to aced as weakling" she teased him.


    "Aren''t you addicted to acted as a maid too" he poked her nose.??


    Lory''s nose twitches but she not refuted.


    "When I''m gone you should promise me.."


    Lory cut his words "I will not going anywhere, I will eat and sleep at my room until my good Lord returns" she bows her head like an obedient nobledy.


    Zhao Li Xin amused then he flicked her forehead lightly "I''m serious!" he sternly said but his gentle gaze betrays his action.


    Lory pursed her lips as she raised his palm "I promise!"


    Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes seemingly doubtful but what can he do? he gives a small peck on her forehead "I''m going then, remember your promise!" he repeated.


    "Okay ¨C okay" Lory roll her eyes at him "Go now, but stay away from Nan Yu Qi!" she reminds him before he closes the door. Lory could hear his smallughter. Lory pouts because she doesn''t hear Zhao Li Xin''s reply. Of course, he would hear her warning with Nan Yu Qi''s situation right now Zhao Li Xin assured she would avoid him like a gue because of her ugly face.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi saluted Zhao Li Xin the moment he got out of the door, the yfulness in his face changed to rigid in instant. "Why is so loud downstairs?" he hates loud sounds the most.


    "Xie Hua Ling sends someone to fetch you milord but this person is very obnoxious, he keeps mocking you Milord," said Mong Yi disgruntled.


    "Hm.." Zhao Li Xin hummed indifferently, he never cares what people said about him.


    "He called young madam ''trash'' too" Mong ki chimed in.


    Zhao Li Xin moves halted, his expression bes colder then he looks Mong Ki "Do it silently" his eyes glint viciously.


    Mong Ki smiles wickedly, he cupped his fist courteously "As you wish, Milord"


    Zhao Li Xin went down casually he doesn''t hurry at all, because of his face pale and weary face people thought he walk slowly because he still not recovered from his injuries, no one would guess he just beingzy, except Hei Shen people.


    ''That is our lord, except when hew ughtered his enemy and chasing his wife he moves like a someone who awoke from a long sleep''


    The stupid man smirked watching Lu Xin weak appearance he can''t help himself but throw nasty mocked "You are so useless, how can you get hurt from simple attack, you can''t even protect yourself how can you protect your Lord no wonder your wife got implicated but she is only a trashy wife so you might not lose too much!" he deliberately speaks loudly so everyone in the restaurant could hear him.


    The guest smirked some evenughing at Zhao Li Xin, the stupid man tantly lie about the simple attack at that time he was one of the people who shuddered in fear when he saw the whole courtyard burn to crisp.


    Just like everyone else he convinces himself that it was caused by powerful explosives no one wants to say it probably cause by someone Qi. They are too afraid to imagines a powerful monster might hide among them.


    "Stop dilly-dallying and follow me!" he berated Zhao Li Xin again, he wants to show off his high position to everyone else, especially to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remains cid, he turns around giving meaningful smirked to Hei Shen people then turn back and follow the stupid man. The whole Hei Shen people smiles wickedly.


    "Brother let me¡­" Mong Yi whisper, eagerness apparent on his face.


    "No, he''s mine" he cut his young brother''s words. He already has a lot of ideas on how to treat that stupid man.


    Suddenly Bu Gui came between them "Big Mo, small Mo, why don''t you let me do the job, I''ll be owed you one¡­" he pleaded earnestly. He was the one who was treated like a servant by that stupid man, he needs to vent his anger a little if he wants to sleepfortably tonight


    "Hey ¨C hey ¨C hey, I want to join too¡­" another Hei Shen member join the conversation, he wants to wrecked that stupid man mouth too, that stupid man dare to talk rubbish about their Lord and the young madam, his hand is itchy to cut that stupid man piece by piece.


    "Hey, what about me!" More Hei Shen people gather, each one of them can''t wait to killed and tortured the stupid man after their Lord gives the green light. Every single one of them wants to rip that stupid man apart and they can''t wait for it.


    Meanwhile, the stupid man suddenly feel goosebump. He wonders if the weather bes colder. He nces at Zhao Li Xin indifferent, for some reason he bes annoyed "What are you looking at!" he snorts in disdained then stomps his feet in harrumph. He missed the devilish smiles bloom on Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    Lory leans on the window watching Zhao Li Xin leaving the restaurant, suddenly he lifts his head and their eyes meet, he gives her faint smiles before he turns his head and left. Lory twitches her mouth "That''s not fair!" sheins and yet her face ispletely red.


    [What''s wrong with your face] a sarcastic voice damps her pink mood.


    Lory turns her head to the small table beside her [It''s amazing how fast you choose words to irked me] she sarcastically smirks.


    [Hehehe¡­.thank you~] Girsha shyly reply.


    [That''s not apliment] she res at him.


    [So why you make it sound like it?] he looks disappointed.


    ''You demand to apologize now!''


    Lory choose to ignore the annoying bird, Lory brew her favorite pink blossom tea, she sips the warm tea quietly but her minds wander around gathering and dividing the information in her head, Mo Ning Yuan want a key from Chen Yu Yin it sounds very important, Zhao Li Xin told her something about the beast perhaps the key will lead to it, what Mo Ning yuan want to do with that Beast?


    Lory let out a long sigh then slowly sip her tea suddenly she was struck by something, unconsciously her hand drop on the table and tea spilled while her eyes widened then she cursed "SON OF A BIT*H!"


    Girsha startled from the loud bang on the table, he scolded Lory angrily [Language!] as if it was the matter.


    Lory seems didn''t hear him [She want to use parasite Demon to control the beast and created havoc!] she gasped as she stunts by epiphany, Lory rejoices for finally reveal Mo Ning Yuan n but then her eyes turn dark and she shouted again [That BIT*H!]


    [Who are you talking about?] Girsha was puzzled.


    Lory activated her shapeshifter spell and her appearance swiftly change [Mo Ning Yuan!] she clenched her fist in front of her chest. Lory dash to the door then pushes the bedroom door in hurry then he searches for any Hei Shen people. Lory found Hei Shen member in servant disguised.


    Lory pointing at him "Find Mong Ki, Mong Yi, Mong Gi or any Mong, tell them to meet me right away, Tell them this is URGENT!" she ordered the young man sternly.


    "Ye¡­yes, young madam!" the young members startled with Lory direct order then he gives Lory quick bow then runs in haste.

 Chapter 457 - The Beast

    [Lory what are you thinking?] Girsha still can''tprehend the situation but from his experience is nothing good happened when Lory overwrought.


    Lory massaged her temples then she takes a deep breath [I think I know what Mo Ning Yuan wants to do but what I don''t understand is¡­the one who is behind Mo Ning Yuan, what are their goals?"??


    [Lazarus?] Girsha squints his eyes dangerously, that name is like a thorn in his flesh.


    [Do you think Lazarus has the freedom to approach whoever he likes and if he does why he is hiding¡­.no something is off...] Lory shakes her head, she didn''t know how she returns to he room.


    [He like grand appearance, he want human trembles on his feet, Lazarus is a cold-blooded tyrant, someone like him will not hiding unless something obstructs him¡­] Lory mutters to herself as she contemting.


    [Then he need a vassal, someone who can be his ears, hand, and feet¡­.but who is stupid enough] Lory sped her hand on the table he was immersed in her thought


    [Lao Min Na] Girsha abruptly said.


    Lory frown in disbelieve [how can you be sure, did you check on her before¡­?]


    [I hated to admit it¡­.but I think I''m wrong] he also disappointed with his carelessness his little beak press on his chest.


    Lory was stunned, is rare for Girsha make mistake [Wait, why don''t you tell me?]


    [Because I don''t have proof and you stress enough!] The truth is Girsha doesn''t want to add more pressure to her, at least not now, or perhaps he wishes Zhao Li Xin killed Lao Min Na before she hurt Lory.


    Lory scratches her head exasperatedly [how could you, ugh fine¡­.then what Lao Min Na want from Mo Ning Yuan, and why Mo Ning Yuan willing to cooperated with Lao Min Na, and what benefit she got from using the beast?] Lory didn''t have time questioning Girsha because there''s another urgent question need to answer.


    [Can''t be good..] Girsha lightlyment.


    [Obviously..] Lory tilted her head.


    Lory gathers the information in her head, there is Lazarus who used Lao Min Na, and then Lao Min Na used Mo Ning Yuan and Mo Ning yuan used the Beast¡­then what, havoc? What benefit they could get? It makes sense if Mo Ning Yuan wants to kill the Xie n and take over the mountain for herself but what benefit she could give to Lao Min Na? Perhaps Lao Min Na wants to subdue Sacred Mountain peak society under her rule. But then what Lazarus get from this? Lory feel frustrated.


    For all she knows Lazarus never helps without benefit that just how he is, everything has it cost especially when dealing with Demon like him, If Lao Min Na colluded with Lazarus she must be paid the high price for it, just like her once...


    The sudden knocked on the door awaked Lory from her stupor "Come in" lory said.


    The door is open and a familiar figure appears, Lory recognizes the man as Mong Liu one of the people who are responsible to protect her. the man cupped his fist courteously, he still remembers his life is safe by lory letter from His Lord wrath after he failed to protect her. Since then he always feel in debt by the kind Young madam.


    "Greetings young madam, Brother Mo, and the other already went to do the Lord order it would take some time for them to return, if Young Madam didn''t mind this servant will rece them to help Young madam" he politely bows his head.


    "You are¡­Mong...Mong Liu right" Lory pped her hands, she already calm after gathering her thought and now she feel more rxed.


    Mong Liu''s heart leaps in joy for Lory still remember him "Yes, Young madam, this servant name is Mong Liu" he bows his head deeper.


    "It''s been a while isn''t it Mong Liu,how are you?" Lory kindly smiles.


    "This servant is doing well, thank you for the attention Young Madam" Mong Liu was embarrassed and happy at the same time because Lory asking his well being. No master ever asked their servant about their condition they just give them order and nothing more, Mong Liu fondness for his young madam just got deeper.


    Lory doesn''t realize her simple pleasantries were highly regards, she thought is a normal greeting between people, in Hand, it is amon thing to ask how are they doing when they meet even between superior and subordinate.


    "I need your help then, gather all information about the beast that dwelled in this mountain, it can be just folklore, myths or stories, I don''t care just gather everything that mentions about the old beast who reside in this ce"


    "That''s all young madam?" Mong Liu thought is a simple order.


    Lory nods "Yeah, make sure you don''t lose anything¡­" for Lory is a troublesome job, she remembers she used to run from the old library to another old library to gather information about Djevelskrin, she bes sick from the smell of old papers.


    "Understood madam, right away madam!" Mong Liu cupped his fist firmly, he is overly eager to do the task, then he left the room with determination on his eyes.


    ''He must do well!''


    Lory watches the man left with awed ''What a good employee'' she thought while praising Mong Liu''s determination.


    [I like him] she said to Girsha while raising her thumb.


    [Uh-huh] he perfunctorily replies.


    Lory who is much calmer sip her tea, being anxious only make her reckless is better to work her problem one by one, first she needs to handle Mo Ning Yuan and that mysterious beast. She leans her head on her palms then she shifts her nce to girsha who is now pecking grape on the small te in front of her.


    [Birdie, could be the thing you feel inside the Library is the Beast?] Lory ask.


    [Probably..] The bird little tilt slightly.


    [Can you make sure, if we know how strong the Beast is perhaps we can have better deduction what kinda Beast reside there]


    Girsha hit the half-eaten grape with his little feet [Why not¡­.] he speaks as if he wasining but then he flew out of the window without farther ado. Lory lifts her tea who is slightly cold, Lory brows twitch slightly after she takes a small sip. She blew the tea slowly then white smoke appears from the tea surfaces the water bes hot again. she takes another sip then she smacked her lips in satisfaction.


    Girsha flew higher, his figure hiding behind the fluffy white cloud, he deliberately flies higher to avoid attracting unwanted attention. He glides between the cloud the bird long tails glimmering under the sunlight, he slowly dive when he got close to the forbidden library but he can''t get close because the transparent array that protects the whole building, although he can break the array forcefully, but he would alert dozens of guard who have surrounded the area.


    He ps his wings as he maintains his position, he still flies slightly above the cloud he needs to conceal himself from prying eyes. The library unexpectedly small, it''s only a medium-size wooden building it didn''t look special at all but Girsha could feel faint energy exuded from the building, something seem buried underneath. Girsha closed his eyes as he concentrated to read the energy around the building but suddenly the energy from the building synchronizes with his energy and the bird startled.


    <strong>''What the hell!''</strong>

 Chapter 458 - Divide And Conquer

    Meantime, Zhao Li Xin is lead by the stupid man to the Xie Manor, their stop right at the giant wooden gate with two guards with bronze armor and long spear on their hand, they bow when the stupid man arrives it seems his position is not bad, but then Zhao Li Xin sneered, the quality of subordinated is the reflection of their Lord foresight, taking the stupid man who doesn''t know his limitation and throwing his position without regards only show how little Xie Hua Ling eyesight for choosing his close subordinated.


    Zhao Li Xin thought this fourth young master might be easier to handle than he imagines. The soldier respectfully opens the gated for them the stupid man lifts his chin as he swagger through the gate. ??


    Not everyone could enter the front gate most subordinated have to enter from the side door, only someone with high position could enter the front gate of Xie Manor. This is a great privileged for anyone, he throws smug smile to Zhao Li Xin but sadly the man himself look indifferent. The stupid man upset for not received the reaction he expected he thought Zhao Li Xin pretends to be nonchnt as he was afraid of embarrassing himself.


    The manor is massive and luxurious butpares to the underground pce he used to live this ce is not even half of his personal living quarter at the underground pce so he doesn''t impress, to be honest, he just bored and slightly sleepy.


    The stupid man finally took him to the study room where Xie Hua Ling is. the housekeeper who is waiting outside the room was in the middle giving an order to maids when he notices theye.


    "Master Chang Wu" the housekeeper bows his head politely.


    "I have brought Lu Xin to meet the fourth young master," said the stupid man who was called Chang Wu.


    The housekeeper size up Zhao Li Xin from head to toe then ends up with disappointment on his eyes then he turns around and enters the room. a minuteter the housekeeper opens the door "Pleasee" he make polite gestures with his hand.


    The room is bright and luxurious, the furniture obviously made from high quality, the wall is adorned with beautiful painting and calligraphy, the porcin vas and jade statue arranged neatly on the table, the floor is cover with giant red rugs with intricate embroidery. Every single corner od the room is decorated with expensive goods that scream ''I''m Rich!''


    Zhao Li Xin frown because too many useless disys in one room not to mention the bright paint on the beam and wall that hurt his eyes, he doesn''t understand what is the point filling the room with so many items, Zhao li Xin already feel suffocated inside the room?


    Xie Hua Ling was enjoying the new painting on the wall when Zhao Li Xin and Chang Wu enter the room, he doesn''t even bother to look at them when they bow towards him. Xie Hua Ling eyes glue on the painting with adoring eyes "What do you think about this painting" he throws sudden question without looking at them as if he was afraid the painting would disappear if he averts his eyes for a second.


    Chang Wu might be not the smartest person in the room but he proficient in licking boots "The painting is so beautiful master the brush strokes is so exquisite and the flower is live-liked this is a great masterpiece, Young master always have a good eyes and unparalleled taste" he singing praised for Xie Hua Ling in one breath.


    Xie Hua Ling knew his subordinated only licking his boots but his praise still satisfied him. Xie Hua Ling shifts his nce to the quiet man beside his subordinated, Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains cid like nothing reflects on his eyes it was dark and cold.


    "What do you think Lu Xin," he asked.


    "It''s nice¡­" he casually said. For Zhao Li Xin Lory drawing is a lot more beautiful and life-like.


    Xie Hua Ling sneer, he thought this country bumpkin didn''t know good stuff he might never seen great painting before, is a fool of him to asked Zhao Li Xin opinion "This painting is made by Yu Bai Su, it take years for me to persuaded master yu to sell one of his masterpiece" he proudly said.


    Chang Wu bbergasted "Master Yu, The great master painter Yu Bai Su?"


    Xie Hua Ling sped his hand behind his back as he puffs his chest arrogantly "Yes, that master Yu"


    "Young master is so great, I heard even the Prince is rejected when he wants to buy Master Yu painting, Master Xie you are so great to able persuade him, this servant ispletely amazed" Chang Wu didn''t miss the chance to curry Xie Hua Ling favor.


    Xie Hua Ling makecent smile, he does feel proud to himself. Everyone must be green with envy when they know he owns one of Yu Bai Su treasures.


    ''Yu Bai Su, why that name sounds familiar?'' Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows gradually furrow as he tries to remember where he heard that name before.


    "Leave, I want to talk with Lu Xin in privately" Xie Hua ling shoo Chang Wu.


    Chang feel indignant, he has served Xie Hua Ling for a long time how could he lost to someone who onlyes yesterday however he doesn''t dare show his dissatisfaction, he bows his head courteously, he res atZhao Li Xin before he exits the room.


    "Who is attacking you?" he asked Zhao Li Xin without further ado.


    "I don''t know, all I know they are strong if I don''t run I should be dead right now" Zhao Li Xin exins everything with a straight face he doesn''t look hesitant at all.


    "They, so it''s more than one person¡­." Xie Hua Ling rubs his chin as he pondering, he only guessed is Xie Xian Zi doing "You know why they''re attacking you?"


    "They said it''s because I give Shadow tiger to Miss Nan, they say I should have chosen a better master and¡­." Zhao Li Xin swallows the next words, it was clear he was hesitated to voice the next sentence.


    "What they said?" Xie Hu Ling narrowed his eyes.


    "They said...I should have smart like...Miss Nan" Zhao Li Xin looks down as he avoids Xie Hua Ling re, "I think they say that only to provoke me before killing me" Zhao li Xin pretends to be considerate but it only damped Xie Hua Ling mood.


    Xie Hua Ling kicks the chair near him into splinter "That Bastard, is must be Chen Hu Yin!" he gritted his teeth. How could he doesn''t know the ambiguous rtionship between Nan Yu Qi and Chen Hu Yin, he knew Chen Hu Yin has sacrificed a lot of things for Nan Yu Qi. It was thanks to Chen Hu Yin painstaking effort that Nan Yu Qi to able to develop this far even when she was under Nan Yu Wei pressured. As a woman how could Nan yu Qi heart not move with Chen Hu Yin''s sincerity?


    It was a surprised when Nan Yu Qi ept the engagement, he doesn''t know if she epts the engagement willingly or coerced, or perhaps Nan Yu Qi has her own agenda, Xie Hua Ling wonder if this all just a charade to make him lose his guard down if Nan yu Qi work with Chen Hu yin is that means she would help Xie Xian Zie?Unconsciously the seed of doubt grew in his heart.


    "What about you, do you think you choose the wrong person?" he examined the changed on Zhao Li Xin face.


    "I''m amitted person, besides everyone said Fourth Young master Xie is the one who has more possibility as the leader of sacred Mountain peak as a subordinated I can only raise when my master is in a higher position isn''t it" Zhao Li Xin smiles calmly there''s no doubt in his face.


    His calm answer satisfied Xie Hua Lingego as he confidence he would be the next Leader after his father "Good, Nan Yu Qi already told you to keep in eye of Chen Hu Yin, but I want you to keep in eye on Nan Yu Qi I want to know if she ever meets Chen Hu Yin privately"


    "Are you doubt her, young master" Zhao Li Xin innocently asked


    "I just want to be sure" Xie Hua Ling waves his hand "You can go now"


    "I''ll be going then" Zhao Li Xin cupped his fist.


    Zhao Li Xin left the room, just like he thought is easy to twist Xie Hua Ling''s mind. He is a paranoid, narcissist, arrogant, and overly ambitious man, people like him are easily agitated when his position threatens. He is someone who rather kills hundreds of innocent then let one traitor missed. Devilish smiles bloom on his face as he left the Xie Manor.

 Chapter 459 - Tie The Loose Ends

    Meanwhile, Chang Wu is still boiling with anger when he left the Xie Manor, he can''t stop cursing to the air he can''t contain his irritation so he vents his anger to the innocent people who past by. He hits an old man who sells candy on the small stall, just because his grandson identally dirtyChang Wu robe, he also hit people who try to reason with him.


    People run away from him, they open the path for him to leave they not dare to say or look at him, Chang Wu mood slightly better after he bullies a few people then suddenly he heard someone called him.??


    "Hey STUPID!!"


    He frowns as he wondering if this sound is calling him, but he is not stupid.


    "Yes, is you, STUPID COME HERE!" someone called him again.


    The voiceing from the alley "Who''s there?" he shouted.


    But no one answer, then from behind the wall he saw a man mocked at him "Hey, D*CKHEAD!"


    He bes furious, no one dares tantly mocked him since he be Xie Hua Ling right-hand man "Who are you, who dare mocking me?!" he pointing his finger.


    "Come here if you dare!" the strange man taunts him with a sneer.


    Normally people would know this obvious trap but because he''s overwhelmed by anger and overestimated his strength he doesn''t care the obvious sign and took the long strides to the alley "Don''t Run!" he warned the strange man.


    The strange manughs and runs to the deep alley, Chang Wu chassed the mysterious man from the alley to the deep woods. He only stops when he lost the mysterious man figure then he realizes he was in the woods surrounded by a tall tree then fear creep into his heart, he can''t felt something very bad is about to happen to him.


    He feel cold sweat on his back, the quietness sends a chill to his spine, Chang Wu gulped as he bes nervous and his heartbeat like a drum, he turn around just when he prepares to leave something very strong and hard hit the back of his head, he stumbles to the ground then everything be dark. He only hears a faint voice said "GOTCHA!"


    ________________________________


    When Zhao Li Xin greets by Mong Yi, he remembers something "Do you know anyone with name Yu...Su Bai?" he asked.


    "Yu Su Bai?" Mong Yi frown then he recalled something "Milord, do you mean Yu Bai Su?" he gently corrects his Lord who has a grave problem remembering other people name.


    "Yes, that one" Zhao Li Xin nods as the name sound more familiar.


    "Yu Bai Su is Wu San Bo subordinated his hobby is painting but the man character is a little bit weird he only sell his painting to the people he likes," said Mong Yi.


    "Are we have a lot of his painting?" Zhao Li Xin who never pay attention his surrounding was not sure.


    "Yes, all of Milord Manor and underground Pce have his painting on the wall, he insists that only his painting is worthy for Milord''s eyes, he is one annoying man" Mong Yi didn''t hide his annoyance.


    "Is he sold his painting to the fourth Xie?"


    Mong Yi chuckle "He does Milord, but that painting is the failure one, Bai Su make that painting when he totally drunk and force to paint by Master Bei Li Yan, the painting is too awful that Bai Su almost destroy it but Master Wu sab Bo persuade him to sell it to master Xie instead"


    "How much he sold?"


    "As much as the profit Fu Yun restaurant that we send to Xie Hua Ling previously" Mong Yi grin widely.


    "Oh.." he answer briefly with indifferent face.


    At the Hei Shen sect there is one money-grubber called Wu san Bo who lives by the motto ''There is no loss in business only dyed profit, small profits, and big profits!'' with this motto how could Hei Shen sect ever failed in business. So when Xie Hua Ling try to robes Zhao Li Xin''s ie he identally touches Wu San Bo reverse scale.


    He knew Xie Hua Ling obsession with Yu Bai Su painting and so he used the trashy painting of Yu Bai Su and make him sell that painting to Xie Hua Ling with exorbitant price, someone vain like Xie Hua Ling must not let this chance get away although he tight in money but he wouldn''t able to refuse the temptation to acquire a treasure.


    And thus how the poor Xie Hua Ling got scammed by the man he never met before.


    ______________________________________


    In another ce Mo Ning Yuan walks into the cave, he wears a bamboo veil hat to hide her face. She opens her hat when she enters the cave then inside the cave elder Xie is waiting for her his wrinkle face beam when he sees Mo Ning Yuan.


    "Yuan Yuan" he called her with an endearing tone that not suit his age.


    Mo Ning Yuan smiles sweetly at the old man there''s no trace of disgust on her eyesit''s little wonder if she hated that old man perhaps not even her bother to question herself.


    Mo Ning Yuan size up the elder Xie but she didn''t see any change on him only his eyes seem dulledpare the first time their met. It is not easy to seduce someone like elder Xie if not because of the help of the demon parasite she doubts it would be this smooth.


    "Yuan Yuan what are you looking at, are you miss me?" the old man grabs her tiny waist then he pulls her closer.


    "You such a brute" she pretends toin but her coquettish voice-only stirred the old man''s desire. The old man has a fetish with a young woman, this is a desire he burry in his heart and never lets it see the light because he knew the consequences. Elder Xie can''t have desired with the women above eighteen, he like a younger woman, the younger the better for him.


    But as an honorable elder how could he let anyone know about this and so he hides his vile desire deep inside his heart only when the urged is so strong he would kidnap a poor young woman who have low status or young courtesan to fulfill his desire then he kill the innocent young woman, he can''t let any loose ends.


    It was at that time that Mo Ning Yuan caught him in the act, she released the Demon Parasite once the parasite enter the old man body he deemed to be Mo Ning Yuan puppet, the parasite created strong obsession toward Mo Ning Yuan and to increased the effect she used her body to fulfill the man atrocious desire.


    As a young woman, she should be reluctant to sleep with an old man like elder Xie but her body was long ruined because of her older brother and Xie Hua Ling she knew her future is bleak. It was also Xie Hua Ling fault when he poison Xi Mong Gi he told Mo Ning Yuan that he gives Mo Xin Gi elixir to help him increased his cultivation, unbeknown to Xie Hua Ling, Mo Ning Yuan also drink the soup although she doesn''t consume as much as Mo Xin Gi that''s why she didn''t die, but her dantian is broken and she unable to cultivated ever since.


    Then she learned about forbidden art to suck human life forces through coitus to help her cultivated again, she was reluctant but she has no one to dependant since his brother dies and her family ruined, for a young woman without her family and cultivation her status is same as a dog, she never knew her future could be darker so she learned that forbidden arts and it work she able to cultivate her power is raised to leaped and bound, for once she tasted the overwhelmed feeling of power and control.


    "Do you find the key for me?" she pursed her red lips seductively.


    The elder Xie rummaged inside his cor then he took out lotus sculpture made from gold in the size of palm was"Of course" he shows it to Mo Ning Yuan face and immediately her face lit up, she reaches for the sculpture but the old man retracts his hand "Yuan Yuan this is Xie family heirloom you wouldn''t think I will give you for free isn''t it" he make lecherous smiles.


    Mo Ning yuan knew what that pervert old man wants, she smiles coyly as she stered her body to him, she harshly pull the old man beard then she kissed him, the kiss is long and deep as it bes more passionated gradually, the old man desire stirred as his lust pique but then suddenly something hot struck his chest.


    He looks at Mo Ning Yuan with disbelieved, the passion in her eyes dissipated as it reces with cruelty and coldness. She pulls the dagger from the old man''s chest and crimson liquid bursts like fireworks. The old man falls on his knee, his breathing bes erratic as she was engulfed with confusion and shocked he doesn''t understand what he had done wrong.


    Mo Ning Yuan expression was cold as ice as she looks down at the old man who clenching his chest desperately, his hand drenched with blood as the crimson liquid slip through his fingers and dripping to the ground. S


    Mo Ning Yuan raised her dagger then stab on the old man''s head her moves are strong and swift without hesitation then the dagger pierces from the top of his head to his jaw. His eyes bulged as if the eyeball would fall from its socket, shocked, panic and fear clearly show on his face.


    His lifeless body falls to the ground with thump sounds. Her face remains indifferent even though her hand is soaked with blood. She takes out a jade bottle from her sleeve then she put the bottle near the corpse ear as she waiting patiently a leech crawl out from the corpse''s ear, the leech is bulging as if it just has a feast, the creature body is cover with dark miasma, slowly the creature enters inside the jade bottle obediently, Mo Ning Yuan close the lit then she rummaged the corpses cor, she smiles when she found the golden Lotus sculpture.


    She keeps the lotus sculpture inside her sleeve together with the jade bottle then she pours a white powder on elder Xie Corpses and the corpse melted and smelled like sulfur filled the cave. She took away elder Xie clothes and then she burn it outside the cave after she make sure everything is done then she nonchntly put on her veil hat then leap between the tree branch then her figures gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 460 - The First Kind

    When Mo Ning Yuan left a dark figure to appear, he was Mong Gi with ck attire he walks into the cave, the smell of sulfur immediately assaults his nose, he covers his nose with his fist then he searches the source of the smell. He was startled by the greyish liquid on the ground, he crouches in front of it as an experience shadow guard he recognizes what this liquid is.


    Then he sees a dark liquid on the boulder when his finger touches the surface it was still wet, he sniffed his finger then his brows creased as he knew to well what this smell is, this is blood.??


    He walks out of the cave then he approaches the burning cloth that she left, there still some fabric remains and it was silk. Only rich people who wear silk. Mong Gi took the half burn clothes and store it in his cor then he left the premises.


    ________________________________


    Lory stay at her room with piles of paper and book on the round table in the middle of her room, she leisurelyy on the couch next to the window, she read a book while sipping his tea while the breeze blew her hair gently. The book she read is a fable about a creature that when he came the dark cloud would hover on the sky and invited endless lightning at the sky. The creature flew on the sky as it terrorizes innocent people, the vicious beast ughtered humans without regard, the creature even has feasts with a human child, thene to the noble family ancestor, together they killed the mighty beast and bring peace to the world ever since.


    She closes the book then threw it to the round table near her, she yawns then rubbed her tired eyes. She had read too much book for one day but nothing is concrete which she expected. When ites story not everything is true however not everything is false, from the stories she read she can draw a conclusion that the beast''s power is lightning and the creature is very powerful but how powerful it is if the four noble families were able to kill it.


    Either they are too strong or the beast''s power is exaggerated to make them look great.


    ''Knock-knock''


    Lory lift her head "Come in"


    A young girl about fourteen-fifteen years old enter the room, she opens the door carefully with the tray on her hand "greeting young madam, I bring red bean soup for a snack, brother Mong Liu told me you haven''t eaten for hours" the girl said timidly, she doesn''t want lory thought she step her boundaries for doing something she didn''t ask.


    "Oh, I do feel hungry" Lory''s stomach suddenly growls "Right on time!" she grinned widely, she doesn''t look embarrassed when her stomach make a rude sound.


    The timid girl feel morefortable because Lory jokes "Where¡­where should I put it, madam?" the books scattered on the table leaving no room for other things.


    Lory lifts a small table to the couch "Put it here" she tapped the table.


    The young maid stride to the small table then she carefully put down the bowl, when she open the lit the sweet fragrance of red bean make Lory droll, she just realizes how hungry she was "Thank you¡­" she casually said out of habit.


    The young maid blush from Lory courtesy to the small servant like her, she feel overjoyed by her simple reply "Enjoy your food madam, I wille again to take the dirty bowl" she ends her waist in ny-degree then she left in hurry. Lory only smiles watching the timid young maid.


    When the young maid got out of the room the bright smiles on her face hasn''t dissipated, Mong Liu who coincidently bump with the young maid got curious "Why are you smiling, something good happens?" he asked.


    The young maid nods profusely "The young madam is kinder than the rumor said, no wonder my sister like Young madam very much" his face lit up as the admiration apparently show on her face.


    "Your sister, Yu Rui?" Mong Gi raised his eyebrows, he remembers the young girl in front of him name is Yu Ji, yu Rui younger sister they also Yu Bai Su younger sisters, the siblings are served different pce but they never lose contact, it was rare for Yu Rui and Yu Ji in the same mission so they must be ted to spend time together, it seems they share gossip during that time too.


    "Young Madam also very smart too" Mong Gi did not forget to add more praise for Lory.


    "Yes, I heard it from elder sister. No wonder Milord loves young madam very much, she have many hidden talents" Yu Ji heard much great rumor about the mysterious young madam, she doesn''t believe it until her own sister told her, and after she met Lory Yu Ji has instant adoration toward her.


    The young madam might not as beautiful as otherdy but there''s a genuine kindness in her eyes, she exudes calmness and serenity, there''s no pretense in her behavior like normally aristocratdy would. The weird thing is even when her behavior considers impolite likeying on the couch with her feet raise to the couch while she read, but she doesn''t look crude but instead, she look graceful and poises with a hint mischievousness in her eyes. There something about the young madam makes her can''t take her eyes off her.


    Lory who is clueless about her increasing poprity at the Hei Shen sect was enjoyed her steaming red bean soup. Then he hears the sound of pping, Girshand smoothly on the small table.


    [Girl, I have¡­news, I don''t know if it''s good or bad but I feel something very wrong from the forbidden library" Girsha said anxiously.


    Her spoon paused on the air as she lifts her head "What, what do you feel?"


    "I feel familiar energy when I''m channeling my power, I want to investigate the creature who might reside there but when that happens..." Girsha was baffled, it left a great shock for him.


    "Lory, whatever inside that library is very powerful and old¡­.ancient, I think¡­.this creature is like me¡­" his words got deepen.


    "The¡­the first kind¡­.that impossible, you and Nazareth is thest first kind!"


    "From this world Lory, not verrion" he rifies.


    Her eyes widened "The first kind of this world? They''re also the first kind in this world?" she covers her out with both hands as she gasped in fright.


    "Every world has their own Rule, their own God and their own first kind and perhaps their own Demon," Girsha said solemnly.


    Her spoon drop on the bowl as she dumbfounded by Girsha words, of course, she knew her mother has taught her and Lucas since they were a child and after she dies she left all her knowledge in the royal private library, she thought what she learned from her mother ismon knowledge but one day she realizes that the book can only be read by Lucient if the book opened by anyone who had no blood rtion with Lucient the words will note out.


    The knowledged her mother left is so discreet and rare not even Reynald his father Archknight who works as a historian knew about it. Lory and Lucas never understand why their Mother forces them to learned all this knowledge, she even make them promised to continue their study even after she was gone.


    [So it''s true, the book is true after all¡­] Lory sigh.


    [Yes, I just knew the theory but there never be solid proof for that theory, until now¡­] Girsha have mixed feelings about this, should he be excited or worry.


    [Do you think this creature is like you or Nazareth?] Lory bit her lips as she bes nervous. The first kind is not something she takes lightly, their existence is a threat for humankind because their violent nature, Girsha is only an exception because he took a liking on her, the First kind can be cruel but also overprotective with their love one. Because of that Girsha never hurt anyone since he follows Lory, he only reacts when Lory is under the threat.


    [You think it make a difference?] Girsha was not a docile first kind either if not they will not give him nickname ''The Grimm from Elysius mountain''


    Lory shrug [You never attack if not being provoked while Nazareth¡­.] She doesn''t think she needs to borate on how destructive Nazareth was.


    [Well, you got the point] he reluctantly agrees. The ck Dragon suddenly gone berserk and kill everything on sight, it was mind-boggle for Girsha who share the same ancient blood like him, violent, merciless and vicious is the ''first kind'' trait but to kill like rabid dogs are not something even him he could understand, unless Lazarus has something to do about it.

 Chapter 461 - The Bird And The Princess

    <strong>"GET HER!"</strong>


    <strong>"DON''T LET HER GET AWAY!"</strong>??


    The sounds of hundreds of boots and engine make the quite forest lively, the birds fly frantically as the sounds startled them. The soldiers with grey uniforms carry machine guns search the whole forest.


    Meanwhile, a little girl running with all her might, her flowery dress was torn from the tree branch, her beautiful shoes are cover with thick mud but the little girl didn''t care she keep running without intention to stop. Unfortunately one of the soldiers found her.


    "That''s her!" he pointing at the disheveled little girl.


    The little girl stunned but she doesn''t look scared, she raised her hand as she chants then icicle fall from the sky and thrust the soldier''s legs and arms, they scream in pain while the little girl takes this chance to turn around and run. She was tired but she grit her teeth and march on, she will not let them caught her!


    This is her fault for sneaking around to watched the circus, she got separated from her brother and her friend and caught by the enemy soldier who had been watching her. She knew the enemy will take her as a hostage to ckmailed her Father, there''s no way in hell she would let them take advantage of her Father. She might only eight years old but she is not cotton candy!


    One of the soldiers loses his patient and begin to shoot her, the bullet hit the tree next to her but she doesn''t slow it down but hasten her run, themander hit the soldier who shoots the gun recklessly "What are you doing, we need to get her ALIVE!"


    ''Not the chance!'' the little girl scoffed in her heart.


    The adrenaline raised as she keeps running, suddenly her foot trip, she yelps as she helplessly slithered down the slope, the little girl shouted as she tries to grab anything to hold her from falling but the gravity took over her, in front of her she sees giant ck holes.


    <strong>"AAAHH!!"</strong> she falling to the holes helplessly.


    The soldiers were panic, they can''t let her get away if she dead then need to retrieve her corpse "FIND HER!" themander shout to his subordinated furiously.


    ''I don''t wanna DIE!" the little girl scream in her head as she falling down. The holes are deep and she thought she will not survive from the falling she prepares for the hard crash, but then ''PLOP'' she falls into something soft, it''s even softer than her bed at home. She slowly opens her eyes what wee her is white feathers. She blinks her eyes a few times to make sure she''s not dreaming.


    "Where¡­where am I?" she popped her head as her eyes wander around to know where she is then she realizes she is inside the cave, the stctite ceiling dripping with water, the cold drip hit her nosed and she startled. Is she in the cave? she wonders but then what are these feathersing from, she looks down as her hand still gripping the feathers.


    ''Wait a minuted, am I on the back of beast!!'' she gasped.


    Then the back moved, the little girl tighten her grip unconsciously as she fears to fall. Then she saw a giant head turn back in motion, the first thing she sees is beautiful emerald eyes staring coldly at her.


    "Oh, it''s a dinner?" he casually said.


    <strong>''AAAAAAHHHHH!!!''</strong> the little girl scream on the top of her lungs.


    The giant head turn out to be the head of Bird, the bird was annoyed from her high pitch scream "SHUT UP!" he roars at her.


    She shut her mouth instantly, she covers her mouth with her little hand, the little girl quiver "Don''t eat me¡­" she squeaks.


    "Why not?" the bird scoffed.


    The little girl eyeballs turn left and ring as she searches for a reason then she stuttered "I¡­I haven''t take bath yet and¡­and my body cover with dirt and sweat¡­.I¡­I¡­I like to eat junk food too, so my meat is not healthy, you will get a stomach ache" she throws all lies that came up to her head.


    The Giant bird narrowed his eyes as he contemting "Hm¡­you do look dirty¡­and small too" he sizes up her body who is smaller than the bird''s beak.


    When she heard the word small the girl be sensitive "I''m not small, I just ate bloomer, I will get big soon!" she huffed her t chest then put her hand on her waist.


    "You want to get eaten then?" the bird tilts his head.


    The little girl''s neck shrink, she lowers her hand as she looks down timidly "No¡­." she answers quietly.


    The bird sigh ''After thousands of years of waiting this is what I got, Dammed you arthea!" he cursed in his head.


    After a while, the fear in her heart wear off but she still warry with the giant bird, she anxiously peeks on the bird and the bird staring at her, his eyes observed her deeply as he immersed in deep thought.


    "A¡­are you going to eat me¡­?" the little girl asks worriedly.


    The giant head moves closer to her, the little girl scarred she close her eyes in reflex she thought the bird would eat her for real but turns out the bird grab her cor with his beak, just like a cat the bird put the little girl in front of him. She slowly opens her eyes again, then she notices she was in the giant bird''s nest, where the bird slumber.


    The bird looks down on her "What''s your name¡­?" he asked.


    The little girl lifts her head in perfect ny-degree "I¡­I''m Lory" she stuttered.


    "Just Lory?" the bird asks again


    "I''m Lorient, Lorient Jean Frau Lucient" this time her voice is more firm.


    The bird''s eyes widen for a second before it back to normal "A Lucient, huh" he sounds intrigued and amused at the same time. He moves his head closer to the little girl, it''s been a while since he met Lucient heir, a girl nheless. The girl has purple eyes and bluish hair, a trait of Lucient, so she''s not lying.


    "My name is Grimerous, they call me ''the Grimm from Elysius mountain'' if you ever heard" he deliberately frightened her.


    "Girsha!" the little girl eximed, "It''s a good name" she doesn''t look afraid at all.


    "NO, it''s Grimerous!" he rebuked.


    Lory nods "Yes, is Girsha right! nice to meet you" she raised her hand to give him handshakes then she realizes the bird doesn''t have a hand, she retracts her hand embarrassedly.


    But the bird didn''t care, he was annoyed the girl mistaken his name "Is GRIMEROUS!" he reminds her again, he wonders if the little girl deaf but they talking just fine before, Girsha lose his patient then he spells his name for her "G-R-I-M-E¡­"


    The girl ignores him as she rains him with a bunch of weird question "Girsha, how long you''ve been here, are you alone, do you have friend, why are you here?" for lory understanding because they had introduced each other and know each other name that means they''re automatically a friend now so she doesn''t scared anymore.


    Girsha eyes twitch "You are not the listening type aren''t you¡­.?"


    Lory crosses her arms on her chest "I''m a good listener!" she shamelessly imed herself as one.


    The bird squints his emerald eyes, the girl is weird he concludes. Girsha let out a long heaved as he gave up to correct her.


    Lory thought Girsha be sad from all her questions, Fred said sheck of subtlety someday she might identally hurt someone else feeling. Lory looks down as she regrets asking him too much. She patted Girsha giant wing then softly she says "Uhm¡­if..if you alone you cane with me¡­"


    "Come with you?" Girsha awakens from his stupor because of her weird suggestion. Humans fear him since ancient times, like a God he was feared and worship at the same time but no human epts him sincerely, well that was understandable is like inviting a tiger that you never know to sleep in your bed, that''s insanity.


    Lory beamed "Yes, why not, we can stay together, I will apany you forever so you will not alone anymore"


    "Like a pet?" Girsha teased her.


    "No, like FAMILY!" she smiles brightly "Family stick together, so we will always together, how about that?"


    Girsha stunned, the girl might say it on a whim but still it warms his heart, living for a millennium his heart has turned cold as thest of his kin he was alone and lonely, although he neverins, but whenever he looks into the sky he feel a void inside his heart, it''s an ufortable feeling, it make him suffocating and it bes unbearable as time goes by, he doesn''t know what to do until a Seeress came to him.


    Her name is Arthea, she told him if he waits patiently in this ce he will meet someone who will help him to get rid of that feeling. so he waits and wait¡­..he doesn''t know for how long, he already forgot about times but he certain he waiting for a long time and just when he thought it''s pointless a flee fall on his back.


    "You will be my family? you think other humans will let you?" he raised his brows.


    Lory puffs her chest arrogantly "Don''t worry, as a family I will protect you, I''m still¡­small right now but I will get stronger, no one would dare to stop me!"


    Girsha guffawed, this is the first time human said she wants to protect him, it was ridiculous and insane but why he feel so happy, he doesn''t remember thest time he felt this way.


    "Hey, I''m serious!" Lory pouts her lips.


    "Hahaha, I know, I know¡­." he can''t hide his joyous mood "Okay then, you will be my family. from now on I will be your guardian, no one will hurt as long as I live" his giant beak nudged Lory head gently


    "And I will protect you too, we will always be together no matter what happens, I will never leave you or betray you and together you will never be lonely again, I promise!" Lory hugged the bird''s giant beak.

 Chapter 462 - The First Kind II

    Fu Yun restaurant has gain poprity at the short time, the great food and nice ambiance easily attract peoples not to mention the building is well known as one of the most valuable property who is belong to the Xie family so for anyone who wants to curry favor of the Xie family woulde to this ce who knows If they would stumble with the Xie young master himself.


    Late at night, Fu Yun restaurant was still packed with customers, the sounds of people talking andughing fill the room while the servant busy running around to ept the order and served the food. Zhao Li Xin enter the restaurant with a frown, he hated noise but he knew this is what happens when you live above the restaurant. The Hei Shen members knew their Lord mood is not good but they are in incognito so what else they can do.??


    Mong ki bravely approach his Lord and whisper "Young Madam is waiting upstairs, milord"


    When he heard Lory is waiting for him his expression be soften and his mood lift slightly, he hummed and take a long stride to the stairs, the other members stare at Mong Ki with probing look, they want to know how to coaxed the ''Demon Lord''


    Mong ki suddenly has an urge to be benevolence and so he said "When the Lord is in bad mood, bring up young madam name if it does not work we plead the young madam to coaxed our Lord, it''s never failed" he gives his sect Brother reassurance looks.


    And the whole Hei Shen member was making ''O'' expression, they feel they just got a precious hidden technique to save their life.


    Zhao Li Xin who didn''t know and didn''t care what his subordinated talk about can''t wait to meet his princess, when he opened the door the beautiful girl isying on the couch, she readzily with her head leaning on her fist. The window next to her left open and the night breeze blow her hair gently. The pale moonlight illuminated her hair make the bluish color more apparent, her long eyshes fluttered as she realizes someone enters her room, she lifts her head, the light from the candle make her skin more wless just like snow.


    Her big purple eyes blink and turn to crescent when she smiles "What are you doing there?" her voice is gentle and sweet make his heart thump, he wonders when he stops acting like a fool in front of his princess, sometimes he thought he forgot to breath when she smiles at him.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles as his dark eyes stare deeply on her. Lory blush she unconsciously averts her gaze is like a sneak attack she can''t handle it.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a seat behind her, he make her lean on her chest "What are you reading?" he rests his chin on the top of Lory''s head.


    "Myths and folklore about the beast who used to live here" Lory show him the painting of the beast from the book "The beast looks scary isn''t it" she shows him a painting of beast who looks like a wolf with long fang and dark fur, in the picture the wolf was shredding human and eating their head in a menacing way.


    "Hum, it does look scary" he perfunctorily said as he took the book from her "If the princess scared, this Lord will kindly apany your highness when you are sleeping" he whispered on her ears with a low husky voice, he said in an ambiguous way and Lory felt someone hit her heart with an arrow.


    "Shut up!" she hushes him, since they sleep together Zhao Li Xin seems to have his breakthrough on flirting, and just like his cultivation his flirting breakthrough also faster than normal people would.


    He chuckles lightly then he put his arms around her waist and pulls her closer "As you wish¡­" he still not stop teasing her.


    She elbows his stomach lightly "Annoying!" Lory stifles in annoyance.


    Hisughter bes louder, the coldness who seems permanent on his face dissipated without a trace in front of Lory. at times like this even if the Hei Shen was under attack no one dares to bother their Lord.


    Lory remember she got something serious to talk about she raised her back and turn around to face him "Li Xin about that creature who reside inside the forbidden library, Girhsa though it might be the same kind like him"


    "Same Kind?" Zhao Li Xin tilts his head slightly.


    "Yes, the first kind" Lory nods then she continues "The first Kind is the first creature that the God created before human, legend said the first created with God''s blood that''s why they are strong but they also have a vtile temperament and easily provoke. the story said the first kind is hostile between each other and because of their violent and territorial nature they fight each other even more than humans that''s why their kind eventually extinct, Girsha and Nazareth are thest of them¡­as far as we know" she cannot be sure.


    "Is Girsha sure about it" he never met a creature like this before so he can''tprehend their strength.


    "Yes" Lory firmly nod "Mo Ning Yuan seems to know about this creature and my guest is, she wants to used parasite Demon to control it"


    "Is that so" Zhao Li Xin mutter "You think she able to do that?"


    Lory sigh "I,m not sure¡­the parasite belong to the Demon and the only demon who can control it, if the demon follows Mo Ning yuan order it because the demon allowed her to do so, in the end, it was Demon who control everything, I''m worried if the parasite Demon takes over the first kind it will not Mo Ning Yuan who control it but it would be the Demon himself" this is what anxious her the most, what is Lazarus want? Is he want to resurrect the next Nazareth?


    "You worry it would be Lazarus, the Demon that haunts you?" Zhao Li Xin''s face turn darken as he thought about the danger that lurks around her.


    "Yes, the truth is there is not much demon in the world, Lazarus is the only Demon I know" and she hopes it keeps that way for the eternity. Lory takes a deep breath she immersed in her own thought then she lifts her head and said: "You think Mo Ning Yuan able to get a hold on the key?"


    "Well, there is a possibility that Mo Ning Yuan killed Elder Xie," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory was stunned "Really, why?" she gasped.


    "My guess is, he had outlived his usefulness" Zhao Li Xin casually shrug. He rose from the seat he puss the book on the round table to the side then he takes out a jar of wine and winecup from his spatial ring "From what Mo Ning Yuan told me, I think the key is not one but four and it''s given to the four families" he pours himself a cup of wine, he took the wine cup then he returns to the couch "You read yourself that the four families subdue the beast but turns out the Beast is still alive inside the forbidden library so that means they''ve not killed the beast but sealed it instead" then he takes a sip slowly.


    "That¡­make sense, no wonder Mo Ning yuan knew about the beast, perhaps she heard it from her family and so is about the key if the key shared between the four families then she already has one from her own family" Lory bites her lower lips as she bes worried.


    "And another one from elder Xie, that''s the only reason why she killed the old man, to cover her tracks" he smirked "When the Xie family knew the key is gone no one would know who took it even if they figure it out it was elder Xie doing what can''t they do when the man himself disappeared"


    "She used the old man as a furnace to increased her cultivation then make him betray his family and after he has no use anymore she killed him¡­.that''s cruel" Lory can''t believe someone so young can be so vicious.


    "Is not so hard to believe, woman cultivator, tend to be cold and merciless, you must be careful when you meet one" he raised his brows as he warned her seriously.


    "Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Yin is nice" Lory pursed her lips.


    "There always be an exception but you can''t let your guards down" he patted her head gently "she already has two key then she need two more keys to released the beast"


    "Nan and Chen family will be the next," Lory said.


    "She already got halfway with the Chen there''s only Nan family key left" he rests his head on the couch seemingly indifferent.


    Lory frown confusedly "Should we stop her? we can''t let her get all the keys"


    He shifts his nce on lory with half doze eyes he smiles deviously "Why not? let her gather all the keys and when she has done we took the key from her, simple right..." he pinches Lory chin softly "Let her do the hard job"


    Lory dumbfounded, so this is how is Zhao Li Xin domineering the world even though he always been sozy? Lory sigh heavily she thought she is quite smart butpare to him she''s still nothing, she really wants to introduce him with Fred.


    While Lory on a daze Zhao Li Xin suddenly holds her hand "Lory, the bed seems cold" he make seductive smiles as his finger grazes the back of her hand lightly but enough to electrify her skin.


    "Milord, what are you propose?" she narrowed her eyes, she tries to remainposed.


    Zhao Li Xin grin "Isn''t that''s ashamed"

 Chapter 463 - Misfortune

    The next dayes, Zhao Li Xin rests his back on the headboard while reading the book lory read about the myths and legend about the beast who dwelled on this mountain. The book gives him a little knowledge about the best although he is not certain if the story is true or not, his Princess might think the same but learning the story he has a little hint of how strong the beast was.


    He finishes the book then put the book on the small table next to him. He rose from the bed then he put on his pants then he took the scattered clothing on the floor and folded neatly on the table. He was too excitedst night, he impatiently undresses her and pushes her on the bed, he practically devours her.??


    Zhao Li Xin is a man with a few desire, frankly, his few desire is close to nil, but after he met Lory he realizes his desire is multiply and increasing to leaped and bound. After he met her he bes notice with the amount of wealth he gathers through all the years, the money who used to be kept unnoticed inside the treasury now has its use. Then he realizes he needs to umte more if he wants to dotted her to the max.


    When he knew Lory identity as Princess his need of money bes more apparent, as a Princess lory must live in luxury to the point she might numb with it even though Lory keeps remind him that her family is frugal and she was not spoiled with luxury but still, how frugal royalty could be especially when he heard Lory story that implies that she was dotted by everyone in her Kingdom.


    Later she might have harsh life but half her life isn''t she livesfortably in her pce, no wonder Lory always calm whenever he gift her jewelry she might use to see something like that in her old world.


    Later he want power, he is someone who can breakthrough just by breathing so he never cultivated as much as other people but when Lory came he want to be stronger, he knew he is only powerful in this continent so what about in other continents, is he still the strongest man and what about the Demon that stalked his Princess, is he stronger than that demon?


    Then he learned about fear, anxiety, sadness and most of all love. In the past, he thought there''s only ck and grey on his heart but know, he felt there''s a colorful dot on his heart, it feel weird to feel a lot of thing at the same time, he still needs times to understand his own feeling but this doesn''t feel bad, for changed he finally able to rted with other people when they heard peoplein about their life or when they talk about their wife¡­..it''s weird but alsoforting.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a seat at the bedside, he caresses Lory cheeks gently "Lory is gettingte now, the sun is raising¡­weak up princess" he softly said.


    Lory groan as she pulls the nket above her head, such a childish move make him chuckles "Don''t you want to have breakfast with me?e on weak up¡­"


    "Unnn no! my back aches, my stomach cramped, my hands sore, I''m tired¡­.." she whines from behind the nket angrily. Shey face down cover in the nket as she tries to hide from Zhao Li Xin nags.


    He admits this is his fault, well he is only a man, after all, he massaged Lory back to make her feel better "You will feel better after a hot bath" he coaxed her again.


    She finally lowers the nket but then she shouted at Zhao Li Xin "STOP squeezing my butt!" Lory scolded, it feel better when he massaged her back but why his hand got lower and stop in her but instead, is he try to provoke her!


    "Oh, sorry.." he doesn''t realize where he put his hand, he retracts his hand reluctantly, no wonder it feel so...plump.


    Lory sighs her head plop to the pillow again, she feel exhausted. Why this always happens is it because she is not strong enough, should she get exercise again? could everything change if all her power return?


    One day Lory would learn the hard truth that her power means nothing against Zhao Li Xin''s eagerness in bed.


    Zhao Li Xin put on his white inner robes then he turns around "You want me to bath you?" he raised her brows.


    "Don''t you dare.." she re at him. She is not a baby and she like to bath alone.


    Zhao Li Xinughs lightly, he lifts a cup of wine while lean on the table watching her with sly smiles"I never realize my princess can be sozy" he teased.


    "Who fault is that?" she pouts, she obviously ming him.


    He calmly sips his wine then snickered "That because you keep asking me more, I just do what you told¡­."


    Lory blush as an imaginable smoked burst from her head, she does say something like thatst night. He throws a pillow to Zhao Li Xin but the Lord smoothly evade the pillow, he put the winecup on the table then he walk toward him "I will take a bath at another room then we shall have breakfast together, okay" his sexy voice make tingling and her anger dissipated in instant.


    "Okay¡­" Lory helplessly concedes, who told her to marry a sexy husband.


    At the bathroom, Mong Yi helps him taking off his robes, Zhao Li Xin soaked himself on the tub only Mong Yi and Mong Ki who help him bathing. Other than Lory only Mong Ki and Mong Yi who was given permission to see him in this situation. There was one time an eager female Hei Shen member who wants to serve him, she foolish enough to sneak into his bathroom, what happened next is her eyes gauged and she was thrown to White dragon pce and be Jin Hao human experiment.


    Zhao Li Xin is anything but kind, the truth is he be a lot soften after he met Lory. the old Zhao Li Xin perhaps is crueler than Lao Min Na and Mo Ning Yuanbined.


    "Milord, That Mo woman is having a meeting with Nan Yu Qi," Mong Ki said.


    Zhao Li Xin rests his head on the tub with his eyes close seemingly indifferent with the news "How is That Nan woman condition.." he said in azy tone.


    "A thousand ants poison effect onlysts for two weeks although her skin was still slightly red and be sensitive from the sunlight but her condition is improving," said Mong Yi there''s a tant annoyance in his face because he thought Nan Yu Qi punishment for humiliated Lory is too light.


    Zhao Li Xin opens his eyes his dark cold eyes stare at the ceiling as he immersed in his thought then he said "Add the poison dosage for that Nan Woman"


    "Really, Milord" Mong Yi eximed excitedly but then he realizes he overreacted heposed himself then bow politely "Understood Milord"


    "That Mo woman is working hard, why not lend a hand for her¡­" Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhales as he rxed.


    "Milord?" Mong Ki doesn''t understand Zhao Li Xin''s word, what he means helping Mo Ning Yuan.


    "There are two keys left, one in Chen family which she almost has it the other is in the hand of Nan family which she never has connection before, I think that sly Mo wants to take advantage of Nan Yu Qi condition. I certain that vain woman is in a state of panic because her ugly face, beauty is a weapon for someone like her, Mo Ning Yuan as a woman must know about this" Zhao Li Xin said with his eyes close as if he talks to himself.


    "Mo Ning Yuan offered herself to help Nan Yu Qi condition but if Nan Yu Qi condition improving¡­." Mong ki lift his head abruptly "That''s why Milord want us to poison Nan Yu Qi again?" he finally understands


    "If her condition drop again she had no choice but to ept Mo Ning Yuan help and Mo Ning Yuan might exchange her help with the keys!" Mong Yi was bbergasted.


    Zhao Li Xin sneer "Depend if Nan Yu Qi knowledged about the key or not, with this we can estimate how many people knew about the keys, also..." he raised from the tub, Mong Yi hands him a clean towel.


    "Thousands ants poison is not deathly poison but hard to get ridpletely and the antidote is very rare, if Mo Ning Yuan want to heal it she will need help, soon orter she need to contact Lao Min Na, we can track Lao Min Na location through her" Zhao Li Xin walk calmly behind the screen divider. Mong Yi followed his lord to help him dress.


    Meanwhile, Mong Ki left in shock, he doesn''t think this far. They have lost Lao Min Na track for some time and that woman is very sleek for hiding from them this long. The truth is he had lost idea how to track Lao Min Na but Zhao Li Xin created the opportunity from the unexpected situation.


    Mong Ki admiration Zhao Li Xin increase further, he had served him for years but still Zhao Li Xin able to amazed him, if only his Lord is more determined and lesszy, he might rule the world someday¡­.Mong Ki shakes his head, his lord is way toozy to do that.


    On the other hand, Mong Yi who is in the middle helping Zhao Li Xin dress can''t help but pity Nan Yu Qi. That beautiful woman who was adored by many men was poison by his Lord¡­..twice, one time because she provokes his wife the second is to bait his enemy. Although he hated Nan Yu Qi but still he secretly lit a candle for Nan Yu Qi misfortune.

 Chapter 464 - Plan In Motion

    A few dayster after Mong Yi poison Nan yu qi for the second time her condition worsened, because her skin was not healed yet from the previous poison it bes uglier after she infected the second time, the rash is increasing her face turns red and slightly ck like sunburn then the e and pimples appear on her used to be wless skin, not even Nan Yu Qi herself dare to look at her own face right now.


    Frustrated and disgust by her own face she smashes all mirror in her room, she doesn''t let anyone enter her courtyard only a few of her personal maidservant.??


    She refused anyone, including hee parents, and especially Xie Hua Ling, she knew man love a beautiful face so how could she show her face in front of him even though he said he doesn''t mind but how could she trust him. Xie Hua Ling had left his childhood sweetheart Chen Yi Xuan to raised his position it was obvious how selfish Xie Hua Ling was as a man, there''s no way Nan yu Qi would belive his words.


    Even though Nan Yu Qi didn''t has a deep feeling for Xie Hua Ling but she will not let herself thrown away like trash and let other people mocked her.


    Nan Yu Qi screams in anger she smashes a small vase in the room the sound of ss shattering resound it has be a norm recently after her illness bes worst. The maid stopped being shocked after two days, the maids sigh then continue their jobs as if they heard nothing.


    Suddenly they hear Nan yu Qi holler to one of them, they exchanged a helpless nce then one of Nan yu Qi close maid enters the room, the room was pitch ck since Nan Yu Qi cover all the window with thick curtain, the ss shattered on the floor so she must walk in tiptoe to avoid the shards ss.


    The maid recognizes Nan Yu Qi''s shadow behind the screen divider "What do you need young miss" she carefully asked since Nan Yu Qi bes temperamentaltely.


    "Find Mo Ning Yuan, told her toe immediately, don''t make me wait for any second!" she shouted.


    "Ye¡­yes, young miss" the maid scurry away from the room.


    A few days ago Mo Ning Yuan offers her help to get rid the poison but at that time she was almost healed so she thought she doesn''t need Mo Ning Yuan help, Nan Yu Qi knows Mo Ning Yuan have hidden agenda to help her so she doesn''t want to involved with Mo Ning Yuan who obviously hides her malice behind her innocent face. Unfortunately, her condition worsened even the nan family physician didn''t know how to heal her he can only ease the burn and itch on her face but to returned Nan Yu Qi skin condition to normal, they admit it would take a very long time and there''s no guarantee it would back to normal.


    The Family head Nan Yu Feng who also Nan Yu Qi father was disheartened not only because he''s great daughter be useless he also terrified to lose the engagement with Xie family, he already dream to be the father-inw of the next sacred Mountain peak leader, and now his dream is crash and burn how could he ept it.


    Nan Yu Qi knew she would lose her value and position if she disfigured, worst toe she only a concubine daughter without her engagement she would have no position in her family much less to the society so she needs Mo Ning yuan help, and she will not hesitate to give Mo Ning yuan everything if she can heal her.


    ____________________________


    Mo Ning Yuan was in front of the dressing table, shebs her luscious dark hair when her subordinates enter the room.


    "Nan Yu Qi maid just sends a message to invite toe to nan manor, it seems the rumor about Nan yu qi condition deteriorated is true" the male subordinated smirk in content.


    Mo Ning Yuan''s face remains calmed as she saw her subordinated from the mirror reflection "Well. Someone is helping us" she chuckles softly.


    The young subordinated approach Mo Ning Yuan, he took theb from her hand then he helps herb her hair "Who knows, someone like Nan Yu Qi would incite a lotof enemies, someone like her will not raise to her position just base on her talent alone"


    "You right, what about Chen Hu Yin, did his heart ached for what happened with his beloved woman" her words are gentle and sweet is a contrast with her cold expression.


    He finishesbing her hair then he put theb on the table as he said "I don''t think he cares, he busy helping Xie Xian Zie to approach other families to support Xie Xian Zi, he had no time for Nan Yu Qi"


    Mo Ning Yuan sneer "So much for love isn''t it¡­"


    "What would you do with Nan Yu Qi?" he leans forward as he whispers intimately.


    He giggles then said "I''ll help her, it a good chance to get the key from Nan family" she caress her young subordinated face "it''s time to send the news to Miss Lao¡­"


    The young subordinated mouth pursed as heins like a kid "I don''t like that woman"


    "Me too, but wee need her strength¡­..at least for now" Mo Ning Yuan sigh "Now tell that Nan yu Qi maid we wille after dawn, make sure no one in her family knows about this"


    "Yes, mistress" he gives a deep kiss on Mo Ning Yuan''s neck, the girl giggles softly as she pushes his face away from her lightly. When her subordinated left, she approaches the desk and writes something she blows the paper to let the ink dry then she scrolls the paper and puts inside the small bamboo tube.


    She opens the window then she whistles suddenly a goshawk perch on the window then she attaches the bamboo on the bird''s feet then she shoves the bird away, Mo Ning Yuan watch the bird fly to the sky for a second before she closes the window.


    Unbeknown from Mo Ning Yuan a shadow figure watch everything from the tallest trees, he make a long whistle and eagle flew down toward him, he make a sign and the bird flew to the sky in high speed seemingly chassed the goshawk then the dark figure take a long leap and his figure disappeared.


    ________________________________________


    After he finishes his breakfast with lory he let the beautiful princess resume her rest. He was in the living room where Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, and Jin Hao finally arrived. The three king pce was leisurely drinking their wine without care on their face, they don''t look warry even though they are in the enemy territory.


    "Everything has gone ording to your n milord," said Wu san Bo, "Jin Wei said he ready anytime you gave him a sign and so is my people" he solemnly said.


    "I also bring my best flower to deal with sacred mountain peak people, they must be feel blessed" Bei Li Yan smiles wickedly. The flower he brings is his best assassin from the Red Vermillion pce, the same four woman who he brought to crash the royal banquet at the Jiang Wei royal pce.


    They are strong, cruel, merciless, and loyal to Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan, if Zhao Li Xin told them to jump to the cliff they will not hesitate and jump with all their might, that how loyal they are to Zhao Li Xin.


    "So you bring all that crazy woman with you" Jin Hao quipped.


    "Hey, it just right to bring the crazy to the circus!" Bei Li Yan saluted with his winecup.


    Jin Hao tilts his head as he agrees with Bei Li Yan "True¡­. this ce is like a circus, adultery, incest, murderer, no one seems normal in this ce" he scoffed in disdain.


    "Not to mention a powerful beast who reside under the mountain, what Princess said¡­'' the first kind'' isn''t it?" excitement apparent on Bei Li Yan face.


    "Hum.." Zhao Li Xin hummed indifferently.


    Unlike Bei Li Yan, Wu San bo was more anxious knowing the existence of such creature "What should we do about it Milord, is unwise to release such a creature?"


    "Boooo, you joy killer!" Bei Li Yan voice his annoyance, he wants to see the first kind what is it look like, the Princess bird looks normal but Ming Yue Yin said that because he hides his real appearance, Ming Yue Yin also added that Girsha appearance is nothing you could ever imagine, is beautiful and scary at the same time but absolutely enigmatic. Bei Li Yan''s curiosity burst to whole another level, he wants to see it even if his life is on a stake!


    Wu San Bo gives Bei Li Yan side-eyes, not like his stupid brother Wu san Bo still wants to alive to enjoy his luxurious life. Jin Hao, on the other hand, doesn''t care, he has a simple n ''fight it if you can, runs if you can''t'' easy right.


    "What Lory said then¡­" Jin Hao asks.


    "If the beast poses a threat to humankind she will strengthen the seal to locked the beast for eternity but if it''s not¡­.she will talk to the beast," Zhao Li Xin said casually, but deep down he was not sure with Lory n, the idea to talk with legendary beast sound absurd.


    When they having breakfast lory told him that not all first kind is hostile, as long they don''t invoke his territory or challenge his power some First kind can talk with reason, and afterall with Girsha with her the beast will not take her lightly. She hopes there would be honor among the same kin.


    Lory n sound unreliable but then girsha said that just how Lory used to make a n, her n is obscure and reckless with a hint of craziness so ''Vo''

 Chapter 465 - Plan In Motion II

    The door was knocked then Mong Gi enter the living room, he bows courteously to Zhao Li Xin and to the King pce "Milord, I heard the parley between the fourth and third Xie will be held three days from now"


    "Parley? Is that what they say now?" Bei Li Yan scoffed.??


    "It''s better than called it ''deathmatch'' between brother," Jin Hao saidzily as he sips his wine in a rxed manner, there''s a tant mockery on his gentle face.


    "I don''t know why people need to keep fa?ade for being civilized" Wu San Bo slump on his chair, he doesn''t understand the need to pretense between them, they all should know what this ''parley'' means.


    "Is their fault to called this ce ''society'' so they need to maintain the peaceful fa?ade if they called it sects like we are who care what we are doing" Bei Li Yan stifles as he opens his arms,


    One of the reasons why the four King pce loyal to Hei Shen because they granted with the freedom to do whatever their wish as long is not against Zhao Li Xin authority and needs, The Lord is indifferent to whatever his subordinated do as long they''re served his needs, that''s why the free spirit, the weird scientist and the money-grubber stay peacefully at Hei Shen sect and for Jiang Jin Wei who is odd among them, the righteous man is content because there''s no dirty politic and backstabbing inside Hei Shen sect, how could there be when everyone too busy with themselves.


    "By the way Milord, because Mo Ning Yuan persuasion we don''t need to persuade Chen Hu Yin to betray Xie family again, that woman is giving us a great help" Bei Li Yan sneer in disgust, a vixen like Mo Ning Yuan is the type of woman he hated the most, he could guess someone like Mo Ning yuan only acted tough on the outside but weak as an egg on the inside, she is the opposite of the young madam.


    His young madam like soft from the outside but inside she is hard as steel, she will never be bent only broken, that''s the only way to beat her. Bei Li Yan admires women like Lory.


    "True, there''s nothing left for us to do because of her, lest toast for the cheap woman!" Wu San Bo Bo raised his winecup then Jin Haozily raised his wine cup and Bei Li Yan raised his cup excitedly. If only Mo Ning Yuan knows that her meticulous n was exploited by the whole Hei Shen King''s and Zhao Li Xin himself she might vomit blood and die in anger.


    "She does help a lot¡­" Zhao Li Xin suddenly chimed in "I will reward her with¡­.quick death" he said with a profound expression as if he granted her precious magnanimity, Zhao Li Xin face grew to soften as he remembers his princess then he said softly "I think my princess kindness is rubbing on me" he smiles as he honestly believes he was being kind.


    And the three King pce reaction and Mon Gi is "....."plete silence.


    Their odd reaction make Zhao Li Xin lift his chin "What? You think I''m not nice¡­" he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "O¡­of course you are nice, very nice, The Princess should be proud of Milord change, in fact, let''s not told her about is, I''m worried she would think you not being sincere¡­" Bei Li Yan smiles nervously.


    "That didn''t sound nice at all!'' Bei Li Yan awkwardly clears his throat, he almost blurts out his thought, his Lord didn''t know how to be nice at all.


    Jin Hao sigh, alright the old Zhao Li Xin would kill mercilessly without thinking he would destroy and burn everyone to the ground, to the people who provoked him the most he would make them suffer than death, so he is not entirely wrong when he said he is being kindtely, only Zhao Li Xin standard for being kind is not the same with other people.


    "Putting all aside, Mo Ning Yuan flying beast is flying to the east, more precisely it went to the seaside town called the Shanhu city" Jin Hao abruptly said.


    "You think Lao Min Na was there?" Wu san Bo was hopeful, he also didn''t like this woman, too scheming and cruel for his taste, she also heartless for poison Zhao Yi Chen and leaving him to die just like that after everything he had done for her. he doesn''t fond of Zhao Yi Chen either but it doesn''t mean Zhao Yi Chen deserved to be treated like that especially from the woman who he had painstakingly protected. There only two words to describe Lao Min Na that is ''Ungrateful Bastard''


    "I believe she was there because that ce is where Jin Kai maternal family were" Jin Hao calmly said, he didn''t show any reaction when mentioning his stepbrother.


    "I believe you have someone to watch over your dear stepbrother" Zhao Li Xin quipped.


    "I can find¡­.someone" Jin Hao rubs his chin while pondering, he didn''t offend by Zhao Li Xin''s words he already used to Zhao Li Xin sarcasm.


    "I leave that to you" Zhao Li Xin sips his wine.


    "Of course, Milord" he nods.


    ___________________________


    It was almost noon when Lory awake, she feel better after a half-day sleeping although her body feel slightly heavy because sleeping too long. She takes out a bronze basin from her spatial ring, she sped her hand above the basin as she closes her eyes when she unsps her hand the water pour from thin air into the basin, she dips her finger into the water but the temperature of the water is to cold, she waves his hand above the basin then she dipped her finger again this time the water has slightly warm.


    She washes her face and gargles then wipe her face with a clean towel. She massaged her shoulder while walking to the dresser then shebs her hair. Her life bes easier after her power return, not much but enough to protect herself for the moment. Three fragments have return and her mana be thicker, it''s still far from her original power but it''s better than nothing ad the cursed didn''t hurt her as much as it uses to which gives her a huge relief. She doesn''t want to be hurt just for casting a low-level spell, it hurt her body and also her pride.


    If only she got the fourth fragment, the trinity fragments would weaken her cursed then her power would automatically unleash and so she would able to locate the other fragments through a spell when that happened she will not blindly waiting like a farmer waiting for rain.


    [Lory¡­.] Girsha awoke her from her stupor.


    [Hm?] she hummed.


    [What kinda power able to hold the "first kind''?] he questions her.


    Lory pursed her lips, she never thought about this. There''s no magic and spell but there are people like Zhao Li Xin who able created array [Could be a powerful array?] Lory turn her back as she faces the bird who rests on the table.


    Girsha tilt his small head with uncertainty in his gaze [I already saw an array made by that boy but I don''t think the array is that strong when my full power restore I can easily break that boy array, do you think the first kind in this world is weaker than me?]


    [Is it depend on their age, the older they are the stronger they be, am I wrong?]


    [No you are not, is not the age¡­is how thicker the blood on their veins, the older the first kind is the purest the God blood on their body and that what make them stronger than the rest, like Nazareth he is the first from the dragon tribes his blood is purer than me¡­] this is the first time Girsha ever talk about himself so Lory was overwhelmed.


    [What''s wrong with you?] Lory takes a seat on the stool she leans her head on her fist as she waiting for Girsha to tell his story.


    [The first kind produce their heir just the same way as a human would, through coitus¡­] he casually said.


    [I don''t need to know that] Lory looks down feeling embarrassed.


    [But is more loud than a human would, it would be mountain erupted, flood or earthquake when the firs kind mating] Girsha exin perfunctorily.


    [So, you rock my world is not just an impression for you guys] Lory sigh.


    [No, is not..] Girsha admit it then he continues [The blood purity is worn off after few generation pass and after hundreds of generation the Good''s blood would dissipatedpletely but there was a time when one of the descendants awakened their ancient blood but that''s really rare] Girsha let out a long exhale because of that he be thest First kind after Nazareth die.


    [No wonder the first kind is very strong but their kind enxtinct] Lory have conflicted power with the first kind existence when one of them took everything from her when the other one protecting her regardless.


    [Don''t forget with their vtile temperament, mostly is because they can get along with each other is what killed them] Girsha rolls his eyes for his kin stupidity, for once human is smarter than them.


    Lory rose from the stool then on the other table she brews tea for herself [I never know the first kind produce their heir the same way as a human] Lory mutters to herself.


    Girsha heard Lory words then he abruptly said [Well there is another way though]


    Lory turns her head around [Oh yeah, like what?]


    [Through rebirth] he foolishly grins even he can''t believe it, it''s only theory. he never any first kind seed it.


    Lory stunned [Rebirth as like human rebirth?] she thought it was nonsense.


    [Nah, not like that¡­] Girsha pped his wings then heughs heartily [It doesn''t matter though it only one in a million change so I don''t think it works]

 Chapter 466 - Plan In Motion III

    Somewhere at the seaside city, a woman sits leisurely under the small pavilion the gentle breeze grazes her smooth skin and her dark long hair flow behind her back, the smell of sea hit her nose, her eyes gaze to the blue sky watching the seagull flying freely, it supposed to bring tranquility in her heart but somehow she can''t feel calm, but is o surprise because she never calmed since that faithful day.


    When she picked up a strange ring near the pound, she doesn''t know what happened she was sucked inside the ring and everything bes dark, it wasplete darkness she can''t even see her own hands. She can''t remember what happened next but she was petrified, she screams on the top of her lungs, begging and crying for someone.??


    After all the betrayal, humiliation, agony, and desperation she thought she got nothing else to fear but she was wrong, that day she was scared out of her wits, and when she lost her hopes she heard that voice, the voice that gives shiver to her spine.


    The sweet icy voice resounds from the darkness "Tell me what you wish?" that voice tempted her, she was shocked but intrigued at the same time, just by his voice she knew this entity is powerful and she would able to fulfill her wish.


    She closes her eyes as she took a deep breath, she felt like she sucked a cold air into her lungs, and her body trembles, even until now she still can decide if she was lucky or cursed instead.


    "Miss, there''s a message from Mo Ning Yuan"


    She snapped back from her stupor, she averts her gaze from the blue sky "Show me" she said calmly.


    The young subordinated hand the bamboo tube to her mistress, her dainty hand received the small bamboo tube, the white robes she wears make her beauty more ethereal, the young subordinated eyes twinkle she has seen so many beautiful women in the world but no one as beautiful as her mistress, no wonder every man fell over heels when they met with her mistress.


    "Min Na whose letter dis you read?" a man approach her, the man is handsome and refine like jade but his expression is cold and vicious, he clearly shows his suspicion.


    The young female subordinated quiver, his master is mentally unstable, one minute he fine the other minute he will go ballistic, he looks gentle and refined as if he could hurt a flies but when he got mad¡­.nothing can''t stop him. The young subordinated bow her waist deeply then she left immediately without being told to.


    She raised her head slightly she faintly smiles "Jealous?" the corner of her lips raised, she casually teased him.


    "You dare" he narrowed his eyes as he warned her, jealousy and anger brew inside his heart "Who is it, is the useless Zhao Yi Chen still contacting you?" he scoffed.


    Lao Min Na giggles "No, is Mo Ning Yuan, she wants me to give her antidoted for thousand ant poison" she put the letter on the table, second,ter Jin kai took theter from the table and read it himself, Lao Min Na used to Jin Kai distrust, the man is paranoid to the core he has no ability to trust other people.


    Jin Kai''s expression slightly rxed after he read the letter, but the coldness in his gaze still not dissipated "You will help her?" he threw the letter back on the table then he takes a seat in front of Lao Min Na.


    "Why not.." she shrugs "I need to help my people don''t I?"she smiles gently.


    Her smiles stirred his heart but he doesn''t want to show it, the woman in front of him is beautiful as a fairy but her heart is cold as cier just like a poppy flower she was addictive but deathly at the same time. He knew she is dangerous for his life and his heart but he can''t lose her especially since she also a talented alchemist, he would need her help to deal with his stepbrother Jin Hao and she need his help to hides her from Long Ming, for now, they have a symbiotic rtionship but he can''t guarantee it remains the same in the future.


    "I don''t know why you bother yourself with other people business, don''t you have more on your te yet?" said Jin Kai.


    "I got my own reason" she didn''t exin further and Jin Kai knew is useless to ask for more.


    "How is the ship, when we can sail?" Lao Min Na gaze to the horizon


    "Two more days, we need to pack a little bit more," Jin Kai said then he looks at her "Why you need to go there, it will take a while to reach Gui Hong continent?"


    "It''s important¡­" she gives vague answers.


    ___________________________________


    Two dayster Nan Yu Qi received the antidote, there'' is two medicine she needs to take, one is the pill to clear the poison from her body and the other is an ointment to heal her skin. Nan Yu Qi beamed with joy she can''t believe Mo Ning yuan one hundred percent but she bet her life on it.


    Mo Ning Yuan was there when she takes the pill, and the medicine work in an instant, suddenly the itch on her skin disappeared, she doesn''t feel burn on her skin again, Nan Yu Qi amazed how fast the medicine work, she feel ted as she found hope again. then she smear the ointment on her face the coldness from the ointment eased the pain on her face, she could feel her skin gradually recover.


    "What do you think Miss Nan, I do not lie isn''t it?" Mo Ning Yuan sit on the chair calmly.


    Mo Ning Yuan remains behind the screen because her appearance she still hesitant to show her face in front of other people" I guess you not" she said in low voice but it didn''t hide her delight.


    "I hope Miss Nan doesn''t forget her promise" he gives meaningful smiles. From behind the curtains, the chair creaking then the maid lifts the curtain, a woman with long veil cover her whole face came out, her moves are calm and graceful, it seems her temperament also got better after she regains her hope again.


    The other maid help Nan Yu Qi to take a seat. She waits for her maid to serve them tea. She took the teacup behind the veil as she takes a sip slowly then she said softly "Of course not but I want to know why you want this family heirloom, other than made by pure gold it doesn''t have no other use" Nan Yu Qi was curious for Mo Ning yuan request, the golden lotus is her family heirloom no one know what is that for other than for disy, not even her father know about this, but her grandfather insists to keep the heirloom safe inside the treasury room. The truth is Nan Yu Qi had forgotten about that heirloom existence until Mo Ning Yuan remind her.


    "It''s my personal curiosity, does that matter?" Mo Ning Yuan said casually, there''s no change on her face but it''s only increased Nan Yu Qi''s curiosity.


    "You trade a precious antidote for mere curiosity, Miss Mo I hope you don''t think I''m stupid" Nan Yu Qi sneer behind her veil.


    "I do not dare" Mo Ning Yuan frown pretense she feel wronged "The antidote is not that precious, it''s been in my family for a long time, my mother condition is not well so father collected whatever medicine to treat mother, at that time Mother has the same disease like yours, Father thought it was thousand ant poison but turns out to be severe allergic" she waves her hand indifferently as she lied through her teeth.


    Nan Yu Qi still not believe her but for now, she can''t agitate Mo Ning Yuan, the antidote could onlyst for a week after that she needs to beg Mo Ning Yuan again, this damn vixen obviously tricked her although Nan Yu Qi upset she doesn''t dare to show it, she needs to be patient until she recoverspletely only then she teaches this vixen a harsh lesson.


    "So, when you can lend me the heirloom?" Mo Ning Yuan smiles innocently, she clearly ckmailed Nan Yu Qi.


    Behind the veil, Nan Yu Qi bites her lower lips but she had no other choice "Give me three days.."


    Mo Ning Yuan pursed her lips coyly "Too long, how about I give you two days?"


    Nan Yu Qi swallows her cursed who is on the tip of her tongue "Fine.." she said exasperatedly.


    Mo Ning Yuan raised from her seat, her face lit up as she said "I''ll wait for the good news then"


    Nan Yu Qi takes a deep breath as she struggles to calm her anger, this is the first time she''s been humiliated by nobody like this. She promised herself she would make Mo Ning Yuan pay for this.

 Chapter 467 - Dodge The Bullet

    "Xin, where are you?" Lory enters the room but she doesn''t find anyone.


    "Here!" the voice came from behind the screen.??


    Lory immediately walk there, she startled when he caught him in the middle of changing his clothes, she''s been sawed him naked numerous times but she still captivates every time she saw him undress. Zhao Li Xin chuckles when he saw her expression "I''m d my wife still finds my body satisfying" he teases her.


    Lory pursed her lips "If your body can''t satisfy me then no one else would do" she state the fact.


    "Good to knows it" He wrapped a ck belt on his waist. Just like he used to he wear ck from the top to the bottom with only an inconspicuous ck and gold fire embroidery on his sleeves, make him look alluring and mysterious at the same time, and as a habit he only tied loosely half his hair, showing his unruly and indifferent temperament.


    "Have you eaten yet?" he leadLory to the table then he pulls the chair to let her sit.


    "I''m not hungry" Lory shakes her head.


    "I make you some tea then" he walks to the side table then he takes out the teapot and pours hot water.


    "You don''t have to, I can do it myself" Lory almost stand up but Zhao Li Xin told her to sit, Intimidate by his gaze Lory back to her seat, she cupped her cheek on the table while watching Zhao Li Xin graceful movement, he only make a tea but why it looks like he''s dancing ''So beautiful'' Lory sigh.


    He took the ce the white jade teapot on the table then take out the same white jade teacup then carefully pour the tea, Lory eyes bulged when she sees the tea color "It''s Blue!" she eximed in surprised.


    "If you add lemon it will turn to purple color, the color is not as beautiful as your eyes tho" he smiles seductively.


    She pretend didn''t hear him but her red cheek betray her "I try it, can I add honey too?"


    "Sure??" he chuckles lightly, her good mood rubs on him, Zhao Li Xin mood lifted instantly.


    Lory takes a sip and her eye brightens "Is good¡­.where do you find this tea?"


    "It made from butterfly pea flower, Bei Li Yan found it identally then he remembers you and bought a lot of it" he didn''t hide Bei Li Yan''s merit.


    "I believe you already reward him handsomely" Lory grin.


    "Of course¡­" he also tries the tea, but he still likes his strong wine.


    "Oh yeah, I heard from the little bird that Nan Yu Qi''s face has turned to the better?" Lory holds the teacup with both her hand as she looks at him with mischievous smiles.


    "Little bird? Girsha?" Zhao Li Xin confirms her.


    She realizes it''s not just an impression for her "Well¡­.yeah" she does receive the news from a bird.


    "Is easy with that Lao woman help" his mood drops when he remembers Lao Min Na.


    "Lao Min Na?" Lory asks but she''s not surprised she knew Lao Min Na is behind all this and so is Lazarus.


    He gives an affirmative nod.


    "If Lao Min Na help Mo Ning yuan to get the key then her purposed to help her is obviously the Beast itself, is not make sense to trust Mo Ning yuan to handle the Xie and the other influential family, with Demon parasite on her hand it clearly she want to control the Beast" Lory take another sip then let out a long sigh, "I think not only the sacred mountain peak she wants to defeat but also Hei Shen Sect¡­.and you" Lory nce at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t react as his face remain cid "It sounds like desperate move" he sneers.


    "You ruined her ie, make herpletely broke and force her to hide, is not surprised she be desperate" Lory giggles, she admires Zhao Li Xin''s swift and sharp moves when handling Lao Min Na matters.


    "I just redeem my mistakes" he finishes the tea on his cup in one gulp.


    "What do you mean?" Lory raised her brows in confusion.


    "I should have killed her long time ago" his expression be darker.


    His sullen expression somehow annoyed her "You don''t have to change your expression the moment you hear her name" she pouted.


    "Huh?" Zhao Li Xin looks at her with a nk look.


    "I know she''s beautiful, smart, strong, and witty, no wonder all men like her" she grumble as she drinks her tea exasperatedly. There is a reason for Lory jealousy, it''s all because of Fargo, the man is notorious Casanova but there is one woman who is special for him in a good and bad way. That woman is a spy from other countries she gets close to Fargo to steal the draft about the new weapon that Hand develop for their Navy.


    The woman is the same type as Lao Min Na, Beautiful, sexy and dangerous, fortunately, Fargo discovers her true identity and it bes cat and mouse game for two years, in that two years Fargo mind is full of her, what she wants to do, where she''s going, who''s she''s been contacted to. There also many chances where Fargo could catch her but decide to release her only after that woman jeopardize Lucas''s safety he eventually put an end of her, after that Fargo might look fine but Lory thought Fargo still not forget about her.


    When ites to feeling, Love and hate are almost the same both of them take a lot a ce in someone''s mind and heart and Lory doesn''t want any other woman to take any ce in Zhao Li Xin''s heart. Lory looks down as she drinks her tea as she tries to swallow her jealousy, but the mighty Lord doesn''t know what he did wrong.


    "Uhm¡­.are you angry?" he carefully asked.


    "No¡­" she perfunctorily answers. But she doesn''t look at his face.


    "Wife" he called her again.


    "Hum"


    "Did I do something wrong¡­"


    "No¡­.not yet" she mumbles thest sentence before taking another sip.


    But Zhao Li Xin clearly heard ''Not yet? Then what I almost do?!'' he try to remember but he got nothing, he used to be proud of his eidetic memory but why he can''t remember anything now.


    "Wife" Zhao Li Xin called her for the second time.


    "Hum" Lory hummed indifferently.


    "San Bo just opens new tea shop as Fu Yun branch, is a small shop but the dessert made by the shop is extraordinary" heunches his bait.


    Lory lifts her head slightly "Eh.."


    "The cake not only delicious but the molding also cute, it looks like rabbit, bear, bird and also flower¡­.it''s all sweet, you wanna try?" he enticed her further "I heard there is sweet and sour berry filling in the shape of a snow bunny, sounds good for me..." he pretends to be nonchnt, he secretly peeks at her and Lory eyeballs is glistening like marbles.


    Sweet delicacy is her Achilles heel, tracking the sweet shop in the country is the way jay track down Lory, it''s embarrassing but that just how she is, as he expected Lory begin to weaver her mod slightly lift "Will I attract people attention if I go there, I supposed to be hurt and also people know me as an unwanted wife" she pouts her lips, she regrets to created such a lie.


    "It''s been a while so you should be healed by now and this unwanted wife, we already get our purposed and my people have swarmed this ce, even if I''m not with you no one would able to hurt you" Zhao Li Xin makecent smiles. He only agrees to create this ridiculous rumor is to distract people''s attention from Lory, he fears someone would hurt her if they knew how precious she is for him, but now with his people guarding her, he got nothing to fear.


    "You right!" Lory was ted, how could she forget the King''s pce is here and so is mong ki and Mong Yi.


    "You wanna go?" he casually asked.


    Lory nods her head excitedly "Yes ¨C yes ¨C yes" Lory instantly forgot about her jealousy.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles in indulgent, secretly he sighs in relief he finally learned how to dodged the bullet like any other man.

 Chapter 468 - Cliff And Jay

    -Three Years Later at Hand-


    Late at night, the car stop at the basement parking lot a handsome young man with tan skin and short clean cut raid hair exit the car, he has a stoic expression with blue Tosca eyes make his expression colder. He only wears jeans, a v-neck t-shirt, and a ck raincoat. The car beeping as he locks the car automatically then he enters the elevator.??


    He push the button 42nd floors, then he heard the sound of robotic female "Confirm your identity"


    "Arch Knight, Radcliff Ecquin," he said.


    "Identity confirmed" the robotic female answer then the elevator moves.


    Clift leans on the wall while both his hand hides in raincoat pocket, he looks down as he waits, a few secondster the sound of ''Ding'' resound, he exits the elevator then stride to an empty room, the room is dimmed only a fewmp lights on, the coffee table was filthy with a bunch of empty noodle cup, there are a nket and pillow scattered on the sofa, someone seems used this ce as a living quarter.


    The cable wire is everywhere, the giant screen ce on the wall showing all CCTV at Herriond, there also motherputer in every corner making beeping sounds but there''s only one chair in front of the giant screen. Cliff pinches the bridged of his eyes as he witnesses the messed his best friend created.


    Then he sees a fancy box among the noodle cup, the box is pink and tied withce so it sticks out right away like a sore thumb. He took the box, he examined the box and his expression be gloomy. He took the box then walk to emergency stairs, he climbs the stairs to the rooftop, he opens the door and the cold wind immediately greeted him harshly.


    He squints his eyes as he searches for someone then he found him sitting on the ledged with his back hunch and a few cans of beer beside him. Cliff sighs heavily he walks calmly to the ledged he took one of the beer can and seat on the ledged next to the man. Their feet dangling on the air but none of them look scared but instead, they look sad.


    Cliff put the box between them "You bought this?" he said while open the box, inside the box, there were macaroons in every shape and color, it looks cute, he knew exactly who loves this kinda things, someone with long bluish hair and beautiful purple eyes.


    The hoodie cover his messy blonde hair but it didn''t hide his handsome boyish looks, he fixed his gaze to the sparkling light below him without bothering to look at cliff "It just a habit, I bought it then I realize the one I bought it for was not here anymore¡­."


    Cliff takes one of the macaroons then he takes a bite, it''s overly sweet but it feel bitter on his tongue "Hm¡­I bought a ticket to the festival too, I even called her number then I realize she will never pick up the phone anymore¡­." he make a wry smiles.


    "It scary isn''t it, it''s been three years but the habit isn''t died down yet" Jay lift his head and gaze to the enormous building in a distance "You know, sometimes I still think she was there, sleepingfortably in her room waiting to make trouble for the next day" he chuckles but his expression engulfs with sadness.


    "Yeah¡­.Lucas still not renovated the west wing of cestine Pce yet?" he suddenly asked. The west wing is where the imperial family lives, Lory room and thete King room was there, it''s a ce full of memory, Lucas never takes a step into that ce anymore since he returns, he lives on the east wing instead where the king office was located, he might sleep there too.


    Jay mouth curved down "He doesn''t want to be reminded what he had lost, he used the money to rebuild the thirteen district so no one said anything"


    "Fred didn''t say anything?" Cliff thought as the King advisor he always maintains the King''s dignity no matter what. The cestine pce needs to be rebuild to show the King''s presence as a way tofort the mourning citizen.


    Jay stifles "he practically raised her other than Luc, he might be the one who takes the hardest blow"


    Cliff sigh "You right" he drinks the beer and the bitter swept away the sweetness from his tongue, "I heard Fred has overworked himself" he abruptly said.


    "Everyone is drowning themselves in work, don''t you do the same" he scoffed"Gathering information from thedies, get close with the underworld kingpin, the old you will never so that kinda job"


    "our Kingdomck manpower after all" he casually shrugs.


    "Who''s not, since the ''War end''s'' over everyoneck of manpower, but not like other country Hand is swarmed wit young blood who wants to join King''s men" he grins proudly. Hand didn''t need to poach or persuade their people to join their army, they need to send the news and people woulde in a jiffy.


    "The man and woman of Hand admired the Lucient and they know they own a great debt to thete King and princess, more people would die if not because their protection, their sacrifices is enough to moves the world moreover Hand itself¡­" Clift said with a bittersweet feeling. secretly he rather lost the whole country than lose Lory and the king. Hand will exist wherever Lucient is but if Lucient gone and so is Hand.


    "Hey, do you think we can change it if¡­.if we know beforehand what she about to do" Jay took a nce at Clift.


    "Do you ever seed to stop her n before?" he returns the question.


    Jay pondering for a second then he weakly said "No¡­."


    "You remember when she make a crazy or stupid n we only try to stop her for a moment and eventually given up" Clift snickered as he recalled when they were young.


    Jay let out a long heaved "We can''t ever say ''no'' to her, aren''t we?" he smiles faintly as he remembers a certain princess with mischievous smile popped in his room ''Hey sweety, I have a n!''


    That sentence always make him terrified but now he would give anything to hear her say those words again. he took the macaron from the box, it''s a coffee vor so it not so sweet, she used to spare this vor for him because he told her once that the real man don''t eat sweets and the dense princess gives him this coffee vor instead.


    "How long is it take till this pained gone away¡­. I miss her very¡­very much" jay munch the macaroon as the tears roll on his face but he wiped it immediately with his sleeve.


    Clift tightens his raincoat because the wind tonight feel colder "It never goes away, we just learned to ept it...one day at the time" he gazes to the night sky who had no stars just a grey cloud.


    "That doesn''t sound promising"


    "Is not, but we need to be strong¡­for Luc, he needs us more than ever" he stares at Jay deeply "Lory would want us to do that"


    Jay flinches a little, no one dares to say her name since she''s gone, as if her name make the lost more apparent but the truth is he missed someone called her name again, Lory not only gives him sad memory she also brings a lot of happiness in his life, she had been a superior, a friend, arade, and most of all a family.


    He nods his head with sadden smiles "Yes, Lory would scold us if we don''t take good care of Lucas"


    "And you remember how long she can scold us, is on and on¡­.it didn''t stop" Clift roll his eyes as he joking about Lory.


    "Gives her sweet and she would shut up!" Jay chimed in.


    Cliff burst tough "True!"


    Under the night sky the to manughing together while remembering their beloved Princess, the manly man share cute macaroons and cans of beer, the night is getting colder and the wind blows harder but they didn''t leave the rooftop, they still many memory they want to share¡­.just for tonight let''s talk about her with a smile.

 Chapter 469 - Trust Me

    Zhao Li Xin and Lory are wearing their disguised when they walk outside, to coaxed his Princess the Lord immediately take her to the tea house and to make sure she doesn''t remember her anger anymore along the way Zhao Li Xin told her about the tea house menu, luckily he heard Bei Li Yan yapping endlessly about it with Wu San Bo.


    Bei Li Yan talk about how to present the food and how the tea house should look like and Wu san bo talk about how to drain the customer money without their notice, the two evil-doers didn''t bother to handle Sacred Mountain peak matter for all they know, the n is airtight and their doom is certain, the only question would be ''When''??


    Lory who already fills her head with the amount of delicious sweet can''t remember why she''s angry before, she follows Zhao Li Xin excitedly. The tea house does much smaller than Xi ling tea house that she co-owner with Yang Xi Yin, she wonder what happened to that ce but from the bank report that they report monthly to her ie is increasing so Yang Xi yin must do a great job managing that ce.


    The small tea house located near the smallke, it was a serene and quiet ce just have fifty tables so many people cannot enter even though they have money, its something never happens before so many aristocratdies leaving the ce with a scowl. But Wu San Bo didn''t care he knew how human behavior is, the more they can''t get the more they wanted it.


    In the front door, people gather in line but most of them are servants, and maid who''s waiting for their master. Zhao Li Xin led Lory to the back of the building, Yu Ji who was served Lory previously at Yu Yun already has to wait in front of the small door, her face beamed like a light bulb when she sees Lory but then she flinches when she realizes it was her lord in disguised. The little girl immediately opens the door and bow ny-degree towards Zhao Li Xin, she doesn''t dare stare at her Lord longer than she needs because she had heard about the dire consequence for doing so.


    "Yu Ji, right?" Lory suddenly talks with her.


    Yu Ji bow deeper while nodding like woodpecker bird "Ye¡­yes, young madam"


    "Are you waiting for us?" Lory casually throws small pleasantries out of habit that she could never get rid of.


    Yu Ji feel happy and proud because the young madam of Hei Shen remembers her name, she was flustered as she repeatedly nodding "Yes, my name is Yu Ji, uhm¡­yes, I''m waiting for the Lord and Young madam here, ple¡­please enter" she make a polite gesture with her hand although her words jumble together.


    This is not the first she saw someone acted nervously in front of her when she was in Hand people would get flustered when they heard herst name, Lory smiles amicably "Well, thank you, Yu Ji"


    "Yes, young madam, thank you, young madam, enjoy your time young madam!" Yu Ji faces brimming with happiness while she unconsciously bows repeatedly.


    Zhao Li Xin took her hand as they enter from the back door, Zhao Li Xin already used with how his people idolize his princess, he also admired his Princess very much so Yu Ji reaction is taken as ''expected'' for him.


    "Where do you take me, the building is over there," Lory said confusedly.


    Zhao Li Xin took him across the small path behind the main building, they walk across the bamboo tree and flower bush, no one is around they''re only apanied with the sound of birds chirping, Lory doesn''t understand what the need to make a separated building "Do you always build a private room for yourself?" Lory realizes all his business ces have a private ce that only he could use it.


    "Yes," he answers shortly.


    "Why?" Lory thought is a waste of space since Zhao Li Xin is not a diligent Lord who watches his business daily, she knew because other than cultivated he stick with her like gum, the farthest he goes is to the study room.


    "I don''t like other people," he says indifferently.


    ''Only you who treat other people like a gue''


    They climb a few stairs and arrived at the small building who is detached from the main building, it''s a cute little ce surrounded with pink peony and chrysanthemum flower, the small building only has one room that mixed lounge and dining room together and it is designed as an open room with small zen garden and pond filled with giant Koi fish at the side.


    Thendscape is arranged beautifully, the design is delicate and charming obviously is not Zhao Li Xin tasted so lory could guess the design is meant for her. Once again she was overwhelmed how much he pampered her. if not she already been raised strictly by her father Lory convince she would be arrogant and spoil ady.


    "You made it for me don''t you?" her eyes sparkle as she looks at him with disbelief and appreciation gaze, this stupid Lord always knew how to touched her heart.


    "You like it?" he casually asked as if is not a big deal.


    Lory smiles brightly "Of course I like it, stupid...I like it very much" Lory can''t thankful enough for everything he has done for her since the moment they met.


    She thought the god try topensate for the loss of her family by giving her this amazing man, because of him she less lonely and happier since she met him.


    Her smile is enoughpensation for him "Let''s see if the food as good as they said" Zhao Li Xin holds Lory''s hand while entering the room.


    When the door is open Lory eyes grew to widen not only because this ce is decorated gorgeously but also the room is so¡­.feminine. whitempion with flower painting is hanging on the ceiling, more peony flowers in the small pot is a ce on the corner, bird and flower painting on the wall, soft peach and whitecey curtains and delicate dining utensil on the table, the only thing out of the ce is¡­Zhao Li Xin.


    But the Lord doesn''t know or perhaps doesn''t care, he takes a seat on the chair while thecey curtain blows gently behind him. The only thing salvage the situation is his heavenly face, but the dark robes make him like a grim reaper.


    After Lory takes a seat, the servant burst out of the door they all came with a tray filled with steaming bamboo box and bowl of soup, another maidservant brew purple tea for Lory on the side table, it''s happening for only two minutes before everyone dispersed in hasted because Zhao Li Xin hated crowd.


    The dessert does look adorable, the ''bun'' shapes mimicking zodiac animal with colorful tones and different filling, there''s a rabbit, chicken, pig and such, and the dumpling is on the shape of colorful flower, there also Osmanthus jelly with flower petal inside it, Lory eyes brimmed with joy everything looks tasty and cute she almost feel bad to eat it¡­..well, almost.


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t like sweet so he contents just watching her, the only thing that specially made for him is a wine made from chrysanthemum flower but because Zhao Li Xin like strong tasted they add something more to make the alcohol stronger, normal cultivator who only in master level would pass out after three cups.


    Lory now Zhao Li Xin doesn''t like sweet so she doesn''t offer him anything, she just smiles and describes how it tasted while much her food in an udylike manner but she doesn''t care and neither is Zhao Li Xin. Girsha can''t stand it anymore he burst from her chest and demand offering for himself. Lory twitches her mouth as she reluctantly sharing her food.


    In the middle of eating Girsha suddenly lifts his head [Girl, my minion just Located Mo Ning Yuan in this ce]


    Lory hand pause right in front of her mouth [Who? Is she alone?]


    "Lory, what happens?" Zhao Li Xin notices her change expression.


    "Mo Ning Yuan is here," Lory answer him quickly.


    [That Chen guy is here too!]


    "Chen Hu Yin is here?" Lory bbergasted.


    Zhao Li Xin frown then someone suddenly knocks the door "Excuse me, Milord, we have urgent news to report" said someone from behind the door.


    "Enter!" Zhao Li Xin allows his entry.


    Mong Gi enter the room with a warry face "Milord, someone spot Mo Ning Yuan and Chen Hu Yin in the bamboo garden"


    Zhao Li Xin gives firm order "Watch them and see what are they doing!"


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Gi supped his fist and leave the room swiftly.


    Lory was pondering for a moment then she lifted her head "Is Chen handed the key for Mo Ning Yuan?" she doesn''t hide her worry about it.


    "I guess so" he replies calmly, he sees her anxious face so he patted her head gently "Don''t worry, gently behind him we face it together!"


    Lory weakly nod "Thest key is on Nan Yu Qi hand, we have to observed her closer than before"


    "Yes, I already add more spy inside the Nan manor, nothing would happen without my notice" he reassured her, he knew Lory is traumatized with the ''first Kind'' clearly she worries for the tragedy will be repeated.


    "Don''t overthink about it, you only tired yourself, Just trust me" He holds her hand on the table tightly as he smiles confidently.


    [He''s right princess, you need to trust him] Girsha also convinces her.


    Lory let out a long heaved "I trust you" she smiled back at him.

 Chapter 470 - The Death Match

    Lory seat on the couch, once again she reread the book about the mystical beast, everything remains the same, she waves her, the wind blows out of nowhere and extinguishes the candle on the table only one smallntern beside her still remains, the light in her room be dimmed Lory rub her tired eyes.


    Girsha is sleeping on the giant pillow on the other small table in the corner, her little headrest on his chest as he dozes off. The room bes overly quiet because Zhao Li Xin is had a meeting with the King pce on the other room, Lory doesn''t want to join in although she knew they would not mind but Lory respects Zhao Li Xin and other king pces she doesn''t want to be presumptuous and cross her line.??


    This another world who have different culture and different custom, if Zhao Li Xin and King pce ept her difference she should do the same if it''s not necessary Lory will not interfere with Hei Shen matters, afterall isn''t Hei Shen sect has thrived in their hands so why fix something that''s not broken.


    Lory covers herself with white fur nket, she put down the book on the side table then pull the nket above her waist, because sacred mountain peak located on the top of the mountain, the air is colder than any city she ever visits before at night the fog from the top of mountain creeps down to the cloud city and cover the street with white smoke, maybe because of this they called this ce as ''Cloud city'' Lory who is on the third floor does feel like she was above the cloud.


    "Close the window, is very cold tonight" Zhao Li Xin enters the room with a deep frown.


    "I think it''s going to be winter again," Lory said while closing the window.


    Zhao Li Xin adds more fire crystal on the furnace, not like a normal furnace, the furnace he created with his own hand didn''t have a smoke because the fuel is fire crystal, and is also warmer andst longer than a normal furnace. But normally no people would used fire crystal as a fuel, people usedthe crystal to help them cultivate or created array so no one wasted a precious crystal as firewood, only Zhao Li Xin.


    "Why the room is dark, you don''t read in the dark don''t you?" Zhao Li Xin takes a seat behind her then he holds her hand "Your hand is freezing, you will get sick because of this, I will tell Jin Hao to make a bitter tonic for you¡­" he nags incessantly.


    "Nooo¡­"Lory grabs his hand as she pleads pitifully "I won''t sick, I won''t sick, PROMISE!" she locked Zhao Li Xin''s hand so he can''t go anywhere, she hated Jin Hao bitter medicine more than anything.


    "How can you promise that?" he clearly doubts her.


    "You forgot about my healing gift, even though my power is stillcking but I can cure a cold easily" she snapped her finger with a big grin on her face.


    Zhao Li Xin does forget about it then he sighs heavily, he doesn''t feel better instead he feel worry "Just because you can cure yourself doesn''t mean you have to be cruel to yourself, to heal yourself you have to fall sick first, there''s no doubt you will feel hurt and ufortable before you realize you need to cure yourself. Doesn''t that mean you still have to hurt first?" he wrapped his hand around her chest.


    Lory rests her back on his chest, her mouth unconsciously curved upwards, Zhao Li Xin is not the first man who told her that, the first person who told her is her Father, then Lucas, there also Fred afterward. She thought no one care like that again after she came alone to this world but she''s wrong, they''re still Zhao Li Xin here.


    "I''m not cruel to myself"


    "You are!" he answer firmly "You overly kind to other people but you cruel to yourself, I never saw anyone treat themselves as cruel as yours!" he tighten his embrace as he continue scold her.


    "Li Xin, you supposed to be the untouchable Lord, cold and indifferent man, but now your ability to nag is increasing even old women could not match you right now!" Lory hit his arms slightly as sheins to him.


    "Don''t I be like this since I met you?" he curved the question back.


    Lory smiles wryly "Apology¡­"


    He replies calmly "Granted"


    Lory giggles softly, her Lord''s ability to make a joke is improving, he does change a lot but so does she.


    "It seems our n changes dramatically, don''t you think?" she rest the back of her head on Zhao Li Xin chest "At first we wat to sneak into the library stealthily without alert anyone, who knew everything be like this, this is the opposite of our previous n but I think this is more like you isn''t it" Lory raised her head "End everything with a Big Bang" she grins from ear to ear.


    He pecks her forehead lightly "True, I like it better this way!" he admits easily.


    "The situation has changed too much, this is not just about taking an old record again but we stumble in Lao Min Na conspiracy, it''s was unsettling knowing she had Demon as a backer" Zhao Li Xin heaved heavily, he faces be stern as he talks about Lazarus and Lao Min Na working together.


    Lory patted his hand who nestle on her stomach "Is not a good thing to make a deal with a demon, I believe Lao Min Na should pay a hefty price for the Demon aid, I wonder if she regrets it by now" Her expression turns bitter because she does do the same but it''s hard to say if she regrets it, there''s nothing she wouldn''t do to safe Lucas but she hopes she''s not hurt innocent people in a process especially Zhao Li Xin.


    "Don''t worry lory, you have your own Demon here, I wouldn''t let anything bad happen to you"


    Lory chuckles when she heard him, he does call ''Demon Lord'' by a lot of people. Lory watch the smallntern light flickering with inexplicable feeling "Tomorrow is the day of the parley"


    "Yes, the deathmatch between the two sessors, thest man standing would be the next leader," Zhao Li Xin said indifferently seemingly unbothered knowing two blood brothers kill each other for the leader chair.


    Meanwhile, Lory takes a long sigh, this world is much crueler than her world, or is it because she never pays attention before. For her, she would give up throne and wealth even her own power and be regr people if she could have her family and friends again because more than anyone she knew atst of her moment it was her Bother face who came to her mind, not the throne or the meaningless wealth¡­


    ___________________________________


    The next day the city is in a festive mood despite knowing it ''s going to be a bloodypetition but no one seems to care they just want to watch themotion. The street is crowded with people and small stall, the Sacred Mountain Peak also invited a few big sects to watch the show, Lory was perplexed how ignorance people are especially the Leader himself grandmaster Xie Hui Rong, doesn''t he realizes his sons would kill each other today, even if they not dead one of them would badly be injured, does he not worry at all?


    "Are you ready?" Zhao Li Xin startled her.


    "Yes!" Lory fixed her modest hanfu then she smiles at her "You wear that?"


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t wear his uniform but instead, he wears ck robes, is not like a normal luxurious robe he uses to wear as Long Ming but it more modest as simple without embroidery on the fabric, but it doesn''t hide the fabric good quality, he also tied his hair neatly today, it''s rare to see him dress properly like normal people.


    "Yes, we don''t need to care about them anymore, soon we will take off our disguised too"


    "Maybe you" Lory raised her brows, Zhao Li Xin realizes Lory need to keep her disguised, she''s too beautiful for this world.


    "You right" he agrees.


    Lory Doesn''t know what he''s thinking, she tilts her head innocently "Should we going then?"


    "Don''t forget to bring your dagger with you?" he reminds her with a serious face


    "Of course" she nods obediently.


    Suddenly the sound of firecracker surprised her, she jolted for a second then hasted to the window, she sees the people with colorful uniform walk-in a group, tall of them bring a weapon, some of them riding a horse with a pompous look, while the citizen of cloud city watching them with awed.


    "The distinguish guest from other Sect¡­" Zhao Li Xin stands beside Lory with sneers on his face while watching the parade on the street.


    "The Grandmaster invited a lot of people to watch his Son killed each other, isn''t that crazy for you?" Lory props her chin on the window frame.


    "Xie Hu Rong like to show off so this is expected move from him" he leans his shoulder to the window "he wants to show them how strong his cultivation right now also showing off the Sacred Mountain Peak grandeur, he deliberately vited the first sacred Mountain Peak society rule"


    "What is it?" Lory lifts her head as she stares at him curiously.


    "To never open their gate to an outsider" he looks at her with a meaningful gaze.


    Lory make cunning smiles "He just make our job easier doesn''t he"


    Zhao Li Xin smirk "He does¡­"

 Chapter 471 - The Unexpected Situation

    The giant wooden stage is built on the town square, while the distinguished elder, Guest and Xie Hui Rong is a seat on the podium to have a better view, of course, Xie Hui Rong and the leader of other sect seat are on the top of the podium just to show off their position but For Zhao Li Xin they just being an easy mark for his people, for this Zhao Li Xin apud Xie Hui Rong vanity.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory are joined with the crowd, they stand a little bit further from the stage, from this point a view Zhao Li Xin who is taller than normal people has no problem as he can see the stage clearly but lory who is two head shorter than Zhao Li Xin was blockedpletely.??


    "Tsk, I can''t see anything" even when she tiptoes she only sees a little of the stage.


    Zhao Li Xin feel bad for her, he looks around to search something then he see a father carry his little daughter something sh on his mind and he thought he has a good idea, he raised his hand as he tries to wrap his hand on her waist but suddenly Lory smack his hand and re towards him "Don''t you dare carry me like a child!" she also see the father-daughter and she can''t believe her husband has the same idea, that daughter is five years old!


    Being reprimanded harshly with his wife he sadly cancels the idea and a few secondster Mong Yi came like a lifesaver as he came with a stool on his hand "Why don''t you used this madam" he put the stool in front of Lory, finally someone with normalmonsense.


    The reliable subordinated make lory sigh in relief, Mong Yi even found a stool that''s not too short and not too high so she wouldn''t block people behind her, Lory beamed excitedly as she voices her appreciation earnestly "Thank you, brother Mong!" Lory then quickly step on the stool immediately and her vision bes clear.


    On the side, Zhao Li Xin stare at Mong Yi with scowl ''You still my thunder!''


    Mong Yi holds the urged to roll his eyes in front of his Lord as hements to himself ''So you are still a silly man huh, Milord''


    Still, as a good subordinated he help his Lord whatever he can so he reminds Lory "Be careful not to fall down, You need to hold down with the Lord here" he earnestly remind her.


    "Oh yes!" the stool a little bit wobbly, Lory quickly wrapped her right hand on Zhao Li Xin''s neck and Zhao Li Xin wrapped his left hand on her waist and just like that his mood lift again and he gives Mong Yi satisfied look.


    Mong Yiments to himself "What a silly man''


    Oh well this servant still have an important matter to report to his silly Lord, Mong Yi take step beside Zhao Li Xin and whisper "Master Wu is the process to diactivated the array around the Sacred Mountain Peak, it will take ten minute then Master Jiang and our allied would enter the gate"


    "Hm," Zhao Li Xin answer with deep hummed.


    Then Mong Yi continue "Master Bei and his crazy flower is on the way to the forbidden library to get rid the hidden guard around the library, Master Jin also ready, he only wait for Milord cue"


    "You already remind our allied that our target is only Sacred Mountain, peak people"


    "Yes, Milord!"


    "Good, don''t make mistake I don''t want my princess disheartened for the death of innocent people" Zhao Li Xin who never care about other people life before make an exception for today, it gives extra job for his people but it''s fine because thest thing he wants to see is Lory guilty face.


    "Understood Milord!" Mong Yi replies firmly.


    "Good, you may leave" Zhao Li Xin nods then Mong Yi left with a slight nod because he can''t let anyone notice his strange behavior.


    Lory who has zero cultivation couldn''t hear what Zhao Li Xin and Mong Yi discussion but she trust him nheless. From the distance she saw a woman with soft pink and white dress enters the podium, she''s wearing a thick pink veil that covers half her face but everyone recognizes the beautiful woman as Nan Yu Qi obviously because she takes a seat where Nan Yu Qi supposed to be and also because her personal maid follows behind her.


    "Nan Yu Qi is here!" Lory tugZhao Li Xin cor.


    "Oh.," he replies indifferently, he nces only a second to Nan Yu Qi was then he Burry his nose on Lory''s neck and inhaled her sweet scent, yes, our Lord is little bit pervert.


    Although Nan Yu Qi is wearing a veil, but she could see her skin is recovered nicely, Lao Min Na antidote seems to work really well just in a short day Nan Yu Qi condition recover tremendously, but why she still wearing a veil? Lory tilts her head as she pondering.


    Zhao Li Xin wonder what make her look concerned "What''s wrong?" he asked because the stool lory and Zhao Li is almost the same hight Lory only a little bit higher so when Zhao Li Xin whisper is right to her mouth.


    The warm breath and graze from his lips make her startled, she pulls her head away from Zhao Li Xin in reflex "No, nothing!" she blushed heavily.


    "You seem like thinking about something?" he is not convinced although her reaction is absolutely adorable.


    "No, it just¡­." This time she whispers on Zhao Li Xin ear "Why Nan Yu Qi wearing veil if she already healed"


    Zhao Li Xin enjoys their closeness then she answers carelessly "Maybe she realizes how ugly her face is¡­."


    Lory frown as she doubts Zhao Li Xin''s words "Really, Nan Yu Qi? Isn''t she one of the most beautiful girl in here" Lory stare at him with incredulous looks even Lory has to admit that Nan Yu Qi is an elegant beauty.


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed "She ugly before then she gets uglier and now she just slightly better,pare to your real appearance she looks like ugly toad wishing for the swan, what I mean swan is you¡­" he thought he has to exin the local proverb because lory is not from this country, heck she''s even from this world.


    Lory doesn''t know should she feel happy or worry, one thing for sure there something weird with her husband taste, But Zhao Li Xin looked at her with gleaming eyes there''s no shred of doubt in his expression it''s almost convince her, Lory look down as she let out a long sigh, Oh well, at least that means he only has eyes for her and that''s good too.


    Suddenly Lory feel a piercing re towards her, she looks up and sees Mo Ning Yuan staring at her with eyes filled with hatred. Somehow Mo Ning Yuan acquire a respected seat on the second floor, where only distinguished guests and noble families could have but then again the Mo family is still a noble family even if they don''t have the power and wealth like it used to.


    Lory doesn''t afraid, she only creased her eyebrows, she doesn''t understand why Mo Ning Yuan stare at her like she''s stealing her money, then she follows where Mo Ning Yuan gaze as she was expected, Mo Ning Yuan is staring at Zhao Li Xin. Lory''s anger re-up, someone dares give her husband a passionate gaze when she was around, this is preposterous!


    "Princess. don''t bother with her, she just nobody" Zhao Li Xin whisper on her ear, and his mouth touches her earlobe at the same time Mo Ning Yuan''s murderous gaze intensifies. it reminds her with the woman in horror movies.


    Lory mouth twitch, she turned her head to Zhao Li Xin then she kissed his lips gently, not too fast but not to slow either but enough to send electric wave on Zhao Li Xin skin, Zhao Li Xin was stunned and so people around them who never seen couple show their intimate behavior in public as anger took the best of her Lory doesn''t care what other people thought. If it''s in her world no one would give them a second nce if they making out right now, so this light kiss is still appropriated based on Lory standard.


    Zhao Li Xin face beamed like a lightbulb "My wife, why you so eager today, how about we go home and forget about this parley or whatever they called it" he can''t contain the fire in his eyes as he tightens his hand on her waist and press her body on him and the unique smell of bellflower tickle his nose make his passion rise further.

 Chapter 472 - The Unexpected Situation II

    Watching the scene the teacup in Mo Ning Yuan hand broke, the hot tea spilled on her hand and dress, her sudden action startled everyone around her and they look at her strangely some people snickered because they knew Mo Ning Yuan is from fallen noble family, Mo Ning Yuan take a deep breath as she tries to collect herself she ignores everyone mocking eyes. The servant who saw what happened immediately hand her a clean towel.


    Mo Ning Yuan epts the towel with a stiffed smile, the heat on her hand because of the hot water doesn''t bother her, the truth is she can''t feel anything right now. She doesn''t want to shift her nce back to him but her eyes seem to have thought of their own so she stares back at him.??


    The cold man who only show disdained and disgust look to her was staring passionately to the woman beside him, he who never want to get close to her as if he knew how dirty she is, he is now wrapped both his hand tightly around that woman, he acted like someone would snatch his woman but what make Mo Ning Yuan upset is because the woman face look is very ordinary, what so special about that woman if only he chooses someone like Nan Yu Qi she can remain calm but a mediocre woman like that, how could she ept it.


    She raised from her seat with an excuse to change her dress mo one bother about herter. Before she left she looking daggers towards Lory but Zhao Li Xin pull her head on his chest protectively while threw vicious re on Mo Ning Yuan as he gives her stern warning, Zhao Li Xin overprotective manner only escted her hatred, she promised herself to make Zhao Li Xin begged on her feet, Mo Ning Yuan turn around and left while stomping her feet. Zhao Li Xin watches to where Mo Ning Yuan left, he lifts his chin as a sign for his shadow guard to follow Mo Ning Yuan.


    ''Hell hath no fury like a scorn woman''


    These phrases can''t be so true, Zhao Li Xin knew how deep a woman keep their hatred. Unlike Men who choose tosh out their anger right here, right now, women tend to halt their hatred for as long as she could as they waiting for the right time to release her hatred in full blow.


    "She''s leaving?" Lory watch where Mo Ning Yuan left suspiciously.


    "Someone already following her," he said reassuring her.


    "Okay," Lory nods but then she startled by the sound of Gong, just like other people she looks at the stage with anticipation face "Look, I think it''s starting!" Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin cor. Zhao Li Xin follows Lory''s gaze as he stares indifferently to the stage.


    A middle-aged man standing on the center of the stage"Dear honorable guest, and beloved citizen of the cloud city also all the great members of Sacred Mountain peak we gather here to choose the next leader, the one who will guide and protect us, the one who will bring peace and prosperity in our society, so let''s wee our sessors candidate on the stage!"


    His words are greeted with excited cheers, then Xie Hua Ling walks confidently to the stage, his gentle smiles make women blush and squeal not long after Xie Xian Zi also climb to the stage, his expression tranquil as theke surface, he didn''t bother when more people support Xie Hua Ling after all the stage belongs only the for the strong one.


    Xie Hui Rong raised from his seat "My great Son''s, both of you has shown great performance for all these years, as a father and leader o couldn''t feel more proud for both of you but unfortunately there''s only who could lead our beloved society, so I will choose the best from the two of you, may the God bless us!" his great speech make everyone cheers, the town square shaken by the rumbles sounds from all the citizen.


    "This is not like the parley I know¡­" Lory winces as she covers one of her ears with her palm because the cheers hurting her eardrums.


    "You''ll see¡­"Zhao Li Xin smirked.


    The cheers died down and the middle-aged man who talks previously begin to talk again with a loud voice as he opens his arms exaggeratedly with a big smile on his face "We have seen what both of you have done to served The sacred mountain peak, but lets all people heard it, and let them be the judged!"


    "What are they doing, I thought they just killed each other now?" Lory be impatient.


    "First they showing off to people what they have done for sacred mountain peak through all the years, they would debate about each other progress and see who is better between them" Zhao Li Xin scoffed.


    "Like president election?" Lory surprised.


    "Hm?"


    "Nothing" Lory make cheeky smile to avoid the question.


    Zhao Li Xin knew she talks about her old world so he didn''t ask further.


    <strong>[LORY!]</strong> Girsha suddenly scream inside her head.


    Lory wince because the sudden scream make her dizzy [Ow, what?] she shouted in annoyance.


    [Nan Yu Qi and Mo Ning Yuan have a meeting, I think she wants to give the key right now!]


    [WHAT, that can''t be, Nan Yu Qi is on the podium!] Lory shift her nce to the podium and there she found Nan Yu Qi sipping her tea quietly.


    "Lory, what''s wrong?" Zhao Li Xin bes worried as Lory''s face turns to ashen.


    [I don''t know who is that, but Nan Yu Qi is here!] Girsha shouted at her [Lory she gives the key to Mo Ning Yuan right now!]


    "Lory what''s wrong, tell me!" Zhao Li Xin cupped her face as lory engulfs in panic.


    "Nan Yu Qi is with Mo Ning yuan right now, and she would give her the key¡­<strong>RIGHT NOW</strong>!"


    "WHAT!" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes bulged "DAMN, this is a setup!" he grabs lory hand and leaves the town square in hurry.


    The Shadow guard who follows Mo Ning Yuan was shocked too, how could there be two nan Yu Qi, he realizes is a setup he takes out the re from his cor but suddenly a cold sharp wind blow at him, the shadow guard evade the win by jumping off from the tree branch and the tree branch behind him exploded, a man with brown robes thrust his sword towards him.


    The shadow guard takes out the long daggers from his boot to block the sword and the collide between the steel echoed in the woods. Girsha watches everything anxiously, he can''t let that Lazarus minion get a hand on the keys!


    Mo Ning Yuan and Nan Yu Qi startled from the sound of metal shing, they realize someone had seen them.


    "Give me that!" Mo Ning yuan shout impatiently.


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Nan Yu Qi change her mind, if someone saw hear steal a family heirloom and giving it to strangers she would be punished severely and her position in the Nan family that she fights to die for will be nothing, she can''t let that happen!


    <strong>"NAN YU QI, you have promised me!"</strong> Mo Ning Yuan star at her with bloodshot eyes.


    "Someone already saw us, I will not be med for this!" Nan Yu Qi holds the golden lotus on her chest.


    "You da*n woman! give me the golden lotus, <strong>RIGHT NOW</strong>!" Mo Ning Yuan shout furiously, She can''t believe how shameless Nan Yu Qi could be.


    Nan Yu Qi shake her head "Let''s talk about this, I''ll give you the golden lotuster, this is not the right time" she pleaded mo, Ning Yuan. She is being honest to give the Golden lotus statueter after she make sure that no one knows about what she''s doing, but Mo Ning Yuan doesn''t believe her.


    Mo Ning Yuan hit to throw a punch on Nan Yu Qi face, she takes a long leap to the back as she evades Mo Ning yuan hit "Are you crazy, I told you I will give you the statueter!" she red at mo Ning Yuan with shocked.


    "I don''t believe you!" Mo Ning yuan lunge forward as her hands aim for Nan Yu Qi''s slender throat.


    Nan yu Qi was stunned because Mo Ning yuan who supposed to be weaker than her moves faster than she could ever be, Nan Yu Qi try to evade again but Mo Ning Yuan grabs her throat and haul her to the big tree, Mo Ning Yuan could hear her bones is cracking from the violent throw, she falls on the ground and blood trickle from the corner of her mouth.


    Nan Yu Qi stare is mixed of shocked and disbelieve, because she thought Mo Ning yuan is much weaker than her she doesn''t bring anyone with her not even the little shadow tiger with her, but who could have thought she was hit mercilessly by a weak woman like Mo Ning Yuan.


    "You¡­since when¡­" Nan Yu Qi couldn''t finish her word as the pain make her hard to breathe.


    Mo Ning Yuan sneer "Is none of your business" she search around and found the golden lotus statue on the ground, her face lit up as she walks calmly to where the key is. Smiles brimmed on her face, her hand is only an inch from the golden lotus key, suddenly the golden lotus is snatched from the ground and the perpetrator flew away before Mo Ning Yuan able to react.

 Chapter 473 - The Unexpected Situation III

    Girsha grab the golden lotus statue with his feet, he erged his body to the size of goshawk so his speed increasing, Mo Ning Yuan scream in frustration she called her flying beast, a red crane appear from the beast ring she wore, she jumps to the back of the crane and chasing Girsha in full force.


    Girsha narrowed his eyes then he contacts Lory telepathically [Lory, crazy girl is on my tail!]??


    Lory who is carrying on the back by Zhao Li Xin''s answer [Which crazy girl, this ce has so many of them!]


    Girsha clicks his tongue exasperatedly but he agrees with her [The slutty one!] he replies in haste.


    [Mo Ning Yuan!] Lory gasped, then she asked again [Why is she chasing you?]


    [I snatch the key from her, so she rather piss off right now] he said with a slight joke.


    Mo Ning Yuan throw a bunch of knives on Girsha, the birds slide to the side swiftly as he evades the knife easily, he got vexed by Mo Ning Yuan audacity, in the old times, no one dares to provoke him who''s this slut think she is.


    Girsha stops and turns his back, Mo Ning Yuan smiles in triumph as she thought she able to scare the bird but then Girsha make a piercing loud squawk, Girsha pping his wings in high speed, thebination of the sound and the wind throws Mo Ning Yuan and the crane to the ground, Mo Ning Yuan scream frantically as she falling, regrettably, her subordinated was there to catch her before she hit the ground, but same luck didn''t happen to the crane, the beast fall with loud ''BOMM!''


    The crane lies on the ground without any sign of moving then blood trickle from the beast ears and eyes, it''s like the crane is exploded from the inside. Mo Ning Yuan also feel buzzing on her ears she feel dizzy as the buzzing sound hurts her brain. Mo Ning Yuan clenched her head as she screams in pain.


    "Miss, take this, HURRY!" the anxious subordinated shove a pill to her mouth, the pained eased up when the pill melt on her mouth, she weakly rest her head to her subordinated chest, The subordinated sigh in relief when Mo Ning yuan condition got better but then he stared at the red crane called Bing Fang, the flying beast is given by that mysterious woman Lao Min Na, the beast level is not low is a sacred beast level but the beast killed just like a flies.


    That beautiful bird with golden tails, whose beast it''s belongs to, something is off. Mo Ning Yuan held her forehead then she shoves her subordinated lightly "We must find that bird¡­"


    "But miss, your condition!"


    Mo Ning Yuan shakes her head "I have no choice, I already irked Nan Yu Qi, soon her people would catch me if we failed now there be no other chance" she bites her lips in an upset as she speaks, the n she painstakingly works has gone awry and she feel something dangerous is approaching.


    "Let''s go, we can waste more time!" she swallows more pill and her face color be better.


    "Yes. Young miss!" Then the two of them make a long leap to where Girsha is.


    While Lory, Zhao Li Xin, the mong brother, and few shadow guards waiting on the entrance to the library. Lory already in the same robes she wears when she enter the ancient tombplete with boots and twin daggers on her arms, She was tying her hair into a ponytail when Girsha arrived and drop the golden lotus on Lory''s hand.


    "So this is the key" lory examined the golden lotus who is not bigger than her palm, there''s a mechanism under the status as she twists it the lotus golden petal spread as if it was bloom.


    "So it''s like this¡­" Zhao Li Xin took the golden lotus from Lory''s hand, it''s an exquisite and detail handcraft.


    "More keys are still in Mo Ning Yuan''s hand," Lory said.


    "Don''t worry she wille for us¡­" Zhao Li Xin smirks then he returns the key back on Lory.


    [Yup, that slutty girl ising¡­] Girsha sneer.


    Lory stores the key inside her spatial ring "We should ready then" Lory calmly said.


    ________________________


    At the mean s time Nan yu Qi who is hurt badly because of Mo Ning Yuan walk-in limp back to nan Manor, the guards were horrified when they saw her wounded.


    "Young Miss, what happened" one of the guards as towards her.


    The other guard shouted to the servants inside "Call the housekeeper, Miss Nan Yu Qi is hurt!"


    "Oh dear!" the servant scurry inside, he threw his broom because he was in a middle of sweeping the front gate garden.


    Nan Yu Qi clenched his chest "Catch Mo Ning Yuan, I caught her stealing the family heirloom and now she runs with it!" she shouted in anger.


    "What, Yes young miss!" the guard whistles his subordinate at the same time the maids and concubines from the nan Manor run to the front get to help Nan Yu Qi.


    "Call Physician, hurry!"


    While people at the Nan manor fall inmotion, no one realizes a woman with red robes wearing a white mask with red rose flower painting on itsnd smoothly inside Nan Yu Qi courtyard.


    "So loud, I thought this supposed to be a noble residence, what an uncultured people" thedy patted her cheeks asin incessantly as if the ce her own house. Thedy in red enters Nan Yu Qi''svish bedroom and her mouth twitch "What a tacky room, so pink and¡­..why she needs so muchce and flower for?" she grumbles as she walked into the room.


    She stops in front of the small cage, cover with red gauze, she lifts the gauze and the little ck furry ball raised and bare his fangs.


    Thedy''s eyes twinkle even though she covers her face with a mask but from her eyes is clearly show her face is beamed with delight "Aaaaww, so cuuuteee!" she shrieks excitedly.


    The little cub startled, he never seen this woman before and he could smell danger exudes from this woman but she didn''t pose any threat towards him so the little cub is slightly calm.


    "Little tiger my Lord told me to safe you, and give you this" the girl in red shows a yellow crystal stone in the sizes of bead on her hand "With this the connection between your and that tacky youngdy Nan Yu Qi will be blocked, meaning¡­even if she dies you are going to be fine"


    The little tiger honey color eyes widen, he obviously ted by the news, he hated that Nan Yu Qi woman she is an awful woman, she looks kind and demure on the outside but cruel and scheming on the inside, she also a conceited woman who think everyone below her that''s why she got angry when he identally scratches her hand when she forces him to be obedient.


    The little cub hated that woman very much, he rather stays with that beautiful woman who had beautiful purple eyes and bluish hair, that woman is gentle and warm she like a goddess in his eyes.


    "I will get you out and bring you to my Lord and the young madam okay, you know my Lord don''t you? he is the scary man who takes you from your tribes" Thedy in red smiles from behind her mask, he has no qualms talk badly about her own Lord for as far as she knows she just being honest.


    When he heard ''Scary Man'' the little cub flinched as he recalled Zhao Li Xin''s menacing face and bloody aura, then he remembers the pretty goddess with kind smiles, the Little cub calcted the pro and contra between meeting the scary man and meeting his goddess after he make a decision he lifts his little head and nod firmly.


    The reddy giggles happily "Ahh such a smart little tiger,e ¨Ce before they found us, fufufu~" she unlocked the cage and carry the little cub, the ck soft fur make her squirm "Ohh, baby your fur is so soooft¡­this is so gooodd¡­~" she rubs her mask on the little cub fur.


    Suddenly the little cub feel he was being harassed, something sh in his mind ''Oh NO, PERVERT!''

 Chapter 474 - Entrapment

    In the Meantime, Mo Ning Yuan and her subordinates used all their power to catch up with Girsha but this time they do not act recklessly after they realize how strong Girsha is, Mo Ning Yuan rub her chest to ease the pressure feeling on it. even after she taken high-grade recovery pill the pain in her chest still notpletely gone, she curious what kinda beast it''s that and more important is who owned it.


    Under the tree a woman sitting on the t stone and a beautiful bird nestlefortably on herp, the girl bounces something with her hand up and down in a yful manner. Mo Ning Yuan eyes bulged widely as she caught the sight of the familiar bird and the golden lotus statue on the woman''s hand that her face she recognizes very well, her face grimace then she dashes toward the woman.??


    "Oh, hello" she greets Mo Ning Yuan and her subordinated nonchntly.


    "You!" Mo Ning Yuan points her hand as her eyes grew widened in disbelieved and shocked "You...you are Lu Xin''s wife?"


    Mo Ning Yuan subordinated also as shocked as his mistress, the information he got the woman is only an ordinary woman with unimpressive background and had zero cultivation so he never pays attention to her too much, but the bird on herp is the bird that killed his mistress high-level beast and injured his mistress badly, someone who has no cultivation whatsoever couldn''t have a powerful Beast like that bird, <strong>WHO IS SHE</strong>?


    Lory smiles cunningly "The one and only~" she stops ying with the golden lotus as she tightens the grip on the statue, she notices Mo Ning Yuan eyeing the golden lotus statue like a fat kid eying candy.


    Mo Ning Yuan wants to snatch the statue from her hand but then the birds head raised, the bird green eyes glint as he fixed his gaze on Mo Ning Yuan as if she was prey, Mo Ning Yuan body bes stiff, she unconsciously gulped then take a step backward "That bird, is it yours?" she said warily.


    "This old fe?" Lory points her finger at Girsha jokingly then she chuckles lightly "He is¡­his name is Girsha" Lory said gently like someone introduces her pet to her friend, her friendly behavior only irked Mo Ning Yuan.


    "Your bird stealing my mistress item, you should give it back when we still polite!" Mo Ning Yuan subordinated scowl as he pointed angrily at Girsha.


    "Stealing?" Lory pressed her chest as she pretends to be shocked but then she giggles softly, her giggle is clear like a small bell in the summer "Aren''t you steal this thing from Nan Yu Qi.....oh wait is not just stealing wasn''t it¡­..oh yes, you robbed her, in a broad daylight" Lory shakes her head, she looks at Mo Ning Yuan with shocked and disgust expression "I wonder what the Nan family think about this, forget what they would do about you¡­what would they do to your family, but I think you don''t care" Lory shrug then she let out a long sigh.


    Mo Ning yuan expression change from white to red, she didn''t know how the useless Lu Xin wife knows so much about her.


    "Who are you?" Mo Ning Yuan agitated as her heartbeat increasing, something not right about this woman.


    "I''m just someone wife, a nobody¡­.just ordinary woman" Lory smiles sweetly and her eyes turn to crescent, her nonchnt only enraged Mo Ning Yuan further. Only an idiot who will believe that woman''s words.


    "I can hurt Nan Yu Qi for that statue, what would you think I would do to you? return that golden Lotus to me and I will let you go, I will consider my rtionship with your husband and I promised I will not hurt you, but of course, as long you obey me" Mo Ning Yuan raised her chin arrogantly, she implies she has an ambiguous rtionship with Zhao Li Xin.


    "Let me go? Obey you?" Lory stare at Mo Ning Yuan with mocking eyes "Dear miss Mo, you asking too much from me?" she opens her arms helplessly.


    "And about your rtionship with my husband, please don''t lie to me or to yourself¡­..my husband disdained you moreover he disgusted by you, you know he always takes a long hot bath whenever she returns after he meeting you" Lory smiles wickedly.


    Her words torn Mo Ning yuan heart more than she expected, her face drains from color, she bites her lips until it slightly bleeds, she looks at Lory with bloodshot eyes "How dare you!" she roar.


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Lory raised from her seat, she res at Mo Ning Yuan coldly "How dare you coveting my husband, do you think I''m dead! I will never give anything for you, not my husband or this¡­.measly statue, W*RE!" Loryst words hit Mo Ning Yuan heart like a wrecking ball, she knew what she is right now, a dirty woman, she had been ruined since a young age, she knew she is a woman who has no value she''s not even worthy to be someone bedwarmer, she knew that but she never dare to admit it and no one ever says it to her face.


    <strong>"YOU!"</strong> Mo Ning Yuan subordinated got furious he wants to strike Lory but Mo Ning Yuan abruptly stops him.


    "Did Lu Xin involved with this?" Mo Ning Yuan doesn''t know why she asked this, maybe she hope that man didn''t deliberately lie to her, such a foolish wish does she know.


    Lory averts her gaze from Mo Ning Yuan as if in guilt "it got nothing to do with you?" she obviously upset by Mo Ning Yuan''s question.


    Mo Ning Yuan believes that Lu Xin didn''t know what his wife done behind his back and all this time this woman must be pretending to be weak and helpless to gain her husband sympathy when Mo Ning Yuan remember Lu Xin protective towards his wife Mo Ning Yuan feel irritated, but now she realizes Lu Xin wife might lie to him and perhaps her behavior would disappoint Lu Xin, Mo Ning Yuan heart suddenly feel better.


    "So, Lu Xin didn''t know about this?" Mo Ning Yuan sneer "I don''t know what are you hiding from him but I guessed he will not be pleased"


    "Shut up!"Lory snarls at her.


    Mo Ning Yuan chuckles, Lory anger satisfied her "I don''t know who told you to steal that golden statue but I tell you this, that statue is useless in your hand but if you cooperated with me¡­.perhaps we can make a deal" she slowly persuaded Lory, although Mo Ning Yuan and her subordinated had no problem to get rid Lory, but the bird who perches on Lory''s shoulder is not something they can take lightly.


    Mo Ning Yuan can''t detect the beast level she can feel the beast flowing Qi if not because that bird is attacked her before she wouldn''t know that pretty bird could be that strong so she has no choice but persuaded that woman to return the statue to her.


    "What you have in mind?" Lory crosses her arms on her chest.


    Notices the woman in front of her waver Mo Ning Yuan ted but her face reminds calm "What do you know about that statue?" she probes how much Lory knows.


    Lory pursed her lips, she bes quiet for a moment then she said: "I know is a key to a treasure under the forbidden library but I also know that this is not the only key wasn''t it, you need more to open the treasure vault?" Lory smirked.


    Mo Ning Yuan relief that Lory didn''t know about the slumbering beast beneath the library "So you know¡­you right, you need other key and I have it"


    "Hmph, your keys are useless without my key?" Lory scoffed.


    "And your key useless without mine" Mo Ning Yuan retort "So what do you think, I don''t know who order you to find the key but it''s better to use it for yourself than give it to other people?" her voice as sweet as honey she sure Lory is a same like everyone else why give benefit for other when you can take more for yourself.


    "How many keys you have?" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "All of it, except yours¡­" said Mo Ning yuan in a mellow voice.


    "Isn''t that make my key more valuable?" Lory grin widely and greed apparent on her face.


    "Of course" Mo Ning Yuan shrug, she bes more rxed after she is able to persuade her.


    "Take to the vault and we divided everything fifty-fifty, what do you say?" Lory raised her brows.


    "I don''t mind¡­half is better than nothing" Mo Ning Yuan seems toply with Lory''s idea.


    "So, shall we? We don''t want to get caught with Nan Yu Qi people aren''t we?" Lory said nonchntly.


    "Follow me then.." Mo Ning Yuan stifles then she turns around and left. Her subordinated snort in disdained then he follows his mistress, he gets close to Mo Ning Yuan and whispers "Young Miss¡­" he anxiously try to warn Mo Ning Yuan.


    "We get rid of here when we get the key," she said quietly and her eyes brimmed with malice.


    "But that Beast...."


    Mo Ning Yuan shoves a jade bottle "Used this to poison the Beast..."


    "Miss, this is the pulverize bone powder!" he gasped, this type of poison is not easy to get his only guessed that Lao Min Na is the one who sends the poison to his mistress.


    "Be quiet! used this when we enter the library" she red at her subordinated


    "I''m sorry, Yes young miss!" he nods his head excitedly, they are not scared Lory would listen to their conversation because she had no cultivation but they forgot about Girsha.


    Lory follows them from behind while Girsha perch on her shoulder. She looks behind her and dozens of ck shadow moves in sequences. Lory smiles faintly then she follow Mo Ning Yuan from behind.


    [You think is going to be fun Lory?]


    [I don''t know but I bet it won''t be boring]


    [Good¡­.]

 Chapter 475 - Fly Like A Bullet

    ___A few Minute before__


    "By the way, this is only one key, Mo Ning Yuan got the other three keys" Lory bounce the lotus statue while contemting.??


    "I know¡­." Zhao Li Xin replies briefly.


    "And even if we did have the keys, we do not know where the secret entrance is" Lory eyebrows creased as she muttered.


    "True¡­" Zhao Li Xin answer indifferently.


    "Young madam Lory, we can force Mo Ning Yuan to surrender the keys and the location!" Mong Yi chimed in.


    ''Since when I be Young madam Lory'' Lory mouth twitch, she wonders is it because she forces Mong Yi to called her Lory and make them feel awkward instead ''Whatever'' she decide not to make a big deal over it, this poor subordinate already have enough pressure from his Lord


    "Can''t we?" Lory prop her chin with her palm on her knee as she sits on the small stool "That woman basically have no family who cares about her, what she got is bedridden father, crazy mother and dead psycho older brother not to mention she had no reputation or wealth, and for all, we know Mo Ning Yuan is a ruined woman, although I''m not judging other people lifestyle, however, the society will not tolerate her wanton behavior" Lory let out a long heaved.


    "Yes, she got nothing¡­" Zhao Li Xin sits elegantly on the small stool courtesy of Mong Ki of course.


    "And we can''t threat someone who got nothing, these keys are the only thing matters for her, I bet even if you threaten to kill her right now she won''t budge" Lory straighten her back "We also running out of time¡­sooo¡­. I have a n" Lory face beamed and ''mischievous'' written clearly on her face.


    "I don''t like it!" Zhao Li Xin interjects swiftly, he got a bad feeling when he saw her face.


    [Yeah, your n is SUCK!] Girsha joins Zhao Li Xin, he knew Lory discover another crazy idea.


    "Heeey, I haven''t say anything yet!" Lory pout.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs heavily "Fine, tell me your n¡­" he decide to give his princess a chance.


    Lory smiles excitedly "I will pretend to work together with Mo Ning Yuan and let her take me to the secret entrance inside the forbidden library" Lory pped her hands with a big grin.


    Zhao Li Xin feel instant regret "DENIED!" Zhao Li Xin reject her n firmly


    Girsha also scoffed [I know your n will be SUCK!]


    "Come on guys, why?" Lory whines as she feel dejected.


    "It''s too dangerous!" Zhao Li Xin says sternly.


    [Why you like courting death so much!] Girsha scolds Lory harshly.


    Lory ignores their refusal she already used to it "Is a good n!" she tries to convince two different male species but oddly they think alike. Lory weaklyy down her hand on herps "Look¡­" she tries to persuade them "There is no danger, Girsha will apany me along the way, and Li Xin will follow me from behind even Mong Ki and Mong Yi will watch over me, just use concealment amulet to hide your presence¡­and if you see I''m in trouble both of can¡­" she make squeeze gesture with her hands.


    Zhao Li Xin and Girsha narrow their eyes then exchanged look, Lory got worried when they look at each other in silence.


    ''They can''t do telepathicmunication aren''t they?'' Lory suddenly feel nervous.


    Zhao Li Xin and Girsha can''t telepathicmunication but they have a tacit understanding that they don''t believe Lory but she will do it anyway so it''s better for them to follow her n and intervene when something goes wrong.


    _______________________________________________


    They finally stop right above the cliff, Lory looks up to the steep rock cover with white fog, the forbidden library is right above it, a normal woman wouldn''t able to climb this height. Mo Ning Yuan throws demeaning eyes towards Lory because she knew Lory is not cultivator she thought Lory would have no choice but begging her help.


    "It''s a long climb, do you need help? I can''t order my subordinate to carry you if you ask nicely" she jeered at Lory.


    Mo Ning Yuan subordinate re at lory he obviously despised the idea, lory thought he might deliberately drop her in the middle of climbing, and one more thing that bothers Lory is a pair of cold piercing eyes that bore the back of her head if she dares to let other men carry her, Lory is certain beyond a reasonable doubt that a certain Lord would go ballistic.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll manage" Lory smiles sweetly as she tilts her head cutely, for her safety she has to decline the offer.


    Mo Ning Yuan and her subordinatedughing at Lory, they thought Lory was being stubborn to refuse their help. Mo Ning yuan can''t help to taunt Lory "Really, what a waste woman like you could do, will you fly to the top of the mountain?" she obviously mocking her.


    "You better begging and kowtow in front of my miss when she still nice" heughs at Lory stubbornness.


    ''Fly? That''s not a bad idea''


    Lory smiles calmlyas if she doesn''t hear their taunt "Nah, I''m not good at begging¡­beside from my experience begging is never works" Lory crouch on the ground, she press her one of her feet with her palms then she close her eyes. A strengthening spell often used duringbat to increased their body ability beyond normal human could do, but this spell is too strong for Lory''s current condition so instead of using strengthening to whole her body and drain all her mana why not strengthened her legs alone.


    [Girsha, give me a little push] she grins mischievously.


    [Sure, be careful tho¡­] he still not forget to reminds her.


    Lory chuckles lightly [Where''s the fun in that]


    Her joking answer make Girsha roll his eyes in annoyance.


    Lory slowly opens her eyes as she remains crouching on the ground she looks at Mo Ning Yuan "I see you up there!"


    Then she jumps like a cannonball, Girsha use the wind power to boost her farther and just like feather blow by a strong wind she tossed as a bullet pierces to the sky, Mo Ning Yuan jaw hang open, her subordinated froze he look at to the sky with a shocking expression he blinks his eyes a few times just to make sure he is not dreaming.


    Meanwhile, The Hei Shen shadow guards including Mong Ki and Mong Yi watch with ghastly looks, they struggle to maintain their calm. In that kind of speed, could Lory still alive? Mong Ki eyes search his Lord for guidance but his Lord already vanished in thin air, Mong Ki sigh as he expected this reaction from his Lord.


    <strong>"WOOHOO!"</strong> Lory screams excitedly as she pierces at incredible speed to the white thick fog. Unlike when he was carried with Zhao Li Xin she scarred sometimes because she had no control over the situation but the wind that carries her now is under her possession because the power of wind is a ''Gift'' from Girsha she borrows a little bit of Girsha power to mend theck of her mana so she doesn''t feel too tired while using the spell.


    Few seconds letter she reaches to the top of the cliff yet she passed to it, Lory make summersault on the air then the white orbs prated her chest then white wings appear behind her back, the wings bring her down to the ground smoothly, when her feet touch the ground the wings disappeared instantly.


    "That was FUN!" Lory grins widely, then she realizes something "Oh my, I torn my clothes" she reaches her beck and the ce where the wings appear is torn.


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong>


    Suddenly she was hit with sturdy chest then she wrapped in tight embrace "Are you hurt, are you okay, is there any difort, why are you so quiet!"


    Lory hit the frantic Zhao Li Xin back repeatedly "I¡­I can''t breathe!" she was squeeze like orange juice inside Zhao Li Xin''s deathly embraces.


    Zhao Li Xin then realizes how strong she holding her right now "Sorry, tell me are you hurt?" he immediately released her.


    Lory''s face bes red because of theck of air, and her nose also be redder from the violent hit, Lory stare at Zhao Li Xin with misty eyes "I''am now!"

 Chapter 476 - The End Of Cooperation

    "You sure?" Zhao Li Xin still in doubt he checks for any dislocated joints, bruises, or any kind of difort on her body.


    "I''m good, I''m good, go now, they would be here by now!" she shoves Zhao Li Xin hands from her "Go ¨C go ¨C go!" Lory keeps pushing his back to leave.??


    "Can you promise me you will not do that kinda stunt again?" he pleaded helplessly towards her.


    "I can¡­but that would be a lie" Lory rise her brows as she gives him a meaningful gaze.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh then he take a long leap away from her.


    A few minutester Mo Ning Yuan and her subordinate arrived, there''s a trace of sweat on their forehead it is a long climbed just like Mo Ning Yuan said, they heart quiver when she found Lory sitfortably on the stone while feeding grape to her bird nonchntly, she lifts her head and looks at Mo Ning Yuan with the bored expression "You finally here¡­" she rose from her sit then patted her creased robes.


    Lory words stab her heart, being humiliated by a woman she degraded before it feel like a big p on her face. She throws a sharp gaze towards Lory "You, how could you do that, you are not cultivator!" she balls her fist.


    "You''re not the only one who has few tricks under your sleeves" Lory wink her eyes yfully, then she turns around and wiggles her finger on the air "Chop ¨C chop now!"


    Mo Ning Yuan fumed but she doesn''t dare to provoke Lory further, that woman is more than just meets the eyes so Mo Ning Yuan didn''t dare to be reckless.


    They walk to the old wooden building, is a single storey building with curve shape roof, the beamed paint with red color and dark wooden card hanging above the front door, it''s written Library with white paint, such a humble and modest building who would have to know that this ce hides an unbelievable secret.


    Mo Ning Yuan be suspicious because this ce used to be protected by multipleyers of arrays and dozens of hidden guards at every corner but now this ce is quiet¡­.too quiet. Lory shift her gaze from the building to Mo Ning Yuan "Should we go in¡­?" she casually asked.


    Mo Ning Yuan unconsciously gulped, she feel a chill running to her spine as the wind could blow her body, it feel like an ominous premonition, Lory giggles when she notices Mo Ning Yuan hesitant look.


    "If you are afraid you don''t have to enter, just give the keys then" Lory open her palms while asking politely but she didn''t hide her sneer.


    Mo Ning Yuan had been humiliated repeatedly by Lory this whole day can''t let herself yield even though there''s a small voice inside her head scream ''This is dangerous!''


    "Who said I''m afraid if a weak woman like you didn''t afraid why should I?" Mo Ning Yuan lift her chin arrogantly, she refused to be humiliated by a weakling like Lory again. whateverid inside that ce she believes she has enough power to handle it, she still has her subordinate and also Demon Parasite.


    "Suit yourself.." Lory shrug then she turns around and left calmly.


    Mo Ning Yuan grit her teeth, Lory nonchnt attitude irritated her to the bone. This whole time lory didn''t show worry or hesitation in her eyes, she is overly calm and collected make her feel warry instead.Mo Ning yuan had seen what lory could do and she also protected by the mysterious powerful beast, so who is this woman''s true identity is, furthermore if Lu Xin knew about his wife?


    Then the imaged of the Lory and Zhao Li Xin shares a loving gaze to each other sh in her mind, Mo Ning Yuan bite her lower lips, anger, and jealousy erupted in her chest.


    Mo Ning Yuan pulls her subordinate wrist "Find a way to poison the beast" she can''t take Lory''s insolent attitude much more. The subordinated smiles wickedly then node his head firmly.


    The front door is heavier than she thought so Lory needs to push the door harder, then she heard the ''creak'' sounds and the door open, the room is pitch ck because there''s no window on the building. Mo Ning Yuan subordinate light the candles and the room gradually illuminated with dimmed light.


    Lory found a smallntern at the corner table, she lit up thentern then she follows Mo Ning Yuan from behind while Girsha perch on the table pecking her wings suddenly he inhaled something cold like menthol, he looks left and right and Mo Ning yuan subordinate stand not too far from him but the subordinate is fixed his eyes on Mo Ning Yuan.


    Girsha then flew toward Lory and perch on her shoulder.


    "So¡­where are the keyholes?" Lory bounces the golden statue again in a rxed manner.


    Mo Ning yuan re at her but then she approaches the altar table then she pushes the table to the side, the offering food, bowl, and candle fall to the ground and make a loud noise but Mo Ning Yuan didn''t care but Lory brows crease deepens, she''s not a believer but she respects other people believe, this disrespectful acted irked her.


    Behind the table there''s a row of circles in the shape of blooming lotus, she took the key from the small pouch, Lory was surprised the small pouch is only on the size of the woman palm but it could store so many golden lotus keys.


    "What is that?" Lory ask.


    Mo Ning Yuan sneer, she thought that woman never saw a Qian Qun pouch before. Mo Ning Yuan subordinateughing at her "Yoo country bumpkin never saw a Qian Qun pouch before huh?" he jeered at Lory, he finally finds the chance to vent his anger towards her so he didn''t waste this chance "This Qian Qun bag worth a million silver tales a poor woman, forget it! that much of money you can''t afford it even if you work for a lifetime!"


    Lory ignores him, she picks up the buddha statue from the floor then clean it up before she put it back on the table behind her. From the corner of her eyes, Mo Ning Yuan saw what Lory did, she turned her head and the corner of her lips lift "Are you a believer Miss Luo Yi Yi?"


    Lory flinches when she called her with that name, she shoulde up with a better name next time but then she gives perfunctorily answer "No, not really¡­"


    "Good, because god is useless, they asked you to worship them but they never help you when you need them" she coldly smiles.


    "Give me your key!" Mo Ning Yuan said.


    Lory took the golden lotus statue from her sleeves and throw it to Mo Ning Yuan then she said "Of course the God never gives us a helping us but what they Give us is a choice¡­" Lory leans her butt to the table behind her while crossing her arms on the chest, she looks calm as ever.


    Mo Ning Yuan gives lory a quick nce then she twists the golden lotus statue and the lotus bloom. She presses the blooming lotus to thes circle, she silence for a second then said "The God choice is S*CKS!" then she twists the golden lotus.


    Lory chuckles when she heard Mo Ning Yuan reply "Tell me about it¡­" she mutters with bitter smiles.


    The floor suddenly shaken, Lory take a step back, Mo Ning Yuan and her subordinate also do the same then suddenly the floor cracked and crumbles leaving giant big ck holes. Lory throws herntern to the holes and thentern took a long time before it hit the ground and the light flickers then disappeared.


    "It''s a long way down¡­" Lory said.


    Suddenly girsha who was perched on her shoulder falls on the ground, the bird trembles as he has trouble breathing, lory face turn pale "Girsha!" Lory squat down then she swooped Girsha''s body from the floor "What happens with you!"


    Mo Ning Yuan makes malicious cackles "I''m sorry, this is the end of our cooperation"


    <strong>"WE HAVE A DEAL!"</strong> Lory snapped.


    "And the deal is off" Mo Ning Yuan can''t contain her evilugh, she finally able to see Lory desperation eyes, Mo Ning yuan can''t feel more satisfied. Her eyes brimmed with murderous intent she had been humiliated by Lory multiple times is time for her to vent her anger, she would slice this woman face bit by bit and see if her husband still want her.


    "deal with her but don''t kill her, I want to have fun with her first..." Mo Ning Yuan orders her subordinate.


    "With pleasure¡­" Mo Ning Yuan''s subordinate raised his sword, he hated this woman as much as his mistress but he also hated Lory because she is Zhao Li Xin''s wife because Mo Ning Yuan has a special feeling to that man, she even cares for him more than Xie Hua Ling. He wants to kill this woman and see that man suffering face.


    Lory re at Mo Ning Yuan "You will pay for this¡­."


    "Let''s see if you have the ability¡­." She make devilish smile as her eyes glint with excitement.

 Chapter 477 - Welcome The Demon Lord

    The swords steal shined as it touches by a dimmed light, he grins evilly as he moves closer to Lory, Lory take a step back all of the sudden she trip by a candle holder and she fall while protecting Girsha with her hands. Mo Ning Yuan and her subordinatedughing at her foolishness. Mo Ning Yuan delighted watching lory trembles in fear, she can''t wait to ruin her and see how Lu Xin discard her, suddenly another nasty ideaes up in her mind.


    "If I remember correctly, you never been with other women other than me don''t you?"??


    Her subordinated stop his movement "Of course not, young miss" he said while showing off his unwavering loyalty.


    Mo Ning Yuan smiles wickedly her eyes be darker "I give you permission to try this woman, she might not as beautiful as me but I think she has something that make her husband adored her" she rub her red lips with her slender finger.


    Her subordinated hesitant for a moment "Young miss¡­" he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous since he is not sure Mo Ning yuan serious or not.


    Mo Ning Yuan chortled "Why you look at me like that, I''m being serious" she narrowed her eyes as she stares at lory pale face "I want to know if your husband still wants you or not after you sullied by another man" Mo Ning Yuan still can''t forgive Zhao Li Xin disgust eyes every time he saw her, his gaze make her feel dirty and ashamed so she wants to make Lory feel the same thing as her.


    "If¡­.young miss doesn''t mind, this servant willply¡­" he licks his lips disgustingly as he sizes up lory body in a vulgar way. He also wants to taste how is that man''s wife, imagine Zhao Li Xin''s face when he knows what he had done to his wife brings joy to his heart.


    "I never thought you will ask someone to raped another woman" Lory stare at Mo Ning Yuan deeply "After what you had been through, I thought you knew more than anyone the pain of being raped¡­" Lory''s eyes pierce to Mo Ning Yuan''s eyes, and it prated to her soul, Mo Ning Yuan avert her gaze as something erupted in her chest.


    "DO IT! WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR!" she shouts at her subordinate.


    Mo Ning Yuan subordinated walk closely to Lory who still stumble on the floor while holding the unmoving bird, he smiles viciously "Don''t worry, I''ll be quick but I can''t promise I''ll be gentle like your husband¡­" he hated Zhao Li Xin for disrupted his beloved mistress heart. Other than Mo Xin Gi he never saw any man able to create waves in Mo Ning Yuan''s heart.


    He reaches his hand to Lory''s face, suddenly a shadow strike him, he staggered backward while cover one of his eyes and he screamed on the top of his lungs and blood gushed out between his fingers and cover his hand with red liquid. Mo Ning Yuan was stunned she doesn''t know what happen then she hear the sound of pping wings, something flung to the floor and roll to Mo Ning Yuan feet, turns out is an eyeball, Mo Ning Yuan shriek in horror.


    Lory raised her hand and Girsha perch on her arms smoothly.


    [Look at that, you finally know how to act] Lory chuckles.


    [Turns out the day you forced me to watch shop opera is not a waste after all] he snorts proudly.


    [Nice work ''Guadalupe''!] she teased. Guadalupe is the female lead name in lory favorite soap opera, the character is a frail and beautiful woman who always cry about anything, but no matter how weak she is through all the movie that Guadalupe didn''t die no matter how many time the viin tries to kill her, at the end of the movie lory admire the female lead resilient to stay alive like a cockroach.


    [¡­..] Girsha was annoyed by the resemnce to a weak and helpless character who only knew how to cry from the first episode to one hundred and twenty-five episodes, that''s right, is a freaking long movie.


    Lory stands up and patted her dirty robes, mo Ning yuan look at her with bulging eyes, Lory lifts her head and opens her arms in jest "Surpriseee¡­." She smiles widely.


    "YOU, how could you!" Mo Ning Yuan hissed while her subordinated still whining about his eyes.


    "My eye, my eyes, you took my eye!" he screams at Lory furiously like a beast ready to rip his prey.


    Lory stares at him indifferently, for a rapist Lory has no mercy. For her concern Raped is much worst than killing because the agony would kill the victim and even if they survive from it, it bes a big scar in their heart not to mention the family victim. This crime is so vile that in her Kingdom the perpetrator would go straight to the death row.


    "I''m going to kill you!" he rushes toward Lory but something hot grabs his neck from behind and it squeezes his neck then he lifts to the air until he tiptoes his feet then he was thrown away to the bookshelf. The row of bookshelf explode and tumble like domino, Mo Ning Yuan subordinatedy above the wrecking bookshelf as he groaning in pain.


    Zhao Li Xin emerge from the shadow, his dark figure make him mimick a demon from hell. He walks towards Lorythen he embraces her tightly "Don''t ever ask me to do that again" he whispers on her ear in low voice, he struggles to contain his anger. when he heard what Mo Ning Yuan wanted her subordinated to do with Lory Zhao Li Xin wanted toe out and killed them all but Lory signs him with her eyes to stay put.


    He knew Lory have her own n but listening to their evil thought about hurting his princess is unbearable, his body shook as he tries to hold his anger, taking that man one eye is not enough for Zhao Li Xin to appease his anger.


    "Sorry¡­.." Lory pressed her forehead on his chest, she does feel guilty when she saw how furious Zhao Li Xin is.


    Mo Ning Yuan frowned, she doesn''t recognize the man who was being intimated with Lory, Mo Ning Yuan thought Lory is having an affair with other man and she can help feel delighted by the news, that''s mean she will have a chance with Lu Xin.


    "Miss Luo, I never knew you can be so brave showing off your lover in front of other people, does your husband know about this, wait¡­does your lover know you are married?" Mo Ning Yuan jeered, either Lory is discarded by her lover or her husband is good news for her it''s even better if that woman threw away by both of them, Mo Ning Yuan can''t help tough while she entertains by such idea.


    Because of dimmed light and Mo Ning Yuan only saw Zhao Li Xin back she didn''t recognize him not to mention Zhao Li Xin is on his real face so is no surprised Mo Ning Yuan didn''t know who he is. Lory blinks her eyes confusedly after a few seconds she realizes what Mo Ning Yuan means.


    "You didn''t know him¡­.?" Lory covers her giggle with her hand "I thought you like my husband?" Lory said in jest.


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t like what he heard "Lory, I don''t want any kind of connection to that disgusting woman, not even a little," he said with a deep frown.


    "I''m just joking, she''s the one who keeps implying she has a rtionship with you" Lory justify herself.


    "It''s disgusting even stay in the same room with her make me nauseous, even Bei Li Yan will not ept this kind of woman in his brothels," Zhao Li Xin said with loathing expression.


    Mo Ning Yuan agape, the man features are more exquisite than Lu Xin, his face is carved perfectly without a single w, she never saw a man as divined as him, but what make her stunned is the man eyes, the cold dark onyx eyes that drawn her like the abyss.


    "Lu Xin?" Mo Ning Yuan gasped.


    "Is Lord Long Ming for you!" Zhao Li Xin hates the way Mo Ning yuan staring at him, he will gauge that eyes sooner orter.


    "Then¡­wait, who are you?" Mo Ning Yuan was excited, anxious, and scared, she''s excited because the man she admires is more handsome than she thought, anxious because she was caught while hurting his wife, scared because she could feel his unbridles killing intent in his eyes.


    "Someone you wish you never know¡­" the corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips raised the dimmed light make his gaze looks like a demon crawl from hell himself.


    Mo Ning Yuan doesn''t realize her body drench with cold sweat as death slowly approaches her.

 Chapter 478 - Welcome The Demon Lord II

    Zhao Li Xin didn''t approach Mo Ning Yuan but first, he walks towards the half fainted Mo Ning Yuan soldier, Mong Ki throw water from the waterskin to the listless man''s face, he coughed roughly when he identally inhaled the water.


    "He awakes now Milord" Mong Ki bows his head politely.??


    Mo Ning yuan subordinated still unable toprehend the situation when something stomps his manhood, he screams from the excruciating pain that only men could understand. Zhao Li Xin stomp a few times then he pulls the man cor he hit his face who is ogling his princess repeatedly, this is not like a fight between cultivators but is more like a brawl between thugs on the street.


    Zhao Li Xin vents his anger to the poor bastard face until that man faces t and cover with blood then Zhao Li Xin hits the man''s chest and shattered his dantian and make that man crippled. Zhao Li Xin throws the half-dead man to the side like trash.


    "Bring him to white dragon pce, make sure he is alive then send him to rotten flower brothels" Zhao Li Xin wipes his bloody hands with a clean towel elegantly, there''s no trace of brutality on his graceful movement.


    "He likes to rape people isn''t it, let him taste his own medicine" Zhao Li Xin throws the bloody towel to the floor after he finish wiped his hands. The shadow guards face turning ashen when they heard the Rotten flower brothels name.


    That ce is the worst ce that created by Bei Li Yan to tortured Hei Shen enemy. a brothel who wees people who have a weird and pant taste for se* and there is no limitation in that ce. just like its names, that ce is where debauchery greets with open arms.


    meanwhile, Mo Ning Yuan shiver in fear when she saw the blood covered the whole towel in red, one can only imagine the brutality of Zhao Li Xin''s action was.


    MoNing Yuan stare at Zhao Li Xin with misty eyes but the man didn''t give her a single nce as if she wasn''t there, he strides towards Lory who is sitting leisurely on the table while feeding Girsha with grapes.


    "I''m sorry if I scare you?" he caresses lory cheek with his thumb gently, Zhao Li Xin feel a bit nervous showing his violent nature in front of Lory, all this time he always tries to hold that part of him from Lory, although Lory once said that she understand and ept all of him but still, the possibility of lory might despise him is terrify him.


    Lory smiles as she holds his hand "Silly¡­" she looks at him with warm smiles. There''s no a shred of fear towards him how could she, Lory is no angles as a protector of her Kingdom her hand is not clean, especially after Nazareth engulf the world with darkness and human be crazy because the fear and desperation, Lory have no choice but soaked her hand with blood to protect her people and whatever left of her Kingdom.


    Someone had said to her "When the world fall in madness sometime savagery is the only way to protect our beloved one''


    "He will rape me if you and Girsha not here," Lory sigh heavily then she look at Mo Ning Yuan who already lose the color of her face "I can''t believe you order your subordinate to rape me, from all of the people you should know better the heinous of this crime!" Lory re at Mo Ning Yuan disappointedly.


    <strong>"Why Not, </strong>if it happened to me why can''t it happen to you!<strong>"</strong> Mo Ning Yuan didn''t want to admit her loss, her hatred to Lory only intensify with her increasing jealousy when she looks at Zhao Li Xin''s mesmerizing face. She was a beautiful nobledy before but she bes another man ything, why an ordinary woman like lory could have a happy life and loved by a good man, This is not fair!


    "Save your breath, my wife, that B*tch doesn''t deserve it," Zhao Li Xin helps Lory get off from the table.


    Mo Ning Yuan''s face turns red when Zhao Li Xin calls her B*tch, being degraded in front of another woman by the person she admired is like a stab on her heart, for once she feel numbs.


    Lory shakes her head, people said victims who experience great trauma could be a protector or perpetrator. It seems Mo Ning Yuan is thest category, for whatever reason Lory still feel bad for her.


    Mo Ning Yuan feel more indignant by Lory pitiful gaze, it make her feel she was beneath Lory and she can''t ept it for better or worst she is still from the Mo family, she is the descendant of the founder of Sacred Mountain peak society and also her cultivation is better than a waste woman.


    "There is no treasure!" Mo Ning Yuan abruptly said "There is something more inside that ce, something stronger¡­." she stares at Zhao Li Xin, she knew the one who has the biggest authority is Zhao Li Xin if she able persuade Zhao Li Xin then everything bes easier for her, she might able kick that woman from Zhao Li Xin side.


    Zhao Li Xin standstill, his quietness delighted Mo Ning Yuan she thought Zhao Li Xin was hooked by her words, her face color recover as she continues excitedly "There is powerful beast slumber in this ce and no Beastmaster in the world able to subdue this beast but I have a way¡­..if you let me live, I will help you, I take you to that Beast and we can control it" she cunningly smiles.


    "We?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression darkens.


    Mo Ning Yuan heart elerated but she can''t lose this chance so she braces herself "Why¡­why not, with my help you can obtain powerful beast, even Hei Shen sect has their own limitation with this beast in hand nothing can''t stop you, you can own the world" she talks slowly and clearly as she coaxed him gently, she was sure every man have great ambition hides within them and it only takes a little provocation to unleash the desire. No man would refuse such temptation.


    "Once I gain the beast why do you think I keep you with me?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice remains cold and distant without a hint of excitement the dimmed light make half of his face cover by the shadow, it make it hard for Mo Ning Yuan to read his expression. Zhao Li Xin''s indifference make her nervous.


    "Be¡­because I''m the only one who can control the beast, so you need me!" she master up her courage, she needs to assure Zhao Li Xin, she should able to persuade him to keep her beside him, when she knew he is Long Ming she feel ted and proud to able judged a great man even under the disguised, her obsession toward him increasing but she has one big problem and that is his Wife.


    She can''t be his lover but she can be his close subordinated then maybe someday she climbs slowly to his side and be more than just subordinated. Mo Ning Yuan sating at Zhao Li Xin with yearning eyes, she can''t hide the longing in her eyes no matter how much she tries to hide it.


    Saw beautiful woman coveting her man lory was burn with jealousy, she rolled her eyes exasperatedly, next time she will make Zhao Li Xin wear his mask again, that face brings more harm than good to the female poption.


    "Keep you?" Zhao Li Xin snort in disgust "Why should I keep a wh*re like you with me?" he doesn''t care how harsh his words are, a woman other than lory doesn''t deserve his gentleness especially someone like Mo Ning Yuan for him she is no different than lower wh*re in the street even courtesan in the brothels is better than her, at least courtesan still have standard.


    Even Lory was dumbfounded when she heard Zhao Li Xin''s words she can''t imagine how Mo Ning Yuan feels.


    Mo Ning Yuan lips trembles and her eyes be red and tears roll on her face "You are exceeding your reputation as merciless man, do you think I want to be like this, it was them who forced me to be like this, you didn''t deserve to judge me! you don''t know what I have been through!" her eyes brimmed with anger and sadness, even if he doesn''t like her can he pitty her a little, at least feel sorry for her¡­.she doesn''t want to be like this either.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains cid like the pond surface, he didn''t think he said anything wrong and he didn''t understand why Mo Ning Yuan cry, you live like a wh*re and scorn like wh*re isn''t that a given. He also lives like a tyrant and people called him a monster or Demon and he doesn''t feel bad about it, he is what he is, why cry about it?


    Unbeknown by Lory and Zhao Li Xin, Mo Ning Yuan takes out the small jade from her sleeves if subtle way not working then she does the hard way if she could control elder Xie why can''t she control Zhao Li Xin the same way.


    "Fine, I will give you the map to locate the beast but you promise me you will let me live" Mo Ning Yuan reaches inside her cor as she walks slowly towards Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory danger rm buzzing, there something wrong about this.


    Zhao Li Xin remains calm, he wants to know what Mo Ning yuan about to do, no matter how powerful Mo Ning Yuan, she wouldn''t able to hurt him. Zhao Li Xin has full confidence with his strength.

 Chapter 479 - The Creature Of Bottomless Pitt

    Mo Ning Yuan looks down as she walks towards them her hand clenching on the small jade bottle inside her cor, she smiles deviously when she seeds not just Zhao Li Xin but whole Hei Shen sect will be hers, imagine how much glory she could have not to mention this divined man would apany hr every night, such a beautiful dream is hard to resist.


    When she gets close enough, she throws inside the jade toward Zhao Li Xin <strong>"You''ll be MINE!"</strong> she hollered excitedly.??


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hand while his other hand protects Lory behind her, he could feel a sinister beingunch towards him, the parasite demon screech as it jumps toward him the moment he almost touches Zhao Li Xin hand suddenly a bright light emerged within him, the blinding light illuminated the whole room like daylight.


    Everyone covers their eyes with their arms and sleeves, Zhao Li Xin also close his eyes while embracing lory to cover her from the light, The demon parasites screech getting louder as it falls to the ground and bouncing on the floor and the light gradually dimmed.


    Lory peeks from Zhao Li Xin arms then she smiles mischievously "The amulet seems working" she chuckle happily.


    Everyone stunned, they are still shocked from the sudden light but then from Mong Ki, Mong Yi and Zhao Li Xin chest a light still remains but it''s not as blinding as before, Mong Yi took out the source of the light it''s turn out the pendant that was given by Lory. Mong Yi and Mong Ki look each other exchanging shocking faces.


    ''So this is how it works!''


    Lory patted Zhao Li Xin arms tofort him then she sees the demon parasite half burn like a sausage on a grill "You never expecting this aren''t you" Lory crouch in front of the creature who still squirm on the floor, Lory take out the vial she prepares before then with the tip of her dagger she push the parasite enter the vial, then the runes on the vial surface light up before disappeared in the next second.


    Mo Ning Yuan''s eyes bulged, her mouth hang open, she can''t believe what she saw. How could that woman stop the creature? Her lips trembles "You¡­.what you have done?"


    The bright light from before make her stumble on the floor, Mo Ning Yuan quiver in fear her n is foiled she knew this is the end of her, as death approaching she loses all her hope. She stares at lory who is examined his vial while ignoring her existence, it was she who ruin her n <strong>AGAIN</strong>!


    She red ferociously at Lory, if gaze could kill then lory should die hundreds of times by now, Zhao Li Xin can''t hold his anger anymore so he kicks Mo Ning Yuan right on her face mercilessly, Mo Ning yuan fly like a kite and hit the wall with loud sounds.


    Lory startled by the sounds, she realizes Mo Ning Yuan is not in the same spot, and she flying somewhere where the air cover with flying dust.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh of relief, Lory squint her eyes on him "Feel better now?"


    "A little¡­" he replies shortly, but his expression does look better.


    The Mong brothers and the other shadow guard silently sigh, their lord has no mercy either to men or women. their Lord has never been softhearted in front of women no matter how beautiful that woman is, he even doesn''t budge in a front exquisite woman like Lao Min Na so how could Mo Ning Yuan have a chance.


    "Why that thing seem to hurt?" Zhao Li Xin who already feel better shifts his attention to the creature inside Lory vial.


    "Because the light is hurting it, not just a simple light but a holly light," Lory said.


    Lory show raised the vial and show the creature to the whole shadow guard"The creature allergic with holly light and the sun, they are the creature of darkness afterall, they like a flea of Demon, they are not dangerous until it possesses the host, it stays inside the host brain"


    The shadow guard gulped as they were stunned and terrified at the same time, they never knew such creature exists, Mong ki who less afraid move closer to examine the creature closely "How do we know someone possessed by it?"


    "That the hard part, for you who have the amulet would know from the amulet reaction just like you saw before, for others¡­well I need to make another amulet but before that when you encounter something like this just take a step back and leave do not touch it or approach it because it cannot be killed¡­.normally, understood everyone?" Lory finishes her ss as a teacher.


    "Understood, young madam!" they cupped their fist simultaneously.


    "Good, I exin moreter¡­" Lory store the vial inside her spatial ring, Lory sigh heavily. She needs to make more vials and amulets for the whole Hei Shen members not to forget created that damn furnace to burn this parasite, forget about getting killed by Lazarus she would get kill from overworked. She wishes she has trinity and her full strength even with all of that this is still a strenuous job for her.


    Mo Ning Yuan finally conscious after she was kicked and hit the wall, she had heard Lory''s exnation although she doesn''t hear from the beginning because she is unconscious but still she was bbergasted by how much Lory know about the creature.


    "Who¡­who are you, how¡­how do you know about this?" she struggles to raise from the floor while leaning to the wall.


    Lory mouth twitch when she looks at Mo Ning Yuan face, her husband is so mean the beautiful girl face know swollen and the corner of her lips are torn and bleeding.


    "I know more than you know, Like I know it was Lao Min Na who gives you this creature isn''t it?" Lory raised her brows.


    Mo Ning Yuan flinches but she refuses to talk.


    Lory smile calmly, she rests her arms on her waist "it''s fine, soon orter she wille to me or vice versa¡­.doesn''t matter" she mutter as she crouch upon the hole on the floor "I think we need to climb down¡­" she said to Zhao Li Xin who stand behind her while ignoring mo Ning Yuan once again.


    Lory ignorance infuriated her "The beast will kill you, you will die, I hope you die miserably!" she shouts in madness "I hope both of you die!" she doesn''t care anymore she knew her faith is sealed when she failed to infected Zhao Li Xin with the demon parasite, so why to bother to persuade them again.


    "Cut her tongue" Zhao Li Xin annoyed by mo Ning Yuan high pitch voice.


    Mo Ning yuan shut immediately and her ugly face turns pale, but people could see it because of all the wounds and bruises on her face.


    "Wait, we still need to question her, just detain her somewhere" Lory interrupted.


    The shadow guard looks at their Lord with a questioning look,they don''t know which order they need to follow, finally Zhao Li Xin yield as always "Do what young madam said" he sighs while Lory gives Zhao Li Xin a grateful smile.


    The shadow guard held Mo Ning Yuan hand and the woman struggle violently, Mong Yi got annoyed so he hit her face and knocked her down, poor Mo Ning Yuan got hit on the face for the second time, her face ispletely ruined by now.


    "Let''s go!" Lory jumps to Zhao Li Xin back brazenly.


    "I could protect you easier if I carry you at the front," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "How could you protect me without your hands?" Lory rolls her eyes. she patted Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder "Don''t worry love, you guard the front I guard the back, Girshaes here stop eating for God sake!" Lory can''t believe the bird is eating leisurely this whole time.


    [Coming¡­] hezily flew and perch on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder.


    "Make sure no one gets close to this ce," he said to Mong Ki and Mong Yi.


    "Understood milord" the Mong brother cupped their fist.


    Suddenly they hear the deafening sounds of explosion from the distance, the sound must be very loud because it reaches to this secluded ce, Lory lift her head "What is that?"


    Zhao Li Xin smirk "Theying"

 Chapter 480 - The Frozen Cave

    "Who''sing?" Lory ask.


    "The Hei hen army, the gold lion pce," Mong Ki said while the corner of his lips lifted.??


    Zhao Li Xin who is remain indifferent suddenly speak "I think we forgot something"


    All of a sudden someone pushes the front door roughly "Milord you forgot the little fe!" a beautiful woman with a red dress suddenly enters the library while carrying a ck tiger cub. The beautiful woman takes off her mask and dashes toward lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    "Oh right¡­." he finally remembers, he had promised to the shadow tiger chief to deliver this cub inside the library it must be because the slumbering beast inside it.


    The cub jump from the red dress woman''s hand to Lory''s chest, Lory unconsciously embraces the little cub "Hellooo I miss you, little guy!" Lory stroke the little cub head, and the tiger purred inside her warm embrace.


    "Ah, the little cub like you very much young madam, how envy¡­" the red dress woman slightly dejected.


    "You are?" Lory never saw this beautiful woman before but her dress seems familiar.


    "I''m sorry for thete introduction, my name is Lan Hua I''m Master Bei right-hand man, I mean woman!" she feel little bit nervous speaking with Lory because Lory high position at Hei Shen and Bei Li Yan always singing praise how smart and wise lory was so Lan Hua slightly fidgets while talking with Lory.


    "I see, I met you at Jiang Wei kingdom banquet! I think I recognize your mask!" Lory pped her hands.


    "Yes ¨C yes ¨C yes, we met there before, aaw I''m so happy young madam remember me" Lan Hua ted as she covers her mouth with her sleeve coyly.


    "It''s time" Zhao Li Xin cuts in


    "Make sure no one gets close to this ce" he orders all his subordinates.


    They all cupped their fist simultaneously including Lan Hua "Yes Milord!"


    Zhao Li Xin gathers his Qi while carrying Lory on his back, then lory wrapped the little cub on her chest like a baby, they prepare for free-falling, Lory waves her hand to Lan Hua and the Mong brother, she doesn''t look nervous at all. Lan Hua amused by Lory cherry attitude in this situation. Lan Hua smiles as she waves back at Lory.


    "Ready" Zhao Li Xin looks down to the ck hole.


    Lory circled her hands-on Zhao Li Xin neck "Let''s do this!" she grin widely.


    The Hei Shen members were anxiously watching their leader, unfortunately, they can''t follow Zhao Li Xin and Lory because Lory forbid them toe because if the beast is truly a ''first Kind'' then the beast temperament is vtile and if theye in groups the beast might feel threatened and attack them instead so it''s better if only Lory and Zhao Li Xin that approach the beast.


    "Be careful Milord!" Mong Ki''s face darkens as anxiety tantly shows on his face.


    Zhao Li Xin gives him a slight nod. Then he takes another step near the edged of the hole. Zhao Li Xin takes a deep breath while Lory clench on his neck and Girsha flew beside her then Zhao Li Xin jumps to the holes, his figure disappeared instantly as he swallows by the darkness.


    The Hei Shen members can only watch from above the holes with an anxious face.


    Just like Lory thought is a long way down. Everything around them is dark then suddenly there''s a bunch of red doting from beneath them.


    "Hold on tight!" Zhao Li Xin warns her.


    The red dot bes closer and transform into red swords flying towards them, Zhao Li Xin gather the Qi on her right palm and the golden me ignited on his palms he throw his fist and the me unleashed from his palms, in high speed the me swallow the dozens of red swords and the sword disappeared together with the me.


    "What is that?" Lory bbergasted.


    "Protective array," said Zhao Li Xin.


    This is the first time Lory sees a protective array reacted because she only saw how Zhao Li Xin nted array but she never saw how protective array work. Zhao Li Xin patted Lory arms "More wille, stay vignt" he reminds her.


    "Okay!"


    [Lory don''t use your gift if it''s not necessary, we don''t know when you will need it, save your mana] Girsha also remind her.


    [I Understand] this time Lory answer obediently.


    They don''t know what waiting for them down there, she will need all her power to protect herself and Zhao Li Xin. while they keep falling suddenly the temperature increasing then blue fire emerged from beneath them. Zhao Li Xin activated the protective array around them and they cover inside transparent turtle shells, they pierce through the ze of blue fire. Inside the protective shell the temperature quite hot one can only imagine what would happen without Zhao Li Xin''s protective array.


    Thankfully Lory still wearing Zhao Li Xin ne, so she only feel slightly warmed inside the turtle while Zhao Li Xin who has high cultivation only feel a breeze, but he does worry about Lory.


    "Are you okay, is it too hot?" Zhao Li Xin holds her wrist to check her condition.


    "I''m wearing your ne, so I''m fine" Lory calmed him down.


    Zhao Li Xin forgot about the ne then soon he feel relief. After this he would create a more protective amulet for his princess, one is never enough for this trouble mady.


    They finally leave the zing fire, just when Lory wants to sigh in relief the temperature suddenly drops to minus.


    <strong>''IT''S FREAKING SNOW NOW!''</strong> Lory cursed in her head.


    But the good news is they finally reach the bottom, sadly they arend inside the frozen cave. her breath change into white smoke, Lory and Zhao Li Xin was shocked they were inside the frozen cave. Zhao Li Xin put Lory down carefully.


    "Change your shoes and clothes, this ce is too cold for you," said Zhao Li Xin worriedly.


    "How about you, you have any cloak inside your ring?" Lory worries for him too.


    Zhao Li Xin wants to say he used to bath inside frozen water to calmed his me but Lory worries face make him swallow his words and so he obediently took out the ck fur coat and wear it before the princess scolded him. Then he helps lory changed her clothes.


    Thankfully Zhao Li Xin forces her to prepare four season clothes inside her ring, who knew ite in handy at such time. Lory not only changes her clothes but also her boot, the ice is too slippery she can''t walk with normal boot Zhao Li Xin also forces her to wear gloves to warm her hand he also helps her wear her white fur cloak and raised her hood.


    "Is it warm?" he make sure the cloak tightly bound.


    "Yep!" Lory picks up the little cub "Let''s go!" she said.


    Zhao Li Xin holds her hand "Don''t let go of my hand!" he warns her with stern face the memory when they separated inside the ancient tomb still fresh in his mind, he doesn''t want the same mistake repeated.


    "Okay!" Lory nod.

 Chapter 481 - The Hei Shen King Palaces

    Meanwhile, at the cloud city, people scream and running frantically, the two power collide between the gold lion arm and the the members of sacred mountain peak, the steel shing, the blood spill on the ground. Jiang Jin Wei with his armor holler "Everyone who is not sacred Mountain peak people stay at your home, we are He Shen will spare your life!" Jiang jin Wei words greeted with cheers and grateful from the citizen of the cloud city.


    The cloud city citizen who got no rtion with Sacred Mountain peak sigh in relief as run to their house and lock their door. The guard from sacred mountain peak staggered in fear for the enemy is too strong, they still can''t fathom how they break the array and bring army inside the cloud city that highly guarded.??


    "Who are you, you dare to mess up in the cloud city, are you losing your mind!" the captain of the guard refuse to stay down he raised his sword towards Jiang Jin Wei.


    "Didn''t we tell you we are Hei Shen Sect, and I''m Jiang Jin Wei the King of Gold Lion Pce, we came to destroy Sacred Mountain peak!" Jiang Jin Wei''s words are clear and firm.


    The captain guard feel dizzy after heard Hei Shen and King of Gold Lion Pce, is it toote for him to resign. The other guards also be pale, they exchanged a nce in fright, if they fight they will be killed but if they back down their master would kill them too, whatever path they took they still end up dead, they want to cry but there are no tears.


    Suddenly from above dozens of men with a dark uniform throw knives towards them, the soldier raised their shield in haste and the knives miss their target, dozens of knives fall to the ground, Jiang Jin Wei scoffed "I expected more from the elite member os Sacred Mountain peak"


    People with dark uniform leap from above they raised their swords towards Jiang Jin Wei and his army, with brute force he hit the ground and the pave stone explode and the splinters shoot the enemy like a bullet and the wave from Jiang Jin Wei hit has pushed them away like a kite blown away by the wind, they fall on the ground with a body full with scratches from the flying stone splinters.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s fighting spirit boiled as he got excited from the uing fight " Come on, you guys better than this!" he make a fighting stance as he grins in excitement. Jiang jin Wei soldiers take a few steps back to give their Kingdome space. The wounded elite soldier unconsciously gulped facing the exciting Gold king pce.


    They begin to contemted should they stay or run?


    ________________________________


    The fight between Xie Hua Ling and Xie Xian Zi was stopped because the sound of an explosion, then from above a corpse throw to the stage, everyone froze and they be silent for a second they the audience scream frantically. Because the town square is far from the entrance gate of the cloud city a lot of people who watch the show doesn''t know what happens only now they realize the grave of the problem.


    Then the man with silver robesnd smoothly on the center of the stage then follows with a man with red robes although it takes a while to make sure if that beautiful man is a man or woman.


    Xie Hui Rong''s face turns grim as he re to the two strange men who ruin his show "Who are you!" he shouts using his Qi to intimidated the two men but the two men stand calmly seemingly unperturbed by Xie Hui Rong intimidation.


    "I''m Wu San Bo the King of ck Turtle Pce" Wu San Bo flicks his fan calmly.


    "I''m Bei Li Yan the King of Red vermillion pce, nice to meet you" he yfully smiles.


    Their introduction is like a thunderstruck in daylight, everyone was frozen. Everyone wants to curry favor with the Hei Shen King pce but is not a good thing when they visit you in their own ord.


    Xie Hui Rong''s face darkens as he felt imminent danger got closer "Why Hei Shen sect breach to my territory, are you asking for war!" he hit the armrest loudly.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles as Xie Hui Rong amused him greatly "Is already be a war between us when your people try to kill our Young madam, do you think we let bygones be bygones?" he sneers.


    "But that because your young madam steals our divined sword" Xie Hua Ling refuted strongly, he clenches his chest because he was injured during the fight with Xie Xian Zi but the enemy attacks them in his worst situation.


    "Stealing?" Bei Li Yan narrows his eyes "You keep saying stealing, your people had seen themselves how the swords reject Nan Yu Wei and hurt her in the process. The divined sword chooses our Madam instead so how dare you ndering our innocent young madam!" Bei Li Yan pretty face filled with malice.


    Xie Hui Rong faces turn red, it was true that what had happened but he refuses to believe it how could a divined sword choose a waste woman who had no cultivation at all, he assured it''s all Long Ming ruse to humiliated sacred Mountain peak society.


    The other people from other sect was stunned because they only heard rumors no one confirm it even Hei Shen y nonchnt about the whole situation so they all assumed it was Hei Shen sect fault but now they realizes the situation might not as simple as they thought.


    Wu san Bo snap his fan "Honestly we don''t care who''s wrong or right, you hurt our madam deliberately so all of you have to pay the price!" he wickedly smiles. Who cares what''s other people thing, they are Hei Shen afterall, they have no rule whatsoever!


    <strong>"YOU DARE!"</strong> Xie Hui Rong unleashed his Qi, people with low cultivation cough with blood under his Qi pressure.


    ''Sovereign Level!" they all dumbstruck.


    Xie Hui Rong smiles in triumph, he exhrated watching the King pce devastated face it gives him tremendous ego boost to sable scared the legendary Hei Shen King Pce. while everyone falls on his knee Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan stand calmly without breaking any sweat.


    "Sovereign level huh, not bad" Wu San Bo pping with his fan as he mocked.


    "But he a little bit old though¡­" Bei Li Yan creased his beautiful brows.


    Xie Hui Rong gasped, he can''t believe what he seen "You¡­how could both of you¡­."


    Bei Li Yan smiles devilishly "Now it''s our turn"


    When Wu san Bo and Bei Li Yan released their Qi the air get heavier as they be trouble breathing as if the chest was pressed by a mountain, many people faint on the floor while people who remain conscious tremble profusely with sweat drench their face as they scream in their head


    <strong>''SOVEREIGN LEVEL!''</strong>


    _________________________________


    At another ce, Nan Yu Qi and her subordinated chassed Mo Ning Yuan someone has seen her run to Forbidden Library with other people they don''t know. Nan Yu Qi marches toward the library in hasted she must retrieve the family heirloom before someone report about the missing heirloom although no one knew she was the one who stole the heirloom however she can''t be sure.


    She also wants to retaliate for the wounded she got, she has never been humiliated like this before so she can''t wait to bash Mo Ning Yuan''s face, Just when she almost arrived at the forbidden library two women with red dress stop her entourage. The two women are young and vibrant, they are so beautiful like a flower fairy from the painting.


    Nan Yu Qi naturally annoyed when facing someone more beautiful than her "Who are you!"


    The two women smile feign ignorance facing Nan Yu Qi scowl.


    "Mei Gui she is uglier than I thought" one of the women whisper but her voice is not low at all.


    "True, and she already has fianc¨¦e but dares to have an inappropriate feeling to our Lord" Mei Gui star at Nan Yu Qi with disgust.


    "I already talk with young madam, she is as lovable as Master Bei said, she also very fearless" Lan Hua giggles while show off to her sister.


    "What, Lan Hua you talk with young madam already, that''s not fair!" Mei Gui stomp her feet.


    Nan Yu Qi fumed as the two women ignore her "Who the hel* are you dare to block my way!" she points her finger angrily.


    "You impudent women, don''t you know this is the honorable miss Nan Yu Qi from Nan family, how dare you acted brazenly!" one of Nan Yu Qi female subordinated scold the two strange women, using Nan family always terrified other people not just at the cloud city but also at the outside, so the female subordinated confidence the to women would be scare after they hear her mistress background.

 Chapter 482 - The Hei Shen King Palaces II

    Lan Hua giggles getting louder "Of course, we knew but we don''t care" she opens her arms in a joking manner it was clear that they don''t pay no heed to their words.


    Nan Yu Qi fumed in anger, what happen to her today, why so many people humiliated her. She can''t take it anymore she balled her fist then she shouts to all her subordinates "Kill them, let them know the consequences against me!"??


    Nan Yu Qi subordinated holler as they march towards Lan Hua and Mei Gui, they swing their swords and throwing hidden knives. Lan Hua and Mei Gui evade the attack easily, their moves swift and graceful like doves.


    Lan Hua didn''t bother taking out her swords, she used a long red scarf to block the attack just with one flick the knives fall to the ground, Mei Gui throw dozens of needles and it hit their acupuncture point and Nan Yu Qi subordinated flinched and they fall to the ground one by one like a mosquito.


    Nan Yu Qi was shocked watching her subordinatedy on the ground helplessly. the people she brought with her are not weak cultivator all of them is quite strong because Mo Ning Yuan strength is not something she took lightly.


    She deliberately brings powerful subordinated to fight against Mo Ning Yuan at first she felt confident with her subordinated strength but her confidence shattered when all her subordinated was easily subdue by two young women.


    Nan Yu Qi''s face turn paste she raised her sword nervously "Who are you, I don''t think we have met before, we have no grievance to each other this is unnecessary....I will not pursue this matter anymore" Nan Yu Qi swallow her pride, she is not foolish she knew when to back down when she was lost.


    Lan Hua pouted dejectedly "That''s it, you gave up just like that..." Lan Hua didn''t joke about it, she truly disappointed, she had heard rumor how great Nan Yu Qi talent is and how strong she is, Lan Hua has a great expectation about her.


    Lan Hua wants to taste the strength of the most talented woman at sacred Mountain Peak adding nan Yu Qi rude behavior to her Lord and young madam Lan Hua can''t wait to exchanged fist with Nan Yu Qi but that person easily back down at the first sign of losing, no one told her Nan Yu Qi is such coward!


    "This is so disappointing!" Lan Hua looks to the sky while groaning exasperatedly.


    Mei Gui stifles she patted Lan Hua shoulder "There - there, what did I tell you about rumors, you can''t believe everything, you thought you fight with phoenix but turn out to be little Sparrow, what can you do about it" sheforts her sister but didn''t soundforting at all.


    Nan Yu Qi grit her teeth, she feel utterly embarrassed. After nan yu Wei died this is the first time people mocked her right in front of her face. Nan Yu Qi furious but she doesn''t dare to fight that two women alone, she feel devastated but what can she do just when she felt helpless a gust of wind from above surprised her, a middle-aged mannd smoothly to the ground and he brings more people with yellow uniform with him.


    "Uncle Nan Bao Ji!" Nan Yu Qi faces beamed with joy as hope raised in her heart again.


    Nan Bao Ji is her second uncle, that man is her father''s younger brother, he only slightly weaker than Nan Yu Qi''s father. he approaches Nan Yu Qi with worry face "Nan Yu Qi what happens, I heard you chassed someone who stoled our family heirloom, do you know which family heirloom they took?"


    "It''s the golden lotus statue" Nan Yu Qi face crestfallen she looks genuinely concerned.


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Nan Bao Ji stupefied, truthfully he doesn''t know what so good about that statue but his father reminds him and all his Brother to treat that heirloom with outmost care but his father never said the reason of it perhaps only his brother who is the patriarch of Nan family who knows about it.


    When she saw her uncle perturbed face Nan Yu Qi feel her blood chill, only know she realizes how precious that item was, but why no one told her about this and why her father mixed that important item with other heirlooms inside the treasury room, if that item is so important she should hide it somewhere beyond anyone reach.


    The reason why Nan Yu Qi''s father didn''t pay to much attention with the golden lotus statue because he doubts the story behind that golden lotus is only a myth, a fairy tale that passes down from one generation to the next, he never takes that story seriously.


    "Who dares stoled our family heirloom!" Nan Bao Ji was enraged, important, or not that golden lotus statue is his family heirloom, he can''t let anyone took what''s belong to his family also if outsiders knew about this his family reputation would be a joke.


    "<strong>IT"S THEM,</strong> they worked with Mo Ning Yuan to steal our family heirloom!" Nan Yu Qi points her finger towards them. She will not miss this chance to get her revenged. She will make that two women pay for humiliating her.


    "Mo Ning Yuan? from the Mo family? <strong>HOW DARE THEY!</strong>" Nan Bao Ji is furious. His nostril re as he res at Lan Hua and Mei Gui "So both of you work for Mo Ning Yuan, huh!" he snorts in disdained.


    "Take back your words!" Mei Gui''s expression darkens as her eyes filled with disgust.


    "Who wants to work with that slut!" Lan Hua covers her mouth with her sleeves as revulsion frankly shows on her face.


    Nan Yu Qi thought their strong rebuked because they were intimidated by Nan Bao Ji''s presence, that two women must able to feel the strong Qi from her uncle.


    "You dare to denied?" she scoffed arrogantly "If you are not working for Mo Ning yuan why are you stop me to enter the forbidden library?" Nan Yu Qi who gain her confidence used them without care if it''s true or not. She only wants to provoke her uncle to avenged her grievance.


    "Kill Them!" Nan Bao Ji can''t hold his anger anymore he shouted to his subordinate.


    Just like deja-vu, theyunch towards Lan Hua and Mei Gui, this time the two women lose their patients they draw their sword.


    The Nan family subordinated released their attack mercilessly, but the two girls easily blocked their attack they even managed to hurt many of them, their moves are quick and sharp but also elegant just like butterfly dancing among the flower.


    Blood spill on the ground, the flesh cut, and the bones breaking are loudly heard but the two women remain unscathed, Nan Yu Qi and Nan Bao Ji can''t believe what they saw, where are these women came from how could they be so strong?


    Losing so many underling Nan Bao Ji could take anymore he charges forward as he throws his punch toward Lan Hua. she doesn''t evade the punch but she raised her palms and their power collide, Nan Yu Qi assured Lan Hua should be hurt by now, Nan Yu Qi smiles in delight but to her surprised the one who pushes back to the ground is Nan Bao Ji.


    he staggered backward with an ashen face, blood trickle on the corner of his mouth. Lan Huand gently to the ground.


    "You....you Heavenly king cultivator, what stage are you?" Nan Bao Ji''s eyes bulged in disbelieved he also Heavenly King cultivator at the core stage but this sixteen-year-old girl is stronger than him.


    "Perfection" Lan Hua blurted out her though.


    Nan Bao Ji and Nan Yu Qi froze, their face has lost their color, a sixteen heavenly King at perfection stage can only be called ''Monster''


    Lan Hua suddenly bes flustered "Wh...what, it''s not my fault I don''t have time to cultivate, just see next year I will make another breakthrough!" she rests her hands on her waist as if she make a promise.


    Nan Bao Ji and Nan Yu Qi feel they were struck by lightning.


    ''Who asked you to make another breakthrough?''


    On the other side Mei Gui sigh "You still at perfection stage, Master will give you earful" she said while staring at Lan Hua with pity.


    Lan Hua pressed her lips together, she already feel her ear ringing even before she scolds by her great master Bei Li Yan, that man is beautiful like a poppy flower but when he speaks every word thates from his mouth is very poisonous, one can hold their tears whenever they got scold.


    "I...I will ask young madam help!" Lan Hua flicks her finger excitedly.


    "Then you will upset the Lord for disturbing his dear wife" Mei Gui gives ''are you nuts'' looks.


    "..."


    Zhao Li Xin''s grim face is enough to make Lan Hua constipated for two days, the idea immediately discard.


    Nan Bao Ji realizes there''s something wrong with the two women in front of him, could it be they are being honest that they are not working with Mo Ning Yuan then who are they working for?


    "Who are you? who do you working for?" Nan Bao Ji hands trembles, he can''t imagine what kinda power behind these two women.


    Another sound explosion was heard from the distance, Nan Yu Qi and Nan Bao Ji flinch. He had heard the sound before but at that time he already halfway on the way chassed Nan Yu Qi he also doesn''t worry because he was confident other people could handle that matter, no one can''t messed Sacred Mountain peak in their own territory or so he thought.


    She ignores Nan Bao Ji''s question "Ahh...master Jing is having fun on his own" Lan Hua grumble, she feel she was left out.


    "Give him a ck, it''s been a while since the Lu n incident that he finally has another chance to go all out" Mei Gui grin widely.


    Lan Hua shrugs "I know....by the way what Lord Long Ming do right now?" she casually asked while tilted her head.


    ''HUH?''

 Chapter 483 - Bogus Story

    Nan Bao Ji feel loss when he heard ''Long Ming'' name. His legs be limp he almost faint on the spot, could his ears fool him.


    "Long...Long Ming? Do you mean Long Ming the leader of Hei Shen Sect?" his face stiffed.??


    Lan Hua tilts her head with a nk look, she quiets for a few seconds then she smiles brightly "Of course!"


    who never heard the infamous Long Ming. He is the man who never acts based on normalmonsense he had no limit and follows anyone rule, he is a wayward man who lives by his owned rule.


    Everyone knew Long Ming is has unpredictable temperament but even so, Nan Bao Ji would never expect that Hei Shen would be crazy enough to create ruckus in their territory, he also perplex how could Long Ming breach their protective array, is he dreaming?


    Mei Gui chuckles "Is there anyone dare to carry the name Long Ming other than our Hei Shen Lord Long Ming" she ridicules Nan Bao Ji ridiculous question, she wonders if Lan Hua hit him too hard and ruined the old man brain if not how could he be stupid?


    While Nan Bao Ji is at loss from the fright somehow Nan Yu Qi bes exciting because she thought she will meet the legendary man Long Ming. The rumors said that long ming real identity is the ex-sixth prince and everyone said he is the most handsome man in the country not to mention he also very strong and wealthy, as a woman this is a temptation is too hard to resist.


    "Lord Long Ming is here!" Nan Yu Qi eximed with an expecting face. it was obvious what kinda a delusion she had on her mind.


    Lan Hua and Mei Gui glowered over Nan Yu Qi. They hate a conceited woman like Nan Yu Qi a woman who thought they deserved for anything just because she wishes for it, everyone knew Zhao Li Xin is married and fond with his wife but there always someone like Nan Yu Qi who thinks she is ''oh so precious'' she can get any man they want.


    "Hoo...look at you, it seems someone needs to be thought a lesson" Lan Hua''s face turns grim as she clenches on her sword, she hated home wrecker more than anything.


    "I agree with you, sister," Mei Gui''s sweet face turn dark, for her a vixen who like seduced married man is deserved to die.


    The narcissistic Nan Yu Qi doesn''t realize what she had done wrong, why is it so bad for the nobleman to have multiple wives, and what is so bad having a woman like her as a wife rather than Long Ming wife who has no background and power she confidence she thousand times better than Zhao Li Xin wife so why Long ming subordinated is so furious, a muddlehead like Nan Yu Qi only have one simple exnation for Long Ming female bad attitude.


    They must be adored Zhao Li Xin and they feel threatened if someone like her be their Lord wife, of course, she is not easy to control, unlike Long Mingmoner wife, feel full of herself nan Yu Qi sneer "All of you just a servant, you can''t interfere your Lord personal problem" she forgot about her own situation as excitement meeting wonderful man clouded her minds.


    Lan Hua and Mei Gui startled their eyes bulged widely as silent engulf them. Nan Yu qi thought her words scared the two impudent servants but then Lan Hua and Mei Gui burst tough, theyugh so hard until she bends their waist and their eyes be wet from too muchughing.


    "Hahahaha, you think.....hahahaha~" Lan Hua can''t stop herughs and her body shook tremendously.


    Mei Gui''s face turn bit red because sheughs too hard then she waves her hands aimlessly "You...hahaha...Our Lord does pay attention to you~"


    Nan Yu Qi rejoices when she heard Mei Gui''s words but then the next words pu...er from heaven right to the depth of hell.


    "You are is in our Lord list for the top five people he should kill at Sacred Mountain Peak, hahaha....CONGRATULATION!" Mei Gui raised her thumb, she obviously ridiculed Nan Yu Qi confident.


    Nan Yu Qi stunned, why Long Ming wants her dead they never met before if there any animosity between them it''s all Nan Yu Wei fault, it got nothing to do with her, so why?


    Lan Hua and Mei Gui didn''t bother to exin, their Lord would not bother to exin either, they are the unscrupulous Hei Shen after all.


    Nan Bao Ji realizes these two women don''t care with reason, both of them determined to harm them.


    "Let us go" Nan Bao Ji suddenly said "I will pretend that this never happened," he said with a calm voice because he knew these women is unreasonable but again that just how Hei Shen people are.


    "Uncle!" Nan Yu Qi can''t believe what Nan Bao Ji said, is that mean he can''t win against these two women why does he plead?


    "Shut up!" he hushes Nan Yu Qi harshly. the most important thing is to stay alive. Hei Shen is already here, he knew the sacred mountain peak might face their biggest enemy after the legendary Beast in the story.


    Lan Hua ignores Nan Bao Ji plead, if only Nan Yu Qi didn''t have an inappropriate motive to their Lord they probably just break some of their bones, afterall the Lord ordered them to keep people away from the forbidden library, he didn''t order to kill them but Nan Yu Qi make her change her mind.


    Lan Hua then smiles innocently "No can''t do," she said in a cheery tone


    ________________________________________


    Inside the cave, Zhao Li Xin used a torch to illuminated their way. the temperature inside the cave keeps drooping to the point Zhao Li Xin used his Qi to stabilize Lory''s body temperature despite Lory is protected with Zhao Li Xin ne but her body still shiver from the cold.


    Inside the cave, everything is cover with snow and ice, the icicles hang on the ceiling everything is frozen they didn''t hear a single sound of water dripping. other than their footstep everything is fall in deep silence.


    Dark and quiet are two things Lory hated the most, she can''t remember why but ever since she came to this world she bes unable to handle these two things.


    At the ancient tomb she still can hear crickets, bugs, or beast it''s didn''t make her scared only vignt and she okay with that, she knew how to be vignt but this ce...


    The silent make her feel restless, and not just her even the little cub in her arms was agonized by the silence.


    "Don''t be scared, I''m here" Zhao Li Xin tighten the grips of his hand.


    His voice did give herfort and the warmth from his hand make her anxiety decreased quite a bit "I know..." she replies gently.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly halted his pace, he notices something in the corner he increased the fire on his torch using his own Qi and then he saw frozen corpsesy on the ground because this ce is freezing so the corpses are still in a good condition.


    "Who are they?" Lory was stunned.


    "Don''t know..." Zhao Li Xin walks toward the corpses then he crouches and examined the corpses "The armor design is old, no one wears this type of design anymore" Zhao Li Xin contemtes.


    "How old do you think it is?" Lory was in awe watching the corpses, she doesn''t scared at all, she had seen worst than this.


    "They don''t use a crystal to infuse the bronze armor, the infused technique had been known for a long time at least for thest five hundred years, these corpses seem older than that," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin searches the corpse''s body to search for some clue his hand stop on the corpse''s waist then he found a small wooden que with Xie carved on it.


    "Is he from the Xie family?" Lory gasped.


    "The servant more likely, perhaps he is a soldier from Xie family," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "How could Xie family soldier stranded here?" Lory was baffled while Zhao Li Xin checks another corpse and he found another wooden que.


    "Not just Xie family, this one from Chen family" Zhao Li Xin frown deepen.


    "What?!" Lory''s eyes widen from shock.


    [This one from Nan family] suddenly Girsha cuts in, he pulls wooden que from another corpse with his feet, he grabs the que then sends it to Lory''s hand.


    Lory read the word Nan on the que with the stupefied expression "Could it be this is the corpses from the four noble families?"


    "Remember about the stories about the four families subdue the beast?" Zhao Li Xin stand up while wiped his hands with a clean handkerchief "People thought the four family patriarch gantly facing the mighty beast just the four of them but the truth is they all bring an army to help them to subdue the beast"


    "So it''s a lie..." Lory conclude.


    "Not really, the story never says it''s only the four of them, the book said the four families against the beast, it was people presumption the four family patriarch came alone, just like a brave hero"


    "Well, people tend to exaggerate a story isn''t it..." Lory mutter as she tilts her head.


    suddenly the little cub bes restless, the little guy keeps twitching inside her arms "What''s wrong with you sweety?"


    "Everyone hide!" Girsha used localnguage to warn Zhao Li Xin and Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin extinguishes his torch with a swift swing then he pulls Lory to hide behind the ice pir. All of a sudden the ground is shaking and From the sounds of it stomping feet whatever it is....is big!

 Chapter 484 - The Beast Nest

    When they hiding the hear thunderous roar echoes through the ceiling from behind the ice pir Zhao Li Xin hold Lory tightly while Lory holds the little cub tiger in the same manner and Girsha perch on the little cub head, it''s quite a funny scene if someone sees them from the front.


    They peek from behind the pir-like totem pole, in front of them they saw a giant furry beast with a muscr body like an ape. The beast has long arms exactly like an ape but with a long w, the beast took a few corpses from the ground then he drags the corpses like a chicken then he turns around and left then gradually his heavy stomp disappeared and the beast figure swallow by the darkness.??


    "What''s is that?" Lory whisper, she was still in shock.


    "Snow ape, but I never saw snow ape in that enormous size" Zhao Li Xin also stunned from what he had seen.


    "What level that beast is, can''t you handle it?" Lory needs to know what option they had.


    "It''s an Emperor Beast level, I can handle the beast but this cave might crumble because the friction from our fight" Zhao Li Xin mutter while pondering. Fighting inside a cave like this will be tricky, Zhao Li Xin worries the fight would harm Lory.


    "That''s don''t sound good" Lory pursed her lips then she looked around her, "I think the beast feast on the corpses, how many corpses were here before?"Lory feel goosebumps all over her body. How many dead corpsed able to sustain a gigantic monster like that for hundreds of years or perhaps more. How many people died in this ce.


    "He might not just eat corpses, there should be a contractual beast, crystal or elixir that leftover from all these soldiers" Zhao Li Xin examined strange bones that look like animal femur bones, then he found old pill scattered on the ground.


    "No wonder that beast is bigger than normal snow ape" Zhao Li Xin pped his hand to get rid of the dirt from his hands.


    "Perhaps that beast is one of these soldiers contractual beast who identally trapped here for some reason, that thing survived by devouring human corpses, beast carcass, pills, and elixir, overall he eats everything to sustain his life....that thing is nor normal"Zhao Li Xin contemte while mumble to himself but Girsha heard him.


    "Agree, supposed to be a beast at that level possessed sentience just like that Shin Jiu boy sacred beast but this one¡­.I think being trapped here for god''s know for how long, the beast was live in solitude and it eats everything and anything around him....." Girsha turns quiet but they understand what Girsha means...that beast is crazy and they better stay away from it"


    "let''s leave before that. thing return then.." Lory straightens her back, everything is dark around them but her eyes start to adjust with the darkness around her.


    "Let''s go we need to find where is that legendary beast is" Zhao Li Xin pull Lory closer, this ce might be more dangerous than he thought, of course, his worry is for lory safety, they had been together for a year and one thing he learned is that Lory is a trouble ma.


    She can find trouble even in the safest ce like her own room so he can only imagine what kinda trouble she would attract in this dangerous ce, suddenly the great Lord had a slight migraine.


    "Li Xin you okay, you seem to worry?" Lory stares at Zhao Li Xin with deep concern "Don''t worry if something happened I can fight with you, you know I''m stronger than before after I got thest fragments from providence sword" she said with confidence tofort Zhao Li Xin however it only make Zhao Li Xin worry increasing, he rather hears Lory said she would run and hide when something happens but, of course, that is not her at all.


    Zhao Li Xin bes tongue-tied, he only let out a long sigh while clenching Lory''s hand.


    They walk deeper to the cave where everything bes darker and colder, its so cold Zhao Li Xin adds more amulet to warmed her, even the little cub wearing a little pendant on his neck to warm his little body.


    Suddenly Lory halted her pace, she standstill with a nk expression.


    Zhao Li Xin thought she was tired "Are you okay, you want me to carry you?" he softly said.


    Lory shakes her head "This way¡­" all of a sudden she pulls Zhao Li Xin''s hand, she leads him to the opposite direction and unlike before her pace is swift and steady like she knew where she''s going.


    "Lory?" Zhao Li Xin puzzled then he exchanged a nce with Girsha, he looks at the bird with a questioning gaze.


    The bird clicks his tongue anxiously "This is not good" he mutters then he looks at Zhao Li Xin with a warning look "Be prepare for anything" his experience thought him that when Lory acted like she was in a trance that was a sign a calmed before a storm.


    When ites to Lory matters no one he trusts more than Girsha, he bes vignt at the same time sharpens all his sense as he prepares for whatever mighte to them. As always Lory safety is his priority.


    On the other hand, Lory seems not listening to Girsha and Zhao Li Xin''s words as if she was in trance, she halted her pace again, her eyebrows creased "Do you hear that?" Lory asked abruptly.


    "What?" Zhao Li Xin who has abnormal hearing doesn''t hear anything so he bes more worry for her.


    "Someone is calling me¡­."


    Girsha knew it was not human who is calling her it''s probably something else "What is it said?"


    Lory tilts her head confusedly "Lorient¡­"


    Girsha and Zhao Li Xin exchanged gaze, both of them agree that was calling her are not human and use telepathy to connect to her. Zhao Li Xin''s face doesn''t look good, he was worry and nervous but he can''t do anything.


    The little cub little paw patted Lory hand that carries him, Lory startled as she awoke from her stupor then she look Zhao Li Xin with a nk look "Iting from below?" she said with a surprised look.


    Suddenly the ground beneath them crumble, Lory yelp in shocked while Zhao Li Xin swiftly wrapped both of his hand on Lory''s waist while Girsha turns to orb then pierce to Lory chest and the little cub sandwich between Lory chest and Zhao Li Xin. they slide inside a tunnel at high speed.


    The ground is wet and slippery is hard to control their moves inside the tunnel, Zhao Li Xin himself is focused on protecting Lory.


    They burst out of the tunnel and falling to the deep abyss, Lory screams as their body was suck by the gravity, she tightens her grip to the little cub so she didn''t identally drop him.


    Zhao Li Xin grit his teeth as he tries to control their falling, he uses his qi to shield them from the collision then suddenly a white wing appears behind Lory back, the wings spread and they floating on the air. Zhao Li Xin was stunned while Lory sigh in relief she forgot she able to do this stunt.


    It''s been a while since thest time she andGirsha power merged so she is simply forgotten, fortunately, Girsha didn''t. The wings p slowly and the two humans and one little beastnd on the ground smoothly then the wings behind her back disappear instantly.


    "Your beautiful wings help us" Zhao Li Xin was astonished as he looks at her with eyes filled with admiration and love.


    "Thank you, but my robes is a ruin now" Lory rub her back with a disappointed look. The wings once again ruined her beautiful clothes then she remembers why she always wears a backless dress and shirt in her world, oh well it''s not a big deal in her world but it''s something else in this world, she can''t even show her ankle Muchmore her back.


    "Change your robes first, you will get cold wearing a torn clothes" Zhao Li Xin reminds her.


    Lory put down the little cub on the ground but remind the little guy to stay put while she changed her other robes, while Zhao Li Xin sniffed the air then his frown deepens, used his Qi he opens his arms then he ignited me on his hands and the cave illuminated with zing fire from his body.


    Lory who already change her clothes was gasped from what she saw because they are surrounded with piles of bones, Lory carry the little cub in a protective manner and Zhao Li Xin take long strides towards Lory, she looks at Zhao Li Xin with anxious looks


    "Are we¡­.are we in that beast nest?"


    "I think so," Zhao Li Xin said calmly but his eyes fill with worry.


    "SH*T!" Lory take out her bow in reflex.

 Chapter 485 - The Forgotten Soldiers

    This cave reminds her with the beastir at the ancient tomb she stumbles upon once the different is the smell of cadavers inside this cave is not as awful as the ancient tomb, perhaps because this cave is frozen like a refrigerator so the air is less pungent but it still sends a shiver to her bones because the piles are much more than the ancient tomb.


    Girsha burst out from Lory''s chest, he flew in a circle to examined the ce, they need to find the way out from here immediately.??


    "Are you hurt, you still feel cold?" he caresses Lory cheeks with his thumb, he can''t stop worry for her.


    Lory chuckles "I''m fine, you know this isn''t my first time" she patted Zhao Li Xin had softly.


    He sigh heavily, he doesn''t should he feel relief or worry for her. his Princess is way too mischievous. He holds her hand again "Let''s go, maybe Girsha find the way out¡­" he leads lory to where Girsha flew.


    "Wait, I think I found something!" Lory picks up a small ring from the ground "Look, my first loot¡­In this world though" she shrugs then shows the ring to Zhao Li Xin.


    "Not bad, you find spatial ring" Zhao Li Xin stroked her head dotingly.


    "Really!" she just found out how expensive spatial ring is, if she pawns it she will get a lot of money, just like other people Lory isn''t hated to gain something for free even though she has no idea what she would do with the money afterward, maybe she would buy an expensive wedding gift for Yang Xin Ying since she misses her wedding.


    "Hey, can you break the matrix and see what inside it?" Lory nudged his arms.


    "Sure, he clenches his hand on the ring as he closes his eyes, suddenly the ring explodes.


    Lory bbergasted "You broke the ring!" Lory can''t believe her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin frown "Eh, sometimes this is happening¡­.don''t be sad I can make you another spatial ring" he worries Lory would angry at him so he quickly appeased her.


    Lory squint her eyes towards him ''Then is not FREE anymore'' she whines to herself.


    The ring scattered to dust on Zhao Li Xin''s hand a pile of papers appears. Lory got curious then she took one of the paper, she read the content on the paper then her expression turns gloomy.


    "This the letter for this person family¡­" the more she read the more she bes despondent. Lory took another letter from Zhao Li Xin''s hand, she only read a few letters but it''s enough to bring tears in her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin took the letter from Lory as he read the content he let out heavy heaved "At least we know the truth" he rarely aware with other people misery, he never pity or demeaning them, he has always been apathetic with other people but when he read the content of the letter somehow he feel a slight pang in his heart because the content f the letter is thest word of the husband to his wife.


    <em>"My dear wife, it''s already three months since we try to subdue the mystical Beast, many people had died. Our Leader even hires mercenary soldiers, pirates evenmon thug to fight with us because we lose too many people, I wonder why our Lord I so obsessed to take over this mountain?"</em>


    <em>"My dear wife, it''s almost six months and we don''t think we will win this fight, our Lord bes desperate because he lost too much and he sacrifices everything, I feel disappointed but at least I cane home now, I miss u"</em>


    <em>"My dear wife, something happenst night, a meteor suddenly fall from the sky and the st weakens the mystical Beast, our Lord best friend Master Chen have and idea to create a weapon from the meteor if that''s not enough our lord decides to created a cage to trap the beast, this will be ourst resolution, we all hopeful, but I''m sad I have to postpone my return"</em>


    <em>"My Dear wife, tomorrow our master will be sending us to trap the Beast, although we have the sacred weapon from the meteor, however, it won''t be easy to hold back the beast. Our Lord said they will reward us handsomely after we finish subdue the beast, I''m happy I finally able to give the life you deserved"</em>


    <em>"My dear wife, we finally able to push the beast on the cage and we are able to put the leash on it, but we also trapped with it. That da*n Lord close the exit and trapped us here. It''s been more than two weeks, we start getting hungry, some of our brothers be crazy from the fright, I''m afraid too. Writing to you is the only thing that keeps my sanity. My wife, I don''t think I could get home, I''m sorry"</em>


    Lory''s eyes turn red and misty, she knew the pain for saying goodbye to the person she loved the most, her heart shuddered as she remembers her own experience, she let out a long sigh to calmed herself then say: "Let''s keep these letter, maybe we can find his familyter"


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin answer briefly, he stores all the paper to his spatial ring then he hugs Lory and stroke her head "Don''t worry, I see the name of the soldier, if his family still remain, I will find them. We will give these letters to his descendant so don''t be sad" he coaxed her with a gentle voice.


    Lory wrapped her hands on his waist "You so nice¡­" she quietly said while resting her cheek on his broad chest.


    "Just for you¡­" he mutters.


    "GUYS!" Girsha holler surprised them.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin look at each other for the second, they released their hug from each other than jog towards Girsha, they found the bird floating in front of the ice wall.


    "Something is there¡­" Girsha pointing at the wall with his wing.


    Lory lean forward to look closer of the ice wall then she saw something behind the ice is like a carved of something but because it''s cover with thick ice it''s be unclear, Lory raised her hand as she touches the cold wall she felt something drawn her, warm energy that feel very familiar.


    "I¡­.i can feel trinity fragments" Lory''s eyes bulged as she said in low voice.


    "Yes, I can feel it too¡­" Girsha was ted, more fragments meaning the day she finally released from cursed is not too far ahead. Soon they will free!


    Lory stares at the wall with indescribable looks then she looks at Zhao Li Xin "Can you break the ice?"


    "I can, but it will attract the owner of thisir" he worriedly said.


    Lory look down while pinching her chin as she pondering then she lifts her head "I have an idea, you break the ice first"


    "Okay, but you need to take a cover, here, use this for created protection array around you" he handed yellow crystal in a diamond shape on Lory''s hands, "Pierce it to the ground near you" he exins.


    "Okay," Lory nod.


    Together with Girsha and the little cub she stands thirty feet from Zhao Li Xin when she sure she is far enough from him she pierce the crystal to the ground then a transparent bubble envelop her like a giant bubble. After he''s sure Lory is inside the protective array he gathers the Qi on his arms, the me ignited cover his body with zing fire.


    Zhao Li Xin make long-distance fist toward the ice wall, the fire from his hand hit the ice wall the collision make a sound like a bomb explosion, the icicle from the ceiling are falling because the heavy impact, when the giant icicle fall above her the protective array reacted and the icicle shattered to pieces when it touches the protective array barrier.


    Lory covers the little cub out of reflex and Girsha cover Lory with both his wings, he trusts Zhao Li Xin array but some habit is not easy to kill. He protects Lory just like he always does.


    After a while everything bes quiet, the ground is cover with shattered ice and falling ice pir. Lory sigh in relief when she and her friend ispletely unharmed inside the protective array, Lory admiration to Zhao Li Xin increased to another level.


    ''My husband has too much O.P!''


    [Lory look] Girsha snapped her from her daze.


    Lory lift his head, the thing that hides behind the ice is not just a wall but it''s a giant door, it''s almost eighty feet higher and fifty feet wide, it''s a curved arch double door made from dark grey stones just like a wall, if not because the carved on the wall she wouldn''t know that they were a door in the wall.


    "What animal carved on the wall?" Lory agape as she saw the giant carved of a beast with a head shaped like a wolf andrge muscr body like tiger, and there''s a horn on the beast forehead and long thick tail.


    "That thin.g on the wall¡­." Lory stares at the wall with astonished expression.


    "The first kind," Girsha calmly said

 Chapter 486 - There’s Something On Your Teeth

    Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand on Lory''s shoulder "Something bothering you¡­"


    Lory eyes remain on the carved on the door "The letter said about a meteor that weakens the beast, I think the meteor is trinity fragments, my fragments¡­.." Lory leans her head on his shoulder "That beast was hurt because of my fragments, he might hate me, but I need to go inside to get the remaining fragments" Lory grumble to herself, she doesn''t know what should she do.??


    What if she identally released the angry first kind?


    This world will fall in chaos like her world, she can''t responsible for the cmity befall to this world but with Lazarus lurking and waiting in the dark, what choice does she have?


    "What should I do?" she looks at Zhao Li Xin as she feel lost for what decision she should take.


    "I don''t like it when you look depressed like that," he said with a frown but his word filled with indulgent, Zhao Li Xin stroked her head dotingly "If something happens, I will take responsibility," he said lightly as if it was nothing.


    "You can''t do that" Lory disgruntled as she looks at him.


    "Yes, I can! I''m a tyrant remember" Zhao Li Xin chuckles. He was used to be hated by the society he had no qualm about it, especially if it''s for his princess. He can die for her so what a big deal being hated by the entire world and after all that feeling is mutual.


    "No!" Lory hit Zhao Li Xin''s chest "Stupid Lord!" she is obviously annoyed. She will never let anyone take the me for her especially Zhao Li Xin, people have misunderstood him too much.


    "When you finish the love bickering, take a look at this!" Girsha rolls his eyes.


    "What''s up?" Lory looks into direction where Girsha points with his beak.


    "Keyhole" Girsha shortly reply.


    "What The¡­.." Lory swallows her cursed as she tries to remain calm, she takes a deep breath and massages her temples, but is no use, she is beyond agitated "How the hel* we find a key in this <strong>SHIT HOL*S!</strong>" she cursed to the ceiling.


    Just when she finishes venting her anger, she hears an earth-shattering roar, Lory jolted in surprise. Zhao Li Xin put her behind her in a protective manner while Girsha perch on Lory''s shoulder "Why don''t we asked to the old residence here" he said jokingly.


    "Ah, shut up!" Lory scoffed.


    Lory raised her palm and the ice around them turn to water droplets then engulf them, instantly they figure disappear in thin air. This is the same camouge spell she used when she hid from Chen Hu Yin.


    The giant beast enters his nest, the beast bes furious because his nest wrecked, the beast vents his anger by hitting the wall and roaring in raged as he bares his Long sharp teeth. Zhao Li Xin and the beast eyes meet but the beast eyes look through him only then Zhao Li Xin realizes the beast didn''t saw them.


    Zhao Li Xin looks at Lory with widening eyes, Lory make smug face then wink her eyes. Zhao Li Xin make a sign as he questions her if the beast could hear them or not.


    Lory shakes her head, she make a hushed sigh in her lips. With her small amount of mana, she can only create a thin barrier that she created from water, the barrier function as a two-way mirror so the beast can''t see them but they can see the beast, sadly the barrier is too thin so if they make a sound that beast will hear them.


    [Why that thing look so angry?] Lory disgruntled as she watches the beast throwing tantrum.


    [Normaly when you got home and see your house wrecked you will get furious] Girsha stifles.


    Lory nod if Girsha says it that way she cannot disagree [You right, but¡­.isn''t Zhao Li Xin lost his home numerous times, he seem doesn''t bother with it" Lory peek a nce at Zhao Li Xin beautiful side face.


    [I said Normally, emphasize the words ''Normal'']


    [Aaah¡­right] Lory nods in agreement.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know that his princess and her bird is talking bad about him through telepathic, He observed the furious beast as he calcted the strength between them then something caught his eyes. he patted Lory''s head to get her attention then he points at his teeth then points at the beast. Lory stares at the beast confusedly, she doesn''t know what Zhao Li Xin means.


    Zhao Li Xin then throw a pebble to the beast face,when a sage cultivator throws something is not a simple throw but more like a bullet, the Peebles hit the beast temples hard. The pain agitated the beast, it roars furiously the beast giant jaw open widely as he bares his teeth and long fangs.


    Lory and Girsha squint their eyes, they thought the saw something between the beast front teeth. Her legs be limp, she unconsciously grabs Zhao Li Xin sleeves, Lory wants almost burst to cry from what she saw.


    "T¡­th¡­that" Lory index finger trembles as she points to the beast.


    "I think so..." on the contrary Zhao Li Xin was remain calm.


    "Lory, please tell me you didn''t see what I saw" Girsha perplexed.


    "How could it stuck there?" Lory weakly whines.


    "Well. That thing eat everything isn''t it" Zhao Li Xin said indifferently.


    But Girsha lost hisposure so he screams <strong>"HOW THE HELL THAT KEY STUCK ON THE BEAST TEETH!"</strong>


    <strong>''WRAAAAAAAR!!''</strong> the beast roar when he heard Girsha loud voice, but the beast saw no one so be frantic and hit everywhere aimlessly.


    Lory scratch her head "Aaah, FU*K This!" Lory stomps her feet exasperated and the mirror around them crumbles into a puddle of water and the snow ape beast could see them.


    "I''m gonna bash your head!" Lory points her dagger toward the Beast with bloodshot eyes.


    The beast marches towards them at high speed as he let out a thunderous roar, Zhao Li Xin carry Lory then make a long leap, he bound between the half wrecked ice pir while the beast chassed them in frenzy.


    "Li Xin, can you transfer the little cub back to your spatial ring?"


    "Oh, yes I can" he looks at Lory as he just remembers about the little cub existence, with one swoop the little cub disappeared and safely transfer to his spatial ring.


    ''Then why you make me carry the little cub all this time?'' Lory stares at Zhao Li Xin with incredulous looks, but she forgot that no one asked her to carry the little cub, not even the little cub himself.


    "Put me down, it''s time to fight that giant ape!" Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin cor.


    "NO, you should hide!" he strongly rebuked.


    But Lory stares at him with the cute expression "And miss all this fun" she grinned mischievously then jumps from Zhao Li Xin arms <strong>"NO WAY!"</strong> she hit the ice and the ground and icicle appear from the ground and pierce the beast feet and arms.


    "GOT YA!" Lory eximed excitedly.


    On the other side, Zhao Li Xin facepalm and Girsha patted his head with his wings.


    "There-there"

 Chapter 487 - Let’s Knocked Out The Beast

    The Ape be more agitated after he got wounded, hit his giant hands he swings his fist and shattered the whole icicles, then he roaring at Lory, the beast bloodshot eyes fixed on her little figures then the Beast storm towards her while stretching his long arms and bearing his long sharp nails.


    "I guess I make him angry" Lory wryly smiles.??


    "You think!" Girsha chides her "This is like when we facing Behemoth when you''re eleven!" the bird grabs the cor behind her back then lifts her to the sky. If anyone wonders why they are not merged, it because it consumed too much mana from both of them, thest thing he wants is Lory passed out from draining too much mana.


    "One time, it''s only happened one time, why you bring it up again!" Loryins.


    Zhao Li Xin takes the chance while Lory is taken to safety by Girsha, he jumps towards the beast, with a zing fire in his hands he gives a hard punch to the beast jaw, the beast staggered to the side but he''s not falling. The Beast anger now shifted to Zhao Li Xin, just like he hoped for, but a certain princess soon will ruin his n.


    "This is a god high" Lory take out the bow from her spatial ring, then she draws two arrows at the same time, she aimed the Beast head because most of the time it''s the animal weak spot. The arrow leave buzzing sounds when she released it and the arrows pierce the Beast face. Lory didn''t stop there, she released more arrows from the air.


    The beast got distracted with Lory arrows then Zhao Li Xin takes the opportunity tond a heavy punch on the Beast face, this time is harder than before and the Beast plunged to the ground and make a loud sound.


    "Li Xin break his teeth!" Lory holler from the air.


    Zhao Li Xin thought Lory idea is good, rather than kill the beast breaking his teeth will be much faster, he gathers more Qi in his fist then heunches multiple punches to the beast face. but the beast didn''t take the punchy down, with his long arms the beast try to grab Zhao Li Xin, thankfully Zhao Li Xin is too fast and nimble the beast can only catch his after image.


    The cave is shaking from the impact of two strong power. Lory cannot move easily with Girsha haul her cor, she tight a rope to her arrow then aimed it to the ceiling "Birdie let go of me!"


    Girsha let go his grip then lory swing on the ropes andnd to the ledge nearby, she used the dagger to pierce the wall on the ledge to stable her footing. Lory realizes the ceiling is starting to crumble and it''s not a good sign.


    "Li Xin can''t use his full power or the cave would be falling apart" Lory mutters as she watches Zhao Li Xin and the beast continues to fight.


    "What you have in mind?" Girsha raised his brows as he figured Lory would have some crazy idea.


    Lory pursed her lips "Well¡­.first, we must stop the beast movement, this one is too agile"


    "And coincidently, the Beast left foot is a bit limping" Girsha smirk.


    "Ah, what a poor Beast," she said jokingly, then she takes out three bamboo tubes from her spatial ring "Let''s cripple the Beast instead!" she grinned.


    "What''s that, a bomb?" Girsha casually asks.


    "Yep!" Lory wrapped the three tubes carefully on her arrows.


    "When do you have the time, where you¡­.ah forget it!" Girsha too tired to ask anyway, he just let out a long sigh "Why can you baked cake-like a normal girl would" he stare at Lory with worry looks.


    "I want to, but you told me to stop!" Lory grumbles as she feel dejected is not like she never tries before. she had tried very hard and very diligent, but she had no skills for it.


    "Really, what did I said?" Girsha feel doubtful as he couldn''t remember what he said before.


    Lory squints her eyes and says: "Lory, you suck on it, PLEASE STOP IT!" it was the day when Lory insist learning to make pastry because she loves sweet, sadly the talented princess meets her other Achilles heel.


    Lory is good with fighting, strategize, diplomacy but she sucks at sewing, cooking, and dancing, other than passable skill on waltz dance for the royal ball she can''t dance anything else, Lory can''t even apply makeup in the right way other than for Haloween, until the end of her life she still doesn''t know how to apply eyeliners without scaring other people.


    Girsha was quiet for a second then he nods "Yeah, that sound like me" he eventually remember there was such a day when Lory destroy the pce kitchen because she wants to make a cherry cheesecake. The smart princess warmed the cherry can inside the oven and so the explosion happened, since then she was forbidden to use the kitchen ever again.


    "Okay birdie, slide me between the beast crouch!" she excitedly said without showing any doubt but instead she looks too exciting for someone who might crush by the beast foot.


    "You one crazy girl¡­" Girsha perplexed but he doesn''t stop her, because he knew he couldn''t.


    With a bow on the right hand and three arrows on the left hands, Lory feel giddy from the tense situation "you know what people said, what the life worth living if not on the edge" she grinned widely.


    Girsha rolls his eyes, from a long time ago he realizes that Lory is adrenaline junkies, she always got excited whenever she faces life-threatening situation and overly excited when she ovees it. perhaps all Lucient is born like this because Lucas also has the same tendencies, thatzy boy only excited when he faces death on his face. No wonder the twin was known as undefeatable power since a very young age. Strong, smart, and fearless, they are the nightmare for all Hand enemies.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin waits tounch thest punch to the beast face to knock out the front teeth, beyond his expectation Girsha fly with Lory hanging on his w with an excited face, at that moment Zhao Li Xin can only scream in his head.


    <strong>''WHAT THE FU*K!''</strong>


    Lory lit the bomb in her arrows then Girsha swings his feet as she throws Lory in the ground, because the ground is cover with ice she easily sides on the ground surface, when she near the beast crouch she aims the beast left foot then swiftly released her arrows, while Lory keeps sliding and pass the beast crouch then she rolls on the ground.


    The bomb exploded, the beast loses his legs and he screams in agony, Zhao Li Xin snapped back then he lunged and make a powerful blow to the beast jaw, the tooth finally loose and the key fly with the tooth. In a speed of light, Girsha grabs the key with his w "GOT IT!" he eximed.


    The beast head twists a one-eighty degree and the sound of neck-breaking is loudly heard. The giant beast staggered backward and his enormous body tumble to the back, unfortunately, it falls right above Lory, she gasped when dark shadow falling down on her.


    "LORY!" Girsha scream in fright.


    Suddenly she was pushed by strong arms, the two arms cover her body while they roll in the ground. Lory end upsy down on a hard chest, she lifts her head and greets by Zhao Li Xin angry face.


    "Uh-oh..."


    <strong>"LORIENT JEAN FRAU LUCIENT, DO YOU WANT TO DIE!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin shouted in raged, his face bes dark and his dark eyes were mixed with anger, fright, and relief, he feel ten years of his age flew away just like that.


    And the perpetrator stare at Zhao Li Xin with fuddle expression ''Ups, I make him very angry but he is so sexy when he mad¡­.wait this is wrong'' Lory shakes her heads profusely.


    She needs to appease him first, in this situation is better coaxed him with her real appearance. Lory nullifies the shapeshifter spell and her face turns to her original look, with her beautiful purpled iris she pleads pitifully "Sorry¡­"


    When he was stared by her beautiful like gems eyes, Zhao Li Xin cant utter his anger, is not like he nad at her he just terrified she would get hurt, although he knew Lory has sufficient power to protect herself but watching her risk her life it still to much for him to bear.


    "You¡­." he let out a long heaved "Can you stop scaring me like that¡­" he rest his forehead on lory chest as he wrapped his hands on her waist then he pulls her closer, listening her heartbeat is the only thing that can calm his nerves.


    Lory slightly feel guilty, she strokes Zhao Li Xin''s head like he always does to her "There-there¡­" she softly said.

 Chapter 488 - A Bunch Of Crazy People

    "Hey are you guys still lovey-dovey there, we need to open the door right now¡­"


    Girsha annoying voice startled the two love bird, Lory curl her lips while ring at Girsha. Zhao Li Xin helps Lory to stand. Lory sees the stone door then she shifts her nce to the giant snow ape corpse.??


    "This is one big ape" Lory rest her arms on her waist. then she asks Zhao Li Xin casually "We can make a rug with it¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin crosses his arms on his chest as he pondering for a second then he nods "Hm, Jin Hao might like to study how this beast be sorge, and Wu san bo can sell the Beast material¡­..not bad idea" Zhao Li Xin waves his hand and the snow ape corpses disappeared as it stores inside his ring.


    "Done!" Zhao Li Xin pped his hand.


    Something sh in lory mind and so she asks "Hey, you brought giant carcass inside the ring will Huo Long bother by it?"


    "Hum doesn''t matter¡­" he shrugs then make a perfunctory reply.


    Lory tilts her head while she ponders "¡­.."


    ______________________________________


    Meanwhile inside the ring, Huo Long was feeding the little cub with glee but suddenly a giant snow ape carcass appears ring beside him, Huo Long make a befuddled expression.


    ''Roaaar'' the little cub wave her little paw angrily at the dead snow ape thaty face down on the ground because the beast neck is twisted in a creepy way.


    Huo Long annoyed with the appearance of a dead body in his spatial space"That stinky boy, did I warn him not to litter here" he clicks his tongue exasperatedly.


    ______________________________________


    Lory took the key from Girsha, slowly she push the key into the keyholes just before she twists the key Zhao Li Xin hold her hand "Wait¡­.would this door repelled me, just like what happened at the Ancient tomb?" he doesn''t want to be left out just like before.


    Lory understands his worry but, she doesn''t know either "Honestly¡­I don''t know but whatever happens, I''ll alwayse back for you didn''t I?" she clenched his hand.


    Her soft hand calmed him down slightly, he understands Lory have no control whatever happens next, the truth is Lory barely have control for her own fate, she like a fish who swim against the current. His heart aching for her, she''s right, this is not the time to be coward "Okay, let''s do this"


    Lory nod then she twists the key, the giant door make rumbling sounds, he pulls lory to step away from the door. The rumbling sounds increasing then the door slowly opens. Behind the door they can only see pitch ck path, the three of them exchanged a nce.


    "Here we go.." Lory presses her lips into a thin line. She feel slightly nervous but mostly excited.


    Zhao Li Xin held his hand tightly as if his life depends on it, perhaps it does. While Girsha change into orbs then pierces into Lory''s chest, he also can''t let himself and Lory separate.


    ______________________________________


    Outside the library, themotion still continues, all hotheaded and wayward King from Hei Shen sect hase out and gone all out, one can only imagine the ruckus they create however they didn''t harm normal citizen who is hiding in their home, The gold pce soldiers only knock every door to make sure there are no sacred mountain Peak people who are hiding inside the citizen house.


    Xie Hui Rong is in the middle of a fight with Bei Li Yan, Xie Hui Rong just had his breakthrough a few weeks ago so his Qi is still unstable not to mention he used drugs and elixir to fasten his breakthrough so his foundation is not as solid as Bei Li Yan who is free from drugs and he already stabilizes his Qi before he came to cloud city.


    Bei Li Yannd heavy on Xie Hui Rong''s chest and the old man pushed backward, he managed to remain stand but his legs staggering, he clenches his jaws to hold the pain on his chest although blood is trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Is that all you got" Bei Li Yan open his arms with glee "You said you want to beat our lord isn''t it, don''t say this is all you can do" Bei Li Yan taunt him.


    "Hei Shen you all so daring, Just because you strong your sect had created ruckus all over the ce, you think no one dares to fight against you, there sky above the sky do you think no one could match your power, someday you will pay gravely for your impertinent behavior" Xie Hui Rong shouted as he vent his anger. He thought his power enough to against Long Ming but the fact that he lost under Long ming subordinated is a harsh p for his ego.


    "Hey, should we worry?" Bei Li Yan abruptly shouts.


    Something suddenly flew and bounce on the ground like a ball and it stops right in front of Xie Hui Rong feet "Xian Zi!" he dumbstruck watching Xie Xian Zie sorry figure. He immediately shoved a pill inside his son''s mouth then Xie Xian Zie''s breath bes more stable.


    Wu San Bond smoothly next to Bei Li Yan "Nah, is a good thing doesn''t it, so we won''t be bored!" he replies nonchntly.


    "By the way, should there be another one like him?" Bei Li Yan wasn''t sure, he looks at Xie Xian Zie who is cover with a bruise on his face. he was sure there should be another one who fights with Wu San bo a moment ago.


    "You mean the brother, he fights me for a while but then he runs when I''m busy with this one¡­" Wu San Bo point at the half-conscious Xie Xian Zi who is nowy on Xie Hui Rong arms.


    Bei Li Yan sneer "Blood is thicker than water they say¡­"


    "It seems is not thick enough" Wu San Bo quipped.


    While they discuss without care, they hear Roar from the distance and more roar and growl was hear in the air. Xie Hui Rong''s expression turns ashen, while Bei Li Yan smiles wickedly "They here!"


    "Everyone joins in the fun" Wu san Bo snickered.


    "You know what milord said, the more the merrier~" Bei Li Yan chuckles lightly.


    Xie Hu Rong "What you have done?" his hands trembles then he heard people screaming frantically, his subordinated run toward him in hasted his face was ghastly pale "Gra¡­.grandmaster, the shadow tiger tribes is breaching the gate!"


    "WHAT!" Xie Hui Rong can''t believe his ears, the shadow tiger tribes had been live in seclusion since human hunt them to make him contractual beast or taking their corpses for armament material, he thought the tribes who live in hiding would never show themselves in front of human ever again but now they dare to breach to the cloud city, why?


    Xie Hui Rong then realizes what Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo had said before "You, is this all your doing?" Xie Hui Rong is enraged, his body trembled as he balled his fist until it bes white.


    On the roof the herd of shadow tiger jump from one roof to another, they roar loudly as they announce to the world their presence, everyone who wears sacred Mountain peak uniform was shredded into pieces by their giant w. The sacred mountain peak member has lost their fighting spirit since Hei Shen sect members appear and now adding shadow tiger on their te, they can''t think anything else but run for their life.


    ''This is the end of Sacred Mountain Peak Society''


    Xie Hui Rong watched his overbearing and arrogant subordinated run like a headless chicken without spare any dignity for themselves, they push each other as they run for escape, this is not the society he proud of.


    "You, why are you doing this to me" Xie Hui Rong bites his lips until it bleeds.


    Wu San Bo flick his fan as he looks at Xie Hu Rong with ridicule "When you provoke Hei Shen Sect, what do you think would happen, when your people try to kill our precious young madam what do you think would happen if that''s not stupid enough your Son try to kill our Lord....seriously, what do you think would happen, huh"


    "Your people had provoked us over and over again, and you think we Hei Shen people willy down quietly?" Wu San Bo raised his brows "Don''t you hear the rumor about us?"


    "Yeah, we are bunch of crazy people," Bei Li Yan said frankly.

 Chapter 489 - The Element Of Surprise

    "Master, master look what we got here~" suddenly a sweet cheerful voiceing from behind Bei Li Yan and two people throw to the ground head first, from the size of it one of them is a man and the other is a woman.


    "Lan Hua, Mei Gui, who is this?" Bei Li Yan thin eyebrows creased, he does not order this.??


    "They are Nan yu Qi and Nan Bao Ji, they force to enter forbidden library so we stop them" Lan Hua make a fist gesture proudly.


    "Hello, crazy women?" Wu San Bo greet casually.


    Mei Gui and Lan Hua didn''t look offended, instead, they smile brightly"Greeting Master Wu~" they speak in tunes while cupping their fist respectfully


    "Nan Yu Qi, Nan Bao Ji, what happen to you?" Xie Hui Rong gasped he immediately gives them a high-grade pill to treat their inner wound, of course, his action not because he is benevolent, but he needs all hand s on deck to help him handle Hei Shen people.


    Is not like Bei Li Yan and Wu san bo notices Xie Hu Rong tricky moves but they don''t mind to humor than a few more round. However Nan yu Qi and Nan Bao Ji had no intention to do so, they traumatize enough while fighting against the two crazy women and now Xie Hui Rong expect them to fight with the King pce, NO WAY!


    Not just them Xie Xian Zie who recover half his inner wound also refused to fight with Hei Shen King, just look at their excited face isn''t that enough to make anyone heart shuddered, Xie Xian Zie cursed Xie Hua Ling who take the liberty to runaway by sacrificing him although they rtionship is not good by as the same sessor candidate should they throw away their differences and join hand together against outsider but what Xie Hua Ling do, that basta*d coward has run away the moment he saw the chance.


    Suddenly a group of man and women in disheveled appearance kneel in front of Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo "Master Bei, Master Wu, please let is go, we are not from Sacred Mountain peak, we just invite here by Master Xie, we got nothing to do with them please let us go" one of them pleads pitifully.


    The arrogant demeanor that they disy when they enter the city is gone without a trace, they threw their dignity and pleading earnestly, who cares about the dignity, life is more precious!


    All of them red at Xie Hui Rong they med him for implicating them. And not just anybody but had to be Hei Shen sect, could they mess with other people why are they choose Hei Shen sect, are they nuts.


    "Who are they?" Wu San Bo squints his eyes.


    "Some guests thate to enjoyed the show but be the show instead" Bei Li Yan jokingly said.


    Although Bei Li Yang cracking jokes here and there, however they still feel intimidated by his presence they even terrified with the presence of two beautiful women with red robes who stand next to Bei Li Yan, every single one of them is hiding killing intent in their gaze, they knew they would be killed if they annoyed them and so they look down quietly, pray that they make it out here alive.


    "Well, young madam said we can''t harm people who are not involved with Sacred Mountain peak" Wu San Bo words remind them.


    Bei Li Yan let out a long sigh "You right, we can''t let make her sad aren''t we?" then he waves his hand aimlessly"Go-go-go before I change my mind!" he reluctantly let them leave.


    The guest face beamed "Thank you, thank you master Bei!"they bend their waist repeatedly before they scurry away without looking back.


    Xie Hui Rong can only swallow his anger, just a moment ago this whole guest is ttering him to the sky, fawn him with expensive gifts, and they curry his favor with no ends but when the situation got bad they leave him in the lurch without hesitation.


    But what Xie Hui Rongins about, is not like he will do the other way if he was in their position, people are selfish after all especially when ites to survival.


    "Yu Qi are you alright?" a man came with dozens of men behind him, every single one of them look exhausted and anxious but no one med them though.


    "Father!" Nan Yu Qi ted, she dashed to her father then cry on his father''s arms.


    Nan Yu Feng was startled when he saw how bad her condition is. her delicate face who was recovering from her illness now cover with bruised her lips torn and her cheek is swollen leaving a dark mark, her dress is torn, and her hair is disheveled she doesn''t look like a noble young mister anymore.


    "What happens with you Yu Qi, where is Xie Hua Ling?" Nan Yu Feng holds his daughter''s shoulder as worried frankly show on his face, although he had no close rtionship with his daughter, however she still his daughter.


    "I don''t know, I can''t find him, But these people hurt me, that woman in red is the one who hurt me and second uncle" sheins to her father incessantly with tearing eyes like a little girl.


    What she doesn''t realizes is how ugly her face has be with a face full of bruised cover with dirt and sweat and now add with tears, she looks like a mess, everyone who saw her unconsciously furrows their brows in disgust.


    "Yeah, we hit you so what!" Lan Hua scoffed "You shameless woman, you already have a fiance but still covets other people husband, someone like you is deserved to be beaten!" she snarls at Nan Yu Qi.


    Lu Xin cold face suddenly popped in her mind and her face be red from shammed, she had no idea how could they know about this, she never told anyone about this not even her personal maid, they only thought she fond at Lu Xin because his talent and nothing more, so how could these people know?


    "And don''t forget that you stole your family heirloom to bargain with Mo Ning Yuan but end up robbed by her, you even have beaten by Mo Ning Yuan, you always acted almighty but turn out you only paper tiger, how embarrassing" Mei Gui join the fun to mocked Nan Yu Qi.


    Nan Yu Feng stunned, he stares at his daughter "You stole what?"


    "No-no-no, I didn''t steal anything, they lie, father, it was Mo Ning Yuan who stoled it and I caught her, I try to chassed her but who knew she is so powerful she able to hurt me" Nan Yu Qi lied without batting her eyshes, she desperately hide the truth because she knew in this situation her father might abandon her.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles while listening to Nan Yu Qi tant lie "What kinda ce Nan manor is, could Mo Ning Yuan breach the Nan family array, could she avoided all nan family hidden guard and most of all how could outsider like her knew where the nan Family put their family heirloom?"


    "I never knew nan family manor security is socking" Lan Hua make oblivious gaze as if she was surprised.


    Nan Yu Qi bes white as a ghost, her father stares at her suspiciously, Bei Li Yan words is Make sense, he knew himself how tight the security in his home because he arranged himself, is impossible for Mo Ning Yuan to roamed in his house without anyone notice, if anything was stoled it must be the work of insider, and his suspicionnd on Nan Yu Qi his own daughter.


    Nan Bao Ji also dumfounded he hated to admit it but he thinks the same as Nan Yu Feng.


    "Yu Qi, what did you do, did you really collude with an outsider" His gaze is so intense he doesn''t realize his hand is clenching hid daughter shoulder tightly.


    "Father, stop, it hurt" Nan Yu Qi wince.


    "Is a golden lotus statue, do you remember?" Lan Hua cuts in, she wants to know if nan Yu Feng knew about the golden lotus worth.


    "Golden lotus statue?" Nan Yu Feng look nk, he forgot he had that kinda thing in his house, he let go Nan Yu Qi shoulder "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to¡­" he looks apologetic but deep down he sighs in relief. That golden lotus has no value, it''s only made with gold but it has no use other than being pretty.


    His father did remind him to protect it and treat it as an heirloom but he didn''t confide anything else so Nan Yu Feng naturally forget about it after sometimes.


    But if that so, why anyone wants to steal that thing and what rtion between his daughter and Mo Ning Yuan?


    Lan Hua secretly whisper at Bei Li Yan "Master they seem didn''t know about it"


    "It looks that way" Bei Li Yan agree.


    "Should we told them, they will scare¡­imagine their funny face~" Lan Hua giggles.


    Bei Li Yan shakes his head "Nope, let it be ''the element of surprise''" he make hand gesture like a magician.


    Lam Hua pped her hand excitedly "That sounds FUN~"

 Chapter 490 - Whirlwind

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the mountain, Xie Hua Ling is Running out of his wits. He fought with Hei Shen King Pce and who would have thought that man is a sovereign cultivator, that man is not much older than him so howe he already reach Sovereign level, is he a monster?


    Anyway, he refuses to fight with monster, this is not crazy how could Hei Shen breach their protective array, how could the powerful Sacred Mountain Peak easily subdued, Hei Shen sect is not normal, they should never provoke them, this is a mistake a very terrible mistake!??


    "So you running? That expected from you"Chen Hu Yin sneer as he blocked his path.


    Xie Hua Ling startled but he relief when the one who blocked him is Chen Hu Yin "What are you doing here?"


    "Waiting for you, of course, I know you will run to this ce because this ce is where you bury your hidden treasure" Chen Hu Yin kicks the wooden casket behind him, the casket open and inside it''s full with gold and silver taels and also the amount of jewelry and precious gemstone.


    Xie Hua Ling bbergasted "How¡­how do you know?"he res at Chen Hu Yin.


    "Is not me, is Mo Ning Yuan who told me" he snickers, it was enjoyable watching Xie Hua Ling loss expression.


    "You trust that woman too much, don''t you know what kinda woman she is, she is not the same oblivious and innocent woman from years ago" Chen Hu Yin make inexplicable smiles.


    "What are you talking about, I never told her the location of my hidden treasure she wouldn''t know, she''s not¡­.what do you mean she''s not the same as before" Xie Hua Ling speak incoherently.


    "But you are quite chatty when you with her aren''t you, she know your temperament after all both of you have a close rtionship since you are a kid, long time ago she had be your obsession it''s also another reason why you killed Mo Xin Gi"


    "How, how did you know" Xie Hua Ling mouth trembles, this is his secret, no one knows only him and Mo Ning Yuan, could it be?


    "I''m not stupid, besides Mo Ning Yuan told mem she told me everything¡­" Chen Hu Yin shrug nonchntly.


    "So what, the Mo family has ruined no one bothers about this anymore and if you don''t notice our great society will be history after this day over" Xie Hua Ling shows no remorse, he doesn''t even concern about the ruined of his own home. He chooses to take his stashed treasure and run away leaving his family fight on their own. He is a selfish cold-blooded man.


    "You are really trash, my sister should be blind to fall in love with trash like you" Chen Hu Yin stare at him with disdain, at least Xie Xian Zie still stays to fight with his family, unlike this scum!


    "Hump, not just your sister, even your beloved Nan yu Qi fond of me" he taunts Chen Hu Yin with lecherous smiles.


    "You gonna die here!" Chen Hu Yin draws his sword.


    "We''ll see about that!" Xie Hua Ling also draws his swords.


    They jump simultaneously and the two steel sh on the air. The fight between the two men got fierce, their cultivation is on the same level in a short time Chen Hu Yin able to increase his cultivation with someone help of course.


    Unbeknown of them two women watch the fight from the tall tree. They sit on the branch leisurely with their legs swing back and forth.


    "The pill seems work, little sister Shui Xian" she smiles softly.


    The beautiful girl eyes gleam "Yup, sister Yu Rui is very good, he able to persuade that proud young master"


    "I wonder who will win the fight"the woman pinches his chin.


    "Doesn''t matter sister Cha Hua,everything we work ording to our Lord n" Shu Xian giggles.


    "True" she props her chin with her hand and she gracefully smiles.


    _________________________________________________


    Inside the frozen cave, Lory and Zhao Li Xin and Lory walk hand in hand, Zhao Li Xin ignited the me on his hand using his own hand like as a torch, but there''s nothing around them but empty space. Lory grip Zhao Li Xin''s hand tightly as anxiety grew in her heart.


    [Girsha can you feel anything?]


    [Faintly¡­.but I''m not sure]


    "I don''t like this" Zhao Li Xin pull Lory closer, his instinct told him something is not right with this ce. Lory can''t agree more she holds Zhao Li Xin arms as she stays vignt.


    Suddenly a gust of wind appears out of nowhere it extinguishes the me on Zhao Li Xin''s hand, Zhao Li Xin stunned because his immortal me is not something that could easily extinguish. Without the fire everything falls into darkness, Lory hates the feeling trapped in the darkness her heart begins to race. The windes again and this time harder than before, the cold wind blows them like a whirlwind and it didn''t stop.


    The wind hit Lory, Lory cover her face in reflex with her arms she unconsciously let go of Zhao Li Xin''s arms. The whirlwind hit them again, Zhao Li Xin grabs her wrist in hasted as Lory yelp in surprised. The wind gust push them away, Zhao Li Xin used his Qi to block the wind but the windes from another direction and it hit them again.


    "Lory get behind me!" Zhao Li Xin screams anxiously.


    Lory struggles to get behind him, she doesn''t know what kinda wind is this is like she standing in front of a giant turbine, she barely could walk. Zhao Li Xin tightens his grip on her wrist, then suddenly the wind disappeared instantly. Lory falls in Zhao Li Xin''s embrace. They look at each other with befuddled expression, they can''t see each other face because they surrounded by darkness but they can feel each other breath.


    "You okay?" Zhao Li Xin caresses her cheek.


    "Yes¡­I''m fine, what was that?" she was panting as her adrenaline still rush inside her.


    "I don''t know, someone controls the wind" Zhao Li Xin be more alert "This beast seems stronger than I thought"


    "We must be careful"


    Just after she said that a gust of wind blows them hard, they just lose their guar down for a second and the whirlwind separated them, Zhao Li Xin tries to stretch his hand as he tries to reach her, Lory tries to grab his hand, they hands-only inch from each other but the wind is too hard Lory and Zhao Li Xin was pushed to a different direction.


    Zhao Li Xin refused to let a simple wind separated him from his princess. He gathers or his Qi in his hands and the me ignited he strengthen his footing and his arms cross in front of his chest, he roars as he withstands the wind, with all his might he split the wind with his Qi and the wind disappeared.


    "Lory!" he hollers his name, he searches her in every direction as he calls her name repeatedly but no one is answering. His breathing bes erratic he can''t believe he lost her¡­AGAIN!


    Suddenly out of nowhere, he was engulfed with bright white light, he covers his eyes with his sleeve but the light is getting brighter and brighter it forces him to shut his eyes.

 Chapter 491 - The Descendant Of First King

    "LI XIN, LI XIN where are you?" Lory was lost in darkness. She''s been walking aimlessly for an hour or at least that what she thought. The longer she stays in darkness the anxious she bes.


    [Girsha are you there?]??


    [I''m here girl]


    [Thank God, I thought I lost you too] Lory sigh in relief.


    [I''m here, don''t worry¡­] heforts her.


    [We need to find Li Xin, I could feel he is here but¡­.it''s like I''m blocked by something] Lory try to concentrate to find Zhao Li Xin location, but she got nothing.


    Lory shakes her head [Something is wrong¡­]


    [Let''s get going, it''s no use stay in one ce] Girsha said.


    [Hum¡­]


    _____________________________________


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin still engulfs with bright light, but gradually the light bes dimmer. He slowly opens his eyes and lowers down his hands.


    "You finally here¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin takes a step backward as he make a fighting stance by instinct.


    "Hehehe calm down, you one rowdy boy aren''t you¡­~"


    Zhao Li Xin startled when he saw what right in front of him. It''s a giant tiger with silver fur and electric blue strip with horn right in the middle of its forehead. The beast dark blue eyes gleamed as it stares at Zhao Li Xin.


    He didn''t feel malice from the Beast so Zhao Li Xin rx a little bit, but he doesn''t let his guard down. The beasty on the ground gracefully, he exudes grandeur, unlike any beast he had seen before.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" Zhao Li Xin narrows his gaze his dark eyes fill with suspicion.


    The Beast, not the least offended for he was expected this "My name is Huwang Shen Zi, and what I want¡­.I want to meet you" his voice is calm and steady is hard for Zhao Li Xin to read the beast intention.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows gradually furrow "You know me?"


    "I know you predecessor¡­" he answers nonchntly almost like his joking.


    "My predecessor? Even I don''t know who are my parents are¡­" he rather skeptical with the Beast answer, until now he still unable to reveal his origin, maybe because he does not care so he doesn''t look to deep into it.


    Huwang Shen Zi stifles "Your parent is not important, what important is the blood that runs in your veins" he stares at Zhao Li Xin deeply "The line of your predecessor is little and thin and many of the blood that runs to their veins is very weak but you¡­..Hahaha!" Huwang Shen Zi suddenly bes excited as he make a deafening sound ofughter.


    "I could feel it" Huwang Shen Zi take a long inhaled with his eyes close "It''s strong and thick, oh boy how exciting!"


    Zhao Li Xin was annoyed by the Beastughter and it show clearly on his face "Who is my Predecessor?"


    "Your predecessor is called Lei Yu, he is the first king of this world" he solemnly said.


    Zhao Li Xin was dumbstruck although is not show on his face but his heart beating like a drum because Lory''s beautiful face ising to his mind ''Is it a coincidence?''


    "Is not coincidence¡­" Huwang Shen Zi said quickly as if he read his mind "You and she are descendants of the first King from each other world"


    "How do you know Lory, where do you taking here?" Zhao Li Xin''s anger rose and the fire twirl around his body.


    "Calm down, calm down boy, no one is hurting her¡­..she is important, as much as you do¡­" Huwang Shen Zi amused how easy to stir him. He is as hot-tempered as his predecessor.


    "She is important for you and also for our world" the best mutters to himself, the Beast notice Zhao Li Xin re who still not convinced with his words, Huwang Shen Zi sigh "You don''t trust me, do you think she sends to this world by ident" he chuckles lightly then he continues "No, this is all premeditated by her the ''Chaos Child'' or perhaps it was all faith and we all fall into it"


    His words shaken his heart tremendously, he doesn''t know much about Lory because Lory once told him she doesn''t know much either, even though she knew something is waiting for her bit she could never be sure.Zhao Li Xin extinguish his fire "What do you know about her and me?"


    Huwang Shen Zi gaze deepen "Ahhh¡­.yes, you and her, you right it''s all about you and her"


    _______________________________________


    [Girsha I''m tired, I can''t see anything, I don''t care anymore I will use scatter light spell] Lory squeeze her hands together then she closes her eyes when she opens her eyes she pped her hand and dozens of blue orbs flew around her like fireflies. Unfortunately even with so much light she still found nothing around her.


    [How is your mana?] Girsha said worriedly, he insists Lory not to use her gift because he is afraid she will drain her mana and make her vulnerable.


    [I''m still good] Lory said. She looks around her but she is surrounded by empty space she can''t even find a wall so she doesn''t know how big is this ce, Lory perplexed [Where are we?]


    ''Lory''


    Lory startled. Someone is calling her [Do you hear that?]


    [What?] Girsha asks confusedly.


    ''Lory''


    Lory quickly turn around she draws her twin daggers from her sleeve [Someone is calling me]


    [But I hear nothing, are you sure?] Girsha''s hearing is keener than normal human so is impossible he can''t hear what Lory heard.


    Lory search left and right for any possible threat and Girsha also be more alert, but they see nothing but emptiness.


    ''Lory over here!''


    The voice bes clearer and she flinches because the voice sounds familiar {Girsha please tell me you hear that!]


    [No I don''t, what did you hear?] Girsha bes more anxious if he can''t hear it so that''s mean the voice ising right through her head.


    ''Come here Lory, don''t be afraid¡­.. I''m here Princess''


    Lory breath hitched on her throat, she knew this voice too well, it''s the same voice that haunts her dreams, her eyes be hot and wet, her lips begin to tremble as she weakly calls [Father?]

 Chapter 492 - Father And Daughter

    ''I''m here Lory''


    Without care, if it''s an illusion or trap, Lory chassed the voice without hesitation. She ignores Girsha''s warning and she keeps running and running is like her feet have the mind of their own. Her logic told her that this is impossible, her father died a long time ago but her heart didn''t care, because even is just an illusion or mind trick she wants to see him, she has to!??


    <strong>[FATHER!]</strong> Lory screams on the top of her lungs as she chased desperately.


    Suddenly she was swept by bright light who came out of nowhere and all of the sudden everything around her be white, Lory crosses her arms in front of her face in reflex, she tightens the grip of her dagger, the bright light hurt her eyes she subconsciously shut her eyes then everything suddenly bes quiet, is like the time froze and her breath hitched.


    Lory thought she fell on the enemy mind trick, but then she hears the birds chirping and the leaf rustle, then a gentle breeze gently blow her hair, Lory opens her eyes slowly then gradually lowers her arms.


    Lory look around her and she found the scene around her is very familiar, she sees the wide green fieldsy in front of her, the trees arrange neatly, at far she sees the blue manmadeke and people ride the small boat with a happy expression, Lory blink her eyes a few times to make sure she''s not dreaming but the scene remains.


    This ce....she had note to this ce for a very long time, this ce is the royal city park, she uses to had a pic with her family and friends in this ce but since her mother passed away her Father never came to this ce again and Lory rarely came too.


    "You know this is my favorite ce"


    Lory stunned, she looks ahead of her, suddenly she feel the lightning strike her and her body be numbs. The man stands right in front of her with a dark blue well-fitted suit, he has tall and strong build as a middle-aged man, he has dark bluish hair and purple eyes he looks charismatic and dignified.


    He looks at her warmly then he smiles "Can I have a hug, Princess"


    The dagger that still on her grip fall on the ground, Lory''s eyes be misty as her sight bes a blur, she doesn''t care if that man in front of him is her real father or not he seem alike and that''s enough for her. Lory dash to her father and she jump on his embrace "Father, Father, I hope this is really you!" Lory buries her face on his father''s chest.


    Marcus stroke her head gently "It''s me, Lory¡­.it''s me, well not all of me but¡­..it''s me" he holds his daughter tightly like he never holds her before and it takes a long time before both of them finally calm.


    Lory lifts her head, she frowns as her brain start to work again "Father, how could this happen? You are¡­..this is not even Verrion"


    Marcus only smiles "Come follow me, let''s have a seat" he leads Lory to the bench nearby.


    They took a seat and watch the calmke right in front of them as they watch people ride a small boat, Lory know this is all not real, this ce, the people, perhaps his father too¡­.


    Marcus takes a deep breath, he leans his back on the bench while watching the distance. Lory stare at his Father without blink "Father¡­is this all¡­real?"


    The corner of his mouth rise slowly "Perhaps not but doesn''t mean it ain''t true"


    Lory pursed her lips, she thinks she understands what her Father means "I miss you" she softly said.


    Marcus patted her head "Me too sweety, me too¡­"


    The gentle patted remain her when she was a child, only now she realizes how much she missed his father touch.


    "Father I¡­..I do something, you may not approve but I¡­"


    "I know" Marcus let out a long sigh "I know more than you do¡­"


    "You do?" Lory stares at her father with doubt.


    Marcus stifles "Lory I¡­.I also do a lot of mistakes, I have my own regrets but if I have to start all over again I might just do the same, don''t you think so" he smiles at her.


    Lory nod "Yeah, I know" she leans her backfortably on the bench "But I release a powerful demon and jeopardize the entire world just for one soul, oh I don''t know I might risk Lucas life afterall in the end"


    "No sweety, you just speed up the inventible" Marcus gaze to theke "Soon orter that snake will found the way out"


    Lory startled "You know Lazarus?"


    "Our first Lucient who put that thing on caged" Marcus said.


    "I Know but why caged him, why doesn''t he kill Lazarus" Lory frown as this matters had bothered her for so long.


    "That''s why Lory, we send you here," Marcus said calmly then he crosses his legsfortably.


    "We?" Lory raised her brows as her question raised.


    "Your mother, me and¡­..Arthea" Marcus rub his chin.


    Lory stupefied and she bes quiet "Why so many secrets, why can you told me¡­. me and Lucas could do something and after all, this is my life"


    "I''m sorry princess, I just want to give you a normal life, at least as normal Lucient could have. I don''t want you to be burden by something you can''t change, I want you and Lucas have a normal life and not just about God, Demon, faith, death and whole that mumbo-jumbo things, Me and your Mother want more for both of you¡­even just for a while"


    She can refute him because she does have a good life, all that sneaking around making trouble like a normal teenager, that would never happen if she knew about the future, just like that time she knew about the prophecy about Lucas she bes obsessed and her life turn to a very different direction.


    "So why you send me here?"


    Relief because Lory seems to understand him Marcus lift his chin "Because that man name Zhao Li Xin is here¡­"


    Lory''s eyes bulged and her mouth hanging open "Wait, how do you know my husband? Wait, I forgot to tell you I''m married"


    Marcus chuckles "I know, a good fe a bit crazy but you need to be a little bit crazy to marry with Lucient heir" heughs heartily.


    Lory blushed and she was ted knowing her father approved her husband, although she always thought her Father will fond of Zhao Li Xin but knowing from the man himself make her feel delighted.


    "So¡­where''s the wedding? You just tie the knot without any formal procession" Marcus stare at Lory with a fuddled look.


    Lory perplexed she rubs her hands together "Well, I don''t like big party, and the wedding process in this world is moreplicated and long so¡­it''s a hassle and¡­I don''t know, I don''t feel like it" Lory shrug and look away.


    Marcus who knows about lory temperament stare at her deeply "Come on, tell me your real reason"


    "...."


    Being pressed by her Father gaze lory press her lips into a thin line, Lory scratch her cheeks nervously "I¡­uhm, it doesn''t feel right"


    "Marry him?"


    "No, you and Lucas weren''t there" Lory weakly smiles "I always thought all of you will be there when I got married, is not like I think about married all the time, I don''t think I''ll ever be married but when I met Zhao Li Xin, I know is a right thing to do but when I think about the wedding I just¡­.." Lory heavily sighs "Wedding should be an asion where the family gathers and I don''t¡­.I don''t have¡­I''m alone" Lory bitterly smiles "It reminds me that I''m alone¡­."


    "Oh, my dear princess" Marcus pulls his daughter then he hugs her "But you not, you have friends, lover, Girsha, and people who care about you, people that love and would die for you. How could you say you are alone sweetheart¡­we send you here because of the possibility for you" Marcus releases his hug, slowly she lifted her chin.


    "This world, those people and Zhao Li Xin, they all need you as much as you need them. We send you here because of the possibility for you to survive, to be happy, the possibility may not big but it was there¡­we want you to be alive, to be happy, that''s what we fight for you and we fought so hard so Lory don''t hesitate, be happy you deserved it"


    "Can I?" Tears roll on her cheeks like a pearl "I make terrible mistakes¡­"


    Marcus cupped her face gently "Lory, remember this not all your fault, you maybe the catalyst but is not you who start it but Lory¡­I''m afraid is it you who have to end it"


    "Father¡­?"


    "Oh, I think is about time now..." he suddenly lifts his head, he shifts his nce back on his daughter his expression seems reluctant, Marcus kisses her forehead softly "It''s time to part Lory, I love you, my dear princess¡­"

 Chapter 493 - The One Who Will End Everything

    Lory wants to grab his father''s hands but everything gradually bes dark, and thest thing she saw is her father''s gentle smiles towards her. Tears stream down on her face she wanted to scream to call her father but there are no sounds came out she can only sob incessantly.


    "Lory, Lory wake up, LORY!"??


    Someone called her and the voice gradually increasing, then she felt her body shaken profusely. She wants to wake up but her eyelids feel heavy.


    "Lory, don''t scare me, please wake up, <strong>WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER!</strong>"


    The voice next to her sounds very angry and anxious, Loryrecognize the voice too well. She wants to say she''s fine, but she can''t make a sound. She struggles to move her finger then her finger starts to twitch then slowly she raised her hands when she thought she touch linen she squeezes her finger with all her strength.


    The body who embraces her suddenly stiff then the voice bes clearer "Lory, are you awake! Lory, I''m here, please wake up, Girsha why she didn''t wake up!" he sounds petrified. even in this situation, Lory still could find the time to amuse by his anxious voice, she can''t imagine someone like him who dare provoked heaven and earth could be so terrified.


    "Calm down boy, she is fine, I could feel it¡­.she just needs time" Girsha calm him down at the same time he tries to calm himself.


    The warm hands gently caress her cheek and wiped her tears and yet Lory could heart his heart is beating like a drum it make Lory worry he would get a stroke.


    ''Ah, I make him worry again'' shements to herself.


    The grip of her hand bes tighter as her eyes begin fluttering then slowly her eyelids open for a while everything is a blur, it took a few seconds before everything be clearer and what she sees is a well-defined face with dark cold eyes, even when he anxious he still looks very handsome like a descending angel from above.


    Lory hands subconsciously reach to his face then starts to graze his refined jawline with her finger "Aren''t you sight for a sore eyes¡­" Lory weakly said.


    Girsha roll his eyes in annoyed "Really? Now?" he amazed she can flirt the moment she opens her eyes.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin''s face lit up like a lightbulb and his old dark eyes twinkle for the first time, he stifles in relief then she kisses the back of her hand repeatedly "You scared me..."


    It''s not exaggerated for Zhao Li Xin for being petrified because when Lory suddenly appears from thin air her body is extremely cold like a corpse, Zhao Li Xin almost loses his sanity but fortunately, he could feel her faint heartbeat, her heartbeat is very slow and faint remind him like an animal in hibernation.


    Zhao Li Xin used his Qi to warm her body, Girsha who came out of Lory''s chest also didn''t know what happened, suddenly he can''t reach her even though he knew she still alive but he can''t reach her, is like there''s an invisible ss between them. and that make him panic. Just like Zhao Li Xin he just calmed down because he could feel Lory''s heartbeat.


    Lory then saw Girsha face next to her "Girsha, I met Father¡­" she smiles brightly.


    "Marcus?" Girsha stunned "Are you go to theherworld?"


    Lory brows creased "I don''t know, isherworld like Royal City park?" she tilts her head with a fuddled look.


    "Hahaha little one, that''s notherworld it was something else something in between¡­."


    Lory hears an unfamiliar voice, she straightens her back with Zhao Li Xin''s help, then Lory''s mouth hangs open, she nudged Zhao Li Xin cor "Li Xin¡­.do you see a gigantic silver tiger with horn seat in front of us?"


    He nods briefly "Yes, this is the Beast who resides in this mountain his name is Huwang Shen Zi," said Zhao Li Xin indifferently.


    "Thank god, I thought I''m hallucinating" Lory patted her chest in relief.


    "..."


    Girsha also ceased his worry "She still silly, that means she''s alright"


    Zhao Li Xin kisses her forehead softly "Don''t worry about him, justy on my chest until you regain your strength" he make Lory back against his chest then tighten then fixed her cloak, Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around her to keep her warm because her body was still slightly lower than normal temperature.


    The two single beasts whose been alone for God know how long suddenly feel annoyed from the lovey-dovey acted between lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    ''Hump, youngster these days!'' Huwang Shen Zi snort in envy.


    Girsha flew and his body slowly erged until it''s almost the same size as the tiger but because he still not recover all his power this is the biggest appearance he could get, and now this space is crammed with two gigantic beasts.


    "The first kind, huh" Girsha size up the beast with a smug expression "You seem younger than me" he scoffed. In First kind older meaning stronger so Girsha shows off for being stronger than the legendary Beast.


    "Yes, most old kin like you is already dead since a long time ago," said Huwang Shen Zi calmly.


    Girsha feel a pang in his heart, suddenly he doesn''t feel proud again.


    "So you are the First Kind" Lory stare at the beast with awed, First kind is different from any beast in the world, there something magnificence with their presence even Nazareth also exuded such feeling.


    "I''m Lorient, I apologize for my discourtesy¡­" Lory politely says while shey weakly on Zha Li Xin''s chest.


    Huwang Shen Zi gazes soften when he looking at Lory "You are interestingss aren''t you Lorient, you so different from your man. Human use to said ''Opposites attract'' is described well between you too" his chuckle is low and gentle.


    "You talk like you know us?" Lory tilted her head as her curiosity pique.


    "He told me I''m the descendant of the first king of this world" Zhao Li Xin chimed in, he still apprehensive with the beast real purposed.


    "You are?" Lost stare at Zhao Li Xin with shocked "Isn''t that mean, you and I are¡­."


    "Yes, both of you are the descendant of the First king of your worlds" Huwang Shen Zi cuts in.


    "Is it not a coincidence you send to this world, both of you are expected to meet each other?" said Huwang Shen Zi.


    "Wait, then is it supposed to mean that my feeling to Zhao Li Xin and his feeling to me¡­" Lory bes uneasy, she scared that her feeling or Zhao Li Xin feeling is not real somehow there''s the outer force that make them thought they love each other.


    Huwang Si Zhen stifles "We arranged for you to meet each other beyond that is not something we can control, what is it called it? ah yes, ''Free will'' you know not even God could interfere that"


    Lory''s face bes rxed "Oh, yeah¡­..okay" she almost fright herself to death. She doesn''t know what to do if turn out their feeling if not real but an illusion created by someone or something.


    "Don''t be silly, how could I not know about my own feeling" Zhao Li Xin gently poked her nose, he never doubts his genuine feeling to Lory, he might draw to her like a ma but if there''s no romantic feeling he might just treat her like a sister or family but his infatuation to Lory raised the moment he met her and his desire keep increasing every day he with her, he doubts this kinda feeling could be fabricated by an invisible power.


    "So, when I met Zhao Li Xin at that time in the woods, is that arranged by someone or something?"


    "Someone does attract your attention to lure you out to the woods, and because of your curious nature is not that hard to lure you" Huwang Shen Zi snickered.


    Lory recalled that day she heard something outside the fence wall when she thinks carefully how could she heard anything from her ce when the incident was in deep of the wood, It''s impossible she could hear themotion from her ce because the distance between them and if there any sounds reach to Lory ce how could she the only one who listens when a lot of hidden Guard guard the Lao Manor.


    "The one who lure me?" Lory stupefied and her face full of question.


    "The Seeress, Arthea¡­I believe you know her? she''s the one who has been watching you from the first day you arrived in this world, she is the one who secretly guides you until you met with this boy" Huwang Shen Zi make meaningful smiles.


    Lory suddenly remembers what her father said before to her "My Father said, him, my mother and Arthea involved with whole this...he said I have to end something.... what should I ended?"


    Huwang Shen Zi narrowed his eyes dangerously "Everything"

 Chapter 494 - The Demon Voice

    Lory and Zhao Li Xin exchanged look, they look at each other with the unsettling feelings they didn''t know is that means good or not. Lory squeezes Zhao Li Xin''s arms as the uneasy feeling grew increasingly deep within her.


    "But before that why don''t you show me why descendant is" Huwang ShenZi abruptly said.??


    "Your descendant?" Lory frown.


    "I can smell my descendant scent on your clothes and hands" Huwang Shen Zi tilt his big head slightly "I believe they send him here because they knew I trap here and could leave this ce, well¡­.I''ll be surprised them," he said in glee.


    "Aaah, the shadow tiger is your descendant, after all, no wonder he smelled differently" Girsha shrink her body to the size of Goshawk then he flew towards Lory.


    Lory already feel better, so she raised from her sit with Zhao Li Xin''s help then Zhao Li Xin waves his hands above the ground and the ck little cub appears with a surprised look while munching something. The little cubs realize he has been summoned to a strange ce by this scary guy again. The little cub look left and right then she jolts in shock when he sees Gigantic silver tiger in front of him.


    "Oh, this one is a small one but¡­." Huwang Shen Zi sniffed the little cub with his giant snot "My blood is running thick on this little fe is thicker than any of my descendant that I''ve seen before, not bad" Huwang Shen Zi nod in satisfied "This one might do¡­."


    The little cub stood there, his big honey eyes stare at Huwang Shen Zi gigantic body with awe. He da heard the story about this magnificent ancestor from his tiger father but see it with his own eyes gives a sense of pride and admiration to the little cub tiger.


    "What would you do then" Lory got curious.


    "We all need to move on to another chapter princess, the story still far fromplete my dear. You and the Lord next to you, both of you have a bigger role to y" from the middle of forehead a white light appear then it flew like an orb towards the little cub and melt into his tiny head.


    The eyes of the little cub glint like a flickered stars on the sky, something sh in his head, and the imaged moves at high speed. The little cub bend on its''s knees while whimpering, Lory got worried she scoops the little cub from the ground worriedly.


    "It''s fine, it will take some time until he is able to absorb everything, by the way, we got an urgent matter to settle Princess," said Huwang Shen Zi. He raised his front right leg then show his left front leg.


    Lory''s eyes widen open, so this what drew her. She looks at the tiger with a befuddled face. The giant tiger calmly smiles as he already expected her reaction, there''s a shard pierce into his left leg.


    The silver shards glow in white light, Huwang Shen Zi let out a long exhaled "This shred was ahead of the spear before, the armament master used the material from the falling stars and made it into a spear, those basta*d don''t have the guts to attack me on their own they send their soldiers and cultivator to face against me, all those foolish men died for the hope of glory and wealth but in the end, they got nothing but death"


    "Then one of them managed to pierce my leg with the spear, I broke the spear but the shred remains. That shreds drain all of my power and force me into a slumber, for thousands of years I could get myself free from this ce because of the shard but you can help me arent''s you?" He looks at lory meaningfully.


    "Yes¡­"Lory let out a long heaved.


    She let herself go from Zhao Li Xin''s embrace then slowly stride towards Huwang Shen Zi. She stops right in front of his left legs Lory stretch right arms and the shard vibrate as the shard could feel Lory''s presence. The feeling is mutual because Lory also feel a familiar energy came from the shard.


    Slowly she closes her eyes then the shard gradually glows brighter it illuminated the space with bright white light. Everyone squint their eyes from the light, slowly the shards lift to the air as it wiggles from the beast leg, in quick moves the shards leave the beast leg then floating in the air for a second and it flew right into Lory''s hand.


    The shards rest on lory palm and the light gradually dimmer as the shard disappear on Lory''s hand. Lory eyshes fluttering as she slowly opens her eyes, everything was dead silence then suddenly white light burst from Lory''s body. Suddenly her body bes heavy and her breath bes tight, Lory falls on her knees while she groans in agony.


    "Lory, what happened?" Zhao Li Xin dash towards her, he holds her shoulder while Lory grimaces in pain.


    "Something is wrong," Girsha said in distressed. Immediately he transforms onto an orb then pierce to her chest like a lightning bolt then a white giant wing appears behind her back. Zhao Li Xin was stupefied but Lory wail snapped him back.


    "Huwang Shen Zi, what did you do to her!" Zhao Li Xin med the tiger for what happened.


    "Is not me¡­" Huwang Shen Zi finally able to stand on his feet but he didn''t look happy at all instead his face turn somber "The cursed could feel it she be stronger, not like before she almost gather all the fragments and the curse is threatened, it tries to devour her!" Huwang Shen Zi breathes hicks as he watches how violent the cursed is, only then he is certain this not something made from this world.


    Lory make a long screams, her voice sends a chill to everyone who heard it even the little cub hides between Huwang Shen Zi legs as his body trembles profusely.


    "Curse? What curse? She doesn''t¡­."


    And yet when he looks at her one of her eyes iris turn into a crescent and it changes to yellow color just like snake eyes, Zhao Li Xin was in shock but before he able toprehend his shock suddenly a dark scales appears from the back of her palm then run to her elbow, Zhao Li Xin stupefied when the scales start to appear on her neck while Lory drop herself to the ground and her body curl up on the ground.


    "Lory!" Zhao Lo Xin grab her wrist and his body shuddered when he could feel the scales touch his skin but he doesn''t care he pull Lory on his embrace in a protective manner <strong>"DO SOMETHING!"</strong> he screams at Huwang Shen Zi desperately.


    "I can''t this her own doing she must pay the price for intervening the God''s will!" Huwang Shen Zi helplessly shakes his giant head.


    When he was in slumber under the power of the shards he had a long dream, a dream about her, about Princess Lorient and her sacrifices, it''s a long heart-wrenching dream it brings tears to his eyes even as a Beast he can''t help but pity the poor Princess.


    Lory body cover with dark miasma as it spread to one of her wings and turn the white wing into ck, Zhao Li Xin stare at Lory who half of her is cover with dark scales while the other part still look normal but her body keeps twitching back and fort he doesn''t know how to help her.


    <strong>"STAY AWAY!"</strong> suddenly Lory push Zhao Li Xin''s body away from her "Do¡­don''t get¡­.close¡­" she bites her lips until the blood trickle from her lips as she struggles to maintain her sanity.


    "Lo¡­ry, what should I do?" he said almost like a plead.


    Lory shakes her head "I¡­..I still¡­I won''t die¡­not like this" she mutters incoherently.


    "Are you ssssure¡­"


    Suddenly an icy hissed heard out of nowhere, Zhao Li Xin who never feel afraid before suddenly be numbs and all hair behind his nape stand up.


    <em>"You are dead the moment you served your soul in front of me"</em> the voice ising from her mouth but is not sound like her voice, Lory shakes her head <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Lory shouted.


    <em>"Hehehe, you think if you be sssstronger you can run away from my grip, hehehe¡­you try to avoid the inevitable Princess Lorient, you are mine¡­.from that day you came to my cave until the eternity¡­."</em> The voice snickered send chills to everyone who heard it, even Huwang Shen Zi legs shaking in fear.


    ''Demon, this is the demon voice!'' Huwang Shen Zi overwhelmed as he gets affected by the dark miasma.


    <strong>"NEVER!"</strong>


    Her purple eyes suddenly shined and a whirlwind came from beneath her, she used all her mana to push the dark energy all of the sudden blue bell flower vines appear on her ck scales then twirl around her hand then spread to her elbow and neck, the flower begins to bloom and shone with blue light.


    Her mana increasing then she took a chance to used all her power to push the darkness from within her onest time, Lory screams to ease her pains and it works the darkness is pushed away and her dark wing gradually be white again, draining all her power Lory fall on the ground as she loses conscious.

 Chapter 495 - The Raised Of The Legendary Beast

    Zhao Li Xin overwhelm, ed with panic, he make a long stride towards her, all of the sudden one by one a little blue flower grow from the hard ground, and Lory surrounded by the flower instantly, then from a thin air a translucent woman appear she bend her knee next to Lory her hand gently caress Lory cheek although is obvious the woman hands could touch Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin frown as he looks at the woman, she looks simr to Lory, they both have the same lips, same nose, and same eyes shape only the woman has clear blue eyes that remind him of a clear blue sky and her hairs have the same color like sunlight. The woman smiles bitterly then she lifts her head and looks into Zhao Li Xin''s direction, her mouth is open and close as if she tried to speak but Zhao Li Xin could hear her, the woman stare at Zhao Li Xin with sadden expression like she was pleading about something.??


    Zhao Li Xin stupefied but his instinct kicks in and then he said: "Don''t worry, I promise I will always protect her¡­.I give you my words" He said with determination, he doesn''t know if that woman understand.


    The woman eventually smiles in relief then suddenly she gradually faded out, Zhao Li Xin was dumbfounded but he quicklyposed himself, the wings behind Lory back also disappeared, he gently pulls Lory in his embraces as he watches her fall in deep sleep.


    "I never thought someday I would hear the sounds of the pure Demon" Huwang Shen Ziment to himself, his leg became limped and he plops to the ground.


    "I Will enter the spatial ring," he said with a t tone.


    "Coincidently, I also need to greet the descendant of the fools who trap me here~" Huwang Shen Zi who finally regains his strength smiles wickedly.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores the tiger jest, he waves his hand to store the whole flower inside his spatial ring, he knew this flower would be beneficial for her then he carries Lory with his arms and their figures disappear.


    Huwang Shen Zi heavily sigh ''He Really like that man before, I hope this one didn''t end up in the same tragedy"


    _____________________________________________


    At the outside, the Hei Shen and Sacred mountain peak was continued their feud although is more likely that Hei Shen yed with Sacred Mountain peak people at the end even jin hao and Jiang Jin Wei regroup with Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan.


    Sacred Mountain Peak only has one sovereign cultivator while Hei Shen has four of them so how could the fight is fair. Not long after the Shadow tigers tribes join hand with Hei Shen, all Mountain Sacred Peak knew this is the end for them.


    The tiger growl in a menacing voice as their eyes eyeing the member of sacred Mountain peak like they are prey. They already lose their fighting spirit because of the Hei Shen sect and now they petrified under the vicious gaze of dozen shadow tigers.


    "No, you can''t kill me, I have a contract with the cub of shadow tiger beast if I died then that little thing would die with me!" Nan Yu Qi screams in panic, she doesn''t want to die yet.


    The tigers halt their step, they exchanged a nce then turn their eyes to their chieftain. Se the hesitation on the tiger''s eyes nan Yu Qi hope rise instantly "The little beast is in my head if you hurt me I will kill myself then see what happened to the precious little cub of yours!" she brazenly threat them knowing she got the upper hand.


    Bei Li Yan scoffed watching Nan Yu Qi foolish act. Nan Yu Qi saw Bei Li Yan mockery smiles ignited the anger in her heart, she realizes she has a good opportunity to vent her anger.


    "I want you to kill Hei Shen people, if you kill them I will return the little cub with you, I will let the little beast to stay with you for a year but I want you and your tiger tribes to kill all Hei Shen peoples or else¡­" she make devious smiles as she feel proud for her great n.


    Even if the tiger could kill Hei Shen kings they should manage to kill the lower subordinated and if the Kings kill all the shadow tigers that great too because she able to eliminate one of Hei Shen trump cards, and when the two of them in a heated fight she could find the opportunity to sneak away, it does a great n!


    Nan Bao Ji and Nan Yu Feng also praised Nan Yu Qi quick-witted, they all ted as the hope start to raised in their heart. Xie Hui Rong and Xie Xian Zi are also hopeful. Especially Xie Hui Rong he already make ns if he could get away from this predicament he would make another sacred Mountain peak society and slowly build their power again and someday he would make Hei Shen pay this humiliation.


    The tiger''s chieftain darken, he knew how shameless humans could be, but still, this is an eye-opener for him as a beast. The chieftain exchanged nce to Bei Li Yan, it cannot be denied he still worries for his precious cub safety. Bei Li Yan knew the tiger''s dilemma, he just about to say something but suddenly they hear earth-shattering sounds from the distance and the ground shook violently.


    They simultaneously look in the same direction to the highest peak of the mountain. Then they hear a thunderous sound of the roar. The King''s pce exchanged a nce, they don''t know if that means good or bad, still, they worry for Lory and Zhao Li Xin well being.


    Meanwhile, when all the human look anxious the tiger tribes especially the tiger chieftain jubnt when they hear the roaring sound then he answers the roar with the same loud roar and the other tigers follow suits as they all weed their glorious ancestor toe.


    All the tiger roars in tunes, their howl sends unsettle feeling to the whole humans who heard it. Bei Li Yan lean towards Jin Hao "Do you think is a good sign?" he nervously said.


    "We''ll see¡­"Jin Hao''s voice is calm but his expression is utterly tense.


    At the distance they saw a giant silhouette of tiger cover in thick mist roaring to the sky, the only thing clearly shown is the electric blue stripes flickering like a lightning in the sky. Xie Hui Rong''s eyes bulged widely that his eyeball almost fell from its socket. His body trembles profusely as the beads of sweat appear on his forehead.


    He can''t believe it the story is true, the legendary Beast is REAL!


    <strong>''THE BEAST IS REAL!''</strong>


    Who knows who shouts first but people kick their front door as they run from their house without bringing their wealth only their family and the clothes they are wearing, people bumping each other, some of them fall to the ground but no one care to help. The city falls in more chaos than before because the story that imprints in their mind that the Beast is is savaged and feed human flesh they be scared out of their wits.


    When this happened no one can calm them down so Hei Shen people give up then took a step back and let them do whatever they want is not like their safety is their responsibility, they are under the protection of Sacred Mountain Peak for generations they even paid tax to sacred Mountain peak every month so their well being supposed to be the Sacred mountain Peak responsibility but right now none of them care about the well being of the Cloud City citizens.


    Hei Shen members also agitated from the Beast sudden appearance because they don''t know if that Beast is a friend or foe but as the prideful Hei Shen Sect member, they refuse to run without the permission from their Lord. Every single of Hei Shen member stays on their post with determination eyes that they will not leave no matter what happens.


    "The Beast¡­.how could this be¡­..the beast is real" Xie Hui Rong mumble to himself.


    "Father, is that the legendary beast from the book, is the Beast is real? Xie Xian Zi bbergasted as he can''t believe his own eyes. everyone who grew up inside the Cloud city would know about the legendary Beast who created Havoc thousand years ago and how the four noble families subdue the Beast, but there is no solid proof about the Beast existence then he took it as propaganda to elevate the four noble family name especially the Xie family but now...


    "The beast should be locked under the forbidden library¡­.how could¡­.how could this happened?" Xie Hui Rong shakes his head as he contemting.


    Nan Yu Qi''s expression turns bleak when Xie Hui Rong mentions the Forbidden library, all of a sudden her breath hicks then she bes suffocated, deep inside her head she knew this is got something to do with Mo Ning Yuan and the Golden lotus she was stoled before.


    Bei Li Yan Smirk "Grandmaster Xie, why don''t you asked miss Nan Yu Qi, I believe she knew more than you think" even in this dire situation he can''t forget to throw dirty water into Nan Yu Qi face. why Bei li yan do that¡­.simply because he can.


    Xie Hui Rong''s face bes as dark as charcoal as he squints his eyes toward Nan yu Qi dangerously "Nan Yu Qi, what did you do?"

 Chapter 496 - The Raised Of The Legendary Beast II

    "I¡­.I don''t know anything!" Nan Yu Qi strongly refuted but her stress expression exposed her thought.


    It doesn''t take a genius to know wether Nan Yu Qi lied or not, Xiu Hui Rong face turn to crimson as his pulse race and his breath be heavy he res at Nan Yu Qi with bloodshot eyes "What have you done traitor!" he clenched his fist so hard that his nail cut his skin but the pain didn''t bother him.??


    Nan Yu Qi paralyzed under Xie Hui Rong menacing re thus he forces her to spill the truth. She finally gives in under the tense intimidation then she begins to stutter "Mo¡­Mo Ning Yuan forces me, she forces me to give in the golden lotus statue¡­but¡­but this not my fault I didn''t know!"


    "True is not her fault, at least not all of it" Wu san Bo fanning himself as he speaks calmly "Isn''t the Xie and the Chen equally guilty for giving Mo Ning Yuan the whole keys? It''s better you all stop ming each other "


    "Agree, since the Beast ising this way¡­" Jin Hao said with a t tone, the next moment the ground around them shook vigorously.


    "That thing is getting close indeed" Jiang Jin Wei draws his giant sword from behind his back then he make a fighting stance.


    Bei Li Yan also takes out her red whip "Finally I can see how the legendary Beast looks like~" he grinned excitedly.


    "You know there''s a possibility we will be dead" Wu San Bo raised his eyebrows as he took out a ck steel spear from his ring.


    "We all gonna be dead eventually so why not make it memorable" Jin Hao casually said then she draws his long sword from his spatial ring.


    "I wonder where the Lord is¡­" one of Hei Shen members mumble to himself, the other member who heard what he said make an anxious expression.


    Unlike Hei Shen people who still able to maintain their calm, the Sacred Mountain peak is engulfed with fear, the subordinated from each other noble family runs with all their might they couldn''t care less with their master well being, they throw their weapon to the ground and running for their life. It''s an embarrassing scene for Xie Hui Rong and the Nan family, who knows the respectful members of Sacred Mountain peak society is a bunch of disloyal cowards.


    "They are so fast" Bei Li Yan watches the members of society scurry away at a high speed with sneer and admiration.


    "Why they threw away the weapon, they should just keep the weapon and sell it when the situation calms down" Wu san Bo stare at them with a dejected look.


    Bei Li Yan gives Wu San Bo side-eyes ''Shut Up you money-grubber!''


    Xie Xian Zi is beyond scared and he can''t take it anymore "Father, let''s leave the Beast is not our opponent!" he frantically said. The man who used to be calm and elegant now bounce up and down like an ant on the hot pan, his face is paled and cover with sweat as he bes more frantic when the thumping sound gets closer.


    They are not stupid, they want to run but they scared Hei Shen Sect will not let them go, meanwhile the ground shook even more Xie Hui Rong feel his heart leap to his throat, he is a sovereign cultivator but after he was defeated by Hei Shen King pce his confidence haspletely shattered if he can''t win against the King pce how could he win against the legendary Beast that the whole four noble families used painstaking effort to subdue the Beast.


    "Let us go, can''t you see we all gonna die here!" Xie Hui Rong shouts impatiently.


    "Yes let us go, we can talk about thister when we are safe!" Nan Yu Feng chimed in.


    "We should go NOW!" Nan Bao Ji''s voice increasing as much as his heartbeat.


    Xie Xian Zi can''t stand it anymore, deep down he cursed Xie Hua Ling who managed to run away on his own, why is he always so lucky. Xie Xian Zi stealthily takes a few steps back when no one is looking, when he thought no one pays attention to him he turns around as he prepares to run but only a few stepster his neck suddenly choke and he was thrown to the ground harshly.


    Turns out it was Bei Li Yan who wrapped Xie Xian Zi neck with his whip and throw him to the ground"Where do you want to go, the fun only begins" he cracks the whip on the air.


    Xie Xian Zie''s face bruised because he hit the hard ground surface. Losing his chance to runaway make him feel embarrassed especially when everyone stares at him with mocking eyes, irritation surged inside him but he doesn''t dare to provoke Bei Li Yan that''s hie own Father failed to defeat.


    "Please, please let us go, I promised I will never provoke Hei Shen ever again, I will never show my face in front any of you again so please let me go!" Nan Yu Qi kneels and hits her forehead to the ground repeatedly, there is no trace of the arrogant woman from before.


    "Do you want to kill us a few minuted before, now you plead us to let you go?" Bei Li Yan snickered.


    The color quickly drained from her face, she knew she has gone overboard before but how could she knew this would happen.


    "Don''t you want us to kill each other before, now you dare to ask forgiveness, how shameless are you, woman!" Wu san Bo snort in disdain. He hates this type of woman the most, dignified from the outside but crude on the inside, what an obnoxious woman.


    The tigers growl and roaring for the could feel their expecting ancestor getting closer, the tigers jubnt as they stomp their feet excitedly. The Hei Shen King remain vignt, they can''t leave without knowing what happened to their Lord and young Madam.


    They could feel the pressure on the air change tremendously, Jin hao and the others take a deep breath to control their mental state and gather their Qi to protect their inner dantian. the air is getting heavy everyone below the Emperor level is whimper as their legs copse from the pressure.


    The mist creep down from the mountain and the air surrounded them be cold then between the thick mist they saw dark blue eyes glistening behind the cover of the mist, then they hear heavy breathing. Then gradually the silhouetted be more distinctive as the blue electric flickering behind the mist. Everyone stops their breathing when the giant tiger with silver fur majestically appears.


    Huwang Shen Zi stares at the tiny human below him "Which one of you Hei Shen Members" he asked with a solemn voice.


    All Hei Shen members including the King pce raised their hands without hesitation. The sacred Mountain Peak gloat with joy because they thought Huwang Shen Zi eying the Hei Shen Members. Not only they will survive this predicament they can even make Huwang Shen Zi avenged them.


    "G..Great Lord, I''m Xie Hui Rong, these people is the one who disturbed you. me and my people are innocent we got nothing to do with this, please spare our lives!" Xie Hui Rong kneels on the ground and cupped his fist courteously.


    "Ye¡­yes, these people brazenly attack us without reason, they are cruel and merciless because they are strong they destroy this mountain and disturbed your rest, please punish their audacity!" Nan Yu Feng chimed in, he doesn''t care if he must lie as long he can save himself.


    "And your name is?" Huwang Shen Zi narrows his eyes.


    Nan Yu Feng face beamed in delight "This¡­this humble one name is Nan Yu Feng!" he bows deeply and cupped his fist firmly. It''s obvious how Nan Yu Feng and Xie Hui Rong incited the Beast to kill Hei Shen people.


    The King''s pce frown is not like they don''t know what Xie Hui Rong and Nan Yu Feng try to do but they don''t want to refute because who knows if the Beast trust them, and they also didn''t want to plead as every each of them is proudful men.


    Huwang Shen Zi chuckles then his next words make the Xie and Nan family chokes.


    "So you are the descendant of the people who trapped me thousand years ago"

 Chapter 497 - The End Of Sacred Mountain Peak Society

    Huwang Shen Zi''s simple words paralyzed them and the menacing aura holding them in a tightened grip. Because they are to excited they forget one simple detail that their ancestors once try to kill the Beast but because they are not strong enough they can only trap him in the caged.


    Jin Hao sighs watching the sacred mountain peak stupid behavior, While Bei Li Yan rolls his eyes for their incessant stupidity.??


    "This Beast seems¡­.reasonable" Wu San Bo patted his chin with his fan.


    Jiang Jin Wei takes a step forward and cupped his fist "Great Beast if it''s possible do you know where is our Lord?" as a straightforward person, Jiang Jin Wei didn''t like dawdle with schemed and mind game he rather is straight to the point.


    Huwang Shen Ji also appreciated this kinda attitude than scheming humans who like to make devious ns in a dark "Your lord is the handsome man with the scowl?" he asked jokingly.


    "YES!" Jiang Jin Wei eximed.


    "That''s the one!" Bei Li Yan also confirms it.


    ''Is that how you describe your Lord?''


    Huwang Shen Zi speechless he only joking and yet Zhao Li Xin subordinated answer him with a serious face, somehow it make him embarrassed "Ehm, your Lord is taking care of his wife so don''t worry"


    The Hei Shen members face turn pale in instant "The..the young madam hurt?" Bei Li Yan asks nervously.


    The giant beast befuddled but he tilted his head slightly "More or less¡­but she will be¡­."


    "Dear God, she hurt again!" Jin Hao pinch between his eyebrows.


    "Oh, sh*t this is not good" Bei Li Yan facepalm.


    Wu San Bo make dry smiles as he tries to be calm "Defined¡­more or less, is it more ¨C more or less ¨C less" he demands a detail exnation, he didn''t feel nervous talking to the giant Beast because the possibility of furious Demon Lord takes over his mind.


    "Well, I think she would be unconscious for quite a while, after all, she almost loses her life because¡­.."


    "OH GOD!" Jiang Jin Wei cut the tiger words and his face brimmed with anxiety, he sheathed his weapon on his back then he wears multiple protective amulets in his body while shaking his head "Not good, this is not good¡­."


    The Hei Shen members immedialty snapped back from Jiang Jin Wei''s word and then they follow suit his movement. Only Sacred mountain peak people who didn''t understand why Hei Shen people make a fuss when they were calm facing the beast earlier.


    And so their question is answered, a man with ck robes cover with ze appear tond on the ground smoothly, the temperature who was cold suddenly increased tremendously, the man has a beautiful face like an immortal descend from the heaven but his expression avoids any form of humanity, there only hollow show in his face, even Huwang Shen Zi stunned because this is not the same man he had seen before.


    "Greeting Milord!" the Hei Shen members kneel on the ground simultaneously. They all feel bad premonition when they didn''t saw the young madam with their Lord.


    "Long Ming?" Xie Hui Rong gasped as he sees a young man with an intimidating aura that could match hundreds of Emperor that he ever saw in his entire life. Just like that, his heart begins to shrunk he thought somehow he could match Long Ming but after he sees him again his wish seems ridiculous to even for him.


    "Why they are still alive" Zhao Li Xin his frown deepen in dissatisfaction.


    "Apology Milord, we will send it as soon as possible!"Jiang Jin Wei answers firmly without daring to look up.


    "Star with her" Zhao Li Xin points his finger towards Nan Yu Qi.


    Nan Yu Qi''s heart pounding as terror sucked the very breath from her mouth, She doesn''t know why this evil Lord picks on her "Lo¡­Lord Long Ming, I never do any harm to you, why are you do this to me!" she screams in anguish as she pleads desperately.


    One of the corners of his mouth slightly raised "Harm me? you have humiliated my wife multiple times and you even dare harbor disgusting design towards me, if I don''t kill you what kinda man I''am" he innocently said as if he got no choice.


    Nan Yu Qi still not get it what his means, she never met Zhao Li Xin before so how could she harbor any design to him the only person she ever had feeling is¡­.Lu Xin.


    "Lu¡­Lu Xin?" she looks at Zhao Li Xin with shock expression.


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed in disgust, he didn''t bother to answer Nan Yu Qi''s question.


    "Lu Xin, are you Lu Xin? answer me!" Nan Yu Qi shout wildly like a crazy woman, she wants to run towards Zhao Li Xin to make sure but the Hei Shen Lion Guard soldiers make a barricade line then brandishing their sword towards her.


    "We need to talk about Lory cursed" he shifted his nce to Huwang Shen Zi.


    "You should ask her, besides I don''t have much time" Huwang Shen Zi let out helpless heaved "I need time to restore my power, I''ve been a trap for too long and my power had been drained too much, I need to cultivated to regain my power¡­after all you will need my help" he stares meaningfully at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Come down little one"


    The little cub bobbed his little head from Huwang Shen Zi giant head, then he jumps to the ground excitedly when he sees the chieftain tiger, the father, and Son tiger rub their heads together in joy and relief.


    "That Little one name is Huwang Shao, it takes some time for him to grow when he little bit older he would serve you as a contractual beast, I don''t know if he could awake the ancient blood inside him but from all of my descendants he is the only one who has the higher chance to inherited the power of the First Kind"


    The chieftain was shocked when he heard Huwang Shen Zi''s words, for centuries the shadow guards tribe refused to serve humans, they rather be dead then served them so why now their ancestors make his Son served a human. Huwang Shen Zi saw the reluctant eyes of the tiger chieftain then he say "This man is descendant of Lei Yu, you understand..." he said with a solemn look.


    The Chieftain stupefied then he looks at Zhao Li Xin with shock and awed. No wonder this man is freakishly strong so he is that man descendant, everything is made sense now!


    "No, that Tiger is mine, you can''t take him, we have master servants contract! Lu Xin, you hear me!" Nan Yu Qi refused to give up, not to the tiger or him although something inside her head warned her to stop.


    Zhao Li Xin smirk "Loud and clear" then he shifts his nce to the tiger chieftain "I put protective stone inside your little cub, the contract will be no use no more"


    Pulse beating in her ears, it blocks other sounds leaving only his cold voice. Nan Yu Qi froze in her spot she doesn''t want to believe it that the man she fond of would kill her without batting his eyelids. Zhao Li Xin wickedly smiles and The tigers roar excitedly one thing that the shadow tigers could stand is humans who try to control them with despicable means.


    "Lu Xin I¡­.please.."Nan Yu Qi stammer and her face brimmed with fear.


    "This is your problem with Nan Yu Qi it got nothing to do with me, let me go!" Xie Hui Rong eagerly shifts the me on Nan Yu Qi to save himself.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores him "I promised you to return this mountain to you, I kept my promise, the rest¡­.is up to you" Zhao Li Xin turns around, he snapped his finger then he walks away, his job is done, tomorrow the Sacred Mountain Peak will be no more. The four king pce and Hei Shen members follow him from behind.


    More shadow tigers appear, they stomp their feed, growl and bearing their sharp teeth, they had been hunted for centuries this is the time for revenged and take what belongs to them.


    A cold wave embalmed him as the hair rose behind his back turn his mouth to dry, Xie Hui Rong was already wounded badly after the fight and so his people, they can''t win and it''s even more impossible when the legendary Beast is presence.


    "What do you think you doing, <strong>COME BACK HERE!</strong>" Xie Hui Rong screams in fear "I will serve you, I will be your ve, <strong>SAVE ME</strong>!" he doesn''t care to degrade herself, in the face of death how could she care about reputation anymore but sadly it was toote.


    "Lu Xin, forgive me, I''ll do anything, LU XIN!" Nan Yu Qi called him desperately but the man ignores her plead then leave without gives her a single nce.

 Chapter 498 - Mother’s Diary

    "Why is so dark again, am I dreaming¡­. again?"


    All of a sudden a bright white light hit her, Lory flinches then she shut her eyes tighter. A few secondster she slowly opens her eyes, once again she stranded to a familiar ce, Cestine pce hallway.??


    "I''ll get the dictionary then!"


    someone shouts from behind and it startled her.


    "What else you need¡­..no Jay I will not stop in the pantry to bring you a sandwich!"


    Lory froze when she heard the familiar voice, she turns around in motion.


    "And No whiskey for you too Fargy, seriously, this is not how you treat royalty!" heins with a loud voice and they answer him withughter.


    Lory''s gasped as her lips begin to trembles "Lu¡­cas¡­"


    Lucas mmed the door with an annoyed face then scratching his head, he looks at Lory with the nk face then she walks through her as if she was a ghost, well maybe she is...


    Lory''s body jolt, she realizes this is only another dream of her¡­or perhaps more. Lory quickens her pace to chassed Lucas. They pass to few Kings Men who immediately stand on the side to make way then bow their head respectfully toward him. Lucas nods his head to greet them.


    He climbs to the winding stairs then passes through another hallway. He make a turn on the corner then stops in front of therge double door, Lory recognizes this ce as Royal private library. The ce is locked with magic so no one could enter except only arch knight and the royal family could enter this ce.


    Lory follows Lucas from behind, although is only a dream but she missed him very much so this dream is slightly eased her longing. Lucas rummaged the bookshelf while mumbling while taking out the book from the shelf one by one "Dictionary¡­.Dictionary¡­not this one¡­where is it" he put the book back to the shelf with an impatient face.


    Lory chuckles watching her brother, she remembers even though they are royalty but the Archknight treat them like a normal person especially in private, their rtionship is devoid profit and loss, is just genuine brotherhood, and as a Lucient heir life can be lonely sometimes, people use to treat them like a demigod and they worship them as such so is hard for Lory and Lucas to have a normal rtionship.


    Lory watches her brother with warm smiles, Lucas looks young perhaps he''s only fourteen he quite short for a man, he only two centimeters taller than her, and Lory used to tease him about it all the time but then the Karma pped her right on the face. When he is sixteen he suddenly has a growth spurt, suddenly he bes seven centimeters taller than her and he keeps growing after that. Since then he used every opportunity to tease her.


    Lucas let out a long sigh when he can''t find the book he looking for, he looks up t the second floor with helpless looks. Dragging his feet thezy prince climb to the second floor with a long sigh every three steps. Lory who follows him from behind can''t help but roll her eyes because of her brotherziness.


    Zhao Li Xin faces suddenly sh in her mind and she unconsciously giggles,pare to Zhao Li Xin she though Lucas is better at least he still ''reluctantly'' came to the library when he told if it''s Zhao Li Xin Lory not sure he wouldply.


    Lucas rummaged more bookshelf until he reaches the end of the shelf on the corner, he takes out thest book then he clicks his tongue exasperatedly he push the book back to shelf harshly then he heard a crack sound, Lucas startled himself.


    "Damm*t, please don''t break, please don''t break¡­." He carefully took out the book with a worried face.


    The private library is the heritage of previous King, every book is precious and the bookshelf is also an old heritage from the previous Lucient so everything must treat carefully, that also the reason why this Library only allowed certain people. If Fred knew he broke the bookshelf Lucas knew he would get a very long vigorous speech from Fred and Uncle Reynald the Librarian.


    Just like he thought the wood behind the books cracks quite big, Lucas grumbles in upset. How could the sturdy bookshelf break easily? When Lucas wreck his brain on how to cover up his crimes he suddenly sees something behind the crack "What is that?" he squinted his eyes then knock the wood with his finger.


    The sound of the woods told him something is behind the wood, his curious pique he moves all the book on the shelf to the floor. Lory who watch him also got curious then she stand right behind him and her head lean forward "What is that?" she mutter.


    Lucas used both his hand to push the wood behind the bookshelf, he surprised the woods can remove and there''s a smallpartment behind it.


    "A book?" Lucas stunned ''who crazy enough to hide a book in that ce?'' he ponders while to take out the small book.


    Lory bes stiffed as the color drained from her face, she recognizes that book "Lucas no!" she tried to grab the book from Lucas''s hands but her hands went through him, she forgets she is inside a dream. Lucas wiped the book cover who cover with dust then he opens the book then randomly flip the pages.


    "Today I met with Lucient Heir, his name is Marcus"


    Lucas''s hand paused, his heart suddenly stop as his mouth slightly open in an expression of stunned, this is his mother''s diary!


    Just like Lory he didn''t have much memorable memory about his mother what stuck in his mind is his mother is very beautiful and soft-spoken, she also very smart and sometime¡­mysterious. His Mother''s family background is always vague, they only knew that she is an orphan but who raised her and who is her guardian is, no one knows in certain or maybe no one divulged the situation to him and Lory.


    So when he stumbles to her mother''s diary, Lucas feel ecstatic. He found the chair near the window then he takes afortable position then continue to read.


    <em>"When I was born, a fortune-teller told my family that I born under the star of chaos that means when I grew up I will make turn the world upside down and hurt many people, my father who is very superstitious got scared and decide to kill me. Fortunately, my mother didn''t have the heart then one night she secretly put me inside the basket and secretly put me inside the food truck.</em>


    <em>But sadly the food truck attack by the horde of Beast and stranded in a middle of nowhere, I should have died that day from the crash or from the Beast but somehow I''m alive, I was saved by Druid Priestess"</em>


    Lory frown deepens because she didn''t read this page, when she was seventeen she also find this diary but she didn''t saw this page but she does saw torn marks, at that time she thought it was her mother doing but could it be¡­


    <em>"I was raised as a priestess inside the Djevelskrin Temple and I served the higher priestess of Djevelskrin name Arthea. from her I know about my background and also the truth behind the story of the child who born under the chaos star, she says to me that once a while I will able to forecast the future through a dream, unlike other people who can only see the future I also could change it.</em>


    <em>Arthea said the future is like threads that cross each other each thread influences each other and all tidily woven together and be the future that we know of. But I have the ability to pull one of the threads from the interlocked thread, my action called disturbance and this disturbance would create ''chaos'' for the predetermined future."</em>


    Of course, this action will give me severe consequences and also¡­I can only do this one time"


    Lory feel her head is hit by a hammer and her breath be erratic, she covers her mouth in shock as her body trembles violently. This exins the bellflower spell on her body that only Druid Priestess could have known and it also exins about her mother''s vast knowledge about ethion Language and her understanding of archaic history that''s no one knows.


    Her mother is a Druid priestess!

 Chapter 499 - Mother’s Diary II

    Lory still in shock her both hand cover her mouth as if she try not breathing too hard, she didn''t saw this page, what had happened, why she only knew now!


    Lucas rubs his forehead with befuddled expression, the new also make him feel a loss. He took a deep breath then slowly flip another page.??


    "My first premonition is when I six years old, I don''t know if that a vision or something else but I saw myself, my older selfy on the ground and a look in pain while an older man hold me in my embraces, a man with purple eyes and bluish dark hair.


    The vision is not clear all I can hear is me begging for something, perhaps my life. I convey this dream with Arthea and seek for her wise opinion, The great Seeress told me that it''s depend on me how I interpret the vision and she remind me, even for a Seeress the future is not certain so at the end it will up to me to reveal the truth of my own vision.


    Then I took a lot of research guidance by my vision. To start, I know the identity of the man. No one in the Verrion has genuine purple eyes and Bluish dark hair other than Lucient heir, then I conclude that there''s a possibility that the Lucient heir is the one who hurt me someday"


    "from other Priestess I learned that Lucient Heir is ridiculously strong especially after they got the God blessingand inherited the god''s sword so my n is to get rid of him before he got the God''s Sword"


    Lucas read the page with a pensive look, he does remember one time Uncle Zargan said the meeting between his mother and father is intense, he thought it was in romantic meaning but now he realizes that probably what his uncle mean is an intense fight. Lucas''s mouth slightly curved, he admires her mother''s bravery and he wishes he could saw his father face at that time.


    "Go, Mom!" Lucas snicker.


    On the next page, Lorenna''s writing is messier as it shows her mood on that day, the ink is thick and the paper slightly wrinkles, it seems she was in a terrible mood at that time.


    "I LOST! I can''t believe it I lost from that man name Marcus!


    "That man is so arrogant he dares to spare my life and told me where to find himter if I want a rematch, Hump I will make him sorry for underestimating me!"


    <strong>"I LOST AGAIN!"</strong>


    "That man is cheating, how could he fight me without wearing his clothes, that''s not appropriate!


    Although¡­.is my fault to disturb his bathtime, but still he need to learn about decency!


    And What he means I need topensate him because I take advantage of him, what advantaged, he sullied my eyes!"


    Lucas shook his head with sorry look "My poor mother, Baadd Father!"


    Lory who also peek from behind feel speechless, in her memory his father is like a tall mountain, strong, brave, calm, and wise. She never thought that once upon a time his father is so brazen to fight in nude. If he did not read this she will never believe it.


    <em>"I don''t know how he found me but he insists to take along with me, hump, I will ruin his proposed to get God''s word, I will make him regret to take me with him!"</em>


    <em>"This man is annoying he attach to me like leech but his friend is nice¡­.they are very nice"</em>


    Lucas smiles warmly "So this is how you courted mother¡­. I admit you are very patient man" His expression turns warm as he reminiscence his parents when they still together.


    Lory rests his arms on the back of Lucas''s chair while propping her chin, just like Lucas she also reminiscence how they used to be before her mother passed away.


    Lucas turns more pages and learned how their parent get together, how her mother leaves her identity as priestess and leave Djevelskrin for good so she can follow his Father. It''s a heart-warming story it make him continue smiles when he read pages after pages, Lucas flip another page then he suddenly frowns.


    <em>"I dream about an eclipse again, this is the third day I dream about this. I don''t know what this means but my heart is unsettling, I feel something is not right¡­..I hope I''m wrong"</em>


    <em>"The dream be clearer, I saw the moon and the sun shining bright at the same time¡­.well that''s against the science but then I see darkness,plete darkness and I stop breathing. I don''t know what happen, but Marcus awaked me with an anxious face, he said I''m screaming¡­ what is wrong with me"</em>


    Lucas''s grip tightly on the edge of the diary as his frown gets deepen in every word.


    "I got the news that I''m pregnant!! I''m so ¨C so ¨C so happy, if I don''t remember I''m pregnant I would have make double somersault on the air now, and my silly husband was froze like a mannequin for the long five minutes. Goodness we are so blessed!"


    "The dream is be more vivid, sometime I can''t distinguish between real or fake. I dream about a dark snake with yellow eyes and A dragon breathe of fire then everything turns to ashes, this is a nightmare"


    "I''m pregnant with twins, I''m so happy but my heart feel heavy. I''m scared"


    Lucas''s heart beating faster, he takes a long deep breath to calm his nerves. Lucas brushes his long fringed from his forehead with his hand then he straightens his back. He feel reluctant to flip another page but he needs to found out what happen with his mother.


    "Next week is supposed to be my due date, I''m pregnant with boy and girl can''t you believe that there is two precious life inside of me, is like a miracle. Lately, I notice Marcus is quieter, sometimes he looks like he lost in his mind, I try to ask but he said don''t worry, but how could I''m not worried. The truth is I''ve been a worry for a very long time, the fear and anxiety are not diminished but instead is increasing the same time as my babies'' growth. And the dream still hunting me¡­.I don''t know what to do?"


    Lucas saw tears mark on the paper, and his heart sunk when he caresses his mother''s tears mark. He can''t imagine his mother feeling at that time, having two babies in her womb while hunted by bad premonition along the way. She must be terrified, not for herself but for them, for him and Lory.


    Lory press her lips together and tears roll on her cheeks, she wipes the tears immediately with her hand then let out a long exhale. The next page is even messier, the tears mark isrger it even ruins the ink leaving a smudged on the paper.


    "I saw it, I finally understand what that dream means. When I''m inbor I saw it, my child my precious children. How can they do this to my children, this is not fair, they never do anything wrong so why! WHY ¨C WHY ¨C WHY!


    I will never ept this, I will find Arthea, I will return to Djevelskrin"


    His mother written is not the same as before, it''s too messy and full of scratches as if she pushes the pen vigorously until it almost tore the paper, the pages behind it can''t even use to write anymore. Lucas skips the ruined paper until he found his mother writing again.


    <em>"Five weekster I went to Djevelskrin and Marcus insist to came with me, the Archknight brothers wairing for us in the nearest town, this is the biggestpromise we can have with the Archknight since they were reluctant to let us go on our own, and they only give us three days before they catch up. Such a good brother, we are so lucky"</em>


    This time his mother writing back to normal again, Lucas hope there''s no bad news waiting for them, and yet his heart can''t stop thumping. Lory who leans behind him also feel anguish, she unconsciously bites her lower lips.


    <em>"We met with Arthea, she told me about the prophecy of the moon and the sun. the moon and the sun are the depictions of my twins, one would be shine as the symbol of new beginning, prosperity and glory while the other will be the light in a dark night and be the symbol of hope and protection. They would bring significant change for the world but the moon and sun cannot shine at the same sky. One must fall so the other could rise.</em>


    <em>Basically She wants me to choose which child should I sacrifice so the other could live! She said this is the will of God, but what God ask a mother to choose which child she should sacrifice. I can''t do that! I refused to do that!"</em>


    The room overly quiet, he can''t hear anything but his thumping heart, Lucas feel his body be numbs as he inhaled a cold air into his lungs. He read the mother writing again wishing he was wrong but unfortunately he''s not. Lucas suddenly feel dizzy and he has an urge to throw up, he covers his mouth as he struggles to calm his erratic breathing.


    <em>"Marcus didn''t talk for three days and he hadn''t been sleeping for weeks, none of us sleep after that. I hold the two little bundles on my hands and I can''t stop crying when I thought about the future that awaited them. The cmity would befall on Verrion and darkness will take over the world, The God would demand a sacrifice of Lucient heir, One should be sacrifices and the other will continue the Lucient line and rule Hand.</em>


    <em>That''s why they give me twin, the god wants me to preserve the Lucient line, then FU*K them. I will save them both, whatever it took, whatever the cost, my children will not be sacrifices!"</em>

 Chapter 500 - Lucas And Lory

    Lucas abruptly closes the diary, he can''t let anyone read this diary especially Lory. cold sweat drench his back he immediately stood up from the chair, he must destroy the diary, even though he very reluctant to let go his mother personal momento but the information inside it is too dangerous if it''s fall to wong hand but mostly he worries Lory would identally found the diary likes he did.


    "Lucas, where are you?"??


    Lucas jolt on his feet when he hears Lory''s voice calling him, He clicks his tongue exasperatedly, in panics state Lucas look left and right as he searches something to destroy the diary, thankfully he found a small furnace not far from him. He make a long stride towards the furnace, at first, he wants to burn the whole diary at one time but the furnace is too small and the diary is too big, the furnace will not burn the diary fast enough.


    "Lucas, are you upstairs, what are you doing? Everyone is waiting for you and Jay is hungry!" Loryins while she climbs the stairs calmly.


    Lucas bes more frantic, swiftly he tore the pages from the diary and throw the paper into the furnaces but Lory footsteps getting closer and his hands are not fast enough, Lory obviously would catch him, and she know how lory is, she would insist to see what that book was.


    "Lucas, what are you doing?" Lory voice increasing.


    Lucas bes more anxious then in a panic state he throws away the diary aimlessly to the corner, then he turns around swiftly "Yo sister, what''s up?" he pretends to stretch his limbs above his head.


    Lory sees Lucas Exaggerated reaction and she got suspicious, she narrowed her eyes and curiously ask "What did you do?"


    "Nothing!" he raised his arms awkwardly.


    "Really" Lory didn''t believe him, herzy brother never looks this lively if not chassed by a beast, then she turn slowly then look around the library with probing eyes and then she suddenly bbergasted with the ruin bookshelf behind her "Oh, My God Luc, what did you do!" Lory was scream in shock "You gonna be killed by Fred!" she looks at Lucas in horrified.


    Lucas realizes he hasn''t cleaned up the mess he has done, the bookshelf is wrecked and the books scrambled on the floor. Lucas scratched his head "I know - I know, don''t tell anyone okay" he pleads pitifully. He scared someone would notice the hiddenpartment and investigated what''s in there, he doesn''t want others to find out about his mother''s diary.


    Lory make naughty smiles "It won''t be free¡­~"


    "Fine, I get you I dozen exclusive macaroons from La Rouge Pastry Shop okay" Lucas roll his eyes, then he put back the woods behind the bookshelf before Lory notice something.


    "Two Box!" Lory raised her two fingers.


    "FINE, now help me with the book!" he red at his sister who make cheeky smiles after seeding ckmail her brother.


    Lory got excited when Lucas promised her favorite dessert, Fred had been cut down her daily sweets consume because of health issue, who is he kidding for, she got a healing gift, if she got sick she can just heal herself but Fred didn''t want to listen ''he said excessive indulgent is not good for the mind and body'' in short he doesn''t;t want Lory to be a sugar addict.


    ''Well, the ship has sailed honey''


    still, she can''t fight him so Lory only answers Fred''s request with a pout.


    "What did you burn anyway?" Lory suddenly asked while organizing the book on the shelf.


    "What?" Lucas was slightly perturbed.


    Lory twitches her nose "I smell something burning, what did you burn?"


    "Uhm, nothing important..." he evades Lory probing gaze.


    "Is it porn?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "...."


    Lory slowly nods with a big grin on her face "Is porn isn''t it¡­.nope you don''t need to deny, I understand you already at that age" Lory teased her Brother who just reaches puberty.


    Sometimes he wishes he could open his sister brain and see what''s in it "Whatever" Lucas helplessly shakes his head.


    Lory grinned when she thought her guessed is right.


    A few minutedter Lucas and lory finish fixing the bookshelf, as long no one took the book from the corner they will be saved. Lory pped her hands with a satisfied look "Come one before that ''smiling Demon'' fetch us"


    "Hum" Lucas hummed, he nces at the direction where he throws his mother diary. He decide to finish the job when everyone is sleeping.


    ''Druid Priestess ¨C Arthea ¨C Djevelskrin'' he needs more information about this, he has to make sure that his mother''s prophecy will not happen, but he can''t let anyone know not even his Archknight, he needs to find someone else outside his people.


    When they climb down the stairs Lucas called her "Lory, I need your help"


    "Hm?"


    "You know about the party for weing the prime minister from the south, uhm¡­can you rece me?" he rubs his nose because of nervousness.


    Lory turn her head at Lucas then widen her big beautiful eyes that filled within <strong>"AGAIN!"</strong>


    "Yeah¡­" his make wry smiles.


    "This is the third time Luc, and father will not please heck Fred will not pleased!" Lory reprimands him with a serious face.


    "I know, I ept any punishment, just tell them it''s my fault okay, so please sister, pleaaseeee¡­.." Lucas sincerely begs her with his puppy eyes.


    Lory who has a tendency to spoil her brother is weak from Lucas pleading, she let out a long sigh "Uuugh FINE, but this is thest time okay!" she warns him sternly.


    Lucas grinned widely " Of course ¨C Of course, thanks sis!" he circles his arms on Lory''s neck "I''ll buy you the limited edition strawberry cheesecake that you love" he coaxed Lory with more rewards.


    Just like he expected Lory got easily sway, her mouth curved upwards when she thought about cake "It''s you words okay, not me" she pretends to be firm "But don''t put it on the fridged, send it to my room, that demon confiscated all sweet on the fridge, seriously¡­.we need to find him a girlfriend"


    "We had, but the girl runs¡­.remember?" Lucas said with genuine concern. No one knows how handsome, smart, and cultured man like free could spook all his blind dates.


    Lory''s mouth twitch "Yeah¡­.she run fast too?" she doesn''t know if she should pitty or apuded Fred''s ability to get rid woman less in thirty minutes.


    "By the way what are you going to do if you don''t attend the party, please tell me you do something important" Lory almost feel like she''s begging. She hopes Lucas didn''t do stupid things with jay and Clift.


    "I do something important" Lucas smiles faintly, there''s a lot of things he needs to figure it out before it''s toote.


    "Really?" Lory pushes his arm from her shoulder.


    "Really!" Lucas assured him.


    Lory has her doubt but Lucas''s serious gaze softens her heart "Okay, I got your back then, and I try to exin it to father but Fred is your job, okay, That man trick me too often" Lory feel vexed.


    "Okay ¨C okay, thanks though" he slips his hands on his pocket as he smiles warmly at Lory.


    "Hump, what can you do without me" Lory taunts him.


    "Apparently nothing" Lucas epts her taunt wholeheartedly, he looks down then said, "I will always need you¡­"


    Lory looks at him with confused looks"Uhm, what..?"


    "Nothing"


    ------------------------------------------------


    <strong>Fred Blind date :</strong>


    Fred: Hello, nice to meet you


    Girl: Nice to meet you too (Aahh, he so handsome!~)


    Can I call you Fred?


    Fred: Of course


    Girl : so Fred, what do you do?


    Fred: Well, you can say, I''m a private teacher.


    Girl : Oh, you like children''s (he is a good father too!)


    Fred: Oh God noo, only certain, special children (Grin mischievously)


    Girl : ....(Worry)


    Fred: Do you want to see the picture? (take out his phone and show it to the girl excitedly)


    this is when they got on children''s marathon, this is


    when he got an award from speechpetition, this is


    when she got first on eating sweetpetition...


    Girl : Are...are they your children?


    Fred: Of course Not.


    Girl : But...but you have their pictures.


    Fred: Well, you can say this is a hobby


    Girl : Uhm....I''m gonna go to the restroom.


    Fred: Okay, take your time.


    Ten minutester....


    Waiter : Mr. Knoxville, you lose your date again.


    Fred: Yes, I don''t know why? girl this day....so rude.


    Waiter : will you order know?


    Fred: Yes please, steak au poivre and....cabe sauvignon, I want to go crazy this night.


    Waiter: Excellent choice sir.


    Fred: Thank you

 Chapter 501 - Bittersweet Feeling

    Lory watches the young her and Lucas leave the library with an indescribable feeling. She got too much information she needs to absorb. She doesn''t understand what this dream means? Why now? and why she didn''t know that Lucas¡­.


    "Yes, he knew about it long before you"??


    Lory startled then she turns around swiftly.


    Arthea moves her hand and the diary that pushes to the corner floating in the air. Lory stares at Arthea with a confused look then she saw the diary flew to the ceiling and slip between the crack on the ceiling. Lory''s eyes bulged as her mouth slightly open. She remembers how she found the diary, there was a renovation for the library and an ident happen that ruin the ceiling and that''s how she found her mother diary. Arthea waved her hand to shut the ceiling then she shifts her nce at Lory.


    "You the one who put it there, and I just know half of the information because Lucas destroys half the pages" Lory''s chest moves up and down as she tries to control her inexplicable feeling.


    "WHY?" Lory re furiously at Arthea.


    Arthea tilts her head "To follow your mother wish" she said softly.


    Lory presses her lips into a thin line and her eyes be wet.


    Arthea sigh "Your mother only has one chance to save both of you, one chance to make things right, and is not easy" Arthea walks to the window with a calm pace "To find the right moment, the right time, in thousands of possibility of the future. Your mother has to find one single thread among the million, one thread that will change everything" Arthea take a deep breath as she gazes to the distance.


    She looks at Lory deeply "And that thread is Zhao Li Xin"


    Lory was stunned, she motionless stand with bewildered eyes, Is like the wire in her brains is shutting down suddenly she bes nk "Wait¡­you mean, my mother¡­.."


    "But Zhao Li Xin is born with two faith, either he saves the world or he destroys the world and for a while, the scales is lean to thetest, you know yourself how he is when you met him the first time, believe me, he is far more worst before he was saved by you" Arthea lean her back on the window frame with calm smile ster on her delicate face.


    "He is an empty shell who had no desire whatsoever. So someone has to alter his minds. He needs someone to teach him about love, jealousy, sadness, desperation and more, just like putting colorful marbles inside an empty jar so it make it beautiful" Arthea look down with smiles "So your mother send you, she wants me to guide you to him however we don''t know what will be the rtionship between the two of you, friends, family, lover, who knows but still your mother make a bet with for Zhao Li Xin"


    "But thankfully it was love¡­.love, nothing more powerful in this world than love, in a good and bad way," Arthea said softly with indescribable expression but a secondter her face back to normal.


    Lory still need time to process the new information but Arthea didn''t want to waste more times "And I have another reason why I show you this dream"


    Arthea solemn voice awaked her from her stupor, Arthea look at her with serious gaze "Just like you, Lucas had been struggled by himself to seek the truth behind your mother prophecy, he manages to enter Djevelskrin shrine just like you do, he begs me to show him the way how to save you..... sounds like d¨¦j¨¤ vu isn''t it"


    Lory''s face turn stiffed, she be tongue-tied.


    Arthea walk towards Lory then gently hold Lory hands "Your parents hide the secret from their children, Lucas hides his secret from you and you hide your secret from him, can you see Lorient¡­the secret brings tragedy and cause so much pained, I don''t know if telling the truth would be the right choice but you don''t have to carry this burden on your own, even though you have Girsha but Girsha is not human, they''re something that only human could understand"


    Lory heart shudders under Arthea firm gaze as she said gently toward Lory "If you think this is all your fault, you are wrong and you must believe that!"


    "But Lazarus¡­"


    Arthea squeezes Lory''s hands "Lazarus will find his way with or without you, you just speed the process¡­.this is inevitable" she looks Lory with apologetic smiles.


    Lory turns quiet as she contemted then she stares deeply at Arthea grey eyes "Can I stop him?"


    Arthea sigh then she weakly shakes her head "Do you believe me if I say I don''t know¡­. But what I do know that this is would be the end"


    Lory heard the same word from Huwang Shen Zi but still, she needs more confirmation so she narrows her eyes "For whom?" she carefully asks.


    Arthea didn''t say anything, she tilt her head and smiles warmly at Lory.


    __________________________________________________


    On another side of Sacred Mountain peak territory two men fight vigorously, the fierce battlests for few hours and they equally wounded, but in thest moment another man finally able tond thest thrust on the other man''s chest, the man sword pierce cleanly through the other man chest. the blood drip from the sword then the light in the man''s eyes dimmed.


    The other men panting rapidly, he pulls the sword from his opponent''s chest all and the blood burst from the man''s chest then tainted the other man fac. there is no expression on the man''s face, he looks at his opponent''s lifeless body fall on the ground.


    "Longer than I thought, master Chen"


    Two women with red robesnd on the ground gracefully, she smiles deviously at the man who still kneeling on the ground while clenching his chest tightly.


    "You¡­..from Hei Shen sect" Chen Hu Yin didn''t look surprised.


    "You finally avenged yourself" Shui Xian grin.


    "Don''t forget you owed our Lord" Cha Hua Remind him gently although there''s a dangerous glint in the pair of her beautiful eyes.


    Chen Hu Yin struggle to stand from the ground "Of course, even if I eat hundreds of leopard heart I will not dare to lie in front of Lord Long Ming"


    See earnest eyes on Chen Hu Yin eyes Cha Hua amicably smiles "Good" she softly said.


    "About my family," Chen Hu Yin''s main concern is his family well being now.


    "They safe in Tang Sheng City, you can meet them there," said Cha Hua again.


    Chen Hu Yin feel relief then she looks at the center of the cloud city who is cover with fire and smoke "Is this the end of Sacred Mountain Peak society" he said with a low voice.


    "Yes, tomorrow sacred Mountain peak will be history" Cha Hua looks at the smoked that raised to the sky.


    "Do you regret it? you will lose all the privileged as a noble family from now on" Shui Xian teased him.


    Chen Hu Yin didn''t feel offended on the contrary he feel rather¡­peaceful "No¡­.too many bad things happen in this ce, we nothing more than chess piece for the Xie family, finally my family is free¡­" he said with mncholic tones.


    Cha Hua and Shui Xian didn''t say anything they make a long leap and disappeared, Chen Hu Yin eyes fixed to the ce who used to be his home¡­.it was a bittersweet feeling.

 Chapter 502 - Resolution

    Meantime Zhao Li Xin still in his terrible mood, he burns every Sacred Mountain peak building, including garden and small pavilion belong to sacred mountain peak, he not even spare a dog house will not be spare. A lot of people throw away the sacred mountain peak uniform and run with their inner robes because that''s the only way they''re not chassed bt shadow tiger tribes.


    Thankfully Zhao Li Xin still has conscience not to burn the cloud city buildings because there still innocent citizens hide there. But the Lord anger still not appeased and the loyal four subordinated is sweat buckets behind him. Suddenly Mong Ki and Mong Yi appear and simultaneously kneel on the ground.??


    "Milord we found the old record about the crimson lightning sword and everything inside the forbidden Library had been kept safely, everything is ording to your wish Milord" Mong Ki cupped his fist respectfully.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remains grim as it devoid humanity in his expression, he turns his look to Bei Li Yan who automatically got stiffed when he was stared by Zhao Li Xin nd expression "Find everything useful from the record" he coldly said.


    "Ye..yes Milord!" Bei Li Yan cupped him firmly.


    "Milord we also find an old map" Mong Yi hand carefully a skin paper to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin received the skin paper with unperturbed expression, he looks around him that already engulfs with his mortal me, his expression be heavy as his heart stirred by inexplicable grief. Zhao Li Xin looks at his subordinated "I leave the rest to all of you¡­" after he said with low voice his figure disappeared in thin air.


    The four king pce look at each other with fuddled expression, they don''t know why their Lord looks so¡­defeated. They thought they win the battle, Jin hao let out a long sigh, he guessed it got something to do with lory, for Zhao Li Xin win is not worthy if Lory got hurt.


    Zhao Li Xin back to the spatial ring, he walks to the golden pagoda then climb the winding stairs, he opens the golden door then enter the room who is illuminated by dimmed light from luminescence pearls. Huo Long stands next to the giant bed, his expression is quiet and solemn, there''s no trace of silly behavior who used to show in his face.


    "How is she?" Zhao Li Xin stares at the woman whoy on the bed with both her hands sped on her stomach, her beautiful bluish hair scatter on the white sheet. Her skin as pale as snow without any blemish her pink lips slightly open and her chest move ups and down slightly.


    "The same" Huo long reply briefly.


    "And Girsha?" Zhao Li Xin asks again.


    "Still inside her, perhaps the ancestor sleep like her" Huo Long cross his arms on his chest.


    "You know something about her cursed?" he finally left his nce from Lory''s face.


    Huo Long sigh heavily "Yes¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin clenches his fist "Why don''t you tell me" he hissed because he doesn''t dare to disturbed Lory sleep.


    "Because that is not my ce!" Huo Long quickly refuted, he let out a deep exhales "This cursed¡­.is a humiliation for someone who inherited the blood of Lucient, it represents her weakness, her loss, and her failure. Why do you think she hides it for so long? Because he feel ashamed with herself, how could she let the man she loves knew about this" Huo Long disgruntled, how could Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand this?


    He feel like his heart is engulfed with fire that burns the whole oxygen in his lungs and left him listless and empty.it''s a cruel reminder that he still not know her as much as he thought. He doesn''t know why she hides an important matter from him. What is he take him for, he is her husband she should trust him more than anyone, why can she trust him more?


    "This cursed, what would happen with her?" he stares at Huo Long as his eyes brimmed with anxiety.


    Huo Long''s expression bes apprehensive then he looks at Lory sleeping face with pity "It''s something worst than death, once she devours by Lazarus her power will be drain from her and her soul will be trap in darkness and that would be her eternal torture"


    Suddenly his legs lose it''s the strength he slum on the bedside, he doesn''t know anymore how to describe his feeling right now except despair, he is in utter despair. Zhao Li Xin feel his body listless and suddenly his head aching as if a hammer hits his head. He withstands his head with both his hand while looking down with a sullen face.


    "Why¡­.?" He weakly said with a helpless voice, he looks at Huo long as he pleading for an exnation.


    "Her brother¡­.is meant to die so the world will be saved, the God''s demand sacrifice from Lucient blood as a rightful King this job supposed to fall in his shoulder, It has written in prophecy since long time ago. One day the princess identally knows about the prophecy and she refuses to let her brother be sacrificialmb even if that means to save the world" Huo Long shakes his head in grief.


    "But where is death there always gonna be death¡­.so she took her brother ce" Huo Long takes a long deep breath before he continues "But to alter the God n is not an easy feat, she needs power, a great power that could match the God himself and so she found Lazarus, The fallen God himself¡­.the outcast"


    "To plead Lazarus help is not an easy matter and most of all is not cheap, so she gives one thing that Lucient year for thousands of years, one thing that would make him regain his power, the Lucient pure soul¡­and unfortunately, she gives it to him"


    Zhao Li Xin faces be as white as a sheet, his heart trembles as chill running down to his spine. His heart breaks to pieces for her, he can''t even imagine how much she suffered to make such a rash decision.Zhao Li Xin took Lory''s hand he squeezes her hand as he tries to suck the pain away from her "Why no one stops her¡­.?" his voice bes hoarse.


    "Could you?" Huo Long retort the question "When she make the decision no one can''t stop her not even Girsha who stuck with her like a glue" Huo Long does admire Lory''s perseverance. Not many humans could face unbelievable hurdles like her, it shows how strong her heart it or perhaps how crazy she is.


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin lifts his head "But¡­.she''s here, she''s alive and well¡­Lazarus failed¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s expression bes hopeful although fear still frank in his eyes.


    Huo Long smiles "Because someone foiled Lazarus n"


    "Who?"


    "Someone who loves her as much as you do, Her parents, King Marcus, and Queen Lorenna," said Huo Long with deep regard for lory parents, for him human is a selfish and cruel creature and King''s and Queen are the worst among them so when he knew how far Lory parents do for the safety of their children, he can''t stop admiring them.


    For a high-level beast like him, nothing is more precious than their offspring, no matter how cruel or savaged they are they will never hurt their own precious kin, just look the Shadow Guard tiger. The whole tribes hesitated when human threat the safety of the little cub so he could neverprehend how human could sacrifice their own children for power and wealth, how many kings and Queens who send their own children to a foreign country as an offering, they don''t care what would happen to their children, are they going to be bully, kill or tortured it''s doesn''t matter as long their desire achieved.


    So when he knew about what Lory''s parents do Huo long was stunned and he must change everything he had learned about humans behavior that he knew for all his long life although sometimes he findsfort by the fact that Lory words are not from this world.


    "Can they help her again?" Zhao Li Xin who never depend on anyone for all his life all of a sudden feel the need to plead for other people''s help.


    Huo Long shakes his head "No, they already sacrifice their life to send Lory to this world, from here on it''s all depend on her, she lucky enough to avoid Lazarus w at the first time but the cursed is still remain, she must break the cursed before Lazarus gather all his power, that way she still has hope"


    "What can I do?"


    Huo Long raised his eyebrows "Same as before, raised your cultivation and find that da*n sword"

 Chapter 503 - Faraway Dream

    The news of the ruin of Sacred mountain peak society be the talk of the country and Hei Shen Sect name raised to the sky. Thene more shocking news that the powerful and elusive shadow tiger tribes are in debt with Long Ming and they even willing to serve him earnestly. There also rumor about the sighting of a mysterious beast who resides on the top of the mountain.


    More rumors circted among the people, no one know which one is real or is fake but one thing is certain that no one should mess with Hei Shen sect ever again. some conceited people still not satisfied with the increasing glory of Hei Shen Sect some people still have guts to conspire against the Long Ming but more sane people be quiet, whether the rumor is true or not still it didn''t change the fact that Sacred Mountain peak is ruined under the hands of Long Ming so why must they courting death.??


    Against so many people warning a few conceited people had no choice but to revised their ns and after all even if they have enough power to fight against Hei Shen could they find Hei Shen sect headquarter? For a long time, it has be a mystery for everyone.


    Despite all Glory that Hei Shen received, Hei Shen peoples don''t feel good at all, why? Because their Lord is in a horrible mood, it''s already two weeks but there''s no sign of their young madam. They knew their young madam rest inside their Lord spatial ring but it only makes them more worried. Ismon knowledge that the Mystique realm inside the spatial ring time frame is different from the outside.


    A few days inside the Mystique realm could only a day at the outside. If young madam still rests for two weeks then how long she actually rest inside the mystique realm. Jin Hao was also worried about Lory''s health but he knows when ites to Lory Jin Hao has no power to help, so he can only hide his worry as he fears it would make Zhao Li Xin feel worst.


    Today Zhao Li Xin has finished his cultivation, because he already in sage Level the time he breakthrough is get longer than he used too, he was exasperated but Huo Long remind him that what he does in a day it would take fifty years for normal people so he must not discourage.


    Normally Zhao Li Xin will not bother with the time of his breakthrough since he is already stronger than most people in the world so why haste but after he knew what happens with Lory he feel like a racehorse, he can''t stop even if he wants to whenever he failed to achieve the progress he wants he bes frustrated. He would be furious and vent his anger to everything in sight.


    Luckily the Mystique realm would automatically fix any damage he created weather to the tree, grass, or building everything will return to normal as if nothing happens. Huo Long can only sigh while Zhao Li Xin vents his stress like a madman. After he feel slightly better he would visit lory who still sleep inside the golden Pagoda.


    Zhao Li Xin leans his shoulder on a bed column, he watches Lory sleeping face. lory use to have a bad sleeping habit, she would kick her nket or moves exaggeratedly, is more than once that Lory hit Zhao Li Xin''s face with her hands while she was sleeping and sometimes she also gracefully snores although she refuses to admit when Zhao Li Xin and Girsha told her.


    But the same woman who sleeps right now is not moving, not even an inch if not because the slight moves on her chest he would thought she was dead. He listened to the rhythm of her breathing with gloomy eyes. he pinch the bridge between his eyebrows to calm his tense nerves then slowly take a deep breath, he slowlyy down next to her, he shifts his head to the side then he whispers "Wake up sleepy head, both of you had been sleeping for too long"


    Not just Lory even Girsha still sleeping, Huo Long said Girsha only awaked when Lory''s condition gets better because Huo Long thoughtful sharing Zhao Li Xin bes more stressful. He took a deep breath then he burry his head on her neck while wrapped his hand on her waist.


    _____________________________________


    "Lory"


    "Lory¡­."


    Lory eyes fluttering she wants to open her eyelids but her eyes feel heavy.


    <strong>"YOUR HIGHNESS!"</strong>


    Her eyes suddenly open, in front of her thousands of ck dots march towards her, the Kingsmen soldier run in haste "Your highness, they areing!!" he screams.


    Lory feel disoriented, she doesn''t know what had happened, then thunderous sounds from thousands of beast from the distance awaked her from her stupor, Lory realizes she''s still wearing an armor and trinity staffy on his hand, Lory shakes her head.


    "Add more people on the garrison, prepare the artillery!" she swiftly order her troops "How many aircraft we had?" she ask one of the soldiers next to her.


    "We got five thunderbirds and two eagle w aircraft on the way!" the soldier said.


    "How long until they got here?" Lory eyebrows furrows.


    "Ten Minute¡­" said the soldier with a worried look.


    Lory gazes into the ck dot that covers the horizon, after two years without a sun food be scarce, gradually the human and the beast poption decreased because ofck of food, just like human hunting Beast for food now beast also hunting human for the same reason, today there''s no camp or shelter who had not been strike by a horde of hungry Beast, and L''Markieth bes one of thest heavens for a human to survive but now they are under attack again.


    "Your highness¡­.can we make it?" the soldier asks nervously. The young soldier is only seventeen years old, so it''s expected for the young man to be nervous.


    "We have to¡­" Lory solemnly said. Using her earpiece she sends amand to her subordinated "Lockdown every entrance even the wellspring"


    "Yes, your highness!" the woman behind the earpiece answer firmly.


    "The Horde wille in three waves, tell everyone to saves the artillery"


    "Understood, your highness!"


    Lory let out a long sigh, she takes off her raincoat then white wings appear behind her back. Lory transforms the trinity into a silver bow. Every Kingsmen soldier stares at her with admiration and expectant look. Lory calmy draw her bow, her purple eyes glistening then an arrow made from wind emerged on her fingertips.They could feel the pressures that came from the arrow everyone takes a few steps back.


    The ck dots are getting closer as the dots figures be more apparent, the roar and shrieks are echoed on the air, the soldier''s heart shuddered but no one back down, they raised their Gun and aimed to the beast hordes. They all waiting for their Princess to gives them the order.


    The first wave came, Lory''s eyes squint and the winds arrow in her finger start to twitch. She let out a long exhale then she release her arrow. The arrows run like a bullet it leaves marks on the ground and split the air as it flies through. The arrow pierces the hordes of the beast and the gust of wind from the arrow creates a shock wave that blows the entire beast near it.


    <strong>"BOOM!"</strong>


    The Beast shriek as they blow in pieces, they soldiers cheers but lory remain calms, she knew it''s only the beginning. Then the ground shook violently, more Beaste toward them, this time the beast is bigger and more ferocious than before.


    "Prepare your weapon!" themander shouted and the soldiers immediately calm themselves and prepare their weapon.


    "AIMED!" themander shouts again.


    Lory changed the trinity into a long sword like ''Katana'' she watches the Bast dash in full speed, they barring their fangs and w but Lory unperturbed her gaze remains cid, she slowly raised her hand while the beast is getting closer.


    ''1¡­..2...3¡­.'' she counting inwardly as she holds her breath and then <strong>"SHOOT!"</strong>


    The sounds of riffles,ser, and machine guns are ovepped with the beast roar, the night be lively is like endless fireworks. Lory didn''t even flinch, for two years she has countless battles, big or smalls and she had lost so many subordinated she embarrassed to admit she can''t remember their face anymore. She stands among the soldiers like a valiant general no one doubt her ability tomand not even the veteran general even though she''s not even twenty-one years old.


    For her Brother, she has to ensure their people safe. She needs to make sure they all safe before she left in her personal quest.


    "It seems we need to take this matter in our own hands" a calm voice came from behind her,


    "General Leon" Lory greets politely.


    General Leon is a fifty years old man with long silver hair, he has muscr and upright body beyond his age, he is one of the stronger generals Hand ever had, he took over general Zargan position after he passes away with King Marcus. General Leon put his right fist on his chest to saluted her.


    "It seems we will have another exciting fight, your highness, I hope you don''t get bored topete with an old general like me" he humbly said.


    Lory smiles "It''s always been a pleasure general"


    General Leon''s eyes brimmed with pride for the young princess, he dares to swear to the whole world that there''s no princess in the whole kingdom in the world who is stronger and more courageous than his beloved her highness Princess Lorient.


    "So, what we bet now your highness" he make cheeky smiles, it was a game between them that who kill the more beast would be the winner. It''s just something they do to relieve the tension.


    The corner of her mouth lift slightly "Well¡­how about the loser should clean up the whole rifles on the armory room?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "Ugh, you sure it would take the whole day¡­" General Leon stroke his mustache.


    "Only if you lose" Lory make cheeky smiles. Then fly to the sea of Beast without hesitation.


    General Leon guffawed, he used rocket boots then chassed lory with his giant machine guns.


    "Follow her highness and general Leon!"


    The hot-blooded soldiers using the same rocket boots chassed their leader in a heartbeat, they are eager to fight side by side with the legendary Lucient, is a chance of a lifetime and they will not waste it.

 Chapter 504 - The Voice In Her Head

    The blood on her veins boiling, her moves in nimble, she flies between the beast, she cut the horde of beast likes grass, the beast wail, and their enormous body falls on the ground and their blood covers the ground with dark crimson liquid.


    but Lory doesn''t flinch next she throws multiple knives on the giant beast body and used the knives to climbs the giant beast then she leaps above the beast giant head and thrust her katana to the beast forehead. Without waiting for the beast to fall she jump to the next beast behind it then she pierces their neck and slit their throat. ??


    It''s a long fight, she took multiple potions to maintain her mana and focus, the beast howl as the swing their w towards her, Lory swiftly evade the attack and cut off the beast front feet, the blood spill it tainted her body with the pungent smell but it didn''t bother her.


    Her body moves in the same rhythm, there''s no fear in her eyes nor hesitation in her move is like her body moves on her own and she watches it from the outside.


    <strong>"INCOMING!"</strong>


    General Leon shouted and from the sky a firebolting from the sky. The katana on her hand return into a staff then lory pierces the staff to the ground with both of her hands and her eyes shine with dimmed purple light, then suddenly a transparent purple cover the whole soldiers like a giant dome and turn the beast near her into a speck of dust.


    Hundreds of firebolt explode when it collided with Lory shields. The hits make her body numbs, she gritted her teeth to maintain the shield, she will protect her people!


    When all fire bolts dispersed on the sky, she released her shield then she falls on the ground on her knee. Both her hands still grip tightly on her staff as she panting excessively, her conscious begins to waver but she can''t faint here, the sounds of the beast still not decreased, Lory feel exhausted but she can''t stop, not now!


    With tremble hands, she reaches to her waist to take another potion to boost her mana.


    "Why...."


    A sudden cold voice make his hand paused.


    "Why you fight sssooo¡­.hard?" the eerie sounds make the hair on her nape raised.


    "Why you work so hard for them, why you have to die for them¡­.."


    Lory raised her head, but everything around them didn''t moves is like you stop the pause button where everyone freeze. Lory was stupefied then she look at the trinity staff and the staff turn to ash, she tries to grab the ash but it slipped through her fingers. Lory strikes with panic, she looks at everyone but no one is moving.


    "What¡­.what is happening, why my trinity?" Lory staggered she still can''tprehend the situation before she realized ck feathers one by one falling on the ground, Lory''s eyes widened in shock, her body trembles profusely, in motion she look the wings behind her and her breath hicks.


    "No ¨C no ¨C no ¨C no ¨C no, this¡­.this can''t be happening!" Lory presses her head with both of her hands as the ck giant wings on er back spread widely "Girsha, Girsha where are you! GIRSHA!"Lory cry in panic


    "You sssee¡­it''s alwaysss been you, why iss always you, I know you''ve been asked this question secretly to yourself multiple time, why me?" the mocking sounds came again.


    <strong>"Shut up, SHUT UP!"</strong> Lory desperately covers her ears, she refuses to hear the voice then she falls on her knees.


    "I know you wish for it, a normal life, a peaceful life¡­.no more struggle, no more fight¡­.no more despair.." the voice keepsing on her head seduced her with a sweet voice as it reveals her true desire.


    "Don''t you want a normal family, a gentle husband and beautiful children of your own¡­you don''t have to fear about the future anymore, a peaceful life where you can watch your children and grandchildren¡­a simple life" the voice be gentle as ity a beautiful dream in front of her.


    Lory clench her chest, she knew she should not heed the voice but she can''t stop to listen, she feel like a small boat in the face of a mighty storm, she was hit by the violent waves mercilessly. Who doesn''t want a peaceful life, more than any normal people Lory crave it like lost travel in a dessert wishing for an oasis.


    She can''t deny that deep inside of her she does feel tired and sometimes death is not a terrible option and yet the god of death refused to ept her soul and once again she force to live in agony once again. why is it so hard for her just to be alive¡­she never asked for wealth, fame or glory she just wants.....one simple life, but why is it so hard for her!


    "I can''t take your pain away" the eerie voice inside her head be clearer "No more hurt, no more cry, no more goodbye¡­yes, yesss, I know you want it¡­.don''t lie, Lory, I know you want it¡­all you have to do is to give up,y down your heart and be mine¡­.say yes Lory"


    Lory''s heart shuddered, she begins to sway by the temptation, her lips slightly open, god''s know how much she wants to give in and yet the three letters feel so heavy.


    "I¡­..I¡­" the word is in the tip of her tongue.


    "Say it, say it Lorient¡­." The eerie voice nudged the softest part of her and her heart shaken tremendously.


    <em>''</em>Remember Lory, you are the King daughter''


    ''You protect them and mother will protect you''


    ''Promised me, you will stay by my side through the end''


    ''You promised you will be my family!''


    A beautiful handsome man sh in her mind, she gently caresses her cheek ''Wherever you go, you will take me with you, okay''


    Suddenly everything around her bes quiet, Lory snapped from her stupor, her eyes glint with firm determination. Slowly she lowers her hands then as she straightens her back, she looks ahead of her then firmly said.


    <strong>''NO!"</strong>


    All of a sudden the scene around her shatters like broken ss, she engulfs with enormous white light. Lory feel her body be overly heavy and she was paralyzed from the neck to her toe, she wondered if she bes crippled, then again she realizes with her healing gift that would be impossible.


    Lory make a soft moan, Zhao Li Xin who is next to her jolt on the bed, his head immediately rises, she notices Lory breathing became stronger and the eyeballs behind the eyelids move. He immediately retracts his hand and leg from Lory''s body and her breathing bes more rxed.


    "Lory, are you awake¡­?" Zhao Li Xin rubs her cheek with his thumb then he checks the pulse on her wrist, the increasing beat on her pulsed send joy to his gloomy face.


    "Lory please wake up, I''m here¡­.please wake up!" Zhao Li Xin alternately rub her cheeks, hands, and shoulders. "Lory listens to my voice, please wake up, please¡­."


    "Uhhmm¡­." Lory hummed as she lightly shifts her head from Zhao Li Xin''s excessive plead.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles brightly, he bes more excited and unconsciously shouted at her "Lory, Lory, you awake right!"


    Lory groan is getting louder then her eyshes fluttering like a butterfly wings before it finally open, the purple gem ayes stare at Zhao Li Xin with daze and her mouth pursed slightly then softly she said "N¡­Noisy!"


    "...."

 Chapter 505 - The Confession

    The storm is over and the ck cloud in the sky gradually dispersed and the sun begins to shine like the rainbow embellished the sky with beautiful color, finally, the weather is clear again and that''s how to describe Zhao Li Xin mood. He helps Lory to lean her back on a headboard, Lory was still in a daze as the memory from the secret library and sacred mountain peak society rush in, Lory feel ufortable when she hit by too much information at the same time.


    "Do you feel ufortable somewhere, are you hurt? I call Huo Long right away!" just before he raised from the bed lory hold his hand.??


    "I''m fine, just too much sleeping¡­I''ll be fer" Lory feel groggy but she forces herself to smiles tofort Zhao Li Xin.


    He sees Lory frail continence, his heart ached for her. He returns to Lory''s side and let her rest on his shoulder. There''s a lot of things he wants to ask but he worries he would agitate her, what would happen if Lory suddenly got stress and fall asleep again. Zhao Li Xin didn''t dare to provoke her, at least he have to nurture her health back to normal again before he asks anything.


    And just like that he swallow his question back to his heart.


    Lory feel listless is like the strength drain from her body she feel numbs from head to toe. She clenches and releases her fist to test her strength but and yet her hand feel weak.


    "How long I''ve been sleeping"


    Zhao Li Xin ponder for a second then said "for the outside, three weeks but here¡­.you sleep for two hundred and ten days"


    Lory blinks her beautiful purple''s eyes a few times ''FU*K, that''s not sleeping that isa, shea for almost one year!!''


    Lory nervously stares at Zhao Li Xin, she fears how much trauma she inflicted to this man. Zhao Li Xin''s faces remain straight without any turbulence and that makes her worry even more.


    "Li¡­Xin"


    "Do you want to take a bath, I prepare your bath" all of the sudden he raised from the bed, he fix lory pillow and nket then leave the room without saying anything. Lory''s heart shrunk she knew there something wrong about Zhao Li Xin, it seems he mad at her, Lory heavily sighs, is he going to gives her silent treatment after she awoke?


    Lory startled when she heard knocking sounds from the door "Come in¡­."Lory said with hoarse voice.


    A man with red hair peeks from behind the door "You finally awake" his grin is a mixture of surprise and relief.


    "Hi" Lory weakly smiles.


    Huo Long enters the room who still dark because Zhao Li Xin close all the curtains so it wouldn''t bother her although Huo long hard to understand Zhao Li Xin''s concept of thought, is he wants her to wake up or not?


    "Do you want me to open the window?"


    "Please" Lory nods.


    Huo long opens the window then he pushes the window open "It''s good weather isn''t it" he takes a deep breath.


    "...."


    The weather in the Mystique realm remains the same, there''s no day or night just constant, the only way she knew the change of time by looking at the hourss or incense burner. But Huo Long knows it and for Zhao Li Xin¡­he leisurely asks Huo long how much day has passed.


    It''s a mysterious space, where time moving faster but everything inside it remain the same everything grows but never withered, everything that broke will automatically be fixed, everything you brought from outside will remains the same until you brought it out again, it''s a magical world beyond herprehension.


    "Are you the first kind?" Lory abruptly asked.


    Huo Long startled but then smiles, he pours water on the bowl then he hands it on Lory "I''m close to it, but I''m not¡­." He warmly smiles at Lory "I''m d you finally awake, I can''t stand it watching that boy hollow face, remind with old times¡­it''s not a good time" he sighs while sped his hands behind his back.


    "He seems angry though" Lory stifles then drinks the whole bowl.


    "More like terrified¡­" he corrects her.


    She put down the empty bowl on the side table "That''s understandable" she realizes she must scare Zhao Li Xin with the suddenatose state even she did not expect this.


    "I told him about the cursed" Huo Long fixed his gaze at Lory.


    Lory look conflicted but then let out a long sigh "I see¡­."


    "The boy deserved to know¡­," he said again.


    "I know¡­"Lory agrees with him, is not like she never tries to tell him but somehow she always dy it, Lory took a nce at Huo Long "How much you told him?"


    "Just¡­the obvious, that you used Lazarus power to change your brother''s faith and the consequences of your action" he casually said.


    Lory rest her head on the pillow "Well you basically tell him everything"


    "No not everything¡­.that boy must ask you ''Why'', why you do that" he waves his hand aimlessly as he speaks "he needs to hear it from you"


    Lory bites her lips as her heart begins to palpitated "Is that important?" Lory weakly smiles.


    "Why the woman he loves more than the world itself, doomed her soul to endless darkness for eternity? Well yeah¡­I think he deserved an exnation" He sarcastically said.


    Lory clicks her tongue exasperatedly "He''s not going to like it¡­." she feel loss.


    "He already in a bad mood, and is not like you can avoid the subject anymore" he shrugs while rolling his eyes.


    Lory can''t deny it, she does can''t hide it anymore. She already has enough power to track the other fragments and when she able to get the other fragments who know how the cursed would react against trinity fragments, she hopes she will not sumb to anotheratose episode but when she does, she has to warn him beforehand.


    "By the way if I told Zhao Li Xin everything¡­.how do you think he would react" Lory bes more nervous when she knows she can''t avoid the elephant in the room anymore.


    "If you ask me¡­." Huo Long crosses his arms on his chest while he contemting then he shifts his gaze at Lory while shaking his head "It won''t be good¡­"


    "Great¡­" Lory grumbles with perplexed looks.

 Chapter 506 - The Confession II

    When Zhao Li Xin came Huo Long already left the room, it took quite a long time for Zhao Li Xin to prepare her bath so Lory knew Zhao Li Xin might do something else other than prepare her bath. Lory was staring outside the window from her bed seemingly lost in her thought when he enters the room.


    She notices someone''s presence so she shifts her nce to the door, Zhao Li Xin stands there with inexplicable loo. He walks across the room with long stride then sits next to her "What are you thinking¡­" there''s an indescribable worry in his heart whenever he saw Lory make that kinda expression.??


    Is like she would disappear just before his eyes when he first met Lory he used to saw her wear that expression while gazing the night sky, her expression is a mixture of loss, grief, and loneliness, but recently she rarely make that kind of expression again, as time goes by she bes more cheerful and lively, and it gives a sense of relief to Zhao Li Xin, but now she make that expression again, and Zhao Li Xin heart bes restless as fear slowly creeping into his heart.


    Lory notice the apparent fear in his eyes and her heart sink in guilt, Lory raised her hand slowly she traces his perfect carved face with her fingers, she admired his beauty but most of all she admired his perseverance, his strong mind, and his unyielding heart, he possessed the strength that she doesn''t have if she possessed the strength like him will the situation be better.


    "I love you¡­you know that don''t you" Lory softly said.


    He took her hand that touch his face, Zhao Li Xin kiss the back of her hand "I know¡­. but, I love you more than you do" his dark eyes stare deeply into her eyes, the way he looks at her make her body warm and her cheeks tinted with pink color.


    "I scared lory¡­." he suddenly whispers as he clenches her hand tightly "I scared to face the world alone, to let this moment be a distant memory, I''m scared¡­.I''m very scared, can you see? I can''t live in the world where you do not exist, I truly can''t" he hold lory hand with both his hands as if his life depends on it "Please rely on me, tell me everything, I will save you and even if I failed I will follow you, wherever you go, heaven or hell, I''ll follow you.....I''ll stay, so please"


    "Li Xin.." her heart ached for him, she pulls him to her chest then engulf him inside her embrace "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I never meant to hurt you¡­.I don''t want to drag you, I thought I could handle this myself, hurting you is thest thing in my mind, I''m sorry" Lory circle her arms on his neck while burry his face on his chest.


    She feel guilty for making this domineering man beg desperately in front of her, Zhao Li Xin is the exceptional man who stands above the emperor and ruler of this world but, he has beauty, brain, and strength that exceed every man. His name alone could shake his enemy to their core but now that same men were pleading in front of her, he look loss and defeated. Lory med herself for what she has done to this man.


    She takes a long deep breath, she pushes him lightly from her embrace then slowly take off her clothes, Zhao Li Xin watch her with a frown, lory then turn around then take off her inner robes then she shifts her hair on her shoulder, two inches below her napes there''s a small ck tattoo snake.


    "This is my mark, the cursed of the tainted soul" she coldly said.


    Zhao Li Xin was stupefied because he never notices the tattoo before, it was embarrassing howcked his attention to her body eventhough they had share intimacy more than once, he slowly touches the tattoo who is nothing more like a harmless paint.


    "Careful, that thing is alive" Lory remind him "Normally it only looks like a little tattoo on the skin but if it felt I extort more power than I should be or if it felt threatened it will turn into giant snakes that linger in my skin"


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression turns grim "Is it hurt?"


    Lory smiles wryly "It was¡­.unpleasant" she smoothed out her words so it''s not making him more worry.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin knows it, his eyes be darker as abyss but he holds his anger, there still a lot he needs to ask "And the flower I saw before?"


    "It''s from my mother, a druid insignia, I think it supposed to hold the cursed when it loose control" Lory pull the robes back then she turns herself around.


    "Is the cursed has loose control before" he narrowed his eyes "Is it¡­.lose control when you heal my poison" his be suspicious when he think again at that day, perhaps the cursed was lose control so that''s why Lory left in a hurry even before he awoke, she probably hide somewhere until the cursed inside her calmed down, then that''s mean she had suffered all alone because of him "You not even know me at that time" he shown strong disagreement with her reckless action.


    "Well¡­.I''m in the mood at that time" Lory shrug nonchntly. She had many reasons in her head but Lory will never tell Zhao Li Xin that probably the biggest reason she saves him because it was love at first sight for her.


    "What, the mood to kill yourself?" he quipped while squinting his eyes in anger towards her.


    Lory pursed her lips in annoyance "But I''m fine now, so don''t make a fuss over it¡­."


    "A fuss, you said!" his voice raised when he heard her nonchnt reply "So you put yourself in a dangerous situation for a stranger just because that night you are in the mood!" Zhao Li Xin enraged.


    "But, but the stranger turns out to be you so it''s a good thing don''t you think, do you want me to let you die than that mean we will never meet!" she justifies herself.


    Zhao Li Xin massaged his forehead as he bes irritated but has no word to refuted "Fine, just¡­don''t you ever do that again" he warns her sternly.


    "Okay¡­." She presses her lips "But if the situation like the brat or Li Mong Zi, I still have to help them because Trinity fragments are involved"


    "Fine, if the situation like that, I allowed it but you can''t go anywhere without me" because the trinity fragments are essential to break Lory curse Zhao Li Xin is willing topromise.


    "Let''s back to this cursed again¡­.I want to know why you never tell me the severe of the situation" he stares at Lory with a serious gaze.


    Lory got intimidated by his stare, can''t help but avert her gaze "It''s¡­.it''s because I don''t want to drag you into this messed, it was a mistake to collude with Lazarus but I have no choice, this is the only way I could do to save Lucas"


    "Is your brother know?"


    Lory shakes her head "No, not until thest moment.." she bitterly smiles.


    "Will you do the same to me, hiding it until thest moment" Zhao Li xin re at her.


    Lory shakes her head profusely "No, of course not! I n to tell you, I just wait until I get the whole trinity and get rid the cursed"


    Zhao Li Xin was still in doubt "When the cursed is gone, will you be okay then¡­" it''s hard to believe everything will go smooth like that, this is an actual demon they talking about.


    "I¡­.supposed to be" Lory bites her lips nervously, the truth is she also not sure. In history, no one hade alive from the cursed of the fallen god, there''s no records or rumor about it so she cannot be sure, Lory shrunk her neck "At least I have a chance to fight back¡­"


    "And if you lose¡­?" Zhao Li Xin stares at her deeply as he waiting for her answer.


    "I cannot lose, the worlds will end if Lazarus regains his power" Lory clench her fist on the nket.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly hit by bad premonition so carefully he asked "Then what would you do?" he prays Lory has a good n because if it not, he doesn''t know what would he do.


    Her mouth slightly opens but there are no sounds, her lips tremble as she tries to exin. Zhao Li Xin didn''t need to hear no more just from her hesitated expression he knew that is not a good n. His face bes as dark as charcoal and he fumed with anger, he abruptly raised from the bed.


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> he shouted.


    Lory never saw him this mad before, but how could she exin to him that destroying her soul perhaps the only way to save the world "Li Xin¡­.please¡­" she pleads him to listen to her.


    <strong>"I SAID NO!"</strong> he shouted louder. He could guess Lory''s n is not something that she came out alive out of it. He could feel the blood in his veins boiled it''s even hotter than his immortal me, raged was apparent in his dark eyes. He knew the feeling is too much to handle, he needs to get away before he identally hurt her.


    Zhao Li Xin turns around with long strides he left the room while mming the door. Lory''s body flinches, she looks at the door with an anxious face, Lory scared she had crossed his bottom line. She slumps against the pillow then she covers her face with both her hands then she wondering what would happen to them now.

 Chapter 507 - Trapped

    It''s been five days since she traps in the mystique realm. Lory used her time to exercise, being asleep for too long she needs to train her stiff muscles again. every day she spends her time running for two hours than swimming in the sea for another hour, after she finishes she spends her time in a hot spring to rxed her muscles, after a few days her strength slowly return, the only problem is Girsha is still sleeping and Zhao Li Xin¡­.well he still angry.


    Lory was in her running exercise when Huo Long greets her near the cliff "Morning!" he cheerfully smiles while raised the waterskin in front of Lory.??


    Lory took the waterskin from Huo Long''s hands " I think ''good day'' is more appropriated since every day the weather remains the same" she opens the lid and gulped half water on the waterskin. She let out a long sigh then wiped the sweat on her forhead with her sleeve.


    "It''s been five days that but the ancestor still not awake," Huo Long said with worry.


    The cursed try to take over my mind so Girsha used all his power to protect me" Lory smiles as she took a seat on the t rock near her then she enjoys the scenery of erupted volcano on the horizon.


    "So the ancestor power is to keep your sanity" Huo Long was intrigued, he never face a real demon afterall.


    "Yes, the scary thing when you let enter a demon in your body are they not just swallow your soul but it would mess with your head first, make you weak, and vulnerable¡­.like a slice of tender meat before entering the oven" Lory roll her eyes before taking another sip from the waterskin.


    "Oven?" Huo Long tilt his head.


    "Overall is bad¡­" she brushes it off without bothering to exin further.


    "Thankfully you remain sane throughout the ordeal" Huo Longfort her.


    "Well most of the time, it''s getting harder after a few years¡­.." Lory stifle is there a period of times where her memory bes hazy it''s should be thest year before she died, her memory is like a missing puzzle where she remembers one thing then forget the next, it was a dark period of her life where she refused to remember.


    Huo Long sees the bitterness in her eyes so he doesn''t probe further. He finally shifts the subject "Well, you do have a strong mind, it''s already a week but you haven''t make a fuss yet, normal women would be furious when if they unfairly trap in here" he chuckles lightly but he does genuinely praised her patience.


    "That because I can''t put all the me on him, from the moment we met Li Xin always suppress his ego and get along with all my willfulness, he gives meplete trust and willing topromise with my bad decision, so I think this time it''s should be my turn¡­.But I will not lie that this annoyed me" Lory prop her chin with her hand on her knee.


    "Thankfully you are understanding because you know you freak him out don''t you" he raised his eyebrows.


    "Yeah, I know" she weakly said.


    Huo Long sigh in relief, he worries Lory will be furious when she knew she had been trapped by Zhao Li Xin, he worries this would create a cracked in their rtionship but unexpectedly, Lory didn''t me Zhao Li Xin, although she does feel annoyed when she realized Zhao Li Xin blocked her exit but instead made a fuss over it she used the time to exercised and regain her strength.


    Huo long praised Lory calmness and her clear minds, Huo long always thought no one can''t match Zhao Li Xin''s resilience and perseverance only know he realized Zhao Li Xin match found his real opponent.


    "I''m going to swim then!" she hit her knees before she abruptly stands.


    "Okay, I prepare¡­the food then" he wants to say lunch but as Lory said the weather remains the same so breakfast, lunch or dinner didn''t make any difference.


    Lory waves her hand aimlessly then she climbs down to the cliff, yes that''s right, she climbs down to exercised her grip. Huo Long smile dryly, the boy caged her so she will be safe and sound and this happening¡­.Huo Long shakes his head before he left to the small hut that he recently builds especially for Lory since the only thing she couldn''t stand is stay inside the golden pagoda.


    _____________________________


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin spends his time to search for another piece of crimson lightning map whereabout, unlike before he used all his manpower to search the map, Bei Li Yan didn''t dare to ck he used every mean to fulfill Zhao Li Xin request even the other king pce who never interfere with the other King job decide to help.


    It''s been a while since they saw Zhao Li Xin was so driven, thest time is when he searches for Lory whereabout and now it turns out is also something to do with Lory again. For the King pce, this is expected since the only thing that can drive their Lord mad is his wife.


    From Bei Li Yan investigation the owner of the sword is called the Storm King, no one know his real name but Zhao Li Xin does, from Huwang Shen Zi he knew the King''s name is Lei Yu, the record said that before the storm king disappeared he hid his sword somewhere then divided the map into five pieces then handing it to five close subordinated, of course after thousands of years the map was handed from generation to generation, Bei Li Yan have to investigate the whole family tree of the five subordinated, then he make a bet that this map should be handed to the first son, however, this is not a definite method.


    Bei Li Yan has to calcte the family circumstances or ident where the map perhaps loss or given to someone outside the family, in short, is an impossible job for Bei Li Yan even with the help of other King''s, so he can only order his subordinated to search anything that rted with Storm king, Crimson Lightning sword and old treasure map, then he prays to the God to grant him some luck.


    Today at the underground pce the four kings and Zhao Li Xin is having a meeting, on the giant square table Zhao Li Xin is si on the end of the table, his expression is gloomy as usual but less tensed than before but somehow he still looks restless however it''s hard to discern for someone who is not close to him.


    Other than the four king pce the other people who are allowed to presence is Mong Ki and Mong Yi as someone who served Zhao Li Xin for the longest time their position is not lower than the King pce, it was because they refused to leaved Zhao Li Xin side their position remains as a shadow guard but still no one dares to disrespect them.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi stay unguard on Zhao Li Xin left and right while listening to the meeting without making anyment unless they were asked to. Mong Ki and Mong Yi realize they are not good with scheming and diplomacy so they never interfere even though they are allowed to.


    "Milord there''s an updated about your family, turns out the Qin family have a daughter name Qin Mu Yi she is the second legitimated daughter of the Qin family, then she married with Man from the Sangguan family, his name is Sangguan Jin Sheng, the story said Qin Mu Yi is left when she was found out pregnant with other men, her husband Sangguan JinSheng wanted to kill her but she somehow escapes, when Sangguan JinSheng loses Qin Mu Yi he vents his anger by killing the whole Qin family" Bei Li Yan then took a sip of wine after fiving a long exnation.


    As expected Zhao Li Xin''s face remains straight while listening about his parent''s story with as f it''s got nothing to do with him. Is hard for Zhao Li Xin to rted the story with him as for him he parents are the only stranger who has blood rtion with him. Zhao Li Xin seems uninterested she leans her back on his chair with a bored expression.


    "Sangguan family from Gui Hong Continent?" Jin Hao slightly frowns.


    "Yes, that one" Bei Li Yan giver affirmative nod.


    "I heard about them, they are strong¡­.unlike our enemy before, they are really strong" Jin Hao warn them but he didn''t look worried at all.


    "How strong they are, perhaps stronger than me?" Jiang Jin Wei suddenly got excited, he is a battle maniac nothing can excite him more than a stronger opponent, and ever since he reach the sovereign level he had no match anymore other than the other King pce but sadly Jin Hao iszy and a shut-in he rather stays indoor ying with medicine, Wu San Bo didn''t like to fight if he doesn''t have to, he rather make money than fight, and Bei Li Yan¡­.he rather teased him than fight seriously with Jiang Jin Wei so their interaction bes more like a game of tag than a real fight.

 Chapter 508 - Beach Hut

    "They are stronger than the enemy we ever encounter" Bei Li Yan grinned.


    Wu San Bo rolls his eyes, he refused to lower himself with the muscle head, Jiang Jin Wei.??


    "Oh, and guess what, Lao Min Na and your sweet step Brother Jin Kai are going there, coincidence" Bei Li Yan make ambiguous smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin''s remains indifferent as he heard the news about Lao Min Na, after what happen to Lory he pushes the other matters and concentrated to find the Crimson lightning sword as soon as possible and increased his cultivation.


    "And Milord, I heard there was an auction about archaic item at Gui Hong continent, the rumor said is about a missing divined sword, I already send my people to join the auction," said Bei Li Yan.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression changed slightly, only now he shows some interest in his eyes "Prepare the ship we went to Gui Hong continent" he said with a t tone, if people didn''t know him they would think Zhao Li Xin is being bored.


    "Milord¡­.how is madam condition?" Jin Hao braces himself to aked about Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin was quiet for a second before he answers "She''s awake.." he briefly said.


    Jin Hao and the other secretly relief, but again he confuses "Then..where is she? Don''t tell me you left Lory inside the mystique realm?" Jin Hao anxiously said.


    "No way!" Bei Li Yan waves his hand aimlessly "That realm is good for cultivator but for normal people that ce would drive them crazy, just imagine staying in the ce where time stay stagnant, Milord will not let young madam stay there, isn''t that right Milord¡­.milord, where is he?" Bei Li Yan befuddled when Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared.


    "Don''t tell me, Milord locked young madam inside his spatial ring" Wu san Bo looks perplexed.


    "Uugh, do you think young madam would be angry?" Jian Jin Wei worriedly asks.


    "What do you think?" Jin Hao sarcastically said.


    Because he''s furious Zhao Li Xin left Lory inside the mystique realm, but he forgot that Lory is not a cultivator that mean she would need to sleep, get up and do other normal activity, unlike cultivator who loses the sense of time when they were meditated. He realizes the grave mistake he had done, without waiting any second he enters the spatial ring and prays to anyone that his princess is unharmed, he didn''t even mind if Lory hits and kicking him, he will kneel and let lory vent her anger.


    Zhao Li Xin search lory inside the golden pagoda, but he didn''t find her and the room seems not been upied for days, he got more panic then scream for Huo Long, but the old Lizard didn''t answer him. The size of the mystique realm that Huo Long created is massive this ce as big as a small vige, and what make thigs worst this ce has a lot of small cave and thicks woods so Zhao Li Xin needs a lot of effort to find Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin frantically searches for Lory, if his calction right, he had left her for five days, he scared to imagine how the environment takes a toll on her body. imagine staying in the ce who had no concept of time, humans are not made to live in that kinda environment, normal people would feel stress and disoriented living in that kinda ce.


    Suddenly he saw a strange hut near the cliff. Is a two-storey hut made with woods, on the second floor there''s arge porch with small table stool,rge couch who looks like a small bed with see-through curtains and also hammock on the side, Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what hammock but someone is swaying on it while reading a bookfortably.


    Zhao Li Xinnd smoothly on the porch, the hammock stop swinging the Lory raised her head "You finally here..." one of the corners of her lips slightly lifted.


    He doesn''t mind lory cold greeting, he already expects it, he sighs in relief when Lory looks fine, actually, she looks great.


    "Lory, we got nd pomelo fruit and sour bayberry, which one you want?" Huo Long shouted from the first floor.


    Zhao Li Xin facer darkens, the old Lizard ignored his called turn out he was in Lory house¡­.wait a minuted do they live together?Zhao Li Xin''s expression turns sour although the old Lizard is not human, but he still a male, he can''t let his wife lived with another male.


    "Just mix it into a juice!" Lory shouted back.


    "Okay!" Huo long reply with another shout.


    "Is he live here with you?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly feels ufortable.


    Lory narrows her eyes"You sure that''s what you want to ask me"she smiles that not reach her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin flinches, he knew he make her very angry this time, he immediately changed his tone "Uhm, no¡­I¡­." the great Lord bes fluster, then he speaks with more sincere and gentle voice but yet his words jumble together "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to¡­well, is not my intention to¡­.."


    "Trapped me" Lorry raised her eyebrows.


    Zhao Li Xin scratches his nose awkwardly "Yes, I don''t mean to trapped you here, I just..just¡­."


    "Overreacted¡­" she continues his words again.


    "Uhm, yes¡­.I overreacted, when I thought you going to hurt yourself¡­.I got panic, but I don''t mean to hurt you, I''m sorry¡­can you forgive me, I promised you this would be the first, and thest time I ever do this to you, there would not be next time, I swear! so¡­..can you forgive me, you can hit me if you still angry, I don''t mind¡­." Zhao Li Xin pleads sincerely, he knew he was going overboard and it''s normal if Lory mad at him, what scared him the most if Lory decide to leave him because of his overbearing attitude.


    Lory sits on the hammock while swaying back and forth, she didn''t answer immediately she wanted to make him feel on edge first. Zhao Li Xin does feel on edge, he sped his hands behind his back nervously. See his worry face Lory''s heart got soften, afterall she is the type of girl who doted her loved one so, of course, she can''t mad too long with Zhao Li Xin especially when he look at her with sad puppy eyes.


    "Fine, I forgive you" Lory roll her eyes "But, you can''t act like this again" she raised her index finger to warned him like a naughty kid then she pursed her lips "And I''m sorry I hide important matter to you, I won''t do it again," she said with a low voice.


    Zhao Li Xin face brightened up, he lifts Lory from the hammock then hugs her tightly "I won''t do it again!" heughs happily. Thankfully his Princess is very kind, It''s amazing that she forgive him easily.


    "You damn brat, what are you thinking trap ordinary woman in this ce" Huo Long suddenly came and chide him "You lucky Lory is no ordinary woman, she has a strong mind and good perseverance if it not she would be stressed by now" Huo long incessantly scolded Zhao Li Xin carefully put Lory down and for the first time he just listen quietly without show any dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Okay-okay, chill out everyone, I''m fine so let''s put aside our mistakes, and¡­.is that for me?" Lory points at the crystal ss on Huo Long''s hands.


    "Oh yes, just like you said the juice tastes amazing!" Huo Long hands the ss to Lory.


    Lory sip the juice and surely it tastes better than she thought,Zhao Li Xin examined the new ce, the hut is not big but the decoration is beautiful, simple and neat but if someone asked Lory she would describe it as ''minimalist design''


    At first, she only said she wants to live outside Golden pagoda, but then Huo Long said he could create a house as simple as snapping his fingers because this whole realm is his creation so is not hard to make a simple house for her, at that time Huo long worry that lory will hold grudged with Zhao Li Xin so he told her that he would create everything she wishes for, inside this realm, Lory wees the offer excitedly, she designs a simple hut to make her feel like home, soon she adds a few things here and there and the semi-rustic hut appear.


    "You design this ce?" Zhao Li Xin look inside the hut eagerly, the interior inside the hut is simple and modest but unique at the same time, Lory used seashell, dry woods, and sands to decorated the hut, it''s something he never has seen in anyone house.


    "Is this the design from your world?"he asks calmly but he can''t hide the excitement in his eyes, perhaps he feel like he got a sneak peek about Lory live in her old world.


    Lory giggles "More or less" she answers casually because in this world there are not many options for color paint and ss window so the huts didn''t look so different from normal huts she used to see in this world, other than giant porch o the second floor everything looks the same withmon building in this world only the interior is different thanmon household.


    "If you got nothing to do, we can leave this ce, we would leave this continent tomorrow," said Zhao Li Xin abruptly.


    "Another road trip" Lory face light up.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles see her reaction, his princess loves travel way too much but that''s okay when everything was done he will take her to travel the world. Zhao Li Xin shakes his head lightly "More like a cruise" he rifies.

 Chapter 509 - Time To Wake Him Up

    Lory and Zhao Li Xin left the spatial ring together, it was almost dawn when she got out from the Mystique realm. Zhao Li Xin who is overwhelmed with remorse bes even gentler on her.


    Lory has reassured him many times that she''s alright she already experiences a far worst environment in her old world, at that time because the sky cover with dark miasma and block the sun the world has lost the concept of time too, and the situation got worst because demon parasite takes control of the Beast and the dark mage who used to be hiding somehow dare to reveal themself when normal people got weaker the dark side bes stronger because of the influence of dark miasma.??


    And Lory had lived in that harsh environment for almost a decade, she was starved, hurt and hunted by beast and sometimes human for quite some time so stay inside the mystique realm where she can sleep soundly and eat fully is like walking in the park for her, maybe sleeping is the only problem because there''s no night time here, but the problem solves when Lory put a thick dark curtain on her bedroom, to block the light.


    If not because she exercises regrly she would add a few pounds on her body by now. but still Zhao Li Xin not at ease.


    "The chef has a new dessert recipe, do you want to try?" Zhao Li Xin shoves snowke cakes on the te towards her.


    Lory epts the cake dly, the cake is sweet, a bit sour and soft. Lory''s eyes turn to crescent when she takes the first bite "Delicious!" she squeals in delight.


    Zhao Li Xin expression softens as he watches her eats with joy, but at the same time he scolds himself for losing his temper in front of her, she is a simple and kindhearted girl, she even willing risk her safety to help a stranger like him, one can only imagine how far she would do for her family, he should not me her, for she had already hurt enough.


    Zhao Li Xin unconsciously touch her cheeks, Lory stare at him with question look, his hands flinch when he realizes where his hand goes to "We will leaving tomorrow, you should rest early"


    "How far is the Gui Hong continent?"


    "It takes two weeks to travel with the iron horse to Shan Hu city, from there we will sail for a month to reach Harbor city Jian Dong and take another week to reach Yun Dao city" Zhao Li Xin exin thoroughly.


    Lory widened her eyes in shock "That¡­.very far" she mutter "Is iron horse is some kinda a Beast? she never heard about the iron horses before.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles warmly "Thanks to your diligent disciple Shin Jiu, he managed to tame a few Iron Horse then breed them in his ce and now we have sufficient amount of Iron horse"


    "Shin Jiu did it!" Lory eximed in joy than her eyes glint with proud, the little boy she picks up almost a year ago has be astounding man how could she not be happy for him "How is he, is he alright, why doesn''t he visit me, I thought she forgot about me?" Lory starts to rain Zhao Li Xin with a question.


    Zhao Li Xin stroked her head dotingly "He is fine, his cultivation already in grandmaster level at transition stage soon he will raise to the core stage, he already be the youngest cultivator in he continent who reach grandmaster level, he has bright future and after all, he is one of my people now, no one can''t stop him without my consent" he arrogantly said.


    "Is he more talented than you?" Lory grin.


    he frowns at Lory "Of course not¡­."


    Lory giggles lightly then she sighs in relief then she props her chin "Aaah, I missed that little guy¡­"


    "He missed you too, but he knows he must increase his cultivation if he wants to be strong enough to protect you, you know he regards you not only as a master but also a mother¡­."


    "So, I have a husband, a child, and a niece¡­." Lory smiles as sudden warmth engulf her heart, Her father is right, she was not alone. She looks outside the window and the night slowly swallow the evening light, there''s a certainfort in her heart while she watches the time change, she takes a deep breath then sip her warm tea.


    "Li Xin, do you know a ce where the moon shines directly onto theke and surrounded by nature?"


    "Uhm, you wanna go there?" he slightly surprised.


    Lory nod "Yes, I need to awake Girsha before we left"


    Zhao Li Xin rubs her chin while pondering where he could find that kinda ce "I think I know a ce like that but theke is very small, it''s almost like a pond to me¡­"


    "That''s fine, is it hidden frommon people?"


    "Only a woodcutter who know that ce, the ce is very secluded and nothing special about it so no one pay attention to it, I also visit that ce by ident¡­.let''s bring Mong Ki, I thought he remembers that ce better than me"


    "Okay, let''s go now!"


    "Now?"


    "YES!"


    Zhao Li Xin almost raised from his stool but suddenly stopped "Wait, if you doing this, would you get hurt, what happens with the cursed?" he squints his eyes dangerously.


    "As long I don''t exhaust my mana, I''ll be fine!" Loryfort him


    "Are speak the truth? He stares at Lory dubiously.


    Lory raised her right hand "I swear I say the truth, just truth, and nothing but the truth!"


    Zhao Li Xin eyes still fill with doubt while Lory maintains her expression straight as the two of them fall in staring contest it was Zhao Li Xin who yield to defeat first "Fine, but I''ll be watching you" and yet he still warns her like a father to his child.


    Lory''s mouth twitch "Geez, someone is tense¡­" she mutters to herself.


    "Lory¡­." Zhao Li Xin reprimands her again.


    "Okay, I''m listening" she rolls her eyes in annoyance.


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart got weak again when he saw her pouting "Come here¡­" he beckoned her to get close.


    She drags her feet toward him just like a kid who got caught red-handed, Zhao Li Xin pulls her lightly then make her sit on hisp, he raised her chin gently and say: "I''m worried, I don''t want you to get hurt again, I have no one in this world other than you, you are the only family that I''ve got, you are my only love, if something happens with you I wouldn''t know what to do so please understand me, okay¡­" Zhao Li Xin kisses her lips softly, a simple kiss bes longer than expected as he begins to nimble her lips and his warm tongue slid to her mouth then tangle to hers.


    The wire in her brain broke and she can''t think anymore, she returns his kiss with the same enthusiast and her body arch follow his moves then unconsciously she let out a soft moan. Thankfully Zhao Li Xin still able to hold himself, he stops the kiss then bury his face on her shoulder, while Lory panting as she tries to catch her breath.


    "I underestimated your influence towards me¡­." Zhao Li Xin chuckles while he rests his chin on her shoulder.


    His warm breath blows her ear and make it make her body electrify, Lory scoffed at him "I can say the same thing to you¡­" Lory doesn''t need a mirror to know how red her face right now.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhales then stroked Lory back "Let''s go, before I can''t hold it anymore" he sniffed lory neck to inhaled the sweet scent on her body, the unique scent that he could never forget since the first time they were met.


    Lory hit his shoulder "Then stop hugging me!"


    "Okay¡­.one more minute then¡­" his hands stroking her back in a suggestive way, while Lory tries to calm herself by reciting Fiboni sequence on her head.


    ''O,1,1,2, 3,5...!!!''


    "DON''T TOUCH THERE!!" Lory can''t stand it anymore she hit Zhao Li Xin''s head on reflex.


    "..."

 Chapter 510 - Time To Wake Him Up II

    After they left Cloud city they stay for a while at Tang Sheng city, unlike before Zhao Li Xin used his real identity as long Ming and bought thergest residence in the town, since then many people try to enter the manor to curry his favor, some try to offer money and jewelry, there also some who try to offer their daughter and many try to offer both but at the end all of them kick out mercilessly before they were able to touch the front gate. A lot of people were badly hurt and almost crippled since then no one dares to get close to Zhao Li Xin Manor ever again.


    The next day there''s a rumor spread around the town that Long Ming is a very rich man, it''s possible he had more wealth than the emperor himself, and the most important thing is, Long Ming is devoted husband, he loves his wife like his own life, and he had punished a lot of people who try to harm his wife, the victims are the heavenly Jade Pavilion Sect, The Liang Zu former royal princess, The Lu n and recently sacred Mountain Peak society, so if anyone values their life, they better stop provoking Long Ming wife.??


    Since then Luo Ri Yi name bes the talk of the town who eventually to the other countries, she bes the source of jealousy and envy of all the women in the continent, some women admired her but most of them despised her, But of course, Lory doesn''t realize her uprising poprity because of certain Lord.


    Inside the Manor Lory sit on the bench at the garden while enjoying the tranquil night while waiting for Zhao Li Xin and Mong Ki to fetch herter, Zhao Li Xin went for another meeting with Mong Ki and Mong Yi because it would be a long journey there''s a lot of things need to be taken care off before they left.


    Zhao Li Xin could feel Lory presence in the garden miles away, his cultivation has reached to the point all his sense be very sensitive, and if he wants to he can expand his conscious and figure it out how many people in his manor and how strong they are. And for him finding Lory in his manor is easy as dog finding bones.


    Lory wears blue and white hanfu with white delicate lily embroidery on her sleeves, she has returned to Luo Ri Yi appearance since she got out from the spatial ring, even though she looks like an ordinary woman using Luo Ri Yi disguised but she still exudes a certain mysterious aura that cannot be hidden. Just with this alone Zhao Li Xin was certain he could find her no matter what kind of disguised she used.


    "Why don''t you wear something warmer?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrow when he realizes she didn''t wear a cloak or shawl.


    "I''m fine, tonight is not so cold, and after all, I wear this..." she shows the ne on her neck with a big smile on her face.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs while listening to her reply, he wat to be strict but her innocent smiles weaken his heart "Fine, do you want to leave now?"


    "Yep!" she nods excitedly, they don''t have much time before they went to another continent so she has to awake the old bird right away.


    He shakes his head in amused then prepares to pick her up, but Lory stops him "Wait, I can do it on my own now!" she took two steps back while her eyes glint mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face frown as he contemted to stop her or not "Don''t you said you can''t exhaust your power?" he stare at her with worry fill his eyes.


    "I''m fine, this didn''t take too much of my power" she waves her hand as she make cheeky smiles to reassured him.


    But she didn''t lie this time, she does feel¡­stronger, when she awoke she feel arge amount of mana surged on her veins and her body bes lighter then her reflex bes faster and sharper than ever before she almost feel like her old self¡­.almost!


    She suddenly leaps to the roof in one jump then she looks down with naughty smiles "Come on slowpokes" she giggles then make another long leap outside the manor, Zhao Li Xin stifles then make another long leap to chassed his princess. Meanwhile, Mong Ki and Mong Yi look at each other and sigh heavily, it''s confirm now that next time their young madam decide to runaway it would be a hassle to catch her back.


    She feel a sense of freedom as the cold wind gently blows her face as she bounces from one roof to another, smiles bloom on her face when the cursed who used to hold her down loses the power to control her.


    Now she understands why the cursed start to mess with her head is because it could feel her power growing and it feel threatened, soon she would able to get rid this horrible cursed from her body once for all, and if the worst ising for her, Lory will die peacefully knowing she end her life as a proud Lucient heir and not as a foolish victim of Demon.


    Suddenly her waist is lifted, Lory yelp in surprised but soon sheughs because she felt the familiar arms and his masculine scent. Zhao Li Xin lifts her in a princess carry "Where do you want to go? you didn''t even know where the ce is"


    "Ups," she covers her naughty grin with her hand.


    Not Long after Mong Ki and Mong Yi arrived, when they saw Lory was carried in Zhao Li Xin arms they secretly sigh in relief, if young madam ever runaway it wise to leave the matter to their Lord''s hand, afterall he is the husband.


    "Show the way" he orders Mong Ki.


    he snapped back from his daze then cupped his fist firmly"Yes, Milord!" Mong Yi and Mong Ki dash toward the woods then Zhao Li Xin follows them while carrying Lory on his arms, he had no attention to let her walk by herself.


    Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin cor "Li Xin I can go by my¡­.."


    "Stay!" he res at her.


    Lory shut her mouth then shrink her neck, Zhao Li Xin can''t let her exert her energy too much, she might look fine but if anyone remembers she just awaked from almost a yeara, and she only awoke for a week, normally she should stay in bed and drink tonic to recuperated her health, but not his princess when she awoke she runs and jumping like a crazy bunny in drugs.


    Sometimes he wonders how people raised her back in her world, she is a very naughty and energetic little girl, how much trouble she had created when she was a kid.


    If Fred and the other hear about this, they would say ''A Lot''


    Lorry know she should not provoke the great Lord any further or he would carry her back home so she obediently let him carry her around like a doll, who told her to married with worrywart. She rests her head on her warm and broad chest, she took a deep breath as she inhaled his scent, her husband scent is so good she could never have enough of it.


    One of the female hunters told her if she has to choose between an ugly boyfriend but or smelly boyfriend, she would choose an ugly boyfriend ina heartbeat. you can''t ignore ugly face, afterall beauty is in the eyes of the beholder but a smelly boyfriend, how can''t you ignore that? perfume and deodorant might work temporarily and sometimes it make the smell worst when that happens what would you do....hold your breath?


    Lory chuckles, how could she remember that ridiculous conversation now, but if by some miracles she ever returns to her world she would find that female hunter and show off that her husband not just very handsome but also smelled very nice.


    "What are youughing at?" Zhao Li Xin looks down on her with dazzling smiles.


    ''Aahh, so handsome''


    Even until now his smiles still mesmerized her, Lory giggles got louder "Nothing, I just remember something funny~"


    He didn''t ask further is good for her to remember something good. They leave the main city and enter the woods,fifteen-minuteter they arrived in their destination, the ce is exactly like Zhao Li Xin said, is not special at all, it only a tinyke in the middle of nowhere but at least the moon position is right above theke and the light shine directly into theke.


    "Is this ce okay?" he slowly put Lory down.


    "Yes, This is fine¡­" Lory tilted her head while pondering for a second then said "Just make sure no onees"


    "Mong Ki, Mong Yi" he didn''t need to tell them what to do the two reliable subordinated immediately left to guard the ce.


    Lory rubs her hands then take a deep breath, her appearance return no original, she walks calmly then get into theke, her body flinches slightly when her skin touch the cold water.


    "Lory!" Zhao Li Xin grabs her wrist.


    "It''s fine, my origin power came from water, and Girsha power came from the wind I need to absorb both of them and use the moonlight as guidance¡­."


    "Guidance¡­?" Zhao Li Xin asked confusedly.


    "To guide him from the darkness, just like what I did to you" her eyes twinkles as she smiles brightly at him.


    Zhao Li Xin recalled the day she met her the first time, he was lost in the dark, dying and cold his heart fill with anger and resentment for losing his life because stupid reason, but she also feel a sense of loss and emptiness when he realizes he had nothing in his life that he holds dear for, it feel like standing still in darkness until he saw a bright light flown towards him like a glowing thread and guide him then he heard her gentle voice soon the faint sweet scent tingles his nose, and just like that he can''t wait to wake up.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression gradually softens as the memory they first meeting rush in his mind but then he remembers Lory already gone when he awoke and the reason is because the cursed is raging out of control, he tightened his grip while staring at her deeply "Are you going to be okay?"


    Lory winks at him "Don''t worry, I''m stronger now"

 Chapter 511 - The Black Ship

    Thankfully theke is shallow, its only cover slightly above her waist. She looks up and the full moon shines exceptionally bright tonight, it seems the God finally does her favor. half her body sink inside the water, her wide sleeve float in the water surface at the same time her bluish hair be more apparent under the moonlight, while the coldness make her skin look paler if people saw her they might think a moon fairy descend from the heaven, her beauty is enchanted but odd at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin anxiously watched her near the river said, He circted his Qi from his dantian to his veins as an attempt to calm his nerves and help him to stay focus for any abnormality, is hard to concentrate when her beauty distract him more than he expects.??


    Lory was also concentrated in her own way, she closes her eyes as she begins to chants and her palms hover above the water surfaces, then suddenly a purple circle rune appear on theke surface and it surrounds her. The wind twirl above her and it moves faster as she chants. The water and the wind mixed together then twirl around her.


    Zhao Li Xin watched the scened anxiously, his waiting for Lory show any difort and he would pick her up without care if she gives him her consent.


    Lory grit her teeth [Come on Birdie, time to wakey-wakey]


    The whirlpool around her is getting bigger and it slowly raised above her head, then suddenly her chest illuminated with white bright light then a giant orb burst to the sky like a meteor then it turns to a giant white bird, he make thunderous squawk that shakes the ground, Zhao Li Xin watches the bird with utter dismay, not even Huwang Shen Zi can''t match the creature in front of him.


    Lory lookup with smiles "Wee back, Girsha¡­"


    His the wind that came from his giant wing almost uproot the whole trees around them, yet lory unfazed as if was natural, she grins widely as she watches Girsha float above her. Girsh look down the little girl below and his memory taken to the day they first met ''A cheeky little girl''


    [I''m back little girl¡­] then he shrunk his size then flew to her arms. Lory hold his best friend in her arms then and she rubs her cheeks on Girsha small head then stifles [Sleepy head,]


    The next morning rumor spread like wildfire at tang sheng city, some people say a divined God has descended from heaven, some said is a meteor from the sky, some said even more ridiculous said the star was shoot by the God and explode as the sign of bad luck, Lory hear the rumors from the chatty Mong Yi.


    It doesn''t matter since they would leave anyway, Zhao Li Xin and Lory ride the carriage that pulled by four iron horses and because like that they gather a lot of attention from the crowd. Lory could hear a distinct murmur from the outside.


    "Whose carriage is this?" one of the male spectator watch from his small stall


    "Ssst, it belongs to Lord Long Ming" his customer whisper at the stall owner.


    "So the rumor is true, he is very rich" the stall owner dumfounded.


    "Aaah I wish I can marry him, I don''t care if I just be his bed warmer" one of the female customers saw the carriage with yearning eyes.


    "Psst, shut your mouth! Do you know how cruel Lord Long Ming is, he had killed many women who try to get close with him, all that women are very beautiful and they are from the influential family but still Lord Long Ming didn''t spare them, he only loves his wife, so stop talk nonsense be careful Lord Long Ming would pull your tongue out of your mouth!" her female friend nudged her arms.


    "Sshh, I know, I''m just kidding!" she pouted while rubbing her arms.


    "Don''t joke around about Long Ming!" her friend reprimand the silly girl beside her.


    Lory frown as she listens to the gossip outside, then she shifts her nce at Zhao Li Xin. the man himself acted innocently, he drinks his wine while lean his arms on the cushion, he looks sofortable she would be mistaken that the man that people talking about is not him.


    Lory sigh then leans her back on the pillow then covers herself with a fur nket and ignores the chat outside, when she thinks about it, Zhao Li Xin''s reputation is never been good in the first ce.


    The carriage shake a little then gradually be steady "Wow, the carriage didn''t shake at all" Lory widen her eyes in surprise, it feel like a modern car, smooth and steady "Are you doing this?" Lory stares at him with amazement she knows as Armament master Zhao Li Xin able created everything just like engineer¡­. but with magic.


    "So you won''t get motion sickness anymore" hezily said.


    Lory pretends to be shy for teasing him "Aaaw, you love me¡­"


    But he failed to notice her teased so he answers with serious face "Obviously¡­"


    Lory embarrassed because one, he doesn''t get her jokes, and second because he unconsciously flirts with her, Lory''s face blushed like a boiling crab.


    Because he still worries about her health, he bes anxious when Lory''s face suddenly turns red "Did you got a fever?"


    "No!" she frowns in annoyance ''Healing Gift, hello!''


    A certain worrywart Lord still in doubt "Let me Check,e here!"


    "NO!" and stubborn Princess refused in anger and it only make her face get redder.


    Zhao Li Xin feel certain that Lory sick and be more anxious "Lory,e here!"


    She more to anger than shy now "NO WAY!" she shouted.


    Girsha who rest on the soft pillow in the corner roll his eyes ''I just got up and this what I got, one stupid couple¡­'' hements to himself then rests her beak on his chest and doze off, leaving the sweet bickering between the silly couple.


    Because Zhao Li Xin had reduced the shock on the carriage Lory able to ride the carriage without step except for release nature calling and straighten her legs this mostly only took fifteen minutes before they continue to their journey and because the carriage is morefortable than the room at rental inn Lory said they should just stay in the carriage while Mong Ki, Mong Yi and few shadow guard that follow have no problem to sleep outside.


    And just like Zhao Li Xin''s prediction they arrived at Shan Hu city no more than two weeks, Lory inhaled the smell of the ocean and hear the sound of Seagull. It''s been a very long time since she went to the Beach she can''t help but feel excited and who knows Girsha feel excited too, the bird flew out of the window then fly away without looking back.


    Lory''s mouth twitches as she felt left out but then she saw the ocean from her window carriage and she shrieks excitedly "Li Xin, is the ocean, look! So many ships, which one is our ships?" Loryugh heartily while pointing at the line of ships on a dock.


    Her excitement infects him and Zhao Li Xin''s mood lift instantly and he smiles brightly while looking at the direction she points.


    "Our ship is the ck one with golden fire painting on its side" he takes a seat next to her then wrapped his hand on her waist to stop her from falling from the window.


    "Yes, of course, we would have ck ship" she giggles "Hey, can we used a ck g on our ship?" she gingerly said.


    "Sure, our g is ck anyway" he shrugs nonchntly.


    "Like a pirate!" she widens her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin tilts his head "If you want to, why not" he said easily like he was joking and lory thought he was joking.


    "Great!" Lory eagerly said, she ignores the serious expression on Zhao Li Xin''s face but everyone knows that their Lord would indulge his wife whims no matter how ridiculous it was. Mong Ki and Mong Yi exchanged nce ''Are they going to be a pirate now?''


    Meanwhile, Lory raised her fist and shouted excitedly like a kid "Arrrr!"


    Girsha once again rolls his eyes.

 Chapter 512 - Meeting Old Friends

    They stop right in front of luxurious Inn, Zhao Li Xin wears half-face golden mask leaving only his sexy thin lips and his chin, he wants to avoid unwanted attention gaze from other women as much as he could, not only because he doesn''t want to annoyed Lory but also he doesn''t want to create an unnecessarymotion.


    He had long realizes how much trouble his face could bring there was even a time he hated his own face because it attracts too many shameless women in his life, but only after he met Lory and caught her blushing every time he stares at her and notices her fluster expression when she gets too close to him only then he feel grateful to be born with this kind of face. he has to admit that his face is one of the things that make him easier to approach her.??


    when Lory got out from her carriage she was stunned by how crowded Shan Hu city is, the ce is very lively with a lot of stall and shops standing and the side of the road, the street is mix with local and tourist from out of the city it adds vibrant for the city."It''s very crowded"


    Lory pulls Zhao Li Xin sleeves.


    "Hum, stay close" he reminds her gently.


    "Yes!" Lory''s other hands hold tightly on his arms.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression bes more rxed when he feel two small hands wrapped his arms, if it''s with her even the boisterous ce he used to hate bes bearable.


    Unbeknown by Lory, Zhao Li Xin, and Lory has attracted everyone attention since the moment their carriage enter the city, the formidable iron horses and thevish ck carriage has be the talk of the town, the news of the great Lord Long Ming visit the city has created an uproar in the city and adding the appearance ofrge ck Ship in their harbor it''s like a sprinkle on the cake, everyone can''t stop talking about Hei Shen and Long Ming also thest but not least the infamousdy who able to tame the snow Mountain Long Ming, Luo Ri Yi.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi make way for Lory and Zhao Li Xin to enter the inn, the inn manager exclusively escort them on his own to their well-prepared room. The Inn guest and the employee who works there stare at Lory and Zhao Li Xin with a mixture of wary and amazement look.


    "Why they all looking at us like that?" Lory whisper at him.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles calmly "Because you are very beautiful" he make perfunctorily answer.


    Lory narrows her eyes in doubt "No, I don''t think so...." Lory looks behind her and realizes five men shadow guard who used to hides their presence was following them openly "It must be because we bring too many guards isn''t it...?" she said confidently.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t want her to think too much so he agreed easily "You right..."


    The Inn manager takes them to the most expensive room in their inn, the male servants open the door for them to enter, and another male servant immediately opens the door to the small balcony that shows the beautiful sea view.


    Lory''s eyes sparkle when she sees the blue sea in front of her, she runs to the balcony to enjoy the view, she was bursting with joy as she inhaled the air then she turns around "Li Xin this is so beautiful!" she smiles brightly it''s almost blinding him.


    Happiness glowed inside him, he didn''t know she would be this happy if he knew he would bring her to Shan Hu City sooner, he already considers to buy a residence in the city. Girsha finally returns and perch on the wood railing. The old bird seems in a good mood too.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi send gives the manager and the servants big tips since they sense a great mood of their Lord, the Inn manager eyes glow when he feel the heavy pouch on his hands, at first he was a worry to amodate someone like Long Ming who has a temperamental temperament, he even deliberately choose male servants to served Long ming because he hated the rumor about his hatred to women.


    He expected Long Ming to be gloomy and hard to pleased but the fact can''t be much different, although he is indifference and cold however he is not unreasonable as the rumor said he even quite generous. The inn manager smiles with content as he left Long Ming room, turn out is not a bad idea to let Long Ming stay in his ce, and everything goes smoothly his inn will be the most popr Inn the city since the great Long Ming had spent his time in his ce. The Inn manager''s face beamed as he imagines the sess that waiting for him.


    Lory lean with her two hands cross on the railing, the smell of ocean brightened her spirit, Zhao Li Xin approaches her after he takes off his mask and put it on the table "You like this ce so much" his expression turn gentle as he speaks.


    Lory smiles back at him "I like the beach, many of my fond memory has happened on the Beach, we used to make a campfire, y guitar and barbecue at the beach, we used to go to the beach every summer but then we be busy with life and don''t have much time to go to the beach anymore....is a pity though" she props her chin and sigh.


    If she knew what happened in the future they should spend their time together more often, Lory stares at the ocean with mncholy smiles.


    "I''m jealous..." he abruptly said "I wish, I was there with you in your world, I wish I was there watching you growing up, be there for you when you need, I wish I fell in love with you sooner" He leaned on the railing with the same posture as her.


    "Silly" she circles her arms around his "Everything needs the right time to created a right moment, and this is our moment, don''t you think?" her sweet smiles make his heart thump.


    Zhao Li Xin caresses her cheeks with his long fingers "Yes I do" he softly said.


    ''Groowwll''


    Their sweet family suddenly shattered by the sounds from Lory''s stomach, she rubs her stomach then shyly smiles "I''m hungry~"


    "Pfftt..." he burst tough, he covers his mouth with his fist and his shoulder shake profusely, Lory was so embarrassed her face turn into crimson, she stares at Zhao Li Xin feeling wrong "Stopughing...." just after she speaks her stomach make another growl sounds and Zhao Li Xinugh increasing.


    Lory wants to dig a hole in the beach and bury herself, why her stomach suddenly bes so noisy, then the nice fragrant came from the door and Mong Yi speaks from outside.


    "Milord the lunch is here"


    Zhao Li Xin clears his throat as he tries to hold hisughter "Send them in!"


    A line of servants enter the room with a tray on their hand, and one by one put various food on the table and most of them are seafood, Lory cover he mouth so she wouldn''t identally droll in front of the food. Her pupils grewrger when she saw giant snow crab on the table, Lory unconsciously gulps her saliva. Thankfully the servants immediately leave before her stomach make other sounds.


    Zhao Li Xin barely ask ''Do you like it?'' before Lory swiftly pull the chair then break the crab leg and put it on her te, her eagerness lightened his mood even the Mong brothers were surprised, they never saw her so happy like this.


    Lory cracks the leg and peels the crab leg then she eagerly sucks the whole meat with delight, her mood is soared to the sky as she tasted the sweet and spicy mixed with the crab meat, her eyes turn to crescent as she munches vigorously, only after she swallows the whole meat she realizes how rude she is, and ashamed when the three men stare at her with fuddled expression.


    Lory put down the empty crab leg on the te then awkwardly smiles "Are....are you not eating?" her face make the same color as the crab and it make Zhao Li Xin unable to contain hisughter, Mong Yi looks down as he struggles to hide hisugh even the stoic Mong Ki can''t hold his chuckles.


    "Come on guys, let''s eat and stop embarrassing me" Lory pursed her lips as she tries to look angry, but that only make things funnier.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to embarrass her further "Yes, I will eat with you" he takes a seat next to her.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi then leave the room after politely reject Lory''s offer to eat on the same table, their strong refusal make Lory unable to push further and finally let them go. On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin doesn''t care who there sharing the table with, as long it make Lory happy he doesn''t bother too much especially when his mood is exceptionally good as today.

 Chapter 513 - Meeting Old Friends II

    Lory who appetite increased twice than it used too, it''s been a while since she tastes authentic seafood. Zhao Li Xin help her peel every prawn and break every crab shell just for her, he found great enjoyment just watching her eating with gusto. And Lory amazes how Zhao Li Xin able to do all that without leaving a stain on his wide sleeves.


    "Careful, eat slowly, Don''t get chokes" Zhao Li Xin remind her gently but her hand still skillfully peel off the prawn in high speed??


    "Lory suck the whole crab leg then grin widely "I won''t"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, if anyone saw her easy-going attitude no one wouldn''t have thought the immense burden she carries on her back, or darkness that dwelled in her path, people would think she just a happy ordinary woman who has never face difficulty or heartache in her life. if only people would know how much sorrow she had been through, she had been experienced pain far greater than anyone that not even himself dare topare his pain to hers.


    And yet she still finds a reason to see the world in a best way, she able to see the good in every worst situation and be grateful maybe that''s why she never loses her smile and remains hopeful. He admired her strength, determination, selflessness, and benevolence. She had all the quality that he thought only exists in children''s books, so how could he doesn''t adore her.


    Lory notice Zhao Li Xin''s stare at her without blinking "What are you looking at, are you okay?" she nudged his arms with her elbow that because her hands are full with chopsticks and spoon.


    Her call snapped him back, his expression didn''t change much only the corner of his mouth slightly lift "Here, eat more prawn.." he put the prawn that already cleanly peel off on her te.


    Her face beamed when she sees another big prawn on her te "Thank you, why don''t you eat anything?" she feel bad watching him help her with the food since she''s the only one who eats.


    "I''m good, It''s more fun watching you" then he put another prawn on her te, he works not just work neatly but also fast. Lory only stare at him with amazement as shements to herself


    ''How can he do that?''


    Then a half-hourter, "There I''m finished!" Lory put down her chopstick while covering her mouth to stop make a ''burps'' sound while her other hands rub her stomach.


    "Here, Pu Erh tea is good for digestion" he hands the tea but Lory shakes her head.


    "But not good for my tongue, it tastes awful" she looks at the tea as if the tea was her mortal enemy.


    "Its good for your health,e on, drink a little¡­" he raised his eyebrows as he tries to coax her "Even with the healing Gift you had, you still need to maintain your health"


    He sounds like Fred and after she make him peel off so many crabs and prawn for her Lory unable say ''no'' to him, Lory presses her lips together and her eyebrow creased closely then she take the teacup from Zhao Li Xin hand and take a deep breath before she drank the whole cup in one gulp. Lory winced and her neck shrunk when the bitter taste spread in her mouth, she stuck out her tongue to ease the bitterness, there was a situation where she forces herself eat bitter food and drink because she''s starving, is life or death situation so she had no other choice.


    "Open your mouth" he shove candy in her mouth.


    The bitter taste disappear, then her eyes twinkle as she staring at him with joy. Zhao Li Xin patted her head dotingly, his princess sometimes acted as a wise ruler but sometime she would act like a kid nheless every side is lovely for him. Zhao Li Xin raised from the chair then took a golden mask from the table "You want to take a walk to digest the food?"


    It''s a beautiful day with a clear blue sky ocean, of course, she wants to take a stroll "YES!" she eximed.


    Because they are on the beach she change clothes to something lighter and more vibrant color, she never used pink but today she make an exception, she wears soft pink and purple gauze, this is the first time she dresses like delicate youngdy, Zhao Li Xin helps her braid her hair because the wind in this ce is rather strong.


    Just before they leave the room Mong Ki knock the door "sorry for the interruption, Milord"


    "Come in" Zhao Li Xin knew Mong Ki must have something important to report.


    Mong Ki enters the room than he cupped his fist, Lory realized they would have something to discuss she excused herself to leave. Lory doesn''t like interfere Zhao Li Xin matters, she only sounds her opinion if she thinks it was important or when he wishes for her opinion.


    Even though she was a princess who whose intelligent has been recognized not only by Zhao Li Xin but the whole Hei Shen sect members but as a wife, especially a wife in the world where man and woman didn''t have an equal position, She knew there are certain rules that she should not be crossed, so she never insisted to get involved in every problem in Hei Shen sect, not because she fears to voice her opinion or because she degrading her own position but because she respects Zhao Li Xin and also the custom of this society.


    Just like Zhao Li Xin respects her independent and odd behavior, Lory would also do the same afterall a marriage could never sustain withoutpromise.


    "I''ll wait on the first floor," she said to Zhao Li Xin.


    "You don''t have to leave?" he doesn''t mind for Lory to know all Hei Shen secret matters is not like he hides anything from her.


    "It''s fine, I''m afraid I will get bored listening to you guys to talk, I rather waiting on the restaurant downstairs" Lory jokingly said, is not good for Zhao Li Xin imaged to have a wife who trails him like a hunting dog. He might not care about his image but she does.


    How could Zhao Li Xin didn''t know her purpose, she doesn''t need to be considerate towards him but still, she gives him enough respect without being asked, Because she is like this she gains his people loyalty in a short time.


    "Bring Mong Yi and the others with you" he reminds her before she left the room.


    "Will do¡­" she casually said then left the room.


    Mong Ki expression turn warm as he bows at Lory before she left, it was a blessing for his Lord to meet someone like Young madam, she is kind, wise, smart, and very sensible. Mong Ki was convinced there would be no better woman for his Lord then his young madam.


    Finally just the two of Them, Mong Ki begin to report "The port authority has denied the permission for our ck ship to dock, is obviously the Zhuang family who try to make things hard for us"


    Zhao Li Xin surprised because someone dares to provoked him "Aren''t we already dock our ship for two days and the government suddenlyins now" he chuckles then leisurely takes a seat on the couch.


    Mong Ki pour wine from the jade sk then hand the wine-cup politely to Zhao Li Xin "They are deliberately provoking us, they even force to conduct a search in our ship because they got anonymous tips that we hide dangerous material inside"


    Zhao Li Xin epts the wine cup with a calm face "It''s Hei Shen ship, of course, it''s dangerous" he crosses his leg elegantly then slowly sip his wine seemingly unbothered by the situation.


    "That''s what we said¡­." Mong Ki said in the same calm manner. just like Zhao Li Xin mong ki also didn''t think this is a serious matter.


    Zhao Li Xin leans his back then with azy expression he asked again "Do they conduct the search?"


    "We said, they are wee to aboard the ship, but don''t expect to leaved the ship¡­" Mong Ki sneered as he recalled the pale expression of all the arrogant soldiers.


    "And¡­"Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows.


    "As expected, they did not dare to step into our ship" Mong Ki''s voice was t, he didn''t feel conceited or proud about it.


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed "Boring.." he mutters then takes another sip of wine.


    "But they dare to threaten us" Mog Ki tilted his head, it''s not often to find someone who dare to threatened Hei Shen sect bluntly, "They said about a sky above the sky, that we are too arrogant and someday we should provoke someone that we should and that will be the end of us¡­.they said other things but it hard to remember everything" Mong Ki sigh heavily.


    "Sky above the sky huh¡­.someone must back them up, it doesn''t seem the Mistyke n¡­perhaps someone stronger" Zhao Li Xin rubs his chin as he immersed in his though.


    "Someone from Gui Hong continent to be exact milord but we still unsessful to reveal the person is"


    "Interesting¡­" the corner of his lips slightly raised, this could be an exercise before he fights against the ultimate boss Lazarus. It''s time to put his cultivation to the test.


    "By the way is he arrived yet?" he suddenly shifts the conversation.


    Mong Ki nods "Yes he arrived yesterday, I already send someone to notice them"


    "Good, Lory should love this surprised" His expression softens as he imagines her happy face.

 Chapter 514 - Meeting Old Friends III

    While Zhao Li Xin and Mong Ki were in a deep discussion Lory follow by Mong Yi walk to the first floor, then suddenly a lot of people gather and they look to the first floor, Lory thought there''s an event on the first floor cause everyone look with enthusiast. Then Lory surprised by a woman shouted.


    <strong>"How can you be so shameless!"</strong>??


    Lory exchanged a nce with Mong Ki, Lory sigh because her misconception about women in this world when the first time she came to this world people said women from a noble family is gentle and demure because they had been strictly educated to be that way, they have a personal tutor to behave gracefully and poise.


    But why all nobledies she met are shameless, brute and cruel, do they skip the lesson why the education didn''t work, why they all acted like a shrewd?


    "Shameless, I think is more appropriated to describe you miss Zhuang" another voice was heard, she didn''t shout but her voice is clearly heard by everyone and why lory thought the voice is familiar.


    "For a woman who dares to seduced someone husband, other than shameless I don''t know anything else to described it" the woman with light orchid purple color hanfu stand gracefully, her face is small and delicate she looks very beautiful and exuded noble aura is easy to guess that she must be a noble daughter.


    The other woman is staring with bloodshot eyes and her nosed re as anger erupted within her, the woman wearsvish pink hanfu with gold embroidery, she has intricated hairstyles and gold hairpin with long diamond tassel. The woman is beautiful and probably still very young but the heavy make up she wear is ruined her beauty.


    "It because you seduced him, do you know we are childhood sweetheart and we had been promised to each other if not because you seduced him when I''m not around how could you marry him!" she stomped her feet and her tassel make sounds follow her body moves.


    A few men murmur to each other, turn out this a fight between the wife and childhood sweetheart, whoever that man is, he is very fortunate to be fought by two beautiful women, if it''s them, they would take the other women as concubines or second wife to solve the problem. Lory who hears the men talk in front of can''t help but frown in disgust, she struggles not to kick the men off from the second floor.


    The other women with Purple orchid dress sigh "If he really loves you how can he easily be seduced, and don''t malign me miss Zhuang, I never seduced Brother him nor I force him to marry me, besides if I know he already has someone I will never ept him no matter how good he is to me" she said calmly, thedy didn''t sound arrogant but instead honest and firm.


    "Tch, you dare to lie" the other women scoffed, she would never believe her, which women let go a good man just because he had another woman if women like then no one be concubines anymore "You know it now, will you leave him now?" she raised her chin arrogantly.


    Thedy remains calm but anger is apparent in her eyes "Depends, do you want me to leaves you brother Li" she shifts her nce to the man who just enters from the front door.


    "Xi Ying!" The man dash towards his wife "What do you mean leaving me, don''t make a joke like that" he squeezes his wife''s hand, the man stares at his beautiful wife anxiously.


    Then he res at the woman who proimed to be his childhood sweetheart "Miss Zhuang, why are you ndering my name, when we are a kid we only met twice and at that time we barely spoke to each other and when we just meet against year and it''s only once.


    There''s no promise between us, your family does talk about it with my teacher but my teacher had politely rejected it so there''s nothing between us and honestly, I don''t remember about you so howe you came here and provoke my wife!"


    "Bro¡­.Brother Li, don''t say like that I¡­" the woman''s lips tremble and her eyes moist with tears, she didn''t expect his beloved man would reject her openly and didn''t gives her a face at all, this is no better than being pped in public.


    "Miss Zhuang, please don''t call me brother, we are not that close" He re at her with utter disgust.


    The people who watch them was shocked, turn out the man didn''t know about this so-called ''Childhood sweetheart'' so it''s only a self-proimed, they never thought this woman was so shameless, she even dares to lie in front of the man wife, no wonder that man is furious.


    "Isn''t thatdy is Zhuang Li Yu, the first daughter of master Zhuang Mu Tao?"


    "She is, I thought she is a kind and gentledy, who knew she can be so shameless"


    "Too bad she is so beautiful though¡­."


    "First master Zhuang must be very shammed if she knew about this"


    "I bet he is!"


    People whisper to each other but it''s still clearly heard, Lory cannot see the people they talk about and she be curious, she tries to tiptoe but she is too short, Mong Yi feel bad for his young madam then he orders the other shadow guard to push people away so Lory could join themotion. People were annoyed being push away but when they saw the men with dark uniform and menacing face they swallow their dissatisfaction and moves away.


    Lory feel sorry for other people when the shadow guard make a wide space for two people to enter, Lory smiles awkwardly but didn''t want to waste the shadow guard effort for her. Lory holds the railing to look down and she''s stunned.


    The woman name Zhuang Li Yu bites her lips in indignant and her face turns crimson, she has never been humiliated like this before. She is the respectfuldy from the Zhuang family who dares to provoke her, this is the first time she tastes these awful experiences suddenly she bes tongue-tied.


    "Li Yu!"a shouted from the front door startled everyone, Lory stare at the front door the man with dark blue robes enter the scene he has a handsome face and dignified aura, he is followed by two strong bodyguards behind him. the man looks arrogant and pompous, everyone could smell the brewing trouble for the couple husband and wife.


    ''What a dramatic entrance!'' Lory almost pped his hands, watch this situation multiple times make Lory understand why so many armament masters never think to created television or radio for entertainment, it must be because they already got full reality show every day! Lory bends her waist then cross her arms on the railing and watch the show eagerly, her enthusiast unconsciously rubs on Mong Yi.


    "Young madam, that is Zhuang Bao Jie, he is Zhuang Mu Tao son and Zhuang Li Yu older brother" Mong Yiy the background without being question.


    Of course, Lory didn''t mind "Who is Zhuang Mu Tao?"


    "He is the first Son of Zhuang Zhen Yu the head of Zhuang family n, they are number one family in Shan Hu city, you can say they owned this city," said Mong Yi again.


    "Oh, not bad" Lory pursed her lips as she make a nonchntments.


    The man who stands not far from Lory and Mong Yi suddenly chimed in "Missus, you must be careful, the Zhuang family is not someone you can trifle with" he kindly reminds them. From lory words, the man knew lory is not from the city so he thought he better gives her advance reminder.


    Mong Yi faces turning dark as he cursed in his mind ''FU*K Zhuang family, mydy could mess with whoever she likes!''


    Lory ept the kind gesture from the man then she make friendly smiles "Oh, thank you for the reminder sir"


    The man sighs in relief, he saw Lory is a young woman although she seems like from rich family because the way she dresses and has so many bodyguards in her side but still provokes the Zhuang family is not a good idea. He thought Lory is a sensible young woman but then Lory''s next action make his heart drop to the ground.


    Lory look down she props her chin and smiles "You should stop pouting Xi Ying, it wasted your beauty"


    A sudden voice from upstairs stunned everyone and suddenly the room bes pin-drop silent. Yang Xi Ying startled she lookup in motion, on the second floor a woman leans on the railing, she leisurely prop her chin and grins widely at her. Yang Xi Ying beamed her damp mood suddenly lifted then she eximed in joy "Ri Yi!"


    Lory giggles then wave her hand "Hello beautiful"


    People might consider Lory greeting is impolite but for Yang Xi Ying who already immune with Lory and Ming Yue Yin antic she didn''t bother at all, in fact, she is amused, on the other hand, Li Mo Zhen can only chuckle because he also knew Lory odd behavior but he doesn''t mind because he knew Lory didn''t imply anything and afterall Lory is his benefactor.


    "Miss Luo is nice to meet you again" Li Mo Zhen expression turn warmed when he greets Lory.


    "Master Li, I never thought you would be so popr" Lory teased him then she nces at Zhuang Li Yu who stare at her like Lory stole money right from her pouch. Lory who likes teased people only aggravatedZhuang Li yu by nudged Mong Yi and said "I think she doesn''t like me¡­" she covers her pointing with her other hand which is useless because everyone can see who she''s pointing at.

 Chapter 515 - Meeting Old Friends IV

    <strong>"YOU BIT*H!"</strong> Zhuang Li Yu unable to contain her anger much longer, she forgot to maintain her image she shouted at Yang Xi Ying like a shrewd in the market.


    "Who do you think you are, this Shan Hu city, this is not a ce you can act brazenly!"??


    She had enough! today is her unlucky day, she identally met her love rival then she got scolded by the man she loves at the end she got humiliated by a stranger she never met before, of course, Zhuang Li Yu snapped and her inner thought leaked.


    "Li Yu!" Zhuang Bao Jie rebuked, he also feel offended by the strange man''s behavior but he had the reputation to keep and he doesn''t know whose that woman''s identity, but judging her close rtionship with Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen he assumed that woman background is not simple.


    Zhuang Li Yu bit her lips, she knew she make mistakes and peopleughing at her, Zhuang Li Yu realizes she has to salvage her reputation or her father would punish her for embarrassing her, she looks at her brother with grief "Brother, I know I''m wrong but everyone is deliberately humiliated me, they gang up to bully me¡­" her eyes swam with tears, she looks frail and pitiful make people feel sorry for her.


    Lory rolls her eyes, these nobledies perhaps skip the manner lesson but they surely did attend the acting lesson, every single of them is a proficient actress. Lory unhurried climb down the stairs while Zhuang Li Yu cries her heart out.


    Zhuang Bao Jie has a tacit understanding with his sister, he knew her sister try to gain people sympathy by y to be victims, he praised his sister inwardly and so he follows his sister lead "Master Li, you know my sister has feeling for you, she still young you should not trample her feeling and make her look miserable, is it wrong to love someone earnestly" he patted his sister back all f the sudden he twists the table and make Zhuang Li Yu as the innocent victims.


    Li Mo Zhen''s expression hardened, he doesn''t expect Zhuang Bao Jie dares to pour dirty water on him. Yang Xi Ying''s expression also doesn''t look better, she had underestimated the ability of the Zhuang family to be shameless, but before Yang Xi Ying said anything Lory cuts in.


    "Then your sister should not lie about her non-existent rtionship to someone else wife, she even brave enough to use my dear Xi Ying as a vixen who snatch her lover, she also dares to ask Xi Ying to leave her the husband" Lory shakes her head then continue "Being young is not wrong, and being in love it''s not a fault either but being shameless and stupid¡­..well young master Zhuang, I don''t know how your family taught your sister but in my family that was called ''STUPID''-" Lory raised her brows makes Zhuang Bao Jie unable to refute.


    Zhuang Li Yu action is despicable, she lied to the wife to ruin the husband and wife rtionship, and she not ashamed for try stealing someone husband, no matter what the third party is deemed to be hated that''s why concubines had no position in the family and treated slightly better than a bed warmer. Is it fair for women? of course not but this how society is.


    Many women who saw Zhuang Li Yu behavior creased their brows, and scoffed in disdain, no one hated a homewrecker as a woman does.


    Zhuang Bao Jie''s jaw clenched, if a stare could kill Lory should die a hundred times right now, on the other hand, Lory doesn''t feel intimidated. Compare to her Father, Fredhard, Girsha, and Zhao Li Xin this level of intimidation is not enough to make her brows twitch.


    "Miss I don''t know who are you but you should not interfere with someone else business" he might sound gentle but his words are tantly threatening her.


    Lory walks towards Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying then she brazenly gives Yang Xi Ying a hug "I''m sorry I can''t attend your wedding, this is my fault, can you forgive me" Lory genuinely regretted for missed her girlfriend wedding, unlike in her world there is a fat chance that this the only wedding Yang Xi Ying would hold in her life and she missed it!


    Yang Xi Ying feel touched she does feel slightly disappointed because Lory unable came to her wedding but she knew that because Lory at Sacred Mountain Peak ce, and she had heard all the news about it since Jiu Yun sect and Hei Shen sect have privatemunication to changed information to each other so Yang Xi Ying is the first to know about what happened at Hei Shen Sect and she had been worried to death for Lory safety.


    "Silly, I don''t mind, you already send a lot of gifts to Jiu Yun sect topensated for your absence, and because of that, the Jiu Yun treasury room door unable to close..." Yang Xi Ying was perplexed because she is not joking, Li Mo Zhen eventually make another treasury room to contain the Hei Shen''s gift not to mention another hefty gift that came from Ming Yue Yin then another treasure room is built, make jiu Yun the richest sect in the Liang Zu kingdom.


    Lory released her arms from Yang Xi Ying, she knew Zhao Li Xin send wedding gift on her behalf but she doesn''t know how many gifts he had sent for Yang Xi Ying, Lory make a casual shrug, it doesn''t matter as long her friend like it "Well, as long you and master Li like the gift"


    "We love it!" Yang Xi Ying Wrapped her hands on Li Mo Zhen''s arms then nod profusely.


    "Yes Miss Luo, I feel very grateful, and deeply honor for the Lord''s generosity" Li Mo Zhen earnestly said. He feel owed too much to Lory and Zhao Li Xin and feel trouble because he is unable to repay his debt even a little but knows he had the chance to help Zhao Li Xin in his search for a divined sword Crimson Lightning, It was the information from Li Mo Zhen that make Bei Li Yan know about the auction at Gui Hong continent.


    Li Mo Zhen was thrilled to help Zhao Li Xin and Lory, and so he came to join the search then Yang Xi Ying knew his n and insist toe along, Lory is her first genuine friend and also her benefactor she missed Lory and worry about her so howe she stay at home and do nothing.


    The three of them had been close after what happened to Li Mo Zhen, theypletely forgot about the Zhuang Sibling existence.


    Irritation surged inside him, Zhuang Bao Jie grit his teeth then said: "Miss, do you know is rude to ignore someone who talking to you" he quipped.


    Lory pretense to be startled as she covers her mouth with her sleeve elegantly "Oh my, I''m sorry, I forgot you were there" she giggles softly, Lory quiet for a second then tilted her head "Sorry, what did you ask?" she looks at Zhuang Bao Jie with innocent eyes.


    Li Mo Zhen looks down to hides his smiles, Yang Xi Ying also does the same they did not dare to exchange their gaze because they fear they can''t hold theirughter.


    Rage nearly consumed him, Zhuang BaioJie take inhaled deeply as he tries to control his anger but his sister didn''t have the same perseverance, her temper immediately sparked "You are impudent woman, how dare you disrespect my brother, do you know who we are, you better not provoked someone you shouldn''t!"


    "Master Li, if I were you I will not let my wife to involved with this rude woman, I''m afraid this kind of woman would only lead your wife astray" Zhuang Bao Jie scoffed at Lory.


    Lory doesn''t feel offended, she does lead Yang Xi Ying astray, well is not entirely her fault though, is also Ming Yue Ying''s fault. On the other hand''s Li Mo Zhen expression hardened, Zhuang Bao Ji and Zhuang Li Yu dare to mocked his benefactor, this is outrageous "Master Zhuang, how I handle my wife is not something you need to concern, you better take care your own family, someone needs to be taught not to lied" Li Mo Zhen glowered at the Zhuang Li Yu.


    Zhuang Li Yu feel her heartbreak into pieces, Li Mo Zhen that she remembers is a gentle and kindhearted man, even when she make stupid excused to exchanged pleasantries Li Mo Zhen never treats her harshly the worst he did is pretend he will say he has some other business then politely excused himself.


    But Li Mo Zhen right now is very cold and fierce, he doesn''t leave her any face and hurt her without any regards, this is not the Li Mo Zhen that she knows, she darted her eyes on yang Xi Ying she thought this must be because Yang Xi Ying influence that make Li Mo Zhen changed so much. Not only Zhuang Li Yu but her brother Zhuang Bao Jie also surprised when Li Mo Zhen drastic change.


    As a man he had more opportunity to met Li Mo Zhen, Zhuang Bao Jie knew Li Mo Zhen is a mild temper and didn''t like created trouble unless necessary, that''s why even though he knew Li Mo Zhen had married he never stops his sister to pursue Li Mo Zhen because he thought with Li Mo Zhen gentle character soon orter he would sumb to his sister persuasion.


    After all, as a man, it would not be a loss for Li Mo Zhen to marry with Zhuang family but now Zhuang Bao Jie is not so sure anymore. He stares at Yang Xi Ying, he wonders if she the one who changes Li Mo Zhen? if that so, that means this woman is not simple.


    What the Zhuang sibling didn''t know the change in Li Mo Zhen attitude is not because of Yang Xi Ying but is because of the warning from his ancestors, Li Mo Zhen had seen the tragedy that befalls on his ancestor and realizes he had the same w as his ancestor, he is to mild and generous and if he doesn''t want the tragedy repeated he has to change if he wants to protect Yang Xi Ying and his Sect he must be strong, decisive and merciless, just like Zhao Li Xin.


    "It seems, you change a lot after you married master Li" Zhuang Bao Jie smirked.


    "Why you make it sound like is ab bad thing" Li Mo Zen gives cynical smile.


    "That because I don''t think being rude is a good thing" Zhuan Bao Jie fake his smiles.


    "Really, but I like to call it honesty" Li Mo Zhen make smiles that didn''t reach his eyes.


    While Lory could see the spark sh between them, the atmosphere bes tense. Everyone could feel this could blow to something big, Zhuang family n is powerful but so is the Jiu Yun sect, when the two giants collide the one who would suffer is them, they worry their peaceful life would be interrupted if the Zhuang family and Jiu Yun sect start to fight.

 Chapter 516 - The Unreasonable Long Ming

    The tension increasing then suddenly men and women with white uniform jump from the second floor, they are Jiu Yun sect member who came to protect their sect master and the madam, eight people with powerful cultivation surrounded Zhuang Bao Jie and hispanion, immediately the Zhuang family bodyguards draw their swords then Jiu Yun member follows their suit.


    People who watch the show was scarred then scurry out of the Inn frantically while bumping to each other at the front door but no one care, they all run for their life and the room that was noisy before suddenly bes quiet.??


    What Zhuang Bao Jie didn''t expect is the joint appearance of ck uniform people who stand in front of the strange woman who mocked them earlier. Their expression hardens no one is talking their clenched their sword to protect their Master and the air in the room bes extremely tense it''s be unbearable to breathe.


    Zhuang Li Yu face drain from color, she never thought everything would be escted this far, at first she only wants to mock Yang Xi Ying and humiliated her a little, but what she didn''t expect that Li Mo Zhen would protect his wife this fierce, jealousy and envy surged within her heart.


    If she could she would tear Yang Xi Ying''s beautiful face with her own bare hands, sadly she had no ability to go that far.


    The inn manager and the servants who work at the Inn are the ones who worry the most, what would happen if they are fighting and ruined his beautiful Inn, he wonders if these two powerful figures would bepensated him for the damage.


    "Li Mo Zhen, are you sure you want to take this far?" Zhuang Bao Jie refused to believe the mild Li Mo Zhen will go crazy just for a woman.


    "Brother Li, this is just a small problem should you behave like this, what would elder Mu said about this" Zhuang Li Yu knew the close rtionship between elder Mu Jan Ge and Li Mo Zhen, because Elder Mu is the one who raised him.


    "Miss Zhuang stop calling me Brother, it''s annoying" he sternly reprimand Zhuang Li Yu "And is not a small problem, you nder my wife, ruin her reputation and malign about me, maybe you think this is a small matter but for me¡­.you has crossed my bottom line, my wife is my bottom lines" his voice calm but firm without giving any leeway.


    Yang Xi Ying''s heart moves, which women who don''t like being protected by their loved ones. Yang Xi Ying''s face reddened as she looks at Li Mo Zhen with loving eyes. Lory on the other hand was happy because Li Mo Zhen protects Yang Xi Ying wholeheartedly, she d she doesn''t misjudge Li Mo Zhen.


    "Enough!" Yang Xi Ying suddenly said, "There''s no use to fight between us, for once I agree with Miss Zhuang¡­This is a small matter" she glowers with eyes fill with disgust at Zhuang Li Yu.


    Zhuang Bao Jie stifles "Finally, someone is more reasonable than you Li mo Zhen" he lifts his chin arrogantly, he was sure that Yang Xi Ying scared he would hurt Li Mo Zhen. As he smiles in triumph Yang Xi Ying suddenly continues "But of course, I would like miss Zhuang to apologize to me for everything she did to me and brother Li" Yang Xi Ying coldly said.


    "<strong>WHAT</strong>, That impossible!" Zhuang Li Yu re-up "Why should I apologize to you, <strong>DREAM ON</strong>!" anger stirred within her, a spiled little girl like her would never yield in front of anyone, especially to her love rivals.


    Yang Xi Ying expected this, people already left but the inn manager and the whole inn servants were still here so they would be her witness how disgusting Zhuang Li Yu is and don''t forget Hei Shen people also here, the stupid Zhuang Li Yu dare to provoke Lory she knew Zhao Li Xin will not let this matter slide.


    "And make Miss Zhuang promised to behave in front of brother Li if you know what I mean...." Lory snickered as she leansfortably on the table while crossed her arms on her chest.


    Lory''s words make Zhuang Li yu face turn red, even if she thick skin but being humiliated directly on her face how could she stand it. Her eyes be wet she looks at her brother with pleading eyes.


    Anger welled up in his chest, never in his life, Zhuang Bao Jie pressured this far by a mere woman "Miss, I do not even know your name and yet you keep mocking my family, do you think just because you are Master Li friends I will hesitate to do anything to you!" he is brimming with hostility, he had enough of this wench.


    "Really, so what would you do to my wife?" a chilling voice suddenly came from the second floor and startled everyone.


    Zhuang Bao Jie sees a man wearing ck robes with golden me embroidery on his cor slowly climb down the stairs, his long dark hairy down neatly on his shoulder, his face is cover with a golden half mask but still, everyone could guess how beautiful the face behind the mask. His dark eyes are like a deep abyss without any glint but cold and emptiness, a few weaker men unable to stare at the man eyes they unconsciously look down on reflex.


    Every step he takes is sending chills to Zhuang Bao Jie''s heart, he doesn''t know who is that man is but he sure he should never provoke him in any way. Zhuang Li Yu stares at the man with awed, she thought no one can''t match Li Mo Zhen until she sees this man but the man air is too sharp and cold just like a sword, she still thought Li Mo Zhen is better than this scary man.


    "Li Xin~" Lory smiles brightly as she failed o notices the temperature drop to zero since Zhao Li Xin came.


    Zhao Li Xin calmly walks towards her, then he gently stroked her head "You courting trouble again" his voice fills with indulgence it such a contrast from his voice before.


    Lory pursed her lips "It''s the trouble that courting me!" she denied strongly, it''s true because trouble could find her wherever she hides. Girsha used to say that she is a ''trouble ma'' you can put Lory in dinner to eat her dinner like a normal person then suddenly a Rhinohorns beast broke into the restaurant. That''s how strong a Lory ma is.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles "Is that so¡­" Zhao Li Xin mutters when he thought again trouble do visit his princess often.


    "Lord Zhao is been a while" Yang Xi Ying gracefully bows her head.


    "Lord Zhao, this is my fault to implicated Miss Luo," Li Mo Zhen apologize.


    "No, this is not their fault¡­.It''s <strong>THEM</strong>!" Lory brazenly points her finger at Zhuang Li Yu, Lory acted like a kid whoins to her father after being bullied. Lory just does this to irritated the Zhuang siblings.


    Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying exchanged nces and smiles, there''s no boring day when Lory is around. Lory maybe joking, however, is not the same with Zhao Li Xin, he heard every scold from The Zhuang sibling to his princess and he really wants to pull their tongues out of their mouth, but it''s too savaged and bloody, Lory might not like it so he reconsiders his decision.


    "So is them¡­" Zhao Li Xin shifts his gaze to the Zhuang sibling, his gentle expression dissipated without a trace as he stares at them like a beast eyeing this prey.


    Zhuang Bao Jie feel uneasy under Zhao Li Xin''s gaze, a small voice in his head told him to run and never look back but how could he do that. He is the proud Son of the Zhuang family his father is the next patriarch of the family it make him a next in line sessor so how could he run like a coward dog, he sees his sister trembles next to him, Zhuang Bao Jie cursed his sister repeatedly, this all happened because his willful sister, and now this happened the stupid girl could only hide behind him like a scared rabbit.


    Zhuang Bao Jie suppressed his fear "My name is Zhuang Bao Jie may and this is Zhuang Li Yu my sister, may I know who is this mister name?" he changes his arrogant tone instantly, he is a smart man he knew when he has to take a step back.


    "My name?" Zhao Li Xin smiles devilishly, although half his face is cover, but his smiles alone able to trance man and woman in the room but they can be sure if the beating in their heart is because of admiration or fear.


    "They call me Long Ming" Zhao Li Xin raised his chin in a casual manner.


    But his words struck Zhuang Bao Jie like a lightning in daylight. His expression bes nk, he thought he heard something wrong but Li Mo Zhen snickered snapped him back from shock, he widened his eye "You are¡­Long Ming?" he disbelieved, he refuses to believe how could he be so unlucky!


    "Yes!" Zhao Li Xinzily replies.


    "And she''s your wife," Zhuang Bao Jie asked nervously.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles as he kisses Lory''s hand softly "The one and only¡­" he imed her possessively, his domineering attitude make Lory''s heart almost jump out of her chest.


    ''Calmed down heart!''


    Panic surged through him, Zhuang Bao Jie red at his ''troublemaker'' sister, Zhuang Li Yu knew she had make terrible mistakes everyone knows that Long Ming wife is his reverse scales, how many people doomed because of it. Zhuang Li Yu''s legs wobbly were wobbly with fear, she had heard how cruel Long Ming is, he will not care whether if it''s men or women if you provoked him, he will kill you without question asked.


    "Lord Long Ming, this is a misunderstanding between thedies, let not escted the matters or I''m afraid people wouldughing at us" Zhuang Bao Jie smiles warmly as he tries to smoothen the situation.


    His father had sternly warned him '' Do not provoke Long Ming!''


    A few days ago Hei Shen sect had anchored their ship in their wharf thy knew soon Long ming will visit their city, although they have some enmity with Long Ming because of Jin Hao and Jin Kai matter, however, is not wise to openly challenged a mad man like Long Ming.

 Chapter 517 - Mean Princess

    Zhuang Bao Jie words are true, Most men didn''t like interfere in women quarrel because is not gentlemanly behavior so many maen choose to overlook this kinda situation, as long it didn''t too conspicuous the husband tend to feign ignorance, the least they can do is divert the conversation or excused with their wife. So what Li Mo Zhen did is already shocking enough for them until they meet with Zhao Li Xin.


    "That woman called my wife ''Bit*h'' and you threaten my wife, how could you think this is a small matter?" Zhao Li Xin''s gaze deepens, he leans against the table just like Lory while crossing her arms on his chest as his eyes fixed on Zhuang Bao Jie.??


    Zhuang Bao Jie presses his lips together, he balls his fist then send another furious re at his stupid sister, Zhuang Li Yu didn''t dare to look at her brother, he utterly disappointed for Zhuang Li Yu cowardness, this little sister throws her weight everywhere and when she get trouble she would hide behind his back, such a nuisance little sister he got.


    "Then I will apologize for what happened, why don''t we let the past bygones be bygones. Let not let this matter ruined your trip" he make formal smiles that remind Lory with the politician who used to make a speech on the public.


    Lory let out a long sigh, for one thing he agree with Zhuang Bao Jie she doesn''t want her nice vacation ruined because of these two imbeciles. Lory take a deep breath and said: "Fine, I''ll forgive you this time, but I still want Miss Zhuang to apologize to Miss Yang and promised not to disturbed Master Li anymore!" Lory wiggles her index finger on the air like a teacher reprimands her student.


    Zhuang Li Yu widened her eyes she make an expression like a deer in headlights, she throws pleading eyes to Zhuang Bao Jie but he looks away from him, is time for his sister to take responsibility for her action. Zhuang Li Yu''s heart brimmed with resentment she hated it, she doesn''t want to do it but the man with a Gold mask exudes a terrifying aura that not even her brother dare to confront him.


    This man is Long Ming, how could he is Long Ming, why Long Ming marry that ordinary woman, that woman is not even pretty what does Long Ming saw in her and again why that woman befriends Yang Xi Ying!


    Yang Xi Ying click her tongue exasperatedly "Miss Zhuang, we don''t have all day, It''s been a while since I met my best friend and we have a lot of things to catch up so please don''t waste our time"


    Zhuang Li Yu''s face contorted as raged pounded in her like a drumbeat, she is unwilling, she wants to scream ''no'' but she knew if she dares to do so, she might unable to leave this room unscathed. Zhuang Bao Jie gives her warning eyes, she could only bit her lower lips then lift her head slowly. She feel pressured under everyone gazed especially that golden mask man, she can''t see his face but his aura enough to chills her bones.


    "I¡­I''m¡­sorry" she struggles to voice thest words as her hand clenched until her palms slightly bleed.


    "And¡­your promise Miss Zhuang¡­don''t forget the promise~" Lory raised her eyebrows and cynically said. It''s true that Lory deliberately bullies Zhuang Li Yu, just like other women she like homewrecker as well. She won''t be this angry if Li Mo Zhen is the one who whose being indecisive but the situation is different, Li Mo Zhen clearly shows his hatred to Zhuang Li Yu but that woman still stubborn;y push herself to the unwilling man.


    And when she''s unable to move the man heart she changes her n by lying towards Yang Xi Ying and even after she failed and beat to the ground the woman still not feel remorse or ashamed for her behavior, and what make Zhuang Li Yun even more unforgivable id that she try to ruined her best friend happy marriage and that''s what make Lory snapped.


    Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin is two first girlfriends she make in this world and Lory was quite overprotective to the people that close to her so when she knew someone tries to ruin her best friend''s marriage Lory got furious and her ''mean Girl'' button suddenly switch on.


    Zhuang Li Yu feel her cheeks was pped violently, she feel embarrassed, angry and sad at the same time, tears trickle down her cheeks, she looks at Lory pitifully but Lory expression remain calm than her lips curled as she mocking Zhuang Li Yu "We''re waiting¡­~"


    "I¡­I..I promised¡­I won''t bother Bro¡­." her lips quiver as choke with tears.


    "It''s Master Li for you" Lory mercilessly cuts in.


    Everyone shifts their nce at Lory simultaneously including Zhao Li Xin, they never seen this side of Lory before. Lory used to be silly and friendly but now she is soo¡­mean.


    "Miss, do you have enough, my sister is still young!" Zhuang Bao Jie shouted angrily, even when he disappointed at his sister he can''t just stand there and watch his sister bully in front of his eyes.


    At the same time, Zhao Li Xin''s anger spike but Lory holds his hand to stop him then calmly said: "Exactly! She is still young but she already knows how to steal someone husband, she talks rudely in front thewful wife and lies without hesitation and what make things worst that she did all this without remorse, I curious to know how your family educated their daughter¡­.so young but so shameless!" Lory long preach make everyone quiet, Zhuang Bao Jie wants to refute but everything she said is true.


    His family spoiled his sister rotten never once she''s reprimand since she was a child. Everyone treats her like precious gems especially by his mother, Zhuang Li Yu used to get everything she desired, and more so when she fell in love with Li Mo Zhen and got rejected Zhuang Li Yu didn''t know how to handle her feeling instead she bes more obsessed to him.


    "Tell you, sister, to hurry, this Lord didn''t have much patient.." Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhales as he truly bored from waiting.


    Zhuang Li yu heart jumps the moment she heard Zhao Li Xin''s voice "I¡­I promised..I won''t bother bro¡­master Li again" she said indignantly then pressed her lips together as anger surged within her like a whirlwind, she was heartbroken and ashamed but got nowhere to vent she sobbed then leave the room in a hurry with tears just like a heroine who just got bullied.


    "First young Miss!" the maidservants quickly chassed Zhuang Li Yu.


    Zhuang Bao Jie swallows down his frustration, he haspletely humiliated today but what can he do? He cupped his fist and left without saying anything, but before he left he nce at Lory for a second, Lor mischievous smiles irritated him but he can''t do anything¡­not now anyway.


    "Don''t let you guard down" Zhao Li Xin stroke her hair gently, how could he not see the animosity in Zhuang Bao Jie eyes, He curious what could Zhuang Bao Jie do.


    "I know" Lory calmly smiles.


    [Look at that, it''s been a while since I saw you bully someone, her highness" Girsha suddenly flew from the second floor and perch on her shoulder.


    [Come on, I just give her a kind reminder¡­] Lory flick Girsha head.


    [What? Don''t mess with you?" he sarcastically said.


    [No, don''t mess with my girlfriend!] Lory grinned.


    "Ah isn''t this Girsha, is he look more beautiful than thest time we met?" Yang Xi Ying rubs his chin while observed Girsha closely. The bird looks bigger the feather is shiny like silk and the color got more vibrant, the golden feather looks like it made with real gold, is so beautifulYang Xi Ying can''t take her eyes off him.


    After she absorbs the fragment that day, her power is increased tremendously as a result Girsha who is bound to her bes stronger as well. The changed on Girsha could see easily by the change in his appearance. Loryughs lightly at Yang Xi Ying''sment, it''s too troublesome to exin "Yeah, He eats a lot these days" she gives a perfunctory exnation.


    [Isn''t that you¡­] Girsha gives Lory side-eyes.


    Yang Xi Ying who doesn''t realize the battered between the two, suddenly make an innocentment "No wonder he little bit chubby..." she poked Girsha''s stomach lightly.


    <strong>''CHUBBY!''</strong> Girsha re with his beautiful emerald eyes ''what a rude young woman''


    Being stare deeply by Girsha cute face Yang Xi Ying stunned but then suddenly shriek excitedly "Ri Yi, I think he likes me, what should I do, your bird is so cute!" she giggles while rubbing her cheek on Girsha head.


    "He sure did!" Lory snickered at Girsha.

 Chapter 518 - Delayed

    After themotion with the Zhuang sibling ended, Lory insist to continue with her previous n which takes a stroll on the street, she never visits harbor city in this world before, she wants to know what this city could offer. Yang Xi Ying also just arrived a day before and haven''t had time to check the street so she immediately agrees with Lory. The two girls make a n while ignoring their husbands, Li Mo Zhen and Zhao Li Xin could only sigh, and follow their wife''s wish.


    The sun shines brightly and the weather a little bit hot but the cool breeze make the air feel cool. Two maidservants who served Yang Xi Ying open the silk umbre to cover the two precious young madams. After what they saw they realize how high these two madam positions in their husband''s heart.??


    Most women treat their husband like their God, well is not wrong because their faith depends on their husband since divorce is not an option, so most women are obedient and submissive to their husband but Yang Xi Ying and Lory was different since they reunited they acted as they forgot about the husbands that following them.


    "They exchanged letters every month, how romantic!" Lory sped her hands and squeal.


    Yang Xi Ying can''t stop giggling when she identally caught Ming Yue Yin''s red face after she read the letter from Yuan Shao, she told Lory everything and Lory guffawed.


    "What General Yuan said, do you know something" Lory wiggles her eyebrows.


    "No way, how can this subordinated invade her majesty privacy¡­.but I had identally peek the contain of the letter one time" Yang Xi Ying snickered.


    "One time?" Lory said with doubt.


    Yang Xi Ying mouth twitches slightly "Okay two time¡­..well, probably three¡­or four" she stifles.


    "That''s a lot of ident Xi Ying" Lory teased her.


    The gentledy squint her eyes "So you want to know the content or not?" she coldly said.


    "Please do" Lory courteously bow her head to appease her.


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly grabs Lory''s arms then whispers with giggles "I never thought the stoic General Yuan can be so sweet, he said she miss Yue Ying and hope she still wait for him, he said when he finishes his matters he wille home to make our Yue Yin a bride, isn''t that romantic¡­" she shook Lory hand excitedly.


    Lory nods with the satisfied expression "Not bad, I never know General Yuan good with words, The brat must be K.O because of this" Lory mutter to herself.


    Yang Xi Ying doesn''t know what is K.O means but she guessed it''s not a good thing for Ming Yue Yin but she pushes the thought behind her, she pulls Lory hand excitedly "Oh, general Yuan also write how much he missed Yue Yin, how much he thinking of her and other things that I can''t say it because I might get heart attack" Yang Xi Ying face waspletely red so the content might be too much for the puredy like her.


    On the other hand Lory impression for Yuan Shao is increasing by leap and bound, she never thought that Yuan Shao is the aggressive types but that''s good because that ''brat'' have high IQ but low EQ if it depends on Ming Yue Yin the rtionship will go nowhere, It''s good for Yuan Shao to take the lead.


    "How that ''brat'' reacted" Lory can imagine Ming Yue Yin might scold Yuan Shao with blushing face, so cute.


    Yang Xi Ying burst tough "She writes two big sentences ''SHUT UP''-"


    Lory can''t hold herughter, she wants to know what Yuan Shao''s expression when she got the letter, Lory wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes "Is that all she write? That''s quite cold¡­" Lory pities the honest general.


    "Don''t worry at the end of the paper she writes ''I''m waiting'' but the writing is so small I don''t know if the General notices it" She sighs heavily.


    "What a dishonest brat"Lory helplessly shakes her head.


    "But cute though¡­" Yang Xi Ying giggles.


    Lory chuckles lightly, she stops in front of meat bun stall, she bought meat Bun for Yang Xi Ying and the two maidservants that holding the umbre for them, at first the maid reluctant to ept Lory offer but after Yang xing encouraged them the two maids finally received meat bun with a shy and joy expression.


    The two maids identity is Yang Xi Ying female bodyguard, their position in Jiu Yun sect is quite high because their cultivation is not low, because of their talent Li Mo Zhen order them to protect his wife. Everyone knows how much Li Mo Zhen care for his wife so when the two maid order to protect the young madam of Jiu Yun sect they are ted.


    And Yang Xi Ying gentle demeanor is like sprinkle on the cake, they can''t feel happier to served someone kind and generous like Yang Xi Ying and know not only their Young madam who is kind even her friend who also the madam of Hei Shen sect is very nice too, maybe what people say is right the bird of same feathers flocks together.


    "By the way how is Yuan Xue An, I heard she Follow master Jin to white Dragon pce" Yang Xi Ying blows the steaming hot bun before she takes a light bite.


    "Li Xin said she''s good, she stars to cultivated now and I heard she have talent as an alchemist, well if it''sing from Jin Hao we both know could guess that Xue An might quite talented" Lory chomped the meat bun disregard how hot it is.


    "Oh, I don''t know she had the skill, that''s amazing! I know she exchanged letters with Ming Yue Yin too, I think she adores Yue Yin very much" Yang Xi Ying eyes brimmed with warmth when she talks with Lory. Just like Lory, she thought she only has two close friends in her life they were Lory and Ming Yue Yin, despite she knew that Lory holds a secret about herself but Yang Xi Ying trust her with whole her heart and she trusts Ming Yue Yin judgment too.


    In this world who didn''t have one or two secrets in their life. This is clearly justified, she only hopes one day Lory would trust her enough to share her secret.


    "Hey, isn''t that Hei Shen ship" Yang Xi Ying raised her chin as she gazed at the pier.


    Lory follows her gaze then see a giant ck ship, with three ck sail with golden me painted magnificently. The ships look domineering and strong and because the color and the size it gives intimidating aura, if people saw the ships they would know they should not mess with whoever inside that ship.


    [Nice ship, scary¡­.like pirated ship] Girsha who had been perch on Lory''s shoulder make a lightment [Hey, you got what you want!]


    "That''s one hell of a ship" Lory sigh, the ship is intimidating, conspicuous, and daunting, just like the man who owned it.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand on Lory''s waist "You like it?" he said with eyes filled indulgent.


    Lory smiles wryly "Yes, the ship like you¡­"


    "Yes, they said they build this ship based on my image¡­.I don''t really understand though" he doesn''t realize Lory teased as he answers calmly.


    Lory stifles "You are so cute¡­"


    Yang Xi Ying giggles watching Zhao Li Xin perplexed expression, only when Lory is around that Zhao Li Xin acted like a normal human. He would look worried, happy and sometimes confuse, but when Lory is not around he would look like a nk canvas, to be honest, is suffocating to stay in the same room with Zhao Li Xin without Lory presence, and not just her, Li Mo Zhen also feel the same.


    "Li Xin, why so many soldiers in front of your ship?" Lory pulls Zhao Li Xin sleeves.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, the soldiers cannot enter the ship but they can''t leave either that''s why they guard the docks, meanwhile, Hei Shen members treat the soldiers like air, they load the ships without care and the soldiers didn''t dare to stop Hei Shen members either so the situation is be awkward¡­.for the soldiers.


    "They still try to make up excuses to hold your ship" Li Mo Zhen was amazed jow stupid they are, he sped his hand behind his back then watch the soldiers perplexed expression "What the point of guarding them if they don''t dare to ban the activity on the ship?"


    "Hump, it seems the Zhuang Family overestimated their power, what a conceited people" Yang Xi Ying scoffed in disdained.


    Lory looks at everyone with a puzzled look "I don''t understand what you all talking about, is Zhuang family that send these soldiers? Why?"


    "Simple, Zhuang family is Jin Kai maternal family, Jin Kai hated Jin Hao, Jin Kai has worked together with Lao Min Na, that''s why Jin kai told his family to gives us a bit trouble, not to stop us but to stall us" is a simple deduction for Zhao Li Xin.


    "Is Jin Kai wish we will bete to attend the auction?" Li Mo Zhen narrowed his eyes.


    "Probably¡­but is a mind-boggling why he does that, doesn''t he know that my ship is faster than normal ship? is not a secret, most people should know about this" Zhao Li Xin was curious what Jin Kai up to.

 Chapter 519 - Bad Sign

    By Zhao Li Xin simple exnation Lory immediately understand the situation, it seems the Zhuang family try to make things hard on Zhao Li Xin but what they did is not conspicuous enough, if they willing follow they rule they might only dy their departed for two days and that didn''t make too much different so why they taking a big risk for a minimal result, Lory can''t understand what Zhuang family want.


    "What do they want anyway?" Lory feel there something off about the situation.??


    "Report to young madam, they want us to register new permit to leave the dock," said Mong Yi who has been following them from the inn.


    "Should we follow the rule?" Lory asked again.


    Mong Yi shifts his gaze to his Lord, Zhao Li Xin watch the soldiers whisper to each other than one of them suddenly left in hurry, Zhao Li Xin gaze deepens "Yes, I want to know what their n is¡­" then he smiles gently at Lory then he sped his hand on hers then leave the ce in a rxed manner.


    "Hey, if their intention to make us unable to attend the auction, what would happen if their n seeds" Lory got curious, Zhao Li Xin is not someone who acted on a whim, as long is not involved her of course.


    "My silly wife, when this Lord eyeing something nothing could escape from my grasped" the corner of his mouth lift slightly.


    Lory''s brow creased closely "Yeah¡­. that''s doesn''t exin anything" Lory tilts her head.


    "Since Master Li told Bei Li Yan about the possible map will be an auction at Gui Hong continent, Bei Li Yan already sends his people to watch the situation, so if something happened that stop me attend the auction their job is stalling the time until I arrive" Zhao Li Xin exined his n patiently.


    "So if you arrivete the auction will be postponed, are the auction organizers approve it?" Lory was baffled, Zhao Li Xin might have sufficient power to control everyone behind the scenes but his power supposed to be only in this continent, so how can he have enough power to influence the other continent? She hopes he didn''t do anything outrageous.


    Zhao Li Xin stares at Lory''s innocent eyes with deep affection, Lory always said she''s not very good with scheme although she can read people scheme and maniption however Lory herself didn''t like to do the same thing.


    When she schemes on other her purpose is to stop her opponent''s n at all cost but she never had an intention to kill or destroy her opponent deliberately, unlike Zhao Li Xin.


    "I have my own n, don''t worry whatever I do I will not spill the innocent blood" He gives her reassuring smiles but secretlyments to himself ''Someone bound to be hurt but no one would die...I hope''


    On the other hand, Lory was mesmerized by Zhao Li Xin''s smiles she doesn''t see anything strange in his smiles. The princes only squeal in her head ''Handsome-Handsome-Handsome!''


    Zhao Li Xin understands Lory is too soft to her opponent while himself¡­he is too cruel, a lot of people call him a monster. Zhao Li Xin uses to not care how people perceived him but after he met Lory, he thought he needs to change his image a little he worries one day Lory unable to ept his cruelty and decide to leave him.


    Zhao Li Xin got anxious, how could he stop someone who can grow wings behind her back. When people joking that their wife was angry and flew away to their parent''s house without notice, Zhao Li Xin didn''t take that as a joke, his wife literally could fly, and her family is not in this world!


    Lory abruptly looks behind her as she remembers something "By the way, Xi Yin I forgot to ask you why are you here. Is it a honeymoon?" she grinned.


    Li Mo Zhen chuckles while Yang Xi Ying face turn red, the conservativedy didn''t share her intimated matters openly "You didn''t know, we will apany you to Gui Hong continent"


    Lory''s eyes widened "Really, you wille too!" she eximed.


    "Of course!" Yang Xi Ying also got excited.


    Suddenly Lory smiles disappeared "Wait, is that brat know about this?"


    "Yue Yin?" Yang Xi Ying also bes anxious "I didn''t tell her, I thought as an Empress she can''t have a long journey and left the kingdom unattended for a long time isn''t itso I don''t want to bother her¡­" she sighs then Yang Xi Ying bit her lips then look at Lory with worried looks "Is she going to be angry if she knew?"


    Lory pursed her lips as she contemted "Is Ming Yue Yin we are talking about¡­.what do you think?" she raised her eyebrows.


    Yang Xi Ying let out a long heaved "She will be furious"


    Lory looks into the vast ocean then clicks her tongue "Yeah, I think so too..."


    _____________________________________


    <strong>__At the imperial Pce of Liangzu Kingdom_</strong>


    At the royal study room, a woman wearing redvish robes with majestic twin golden phoenix embroidery sits behind a giant desk as she read scroll with a deep frown. Next to her, a eunuch with dark green robes and a ck hat helps her to arrange the scroll on her desk, then suddenly someone knocks on the door.


    The eunuch hastily opens the door without letting the servant enter the room, the servant whisper to the eunuch''s ear. The eunuch expression suddenly bes stiff, he looks in a deep dilemma as he throws a nce at the woman behind the desk.


    The woman feel noticed her subordinated strange reaction, she lifts her head then said: "What?"


    The eunuch faltered under the woman intimidating gaze, he hunches his back while walk slowly towards the empress "Your Majesty, there is new information from Jiu Yun Sect"


    The woman leans her back then sips her tea "What''s wrong, is Xi Ying can''te to the pce?" she appears slightly dejected.


    "No¡­I mean yes, it just¡­" the eunuch stuttered as he bes anxious.


    "Speak clearly, what''s wrong with you?" her eyebrows gradually furrow.


    The poor eunuch didn''t want to report this, The woman is his venerable Empress, even though she''s a woman no one dares to provoke her even the Emperor from other kingdom had to respect her, she is a calmed, strong and firmed leader, the official admired her and the people adored her, she is a perfect leader with only one w the Empress attach too much with a woman that she called ''Aunty''


    Since she returns the empress always whining how she misses her "Aunty'' but the aunty she missed is live faraway and constantly moving so she unable to invited her aunty to the Liangzu Kingdom and not to mention the Aunty ''scary husband'' might not be allowed it and that''s why she drags Miss Yang her other close friend and also someone who close with the ''Aunty'' that the empress mention about, The Empress invites Miss Yang all the time because she lives rtively closer.


    And because her father still works as Sun Jan city Governor that make him the Empress subordinated that also make Yang Xi Ying is the Empress subordinated so she can''t refuse the Empress''s constant invitation despite her husband Li Mo Zhen''s dissatisfaction.


    "Hei Eunuch Chang, what happened with Xi Ying?" She put down her teacup and her expression be tensed.


    "Miss Yang is fine her Majesty, she just left Jiu Yun sect with master Li Mo Zhen to Shan Hu city," said the Eunuch.


    She sighs in relief "Oh, for what asion? Honeymoon?" she asked casually then pour herself another cup of tea.


    The poor Eunuch didn''t dare to lie so she anxiously said "They¡­they will join Lord Long Ming to Gui Hong continent¡­"


    Her hand suddenly pauses in the air "Is aunty will be there?" the tea overwhelmed the cup and spill on the table but she doesn''t care.


    The eunuch back drenched with cold sweat she didn''t dare to look up "Ye¡­yes, Her majesty"


    She put down the teapot on the table harshly "They all having fun without inviting me¡­..<strong>HOW DARE THEY DITCH ME!</strong>"


    The Empress mighty roar scared the officials whose on the way to report about the kingdom matters, they look at each other and immediately have a tacit understanding, they turn around simultaneously and left in silence.


    ''Let''s report everything tomorrow, today is no good''


    _______________________________


    ''Ha-chooo''Lory sniffle "My nosed suddenly itchy" Lory scratch her nose, she looks at Yang Xi Ying who keep twitching her left eyes "What''s wrong with you"


    Yang Xi Ying rubs her left eye "I don''t know, it suddenly twitching non-stop" she whines.


    Loryugh at her "What''s that, is like a bad sign"


    "Do you think so?" Yang Xi Ying giggles.


    "Nah, is because of the sands" Lory waves her hands casually.


    They both quiet then they tilt their head and feel there something bad ising at them, but they brush away their thought. Lory scratches her itchy nose while Yang Xi Ying rubs her left eyes, both of them suddenly feel restless.

 Chapter 520 - Princess Is Lost Again

    A night fell the blue haze of day lifted to reveal the stars, is a tranquil night and people finally return to their home after a long day. Tonight Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen decide to stay at the same inn as Lory and Zhao Li Xin to make it easier for the girls to meet, the husbands were certain if they didn''t do this their respectful wife will leave them in the morning so they can meet with each other


    Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying upied another luxurious room on the same floor as Lory and the people who are gratified are the Inn manager because his Inn has amodated two powerful figures in the countries, he sure from here on his Inn would be more famous than ever before.??


    Lory takes a seat on the wooden couch on the balcony, She enjoys the sounds of waves and gentle night breeze while Girsha spends his times fly above the ocean, just like her Girsha miss the smell of the ocean too much. All of a sudden a knitted shawl wrapped her.


    "How many times should I tell you to wear something warm at night" Zhao Li Xin reprimand her but his words fill with indulgence, it sounds very gentle make her heart fluttered.


    "Thank you," Lory said with smiles, the shawl does make her feel warmer.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a seat next to her then circles his arms around her waist, while Lory rests her head on his chest. The sounds of his heartbeat make her feel safe and sound, she never felt like this with other men not even with her brother Lucas.


    "Where is Girsha?" Zhao Li Xin notices the absence of the bird.


    "Fly somewhere, he is called the ''Lord of the sky'' anyway," Lory said softly while toyed with Zhao Li Xin''s long hair.


    "Oh, I see.." he make a short reply.


    "Li Xin, are you nervous?" Lory suddenly asked.


    "About what?"


    "Your family at Gui Hong continent isn''t it, maybe we will meet them"


    "Probably¡­."Zhao Li Xin said indifferently, his family has never been his priority. Not like other people who are dying to re-connect with their family, Zhao Li Xin doesn''t feel that way. He doesn''t know why maybe there something loose in his head but he doesn''t need his family acknowledgment.


    If there anything he curious about is who gives noble consort Ying cold poison, the poison didn''t mean to kill him instantly but tortured him day by day until he dies, he wants to know who is the person who had so much hatred for him, there also another thing he curious, how he connected with the first king.


    "Li Xin what would you do when you reunited with your family?"


    "I don''t know¡­." He honestly said.


    "Hey, what if your family didn''t like me?" Lory worriedly said. In this world Lory had a humble background, weak and mediocre looks, is normal if Zhao Li Xin''s family will not satisfied with her.


    Zhao Li Xin holds her tighter "Then I don''t like them either, in this world I only need you, other people are only necessary existence for me" he said firmly without a shred of hesitation.


    Lory lifts her head as someone who values family very much Lory doesn''t want Zhao Li Xin estranged from his birth family "Don''t say that, I don''t mind if they don''t like me, I think is quite normal. If I have a son with qualification like you I would also want him to have extraordinary women to be his wife"


    Zhao Li Xin guffawed at her remark "My dear Lorient, I don''t think there are no other extraordinary women in the whole wide world who is more extraordinary than you" he kisses the top of her head while he continuesughing, Lory words sound very ridiculous for him.


    Lory puffed her cheeks, on contrary Lory never seen herself as an extraordinary person, she is just like other peoples, she works hard, she studies diligently, and make a lot of mistakes. Her lineage didn''t make her automatically be a great person. God knows that she earns all her sess with her own blood and sweat.


    If there anything extraordinary in her life is probably the burden she has to carry as a Princess and the heir of Lucient. Is something that only she and Lucas could understand.


    Zhao Li Xin realizes her sudden mum, he thought Lory still think about his unimportant family "Don''t let your mind go wild, believe me, I don''t need a family to make me feel whole, all I need is you, and that will never change" he lifts her chin gently then slowlyy his lips on hers, the kiss once slow be faster as their lips nimble each other.


    "You understand?" he didn''t want her to doubt his feeling.


    Lory wants to say ''yes'' but Zhao Li Xin already seal her lips with his, Lory knew where is this going and she did not refuse it, it''s been a while since they been intimate, maybe is much longer for Zhao Li Xin because she was in aa before.


    His hands start to grope below her waist, his breathing bes heavy as he tries to control his burning desire, he keeps reminding himself to be gentle because Lory still recuperated from hera. Sadly his mind and body have a different thought, and just like fire once is ignited it will not stop until it devours everything he touches.


    Lory''s eyes turn hazy, her body quiver under his gentle touch, she can''t help let out a soft moan as something surged increasing higher and higher like a tide and her mind suddenly nk, just like a wave hitting the shore she weakly lean to his chest while trying to calm her breathing.


    "I want to see you" he whispers in her ears.


    Lory knew he wants her to remove her disguise, ever since Zhao Li Xin saw her real appearance he insists Lory removes her shapeshifter spell whenever they got intimate, Lory d her husband fond her real facepare to the disguised she used to wear. But something suddenly shes in her mind and Lory suddenly pushes Zhao Li Xin''s chest.


    "You don''t mind? My body¡­.the mark on my back don''t you think is disgusting" she forget about the mark behind her back, she used to hide it but now he knows Lory doesn''t know what he thinks about her body, does he worry to embraced a cursed woman like her, is he not afraid? Normal people would feel disgusted or at least hesitated.


    Suddenly her cheeks were cupped gently byrge hands, and his dark eyes stare deeply into hers "My dear wife, do you think a little mark on your body could erase my desire to you, my dear I think you underestimated my feeling for you."


    Lory''s eyes widened, she sees fire burn in his eyes his undeniable yearning was apparent in his gaze. Lory''s heart beating like a drum she can''t hear anything but her own heart.


    "Do you think I mind to die under you? consider how I lived my life all these years, I think dying like this is a blessing for me, dying from something I like the most" he grins wickedly, Lory thought her heart leap to her throat, her facepletely turn as red even her ear is red too.


    ''Speak like a true pervert!'' Lory didn''t know should she feel happy or worry.


    Zhao Li Xin kisses her both eyelids, nose, and eventually her lips "I want to see the real you" he said again impatiently.


    His alluring voice make her unconsciously removes her spell without thinking further, then her appearance instantly back to her original appearance, bluish dark hair, snow-white skin, and big purple eyes.


    When she blinks her clear big beautiful eyes, her expression remains dazed like she was in a tranced, Zhao Li Xin expression soften, and the fire within him burn wildly, he knew he can''t hold much longer.


    He lifted her princess then swiftly bring her to their spacious bed. They spend the night of passion until dawn, Lory has to beg and cry to make Zhao Li Xin let go of her. The truth is they only did it twice but every session took very long she starts to think is ''it'' stuck on hers or what, why he didn''t pull out?


    And so the exciting night over and as the expected result Lory is lost again, or more likely said she was knocked out. Zhao Li Xiny next to her, he pulls the nket to covers her shoulder then carefully tug her messy hair behind her ears. it''s almost dawn, he doesn''t realize he bullies his adorable Princess for the whole night no wonder she cried so much. Oh well, he would coax herter with nice food....or nice weapon.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles at his thoughtfulness, never in million years he would think he bes dotting - henpeck husband like this, but he was happy, very happy it almost scares him.


    Zhao Li Xin watched her sleep with smiles on his face then his eyes suddenly darted on Lory''s nape, Zhao Li Xin shifts the hair from her nape and there he sees the ck snake mark tattoo on her nape, the same mark that tortured his princess for a long time, Zhao Li Xin eyes turn icy cold as he grazes the mark with his thumb, soon he will get rid this awful marks from his Princess once for all. One day he will set her free.


    On the next Morning Lory skip her breakfast, she doesn''t care that Yang Xi Ying would tease her the whole day because of this, it''s been a while since she make love with Zhao Li Xin, maybe because the Lord is deprived too long from his needs that''s why he released his piling up desire without any restraint.


    And as a result, Lory feel numb from her hips to her legs and her whole body feel sore it feel like she was engaged in a marathon. Overall none of her body feel good, and she has too many hickeys on her body that Lory could see even without a mirror. Lory is grateful for the conservative''s clothing in this world that she can hide all these remarks perfectly.


    Only now Lory is certain there something wrong with Zhao Li Xin insatiable appetite, they already married for almost a year her body should already adjust to his rhythm not to mention she gain more fragments and her body be stronger afterward, she also exercised regrly but why she still limp on the bed like a log every time they engage in a night battle, why she always lost!

 Chapter 521 - Why He Become The Fallen God?

    "Are you okay, you want me to carry you to the bathtub?" Zhao Li Xin smoldered with guilt again although it was useless since he repeatedly make the same mistakes over and over again, but what can he do, he just a man¡­a normal man who had need.


    ''Normal'' would be thest thing she used to describe her husband''s sexual appetite, she might not have much experience but she knows her husband''s vigor is not normal.??


    "Lory doesn''t need a mirror to know she look like a mess because she feel like one, she stares at Zhao Li Xin with ming looks "It''s your fault!" she pouted her lips.


    "I''m sorry" the great Lord readily admits.


    "You always say that, can you do moderately like normal people?" Lory shows herint.


    Zhao Li Xin helplessly said: "I can''t¡­."


    Lory puffed her cheeks with discontent looks <strong>"WHY?"</strong>


    "You have ascivious body¡­" he looks defeated.


    "..."


    Lory pretends to be angry, but the corner of her mouth lifts slightly she obviously feel happy, but for the sake of her image as a good girl she pretends not believed him "Whatever, carry me to the bathtub then¡­" Lory stretched her hands demanding for ''the princess carry''


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, his Princess is so adorable "Sure.." he lifts her as if she weightless


    The bathroom is in the same room only cover with a half-moon partition and curtains, the bathtub not as big as the bathtub at Zhao Li Xin manor but it''s still quite big for Lory to stretch her legs. Once she enters the water she let out a long exhale, Zhao Li Xin didn''t leave her because she is seriously worried Lory would fall asleep in the bathtub.


    Lory likes to be alone she doesn''t like anyone assists her personal life that''s why she always refused every time Zhao Li Xin offers her personal maids. Even at Hand Lory never have a dy in waiting'' to assist her, she doesn''t have personal maids other than normal maids who clean her room and prepare her foods.


    Hand''s royal family upbringing is unique, they are taught to be independent and self-reliant, even though they live in luxury but the king never indulged them with material things, in fact, the king encourages his child to survive on their own as much as they can and the Archknight is forbidden to give help more than necessary.


    Unlike other royalty, Lory and Lucas rarely stay too long at the cestine Pce, since fourteen they spent more times outside the Cestine pce, so for Lory having ''Lady in waiting'' sound like a useless idea, and Lory also feel ufortable having a stranger to help her private matters.


    "You feel better?" Zhao Li Xin make soaked his hand in the water to make sure the temperature is not too hot or too cold.


    "I''m good, you can leave me" Lory thanks him but shooed him gently at the same time, she loves him very much but sometimes a girl needs her ''alone'' time.


    Zhao Li Xin still worry but he knew she likes to be alone when she taking a bath so he does not insist to stay "Okay, just shout if you need anything"


    Loryughs at how worried Zhao Li Xin is "I''m fine milord, now shoo!" she sshes the water on him.


    Zhao Li Xin dodged the water easily then he chuckles and left her alone.


    Lory leans her back on the bathtub the oil scented that mixed the water calmed her down, the heat also right. She closes her eyes then the water surface ripples gradually her body cover engulf with purple light then she exhaled deeply.


    The healing Gift and water gift is the bestbination because water nature is also to bring life when Lory find a way to infused water with healing gift what she gets is ''Miracle Water'' but the miracle water she created not only able to cure minor ailments and wound it also able to weaken cursed but the downside is Lory need a month of mana, which she only able to do recently.


    Lory sink her head in the water, everything bes quiet and serene, she could feel the fatigue dissipated and one by one the red hickey on her body disappeared, and whatever scars or callous that left on her hands vanish without a trace.


    a few minutester she pulls herself from the water, her pale skin bes wless like snow without any blemish then she opens her eyes slowly. See there no hickey left in her body anymore as if it never there since the beginning, suddenly she feel a bit sad.


    [You almost regain all your power] Girsha suddenly came and perched on the side of the bathtub.


    [Hm¡­] Lory hummed.


    [You don''t feel happy¡­] Girsha cocked his head.


    [More like conflicted...] she calmly said Lory blinks her eyes as she stares nkly at the ceiling [This will provoke Lazarus even more]


    [True..] Girsha lowered his head [He mighte sooner than we expected]


    Lory stifles [My expectation he would note at all]


    [You scared you are not strong enough or you worry about everyone safety¡­.especially that boy safety]


    [All of those reasons...] Lory wryly smile, she shifts her gaze at the bird in front of her [You think I could defeat Lazarus?]


    Girsha didn''t answer right away as he pondering what should he say [Everything that lives should die, it is aw of nature¡­]


    Lory smirks [You did not answer my question] she flicks the water to Girsha''s face but the water dispersed when hits his windshield. Just like Lory he also regains almost his power.


    [Do you think I can win against the fallen God?] Lory asked again, she smiles but her eyes filled with anxiety.


    [Honestly¡­I don''t know girl, but nothing is impossible] Girsha says confidently.


    Lory pull her legs then wrapped her arms on her knees [Fallen God¡­why Lazarus be Fallen God anyway]


    Girsha frown then he shrugs [I don''t know, for power, greed?]


    [If he A God what power and what wish he could fulfill? That does not make sense] Lory rests her chin on her knees [I never thought about this before¡­] Lory mutters.


    _______________________________


    Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen already wait for them in the dining room, is another spacious room in the same floor as them, the truth is Zhao Li Xin rent the whole floor, other than Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying there is no other guest on the second floor. The Inn manager easilyplies when Mong Ki shows the gleaming Gold on the small wooden chest, the Inn manager is so happy he treats Zhao Li Xin like royalty.


    When Lory enters the dining room just like she thought the elegantdy Yang Xi Ying looking at her with teasing smiles, Lory mouth twitch, she feel embarrassed but wants to show off too. She doesn''t know what to do so she feigns ignorance. On the other hand, Li Mo Zhen who is more conservative pretends he doesn''t know anything.


    "Please have a seat, Lord Long Ming, Miss Luo" Li Mo Zhen bows his head politely.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remains calm he doesn''t feel anything wrong when people know he wakes upte because he over-indulgent his wife, what so shameful about it. Meanwhile, Lory re at Yang Xing Ying to stop her teasing is okay if it''s only the two of them but now Li Mo Zhen and the Mong brother are here too!


    And so they have brunch because Lory skip her breakfast and the lunchtime is still long. Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen don''t mind because Lory absents the two of them didn''t eat much because they waiting to have a brunch with Lory.


    Because Lory is the only one who is not cultivator so the other considered more for her, cultivator didn''t have a problem skip their meal but Lory is a normal person so is not good if she skips her meal and so everyone is waiting for her.


    "Here, try this soup this is good to increase your stamina" Yang Xi Ying put a bowl of soup in front of her.


    Lory squint her eyes at Yang Xi Ying ''Should you be so obvious?''


    Yang Xi Ying ignores lory''sint, even though she teased Lory but deep in her heart she truly worries about Lory''s health. Zhao Li Xin is a powerful cultivator while Lory is a normal woman¡­well if you keep aside her weird power. Yang Xi Ying has secretly observed Lory''s body since yesterday, but she didn''t see any abnormality, Lory got tired easilypare to her, so Yang Xi Ying thought despited having unknown power within her Lory body is normal likemon people and so how could she handle Long Ming big appetited.


    How yang Xi Ying know Zhao Li Xin has a big appetite? Easy¡­because he looking at Lory the same way Li Mo Zhen looking at her, these two men acted nonchnt on the outside but a beast on the inside, they cannot be trusted!


    "Xi Ying you eat too" Lory feel ufortable with the pile of food on her te.


    "Okay¡­" Yang Xi Ying sigh, she still wants to add more food to Lory''s te.


    Li Mo Zhen stares at Lory with jealous looks, his wife never this attentive to him "Wife, don''t bother to miss Luo let her eat peacefully, here eat your shrimp" Li Mo Zhen put the peeled shrimp on Yang Xi Ying te.


    "Thank you, try this you like steam fish isn''t it" she elegantly put the meat fish on the Li Mo Zhen te. And just like that Li Mo Zhen''s mood lifted again, the two sharing loving gaze and enjoy their meal.


    Mong Yi see the interaction between Li Mo Zhen and yang Xi Ying then sigh ''Another henpeck husband, huh''


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin put an oyster on Lory''s te "It''s good for your health¡­" he smiles mischievously.


    Lory sees the oyster who somehow looks indecent, her cheeks blushed then she res at Zhao Li Xin ''You too¡­''


    Zhao Li Xin acts oblivious, he lifts the rice bowl and eats gracefully, Lory with her mouth she can''t me Zhao Li Xin when he acted innocent like that, but unbeknown to Lory the corner of his mouth slightly lifted.


    Only Mong Ki who saw his Lord shenanigan then he smiles warmly, his heart rejoices to know Zhao Li Xin gradually be more human.

 Chapter 522 - Mother’s Worry

    In the meantime at the Zhuang family residence situation is not so peaceful, a loud voice broke the tranquillity "Zhuang Li Yu where do you think you going?" a beautiful woman in the early forty lifts her skirt then she takes long strides towards Zhuang Li Yu with eyes brimmed with anger and anxiety.


    Zhuang Li Yu pouted her lips like a naughty kid caught doing something bad "I just want to apologize to Brother Li, I want to clear up the misunderstanding between us Ii can''t let him think badly about me, so mother.... please let me go, I will be back soon" she begs wholeheartedly.??


    "Are you out of your mind!" the beautiful woman re at her daughter with bloodshot eyes "Yesterday you are not just infuriated Li Mo Zhen you even have a gut to provoked Long Ming too, don''t you know what kinda man Long Ming is, do you wish to die!" she shouted furiously, she can''t believe how stupid her daughter is, how could she didn''t realize how grave her mistakes were.


    Infuriated Li Mo Zhen is one thing but Long Ming is not someone they can trifle with, even her father-inw didn''t dare to provoke Long Ming directly, and this foolish brazenly poked Long Ming reverses scales which is his wife!


    Zhuang Li Yu is a stubborn, naive, and spoiled child, living under the protection of the Zhuang family she never consider that other are other people that stronger than her family, she thought because she is the legitimated daughter of Zhuang family no one dares toy a finger on her.


    "This is not Long Ming business, he can interfere with my personal matters, who does he think he is, Does he think he is the emperor, why should we afraid of him?" Zhuang Li Yu said in indignant, she ispletely oblivious what Zhao Li Xin capable to do since she raised as naive and ignorant young girl, she will not believe Long ming dare to hurt her especially at Shang Hu city where is Zhuang Family rules.


    The beautiful Lady almost fainted on the spot when she heard her daughter retort, the beautifuldy name is Jiang Yu Ran, as a first wife of the next sessor of Zhuang n she is very smart, cunning and prudent.


    Yesterday her husband was extremely furious when he found out what trouble his two children created with Li Mo Zhen and Long Ming, he worries that Zhuang Li Yu''s action would enrage Zhao Li Xin and ruined their n. because of this, her husband punishes her daughter to stay in her room for a month and her Son who never been punished before has to kneel for three days in front of the ancestor chamber.


    <strong>"STOP IT!"</strong> she shouted angrily "I will not allow you to leave the house, just try if you dare!" Jiang Yu Ran too tired to deal with her daughter wilfulness


    Zhuang Li Yu startled, her mother never scold her before soon her eyes filled with tears and her lips trembles she doesn''t understand why her mother angry soo much, she just wants to see Li Mo Zhen, she will not bother him, she just wants to see his face again, why is that so wrong!


    Zhuang Li Yu forgot the keyword ''Married man'' and the existence of the man''s wife.


    "Bring your mistress back to her courtyard without my permission she is not allowed to leave the Manor!" Jiang yu Ran said firmly, and the maidservants who follow Zhuang Li Yu bend their waist repeatedly. Zhuang Li Yu feel wronged, she turns around and leaves with tears on her cheeks.


    Jiang Yu Ran patted her chest as she watched her daughter left with anger, the old maidservants immediatelyfort her "Madam, please don''t be so angry is not good for your health"


    Jiang Yu Ran sigh "If not because Jin Kai forces us to stall Long Ming, do you think Zhuang family dare to provoke Long Ming?" she shakes her head helplessly "Although we are under that person protection, however, Long Ming is a mad man do you think he would hesitate to kill us all, does everyone forgot what happen to Lu n and sacred Mountain peak? The truth is I don''t understand what is my husband thinking, why would he take a big risk?"


    Jiang Yu Ran plops on her seat under a small pavilion while her old maid serves her with warm tea. After she served the tea the old maid said "From what I heard Long Ming didn''t make a fuss, he doesn''t let anyone enter his ship but he agrees to re-register his permits. Long Ming might not as dangerous as we thought"


    "Is he?" Jiang Yu Ran sip her tea then slowly put down the teacup on the table "Long Ming was the sixth prince of Jiang Wei Kingdom for years he pretends to be weak, he let other people mocked and humiliated him while slowly he builds his enormous power right under the Jiang Wei Emperor nose, and when he strong enough he ruined the kingdom economy, as a result, The emperor couldn''t do anything under Long Ming pressure but to give in on him, someone like Long Ming who can subdue the whole country without creating a war is more than dangerous, he is deathly"


    "But Master Jin said if we can stall him for here days, Long Ming no longer be a threat," the old maid tries to ease her madam worries.


    "Is not Jin Kai who said that but instead that woman¡­Lao Min Na" Jiang Yu Ran expression hardened when she remembers that woman exquisite face Jiang Yu Ran feel her chest got tight, not because she jealous with that woman beauty but she terrified, something about that woman scared her, that''s why she avoided Lao Min Na as much as he can when Lao Min Na stay at Zhuang Manor.


    "Have young madam told Master about this?" the old maid asks.


    Jiang Yu Ran stifles "I did, but he thought I''m jealous with her, how ridiculous, does he think I''m a young girl who easily got jealous every time beautiful woman enter the manor?" she snickered as her expression filled with self-loathing.


    when she marries Zhuang Mu Tao the heir of the Zhuang family she could never be happier, Zhuang Mu Tao is a handsome, refined, and talented cultivator. It was love at first sight for her, but that was expected since she only fifteen at that time.


    She married Zhuang Mu Tao a yearter, only then she realizes that Zhuang Mu tao is a helpless romantic man. He easily attracted and falls in love with other women.


    In her early years, Jiang Yu Ran used to fight fiercely with Zhuang Mu Tao concubines and countless bed warmer but after ten years she grew tired with her husband''s infidelity.


    Her heart grew cold then she stops fighting with her husband women, for Jiang Yu Ran as long these women didn''t stand in her way he will treat them just like air. S


    Then she spends her time inside her courtyard and attends the formal banquet with the other influential wives, he also diverts her focus to her children''s upbringing, and her husband¡­.she treat him with lukewarm attitude, not too cold but not to warm either, she rather thinks him as a partner than a lover because of that the pain in her heart got lessen over the year.


    "That woman, she is very beautiful maybe the most beautiful woman I ever saw, she is well-spoken, gentle and very cunning. No wonder master Jin interested in her, but I heard that she already engaged with the third prince of Jiang Wei kingdom but here she goes run around with other men, I don''t think she is a good woman" the old maid shakes her head she doesn''t hide her disdain.


    "I heard prince Zhao Yi Chen has severe illness and Lao Min Na search the cure for third Princess, I don''t know if that true or not but she doesn''t look someone who worried about her fiancee" Jiang Yu Ran sigh.


    "Well, that''s true¡­but that woman is not easy to read, even I who had served the imperial pce couldn''t discern what she''s thinking," The old maid said with perplexed looks.


    Jiang Yu Ran sip her tea then she gazes to her spacious garden with a contemted look "Do you remember after Lao Min Na came to my children gradually change" her eyes fixed on the beautiful hibiscus flower near her pavilion for a few minutes then she nces at the old maid next to her "You see how Zhuang Li Yu behavedtely, Even though she always been haughty and strong-willed since she was a child but she still has self-respect for herself but now¡­. the old Zhuang Li Yu will never push her feeling to a married man who clearly loves his wife dearly, she bes more arrogant and obstinate" She massaged her forehead feeling angry and tired.


    "And if that''s not bad enough Zhuang Bao Jie also the same, I have a bad feeling when I saw him smitten by that woman, he who born with talent and wealth always on top of everyone else but when he sees Lao Min Na talent and beauty is easy for him to fall for her then soon his behavior change too¡­"Jiang Yu Ran feel helpless, she doesn''t know what went wrong, how could Lao Min Na influence her children only in a short time.


    "He bes more ambitious, greedy, and overbearing, even before he already a proudful young man but now???." Jiang Yu Ran heaved deeply "And now we provoke Long Ming¡­."


    "But madam, Lao Min Na said if we can dy Long Ming departure, he wouldn''t be a threat anymore¡­" said the old maid.


    Jiang Yu Ran scrunched up her face "That what worry me the most¡­."

 Chapter 523 - Another Zhuang Family Daughter

    Unlike the heavy atmosphere inside the Zhuang Manor, Lory and Yang Xi Ying is taking a stroll just the two of them without thepany of the maids but of course, the shadow guard from Jiu Yun and Hei Shen sects are secretly following them.


    "Xi Ying which one is good, this one or this one?" Lory shows two hairpins, one is a flower made from seashells and long tassels the other made from pearl, and starfish made from crystal.??


    "Both of them are good just take both of them..." Yang Xi Ying didn''t bother to choose, she shops like a typical rich kid.


    "Hey, why don''t we buy the same hairpin for the tree of us!" Lory squeal excitedly, she always wants to do this with her girlfriends sadly she doesn''t have a close girlfriend and if she had female friends all of them are hunters, and none of them like jewelry.


    Yang Xi Ying thought is a good idea "That''s a good idea, then we have to choose the best hairpin we got!" she pped her hands excitedly "Let''s find the shopkeeper!" she pulls Lory''s hand in a hurry.


    "But I still take these two hairpins" Lory kept the two hairpins she just picks before.


    "Yes ¨C yes, just take everything you want, your husband pocket not even shake even if you buy the whole stores after all do you forgot you have your share from Xilin Tea house, don''t tell me you never check the money?" she pretends to be shocked, however, Yang Xi Ying wasn''t surprised if Lory had no idea about her own money judging because Zhao Li Xin has provided her with everything she needs, it was expected that Lory didn''t have a chance to spend her own money.


    "No¡­..I forgot" Lory said with a nk face, she genuinely forgot about her own money.


    Yang Xi Ying meets with the shopkeeper who is a middle-aged man who looks like an old schr, he dresses nicely but not excessive, he pulls his hair into a topknot and secures it with a simple green jade hairpin.


    He bow politely at Yang Xi Ying and Lory, as an owner of the jewel shop, he had seen many noble and rich women all his life so is easy for him to recognize the two women in front of him are not from low status even though the two girls came without their maidservants.


    "May I help you?" the shopkeeper politely said.


    "Yes, we want to buy three identical hairpins as a token, so I want the hairpin to be special, one of the kinds" Yang Xi Ying speaks gently just like a noble daughter should be.


    The shopkeeper stroke his beard as he tries to decide which hairpin he had to present, the two girls looks very rich and have no problem with money, especially the girl who stands behind, he sees the small flower hairpin she wears, and the shopkeeper almost shriek.


    The hairpin may be small, but every gem that used to mimic the shape of a lily flower is very clear and also very detailed, the gem is wless it looks like a flower made from water.


    He doesn''t know who made the hairpin but the talent of the artist is the best he ever saw. For someone who affords to pay a talented artist this caliber, the shopkeeper needs to be extra careful what kinda hairpin he want to show for not to embarrass himself.


    "Why don''t I introduce you to the artist who designs our jewelry in the private room" the shopkeeper lifts his hand and make a polite gesture to follow him.


    On the second floor they are greed with the man who looks like the shopkeeper turn out the artist is the shopkeeper brother, he shows lory and Yang Xi Ying his more precious collection, the problem is all of them only have one series so if they want to buy three identical hairpins they must wait for a month, Lory and yang Xi Ying didn''t mind they give the down payment, just when they got out, Lory was stunned by the woman in front of her, no not because she''s beautiful but because she remains her with Ming Ru Yi, the princess that she met at the ancient forest ''The Christmas tree girl.''


    Lory''s reaction when she saw the girl is: ''Holly SH*T another one!"


    The girl wearing a shocking silk pink hanfu with big yellow peony flower embroidery, withce on the tip of her sleeves, if that not shy enough she wear a long frill skirt andst but not least the amount of gold hairpin in her intricated hairstyle, the hairpin long tassels make a sound every time she moves, it bes annoying after a while.


    But at least that girl is more sensible than Ming Ru Yi Because she wears fancy clothes to the jewelry shop. Lory tries to be positive and not to judge other people''s fashion sense but then Lory sees Yang Xi Ying''s beautiful eyebrow creased, it was obvious that she also questions the shy dress and question the woman''s taste in her head.


    "Apologize!"


    The shy woman suddenly shouted, Lory''s flinches, she thought that the shy woman knows Yang Xi Ying mocked her secretly.


    "Because of you I drop the hairpin, you mustpensate me!" the shy woman scold a woman with a in dress.


    Lory sigh in relief because they are not in trouble but then she saw the girl with a in dress petrified look, her body shaken from fear while the shy girl and her entourage scold andughing at her, and bystander just stands there and watches.


    With a stuttering voice, the in little girl said: "It''s not me¡­. Is¡­.is young miss that push me and drop the hairpin¡­"


    "So you said it''s my fault!" the shy girl red indignantly.


    "I¡­I..don''t mean that¡­" the in girl got more terrified. c


    "Then what you mean!" the other girl next to the shy girl join to scolded the little girl.


    The shopkeeper saw themotion, he worries the other visitors would be disturbed by themotion so he immediately runs towards the shy girl "Excuse Miss Zhuang, is there any problem here?" the shopkeeper cupped his fist politely.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchanged a nce, they meet another Zhuang family two days in a row, such bad luck!


    "Of course there is a problem, how can you let a poor woman like her enter the store, don''t you afraid she might steal anything from here!" The shy girl berated the shopkeeper as if the man is her servants.


    The shop keeper swallows his dissatisfaction, he more or less has experience with the Zhuang family, and most of them are acted like this, annoying. The shopkeeper throws business smiles and said "Don''t worry Miss Zhuang this ce is nted with a thief detector array so no one could steal in here" he assured her.


    ''There''s such a thing?'' Lory stares at Yang Xi Ying with widened eyes, then Yang Xi Ying casually nods with the questioning expression ''you don''t know?''


    The shy girl still not give in, she points at the in girl then shouted: "But you cannot allow any dog and cat to enter this shop, this kind of person could only bring shamed to the ce like this!"


    ''Ouch, that harsh!'' Lory mouth twitch.


    The in girl''s face turns red, she was humiliated in public but she can''t do anything, she keeps her head down as her eyes swelled up. The little girl on the verged of crying but the shy girl and her entourage still not done with her.


    "What is she doing here anyway, don''t tell me she ant to buy jewelry?" one of them who wear the samevish dress sickered.


    "How can she afford it, I don''t think she has enough money even to buy a wooden hairpin" the girl giggles.


    "You can''t say that, isn''t she the third master Zhuang personal maid, perhaps the third master satisfied with her service so he gives her more money to buy nice thing¡­" the other girl whisper to each other with a loud voice so everyone could hear clearly, they imply the master and the servant have an inappropriate rtionship.


    "My master is not like that!" the in girl for the first time raised her voice.


    "Of course he can''t, he is a useless crippled what can he do?" the shy girl mocked.


    The in girl wants to shout again but she knew she only make everything worst so she swallows her anger, she doesn''t mind being mocked but she can''t let other people ridiculed her master.


    "How much is the hairpin, I will pay for it" Yang Xi Ying''s gentle voice make the room death-silence.


    Everyone turns their eyes to the beautifuldy with soft peach color hanfu, she dresses modestly but she looks elegant and sophisticated as she stands with her back straight proudly thedy demeanor is calm and poise, obviously show her noble status.


    Then people see the woman with white and purple hanfu beside the elegantdy the woman not as beautiful as thetter but she has a pair of beautiful eyes and exudes mysterious charm, she incited people''s curiosity just by standing there with mild expression and everyone was automatically drawn to her.


    "Miss Yang?" the shopkeeper embarrassed because his honorable guest witness themotion in his stores, what an unlucky day¡­


    "Who are you? Do you know is rude to poke other people''s business" the shy woman re at Yang Xi Ying.


    Lory then chuckles lightly "Do you think is not rude to shout in public like a crazy dog?" Lory gives a cynical smile.


    <strong>"YOU!"</strong> she almost choking on her rage.


    "I never see you before, are you a neer from other cities?" another girl size up Lory from head to toe, she feel relief that Lory didn''t look like someone from an influential family because her dress is too modest.


    Feeling triumph already she be more brazen "Do you know thisdy is Zhuang Mo Lan, master Zhuang Zhen Yu granddaughter do you still dare to call her dog?" she raised her chin arrogantly.


    "Why don''t you kneel and bark three times, maybe Miss Zhuang will let you go?" another girl join the fun andugh like a viiness on the opera shop that Lory saw on television, then the girl smiles sweetly at Zhuang Mu Lan "What do you think miss Zhuang?"


    Zhuang Mu Lan scoffed in disdain "I think about it when they actually did it" she raised her nose arrogantly, she is confident the two girls would be terrified by now.


    On the other side the girl with in-clothes was anxious she didn''t want to implicate other people so she swallows her dignity and begs "Young Miss¡­please, this is my fault, let''s not involved o¡­.other people" she said with a trembling voice.


    Rage suddenly overtook her, Zhuang Mu Lan raised her hand as she berated the poor little woman "You lowly basta*d dare to tell me what to do!" she swings her hand right to the in woman faces. She knew she will be beaten mercilessly again today she surrender to her fate.


    But the tight p she waits for neveres but instead, she was startled by the sound of the breaking wall.


    When the little girl opens her eyes, she greets by the elegant woman''s awesome kicking pose and Zhuang Mu Lan''s figure is nowhere to see. the little girl blinks her eyes to make sure she''s not dreaming.


    Lory crosses her arms on her chest then sighs, it seem they going into a brawl.

 Chapter 524 - Another Zhuang Family Daughter II

    Who knew the quiet and ever-elegant Yang Xi Ying has a big temper but then when Lory recalled the first time she met yang Xi Ying she does show a fiery temper. The shopkeeper''s face was paled when he saw the hole on the wall, he lost his words and his jaw hanging open. Lory feel bad for the innocent shop keeper, Lory patted the shopkeeper''s shoulder.


    "Put it on my tab, I pay all damaged and loss"??


    Suddenly the shopkeeper expression beamed he looks happy and relief "Thank you, thank you Miss Luo" he bends his waist repeatedly.


    "Miss Zhuang, Miss Zhuang is hurt,<strong> HELP!</strong>" Zhuang Mo Lan friend scream and panic, they dash to Zhuang Mo Lan who isying on the ground outside the store, she just kicks through the wall, lucky is a wooden wall, not bricks wall, if it does her bones would be broke in pieces right now.


    Zhuang Mo Lan maidservants help her to sit, then her maid takes out a jade bottle from her sleeves and gives it to Zhuang Mu Lan in a hurry after she swallows the pill the color on her face return, then she realizes she be a spectacle for the crowd and she feel utterly ashamed.


    Yang Xi Ying gracefully exit from the hole with both hand sped in front of her stomach, she looks calm and dignified she doesn''t look worried or sorry as she looks down at Zhuang Mu Lan. Refuse to look down by Yan Xi Ying Zhuang Mu Lan ignores the pain on her body, she forces herself to raised from the floor, of course with the help of her maids.


    "You dare to hurt me, you will not make it alive today, I will kill all your family!" the anger surged within her like a tide she can''t let this woman alive or she would be a joke for the whole town.


    <strong>"KILL HER!"</strong> shemands her bodyguard.


    Then five burly men jump toward Yang Xi Ying with a gleaming broadsword in their hands just before they could swing their broadsword their hands pierce by an arrow thating out of nowhere, some man who nimble enough quick enough to evade the arrows but still it grazes their skin.


    Lory exit from the hole with a bow in her hand, she calmly pulled her bow and smirk "Please, I dare you..."


    Yang Xi Ying smiles her heart engulf with warmth, is a different kinda joy to have your friend on your back.


    Because of Lory arrow the broadsword fall on the ground, they can''t believe what they see how could these weak girls be so strong especially the one who released the arrow, the girl has no Qi flowing over her it means she just a wasted so how could she be so strong.


    They still in shock when a group of people with ck and dark grey uniforms appear from above, every single them have high cultivation and exude blood lust from their re. Mong Yi dash towards Lory anxiously "Young madam are you hurt?"


    "I''m peachy" Lory grin then she stores the bow and arrow back to her ring, with these much shadow guard appeared what else she could do.


    The Jiu Yun hidden guard with dark grey uniform kneeled in front of Yang Xi Ying "I''m sorry for our negligence, young madam" the hidden guard from Jiu Yun sect didn''t expect someone would be so foolish to hurt their madam in public, is the Zhuang family ask for war?


    Well, they are not afraid, since Li Mo Zhen loses his mild and carefree attitude he bes more strict, and determined to make the Jiu Yun sect be the stronger sect at the Liangzu Kingdom and now Li Mo Zhen is getting closer to his goal.


    "I''m fine" Yang Xi Ying make a short reply.


    Zhuang Mu Lan was dumbfounded she would never have guessed that hidden guard protects these twodies, the only influential figure has hidden guard, her family also have hidden guard by they are only protected her grandfather and the Son''s, as a woman she didn''t have so much value to protect by the hidden guard. It was obvious these two women have a high position in their family.


    "Who¡­..who are you?" Zhuang Mu Lan could feel fear creep into her heart.


    Yang Xi Ying raised her eyebrows "Now, you asking us" she stifles, Yang Xi Ying ignores Zhuang Mu Lan she walks calmly towards Lory "Your shot is amazing!" she squeezes Lory hands excitedly "I think you be stronger than thest time we met"


    "Uhm¡­I did" Lory scratch her nose awkwardly. She does gather more fragments after she and Yang Xi Ying separated.


    Zhuang Mu Lan bes more embarrassed after she tantly ignores but she didn''t dare to act brazenly like before, it is clear that the two women must have a special identity "I will not take this matter further let this matter slight¡­" she said as if she gives them leniency.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying look each other then both of them chuckle, they know Zhuang Mu Lan realizes Lory and yang Xi Ying are not someone she can mess with so she changes her attitude, she wants to back down and run but still want to save her face, will Lory let her go that easy? As a matter of fact, she will, however, she can''t say the same about Yang Yi Ying.


    "You mean the matters where you try to kill me?" Yang Xi Ying stroke her cheeks as she pretends to be oblivious.


    Zhuang Mu Lan''s face turns crimson, she doesn''t know Yang Xi Ying is not easy to deal with despite her gentle appearance "That¡­That is misunderstood" she clenched her fist as she holds the anger surge inside her.


    "You scream ''kill her'' very loudly, I don''t know how you misunderstand that?" Lory mouth curls as she gives cynical smiles.


    Zhuang Mu Lan bes flustered, people murmur to each other and sneer at her. Zhuang Mu Lan is not an idiot she could guess what they talking about, her hands squeeze into a fist she wants to scream at these two wretched women but the intimidation from their bodyguard forces her to silent.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I''m still Zhuang family daughter you can''t disrespect me like this" her eyes brimmed with rage as her body shook from anger.


    Yang Xi Ying widen her eyes pretend to be shocked "I can''t?" she gasped then she shifts her nce at Lory "I can''t?" she asked confusedly.


    Lory then pretends to be contemting then she nods solemnly "I think you can¡­" she said with a reassuring look.


    "Oh yes I can¡­" she slowly shift her nce at Zhuang Mo Lan with wicked smiles bloom in her pretty face. At this time Lory thought Yang Xi Ying is scary,pare to the brute Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying smiles make her feel goosebumps.


    And not just Lory Zhuang Mu Lan and her entourage also feel the same <strong>''Thisdy is scary!''</strong>


    "I don''t know how the Zhuang family teach their daughter one daughter try to steal my husband under my nose while the other daughter tries to kill me, I begin to wonder if there''s something wrong with Zhuang family education" Yang Xi Ying shakes her head with genuine concern.


    Yang Xi Ying words are like a lightning strike on the broad daylight, there already rumor about Zhuang Li Yu make amotion at the Luxurious inn, but the rumors died down because no one from the Inn dares to speak, but after Yang Xi Ying speaks everyone easily make the connection of what had happened yesterday.


    A lot of people sneer and shakes their head, the respectable Zhuang family turn out unable educated their daughter, one is shameless the other is violence, they all agree with Yang Xi Ying, how the hell Zhuang family educated their daughter.


    Zhuang Mu Lan can''t hide her shock, she does know about what happened and she was gloating after knowing Zhuang Li Yu is locked in her own courtyard for a month, even Zhuang Bao Ji can''t dodge the punishment, and know she provokes the same people too!


    "You¡­.are you¡­." Zhuang Mu Lan''s voice trembles as her breath quickened.


    "What happened here!" suddenly a man with white robes split the crowd, Li Mo Zhen faces darkened, his eyes search for Yang Xi Ying and expression soften when he sees Yang Xi Ying is alright.


    Li Mo Zhen dignified and handsome appearance bring awed and admiration to the people who watch, he like a hero that emerged from the book but then everyone suddenly silence because the air suddenly bes heavy then a man with ck robes walk not far from Li Mo Zhen, his hair was kept loose on his shoulder and the cold gold mask he wears only make people chill to their spine.


    If Li Mo Zhen''s appearance is like a hero with shining armor so handsome and charming, then Zhao Li Xin is like a Demon who crawl from the dept of the hell, Intimidating and horrifying.


    Lory didn''t need to guess whoseing judge by people reaction ''Yup, that''s my husband'' Lory smile then waves her hands casually. Zhao Li Xin''s terrifying aura decreased slightly after he sees Lory. Zhao Li Xin approaches her then wrapped his hands on her waist the pull her to his chest as he disregards other people''s thought.


    "You found trouble again?" he teased.


    "No, trouble finds me again, you know what I think it''s stalking me" Lory pretend to be a worry.


    Zhao Li Xin lips curved slightly, his princess always knows how to make a joke out of everything, Zhao Li Xin kisses the top of her head "I had no doubt about it" he sighs.


    After the two husbands found their wives safe and sounds, they divert their attention to ''whom'' that make them worry, Li Mo Zhen narrows his eyes "Who is this?" he looks at Zhuang Mu Lan with utter disgust.


    Yang Xi Ying let out a long heaved "Zhuang family daughter¡­" she said with tant annoyance.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows knitted closely "Another one?" he quite surprised when he heard what Yang Xi Ying said.


    "Yup!" Lory said nonchntly.

 Chapter 525 - Lucky Women

    Never in her life, Zhuang Mo Lan looked with scorn before and this time two influential men stare at her with utter disgust in their eyes, this is the heaviest blow she ever got since she was born. Her eyes be wet as she struggles to hold her tears but it only makes her face redden, she looks pitiful like a girl who had been bullied. If Lory was not here from the get-go she might think Yang Xi Ying is the viin.


    One of Zhuang Mo Lan maids brace herself to save herdy after all if something happened to Zhuang Mo Lan the med will fall on her shoulder so the maid has no choice but stand up for her mistress "Master and young miss, please forgives us this is clearly a misunderstanding, it''s all because our miss is reprimand that woman" she darted her eyes to the in girl who stands with an anxious look, once again she was poured with dirty water and she got nothing to rebuke.??


    Because Lory and the others didn''t say anything the maid thought her n to shift the me to other people is work so she bes more excited "That woman name Yu Qin she is the maid at Zhuang Manor, she is orphan and kindly taken in with Madam Zhuang she was ordered to served our sick third young master but she used this opportunity to climb his bed, she is a promiscuous and vicious woman that''s why my mistress treats her harshly, it''s all because her obnoxious behavior that enraged my mistress so please understand my Mistress wrongdoing" the maid said everything in a single breath, it does quite impressive.


    The girl name Yu Qin clenching her fist "That..that''s not true¡­I never, the Young Master is not that kind of person" her eyes filled with tears as she cried in grief.


    The girl didn''t angry because someone ndering her name but she was cry because they are ruined her master''s reputation, Lory could easily see which one is lied, her heart told her that the girl name Yu Qin is the honest one.


    "Yu Qin¡­is a nice name" Lory suddenly change the subject.


    Yang Xi Ying didn''t have a good opinion about the Zhuang family so she also sides with Yu Qin "It does sound nice and pretty" she softly said.


    "...."


    Everyone silence when Lory and Yang Xi Ying moves away from the original topic, but Lory and Yang Xi Ying feign ignorance. Yang Xi Ying beckoned Yu Qin toe closer, anxiously Yu Qi walk towards her as she keeps her head down.


    "Your name Yu Qin?" Yang Xi Ying asks with a gentle voice.


    "Ye¡­yes young madam" she nervously said.


    "Can you tell me why you are in the shop, do you want to buy anything?" Yang Xi Ying keep her voice gentle because the girl very timid, she worries she would scare her.


    "No, young madam¡­.I¡­I sell embroidery handkerchief, the shopkeeper used to bought my embroidery when I have one, so I came here¡­for that reason" her eyes darted at the shopkeeper.


    "Is it true?" Yang Xi Ying asks the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper strides toward Yang Xi Ying in hurry then e cupped his fist with more courtesy than before "Yes, Young madam, thisdy sometimes sell embroidery handkerchief to our shop, her craft was not bad so we tend to buy the handkerchief as a gift for thedy who bought our exclusive hairpin" the shopkeeper exins everything clearly, he not dare to lie in front of these two menacing men especially the man with ck robes, the shopkeeper pray for Zhao Li Xin not to look at him any longer because he almost peed himself right now.


    "So you came here with honest purposed but they have mocked you for being poor¡­" Yang Xi Ying gives thedies that follow Zhuang Mu Lan a side-eyes.


    Thedies knew Yang Xi Ying is mentioning them, they do not dare to lift their head. Lory understands Yang Xi Ying questioning them in public to clear the poor girl reputation, unlike in her old world, a woman reputation in this world values more than life and Yang Xi Ying has experience with bad rumor because of the ''jerk'' Han Yuan so she doesn''t want any innocent girl experience the same like hers.


    "It''s¡­It''s a lie, she pays handsomely at the Zhuang family why she needs to sell embroidery outside, she must do something more than just selling embroidery!" Zhuang Mu Lan maid still insists to malign Yu Qin, but she doesn''t know her behavior only make people scrunched their face.


    "So you think this shopkeeper is a liar, you think she does unscrupulous business with the shopkeeper here" Yang Xi Ying raised her eyebrows she look at Zhuang Mo Lan maid with mocking gaze.


    The shopkeeper face fumed, how dare they ruined his reputation too "How dare you ndering me, I''m an honest person, I never take advantages from people who need help, it was an honest transaction between us, I bought her embroidery because a lot of young women adore Miss Yu embroidery, even your young miss bought some of it!" The shopkeeper shouted furiously, this is the first time he is used wrongly in public and he will not take itying down.


    "I''ve been staying in this city for three generations and our family never do anything shameful, if you want to use me, give me some proof if not I will take this matter to the authority!" the shopkeeper didn''t care to threat Zhuang Mu Lan maidservant, he might not have the backbone to fight against Zhuang family but if it''s only a maid he is not scared.


    Zhuang Mu Lan''s expression turn grim, she red at her foolish maid while the stupid maid petrified, if the shopkeeper seriously reports the matter to the authority she is sure the Zhuang family will kick her out without hesitation, after all, she only a maid.


    "Is there any rule that not allowed a maid to take a side job?" Lory asked casually.


    Yang Xi Ying tilts her head "Depend on the manor rules, some master didn''t bother too much as long they did not do anything that would harm them"


    "I¡­I already asked permission to first madam Zhuang, and she allowed it as long I don''t neglect my main job" Yu Qin said with a timid voice.


    Lory opens her arms "So there''s no problem after all and yet you ndering her without any restrain, what a great maid you are" Lory quipped, she hated people who easily bad mouth other people "is there no good people in Zhuang family, even the maid is acting like this" Lory size up Zhuang Mo Lan and her maid with eyes filled with disgust.


    Not long after Jiang Yu Ran came with her maid and few of bodyguard from Zhuang family, her expression calmed but her eyes filled with anxiety, two days in a row the younger generation of Zhuang family provoke Li Mo Zhen and Long Ming, she begins to wonder if everyone in her family too tired to live.


    Zhuang Mu Lan bes fidgeting, she not dares to look at Jiang Yu Ran, she keeps her head down while squeezing her skirt. Jiang Yu Ran is the wife of Zhuang Mu Tao the first Son and the next sessor of the Zhuang family so she has more authority than her own family if Jiang Yu Ran decide to punish her even her own father couldn''t help her.


    "Aunt Jiang¡­" she said timidly, she doesn''t look like the same arrogantdy as before.

 Chapter 526 - Turmoil At The Zhuang Family

    Jiang Yu Ran red at her, she doesn''t want to berate Zhuang Mu Lan in front of other people, she takes a deep breath to keep her rage within because she has something more urgent to take care of, she turns around and there she sees a ck robes man with golden mask staring at her with cold and indifferent eyes. Li Mo Zhen might look intimidating butpare to Long Ming is a different kind of fear because he can''t read Long Ming expression, she doesn''t know what he''s thinking and that nerve-wracking.


    "Master Li, Master Long, I''m Jiang Yu Ran the official wife of Zhuang Mu Tao, I''m here to apologize for my niece misbehaved, she is young and foolish, I hope both masters could be magnanimous and let this matter slight just this once" she humbly said. Jiang Yu Ran bows her head slightly she looksposed and dignified.??


    Lory observed Jiang Yu Ran, she thought Jiang Yu Ran''s temperament is not like her Zhuang Li Yu or Zhuang Bao Jie. Lory curious if the Zhuang children take after their father, if that so, what a shame.


    "Madam Zhuang" Yu Qin bow courteously.


    "Yu Qin you here too, tell me what happened" Jiang Yu Ran was called first madam Zhuang by everyone but her niece and nephew called her aunty Jiang, Jiang Yu Ran doesn''t like people at the Zhuang family weather is her niece or nephew, they are still bearable when they still a toddler but after they have grown up she starts to distaste them.


    Their clear innocent eyes gradually filled with envy and greed, they start to schemed to each other the older they grow, the vicious they be, even her children are not an exception perhaps this is the faith of noble children, the survival of the fittest may you called it. For a long time, Jiang Yu Ran has learned not to trust anyone but Yu Qin is one of the very few people she ever trusts in the Zhuang family.


    Yu Qin didn''t know how to exin, should she say Zhuang Mo Lan and her maid bully her again, if Jiang Yu Ran punish Zhuang Mo Lan it would only increased Zhuang Mo Lan hatred towards her and she didn''t want that


    "I¡­.I¡­." Yu Qin stutter.


    "Thatdy shouted like a shrew inside the shop she disturbed everyone peace then my friend here wants to calm the situation but thatdy only shout louder, she also blocks the exit¡­so my beautiful friend her have to make another exit," Lory half-jokingly said then she points carelessly to the hole on the wall.


    Yang Xi Ying cover her mouth with sleeve and giggles she doesn''t look like someone who kicks people through the wall, Lory didn''t bring up Yu Qin name because she knew it only gives Yu Qin more troubles, she had seen this type of bullying in her school, at that time Fred told her if she wants to help she must act in discreet or it only will cause more trouble for the victim.


    Unlike Lory who is strong and protected the victim of bullying used to be someone who is timid and loner so if Lory didn''t have a n to stick with the victims twenty-four hours a day, she just found another solution. In the end Lory records the bullying and gives it to jay to make it viral when the school found out the bullies kick out of the school and the victim remain at school.


    What is Fred''sment after that?


    ''Borrow someone knife to kill the chicken''


    "True, I don''t know where Miss Zhuang learned her manner, how could she shouted and disturbed everyone while blocking the shop exit, is this how Zhuang family behave?" Yang Xi Ying smiles sweetly but every word stab Jiang Yu Ran''s heart, she feel so ashamed she wants to dig a hole and bury herself.


    "This is my negligence, I will make sure she will re-educate from now on" Jiang Yu Ran swallow her anger and remainposed while she bows her head elegantly.


    "Well if that so, I will put this matter end¡­for now" Yang Xi Ying kindly smile but she gives Jiang yu Ran a warning look.


    Jiang Yu Ran gulped, Li Mo Zhen and Long Ming didn''t speak since she arrives they let their wives speak for their behalf, it shows how much these men value their wives. She darted her gaze to Li Mo Zhen and he stares at Yang Xi Ying with indulgent and when she looks at Long Ming she notices Long Ming''s hand and his wife intertwined, Jiang Yu Ran bitterly smiles.


    ''What a lucky women''


    "I understand" Jiang Yu Ran nod "Then please excuse me"


    "Farewell madam Zhuang" Lory waved her hands as she smiles brightly.


    Jiang Yu Ran was stunned for a second then she faintly smiles and leaves, what a bright smile when wondering when thest time she saw a genuine smile like that. Zhuang Mo Lan and her maids follow Jiang Yu ran hastily they don''t want to stay here anymore second.


    On the other hand, Yu Qin approach Lory and yang Xi Ying and she gives them deep bow, for whatever reasoned she can''t deny she was saved by these to beautiful and valiantdies, she doesn''t have anything but they kindness would forever carve deep inside her heart.


    Lory gives one of the hairpins she was bought to Yu Qin then she whispers "If you want to change your faith you need to be brave" Lory smiles softly at Yu Qin.


    Yu Qin stare at Lory''s beautiful eyes, a strange feeling built inside her, it feel warm and strong she doesn''t know what it this but she doesn''t hate it. Lory patted Yu Qin''s shoulder before she left.


    "Take care of yourself Yu Qin" Yang Xi Ying smiles then she wrapped her hand on Li Mo Zhen arms then follow Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    For a minute Yu Qin froze as she watches the two women figure disappear, she looks the beautiful hairpin in her hands and smiles bloom in her face, other than the third master and madam Zhuang this is the first time someone treats her kindly without prejudice. Yu Qin carefully stores the hairpin inside her cor then she runs into the direction of Zhuang Manor.


    "Xi Ying let stay inside the Inn tomorrow"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to meet another Zhuang family" Lory sigh.


    "You right, they are everywhere¡­" Xi Ying shoulder quiver in disgust.


    "Yeah, like cockroach¡­" Lory mouth twitch.


    Everyone silently agrees.


    ____________________________________


    "Are you tired to live!" Jian Yu Ran shouted and the bang on the table startled everyone, everyone is present on the family main hall including Zhuang Zen Yu the patriarch of the Zhuang n. Everyone came including Zhuang Bao Jie and Zhuang Li Yu who were punished before, for today they were given an exception to attend the family meeting.


    Meanwhile, Zhuang Mo Lan kneeled on the floor she looks wronged and hurt, she bes everyone mockery, Zhuang Li Yu who had been mocked endlessly yesterday couldn''t let this chance got away, unlike Zhuang Li Yu, Zhuang Mo Lan position in the family is much lower because her father is the son from concubines unlike Zhuang Li Yu who is father is the legitimate son, so the punishment Zhuang Mo Lan would receive would be much heavier than Zhuang Li Yu.


    "Father please forgive her, Mo Lan is only fifteen years old she still a child this is a minor mistake let not escted the problem" Zhuang Han Zhao tries to help his daughter.


    "Simple mistake?" Jiang Yu Ran sniffle "She''s lucky enough the woman she tries to kill is Li Mo Zhen woman not Long Ming woman if it is our family will be eradicated by now" Jiang Yu Ran hated how everyone is spoiling their child, no one dares to be strict to their children, even her own wife didn''t allow her to discipline their own child and look how Zhuang Li Yu now!.


    "Elder sister-inw, you don''t have to exaggerate the situation, does everyone back safe and sound now, why are you still me Mo Lan" Zhuang Han Zhao scrunched his face, he never like Jiang Yu Ran from the first time he met, this woman is too cunning and strict for her own good.


    "Exaggerate?" Jiang Yu Ran widens her eyes in disbelieve "Tell that to the heavenly Jade Pavilion, to Tang Mei Yi, Lu Yao, the Lu n, the sacred mountain Peak, do you know what is the simrity between them all? they all try to hurt Long Ming wife! Long Ming is not someone who value other people live he is a savage and cruel man he doesn''t care with what people thought, if he wants to kill he will not hesitate, so don''t tell me I''m exaggerated because I just state the fact!"


    No one now how to refute Jiang Yu Ran words because everything she said is true, Zhuang Zhen Yu pinch his temples tiredly "Yu Ran is right, we can''t afford to provoke Long Ming further we already trouble him with the docked permit if we provoke him further he could be outraged which is not good for us"


    "Why don''t we asked assistant from the sanguan family, I can''t believe the strongest n from Gui Hong continent couldn''t handle one Long Ming" Zhuang Bao Jie scoffed indignantly, he still harbors ill-feeling to Long Ming after he got humiliated at the Inn yesterday.


    "Yes, we can ask for Sanguan family help, isn''t Jin Kai was there to strengthen their rtionship why don''t we take this opportunity to take down Long Ming once for all" Zhuang Mu Tao got excited when he heard his Son idea.


    Jiang Yu Ran sighs heavily "What benefit we could give to sanguan family if they help us to get rid Long Ming?" she looks at her husband face with a perplexed expression, she can''t stop thinking what she had seen in her husband that make her agree to marry him.


    "Killing long Ming is not an easy task, our cooperation is limited only to preparing sea routes for trade between continent, it''s all because our strategic location and they paid us handsomely for our cooperation but that''s it if we ask them to avenged our personal grief, would they be willing?" Jiang Yu Ran struggles the urged to hit her husband''s head and see what the heck inside it, her Son still young and inexperienced but what her husband excuse.


    Zhuang Zhen Yu also speechless, he doesn''t know what happened why none of his sons inherited his intelligence, he has three Son but the first Son is hot-headed, the second is son is too mild and the third son is too sly. None of them shows the potential to be the next sessor the reason he chooses the first Son is because Jiang Yu Ran, but the rtionship between the husband and wife be estranged because his Son infidelity, so now Zhuang Zhen Yu is fall in dilemma.


    It because of this he agrees with Jin Kai''s n to dy Long Ming for exchanged Jin Kai to get support from Sanguan family so he can take over the Misty Lake then support the Zhuang family, this is the only way he knew to make sure his family survives after he passed away. The old man suddenly feels exhausted.

 Chapter 527 - A Bad Feeling

    "So, we are going to stuck here for two more days, aww that suck¡­" Lory said while munching her food nonstop for an hour.


    "Is hard to believe when mu lovely wife eats two tes of shrimp dumpling" Zhao Li Xin dazzlingly smile.??


    Lory''s mouth pauses then she widens her eyes "How dare you, this is my third te!" she looks offended for her husband didn''t realize how much food she got.


    "No, the first one is crab dumpling, this one is the second te of shrimp dumpling, so I''m not wrong" he exins the matter with a serious face.


    Lory props her chin "How meticulous, but did you know when you are married your wife is always right, even when she''s wrong, she is right¡­" Lory smile mischievously.


    "That''s¡­not make sense" Zhao Li Xin frown.


    "And so is love¡­" Lory wink then put thest shrimp dumpling on her mouth.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, is hard not to agree with that.


    Lory wiped her oily mouth then she brews herself a butterfly pea flower tea, the blue color tea she got from Bei Li Yan, while Lory pours the tea on the teapot she can''t stop questioning Zhao Li Xin "Are we really going to follow Lao Min Na n, you know we should not underestimate her as you know who is behind her" Lory put the teapot and the teacup on the tray then move it to the round table next to Zhao Li Xin.


    "I thought she going to send someone to tamper my ship I even deliberately lower the security to see who ising but nothing¡­I got nothing" Zhao Li Xin sips his wine then heaved "It''s kinda pissed me off" he mutters.


    "I know you are a proud man Li Xin but I don''t we should follow Lao Min Na n, something¡­.make me feel unsettled" she gaze outside the window, something in the air make her feel uneasy but she doesn''t know what.


    "I understand, I will hasten the permit so we could sail tomorrow" Zhao Li Xin stroked the back of Lory''s head, he rather not give Lory unnecessary worries, and perhaps she''s not wrong, he should stop underestimate Lao Min Na.


    Eventually, Lao Min Na got what she wants that is his full attention, and one day he will make her regret to ever meet him at all.


    __________________________


    Meanwhile back to Zhuang family again, on the far east small courtyard Jiang Yu Ran apany by her old maid walk pass the small path with a smallntern on her old maid hand, this ce is quite far from the main residence the path only illuminated by few stonemps so is still quite dark around here.


    When she enters Jiang Yu Ran was greeted with Yu Qin who carries a tray with steaming soup on it "Madam" she greets Jiang Yu Ran with a courteous bow.


    "Careful not to drop the soup" Jiang Yu ran expression soften, she doesn''t look like an uptight and sterndylike before.


    "I will not ¡­" Yu Qin childishly smiles, well she only fifteen after all the same age as Zhuang Li Yu.


    "Is that for Mu''er" Jiang Yu Ran open the lid and the fragrant smell hit her nose "Herbal oxtail soup?" her face lit up.


    "Yes madam, I heard this is good for bones and it would warm your body too, I thought it will good for the third master" Yu Qin innocently smiles, she genuinely concerns for her master, unlike other maids who only want to curry their master favor.


    "Good, give it to Mu''er right away before it cold," said Jiang Yu Ran, behind her the old maid kindly open the bedroom door for Yu Qin to enter.


    "Young Master the dinner is ready!" Yu Qin announces her master then put the bowl to the small table.


    "Yu Qin¡­.Mother, you here too?" a young man about seventeen shift the curtain, the man is very handsome but unfortunately, he looks feeble with pale skin and tired eyes.


    The old maid pulls the small stool beside the bed, while Yu Qin put the small table for the bed in front of the young man, she prepares the spoon and white clean clothes, she works meticulously despite her timid behavior, a faint curved appeared on the young man lips but disappeared before Yu Qin could see it.


    Then Jiang Yu Ran seat beside the bed, she looks at the young man who suddenly cripples a month before and not just his legs, his health also deteriorated rapidly, she already called many famous physicians but no one able to heal him not even Lao Min Na, what could Lao Min Na gives is a pill that would dy the young man illness, which is notforting at all.


    The young man spoons his soup elegantly, his manner is wless and his move is smooth, his behavior shows how high his status was. But the fact is his status is lower than Zhuang Mo Lan, his name is Zhuang Mu Zi her Mother is only a bed warmer not even concubines but fortunately, Jiang Yu Ran was fond of him so she nurtured him and love him like her own Son.


    "What''s bothering you Mother?" He looks at Jiang Yu Ran with gentle eyes. Zhuang Mu Zi''s mother died when giving birth to him since then the one who taking care of him is Jiang Yu Ran.


    No one understands why Jiang Yu Ran care so much for a bed warmer Son if Jiang Yu Ran didn''t have Son people probably understand her fondness toward Zhuang Mu Zi but Jiang Yu ran already have a son, for a long time Jiang Yu Ran decision had made everyone baffled including her own husband Zhuang Mu Tao.


    For Zhuang Mu Zi the reason did not matter, if not Jiang Yu Ran taking care of him, he would be a dead long time ago so he owed everything to Jiang Yu Ran, he thought he could never repay what Jiang Yu Ran gave to him in this lifetime.


    "You don''t have to worry, your mother is strong, nothing she couldn''t handle it" sheforts her adopted Son who ironically is closer than her own Son but that because her husband never interferes how she educated Zhuang Mu Zi unlike Zhuang Bao Jie, her husband alwaysin about her method when educated her Son, eventually she got tired and let her own husband take charge of her Son and that her biggest mistake she ever did.


    Zhuang Mu Zi put down the spoon then slowly wiped his mouth "Yu Qin told me what happened, should we provoke Long Ming" he calmly said but his eyes filled with worries.


    Jiang Yu Ran let out a long sigh "It''s all because Jin Kai and that women persuasion, I don''t know what she told your grandfather to make himplied to against Long Ming"


    Zhuang Mu Zi shakes his head in distress "We never have a problem with Hei Shen before, should we provoke him just for a promise from Jin Kai and Lao Min Na? will they keep their promise" he obviously doubt Lao Min Na and Jin Kai sincerity.


    Jiang Yu Ran also feel the same but she unable to change her father''s inw minds "Forget about that, there''s nothing we can do anyway, I rather ask how is your condition now?" she patted Zhuang Mu Zi arm.


    Zhuang Mu Zi make wistful smiles while


    looking down on his paralyzed feet "I''m fine...." he casually said, he doesn''t want to make her more worried.


    How could Jiang Yu Ran didn''t know what he''s thinking, Zhuang Mu Zi is raised from baby until he bes this big how could she don''t understand him "Is Lao Min Na pill works, do you still take the pill?" Jiang Yu ran to feel dejected as she watches her adoption son who used to be healthy a month before now he bes crippled.


    Zhuang Mu Zi faintly smiles "No...I never take Lao Min Na pill" he shows the jade bottle beside his side table.


    Jiang Yu Ran opens the lid and the pill still full it''s obvious he never takes the pill, not even one, she looks at her Son with a frown "Why don''t you take the pill, your condition..." she bes anxious as she tightens the grip on the bottle.


    "Mother..." he said with a gentle voice "I don''t trust Lao Min Na...I never trusted her, there''s something about her that make me feel restless" said Zhuang Mu Zi.

 Chapter 528 - Monster

    Zhuang Mu Zi dislike to Lao Min Na not without reasons, before she came Zhuang Mu Zi rtionship with Zhuang Bao Jie and Zhuang Li Yu were not this bad although they are not close however there''s no animosity between us because Zhuang Li Yu because Jiang Yu Ran treats Zhuang Zi Mu Zi stricter than her children because she knew Zhuang Mu Zi who has no mother, maternal family, and reliable father can only depend on her own si for an outsider who doesn''t understand they might think Jiang Yu Ran treat Zhuang Mu Zi quite harsh but for Zhuang Mu Zi who understand his stepmother concern he has nothing but love and gratitude to her.


    Jiang Yu Ran know not incurred jealousy among the family she can''t show her favorable to Zhuang Mu Zi too much so she searches for a good teacher but with a mediocre reputation to teach him. Because of this Zhuang Mu Zi''s living condition at the manor was not so bad, even though they don''t treat him with great respect like they treat Zhuang Bao Jie but no one bullies him either.??


    Zhuang Bao Jie never kind to Zhuang Mu Zi but he never treats him harshly the same with Zhuang Li Yu but everything change after Lao Min Na came.


    The first time Lao Min Na came, Lao Min n intelligent, strength and most of all her exquisite beauty smitten Zhuang Mu Zi instantly, just like every young man who had a crush he tries to court Lao Min Na however he realizes he can''t show his feeling freely because Lao Min Na still Zhao Yi Chen fiancee and has a vague rtionship with Jin Kai, so Zhuang Bao Jie can''t let himself entangled with Lao Min Na without make his mother raised his eyebrows.


    Lao Min Na bes like a forbidden fruit to him, sweet and irresistible he bes more obsessed to her.


    It was around that time that Zhuang Bao Jie''s temperament slowly changes, he bes more arrogant, ambitious, and easily suspicious with everyone especially to him. Zhuang Mu Zi didn''t know what Lao Min Na had said to him that make his stepbrother warry of him.


    The same could be said to Zhuang Li Yu, she bes more stubborn and childish and for some reason, she bes more hostile to Zhuang Mu Zi


    Ironically Zhuang Bao Jie and Zhuang Li Yu is two people that he never wants to fall in discord in this lifetime because of his massive gratitude to Jiang Yu Ran, so Zhuang Bao Jie behavior make him feel dejected and restless.


    Then something happens a month ago, he suddenly has an ident during the hunting, actually, the ident wasn''t that bad, Zhuang Mu Zi though it''s only a simple fracture and she only needs to rest for a week or less but who could have known his leg worsen the next day, he called quite a famous physician but he confusedly said there''s nothing wrong with his leg other than small fractures, but few more dayster he bes paralyzed from waist to toe he unable to feel anything.


    At that time Jiang Yu Ran pleaded Lao Min Na to heal Zhuang Mu Zi and she agrees. Lao Min Na checks his condition, she seems genuine as she prepares the elixir bath herself and concocted pill for him, soon his leg feel better but his health gradually declines, his cultivation decreased terribly in a short amount of times.


    Zhuang Mi Zu starts to questioning Lao Min Na intention, although she taking care of him herself however Zhuang Mi Zu could see the sincerity in her eyes instead she is too calm and cold, as a physician should she feel concert toward her patient but why he can''t see that in Lao Min Na, it''s only be worst when Zhuang Bao Jie seems jealous because Lao Min Na taking care of him.


    Zhuang Mu Zi feel perplexed, why Zhuang Bao Jie jealous why him, should Zhuang Bao Jie jealous of Jin Kai instead?


    "Mu Zi, do you want me to search for another physician?" Jiang Yu Ran to feel terrible for her adopted Son awful faith, with his background if he had no strength to protect himself Zhuang Zi Mu would not have a good life inside the Zhuang Manor especially if one day she''s gone.


    Zhuang Mu Zi smile faintly, of course, he doesn''t want to give up, he determined to be a sessful man so one day he can protect his stepmother and Yu Qin, the rtionship between his stepmother and his father has been estranged for as long he can remember.


    Because his grandfather fond of Jiang Yu Ran his father didn''t dare to against his wife...for a meantime however after Zhuang Zhen Yu pass away, who knows what that fickle father of him would do. is not a surprise he would do something to rece his stepmother, what could he do if he is unable to save himself.


    "Yes, let''s find someone else..." he nodded obediently.


    "Yes, let''s mother find someone else, I can''t believe no one can''t heal you" she refused to give up, the world is so big there must be someone out there who can save his stepson.


    "Too bad we fall out with Jin Hao because of that arrogant man Jin Kai, if not we could ask his help..." She clicks her tongue exasperatedly.


    "Jin Hao, isn''t he the white Dragon King pce from Hei Shen sect?" Zhuang Mu Zi raised his eyebrows, he had heard Jin Hao famous reputation as the God Doctor for a long time, they said as long you still breathing Jin hao would able to save you. He had long admired Jin Hao, he knew the Miysty Lake n exiled him when Jin hao only a child, and he''s been alone all this time until he transforms into one of the mighty King from Hei Shen Sect.


    Compare to Jin Kai he is more curious about Jin Hao, too bad because of Jin Kai and his Mother, He could never be Jin Hao friends, not even a mere acquaintance.


    "Yes, and what make thing worst we had to provoke Long Ming too.....this is impossible" she sighs heavily as she regretted how the situation has be.


    "Is okay mother we will find another way" he patted Jiang Yu Ran''s hand gently.


    Zhuang Li Yu bitterly smile "You right,you have to get rest early than" she raised from her still then fix his nket.


    Zhuang Mu Zi chuckles his stepmother still treats him like ten years old even though he already this old "You too Mother..." he said softly.


    Jiang Yu Ran smiles then she left the room after reminding Yu Qin to burn more wood in the furnace and make sure Zhuang Mu Zi sleeps early. Yu Qin bow her head with childish smiles bloom on her innocent face.


    as they leave Zhuang Mu Zi courtyard the old maid sigh "If only madam and first young master can be this close, how good it would be" she voice her thought.


    Hiang Yu Ran smiles ironically "That man would never let that happened, thest thing he wants is for me to have another backer other than Father-inw"


    The old maid turns quite than she braces herself to ask the question that has hover in her mind for a long time "Madam, if I may be bold....do you still love the first master?" she nervously asked.


    Jiang Yu Ran didn''t answer right away because she had been asked this question to herself for a long time, she stares at her old maid back who walk in front of her with saddened eyes "No....if there''s been love between us it''s been over a long time ago" she said with a calm voice.


    The old maid stops her pace, she turns around and says: "Can you reconcile with him....he is your husband, and you need him to survive at the Zhuang family.


    "If...I don''t know what he did to Zhuang Mu Zi''s mother I might...." her eyes shed with hated and disgust then she looks away as she tries to press the dreadful memory in her mind.


    "Madam...." the old maid didn''t mean to open the old wound.


    "I could never forgive what he had done to that young, free, and innocent girl...because of him she is....if only she treat her better, if only he used honorable way to get her if only he didn''t rape her!" her breath hicks and her eyes turn moist, perhaps it was that day when she saw how miserable and pitiful Zhuang Mu Zi mother was, Jiang Yu Ran start to detest Zhuang Mu Tao.


    "What kinda man who ughtered the entire n just to fulfill his lust, what kinda a man who rapes woman repeatedly then throw her away after he got bored" Jiang yu ran bit her lips, she quickly wiped the tears in her cheeks with her sleeves.


    "Even Long Ming who is called Monster nevery his hand to an innocent woman, and I never heard him ughter the whole n if they did not provoke him first....isn''t that hrious, if Long Ming is a monster than what is Zhuang Mu Tao?" Jiang Yu Ran said with self-deprecating smiles.

 Chapter 529 - Port Clearance

    After Jiang Yu Ran left, Yu Qin run to the private kitchen, the courtyard might be small but Jiang Yu Ran has installed everything necessary to make Zhuang Mu Zi lifefortable, for other people her behavior might look like she was alienated Zhuang Mu Zi from other people but for people who have farsight view they would realize that Jiang Yu Ran is very protective with Zhuang Mu Zi.


    With his own kitchen and storage, she decreased the possibility that Zhuang Mu Zi would be harmed by other concubines and because there''s only one maid to serves Zhuang Mu Zi the chance for anyone to tamper his food or watch his moves would be minimalized.??


    This is how Zhuang Mu Zi survive all these years, he sessfully grew without raising any gs, but everything change since Lao Min Na came and now he bes crippled.


    Yu Qin came with a basin and a clean towel on the tray she helps Zhuang Mu Zi to wash his feet with warmed water. Meanwhile, Zhuang Mu Zi have conflicted expression, he doesn''t like it when Yu Qin do a dirty job for him, even though Yu Qin is a maid but she is his only friends and someone he considers to be family other than Jiang Yu Ran, she like a sister for him, he aspirated to be a strong man when he is grown up so he can take care his stepmother and Yu Qin but now that dream seems so far away.


    "Xiao Qin did I told you not to do this again" Zhuang Mu Zi would pull his legs to stop her if he can, sadly he can''t even move his toes.


    Yu Qin smiles brightly seemingly unbothered by hisin "You will sleep better if I do this, you always like to be clean"


    Zhuang Mu Zi can only sigh because the meek young girl can be stubborn sometimes. The little girl carefully wiped his feet with a wet towel, her serious face make Zhuang Mu Zi lips curved slightly.


    "Master..." Yu Qin suddenly called


    "Hum?"


    "Can HeiSshen Sect people heal you?" She asked while drying his feet.


    her question make him feel strange but he answers anyway "I don''t know...they are powerful Sect that filled with talented people so....maybe, why you asking about this" he darted his gaze on Yu Qin little face.


    Yu Qin squeezes the towel in hands from nervousness "Nothing...it just...I think they are not mean as the rumor said, maybe if we ask for help....."


    "NO!" he cut her words swiftly "Don''t think about it! even if they are good people but the Zhuang family and Hei Shen were in the opposite position, with Long Ming vtile character is impossible for him to help me..."


    "But master...." she wants to say Long Ming might like that but his wife is different if it''s her perhaps she doesn''t mind.


    "Yu Qin" he reprimands her with a low but stern voice.


    Yu Qin shut her mouth immediately, she pressed her lips together.


    "Don''t go near Long Ming in any way, for your own good and mine..." his voice softens as he feel guilty for scaring the little maid he got.


    Yu Qin looks down dejectedly "Okay..." she quietly said, but something shed in her eyes.


    _____________________________________________________________


    "Lorrryyyy...~"


    The coquettish voice seems familiar, Lory lifts her head then stunned "Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, you are here?!" Lory eximed.


    Jin Hao calmly nods his head while Bei Li Yan grin ear to ear, suddenly he feel cold gaze prick his skin, his smiles be stiffed "Milord, it''s nice to meet you" he cupped his fist gracefully.


    "Meh.." Zhao Li Xin make a vague grunts.


    Three dark lines appear on Bei Li Yan face ''I don''t know what that''s mean but I take it as a warmed greeting'' he cheers himself inwardly.


    "I thought you already left Milord?" Jin Ha takes a seat in front of Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan next to him.


    "Someone deliberately stalling us" Zhao Li Xin casually said.


    "The Zhuang family?" Jin Hao raised his eyebrows, his face is mix with surprised an amused "I don''t know they have the guts"


    "It must be your dear stepbrother who persuaded them, Zhuang family may look great from the outside but inside...they are like the sandcastle" Bei Li Yan prop his chin elegantly, his feminine gesture makes Lory feel conflicted as she feel less than a woman in front of Bei Li Yan.


    "What they are doing to stall us?" Jin Hao asks.


    "They don''t want to release the port clearance" Zhao Li Xin sips his wine nonchntly.The port clearance is given so the ship is allowed to leave the port, without it the military is given permits to stop them using any means necessary then the owner and everyone inside the ship will be granted with heavy punishment like jail time.


    "What stop you, Milord?" Jin Hao frown with a baffled look.


    "Yeah, I thought you just gonna cut their head and move along....you know, the usual" Bei Li Yan tilted his head with the same expression as Jin Hao.


    Lory nce at Zhao Li Xin, being scrutinized by his wife Zhao Li Xin immediately rify himself "I never cut anyone head just for a permit, I might cut a finger or hand but never head....that is to excessive even for me..." he clear his throat as he righteously said.


    ''What make you think that''s better?''


    Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and Lory exchanged nce to each other, then with tacit understanding, no one make anotherment.


    "So....why are you still here Milord?" Bei Li Yan shifts the question back to the beginning.


    Zhao Li Xin put down his wine cup on the table gently then say "I just curious what they want to do, by dyed my departure....but my wife here suggests we should not underestimate our opponent so I decide to leave today" he saidzily while patted Lory''s head gently.


    "That wise....is Lao Min Na we talking about, she might not that strong but she is slick like a snake" Jin Hao snort in disdain.


    ''Coincidentally she does have a snake as her backer'' Lory let out a long sigh.


    the door suddenly knocks then Mong Ki enters the room with a dejected look "Milord, the port superintendent adamant to dyed the permit"


    "Oh, is that so?" Zhao Li Xin said with indifference, he rubs his hand together while contemting then he nods "Okay..."


    Lory doesn''t know what ''okay'' means but judging by how Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan smirk, Lory secretly lit a candle for the port superintendent in her heart.


    "Excuse me, young madam" Mong Yi suddenly enter the room too but it seems for a different reason.


    "Yes?"


    "Someone name Yu Qin told me to gives this to you, she pleads to meet you, Madam" Mong Yi shows Lory the hairpin.


    It was the hairpin Lory gives to Yu Qin yesterday, Lory stunned then curious how the timid and meekdy like Yu Qin dare to ask permission to meet her, she guesses it must be something urgent but that girl is from Zhuang family.


    "What is that?" Zhao Li Xin saw the hairpin then he wonder why Lory''s expression bes serious.


    Lory bore her eyes at the hairpin "Just something I give to someone....you remember the girl name Yu Qin we met yesterday?"


    "No..." he said with nk looks.


    Stupid of her for asking, Lory scratch her nose and said "She is the Zhuang family maidservant" she try to jog his memory although she knew it useless.


    "Why you give hairpin to Zhuang family maidservant?" Bei Li Yan looks very confused.


    Lory make dismissive shrug "It''s only for a whim, her life seems difficult inside the Zhuang manor...she looks like an honest girl" Lory mutters.


    "Is she still here?" Lory asks Mong Yi.


    "Yes, she waiting downstairs" Mong Yi reply.


    "Okay, let''s meet her!" Lory raised from her seat abruptly.

 Chapter 530 - Dark Magic

    Lory left with Mong Yi after she reassures his worrywart husband than on the way out she identally bumps to Yang Xi Ying. It''s rare to see Lory alone without Zhao Li Xin tag along "Where are you going?" she blinks her eyes.


    "Oh, nothing¡­someone looking for me, you remember Yu Qin the mad who got bullied yesterday?" she reminds Yang Xi Ying.??


    Yang Xi Ying frown "The one from Zhuang family?" she widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Yes, that one¡­" Lory replies calmly.


    "What does she want?" Yang Xi Ying can''t help to be warry because no matter how harmless Yu Qin is she is from the Zhuang family servant.


    "That''s what I try to figure it out" Lory shrug casually without feeling worried.


    On the other hand, Lory''s nonchnt attitude make Yang Xi Ying worrier "I''ming with you!" she said firmly without giving Lory a chance to reject.


    "Oh, okay¡­" Lory make a gesture with her head to beckoned Yang Xi Ying to follow her.


    When Lory climbs down the stairs she sees Yu Qin at the front door the girl''s face loses her color and she looks fidgeting, even for a normal people it''s normal to be terrified surrounded by Hei Shen people not to mention for a weak and timid little girl like Yu Qin, Lory wants to apud her for not being fainted.


    Yang Xi Ying''s wariness also decreases tremendously when she saw Yu Qin''s sorry state, The little girl''s hands trembles profusely while she keeps her head down.


    "You want to see me?" Lory make her voice gentler as not to scare the little girl further.


    Yu Qin quickly lift her head, she looks anxious but her eyes glimmer with hope "Ye¡­yes, I.. I don''t mean to..bo¡­bother you" she bes more stutter than usual although she tries to calm herself, but it''s not working when the expectant person stand in front of her.


    She looks like a scared kitten, Lory and Yang Xi Ying feel bad for her "Don''t be scared, let''s talk privately" Lory waves her hands then Mong Yi lead them to the private room on the second floor.


    Lory brews her favorite ''blue tea'' to eased Yu Qin nerves but when Yu Qin realizes she serves with expensive tea that cost her half sry her nervousness increased by leap and bound, Now Lory thought she would use her healing gift if this girl suddenly has a heart attack.


    "Calm down Yu Qin, thisdy didn''t have a sense of propriety so you can rx" Yang Xi Ying understand Yu Qin was so nervous in feudal society the disparity between the rich and poor is wide as a sea, for a servant to sit in the same table and serves with the same food that the master had is something indescribable.


    Yang Xi Ying had observed Lory from the first time they met, Lory never treats people based on their position, although she never overly close or generous to the servants but when she talks to them or when she replied to them Lory always look at them in the eyes and treat them with the same politeness and she always said ''thank you'' it just a simple words but Yang Xi Ying realizes it lit up the mood whoever received it.


    Yang Xi Ying finds it weird at the time but then she gradually used to it, even Lory''s behavior starts to rub on her and because of that Yang Xi Ying''s reputation rose among Jiu Yun sect members in the ways she never expected.


    "Hey, what you mean I don''t have a sense of propriety?" Lory pouts her lips.


    "Is okay, is one of your charmed anyway" she patted Lory shoulder like a concerned Mother.


    "Why do I have a feeling, you mocked me?" Lory squints her eyes as she stares yang xi Ying dubiously.


    "..." Yang Xi Ying averts her gaze from Lory deliberately "So Yu Qin, why are you here, just talk freely okay" Yang Xi Ying beautiful smiles eased Yu Qin nervousness quite a bit.


    "I¡­.I¡­.I want to ask a favor" she said timidly.


    "Okay¡­.what is it?" Lory encouraged her to talk further.


    "I¡­I heard Hei Shen sect is very powerful so¡­.can you¡­.can you help my third master" Yu Qin bit her lips she waiting for the harshsh out from Lory for her audacity.


    "Third young master? If I''m not wrong the other maid said your master crippled right?" Lory rest her chin on her palm.


    Yang Xi Ying sped her hands "Oh yes, Brother Li said the third master of Zhuang family got an ident at hunting¡­or something then he bes crippled and his health also deteriorated"


    "If it''s only a crippled why is it influence her health too, that does not make sense?" Lory grew suspicious, she had seen people in the wheelchair before other than unable to walk they basically can do everything else like normal people, they can even do sky diving!


    "That what brother Li said too, it''s got weirder because his health drop tremendously only in a month or less" Yang Xi Ying eyebrows creased closely.


    Listening to their discussion Yu Qin hope ignite again "The madam had called many famous physicians but no one knows how to heal my third master"


    Yang Xi Ying knew from Li Mo Zhen that the third master from Zhuang family came from lowborn family, the mother is a humble woman from nomad tribes, that''s why she is not eligible to be concubines moreover a wife and so the girl can only be a ''bed warmer'' is a cruel faith for a woman but that happened.


    Yang Xi Ying knew the faith of a child that born from that situation, thankfully the child is male not a female even though she can marry with influential family but at least he would not be a token that could be given to anyone who wanted. But still, a child from a lowborn woman used to incite hatred from the other wife and children so Yang Xi Ying doubts the madam real intention.


    "Is the physician credible you sure they are not a quack?" Yang Xi Ying gaze deepen, she got her own experience as a noble daughter whose father has few concubines in his courtyard, is not a strange thing for women inside the harem scheming to each other.


    "No ¨C no ?? no, madam is very good and kind too, she will never do anything that would harm third young master, I bet my life for it" Yu Qin convince Yang Xi Ying and Lory eagerly "Rather than madam, the one who is more suspicious is that woman¡­.Miss Lao Min Na¡­" she looks down while mutters.


    ''EH?''


    It''s like a lightning in a daylight Lory and yang Xi Ying eyes bulged is like their eyeball almost drop from the socket, Lory unconsciously clenched her fist "Wait, is Lao Min Na got something to do with your master illness?" Lory leans forward at the same time Yang Xi Ying''s face also bes tense.


    Yu Qin didn''t know why they reacted strongly, she nervously nods "I don''t have a proof¡­.is only my master suspicion"


    Yang Xi Yin small the table with her fist "That Da*n wench! Why that sl*t always hurt innocent people wherever she goes?" Yang Xi Ying boiling with furry, Lory was startled this is the first time she heard yang Xi Ying cursed eloquently.


    Her burst of anger scared the poor little girl Yu Qin. Well, Yang Xi Ying''s bloodshot eyes and her murderous aura would terrify anyone who looks at her right now. Lory then pull Yang Xi Ying sleeves gently "Xi Ying calm down, you scared miss Yu Qin here¡­..and me"


    It seems what Fargo said is true every beautiful girl has a temper.


    Yang Xi Ying realizes she make Yu Qin face turn to pasted, she snorts in disdained then take a deep breath and drink the whole cup of hot tea, Lory''s eyes twitch as she watches Yang Xi Ying unbothered by the hot tea, perhaps the rage in her heart is hotter than the tea.


    "Okay¡­."Lory takes a deep breath then shifts her attention back to the frightened Yu Qin "Tell me why your third master suspicious with Lao Min Na?"


    Yu Qin peeks on Yang Xi Ying after she''s sure that Yang Xi Ying didn''t angry with her she looks at Lory and exined what had happened since Lao Min Na and Jin Kai came to the Zhuang Manor. Lory listening Yu Qin from the beginning then gradually her gaze deepen, Zhuang Mu Zi situation feel familiar, she had seen this before at Verrion.


    At that time she visits another Kingdom as Hand representative, The crown prince at that Kingdom experience the same thing as Zhuang Mu Zi but still, Zhuang Mu Zi''s condition dropped faster than the crown prince, either it got nothing to do with Lory suspicion or it worst than she thought.


    "Is Lao Min Na had spent time in your Master courtyard?" Lory crosses her arm on the table as her face bes rigid.


    "Yes, Miss Lao is the one who personally taking care of the master after all" Yu Qin innocently said.


    Lory let out a long sigh she close her eyes tiredly then look up to the ceiling with perplexed looks ''This is not good'' shements to herself, with Lazarus help who knows what Lao Min Na gives to Zhuang Mu Zi. Lory can''t help to feel responsible to every Lao Min Na victims because she knew the one who orders Lao Min Na is Lazarus and the one who brought Lazarus to this world is her.


    [Girsha, where are you?]


    [Fly above the sea¡­.it''s beautiful out here, it almost feels like home] Girsha said with glee.


    [d you''re happy but I have to disturb you oldie¡­.I need your help]

 Chapter 531 - Dark Magic II

    Lory sends Yu Qin home, Lory assures her she will look into it however she not dare to make a promise, she needs to talk about this with Zhao Li Xin. Lory then has a discussion with Zhao Li Xin, Bei Li Yan, and Jin Hao about Zhuang Mu Zi problem and see what are they opinion about this.


    "I don''t know much about Zhuang Mu Zi because I thought he is not important" Bei Li Yan stroke his chin while pondering how much he knew about the Zhuang family.??


    "I heard Zhuang Mu Tao is a lusty man and his rtionship with his wife is not good," Lory said then she sighs and continues "Can me her, nothing can turn you off than a man who can''t keep his pants on¡­" she mutters.


    Bei Li Yan guffawed "Fortunately Milord didn''t keep women in his courtyard~"


    Lory also giggles "Yeah, if that happened, No matter how handsome Li Xin is I will run like hell¡­" she jokingly said, Lory doesn''t realize Zhao Li Xin hand flinches when Lory said she will never ept him if she had women in his manor, Zhao Li Xin secretly grateful for his inexplicable hatred towards women in general, there was a time Bei Li Yan offers an idea to used one of the women that given by the Jiang Wei emperor and noble consort Ying as a double agent.


    He almost agreed with the idea until that woman barged to his room and take off their clothes to seduce him, at that moment Zhao Li Xin snapped, he used the immortal me to burn the women together with his own room to the dust, since then his hatred to women only increasing.


    Zhao Li Xin''s reaction to women especially young women is the same as people react when they see a mosquito, whenever he heard the buzzing he would p his hands and crush them between his palms. When Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao recalled the life before Lory came they admit they could not imagine there would be a day where Zhao Li Xin bes henpeck husband.


    Zhao Li Xin red at Bei Li Yan as he med him for his foolish idea in the past, luckily there are no women in his manor when Lory came if not courting Lory would be impossible, Bei Li Yan wryly smiles he can only admit his mistakes.


    "So, what do you want to do, I guess you will help the third Young Master huh?" Zhao Li Xin could guess what Lory would do.


    Lory folded her hand on the table "Uhm, but I need Brother Jin help though¡­" Lory stares at Jin Hao with pleading eyes.


    If Lory pleading eyes couldn''t bug him then Zhao Li Xin stern expression could, Jin Hao sighs "Sure, if Lao Min Na hurt Zhuang Mu Zi that means he also Jin Kai enemy, helping him would irritate my dear stepbrother¡­.so why not" he shrugged casually.


    "Yeay~" Lory make cheeky grin.


    "So, our time to departure dyed just like Lao Min Na intended" Zhao Li Xin cross his legs elegantly while sipping his wine in a calm manner.


    "You think Lao Min Na hurt Zhuang Mu Zi just to stalled us?" Lory frown as she hard to believe Lao Min Na would go that far, what if she refused to help Zhuang Mu Zi, is Lao Min Na would let innocent people die? Normal people will never do that but if she under Lazarus''s influence¡­.is Lao Min Na start to lose her humanity?


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin slightly curved "It works doesn''t it¡­.."


    Zhao Li Xin''s works make Lory feel uneasy "Do you think I should not help Zhuang Mu Zi?" she bes hesitated when she thought what Lazarus store for her.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles he put down the winecup on the table then he holds Lory hands "If something happened with Zhuang Mu Zi can''t you make peace with yourself?" he stares at her eyes deeply.


    If Zhuang Mu Zi dead because of Lao Min Na and Lazarus could she live with it? She can''t!


    Lory knew what kinda person she is, she might not be a saint but she will never let innocent shed their blood to save her own life, that''s not who she is, and that''s not the kind of daughter her father raised, Lory press her lips together then shakes her head "I can''t¡­.not when I know I could do something about it"


    Zhao Li Xin smiles warmly "And that''s the woman I fell in love with" he cupped Lory face gently "Do what you heart tell you to do, don''t worry about what wait for us, besides when we are together who can stop us?" he raised his eyebrows with dazzling smiles bloom on his beautiful face.


    He rubs Lory cheeks with his thumb before he lowers his hand, slowly he raised from his said, he gazes to the ocean view on the balcony then the gentle expression in his face disappeared and it changes into a cold smile "However¡­.if that Lao woman takes a great length just to stop us then I only have one conclusion¡­ She scared of us" he sped his hand behind his back he stands with his back straight he exudes charisma and nobility that can only be expected from a great King.


    "And they should be," Zhao Li Xin said with a low maic voice.


    Zhao Li Xin confidence eased her worry, he is right, she is not alone this time she will fight together not only Girsha but also Zhao Li Xin, the final result is not determined yet so why she is so afraid, this is so not like her at all!


    Lory smiles brightly at Zhao Li Xin "You are right, with us together nothing could stop us, is not us who should be afraid!"


    "Don''t forget we''re here too~" Bei Li Yan raised his winecup.


    "Indeed, is not like we got something else to do anyway" Jin Hao chimed in.


    _________________________________________


    Late at nightstand at the balcony, his eyes gazed into the night sky her expression firm then from the distance gleam of gold feathers flew towards her, Lory raised her arms before Girsha perch smoothly on her hand. Girsha''s body is in the size of adult Goshawk he looks heavy and sturdy but in her hand, Girsha feel as light as a feather.


    [What do you see?] Lory asks.


    [I see darkness, is dark magic] Girsha squints his emerald eyes.


    Lory takes a deep breath as she closes her eyes, what she fears ising true [What level of the dark magic?]


    [High¡­extremely high] Girsha peeved because it would make Lory job get harder.


    Zhao li Xin who didn''t avert his gaze from Lory notice the subtle change of her emotion, he had observed his Princess for a long time he knew Lory is a type who is under great pressure she tends to be calmer so when he see Lory calm expression after she talks with Girsha Zhao Li Xin worry is pique.


    He circles his arms on her waist as he says: "What''s wrong, is it bad news?" because Lory speaks with Handnguage he doesn''t know what Girsha said.


    Girsha jump from Lory''s arm to the fence then Lory lifts her head toward Zhao Li Xin "Yes, something I''m worried about ising true, I hate it when my bad premonition bes reality" Lory massage her forehead while sheins.


    "What is it?" he helps Lory to take a seat on the couch then wrapped herp with a fur quilt.


    Lory does feel better after Zhao Li Xin make her seat and keep her warm, Lory purple eyes fixed on Zhao Li Xin sexy back as he brews a pour warm tea for her, handsome, kind and attentive even if Zhao Li Xin is not strong or rich Lory still thought he is a good catch, so what if he is poor she never need luxury and the past prove she could live in any harsh condition and if Zhao li Xin be weak she doesn''t have a problem to protect him, it''s always been her duty anyway.


    Zhao Li Xin hands the teacup for Lory "Careful, is hot" he reminds her.


    Lory''s cheeks blush who knows if it because the hot tea or Zhao Li Xin well-crafted face too close to her "Thank you" she suddenly feel meek under his gentle gaze.


    "Now tell me what do you know" Zhao Li Xin is more focused to the problem they have to face so he doesn''t realize Lory flustered expression.


    She sips the tea then clear her throat to calm herself "Uhm, yeah¡­it''s possible Zhuang Mu Zi is under the influence of a Dark Magic"


    His forehead creased "Is it like a cursed, like what happened with Li Mo Zhen?"


    Lory tilt her head "Yup, but is a different kinda type of cursed, what happened with Li Mo Zhen is inadvertence, the trinity fragments didn''t mean to hurt him Li Mo Zhen just got identally infected because he got too close, while the cursed on me¡­.well, it meant to bind me just like a leash so I can''t do anything" Lory said with a perplexed expression.


    "I don''t like it!" Zhao Li Xin said with sour looks.


    Thankfully Lory got all the help she needs although it came with great sacrifice from her parents. "That why we called it cursed, no one like cursed" Lory stifles "But the problem is the cursed of Zhuang Mu Zi is came from dark magic, it will make the job harder than breaking the cursed that infected Li Mo Zhen" Lory let out a deep exhale.


    The cursed that infected Li Mo Zhen is from trinity fragments, the fragments are part of her and Trinity nature is not hostile so Lory sure she will not hurt, is easily exined is like coaxed a naughty little kid. But the cursed from dark magic is not the same, the cursed is meant to harm, torture and kill, the dark magic came from a Demon and the Demon is obviously Lazarus.


    Lory doesn''t understand why Lao Min Na has to go this far to against Zhao Li Xin, doesn''t she know the more you asked the more you have to give, at this point Lory is not sure if Lao Min Na is still the same woman she met at the Lao Manor.

 Chapter 532 - A Weird Dream

    The night came like a dark velvet nket sprinkles by glitters, the moon hides behind the grey cloud leaving only faint light as the shadow got thicker, Zhuang Mu Zi pull his nket to his chest when the air get colder but when he think again his room is always cold even though Yu Qin light the furnaces, he try remember since when his room be like this? Is it since he be crippled¡­.or is it since Lao Min Na enter his room to take care of him? That impossible!


    Zhuang Mu Zi awaked from his restless dream, he stare at the ceiling with nk expression, his forehead drenched with cold sweat, he rubbed his eyes exasperatedly,tely is getting hard for him to sleep it would be amazing if he could sleep at least for two hours undisturbed.??


    His cultivation has decreased from King to knight level andbined with his sickness Zhuang Mu Zi is not so different with normal people who need three times meals and minimum six hours sleep to make his body function normally, so right now his body feel lethargic and a bit hazy from theck of sleep.


    Suddenly he feel other people''s presence inside his room, his heart beating like a drum as the adrenaline rush to his head, for anyone visit his roomte at night without permission they must be aimed his life, even though he is weak now but he will not give his life without a fight. He pulls a dagger under his pillow then swiftly lifts his bed curtain "Who dare came to my room?!" he crosses the dagger right in front of his chest as he prepare for the surprise attack.


    Then what came to him is not a surprise attack but nheless she does feel surprised.


    Lory raised her hand slowly then she awkwardly waves her hand with dry smiles on her face


    "Hellooo~"


    _____________________________


    <strong>___15 minutes earlier__</strong>


    "Why all of youing? This is not good, we will going to scare him like this¡­" Loryins to the four additional people in front of her.


    "You will not go anywhere without me," Zhao Li Xin said firmly.


    ''I know you gonna say that'' Lory can only pout, but she expected this but the other guy¡­.why the hell he join anyway, this is not a pic!


    "I came here to support, I know how it feel under the cursed" Li Mo Zhen say righteously.


    "Don''t you just curious~" Yang Xi Ying nudged her husband coquettishly.


    "Xi Ying¡­"Lory reprimand Yang Xi Ying who also came without invited "Why you here too?"


    "What? I also came here to support you" she puffs her cheeks like a cute angry girlfriend.


    ''Tsk, you lucky you are cute'' Lory squint her eyes towards Yang Xi Ying''s endearing face.


    Then she shifts her nces to a man who is wearing luxurious red robes, someone not even bothers to dress appropriately "And you, what you excused?" this time she chides Bei Li Yan.


    Bei Li Yan smiles coyly "I got nothing to do¡­"


    Lory squint her eyes further ''At least his honest''


    Girsha came then perched on Lory''s shoulder he stares at the bunch of noisy people who don''t even bother to dress in incognito except Zhao Li Xin, but that''s probably because he had no other colors in his wardrobe. Lory said she would only bring Jin Hao and perhaps Zhao Li Xin because she sure she would insist to tag along but why the crew is multiply.


    [Is like a pic¡­] he teased through telepathic connection.


    [That''s what I said!] Lory whined.


    [You know it reminds me of the celebrity surprised visit we used to watch on tv] Girsha tilts his little head.


    [Yeah, I know that show, the celebrity didn''t look happy though¡­] Lory recalled the celebrity stiffed smiles when the camera captured their bare face.


    [And so is the Zhuang guy¡­.] Girsha snickered


    Lory clicks her tongue in annoyance while facing the unwanted guest.


    ___________________________________


    When Zhuang Mu Zi lift the curtain he saw four people sit on the small round table near his bed, while one man with white robes stands beside next to the beautifuldy with gentle expression, then the other man who also wear a white robe with pale skin and snowy white hair sitsfortably while fanning himself with indifference looks, next to him a man fiery red robes with enchanting smiles stand next to a man with ck robe he can''t see his face because the man wearing a mask then the man with red robes pour a ss of wine for the ck robe man as if this is their room, thenZhuang Mu Zi unconsciously darted his gaze from the man face to his chest as he was curious with the red robe man gender.


    Is the situation not weird enough there''s a bird on the table eating grapes without care, what came to Zhuang Mu Zi mind is


    ''I don''t know I have grapes?''


    Lory feel guilty for trespassing in the middle of the night and she brings a bunch of rude people with her, why they are eating and drinking without the host permission?


    "I''m sorry weing like this, but we don''t mean no harm" Lory forces her smiles to ease the tension.


    Zhuang Mu Zi staring back at Lory with doubt expression.


    "I can promise you I''m not lying" Lory feel anxious she nudged Zhao Li Xin with her elbow seeking for help.


    Zhao Li Xin who is leisurely drinking his wine as if he was in his own bedroom, put down the wake up gently without making a sound, he wants to help Lory but he never learned tofort other people than Lory so he says: "If I want you to die you will not have a chance to wake up" he raised his chin arrogantly.


    Zhuang Mu Zi''s forehead creased further, while Lory massaged her temples tiredly ''My bad¡­'' she sighed.


    "My name is Luo Ri Yi, the scary guy next to me is my husband Zhao Li Xin, the guy with white hair is Jin Hao, the beautifuldy is my friend Yang Xi Ying the gentleman next to her is her husband Li Mo Zhen and this guy who make you question his gender is Bei Li Yan¡­.oh and this rude bird is my friend Girsha, we came here because Yu Qin your good servant asked for our help.


    Zhuang Mu Zi frown "Yu Qin¡­my timid, scaredy-cat Yu Qin?" he can''t believe it.


    "Hey, that''s rude¡­! but yeah, that Yu Qin!" Lory nods.


    "Wait, Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan¡­..Zhao Li Xin, is that mean he is Long Ming!!" Zhuang Mu Zi bbergasted.


    "Yeah!" Lory eximed excitedly.


    "...." Zhuang Mu Zi look at the weird guest in front of him with silent, then suddenly he lowers his dagger then hey down and pull his nket to his chest as he searches for afortable position then he closes his eyes and mutters to himself "My sickness is getting worst I start having a weird dream¡­"


    "....."


    "....."


    "....."


    "....."


    "....."


    [Lory, I finish my grapes¡­]

 Chapter 533 - Mind Deception Spell

    "<strong>GET UP!</strong> who said you are dreaming!" Jin Hao lifts the nket harshly then pull Zhuang Mu Zi''s wrist despite the man''s reluctance.


    Only know Zhuang Mu Zi was sure that he is not dreaming, he wants to say something but the people inside his room looks unbothered by the situation, they leisurely drink and chat as if everything is normal.??


    "What do you think?" Bei Li Yan bobbed his head.


    Jin Hao beautiful eyebrows furrow "Normal, everything is normal, other than a rupture on the ligament everything is fine, with the right care for the inmmation and therapy he should be able to walk less than a month" Jin Hao stroke his chin with puzzle expression. Other than damaged on Zhuang Mu Zi right knee he didn''t find anything else so how could Zhuang Mu Zi both legs paralyzed and why his cultivation decreased rapidly it''s like something suck his Qi away from his body.


    Jin Hao shifts his gaze at Lory "I think this is more to your area because I don''t see anything else other than a small fracture¡­.I believe there something else happened here¡­" he said with a meaningful gaze.


    Zhuang Mu Zi be more anxious after he heard Jin Hao diagnosis if the most talented physician and alchemist in the continent didn''t know what happened to him is that mean he had no hope to stand on his feet again, Zhuang Mu Zi feel his heart drop on the floor as his hope evaporated.


    Lory scratches his head "Well, after I got confirmation about master Zhuang condition, now is my turn" Lory p her knees then raised from her seat.


    Zhuang Mu Zi stupefied, he looks Lory with disbelieving "Miss¡­.You, you can help me?"


    "That''s why I''m here for" Lory wink in jest.


    "Don''t worry Master Zhuang, I''ve been in your situation before, it was Miss Luo who saves my life" Li Mo Zhen encourage him with kind smiles.


    A light of hope flickered in his heart, he knew Li Mo Zhen temperament, he is a righteous and honest man he will not lie to him and what for? He is only an illegitimate son who has no position in his own home.


    "Okay, everyone takes a seat and is quiet, I need to concentrate here!" Lory ps her hands.


    Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and Li Mo Zhen immediately take a seat as her order, the round table is not too big so the five people sat closely with their shoulder press each other, other than Yang Xi Ying who is forced to lean on Li Mo Zhen embrace everyone sits with an ufortable expression.


    Lory doesn''t care, who told them toe anyway. Lory takes a long deep breath then slowly she closes her eyes and the mana inside of her flow in her veins to all her five senses suddenly she feel tingling sensation from the tip of her index finger then run to her palm, she opens her eyes then look down on her palm, she opens and closes her palms as the numbness sensation remains.


    Lory raised her hands in front of her but the sensation be faint, she frown slightly then she moves her hands to the side suddenly the tingling sensation increased it feel like her hand is electrocuted, Lory body jolt, she retracts her hand and winced.


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin raised from his seat abruptly.


    "I''m fine!" Lory quickly calmed him down "It''s just being a while since I felt like this" Lory rubs her hands together to ease the numbness then she gives Zha Li Xinforting smiles before the Lord carry her back home.


    "Why Lord Long Ming called Ri Yi Lory?" Yang Xi Ying whisper at Bei Li Yan.


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao stunned than they realized that Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen is the only ones who close with Lory who doesn''t know about Lory''s real identity. Bei Li Yan didn''t dare to reveal Lory secret without her permission, Bei Li Yan then make a hush gesture on his lips "Is her nicknames¡­"


    Thankfully Yang Xi Ying epts the reason easily, Hei Shen people are known for their quirkiness so Yang Xi Ying didn''t ask further.


    Meanwhile, Lory let out a long exhale then she stretch her hand again, she feel like thousands of ants run from her palms to her elbow, she forgot how ufortable it would felt. She let out a heavy heaved then follow where the sensation takes her, the closer she gets to the source the worst the sensation would be.


    Lory slowly walks towards the bed where Zhuang Mu Zi is, the man himself stare at Lory with a puzzled expression, then Lory stops right beside the bed instead of looking at Zhuang Mu Zi Lory''s eyes fixed on the bed. Her eyebrows creased very closely then she clenches her hand into a fist.


    ''Something is under the bed!''


    "Someone help me to moves Master Zhuang from the bed!"


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan didn''t need further instruction, each of them put Zhuang Mu Zi arms around their shoulder then moves him to the couch, Zhuang Mu Zi didn''t have time to asked or refuse, he was taken swiftly without asking permission¡­.again!


    After Zhuang Mu Zi left the bed, Lory lifts the nket, she searches under the pillow and the sheet she rummaged the bed but she got nothing but she is sure one hundred percent that thing is here. Lory then lifts the mattress she but still got nothing Lory click her tongue exasperatedly, she rests her hands on the waist then she examined the bed.


    Lao Min Na must hide that thing somewhere that no one would be expected "But where¡­..?" Lory tapped her lips with her fingers as she pondering.


    "Where is the ce where no one would bother to clean up?" Lory mutters to herself.


    "Above the canopy" Zhao Li Xin suddenlyment.


    Lory turns around in motion towards Zhao Li Xin with her widen eyes she cursed "That Son Of A Bit**!!"


    Girsha flew above the bed canopy he pping his wings and there he saw something [Lory look¡­] he throw something on her, Lory catch swiftly whatever Girsha throw at her. Lory opens her palm and her expression turn grim.


    "Dark material" she hissed.


    [Made from Lazarus scale himself, it''s clear now, Lao Min Na is Lazarus minion no doubt about this¡­]


    "Lory, what is it?" Zhao Li Xin bes anxious when he saw Lory''s uneasy expression. Bad thing always happened when she make that kinda face


    "Something that should not belong to this world" Lory shows a dark scale in the size of palm on the surface of the scales it engraves by anguage he could not understand but he had seen this letter before.


    "Is that snake scale?" Jin Hao and the other lean towards Lory with a curious face.


    "I''ve seen a green snake, a white snake, a red snake but I never seen a ck snake before, and by the size of the scale is a big snake," Bei Li Yan said in awe, he didn''t regret his decision to tag along with Lory, it''s never a dull moment when Lory is around.


    "It''s should berger, much ¨C muchrger¡­so I''m not the only one who loses power" Lory sneer coldly.


    "Eh, it should berger?" Bei Li Yan shocked.


    "And what is written on it?" Yang Xi Ying asks.


    "Is Ethionnguage isn''t it, what is it said?" Zhao Li Xin chimed in.


    "Yes, is a singing grace for the God" Lory sigh.


    "What is that mean?" Li Mo Zhen confuses, is this mean bad or not.


    "Writing something holly on something dirty is a God sphemy" Lory clench the scales tightly as anger rise within her. No wonder Zhuang Zi''s health affected, and not just him soon orter everyone in this Manor will be inflicted by this, this thing will drive everyone mad. But why Lao Min Na did this, it can be only to stop Zhao Li Xin, isn''t it?


    "All of you help me to moves the bed, hurry!" Lory words startled everyone.


    Jin Hao was the first person who carries out Lory order without further question, with his palms he hit the bed one time and the heavy bed moves two meters from the original position. Lory then make a long stride to where the bed before and just like she thought she see a pentagram on the floor with rune write around it.


    ??It''s a Minds Deception!" Lory eximed.


    [This is bad Lory, it''s really, really bad] Girsha shook his head in worry.


    "If we don''t stop it, it could spread to the whole Manor" Lory heart beating like a war drum, This is a horrendous ancient spell, now she understands why Zhuang Mu Zi be paralyzes and be sick, this spell is materialized the victims deepest fears.


    Zhuang Mu Zi fears perhaps is being weak and useless, When he got fractures Lao Min Na might do something that make his health decline, it might incite Zhuang Mu Zi deepest fear, that little worry enough to make the spell reacted, what make thing worst he lives directly above where the source of the spell is, no wonder he got the worst hit.


    "Miss, can you exin to me what happened?" Zhuang Mu Zi who is paralyzed couldn''t go anywhere, he can only surrender when the strangers in his room wrecking his bedroom without giving any regards to the owner of the room.


    "Well, the good news is You are not crippled, sick or whatever, you just think you are" Lory try to exin but Zhuang Mu Zi expression show he doesn''t understand what she means, Lory pinch her temples tiredly "And the bad news is, if we don''t solve this problem the whole Manor will be in danger"


    This time Zhuang Mu Zi make a strong reaction, Jiang Yu Ran and Yu Qin''s faces shed in his mind "WHAT?"

 Chapter 534 - The Power Of The Fragments

    Lory knew it''s going to be easy to exin about the spell, Demon, Which craft and etcetera to the people who don''t even dream these all could be real. Lory scratches her head, she tries to find the easiest way to exin to Zhuang Mu Zi, thankfully Lory is an honored student who got ''A'' in gift and magic theory. For that she grateful for the school and the teacher.


    Lory moves the stool in front of Zhuang Mu Zi, as a victim Lory realizes he deserves to know what and why this happened to him "Okay, first I need to remind you that you need to be open-minded because what I''m about to tell you is.....out of this world, so here it goes..." Lory takes a deep breath while behind her Bei Li Yan and the other already take afortable position to hear Lory''s story eagerly.??


    "What happened to you is not something caused by normal sickness, is not poison or anything that came from this world, what happened to you is caused by...Dark Magic"


    Zhuang Mu Zi stunned, he doesn''t believe it but he had no other exnation about his sudden sickness either "So, someone uses dark magic on me, but why? Who?" he doesn''t understand, he only an illegitimate master without position or authority in his own house, why anyone want to go that far just to hurt him? why not just kill?


    "I don''t know why but I know who did this to you, that person is Lao Min Na," Lory said without a shred of doubt, who else could pluck Lazarus scale without the demon consent.


    Zhuang Mu Zi frown "So it''s really her, still, I don''t know why she did this to me, I don''t even know her before she came to the Manor and we rarely speak to each other" he balled his fist in anger, he doesn''t know what he had done to make Lao Min Na hate him this much.


    "Honestly, it might be because she wants to dy our time departure to Hui Gong continent, for what reason, I also not clear about it" Lory shrug in perplexed.


    Zhuang Mu Zi expression turn stiffed "But...what if you don''t help me, is that mean I would be paralyzed all my life?" his lower lips quiver, is his life is so meaningless in front of Lao Min Na? how could she be so cruel to someone she barely knows.


    "Calmed down, we here to safe you aren''t we, well is our fault, to begin with.....Sorry about that" Lory scratches her nose awkwardly.


    Zhuang Mu Zi shakes his head "No, it''s not your fault, is Lao Min Na that witch fault, I''m grateful for your kindness" Zhuang Mu Zi genuinely thankful for Long Ming wife kindness.


    "Wait a minute, is that mean Lao Min Na is a witch now?" Bei Li Yan raised his hand as a good student asked for a question. Bei Li Yan was disturbed by the new fact not only Lao Min Na is a talented alchemist and cultivator but she also adds witchcraft on the mix, is that mean she be a formidable enemy now?


    "Unfortunately, she is, but I don''t think is a good thing for her, there should be a hefty price for asked the Demon favor, nothing will good happened to her and that I''m certain¡­" Lory make ironic smiles for a second, who knows if she talks about Lao Min Na or herself.


    "So, what Lao Min Na did to me, what is that in your hand and that painting on the floor"


    "This thing?" Lory raised the ck scale on her hand "This thing is incited your greatest fear, maybe your greatest fear is being weak and useless, this thing increased your fear to a whole another level, it''s enough to make you ''think'' you are paralyzed and decreased your cultivation"


    Zhuang Mu Zi bbergasted "You...you think I''m not....is that means I''m not crippled"


    Zhuang Mu Zi is not the only one who shocks and so is everyone in the room, they all make an astounded face.


    "Do you never heard all sickness first came from the mind, as a human all of us influence by our mind, sad, angry, fear, love everything came from the mind,a simple example when people scared some people can''t move their body, other people run as fast as they can until their feet blister, who make them di that....the brain" Lory poke her temples.


    "That make sense" Jin Hao stroke his chin, his interest piqued by Lory words.


    "When you are weakened from the inside by this thing the weird painting under your bed is feeding by your fear and desperation, it should drive you crazy soon orter before it gets stronger and influences more people, I believe less in three months it will drive everyone inside the manor crazy before it spread to the city" Lory let out a long sigh.


    "The whole city will be affected too?" Zhuang Mu Zi and everyone is overwrought.


    "Yes, it is a very malicious spell, I don''t know what inside Lao Min Na head when she nts this kind of spell, crazy is not well described of her action"


    "She is F***ing NUTS!" Bei Li Yan snorted in anger.


    Lory tilt her head ''That would do''


    "Okay then, prepare your protective amulet everyone and pleased leave the room because is going to be a st" Lory pped her hands as she giving orders like a kindergarten teacher.


    "Lory, I will not allow you to hurt yourself" Zhao Li Xin expression deepens, he will not let her fall in aa again only after she just awoke.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine this time" she raised her thumb.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin didn''t believe her since Lory tracked record is prove unreliable "You always say that¡­" he said with the expression ''Who do you think your kidding''.


    "I mean it this time" she convinces him again.


    obviously Zhao Li Xin is not convinced, but he also knew he can''t stop her, he could never stop her and it begins to disturbed his nerves, he can only grit his teeth and swallow his dissatisfaction.


    "Okay, everyone, first I need all of you to leave the room, and don''t forget to activate the protective amulet everyone" Lory reminds them again with casual tones "You too dear, you cannot be here" Lory pleaded earnestly.


    "I''ll stay!" Zhao Li Xin rejects her plead firmly.


    "But, is dangerous¡­"Lory reminds him.


    "Then you should not do it either!" he is adamant to stay.


    Lory pouts her lips as she scoffed at Zhao Li Xin "Why are you so stubborn!"


    Zhao Li Xin sneered "I can say the same thing to you"


    Bei Li Yan and the others exchange nce between Lory and Zhao Li Xin like a lost child waiting for their parent decision, should they got out or not?


    Then Zhao Li Xin red at his subordinated "The rest of you leave!"


    without farther ado, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan scurry out of the room in, but not forget to carry Zhuang Mu Zi in a process too. The poor third master is carry on the shoulder by the feminine guy Bei Li Yan like a rice sack in ordinary days this would hit Zhuang Mu Zi''s self-esteem but when he thinks again that he was carried by the great King Pce of Hei Shen Sect somehow he feel¡­ honored.


    "Master, what are you doing to my Master!" suddenly Yu Qin marches towards them with a broom in her hands.


    "Wait, wait Yu Qin this is me, do you remember me?" Yang Xi Ying blocks Yu Qin''s movement before she hit Bei Li Yan.


    Yu Qin startled when she sees Yang Xi Ying''s beautiful face "Miss¡­.Miss Ya¡­Yang?" Yu Qin stutter because of the shock.


    Yang Xi Ying sigh I relief "Thank god, you remember me, we here to help your Master so you don''t have to worry" Yang Xi Ying smiles kindly.


    Yang Xi Ying dumbfounded ''Help Master? Not abduct him?'' she looks hesitant, Yu Qin is not wrong they look like suspicious people who try to abduct someone.


    "Believe it or not¡­" Yang Xi Ying make a dry smile. Ironically if it was her, she will not believe it either.


    Suddenly Mong Ki and Mong Yi appear behind Yu Qin, the girl almost shrieks if not Yang Xi Ying covers her mouth with her hands. On the other hand, Mong Ki and Mong Yi seem didn''t care, Mong Ki search for his Lord and madam face then realizes they were not there.


    "Where are madam and Milord?" Mong Ki''s scrunched up his face in worry.


    "They try to solve whatever it is in that room," said Li Mo Zhen, "Miss Luo told us to use the protective amulet, I will set up protective array too just in case" Li Mo Zhen then take out crystals from his sleeves that put every crystal on the three-point then a minuteter they are cover with a thin barrier around them.


    Bei Li Yan put down Zhuang Mu Zi on the bench and Yu Qin withstand his shoulder so he could sit, Zhuang Mu Zi stare at his room with a curious face "What is she going to do?" he asked.


    Jin Hao stifles "When ites to our Madam, we just wait and surprise" his eyes glint with anticipation for what about toe.


    "San Bo and Jin Wei must be jealous if they knew about this" Bei Li Yan chuckles as his face beamed excitedly.


    Li Mo Zhen doesn''t want to show it but he also can''t wait to see what Lory would do, besides her Yang Xi Ying tightens her grip on Li Mo Zhen''s hand, unlike the others she is extremely worried for Lory safety.


    In the meantime, Lory stands right on the center of the pentagram, while Zhao Li Xin watch from the side with a stern face and whole his body tensed up.


    Lory takes a deep breath to calm her nerves [Girsha...] she whispers.


    The bird turns to white orbs then pierce to her chest soon a pair of giant white wings emerged from her back, then the shapeshifter spell disappear and her disguised wash off. Zhao Li Xin''s breathing bes heavy, no matter how many times he saw Lory with wings on his back he can''t stop to feel amazed, in this appearance she is not just Lory anymore but Princess Lorient Jean Frau Lucient, the protector of Hand Kingdom.


    Slowly she squeezes the ck scale between her palms, the wing behind her spread and pushes everything near it, then whirlwind appears from thin air it circled around her, her eyes shine with dimmed purple light. Lory clenched her jaw as she squeezes the scale harder and the whirlwind moves faster and faster.


    Zhao Li Xin watched Lory without blinking, the harsh wind didn''t bother him. The enormous Qi around him block the wind he stood there unmoving as if his legs nail to the ground, he not even shaken a little bit, his eyes fixed on Lory, one sign show she is hurting he would jump towards her.


    [How are you Lory?] Girsha called her thorough telepathic connection.


    [I''m good¡­I can do it!] she said with determination.


    She could feel the scale try to resist her but she will not back down, she has to destroy it!


    Suddenly four white light burst from inside her each of them illuminated with white light when the light dimmer it turns to shards of staff, then shards floating around her. Lory pressed her palms harder then she let out a long scream, she spread her arms then the shards simultaneously thrust against the scale.


    The scales shattered to pieces but the shards are not over yet as it pierces through the pentagram. the pentagram cracked and soon explode, and everything is engulfed with blinding purple light. Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and the others cover their sight with their sleeves, for a minute the night turns as daylight.

 Chapter 535 - My Angry Girlfriend

    The light gradually dissipated, it took a few seconds for Jin Hao and the others to adjust their sight from the blinding light. Each of them rubbing and massage their eyes, the one who got affected the most is Yu Qin, no matter how many time she blinking her eyes she can only white spots.


    "Master, am I going to be blind?" she worriedly said.??


    "Don''t worry, it just our eyes try to adjust from the bright light¡­" Jin Hao said while rubbing one of his eyes.


    "You''ll be fine Yu Qin" Zhuang Mu Zi stroke the little maid head tofort her then he shifts his nce at Jin Hao "What is that?"


    Jin Hao who already got his sight back to normal stroking his chin while pondering then all of a sudden he hit Zhuang Mu Zi knee with his fan, Zhuang Mu Zi startled "Ouch!" he yelp loudly but then his eyes bulge widely in shocked "I¡­.I can¡­I can feel my leg" then he hits his other leg but this time harder than before, he feel a twinge in his leg, and his mouth quiver.


    "I could feel both my legs¡­.this¡­.this is¡­" Zhuang Mu Zi lost his words, he cried in joy.


    "A miracle¡­again" Bei Li Yan let out a long exhale.


    "The dark magic is lifted, Miss Luo did it again" Li Mo Zhen smiles his face fill with admiration for Lory.


    "Is Ri Yi okay? We need to check on her!" Yang Xi Ying dash into the wrecking room without waiting for Li Mo Zhen''s answer.


    Yang Xi Ying moves startled everyone, and so the other follow her suits, the bedroom door is falling before Yang Xi Ying touch it, then inside the room, they saw two giant white wings cross together as it protecting something on the middle. Slowly the wings open up and inside there was Zhao Li Xin holding Lory who is fainting on his chest.


    But Yang Xi Ying didn''t recognize the woman inside Zhao Li Xin embraces, who is that woman and why she had giant wings on her back?!


    "Madam, Milord!" Mong Ki and mong Yi are the first to run towards Zhao Li Xin side then Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan follow.


    "Milord, how is madam?" Mong Yi asks anxiously.


    "I don''t know¡­" Zhao Li Xin tightens his embraces at Lory listless body, he hopes she wouldn''t ben in aa again or something worst.


    The wings on Lory back dissipated then the white orbs emerged from Lory''s chest, Girsha moves carelessly thennd on Lory''s shoulder "She''s fine, she only need to sleep for a few days, you don''t have to worry¡­.I need to sleep too" after he said that Girsha turns to orbs again then melting on Lory''s chest.


    This is the first time other than Zhao Li Xin heard Girsha speaks directly to them, they never knew Girsha''s voice can be so charismatic despite his cute appearance.


    Meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen froze, is that woman Luo Ri Yi?


    ________________________________________________________________


    Two dayster Lory finally awoke from her sleep and what greets her first is Zhao Li Xiny next to him, he props his head with his fist and smiles dazzlingly at her, for Lory his smile is more blinding than any light she had ever seen, she feel make under his intense nce.


    "You finally awoke my dear princess," he said softly while caressing her cheeks.


    "How long I''ve been sleeping this time?" her voice slightly horse so Lory knows she sleeps at least more than a day.


    "Just two days¡­" he gently tugs the strand of hair behind her ears "How is your body?"


    Lory tries to feel her mana but then she feel something off then she realizes her Mana is close to zero "Damn, I think I exhaust my mana" Lory was bewildered, how could this happened, is it because she used trinity fragments?


    "Is that bad? What would happen to you?" Zhao Li Xin raised from the bed with an anxious face.


    Lory pull Zhao Li Xin cor before he jumps from the bed in panic "I''m fine, it just takes some time to gather my mana again¡­.don''t the worry I''ll be fine after a few days"


    "You sure?" he scrunched his face.


    "I''m sure" Lory reassured him.


    "She''s fine!" Girsha abruptly chimed in from the table near the bed "Goodness, I thought Clift is the worrywart one" Girsha grumbles while eating grapes. Lory might not know because she is sleeping but Girsha is having an earful from Zhao Li Xin endless question. When she awake? Is she alright? Why she fainted again? Is she going into aa again?.... And it''s on and on and on until Girsha can''t take it anymore, he flew away and only return an hour ago after he predicted Lory would be awake not long after.


    "Yo, birdie, looking good?" Lory raised her chin.


    "I''m good, but you look like SH*T" he mercilessly said.


    "Feel like one too¡­" Lory answers casually.


    Zhao Li Xin realizes why they like to talk in their Mothernguage is because the way they talk is very rude, can a princess talk like that in her world?


    Zhao Li Xin forgot that even though she is a princess who grew up in a strict manner but Lory spends herst decade as a professional hunter, not to mention since adolescence she spends more her time at the hunter guild than the school so sometimes, the hunter''s brutish behavior influences the way she talks especially when Girsha teasing her.


    Zhao Li Xin help her to sit then arranged pillow to lean her back, for gifted people live with small mana is like someone who used to drink coffee suddenly stop drink coffee during the deadline, she forgot how ufortable her body would feel after she regains a little bit of her power she begins to use to and suddenly she left with very small mana in her body Lory feel lethargic.


    "Tired?" Zhao Li Xin feel sorry for her.


    "Uhm¡­" Lory nod then she notices the bluish dark hair draped on her shoulder she realizes the shapeshifter spell is nullified again, such an unreliable spell no wonder people in her world rarely used this type of spell unless urgent. Lory wants to activate the spell again but realize she only has little mana so she better not waste it.


    Suddenly she heard knock on her door "Come in¡­" she weakly said.


    Turn out it was Yang Xi Ying, surprised with her sudden arrival Lory reflex cover her face with a nket, Yang Xi Ying faces turn sullen "I already saw it you don''t need to hide it¡­"


    Lory peeks behind the nket as Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips with a dejected look. Lory bit her lower lips, this is not how she wants to show her face at Yang Xi Ying, Lory didn''t know what Yang Xi Ying would think about her, her power already weird enough and now adding her strange look, she hopes Yang Xi Ying would not treat her like an alien.


    "I let you both talk" Zhao Li Xin unexpectedly be sensible and left the room before Lory could stop him. Lory berated Zhao Li Xin thousand times inwardly, since when her husband be so understanding!


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying is left alone, they look at each other awkwardly. Leaving with no choice slowly Lory is lowering her arms "I¡­I hope I''m not scaring you" Lory wryly smiles.


    Yang Xi Ying beautiful eyebrows knitted closely "Why you never told me!" she shouted angrily.


    Lory bes speechless "I¡­..I¡­." she averts Yang Xi Ying''s gaze.


    "I thought you are my best friend" Yang Xi Ying cried as her eyes damped with tears.


    Grew up surrounding with Men, Lory weakness is woman tears, Just like Fargo when she saw women tears is like the sign to run, she really feel helpless "You are¡­.You are my best friend!" Lory raised from her bed and make long strides across the room towards the crying Yang Xi Ying.


    "So, why am I thest one to know!!" she said with grief.


    "No, is not like that, I don''t mean to hide it, it just¡­..I don''t know what would you think about me?" Lory holds both Yang Xi Ying''s hands just like a manly boyfriend coaxed his upset girlfriend.


    Yang Xi Ying sniffles "Don''t you trust me, you are not just Brother li benefactor but you also my benefactor, if not because of you I probably still begging that ''Jerk'' to be my husband and I will not marry Brother Li, and if not because of you I might lose the love of my life, my life will be miserable if I never met you! You are my best friend, how can you not trust me!" yang Xi Ying cry even louder while venting her anger.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I know it''s my fault" Lory hugged the crying Yang Xi Ying and patted her back gently "Don''t cry Xi Ying, please don''t cry¡­..when you think again, you are not thest one to know, there also Li Mo Zhen isn''t it" Lory try tofort her.


    But Yang Xi Ying holler "He doesn''t count!"


    Li Mo Zhen who was eavesdropping with Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi suddenly feel stabbed in his chest, why does he felt he was betrayed by his wife, Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi also look at him with pity.


    ''Wife, please don''t ditch me¡­''

 Chapter 536 - Secret Informant

    Lory feel relief beyond believes she feel very fortunate to meet someone like Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen, she didn''t expect they would ept her without hesitation, Lory already prepares for a long exnation about her situation and where she came from but turn out they already feel satisfied with Bei Li Yan and Jin hao exnation witch does not give too much rity about who she is because Lory rarely talks about herself.


    The exnation is quite simple, Bei Li Yan only said that Lory is cast away from another world because she protects her family, and she doesn''t know why she was here in a first-ce so to avoid other people suspicion Lory disguised herself as a humble maidservant, one day she saves Zhao Li Xin life and he searches for Lory for two years and when he found her he took her in and the rest is history.??


    Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying never doubt Lory''s character, besides if Lory wants to take advantage of Zhao Li Xin she will not make him search for her for the whole two years, doesn''t she afraid he would forget her after he failed to find her, two months is still okay but two years? who wants to y hard to get for two years? it''s obvious Lory never intended to meet Zhao Li Xin again. Thankfully Zhao Li Xin able to find her.


    next morning Lory is having breakfast with everyone at the private dining room, while they have breakfast, Yang Xi Ying tantly staring at her like she''s a rare animal, she props her chin on the table with both her hands as she looking at Lory without blinking with her mouth slightly open. Lory scoops her porridge and feigned ignorance.


    "You have dark hair but when light touch your hair it turns to blue....it''s beautiful, your hair is wavy and full just like flower petals unlike me, my hair is straight and limp" Yang Xi Ying eyes flickered in envy as her eyes scrutinized Lory''s hair.


    Lory feel very awkward, she asked Li Mo Zhen for help but the man looks helpless, this is also the first time his wife didn''t pay attention to him, Li Mo Zhen feel sad and jealous but what can he do?


    on contrary Zhao Li Xin doesn''t care so much, because first, Yang Xi Ying is a woman and second she is her wife best friend, he knew Lory always feel apprehensive, to tell the truth about her to yang Xi Ying, that''s why she dragging this matters for so long. Thankfully the problem is solved on it''s owned and Yang Xi Ying doesn''t turn against his wife so Zhao Li Xin feel happy for Lory even though his face might not show it.


    "Your skin is so white, is like snow..." Yang Xi Ying said again with deep admiration as if Lory is a piece of art that needs to be praised from top to toe.


    Lory''s mouth twitch slightly, Lory never likes the color of her skin, just like any normal women she also has dissatisfaction about her appearance, and what she hate the most is the color of her skin, she always thought is too pale just like flour, and whenever she looks herself at the mirror she always thought she looks like someone who got deficiency vitamin D.


    Lory was jealous of people who had natural smooth yellow skin like Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin, in Lory''s eyes, they all look very beautiful with lustrous skin with a little blush on their cheeks make them look pure and fresh as flower buds.


    Stop it, Xi Ying! you just never seen people like me before that''s why you feel that way, just give it more days and I guarantee you will get bored over me!" Lory rolls her eyes.


    Lory''s clear big eyes and purple iris mesmerized Yang Xi Ying even more, she ignores Lory''s words while gazing to Lory''s eyes with adoration "Your eyes...I can stare at your eyes for the whole day..."


    Lory can''t take anymore, she res at Yang Xi Ying "Xi Ying, what I said about being creepy!" Lory pushes her face away lightly with her hands, she feel bad for Li Mo Zhen okay! the man looks sour like he was drinking a jar of vinegar.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles watching Li Mo Zhen sorry looks.


    Yang Xi Ying finally realizes she make Lory ufortable "Fine, I will not look any more" she reluctantly shift her gaze from Lory''s face, but secretly peek at Lory from time to time.


    After they finish their breakfast Mong Ki enters the room, he cupped his fist and said "Milord, madam Zhuang, and Third master Zhuang is pleading to meet you and young madam, would you like to meet them?"


    Zhao Li Xin nces at Lory for an opinion, Lory then nods her head.


    "Prepare the private room, we will meet them in the minute," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki bows his head and left the room.


    "What do they wanted?" Yang Xi Ying said with wary looks.


    "Showing their gratitude perhaps?" Bei Li Yan raised his long eyebrows.


    "If it''s only Zhuang Mu Zi I understand but why the madam of Zhuang family also came?" Yang Xi Ying shows her doubt and worry.


    "let''s see and found out then..." Lory raised from her seat but then Zhao Li Xin holds her hand.


    "You want to see them like this?" Zhao Li Xin raised his brows in question.


    Lory unconsciously touch her face, she realized her look might scare other people, unlike Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen other people didn''t know her so is easy to raise their suspicion if they see how she look "You right, but I can''t use shapeshifter spell yet"


    "Let me help!" Yang Xi Ying smile excitedly.


    "Oh, okay," Lory said with a nk look.


    "I''ll meet with the Zhuang''s first, you cane when you are ready," Zhao Li Xin said.


    Lory wants to say ''yes'' but she already drag by the excited Yang Xi Ying to the other room, the one who left behind is Li Mo Zhen, he only sigh and continue with his meal.


    ''Wife you ditch me again...'' hements to himself with a perplexed expression.


    ________________________________


    On the other room Zhuang Mu Zi is on the wheelchair with Yu Qin serving tea for Jiang Yu Ran, she immediately put down the teapot and stand behind Jiang Yu Ran chair when Mong Ki and Mong Yi came in and open the door.


    Zhao Li Xin enters the room, he still wearing his gold mask and luxurious ck robes the man look indifference and distant, he only gives her a nce before he strides to the chair opposite them. The man walks at a calm pace not to fast and not to hurry. Zhao Li Xin takes a seat while Mong Yi guards the door and Mong Yi pours a ss of wine for his Lord.


    he doesn''t drink his wine but cross his legs and sped his hand above his stomach, he leans his back on the chair, his dark eyes behind the mask stared at Jiang Yu Ran. As a nobledy, Jiang Yu Ran has a knack to read people''s expressions, and bodynguage but in front of Zhao Li Xin, she could decipher what kinda man he is.


    Jiang Yu Ran feel slightly nervous in front of the man who only a few years older than her own Son, sheposed herself then bows gracefully in front of Zhao Li Xin "Greeting Lord Long Ming, My name is Jiang Yu Ran, Zhuang Mu Tao official wife" she introduces herself politely.


    Besides Jiang Yu Ran Zhuang Mu Zi sit on the wheelchair "Lord Long Ming we meet again" Zhuang Mu Zi cupped his fist courteously.


    "Your legs still not healed yet?" Zhao li Xin slightly tilts his head.


    Zhuang Mu Zi smiles, he slowly step on the floor with Yu Qin holding his arms he raised from the wheelchair, Zhuang Mu Zi although he still wobbles however he managed to stand with his own feet, he obviously looks overjoyed and so is Jiang Yu Ran, she barely can''t hold her tears.


    "Mother said is better to hide my condition, so she will have reason to send me away from Zhuang Manor" Zhuang Mu Zi expression softens when he looks at his step-mother.


    "The situation in my manor is not..peaceful if they know Zi''er condition improved he would be involved in the family affair once again, unlike my biological son, I know Zi''er never want to stay forever at Zhuang Manor, he just like his birth mother....he not supposed to lived inside the golden cage like Zhuang manor" Jiang Yu Ran said with bitter-sweet expression.


    She loves Zhuang Mu Zi like her own Son, of course, she doesn''t want him to leave Zhuang Manor but she realize she could only protect him so far, if Zhuang Mu Zi bes useless he would be thrown away but if he could prove to be useful he would be taken advantaged until he broken, at the end as an illegitimate son who had no support from the maternal family he deemed to have terrible faith, letting him go is the only thing Jiang Yu Ran could do to save him.


    "And you here for what reason?"Zhao Li Xin sips his wine, he looks aloof and indifferent.


    "Zi''er told me that your wife is the one who heals Zi''er legs, and Lao Min Na is the cause of it" Jiang Yu Ran grit her teeth in anger, she can''t believe Lao Min Na can''t be is more vicious than she thought.


    "Lao Min Na is more vicious than I thought, soon orter she would harm my family, that''s why..." Jiang Yu Ran brace herself "I will tell you everything about Lao Min Na and Jin Kai n, and I will continue to send you the information about them, I give everything you want about her"


    "Mother!" Zhuang Mu Zi stunned, he can''t believe what his step-mother said. If people from Zhuang manor know about this, Jiang Yu Ran life will be worst than death, he doesn''t understand what his Mother thinking.


    Jiang Yu ran re at Zhuang Mu Zi to shut his mouth, then she looks at Zhao Li Xin with determined eyes. while Zhao Li Xin remains calm, he doesn''t look ted or suspicious he sips his wine slowly then put down he twirls the winecup in his hands with an indifference look.


    "You want to be my informant?" Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes.


    Jiang Yu Ran nods her head firmly "Yes!"

 Chapter 537 - A Safe Passage

    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains cid like a pond surface, he doesn''t look surprised nor delights his dark eyes dimmed while he fiddles his long fingers with indescribable looks. His silence make the air feel heavy, no one dare said anything, Jiang yu ran could feel her back is drenched with cold sweat, but she can''t back down¡­not went she get this far.


    Zhao Li Xin straightens his back then he shifts his gaze to the side "What do you think wife?" he casually asks.??


    The door opens then a woman with dark blue hanfu and silver long skirt enters the room, she is wearing a blue veil cover with intricate embroidery, her face hidden behind the embroidery but from her silhouette, Jiang yu ran could guess how beautiful the woman is but she doesn''t understand why she hides her beautiful face.


    Zhao Li Xin''s cold face melted slightly when he sees lory enter the room, it seems Yang Xi Ying has done a great job to entuated his princess beauty without the need to show her face. What an ingenious n she got!


    On contrary, Lory was so embarrassed, Yang Xi Ying dress her like a bride-to-be, at first, they purposed is only to hide her hair and face but after Yang Xi Ying touch Lory bluish, smooth and silky hair that''s when Yang Xi Ying can''t hold herself anymore, whatever hairstyle she apply on Lory it turns out to be different and unique because of her naturally wavy hair and color tones.


    That''s why the ten minutes preparation dragging into a half an hour makeover, Lory keep reminding yang Xi Ying that she will not show her face, so makeup is not necessary but of course, Yang Xi Ying ignores Lory reminder, in the end, it be for her owned satisfaction and Lory deemed to lost.


    When she has done, Girsha mocked her [ Herees the bride!]


    <strong>[SHUT UP!]</strong> Lory throws a grape to the bird and the bird received the grape with open beak.


    "Don''t move!" Yang Xi Ying re wit brush on her hand, she looks like a viin who wants to kill the protagonist.


    "So¡­sory" Lory''s face turns stiff as Yang Yi Ying smear rouge on her lips carefully.


    ''Where''s my gentle Xi Ying, hiks¡­''


    Back to the present, Zhao Li Xin walks towards lory he feel very satisfied with how his beloved princess look, the beautiful long dress suits her very much and the veil add more mysterious charmed on her.He wishes Lory would dress like this more often but again his wife is not a dainty princess but a wild one there''s no way lory would wear this type of dress if not necessary. Zhao Li Xin feel regretful but he will tale whatever he can.


    "You dress so beautifully, are you tend to seduce me, wife?" he stares deeply with seductive smiles.


    Even behind the veil Lory still able to see Zhao Li Xin''s passionated gaze, her cheeks quickly turn red fortunately the veil covers her face, if not she would feel embarrassed in front of the guest.


    "I don''t know you are easy, Milord" she teased him.


    "I always easy if it''s for you" Zhao Li Xin whisper right to her ear, he make Lory heart stop beating for a second.


    Lory can''t handle his teasing, she hit his chest lightly to warn him to maintain his attitude. Their sweet exchanged is watched by Jiang Yu Ran, so the rumor is true that Long Ming is head over heels for his wife, but of course, he is if not why a man like Long Ming who can marry any princess and nobledies that she won''t choose a woman with a humble background who can provide him benefit and support if is not loved then she doesn''t know what it is.


    Jiang Yu Ran thought all-powerful man is more or less like Zhuang Mu Tao and her father-inw, calcted, selfish and greedy they treat women as an object to support their need and produce heir, there is crazy love, blind love, puppy love, stupid love but there''s never be true love.


    That is what Jiang Yu Ran belief but turns out she is wrong, perhaps there is love but she chooses the wrong man.


    "Madam Zhuang, I''m Luo Ri Yi nice to meet you" lory bows her head slightly "Please excuse the way I dress, my body is not¡­healthy, I hope you don''t mind me" Lory''s voice doesn''t sound too humble but not arrogant either, she speaks eloquently just like culture woman, Jiang yu ran begin to doubt Lory background because this is not how a woman from lower-ss behaved.


    "Of course not Miss Luo, I''m the one who came without notice, please forgive my audacity" Jiang Yu Ran politely said.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Miss Luo" Zhuang Mu Zi also follow his mother suit, after all, Lory is his benefactor, he doesn''t know what happened but after that blinding light he able to walk again and slowly regain his old cultivation and the dream who used to be haunted him every night now disappear, he feel stronger and clear mind in a very short time.


    "Please take a seat" Lory make a hand gesture to invited them back to their seat.


    Zhao Li Xin lead Lory sit on the chair next to him, the overbearing Lord mood lifted after his wife arrived and the air be lighter even the guest feel more rxed now.


    "Madam about your offer before, are you sure? You will put yourself in a high risk, not just from your owned family but also Lao Min Na, I believe she already nts her spy in your manor, if she knows what you had done she will make you suffer than dead" Lory warned Jiang Yu Ran, although her proposition sounds tempting however Lory can''t disregard someone else life even she is a stranger like Jiang Yu Ran.


    Jiang Yu Ran sigh heavily "Even without this my family life is already on the line, I heard from Zi''er that Lao Min Na used a ''witchcraft'' not only to hurt Zi''er but also the whole manor, I don''t know why she would go that far or what grudge she had to Zhuang family but I''m certain soon orter Lao Min Na would bring harm to all of us"


    Lory can''t refute her, because she also has the same thought "Fine, as long you understand the risk" Lory understand Jiang Yu Ran will not change her mind, Lory take a deep breath and said solemnly "So, what do you need?"


    Jiang Yu Ran ted, she finally able to breathe "I need a save passage for Zi''er and also my children''s" she tightens her fist, is easy asking help for Zhuang Mu Zi but her biological children it''s a different matter because they had provoked Long Ming and his wife, so she doesn''t know if they would agree or not.


    Zhuang Li Yu''s haughty face and Zhuang Bao Jie''s arrogant attitude pop up in lory''s mind. Zhuang li Yu wanted to steal Li Mo Zhen from Yang Xi Ying as a best friend how could Lory side with Yang Xi Ying''s enemy. Jiang Yu Ran could feel Lory hesitation, but how could she med Lory it was all Zhuang Mu Tao''s fault for spoiling her daughter even more than Zhuang Bao Jie she grew as a haughty little princess who can do everything she wants without consequences.


    Is not like Jiang Yu Ran never tries to straighten up her daughter''s attitude but her husband and father-inw never let her. In the end, it''s always Jiang yu ran who got earful whenever she tries to disciplined her daughter and this is why her daughter grew up like this, part of it is her fault too.


    "Is not like I don''t want to help your biological children, but you must know that your daughter is eyeing my best friend husband this something I cannot overlook, I don''t mind with your biological son behavior, I can''t understand his ignorance for being young andck experience but aiming someone else husband is notughing matters for me" Lory make a clear stand about Zhuang Li Yu attitude, she will not disregard her best friend for a little benefit from Jiang Yu Ran, it''s not worth it.


    Jiang Yu Ran darted her eyes to Zhao Li Xin but the man remains to sip his wine and remain indifferent, it''s clear that he will follow whatever his wife decision, in a split second Jiang Yu rand understand who has the dominant voice in their marriage, Jiang yu ran was shocked but she immediately understands whose she needs to coaxed to.


    <strong>''It''s the WIFE!"</strong>


    Jiang Yu Ran look down as she contemted her option then she lifted her head again "I''ll make sure my daughter will never bother Li Mo Zhen again, if I could do that, will you help my children?" her expression is a mixture of worry and hope, she believes this is the only way she could save her children from demise.


    Jiang Yu Ran''s desperation to help her children reminds her of her Mother Lorenna, every mother loves their children regardless. Lory takes a deep breath before make up her decision "If you can promise me that Zhuang Li Yu stay away from Li Mo Zhen and your Son didn''t try to harm my people, then yes, I will help you" Lory then shift her nce at Zhao Li Xin "What do you think?" as a wife she still needs her husband approval.


    Zhao Li Xin stroke lory back with indulgent smiles in his face "Whatever my wife wishes, I''ll follow¡­"


    Jiang Yu Ran and Zhuang Mu Zi stupefied as theyment the same thing ''So, this is the legendary henpeck husband, huh!''

 Chapter 538 - Lao Min Na Scheemed

    The long discussion with Jiang Yu ran and Zhuang Mu Zi finally ends, they cannot stay for too long because they came in secret without the Zhuang family notice. The evening came as Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the mong brother having another discussion with Zhao Li Xin and Lory in the same room.


    Lory already changes her clothes to something morefortable and take off her veils, while listening to their discussion while leisurely sipping her tea.??


    "So Lao Min went to Hui gong continent to meet attend Sanguan Family Banquet" Bei Li Yan rubs his chin "If I''m not wrong, is the birthday celebration for Sanguan Yi Han, the first young master of the Sanguan family, hmm¡­I also heard rumors that in the celebration Sanguan Wu Chie would choose a woman as his Son wife so every distinguish family would bring their daughter in the celebration to strike the jackpot" Bei Li Yan bemused with Sanguan family shenanigan, do they want to show off how great their family is to make every powerful family send their daughter to their door.


    "Is Lao Min Na wanted to be the next candidate? What about Zhao Yi Chen, what about Jin Kai?" Lory stunned how brazen Lao Min Na could be, even in her world who is more lose and liberal still can''t ept women who already have fianc¨¦ courting other men. No one likes a disloyal woman after all.


    "By the way, how is Zhao Yi Chen''s condition anyway?" Lory suddenly remember a young man with charming smiles and handsome looks, she thought he will be a good match for Lao Min Na since Zhao Yi Chen seems sincere towards Lao Min Na, Lory doesn''t know what went wrong? Is Lazarus coaxed her to gain something more or is it Lao Min Na herself?


    "He is fine, he used the same trick like milord here, pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger" Bei Li Yan guffawed.


    "He only has Zhao Qin Feng and concubines Ying left as stumble block to his path to the throne" Jin Haozily said while fanning himself.


    "I think he waits for the right time to annul his engagement and marry official daughter, I don''t know what is he waiting for" Bei Li Yan shrugged.


    "Maybe¡­he still can''t forget her" Lory make half-smiles, she sincerely pitty Zhao Yi Chen.


    "You think so?" Zhao Li Xin was doubtful for him Lao Min Na is not worth it to spend any thought even for a second.


    Lory understands what is Zhao Li Xin thinking "You can''t stop loving someone just because that person stops loving you, that''s not how love works don''t you think?" Lory smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin beautiful face scrunched up, his princess is not wrong, if there any situation when Lory stops loving him, Zhao Li Xin is certain he would still love Lory no matter what, in the end, he understands how Zhao Yi Chen felt right now, for the first time he learned to understand other people pained.


    "Oh yes, what other people said about the bright light happened yesterday, I heard from Xi Ying it bes the talk of the town" Lory bit her lower lips.


    Bei Li Yan chuckles he gesticted carelessly "The Zhuang family thought they were under attack with powerful cultivator, at first they thought it was us but then Zhuang Mu Zi said is not us but someone else, without concrete proof they can''t used us and they will not provoke us further, meanwhile the rumor that spread among the citizens said it was a sign of bad omen from the God because the way Zhuang family behaved" he make exaggerated gesture with his hands.


    "And who is the perpetrator of this rumor is?" Lory narrows her eyes toward Bei Li Yan.


    "Who knows?" Bei Li Yan winks her eyes without admitting anything.


    "Should we left this ce right now, something bothers me about Madam Zhuang said" Jin Hao snap his fan "Lao Min Na is sure that we would be in trouble if we dyed our departure, it''s already three days and we don''t know what that woman would do" His jaw tightens as he brood about Lao Min Na devious n.


    "True¡­" Bei Li Yan bites his nail with annoyance looks "I can''t stop this feeling that vixen knows more than me, it really messed with my self-confidence, we already cut her cash-flow and Jin Hao pressed the immortal tower, her subordinates are went hiding but why she still so¡­.lively, she is worst than a cockroach!" Bei Li Yan scratches his head while grumbling exasperatedly.


    Lory sip her tea calmly, she contemting should she told them about Lazarus but that means she would involve them in this dreadful fight, if she could she want to avoid them toing face to face with Lazarus, is bad enough she involve Zhao Li Xin she doesn''t want to add more casualty.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything either, it''s all up to Lory to divulge her past to his subordinated he will not interfere with her decision. As long she doesn''t leave him behind and fight the demon on her own if she dares to do that he would be seriously pissed.


    Zhao Li Xin put down the winecup on the table "We leave now then!"


    "...." Everyone is silent as they stare at Zhao Li Xin with shock.


    "like¡­.NOW?" Bei Li Yan widens his eyes.


    "Yes" Zhao Li Xin reply calmly then he rose from his set, he stretches his hand at Lory "Change your clothes with something warmer, we leave now"


    Lory took Zhao Li Xin''s hand but she still shocked "Are you sure, why not tomorrow, it''s almost night? Do we have the permit?"


    "It''s doesn''t matter, I already strengthen the ck ship defense and add more protective array around the ship, let''s see what Lao Min Na throw on us" there''s malice flickered in his cold dark eyes, he can''t wait to meet with Lao Min Na and this time he will make sure he cut that woman head from her body.


    Zhao Li Xin held Lory''s hand and shift his nce to his subordinated "Li Yan you coordinated with your people to protect that Zhuang third master and Zhuang olddy, Jin Hao send your people to watch the Zhuang third master health, Mong Ki make sure everything is ready for our departure, Mong Yi tells Li Mo Zhen we will leave in a half-hour¡­.and someone brings the port superintendent here, I have a word for him" his eyes glint dangerously.


    "YES milord!" they shout at the same time and left the room swiftly. After his subordinated leave Zhao Li Xin pulls Lory closer, prepare yourself, Lao Min Na might attack us during our sail, I''am worry because you are in a weak state right now, I want to dy for a few more days but that might not wise either, I wonder whether she had taken these circumstances into ounts?" Zhao li Xin eyebrows furrows.


    Lory widens her eyes "You mean, she hurt Zhuang Mu Zi to drain my power?" Lory was shocked.


    "We are not just talking about Lao Min Na here there also that Demon, how much Lazarus know about you?"


    Lory agape "Everything¡­he know everything"


    Zhao Li Xin take a deep breath as his face be somber "Then we should assume that Lao Min Na knows everything too"


    Lory clenched Zhao Li Xin''s hands as anxiety clearly shows on her face.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles then patted her hands gently "Don''t worry I protect you no matter what happens"


    "Then whose gonna protect you!" Lory rebuked "If Lao Min Na drain my power then she prepares some trap that only my power could handle it, Li Xin I don''t think we should leave, let''s dy until my power return"


    "Then we will miss the auction, we will lose the map" Zhao Li Xin calmly said.


    "You said you can hold the auction until you arrived, let''s do that, just make something, burn something¡­" Lory clenched Zhao Li Xin''s hands tightly.


    "What if Lao Min Na snatch the map regardless they held auction or not, what if she knows how important the map is, Huo long know and so is Huwang Shen Zi, is it impossible for Lazarus to know about it too? if she gets her hand on the map she can use it as bargaining chips towards me, in the end, it will put you in the same dangerous situation" Zhao Li Xin put his hands on her shoulder as he stares at her deeply.


    Lory feel the wall around him got closer, like a fish inside the Lory realizes Lao Min Na is trapping them, and this time she seeds. They can''t leave but they can''t stay either, her legs turn limp but Zhao Li Xin quickly held her waist. Lory does not fear for her life but she fears for other people''s lives, in that ship there are Mong brothers, Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, Yang Xi Ying Li Mo Zhen, Hei Shen people and most of all Zhao Li Xin!


    She can''t protect them with her condition, she can''t even protect herself, Girsha can''t do anything either since his power also drained like her, dammed if you do, damn if you not!


    "We need to tell them, I can''t let them board the ship without knowing anything" Lory refused to put everyone in danger not if she can prevent it.


    "You sure, what would you tell them?" Zhao Li Xin''s heart ached for her, if only Lory could be a little selfish she would not be in so much dilemma.


    Lory looks down for a second then she looks Zhao Li Xin with a firm expression "Everything¡­.if I should, they are my friend¡­"

 Chapter 539 - Her Past

    Just like Zhao Li Xin instruction everything ready in a half-hour, the port superintendent released the permit after begging not to meet Zhao Li Xin, Mong Yi scoffed and let the poor man go he know Zhao Li Xin only threaten him, his Lord is toozy to meet the insignificant man, with a permit on his hand everything is ready to sail, everyone is packing their bag or store it inside their spatial ring to be exact before they leave the Inn but then suddenly Lory stop them.


    "There''s something I need to tell both of you before you board the ship" Lory stand in front of Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen room.??


    Lory rarely make a serious face, she always smiles and easy-going so Yang Xi Ying got curious about what Lory wants to say. Li Mo Zhen exchanged a nce with Yang Xi Ying before they follow Lory to the living room where Lory has a meeting before with the others, inside the room Jin Hao and the others already there.


    Lory invited them to take a sit first, Lory feel overwhelmed, she is nervous and anxious at the same time. Zhao Li Xin circles his hand around her shoulder he smiles gently at her, his eyes telling her that he will support her and stay with her no matter what the result is. Lory palpitated heart slowly calmed down she nods her head to reassure him she''s okay after he sure she''s okay he takes a seat right beside her while Lory reminds stand.


    She might look calm from the outside but the truth is Lory is too nervous to sit down.


    Every exchanged nce to pone another as they feel the atmosphere bes tensed, Lory used to rxed and make jokes even in the dire situation suddenly be serious, of course, she make them feel nervous. Lory stares at them with an apprehensive expression.


    "I want to tell you that... when you board on that ship, something terrible might ur..." Lory presses her lips into a thin line before she continues again "Lao Min Na make a n to harmed us, I mean ''us'' is me and Zhao Li Xin¡­" Lory nce at Zhao Li Xin who is next to her.


    "Lory, what are you trying to say?" Bei Li Yan frowns, that''s not new news.


    "We know that and we are not afraid, you know we also have animosity with Lao Min Na after what she did to Brother li and Jiu Yun sect" Yang Xi Ying also clueless about what Lory purposed to say this.


    "I know - I know, you are brave and strong but¡­.there something you need to know, Lao Min Na has a powerful backer."


    "So, what? I don''t think we will be lost to him" Bei Li Yan gives a nonchnt shrug, bei Li Yan is confident with his own power.


    "Who is it. Why you are afraid with him, even if he stronger than us there still our Lord here" Jin Hao shift his nce at Zhao Li Xin but the man himself didn''t try tofort Lory, Jin hao was baffled with Zhao Li Xin odd behavior.


    Lory bit her lower lips as her face turns slightly pasted "Is not whom but is a¡­. ''it'' that thing is not human, the one that Lao Min Na serves is not a human...??? Lory emphasizes thest words with a low voice as if she is afraid someone would listen to her.


    Everyone is quiet, they stare at Lory with shocking look even the expressionless Mong Ki stare at Lory with wonder. either they question their hearing or they question Lory sanity.


    "What you mean Lory?" Yang Xi Ying asked again.


    "Madam?" Mong Yi also stares at Lory with a worried look.


    It feel like she jumps into a frozenke, her body ran cold, she thought she strong enough to face her friend disdained and disgust but Lory''s body trembles just from their doubting eyes. suddenly Zhao Li Xin hold her hands, his warmed handfort her. Then Girsha suddenly burst from the window and perch on her shoulder, the bird rubs his head on Lory''s cheeks as a way tofort her.


    [You are not alone¡­] Girsha said to her.


    That''s right, she still has Zhao Li Xin and Girsha by her side even if the whole world deserts her she still has them, her eyes moist but Lory hold her tears as she blinks her eyes a few times to rid the tears from her eyes. Her breathing bes normal again as the cold dissipated from her body "That Thing that Lao Min Na served is a Demon, a pureblood Demon, I know because¡­I''m the one who released him"


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> they shouted at the same time.


    "Demon? Like actual Demon¡­.not like our demon Lord here?" Bei Li Yan stuttered.


    "Ri Yi, please don''t joke around¡­." Yang Xi Ying still can''t believe her.


    "Miss Luo¡­care to exined more" Li Mo Zhen expression turns solemn.


    Lory let out a long sigh "That Demon name is Lazarus, a ck Serpent who was sealed under the ancient temple Djevelskrin. He''s been locked away by my ancestor the firs king Lucient¡­.but I''m set that Demon free" Lory close her eyes in remorse but the sad thing is if she turns back time she might still do the same, she can''t watch Lucas die, she just can''t!


    "Why?" Bei Li Yan was stupefied, in Bei Li Yan''s heart Lory is the kindest, bravest, and selfless woman he ever met he can''t believe Lory is not someone who would release Demon just for a whim.


    "I¡­." Lory clenched her fist "I watched my mother die, I watched my father die, I watched my people die, I watched my Kingdom perish right in front of me¡­..I can''t watch my Brother die, I can''t¡­.I can''t do it anymore" Lory close her eyes as grief took over her and tears roll on her face like a transparent bead roll on her pale skin.


    No one said anything, even though they had predicted Lory past is not just rainbow and butterfly but never they would have imagined that the bubbly woman who always smiling at them would have such a miserable past, tears fall on yang Xi Ying cheek, she feel awful she thought she is a pitiful maiden, she thought she has terrible past butpares to Lory past her pain is like a pebble on the ground, it''s nothing, nothing at all!


    "How could released a Demon save your brother?" Jin Hao asked.


    Lory wipe the tears from her cheek swiftly and her expression back to normal again as if the grief was never there "To alter my Brother faith, he is meant to die to save our kingdom and the world, to erased the darkness from the world the blood of Lucient must spill¡­.so I decide it has to be mine" Lory smiles calmly.


    Zhao Li Xin shut his eyes to hold the turmoil in his heart, he had heard Lory story from Huo Long and Girsha bur listening directly from her mouth is wrecking his heart, he tighten his grip at Lory''s hand as he tries to control the rage inside of him.


    "But, you already released that Demon that means you can save your brother and you don''t have to die right? RIGHT!" Yang Xi Ying overwrought when Lory didn''t answer her question but only smile.


    "To change God will I need the power who can''t match the power of God and Lazarus is the Fallen God, he is the only one who can grant my wish"


    "Other than set him free what else you give¡­?" Jin Hao scrunched his face.


    With sadden smiles Lory tilt her head "For power against the God, I give my soul as coteral"


    Zhao Li Xin stands abruptly from his chair, he walks across the room with long strides then he pushes the window open harshly.


    Zhao Li Xin pinch his be while her other hands clenched on the window frame, he is consumed with anger, he angry with Lory reckless decision, he angry with Lory brother who didn''t know what happened, he angry at Girsha who let this happened and he angry with himself for not being there, he knows he is being crazy and not make sense but that is how he feel right now!


    Yang Xi Ying covers her mouth with both her hands, Li Mo Zhen, and the other speechless there are no words can''t describe their feeling, fear, sadness, pity, anger, worry everything is mixed up together.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi finally understand what is linger in Lory''s eyes whenever she stays upte to gaze at the night sky, why sometimes she looks lonely as if she is the only one in the world, that because she hides so much pained and grief inside her heart.


    They thought Zhao Li Xin''s past is cruel enough but Lory past¡­.


    "Li Xin, please¡­" what could she say, she knew Zhao Li Xin is upset whenever he heard about her past. He is the man who always pampered and spoiled her to the bone, he would get anxious whenever she hurt herself even just a little, and yet he saw Lory give little value to her owned life so how could he not angry.


    "But, you are not dead, you here, with us!" Yang Xi Ying wiped her tears and eximed with joy.


    "That''s right! you are here and you are alive!" Bei Li Yan pped his hands then he stares back at Lory.


    Lory feelfort by their happiness, Lory stroked her arms then said "And that is the problem" Lory bitterly smiles "I Survived when I supposed to be dead" Lory shakes his head in regret "If everything follows the n, Lazarus will not be here, and none of this would happen" Lory clenched her fist,ing to this world is something that she not expected, and jeopardize Zhao Li Xin and everyone else life is never her intention, it should have ended with her!


    "What n?" Yang Xi Ying suddenly nervous when she asked Lory, somehow she felt this is not a good n.


    Lory rubs her lips with wry looks "Is a n to stop Lazarus, well is not a good n though...well I uhm...I''m not in good condition at that time, I was a little bit...cuckoo" Lory twirl her index finger next to her temples.

 Chapter 540 - My Friends

    "After I got Lazarus power, The Demon tries to take over my mind but Girsha helps me to keep the darkness at bay but still, is not enough" Lory stifles and stroke Girsha head next to her "So sometimes I''m Good sometimes I''m not¡­"Lory shrugs lightly as if was nothing but God knows it was the darkest times of her life where she can''t rememberpletely, there is a few nks in her memory which she doesn''t know should she feel grateful or sorry.


    Zhao Li Xin cross her arms on his chest, he stares at Lory with distraught, he doesn''t know that there''s a point in her life where she struggles to keep her sanity how desperate she was until she bes like that "But Girsha with you right, you still have him¡­isn''t it?" Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes, he can''t help to probe further about her condition at that time even though he knows it''s not going to change anything??


    This time Girsha jump from Lory''s shoulder to the chair where Zhao Li Xin was sitting "No, to blocked Lazarus mind control I used up all my power, as a result, I was swallowed by darkness it affected me so much it turns my white wing to ck as charcoal and then I fall in a deep slumber for a long time.....a very long time, and when I wake up I already in this world"


    "So, she was alone, all that time?" Zhao Li Xin choked from his own words.


    "Yes," Girsha reply firmly "That''s why she able to devise that stupid n" he scoffed at Lory.


    "What n?" Yang Xi Ying has a sense of foreboding feeling creep into her heart.


    "To destroy her own soul the moment Lazarus devour her, she called that as the ''A'' n, ''A'' for annihtion for him and Lazarus¡­." he res at Lory until now he still disagrees with Lory n. Why all her n is always incited her own demise, can she make a better n where she doesn''t have to die in the process?


    Lory cursed Girsha inwardly, why this bird be chatty does he used to be too prideful to talk wit humans why he is talking so much today "Geeez, birdie¡­really, <strong>NOW</strong>?" Lory spread her hands with an upset look, this is not how she wants to exin to her friends, and definitely not to Zhao Li Xin, even at that time she didn''t exin clearly to Zhao Li Xin what she wants to do and he already locked him in the mystique realm inside the ring will he locked her again?


    Just like Lory expected Zhao Li Xin is re at her furiously, he walks towards her with his hand balled into a fist "Is that your n, Lorient?" his voice trembles as he struggles to keep the anger within him.


    Lory shut her eyes, what else she could say, she slowly opens her eyes then gazeinto Zhao Li Xin eyes and says: "Yes¡­."


    Her word is like a de that slit her heart "And you still consider that n...even now?" he cupped Lory''s eyes, he doesn''t give her to dodge his eyes.


    Lory wants to say ''No'' but that would be a lie and she can''t lie to him. He doesn''t need to hear her answer her mum exins everything to him. Zhao Li Xin retracts his hands from Lory''s face, his eyes filled with sadness, pain, and anger, he takes a few steps back then let out a long heaved "I''ll wait in the ship¡­" he briefly said and walk to the door.


    "Li Xin¡­" Lory helplessly called him but the man ignores her and left the room without looking back, Lory watches the door close with a perplexed look.


    The room be pin-drop silent, they had seen Zhao Li Xin gone ballistic, killed, enraged but they never saw him heartbroken like this before, they don''t know should they feel happy or sad because their Lord gets more like a normal human.


    Lory cross her arm as she looks down then she lifts her head and make half-hearted smiles "You see, Lao Min Na serves that Demon, even with all my power I don''t know if I can win against Lazarus, that Demon is too strong maybe that''s why the first Lucient can only seal the demon away"


    "And now I have no power, when I lifted the dark magic inside Zhuang manor I drain almost all my power perhaps Lao Min Na had predicted this, or perhaps it was all Lazarus n, they want to attack me when I''m in my weakest state" Loryugh her own stupidity for Lao Min Na managed to push Lory in her trap but again if she knows it will she do any different, of course not. How could she let innocent people die, This is her blessing and cursed and Lazarus know it too well.


    "Something ising after me, if you came with me, you will be implicated¡­.you might die, that''s why I want all of you to think about it carefully before you board on that ship" Lory warned them.


    "And don''t worry I will not think less to any of you if you decide not to go on board, the truth is¡­.I wish none of you came with me, I had lost too much, too many friends,rades, family, I hope in this new world I don''t have to lose anyone, anymore¡­" she looks away as her eyes be hot again, she let out a long exhale then she pped her hands "So, think about it, and don''t worry about Zhao Li Xin, he will not punish you if you decide not toe, I will talk to him¡­.well is he still want to talk to me anyway, or perhaps we will be punished together" Lory make dryugh.


    The air feel heavy and a little bit awkward, there''s a lot they need to digest so Lory decide to board the ship first. Before she opens the door Lory turns around "Whatever decision you will make, all of you will always be my dearest friends" Lory smiles warmly, then she opens the door and left.


    no one said anything after Lory left, they all immersed in their thought. Lory is right there is too much to take in for all of them, Demon, God, Spell, which craft, magic, everything they thought is only exist in fairy tales books suddenly be reality, this is not something they ever train for.


    How could they fight against something that they don''t understand? Li Mo Zhen held Yang Xi Ying''s hand, the husband and wife gaze to each other with meaningful eyes that only they could understand.


    While Jin Hao leans his back on the chair, Bei Li Yan looks down with a serious looks, and the Mong brother exchanged a quick nce as they seem already make a decision.


    Lory back to her room she changed her dress into a robe that easier to moves than change her shoes into a boot, lory hears pping wings behind her then Girshand smoothly on the window frame watching.


    [Angry?] Girsha suddenly said.


    Lory stifles [No¡­] she replied without looking at the bird, she is clearly still upset.


    [It''s the truth anyway¡­] she tied up her hair into a bun then put on the cloak around her shoulder and lift the hood to cover her hair.


    [I cannot let you do the same mistake like before, it''s my fault not tried to stop you, or not telling Lucas and the other about you, I thought is a right thing not to interfere your decision, I let you carry the burden on your own even Lucas have his Archknight to share the burden but not you¡­.]


    [I still have you!] Lory said again.


    [You are, but there''s something you can only share with another human being because I don''t understand¡­.I don''t understand your loneliness and pain until you ept Lazarus cursed, only then I understand¡­..that you want to die!]


    Lory didn''t say a word, the bird and the girl lock each other gaze.


    [I should have known, that day when you choose to follow your father order to leave him behind and save your people instead since then you are not the same anymore, I could feel it but I can''t understand¡­.how could I? I''m not human, I''m the first kind, I have no parents, siblings, or friends, I was alone for as long as I remember until I met you. I only understand how you felt when you left me behind to surrender yourself to Lazarus, only then I understand what you have gone through]


    [Girsha¡­.] Lory helplessly sigh.


    [You have friends and lover in this world Lory, they care for you, don''t let what happened at Verrion repeated in this world again, don''t let them experience the same thing like Lucas and the other, eventually if you still end up dead just don''t leave without saying goodbye"


    Lory exhales as she looks heavenward [I''m not trying to die here¡­]


    [Good, then gives them a chance to understand, let them help you]


    [Will they¡­?]


    Girsha tilts his head [You don''t know if you don''t give them a chance....]


    Lory sigh, she doesn''t know if they think of her as a friend, people naturally cherish their owned life beside Li Mo Zhen and yang Xi Ying is a newlywed, and lory doubt Li Mo Zhen would put Yang Xi Ying in a dangerous situation not when he can avoid it, Bei Li Yan and the other also just a normal human who has so much to live for after all fighting against real Demon is not something that anyone wants to face on, so Lory didn''t me them, honestly, she hopes none of them follow her, she doesn''t want them to be hurt because of her.


    Lory put on the mask and cover her hands with gloves, her appearance does make people around her raised their eyebrows and Girsha perch on her shoulder is not helping either but Lory didn''t care she already has a lot of thing in her mind so she left the Inn without waiting for anyone than before she knows it she already arrived at the dock.


    Is easy to find the ck ship since the ship is thergest and most conspicuous among other ships, well at least her husband knows how to sail with style. Lory looks up to the ship that dark as the ebony wood then she sees Girshand smoothly on the ship railing.


    Lory crosses the bridge and when she got there her eyes bulged.


    "What taking you so long!" Yang Xi Yingins while resting her arms on her hips.


    "You finally here~" Bei Li Yan roll his eyes then he waves his hand and shouts "Pull the anchor!"


    "PULL THE ANCHOR!" Mong Yi repeated.


    Mong Ki instructs the crew to release the sails and lift the bridged, the whole crew listening to Mong Ki''s order with a serious face.


    "We almost left you behind" Jin Hao grumbles while fanning himself then walks past her.


    "Miss Lu¡­.sorry, Lory right!" Li Mo Zhen grins widely "Come inside, we need to be hurry before it gettingte!"


    "Uhm¡­"Lory hasn''t said anything but then Yang Xi Ying circles her hands around Lory''s arms and drags her inside. Lory was still in shock, she can''t believe they all here, why they all here, she doesn''t need to wait. Her eyes were wet from tears but she holds it while yang Xi Ying excitedly grabs her hands.


    Girsha watches Lory from the side, his green eyes crinkle as he looks heavenward [She''ll be okay now, Marcus¡­]

 Chapter 541 - A Chance

    This is the first time for Lory to sail in a real sailing ship, it''s been a long time since shest sailed most the time she used airnes or cars to cross the country because it''s fasterpared to a ship. The ship isrger from the outside it got three-level where the bottom level is for cargo and crew necessity, the second level is divided between the regr crew quarter and the private cabin for Bei Li Yan and the other, and Zhao Li Xin cabin is on the top level deck were used to be used for the captain quarter.


    Of course, Lory stays at the same cabin with Zhao Li Xin but the man is avoiding her since they were depart from the dock, she knows he is angry so Lory gives him some space to cool down because she is afraid to make thing worst between them.??


    Meanwhile, she enjoys the night sky from her bedroom window, the sky above the ocean feel boundless, millions of stars bright up the sky, and the smell of the ocean tickle her nose while the sounds of waves against the ship soothe her dampened mood, it''s a beautiful night if only Zhao Li Xin didn''t ignore her.


    Lory was alone in her room while Girsha already flew somewhere and Yang Xi Ying, Lory didn''t dare to knock the chamber of the newlywed couple. Eventually, she got bored, she closes the window then search for her fur cloak, she lifts the hood to cover her hair then wear a mask before she got out.


    The deck is empty only Mong Ki who control the ship, Lory was surprised that Mong Ki is multitasking, he is Zhao Li Xin assistant, bodyguard, assassin, and now a sailor? once again he proves himself as a reliable right-hand man, while Mong Yi is on the crow nest to look out the situation. Other than them there is no one on the deck but that also because Zhao Li Xin only takes a few close subordinated who used to served Lory like Mong Liu and Mong Gi and few other people who know Lory quite well because Zhao Li Xin wants Lory to befortable and doesn''t need to use her disguised but still Lory feel hesitant.


    Lory looks around for Zhao Li Xin before Mong Ki pointing at the front deck, she turns around and sees a dark figure stood there, his back is straight and both his hands sped behind his back, his long dark hair fluttered by the harsh night wind. He stood still like a pole as he cast a long shadow behind him, he gives distant vibes that make people keep their distance from him.


    Lory let out a long exhale, she doesn''t like to prolong the problem between them also she''s not used being ignored by him. Lory didn''t know how to break the silence between them, she awkwardly says "Hi¡­" Lory grin awkwardly.


    Zhao Li Xin nce at her for a few seconds then he fixed his gaze back to the ocean. She never treated coldly by Zhao Li Xin before her courage suddenly drops, the words she prepares in her head vanish without a trace. She doesn''t know what to say but she doesn''t want to leave either so she follows his suit as she gazing her eyes to the ocean.


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t mean to ignore her he just tries to find the right words to talk with her, there''s a lot he needs to convey to her, he wants her to understand what he about to say without hurting her feeling but after a half-day, he still can''t figure it out how to talk with her instead it make it harder for him to speak with her.


    Both of them immersed in their own thought as both of them waiting one of them break the silence but after ten minutes none of them is speaking, eventually, Zhao Li Xin leered on Lory''s face to check her mood unfortunately the mask hinder his sight, Zhao Li Xin frown in contempt, why is she wearing a mask on the ship, is she still afraid what people would say? This is his territory, no one would stupid enough to makements about her.


    She can feel worried outside but this is his territory none would dare say anything not even in his back, Hei Shen people knew there is no secret could hide in front of their Lord so no one would dare talk badly about Lory unless they tired living.


    "Why you wear a mask?" as expected Zhao Li Xin is the first one to give in.


    Lory startled, she touches her mask then realizes he doesn''t like her mask "Oh¡­Uhm, I don''t want to scare anyone"


    "Which part of you is scary" Zhao Li Xin scoffed.


    Because Zhao Li Xin dissatisfied tone Lory lower her head and slowly take off her mask, the faint light make her skin look paler but it enhanced the color of her eyes while her long wavy hair covers her side face as she looks down her long eyshes flutter like a butterfly wing, Zhao Li Xin heart palpitated as he is utterly enamored by her beauty.


    She tugs the strain of her hair behind her ear then she lifts her head nervously "Are you still angry?" she worriedly asked.


    The wind on the front deck the wind blow strongly it makes her lips lost its color, Zhao Li Xin sigh he leans on the wood railing then he pulls Lory to his embrace, then he rests his chin on the top of her head "I''m not angry, it just¡­.what is it called¡­..frustrated"


    "I don''t mean to¡­.I''m sorry" guilt slowly crept into her heart.


    "I know you don''t mean to" he pecks his head "But I¡­..I''m scared Lory, did you know from the moment I met you I could feel it that you are not part of this world, I don''t know why that just how I felt. Sometimes I saw you like a mirage in a desert, you look so close but then you will vanish the moment I try to reach you"


    Lory put his hand on her face as he gazes into his eyes "But, I''m here¡­" she reassured him.


    Zhao Li Xin caresses her cheeks "You are, at least for now¡­" he said with bitter smiles "I don''t know why I always feel insecure, maybe I''m crazy or paranoid maybe I just being possessive but I can''t stop thinking that you are here because you choose to be here and the moment you felt you better of all alone you will leaved me¡­.and I know I don''t have enough power to stop you or caged you, I don''t even know if I could find you if you are gone¡­." He conveys everything inside his heart like a broken dam, Lory never saw him so vulnerable and helpless.


    Zhao Li Xin circles his arms around his waist, he leans his head on Lory''s neck and hugs her tightly like she would go if he released his hands off her. Lory never realizes Zhao Li Xin harbored this kind of feeling in his heart but could she med him? Of course not, she hated to admit Zhao Li Xin is entirely wrong.


    The guilt inside his heart increased tremendously, she wrapped her arms around his neck and whisper gently "Why you said that you know I will never leave you behind, you know I love you right¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin stifles "And I love you too¡­. Very - very much, but Lory you love your family too but at the end, you decide to leave them because you think it''s for their own good" he released his hug then stare at her downcast expression, he lifts her chin gently and say: "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to make you sad but I can''t stop thinking that one day when everything went awry, you will push me away with the same reason you had pushed your brother and your friends away¡­.or am I wrong?"


    Lory mum her eyes widened, she had no words to refuted because he is not wrong, when everything bes too dangerous and out of control she might leave him behind, maybe she would do the ''A'' n regardless of their objection. She doesn''t fear death, but survived and carry the guilt and the burden, that''s what she''s afraid of so she never fear death as normal people would.


    Then again, why she always think about dying, normal people would think how to survive first but not her, survive is never been her priority, the truth is if not because she doesn''t want to leave Zhao Li Xin without a word Lory would have died a hundred time before. She should have died inside the ancient tomb, she would be dead when she fell from the cliff, it was Zhao Li Xin''s existence that make her hesitant to give in.


    She knew Zhao Li Xin''s heart depends on her more than Lucas ever be. At least Lucas still let Fargo and the others inside his heart unlike Zhao Li Xin who only hold Lory within him, that''s why this time she reluctant to die her heart always changes at thest moment. But since when she always think about dying? Was Girsha right, is she change after her Father''s death?


    "Lory¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin baritone voice awaked her from her stupor, he gives Lory a helpless smile "I can''t do this without you, I can''t save someone who doesn''t want to be saved, sometimes I wish I''m cruel enough so I can break your legs and arms and caged you inside my ring, you know how many time I want to tie you up and locked you inside your room and never let you step out ever again?" he said with a menacing gaze.


    Lory shiver under his intimidating eyes but not because she''s afraid but because she make him feel this way, it was remorse than afraid and also sadness, she just realizes how much she hurt him because Zhao Li Xin alwaysplies with her decision and he always supports her no matter how crazy she is, Lory thought he was alright but who knew¡­.


    On the other hands Zhao Li Xin thought he scarring him, he immediately coaxed her "Of course, I will never do that to you, you know I can bear to hurt you, it just a crazy thought nothing more"


    "I know, I''m sorry¡­I really ¨C really sorry for make you suffer" Lory understands his feeling because she was felt the same about Lucas, when she knew what would happen to her brother she was running against times to save him, she always feel she''s not fast enough, strong enough, tried enough, she felt like she was running from the invisible beast, it drives her crazy, make her life in fear every day.


    Fear foring toote, fear of failure to protect him, fear of the oue, after years it be the only thing she could feel and it drives her right to the mouth of Lazarus.


    Is that how Zhao Li Xin feel right now? Then she has sinned.


    "Lory let out a long sigh "What should I do to make you feel better?"


    Zhao Li Xin mouth curl, his gaze soften "I want¡­you tell me everything about your n. I don''t care is "A'' n, ''B'' n whatever n you got, you need to tell me, and if you make any decision whatever that is, weather is good or bad¡­you have to tell me, you have to give me a chance to figure it out the situation first and see what I can do about it¡­..you have to give a chance to try with all my power to save you, you have to let me try¡­.can you do that for me?"


    As if her heart is hit with a hammer Lory sniffles, she doesn''t say anything but she nods vigorously. She promised herself she won''t make him go through the same thing as her and she will not put him in a blindside like Lucas either, this time she will let him help her, for better or worst at least they will end this together.

 Chapter 542 - Wish Fulfillment

    Because Zhao Li Xin left abruptly and quickly so the news came far toote for the Zhuang family, Zhuang Mu Tao was in his study room when he received the news coincidently Jiang Yu Ran was there too. Zhuang Mu Tao''s eyebrows knitted closely although he knows he can''t dy Long Ming any longer however he still feel disenchanted.


    He waved his hand to sign his servant to leave the room. Jiang Yu Ran calmly sips his tea elegantly, the ship had left for almost a day and yet no one dare breaking the news to the Zhuang family, Jiang Yu Ran is convinced it was Hei Shen doing. ??


    Zhuang Mu Tao displeased expression made the corner of her lips faintly curved "What are you upset about, you already dyed Long Ming departure for almost three days, it''s already a miracle Long Ming didn''t retaliate to us" she sneers while gently put down the teacup on the table next to her.


    "Still is sooner than I thought" he snorts in discontent.


    Jiang Yu Ran rolls her eyes, did her stupid husband want to provoked Long Ming until he kicks their manor front gated and ughters them all like the Lu n and heavenly Jade Pavilion, does he think infuriated Long Ming is a joke? she is too tired to rebuked her husband so she swallows her anger "Whatever, I just here to announce you that I send Mu Zi to Ping Guo vige for treatment, is quite far from here but it suits for his condition, you are fine with it right?" she said casually.


    he is startled, no one told him about this before "Ping Guo vige? Is that at the Liang Zu kingdom territory?" Zhuang Mu Tao peered towards her.


    "Is that a problem?" she lookpletely oblivious.


    "You send him so far away¡­" Zhuang Mu tao gnashes his teeth.


    Jang Yu Ran stunned but then giggles "What, are you suddenly worry about him? oh, Please" she waved her hands in jest "You never care about him even when he is young and healthy and now he is crippled and sick you suddenly grow a conscience?" she mocked him, she knows his husband character too well, is there anything Zhuang Mu Taock in his life it is ''conscience''.


    He squints his eyes then lifts the wine cup and walks towards her "He is still my Son¡­" he said righteously then he takes a seat opposite her.


    Jiang Yu Ran didn''t hide her disgusts toward him "You have another son, Zhuang Bao Jie he is more capable and strongerpare to Zhuang Mu Zi beside you have so many concubines who know which one of them would bear another Son for you..." she said with cynical smiles while pouring herself another cup of tea.


    "If it''s a long time ago, I would think that you are jealous of me" he smiles faintly there''s a shed of mncholy in his eyes but it''s disappeared before Jiang Yu Ran could see it.


    Jiang Yu Ran sneer in disdained "You can think whatever you want my dear husband" she said calmly without an ounce of sentimental feeling left in her eyes. She finishes her tea then raised from her seat "I should not bother you any longer dear husband, have a nice day" she bowed her head politely like a good subordinated then she walked toward the door.


    "What if I say no!"


    She halted her footstep as she turns around with a frown, Zhuang Mu Tao put down his wine cup then sped his hand above his stomach as he waiting for Jiang Yu Ran''s reply. As a wife how could she not understand her husband''s temperament, That man is a control freak he likes the feeling that everyone should follow his order regardless other than his old man Zhuang Zhen Yu everyone without exception has to follow his order, including her.


    Jiang Yu Ran did follow everything he said just like a brainless doll or at least that''s how she presents herself in front of him but one thing she could never pretense is her feeling for him.


    Zhuang Mu Tao has realized since a long time ago that the woman who stands in front of her is not the same young woman who was madly in love with him, she used to stare at him with passionate eyes that could melt even his cold heart but now that fire has nowhere to be found.


    Zhuang Mu Tao hated to admit that he missed that young woman, so sometimes he deliberately provoked her just to see the re in her eyes once again although is not the same but is better than the cold gaze she uses to gave to him.


    "Doesn''t matter, he already left¡­" she said calmly.


    Zhuang Mu Tao expression darkens "You dare send him away without my permission? who do you think you are?!" he hits the armchair violently.


    Jiang Yu Ran''s expression didn''t change, she''s not even startled "Is your father that gives me permission if you still remember your father is still the patriarch of the Zhuang family, doesn''t he?" she quipped.


    Her word only make him more furious "So you went behind my back instead!" he stood from his chair with fist clenched at his side.


    Jiang Yu Ran found his anger is ridiculous "Why are you so mad, Zhuang Mu Zi is heavily ill he had no used to be here and his courtyard is a wreck so why forces him to stay there, he had no used anymore he might not live for too long so why wasted money for him and your father agree with me, besides who is Zhuang Mu Zi anyway, he just a boy without a mother and maternal family, why are you worry so much" she said with nonchnt attitude but Zhuang Mu Tao knows better.


    <strong>"Jiang Yu Ran!"</strong> he shouted loudly "Don''t treat me like a fool, you think I don''t know you''ve been protected him all this time, I don''t know why you pay so much attention to other woman son don''t you remember you have another Son!" he berated her for taking away Zhuang Mu Zi, not because of love but mostly because he is a control freak, and Zhuang Mu Zi remind him with that woman. the woman who hated him until the day she died.


    <strong>"I REMEMBER!"</strong> she shouted back at him "And I''ve been done everything as a good mother should! but you kept Bao Jie away from me because you worry one day when he grows up he would use him as a weapon against you and you use Mu Zi to incited his dissatisfaction towards me, do you think I don''t know it?" a look of bitterness swept across her face.


    She doesn''t know since when he be warry with her he kept Zhuang Bao Jie from her, he spoiled Zhuang Bao Jie rotten, gives everything he wants and never gives him punishment, while Jiang Yu Ran who is concerns with her son future so she bes more strict to Zhuang Bao Jie.


    the harder Jiang Yu Ran to Zhuang Bao Jie the more Zhuang Mu Tao spiled him, he make Jiang Yu Ran as the bad guy, and when Zhuang Bao Jie old enough he used Zhuang Mu Zi to caused a rift between the Mother and Son and so the distance between her and Zhuang Bao Jie got deeper.


    There''s slight remorse crept inside his heard but his pride pressed that ufortable feeling deep inside him before it make him feel anything more. Meantime Jiang Yu Ran shut her eyes as she tries to control her anger, is no used to angry right now, she can''t change the past so why bother to think it over.


    She takes a deep breath then slowly open her eyes, the anger is still there "Rather than worry about me and Mu Zi, you better worry about that woman Lao Min Na, I don''t know why you trust the woman who has no qualm to betray her own fianc¨¦ and seduced other men" she scoffed.


    "Do you know it was Zhao Yi Chen who protects her when she was bullied at the Lao Manor but when he mysteriously ill she suddenly left him with the reason searching for the medicine and yet she runs around with Jin kai and even lived in Mystiqueke for a long time, do you think a woman like that can be trusted?" she lifted her chin arrogantly.


    "If she can treat his benefactor like that what would she do to us" Jiang Yu Ran snickered then turn around but before she left she said again "Lao Min Na is a great alchemist and physician but suddenly Zhao Yi Chen is sick and no one can''t cure him. Do you ever wonder why Zhao Yi Chen suddenly sick?" after she said her piece she pushes the door open and left out the room leaving Zhuang Mu Tao with a distraught expression.


    Jiang Yu Ran didn''t bother to exin further it''s such a wasted to talk with a petty man like Zhuang Mu Tao since he won''t believe her either. When she got out the old maid and another young maid has waiting for her just a few steps outside the study room.


    "Madam, something wrong?" the old maid worriedly said. The old maid is her nanny and part of her dowry, she is more like a family than a servant for Jiang Yu Ran.


    "Nothing more than the usual, thankfully we had sent Zi''er right away" she sighs.


    "Thankfully they work very fast so everything went smoothly" the old maid smiles in relief. The ''they'' that she mentions is Hei Shen sect members, t was them who proposed the n to move out Zhuang Mu Zi before something else happened.


    Jiang yu ran went behind Zhuang Mu Tao to persuaded her father-inw first, unlike Zhuang Mu Tao who is more tricky his father is more efficient, once Zhuang Mu Zi lost his value he lost his interest to him instantly so Jiang Yu ran used the mysterious incident yesterday as an excused that Mu Zi condition worsens than ever and need to recuperated somewhere far away, she hinted her father-inw that she intend to wipe her hand cleans from Zhuang Mu Zi.


    Zhuang Zhen Yu had no problem, Zhuang Mu Zi never have so much value in a first-ce after all so get rid of him is not a hard decision and he doesn''t think his son would mind either since Zhuang Mu Tao never pay any attention to Zhuang Mu Zi and just like that Jiang Yu Ran managed to send Zhuang Mu Zi out and Yu Qin out of the manor less than a day.


    Jiang Yu Ran sits on the small pavilion in her garden, the old maid pours a warm tea carefully. Jiang yu ran waves her hands and the old maid and the other maids left her alone. She looks down at the teacup in front of her, slowly she lifts the teacup, she could smell the nice fragrant from the tea leaves and she smiles before she takes a sip.


    Her rigid face turns rxed, a warmed smiles bloom on her face "He will be safe right now, the thing I could do for you, this time I could do it for your Son¡­.he is free right now" Jiang Yu Ran let out a long exhales she feel the heavy burden in her shoulder finally gone, she looks heavenward and lift her teacup to the air "Be at peace sister¡­" A gentle warm breeze suddenly came as it caresses her cheeks softly, Jiang Yu Ran close her eyes and smile.

 Chapter 543 - She’s Coming

    In another ce on the ship deck there''s a ce cover with medium sizes tent and at the inside, Lory is seatfortably on the couch cover with a soft cushion, beside her Yang Xi Ying is lean on the couchzily and Bei Li Yan sits on the stool across the table, he is in the middle of teaching Lory how to y ''Go''.


    Zhao Li Xin taught her once at Ninjing Manor at the time then again she never practices again and she eventually forgets the game rules. as she bes bored and got nothing else to do she asked Bei Li Yan to teach her about the game, sadly Lory doesn''t have a knack of it, she ends up ughtered on a board game while Yang Xi Ying watched her with giggled.??


    "This is the tenth time you lost but your mood still good, I taken you already made up with the Lord isn''t it" Bei li Yan wiggled his eyebrows as he teasing her.


    "We sort things out and everything is good.... for now," Lory said in jest.


    "Good to hear, Is not good when our Lord is vexed¡­." Bei Li Yan unconsciously shiver whenever he recalled Zhao Li Xin furious episode before Lory came to their life sometime he wonders how he remains alive for all these times?


    "Lory, can I braid your hair, I can''t take it, your hair is so beautiful" Yang Xi Ying stare at Lory''s hair eagerly like a pervert staring at young girls with lecherous eyes, is quite weird if you are not used to it, in this cased Lory is used to her beautiful but weird friend.


    "Sure¡­"Lory shrug casually.


    Bei Li Yang watched them with big smiles stered on his face, is rare to see a genuine friendship between woman even steps sister has rivalry going on between them, but Lory, yang Xi Ying, and Ming Yue Yin rtionship are very close just like a sister, lory is the easy-going one, Yang Xi Ying is the gentle one while Ming Yue Yin is the ''energetic'' one, somehow theyplement each other, too bad Ming Yue Yin is not here with them if not the journey be merrier than it is.


    "How are other people react when they saw your real face?" Bei Li Yan snickered, he means is the other shadow guards who now be the crew ships.


    Lory''s mouth twitches "Well¡­.they don''t surprise as much as I thought, perhaps Mong Ki and Mong Yi already remind them about me" Lory make another move on the board where Bei Li Yan block it easily, Lory then click her tongue annoyance.


    "I don''t think you are that weird though, like a sea blue dragon" he raised his eyebrows as he praised her.


    "Really, is a blue sea dragon. huh?" Lory genuinely ttered, that doesn''t sound bad.


    "No, is a slug actually" Bei Li Yan reply casually.


    "..."


    "Yes, and that creature like to float upside down" Yang Xi Ying chimed in innocently.


    "Sound like a weird creature" Lory now feel slightly offended.


    "Like you!" he pped his hands excitedly.


    Lory narrow her eyes, now she utterly offended, she stomped her feet then leave with a pout, Bei Li Yan tries to salvaged the situation he screams "But is blue, like your hair!"


    Certainly is not make Lory feel better, Lory turn around and re before she left. Bei Li Yan sigh then mutters "That creature feisty too just like her"


    "Keep saying that and she would throw you off the ship" Yang Xi Ying gives him a warning look.


    Of course, Lory not seriously angry, she leaned on the ship railing enjoy the breeze, then she sees Girsha glide with the wind her long golden tail glimmer under the touch of the sun lights, the bird then flew higher before it dives to the sea making a big ssh before he pierces to the sky like a cannon.


    It seems Girsha is in good mood, well, she''s happy if he''s happy.


    "Is Milord cultivating inside his ring now?" Jin Hao suddenly appears beside her.


    "He is" Lory reply with nods, since he knew about Lazarus Zhao Li Xin be more diligent to raised his cultivation it''s almost like he was obsessed with it.


    "So why are you pouting before" Jin Hao lean his arms on the railing.


    "Someone said I look like a sea blue dragon slug" Lory scrunched her face in upset.


    Jin Hao size up Lory up and down then rub his chin "I can see the resemnce" he said with a serious face, Lory squint her eyes totally disagree with Jin Hao''sment.


    "Can you see I feel offended too" Lory re at him as she pretense to be mad.


    With the same expression, he nods casually "Obviously" he jokingly said.


    Lory turn around then rest her back on the railing "You guys really don''t know how to flirt with woman, huh" Lory said with genuine concern while crossing her arms on her chest "Thankfully all of you got the looks and the money too" she teased


    Jin Hao chuckles "It does give an advantaged isn''t it" it''s hard to disagree with her.


    Both of themugh how vain human is, they always say what''s inside is more important than the outside but the truth is once they see the unappealing outside no one bother to check the inside, that''s why makeup is invented isn''t it.


    Lory looks up to the blue sky the weather is so clear without much of clouds, it quite a lovely day although is a little bit hot.


    "You missed your old world?" Jin Hao suddenly asked.


    Lory fixed her eyes to the sky as she makes mncholy smiles "Everyday¡­but I missed the people more though"


    "Well, that expected¡­" he mutters to himself, Jin Hao takes a deep breath then he stares at her curiously "Will you return to your old world if you have the chance?"


    Lory eyebrows furrow she ponder for a few seconds then says: "If you asked me two years ago I will say ''yes'' in a heartbeat but now¡­." Lory let out a long exhale "I have Zhao Li Xin, that annoying brat, weird friends like you and don''t forget I have a very cute disciple, I can''t abandon them now do I?"


    Lory chuckles slightly then she presses her lips together "If I could I would bring all of you to my world then I don''t have to choose" she grins widely, Jin hao is not sure is she joking or not.


    Jin Hao raised his chin "That''s one greedy wish don''t you think?" he reprimands her but didn''t reject the idea either, deep down he doesn''t think is a bad thing to wish for.


    "It''s human nature to be greedy, humans is selfish creature after all," Lory said with mirthless smiles.


    "And yet you give up everything just to save your brother even your soul¡­" he said with a solemn look.


    "Who said is not a selfish wish, there nothing noble about what I had done, I did it because I''m too afraid to live on my owned although the joke is on me now¡­" Lory shrug as she make self-deprecating jokes to herself.


    "I think your family and friend would understand that" Jin Haofort her.


    Lory shakes her head "The moment I enter Lazarus cage I had betrayed everything I know, my lineage, my legacy, my responsibility, I against everything that my father taught me, well he might forgive me but forgives yourself is a different matter"


    "I think you too hard to yourself," Jin Hao said, normally he is not someone who easily pity other people however for Lory he has a great amount of sympathy to her, and he doesn''t understand why she med herself so much.


    "Do you bring the silver pendant that I give you before" Lory suddenly said.


    "The silver pendant? I have it with me all the time" he shows Lory the pendant with green jadeite stone on the middle and circle with a weird rune around it, Lory had given this pendant as a protective amulet to protect him from cursed.


    "Look behind it," Lory said again "You see the drawing behind it?"


    Jin Hao flip the amulet "Ming Yue Yin said this is your family insignia"


    "It is, do you know what it means" Lory expression turn bitter "The sword means power that was granted to my lineage, the wings behind the sword means peace and protection, it''s a symbol that our power is used to protect other people, and the chain that binds the sword means that we are bound by morality, duty, and responsibility as an heir of Lucient, that means we cannot abuse our own power for personal gain and benefit"


    Lory stare at Jin Hao deeply "You understand now? that day when I decide to risk the safety of the world and everyone who lives in it just to saves my brother I had betrayed my own belief and my family.


    Even though No one said anything, not even Girsha, but I know what I have done" Lory turn around again and she folds her arms on the railing "But, what done is done, there''s nothing I can do about it¡­.just try to make things right this time and hopefully live through it..... because a lot of people are insisting for me stay alive" shein but her expression turn warmed


    "Well, is good to be alive" Jin Hao make a simplement.


    "I guessed so¡­." Lory rests her chin on her palms while gazing aimlessly to the ocean. a minuteter Lory''s body flinched and her head rises abruptly then she points at the few ck dots that march toward them at high speed "What the heck is that?" Lory yelp.


    Suddenly from the crow nest, someone is shouted loudly "There''s a shiping towards us!"


    Yang Xi Ying and Bei Li Yan jump from their seat and run to the railing, Li Mo Zhen also got out from his cabin in a hurry and hold Yang Xi Ying shoulder in a protective manner.


    "Whose ship is that?" Mong Yi screams at the crow nest.


    The person on the crow nest adjusts his monocr then shout again "Is Liang Zu kingdom g!"


    Lory and yang Xi Ying exchanged a nce in shock, both of them feel foreboding sensation crept to their heart.


    The man from the crow nest shout again "There''s a woman wearing a red dress at the front deck!!" then he adjusts his monocr again to see clearly then shout once more "She looks angry! Perhaps she''s enemy!"


    immediately everyone on deck facepalm at the same time.


    ''She''sing!''

 Chapter 544 - A Runaway

    "Xi Ying I leave this to you" Lory patted yang Xi Ying shoulder.


    Yang Xi Ying startled "Why me?" she points herself with grief.??


    "She is nicer to you"


    "But you are her aunt!" Yang Xi Ying refuses to face Ming Yue Yin right now.


    "The tittle I ept reluctantly" she refutes.


    "Nheless, you ept it anyway, so go face your niece!" she gives Lory a warning look.


    Lory feel helpless while Liangzu ship is getting closer and Ming Yue Yin menacing pose be clearer, Lory feel her heart is sunk, she turns to Jin Hao desperately "How fast this ship could run?"


    "Not fast enough to run from her" Jin Hao calmly said, is a matter of persistence, Ming Yue Yin would chasse no matter how far they go so why bother.


    "Come on Lory, she like a family and you can''t run from your family~" Bei li Yan poked Lory''s head.


    "Yeah, especially from the crazy one¡­" Jin Hao twitches his mouth when he see Ming Yue Yin make a pose like an angry general who is ready to fight.


    ____________________________


    "Your majesty, should you act like this? What if they thought you try to attack them?" Su Yi perplexed watching her great empress make a hostile pose while clenching her swords.


    "I think her majesty looks great!" Su Jing pped her hands like a crazy fangirl.


    "The girl on the center looks odd?" Su Feng tilted her head but the girl she mentions suddenly cover herself with a cloak and lift the hood so she can''t see her face again. Su Feng pushed that thought behind her back, it doesn''t matter she would know who is that woman anyway.


    on the other hand, Ming Yue Yin grin widely "So, she has not disguised herself anymore, that¡­interesting, and I''m thest one to know" her face darkens, who knows how much she missed out, just remember she had been trapped inside the pce with official matters and watching old official schemed to each other she can''t help feel annoyed, why everyone wanted to be Emperor and empress, do they not know that is the most arduous not to mention boring jobs ever!


    Ming Yue Ying raised her hands then shouted <strong>"March forward, FULL SAIL!"</strong>


    ___________________________


    Lory and yang Xi Ying sigh heavily, they could imagine how much earful Ming Yue Yin would give to them. Li Mo Zhen stroke Yang Xi Ying head dotingly "just treat this as a practice before we have a real daughter" he coaxed her but his eyes are obviously teased her.


    "We are going to have a daughter like Yue Yin?" she looks at her husband in doubt. Li Mo Zhen silent he thought he is a quiet man and Yang Xi Ying is very gentle and demure, would they have an unruly daughter like Ming Yue Yin?


    "If that happens, I might not visit your home too often¡­" Lory jokingly said.


    The bridge between the ship is connected, Ming Yue Yin enters Hei Shen ship alone, she orders everyone to stay. Her heavy stomp make Lory and Yang Xi Ying nervous because they know that they would be scolded the most. Ming Yue Yin halted her steps, she res at Lory furiously.


    Lory pull down her hoody, she opens her arms and exaggerates smile <strong>"BRATTTYY!~"</strong>


    Ming Yue Yin wanted to make things hard for Lory and the others a little bit more but when she saw Lory real face something thug inside her heart and whatever disgruntled inside of her instantly melt. See Lory like this remind her with her vivid dream, in her dream she saw a dauntless Princess with a silver staff and giant white wings behind her back, she looks like a goddess of war.


    Lory might acted goofy sometimes and crack a joke here and there however Ming Yue Yin had seen the other side of her not as Lory but as Princess Lorient of Hand, she is charismatic, smart, decisive, and fearless, she handles every state matters with profound attitude, she was very calmed and wise when make decision, too bad the dream only shows a bit about Lory past if not she would learn more about Lory still she idolized and admired Lory very much.


    "I miss you brat!" Lory gives her a big hugged.


    Ming Yue Yin puffed her cheeks "How can you leave without telling me, you even bring Xi Ying with you, how can both of you leave me behind, I feel so alone, I feel like a concubine sent in a cold pce¡­" she grumbling incessantly feeling so wrong and hurt.


    ''Whose concubine are you, I thought you are empress?''


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying make the same perplexed expression.


    "That because we thought you are busy with the kingdom matters" Yang Xi Ying join n coaxing the upset Empress.


    "Yes, I heard the development of the Liangzu kingdom advancing, we don''t want to bother you" Lory chimed in.


    Ming Yue Yin scoffed angrily "That''s not Important!" she brushed it off.


    "..."


    "¡­..."


    ''Is not?''Yang Xi Ying wants to cry for her father and other officials. Lory who also has a high sense of duty as royalty also feel headache listening to Ming Yue Yin careless words.


    "The important thing is, both of you having fun without inviting me, that is very¡­.very¡­." her eyes ran left and right as she tries to find the right words then she suddenly struck bt epiphany and re at Lory and yang Xi Ying <strong>"VERY RUDE!" </strong>Ming Yue Yin looks proud after she said it.


    "....."


    Lory sigh ''Is that''s all you got?''


    "I''m sorry to be rude" Lory bow her head as she obviously teased Ming Yue Yin chosen words.


    "I''m sorry to be rude, but please tell me you don''te here without notice" Yang Xi Ying massaged her forehead.


    "I came here without notice!" Ming Yue Yin puffs her cheeks and put her hands on her hips arrogantly.


    "WHAAATT!" Yang Xi Ying bes furious she pinch Ming Yue Yin cheek.


    "Ouch, Xi Ying it''s hurt!"


    "You naughty brat, what have you done?!" Lory pulls her ears in anger. What an irresponsible empress!


    "''Ouch, ouch, I leave a note! I leave a note to old Zhang! Everything will be fine, trust me!" Ming Yue Yin grimaces in pain, luckily all her subordinated is on another ship so no one saw their Great empress is being bullied.


    "Trust you my ass!" Lory berated her.


    "You will give old master Zhang heart attack, do you know he is eighty-five this year!" Yang Xi Ying also scolded her, she feel bad for the old grand tutor Zhang Yu Hao.


    "Ouch, my ear, my cheek!" Ming Yue Yin cried, her ear and cheek are assault by her friends, but she can''t do anything because she does feel slightly guilty for the old man for running away.....well, only slightly.


    While both of them scolded the grand empress, the others onlyugh it out and shakes their head, it besmon appearance whenever the three girls gathers, they might have different background and personality but they are closer than normal siblings.


    Finally, Ming Yue Yin send her ship back to Liangzu kingdom because there are sensitive matters involving Lory so Ming Yue Yin thought is better to let fewer people know about it, at first Ming Yue Yin subordinated is refused to let their Empress left on their own but after Ming Yue Yin ce her decree no one dares to refuted anymore, and to help to eased Liangzu soldiers and general burden Lory promised them that Hei Shen Sect will guarantee Ming Yue Yin safety, Lory words are confirmed by Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan as the two king pce so Liangzu people eventually reassured with their Empress safety.


    With two king pce and Long Ming what could happen to their Empress and also Ming Yue Yin is protected by her personal hidden guard so they are assured that no one would me them if they left the Empress.


    And so dozens of Liangzu naval sail away, Lory takes off her mask and cloak, immediately Ming Yue Yin personal guards shocked as they look at Lory with a bewildered expression, Lory only gives them wry smiles before she strode to the coach. Ming Yue Ying raised her eyebrow to her subordinates "Do you have a problem?"


    The warning tone from Ming Yue Yin startled them, they immediately cupped their fist courteously "No, we have no problem your majesty!" they shook their head profusely. Ming Yue Yin usually rxed and have a carefree attitude but once she got angry, even the toughest general would be drenched in sweat.

 Chapter 545 - Sleepover

    Inside the tent the whole gang minus Zhao Li Xin is having a good time, they drink and y board games, this time Bei Li Yan is against Li Mo Zhen so is a wonder who came out to be the winner, nheless everyone is cing their bet and everyone is wee including the Mong brother and Ming Yue Yin subordinate because Lory had a grudge for being wiped out clean by Bei Li Yan she ces her bet for Li Mo Zhen the same like Yang Xi Ying and the Mong brothers while the other ce their bet for Bei Li Yan and the house is, of course, Zhao Li Xin who is not present.


    The game bes heated up after Li Mo Zhen bes the winner, Bei Li Yan throwing tantrum and force Li Mo Zhen for another match. Lory increased the tension with a loud shout "Do It!!"??


    And so everyone chants the same thing, Li Mo Zhen who used to be calmed got excited and so another match begins and another betting also follows. The ship bes loud and lively with everyone taunting each other and it bes an unusual board game where people yed it in serene.


    This time Bei Li Yan wins, he is so excited he make a loud cheers for himself then Jin Hao throws his fan at him for making a ruckus. Everyone burst tough and it''s like a party it goes on until midnight. Lory thought this ship is bing more like a pirated ship, everyone is loud and drunks and she liked it! Unfortunately, because of her healing gift, Lory could never get drunk, only tipsy and it''s only for a minute until her gift neutralized the alcohol in her blood.


    Lory was sitting on the couch with Yang Xi Ying head lean on her left shoulder and Ming Yue Yin leans her head on her right shoulder, the three of them keep drinking without care, while Li Mo Zhen has a normal game with Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan back to his cabin to rest.


    Meanwhile, Ming Yue Yin subordinated peek at Lory, it''s been happening for a while and Lory didn''t mind it she understand her look must be on their eyes.


    "You want me to gauge their eyes" Ming Yue Yin suddenly said, she subordinated startled they bow her head with a pale face.


    "You need to work out on your temper" Lory waved her hands at Ming Yue Yin subordinated, sign them she''s not angry at all.


    Then Ming Yue Yin throws her hands on the air to sign them to leave. Ming Yue Yin subordinates bend their waist repeatedly and give Lory a grateful look before they scurry away.


    "This is not the first time people staring at me, I don''t mind" Lory sigh, she wants to put her cup on the table but the two heads on her shoulder blocked her moves so she stops her moves and put the empty cup on herp instead.


    "Well, you are very beautiful¡­" Yang Xi Ying mutters.


    Lory leans her head on the couch "I don''t know about that, but I think is because I''m Lucient heir so my face is practically everywhere" Lory reminiscence the old day when a lot of people used her picture and Lucas formercial advertising, mostly happened without permission so it''s Jay and Fred jobs to handle it.


    "So I''m not new using a disguised, I used to color my hair red, brown, orange, pink¡­.o think I had used every color"


    "You have pink hair?" Yang Xi Ying amazed, in this world noble daughter can''t even cut their head after they reach theiring aged ceremony, she can''t imagine coloring her hair although that idea is very tempting for obedient girls like her.


    "You really have dyed your hair in every color?" Ming Yue Yin also got excited, no matter how brazen she is there still certain boundaries she cannot trespass.


    Lory gazes up to the dark grey tent above her "Uhm, I never use blonde color¡­"


    "What is blonde color?" Yang Xi Ying asks


    "It''s a yellowish color, like corn but paler I think" Lory exin.


    "Why you never used that color, is it look bad?" Ming Yue Yin teased her.


    Lory chuckles lightly "Nah, I used it once but my father reaction¡­..well, I think I remind him too much of my mother"


    "He hated it?" Yang Xi Yin worriedly asks.


    "No¡­he look sad, he tries to hide it though but it''s too obvious¡­.so I never dyed my hair blonde ever again" Lory heaved heavily.


    "By the way why you dyed your hair, I thought with shapeshifter spell you could ''woosh''"Ming Yue Yin make a silly gesture with her hands.


    "No way, in my world there''s a lot of ces nted with antimagic persona, so your disguised washed off the moment you take a step into that ce, there also antimagic sunsses, soft lens, and many more so shapeshifter spell are unreliable is better do in an old-fashion way" Lory sighs.


    "Lory, your father is a king right, sorry to asked this, but does he married again or taken concubines?" Yang Xi Ying lifts her head with her eyes glint curiously.


    "No, it''s fine" Lory patted Yang Xi Ying''s hand "No, my father never married again or taken concubines, lover or whatever that is" Lory waved her hands.


    "That''s amazing, are all kings in your world like that?" she widens her eyes as her curiosity pique.


    Lory guffawed then she exined "No, sadly no¡­there is some kings who have concubines or mistress although they don''t have as many as the emperor in this world, however, they do have two or three mistresses but they identity used to be hidden from the public because the stigma of having mistresses is not good for their imaged and that women either¡­.well, I pity their offspring, just like here the life of children from concubines is not easy"


    "And yet man if persistent to have more wives" Ming Yue Yin sneer.


    "And they me the wives when bad things happened to their children" Yang Xi Ying scoffed.


    "Yes, I don''t know why men like to keep a lot of women in one ce, is like put dozens of cats in one caged and they only give one fish to share, if they not crazy now they surely crazy then," Lory stifles.


    "Yeah, and guess who is the fish?" Ming Yue Yinughs heartily then follow by the other girls.


    "My father too, even until now he still thought their wives live harmoniously, just because they treat each other politely" Yang Xi Ying shakes her head helplessly.


    Lory''s eyes bulged in surprise "Really, I thought they just pretend not to know" is hard for lory to believe that men can be so oblivious "Do they really think a woman would send their husband to another woman bed willingly? Without heartache or jealousy? Really?"


    "Yes, they are that stupid" Ming Yue Yin nods in certain "Don''t you learned anything while you at Lao Manor?"


    Lory tilted her head as she recalled when she was a maid at Lao Manor "I never pay attention, I thought the master enjoy the women killed each other for him"


    "Well, some men are like that until he bes the one who got killed" Ming Yue Yin snickered then she waved her hand to her subordinated Su Yi "Bring more wine!"


    "And more dumpling!" Lorry added.


    "And Tea too" and so Yang Xi Ying.


    The corner of Ming Yue Yin mouth twitching then she shouted again "Bring everything!"


    Su Yi and Su Feng bow their head then they climb down to the lower deck in hurry.


    Unbeknown with the girls, Immediately all men on the deck feel a shiver running to their spine because they all have good cultivation so they could hear Lory words clearly, they begin to re-think again about having multiple wives. Jin Hao and Li Mo Zhen never consider having multiple wives but when they heard Lory and the other discussion they feel a pang in their hearts.


    They always have a prejudice that women inside the harem are cruel and vicious but when they heard the girls talking they realize the bad one is not the women in the harem but is the man. The women are put in the conditioned where they must hurt each other not just to get their husband favor but also to secure their future, of course, they be vicious, they have too because their life and their children life depends on it.


    Jin Hao and Li Mo Zhen look each other and perplexed, obviously polygamy life is very cruel and heartless, no wonder they''re so many tragedies happened inside the harem, Lory and the others might not realizes it but they had changed the men state of mind about polygamy, and many of them determined to avoid that kind of life, for their own good and their offspring.


    And the three girls who oblivious about their sess have moved on to another discussion.


    "Lory let''s sleep together tonight!" Ming Yue Yin pped her hands excitedly.


    "That''s great!" Yang Xi Ying happily wees the idea.


    "I don''t mind, my man is still cultivating but I don''t think your man would agree, he already make a face you know" Lory raised her brows at Yang Xi Ying.


    "What face?" Yang Xi Ying confused, she turns her head around at Li Mo Zhen that surely making a ''face'' at her.


    "A face like an abandoned puppy" Ming Yue Yin guffawed, she never thought someone also as clingy as her scary uncle.


    Yang Xi Ying blushed heavily, she forgot how clingy her husband is.


    "So aunty is just gonna be you and me then¡­" She wiggles her eyebrows.


    Lory lift the teacup and casually said: "Sure, but if you snore, I''m living you"

 Chapter 546 - Human

    Humans are cruel, savaged, and violent they are animals pretend to be civilized and dignified and yet they are driven by greed, lust, and hatred. I know because I had seen it all, I saw the ugly and the worst side of human, I saw how they took pleasure by hurting a little kid, how they feel some kinda released by making me eat rotten food, that lowly human had to beat me to make them feel slightly better for themselves, such a pitiful creature, they think I envy them? Wrong I mocked them.


    I promised myself that I would never be like them so I buried everything that make me human, pain, sadness, envy, greed, lust, and most of all¡­love. I buried everything so deep in my heart so no one could reach not even me, and It worked, I stopped to feel, It like I''m disconnected from the rest of the world, I feel numbed¡­??


    When I''m not held by the emotional feeling everything bes clearer, it''s easy to focus on my n, making ns is easy as breathing the enemy cannot provoke me, their bait is useless, I have nothing to restrain me, so I thrive and I prevail.


    Years after years I achieved more than I could dream of, everything that I thought could quench my thirst as my throat is dry desperate for something but nothing could satisfy me anymore, not a mountain of golds, not women, not even the bloody heads of my enemies, I begin to see everything grey and the word gradually lost its luster and all delicacy tasted like ash I begin to miss the tasted of the rotten food I used to have.


    ''Every dog has its day'' well that''s true, for my enemy at least. Finally they able to hurt me, of course, they die in my hands as a result but they seed to hurt me more than they ever did, well I praised their tenancy by giving them a quick death, I want to give them more praised if only my legs didn''t turn to jelly I walk limping then slid tiredly on the tree trunks as I fell to the ground surrounded by my enemy''s corpses.


    ''Embarrassing'' that''s what came to my mind, the people in that damned ce not only feed me rotten food they feed me poison too, a poison that so strong I could never get rid of until these days. Afterall that I have been through I can''t believe I would be dead like this, alone and wounded just like a dog ''How disappointing''


    The gods mustugh at me right now, I start to imagine their boisterousugh as they point their finger at me, oh well I wanted tough too. Turns out I''m only human, I''m too conceited to admit I need to rely on other people, to proud to admit that I have my own limitation, and this is what I got.


    The poison might be the way of god to telling me that in the end, I''m just ants inside their palms, I can''t change my faith. I feel coldness ran from the tip of my finger to my elbow and stopped on my chest, I cough amount of blood as my body engulf with coldness, I chuckled on my dying time ''What a stupid way to die'' I cursed myself, I don''t want to die in my enemy hands, if I have to die it''s should be in my own terms, my own will but probably is toote to be picky right now...


    I wiped the blood from my mouth with my sleeves, I strengthen my position as Iy my back on the tree trunk trying to look presentable, I don''t want my subordinated to find my miserable corpses in pitiful position, at least I can do that right? My eyelids be heavy, I know I cannot sleep right now I still cannot consent to die here but what can I do? what human could do in the face of death? I look heavenward as make mirthless smiles "You win," I cursed the god onest time before everything turns dark.


    As the darkness swallows me whole bit by bit I begin to wonder if anyone sad when I''m dead, it''s funny because I never thought about this before and yet I can''t stop to wonder, would there be anybody mourns for me. I had no family, friends, lovers only subordinates, would my subordinated cry for me? Probably not, maybe they would feel dejected because they lose their livelihood but nothing more, the dead will soon be forgotten and the living moves on that''s how life is,


    My body suddenly bes light and the pained slowly dissipated, in a pitch dark there is nothing but emptiness, I''m swallowed by darkness then, I have no fear but the sense of familiarity darkness is my inseparable friend that follow me for so long, it like a brother of mine so I embrace it with all my heart if I ever had one.


    I should have expected this how I die, I know I savaged man like me I will not die on thefy bed surrounded by my loved one only, but still, I wish I could drag all my enemies in this bottomless darkness. I wish they could apany me in this abyss.


    Suddenly a small flicker of light burst from my chest, my eyes bulged widely as my jaw hang lose the next thing happened thousands of flicker light burst from my chest like fireworks, immediately it ceased the darkness around me and I''m cover with purple light, then I feel my body be warmed as it feel I soaked in the hot spring in the middle of winter.


    I stretch my hands I try to reach the flickers light around me but no avail, then I heard a gentle whisper in a distance.


    <strong>"May the light guide your way even in the darkest path young Prince..."</strong>


    I heard a sweet gentle voice calling for me....but who?


    Hundreds of lights around me floating like fireflies then flew to a certain direction, I don''t know where it goes but I follow nheless. I feel like running inside a dark tunnel then I see the light on the end of the tunnel, the warmth engulf me then I hit with a faint scent, is a scent of flower but I never smelled this scent before, it''s light and shooting with the hint of fresh lemon and ry sage, what flower is this so mysterious it''s addictive.


    I finally touch the light on the end of the tunnel, I could feel a small hand on my chest, I used to be disgusted from women touch but I longing for her hand, I want her hand stay longer but is all whistful thinking as the hands slowly retracted from my chest, I know she wants to leave I want to stop her but my body refused to listen to me.


    I open my eyes abruptly, I search my surrounding but I see no one but copses. I clenched my fist as a feeling of distraught crept within me, why she left? Why doesn''t she wait? Why can she wait? Am I dreaming? Hundreds of questions ran through my head. Then I realize my body feel light, the coldness that always haunted me disappeared without a trace. I check my pulsed to search any symptom left from my poison but I found nothing, is like the poison was never there in the first ce and not only that the scars and wound on my body also disappeared, what kinda miracle is this?


    But one thing is certain, I''m not dreaming, someone was here, a woman smelled like fresh lemon and ry sage, a woman with a voice as sweet as her scent, suddenly my heart race, something burst uncontrobly within me, I don''t know what is this feeling but if I found her, maybe I would know, my savior.


    My subordinates suddenly appear saying something I don''t heed, there only one thing filled my head right now <strong>"FIND HER!"</strong>

 Chapter 547 - The Betting

    Near the cliff Zhao Li Xin awakes from his long meditation, he lifts his head and saw Huo Long lean on the boulder with a teasing smile "What''s wrong, you seem you just awoke from a dream?"


    Zhao Li Xin gives no reply, he raised from lotus position, this time he had no breakthrough but his cultivation be more stable and profound still he feel slightly disappointed.??


    Although is hard for other people to read Zhao Li Xin expression but not for Huo Long, the truth is Zhao Li Xin has be more expressive since he met Lory "Don''t be upset, it does take longer for you to have a breakthrough after you reach the sage level, and it bes difficult for you to passed every level" Huo Longfort him.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed her wrist and check his own pulse to make sure his condition is on top-notch, sometime cultivation could damage the veins if the cultivator is not careful or impatient andtely he bes impatient. Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhale after he found nothing wrong with himself, he nces at Huo Long "How long it would take?"


    "For other people, it would be decades but for you¡­not that long, a year or two perhaps" Huo Long gives a dismissive shrug.


    "Do I have a year or two?" he stared at Huo long in doubt.


    Huo long clicks his tongue, he understands what Zhao Li Xin means "I don''t know, maybe not¡­"


    "Now you understand why am I being persistent" he looks away then patted his robes, he walks to the end of the cliff with his hands sped behind his back, his back is straight as a pole, and his eyes gaze to the erupted mountain on the horizon.


    "How much you know about Lory''s situation, and don''t try to dodged the question" he gives Huo Long a warning gaze.


    Huo long sigh as he stands next to him "I know about her for a long time because her connection with the ck Serpent"


    Zhao Li Xin nce at him "Lazarus?"


    Huo Long stifles there something sh in his eyes but it too fast not even Zhao Li Xin could catch it "Yes¡­" he replied briefly.


    "Everyone seems to know about this Serpent and Lory, what I mean everyone is you and Huwang Shen Zi, both of you seem to know more than you show it, Huo long are you also the first kind?"


    He raised his chin proudly "I''m not¡­but my blood is the closer with the first kind"


    Zhao Li Xin turns quiet as he contemtes for a seconds "How much everyone knows about me, Lory and that Demon"


    Huo''s long face scrunched up he crossed his arms over his chest as he gazes to the horizon "It starts with a simple story about a lonely God who is bored to death by his own immortality than he identally opens the door to a ce he should never be. And there he found something unexpected, something he never prepared to face it before¡­.a tiny little spark called¡­love" he curled his mouth as if he was joking.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrow "You don''t try to make fun of me, don''t you" he looks at Huo long with annoyance.


    "Of course not!" he puffed his chest "Do you thing something cheesy like love is aughing matter, love is the powerful forces who moves everything in the world, where do you think the root of sadnessing from? Anger, envy, jealousy, hatred, revenged, everythinging from the same roots and it is love¡­.and love is a double edge sword, it could set you free or drag you to bottomless hell" Huo Long let out a long heaved.


    He shifts his nce at Zhao Li Xin "You should know better than anyone how love transforms you from ashes to zing fire as you are right now"


    Zhao Li Xin can''t deny it, because he never felt so alive ever since she met Lory, he has to admit that everything he worked for is because he is driven by his feeling towards her.


    "And what this has to do with her¡­us?"


    Huo Long smiles and brought his hands together in front of his mouth as he forming steeple with his long fingers "The Gods cannot interfere mortal word and the first kind had no ability to stopped what maye so we all make a bet, a bet that was initiated by Queen Lorenna herself"


    "Lory''s mother?" Zhao Li Xin who used to calmed can''t help to feel shocked.


    "She had seen the destruction of this world, the cmity of verrion, the end ising for this world and the end of the Lucient line, like a snowball every incident lead to another and is escted, bigger and bigger until no one can''t stop it but Lorenna seen the opportunity, I don''t know what or how but she saw it, then shees to us, she uses the Seeress as the medium, she proposed a n that would make things right again, and that n is you and Lory"


    "Two people from two different worlds, the descendant of the first king of their world without any corrtion between the two of you, one cannot win without the other, you need each other, you have to work with each other only then we would have the chance to win its gamble"


    Zhao Li Xin pinches his be, the n leaves too many loopholes "What if Lory didn''t save me that day, what if I never search for her, what if we never have a harmonious rtionship, then what happened? <strong>WHAT HAPPEN WITH HER?!</strong>" he shouted furiously, he doesn''t care about the world but lory well being is another matters, did they treat Lory life like a game?


    Huo Long shrugged nonchnt "Then the world will end, Lucient line will perish from the face of the world and princess Lorient would be.....no more"


    "That is One sick n!" He gritted his teeth as boiling fury swelled inside of him.


    "Is a sick situation!" Huo Long roar in anger "Can you see we running out of option, everything had preordained long before you and I exist, what we are doing is trying to change the fated of the universe, two worlds, and everything live inside it is on the line, you think is easy? Do you think there would be some guarantee? Do you think we know what we are doing? <strong>NO, WE DON''T!</strong>"


    "We all shooting in a dark boy!even the seeress couldn''t see the future again because too much possibility, we can only hope¡­we pray that somehow we hit the marks! this is a lousy n, but this is the only lousy n we got¡­" Huo Long gaze to the sky with a tired look "That''s why we called this a bet because we don''t know whether we win or lose, still we make a bet¡­." Huo Long sigh tiredly "That both of you will find a way..."


    Zhao Li Xin look down, he shut his eyes, and the turmoil inside him gradually calm down, he lifts his head and stares at Huo long with a determined look "I don''t care about the rest of the world but I will never let anything happen to her, she is my world"


    "I know, and that''s good enough for me" Huo Long snickered.


    "I already tell everything I can, I can''t say more than this if not I would change the coursed of faith but I give you one more warning" Huo Long raised his index finger "Lazarus target not only Lory''s soul he also targeting you"


    "Zhao Li Xin neck shrunk "My soul?" he doesn''t believe it, who the heck wants a soul like him?


    "No fool!" Huo Long moves closer towards Zhao Li Xin then he whispers on Zhao Li Xin ear "He wants something else and he used that Lao Min Na to get what he wants"


    "What is it?" Zhao Li Xin grabs Huo Long arms.


    Huo long wanted to say something but he noticed a slight crack on the sky of his mystique realm, he bes stiffed then swallows his words, Huo Long shakes his head "I better not say anything further or someone would be fried me"

 Chapter 548 - Something Brewing In The Sky

    Zhao Li Xin has back from the mystique realm, but he doesn''t found Lory in his cabin, the cabin is not big so he only needed to sweep the room in one nce to realizes his beloved wife and the princess isn''t there. Zhao Li Xin exit the room he came to the front desk and found Mong Ki behind the ship wheel.


    "Where''s Lory?"??


    Mong Ki shift the wheel to his assistant then walk towards Zhao Li Xin then bow his head "Madam is in Empress bedroom, they are sleeping together tonight"


    A sh of annoyance frankly shows on his face, without saying anything he takes long strides to Ming Yue Yin cabin. Mong Ki and Mong Yi exchanged nce because their Lord not even bothers how and when Ming Yue Yin gets on the ship. Oh well, everything is rendered to nothing in front of his wife so they not shocked anymore.


    In front of the cabin Ming Yue Yin subordinates guard the door, they immediately straighten their back and cup their fist courteously when they saw Zhao Li Xin walks towards them.


    "Lord Long Ming" they greet simultaneously.


    "Wake up your master!" he said without further ado.


    They look at each other in hesitant, they don''t want to bother their empress rest but the man in front of them is not someone they can trifles not even their Empress dare to provoke this mad man.


    "Please wait, milord" Su Yi is finally made a decision, she bow her head then carefully open the door before she enters the room. Other people would think Zhao Li Xin''s behavior is uneptable but for anyone who knows his temperament thinks the other way, is good enough for Zhao Li Xin to respect the boundaries between man and woman, is good enough he holds himself from kick Ming Yue Yin bedroom door to get his wife.


    In this conservative world where there a strict rule between man and woman who is not married, one of the rule is man and woman cannot meet privately without an escort, even brother and sister cannot stay in the same courtyard, that''s why is uneptable for Zhao Li Xin if he identally saw Ming Yue Yin in her sleeping robes.


    Ming Yue Yin might be brazen but even she would not ept that kind of behavior and if she''s angry there is high chance Lory would also angry with him and so Zhao Li Xin maintains his courtesy.


    The door suddenly opens, Ming Yue Yin bobbed her head with half-open eyes "Uncle, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m going to pick up Lory, so excuse me" This time he let himself enter the room before Ming Yue Yin could say anything.


    Ming Yue Yin has a sit on the chair, her arms rest on the armrest, and withstand her chin with her palm, she yawns widely. Later Zhao Li Xin came while carrying Lory in his arms, he wrapped her like a dumpling with a thick nket but still Lory is not awaked, she rubs her chin on Zhao Li Xin chest slightly before she continues sleeping.


    "Good night" Zhao Li Xin remain courteous then he left the room.


    Ming Yue Yin waved her hand tiredly then she yawns again. She already expected this would happen luckily they are not sleeping in Zhao li Xin cabin if not she would kick from the bed by her merciless uncle. Zhao Li Xin never has enough patients not even to the fairer sex. Ming Yue Yin stretches her arms on the air then she takes off her outer robes then returns to her bed.


    The next morning, she awakens by the sounds of waves crash to the ship and the sunlight peek from the curtain, Lory stretches her arms and legs as she prepares to wake up but why her body feel heavy and she feel suffocated then she realized shey face down on the bed she shifts her head to the side and jolt with the handsome face sleep next to her.


    The man has pristine skin and a defined jawline, he got long thick eyshes that make women envy and thin sexy lips that slightly open while he''s sleeping, Lory blinks her eyes a few times before she realizes it was her husband sleep next to her, and he wrapped her arms and legs on top of her no wonder she felt heavy, but then again where is Ming Yue Yin?


    Zhao Li Xin eyes fluttered for a second before it''s slowly open, the corner of his lips curved slightly when he saw her face "You awake?" his voice slightly hoarse but it gives seductive sense in his voice.


    "Uhm¡­" Lory blushed as she gives a quick reply.


    Zhao Li Xin pulls her closer and tighten his embraces, he rests his chin on the top of her head as he inhaled the sweet scent from her body, his wife body is small and soft just like the dumpling she used to eat but she was forced to carry the heavy burden on her small shoulder, she had bruised and bleed and steel that''s not enough, how much pained his little wife must go through until they are satisfied, this is not fair!


    "Li Xin, I can''t breathe" Lory hit his arms.


    "Oh, sorry¡­." He quickly released his arms from her waist "Are you okay? I''m sorry, I just miss you?" he tugged her hair behind her ear.


    "You only went for a day" she pursed her lips, she does not believe his flowery words.


    "Not ording to the times at the mystique realms" he reminds her again.


    "I forgot about that, oh yeah the brat is here¡­.wait did I sleep in her cabin, why am I here?" Lory just realizes she is back to her own cabin but she doesn''t remember when she changed the room.


    "Yes I saw herest night when I carry you back to our room" Zhao Li Xin raised from the bed.


    "You don''t ask why she is here?" Lory tilted her head as she has a sit on the end of the bed.


    "Why should I, that brat probably heard you and Miss Yang is having fun without her so she insisted toe regardless" Zhao Li Xin scoffed, he strides to the round table then pour himself a cup of wine then he raised his chin and smiles "Am I right?"


    Lory sighs "You Right"


    Zhao Li Xin faintly smiles, then he circled the table then stop in front of the map, Lory know is not just an ocean map but a nautical chart is used to give information about water dept and dangerous location for navigation, Lory only understands a little bit about the chart because it''s tooplicated for her. In her world, this kind of information has been converted into digital and it also more simple so even a novice like her had no problem understanding it.


    "Can you read this?" Zhao Li Xin raised his brows.


    Lory twitches her nose "Barely¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin guffawed "Well, at least we know there something you not good at" he teased.


    She scrunched her face, she is not superwoman there''s a lot of things she''s not good at, and another thing that she can do well it because she works very hard and sometimes because she was pushed in the condition where she had to do well or else, unlike Lucas she is not a genius she just a hard worker and also very diligent.


    After she cleans up herself Lory got out from the cabin, because it''s still early morning no one is on the deck except the Mong brother and the crew who perform their duty, stretch her neck then walk to the side of the deck, she folded her arms on the railing and gazing to the vast blue ocean.


    she was in a daze when Girsha suddenly perches on the railing next to her.


    [Morning Birdie¡­] shezily greets him.


    [Hm.....] Girsha answers with a quick grunt he pping his wings then gaze to the blue sky with an uneasy look.


    [What''s wrong?] Lory though there something odd about Girsha''s behavior, he is too quiet.


    Girsha squint his eyes [I''m not sure¡­.the wind feel weird don''t you think?]


    [What you mean?] Lory starts to feel worried.


    Girsha takes a deep breath as his green eyes stare intently at the sky [How is your power¡­.?] he suddenly shift his gaze at Lory.


    [Still recovering] Lory gaze deepen.


    [Tch, me too¡­.I don''t like this Lory] something is brewing above the sky and iting towards them. He could feel it right from the tip of his feathers.

 Chapter 549 - The Storm Is Coming

    Lory and Girsha had been together for a very long time they understand each other too well when Girsha said something is not right Lory would take his words seriously, she will not dare to brush it off.Unbeknown by anyone Lory stealthily climb to the crow nest, she surprised the watcher that guard the crow nest.


    Lory raised her finger on her lips and wink at the watcher, she signs him to be quiet and leave his post to her. The watcher who is also a Hei Shen sect member didn''t dare to reject the madam of Hei Shen''s request so he bows his head deeply before he climbs down. Lory sighs then she enters the crow nest then Girsha flew toward her and perched on the side of the crow nest railing.??


    Lory clenched her hands on the railing, she takes a deep breath as she closes her eyes, at the tallest ce of the ship the wind blows strongly it make her hearing buzzing by the sounds of wind, but it''s not bothering her as she concentrates to pick up something unusual inside the wind. Lory tries to grasp any slight movement around her.


    She suddenly opens her eyes then she looks at Girsha with widening eyes [Something ising!] she anxiously said.


    [I know, something terrible is hiding behind the cloud] Girsha let out a long exhale, he hopes he was wrong but sadly he is not and he doesn''t feel happy about it.


    [It''s big Girsha, can we handle it, can this ship handle it?] Lory bites her lips in panic.


    [Even if this ship is not breaking but doesn''t mean it can be flip isn''t it?] Girsha also bes restless.


    [I don''t know, I don''t know if there''s any array who can make this ship safe?] Lory squeezes her head with both of her hands as she bes frantic.


    [Could be I''m wrong, my power still in recovery so perhaps I''m wrong, maybe I''m wrong?] she hopefully said.


    Girsha squint his eyes [Could both of us wrong then?]


    Lory hit her head on the railing then she grunts exasperatedly [Nooo¡­.]


    [Stopining girls, we should do something before it''s toote!]Girsha smacks her head with his wing.


    "I really cannot let you out of my sight, can I?" Zhao Li Xin gracefully stands on the ship gaff while looking at her withint.


    Lory quickly raised her hand "You can mad at mete but for now, we have a big problem!" Lory''s eyes went round as she said in frantic.


    Because Lory is not someone who is easily panic, Zhao Li Xin certain that whatever the problem is, it must be dire. Lory stretches her arms towards him "Help me climb down, we need to talk with everyone!"


    Zhao Li Xin carries her in his arms, he only needs bounce his steps twice before hends smoothly on the deck.


    "How the view up there?" Bei Li Yan joked.


    Lory shakes her head "Not good, we need to gather everyone, <strong>Right NOW!</strong>" she sternly said.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi realize Lory is being serious so they scurry away to called everyone in their cabin, Zhao Li Xin gathers everyone inside the tent, Lory drinks a warm tea to calmed her down but her hand clenched the teacup tightly. Not long after Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen, and Jin Hao came in a hurry, they all exchanged a nce then stare at Lory who look somber.


    Lory take a deep breath, she put down her teacup then sped her hand on her knee then say: "Everyone, I will say this quickly, there is a thunderstorming towards us"


    "This ship is very sturdy, thunderstorm should not break this ship easily" Jin Hao rubs his chin.


    "Is not just a storm is level five storm perhaps higher" Lory lean her back as her face scrunched up.


    "How did you know? Are you sure?" Yang Xi Ying worriedly asks.


    "It''s my Gift, Girsha power ising from wind, he could feel the change on the wind and he blesses me with the same power when he bes my guardian, both of us felt the same so it cannot be a mistake, although I hope it does?"


    "Uncle, what do you think? Can this ship hold up?" Ming Yue Yin shifts her nce at Zhao Li Xin.


    "How big is the storm?" he throws the question back to Lory.


    "Well¡­expected, heavy rain, lightning, and¡­..waterspout, big waterspout¡­..and probably more than one" Lory sigh she take a sip again.


    "Let me be clear, the waterspout you mean Is the tornado that forms from water?" Bei Li Yan twirls his index finger on the air mimicking the tornado movement.


    "Yup!" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    <strong>"FU*K!"</strong> Bei Li Yan cursed "Well, I mean FU*K!" he mmed his fist on the air.


    Lory withstand her tired head on her hands "Yeah, this is FU*KED UP situation"


    "Lord Long Ming, if we strengthen your ship with talisman and array, can that be helped?" ask Li Mo Zhen.


    Zhao Li Xin is the only one who remains expressionless in this situation, he crosses his legs leisurely and stroke Lory arm tofort her, he contemted for a second then tilted his head slightly "The basic of this ship is already stronger than any normal warship, I already nt talisman to protect from heavy impact and array used to block from various attack but¡­.against mother nature, I''m not so sure" Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhales.


    "But, we still have advantages because we knew before the storm ising," Zhao Li Xin said calmly.


    "True, rather than worry about what we couldn''t do let''s think about what we can do!" Li Mo Zhen nods in agreement.


    "Agree, what we can do for now?" Jin Hao twiddles his fan.


    They all stare at Zhao Li Xin simultaneously, his expression remains the same as before is not like he is not worry but his logic told him there is no used for being worry, and worst came to worst he will transfer Lory to the mystique realm even though she would hate him forever for doing that, being hated by her is better than not have her at all.


    "We need to add more weight for the ship so is not easy to blow away, strengthen the mast, also the lower deck, and the most important thing is we avoid Lang Guan passage and move to Wei Cu ind, the water is deeper in there," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "But if we avoid Lan Guan passage it would take another two weeks to reach Gui Hong continent, we might not make it to the auction" Jin Hao expression turn sullen.


    "Lan Guan passage had to many reefs because of that the passage is a lot more dangerous, if we stuck on that ce during the storm we would be screw" Li Mo Zhen expression deepens.


    "My people already reached Gui Hong continent, they could dy the auction for some time but a bit for long" Bei Li Yan shakes his head worriedly.


    "Let''s worry about the storm first, we think about the otherter" Zhao Li Xin tapped his finger on the arm couch.


    "Yes, milord, I will talk with the crews right now!" Mong Ki cupped his fist, he left in hurry then follow by Mong Yi.


    "We should be prepared too" Ming Yue Yin pped his hands.


    "Uhm, I''ming with you, we should change our dress too it''s gonna be a cold day" Yang Xi Yin follows Ming Yue Yin to her chamber.


    "I shared warm jade and fire crystal to appeased the coldness to everyone" Jin Hao also left.


    "I put array that prevent everyone from overboard" Li Mo Zhen clenched his fist eagerly before he left.


    Bei Li Yan saw every left one by one with their own mission, Bei Li Yan ponder what he can do then he mutters to himself "I sent messaged to my people to make preparation to stall the auction" he shrugs then left.


    Only Zhao Li Xin and Lory left under the tent, Lory was relief that everyone maintains a positive attitude, it should be expected since none of them is ordinary people, still, she can''t appease her worry.


    "Li Xin, in your mystique realm¡­..can we transfer everyone there?" she is quite hopeful but Zhao Li Xin''s next word make her heart drop.


    Zhao Li Xin shakes his head "No, there''s only two humans who can enter that realm and that is me and you" his eyes stare tenderly onto her beautiful eyes.


    She hung her head dejectedly then slowly lift her head "Then promised me, no matter what happened don''t transfer me into the mystique realm" she gripped his hand strongly. She already could guess what Zhao Li Xin about to do, she can''t let that happens.


    "Lory, I can''t risk your life" a faint line appears between his eyebrows.


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Lory shriek "Don''t do this to me, I''m begging you!" her eyes were glossy as she tightens her grip desperately.


    Zhao Li Xin heart aching watch her like this but he persisted in his decision, nothing is more important than keeping her alive.


    Lory sees the determination in Zhao Li Xin eyes then she bes panic "No, please Li Xin, I already live my life with regret and guilted please don''t add my pained like this, I don''t want to another survivor again, you know how my father dies, please don''t do this to me! PLEASE!" she bent and plead with tears stream on her cheeks.


    Zhao Li Xin can''t stand watching her like this, she wrapped Lory in his embraces "Fine, fine I''ll do whatever you say, don''t cry, please don''t cry, please my dear¡­it''s my fault, I''m sorry¡­." He coaxed her incessantly until Lory stops her cry. Lory desperate pleading is striking him like a thunderbolt, he felt someone rip his heart out of his chest then stomped it on the ground, he never felt so tormented like this before.


    He knew he was doomed, he would bend for whatever her wish weather is crazy or not, Zhao Li Xin feel perplexed for he had mixed feeling about his situation.

 Chapter 550 - The Storm Is Coming II

    Lory was changing her clothes, the clothes she''s wearing is from special material, is light but warm and most of all is water resistance it won''t get soaked easily and if it does it would get dry faster than normal clothing, she also changed her to anti-slip boot, not to forget she slip his twin dagger in both her arms.


    She tied her hair into a sleek bun before she got out of her cabin, outside she met with Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin who wear the same type of clothing like her, Lory approaches them in hurry "Tie your hair, you don''t want your hair blocked your sight" she reminds them.??


    "Oh yes, you right!" Ming Yue Yin immediately ties his hair in the same way as Lory and so is Yang Xi Ying.


    "Should we stow the sail?" Yang Xi Ying asked while tying her hair.


    "I think we should be headed to Wei Cu ind first" Lory saw Mong Ki steering the wheel.


    "I don''t get it, why not wend on Wei Cu ind to hide from the storm?" Yang Xi Ying who never experience a storm in her life was rather confused with their decision.


    "First the ind is too small, and you don''t want to stuck between thend and the sea with wind push you onwards, it would wreck our ship if not flip it. It would be an open sea through the Wei Cu ind, is a lot safer facing the storm at the open seapare to Lang Guan passage that had to many reef and sandbanks" as the Empress who had one of the strongest naval armies in the continent she had a profound understanding about marines issues.


    Girsha suddenly dived from the sky then flew toward Lory in high speed, he stops right in front of Lory and their eyes against each other, Lory raised her hand then Girsha perch on her arms, Lory walk to the side of the ship "I don''t think we have time to hide, the storm ising¡­." Lory gaze to the sky then the sounds of rumbleing from above follow by grey clouds.


    Zhao Li Xin quickly stands beside her "It''sing" he mutters.


    Her eyes glistening as she watches lightning shed across the sky "Li Xin is bigger than I thought¡­"


    Li Mo Zhen held Yang Xi Ying''s hands tightly, they exchanged warmed nce at each other that only they could understand.


    "What should we do Milord?" Mong Ki came from behind Zhao Li Xin.


    "Prepare for the storm" he hissed.


    "Understood, Milord!" Mong Ki turn around and waves his hands then everyone scattered to do their jobs.


    Su Yi and the other female guards stand behind Ming Yue Yin "what should we do your majesty?" Su Yi asked in a calmed manner.


    "Hold on¡­" she said with a low voice.


    The blue sky gradually tainted by dark grey cloud, the strong wind push against the sail as a sign what maye, the thunder is getting louder then the rain starts to drop, like a bullet it gradually soaked the deck. Lory and the others lift their hood above their head. Ming Yue Yin looks above the sky and the raindrop hits her faces harshly. ''It''s going to be a violent day'' she thought, she is a worry but excited at the same time, she unconsciously smiles, not even her knew the reason why.


    The wave mmed vigorously fortunately the ship remain stable, but this is only the beginning everyone holds into something. The rain gets heavier and the ck sky sprawl across the sky leaving no light to shined and it turns daylight into night. The wind pushes the sail with full strength, the crew painstakingly try to stabilize the sails. Mong Ki is steering the wheel as he tries to sail at an angle along the waves with the stern that is the strongest part of the ship as it aimed at iing waves.


    Thankfully they had known about the storm before hands so it gives them enough time to change the sail to a better sail that more durable and unlikely shred during the storm like this, and everyone has a chance to change their clothes and shoes that appropriated at the situation like this so everyone could move faster and agile on the slippery surface like this.


    Zhao Li Xin is staying beside Lory, he covers her from sshing water with his sleeves although is not help too much because water ising from every direction, suddenly the head of the ship is lifted fifty degrees on the air, everyone is screaming in panic, fortunately, the ship didn''t flip backward but it bounces back to water surface vigorously, make everyone inside the ship jolted.


    A lot of people throw backward, because the array that nt before hands a lot of people is stopped by something like thin ss, they sigh in relief then immediately grab a rope to make sure they did not fall for the second time because no one knows how long the array could stand another impact.


    Lory is hugging Girsha with her hands while she was hugged by Zhao Li Xin, she begins to doubt if they could survive from this storm at all, then what she scared of happened.


    A column of rotating wind appear from the sky into the ocean as it grows bigger and bigger, it changes the ship course, Mong Ki tries his best to control the ship but is hard against the nature wrath.


    [Lory the ship wouldn''t take much longer!] Girsha shouts as he warns her.


    [I know, but what can we do, we had no sufficient mana!] Lory feel angry and defeated.


    Suddenly the ship mainmast is broken the giant wood fall and it would wreck the ship if it hits the deck, at that time Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, Jin Hao, and Bei Li Yan hits the falling mast with all they got <strong>''BOOM!''</strong> the mast is shattered into pieces.


    They don''t have time to cheers because without the main mast they lose the mainsail, leaving only the foremast to control the ship, it''s possible in normal weather but is impossible in a violent storm like this.


    As if the hope has gone they hold on each other tightly, there''s nothing else they can do, Lory swept her gaze to her beloved friends she can''t believe this is how it ends, she refused to believe it "Mother what should I do?" she whimper.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly recalled the woman with hair like a sun lights and eyes as clear as a blue sky, then he remembers about the bluebell flower that he stores inside his ring when her cursedsh out, he stores that flower because Lory condition always gets better whenever that flower appear, he keeps the flower just in case.


    "Lory, if I have the bluebell flower would that help?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly asked.


    "Yes, it could restore my mana!" Lory said firmly.


    "Do you have it, boy!" Girsha shouted in excitement.


    "Yes!" he nods firmly.


    Lory''s eyes widened in shock "Why don''t you tell me!"


    "I forgot, and you never ask," Zhao Li Xin said in guilt.


    "How do I asked something I didn''t know!" Lory raised her voice from annoyance, the truth is she''s not angry on the contrary she is happy she just annoyed she doesn''t know it sooner.


    "That because I''m more concern about your cursed!" he justifies himself.


    "Get the flower, <strong>FIGHT LATER!</strong>" Girsha shouted impatiently and the stupid couple.


    The wind howling and cries like a wounded beast the waves grew sorge it make the giant ship looks like a toy floating aimlessly on the sea, everyone tightens their grip as the wind and rain hit them mercilessly, even with special clothing they still soaked but thankfully the warmed jade and crystal fire in their possession warmed their body at least they are not freezing to death by now.


    "Lory, another waterspout!" Ming Yue Yin screams as she points her finger to the water pir at the ocean, everyone follows her direction and stunned for another water spout appear one by one just like a mole.


    <strong>"We are SO DEATH!"</strong> Bei Li Yanughs crazily. He is crouch on the side ship while holding onto the rope.


    Jin Hao is next to him, this is the first time he looks so messy "Damn, I don''t want to die with you!" Jin Haoughs back at him.


    "Well, at least we died with our Lord here!" Bei Li Yan grinned widely, he doesn''t look scared as he epted his faith.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think he would die easily" Jin Haough heartily.


    "Good to know!" he genuinely happy to know it.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin takes out the whole bluebell power from her spatial ring, the flower turns to hundreds of flicker light, suddenly the deck is illuminated with blue light, everyone watched in awe.


    "What is that?" Su Yi bbergasted.


    Ming Yue Yinughs then cheers in joy "We not gonna die, Xi Ying hold on a little longer!" she screamed at Xi Ying who is holding tightly to Li Mo Zhen''s arms.


    At the same time, the ships suddenly spin as it sucks to the water spout, without the mainsail Mong Ki cannot fully control the ship. Mong Ki screams frantically.


    "Milord, <strong>I CAN''T CONTROL THE SHIP!</strong>"


    "Li Xin, I need more time to absorbed the flower!" Lory cried worriedly, she felt the ship is sucked by enormous power.


    "I give you time!" Zhao Li Xin presses her lips as his eyes glint with determination "You stay here!"then he screams at Mong Yi "Mong Yi protect her!"


    "Yes, Milord!" he trotted his way to Lory.


    Lory reaches her hand and grabs Zhao Li Xin soaking sleeves "What would you do?" she shouted anxiously.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, "The only thing I really good at, I Burn everything!"

 Chapter 551 - The Power Couple

    The water washed over them so strongly make them hard to breathe, everyone on the ship squats down and grips anything that can hold them down, the waterspout spin in high speed created pir that connects the ocean and the sky make the sea surface raging like a wild beast. Zhao Li Xin headed through the wind and rain at a steady pace to the heads of the ship, the water dripping from his cold face and his dark eyes stare at the giant water pir in front of him.


    The ship still drag with the current right into the vortex, everyone stumbles and jolted like dice in the cup but Zhao Li Xin remain stable as if his leg is nailed to the floor, he spread his arms widely then the golden mes ignite on both his arms. he make a long jump to the tip of bowsprit1 as he tries to keep a further distance between him and everyone else because what he about to do would make other people ufortable.??


    He raised his arms in front of him the fire getting stronger and bigger as if someone adds fuel on it. his wet sleeves that have fire-resistant on it starting to burn, he clenched his fist, and the me released from his body and thirl around him just like a fire tornado.


    Everyone in the ship moves to the back of the ship as they can''t differentiate which water and which is sweat.


    "Do you ever wonder that the Lord is not human?" Bei Li Yan stares at Zhao Li Xin with his mouth fell open, his gaze filled with awed and feared.


    "Really? I always thought he is not human" Jin Hao said with a casual look.


    Meanwhile, the ship is getting closer to the water vortex, Zhao Li Xin sneers in delight, a shed of excitement frank in his eyes. He only cultivated for a long time but he never pushed his power to it potential so he never knows how strong his immortal me was, but today he finally able to put the test all his hard-worked.


    He throws both his hand to the air, a rotating inferno pierce to the sky, just like a pir made of zing fire it created hissed sound on the water, and the steam rise up, everyone used their protective talisman to protect them from the sudden heat. The me moves like a tornado and it grew bigger and thicker is almost the same as the waterspout.


    Zhao Li Xin make a thunderous roar as he sends his zing tornado into the waterspout, the two giant pirs collided, the white smoke came as a result from the collision, the ocean surface suddenly covers with steaming smokes, it''s star feel like a sauna. Zhao Li Xin who never have a problem facing anyone else before finally found his match, called Mother Nature.


    The water pir and fire pir spin at the opposite directions it make hissed and growling sounds as if two beasts fight each other, both contradict pir slower their spin as they try to pressed each other. no matter how strong Zhao Li Xin he still just human, how could human win against the wrath of Mother Nature, the me gradually swallow by the water.


    The water tornado almost extinguishes his me and if that happened everyone in the ship would die including his Princess, how could he let that happened, how could he lost against simple water when his true enemy is a full-pledged Demon if he can save her from this than he had to stop bragging himself about saving her from Lazarus ws.


    He tightens his fist, he make another roar and used all power left on him, suddenly the me tornado burst and it grew evenrger than before it illuminated the sky with golden light, the steam smoke got thicker the temperature suddenly increased even with protective talisman they all still drench in sweat, then soon the water spout swallow by the me and turn to a mist and it disappear into thin air together with the immortal me.


    Zhao Li Xin bes limp instantly he staggers backward and loses his foothold, it thanks Jin Hao''s swift movement he catches Zhao Li Xin before he falls to the water.


    He put his arms around his shoulder then jump to the deck, blood trickle from the corner of his mouth, everyone watches Zhao Li Xin weak state with a befuddled look because they never saw Zhao Li Xin like this since he was cured of his poison.


    "How is he?" Bei Li Yan crouch beside Zhao Li Xin with a worried look.


    Jin Hao check Zhao Li Xin wrist "It''s fine, he only used too much power"


    Zhao Li Xin who rarely used a pill suddenly takes out a pill from his spatial pill then he swallows a few pills in one gulp, then throws the empty jade bottle to the side "There still more of that thing" he disgruntled, he doesn''t have time toy down here.


    The other waterspouts still remain and not show any sign to stop, in this situation the ship would drag to another vortex, Zhao Li Xin forces himself to stand but Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan stopped him.


    "Are you crazy, is already a miracle you can stop that giant water spout, if you do this one more time you will break your dantian, do you want to be crippled!" Jin Hao grab his arms and blocked his movement, he never felt so angry and worry for Zhao Li Xin like this before.


    "Great Lord I already question whether you are human or not if you stop another waterspout, you already done enough, do you want to be a gid or something..." Bei Li Yan pleading and hold Zhao li Xin''s arms and refuse to let him go.


    Zhao Li Xin grunted in anger, normally he would kick anyone who tries to block his path but right now he had lost to much power, he found himself unable to get away from the grip two sovereigns cultivators.


    "They right Li Xin" a sweet voice came from behind him. Lory pushes his shoulder and make him sit on the floor then she smiles confidently "It''s my turn now" she winks.


    "Everyone, hold on into something!" she warned her friends.


    They don''t know what happened but they all tied themself with rope or grip something as hard as they could as if their lives depend on it.


    Lory sped her hands and look down and close her eyes as she begins to pray [All my Lucient ancestors, hear my prayer, I Lorient Jean Frau Lucient beseech your power¡­] her body illuminated with purple light and her purple eyes gleam with dimmed light [Come, SHIELD!]


    From beneath her feet, a purple circle with a strange rune appear and it shined brightly, the circle grewrger and floating to air then gradually engulfs the whole ship inside like a crystal ball, symbol of rune glow and floating around the ship. Everyone realizes they are not hits by rain and wind again, they exchanged each other indescribable look, only Ming Yue Yin who guffawed uncontrobly.


    "I never thought, I''m gonna see Lucient shield with my own eyes, can you believe it!!" she shakes Su Yi shoulder excitedly but Su Yi and the others were still in awed, their jaw dropped as they still try toprehend what they saw right in front their eyes, Su Feng even pped her cheeks a few times to make sure she''s not dreaming.


    Lory raised his hands to the sky <strong>[GIRSHA!]</strong>


    Suddenly a dark shade hovers above them, they unconsciously look up, and there they saw a humongous white figure flew above them, the long glimmering golden feathers make their eyes bulged from its socket.


    <strong>''It''s A GIANT BIRD!''</strong>


    Girsha make an earth-shattering squawk that echoed to the sky, the strong cultivator cover their ears with their hands in reflex. For Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan, the giant bird aura is more intimidating than Huwang Shen Zi, what kinda creature is this. their mouth open and closed but no soundsing from it, Only Zhao Li Xin and Ming Yue Yin who remain calm.


    "Mong Ki which way we should go?"


    Lory shout snapped him from his amazement "Ah, uhm¡­..that way!" he points his finger at his right were a few waterspouts blocked their way.


    [You hear that birdie!] Lory looks up to the sky as they talk through telepathic connection [Can you handle it?] she teasing him.


    Girsha scoffed [Only if you strong enough Princess]


    [Ha, let''s not make my mother sacrifice in vain] Lory snickered.


    Girsha pping his giant wings, the wind cames from his wing is enough to change the direction of the waves [Hold on Lory, my wind will send you out of this crazy water park!] he guffawed.


    The wind around them suddenly changes direction, Girsha flicked his even faster, the ship turn their course by itself, knowing he had no control of the ship Mong Ki squat down and hold the railing next to him tightly, they can''t feel the wind inside the shield but they can see the waves hits each other wildly, just like water in the shaking bowl. the ship slightly lifted from the water surface and the front ship face at the waterspout.


    Zhao Li Xin could guess what would happen he break from his subordinated clenched then pull Lory in his embraces, he takes out a sword from his spatial ring then pierce it to the floor, Zhao Li Xin holds lory in one hand and another hand holds onto the swords, soon the ships slide in very high speed, everyone screaming loudly.


    ''Just like a bullet'' as Girsha said, and he is not kidding.


    The ships hit the waterspout like a cannon everyone screams even louder in panic but the ship prates the giant water pir without a scratch, but it didn''t change the fact that they are scared shitless, one waterspout is not enough then they march to another waterspout, the same screaming is heard again, at this situation Lory has a silly thought that this remains her with roller coaster ride she used to right where everyone screams in the same tune. is a spar extending forward from the ship. It provides an anchor point for the forestays, allowing the fore-mast to be stepped further forward on the hull

 Chapter 552 - Safe At Last

    Eventually, Girsha wind gets the ship out of the storm, Lory shield disappeared and the floating ship hits the water surface abruptly make a ssh sounds that jerked everyone inside. The scorching sun warmed their skin and the flock of seagull flies freely in a blue sky as if nothing happens, if not the ship is on shambles they might think they just awoke from a dream, a scary but exciting dream.


    "I don''t think I can stand up...." Yang Xi Yin leans her weak body to her husband''s chest, she just realizes how exhausted her body is.??


    Li Mo Zhen leans his head on the top of her head "Me too, let''s stay like this for a while¡­" he let out a sigh of relief while stroking his wife back.


    Ming Yue Yin is the weird one, she can''t stop grinning like a fool "Awesome, awesome, I can''t rest in peace now¡­.I have seen it all" She obviously feel overjoyed.


    "We already safe now your majesty, let''s not try to die yet¡­." Su Yi leans his back to the broken drum that she doesn''t know where the hell this drum came from.


    Bei Li Yan nudged Jin Hao and grinned "It seems we are not going to die now, huh"


    He brushed his wet hair and stifles "With superhuman Lord like them, that was expected isn''t it..." Jin Hao darted his gaze to Zhao Li Xin and Lory.


    Lory falls on Zhao Li Xin''s chest, he finally let go of the sword and hold his princess tighter, He never felt so happy to be alive. Lory suddenly chuckles "Nice teamwork Milord!" she lifts his head and grinned widely.


    Zhao Li Xinughs softly, herment amused him, still, he feel happy about it then he smiles brightly than the sun "You too, your highness"


    Girsha already shrunk his size, he flew and perch on Lory''s head "Don''t forget about me!" he snorts.


    "I would never dare forget ''The Lord of the sky''¡­" Lory chuckles.


    For a while no one is moving, it took a time that it finally dawned to them that they managed to escape death. The ck ship is wrecked a little the sails are torn so they floating aimlessly at the ocean. Mong Ki and Hei Shen members pick up themselves when they realize there''s a lot of things to do. Mong Liu patted his shoulder "I''m d our robes are soaked"


    "Why?" Mong Yi looks at him with a frown, he doesn''t understand what so good being soaked like this.


    Mong Liu face reddened then he said quietly "I think I identally peed myself"


    "..." Mong Yi takes another step back in reflex as he looks at his friend with disgust.


    The ship is wrecked the cabin and interior are shambles everything is broken and shattered on the floor, there''s no cabin that they can upy, and not forget the mainmast is broken too, the only good thing is that there are no holes in the bottom of the ship that mean they don''t need major overhaul still they need to find a ce to fix the ship.


    Ming Yue Yin points her finger at Tin Cu ind on the map, is a fisherman vige is still not very develop yet but sometimes merchants visit that ind for rest or trading goods so it''s easier for them to find material to fix their ship and also the ind is quite close it only takes two hours to get there so everyone agrees to visit Tin Cu ind, other than fixed the ship they need to rest too especially for thedies.


    To docked their ship at the harbor they have to ask permission first, Zhao Li Xin not care but Lory does so he send Mong Liu with a small boat to find the head vige and asked for permission, Bei Li Yan also remain Mong Liu to bring money and said ''Let the money do the talk''


    Well, he is right once Mong Liu meets with the head vige, he seems warry at first but after Mong Liu shows the money pouch they suddenly forget about their worry then ept them with open arms. Lory''s mouth twitched when he heard Mong Liu report, this world or that world, everything would stele with money, who can''t she med?


    As usual, the big ck ship gather a lot of attention, some people curious and some are scared,but what shocked them is the people who got out from the ship, every single them have an intimidating aura and regal look, they are beautiful and refined even with messy appearance, the young vige women gather excitedly when they saw a bunch of hunks got off from the ships, they murmured to each other and point their fingers rudely.


    Thankfully Lory still have little mana left that she used to put on her disguised, but Lory appearance stood up like a sore thumbpared to Zhao Li Xin and the others, she would not surprised if they mistook her as a servant, oh well, she never cares what people thought about her anyway.


    Yang Xi Ying who is raised with a strict manner found their behavior is distasteful, she frowns her eyebrows and gives them a cold re, of course, the oblivious young women didn''t realize or perhaps didn''t care, is not every day they got handsome men came to their vige, some of them already run back to their home to dress up, they have whistful thinking to marry one of the men or even taken as their servants is not a bad option either.


    Lory didn''t realize what the young girls thinking not like she cares, either way, she already numb with women ogling his husband, what could she do anyway? Gauged their own eyes? Nah, she rather pretends to be blind.


    They arrived at the small inn, the inn is very small that the Inn almost full just after their arrival. The only have one small bathtub for the guest and only have two young male servants. Mong ki told the owner that he doesn''t have to do anything just make sure that no one would bother their Lord and friend rest.


    The innkeeper bow their heads profusely, he immediately orders his young servant to dispersed the curious onlooker that stand in front of his inn, are they crazy, why they treat these honorable people like a rare animal?


    Everyone had their own servant, Li Mo Zhen might not bring servant from the Jiu Yun sect but the Hei Shen sect treats them with great respect, they transform a few vacant rooms into a bathroom, the innkeeper got nothing to say after he saw the gold that they give to him.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory went to the spatial ring, the hut she made Huo Long built for her is a lot morefortable, so she chose to freshen herself in that ce.


    They all feel exhausted after facing ''the almost die'' experience so they all sleep without bothering to have a meal first. The servants took shift so they have time to rest while taking care of their master. They all rest until noon before one by one finally recovers their strength. Zhao Li Xin and Lory who had cheated in their hand having the whole day to rest, so they look more freshpare to others.


    The inn has no dining room, Mong ki, and the other have to prepare an outdoor dining room cover with a tent for their Lord. It''s also Ming Yue Yin subordinated the Su sister who cooked the food for them. They only realize they are hungry when they smell the food.


    The men are not too hungry because their strong cultivation but is not the same with the girls, Ming Yue Yin already finish two bowls seafood noodles, Yang Xi Ying might look elegant but her chopstick is not stopping send the food on her mouth and Li Mo Zhen didn''t stop help her peel the prawn or put the food on her te.


    The same thing with Lory, she doesn''t eat rice that''s why she eats more than the other, Zhao Li Xin wants to remind her not to eat excessively or she would upset her stomach, Lory sends him a re said ''Back off!'' and so the great Lord sigh and sip his wine quietly.


    A few hourster Lory burp, she feel her chest is hot, and her stomach got tight, because they seat on the stool she doesn''t know where she has to lean her back, and so she used her hand to withstand her weight while her other hand stroke her bulging belly.


    Ming Yue Yin used her fist to cover her mouth "I think I''m gonna die¡­" someone must carry her back to the inn because she doubts she can walk now.


    Ming Yue Yin who had a better manner than the other girls patted her chest "I think I eat too much" she slightly flushed.


    "I prepare Pu''er tea for digestion, and if you can''t walk I will carry you" Li Mo Zhen rubbed her back dotingly.


    Everyone rolls their eyes, this couple is way too sweet, they might get toothaches just from watching.


    Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin''s arm and pouted "Why don''t you stop me, I''m overeating here!" sheins at him, obviously forgot about the re she sends to her husband whenever he tries to remind her.


    Zhao Li Xin gazes warmly at his wife "Dear my princes, sometimes I don''t know if I annoyed how much I love you, or I love how much you annoy me" he said with helplessness but content look.


    Lory presses her lips together shyly "Aaaw¡­you are so sweet" she poked Zhao Li Xin arms coquettishly.


    Everyone left speechless ''Is thatpliment?''

 Chapter 553 - The Sanguan Family

    The next morning, Zhao Li Xin is cultivating, he had used too much power and need to recuperate so he enters the spatial ring to stabilize his cultivation, the other men also cultivated in their own room, the girls should also cultivate but they got bad influence name'' Lory''


    Lory want to explore the fisherman vige since she never visits a ce like this before and perhaps not ever again so the naughty princess wants to satisfied her curiosity while she can, of course, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying would not let her having fun alone, especially Yang Xi Ying she had been raised inside the boudoir when she had the time to explore a different ce like this, is thanks to Li Mo Zhen who taken her everyone she can experience this sense of liberty.??


    Girsha turn to the orb then prated her chest, because Zhao Li Xin is not here so someone has to present to make sure Lory did not hurt herself. Yang Xi Ying got interested when Girsha prated Lory''s chest because no beast that she knew able to do that,contractual beast used to store inside a beast ring of its owner and they would got out when the owner summoned them, it''s so different with Girsha who cane and go whenever he likes.


    "Is all beast in your world could do that?" Yang Xi Ying asked with an amazed expression.


    "No, usually beast in my world not cooperated with human, especially a special being like girsha but we have.....special rtionship" Lory smiles and her gaze turn warmed as she speaks about her rtionship with Girsha.


    "He is very special, isn''t he?" Ming Yue Yin throws meaningful smiles, in her dream, it was girsha who apany lory through thick and thin, Girsha is the only thing that keeps Lory together and when he''s gone, she fell apart.


    Lory rests her hands on her hip "So where should we go first?" she looks around her excitedly.


    "Let''s go to the harbor, Su Feng said because of that crazy thunderstorm many ships are disappearing, it bes quite the talking" Ming Yue Yin said.


    "You right, Bei Li Yan said a lot of ships docked after we came, they waited for the thunderstorm to passed before they continue their journey" Lory tilted her head.


    "Uggh, I got nausea just remember that storm, if not because of you, Girsha and Lord Long Ming joined hand we all surely be dead that day" Yang Xi Ying shoulder quiver.


    "Don''t worry brat, I will never let you die as a virgin" Lory patted Ming Yue Yin shoulder with sincere expression.


    "Heeyy¡­.!" Ming Yue Yin shoves Lory''s hands angrily, but she did not refute her either.


    Lory guffawed "What? I have a responsibility as an elder to marry you off isn''t it, where is Yuan Shao anyway?"


    "Shut up!" she puffed her cheeks but then casually said "He is fine¡­he said he will return sooner, who knows¡­" she pretends not to care but the sparkle in her eyes gives her away.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying look at each other with smiles.


    "Hey, do you think this is Lao Min Na doing?" Ming Yue Yin bit her lower lips as she raised the question that''s been bothering her the whole day.


    "Impossible, how could she know there would be a storm there? She is talented but she is not a fortune teller" Yang Xi Ying thought Ming Yue Yin''s words are ridiculous.


    But Ming Yue Yin can''t shake that thought, especially when she knows Lazarus is involved with Lao Min Na "What do you think Lory?" she shifts her nce at Lory.


    "I''m not sure, but she does do everything she can to dy our departure, if we leave Ching Su city ording to the schedule we would not face the storm¡­." Lory pinches her chin as she contemtes then she shrugs her shoulder "Oh well, whatever happened, happened anyway, I just face it like I always do"


    It''s too tired for Lory to calcted Lazarus or Lao Min Na moves, she didn''t even understand the basic rtionship between Lao Min Na and Lazarus, are they partner in crime or master and servants, and why Lazarus who used to be picky interested with Lao Min Na, even though Lao Min Na is pretty, talented, witty and everything else but that quality is deemed nothing in front of the demon so what make Lazarus taken interest with Lao Min Na?


    Lory knew at least she understands this she could never predict their moves.


    "Look, someone ising" Ming Yue Yin raised her chin as she stares at the ship who just came.


    The ship is not as big as Hei Shen ship but it looks more luxurious with red and gold paint on the ship railing, a handsome young man with purple robes and a small gold crown ce neatly in his head the man look imposing and charismatic with his hand sped behind his back. The man identity seem not simple, Lory stares at the moment for a few seconds before she then turns away and feeding Girsha with grapes.


    After surrounded by handsome men all her life Lory is immuned withy every type of hunks, except Zhao Li Xin. She admits she could never get enough of him, thankfully he is her husband if not it would be called ''Harassment''


    Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin also unperturbed the reason is simple they already found their soulmate so they don''t pay attention to other men, they just curious about that man''s identity.


    "Look the g, it''s from the Sanguan family" Yang Xi Ying points pointing it with her eyes.


    Both Lory and Ming Yue Yin follow her gaze at the top of the ship, there''s a red Qilin on the g represent the Sanguan family, lory brows gradually furrow, why that family emblem looks familiar to her?


    Soon a man got out of the ship with a pompous and arrogant look, beside him older men who dress a luxurious as that man walk in the same manners as him and behind him a woman with a petite frame follow by three maidservants walk closely behind that man, then more men with muscr body and green uniform tailing them, it seems they are that man bodyguard.


    "What an entourage" Ming Yue Yin snort in disdained.


    "Some people like to go with style¡­." Lory jokes.


    "I don''t like them" Yang Xi Ying suddenly said.


    "Why?" Lory surprised the with the sweet Yang Xi Ying harsh judgment.


    "The young man looks arrogant, the old man looks sly and that woman¡­..she looks like a white lotus, I see too many women like this before, this group will make trouble is better to avoid them," Yang Xi Ying said with certitude.


    "I do agree with you Xi Ying" Ming Yue Yin who also raised in a harem had seen many concubines like this, they hide their viciousness under that innocent face. The type she hated the most.


    "Isn''t Lao Min Na in rtionship with Sanguan Family right now?" Lory eyebrows knitted closely.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying turn quiet, Lory then leads everyone to the quiet ce she make sure no one is here except the three of them plus Girsha of course "Mong Yi!"


    Mong Yi suddenly appears behind her "You need my assistance young madam?" he cupped his fist respectfully.


    "You saw that people from sanguan family, I want you to following him, let''s see what they up to!" Lory said.


    "But, It''s my job is to protect you, young madam" he feel hesitant to leave Lory out of his sight.


    "Don''t worry, with Girsha, Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Ying, what could happen to me?" she reassured him.


    "I''m here, what could happen with aunty? You see yourself how strong Lory is" Ming Yue Yin rests her elbow on Lory''s shoulder casually.


    He recalled how Lory showcases her power, and that bird turns out to be a magnificent beast, Mong Yi realizes how capable his young madam is, he following her just because it bes his habit after so long. Mong Yi nodded his head "Then, I will excuse myself, young madam"


    "Godspeed!" Lory make a victory sign with her fingers, Mong Yi doesn''t understand but he takes it as encouragement and so the loyal servants disappear to carry his order.


    "What should we do know?" Yang Xi Ying suddenly asked.


    "Let''s go somewhere we can eat and hear gossip" Ming Yu Yin says with a big grinned.


    "I see small tavern over there," Lory said.

 Chapter 554 - The Sanguan Family II

    The sanguan Family is the most influential family at Gui Hong Continent, they are lived in Yun Dao city the capital city of Yunmo kingdom, The sanguan family has a duke title, even the emperor first princess marry with the future patriarch of the Sanguan family, it can be said other than the emperor family, Sanguan family is the one who had most authority in the kingdom.


    Sanguan family is also known for produce talented heir, many of them is a great cultivator and martial art expert so is not weird for Lao Min Na try to curry their favor not to mention Gui Hong continent is more advancespare to the continent where Zhao Li Xin and the other lived.??


    "Gui Hong continent sounds great" Lory picks up a prawn Xiao Long Bao to her te then she adds ginger and vinegar before she takes a whole dumpling in one bite, her moves are calmed but swift so no one notices her gluttons.


    "Indeed, that''s why I strengthen my military force especially navy forces because my kingdom is surrounded with canals and rivers it would be trouble if someone used one of the canals to attack my city, I also increase the water security though" Ming Yue Yin stirred her noodle with a serious face however Lory not sure is it because of her kingdom matters or because the noodles, she always make that face when she has a meal.


    "But no one tries to attack before isn''t it" Lory raised her brows.


    "It would be toote when they actuallye isn''t it?" Ming Yue Yin lifts the chopstick then eat the noodle in an elegant manner. It''s amazing how she eats seafood noodle soup without stained her clothes and face.


    "True, better safe than sorry" Lory nods as she agrees with her.


    "With general Fu watching at the front line, we have nothing to fear" Yang Xi Yin smiles brightly, she lifts her spoon and takes a small bite dumpling, she eats slowly and gracefully as a dignified noble daughter should be.


    The three girls with different personalities have a meal together, the ambiance around them is warmed, peaceful and light they don''t realize they attract the attention of those around them. people can''t stop take a few nces at them.


    The three girls have a different type of beauty one is elegant, the other one is cheerful while thest although she is not as beautiful as the other but her clear and big beautiful eyes make people unable to avert their gaze from her, the three girls dress modestly but for discerning eyes, they would know that the fabric material of their dress is not cheap. And yet they could have a joyous meal in the small tavern without showing any concern.


    Unbeknown by them someone is watching them from the second-floor restaurant across their tavern. A handsome man with an arrogant look down from his window, he watched three young girls chatted andugh in a carefree manner they might not notice that many young men take a repeated nce at them, judging from their clothes and demeanor it was clear that they are not from this ind, probably they are someone from aristocrat family but how could nobledy had no maidservant apany them.


    For young girls their reputation is their life for them to walk carelessly without someone escorting them would make them would ruin their reputation and also their family when that happened who wants to marry them so he is baffled that the three girls seem didn''t care, is it because they thought no one would know them? Then what if people have ill intent towards them, they are after all beautiful and young women, a lot of people would pay a hefty amount of money to get young fresh meat like them, it''s a wonder why they are not worried.


    [Lory, someone is watching you] Girsha suddenly warned her using their telepathic connection.


    Lory movement stopped for a second then she continues as if nothing happened [Is that person have ill intent] she take another bite of Xiao Long Bao.


    [No, that person only curious, but he is strong¡­.stronger as the white hair guy and that shemale] what Girsha mean is Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan, so this person is a sovereign cultivator.


    Lory wiped her mouth then drink her tea in one gulped "I''m done, what about you girls?"


    "I''m done too" Yang Xi Ying nodded.


    "Me too!" Ming Yue Yin wiped her hands with a clean towel "So, whose paid?" she wiggle her eyebrows.


    Her words shocked the stall owner, they can''t believe these two girls are broke when they dress so nicely, everyone shakes their head in contempt but Lory and the other didn''t care, this has be their games when they have a meal together, Lory takes three toothpicks and cut a half one of the toothpick, she clutches the three toothpicks in her hands then raised it towards them "Okay, time to choose!"


    Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Yin giggles, each of them took one toothpick and examined it, the one chose the small toothpick have to pay the meal and this time is Ming Yue Yin''s turn, Lory and Yang Xi Yin guffawed watching Ming Yue Yin upset look. Of course, she had the money but it still annoying to be the loosing ends.


    "You pay sweetheart!" Lory snickered.


    "Thank you for the meal~" Yang Xi Ying cupped her fist elegantly.


    Ming Yue Yin rolls her eyes then puts a few silver coins on the table without bothering to look "Let''s do this again, I won''t lose next time!" he res at both her friends.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying burst tough and left the tavern, the tavern owner sigh in relief not only that girls pay their meal it seems they also pay extra, the tavern owner face beamed with delight. He hopes the three weird girls would visit his tavern again. The guest who saw their antics shakes their head again what carefree and willful young girls they are, they wonder what kind of man would marry that type of girls.


    The man who watched them from the second floor is chuckles, they never seen young girls who make jokes like this and they coborated harmoniously this must be not their first shenanigans, what a carefree youngss.


    His eyes follow the trio then suddenly one of the girls look up, for a second their gaze meets, her big and clear eyes startled him but the next second the woman turn away as if nothing happened, the man heart slightly sunk as he watches that woman walk away, but then he scoffed and shakes his head ''what a ridiculous thought'' that woman is only a stranger and she''s not that beautiful either, he must be too tired because of the long journey.


    "First brother Sanguan what are you thinking" a melodious voice snap him back from his stupor. The petite beautiful girl smiles at him with a curious gaze she looks innocent and lovable.


    "Nothing, I just remember something" he smiles back at her. He takes a sip of his wine in a graceful manner. He stares at the woman beside him, she is very beautiful, docile, and very obedient, she is adored him and dependantpletely with him, she is the type of woman he likes the most, she can boost his man-ego and never make a fuss, but still, he feel hesitated to make her as his official wife.


    "Aren''t you lucky Wu Ci to have a beautiful woman like Ruan Qiao Qin worry for you all the time" the older man teased the two youngsters with a boisterous voice.


    The man name Sanguan Wu Ci does feel proud but his feeling hidden behind his gentle smiles, while Ruan Qiao Qin looks down shyly "Uncle Zi, what are you talking about" she puffed her cheeks in upset look.


    "Why are you so shy, is not like I''m lying isn''t it" he guffawed heartily. The older man is name is Zi Yu Tong the maternal uncle of Sanguan Wu Ci, even though he is the elder but he acted as Sanguan Wu Ci subordinated, he does not feel embarrassed because Sanguan Wu Ci is the next patriarch of the Sanguan family so why not curry his favor early.


    Zi Yu Tong had no ambition other than wealth and women, he iszy and overbearing, all his life he used his older sister position to enjoyed the Sanguan family glorious reputation, a lot of people hated him but his sister is the madam of the sanguan family, so no one dare provoked him.


    Ruan Qiao Qin blushed, even more, she feel embarrassed but happy at the same time because Sanguan Wu Ci seems didn''t rebuke his uncle''s words, she hope this means that he like her too if that true she can''t even imagine how delighted she would be.


    "Uncle stop teasing Xiao Qin, what about the big ck ship I asked you about" Zhuang Wu Ci smoothly shift the conversation to save the prettydy from more embarrassment.


    "Ah yes, people said that ship belongs to the Hei Shen sect, and Long Ming is on that ship" the smiles in Zi Yu Tong''s face dissipated then quickly his expression turn serious.


    "The real Long Ming is here?" Ruan Qiao Qin gasped, even when she lived at Gui Hong continent she had heard a lot of rumor about Long Ming, how cruel and vicious that man is. Many people called him Demon Lord while others called him Monster, none of the rumors are good except that he doting his new wife very much and he had no qualms to punish everyone who tried to hurt his wife.


    "The ship looks in bad condition, you know what happened?" Sanguan Wu Ci''s curiosity piqued.


    "I don''t know if the rumor is true or not¡­" he squinted his small nted eyes, Zi yu Tong behavior makes his already small eyes into a thin line, then continue with doubt expression, "They said he sailed through the storm"


    Everyone in the room including maids and bodyguard is dumbfounded, they heard how violent the thunderstorm is, they say this is a kind of thunderstorm who only exist once in a thousand year, some lucky people who survive that storm is because they are not close enough and managed to make a run from it before their ship enters the storm, still their confession sends chills to everyone who heard it. And it seems not a bogus story either because all ship that traps inside that storm no one is returned, they all disappeared.


    "Are you sure, could they be lying?" Zhuang Wu Ci''s said with a frowned.


    "I don''t know, but the Zhuang family from Shan Hu city does inform us that Long Ming is leaving their harbor two days ago"


    "Is there any casualty? How many Hei Shen people die, how is Long Ming?" Zhuang Wu Ci will not believe that Loong Ming escaped the storm unscathed, is not like he is a real Demon Lord.


    "That''s the problem¡­." He crossed his plump arms on his chest "They say other than bruised and sprained the Hei Shen people look fine and someone saw Long Ming having a great dinner with his friends¡­..so, I''m not sure"


    Zhuang Wu Ci scoffed "Lie, it must be Long Ming schemed to increased his fame" Zhuang Wu Ci sneer, he is a proudful man is hard for him to ept other people achieve more than him so he naturally diminished Long Ming capability this someday would be proven as a big mistake.

 Chapter 555 - Glutton

    The nightes slowly in this quiet ind, it''s barely eight o clock but the street is empty, there are only a fewmpions and smallntern to illuminate the street, people here tend to sleep early because they went sailing at midnight to start fishing then return early morning using sea breeze to sail home to the maind, it''s a simple and rxed lifestyle which Lory yearned sometime. Still, she knows that someone like her is not cut out for a simple life like this, she might like it for a while but then she would grow bored with it.


    Lory pull the stool on the corner of her room then put in front of the open window before she takes a seat, she folded her arms on the window from and rest her chin on her arms, she enjoyed the midnight breeze and the sounds of waves.??


    "You don''t sleep yet?" suddenly a gentle hand stroked her head.


    Lory smiles as she could guess who he is "No, I''m not sleepy yet" she quietly said, then she looks up to the charming man beside her "You feel better?"


    "I''m fine¡­" he calmly said.


    "You sure, don''t lie to me" she sizes him up and down.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles faintly, he swoops her from the chair then he sits on the stool and make Lory sit on hisp "I will not dare your highness"


    Lory elbowed his chest lightly "Don''t joke on me, Milord!"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles while circles his arms around her waist "I''m not, I''m good, Jin Hao already checked my condition, after few days cultivation my inner wound would be healedpletely"


    "Thank God, you are okay" she rests the back of her head on his shoulder then sighs in relief.


    A surged of the warmed burst within him, his princess worry so much about him, he wonders how it feel to be taken care of by his gentle wife the corner of his mouth slightly curved, but he forgot two crucial parts.


    One, a Sage cultivator didn''t get sick easily, so a simple case of a disease like flu, cough, or cold would be impossible happened to him, and second, Lory is blessed with a healing gift so if Zhao Li Xin sick she only need to heal him for a second and that''s it. Zhao Li Xin would not have time to act spoiled with his wife ¨C princess.


    People said ''some dream would note true'' for Zhao Li Xin this is one of the cased.


    "Li Xin, I saw the Sanguan family g, the Qilin on the g is identical with your mother jade, do you think you are rted with the Sanguan family" Lory curiously ask.


    "Hm, probably," he said with indifference "Where do you saw the g?"


    "This morning there''s a ship had just docked, the ship had Sanguan family g, but you already know about your rtionship with the Sanguan family Isn''t it, don''t you curious?"


    "Well, a little bit¡­I want to know who poisoned me though," he said casually without sound bitter as if it got nothing to do with him.


    "To hurt an innocent baby" Lory heaved heavily, she could feel anger boiling in her veins, that person not only wants to kill Zhao Li Xin but she wanted to torture him slowly, Lory is convinced if that person is not Zhao Li Xin that person might already kill himself. Just look Zhuang Mu Zi he only sick for a few months but the light in his eyes already lost.


    Imagine a little boy, alone with a weak body, who always constantly in pained, he had no one to depend on, no one to turn, and no one to help. If his illness is not painful enough he still had to face the abuse from the people who supposed to protect him and serve him.


    That''s why Lory never interfere whatever Zhao Li Xin would do with the Zhao Royal family, especially consort Ying, if one day Zhao Li Xin decide to kill them, would she stop him, is she going to ask him to forgive them? of course not! if she in Zhao Li Xin''s position could she forgive them? of course not!


    "When you find that woman who poisoned you, do whatever you want I will not judge you" Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin''s chest with her head.


    "My wife is so kind, but I rather not do anything excessive or my wife will hate me" he jokingly said.


    Lory turns her head around and red at Zhao Li Xin "Did I ever hated after all the crazy things you have done, never! I might not always agree with your decision but I understand and I never hated you because of it¡­you know I can be very biased toward people that I loved right" she puffed her chest proudly.


    "Then apologize for her highness for making wild presumption" he obviously teased her but his eyes filled with indulgence when looking at her.


    Lory pursed her lips as her face slightly flushed because of his teasing. Zhao Li Xin rest his chin in her shoulder and enjoyed her sweet scent with close eyes, he wonders if this would make him an addict someday. Oh well, hr doesn''t mind though.


    "But Li Xin, my worried has be real, if you really from Sanguan family then your family might not ept someone like me as their inw" Lory worriedly says.


    Zhao Li Xin not even bother to open his eyes, he only chuckles lightly "Silly princess, what make you think I will ept them as my family?"


    "Eh¡­.?"


    Zhao Li Xin is not joking, just because they are rted that doesn''t make them family. That is the kind of world he living and Zhao Li Xin would never let himself under anyone pressure just because they share some blood, he is not that kind of person. If not because someone who poisoned him might know the Sanguan family he would not even bother to know his family.


    He doesn''t need a family to make him feelplete, he knew who he is.


    He is Zhao Li Xin known as Long Ming the sect leader of Hei Shen Sect, he also the descendant of the first king of this world, and now he had another identity, he is Princess Lorient''s husband and that''s enough for him.


    "I don''t have the intention to reveal my rtionship with the Sanguan family, I don''t think is necessary," he said again.


    "But, your mother seems cares so much about you, it just unfortunate she entrust you to the wrong woman like your stepmother" Lory sighs deeply, maybe sending Zhao Li Xin to the monastery would be much better for him, but that just how fate is.


    "At least we should know what happened with your mother"


    He will not reject her request so he only gives her a simple answer "Okay"


    ________________________________


    The next morning everyone is busy prepare for the next departure, actually, the servants who are busy the master didn''t have much to do, Zhao Li Xin include Li Mo Zhen and the other is having a meeting about what would they do when they arrived at harbor city Jian Dong, as usual, the girls got nothing to do so they take another stroll together.


    The girls went to the market to see what the fisherman brought from the ocean, they saw the fisherman deliver his catches, the middle-aged woman moves is very swift she clean everything, chop them and marinate them in a minute then quickly put them on the skewers and put everything on the grill.


    The smell of seafood immediately hits their nose, Ming Yue Yin pulls Lory and Yang Xi Ying arms in hasted "Let''s try that!" he said in hurry.


    The middle-aged woman startled to have three beautifuldies as her first visitors, she collects herself quickly then politely asked them "Beautifuldy, do you want to try some?"


    "Yes!" Ming Yue Yin eyes turn round like a hungry wolf "I want that, that, that¡­..and that too!" she points her finger with great enthusiast. Ming Yue Yin the turn around "That''s mine, you girls choose yourself" then she swagger to a small table on her own without waiting.


    The middle-ageddy surprised, the young girl looks like a nobledy but why she eats so much?


    "Theenn¡­" lory pinch he chins while contemting and then she pointing her finger "I want that, that...that and that too!" Lory chooses several skewers on the grill without shame, then she smiles and takes a seat next to Ming Yue Yin.


    The middle-ageddy''s forehead begins to sweat a little.


    ''she eats a lot too, huh?''


    Yang Xi Ying smiles sweetly, she looks more calmed and gentlerpared to thedies before her, Yang Xi Ying stares at the skewer with curiosity in her eyes, and then she points her dainty finger " May I have that one¡­.."


    ''Now that is normal!'' the middle a-ageddy sigh in relief "Yes, I will¡­."


    But then Yang Xi Ying continues "That, and that¡­also that one, do you have rice?" she lifted her head then innocently smiles.


    "...."

 Chapter 556 - Meeting With Pervert

    The middle-ageddy suddenly whisper at one of the young boy nearby, she said a few things then the young boy nods his head and run in a hurry soon the middle-ageddy back to the grill and continue with her jobs, she might never think that this morning she would have big order from three beautifuldies.


    Yang Xi Ying takes a seat in front of Lory and Ming Yue Yin. The three girls already have a tacit understanding, they only eat little during breakfast so they can enjoy the street culinarily. For Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying who are grew up with luxurious food all their life, they are eager to taste whatmoner had.??


    Because their status they don''t have any opportunity to experiencemon delicacy, they only got intrigued after they met Lory, unlike them, Lory didn''t raise inside the pce, the truth is the time she spends her time outside more than inside Cestine pce, and her experience as a hunter make her tasted the good and the worst ofmon people food. And after famine hit the whole world Lory be even less picky with food.


    She even created her own motto when ites to food, it goes ''As long it didn''t kill you, EAT IT!''


    Not long after a young girl about fifteen years old came in hurry, she washes her hands quickly and helps the middle ageddy, they face is quite simr so Lory knows that the young girls is the middle-ageddy daughter, so they joined forces to feeding them huh? Only know she feel slightly ashamed.


    "Please enjoyed!" the young girl served multiple ted in front of them at the same time.


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes widened in delight, just from the smell she knew that the food must be delicious. Yang Xi Ying is more calmed, she takes a small bite with a chopstick, immediately her eyes sparkles.


    "It''s good isn''t it?" Lory chuckles watching Yang Xi Ying''s reaction.


    Yang Xi Ying nods profusely "It is! This is the first time I try grill seafood, it''s very good!" Yang Xi Ying beamed while swiftly moves two prawn skewers into her te.


    "You never eat grill food before?" Lory looks at her with a surprised look.


    "No, I never taste anything like this before, this is so good!" Yang Xi Ying eyes glint with excitement.


    "This is....so¡­.good!" Ming Yue Yin shriek.


    "I know, but don''t talk with your full mouth!" Lory reprimands her like an over-excited kid.


    "Let''s buy more and save it forter at the ship, I think Brother Li would love this too," said Yang Xi Ying again with a blushing face.


    "Sure, let bought everything for everyone!" Lory agrees immediately.


    The middle-aged-dy and her daughter can''t stop smiling, they feel ttered the beautifuldy loves their food so much, for a cooked this is the highestpliment for them. The youngdy came again with warmed tea, she even more polite towards them after Yang Xi Ying and the others didn''t stopplimenting her mother cooking.


    A half-hourter they ravaged the whole dish on the table, then waited for another dish to take out. The mother and daughter face lit up like a torch, who knew they would sell so many dishes in less an hour, with this much order they could rx for a week.


    "Hey, I think I saw a good souvenir over there, I''ll be there for a while!" Yang Xi Ying raised from her seat then went to a small stall that sells seashells as souvenirs.


    "She looks very happy" Lory chuckles while sipping her tea quietly.


    "She never has a chance to be free like this, is not easy to be noble daughter" Ming Yue Yin prop her chin with his palm as she watched Yang Xi Ying''s exciting figure, she looks like a fish in a river.


    "You lucky your ce has not much restrained" she looks Lory in envy.


    Lory stifles lightly "But not every kingdom raised their heir like that, that''s why my brother and myself never fit in with other royalty but ironically we don''t fit in withmoner either, we pretty much alienated and we never have close friends¡­."


    "Really, I thought with your attitude you will have a bunch of friends everywhere" Ming Yue Yin blink her eyes in surprise, she doesn''t expect this.


    "No, just¡­..acquintance, and friend with mutual benefit, they help me and I help them....that kinda rtionship," Lory let out a deep exhale as she recalled her past "Other than the Archknight that I grew up with, I don''t have close friends¡­."


    "Well, you have me and Xi Ying know" Ming Yue Yin clink her teacup against Lory teacup.


    "Cheers, for that" Lory raised her teacup with bright smiles.


    Suddenly they hear amotion, people gather and murmured to each other not long after Lory and Ming Yue Yin hear Yang Xi Ying shouted, they throw each other quick nce then dash to where the sound came from. They push the crowd away as they move forward and then they found Yang Xi Ying quarrel with a middle-aged man.


    "How many times I tell you, I don''t want it, please respect yourself!" her nostril-ring she stood there with fist clenched beside her.


    But the middle aged-aged man acted like he doesn''t hear her "Beauty, why are you so angry I just want to buy the souvenir for you, I don''t mean harmed" still her small eyes leered on Yang Xi Ying chest.


    "Where do you looking at, you old pervert!" Yang Xi Ying covers her chest with both her hand in reflex.


    The man didn''t feel embarrassed in the slightest "I didn''t see anything, I just marvel at the beautiful scene in front of me" he licked her lips in a disgusting manner while staring at her with lustful eyes.


    "Xi Ying!" Ming Yue Yin pulls her behind her back to hide her from the pervert man. Lory stands beside Ming Yue Ying, both of them make barricades to hide Yang Xi Ying.


    "<strong>Hey, OLD SH*T!</strong> this is not the ce to pick up girls, go to the brothels if you want girls, this one is out of your league!" Lory put her hands in her hips as she mocking the pervert with harsh toned.


    "Yeah, our Xi Ying is too good for you, the toad wanted to eat the swan huh?" Ming Yue Ying sizes the pervert with a ridiculed face.


    Yang Xi Ying''s anger instantly dissipated when her best friend protecting her, Yang Xi Ying''s face lit up in joy and she can''t stop smiling. It feel so good no matter how many times her friend protecting her.


    The pervert feel humiliated, his hand shaking in anger, he res furiously at Lory and Ming Yue Yin "You¡­.you insolent fool, do you know who I am, you brazen little girl you should not provoke someone that you shouldn''t!"


    The onlooker suddenly worries for the girls, the man looks like someone from an influential family judging with so many muscr bodyguards behind him and thevish clothes he is wearing, they feel pity for the girls, but they justmoner there''s nothing they could do.


    "Why they always asked that?" Lory said with a perplexed look.


    "What you mean?" Ming Yue Yin casually asked.


    "Is like we should know their identity before we fight with them, should we introduce ourself then?" Lory eyebrow knitted, this is not the first time she heard this line so she wonders is there any rules she doesn''t know about?


    When Lory put it that way Ming Yue Yin can''t help feel hesitant too "Uhm, I don''t know¡­.should we?" Ming Yue Yin ponders, then turns her head at Yang Xi Ying asks for her opinion but then Yang Xi Ying shrugged, she not sure either, this is not part of her lesson.


    Because of Lory words not only Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin other people also start to ponder, what lory said is quite reasonable, a lot of people said this before a fight, maybe is not a bad idea to introduce each other before they fight, maybe this can''t avoid a lot of trouble if they knew each other background.


    Girsha who is watching Lory from afar, rolling his eyes. Sometimes he afraid how Lory''s words could influence other people easily.


    The pervert pointing his trembles at Lory "You dare to humiliate me again, you really don''t know what''s good for you, aren''t you, FOOLS!" his chest moves up and down as the anger surged within him like a tide.


    "Our noble master fond with your friends, he wants to take her as his concubines. She should feel grateful and yet she dares to act rude in front our master, is none of you knows what manners is" one of the perverts subordinated twist the situation make Lory and the other looks like an ill-manner woman.


    "My friend here is already married and even if she doesn''t, please Look my beautiful friends here and look at your master¡­.. isn''t it obvious why my friend rejects your master" Lory state the fact with a firm face.


    <strong>"You master UGLY!"</strong> Ming Yue Yin adds in nonchntly


    Lory shrug with a nonchnt attitude, is not like she can''t sugar-coating that fact.

 Chapter 557 - Beating The Pervert

    People burst tough, some of the pervert bodyguards also struggle to hold theirugh. The pervert man''s face changed from green to white then red, never in his life, people dare to treat him like a joke but these three young girls dare to treat him like a clown.


    "Good ¨C good, let me tell you my name is Zi Yu Tong, my sister is the madam of Sanguan family. You still dare to act rudely" he sneers smugly, he can''t wait to see their scary face. Hump, he will not forgives them.??


    Theugh suddenly stops the onlooker''s face turn pale the crowd immediately dispersed, they know who is Sanguan family is. If the Sanguan family wants it they can wipe all people on the ind without any trouble.


    When Zi Yu Tong saw people thatughing at him run frantically like a dog with tail between his legs he feel satisfied, but still, he will not forgive them, he will find a way to punish these peoples.


    He smiles in triumph, he stares at Ming Yue Yin and Lory then he realizes something, these girls look is not bad either they skin is clear as jade their dark hair is smooth like silk, and their body looks nice too it would not be wasted to have fun with them before punish them. Zi Yu Tong wanton eyes gawk Lory and Ming Yue Yin body indecently, no one has to guess what this old pervert thinking.


    "Are you afraid now, if you sincerely apologize I might forgive you all, what do you think" he sneers dangerously "Why don''t all of you served me tonight and I''ll make sure you and your family live will be spare" Zi Yu Tong lewd expression make everyone filled with disgusted.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin''s eyes grew darker, but suddenly a gust of wind came from behind them, soon they hear Zi Yu Tong screams. His plump body throws to the back just like a leaf, Zi Yu Tong roll on the ground just like a ball leaving a deep mark on the ground.


    "How dare you talk like that to my <strong>FRIENDS</strong>!" vein bulging out of her head, they never saw Yang Xi Ying this angry before.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin agape watching the sweet and gentle Yang Xi Ying enraged.


    Zi Yu Tong struggles to stand up he feel dizzy and only saw stars twirl in front of him.


    The bodyguard was too shocked it took a few seconds before they dash to their master "Master Zi, Master Zi are you okay?" one of the bodyguards hold Zi Yu Tong arms anxiously, if madam sanguan know that they failed to protect her brother they can''t imagine what kinda punishment waiting for them, they shift their fear to Yang Xi Ying, it''s all because of her.


    Zi Yu Tong feel his chest aching, and blood trickled in his mouth, but still, it canpare the humiliation he feel right now, he can''t let anyone know he was hit mercilessly by a little girl for that he must kill these three wretched girls. He gritted his teeth and holler on the top of his lungs


    <strong>"KILL THEM, KILL ALL OF THEM!"</strong>


    A bunch of muscr men lunged toward them, Yang Xi Ying make an elegant spin and kick one of them right on the neck, the muscr man throws aside as if he weightless, and another bodyguard march towards Lory and Ming Yue Yin.


    "Can''t you fight?" Ming Yue Yin nce at Lory.


    "We''ll see" Lory took out her twin dagger from her sleeves.


    "Then, shall we?" Ming Yue Yin smirked.


    Lory grinned widely "We shall!"


    Ming Yue Ying lunges toward them and kicks one of them with her knee, when the men on her left and rightunch their fist she evade swiftly and swept their legs in a quick move and they fall on the ground, then she hits one of them right on the face with a heavy punch and just like that they be disfigures by Ming Yue Yin violent attack. The other man who stilly on the ground petrified he saw the blood on Ming Yue Yin fist and his heart sunk.


    He immediately rolls to the side as he intended to escaped but Ming Yue yin grab his neck "Where do you wanna go?" she hissed on his ear, the man shiver in fright, Ming Yue Yin haul him to the ground then she make a long jump and dived with high speed and hit the poor man stomach, blood and puked burst at the same time make a horrid scene for everyone who watches.


    While Lory who only has little mana left on her has to fight smart. She still able to control the twin daggers like a marite, one dagger be the diversion while the otherunch the real attack as if she was dancing she used her small body to slip between the muscr man and slit their artery or give them multiple stabs in the critical area.


    Lory is an experienced fighter, she knew exactly where human nerves are and where she should hits. When ites to killing is never about who is stronger but who is smarter.


    <strong>"STOP!"</strong>


    Someone used his Qi to freeze their movement, this type of pressure should able put anyone on their knee but Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying have high cultivation so they only flinched for a second while Lory, the ne Zhao Li Xin gave to her created a barrier around her so she was unharmed.


    Lory pulls her dagger from one of the bodyguards with a calmed expression while the man limps on the ground. Yang Xi Ying gives one more hit on Zi Yu Tong''s swollen face before she let go. Ming Yue Yin scoffed before she let go of her tight grip from the man necks then she wiped her hands calmly with indifference looks.


    The one who came is Sanguan Wu Ci with his bodyguards. He is stunned when he saw Lory calmed face wiping her danger with a handkerchief. He doesn''t look like a cheerful young girl he saw yesterday. Lory didn''t care she walk towards Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying to make sure they are unscathed.


    Girsha saw the man is strong and exude dangerous aura, his rm ringing then he flew toward Lory and perch on her shoulder. The appearance of a beautiful bird that he never saw before make Zhuang Wu Ci amazed, he had broadened knowledge about many types of beasts and saw many of them as he collects a few rare beasts as a hobby but this is the first time he sees this type of bird.


    Thebination of white and gold make the bird looks exquisite and the long golden tail is like a golden tassel, such a unique and beautiful bird, and judging from the bird glistening eyes the bird seems intelligent too.


    He start to wonder where this woman found this bird, is that bird her contractual beast? suddenly his interest with Lory increased a little bit more


    "Uncle Zi!" Ruan Qiao Qin runs anxiously towards the unconscious man on the ground.


    Her sudden scream snapped him back, he turns his head and saw Zi Yu Tong''s sorry figures, his face is hit beyond recognizable. He shifts his gaze to the three girls who chat and smile at each other without care.


    One of the bodyguards held Zi Yu Tong, he shoved pill on Zo Yu Tong mouth soon Zi Yu Tong fingers flinch slightly, and slowly he regains his consciousness.


    "Uncle, who¡­.who did this to you?" Ruan Qiao Qin kneels beside Zi Yu Tong with grieving looks.


    With trembles finger, he pointing at Lory and the others, Ruan Qiao Qin re furiously at Lory and the others "You, is it you who harmed my uncle!" her eyes are narrowed and her teeth clenched together as anger surged within her.


    "That pervert?" Lory raised her brows.


    "I''m the one who beat that old pervert" Yang Xi Ying said raised her chin arrogantly.


    "How despicable are you, how can you hit my uncle like this, look how miserable he is, just because you strong how can you bullied people like this" Ruan Qiao Qin cried pitifully.


    Sanguan Wu Ci frown, annoyance was shown on his handsome face, what he hated the woman wailing the most it remind him with his father concubines, every day they would cry and wailed begging for his father favor, Sanguan Wu Ci doesn''t need smart and aplished woman what he needs is a quiet and beautiful woman who follows his order obidiently.


    "Then missy you should remind your uncle not to harass woman on the street again," Ming Yue Yin said with a mocking smile.


    "He should be grateful I let him live!" Yang Xi Ying snort in disdain.


    Lory didn''t say anything she just smiles in contempt.


    Ruan Qiao Qin reddened because she knew Zi Yu Tong''s bad habit for kidnapping women in the street, but so what? Aren''t they end up in a good ce, her uncle would pamper them with good food and luxurious dress, he also gives maid to serve them, at the end all that woman lives in a better situation so they should feel grateful instead.


    "But¡­.but you don''t have to hurt him like this, my uncle just a little bit bold and flirtatious but that doesn''t mean he is a bad man, he is an honorable man and every woman should be lucky to catch my uncle attention" still she defends her uncle dignity persistently.


    ''Really?''


    Lory and her friends raised their eyebrows with a questioning look on their face


    While Sanguan Wu Ci pinches his be with a tired expression, he knows how stupid Ruan Qiao Qin''sment and it embarrassed him, he doesn''t mind with a stupid woman but please don''t make it so obvious. Even though this incident happens in the small ind but because the thunderstorm a lot of merchant and ships forces to docked their ship here so many outsiders watches this incident and because his stupid uncle announces his family name so gantly everyone should hear it clearly, and now Zi Yu Tong and Sanguan family bodyguard beat to the pulped by three youngdies how could Sanguan family held their head high again.

 Chapter 558 - Messing With The Wrong Girls

    "Young miss, you can''t say what my uncle did is true or not just based on your words, do you have a witness of what happened today? We can''t allow you to ruin my family reputation like this" Sanguan Wu Ci smoothly twist his tongue, he knew he has to minimalize this situation before it gets out of hands.


    "Consider how fast everyone runs when they here your family name, you know exactly that no one would testify" Ming Yue Yin quipped, what a glib-tongue he had.??


    Her pair phoenix eyes glistening under her long thick eyshes. Is apparent for him that this woman more than meets the eyes the truth is none of them are simple, but no matter how great their power is he refused to believe they could exceed the power of the Sanguan family.


    "How about this, why don''t wepensated your grieving and let bygone be bygone," said Sanguan Wu Ci.


    "Brother Sanguan!" Ruan Qiao Qin strongly rebuked, how could he back down like this!


    Sanguan Wu Ci re at Ruan Qiao Qin to shut her up, he doesn''t know what these women background is but it;s better to end everything peacefully.


    Lory listening Sanguan Wu Ci words with frowned, she knew he pressuring them using money to keep their mouth shut, his behavior hits her nerves "What if I say No" Lory said with a stern voice.


    They all stare at Lory simultaneously, Lory crosses her arms on her chest anger is frankly show on her face "This da*n pervert is harassed my cute friend here, we stopped him and told him that my friend is married and what this so-called ''honorable'' man to do?" Lory gives Ruan Qiao Qin side-eyes who praised her uncle incessantly.


    "He threatens us with his family name and forces us to serve him like a whore, and you tell me you willpensate me wit money and forget all this like it''s nothing? who do you think you are?" Lory speak calmly but his eyes filled with anger. That pervert not even say sorry!


    Zhuang Wu Ci wants to kick Zi Yu Tong, but he remainsposed, his main objective is to save the Sanguan family face first. A family good name is worth more than life, he can''t let Zi Yu tong stupidity tainted the Sanguan family''s impable reputation. they say as long don''t admit it, it never happened, so Zhuang Wu Ci will stick to this n until he found another n.


    "Still without proof and witness no one would believe your words not to mention it would ruin your reputation as a married woman, I don''t think your family would happy to hear this," he said with a concern look as he was care but it obvious he threatening them with their own reputation.


    It sad reality for women in this world, even though they are the one who bes victims but is their name that would be ruined, some people would pity them but a lot of people would mock and ridicule their misfortune, that''s why a lot of women in this world would stay quiet when they are harassed or even raped.


    Zhuang Wu Ci''s threat might work with other women, but not for Lory and her weird friends.


    "Xi Ying, are you gonna have trouble because of this?" Lory''s only worry is Yang Xi Ying well being because she is the only one who has family here.


    Yang Xi Ying is touch by Lory concern, she shakes her head with a sweet smile stered in her face "I''m brother Li wife, not even my father could reprimand me with brother Li protection"


    "Don''t forget my protection too, who dare to touch you when everyone knows you are my best friend" Ming Yue Yin said with an overbearing attitude "And afterall¡­. My words are enough to vouch isn''t it" Ming Yue Yin rests her hands on her hip as she smiles arrogantly.


    Zhuang Wu Ci''s eyebrows gradually furrow and a foreboding feeling creep into his heart ''This is not right'' hemented to himself.


    Meanwhile, Quan Qiao Qin can''t hold her anger any longer, she stomps her feet and pointing her finger at Ming Yue Yin "You, who do you think you are!" Ruan Qiao Qin shouted exasperatedly.


    "Who am I?" Ming Yue Yin chuckles "Why don''t you tell these people who I am!" Ming Yue Yin suddenly raised her voice, suddenly four women with mandarin color uniform approach Ming Yue Yin.


    "Your majesty!" the four of them kneel with one knee on the ground.


    "Raise.." Ming Yue Yin waves her hand slightly.


    Su Yi and the other raised at one time then Su Yi and turn around and stare at Ruan Qiao Qin with a contempt look "This venerable one is Empress Ming the ruler of Liangzu Kingdom, how dare you questioning her words"


    It''s like a lightning on broad daylight, Ruan Qiao Qin eyes bulged widely as if her eyeball would fall from its socket, she can''t believe it, is her ears y a trick on her, she looks at Sanguan Wu Ci but he looks shocked too, so it''s true!


    "Xi Ying, are you okay?" Li Mo Zhen wrapped her hand around her shoulder.


    "Brother Li, where were you?" she pouted in indignant, he ising toote.


    Li Mo Zhen chuckles lightly "When we rush in you already in the middle of the fight, and you seem winning too so we don''t want to bother you, let you vent your anger" he patted her head dotingly.


    "We?" Yang Xi Ying tilted her head confusedly.


    The atmosphere turns heavy as chill sends to their spine, notice people reaction Lory doesn''t need to guess who maye. A man with dark robes strode in a firm and steady pace, his untied long hair flown behind his back showing his unruly temperament, the half golden mask his icy expression, the man is like the real presence of the king Yama himself.


    Sanguan Wu Ci is a sovereign cultivator at the core stage he doesn''t meet a lot of people who can make his legs tremble. The pressure is too apparent and his back drenched with cold sweat ''This man is not human'' that''s all he can think of.


    Lory saw Zhao Li Xin walk towards him with a foul expression, Lory knows she has make him worry again. Lory raised her hand and smiles warmly to eased his anger "Li Xin¡­."


    He rests his palm on her face "Trouble keeps looking for you" he said gently.


    "Isn''t that annoying" Lory said with an upset look.


    "As long you okay" he caressed her cheeks with his thumb softlypletely ignoring other people probing eyes.


    Zhuang Wu Ci expression deepens, this man¡­what his rtionship with her? Uneasiness prated his heard but he doesn''t understand why.


    While Ruan Qiao Qin stares at Zhao Li Xin back with a curious gaze as she had seen many exceptional men through her life she thought no one could match her cousin Zhuang Wu Ci demeanor but she''s wrong, that man presence could match if not exceed her cousin, although she can''t see his face because the mask he wear but just from the contour of his jawline, chin and lips the man appearance must be outstanding, but why he with that ordinary woman?


    "It''s rare for you to keep quiet and watch" Lory giggles as she teased him.


    Zhao Li Xin sigh "I should learn to trust your ability more moreover Girsha didn''t help you either so I''m certain you are not in danger," said Zhao Li Xin. Eventually, he only make his moves because Girsha flew towards her because that means Girsha is warry.


    "You¡­.who are you?" Sanguan Wu Ci had his own suspicion but he is not sure.

 Chapter 559 - Time To Punish The Evil

    Suddenly Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and people with ck uniforms circling them, then a man with white hair and white robe enter the circle together with a feminine man wearing eye-catching red robes. Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan bow their head courteously "Everything is ready Milord" Bei Li Yan reported.


    Only then Sanguan Wu Ci convinced who is that man identity "Long Ming¡­" the adrenaline suddenly rush to his brain, just like prey in front of the Beast, he clenched his fist tightly. Ruan Qiao Qin instantly petrified, she never has thought she would meet the legendary Demon Lord, she wants to hide behind Sanguan Wu Ci but she can''t move her legs it feel like someone nails her feet to the ground.??


    "I want to know who asked my wife to served him," he asked with an extremely cold voice.


    Zi Yu Tong''s face has lost his color, his body trembles profusely he waspletely in a state of panic, his open and close his mouth wishing to beg but no soundes out, he throws pleading eyes to Sanguan Wu Ci.


    "Not only he asked the wife of Long Ming to served him, he even has guts to ask the Wife Of Jiu Yun Sect and me the empress of Lianzu Kingdom to served him, how preposterous...you think you are God or something aren''t you?" Ming Yue Ying guffawed then he sneers coldly at Zi Yu Tong "Even God would not as brazen as you!"


    Zi Yu Tong''s body went cold from fear, he thought he is fallen in a nightmare, it must be a nightmare! he pray this only a nightmare however the pained in his body reminds him that this is real.


    Sanguan Wu Ci shut his eyes ''Is over'' hements to himself, he can''t save Zi Yu Tong and Sanguan family name would drag on the mud because of Zi Yu Tong. Sanguan Wu Ci smoldered by resentment, he doesn''t know how to exin this to his father. How could Zi Yu tong provoke to the three powerful giant from the Xi Fang continent at one time, how capable he is?


    "Li Mo Zhen what do you think we should do?" he smiles wickedly.


    The raw anger shouts through him, every time his wife is in danger the warning from his ancestor weighing his heart. Li Mo Zhen presses her lips together "What we supposed to do¡­" he re coldly at the frightened Zi Yu Tong.


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s mouth lifted, he is satisfied knowing Li Mo Zhen gets rid of his soft temperament.


    "<strong>WAIT!</strong> Young Miss can you forgive my uncle can you take this as a first offense" Sanguan Wu Ci had no choice but pleading for his useless uncle, he might not like this fat leech but he is the beloved brother of his Mother if something happened to him under his watch how could he exin it to his Mother.


    Zi Yu Tong hits his forehead to the ground repeatedly "Please. Please forgive me, it''s my fault not recognize my ce, please, please forgive me, I''m begging you!" he hits his head until it bleeds, he doesn''t care humiliated himself, for know living is more important, as long as he lives he would find a wat to avenge this humiliation tenfold.


    Everyone stares at Lory waiting for her decision, even Empress Ming waiting for her words, Zhuang Wu Ci found this scene is unbelievable, the rumor said Long Ming wife is his ex-maid but why they treated her as if she above them? Is it because of Long Ming? Line forming between his eyebrows as his interest for Lory increasing further.


    Lory stares at Sanguan Wu Ci deeply, a sh of disappointment showed in her beautiful big eyes somehow Sanguan Wu Ci heart feel restless. Lory take a step forward as she speaks "Let me ask you, what would happen if the woman you harassed is not us?" she squinted her eyes "Are you going to let her go? or you force her to follow you back to your home, despite her refusal"


    Sanguan Wu Ci tongue-tied, he takes a deep breath for he had no word to refuted but is not the same with Ruan Qiao Qin who regain her strength and¡­.. stupidity.


    Because the Sanguan family seems suppressed by his opponent a curious crowd slowly gathers again, although they not dare to get too close but still enough to hear Lory words.


    Ruan Qiao Qin who has ''Princess tendency'' would not yield easily "Why is it so wrong, My uncle never maltreated them, he might force them at first. but after that, he gives that women luxurious life thatmoner could only dream of, they should feel grateful why anyone wants to live in this shabby ce if they can live in a big manor!"


    "Qiao Qin!" Sanguan Wu Ci red up, could she stop humiliating him for a second?


    Ruan Qiao Qin didn''t know what she has done wrong, everything she said is true however she doesn''t dare to open her mouth again after being shout by Sanguan Wu Ci for the second time in her life.


    Lory massaged her head, there something wrong with this woman brain, Lory let out a long sigh "What make you think every woman want luxurious life, some woman content having a roof above her head to shelter them from hot and cold, a clothes to wear and simple food to satisfy their hunger, it not much but they live with dignity, their conscience is clear, do you think that worst than be a rich man bed warmer?" Lory shakes her head, what a petty young woman.


    "Not everything that shines is gold," Lory said again with a solemn look, her princess aura leaking, Ruan Qiao Qin suddenly feel intimidated by Lory''s presence, she subconsciously looks down. Sanguan Wu Ci stares at Lory with an inexplicable look as his heart starts to pound.


    Themoner women who hear Lory words can''t help to nods with proud smiles. They all agree with Lory''s words, even if their life poor but they still have dignity and self-respect, no women want to be Rich man ything if not they are force or blinded by greed.


    "Afterall this is his first time acted isn''t it?" Ming Yue Yin chimed in "Tell how many innocent women this old pervert had ruined. Twenty? Fifty? A hundred? With Sanguan family protection how many families he had destroyed?" Ming Yue Yin stifles in utter disgusted, as a woman Ming Yue Yin takes this matter personally.


    "I¡­.." Zi Yu Tong can''t muster his words because he lost count how many women he had ruined.


    "Evil walk free when a few good men turn their cheeks¡­ not today," Lory said with a dignified look, she shifts his nce at Zhao Li Xin "We can let this man left unpunished?" she feel guilty to left the punishment on Zhao Li Xin hands.


    Zhao Li Xin gaze softens, he kissed the back of her hand softly "Don''t worry, he had sealed his fate since heid his eyes on you"


    "Thank you..." Lory smile back at him.


    They exchanged love gaze between Lory and Zhao Li Xin make Sanguan Wu Ci slightly annoyed, he thought it''s not appropriated to be intimated in public.


    "Return to the ship with the brat and Miss Yang, I don''t want you to see this" Zhao Li Xin said.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind" Lory wants him to know that she is not a frail woman who scared with a little blood.


    "But I do!" he rebuked "It would get nasty and I don''t want you to see it, will you listen to me?" he raised her chin with his index finger as he stares with his dark onyx eyes, Lory breathes hicks and she has trouble breathing Lory unconsciously nodded. Soon she realizes she was seduced by him again, she looks at Zhao Li Xin with a pout then Zhao Li Xin teased her with triumph smiles.


    ''She''s not the only one who has secret weapon''


    Lory sigh and board to the ship with Ming Yue Yin follow. Yang Xi Ying touch Li Mo Zhen hands "Make sure that pervert will not do this to another innocent woman again"


    someone like Zi Yu Tong would never remorse and the Sanguan family would never punish him, the worst punishment he could get is only a few month confinements in his beautiful home, or reduced his ie or allowance.


    Sanguan family would rather hide this incident or pretend they don''t know to avoid the problem, Zi Yu Tong know this that''s why he dares to kidnapped women in a broad daylight, but today he is unlucky to meet Yang Xi Ying and the other


    "Don''t worry!" Li Mo Zhenforts her with smiles. Yang Xi Ying nods then Follows Lory and Ming Yue Yin to the ship. Sanguan Wu Ci nce at Lory back for a second then he shifts his gaze at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Sanguan family will not let this matter go, is it worth it?" sanguan Wu Ci narrowed his eyes.


    "For her¡­?" Zhao Li Xin tilts his head slightly then smirk "Absolutely"


    Zi Yu Tong''s heart drops to the ground, he could feel nothing but terror. Ruan Qiao Qian face turn pasted, she heard all the rumors about Long Ming if he could kill Tang Mei Yi the woman he had known from a long time, what problem he had to kill stranger like Zi Yu Tong, but if people knew about this, would Sanguan family be jokes in other people eyes.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s anger spike "I can''t let you kill him, not on my watch!" he tightened his fist.


    "I''m not asking your permission" Zhao Li Xin sneer.


    Zhao Li Xin straightens his back with a devilish smile he raised his hand "Do It!"


    "Yes, Milord!" the whole Hei Shen Sect says in tunes.


    "Let me do it" Li Mo Zhen take a step forward as he draws his sword "It''s my wife he wanted it first, isn''t it" he walks towards the trembles Zi Yu Tong, with eyes filled with blood lust.


    "No, please¡­.I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Zi Yu Tong pleads incessantly, his legs turn to jelly and his face is drenched with sweat. He is a leech andzy person, he never cultivated seriously, and he never learned martial art despite the abundant resource he could get from the Sanguan family, he rather hides behind the big family name.


    <strong>"HELP ME, Wu Ci help me!"</strong> he cried anxiously like a damsel in distress.


    Such an embarrassing scene, if Zi Yu Tong is not his Mother Brother he would have killed that useless scum for a long time ago but who could he me to make Zi Yu Tong his mother''s favorite brother.


    He gritted his teeth exasperatedly then lunge towards Li Mo Zhen with swords aimed Li Mo Zhen but before this sword could touch Li Mo Zhen sleeves, Sanguan Wu Ci swords wrapped with red sharp chains and it flung sanguan Wu Ci to the side, but thankfully he nimble enough tond in his feet like a wild cat.


    Sanguan Wu Ci frowned in indignant, while Bei Li Yan smiles deviously as he cracks his whip to challenge him openly.

 Chapter 560 - Continue The Voyage

    Soon the two sovereign power shed, the impact of their power hits everyone nearby just like a gust of the wind. Bei Li Yan whip dance on the air and Sanguan Wu Ci swiftly blocked his multiple attacks. Sanguan Wu Ci tries to shorten their distance but Bei Li Yan whip continues to hinder his movement. The fight is getting fierce Sanguan Wu Ci had no time to pay attention to Zi Yu Tong.


    Zi Yu Tong fall on his butt as the fear overwhelmed him, Li Mo Zhen icy re make him utterly petrified. The sanguan family bodyguards cannot let Li Mo Zhen harmed Zi Yu Tong, dozens of sanguan family bodyguards jump toward Li Mo Zhen but this time Mong Yi, Mong Liu, and Mong Gi blocked their attack and another fight started.??


    Because no one is bothering him again, Li Mo Zhen lifts his sword to the air, Zi Yu Tong cried pitifully "Forgive me, I will not do it again, I promise you, please¡­.please"


    Li Mo Zhen smirked "I know" he shes his sword under Zi Yu Tong belly.


    The blood spilled to the ground at the same time a strange object flying, Zi Yu Tong let shriek loudly, he roll on the ground while covering his crotch as he screams in agony.


    "That''s for trying to rape my wife" Li Mo Zhen scoffed.


    Right on the ship Ming Yue Yin used monocr to see what happened, she shakes her head with a disgust expression, she lowers her monocr and sigh "Now I know why they asked us to get on the ship"


    "What? What do you see?" Lory got curious and so is Yang Xi Ying. The ship location is quite far from where Zhao Li Xin and the other, and the ship is alsorger than normal ships so it''s hard to see what happened at Zhao Li Xin ce.


    "Master Li is doing circumcision for that pervert" Ming Yue Yin mouth twitch, she regretted to witness something so disgusting like that.


    "<strong>WHAT!</strong> Let me see!" Lory snatches the monocr from Ming Yue Yin''s hand then she peeks through the lens. Yang Xi Yin also wants to see it but Ming Yue Yin shakes her head to reminds the pure Yang Xi Ying that is not a good idea.


    "You don''t wanna see it," said Ming Yue Yin


    "Really?" Yang Xi Ying increasingly curious but hesitant at the same time.


    "Well, brother Li is a real sword master, how could he aim something so small with one cut?" Lory praised Li Mo Zhen''s skill as she put down the monocr. But then Lory notice Ming Yue Yin weird look "What wrong with you?"


    "Uhm¡­" Ming Yue Yin awkwardly rubs her nose then she leans her head and whispers to Lory and Yang Xi Ying ears "Is it all look like that?"


    "What is it?" Lory frown confusedly.


    Yang Xi Ying also looks puzzled.


    "You know¡­.that thing" Ming Yue Ying wiggle he pinky finger.


    "What? .....oh! ahhhh¡­..I see" Immediately Lory understand but not Yang Xi Ying though.


    Lory patted Ming Yue Yin shoulder "Don''t worry, that kind of thing came with different sizes and different shapes, and judging how General Yuan Shao''s body shape, I''m sure it will not disappointing!" Lory reassured Ming Yue Yin with a confident look.


    "Thank goodness¡­" Ming Yue Yin patted her chest in relief but then she startled and his face turns as red as a ripe tomato "Heyy, why you bring up that stupid general ?!"


    "Then why you look so relief?" Lory teased her again.


    <strong>"I''M NOT!!"</strong> she raised her voice unnaturally.


    Lory takes out a hand mirror from her ring and faces it on Ming Yue Yin''s red face "Say that to your face!"


    Ming Yue Yin got more flustered while Loryughing at her. Suddenly Yang Xi Ying pulls Lory sleeves.


    "What are you all talking about?" she stares at Lory and Ming Yue Yin with a nk and innocent look.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Leaving the Innocent Yang Xi Ying aside, Zi Yu Tong excruciating screamed startle Sanguan Wu Ci, he saw Zi Yu Tong roll in his own pool of blood, he want to check Zi Yu tong condition but Bei Li Yan didn''t give him a chance instead Bei Li Yan quickened his moves when Sanguan Wu Ci concentration divided Bei Li Yan used her whip handle to hit his left chest where the heart is.


    Sanguan Wu Ci pushes to the ground but he still managed tond with his own feet even though he staggered backward afterward. At that time Li Mo Zhen already cut Zi Yu Tong right arm, he spits at Zi Yu Tong and says: "This is for all the innocent woman you had ruined"


    Zi Yu Tong eventually fainted because of the pain and blood loss. After he vents his anger he left the half-dead Zi Yu Tong, he approaches Zhao Li Xin who sits on the stool with his leg cross each other, he lookszy and bored despite the wholemotion around him.


    "I don''t kill him, I want him to live worst than die, I want everyone knows what I did just take it as I kill the chicken to scare the monkey," said Li Mo Zhen with a chilling gaze, there is no trace of gentleness he used to show, it''s amazing how far people could change when they determined to.


    Zhao Li Xin shrug "I don''t mind, let Sanguan family know that I''ming" Zhao Li Xin make eerie smiles. Zhao Li Xin raised from his seat then flick his robe and walk to the ship "We''re leaving!" he shouted.


    Jin Hao snaps his fan, he sped his hand on his back as he calmly follows Zhao Li Xin, Bei Li Yan wink at Sanguan Wu Ci and smiles seductively before he stores his red whip and jogged towards the ship, one by one Hei Shen sect member return to the ship. Sanguan Wu Ci tightens his fist, Zhao Li Xin indifferent attitude hurt his pride, this is the first time someone dares to belittle him. Resentment grew inside him like a tumor.


    ''This is not over!'' he vowed to himself.


    At the ship Lory has waiting for him, Zhao Li Xin''s expression instantly brighter like someone switch on themp. Lory smiles then she circles her arms on his waist and buries her face on his sturdy chest "Let''s go" she quietly said.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hand and make a fist gesture, immediately someone shouts <strong>"FULL SAIL!"</strong>


    The crew opens the sail as the wind blows the sail expand then slowly the ship leaves the dock. Girsha perch on the wooden rail while staring at Sanguan Wu Ci whose figure gradually shrunk from a distance, his hunch told him that this is not the end of that man, Girsha spread his wings and flew to the sky.


    Lory folded her hands on the rail while gazing to the ocean while Zhao Li Xin next to her.


    "If you really part of the Sanguan family, I don''t think they would wee you with open arms" Lory prop her chin and sigh.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved slightly "I''m not expecting a warmed wee either" for him Sanguan Family is nothing more than a stranger, he doesn''t have great anticipation meeting them.


    Lory let out a long exhale, she knows he would answer like this "Yeah¡­.I don''t Sanguan family is a good people, how could they protect an animal like Zi Yu Tong, even it''s family¡­.there should be a bottom line that they can''t cross"


    "Not everyone has an honorable and benevolent family like you Princess" Zhao Li Xin teased her but he genuine praise Lory''s family, and he holds quite an admiration for Lory father as a great King he gives his life to protect his children and kingdom without hesitant, in this world how many Emperor could do what Lory Father has done the answer is close to zero.


    "Oh, I forgot¡­.I think you miss one of this" he opens his palm and a stalk of bluebell flower appear in his hand "There still one left"


    "Lucky me" Lory smiles. She took the flower from Zhao Li Xin''s hand then the flower turns to a blue orb and it melted in Lory''s hand, her body suddenly envelope in warmth it feel like she soaks in a hot spring, it is shooting andfortable.


    "What is that flower, it seems very useful for you?" the origin of that flower always hanging in his mind but he not dare to probe until now.


    "This is created from my mother life force" Lory bitterly smiles "I just realize this recently too"


    "A Lifeforce? you mean that''s why your mother¡­." Zhao, Li Xin holds his tongue when he notices Lory''s sadness.


    Lory nods "She used Druid spell to transfer her life forces to other objects, in her case she used Bluebell flower. Bluebell flower has a long affinity with the druid''s priestess and coincidently is my Mother''s favorite flower....it''s like faith isn''t it?" Lory''s expression bes tender as she talks about her Mother.


    "She had told me once when I was a child that she and my Father would protect me no matter what happened so I free to protect whoever I want, but I never would have thought they would protect me even beyond the grave¡­.that''s why Li Xin I never dare to say that my life is pitiful because the truth is I''m very fortunate, don''t you think so too?" Lory tilts her head the sun shined at her beautiful face as she make a dazzling smile.

 Chapter 561 - Her Origin

    Suddenly Yang Xi ting yelp, Lory turn around and saw Yang Xi Ying holds her bleeding finger with a grimace, the knife fruit is put on the table tainted with a little blood. Li Mo Zhen held Yang Xi Ying''s hand worriedly.


    "Why are you not careful, you should ask me to do this for you" Li Mo Zhen reprimand her gently while covering Yang Xi Ying''s bleeding finger with a handkerchief.??


    "I''m not that useless, I still can cut a fruit" Yang Xi Ying pouted, she feel embarrassed as a martial art Practitioner how could she hurt her finger when she casually peeled fruit and her husband treat her like a frail ss also not helping.


    Ming Yue Yin giggles while sittingzily on the chair, who knew her beautiful and always graceful friend is a klutz. Yang Xi Ying red at Ming Yue Yin but it only makes Ming Yue Yin burst tough. Under the shade of the tent, the group isughing at yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin bickering.


    "Come on brat, stopughing at Xi Ying" Lory came then she holds Yang Xi Ying bleeding finger for two seconds before she releases it then she takes a seat on the couch beside Ming Yue Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying feel strange because the pain suddenly vanishes she took off the handkerchief and she bewildered, the wound disappearedpletely without leaving any scar "It healed! How?" she gasped.


    "Healing gift, huh?" Ming Yue Yin mutters.


    "Hm¡­" Lory hummed then she leans her arms on the pillow next to her while Zhao Li Xin takes a seat next to her.


    "You can do this?" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes widened as she got excited "What else you can do, what if sword wound or disease can you cure disease?" yang Xi Ying rain her with a question, beside her Li Mo Zhen also got curious.


    "Hm, I can do all that except brought people from the dead, I think I could do everything" Lory casually said.


    This time everyone shocked except Zhao Li Xin and Ming Yue Yin, Zhao Li Xin was cured by Lory and Ming Yue Ying is pretty much knows how powerful Lory was so they are not surprised.


    "Why I never saw you used this gift before, you hurt quite badly when you return from the ancient forest," Ming Yue Yin asked and her question is in line with Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan.


    "This gift is draining my mana more than the water and wind gift, so I never used it if not necessary," Lory nonchntly said. After she got the fourth fragment she bes a lot stronger and able to use her healing gift freely again although there still a limitation for her if she doesn''t want to suffer from thesh out from her cursed.


    "Like healing our Lord here" Jin Hao teased her slightly.


    "Yes, like healing this Lord" Lory sped her hand on Zhao Li Xin''s hand.


    "So, your life is saved by Lory too?" Li Mo Zhen was surprised but it also enlightened how Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s rtionship start because it''s always been a mystery for her because none of them ever exined it clearly.


    "Is that mean you never sick or got hurt all your life?" Yang Xi Ying got more curious, and all of them stare at Lory with an expecting look.


    Lory feel perplexed she scratches her nose awkwardly "Well I still got wounded or sick, but I can heal myself and it go away instantly" Lory stifles.


    "That sounds great, I envy you" Yang Xi Ying jealous that lory didn''t have to afraid to get hurt or sick.


    "The truth is, it also got it shoring though, brother Jin what do you think if someone never suffers from sickness or pained in her entire life, with the snap of her finger she can wash all her pain away?" Lory throws inquisitively gaze at Jin Hao.


    "That¡­" Jin Hao pinch his chin as he contemted "As long you have your power you will be fine but if something happened and you lose your ability to healed then your body and mind would be much weaker than ordinary people"


    "Nice deduction Brother Jin!" Lory pped her hands.


    "It''s that true Lory, but Ming Yue Yin said you lose your power after you came to this world¡­.but you look fine to me" Bei Li Yan size up Lory with doubt, he never heard Loryined when she was hurt.


    "That what my father thought too, that''s why my power is locked after my awakening, it''s a normal procedure though so I don''t think it strange," Lory said then realizes everyone looks more confused so she exined again "Awakening is when a gifted people power awakens at the first time, is a dangerous situation like I have told to Zhao Li Xin before, many of my people die during the awakening so my Kingdom created control device, like armament to blocked your Qi¡­." Lory used the familiar parables that they could understand.


    "That sounds terrible" Bei Li Yan frowned.


    "That sounds amazing," Jin Hao said the other way.


    "Not every Gifted people want to explore their potential, because it''s a dangerous and taxing job" Lory pours herself a cup of tea "Some gifted people like to leave normal, which is okay because no one force you how to live your life anyway, well at least at my kingdom some other Kingdom or state is known using Gifted people as a war tool even though there already treaty against that but can interfere other people country" Lory blow her tea before she slowly drinks her tea.


    "So!" Lory put down her teacup on the table and continue "My power is locked, during that time I was trained by my friend who is the nephew of our most powerful general in my kingdom, first it just a normal exercise like running, squatting, push up. Without my power, I have the luxury to feel sickness like cold, fever, headache, toothache¡­.god, I hate toothache!" Lory''s faces scrunched up when she recalled the day she went to the dentist with Fred.


    "They stop locked my power when I eleven or twelve years old so I can start to learned to control my gift but my healing power still locked when during mybat training, I should learn how to endured pained like any normal soldier, but they let me healed myself after the training is over so I don''t have to show up at school with ck and blue face like my brother, he looks so funny with all that bandaged and bruised" Lory hits her knee and guffawed but no oneughing with her.


    Every Princess is treated like gently like a frail flower, if they got hurt even the slightest their maid would be punished severely even if the Princess is a martial art practitioner no one dare trained them harshly,they might have a little bruised but nothing further and after all, if they have scars who dares to take the responsibility?


    When they heard Lory was beaten to the pulp, they all feel shiver to their bones, what a brutal training she had. Zhao Li Xin''s expression turn ashen, is hard to imagine his princess''s ck and blue face. No Matter how many times Lory told him about her grueling training he always feel someone squeeze his heart.


    On the other hand, Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the Mong brother finally understand How Lory survived inside the ancient tomb despite hercking power. It''s all thanks to her hellish training she managed to stay alive.


    "Isn''t that painful?" Yang Xi Ying grimaces, even as a cultivator she never been trained that hard other than a slight brush and callous that treated right away so it would not leave scars. it''s no wonder Lory moves is more efficient and smoother than her.


    "You got used to it after a while and my body already be numb" Lory shrugged her shoulder nonchntly as if not a big deal because she genuinely thinks so "And at fourteen.... me, my bother and my friends sign up as a hunter at the guild, then we take a task to hunt the beast and sometimes we explore to underground dungeon too for treasure hunting" Lory let out a long exhales then smile with mncholy look "Good old days" she mutters.


    Bei Li Yan and the other let out a long exhale, it finally clear why Lory is so good atbat and never afraid against a beast, turn out she used to it.


    Lory hits her knee again "That''s it! my life is quite normal isn''t it?" Lory grinned widely.


    Everyone stares at Lory with the same though ''Which part of it is NORMAL?''


    "By the way Lory your kingdom how big is it?" Suddenly Bei Li Yan raised a question "Is it as big as the Jiang Wei Kingdom"


    Lory tilted her head as she crosses her arms on her chest "No, It''s bigger¡­."


    "Is it as big as the Liu Yan Kingdom?" This time is Jin Hao who raises the question.


    "No it''s bigger" Lory shakes her head with a deep frowned.


    "If I merged the Jiang Wei Kingdom and Liangzu kingdom, is it match your Hand kingdom?" Ming Yue Yin casually asked, but her word is shocking everyone.


    "Uhmm¡­. well, I''m not sure¡­.maybe" Lory shrugged, she''s not sure but she doesn''t mean to brag either, because if she wants to be frank ''King city'' Herriond is a few timesrger than Jing An and Nan Jing city.


    "Oh,e one it doesn''t matter isn''t it, Now I''m just a normal girl who had no title or crown so why bother about the past" Lory humbly said while waves her hands aimlessly, she realizes right now she just an ordinary citizen.


    However, not everyone feel the same as Lory after theyprehend how big and powerful Lory kingdom was their admiration increase to leap and bound, they have seen many princesses in many kingdoms but no one is more resilient, smart, humble, kind, and dignified than Lory.


    If someone falls from that position like Lory, she will be bitter, cold and ambitious, eager to show her capability to the world, but Lory always calmed and smile, she never make a fuss when people mocked her low background especially after she bes Zhao Li Xin wife, how many people sneered and ridiculed Lory behind close door.


    They would say that she is a vixen, a greedy woman, a sly woman and many more, Zhao Li Xin could kill people who talk inside their own courtyard, even Long Ming has his limitation, but Lory remain unfazed, it never bothers her too much, she brushes it off andughs about it.


    "Is it not hard for you to fall from that position, and see how people treated you know?" Bei Li Yan heart aching for her, if it''s him could he ept his situation without feel repentance, that is impossible!


    Lory stares at Bei Li Yan then she smiles "I''m the descendant of the first King Lucient, I''m King Marcus, and Quenn Lorenna''s daughter and my brother is the King of Hand. That is who I am and no one can take that away from me even if I die"

 Chapter 562 - The Young King

    ___Herriond ''The King City''___


    Five years had passed after the war ends, the scorchednd filled with green grass, the crater has been patch but some other crater that is too big has be ake, the ruined was built and people gradually returned to their beloved home, Hand.??


    Compare to other kingdom and states, Hand is the fastest kingdom who had been recover, thanks to sufficient funds that King Marcus prepared for years, and Hand Loyal citizen, The kingdom rebuilt in no time even though it still not reach their former glory but Hand condition is a lot betterpared to other ces.


    To remember and honor the sacrifices of the royal family, people gather funds to created memorial park around one of the bigger the crater that transforms into a giantke, they created a line of the stone tablet with the name of all people who died during the war, all kings men and citizen are written on the ck tablet painted with gold if they are Kingsmen and silver if they are a normal citizen.


    And at the center of theke was built the giant statue of king Marcus and princess Lorient back to back from each other, King Marcus stand gantly as he thrust his sword to the ground with both his hands, the king''s expression is solemn and charismatic.


    Behind him, Princess Lorient holds her long staff with her right hand and the mighty Girsha perch on her left arm, she looks valiant and graceful just like how people remember her. The King and the princess stand back to back as if they protect each other back. The mourning citizen would fly skyntern every year to remember the great King and the brave Princess, for their sacrifices have kept them alive.


    Theke it''s surrounded by beautiful tree and bluebell flower that was known as Queen Lorenna''s favorite flower, when the Autumn seasones the leaf would turn red, yellow and orange engulf with mncholy color, it''s beautiful but give you a sense of mncholy at the same time.


    And when the springes the grass would cover with bluebell flower, the sweet scent floating in the air, and enticed the butterfly to adding their beauty. Memorial Park was designed neatly and carefully by the most experiencendscaping and architect Hand could have. It bes Hand''s newndmark.


    "Is that Princess Lorient and King Marcus grandpa!" a little girl pointing her finger to theke.


    The old man sits on the bench while nodding his head slowly "They are, don''t point your finger, show your respect!" the old man reprimands his little granddaughter.


    "Oh, sorry" The little girl immediately straighten her posture then she bends her waist gracefully she put her right hand on her left chest then lift her skirt slightly and bend her knee. Only after her grandfather nodded in approved the little girl straighten her back again and run to her grandfather. The old man patted the little girl''s head "You must always show your respect, it because of our King and princess our family could still alive, we owed too much to the royal family" said the old man with a grieving look.


    "Don''t be sad grandpa" The little girl gives her grandfather tissue with a worried look.


    The old man wiped the corner of his eyes with tissue than sniffed "The world is so unfair, how could an old man like me survived while a great man like king Marcus and Princess Lorient should¡­.." the old man can''t utter thest world as he looks down and shake his head.


    "Grandpa¡­." The little girl''s eyes be wet then sheins to her grandfather "Grandpa you always came to this ce every week, but you always cry at the end, if princess Lorient knows about this she would feel sad."


    The old man snort "Little pumpkin you already grew up huh, who teach you talking like that" the old man messed her granddaughter hair while pretending to be angry.


    The little girl knew her grandfather is only joking "Is mom!" she giggles.


    "It''s that so!" he lifts his granddaughter to the air then tickles her, the little girlughter clearly heard like a little bell, people who walk pass bye would smile watching at them, it is another peaceful day for many people this day seems so far away before, it was all due to the royal family sacrifices they able to live in this dream.


    Among all the people a man wearing a ck hood and sunsses sit on the bench near theke, he hides his hands inside his jacket pocket while listening to music with an earphone.


    Because of his sunsses and hoodie, no one could see the man face but his features face, and a body built show he is a handsome young man but he looks dested and distance it''s obvious he is looking forpany, exudes that kind of vibes no wonder no women dare to get close to him.


    "A lot of people is looking for you, your majesty"


    Noticing someone sit next to him, he takes off his earphone then sway his chin to the man next to him "I think Jay would have known where I am right now" Lucas said calmly then he shifted his nce back at theke again.


    "True" Stephan smiles, he let out a long exhale as he crosses his legs to another in a leisure manner and rests his hands on his knee.


    "How is your arm?" Lucas suddenly asked.


    Stephen looks down at his prosthetic arms cover with human skin, it looks very realistic as normal hands if you don''t pay attention to the non-existence faint blue veins that you use to see on normal hand. Stephan flip his hands a few times "Not bad isn''t it, I can even use spoon without a problem with this new arm" he grinned widely without showing regret about his condition it make Lucas feel worst.


    Stephan is the only Archknight of thete king who managed to survived but his body is practically ruined, he lost his right arm, and right eyes, it''s all thanks to the technology that the National Institute of Magic and Science (N.I.M.S) develop that they able to create an artificial body part to help a lot of people who be disabled after the war, and it proves to help a lot of people to back to their normal life, at least as normal as they can get, the scar from the war would never be erasedpletely.


    "You finally came here" Stephan sigh "You only came to this park when it grand opening a year ago but you never came to this ce ever since" Stephan stare at the King statue with grief but then he averts his gaze immediately as he tries to swallow his sorrow.


    "The statue is beautiful¡­I just realize now," Lucas said in low voice.


    "People need a ce to express their grievance and something to remember their King and Princess who gives their life to protect them, it''s something worth to remember" Stephan take a deep breath, then he saw more people came and pay their respect towards the King and Princess statue.


    "He never told me anything¡­I mean father" Lucas hunch his back as he rests his arm on his knee, he looks down in harrowed "He left without saying goodbye and Lory had to be there¡­.and she has everything gone before her eyes, and I''m not there for her, I came toote!" Lucas clenched his fist in anger for his ipetence, he always feel regret for not notice the pained his sister carry, he should have seen the changed in her eyes, she is his twin sister for god sake, he should have known!


    "Lory make her own decision, there''s nothing you could do and your Father¡­he also make his decision right after you and Lory born, I don''t know what his decision is but I think it''s rted on how he be so strict to both of you especially after the Queen is passed away" Stephan patted Lucas shoulder gently.


    "You know, the Marcus that I know is a gentle person especially to the people that he cares, that''s why is stunned how hard he is trained both of you when he told Zargan and Fargo to treat you like an elite soldier if not worst, our jaw is dropped" Stephan chuckles when he recalled Zargan and Fargo face at that time, maybe he make stupid face either but who can''t be med he utterly shocked beyond belief at that time.


    To trained the two adorable Princess and Prince like an elite soldier is a mind-boggle everyone tries to persuade Marcus that day even Zargan who is stricter and stern than them begging Marcus to rethink his decision but Marcus remind firm, as a subordinated what else they could do when the king given them order.


    Lucas faintly smiles when he remembers his training day, it does hard but exciting and fulfilling at the same time. For some reason he and Lory enjoyed that day more than they should, Fargo promises he would take them to the hunter guild if they able to scratch him, imagine the adventure and freedom waiting for them the royal princess and Prince take a bait just like a fat rabbit.


    "Is not that hard¡­." Lucas props his chin with a faint smile stered on his face.


    "Because you used to it" Stephan raised his eyebrows "But when identally one of the King men know the training you both been through it be harsh pped to the people who whining about how hard the training is, ever since that no one dares toin ever again" Stephan guffawed.


    Lucas only smiles slightly while his gaze fixed on the statue at theke, it''s scary how beautiful moment turns to memory and it seems far away just like a fleeting dream. It feel like yesterday when he heard Lory nagged him to take care of himself but in a split second that person has gone away, Lucas fiddle the silver bluebell ne on his neck his eyes filled with loss and sadness.


    Stephanugh finally dimmed down then he speaks with a low voice as if he talks to himself "There was a time when Marcus block your gift and Lory was heavily hurt because she unable to heal herself and you too, at that time Iam very anxious, I asked him why he so persistent?" Stephan let out a long sigh "He said this is the only way¡­.the stronger you and Lory be the higher chance that they would survive¡­I asked Marcus, surviving from what?"


    "What Father said to you?" Lucas curiously nces to Stephan.


    "The day he would not be there anymore¡­" Stephan mutters.


    Lucas''s eyebrow frowned deeply "He knew isn''t he that he wouldn''t survive¡­.that he would leave us sooner than we thought" Lucas choked as he speaks.


    "I think he does, he might say this for a long time, it would exin why he insist to built the underground city L''markieth, why he is so frugal and careful when using the kingdom funds, also¡­..why he so hard to the booth of you" Stephan bitterly smile.


    "But Lory still went, and I''m¡­.." Lucas shakes his head, he covers his mouth as pained and regrets engulf his heart, for years he always questions himself if he pays more attention to Lory if he could understand his father more if he is being honest with his friends and Lory if he told them everything he knows if only he is strong enough, smart enough, wise enough, could he change the end result, would everything changed to the better, so many ''If'' ran to his mind even though he knows it''s all useless but he can''t stop, ''If only'' that words are like a tumor grew inside his heart.


    "We all make our own decision, Lory make his decision, your father certainly make one and I¡­..I should have died with my king, that is my life purposed, the Archknight should not outlive their King, but your father orders me to stay, to watch over you and I will do myst duty" Stephan clenched his hand on Lucas''s shoulder with a firm expression "Only then I could return to my King¡­I will make sure you okay, I will help you to be a great king, don''t make me failed myst duty¡­"


    Lucas take a deep breath and nodded, they don''t say more words then slowly the sun cast down and dyed the sky with orange and pink. Another peaceful day goes by.

 Chapter 563 - Illegal Gambling

    It''s been a week they have been sailing on the ocean then soon the overactive princess eventually got bored and in the world where entertainment is only around chess and reading Lory found herself bored to death but luckily she can''t escape to the spatial ring.


    For a while she does feel better, she spends her time by trained her body again, she does rock climbing, running, swimming, diving even surfing. she even finds leisure time to continue her old hobby which is drawing.??


    Lory spend a fun and fulfilling days until she realizes that the time outside is slower than the mystique realm, turn out three weeks inside the ring is only less than a week on the outside, Lory feel she lift a rock and hit her own legs.


    "I''m bored" Loryin whileyingzily inside her hammock, yes, she brought her hammock from the spatial ring to the ship.


    "You keep saying that as if it would make the ship go faster..." Ming Yue Yinins as shey on the couch while reading her subordinated report while Su Feng fanning her from the side and Su Yi helps her to organize the paper report before it''s blown away by the wind, she perplexed why her Empress is not working on her own cabin, its'' clearly Ming Yue Yin also bored.


    Meanwhile, across the couch Yang Xi Yin sits on the chair with a straight back while doing embroidery like an elegant noble daughter should "We already enter Gui Hong territory so it wouldn''t be long enough before we reach Jiang Dong city, be patient a little bit Lory" said Yang Xi Ying with her eyes fixed on her embroidery, actually Yang Xi Ying behavior is improper but since she gets along with Lory and Ming Yue Yin she gradually loses her guard down and tend to forget about herdy-like education.


    Li Mo Zhen watches his wife from afar, Yang Xi Ying unrestrained expression and genuine smiles make him happy but at the same time, he feel disappointed with his ipetence, because Yang Xi Ying is only able to show her real color when she''s around Lory, Ming Yue Yin, and Hei Shen people, and that because she feel saver around them, she knows no one would talk behind her back or spread a malicious rumor about her slight mistake, Yang Xi Ying doesn''t have to worry that someone hides their ill intention toward her.


    Grew up in an aristocrat family yang Xi Ying have a full understanding the fight inside the courtyard, with so many concubines and step sister-brother who schemed behind her back Yang Xi Ying learned from the young age to watch her behavior, and one time she make mistake she almost ruined her reputation for good.


    Thankfully she marries with Li Mo Zhen but even in the Jiu Yun sect there still a few people who question Yang Xi Ying capabilityLi mo Zhen know he had to work harder to raise his power and authority so one dares to oppose him ever again just like Long Ming, only then he can assure Yang Xi Ying safety. Li Mo Zhen stares his wife with a warm gaze before he returns to her cabin to continue his cultivation.


    "How is Gui Hong continent look like anyway?" Lory mutters.


    "I don''t know, I never leave the Liang Zu Kingdom" Yang Xi Ying tilted her head while examined her embroidery.


    "I never went to another continent either" Ming Yue Yin let down her hands then lift her chin "id any of you know about the Gui Hong continent?" Ming Yue Yin asks her subordinate.


    Su Yi pours warm tea on the tree cup, it bes normal for her not just served Ming Yue Yin but also Lory and Yang Xi Ying too, the Empress rtionship with them is closer than biological sister so Ming Yue Yin subordinated tend to treat them with the same amount of respect, and the two girls friendly attitude only make her more sincere.


    "I heard Gui Hong continent is more prosperous and culturedpare to our continent," Su Yi said.


    "And the have abundant resource too so theirmon cultivator is stronger than our people" Su Feng add-in.


    "Really, they don''t look strong" Ming Yue Yin recalled Sanguan Wu Ci bodyguards, other than Sanguan Wu Ci himself none of them is strong.


    Su Jing sigh inwardly "They are strong your majesty, it''s the three of you that is too powerful"


    "Really?" Ming Yue Yin frown in doubt.


    "I did use a spell to elerated my footwork I never thought it would be that easy though" Lory inadvertently said while swinging inside the hammock in a rxed manner "Their movement is too simple¡­."


    "True is like they think with their fist, not their head" Ming Yue Yin agree, they''re cultivator actuallynot bad but their move is too easy to predict "Perhaps they are amateur?"


    "Nah, they just depend on their cultivation too much, they raised their cultivation but not raised theirbat ability" Lory yawn slightly as she speaks.


    "Fighting is not only about who''s the stronger, but it''s also about momentum, you have to know where to hits when to hits, and how to hit" Lory raised her finger like an irresponsible school teacher whileying inside the hammockzily so Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Ying could only see her fingers.


    "One of the biggest problems about cultivator that they tend to avoid anyone who has higher cultivation than them, they easily lose their fighting spirit the moment they know their opponent is stronger than them, I mean¡­.they not even try," Lory said in baffled.


    "I beg your pardon, Miss Lo¡­ry, why do you think so?" Su Yi still not used spelled Lory name.


    Lory didn''t bother too much she thought it quite amusing, Lory got off from the hammock then she massaged her stiff waist for a second then say: "Just because they are stronger than you doesn''t mean they don''t have a weakness, especially when you fight against a human being, human have emotion there should be a moment when they lose their guards down, you just need to be patient and observant" Lory shove Ming Yue Yin legs before she takes a seat next to her then she lifts the teacup "Learned their fighting habit, predict their movement, make a diversion, y a mind game, you know there''s a lot of tricked you can do to win against your enemy" Lory chuckles then take a sip of her tea.


    "In a simple way, you can cheat them?" Ming Yue Yin smirked, she remembers how Lory teaches her how to cheat in a fight.


    "The history write by the winner" Lory smacked her wet lips with cunning smiles stered on her face. For as long she can remember Lory is growing up surrounded by powerful people, her father Archkningt and his brother Archknight, every single one of them is way stronger than her, who said just because you are Lucient you be automatically strong, of course, that''s not the case, being Lucient it meant you have great potential but if you don''t work hard then it would be useless, just like a gifted painter who never learn to paint.


    "True, just like Xi Ying" Lory nce at the elegantdy on the chair "Your attack is to honest, and your eyes would look mere two seconds to anywhere you about to hit, is lucky you haven''t met strong opponent yet if not you''ll be in great danger" Lory warned her with a gentle smile.


    Yang Zi Ying blushed shyly, it''s true she is not proficient inbat, she always ben protected by Jiu Yun hidden guard and Li Mo Zhen even when she recalled the day she attacks the Lu n she is lucky because the situation is in chaos and the Lu n member already lose their fight because of Hei Shen Sect suppression, she also protected by Li Mo Zhen so nothing happens to her, Yang Xi Ying realizes she never fights one on one before and that pervert Zi Yu Tong is a weakling so he cannot be counted.


    "If that so, why don''t you kindly trained me, Lory?" Yang Xi Ying eyes glint with excitement.


    Lory waves her hand "No, it''s better Yue Yin who trained you because both of you are cultivator, I don''t mean to belittle you but you will not win against me, you need practice more and honed your instinct only then we can practice together" Lory doesn''t mean to let her down but she has to be honest if she wants to help Yang Xi Ying.


    "Okay then, Xi Ying let''s practice!" Ming Yue Yin rose from the couch abruptly.


    "Wait, here?" Yang Xi Ying stupefied.


    "Why not, just don''t inner force, we fight like normal people" Ming Yue Yin put down the paper report to the table, while her subordinated narrowed their eyes towards their Empress.


    ''Dodging from duty again, huh?''


    "Oh, okay¡­" Yang Xi Ying nod obediently, the Gui Hong continent cultivator is a lot stronger, what if she met with a strong cultivator alone, would she depend on other people protection again, if that so what is the point she cultivated all this time?


    Lory pped her hands as she cheering them "Come on Xi Ying, I know you can do this, kick the brat ass for me!" Lory openly shows her biased to Yang Xi Ying to teased Ming Yue Yin and of course, Ming Yue Yin pouted her lips. Su Yi and the other only sigh watching their empress childish reaction, only in front of Miss Lory their Charismatic empress would transform into a brat.


    Watching their fight enhanced Lory mood she finally has something to ease her boredom, she should voice this idea from the beginning, Lory turn the chair facing them, she leaned her backfortably while eating a snack and asionally cheers at them, is like watching live boxing even Girsha got interested, the bird flew down and perch on Lory chair while make a fewments with Lory just like a sportsmentator.


    The two girls practice normally at first, they exchanged pointers than improved their moves. Turns out although Ming Yue Yin is a lot stronger and have more experience however her impatient sometimes get the best of her on contrary Yang Xi Ying is calmer so she can predict Ming Yue Yin next moves and after a day the two girlsbat ability improved tremendously and it shocked Li Mo Zhen and the others except Zhao Li Xin, why? Because he is not here, he still inside the ring.


    After three days a line of chairs are arranged neatly it''s officially be a match now, Li Mo Zhen stop his nagged because Yang Xi Ying didn''t bother him, she insists this for her owned good, to help Xi Ying Lory promised she would heal Yang Xi Ying if something happens, her power already returned and she had no problem healing external wound.


    Jin Hao also reassures Li Mo Zhen that Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying is not using inner power when their fight so most likely the wound would only a bruised, Li Mo Zhen had no other ways he can only reluctantly give in and show grimace whenever Yang Xi Ying got hits.


    "Xi Ying dodged to the left!" Li Mo Zhen shouted.


    "Your majesty, watch your step!" Su Feng warned excitedly.


    "Who do you think is going to win today?" Bei Li Yan nudged Jin Hao''s arm who sits on his left.


    "Miss Yang is getting bettertely, I bet 20 silver on Miss Yang," Jin Hao said with a serious face.


    "Then I bet 20 silver for the brat" Lory who sits on Jin Hao right suddenly joins in.


    Li Mo Zhen who sit next to Bei Li Yan suddenly heard everyone is making a bet, he furiously said: "I bet one hundred silver for Xi Ying!" he said with a smug face.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."

 Chapter 564 - Finally Arrived

    A ck figure suddenly appears from a thin air, he sits on the lotus position right above the bed, the man eyes remain close as he slowly stabilizes his breathing, his long dark hair draped on his shoulder and the ck robes he wears make his well-carved appearance be more distinctive, his eyelids slowly open and the dark onyx marble eyes stare coldly to the wall.


    He suddenly heard amotion outside his cabin then faintly he heard the sound of giggles that too familiar for him, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted and the coldness in his eyes reduced tremendously.??


    He raised from the bed without hurry, he fixed his robes for a second before he walks to the door, when he open the door the sound of cheering and cursing suddenly hit him, he only frowned for a second then he goes out of the room, he follows the sweetmelodious voice that was be his sole obsession.


    Lory could feel Zhao Li Xin''s presence the mommet hee, he face beamed then she quickly got up from the chair and pounce him excitedly "What took you so long!" sheins but her eyes filled with longing that make his heart race.


    he does spend inside the mystique realm longer than he used to, she surely missed him like he does, his eyes stare tenderly to the pair purple eyes that stare at him with longing, "Sorry, the stage level is more difficult than I thought" Zhao Li Xin said with sorry look as he wrapped his arms around her small waist.


    Such an intimated scene which is rare to witness in this conservative world but in here everyone already got numbs especially Hei Shen sect member they only nce a second before turn away as if they saw nothing.


    Zhao Li Xin finally realizes what themotion about "Should I asked this?" he squints his eyes.


    Lory chuckles lightly "They just exercise theirbat moves but we bet on them just to make it fun, I bet on Yue Yin though"


    "Oh¡­" he replies vaguely seemingly uninterested.


    Suddenly they hear the loud cheers, Lory turn her head in reflex "Whose win?" she yells at Bei Li Yan.


    Bei Li Yanughs "No one, today is a draw!"


    Lory stunned then she opens her arms "So the house win?" Lory perplexed.


    Because they making a bet under the hei Shen territory is normal that hei shen be the ''house''


    She elbow Zhao Li Xin chest lightly "I can''t believe it, you win" Lory mouth twitch, Zhao Li Xin just got here and he doesn''t know anything still he managed to win, talk about great luck no one has better than Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory stride towards Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying in a calm pace, she rubs his hands together then she opens her hand and purple flicker orbs burst from her hands and fly towards Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin than instantly the bruised on their skin disappear instantly and so the pained.


    "Take it as my treat today" Lory grinned.


    The two girls examined their skin who be wless not even a slight pain left for them, it feel so magical they stare at Lory with agape, everyone also dumbfounded but Lory pped her hands "Let''s have dinner!"


    Without they realize the time goes by quickly as the sunset dyed the sky with orange and red colors, Hei Shen members and Ming Yue Yin subordinated already prepare two small tables to serves their master why two small tables? Becauserger table would not fit on the deck. The group immediately divided between the couple and single no one realizes this until they have a seat and then look at each other with tacit understanding ''No more dog food for today''


    Ming Yue Yin also at the single table, stay with that couple make her remember Yuan Shao more that she used too and that''s annoyed her.


    Today went peacefully and the dinner is lively everyone chat andugh without restrained, Bei Li Yan would crack a joke and Lory join in and everyone burst tough, Mong Ki watched Zhao Li Xin from behind the wheel, Zhao Li Xin remains expressionless but asionally he would faintly smile when Lory make a funnyment.


    "What are you looking at brother?"


    Mong Yi voice snapped him back, Mong Ki gives his brother a quick nce "Nothing¡­I just watch our Lord"


    "What''s wrong with him?" Mong Yi darted his gaze to Zhao Li Xin and see nothing strange "Milord looks fine¡­" he mutters.


    "He is¡­but do you remember, two years ago we would never dream that he would share his meal with other people, listening to their jokes with loud voice without frowning, he used to hate loud voice and noisy people, he always detached with the world around him but look at him now¡­.he looks like he enjoyed his life" Mong Ki gaze turn warmed as he watched Zhao Li Xin who change so much from two years ago.


    Mong Yi sighs heavily "Yes, you right¡­I don''t realize it doesn''t look weird anymore when I saw Milord smiles orugh, he make a lot of expressions and do a lot of silly things since Miss Lory came, just like a normal human would" his voice is mix with joy and relief, as if a giant burden left his shoulder.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang X Ying practice motivate everyone to improve theirbat skill, suddenly everyone starts to practice with each other and exchanged tips and trick, especially Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao, who knows they have so many trick on their sleeves the different is Jin Hao trick is more subtle but vicious while Bei Li Yan is more blunt but deathly overall is a good trick, Lory also learned a few things about cultivator move by watching them practice.


    Then two weekster they arrived at harbor city Jiang Dong, the arrival of the ck ship stirred everyone curiosity but what the people curious the most is the identity of the people who got off from the board, every single one of them not only handsome and beautiful but they also have domineering aura just from a nce everyone knew that these people are not ordinary.


    "Oh, we finally arrive!" Ming Yue Yin eximed excitedly.


    "Thank goodness, I have enough with seafood, I want meat bun¡­like a meat bun!" Lory said abruptly.


    "We don''t have time, if we dyed one more day we would bete for the auction" Yang Xi Ying remain them.


    "Yeah, that''s true¡­" Lory sighs helplessly, she really craving beef or pork, whatever animal who doesn''t have fin.


    "Madam I will buy it for you, but I might get the meat bun from the random stall so I can''t guarantee the taste" Mong Yi suddenly appear in front of Lory.


    "That''s fine, I''m good with everything!" Lory raised her thumb happily.


    "Okay, madam!" Mong Yi bows his head slightly then run in a jiffy.


    "Ah, Su Jin follow Mong Yi, buy me meat bun too!" Ming Yue Yin holler to her subordinate.


    "Can you buy me vegetable buns too?" Yang Xi Ying asked Su jin politely, even though Su Jin is Ming Yue Yin servant but her true identity is the Empress personal guard, she Ming Yue Yin deathly sword no one at Liangzu Kindom treat them lightly.


    "Yes, your majesty! Please wait miss Yang!" Su Jin bows her head as she replies with cheerful smiles then she quickly left.


    Soon after a handsome young man about twenty years old, he wears soft blue robes with bamboo embroidery and he knotted his hair neatly with a piece of gold hairpin approaching them, he looks like a gentleman with a mild temperament. He walks towards them with two men following him.


    The man''s face brighten up when he saw Zhao Li Xin, he immediately cupped his fist and bow his head courteously "All hail Lord Long Ming" he said solemnly.


    "You are?" Zhao Li Xin asks shortly.


    "My name is Wu Zhi Xiao, I''m under the red vermillion pce, is great to finally meet you milord" he humbly said.


    "He is my subordinated, his father is the Marquess from the Yunmo Kingdom" Bei Li Yan grinned widely as he casually introduces Wu Zhi Xiao.


    Yang Xi Ying and the other shocked, their eyes grew so wide it almost fell from its socket, they stare at Wu Zhi Xiao with a disbelieved expression ''The Marquess son is Hei Shen subordinate? How this happen?''


    Not only then who are shocked even Wu Zhi Xiao servants also stunned, it seems they never saw their master acted like this before, they stare at Zhao Li Xin for a second before they look down because of their master re at them with a warning.


    "I already prepare the carriage, please follow me" Wu Zhi Xiao expression remains calm.


    Because they arrivedter than on schedule they have no time to dilly-dally, Wu Zhia Xiao has prepared four carriages because he heard there would be honorable empress Liang Zu and Jiu Yun Sect master, he thought they would like to ride alone, every monarch is proudful and overbearing none of them like to share their space no matter how close their rtionship is, well Wu Zhi Xiao is wrong this time.


    Lory knows Zhao Li Xin would have a discussion with Wu Zhi Xiao and the others so she chooses to ride a different carriage, Ming Yue Yin takes this change to stick on Lory. Yang Xi Ying also want to ride the same carriage with Lory but Lory reminds her not to neglect her poor husband any longer, Li Mo Zhen face lit up like a light bulb he appreciated Lory sensitivity, he does feel neglect by his wife on this journey and so Li Mo Zhen and yang Xi Ying ride a different carriage.


    They''re also a certain Lord who feel neglect by his wife, he wants to stick with her but his beautiful waves shooed him. Lory is not in the mood to watch her husband work, she rather spends with Ming Yue Yin at least she can tease this brat until she pouted.

 Chapter 565 - The Rivalry Between Two Family

    Wu Zhi Xiao confuse with his lord mood change, why suddenly Long Ming scrunched his face he wonder if his carriage not satisfied his Lord.


    "I''m sorry Milord, this carriage is the only carriage I could get it might not suit your preference but I will find the better one immediately" Wu Zhi Xiao said in regret.??


    Zhao Li Xin darted his gaze to Wu Zhi Xiao, he stare at Wu Zhi Xiao for three second before he sip his wine, people might not know what Zhao Li Xin gaze mean but Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan sure enough that is ''What the heck you talking about'' expression.


    Wu Zhi Xiao thought he do something wrong, he be anxious but then Bei Li Yan patted the young man shoulder "Don''t worry, is not about the carriage, Milord is unhappy he can share the carriage with young madam" Bei Li Yan snickered and Wu Zhi Xiao not sure if Bei Li Yan joking or not.


    Zhao Li Xin take off his golden mask, his handsome face show discontent for share his space with two stinky men, because he eager to raised his cultivation right a way he had no time to have intimate moment with his beautiful wife, what a big sacrifice he made.


    Wu Zhi Xiao stunned, even as a man he is mesmerized by Zhao Li Xin awe-striking beautiful face, his wless skin, his dark beautiful eyes, his thin lips, and well defined jawline, the man is so handsome just like a painting but his soulless gaze make Wu Zhi Xiao shiver to his spine.


    "How is the situation?" Zhao Li Xin''s question snapped him back from his stupor.


    "We managed to dy the auction a week from their previous schedule, I promised to gives them saint grade level pill and divined the frozen Snowkes sword for auction, for that they don''t mind to dyed the auction," said Wu Zhi Xiao.


    "The frozen Snowkes huh? That thing huh¡­no wonder they don''t mind to wait" Jin Hao jeer. Frozenke sword is a beautiful sword, it light, thin, and very sharp, it so sharp that if a strand of her fall above the sword it would cut easily.


    "The sword it''s not sturdy enough and itsck of power because it''s too thin, other than being pretty that sword is useless" Zhao Li Xin snorted in contempt "The name should imply how frail that sword is, I thought it was obvious...so people are stupid"


    That''s right, the sword is made by Zhao Li Xin a long time ago, but he make mistake when calcted the density and it be another failed product, he cast aside the sword at the corner of Hei Shen weaponry room for years untill Wu san Bo idently found it then he got interested with the sword beautiful appearance.


    Suddenly he was strike by an idea how to make a lot money from it then he ask permission with Zhao Li Xin to sell the sword, of course, the indifferent Lord just waved his hand without care.


    Wu San Bo is a great salesman he is the type of person who could transfrom a piece of junk into a precious antict, in the modern world Wu san Bo could work as an advertisement director or a conman.


    First every great item should have a great story and so he creates a story about a man who make the sword for his lover but sadly his lover was killed before the man could give the sword, the man use the sword to avenged his lover and then killed himself with the same sword, it was a heart wrenching story that can moves anyone heart, especially the target audience which is women.


    The sword suddenly bes the symbol of true love and romantic item, when people heard about Frozen Snowkes what came up to people head is not a sword who is used forbat but a symbol of true love, just like mandarin duck, there a high chance when people bought this sword they just gonna admire the sword without using it to fight.


    The Thsecond step he released fake Feozen Snow ke Sword into the market and it bes a quietmotion and the name of the sword rised, people then got more curious they want to know whay everyone want this sword so badly.


    people got curious how beautiful the real sword actually is. Women cultivator bes desperated to get their hands on the sword and men try to get the sword as a gift or dowry to the woman they loves to show their sincerity and undying love.


    Bei Li Yan giggles "But because of these fools we can attend the auction right on time~"


    "Yes, I heard the audience is double since they know about the frozen snowkes sword, many people from other continents came for it," Wu Zhi Xiao said in delight. He can''t imagine if people know that the sword that they fighting for is only a fail product that no one at the Hei Shen sect care about.


    "What about the Sanguan family, what news from them?" Jin Hao shifts the conversation.


    This time Wu Zhi Xiao face brightened even more "After Zi Yu Tong lost his manhood and lose his cultivation Sanguan family madam is outraged, she pushed his husband to deal with us and Jiu Yun sect, of course, no sane man would listen that crazy request, and after all, everyone know that Zi Yu Tong tries to harmed Jiu Yun sect master and Hei Shen Lord wife and that''s not worst enough he tries to harmed Liangzu Empress, I think everyone is agree that Zi Yu Tong is insist to be killed that day" Wu Zhia Xiao said with a mocking tone.


    Zi Yu Tong is like cancer inside Yun Dao city, because of him Wu Zhi Xiao never let the women in his family left the manor without a bunch of bodyguard following them, Zi Yu Tong is an animal who attack any type of woman.


    He doesn''t care if the women old or young, married or not, as long he like them he would take them away without any regards, although Zi Yu tong would not dare to kidnapped the woman from Marquess Wu family however it doesn''t mean Zi Yu Tong can''t hurt their reputation after all the rtionship between Sanguan family and Wu family is not good.


    "What about Jin Kai and Lao Min Na do you have any news about them?" Jin Hao asks.


    "Ah about that" Wu Zhi Xiao rubbed his hands together "The news is a powerful alchemist is stayed at Sanguan manor and the same alchemist lend her hand to help Sanguan Ji Sheng from his bottleneck problem, he bes Sovereign level at perfection stage¡­.it''s bad news for our family though¡­" he mutters thest world.


    "What are you afraid about, with our Lord here, you don''t have to afraid with sovereign cultivator" Bei Li Yan raised his brows smugly.


    Wu Zi Xiao''s eyes widened his palms unconsciously trembles. Hei Shen sect might act like Sovereign cultivator is nothing but for the outside world Sovereign level is very rare, at Gui Hong continent there''s only a few sovereign cultivators and at Xi Fang Continent sovereign cultivator can be count with a single hand and most of them came from Hei Shen Sect so for Zhao Li Xin able the reach beyond sovereign level there''s only one word to describe him ''Monster''


    "Par¡­pardon me, what is Milord level cultivation?" he whispers at Bei Li Yan.


    Bei Li Yan shakes his head then he pursed his lips "I don''t know, I''m too scared to ask"


    Jin Hao tapped his chest with his fan "Don''t ask is not good for your heart" he seriously said.


    Wu Zhi Xiao nce at Zhao Li Xin excitedly, he knows he is making a right chance when he decide to serve Hei Shen sect, the name of Hei Shen sect is not do big at Gui Hong continent only few people who know how powerful Hei Shen sect, Wu Zhi Xiao took a leaped of faith when he make that decision without his family notice but knows he feel d he make that decision, to serves someone who is more powerful than sovereign cultivator is a blessing for anyone, not to mention Hei Shen sect had only little rules, and they are generous with their sources as long he never betray Long Ming his future will be set in stone.


    "Oh, I heard Sanguan Ji Shen wanted to an arranged marriage between Sanguan Li Ye and Jin Kai. It seems Sanguan Ji sheng is quite fond of Jin Kai" said Wy Zhi Xiao.


    "I thought he like Lao Min Na?" Bei Li Yan tilts his head confusedly.


    "He said they''re just a good friend, he brings Lao Min Na because he wants to help Sanguan family, who knows if that true or not even if it''s not however if jin Kai wants to marry both of them is not wrong either?" Wu Zhi Xiao nonchntly said, is normal for noble man to marry the woman that can help his family and then marry his lover, that might be not ethical but is not against thew either.


    "True,pare to the benefit of union between Sanguan family and Misty Lake from Dong Sui continent, this temptation is too great" Jin Hao sniffle then he pours a cup of wine for himself and Zhao Li Xin.


    "Sell one daughter to make a connection with the Misty Lake n is lucrative deal¡­" Bei Li Yan sarcastically said, is a sad fact for anyone who grew inside noble family, it''s normal for them to be their family chess pawn to expand the family power.


    "And what is Lao Min Na doing there, other than choked everyone with pills?" Jin Hao scoffed, he is not impressed with Lao Min Na talent, so what if she can make a pill, just follow the prescription and that''s it, if she is so talented why not make her own prescription like him.


    "Well, she does make Sanguan family pay a lot of money for her assistance, she also gets a lot of rare herbs from them and¡­she was also introduced to Yunmo royal family"


    Jin Hao leans his back and chuckles "she does gain many benefits from the Sanguan family" for once he must praise her wits.


    "What should we do then Milord?" Bei Li Yan shifts his nce at Zhao Li Xin and they all simultaneously stare at thezy mean who listening to them with half-open eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin leaned his head on the arm up on the cushion, is hard to guess is he awaked or sleep from his doze off expression. He is quite for a second thenzily say: "We get the map from the auction, then killed Lao Min Na"


    Simple and clear, Zhao Li Xin had enough of that woman, he would kill that woman at all cost, if she truly Lazarus minion it would add more reason to kill her quickly.


    Wu Zhi Xiao is dumbfounded he never know the animosity between Lao Min Na and his Lord, nheless, he wees Zhao Li Xin n with joy, because of Lao Min Na the Sanguan family gradually be strong and is not good for his family, the two influential families had be rivalry from a long time, Wu Zhi Xiao even suspicious that the real culprit that hurt his family was Sanguan family but sadly not even Bei Li Yan have concrete proof.

 Chapter 566 - Only Human

    At the other carriage, Lory and Ming Yue Yiny on the cushion across from each other, the Su sister riding their own horses outside so there''s only the two of them inside therge carriage plus one birdy on the soft cushion on the round table in the middle of them.


    Ming Yue Yin turns to the side she props her head with her hand upon the pillow ten casually ask "What are you thinking aunty?"??


    "Hum¡­" Lory hummed as she stares at the ceiling.


    lory tant ignorant didn''t discourage her "Come on, tell me what is it?" Ming Yue Ying pressed further.


    Lory clicks her tongue "No, it just¡­.I wonder how Lao Min Na knows about the storm? it''s obvious she stalled me and drained my power deliberately and Lazarus help her, but why?" Lory eyebrows knitted closely, she doesn''t understand why Lazarus so cooperative, is he a team yer now?


    "Could it be Lazarus who told her about the storm?" Ming Yue Yin asks inadvertently.


    "I don''t know, I don''t think he can''t predict the future¡­" Lory''s face brimmed with doubt even Girsha who control the wind can''t predict Mother nature would Lazarus know any better? Nah, the fallen god is not an actual god isn''t it, if he can predict the future she would be dead right now.


    Lory turns her head at Ming Yue Yin who alsoyfortably like her "But if it''s not Lazarus than who is it? Lao Min Na can''t predict the future isn''t it?"


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips then quietly say: "Who knows, that woman is so mysterious, I won''t be surprised if she has a few tricks inside her sleeves, that woman has too many secret....just like you!" she jokingly said.


    Lory sped her hand on her stomach as she recalled the first time she met Lao Min Na "You right, Lao Min Na use to be a timid, gullible, and innocent young woman then one night ''poof'' she changes one-eighty"


    "In short, she was stupid," Ming Yue Yin make a lightment.


    "Well, she trusts people easily¡­" Lory crossed her arms on her chest while recalled how Lao Min Na used to be "Lao Min Na is quite a pitiful child you know, her father hated her, her birth mother involved in a scandal that tainted her for life and leaving her alone at a young age then she trusts her stepmother who actually hates her, and she trusts her stepsister but she eventually stab her in a back multiple times,stly, she trust Zhao Mu Fan but that man betray her and chose her stepsister instead, at the end she ends up with heartache and disappointment ¡­.to be honest, her past is quite simr with Zhao Li Xin don''t you think?"


    "If you mean both of them harassed by their own family and pretend to be weak to survived then finally rise to be one of the talented people in the world, then yeah..." Ming Yue Yin states the fact and nods "When you look it that way, they are quite simr however I think my past is more simr to Lao Min Na though" Ming Yue Yin smiles wryly.


    "Yeah you too, then what is the difference¡­.why you and Zhao Li Xin be like this and Lao Min Na be¡­.like that?" Lory pursed her lips as she tries to understand Lao Min Na''s character maybe then she would understand what is Lao Min Na big n.


    To win from you''re your enemy first thing you have to do is understand your enemy, that''s what her Father said but she can''t understand Lao Min Na. She can''t understand what forces a timid girl to collude with an actual Demon, is she''s not afraid?


    Ming Yue Yin giggles softly "Of course we are not the same, you know why?" she stares at Lory with glittering eyes.


    Lory raised her brows confusedly "What?"


    "We both met you!" she winks at Lory with a wide grin.


    Lory chuckles "Nice one brat, but I met with Lao Min Na too, I work at her house don''t you remember?" Lory reminds as she giggles lightly.


    Ming Yue Yin pouts her lips "What if She met Lazarus first¡­" she mutters to herself.


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Lory abruptly raised her back and sit, Girsha also stunned and lift his head.


    Ming Yue Yin only make a slight joke, she surprised with Lory and Girsha''s reaction "What?" Ming Yue Yin nervously asks before she takes a sit because the atmosphere suddenly bes tense.


    "Of course! why I never thought about this before!" Lory sped her hand in front of her chest, her eyes bulged widely then she stares at Girsha "What if she met Lazarus, long before she met us? It would exin her sudden changed behavior and also her talent, could it be it''s all Lazarus doing?"


    "She make a wish to Lazarus like you did" Girsha expression deepen.


    "It would exin her cruelty and the violence" Lory bites her nail anxiously.


    "Again¡­why Lazarus attracted with Lao Min Na soul?" This is the matter that baffled him the most.


    "What if there something Lao Min Na could provide?" Ming Yue Yin suddenly chimed in.


    Lory and Girsha look at each other, Lory bites her nail while immersed in her thought "Something she can provide, what Lazarus wants, what the demon wanted¡­.." Lory grumbles to herself.


    Ming Yue Yin suddenly asks "Other than your soul what is Lazarus value the most in the world?"


    Lory crossed her arms, she looks down and shakes her head as she immersed in her thought "Soul, a Demon only values a soul, It''s the only thing that feeds his hunger, It make him stronger...wait a minute!" Lory took a sharp breath.


    "Could it be Lao Min Na provide him with souls?" Lory feel she was struck by an epiphany, why she never thought about this before "He has free from the cage however without my soul he can regain his power but he still needs to feed, is like he takes an appetizer before the main course" Lory stupefied by her own words.


    "But why can''t he get souls on his own? Lory bes quiet again.


    "Do you remember Lory, when we first came to this world we lost our power, what if the same thing happened to him, somehow he lost some of his power, that''s why he need Lao Min Na help" Girsha eyes bulged widely, this hypothesis would exin Lao Min Na and Lazarus rtionship


    "Wait, if Lao Min Na really provides Lazarus with souls then how many souls we are talking about?" Ming Yue Yin held her breath.


    "Hundreds¡­.millions¡­billions, that Demon could swallow the world if you let him¡­.and it''s all my fault" Lory back hunched and regret hit her like a wave and each wave send a shiver to her spine, how she wishes she died that day just like her n so none of this happened, it''s all her fault, she is the one who brought that evil demon to this world and people ie because of her.


    <strong>"No, is not you, is Lao Min Na doing!"</strong> Ming Yue Yin pounced on Lory "She is the one that make decision to colluded with the demon, she''s the one who chose to kill all those men, is not you!" Ming Yue Yin wrapped her hands around Lory''s neck as she embraces Lory tightly then she whispers gently on her ears "You can''t take responsibility for other people''s bad decisions, how could this be your fault!"


    Suddenly the carriage stop and the curtain suddenly lifted, Lory and Ming Yue yin reflex shift their head to the end of the carriage, and there they saw Zhao Li Xin frowning while watching Lory with deep concerned. Lory didn''t cry but her eyes are glossy and she obviously distraught.


    Ming Yue Yin let out a long sigh, she patted Lory shoulder "I''ll stay in another carriage" she smiles then she got out of the carriage, Ming Yue Yin send a meaningful gaze at Zhao Li Xin before she left.


    Zhao Li Xin kneels on one leg in front of Lory "What happened, why are you sad?" he cupped Lory''s face.


    "No, I''m fine¡­why are you here, is the meeting over?" Lory smiles, she tantly pretend nothing happens.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin could see right through her however he knew Lory needs time to collect herself before she ready to exins anything to him so he takes a seat next to her then pull her head on his chest, he circles his arms on her waist without asking further and both of them hold each other in silence.


    Outside Ming Yue Yin walk towards Yang Xi Yin carriage, suddenly Girsha perch on her shoulder and it surprised Ming Yue Yin. Girsha is a proud Beast and he doesn''t like humans too much, only a few people that he willing to interact and in this world other than Lory he only interacts with Zhao Li Xin who had a special position in Lory life so his sudden closeness stunned her.


    "Lo..Lord Girsha?" Ming Yue Yin agape.


    "Thank you, she needs someone to knocked some sense to her, that girl tends too hard on herself¡­" Girsha''s voice filled with gratitude and bitterness, at the end it took a human to understand another human, this is something he knew all along that''s why he encouraged Lory to interact with other people.


    Ming Yue Yin flustered "I know, I will always be there for her, Lory is like a family for me," she said with warm smiles.


    "I know, and I''m sure she feel the same little brat¡­" Girsha chuckles lightly.


    "Hehehe~" Ming Yue Ying shyly smiles like a silly little girl when Girsha teased her. She feel ted and rather proud just like amon people got teased by a celebrity, that exactly how Ming Yue Yin feel right now.

 Chapter 567 - Only Human II

    As the carriage continues their journey Loryy her head on Zhao Li Xin''s chest, she doesn''t say anything for hours and Zhao Li Xin didn''t force her either, he knew what she needs right now isfort and support, Zhao Li Xin holds her with one hand while his other hand stroke her hair tenderly.


    "Do you think¡­.I was meant to destroy the world?" Lory''s abrupt question breaks the silence.??


    "Why do you think so?" Zhao Li Xin asked calmly seemingly unfazed by her question.


    "I don''t know, no matter what I do I end up messed up everything, is like everything I touch fall apart" she raised slowly from his chest and take a deep breath "All I ever want that everyone is alive and well¡­but my mother die for me, my father die too, at the end I lost Girsha as well....although he is not actually dead, however, he is in a deep slumber and I don''t think he will ever wake up...and he never did even until myst moment" she looks down as hopelessness and grief slowly devour her leaving her nothing but pain and regret.


    "I know I have lost my mind, everyday bit by bit I was pushed to the edged I felt overwhelmed by the burden and the secret, slowly but surely it scrape my sanity¡­I know then¡­.I know that I will not make it, there would be no light at the end of my tunnel, I know what waiting behind this darkness is only more darkness¡­" she said with self-deprecating smiles


    "It''s a bizarre episode of my life which I don''t remember too much, one day I can think clearly while the next I feel like a walk in limbo, is like the world is spinning right in front of you and all bad thought that you bury deep inside your heart jump right in front of you" her sigh was of a softly deting.


    Lory sits still without moving her eyes fixed at the window across of her, the curtain flutter slowly as the wind blows gently somehow it gives her a sense offort, lory take a deep breath as she continues "I know when Lazarus was released he will hurt a lot of people there''s no doubt about it, so I cooked up some n that not even Girsha could know, In a deep corner of abandoned library I found an ancient spell to destroy souls and not just my soul I could destroy Lazarus too or at least weaken him so my brother could kill him, at that time I rejoiced I thought this is a faith¡­my faith"


    Zhao Li Xin turns his head away from her, what tortured him the most is how little she value her own life, how could she be so reckless with her own life however he realizes this is not the right time to be angry, but watching her like this is like night and daypare to the cheerful and bright little princess that he knew and it shattered his heart.


    Lory who oblivious about Zhao Li Xin thought still continue "And somehow my n didn''t work, I''m still alive, Girsha alive¡­thank goodness but unfortunately so is Lazarus" Lory lean her back on the cushion she stares the wall of the carriage with aplicated feeling, should she feel happy, d, relief or should she felt angry and disappointed because her n is ruined.


    "And that thing followed me here and I don''t know how Lao Min Na found it, the fact remains she foolishly make a deal with the Lazarus...." Lory let out a long exhale, she feel tired and defeated.


    "How can that be your fault¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrows and his expression be somber he doesn''t understand why she always med herself at the end.


    "Is it not?" Lory nces at Zhao Li Xin "If I was not here, Lazarus would not be here, Lao Min Na wouldn''t encounter with Lazarus, and all the bad thing she did to those poor people, Including Li Mo Zhen how could I washed my hands from this"


    "Lory, you are sent here because of a reason, this is not your choice" Zhao Li Xin cut in


    Zhao Li Xin cupped her hands and stare deeply to her eyes as he speaks softly toward her "My dear princess, everything that happens in the world weather is good or bad is not for you to decide, Everything that happened it''s a result of the decision that everyone made, I made my owned decision, you made your decision, that brat and everyone else also made their owned decision no one can''t interfere, life is a sequence of decision that leads us to our ce right now so I don''t believe you alone should hold responsibility for this world faith, no matter how strong your power is, no matter how great your lineage is you still only a human, you bleed and cry just like the rest of us so how could you the only one shoulder this burden....it doesn''t make sense" Zhao Li Xin chuckles and smiles.


    Something inside of her crumbles and the shackles that weigh her down suddenly broken, grew up as a princess, and Lucient heir Lory knew she is not like everybody that means she would never have a normal life, she had long epted that her life will no be smooth sailing despite all the privileged that bestowed on her.


    She understands that her name came with duty and responsibility beyond her imagination, that''s why she has work harder and longer than anyone else because that the only way she can be strong enough to carry the burden of her legacy or she would be crush by it.


    With Lucient as herst name people have a great expectation to her especially after her father dies, and her brother is under the ''King Trial'' procession, Lory is expected not only as a princess, she also, a leader, a warrior, and a protector all in the same time before too long she forgot that she is only ''Lory'' a teenaged girl who hadn''t experience her first kiss.


    Even after she left the L''Markieth to continue her search she still maintains contacts with the administration that runs the L''markiet from time to time just o make sure everything is alright and it continues until thest two years of her life because at that time Lazarus influenced is too great and she barely maintained her sanity since then she can''t lose her focus anymore or she wouldpletely be insane before she could save Lucas.


    "Hush now, down cry my dear wife" Zhao Li Xin wiped the tears on her cheeks with his thumb "We are husband and wife we share everything for better or worst, your sins and burden will be mine I''ll carry half if not all of it as long you stop crying, you know I can''t handle everything but your tears" he teasingly smiles at her.


    Lory chuckles but tears still flows on her cheeks "Okay¡­" Lory sniffles and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes "Fine, but I will carry your sin and burden too just as you said for better and worst isn''t it?"


    Zhao Li Xin squint his eyes, he shows reluctance to let her carry his sins, Lory saw the hesitation in his eyes then she hits Zhao Li Xin''s chest lightly "Don''t you dare using a double standard with me now!" she pretends to be mad.


    How could he not hesitate, he knew how much sins he had if not they would not call him ''Monster'' but now the situation is different, he has Lory now, someone he wants to cherish for the rest of his life, with Lory gentle temperament being monster might not cut it anymore, he doesn''t want to wait until Lory disgust with his behavior and leaving him someday, a slight chance should not be so hard isn''t it?


    "Then I need to lessen my sins from now on¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s words fill with indulgence and determination as he kisses softly on her forehead.


    Lory sighed is resigned and weary, she knew nothing she can''t change the past, her wish came with consequences Arthea has warned her before ''Where''s death there always gonna be death'' she thought her death would settle everything, she thought it will end with her but she never thought it would start another sequence.


    It was funny how she thought she got everything under control when the truth is she just another chess piece on the God chessboard, her Father said everyone has a role to y, she just can''t figure it out yet what her role is, however she is sure she would know at the end.


    Lory caress his strong jawline the man skin as smooth as jade, he''s so handsome almost look surreal how could someone can be so perfect, Lory thought God is so unfair, Lory stifles and smiles bloom in her face "let''s make promised, in the future¡­no matter what happened, we will never say each other goodbye"


    "I promise¡­" he took Lory''s hand and kissed the back of her hand softly.


    _________________________________


    Five dayster they arrive at Yun Dao city, just like before they are weed by a tall grey stone gate where the officer check everyone identity before they could get in, people make a long line in front of the gate waiting for the inspection, some people came on foot while the other used carriage however when the officer saw the Wu family symbol on the carriage they immediately let them came first, they do not even ask for the permits whatsoever.


    People step aside and bow their head courteously when the Wu family carriage enter the gate, Lory peeks from behind the curtain and deduced that the authority that Wu family have is not small. No wonder Hei Shen rope them to their side with the Wu family help they can watch the situation inside Yun Dao capital and the Wu family used Hei Shen power to get rid of their enemy in discreet, it does a mutually beneficial rtionship.


    "When the action is held?" Lory asked.


    "Tomorrow afternoon" he replies calmly.


    "Do you think Lao Min Na knew we areing?"


    "The news of Zi something castrated by Li Mo Zhen and me has spread at the entire city, Lao Min Na must be expected us toe" he stares at the window with a murderous intent shed in his dark eyes.


    "Don''t be hasty, she has Lazarus as her backer even though its hard to say but we have to admit that we are not Lazarus matched¡­at least not now" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin fiddle the empty wine cup with his long fingers "I''m still going to kill her when I got the chance" he mutters.


    "Yeah, I know you will¡­" she mutters as well.

 Chapter 568 - New Manor

    They arrived at arge mansion, the ce is far from the city center. Wu Zhi Xiao bought this manor a week before Zhao Li Xin and the other arrival, he knew Zhao Li Xin''s preference for privacy that''s why he choose a secluded area where not much people live around there.


    Obviously, Wu Zhi Xiao didn''t use his name when he bought the manor if not it would raise people question since his family was involved in a corruption scandal before although his family proves to be innocent, but his enemy would use this matter to brought up the scandal again and raised everyone suspicion.??


    The manor is old but quiterge, the reason no one bought this ce is because there''s a rumor that the ce is haunted, who knows who spread the rumor is but people in this world is very superstitious so no one dares to go near that ce is also another reason why the residence around the manor moves out and it bes abandoned area. Is a perfect location for Zhao Li Xin who hated the crowded and noisy ce.


    Zhao Li Xin and the others wear dark cloak when they got out from the carriage, including Wu Zhi Xiao and his subordinated, A few Hei Shen members who already there waiting for them immediately open the ck front gate like normal Manor they are wee by a giant screen wall painted with ck and gold me on the wall, a zing fire is Hei Shen symbol it represents immortal me that owned by Zhao Li Xin, just by the symbol itself it shows that Zhao Li Xin position in Hei Shen is absolute.


    Hei Shen members simultaneously kneel on the floor on one knee when Zhao Li Xin walk to the front yard "All hail Lord Long Ming!" they shout in tunes.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t slow his pace, he walks as if he heard nothing straight to the main courtyard in a steady pace, the main hall is the biggest room among other room because it used to entertain guest and ceremonial ce, the room is held by four ck pirs with golden fire carved circle around the pir surface, at the center of the room a giant whitentern painted with ck frame and gold tassels are draw Lory attention, not just because the size but also because thempion didn''t decorate with a beautiful painting like normalmpion should that had colorful flowers or cute animal, Thempion is cover with nk white gauze.


    Lory''s mouth twitches slightly, the room match Zhao Li Xin character way too much, this ce is cold and imposing.


    "Lory, you better take a rest, it''s a long journey you must be tired" Zhao Li Xin stroked Lory back gently, they had been travels for three days nonstop, Lory body is not like a cultivator so Zhao Li Xin worries she would feel exhausted.


    "Okay, I do feel tired¡­." Lory nods she does feel tired, she can''t wait toy down on thefy bed and stretch her limbs.


    "They will show you our room" Zhao Li Xin snapped his finger then immediately woman with a red uniform take a step forward and bow his waist courteously.


    "Greetings Young Madam, My name Ling Zi I''m from the vermilion pce, it''s an honor to serves young madam while you are here" Ling Zi politely said, the woman is seventeen years old and she has a cute appearance like a cute rabbit.


    Zhao Li Xin never let a young woman enter his manor however at Yun Dao city the situation is more tensed because the Sanguan family, Jin Kai, Lao Min Na, and the elusive Lazarus are gathered at the same ce not to mention this is the first time Lory came to Gui Hong continent the cultured at this ce is a lot more strict and the rules are moreplicatedpare to Xing Fang continent so Lory would need someone who understands the intricacies of society in this city and Ling Zi is a right person for this task since she was born and raised in this ce.


    "I''ll be in your care then Ling Zi" Lory gives formal smiles but Ling Zi was dumbstruck by Lory''s reply, normally nobledies would not reply their servant greeting so for a second''s Ling Zi didn''t know how to reacted.


    Lory didn''t understand why Ling Zi looks flustered, Lory nce at Zhao Li Xin with a questioning look however Zhao Li Xin never concern with other people thought, he ignores Lory question and patted her head dotingly "Get rest soon, I''ll visit you after I''m done" his word filled with love and indulgence.


    "Okay, you too, don''t tire yourself" Lory reminds him.


    "I wouldn''t" he faintly smiles.


    Ling Zi who witness her Lord exchanged intimate conversation with his wife was dumbstruck, her jaw drops and her eyes blink dozen times in a minute <strong>"WHO ARE YOU!"</strong> she screams in her head, her Lory is always terrifying and amazing existence for her but never in her life since she bes Hei Shen sect she was this scared.


    Wu Zhi Xiao, who never interact with Zhao Li Xin also knitted his brows closely, why Long Ming is far from the rumor he knows?


    Jin Hao and the other only sigh heavily, there was a time they also reacted like Lin Zi was.


    "I''ll be with you then!" Ming Yue Yin follows Lory like a puppy and Ming Yue Yin subordinated had no choice but followed they''re supposed to be great Empress.


    "I''ming too!" Yang Xi Ying jogged behind them.


    Li Mo Zhen who was abandoned again by his wife can only ept his fate and follow his wife who runs without looking back. He just takes one step ahead when a low voice suddenly stops him "Li Mo Zhen, you should stay" Zhao Li Xin said with a monotone voice.


    Li Mo Zhen looks confuse "Are you sure, this is Hei Shen sensitive matter, are you okay to let outsiders like me know?"


    Zhao Li Xin turn around and take a sit on the main chair "You already knew the most sensitive matter of my personal life, why do I need to hide anything else?" Zhao Li Xin crosses his legs to another in azy manner.


    Li Mo Zhen realizes he meant about Lory secret, the corner of Li Mo Zhen''s lips listed. Zhao Li Xin''s gesture with his hands to invite Li Mo Zhen to sit "After all if you dare to betray me is not me you should worry about¡­" Zhao Li Xin smiles cunningly.


    Li Mo Zhen mouth twitch, how could he dare betray Long Ming, first Lory is his benefactor two Long Ming is crazily strong, and third¡­this is the most important reason, Yang Xi Ying would kill him!


    Li Mo Zhen chuckles as he takes a seat "You right however I can say the same thing to you" Li Mo Zhen snickered.


    Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes, just like Li Mo Zhen can''t betray him Zhao Li Xin can''t betray Li Mo Zhen either because both of them are henpecked husband.


    _______________________________


    Lory courtyard is the biggest among other courtyards, the bedroom is unnecessarilyrge and is decorated with blue, white, and a ssh of purple colors, the decoration is quite feminine it''s obviously not Zhao Li Xin taste, someone decorated this ce ording to her preference, Lory let out a long exhale and her lips can''t stop smiling.


    However what shocked her the most is a small pavilion replica on the corner of the room, at the center of the pavilion there''s a small butfy pillow, Lory stare at the weird decoration with a puzzle expression. Suddenly Girsha flew and nestle inside the pavilion, the birdy his small body upon the pillow.


    [The pillow feels good¡­.] he sighs like an old geezer.


    "Is this a birdhouse?" Lory''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Yes, young madam" Ling Zi answer from behind her.


    Lory startled, she forgot there''s someone else inside her room.


    "Master Wu asked master Bei what is Milord tasted and master Bei give him a very long list about how to renovated the manor, I hope the room is into young madam liking" Ling Zi smiles brightly, she treats Lory with extra politeness after she witnesses how fond the Lord to his wife. The truth is even more shocking than the rumors.


    "Oh, I like it" Lory nod her head with warm smiles "Master Wu is very capable but I think or Hei Shen members are very capable, none of them ever disappoint me" Lory genuinely praised them, she knows is not easy to fill Zhao Li Xin high demand.


    Ling Zi wryly smiles, if they are not capable they would not stand here so they run their task as their lives depend on it because most of the time it does.


    "Young Madam, can I help you with something?" Ling Zi eager eyes amused her.


    "Can you prepare my bath?"


    "Absolutely!" Ling Zi cupped her fist then she dashes to the door, she is too excited she almost hit Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying. Ling Zi quickly apologized but the twodiesugh it off while entering the room casually.


    Ling Zi even more dumbfounded, re all noble daughter from Xi Fang continent always this nice if that true she should ask for a transfer to Xing Fang continent.


    "How are you, aunty?" Ming Yue Yin approach her with a smile, she doesn''t have a chance to check Lory condition since that day, she feel sorry for her but she knew Zhao Li Xin presence is more useful than her so she didn''t bother her throughout the journey, Ming Yue Yin only shares her concerned with Yang Xi Ying.


    "Except my butt everything is fine" Lory jokingly said.


    "Good to hear that," she said with mirthless smiles.


    That just how Lory is she will hide her pained behind jokes and smiles for someone who didn''t know about her past they might think she is a bubbly and carefree young girl who never experience pain in her life, unfortunately, the truth can''t be so wrong.

 Chapter 569 - Consequences

    On the other ce one Lory left Zhao Li Xin expression instantly change, the warmed and gentleness he shows dissipated without a trace, Mong Ki pour a cup of wine for him while Zhao Li Xin rests his head on his fist for other people he would lookzy and bored at least Wu Zhi Xiao thought like that as well however Jin Hao and the others unbothered they continue their discussion like everything is normal because it is¡­


    "Does Lao Min Na get close to certain people in Yunmo royal family?" Bei Li Yan shifts his nce at Wu Zhi Xiao who feel intimidated as he surrounded by multiple talented people in the same room.??


    "Uhm, no one is particr¡­.I don''t hear any rumors though however, she does invite to the pces quite often " Wu Zhi Xiao pinch his chin, and his eyebrows creased closely.


    "For what reason?" Jin Hao asked casually while walking to the table on the corner, he takes out his tea set from the spatial ring and begins to brew his tea, his behavior is too casual it stunned Wu Zhi Xiao who never interact with the King pce this close even Bei Li Yan only talk twice with him the rest of his interaction is handled by Bei Li Yan subordinate so Wu Zhi Xiao doesn''t have deep understanding about the King pce.


    Wu Zhi Xiao clear his throat as he collects himself "For various reason, Lao Min Na had helped Queen Dowager migraine, she also helps the Emperor old injury on his leg, since then Lao Min Na be high value by the royal family and she gain quite a reputation in here"


    "Well, after we cut her money source at the Liu Yan Kingdom is not strange for her to search another source" Bei Li Yan sneer. After Zhao Li Xin orders them to cut all Lao Min Na resources, it only takes a month to erased everything Lao Min Na hard painstakingly worked for years, she was pushed so hard she hands no other choice but to run to another continent to start over.


    However, Lao Min Na is to na?ve for thinking she could run away from Zhao Li Xin clutch.After all she had done to Lory only death would appease Zhao Li Xin''s anger.


    "As always she used influential people to showcase her ability, with Sanguan family and the Yuanmo royal family testified no one would question her ability, I would not surprise the whole noble family at yuan Dao city fighting for her favor" Jin Hao smiles coldly while holding the teapot elegantly, he arranged the teapot and teacup on the tray while walking gracefully towards Zhao Li Xin.


    "Whatever her n is we would face her at the auction, I believe we would fight with her for the precious old map" Bei Li Yan''s eyes burned with malice, he eager to know what Lao Min Na n next.


    Wu Zhi Xiao face got stiffen when he felt bloodlust exuded from Bei Li Yan, the man appearance might look like a frail innocent young man but don''t be fooled because Wu Zhi Xiao knew how terrifying Bei Li Yan could be to his enemy and he had witnessed his savages first hand.


    Jin Hao pour a warm tea on porcin calmly "Is a special tea I made for young madam, is good for digestion, bloating, and rxing, it will help her to sleep better at night and it''s not bitter, why don''t you try and tell me what you think?" he suddenly speaks unrted matters.


    Wu Zhi Xiao look confused with the sudden change of their conversation, but everyone is unfazed. Zhao Li Xinzy eyes suddenly lit up, he eventually shows his interest, he straightens his back and lifts the small teacup, the faint sweet fragrance tickles his nose, unlike sun citrus tea bright yellow color this tea is close to ember, Zhao Li Xin was sure Lory would like this tea just based on its beautiful color.


    Slowly he sips the tea, at first he doesn''t taste anything but gradually the sweet after taste increased and now he feel like drink honey, Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes he obviously doesn''t like the tea taste, Wu Zhi Xiao though Jin Hao might incur Zhao Li Xin wrath surprisingly Zhao Li Xin smiles slightly as his eyes brimmed with satisfaction.


    "Good, she would love this¡­" Zhao Li Xin shortly said but his soft expression frankly shows his good mood.


    "Thankfully you don''t have to force young madam to drink Pu''er tea again" Bei Li Yan giggles.


    "I''ll send the tea to madam courtyard immediately" Jin Hao expression remain calmed, he picks up the tray and shift it to another table for he knows that the tea is suitable for men especially Zhao Li Xin because it too sweet, he made especially for Lory following Zhao Li Xin request, he told Jin Hao that Lory have insomnia and trouble sleeping because of nightmare andtely it bes much worst so Zhao Li Xin reaches for Ji Hao to created something to help Lory.


    "We better prepare a lot of funds for the auction tomorrow, Lao Min Na would use all her money to beat us in the auction" Jin Hao shift the conversation back to Lao Min Na again.


    "Money is thest thing for our sect to worry about" Bei Li Yan grin widely "Even if she back up by the royal family she could never beat us in term of wealth"


    "I know but we better prepare, when ites to power who support Lao Min Na is not the Misty Lake n or Royal family I''m worried about" Jin Hao nce at Zhao Li Xin meaningfully.


    Wu Zhi Xiao frowned, he wonders who is Lao Min Na backer that gain the King pce recognition.


    _______________________________


    Somewhere at the Sanguan family courtyard, sounds of shattered ss echoed in the air, no maids dare to get close when their missus got in her frenzy episodes. The beautiful room is turn upside down everything is thrown to the ground and break into pieces, a woman limps on her chair her beautiful face cover with a thinyer of sweat, her chest moves up and down erratically.


    "She''s alive, how could she alive¡­." Lao Min Na mutters with bloodshot eyes filled with malice.


    "Told you it won''t work" a sweet and seductive voice came from behind the curtains, the woman pale hands lift the curtains, she dresses provocatively seemingly not care showing off her ample chest and long wless legs, the woman lean on the wood divider while watching Lao Min Na as if she was a joke.


    "You try to kill a woman who has gifted the power of water and wind at the ocean, how foolish you can be~" the woman jeered.


    "Shut up! You are the one who told me that she would defenseless without her mana, if not I would not force them to dy their departure!" Lao Min Na re furiously.


    The other woman clicks his tongue nonchntly "I said weaken, not defenseless¡­she is Lucient fools, she would never defenseless" the woman stride to the coach her hips sway sexily then she takes a seat with her legs cross each other.


    Lao Min Na gritting her teeth, in herst life she had heard about a violent thunderstorm that killed hundreds of people and sinks hundreds of ships, she knew with Zhao li Xin level cultivation she wouldn''t die from the storm but even so, he wouldn''t able to safe Lory at the same time too, so she drained lory power with a hope that the storm would drown her, she deliberately dyed their departure so they would face the storm directly, her n is perfect but she doesn''t ount one obstacle and it was Lorenna.


    "Why can''t she die!" she throws another vas from the table to the wall in a fit of anger.


    The other womanughs at her with creepy sounds "Who are youpare to Lucient heir, her father is the descendant of the first King and her mother is someone who born under the chaos star, Lorient is special her existence is special¡­.and you" she raised her brows with mocking expression.


    <strong>"ENOUGH!"</strong> Lao Min Na shouted, anger rose in her like a tide what she hated the most is when someone told how useless and worthless she was, she is not that person anymore, now she is the most talented and beautiful woman in the world, women want to be like her and men fighting to be with her, how could a strange woman from another world outmatch her, that woman is nothing, <strong>SHE IS NOTHING!</strong>


    "You can deny as much as you want but the fact remains, That man heart belongs to her even if you killed Lorient that man will never choose you moreover he loath you, the only thing he wanted from you is your head on the silver te" the left side of her red lip tug upwards creating sinister smirk.


    The woman faces only infuriated Lao Min Na even more however there are no words left her mouth, that man does hate her to the bone she never thought someone indifferent like him would use all his power to destroy all her business and everyone who associates with her, only in a month everyone withdraws their support leaving her with nothing, she is forced to depend on Jin Kai and run to Gui Hong continent but that man still not letting her go.


    "Ah, it''s sooner than I thought" the woman lifts her hand the beautiful white skin suddenly turn brown as if it''s aging in rapid speed and the skin gradually shrivel and it meat shrinking leaving only a thin bone, the woman beautiful face also the same she suddenly change from twenty years old woman to one hundred years woman in instant, however, the woman didn''t scare instead she smiles devilishly "Another useless body¡­." she smirks as her iris turn from dark brown to yellow mimicking snake eyes, secondter the woman body fall from fall to the floor and a dark shadow immerged from the corpses and suck into Lao Min Na ring.


    "Find me a better vessel or the next it would be you¡­."


    Eerie sounds floating on the air before turn the room into silence, the color on Lao Min Na face drained her lips trembles, she tries to suppress the shiver in her body but no avail her legs can''t withstand her weight any longer soon she plops on the floor she clenched her stomach while covering her mouth with her other hand as she tries to restrained her scream.

 Chapter 570 - Closure

    "Remember Lory never open the door for the Demon for they cannot reach you without your consent"


    Stars filled the sky like glitter on the dark blue nket she used to have when she was a child, a sense of warmth springing from the cold wind. The night in this world is always more quietpare to her old world, only the sounds of wind and water ripples from the manmade waterfalls apany her.??


    Lory wrapped her shoulder with knitted shawls while sitting on the bench and Girsha nestles on herp, Lory humming a luby while caressing Girsha head gently as she immersed in her thought. Time does move slower in this ce maybe because of theck of technology that draws people''s attention or perhaps because she doesn''t have too much to do whatever it is she is grateful to find a time to stop and breathe for a while.


    All of a sudden Girsha lifted his head then suddenly he flew away from herp, Lory only flinches for a second before she hears a melodious baritone voice came from behind her "Someone enjoys the night without inviting me" although heined his eyes filled with indulgent when looking at her.


    "I thought you still cultivating" Lory wee him with sweet smiles as always.


    "I''m postponed my cultivating, is hard to raise my power in this situation" Zhao Li Xin flick his robes then he takes a seat next to her.


    "What situation?" Lory tilted her head.


    "Comfortable situation"


    "That''s not good? I thought all cultivators need afortable ce to maintain their focus during meditation?"


    "It does, but when you reach Sage level the requirement is change" Zhao Li Xin expression turn dull, if he cultivated in a normal way like he used to it would take a decade for him to raise beyond the sage level meanwhile time has gone against him, he knew Lory didn''t have much time left, forget about trying to save her he might even be her burden instead that''s why he needs another n.


    Cultivation is very important for people in this world so Lory can''t help worry for him "What would you do then?"


    "I don''t know yet, but I figure it out something¡­" he said in a casual manner but Lory knows Zhao Li Xin is determined to do so, if he is really casual about it he not even bother to convey his feeling.


    "I know you will" Lory rests her head on his shoulder.


    Suddenly Mong Ki trotted towards them, he cupped his fist and bow courteously "Sorry for the interruption Milord but the third prince is here"


    Lory was stunned "Third prince? Zhao Yi Chen?"


    "Yes madam!" Mong Ki nodded.


    On the contrary Zhao Li Xin expression unfazed "Invite him to the main hall" he said as he rose from the bench.


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Ki gives him respective bow then turn around and leave.


    "What Zhao Yi Chen want from you? By the way, isn''t he busy? Is it okay to leave Jiang Wei kingdom at this time?" Lory can''t stop raining Zhao Li Xin with a question, since Zhao Mu Fan is dead and the old emperor health deteriorated the fight between Zhao Qin Feng and Zhao Yi Chen be much more fierce to let Zhao Qin Feng guard down Zhao Yi Chen pretend to be weak but secretly he gather all evidence about the misdeed that Zhao Qin Feng and Consort Ying has done in the past.


    The situation has turned to his favor but why he suddenly left the Jiang Wei Kingdom?


    "If you are curious why don''t you came with me?" he raised his hand in front of Lory.


    "You don''t mind?" Lory grin mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles lightly "You can even kill him for all I care"


    Lory garb Zhao Li Xin''s hand then she wrinkled her nose "Nice joke" she rolled her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin faintly smiles, well he is not joking though¡­


    When they arrived at the main hall a young handsome man with dark blue robes stand in front of the painting, his expression is very serious, he turns around slowly when Zhao Li Xin and Lory enter the room.


    "Sixth brother" he greets Zhao Li Xin with charming smiles. His eyes flickered as he deliberately teased Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains the same, he just gives Zhao Yi Chen side-eye. Their rtionship has grown after Zhao Li Xin helps him get rid of the ''Gu'' parasite from his body although they still not close to each other, but at least they don''t feel each other presence repulsive like in the past.


    Zhao Yi Chin eyebrows slightly rose when he saw a woman came hand in hand with his ice block ex-stepbrother, the woman dress in soft peach color hanfu, she doesn''t wear any jewelry, not even a hairpin her hair is let loose behind her back she only tied half her hair with whitece, she doesn''t have exquisite beauty like Lao Min Na but she has clear beautiful big eyes and her expression devoid from scheming and calcting, the woman looks honest and righteous with a sense of enigmatic aura around her.


    Zhao Yi Chen is certain that the woman more than meets the eyes.


    "Greetings third prince, it''s been a while since Ist saw you at themotion in the pce" Lory bow her head politely.


    "Ah, you are the one who was work at Lao Manor, why I''ve never seen you before at the Lao manor?" Zhao Yi Chen stroke his chin, because of Lao Min Na he is quite familiar with the Lao Manor and the people who work there, but Lory''s face does not ring a bell although he heard that Zhao Li Xin wife was a maid at Lao Manor but he could remember her even though he has a good memory.


    Lory cover her mouth and giggles doesn''t feel offended by his words at all "I have a mediocre face that would be lost in the crowd so is normal for his highness not recognize me"


    Her smile is pure and innocent she doesn''t hide any other intention, she doesn''t try to make herself look good but not timid either, she is calmed andpose but moreid backpare to other noble daughters he uses to meet.Zhao Yi Chen nces at Zhao Li Xin his heart sunk a little bit for Zhao Li Xin having a better judgment for able to recognize pearl from the fisheye.


    "Someone did" Zhao Yi Chen raised his brows then throw a meaningful gaze at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin expression remains cid, he gently pulls Lory to his side to distance his wife from Zhao Yi Chen "So why are you here third prince?"Zhao Li Xin stares at Zhao Yi Chen with scowled.


    Zhao Yi Chen was stunned so Zhao Li Xin could make that expression too, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted "Oh, I want to ask to add my name at the auction tomorrow"


    Zhao Li Xin make Lory sit on the matriarch chair while talking casually at Zhao Yi Chen "You understand you came in short notice?" Zhao Li Xin pours a warm tea for Lory while ignoring the guest.


    "I know, but if it''s you, I think you can do it" Zhao Yi Chen didn''t bother with Zhao Li Xin indifferent, he already use to him for as long as he can remember only the difference is he doesn''t hold his anger for him this time.


    Lory epts the teacup from Zhao Li Xin''s hand but then surprise because she never saw this tea before however, Zhao Li Xin has given her many types of tea so she used to see a variety of weird tea right now and it tastes is suit her very much the tea is very sweet!


    "Why you suddenly want to join the auction? Don''t you have enough trouble at home?" Zhao Li Xin has a seat on his big chair next to Lory, he is quite curious about what is Zhao Yi Chen thinking. Zhao Yi Chen is an ambitious man he would not leave the battle if not because something important but what is so important in the Gui Hong continent?


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin eyes flickered and he sneer "You came for that woman huh?" he mocking Zhao Yi Chen bluntly.


    Zhao Yi Chen expression hardened as the smile on his face quickly disappeared "You have problem with that?"


    Zhao Li Xin snort in disdained "Not even the slightest" his eyes brimmed with disgust and contempt.


    Zhao Yi Chen amused, normally men would show infatuated expression or admiration when they talk about Lao Min Na but not Zhao Li Xin, there''s not a shred of sympathy in his eyes, Zhao Yi Chen was sure if Lao Min Na is here Zhao Li Xin would kill her instantly without further ado.


    Zhao Yi Chen sped his hand behind his back and sigh heavily "Something need to done between me and her, it''s about time" his expression look tired and defeated, he had been stall this matter longer than he thought at first he make excused with his health but now he bes healthy again what else he waiting for, the proof he gathers is enough to bring down Zhao Qin Feng and all his cronies and that including cut Zhao Qin Feng rtionship with Lao Min Na.


    He knew from Zhao Li Xin that Lao Min Na had the intention to support Zhao Qin Feng as the next Emperor, his heart ached instantly, what is his position in Lao Min Na heart, is he nothing more than a stepping stone for her? Is it because he not sincere enough, not strong enough? Zhao Yi Chen didn''t understand what he had done wrong, he never dwelled in romantic feeling before even with the concubine in his courtyard, Lao Min Na is the first but she broke his heart.

 Chapter 571 - The Assembly

    The sun finally rise illuminated the city with its golden ray awake people form their warmed bed, the quite city gradually filled with people sounds as they starting their day again. The same happened at Zhao Li Xin manor Tie Shan it means ''Iron mountain'' just like before it has given a strong name because they wish this Manor would not break easily. Well, it depends on their Lord will actually.


    This morning Lory feel fresh, she doesn''t know why but she sleep very wellst night so she is quite energetic today. After she gets dress, Zhao Li Xin helps her to style her hair, she didn''t surprise anymore when Zhao Li Xin able to do an borated hairstyle on her, he put big white peony flower with a long silver tassel that would make jingle sounds whenever she moves her head.??


    The corners of Lory''s eyes crinkled someone got too excited to make dress her up, she could guess what Zhao Li Xin''s next word would be.


    "Lory, why don''t you wear a veil?" Zhao Li Xin said casually but he already takes out a white gauze veil from the drawer next to him "How about this one?" he smiles widely.


    "No!" Lory raised her hand to stop him.


    "Eh, why not?" Zhao Li Xin feel disappointed.


    "So, what''s the point I dress this much if I have to cover my face again? And how many times I told you that people didn''t look at me like that actually is you who need to cover your face!"Lory utterly annoyed if she knows he would act like this she wouldn''t let him do her hair until her neck stiff, what a wasted!


    "But wife, you are be more beautifultely, a lot of men staring at you with indecent thought, how could I stand it" Zhao Li Xin snort in disdain, his princess is too dense she never realizes her own charm, although the face she used as disguised not awe-striking beautiful but the way she carries herself with poise and confidence that is hard to ignore. There''s something about the way she moves that make people can''t stop looking at her andtely that charmed is getting stronger it make Zhao Li Xin restless.


    "You are being paranoid again" Lory rolls her eyes obviously doubt his words is not her fault since Zhao Li Xin is being biased toward her from the first day so is hard for Lory to trust his judgment.


    Zhao Li Xin knew he loses his footing and starts to plead pitifully "Wifey¡­"


    "No!" Lory re at him giving him no leeway "let''s go now, everyone is waiting for us!" she grabs Zhao Li Xin arm then drag him out of the room before he could say anything else, Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh, he wonder why he even tries? He never wins an argument with her anyway.


    It took a while to get to the auction ce from Tie Shan manor because of the dested location of the manor. Wu Zhi Xiao and Zhao Yi Chen came on their own because they can''t reveal their rtionship with the Hei Shen sect yet. When they arrive the group gathers a lot of attention immediately, Lory is far from care about what people think and so is Zhao Li Xin and the other.


    What gain Lory attention is the people who attend the auction, all of them wearvish and bright clothes, the man looks pompous with silver and gold headwear, while the woman dresses gracefully wearing multiple hairpins on their intricate hairstyle, their maidservant and manservant follow behind their master and right in front the front door a man with bright green robes wee the guest one by one with a big smile stered on his face.


    "There are more people than I expected" Ming Yue Yin said.


    "It is Dongchen auction house, after all, is not weird for them to gather many people" Bei Li Yan walk next to Ming Yue Yin, their red robes and beautiful face attract a lot of people because they dress almost the same is not strange for outsider think they are a couple but the truth is both of them is too stubborn to change their style just to avoid people misunderstanding.


    "I know about Dongchen auction house, even in hour continent, their name is well spread as the best auction house," Yang Xi Ying says while admiring the redvish building paint with gold and silver.


    "But no one knows who owned this ce, the owner is very mysterious" Li Mo Zhen chimed in.


    "Perhaps that person is from the royal family, only them who can maintain this level of discreet" Jin Hao waved his fan as he speaks calmly, he doesn''t feel impressed is not like Hei Shen can''t make a house auction that better than this in fact Wu san Bo establish an auction house before but he never serious managing it, it''s still running though but is not as big as Dongchen house auction.


    Lory step suddenly halted she turns her head to the side and there she found Lao Min Na and Jin Kai just got out of the same carriage, for engaged woman sharing a carriage with a single man is one thing that raised everyone eyebrows, thankfully not many people know about her status at Yun Dao city but Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin is fully aware, as a woman they thought Lao Min Na behavior is distasteful and shameless and they pity Zhao Yi Chen inwardly.


    Lao Min Na is a very beautiful woman she has a small face, wless skin, and delicate look is not wrong to say that she looks like a fairy descends from heaven especially when she dresses with white hanfu that make her look more delicate and pure. All Men are mesmerized by her even men who already with their wife and fianc¨¦e can''t hold Lao Min Na charms, instantly Lao Min Na incurred all women jealousy and envy.


    Lao Min Na eyes darted on Zhao Li Xin, the man handsome facepletely hide behind the gold mask, his half hair is carelessly tied withce it shows his wilful temperament and his dark robes make him look gloomy and intimidating at the same time.


    Still, Lao Min Na can''t stop gazing at him, sadly the man didn''t even give her a nce, his eyes remain to the woman beside him, and his hand circle around that woman''s waist, he looking at her as if she is the only thing exist in the world.


    Girsha flew and perch on Lory''s shoulder, his green eyes filled with malice towards Lao Min Na, if that woman here and so is Lazarus. Zhao Li Xin also has the same thought he pulls Lory on his embraces and sending a threatening gaze to Lao Min Na.


    Jin Hao takes a step forward to block Lao Min Na sight, he stares at Jin kai with an indifference expression that is the stepbrother who tries to kill him a long time before, the grudged between them is long overdue it''s about time to settle the score once for all.


    Lo Min Na anger stirred within her, she hate how protective Zhao Li Xin toward Lory and why everyone is protecting her don''t they know that woman is a witch from another world, they sure don''t know about her if they do they would not let that woman mingle around them like this.


    The corner of her red lips tugged upwards she believes no one would ept Lory if they know who she is and soon she would tell everyone who is that woman really is and see if there anyone would help her perhaps even Zhao Li Xin would abandon her if the whole world against her.


    For Lao Min Na understanding human is selfish and cruel is hard for her to change that mindset and that''s why is hard for her to understand Lory and Zhao Li Xin feeling for each other.


    Not long after another carriage arrives and this time a man with bright purple robes step down from the carriage with his subordinated help him to lift the curtain, the handsome young man exudes noble aura is easy to guess that he must be a royal family member.


    Lao Min Na forehead puckered she not expecting him toe, the two of them exchanged an intense nce but no wordse from between them, Zhao Yi Chen shift his nce at Jin kai he sizes up Jin Kai he has to admit Lao Min Na taste is not bad, Zhao Yi Chen sneer at Lao Min Na then he walks casually to the front door, Zhao Yi Chen deliberately ignores Zhao Li Xin is better not aroused everyone suspicion, not now anyway.


    "Is like everyonee to the party" Lory lift her eyebrows.


    "No, they''re still one more¡­" says Zhao Li Xin.


    "Who?"


    From afar they could hear the sounds of horse hoofs hitting on the solid grounds, a man with dark blue robes ride the ck horse the man have a muscr body and stoic expression, he looks very handsome and valiant like a legendary warrior people mention from the book, his subordinated ride behind him every single of them look strong.


    "Wait a minute, isn''t that¡­." Lory''s cover her mouth in shocked her eyes widened, she pulls Zhao Li Xin sleeve repeatedly.


    "Hum, he told me he woulde today" he replied indifferently.


    "You should''ve told me!" Lory exasperatedlyins to her dense husband.


    Lory frowned with a nk look "Why?"


    Lory facepalm, she is too tired to talk with Zhao Li Xin now so she pulls Ming Yue Yin to her side "Do you know this?"


    Ming Yue Yin look dumbfounded "N¡­no, he didn''t say anything to me" her eyes wide open like a deer in the headlights.


    "But he doesmention that he can''t wait for two years¡­" Yang Xi Ying whisper at Lory.


    "How do you know that?" Ming Yue Yin shouted and red at Yang Xi Ying at the same time.


    "Well¡­.it''s on the letter that I identally read" Yang Xi Ying wryly said.


    "What!" Ming Yue Ying wants to scold for the invasion of privacy but something is more urgent now "Which letter, why I don''t notice this?"


    Yang Xi Ying stifles "It''s the letter from three months ago, he mentions it on the bottom of the paper, you might miss it, well you are quite busy that day"


    "And you just identally read the letter¡­." Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s on the table, it''s not my fault!" Yang Xi Ying justifies herself.


    "¡­.."


    "¡­.."

 Chapter 572 - Love Is On The Air

    While the three girls bickering as always, the handsome man gets off from his ck horse, he throws the horse reins to his subordinate, the handsome man gathers a lot of attention from beautifuldies but his eyes search for one person he missed for every night, that person seems distracted because of her friends so she doesn''t realize he takes long strides toward her.


    "Xi Ying stop reading my letter!" Ming Yue Yin reprimands her.??


    Yang Xi Ying pouts her lips "I told you it was an ident¡­"


    "Yeah, she identally opens the letter, read it, and memorized the content!" Lory raised her brows as she pretend to take side with Yang Xi Ying.


    "I have a very good memory!" Yang Xi Ying defends herself.


    Ming Yue Yin has the urged to p her two girlfriends but then someone called her.


    "It''s been a while, I''m d you alright" he dazzling smile as his eyes burn with passion and longing. He is rejoicing and delighted to find her save and sound, when she heard her ship is caught in the mighty storm he felt his soul has left his body, then his body trembles and he can''t think anything.


    He immediately took his horse without saying anything to his subordinates he searches for Ming Yue Yin whereabout, luckily he finally heard about Hei Shen ship docked at Tin Cu ind, the news said all Hei Shen people was fine they even have time to mess up with Sanguan family.


    When he heard about it he finally calmed down but still, he needs to see her with his own eyes to make sure she is okay and that''s why he broke his promise and search for her at Yun Dao city.


    Ming Yue Yin gulped she looks flustered and shy no one ever saw her like this, she wants to avert her eyes but she doesn''t know where''s to look and so the great empress stood there helplessly with a crimson face.


    "Yes¡­I¡­I¡­I''m good¡­" Ming Yue Yin pretends to be cool but it only makes her look nervous and awkward when she doesn''t know where to put her hands.


    Lory struggle the urged to tied Ming Yue Yin hands that move aimlessly ''Please stop moving'' Lory massage her head tiredly.


    "General Yuan Shao, nice to meet you again" Lory deliberately shove Ming Yue Yin behind her back to save Ming Yue Yin from embarrassing herself further.


    "It nice to meet you too madam Zhao" Yuan Shao politely said but his eyes fixated on Ming Yue Yin who is standing behind Lory as she tries to calm herself, he obviously didn''t realize Ming Yue Yin odd behavior because he stares at her with a fire burning in his eyes.


    Lory is familiar with that gaze all too well because it''s the same gaze that Zhao Li Xin gave her before he devours her all night. she feel like an invisible wall between the love bird so she decide to step aside and let the brat handle the ''Lover boy''


    "I''m sorry I break my promised, I should have met you a yearter but when I heard your ship is caught in the storm I need to meet you right away, I need to make sure you okay," Yuan Shao said with a mellow voice that make the woman who hears it blushed.


    Ming Yue Yin looks down she doesn''t dare to look at him in the eye and also she is certain her face is so red just like her dress "I¡­I''m fine now, are you going to leave again now" Ming Yue Yin bit her lower lips when she realizes she talks as if she doesn''t want him to leave.


    Yuan Shao stunned for a second and his expression soften "No, I think I would stay for a while¡­"


    Ming Yue Yin face lit up instantly like a lightbulb but she quickly gathers herself again "Well, do what you want then¡­.it got nothing to do with me anyway" She crosses her arms in front of her chest pretends to be cool.


    Yuan Shao doesn''t look the slightest bit offended in fact his smiles get wider "I know, I''ll do anything I want then..." he grinned ambiguously.


    Somehow Ming Yue Yin felt her safety was being threatened.


    Behind them, Lory pulls yang Xi Ying sleeve excitedly and Yang Xi Yin bit her nail to stop her from squeal. The Su sister who follow Ming Yue Yin painstakingly hold their face from grin ear to ear. Li Mo Zhen smiles amicably like a refined nobleman, Bei Li Yan snicker, while Jin Hao covers his mouth with a fan when he yawned and Zhao Li Xin...his expression remain the same.


    "Let''s get in" Zhao Li Xin suddenly disturbed the lovely scene and the romantic atmosphere drops the moment they hear Zhao Li Xin monotone voice.


    Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Yin snapped back from their bubble, Yuan Shao clear his throat awkwardly and nod "Yes, Of course!"


    Ming Yue Yin realizes she make a fool of herself in front of her people, an imaginary smoke came from the top of her head. She doesn''t want to get close to Yuan Shao right now because she can''t control her face especially her heart, because of him she can''t hear anything but the sound of her heart beating like a drum, Ming Yue Yin decide she better to keep her distance from Yuan Shao for a while.


    "Xi Ying, let''s go together!" Ming Yue Yin suddenly grabs Yang Xi Ying''s arms and pulls her to the front door leaving Yuan Shao who stare at Ming Yue Yin back with a foolish smile. Li Mo Zhen shakes his head helplessly once again his wife is robbed from him "I hope you marry our empress right away or I have no choice but to share my wife with the Empress" he looks at Yuan Shao with pleading eyes.


    "I still have some problem to take care of so it would take a year to settled down everything" Yuan Shao pinch his chin while contemting he also wants to marry Ming Yue Yin as fast as he could, every day without seeing her face is a tortured for him but he wants to prove his worth if he wants to marry an Empress.


    "What problem? If you need my help with anything just send me the words¡­..<strong>ANYTHING</strong>!" Li Mo Zhen emphasized thest word with a determined look.


    For some reason, she feel bad for Li Mo Zhen. Is like a ssic story where the Emperor eyeing for his subordinated wife and the subordinated had no choice butply however the one who eyeing Li Mo Zhen wife is the Empress and their rtionship is very pure and genuine so Li Mo Zhen can''t say anything to stop his wife to meet the Empress, Li Mo Zhen is not like Zhao Li Xin who can kick Ming Yue Yin whenever she spends too much time with his wife.


    "Don''t worry I will!" Yuan Shao patted Li Mo Zhen''s shoulder.


    The servants of the Dongchen auction house lead them to the second floor where the distinguish guest can clearly see all the items to be auctioned, the third floor was only given to the most influential people in the Kingdom like the prince, first rank official, or Sect leader from influential sect because Hei Shen sect name is not famous enough at the Gui Hong continent they only give him the second floor, Mong Ki wants to the auctioneer but Zhao Li Xin raised his hand to stop him. It doesn''t matter for him, they always act like this but soon they all would end in the same way, they would kneel in front of his feet.


    The second floor is only divided with a screen divider and curtain while on the third floor the ce is divided by room, it''s obvious the different treatment shows their different status, Zhao Li Xin smirk someone tries to humiliate him, what childish moves.Meantime on the third floor Sanguan Wu Ci, Lao Min Na, and Jin Kai stay in the same room.


    Sanguan Wu Ci sneer at Zhao Li Xin who have no choice but to stay at the second floor despite his status in the Hei Shen sect, he wants to show the disparity of their position at Gui Hong continent although Zhao Li Xin is big at Xing Fang continent however in here he is nothing, Sanguan Wu Ci expression darkens when he remembers what happens at Tin Cu ind, because of Zhao li Xin his good reputation is tainted and everyone in his family ming for what happened to Zi Yu Tong.


    The room on the second floor only contains four people in every section and that''s why Lory and the other stay in the different section, Lory stay in the same room with Zhao Li Xin, Jin Hao, and Bei Li Yan while Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and the Su sister are waiting outside the building because only the participants could enter the building, on the next section Ming Yue Yin stay with yuan Shao Li Mo Zen and Yang Xi Ying.


    The manager feel perplexed it was Sanguan Wu Ci request to put Hei Shen sect and his people on the second floor, it''s a simple request and their own to the Sanguan family for supporting their auction house for all this time but he never could have thought that simple request would involve this impressive group. For someone who grew up in this line of work he had learned to distinguish between ordinary people with the extraordinary one and this group¡­.none of them is simple.


    Although he had heard the rumor about Hei Shen and long Ming he notpletely believe it because rumor tends to be exaggerated from the truth however when he face to face with Long Ming, he feel his blood was chill, the cold sweat drenched his back, he has to sped his hand tightly to stop it from tremble and his legs wobbly with fear, what kind of man Long Ming is, the manager realizes he had make a terrible mistake, he should never provoke this man!


    Then suddenly the woman that he called wife, hold his hand, and their hands intertwine, the woman smile at him, and the dreadful aura that surrounded him before suddenly disappear. The manager dumbfounded ''Who is that woman?''


    The manager still not recover from his shock when he is noticed Long Ming subordinate, with a quick nce he knows they are powerful cultivator, the glint in their eyes show that they are smart and cunning obviously they are not someone you should look down, the manager gulped his saliva he could feel his hand wet from sweat, then more of them came suddenly the manager is caught up with the men and women who carry dignified and overbearing aura, The manager wants to curse Sanguan Wu Ci to the hell and back, this is not a group that you should mess with!


    The manager wants to cry but there are no tears, he could have guessed that his master would me him because of this, oh well he would push all the me to Sanguan Wu Ci, he refused to be drag down alone.

 Chapter 573 - A Bad Sign

    Lory folded her hand on the railing while watching themotion downstairs, the stage is quite big and taller than the floor and the chair arranged right in front of the stage, there is a big table above the stage to show the auction item, overall is not too different with normal auction in her old world the different perhaps only in lighting and music.


    "So many people" Lory mutters.??


    "Indeed, Dongchen house always gathers treasure from all over the world for the auction so is not strange a lot of people woulde" Bei Li Yan lean his butt on the railing while looking at people downstairs with mocking eyes,pare to Hei Shen treasure that they locked inside the underground ce treasury room the items that Doncheng proudly show off are nothing.


    How Hei Shen managed to gather all precious treasure, simple¡­the have the Lord who have inexplicable luck to stumble treasure after treasure. At first, Bei Li Yan is excited for his Lord good luck but then after a while, it bes a norm he stops being surprised and also because Zhao Li Xin never shows excitement when he found treasure gradually the excitement cooled down and it bes a normal urrence.


    "Who are these people anyway?" Lory leans her cheek on her palmzily.


    "All distinguish people from all over the ce, but mostly from Yunmo kingdom," said Bei Li Yan.


    [Lory look up] Girsha perch on the railing, his green eyes peer to the third floor.


    Lory calmly shifting her nce then a pair cold eyes stare back at her, Lory smiles indifferently [ Ooh someone can''t take her eyes off me] Lory didn''t hide the smirk on her face, she looks at Lao Min Na defiantly.


    Lory''s expression irritated her even more, one thing she had the most about that woman that he never shows fear in her eyes, even when she beat her at that time her expression remain calmed as if she had expected it. She hates how Lory remains unfazed no matter what she does as she knew that she will always above her, she hated how Lory make her question her self-worth.


    Suddenly Lory figure was hidden behind the long dark sleeve, Zhao Li Xin red viciously his eyes filled with blood lust and rage, Lao Min Na stupefy she never seen so much hatred in someone''s eyes, he utterly despised her, why? Is it because she tries to take advantage of his condition, is it because she forces him to marry her, or is it because of that despicable woman?


    They share intense re for sometimes until Lory pulls down his head "Stop looking at her" sheins. For whatever reason, she doesn''t want Zhao Li Xin to give Lao Min Na attention.


    The coldness in his eyes disappear when he stares at Lory''s eyes "I wish I could gauge that woman eyes and cut her neck and burn her to ashes "rage flowed through him likeva, that woman is the biggest threat to Lory safety so how could he bear to see her breathing even for a second.


    Lory pursed her lips "I know but I don''t want you to think about her, you can''t think about other women other than me" her voice filled with jealousy, she doesn''t care about other women who try to get close to Zhao Li Xin except for Lao Min Na because Lory knows if she was not here there''s a possibility That Zhao Li Xin would marry Lao Min Na regardless he has feeling for Lao Min Na or not and that wishful thinking enough to flooded her veins with anger.


    Zhao Li Xin rarely hear jealous with him, the corner of his mouth lifted and he can''t stop grinning from ear to ear, his princess is so adorable when she jealous "Her highness are you jealous?" he teased.


    Lory pouted her lips but her face turns red like a ripe tomato. Too many dog food Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan can''t stand it anymore they leave the room in hasted and crammed themselves inside Ming Yue Yin room and not only them Girsha also move out to the next room, it bes too ufortable.


    Lory might not realize that her room was empty but Zhao Li Xin does, he praised his subordinated understanding and make a note to reward them handsomely after this but for now, he rather teased his adorable wife first.


    "I don''t like her, why he looking at me as if I steal her husband, she really pissed me off" Lory scoffed in indignant.


    Zhao Li Xin stifles he obviously enjoyed this rare moment "You want me to burn his room, I don''t mind¡­." he devilishly smile.


    Lory knows he is not joking in fact Zhao Li Xin never jokes when ita taking someone else life if he said he will do it, no doubt he would do it eventually. He is someone who trues to his words when he make a decision nothing can''t sway him except Lory of course.


    "No, I rather do this¡­" she pulls Zhao Li Xin cor then pulls up his mask slightly and gently pressed her lip on him, Zhao Li Xin stunned for a second but then he joyfully smile and hold Lory head in the right position so she can savor her delightful lip. Lory just wants to give him a light kiss but a certain Lord refused to let her go easily, in one swift move from Zhao Li Xin the curtains fell down and block their figures but Lo Min Na already saw what happened before the curtain block her sight.


    Lao Min Na face turn ashen, she grips her armchair tightly until her knuckle turn white, anger welled up on her chest, WHY ¨C WHY ¨C WHY? That''s all she can scream to herself, why Lory could have everything, she born as a princess, she has loving parents and brother, all of her life she is surrounded by people that care and adored her, never in her life she ever betray by anyone who close to her and even after a series of misfortunes she came to this world she gains that splendid man loved and once again she is surrounded with people that adored her, why is that woman life is so easy, why lovee naturally for her?


    What about herself, why she must struggle to get anything? All that men only love her face and talent and when she got nothing no one spare her a nce, why no one loves her for who she is? Why?


    Lao Min Na''s eyes were glossy as she fighting back her tears, she felt her heart is bleeding from a thousand paper cut. She always questions herself if she loves Zhao Li Xin but she never had the answer, if she wants to be with him and conquer the world together with him then the answer is ''Yes'' however if the question if she wants to bear his children and be an obedient wife who taking care her husband and child then the answer is a ''No''.


    She doesn''t want that life in fact she despised that life, she doesn''t want to be another beautiful vase on the corner that only be enjoyed once a while by the owner, she knew that life, and she doesn''t want to repeat that life ever again.


    While Lao Min Na is smoldered by rage someone was also ufortable "I never thought the cold Long Ming can be so affectionated with his wife but their behavior is quite indecent don''t you think?" Zhuang Wu Ci''s expression darkens when they saw Lory and Zhao Li Xin was kissed each other although their figure blocked by the curtains but is enough to run his imagination wild.


    "She only a vixen that crawl on her master bed, if she not shameless how could she be Long Ming wife" Lao Min Na scoffed in disgust "Long Ming only y with her soon he will throw her away when he got bored, you''ll see" she sneers.


    Zhuang Wu Ci didn''t refute Lao Min Na, the truth is he doubt Lao Min Na words, Long Ming is not someone who likes ying with women if he does who can count how many women he would have right now moreover that woman called Luo Ri Yi doesn''t look like a vixen, she has beautiful clear eyes that far from guilepare to Lao Min Na the disparity is too obvious but of course he can''t say this in front of Lao Min Na that woman truly can hold a grudge.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Chendong auction house!" the manager greets the guest with a big smile.


    Lory push Zhao Li Xin face from her "The auction starts¡­" she panting heavily, only now she realizes she was taunting the beast.


    Zhao Li Xin clicks his tongue exasperatedly "They would make random speak before they start the show, nowe here!" he moves her from the chair to hisp then continue his making out session.


    Lory scared someone would listen to them, her friends are in the next room their ce only divide with screen divider and curtains not to mention cultivator have a sharp hearing, one soft moan and they would know!


    She wants to say stop but her lip is caught by his, Lory try to push him and hit him but it only makes him more excited, something is wrong, is he identally drink aphrodisiac or something? Is he forgot they are in public, should he be more reserved?


    "We feel honored and blessed by all of your presence¡­.." the manager continue his speech just like Zhao Li Xin said. When everyone listening to the manager''s speech with a solemn and proud expression some people got overly excited as they got busy with themselves.


    Somehow it remained Lory about Fargo who disappeared with the female teacher during the school ceremony, ironically that female teacher is teaching social etiquette, at that time the twelve years old Lory doesn''t understand why at the end the ceremony the female teacher came with a fluster look while fixing her dress and hair and why Fargo give her and Lucas a thumbs up with triumph smile. Only yearster Lory understands what happened and why the female teacher always extra nice toward her and Lucas although the rumor said that teacher is very strict with her student.


    "Our first item will be¡­."


    This time Zhao Li Xin stops kissing her "Oh, it finally starts" he casually said.


    Lory could feel her lips are swollen and she panting trying to catch her breath, her eyes slightly moist as she looking at Zhao Li Xin with a ming look.


    "Why don''t you see what this ce could offer and if you see anything you like just tell me" he smiles dazzlingly, he is in a great mood after the steamy session. There is never a dull moment when he with his princess, however, he still not satisfied but he will hold himself until they got home, after all, he knows the longer he holds the sweeter it bes.


    All of a sudden Lory touches her chest, why her heart suddenly race could it be is a bad sign?

 Chapter 574 - The Lady In A Dream

    Soon an item put on the table, the auctioneer smiles proudly as he presented the first item. Everyone watch eagerly while the auctioneer introducing the item, the first item is an exquisite hairpin who has the function as a protective talisman, the hairpin belonged to the emperor dowager of the southern kingdom that presumed was lost after the owner died who knows how Dongchen house gets their hand on that treasure.


    Immediately the woman got excited, every woman loves a beautiful thing and Lory is no different, but liking and want it is two different things, Lory admired the handicraft but she has no intention to have it for herself, jewelry Is never her thing. Throughout the auction Lory didn''t make a bid, nothing interests her for she lives with Zhao Li Xin she had seen so many precious treasures she bes numb not to mention in her past life she also indulged by so many treasures from all over the world, in short, is hard to impress her.??


    Meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying make a bid for a rare thread that could hide one presence from a beast just like a camouged cloak, while Ming Yue Yin bid for a rare book from a legendary military strategist for the old Zhang, Lory guessed Ming Yue Yin used that rare book to appeased the old man angry when she returned.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Yin win the bid easily, they even outbid the royal family Yunmo with great disparity, everyone be warry with the mysterious person on the second floor, unfortunately, the gauze curtain blocks their view.


    Only Zhao Yi Chen who is snicker while watching the mor around him, these bunch of conceited people though they are above everyone else just because they sit on the third floor do they think they are above everyone.


    Although Yang Xi Ying didn''t have a high position like Ming Yue Yin however other than a governor daughter and Jiu Yun sect master wife she also the owner of Xi Lin tea house, at first she only has one tea house for the starter but with her cold hand, Ming Yue Yin help and Hei Shen Sect support in a short time Yang Xi Yin managed to open dozens of Xi Lin tea house branch all over Liang Zu kingdom and that''s how she bes the richest woman at Liang Zu kingdom and it also make Lory filthy rich too because she owned half of Xi Ling but sadly Lory never check her own money in a bank.


    The people on the auction be warry with certain people on the second floor, they don''t know who they are why they not afraid for raised their bid against the royal family. There''s only two conclusions about them, either they are so formidable so they not afraid to provoke anyone or they''re just stupid, either way the fact remains that they are richer than the royal family on the third floor. is quite embarrassing though, who knows what royal family would do after this auction.


    Careless of what people thought Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan grew bored, none of the item good enough to impress them gradually they be disappointed, if not because the old map they would think is a waste of time attend this auction, simr like them Lory also bored after she finishes one pot of tea and amount of sweet pastry her eyelids be heavy before she knew she ends up doze off on Zhao Li Xin chest while the man himself y with her hair not once he shows any interest to the item that they offered nor the people that fight for the bidding.


    Fifteen-minuteter the auctioneer opens the silver tray "This is the old treasure map they said it shows the location of the legendary sword from the great ancient King, we assure you this old map is real, we estimated the map aged is about two thousand years"


    "The map looks iplete" one of the guessed raised the question.


    The auctioneer wryly smile "Yes, it''s only a piece of it, but this map has high historical value, who knows what the future holds you might find another piece of the map and gain a precious treasure"


    ''What if not?''


    All the bidders think alike, who wants to bid a dubious map that has not been verified? Who knows if it''s lead them to a treasure and where they could find the other piece of the map, are they going to search the whole world for something that might not be true?


    They look at each other with frowned, it was clear that no one interested. The auctioneer look perplexed he nce at the manager behind the stage for guidance, the manager only sighs and nod. The Manager sped his hand behind his back and let out a long exhales he remember that night, he doesn''t know why he cannot sleep even though hey on his bed for hours then suddenly a woman with a grey and silver cloak appears in his room, the weird thing is he doesn''t hear the door is open and every window was locked.


    The dimmed light candle and the hood hide the mysterious woman face, the reason he knows the person in front of him is a woman because the size of that person body, the woman body is petite she perhaps a very young woman but how could a young woman enter his room without his notice after all his cultivation is not shallow.


    "Who are you?" the manager is a middle-aged man in his forty, he had been experienced ambush more than once in his life however he never thought he would be ambush by a single woman.


    "What do you want? Who send you?" he doesn''t dare underestimated his opponent since the little woman able to enter his room just like smoke.


    The woman points her finger on the table "Take this item for your next auction" she said with a sweet but firm voice.


    The manager stupefied when he saw the woman pale skin who look like a snow, he had seen fair skin before but nothing like this as if there is no blood flow within that hand.


    "Is the old treasure map from the ancient King Lei Yu" the woman said.


    The manager''s eyebrows creased closely "Lei Yu? Lei Yu is only a myth¡­he does not exist?" he had heard the story about Lei Yu the first king who rules the entire world however there is no concrete proof about his existance, there is no inscription or scroll that record about Lei Yu life for many people Lei Yu is like a jade emperor who rules the heaven, he is nothing more than a mythology that people created to teach their children about wisdom.


    The woman opens the small box, inside it there''s a small piece of map mad from sort of animal skin, the map looks worn out and old, for someone who works in auction house he can recognize the real and a fake with a single nce and that map is real, at least that thing is really old.


    "There would be two great power who will fight for this old map, if you concern about money, don''t be¡­.I assure you, you will gain more than you ever dream of" her voice is clear and smooth, he couldn''t discern any lies or doubt in her voice nor worry or anxiety as if what she said is a fact, and that what scares him the most because he trusts her.


    "How could I trust you? How would I know you will not harm me?" the manager clenched his fist while his logic and heart are not in line, everything about this is surreal.


    The woman let down her hood because the poor light in his room he can''t see the woman face clearly but one thing is stood out from her that was her long silver hair that covers her shoulder, her silver hair glistening when it touch the light, the manager was awe-struck never in his life he saw anything so beautiful like that.


    the woman slowly closes the box then she walks toward him at a slow pace, gradually her face bes clearer, the manager gulped subconsciously, the woman has wless pale skin like snow in the winter with a pair of grey eyes and red lips, she is very beautiful but at the same time she looks odd, very very odd. He never saw this type of face, not in this continent or any other continent and he had almost explored the whole continents, but he never saw anyone like her, something suddenly hit him ''Is she human?''


    The woman lifts her head and smiles innocently "Have a faith"


    The manager raised from his bed abruptly as a result he identally startled his wife who sleeps next to him, he was panting crazily and his chest moves up and down erratically, it took a few minutes before the manager realizes he is on the bed and is already morning, he wiped his dampened forehead and stunned how much he sweat, is he dreaming? He must be¡­.


    "Are you okay?" his wife worriedly ask.


    The manager let out a deep sigh of relief "I''m good, I''m just tired¡­..just go back to sleep" he patted his wife''s shoulder.


    His wife shakes her head, how could she sleep after this "No, it''s already bright outside I''ll prepare your bath, don''t you have a lot of things to do today" the manager wife get off from the bed then she wears her outer robe "I hope all goes well at today auction" she smiles while tying a knot on her waist.


    The manager''s expression gradually improves when he realizes it''s only a bad dreaming, he was embarrassed by being scared of a nightmare at this age "Thank you¡­" he smiled warmly at his wife.


    She feel relief when her husband acted like his normal self, she turns around to order the servant to prepare her husband bath but then she saw something on the table, she tilted her head confusedly she ask her husband "My dear, is this box yours?"


    The manager who just get up from the bed suddenly froze, he turns around in slow motion, his eyes bulged widely "W¡­what¡­what did you say?" he stutters.


    The wife stares at her husband with a puzzled look "This box, is it yours? I never saw it before" she show the box to her husband.


    And the manager though his heart suddenly stops ''It''s Real! Everything is Real!" his legs wobbly and he weakly sat down on the bed with an indescribable expression.

 Chapter 575 - Show Me The Money!

    The manager knows that many people would not be interested in the map so he deliberately arranged the map as thest item if no one raised their bid hed could close the auction immediately without dampened everyone''s mood.


    The manager still not sure what happened that night but his hunch said she would be in trouble if he not follow the mysterious woman''s words.??


    The manager takes a deep breath he already braces himself if his master med him, oh well this is not his first mistake in this auction, he looks up to the second floor as he wonders how he could appease the anger of the formidable group on the second floor. He shakes his head with a forlorn look it seems this auction will be the end of him.


    "We will start the bid at¡­fifty tael silver" the auctioneer shouted with a wry expression.


    "Sixty silver tael!" Lao Min Na raised her voice from the third floor.Lao Min Na still gathers a lot of people''s attention, they all look up to the third floor with eyes filled with admiration and shock however another voice came and make them bbergasted.


    "Eighty silver tael" a man with red robes shouted from the second floor, he smiles seductively when many people stare at him, men and women suddenly blushed despite their confusion about his gender.


    Lao Min Na has expected this so her face is unfazed "one hundred and fifty silver tael"


    Bei Li Yan smirked "One hundred and eighty silver taels," he said calmly.


    She res viciously at Bei Li Yan but the man himself grinned widely and wink at her. His provocation make her anger red. This is another reason why she wants to make Zhao Li Xin unable to attend the auction, she knows he will spare no expense to get the map after all money is never been his priority.


    Soon the price reaches to five million gold taels and it didn''t show any sign to slow down, everyone was dumb stricken as their jaw hang loose, they don''t understand why anyone wants to fight relentlessly for a simple old map, albeit the map is true or not who want to spend their life to search another piece of that map.


    Lao Min Na gritted her teeth, she slowly reaches her limit after several her business close down and the white moon tower declining because of White dragon pce interference, she doesn''t have enough money as she used to and the money she had right now is the money she gains after she helps the Sanguan and royal family, Lao Min Na knew she would not win against on Zhao Li Xin in terms of wealth but at least she can drain some of his capital, who knows if this could slow down his movement.


    Unbeknown to her the truth is not even Zhao Li Xin realizes how rich he is, he rarely asked since none of the King pces everined about theck of money, since he found the spatial ring contains a mystique realm with abundant treasure Zhao Li Xin never have trouble with money and after Wu San Bo joined the Hei Shen sect flourished beyond measure, not even Zhao Li Xin himself realizes how rich he is.


    Lory''s mouth twitches slightly and she let out a long sighs "She really wants to make us broke isn''t she?"


    "Hum..." Zhao Li Xin hummed indifferently while immersed he buries his face on her shoulder and sniffing her faint scent. who doesn''t care about money with his ability he can make money whenever he wanted if he lost a hundred he can make two hundred by tomorrow. in this world everything can be reced except his Princess.


    she realizes Zhao Li Xin is careless about his own money, Lory shifts the question to Bei Li Yan "Brother Bei, are we going to be broke?" she doesn''t care about money but that doesn''t mean she likes to waste money.


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao who just return to Zhao Li Xin room were startled by Lory question, Bei Li Yan squint his eyes flirtatiously "Oh please~" he waved his hand "If fish would drown in the water? If the flower lose their scent? If bee can''t find honey anymore? If..."


    "I get it ¨C I get it, we are not broke¡­" Lory raised her hand as she surrenders and relieved at the same time.


    Bei Li Yan make a girlish expression and giggles softly but then he abruptly raised his manly voice


    "Fifty million gold tael!"


    And people make uproar sounds even the manager has to take a seat before he falls on the floor. What scares the manager the most is not just the money but he could hear the voice of that mysterious woman ring in his ears.


    ''I assure you, you will gain more than you ever dream for''


    And the two power she mentions before, his face turns white as paste, he doesn''t know who is the group on the second floor however if they are able to throw that amount of money without taking a breath it shows how powerful they are. The manager''s hand tremble inside his sleeve he realizes he just provoked someone that he shouldn''t.


    Meanwhile, the battle of bidding still continues, people''s expression turns ugly, what kinda people throw money like water? they know the people in the room on the third floor are from or with the Sanguan family but they are clueless about the identity of the person from the second floor.


    "Who are they?" one of the guests mutters with a perplexed look.


    "I think they are from Hei Shen Sect?" the other guessed reply.


    "Hei Shen from Xing fang continent?" another guessed gasped.


    The guessed that replied before nodded "Yes, I heard the rumor about the man who wears the gold mask and dark robe¡­.that person is probably Long Ming"


    "Long Ming?! ''The Monster'' Long Ming? The ''Demon Lord'' Long Ming?" one of the other guests gasped.


    "So, the rumor is true, he hase to Gui Hong continent and the people thate with him¡­." Some guests got excited, perhaps it''s not a bad idea to create a good rtionship with Hei Shen Sect and Long Ming.


    "I think the woman next to him is his wife, but the other people???.I don''t know them but I convince none of them are simplemon folk"


    "So he is married already, what a shame¡­" said one of the guests with a dejected look, the guest is a middle-aged man, he has a beautiful daughter at home maybe he can use her to gain Long Ming favor.


    "Don''t even think about it, some of my family from Xin Fang continent said that Long Ming hated women, he had burned, chopped, and kill all women who dare to get close to him, many of them are very beautiful and they alle from a great background but that Demon Lord didn''t care he not even bat his eyelids when he killed all of them..." the other guest face scrunched up as he told them about Long Ming infamous reputation "If you care for your daughter, keep them away as far as possible from Long Ming"


    Immediately the fire in their heart extinguishes, who wants to kill their own daughter even if they don''t love their daughter as much who crazy enough to send their daughter to die for nothing.


    "But he had a wife, how miserable that woman would be?" one of the guests chimed in


    "Wrong, the rumor said he adored his wife to the moon and back despite the woman came from lowborn, they said Long Ming killed a lot of people who dare toy their hands on his wife, never try to take advantaged of him, unlike other people he never cares with thew ormon sense" the other guest gives them warning gaze.


    Meanwhile, Lao Min Na keeps increasing her bid who knows if she really had the money or not however the risk is too great they need to get that map at all cost. Bei Li Yan be impatient with this endless bidding he suddenly raised from his seat and shout exasperatedly "One hundred and fifty million gold taels!"


    Lao Min Na bit her lower lips in indignant, she want to say something but Bei Li Yan cut her off "Miss Lao, do you really have that much money or not, you can''t keep bidding if you don''t have the money, I suggest you show proof to the manager that you have enough money to continue the bidding or you will keep increasing the bid until it reaches five hundreds million gold tael, which is I don''t mind as long you can show us that you do have the money and not just speak nonsense" Bei Li Yan ridiculed her I front of the people, he knew Lao Min Na doesn''t have enough money he is sure she only has slightly above fifty million gold tael and she deliberately increasing the bid just to drain their money.


    Lao Min Na hung her head she bite her lower lips she looks like a girl who was bullied, is no surprise a pretty woman like Lao Min Na could easily gain sympathy from the opposite sex, they all thought Bei Li Yan is too much however Hei Shen sect is not the kind of people who care with public opinion.


    "Please don''t act like you''ve been wrong Miss Lao, I just asked for fairness, I''m ready to give up hundreds of gold taels I just want to know if you ready the same, or you just said empty words?" Bei Li Yan sneers while crossing his arms on the chest in azy manner.


    If Lao Min Na proves to be wrong Dongchen Auction has to put her name on a cklist and when this happened her credibility and reputation would be tainted and her name would be spread among the auction house so there is a possibility every big auction would not invite her again or let her participant the auction.


    not only she damaged her carefully carved reputation but it''s also ruined her chance to make money because many of her pills and elixir were sell through auction since the decline of the white moon tower and trading prohibition with Lao Min Na that was released by Hei Shen sect.


    In short, Bei Li Yan just cut another Lao Min Na source ie, Bei Li Yan grinned ear to ear watching her smoldered in anger, who told her to provoke him?


    Lao Min Na pressed down her anger, of course, she doesn''t have the money she just wants to squeeze Zhao Li Xin pocket more than necessary, she thought there''s nothing could happen even if they had their suspicion what can''t they do, would they ask her bluntly in front of other people? unfortunately, that exactly what happened now. Lao Min Na underestimated Hei Shen''s level for being brazen and shameless.

 Chapter 576 - Animosity

    Bei Li Yan is not wrong, it''s normal for him to question Lao Min Na capability even them questioning her inwardly if she really has that amount of money, she only been here for a couple of weeks and she stays at the Sanguan family manor it means she doesn''t have her own residence at the capita and she also not part of the royal family so where she got all the money? if she really has the money.


    Many people that attend the auction is from a noble and rich family, even they would not spend hundreds of millions of gold taels in one day.??


    Sanguan Wu Ci who share the room with Lao Min Na has no choice but to interfere "Mister, I think that''s enough, don''t you feel embarrassed pressured a youngdy like this?" he used Bei Li Yan to be petty and small-minded, is a good trick but it applies to the wrong man.


    Bei Li Yan sneers at Sanguan Wu Ci "Maybe you don''t mind being cheated one hundred and fifty million taels" he emphasizes the number of money he spends that make people headache just listening to it moreover take out that much of money from their own pocket.


    "But not me¡­" Bei Li Yan narrows his eyes dangerously "What do you think miss Lao, I expected at least you have one hundred million gold tael in your Bankcard, you don''t have to show me just show to the manager"


    Lao Min Na tongue-tied, if the manager checks her Bankcard he would know he not even have fifty million gold taels she can''t let them know she only bluffing all this time or she definitely gets on the cklist. Sanguan Wu Ci doesn''t need to ask he know Lao Min Na doesn''t have the money, he scoffed and cursed her inwardly. Sanguan Wu Ci start to wonder why he surrounded by stupid people?


    The manager came to the third floor then he approaches Lao Min Na, he takes this opportunity to make amend his wrongdoing to the people on the second floor and after all this part of his job he can''t let anyone make empty bidding like this again or people would start questioning Dongchen house credibility.


    Lory was surprised the manager ask Lao Min Na bluntly, in her world this is not ethical and part of the invasion of privacy so this behavior is not allowed, worstes to worst you got cklisted that''s it, however, the rule in this world is very differentpare to her old world.


    She was stunned the manager has the authority to check someone Bank Card to make sure she has the ability to make a bid, even though this behavior is allowed nheless it must humiliate Lao Min Na quite a lot.


    Lory was right Lao Min Na''s face now turn from white to red. She nce at Sanguan Wu Ci for assistance she will not let herself humiliated like this especially in front of that woman and Zhao Li Xin. Lory raised from her seat she leans on the railing and looks up to the third floor curiously and she is not the only one.


    Bei Li Yan snickered, that sleazy woman tries to take his money then he will take her well maintain reputation. He knows someone vain like Lao Min Na will put a great deal to her owned image and reputation ''What a stupid woman'' Bei Li Yan lift the teacup and take a sip slowly.


    "Manager Wang could you let this thing go for my sake" Sanguan Wu Ci raised from his seat, he had no choice because Lao Min Na is his family guest he even introduces her to the royal family. He can''t let Lao Min Na implicated his family and him.


    The Manager of Dongchen house sigh heavily "Because I respect you first Master Sanguan I''m still polite to thisdy, if thedy here able to prove her innocent I will make public apologies in the name of Dongchen house and include her name as the most important guest for the rest of her life, trust me Master Sanguan I will never wrong my guest but I can''t let anyone ruined my Auction" said the manager with perplexed looks.


    Sanguan Wu Ci clenched his fist he had no word to retort although the Dongchen house is supported by the Sanguan family however the Sanguan family also gained a lot benefit from the Dongchen house, sometimes if the Sanguan family is searching for a rare item they will ask the Dongchen House for help and they also sent a list of item to be auctioned off to the Sanguan family first so they can raise the fund before the auction. This is the privileged that only given to the Sanguan family and Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t want to ruin this long-established rtionship just because of Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na saw his hesitation and her expression be somber, meanwhile, Jin Kai who was also there watching Lao Min Na indifferently maybe he is curious if she could squeeze herself out of this situation he wants to know if she is as smart as she portrayed to be.


    The tree of them waiting for Lao Min Na decision, with tremble hand Lao Min Na handed her bank card however before the manager could touch it Lao Min Na retract her hand "I will not be humiliated like this" she suddenly raised from her seat "I will take my leave" she pressed her lips together and leave the room defiantly.


    And just like that she manages to run away without ruined her reputation too much, for many people Lao Min Na behavior is taken as someone who can''t take being bullied, with one moves she push the me on Dongchen house and the manager.


    Lao Min Na lips quiver as she struggles fighting back her tears, Lao Min Na acted gain a lot of people sympathy they suddenly forgot what she had done wrong however someone ruined her n.


    "Are you leaving now miss Lao?" Bei Li Yan smiles while folding his hand on the railing. Lao Min Na look up with a despondent expression she begged Bei Li Yan to let her go but who is Bei Li Yan? He is not someone who is gentle to fairer sex on the contrary he hated Lao Min Na to the core because she reminds him of someone he knew in the past.


    "Oh, just for a kind reminder, next time don''t y a game you couldn''t win" Bei Li Yan grinned widely and then he Looks at Lao Min Na with a mocking look "But I think this is thest time I see you on Auction isn''t it?"


    Bei Li Yan words stunned everyone, they finally remember what Lao Min Na had done then all of them staring at Lao Min Na with a suspicious look, they wonder if she was cklist by Dongchen house? Is that mean the usation is true?


    Fury roared through her mind, she can''t believe how nasty Bei Li Yan could be, can he not kicked someone who already falls why is he doing this to her? Lao Min Na gritted her teeth and she stomp her feet as she left the Auction house in a long stride.


    Lory let out a long sigh, she took a nce at Bei Li Yan who look enjoyed himself, suddenly Ming Yue Yin barged to their room she raised her thumb and smiles in triumph "Master Bei, I saluted you!"


    Bei Li Yan smiles coyly "You are to kind empress Ming," he said shyly but his eye brimmed with satisfaction, ruined Lao Min Na''s reputation turns out lifted his mood tremendously.


    Yang Xi Ying also peek from the curtain, the elegantdy smile brightly "That is so exhrating, you are great master Bei"


    Bei Li Yan chuckles lightly "You embarrassed me, Miss Yang, ~" he waved his hand like a bashful young maiden which make Jin Hao nauseous he shouted exasperatedly <strong>"KNOCK IT OFF!"</strong>


    "I''m bored¡­." Zhao Li Xin mutters.


    "But Milord did you not see how I humiliated Lao Min Na, should you got excited" Bei Li Yan pursed his lips begging Zhao Li Xin for praise.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhale and say: "Only her head on the te that can excite me" his eyes filled with blood lust that gives a shiver to their spine and the atmosphere bes heavy instantly.


    His casual words silence everyone in the room ''So dark''


    The room curtain once again lifted this time the manager and his assistant bring a wooden box on the tray.The manager and his assistant bow their head courteously "Good evening Lord Long Ming, I came to bring your item" he politely said.


    Bei Li Yan took the box and presented in front of Zhao Li Xin just like an Emperor, the cold golden mask hides his expression but it still gives chills to the manager and his assistant. He opens the box slowly then examined the map carefully, no one dares to make a voice as they waited for the great Lord to break the silence.


    "Okay" he make a briefment then put the map back inside the box and store it inside his spatial ring. Thankfully spatial ring is not very rare at Gui Hong continent so the manager didn''t find it weird only he doesn''t know that Zhao Li Xin spatial ring also contains the Mystique realm.


    "Let''s go home¡­" Zhao Li Xinzily said he satisfied after he got the map and can''t wait to leave this crowded ce.


    Zhao Li Xin reach for Lory''s hand and they leave the room hand in hand, is quite intimate moves even for a married couple but someone like Zhao Li Xin never care wit public opinion, how could you say that you are powerful if you still bound by other people judgment, that is how Zhao Li Xin mind worked. The truth is someone like Zhao Li Xin is only one step from the path of evil, he is cold, apathetic, and indifferent the only thing that holds him is Lory.


    When Zhao Li Xin climbs down the stairs his presence intimidates anyone who remains there, his rigid face hides behind the golden mask leaving only his cold dark eyes. A lot of people didn''t dare to lift their heads in front of him but few people who have more guts peek a nce at the man.


    Zhao Li Xin steps suddenly slow down, Sanguan Wu Ci stands in front of the door appear nonchnt. They exchange quick nce before they passed at each other. Lory could feel the intensitying from both men, Lory a needle poke her heart. If Zhao Li Xin father is someone from the Sanguan family it would make him and Sanguan Wu Ci family, Zhao Li Xin had been alone in his entire life he soaked his hand blood in order to survive Lory hope Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t have to harm his birth family however the Sanguan family might not give him a choice.


    "Miss Luo"


    Lory stops abruptly and turns her head around, Sanguan Wu Ci smiles politely "It''s nice to meet you again?" he said in an ambiguous way. is he want to tarnish Lory''s reputation and put green hat on Zhao Li Xin, Not the chance!


    Everyone knows Lory is Zhao Li Xin reverse scale but no one knows so is Zhao Li Xin for Lory. If only people know how far she would go fro the people she loves.


    "Really, thest time I met you I beat your uncle and my friend castrated him, you sure you want to meet me again?" Lory tilted her head and smile sweetly.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s smile disappeared instantly, Ming Yue Yin and the other who walk behind Lory struggle holding theirugh. Lory grabs Zhao Li Xin''s arm and nods courteously "Have a nice day Master Sanguan" she kindly said before she left.


    Sanguan Wu Ci watches Lory and Zhao Li Xin what Lory didn''t know is a weird smile bloom on his face.

 Chapter 577 - The Scramble Of The Old Map

    "Stay away from him?" Zhao Li Xin reminds her all of the sudden.


    "Hm?" Lory lifts her head.??


    "Sangguan Wu Ci¡­" he said again then he grits his teeth "I don''t like him¡­" he could sanguan Wu Ci harbor ill-intention towards her.


    Lory nod obediently "Yeah, me too" She have met people like Sanguan Wu Ci before, a narcissistic man who think he deserved all the great thing in the world and when he can''t get what he wanted he would me other people but never himself


    Zhao Li Xin helps Lory to climb on the carriage soon their carriage left the ce. Sanguan Wu ci watches the carriage left with an inexplicable look, a faint smile touches his lip as he immersed in his thought.


    "Master Sanguan the carriage is ready" his servants bow his head courteously.


    The servant''s voice snapped him back and instantly his face turn cold again "Hum" he responds dully.


    Soon after the story of what happened at Dongchen Auction house spread like wildfire in next day, everyone knew about Long Ming, and Hei Shen Sect King Pce, they all amazed at how rich the Hei Shen sect is, how overbearing Long Ming and hispanion is, at first there are only a few people at Yun Dao city who know about Long Ming and Hei Shen sect but thanks to what happened at the auction everyone now knows whose Long Ming is and soon the rumors about Zhao Li Xin reached everyone ears in the city.


    Unfortunately for Lao Min Na she also bes the talk of the town but not in a good way, the story of Lao Min Na deliberately raised the bid without having sufficient fund and ruined the bidding, as a result, make people scrunched their face, they thought Lao Min Na action is shameful and undignified, she is lucky Long Ming insisted to buy the item what if Long Ming decide to drop his bidding, how would Lao Min Na pay for the item? what would Dongchen house to do, they can''t force her to pay because of her rtionship with the sanguan and the royal family if that happened Dongchen''s house would be aughing stock.


    What Lao Min Na doing is not against thew but her behavior is uneptable and cheap, no one likes to be cheated after all. People shook their heads when they talk about Lao Min Na, they thought that woman is very beautiful and smart she bes The Sanguan family honorable guest and highly values by the royal family but in the end she just a fool who falls into her own trap.


    In this chauvinist world, people tend to be more judgemental against women, they all expect women to be virtuous, kind, gentle, smart, and sensible in every situation, that''s why a lot of people find Lao Min Na behavior is distasteful.


    "She deserved it" Ming Yue Yin scoffed.


    Yang Xi Ying also sneers "Who told her to be scheming all the time, does she think everyone is a fool" The kind yang Xi Ying still can''t forgive what Lao Min Na did to Li Mo Zhen and Jiu Yun Sect.


    "Hump, if she dares show her trick again I will beat her down again" Bei Li Yan snort in disdain.


    "Brother Bei, should you have a meeting with Li Xin?" Lory squints her eyes, he squeezes himself on the girl''s talk here and why it doesn''t feel weird?


    Bei Li Yan waves his hand elegantly "I already report everything to the Lord and he went to the spatial ring to cultivate so I got nothing to do"


    "Why don''t you apany Brother Jin and Brother Li then" Lory ask confusedly, should men like to spend their time together.


    "Bei Li Yan rolls his eyes "Both of them y chess all the time and talk about poetry, painting, music, I''m sorry Xi Ying your husband is a great man but God have mercy! He is so boring" Bei Li Yan shakes his head tiredly.


    Yang Xi Ying make a dryugh she inwardly agree with Bei Li Yan ''He does can be boring sometimes''


    Well that because she spends her time with Lory and Ming Yue Yin and they talk about almost everything without restrained she bes used to it and there is a few things that she can''t talk to her husband and only share with her best friend and that''s why their conversation is always exciting.


    "Anyway, where is Yuan Shao, I thought after a long waited for you two would glue to each other" Lory wiggles her eyebrows.


    Ming Yue Yin cheek reddened "What are you talking about, he got something else to do, is not like he got all his time for me" she pouting her lips cutely.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchange nce and smile "Aahh..that''s why you eat two bowls of broth noodle soup, someone is angry" Lory teased.


    "Hey, I''m just hungry!" she refuted.


    Yang Xi Ying lean toward Lory "I think she is hungry and angry"


    Lory eyes widened "Aah I see, you are ''hangry''"


    "That''s not even a word!" Ming Yue Yin shout.


    "It does now" Lory solemnly said then she look at Bei Li Yan "Spread the word¡­."


    Bei Li Yan holding hisugh and answer courteously "As you wish madam"


    Yang Xi Ying burst tough leaving only Ming Yue Yin pouting.


    _______________________________


    While the fourdies¡­.ehm, threedies and one man spout nonsense, inside the sanguan family study room three men are in a deep discussion.


    "What kinda map?" asked the middle-aged man, that man is Sanguan Jin sheng he is the current patriarch of Sanguan family, he is in early fifty but because he''s high cultivation he looks like someone inte thirty, he looked very handsome and charismatic because of his ripe aged it only add grandeur to his charming appearance is no wonder even until now a lot of young women still fight to enter his harem.


    However that handsome man expression was grim, there''s a lot of bad rumors circling around his familytely while his son birthday banquet is approaching he wants to use this chance to find a good woman who can benefit his family bud now with this bad rumor hovering around them he fears a great noble family would be hesitated to match their daughter to his Son.


    This time is Lao Min Na who make trouble for the sake of an old map, Lao Min Na used to be smart and sensible how could she be a fool all of the sudden.


    Sanguan Wu Ci sips his wine first then he speaks "Is a map about a sword from the ancient King, but it only a piece of it so is not worth fighting for" Sanguan Wu Ci put down the winecup gently on the table next to him.


    "Which King, why this item is not on the list they sent us before?" Sanguan Jin Shengined.


    Sanguan Wu Ci doesn''t know why his father cares about a simple map but he does not probe further knowing it would be useless "I don''t know, they just said ancient King" he shrugged casually.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s expression bes stiffed as he contemted seriously then suddenly he lifts his head "Invite the Manager of Dongchen house, I have something to ask him" he firmly said towards Sanguan Wu Ci.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s eyebrows furrows "Is it about the map, why is that map so important?" he can''t figure it why his father reacted strongly about a piece of a map.


    "Just call the manager, I tell you about itter" Sanguan Jin Sheng shakes his head.


    Sanguan Wu Ci sighs "Fine if there nothing else this Son excused himself" he bowed his head then leave the room.


    Inside the room, Sanguan Jin Sheng and his father Sanguan Liu Wen look at each other in intense expression. Sanguan Liu Wen is the elder and the previous patriarch even though he already reaches eighty but his mind is still sharp and his back still straight like a pole just like someone in their forty, is all because his high cultivation and pill he consumed every day to maintain his strength.


    "What do you think father?" Sanguan Jin Sheng stares at his father.


    "Don''t be hasty, we can''t make a mountain out of a molehill" Sanguan Liu wen waved his hand.


    "I know, but what if this turns out to be true? And that map already falls on long Ming hand, what should we do about it" he looks trouble and anxious at the same time.


    Sanguan Liu Wen expression be darker than charcoal "Retrieve it at all cost"

 Chapter 578 - Birthday Banquet

    Lory was sitting on the pavilion while sketching her book with something that simr to a pencil but it made from charcoal and some dark mineral cover with wood, something that she asked Zhao Li Xin made since the first time they met.


    She draws Yun Dao city street and building and also the people, she draws what people wear, the stall on the street even stray dog everything in detail, it was quite a realistic picture maybe because there''s no camera so she insists to captures everything she saw in her sketchbook before she forgot and now her sketchbook be more like her picture diary.??


    After two hours she finishes her drawing, she put down her pencil on the table and examined her works, after she quite satisfied she close her picture book and store her pencils on her spatial ring.Lory stretches her arms in the air and massaged her stiffed neck after stay too long in the same position for hours.


    She searches for Gisha and found the bird nestle on his glorious birdhouse, she must admit Girsha does look cute when he is sleeping but it would disappear the moment he speaks.


    Lory chuckles lightly, oh well she only joking though because the day Girsha stop speak to her it bes her darkest day. Lory shakes her head she doesn''t like reminiscence that period of time. She shoved that memory away from her mind then she decide to look for Zhao Li Xin. Lory passed a few maids and male servants and everyone bows their head at her courteously Lory kindly responds with a slight nod.


    Lory arrived at the study room and she doesn''t need to say a word before Mong Ki and Mong Yi open the door for her. Her smiles grew wider when they saw them "Thank you, is he busy?" Lory ask.


    "No, young madam" Mong Ki answer politely.


    ''Is he ever busy for you''


    Lory enter the room and he found her husband sit behind a big ck desk, it''s amazing how everyone stays true to the same design for his study room, they already change their manor numerous time but the study room design always the same, ck furniture, grey wall with a ssh of gold paint, intimidating wall screen behind the desk and very little decoration.


    Zhao Li Xin expression as rigid as his room, there''s a mountain of the scroll on his desk and he read one of them with knitted brows. His nose slightly twitch then he raised his head, the coldness in his eyes melted when he looked at her "Come¡­" he beckoned her.


    Lory smile as she approaches him "Are you busy?" she leaned her bottom on the chair armrest.


    "Just read a few reports" he leaned his back then rest his head on her arm, he always feel more calm and rxed when she''s around the truth is Zhao Li Xin can''t remember how he lives before he met Lory and how could he survive leaving like a dead man.


    "What this?" Lory took a red card from the table, it looks like an invitation.


    "An invitation to attend Sanguan family birthday banquet," he said in a t tone, Zhao Li Xin doesn''t show excitement or anxiety to meet his birth family, but that just how he is. Zhao Li Xin can''t pretend to be eager to meet them because he doesn''t.


    After a long time ago he realizes there''s something wrong in his head, why can''t he feel attachment as if when the god created him they focus on his outer appearance, brain, and talent but forgot to add a heart.


    Only after he met Lory he start to feel his heart beating, his heart could race, ached and erratic because of her. Zhao Li Xin fell in love with Lory not because she gives him a second chance but it because she gives him a heart, she gives him purpose and she teaches him how to feel like a human being supposed to and that something no one in the world could give him.


    "Are youing?" Lory read the invitation that written with gold paint "We castrated their family and rude to their heir, I don''t think they mean well" Lory state her doubt.


    "No, they''re not¡­." He pulls Lory from the armrest to hisp, like a weightless doll she sits on hisp then he pokes his nose "That''s why you don''t have toe" he worried they would irritate his dearest princess. He can''t handle everything but his wife saddened face.


    Lory pursed her lips "You left me at home while you having fun all alone" she widens her eyes feeling sorry for herself "Milord, I thought you love me¡­" she bit her red lips and blinks her big beautiful eyes pitifully.


    Zhao Li Xin knew this is one of her tricks to persuade him <strong>"NO!"</strong> he firmly said "Sanguan family is more powerful than the Lu n and Mountain sacred peak, although I don''t fear them, but I still get anxious when you were there and don''t forget Lao Min Na also there that means that Demon probably there too"


    "That''s why I should be there, I''m a lot stronger now, you saw yourself and I have you and Girsha don''t forget Jin Hao and the others alsoes" Lory try to reason with him she doesn''t want to be left alone "And about Lazarus, there is a possibility he is not in a good condition just like me, he probably loses his power just like me, but I don''t know why? That''s why I need to see Lao Min Na this time I will make sure what is her rtionship with Lazarus"


    Zhao Li Xin is contemting, Lory word are make sense and very reasonable it almost convince him however the truth remains when shees she will expose to danger.


    "You still can''te Lory" he refused her with a gentle voice.


    "Aww, why not¡­?" she whines.


    "It''s dangerous!" Zhao Li Xin said sternly "Don''t pouted, that will not help!" he reprimands her like a naughty little girl. Zhao Li Xin doesn''t scare with the Sanguan family, even three Sanguan Familye he still not budged but Lazarus is something else even Huo Long sounds his worry against that creature and that thing is the core of all Lory pained and suffering, he doesn''t want Lory to meet Lazarus at least not now.


    However, Lory has a different opinion, to conquer her enemy she needs to understand him first, she curious why Lazarus chose Lao Min Na and why he did not show himself for all these years if his condition like what Girsha predict she wants to understand how that happened and how she could take advantages from it.


    "Pleaseee¡­." She pouting her lips cutely.


    Her soft lips stirred his heart slowly the temperature in his body gradually increasing but the great Lord refused to back down "No, you can''t!"


    "I promise I will stay with besides you" she pleads again.


    "No!" he determined to get her away from dangerous situations.


    Of course, princess Lorient is not someone who epts defeat easily especially when she knows her opponent''s weakness, Lory kisses his cheek "Please¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin unperturbed then Lory kisses her chin, she gives another kiss on the corner of his lip then she gives a light peck right on her lip "Please¡­." She begged coquettishly.


    His heart beating like a war drum and his body slightly be hot "Lory, don''t you dare¡­.you must listen to me some time" there''s a helplessness in his word as he begins to unable to control his desire. How could he remain chaste for a decade but he can''t control his lust even a minute in front of Lory?


    "I listen to you¡­" she said with a sultry voice and kiss his lips gently while her hand slip inside his cor and rummage his bare skin. Zhao Li Xin gulped as his throat feel dry and his desire came at him like a tide.


    "Lory, you know what I could do to you¡­." He said with a raspy voice.


    "I want toe¡­" she innocently said but her hand is far from innocent as it caresses his strong abdomen "You know I can take care of myself, whatever happened I alwayse back for you when I ever disappoint you" she whispered seductively.


    <strong>''THAT''S IT!''</strong>


    He can''t take it anymore, he lost again but this time he determined to minimalize his loss "Fine you cane!" he groaned exasperatedly.


    "Really!" Lory grinned excitedly "You can''t take that back okay!"


    "No I won''t, but you have to pay the price little vixen¡­." He wickedly smile.


    "Eh?"


    "Mong Ki, Mong Yi leave this courtyard don''t let anyonee!" he raises his voice slightly.


    Lory forgot there still Mong Yi and Mong Ki behind the door her face immediately be red, but why he told them no one can''te. Their eyes interlocked she could see fire burning in his eyes only then she realizes she was being overboard with her teasing ''Uh-Oh''


    He swipes the scroll from the table with one then sits her on the table "You know thising right?" he emanates a dangerous aura like a hungry beast eyeing his delicious prey.


    Lory loves Zhao Li Xin but sometime she can''t handle his enthusiast even in a normal situation she barely could handle him only her healing gift that make her able to function the next day but right now¡­.why does she felt she just digging her own grave.


    "Li¡­Li Xin, it''s still noon let''s wait until tonight, at least we move to the bedroom first" she wryly smiles.


    The funny thing is the timider she bes the more he got aroused "I can''t wait" he replied shortly, his devilish smile make him look intoxicating and intimidating at the same time, his eyes are like a vortex that sucked her breathe away, for a moment she thought her stops.

 Chapter 579 - Birthday Banquet II

    This is another thing he never understands before, how can something so sweet can be scary at the same time. Falling in love with Lory is the most fulfilling but the scariest thing he ever has done, to love something that can disappear at any moment is not an easy thing to do especially for a control freak like him.


    The next morning Lory feel lethargic, her gift could heal her soreness but not her fatigue because fatigue is not an illness that''s why Lory keeps yawning, she even let Ling Zi help her dress and do her hair and jewelry, lory is too tired to think what to wear right now.??


    on the other hand, Zhao Li Xin is in a great mood, although his expression remains the same but for anyone who knew him they would say he was glowing. Because he is going overboardst night lory didn''t let him do her hair just in case she identally raised the beast again and so Zhao Li Xin kicks out of the room and has no choice but wait in the main hall with everyone.


    "You look tired..." Yang Xi Ying came with a steaming bowl "Here, eat this first"


    "What''s that?"


    "Chicken herbal soup, master Long asked the manor chef to made this special tonic, I just deliver it for you" Yang Xi Ying smiles warmly.


    Yang Xi Ying put down her tray when she opens the lid the fragrant hit her nose and it rises her appetite "Are you not eating with me?" she realizes there''s only one bowl on the table.


    "I dare not sharing Hei Shen young madam precious soup" Yang Xi Ying pretend to be scared.


    "Haha~ so funny miss Yang,e on help me to finish this, my god this is a whole chicken" Lory was stupefied, she hopes Zhao Li Xin didn''t expect her to finish the whole bowl, she is a glutton but not a pig.


    Yang Xi Ying guffawed and she waved her hand "I already eat, this is specially made for you to restore your condition after being bullied all night by the great Lord" she teases Lory while grinned widely as a married of course she knew what happened, and she happy for Lory because Zhao Li Xin never changes regardless Lory real identity and secret.


    Lory''s face turns bright red, thankfully it was only Yang Xi Ying in her room because Ling Zi was kindly left when Yang Xi Yinges "Shut up!" Lory pursed her lip angrily but it only make Yang Xi Yingugh louder.


    "Where is Ming Yue Yin?" Lory asks while scooping the soup to the small bowl.


    "With general Yuan" she replies casually.


    "Ah, is about time" Lory smiles before she slurped her spoon.


    "Lory do you know general Yuan is very famous on Zhuan Dong continent, you maybe didn''t know this but that continent is the worstpare to other continents that we know of, the truth is that the Zhuang Dong continent is rich with gold mine, diamond mine, crystal, ruby and so much more but because of that ce in never peaceful, all tribe is fighting to each other for the mine ownership not to mention the outsider who also came to take a piece of Zhuang Dong wealth, that ce is chaos andwless, it''s amazing Yuan Shao could make it this far..." Yang Xi Ying let out a long sigh.


    Lory waiting for more info but Yang Xi Ying seemsment to herself "Annd... what general Yuan do?" Lory twirls her fingers as she make a gesture for Yang Xi Ying to continue the story.


    "Oh yes, General Yuan has subdued twelve great tribes only in a year and he made them served him as their superior, you know everyone called him ''the King of the tribes'' how amazing is that!" Yang Xi Ying hit lory arms excitedly.


    "Ouch!" Lory whines, a simple hit from cultivator still hurt.


    "Sory, I just got excited" she apologizes while rubbing Lory arms "If he truly bes the King of tribes and takes over Zhuang dong continent, no one can stop him marry Yue Yin" she is very happy for Ming Yue Yin because Yang Xi Ying and Lory marry with the man they love she hope Ming Yue Yin could also marry the man that she loves but unlike them, Ming Yue Yin status is more tricky than them so Yang Xi Ying always worries for her best friend sh superior.


    "I know he will not disappoint Yue Yin," Lory said confidently but honestly she also worry if he ever returns for Ming Yue Yin so sometimes she asked Zhao Li Xin about Yuan Shao''s situation. if Yuan Shao dares to broke the brat heart she would use Xin Shen token for the first time to drag Yuan Shao to Liangzu pce so Ming Yue Yin can p his face until she content, thankfully Yuan Shao is an honest and righteous man.


    Lory finish her breakfast, she feel better after she has a meal but then she realizes the sun is high it seems they wouldete to the banquet "I think we are going to bete"


    Yang Xi Ying snort in disdained "Who cares, it''s not like they invite us with kind intention anyway"


    "That''s right" Lory wipe her mouth and hands, she doesn''t need to be punctual when the Sanguan family is obviously holding a grudge towards them.


    [Girsha, are youing or what?]


    Girsha flew from the window then transform to a white orb then prated to her chest [I will not miss it!] the bird sneer through their telepathic connection.


    "Shall we?" Yang Xi Ying squints her eyes as anticipation sh in her eyes.


    "Let''s go!" Lory fixed her sash then smiles brightly.


    At the main hall Lory and found everyone is very casual, none of them is overdressed or they wear normal robes like they used to except Ming Yue Yin, the tomboy Empress dress more feminine this time, although it still in red color but the white and silver lily flower embroidery on her sleeves make her look more delicate and girly.


    Yang Xi Ying pulls Lory sleeve and smiles meaningfully, both of them know for whom she dresses for, certainly not for the Banquet but Ming Yue Yin hard work seem sessful because Yuan Shao can''t stop looking at her even when he talks with Li Mo Zhen her eyes darted on Ming Yue Yin from time to time.


    The rest is dressing conveniently, Zhao Li Xin still wears his long dark robes with gold and ck embroidery and cover his face with a gold mask, he sitszily on his respective chair with an indifferent expression but his cold aura is lessened a lot after having his good timest night.


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan also wear the same robe as they used to. Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying also dress moderately are not like they try to impress the Sanguan family however Lory thought they are dress quite...nice so it should be appropriate, right!


    ''Yeah, Right!''


    ______________________________


    "Are they haven''te yet?" Sanguan Liu Wei sit on the elder chair, he had step down from the patriarch chair five years ago and give the authority to his first Son.


    "No, not yet" Sanguan Jin Sheng shakes his head, there''s worry sh in his eyes. he had met with Dongcheng auction house manager about the old map and why is not put on the list before. The manager casually said it because the item came at thest minute so he had no time to inform them, Sanguan Jin Sheng was annoyed by the manager''s exnation but he did not dare to reprimand the manager harshly because the man behind the Dongchen house is not someone he can trifle.


    Once he knew is a map from the mythical emperor Lei Yu, this news distraught Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu Wen, there was a secret inside the Sanguan family that only share between one patriarch to his sessor so no one other than the patriarch knows about this secret, not even their wives.


    "We must take the map from Long Ming!" Sanguan Liu wen clenched his fist and his expression turned grim.


    "I understand father, don''t worry Long Ming might be big at Xing Fang continent but this is Gui Hong continent his power would not shake our hundreds of family foundation" Sanguan Jin Sheng is confident with his family power, even the weakest in his family is on heavenly King level at the profound stage while himself, his father and his Son Sanguan Wu Ci is at Sovereign level so why must they afraid for a mere visitor like Long Ming although he heard the man is rich but money is the only number in the eye of a cultivator at the end power is everything.


    Sanguan Jin Shen refused to believe that a mere Sect that established less than a decade could match hundreds of years the Sanguan family legacy.

 Chapter 580 - Birthday Banquet III

    The Sanguan family went all out for today''s Banquet, the street is adorned with redmpion to the manor front gate, the family name cate is renew and paint with gold.


    The firecrackers were lit continuously to make the atmosphere lively, the manor was decor with bright color especially red because is the symbol of fortune, happiness, and joy.??


    the sumptuous feast isid on the big round tables leaving no gap on the table surface, the te, bowl, and chopstick for the guest are made from fine porcin and crystal. everything looks grand and morous truth to be told the Sanguan family try to make everyone forget about the bad rumor that surrounding The Sanguan familytely.


    The sanguan family only invites the most influential family from the continent and a few from outside the continent, many of them are from the royal families and powerful sects.


    Shortly the sanguan family manor is swarmed with luxurious and expensive carriage and one by one the guest enters the Sanguan family manor.


    Common people gather on the street they can only watch the grand view with awed and amazement from afar, there''s only one family in Yun Dao city who can hold a grand birthday banquet like this and that family is the Sanguan family n.


    Sanguan Wu Ci epts the guest with a business smile, he already expected this so he doesn''t feel impressed after all isn''t this normal for someone like him. many influential familiese with their beautiful daughter they introduce their daughter to Sanguan Wu Ci with the hope to gain his attention.


    When Lory saw this it reminds her of the royal Ball that held at Cestine pce a long time ago, the one who hit the worst was Lucas because he is the next King, many Princess, Prince, heir, and heiress from the powerful family from all over the world woulde, all of them try to make a connection with Lucient heir, Lucas toozy to handle the over-eager father and the scheming daughter so he used to be bailed out leaving Lory with Fargo and Fred to handle the rest.


    Lucas doesn''t need to worry about Lory because he knew Lory is the apple of everyone''s eyes, as a woman no one is more guarded than Lory especially from men and Fargo is the most protective one.


    The truth is that even without the unique condition that happened on the Lucient heir, it was certain that Lory would still be a singledy for a very long time.


    behind this cheery and festive asion, someone is deemed in a bad mood and that people is Zi Yu Tong, he came toin about his grievance, he was crippled and turn to half-man by Li Mo Zhen and Hei Shen people not only his inw didn''t avenge him they even invite his enemy to the banquet.


    When Zi Yu Tong knows about this he felt hard pped on his face, he doesn''t understand why they doing this to him, and not only that Zi Yu Tong is also unallowed to attend the banquet.


    "Sister, why brother-inw do this to me even if he doesn''t like me could he not humiliated me like this?" Zi Yu Tongins, if they saw Long Ming and hispanione to the party while he wasn''t there what would people say about him, people wouldughing at him and no one would respect him ever again perhaps his enemy would strike him thinking he had lost the Sanguan family favor.


    Madam Sanguan feel sorry for her younger brother however she can''t refuse her husband''s order, the news about her brother scandal had spread widely through all the city well is no surprise consider how brazen Zi Yu Tong behavior was. Even before Zi Yu Tong is already known as lusty, lecher, rapist, and other bad names.


    It was The Sanguan family who swept the rumor under the rug and no government officer dare to touch Zi Yu Tong because of the Sanguan Family protection but now the situation is different, from all of the women in the world why he must provoke Long Ming wife, Jiu Yun sect madam and it getting better because he also provoked the Liangzu Empress.


    Every single of them is bad enough but her great brother should provoke all three of them at the same time, her brother''s behavior is so unbelievable the Sanguan madam convince no man in the whole world is more unlucky than her beloved brother.


    "What do you expect me to do, do you know how shameful your action was? I never saw my husband angry that much? you lucky you are still alive!" madam Sanguan pinches her be tiredly, she only has one brother but sometimes she wishes she never has one.


    "But sister, my only mistake is I didn''t know who is their identity and they don''t tell me, they must be nning to frame me from the get-go!" is amazing how Zi Yu Tong still insists on his innocent, Li Mo Zhen is right to castrate him because the man didn''t show any remorse at all.


    "Sister, at least let me attend the Banquet, people thought I already outcasted from the Sanguan family, no one respects me even one of my concubine dare to run away with my male servant" he grabs his sister''s hand and whines like an old child, it''s a sickening view because Zi Yu Tong is quite plump, old and ugly.


    Madam Sanguan shake her hand free from her brother''s hands, how old did he think he is, it''s cute when he was ten years old but it disgusting when he already forty "Are you out of your mind!" she shouted "Today is Wu Ci birthday it''s also an important day for the patriarch to choose a right woman as Wu Ci wife with your outrageous reputation how could you show yourself in front of all the nobledies, would you not scare them to death with your infamous reputation!"


    Although her words are true still is har for him hard to hear it directly "Sister, please help me onest time...."


    Madam sanguan heart starts to waver but then she remembers her Son then she realizes she can''t give in this time, today of all day is the most important one, she cannot ruin his Son future if that happened her husband and Son would never forgive her when that happened to whom she must ask for help.


    She sadly shakes her head "I''m sorry Yu Tong, I can''t... not this time..."


    Ruan Qiao Qin was outside before the door almost hit her, she was startled by the violent swing then Zi Yu Tong appears with a ckened face. Zi Yu Tong also surprised by Ruan Qiao Qin''s sudden arrival but he just too angry right now, without saying anything he huffed and stamped his feet angrily then left while throwing curses to the air. Ruan Qiao Qin watches Zi Yu Tong with frowned, she never likes that man anyway so she doesn''t pity him too much.


    "Aunty, are you okay?" she worriedly asks.


    She waves her hand and sighs "I''m fine, your uncle is only throwing tantrum, how the situation out there?"


    "Almost all guest hase..." said Ruan Qiao Qin.


    Madam Sanguan sigh in relief, she worries because of all the bad rumorstely many people would not attend the Banquet, thankfully she is wrong "Good - good - good" she nods happily.


    on contrary someone is not happy, Ruan Qiao Qin know this Banquet purposes to select an official wife for Sanguan Wu Ci, she loves him for a long time and she thought he would feel the same as her but after what happened at Tin Chu ind he bes colder and distant she didn''t know what she had done wrong.


    Although Sanguan Wu Ci treats her with the same gentleness, however, she realizes he is not as fond of her as he used to, her eyes be moist she realizes she would lose himpletely after today, Ruan Qiao Qin bites her lips feeling hurt and indignant.


    Ruan Qiao Qin is not wrong if shepares her identity with all thedies that came at the banquet she is not their match, and Sanguan Wu Ci might look calm and collected every time, but she knew how ambitious he is he will leave no expense to get what he wants, and what he wants is to stand on the pinnacle of the world so he would choose a woman who could bring him benefit.

 Chapter 581 - Remarkable Group

    The banquet filled with young, talented, and beautifuldies from all over the ce, Ruan Qiao Qin feel inferior surrounded by so many beautiful and talenteddies, she squeezes the handkerchief in her hands until her hand turns white.


    She feel upset although her appearance is not lostpare to all thedies at the banquet only because of her mediocre background she is unqualified to marry her dream man as his official wife.??


    To make her look better she dresses beautifully for today, she is a cute typedy after she dolls herself up she looks more delicate and pure like a fresh flower bud, and when she enters the banquet with madam Sanguan she gains a lot of men attention.


    Ruan Qiao Qin suddenly saw Sanguan Wu Ci with one of the beautifuldies, they talk and smiles seem like they are having a good time.


    Immediately Ruan Qiao Qin looks down so no one saw tears brimmed in her eyes, Madam Sanguan is not blind she understands Ruan Qiao Qin''s feelings butpares to her son''s future Ruan Qiao Qin feeling is a trivial matter.


    Although it sounds cruel and cold even so people who live in their position tend to pay more attention to benefit and loss, very few of them married for love. For them, marriage is like a business deal that would determine the course of their family so something like love is put on the corner and deem to be insignificant.


    sanguan Wu Ci catch Ruan Qiao Qin grieving eyes is not like his heart never move by Ruan Qiao Qin sweetness but it''s just a sentiment, a fleeting memory in his youth, she is cute, sweet and adore him to the moon and back every man will be attracted by that kind of woman but if someone asked him if he lives her than the answer is ''No''


    He has always been calm and clear mind, if he has to choose between love and power he would easily choose power there''s no question about it, he never thought what he did is wrong and he belittles someone like Long Ming who sacrifices everything just for love, is not worth it.


    However he met with Long Ming wife and he is surprised she is not like what he expected, he thought, she should be a quiet and timid woman but she is not, she should feel inferior andck of confident but she is not, she thought she would a scare little girl who hides behind Long Ming all the time....but she''s not.


    She can talk freely with Empress Ming and Jiu Yun sect madam, Long Ming friend and subordinated respect her, and Long ming adored her and treat her as an equal however the one thing that gives him a deep impression in her eyes, the way she looking at him.


    Sanguan Wu Ci is used with woman adoration, admiration, and yearning just like the woman that talking with him right now, he can see expectation in her eyes, is easy to guess what this woman wants from him, but that woman eye is different, though her gaze she make him feel naked as if she could see his trick and mischief like she could see the real him beyond his facade.


    It''s a scary feeling but intriguing at the same time.


    Luo Ri Yi is not the most beautiful woman he has ever seen but she surely the most interesting one, not even Lao Min Na that he admires before could match her. the only thing that annoyed him that Luo Ri Yi is already married then again if she is not married what would he do with her low background she can''t even be her concubine.


    If Lory know what Sanguan Wu Ci herment would be


    ''Yeah, dream on!''


    "Master Sanguan" a gentle voice snapped him back from his stupor.


    The woman who greets him is a young woman with a graceful demeanor with a stunning appearance, she dresses extravagantly but not excessive is enough to show her status and enhanced her elegance beauty.


    The woman is the fifth princess of Yunmo kingdom, Yun Xue Liang but known as princess Youya because of her exquisite beauty. She is sixteen years old but she has mature behavior, she is a talented beauty in four art, even until now no one can match her talent in Gu Qin, her cultivation is not high however as a princess that is not necessary to be strong.


    Yun Xue Liang has a good reputation as a benevolence and kind princess, she used to donate clothes and free rice for the poor, she helps to raise money among noble family to help every time a drought hit one of Yunmo Kingdom territory, the emperor reward her merit by given her fief and it raised her status among the Princess and Prince because only the crown Prince who have fief and now she has too, it shows how much the emperor favor her.


    "Congrattion, I wish you health and prosper" she cupped her fist gracefully.


    "Thank you foring to my birthday, Princess Youya" he replies in the same manner.


    The woman who was talked with Sanguan Wu Ci suddenly feel ufortable when she face-to-face with Yun Xue Liang "Princess Youya, master Sanguan please excuse me" she bowed her head politely, she feel reluctant to leave but she can''t afford to provoke Princess Youya.


    Yun Xue Liang nods her head and smiles amicably no one sees the coldness sh in his eyes, not even Sanguan Wu Ci.


    Yun Xue Liang is not a saint as people believe, however that does not make her a terrible person either she just a very ambitious woman, she is, calctive, shrewd, quick-witted, maniptive, and callous when in need it, as a woman she understands there are certain boundaries she cannot cross no matter how good she is.


    To achieve her goal she needs support and before she got the court official support she must win the heart of the citizen first.


    Only by doing that little by little, she would gain the emperor''s attention, Yun Xue Liang is not only smart but she also cunning and patient. If only she was born in Lory world Yun Xue Liang could work as a politician or some bigpany, unfortunately in this world, she still needs to follow the old rule where an overachiever woman is not kindly epted.


    Only a few women could stand on the pinnacle of the world, one of them is Ming Yue Yin however is because she has an unexpected situation where she is thest kin of the real Emperor, and she the only person who received the blessing from the sacred tree also Hei Shen has be her backer with all that trait no one can''t stop her to rule the Kingdom.


    When Yun Xue Liang knew about this she is envious of Ming Yue Yin she even hopes her family is gone too, it sounds cruel but the rtionship between family in the royal family is always cold and distant sometimes heartless.


    She is curious to meet Ming Yue Yin so when she heard that Ming Yue Yin was also invited to the banquet she bes eager to attend the banquet. she doesn''t interested in Sanguan Wu Ci for a simple reason they both are quite simr they only married someone that they can control and manipte, Sanguan Wu Ci doesn''t fit in that category if they get married would they not scheme at each other for the rest of their life? that just too tiresome.


    "As expected, so many beautifuldies in your birthday master sanguan, if the crown prince knows about this she would be very jealous" she covers her mouth and giggles softly.


    "You are jesting her highness, how can someone like me dare to stand on the same league as the crown prince" he humbly replies.


    "You are being modest master Sanguan, I wonder what kinda woman who lucky enough to get your attention" Yun Xue Liang gaze swept the whole ce and she make meaningful smiles when she caught anxiety and worry in thedies eyes, is no surprised since Sanguan Wu Ci is the most eligible bachelor in the city.


    All the girl''s eyes filled with jealousy, envy, and fear, they scared Yun Xue Liang would steal their opportunity to marry the sanguan family heir, they stare at her like a hungry wolf, Yun Xue Liang is so amused she can''t stop herself smiling from time to time then suddenly she hears mor.


    Sanguan Wu Ci also notices the sudden chance on people''s faces, both of them darted their eyes to the same direction as everyone, not long after a group of people enters the premises. their presence attracts everyone attention, they throw curious gaze towards them then murmur to each other.

 Chapter 582 - Remarkable Group II

    The uproar increasing while the group enters with a nonchnt attitude, most people thought they are being arrogant but the truth is they just being casual. Ming Yue Yin walks at a calm pace she looks charismatic and dignified like a monarch the childish and silly expression that used to brimmed on her face dissipated as if it never there in the first ce, Ming Yue Yin expression is cold and distant as she stares at everyone like an ant.


    Yang Xi Ying with Li Mo Zhen walk behind her as a nobledy she has been taught to carry herself with grace and dignity, with reserved and with demeanor she looks like aloof beauty while Li Mo Zhen looks like a sophisticated and charming noble young master from aristocrat family both of them look well-matched together, a lot of men and women feel envious as they staring at the beautiful couple.??


    Yuan Shao not far from Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying, he walks along with two of his subordinate he still hides his rtionship with Ming Yue Yin, her status is not simple so thest thing he wants to do is tainted her reputation with bad rumor, he should be patient until he increased his power and ruled Zhuang Dong continent.


    Yuan Shao''s expression remains calm and stoic he doesn''t spare anyone a nce as if they weren''t there, his tall and muscr body sends a shiver to everyone, he is like a mighty god war and adding his reputation as the king of tribes just intimidated everyone even more however what baffled them the most is the fact Yuan Shao ising with them.


    they already astonished with them then suddenly a man wearing dark robes and gold mask walk thest, his daunting aura silence everyone around him, and every step he takes send creep to the onlooker''s spines.


    "He is Long Ming" one of the guest''s whispers to the friend next to him.


    "You sure?" his friend gasped.


    "He fit the description though..."


    "What is the description?"


    "Terrifying"


    "....."


    Behind him a gorgeous man with red robes walks calmly, his eyes glint with excitement and one of the corners of his mouth lifts slightly as he smiles mockingly at them however his inappropriate behavior only stirred everyone''s heart whether they are men or women.


    While people staring at the man with red robes another man steal their attention, is a man who is white from head to toe, his hair is white as snow and he wears in white robes with white dragon embroidery fly on the cloud in his long sleeves because the thread is also white the embroidery is not conspicuous and he also carries a white fan.


    the man countenance is exquisite and refined, only his eyes are dulled and his expression is bored and slightly impatient like someone forces him to be here. when people astonished by their presence, The man with the ck robe suddenly stops and turns around, and then they realize there''s a woman behind Zhao Li Xin, the weird thing is the ck robe man raised his long sleeve to block everyone view.


    "Li Xin I can''t see" Lory whines.


    "Too many annoying flies in here, why don''t you wear something to cover your face" Zhao Li Xin try to persuade her again. he saw too many men attend the banquet and all of them staring at them, they must be attracted to his wife beauty.


    If Lory know this he would violently smack Zhao Li Xin head and shouted at him


    ''My beauty, my as*, they not even notice me!''


    There was a reason why she used Luo RI Yi''s face not only because their structure and shape are almost simr but also because Luo Ri Yi''s face is not fit the beauty standard of this world. although Lory eventually make some change on her face so it a little bit more like her old face but overall she still looks mediocre, only slightly above the average.


    Compare to Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Ying there is nothing special on her face so Lory is sure no one would pay attention to her even if they were it''s perhaps they can''t understand why an ordinary woman like her could have a great man like Long Ming.


    "No, I don''t want to, if I wear a veil is hard for me to tasted the food, look at all that food!" Lory refuted him while sniffed the air with half-close eyes, she heard the Sanguan family has prepared a sumptuous authentic feast from the Yun Dao city, some of it cannot found at another ce but here, as a foodie Lory is eager to try the whole food even if there a poison she would use her gift to neutralize the poison, that''s how determines she is.


    Zhao Li Xin was perplexed if people hear what Lory said they would think he not feed her enough and because of his notorious reputation they might actually believe it. Although he doesn''t care what other people said about him, but he doesn''t want people mocked Lory because they thought he treats her badly.


    "Lory I can make a banquet at our ce if you want it, I''ll get the best chef from Yun Dao city to make the best food from this city"


    "Make a Banquet?" Lory tilted her head in doubt "Who we going to invite, beside the people in our group we don''t have other friends" Lory raised her brows.


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao nod at the same time, it''s true that their Lord doesn''t have friends, they don''t think Zhao Li Xin care about other people''s existence anyway as long they don''t get in his way he practically oblivious about other people.


    Zhao Li Xin tongue-tied, he admits he doesn''t have a friend nor he care to have one, he wonders if Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao fit the category as is his friend? Nah, they are more like the husband of his wife''s friend, oh well he is not a sociable person anyway and he won''t start something he is not hod at.


    "Now,e on, lower your hand, they said sanguan Wu Ci would choose his consort today, i want to check thedies" she wiggles her brows mischievously.


    "Hump, they all just so-so, Xi Ying and Yue Yin can win over them easily" Bei Li Yan scoff.


    Lory didn''t believe him then shriek "Really?" she pulled down Zhao Li Xin arms, she bobbed her head curiously but then she startled because a lot of people staring at her, all of the guest gaze curiously at her it make her feel ufortable.


    ''Why are they looking at me?''


    Lory flinches slightly, Zhao Li Xin circle his arms around his shoulder then he sends warning res at them ''Don''t surprise my wife!''


    Everyone immediately retracts their guest, they look right and left and some pretend to speak with the people beside them, a secondter everything somewhat normal again. Lory wryly smiles it does feel amazing to have a powerful husband.


    Ming Yue Yin rolls her eyes while watching Lory and Zhao Li Xin flirting, no one would believe that the crazy and merciless Long Ming is a silly husband in front of his wife. Zhao Li Xin expression back to normal again, well as normal as his standard.


    Yun Xue Liang attention shifted from Ming Yue Yin to Lory and she is stupefied because of how ordinary she is when the rumor said that Long ming killed the Lu n and Sacred Mountain Peak and who knows who else for his wife she thought his wife would have a heavenly beauty appearance that can shocked the world but turn out.....


    Yun Xue Liang beautiful eyebrows furrows, she tries to observe Lory further to understand which part of her that could make Long Ming head over heels to her, but she got nothing in term of appearance her maidservant at the pce is more beautiful than that woman, and in term of background....they sid Long Ming wife is from a rural vige and she was an orphaned if that''s not shocking enough that woman is also waste woman that unable to cultivated at all.


    Yun Xue Liang let out a long exhale, she cannot understand and utterly puzzled. what is so good about her that could make someone like Long Ming adored her very much?


    Wile Yun Xue Liang immersed in her thought Sanguan Wu Ci make a sign to his male servant, the servant nods his head then run in hurried after that Sanguan Wu Ci and his subordinated stride toward Zhao Li Xin and his group, sanguan Wu Ci cupped his fist and throw polite smile "Wee to our Manor, is an honored to wee all of you at my ce"

 Chapter 583 - Father And Son

    Zhao Li Xin only nods faintly as respond, Ming Yue Yin smile amicably "How can we not ept your kind invitation First young master Sanguan" Ming Yue Yin said ambiguously. Everyone knows that Zi Yu Tong''s atrocious behavior toward Empress Ming and there also the situation where the Sanguan family honor guest is humiliated during the auction a few days ago so it''s obvious their rtionship is not good.


    Sanguan Wu Ci is unfazed he already knows about Long Ming and hispanion temperament and empress Ming also famous to have an impulsive temperament she also known for being a merciless monarch is no wonder someone like her would not easy to be coaxed.??


    "Empress Ming, I hope you can forgive for what happened that day, is not my intention to anger you, we assure that Zi Yu Tong has been punished ordingly" Sanguan Wu Ci calmly said, he also hated that useless and stupid Zi Yu Tong he wants to get rid of him for a long time but his mother loves her brother too much, thankfully because of this incident he can use this reason to send Zi Yu Tong away even though this is only for temporary but it will give him more time to find a way to get rid Zi Yu Tong once for all.


    "You are very thoughtful master Sanguan" Ming Yue Ying faking her smile, what a joke if not because Zhao Li Xin and the other was there Zi Yu Tong would get away only with a few bruised and broken ribs.


    From the outsider perspective, the two of them seem to exchange in nice conversation however for Lory and the others, they could see the invisible electric spark between Ming Mue Yin and Sanguan Wu Ci.


    "Empress Ming, my name Yun Xue Liang I''m the fifth princess of Yunmo Kingdom, is an honor to meet you personally" Yun Xue Liang stride toward Ming Yue Yin then cupped her fist elegantly.


    Ming Yue Yin shift her nce at the beautiful woman in front of her, the flickered in Yun Xue Liang yes told her that this princess is not simple, Ming Yue Yin smile "So you are princess Youya, you are more beautiful than the rumor said"


    Yun Xue Liang bows her head shyly "Please don''t joke on me, my appearance is nothingpare to her majesty exquisite beauty" secretly she sizes up Ming Yue Yin, and she not disappointed Empress Ming is like hat she''s imagined, she is beautiful, smart, cunning and very strong, she will not surprised if Ming Yue Yin hide her real cultivation right now because she can only feel heavenly king level cultivation from her.


    While everyone exchanged pleasantries, Zhao Li Xin swept his gaze all around him, he wonders if this ce is his birthce? The ce is no bad but he can''t stop thinking that this ce is simr to the Jiang Wei Kingdom, the simrity is not about the sizes but mostly about the environment and the people.


    Is a magnificent ce to live in, The screen wall, the floor, the pir and everything else are made from expensive material everything decorated meticulously and beautifully however the people that lived in this ce have the same expression with the people who lived in the Jiang Wei kingdom pce.


    Zhao Li Xin saw Madam Zhao is staring at Li Mo Zhen and the others viciously, then next to her Ruan Qiao Qin gaze filled with hatred and envy, the concubines have sly smiles hidden behind their thick makeup but not from Zhao Li Xin keen observation, it''s funny how simr noble family household looks like no matter where they are.


    if he grew up in this ce Zhao Li Xin was certain that his personality would be not much different from now and his life might not be better than when he lived in Jiang Wei Kingdom pce, depending on how good his mother position in the family if his mother position is low thenZhao Li Xin may still end up as everyone targets of hatred. it seems he was destined to have this kinda personality.


    "Li Xin, what''s wrong?" Lory sped their hand together.


    "Nothing" the coldness around him lessen when he looking at Lory.


    "If you don''t want to be here, we can''t leave," she notices the change in Zhao Li Xin''s mood perhaps because this ce is the ce he was born so is understandable if Zhao Li Xin disturbed a little after all he is still a human.


    Besides the people in thisce might be involved with the death of Zhao Li Xin''s mother''s death, Lory would not believe that a woman with a newborn baby would run across the continent if her life is not in danger. Something must have happened and the people inside this ce may be responsible for what happened.


    The warmth from her little hand and the genuine concern in her eyes make him feel like eating a jar of honey, his princess is always been the sweetest "You worry too much¡­" he gently said while caressing the back of her hand with his finger to assured her but his simple touched send electric feeling through all her body and suddenly her cheek feel hot.


    ''This dam* flirty man!'' Lory cursed inwardly, but that doesn''t mean she hated it.


    Sanguan Wu Ci saw the intimated interaction between Lory and Zhao Li Xin, he realizes Lory didn''t look at him even a second since she came and somehow he feel annoyed. Zhao Li Xin suddenly lifts his head then suddenly Sanguan Wu Ci and Zhao Li Xin''s gaze interlocked, he might indifferent to human interaction but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand what Sanguan Wu Ci thinking.


    Sanguan Wu Ci doesn''t have time to avert his gaze so he throws a polite smile towards Zhao Li Xin but is toote to pretend in front of Zhao Li Xin, he already saw the shimmer in Sanguan Wu Ci eyes when he looking at Lory and he doesn''t like it one bit.


    Zhao Li Xin sends him a warning gaze but Sanguan Wu Ci smiles as he refused to back down, as a proud young master how could he yield with a simple threat. Zhao Li Xin stifles "Interesting¡­" he mutters.


    "What?" Lory hears something, she lifts her head abruptly and stares at him with a nk look "You say something?"


    The trouble maker stare at him foolishly, she never believes him if he said she could get a bunch of admirer with her look, she always looking at him like he was crazy and know this is happening, Zhao Li Xin wants to know if Lory always dense like this? Well the answer is ''Yes''


    In this world only Lory who keeps persisting against him all the time and never failed to gain victory, Zhao Li Xin flick Lory nose lightly "You lucky you are beautiful" he snorts.


    Lory frowns while rubbed the tip of her nose confusedly, should she say sorry or thank you?


    Not long after the atmosphere around them suddenly hyped up and few people seem got excited, then suddenly a middle-aged man with bright green robes and silver crown tied his knotted hair neatly. The man is in the early fifty, he got a charismatic and stern expression that could make people nervous but what shocked Lory the most is how simr that man is to Zhao Li Xin.


    And not only Lory who think like that Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the others also think the same, there no need to test their blood it''s clear as daylight that they are rted even the coldness in their eyes almost the same, only the old man filled with greed while Zhao Li Xin got nothing in his eyes.


    Lory tightened her grip on his hand while maintained her expression, the old man stride towards Zhao Li Xin. Sanguan Wu Ci bows his head "Father" he greets politely.


    "Old Master sanguan" Yun Xue Liang greet courteously


    "Princess Youya is a nice surprise to have you here her highness" he gives respectful nods. Yun Xue Liang is one of the women he took an interest to marry his Son, she is beautiful, gentle and part of the royal family even the Emperor fond of her with this his Son would gain a lot of benefits.


    "Father this is Long Ming" sanguan Wu Ci said "And this one is empress Ming and ¨C" while he continues to introduce Zhao Li Xinpanion the old man eyes fixed on the Zhao Li Xin. He grew silent while their eyes meet each other, there something familiar about the young man in front of him.


    "You are Long Ming," he asks.


    "Yes, and you are?" his voice remains cold and indifferent.


    "Sanguan Jin Sheng" he answers.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his chin slightly "We finally met Master Sanguan"


    Sanguan Jin sheng frowned, he feel there''s something wrong about his words "Have we met before?"


    "Just by your reputation" Zhao Li Xin remain calm, there''s no anger or sadness in his voice when facing someone who probably his birth father and involved in the death of his birth mother also the reason why he was poisoned from a baby, why he is stranded at Jiang Wei kingdom and the reason why he had suffered for years.


    Should he mad, med him, hate him? No, he wouldn''t because that kinda feeling only exist when you have expectation however Zhao Li Xin have nothing for his birth family other than curiosity about the person who had hurt him and why he got interested with his background now that is because Huwang Shen Zi said he is thest descendant of the first King Lei Yu. Are the people who harmed him know about this too, but why they want him to kill him?


    All this question filled his mind because of one reason and that is Lory, he want to know if his background means anything for her and if it does, what''s that supposed to mean, is that mean he could save her?


    "Master Long Ming can we talk, there something important I need to ask from you" Sanguan Jin Sheng said abruptly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows behind the mask raised slightly, he does get intrigued "Sure¡­" he casually replies.


    "Let find somewhere more private" Sanguan Jin Shen sign him to follow him.

 Chapter 584 - The Forgotten One

    Before they left suddenly Lory raised her voice "Let Master Jin Hao follow you"


    Simultaneously they looking at Lory, Sanguan Jin Sheng doesn''t appreciate women who interfere in man business so he looks at Lory with scorn, Lory unfazed instead she smile innocently "My husband has bad temperament is better to have Master Jin just in cased my husband said something he shouldn''t" her honest expression devoid any hidden meaning, none of them could read her expression although they got their suspicion.??


    "Madam is right, do you mind Master Sanguan?" Jin Hao smiles cunningly, his thought is line with lory Jin hao also refuse to let Zhao Li Xine along, who they think they are to ask his Lord present personally?


    Because of Jin Hao words, Sanguan Jin Sheng was paused for a moment if he says ''yes'' then it would raise everyone question and who knows what other rumors will spread at the city again, but if he said ''no'' that means that man woulde with them, but he doesn''t want anyone to hear about their conversation.


    "Is there a problem Master Sanguan?" Jin Hao acted like he is truly worried.


    The reason Lory make Jin Hao follow Zhao Li Xin is because she feel worried that someone would do an underhand trick to harm him, judging how by history how cruel they are to Zhao Li Xin mother and him when he only a baby, Lory is notfortable to watch Zhao Li Xin walk into the tiger''s den alone.


    "Do you mind Master Sanguan?" Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    Sanguan Jin sheng shakes his head "Of course not, but I want to ask about a private matter so it might be¡­inconvenient" he exined himself.


    Zhao Li Xin paused for a second then calmly said: "He is my King Pce, he guards my life, my treasure and of course my secret. You don''t have to worry Master sanguan"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng expression turn stiffed but then he quickly regains hisposure "If you say so, thene with me" he make gesture ''please'' with his hand.


    Zhao Li Xin stroke Lory head gently before he left with Jin Hao, Lory remains calmed inwardly his heart is stirred, just like her brother and father Lory is good when judging people''s character and her assessment about Sanguan Jin Sheng is not good.


    There''s no warmth in that old man''s eyes even when he talks to Sanguan Wu Ci who was his owned Son and when he looked at Zhao Li Xin she felt that he is calcted Zhao Li Xin strength like a beast before their attack their opponent.


    "Don''t worry miss Luo, my father just wants to talk" Sanguan Wu Cifort her kindly.


    Lory tilted her head "I''m not worried" she answers in a rxed manner.


    Yun Xue Liang squints her eyes, there''s something unusual about Long Ming wife.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin is lead to the study room, two people that guard the door are at the grandmaster level at the transition level only the sanguan family that could make grandmaster cultivator guard the door, Zhao Li Xin sneers inwardly at the Sanguan family arrogance. if only they know that Zhao Li Xin housekeeper is a lot stronger than they doorman.


    The guard opens the study room door, when they enter the room they saw an old man with grey hair and goatee grey beard leisurely drinking wine that man is Sanguan Liu Wen the elder of the sanguan n and also the previous patriarch.


    Sanguan Liu Wen surprised when he saw Jin Hao also came with Zhao Li Xin, the old man show dissatisfaction to his Son but sanguan Jin Shen give him reassuring nods to sign the old man everything is under control.


    Sanguan Liu Wen probing Zhao Li Xin cultivation with his sense but then he suddenly block by something, the old man frowned slightly he observed Zhao Li Xin body closely and saw a jade pendant with a tassel hanging on his waist, Sanguan Liu wen know that the pendant is an armament item to hide one cultivation, Jin Hao also wear the same armament like his master the old man sneer for Zhao Li Xin cautious.


    "Elder Sanguan" Zhao Li Xin bows his head slightly, as the younger generation he must greet him first. Zhao Li Xin doesn''t mind to amused the Sanguan family for a while.


    "Master Long Ming, wee to our manor!" Sanguan Liu Wen spread his arms as he wees him warmly his smile broadened until it crinkled his eyes, if he doesn''t know better Zhao Li Xin might think the old man is a genuinely warm and kind-hearted old man.


    Sanguan Liu Wen shifts his nce at Jin Hao "Is this your subordinated?" he casually asks.


    Jin Hao takes a step forward then cupped his fist courteously "My name is Jin Hao, nice to meet you elder Sanguan" he smiles politely like a good manner young man, well when ites to acted Jin Hao is not fall behind from Bei Li Yan only if he put his mind to it.


    "Oh, are you the white dragon pce king?" Sanguan Liu Wen surprised.


    "I''m" Jin Hao reply with a humble smile.


    "Oh, you are younger than I thought, such a promising young talent" Sanguan Liu Wen praise him while stroking his goatee beard. He assesses Jin Hao closely, in the cultivation world there is nothing more valuable than an alchemist because they can make pills that can help cultivator to ascend their level in a blink of an eye. just like one pure grade pills could help a grandmaster cultivator to emperor level instantly not to mention the elixir would help strengthen the cultivator body so they can cultivate faster.


    That''s why Sanguan Liu Wen let Lao Min Na stay at his manor and shower her with the benefit It''s all because she is a talented alchemist and Jin Hao reputation is surpass Lao Min Na in every way if he is able to rope him in, the Sanguan family would rise to a higher level. Greed sh in the old man''s eyes, he gawks at Jin Hao like an old lecher staring at the sexy woman on the street.


    All of a sudden Jin Hao feel ufortable, he had the urge to cover his body with his arms like a shy maiden, he feel he was harassed by the old man. Sanguan Jin Shen knows what his father thinking, he coughs a few times to remind his old father. Sanguan Liu wen snapped back he quickly collects himself "Please sit down"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t take a seat across Sanguan Liu Wen and Jin Hao sit next to Zhao Li Xin, is hard for Jin Hao to hide his contempt from the old man, is easy to guess that the old man interested in his talent, after all, he does have better talent and reputation than Lao Min Na but who is crazy enough to change Zhao Li Xin with this old pervert. He will never serve anyone like Sanguan Liu Wen even if it cost his life. Jin Hao sips his wine to ease his nauseous.


    "Master Sanguan what do you want to talk with me?" Zhao Li Xin bluntly asked.


    "Oh, about that¡­" Sanguan Jin Sheng rubbed his chin then continue "I heard you bought an old map from the auction?"


    "I did¡­" Zhao Li Xin confirm.


    "May I ask, what do you want to do with it?" he stare at Zhao Li Xin''s eyes because that''s the only thing he could see behind the mask.


    Jin Hao and Zhao Li Xin realize that Sanguan Jin Sheng also interested in the map, is he know about the first king''s inheritance the crimson lightning sword? If he does then how much he know about the sword and Emperor Lei Yu? The record he got from the sacred mountain peak only told him that the Emperor Lei Yu is served by eight subordinated and he gives the eight pieces to his eight subordinated.


    Overall the old record is useless, it didn''t lead him anywhere thankfully he still found the old piece of map and Lory fragment if not the journey to Sacred mountain peak would be for nothing. Now Zhao Li Xin bes more curious about the Sanguan family, how could they know about the old map?


    "I haven''t think about it, maybe I just search for the other piece just for fun" Zhao Li Xin shrug.


    Sanguan Jin sheng and Sanguan Liu wen exchanged quick nce, they relief Long Ming didn''t know the value of the old map. Sanguan Jin Shen expression be more rxed "If it no used for you why don''t you sell the map to us, coincidently our family like to collect relic and this map is quite old"


    Zhao Li Xin lean his back and sped his hand o his stomach as he contemtes for a moment then he asked "I bought the map one hundred and eighty gold taels, how much you will pay me?" he casually asks.


    One hundred and eighty gold taels is not a small amount of money even from the Sanguan family however the map is very important for them, he can only cursed for Lao Min Na stupidity for raising the bid. He looks at Sanguan Liu wen and the old man gives an agreeable nod.


    Sanguan Jin Shen take a deep breath before he continues "Then we will pay two hundred million gold taels" he feel his eyes twitching when he sound that much of money, instantly he feel regret perhaps he just has to robe the map from Long Ming but that would make people wonder why the map is so valuable, Sanguan Jin Shen worry someone would probe this matter and attract unwanted attention, Sanguan Jin Sheng sigh inwardly


    ''What aplicated situation''


    On the other hand Zhao Li Xin tapping his finger on the armrest, right now he is certain that the sanguan family knows more than he thought, suddenly something sh in his mind, could it be the Sanguan family have the other piece of the map? Zhao Li Xin ted with this probability because he still needs six pieces, and he needs it fast.


    "Then I will think about it" Zhao Li Xin didn''t ept or refused Sanguan Jin Sheng''s offer.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng expression darkens, he did not expect Zhao Li Xin would make things harder is he want more money, Sanguan Jin Sheng he grips the arm of the chair "May I know why you need to think again?" he takes a deep breath as he tries to hold back his anger.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a helpless sigh "Well, the truth is someone ask me to do it and I owed her"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng frowned curiously "May I know who is this person is?"


    "Of course, perhaps you know her¡­her name is Qin Mu Yi"


    ''CRANKK!'' the winecup on Sanguan Liu Wei suddenly fall to the ground.

 Chapter 585 - Deceitful

    The room bes pin drop silence, Sanguan Jin Seng stern face drained from color he used to be calm and stoic but now he unable to control his expression, his jaw hang loose as he tried to speak but no words coulde out. There is no question the news shocks him to the core, even Sanguan Liu Wei hands can''t stop trembling and his eyes bulged widely his eyeballs looks almost fall from its socket.


    Zhao Li Xin remains indifferent while Jin Hao sips his wine calmly both of them feign ignorance with the Sanguan father and son''s strong reaction, Zhao Li Xin purposed is to stir the situation and to see their reaction however he is not expected their big reaction. The rumor said Qin Mu Yi betray sanguan Jin sheng and running with her illegitimate Son but judging by their reaction the matter is not that simple, there something more¡­??


    "You seem to know her, master Sanguan?" Zhao Li Xin casually asks. His voice is calm and indifferent is nothing like someone who asks about the death of his own mother.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng taken back, he clear his throat to calmed his nerves "I¡­I knew her once, She is my wife¡­but she has done something unspeakable and run with her bastard child and I don''t know about her ever since" he still on a daze when he speaks to Zhao Li Xin.


    "That woman is despicable!" sanguan Liu Wei hit the chair armrest until it broke "She betray my son then she bes pregnant with another man child and when we know what happened she runaway with that bastard child, she not even ashamed to steals money from my house before she left!" The old man spits as anger welled up in his chest.


    "Father please calmed down" Sanguan Jin Sheng sigh then shakes his head helplessly "This is also my negligence that everything bes like this" he looked down in grief and sadness then he looked at Zhao Li Xin anxiously "Is she still alive, how is she?"


    "Why do you need to know, that woman got nothing to do with you!" Sanguan Liu Wei shouted angrily.


    "Father¡­she still my wife" he looks hopeless facing his father''s anger then he looked at Zhao Li Xin again "What about her son?" his voice slightly deepened something sh in his eyes but only for a second but is not escape Zhao Li Xin keen eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin rubs his hand together, he could feel the anticipation from both Sanguan father and son. Zhao Li Xin feel odd for the two head patriarch interested with other people Son, normally as a man even if you still in love with the woman you will strongly reject another man child especially a chauvinist and proudful man like Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    Zhao Li Xin would not believe he will overlook this matter because he still in love with Qin Mu Yi, if he does he will not order to kill the whole Qin n leaving no one to spare not even the children. Someone like Sanguan Jin Sheng incapable to love anyone, he will not believe it.


    "Actually the one who contacts me is Miss Qin''s son," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Their expression gets harden, Sanguan Jin Sheng eyes flickered and the corner of his mouth lifts slightly, Zhao Li Xin squint his eyes he doesn''t understand why Sanguan Jin Sheng looks happy, is he know that the child was actually his then why he ughtered the Qin n, is it a mistake? If he doesn''t know that his son still alive then who was order noble consort Yin to poisoned him?


    "Can I see him?" Sanguan Jin Sheng eximed a secondter he realizes he overly excited which is very weird. He straightens his back then cough a few times awkwardly "I mean¡­I have wronged him, I was¡­."


    "Killed his whole maternal family n?" Zhao Li Xin quipped.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng paused "At that time Qin Mu Yi is having affair with one of her cousin from Qin family and her family knows that but they not stop her they even help her to hide the matters from me, I got angry¡­which man who doesn''t?" he let out a heavy sigh then continue "I was consumed by anger and that happened but I can''t hurt Qin Mu Yi so I was intended to forgive her and her child but then she runaway¡­.I send people to search for her but no avail, I thought they die" Sanguan Jin sheng lower his head while clenching his fist in sorrow.


    "Hump, that is not your fault because of that your reputation is ruined even until now people still make a joke about it!" Sanguan Liu Wei mouth quiver with anger.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng shakes his head "But I should not ughter the whole Qin family, no wonder Mu Yi didn''t want to see me" he said in deep remorse.


    "Master Long Ming, can you tell me where is Qin Mu Yi right now, I want to apologize to her?" he pleads earnestly towards Zhao Li Xin.


    "I don''t know master sanguan, secrecy is always my policy and Miss Qin''s request is for me never reveal her location," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng looks annoyed but he able to maintain his expression and mood "Can you reassured her, I mean no harmed and what about her son, can I see her son I want to apologize he must have a hard life because of me, please give me a chance to exin myself" sanguan Jin sheng look sincere however Zhao Li Xin was not convinced.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a deep breath he hit his knee and rise from his chair "I''ll see what I can do, but I won''t make a promise" he sped his hand behind his back as he prepares to leave.


    "I understand, thank you in advance master long Ming" sanguan Jin Sheng amicably smile.


    Zhao Li Xin nod slightly then turn around and leave and Jin Hao follow behind him but suddenly Sanguan Jin Sheng call again "Master Long Ming!"


    Zhao Li Xin stopped he turn around in motion, Sanguan Jin Sheng asks again "The map¡­ is it on Qin Mu Yi''s son''s hand?"


    "Yes," he replies shortly then flick his robes and left the room calmly. Well, he is not lying the map does in his hand and he is Qin Mu Yi''s son.


    When Zhao Li Xin left the expression of sanguan Jin sheng instantly change, he back to his rigid and cold expression, he look Sanguan Liu Wei gritted his teeth exasperatedly "That bit*h still alive" he scoffed in disdain.


    On the contrary, Sanguan Liu Wei expression turn calmed he doesn''t look as furious as before "But her son is alive" he smirked deviously "That means we finally able to continue with our old n"


    "How? That child should loathe me right now" Sanguan Jin sheng feel perplexed, that child was raised by Qin Mu Yi must be taught her son to hate him and all Sanguan n so how could they rope him to their side.


    Sanguan Liu hate to agree with his Son, everything is gone haywire when Qin Mu Yi runaway "We can figure it out something after you meet him"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng hots the table loudly "I can''t believe I''ve been fooled all these years!" he was boiling with rage, if only he could raise that child since he was a baby it would be easier for him control that child in the future but now that child is already grown up Sanguan Jin Sheng was not sure he can control that child.


    "Let me deal with that, you concentrate to get that child and the map, this is a miracle we finally able to put our n back on track, and no more mistake this time" the old man warned his son.


    "Yes, father¡­.what about Wu Ci, should we told him about this, soon orter he would be the next patriarch"


    The old man raised his hand "No, I have a n¡­we can use the patriarch position to lure that child" the old man scratched his chin while he contemtes.


    "You want to make that child as the next patriarch?" Sanguan Jin Sheng was stunned he shows disapproval on his face,pare to sanguan Wu Ci that was raised by him he like Sanguan Wu Ci more.


    "Not for real¡­" Sanguan Liu Wei waves his hand "We need to show our??I mean your sincerity to that child, make him assume that you truly care and love him for, for not make him suspiciousI will be the opposing side and your job is to defy me so it would move that child''s heart, do whatever you need to gain that child trust only then we can run our n" the old man sneer slyly.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng beamed "Then we can use that thing to control him" evil grinned apparent on his face, his eyes filled with greed and viciousness that can make anyone who saw it shiver to their bone


    In the meantime, Zhao Li Xin is walking with Jin Hao while the male servants escort them back to where the banquet is. While walking side by side Jin Hao whisper at Zhao Li Xin "What is your n Milord" Jin Hao''s voice is very faint if not because Zhao Li Xin high-cultivation he wouldn''t hear him even though he stands next to Jin Hao.


    Zhao Li Xin sneers "I just smoke the hole to see what came out¡­."


    Jin Hao was amused then he chuckles lightly.

 Chapter 586 - A Joke

    While Zhao Li Xin and Jin Hao are having a conversation with Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu Wei, Lory is left with Bei Li Yan while Ming Yue Yin and the others are surrounded by a bunch of people eager to curry their favor non even Yang Xi Ying is spare because she is Li Mo Zhen wife but no one is bothering Lory for two reasons, people didn''t take her seriously because she is so ordinary they thought soon orter Long Ming would abandon her despite all the rumor about how fond he is toward his wife but rumors are deemed to be exaggerated so is hard for them to believe itpletely, and the other reason is that because Lory didn''t show any interest to mingle with them and Bei Li Yan who think in line with Lory also feign ignorant towards them as if there''s an invisible bubble around them that make people hard to approach them.


    That''s how Lory finds her peace, she always hates this type of gathering weather in her old world or this world she never feelfortable, in her old world she came because is part of duty but now she only came for the food at least the food is not disappointing. ??


    They served a lot of authentic sweet from Yun Dao city, she ignores everyone and focuses on her food while asionally chat with Bei Li Yan who leisurely drinks wine without care, both of them giggle andughing while ignored curious gaze towards them.


    "Miss Luo is the food suit your taste"


    Lory lift her head and saw Sanguan Wu Ci stand across the table with a gentle smile, Bei Li Yan frowned but he doesn''t say anything, Lory put down her chopstick and nod calmly "Everything is good, first young master Sanguan" Lory answer politely at the same time draw a line between them, as a married woman she can''t be too friendly with an unmarried man, unlike Bei Li Yan who is Zhao Li Xin subordinate no one would question their rtionship and Bei Li Yan feminine look raised the question about his sexual preference.


    "I''m d to hear that" Sanguan Wu Ci smile gets wider as if they were a close friend which make Lory feel ufortable because their meeting is never been peaceful.


    Sanguan Wu Ci feel the warry in Lory''s eyes and it make him slightly dejected, if it trace back to the previous incident it was never him who provokes her first, it was Zi Yu Tong and Lao Min Na deeds he just the unluckypanion who had no choice but support them for his family sake.


    "Miss Luo, I apologize again for what happened in the past, please believe me when I say is not my intention to harmed you" He bowed his head slightly he looks genuinely remorse.


    "Is fine, let''s bygones be bygones" Lory smile faintly, what else she can say when he already apologizes in a public.


    Sanguan Wu Ci beamed in delight "Thank you for your understanding Miss Luo" he earnestly said.


    "Hum" Lory nod respectfully, she doesn''t know what Sanguan Wu Ci up to so she decide to y along.Since sanguan Wu Ci was still stood there Lory feel awkward if she didn''t say anything "Uhm, I haven''t congratted you young master Sanguan, happy birthday" Lory cupped her fist as she shows him respect.


    "Thank you, Miss Lao" he replies in the same manner.


    "Young master, I heard today also the day you choose for a wife, I wonder which lucky woman who gain your attention" Bei Li Yan suddenly chimed in.


    "Well, I leave that matters to my parents as a Son I just believe my parent''s judgment," he said casually. Since he was a child his father has taught to put family interest above the rest, this is the faith for anyone who born into a noble family however he doesn''t think is a bad thing after all he allowed to marry more than one woman so why not keep the woman who can benefit him as a wife and his lover as a second wife or perhaps concubine if her position is not high enough.


    "You don''t seem to care, young master?" Bei Li Yan props his chin with his palm on the table while Lory enjoys the sweet in front of her while watching Ming Yue Yin dark face when she saw young women swarmed all over Yuan Shao, looks like some quick-witted women changed their aimed when they saw thepetition to be Sanguan Wu Ci wife is too fierce so they change their maneuver to get the ''King of the tribes'' instead.


    Yuan Shao could feel the cold re on his back and he doesn''t need to guess who was it, although he is ted that Ming Yue Yin cares about him, but he doesn''t want to enrage her too much because he knows how hard to coaxed herter.


    However,pare to Ming Yue Yin Lory more scared with Ming Yue Yin. Jiu Yun Sect is quite famous at the Xin Fang continent, their proficiency in a sword art has no equal and recently the power of the Jiu Yun sect is increasing tremendously it bes the most powerful sect in the Liang Zu kingdom.


    Li Mo Zhen who is still young and very handsome attract a lot of young women not to mention Li Mo Zhen only have one wife he hasn''t have second wife or concubines so there still a chance for them since most man like Li Mo Zhen will not satisfied with only one wife, some women who thought they don''t have a chance with Sanguan Wu Ci shift their attention to Li Mo Zhen and this infuriated Yang Xi Ying to the bones but amazingly she still able to remain calm only her smile is a little bit scary.


    For anyone who knows Yang Xi Ying closely they all could feel her boiling rage and inwardly lit a candle for Li Mo Zhen, someone would sleep alone tonight. Li Mo Zhen could feel his wife''s anger, he already draws a line between him and the other women but sadly the young women didn''t care about it, they keep persistent sending a coquettish smile and acted shyly.


    Lory sigh inwardly ''Godspeed, brother Li''


    In a meantime, Sanguan Wu Ci is engaged in a light conversation with Bei Li Yan, he answers Bei Li Yan''s question calmly "What matters the most as a child is being filial isn''t it?"


    Bei Li Yan guffawed "Well, if you said so, but we are Hei Shen member will never let anyone decide who we will warry" he folded his arms casually on the table as he appears eased and carefree.


    Bei Li Yan words attract many people a lot of them disbelieve and many are envious, most of the people whoe to the Banquete from well-respected family it means they all have burdens and reputation to keep, who doesn''t want to live a carefree life but in exchange for wealth and fame, they must sacrifice some of their freedom and that the price they must pay.


    "Long Ming sound like an easy-going person?" Sanguan Wu Ci praised hint with mockery, he thought an easy-going person wouldn''t able to take his people to the higher ce, he believes if Long Ming still acted wilfully soon orter he would lead his people to their doom.


    "Easy-going?" Bei Li Yan raised his brows and chuckles "More like indifference, he doesn''t like interfere his subordinated personal matters is also vice-versa though" he waved his hand aimlessly.


    "But I heard that long Ming have short temper and he provoke a lot of powerful people, it might be okay for now but one day he might provoke someone that he should, should you as his subordinated has obligation to remind your Lord" Sanguan Wu Ci might seem to show his concern but at the inwardly, he warned Bei Li Yan to control Zhao Li Xin.


    Bei Li Yan scoffed, this is not the first time someone threatens him "Thank you for your kind reminder, but our Lord is not as reckless as you think" he smirked then open his arms and give half-shrug "And is not my ce to exined my Lord decision¡­"


    It was expected for Bei Li Yan acted arrogantly, the Hei Shen was known as an unruly and willful group of people especially the King pce, none of them acted in the norm as if rule andmon sense are not applied to them.


    Such behavior would only incur trouble,ter on, Sanguan Wu Ci believes that the Hei Shen sect wouldn''tst long especially at Gui Hong continent when much stronger people gather in this ce.


    Suddenly he shifts his gaze towards Lory who has been quiet all this time, maybe she scare to voice her opinion still he questions her just to see her reaction "Miss Luo what do you think?" he secretly wants to see her flustered face because he never saw her lose herposure.


    Lory raised her brown while still munch her food like a squirrel, everyone was staring at her with an expectant look. Lory swallows her food unhurried then she drinks a mouthful of tea to clear her throat, she hit the teacup on the table and sigh. She nces at Sanguan Wu Ci for a second and said "No problem when something happened I will protect him" she casually said then chomp another red bean cake.


    Everyone was stunned for a second then suddenly the sound ofughter broke out, every people who heard Lory words are burst tough whether is men or women, old or young, all of themugh out loud, it was obvious Lory has no Qi circted around his body which make her as a waste so how could a waste protect a cultivator, this is the most ridiculous thing they ever heard!


    Sanguan Wu Ci covers hisugh with his fist he wouldn''t have guessed that Lory would crack a joke with him.


    While Bei Li Yan who had witness Lory power during the storm throws a meaningful smile at Lory. Ming Yue Yin once told him that Lory power is iplete and her real power is more powerful than they can imagine, Bei Li Yan had no doubt that one day Lory would able to protect his Lord, isn''t she the one who safe Zhao Li Xin live before that mean Lory is already protecting Zhao Li Xin from the get-go.


    Lory stare at Bei Li Yan and shrug lightly ''Is not my fault they don''t believe me''


    Sanguan Wu Ci surprised Lory is remain calmed while peopleughing at her, she doesn''t look flustered, embarrassed, or angry, he even caught her smiles faintly while eating her sweet indifferently, he tries to read her expression but he is not sure the woman seem expected this, perhaps she is joking but there her eyes show she is serious however she only a waste so where she got the confidence is she hiding her power?


    His eyes bore into her face, what a peculiar woman she thought he never met any woman who is more interesting than her and he had seen many, he wonders what kinda secret she hides.

 Chapter 587 - The Guest Leaving The Party

    "What a waste woman like you can do?"


    Everyone including Lory simultaneously looks in the direction where the word ising from, a man with white and grey robes enter the premises, his appearance is very simr to Jin Hao only his hair is ck, she doesn''t need to ask Bei Li Yan who is that man identity.??


    "Master Jin" Sanguan Wu Ci greets him.


    "I came to congratte you but I never thought you would hillbilly to your party" he stares at Lory with mockery.


    Bei Li Yan almost jumps from his chair if not Lory pulls his sleeve. Her expression remains calmed as she quietly sips her tea seemingly unbothered by Jin Kai''s words. He thought Lory is too embarrassed to contradict him after all Lory is only a peasant even if she was a dress with gold, dirt is still dirt she could never be gold.


    "Is he Jin Kai?" Lory asked Bei Li Yan casually while leaning her head towards him.


    Bei Li Yan mouth curl in disgust "He is¡­"


    Lory sizes him up then whisper to Bei li yan pare to Jin Hao he is kinda....?" Lory make a so-so gesture with his hand.


    Bei Li Yan doesn''t know what that hand gesture means but he certain that doesn''t mean good, he giggles and nod "I agree~"


    Jin Kai knew Lory mocked him, he despised Lory because of her low background and inability to cultivate and yet she shameless enough totch herself to Long Ming and made him killed everyone who dissatisfied her and another reason why he hates Lory so much because Lao Min Na filled his head with all kinds of nasty thing about Lory.


    Jin Kai snort in disdained "You quite bold aren''t you little miss, but I can''t me you since you came from a lowborn, I think no one taught you how to behaved in front of other people" he mocked and at the same time reveal her background to humiliated her, people immediately murmured to each other while giving Lory a disgusted look.


    Ming Yue Yin and the other hear themotion suddenly they feel anxious and they take a long stride towards the crowd. Ming Yue Yin''s face turns grim as fury roar through her mind, Yang Xi Ying and the other expression also not good, they all feel indebted to Lory, it was her who change their life without Lory they can''t imagine what kinda life they would have right now.


    However, Lory suddenly chuckles lightly, she leans his upper body to the table while folding her hand on the table with a confuse look "Did I offend you, Master Jin, I m sorry but my father used to say to me that bold honesty is better than a sweet lie" she grinned innocently.


    Jin kai expression darken he doesn''t expect that Lory would brave enough to talk back at him "Hump, you just lucky Long Ming is fond of you but you should know that nothing is more fickle than the human heart" he incited Lory that one day Zhao Li Xin would leave her.


    Secretly Sanguan Wu Ci peeks a nce at Lory reaction, her eyebrows gradually furrow, she just opens her mouth to say something but someone cut her off "Rather than worry about me you should worry about yourself" Zhao Li Xin walk towards them and the atmosphere be as heavy as a mountain and suddenly everyone has trouble breathing as if the air is sucked from their lungs.


    The demon Lord is outraged because someone dares to bully his princess in his absence. Lory''s expression softens in an instant when she saw Zhao Li Xin''s face, he looks intimidating and frightening at the same time but in Lory''s eyes her husband looks very sexy, just like a mighty King holding a rifle, Lory squeal in her head excitedly.


    The furious Zhao Li Xin stride towards Lory then he kneels on one knee in front of Lory and says with worry look "Are you okay, is he making you sad?"


    Lory was snapped back from her incredulous imagination then a cheeky grinned bloomed on her face "Do I look sad to you?"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled in relief when he saw her sweet smile however it didn''t change the fact that someone has bullied his princess. Zhao Li Xin rise on his feet, his dark cold eyes fixed on Jin Kai, he contemted the best way to kill that insect.


    Jin Kai flinches when Zhao Li Xin ferocious gaze falls on him, Lao Min Na has incited him that Zhao Li Xin only has a fleeting feeling towards his wife as it only temporarily fondness that soon runs dry against a short time. For some reason Jin Kai didn''t doubt her since he found it weird for someone like Long Ming would give all his heart to an ordinary woman like his wife, that woman is not even pretty like Lao Min Na.


    Half of the me falls on Lory, if only she doesn''t make her disguised so ordinary anyone wouldn''t question her as much as it is today, but Lory never expected she would marry someone moreover with someone who has a ''king-like'' reputation. Lory could feel the changing energy on Zhao Li Xin''s power, there''s a surge of power that moves from his body to his right hand.


    Lory suddenly squeeze Zhao Li Xin right hand then she stares t Zhao Li Xin with a calming look ''This is not the right time'' her eyes said, she is right there are too many questions linger, why Lao Min Na, Jin kai and the sanguan family stay in the same ce, is that only coincidence? Huwang Zhen Shi the first kind who sleep beneath the mountain where sacred mountain peak resides said that the sword can only be used by the descendant of the first king Lei Yu so why the Sanguan family interested in the sword? Perhaps that''s the reason they also interested in Qin Mu Yi''s son which is him but why he tries to kill them in the past?


    Zhao Li Xin heaved heavily, too many questions remain that''s why he needs to be patient, the time has not yete. He slowly retracts his Qi while his eyes bored on Jin Kai''s face like he worries he would forget that man''s face. Jin Kai gulped unconsciously, he only teased his wife a little so why Long Ming so hostile towards him.


    "Petty and shortsighted, you still haven''t changed at all aren''t you?" Jin Hao walks calmly with the hand behind his back, his half braid white hair draped neatly on his shoulder, his handsome face and tranquil demeanor make him like a deity who descends from heaven. Jin Hao''s aloof expression attracts many young women but sadly just like Zhao Li Xin she feel women as a nuisance.


    "Jin Hao" Jin Kai glower, he hates his stepbrother who always make him feel inferior, he hated how people used topare him with Jin Hao and the problem is he always the loser one. Thankfully Jin Hao was kicked out of the Misty Lake n since then his life is much easier.


    However a good thing didn''tst long since Jin Hao suddenly raised as a great alchemist and a king pce of Hei Shen Sect, once again he lives under his shadow again.


    "I wonder where do you hide?" Jin Kai mocks him.


    Jin Hao smirking "I never hide, I was here all the time watching you trying to humiliate a woman who obviously didn''t care what you have said" he turns around and asks Lory casually "Isn''t that right young madam?"


    Lory tilted her head and smile amicably showing she doesn''t bother at all, and Jin Kai is nothing but a fool in her eyes. Jin Hao chuckles in amuse, Lory reaction always amused him where else you can find women who detached from social ss and society rules like Lory.


    "See?" Jian Hao raised his brow towards Jin kai.


    Jin kai face turn red and dark as anger thrummed to his vein, if a look could kill then Lory should have died a hundred times by now, Jin kai body shook profusely, is she ridicule him now!


    Lory doesn''t care, she needs more than a threatening look to scare her, Lory sips her tea with an indifferent look. Lory''s behavior amazes the other guest. In the world where women were raised to be reserved with a strong sense of propriety nothing that could fear a woman than a bad rumor that could ruin their reputation and image however the woman who sat next to Long Ming remain indifferent as she is unfazed with what people think about her.

 Chapter 588 - Demon Protection

    "Young Master Sanguan, is this how you treated your guest?" Ming Yue Yin can''t take it anymore with all this nonsense "We came here to congratted you but this is how you treat my friend, huh" she glowers at Jin Kai in utter disdained.


    Sanguan Wu Ci perplexed once again he was dragged to another trouble situation, he is in dilemma what he has to do, Jin Kai is his family honorable guest if he mes him is the same pping his own face in front of these prominent guest, but Empress Ming is also very powerful and well-respected figure so what should he do, can they just fight somewhere else???


    Along with Sanguan Wu Ci''s silence the tension got thicken, Jin Kai was disappointed because Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t back him up but is not only Sanguan Wu Ci even everyone else didn''t know who should they side on.


    "What happened here?" a loud sound suddenly breaks the tense atmosphere.


    Everyone surprised and relief for the arrival of Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu Wei "Why everyone quiet it should be a happy day today" he pped his hands and male servants came with more wine and dishes to serves the guest with that the atmosphere bes light again, a few men greet Sanguan Liu Wei and Sanguan Jin Sheng with a bright smile.


    "Let''s go home" Zhao Li Xin abruptly said, he afraid he would kill someone if he stays longer.


    "Okay," she reaches Zhao Li Xin''s hand and raised from her seat.


    Zhao Li Xin turns his head towards Sanguan Wu Ci "Excuse us" he briefly said before he left, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan automatically follow their Lord. Bei Li Yan flicks his fiery red-robed and left in harrumphed, Jin Hao gives Jin kai side-eyes before he left.


    "Then I''ll be leaving too, congrattion again young master Sanguan," she said in perfunctorily ways and then left without waiting for a reply it''s easy to see that the empress Ming is not in a good mood, it seems the Sanguan family failed to create a good rtionship with Empress Ming, what a shame.


    "We''ll be leaving too, have a nice day young master Sanguan" Li Mo Zhen cupped his fist as he bid his farewell politely, however leaving a party half-way is still impolite but Li Mo Zhen doesn''t care, he wrapped his hand around yang Xi Ying and left. The guest surprised that the gentle master Li Mo Zhen also left with a dissatisfied look.


    It''s also a wasted opportunity since the Jiu Yun sect has proficient knowledge about rare art swords, the rumor said even a low cultivator could win against a higher cultivator if they used the Jiu Yun mysterious art sword, that why people were envious when the Sanguan family able to invite Li Mo Zhen but then the swordmaster left with angry look, it seems is another blunder for Sanguan family.


    Yuan Shao left the party, he wouldn''te if not Ming Yue Yin was here in a first-ce "See you again young master Sanguan" Yuan Shao mod his head slightly and then left by taking long strides.


    ''Eh, the king tribes leave too!'' people were stunned, Yuan Shao is A rising hero from Zhuang Dong continent many people convince giving less in two years he would able to subdue the whole tribes at Zhuang Dong continent and crown himself as the real King of all tribes and yet the Sanguan family misses this chance again! people gloat over the Sanguan family misfortune and they can''t wait to spread the words to their friends and family


    Sanguan Wu Ci takes a deep breath as he had shown an embarrassing sight to all his guests. He closes his eyes to swallow his anger. He cursed and berated Jin Kai in his head thousands of times, he wishes he could rip that man apart. Why does he vent his anger to Luo Ri Yi is it because of Lao Min Na? he balled his fist and let out a long sigh, he scared to imagined what rumors would be circted in the next day.


    Jin Kai realizes he had made a big mistake, what would happen if Sanguan Wu Ci held him ountable for what happened today, he clicks his tongue exasperatedly, it''s all because of that who*e if only she note!


    If Lory heard this she would rebuke ''If only you shut up, none of this would happen!''


    In a meantime, on their way leaving the Sanguan family manor, Lory suddenlyugh "You know what, I think today party is quite smooth"


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Li Xin puzzle and so everyone else. Is being mocked and ridiculed is considered to be smooth?


    Lory guffawed then open her arms "For once no one is dead!"


    Everyone froze and look each other with a surprised look, Bei Li Yan pped his hand excitedly "That''s right, no one dies this time¡­.no wonder I felt something is missing" he sadly mutters.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t feel like a party" Ming Yue Yin alsoined.


    "Well, we can go back and beat up someone" Yang Xi Ying kindly suggests.


    Loryugh dryly ''What a crazy bunch of people''


    "Wannae back right now, I think they were still there" Li Mo Zhen make another suggestion.


    "Don''t encourage her!" Lory reprimand Li Mo Zhen immediately. Why all cultivator is hot-headed every single one of them love to fight way too much, is all of them like that or just her friend?


    Lory words make everyone burst tough,pare with the other Lory is the patience one she never provokes anyone she tends to solve the problem peacefully maybe because of her background when she faces with her enemy she rather used diplomacy to solve their difference and this behavior is the opposite of Zhao Li Xin who like to used iron fist to solve everything.


    [Lory she''s here] Girsha words make her paused for a second.


    Right in front of her Lao Min Na block her way, she stands right in front of the front gate, her white robe flutter as the wind blow, her icy eyes re at Lory. Zhao Li Xin shield Lory behind his back and everyone be vignt in instant. The male servant who escorts them didn''t know what to do, he looks around anxiously looking for help then Li Mo Zhen sign the servant to left right away. The servant feel he just got amnesty at a high speed he immediately run in a hurry.


    Lory shove Zhao Li Xin lightly to the side, she doesn''t fear Lao Min Na in fact she worries about her. Lao Min Na should never involve herself with Lazarus, that is a big mistake.


    "It''s been a while Miss Lao Min Na" Lory calmly said.


    Lao Min Na didn''t answer her eyes fixed on Lory it feel she want to drill Lory''s face with her gaze.


    "Keep staring at her like that and I''ll gauge your eyes" Zhao Li Xin hissed, he raised his right hand, and a shining golden me ignited on his palm.


    Lao Min Na scrunched her face "She''s been lying to you" she stares at Zhao Li Xin and smiles cunningly "She is not what you think, she is a witch from another world, she brought nothing but destruction and cmity to this world, don''t you know it? All of you have been cheat by this witch, you just didn''t know!"


    "Isn''t that right Lorient" she sneer at Lory.


    Lory turns quiet her silent make Lo Min Na think that Lory is flustered, she is more than happy to reveal Lory disguised is about time For everyone to know who she really is. However, what make Lory quiet is because she wonders if her existance would destroy this world her heart suddenly sunk, is that her role in this world? Is she going to bring cmity to all her friends? No, she doesn''t want that, she can''t let this happened!


    "Why are you so quiet, are you surprised I know everything about you?" Lao Min Na still engulfed in her delusion while mocking at Lory incessantly "You see Zhao Li Xin what kinda wife you got if you ept my offer you wouldn''t treat like a fool, we can have the world together!" her wickedugh five chills to everyone nerves, Lao Min Na look like a madwoman right now, Yang Xi Ying got to scare a little she hold Li Mo Zhen arms unconsciously.


    "What do you think Zhao Li Xin, is not toote for you toe with me..." She stretches her hand with an evil grin brimmed on her face, at that time everyone thought the same thing that Lao Min Na looks like a devil incarnate right now.


    Zhao Li Xin was stunned, his eyes bulged widely and Lao Min Na rejoices in her heart, this time he will take her hands, is it not? atst, he would be hers!


    <strong>"THAT''S DISGUSTING!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin screams in utter disgusted at the same time he throws a giant firebolt towards Lao Min Na, then an earth-shattering resound in the air. Lory was snapped back by Zhao Li Xin''s violent attack.

 Chapter 589 - The Demon Protection!!

    The idea marry someone like Lao Min Na make his skin crawled, it feel more disgusting than having a cockroach under your skin, Zhao Li Xin holds his urged to vomit, never in his life he feel so much repulsion to a woman, even the women that make him angry before cannot hold the candle for Lao Min Na, at least for one thing she does exceed every woman that she knows that was in a term to make him feel disgusted.


    Lao Min Na is throw out of the front gate, but unexpectedly she was unharmed, she remains stand with her arms crossed in front of her chest, a dark miasma appear, it circles around her like ck smoke then slowly prated to the ground, Lao Min Na lowers her hands and gritted her teeth "You¡­..you hit me" she re at Zhao Li Xin furiously.??


    "And I''m going to hit you again" Zhao Li Xin eyes filled with blood lust, he wants to kill Lao Min Na so badly he barely can''t contain his wrath.


    "Why? I have told you the truth, why don''t you believe me! She''s a witch, <strong>A WITCH</strong>!" Lao Min Na shouts out of control, she doesn''t look like a beautiful and puredy like she portrayed to be.


    Yuan Shao who was stupefied, he never saw Lao Min Na lose herposure ''What a crazy woman'' luckily he choose Zhao li Xin side if not, he can''t imagine what future he would have.


    "Is Princess Lorient Jean Frau for you, if it too hard for you, you can call her her highness" Zhao Li Xin said calmly before Lao Min Na couldprehend her shocked Zhao Li Xin hit the ground with his bare fist and the ground make cracking sounds and the cracked run toward Lao Min Na in high speed then it explode right on her face, Lao Min Na had no time to dodged as the ground explode and her body flung to the air and a secondter she falls harshly to the ground.


    The loud sounds scare the people around, they immediately scramble and run for their life, no one wants to be near when two powerful cultivators are in the fight. When everyone runs in fright Lory and her friends stood there watching Zhao Li Xinnd another hit on Lao Min Na, even Mong Ki, and Mong Yi who guard outside joined to watch the show.


    Zhao Li Xin walks toward Lao Min Na who struggle to raise from the ground, she clenches her aching chest while staring at Zhao li Xin with bloodshot eyes "You knew, then why you still with that witch, she doesn''t deserve you, she¡­"


    <strong>''PAK!''</strong>


    All of the sudden Zhao Li Xin pped her before she finishes her words, once again her body flung three-meter to the side, the strong hit make her see ear ringing and she sees white stars, it took a few second for her to see clearly then she taste metallic taste on her tongue then she realizes her lips is bleeding.


    "Zhao¡­Zhao Li Xin you¡­.you¡­" she can''t believe he hit her mercilessly.


    Suddenly dozens of small knives flew down toward Zhao Li Xin just like rain, Zhao Li Xin footstep halted, he waves his hand in the air and all the knives burn to ashes in one quick move.


    "Miss!" someone suddenly appears and shields Lao Min Na. that man is Yang Qiong Yang the Marquis from Liu Yan kingdom, he is disappeared when Zhao Li Xin ruined all Lao Min Na business at Ching Su city, when Hei Shen eyes locked on him he runs away in haste, no one bothers him ever since because he only small fry.


    "Long Ming, you dare to bully a weak woman, what kinda man are you!" he chides Zhao Li Xin.


    "Oh, isn''t that?" Ming Yue Yin recognizes him immediately.


    "What is he doing here?" Yuan Shao also surprised, he wants to kill Yang Qiong Yang for his involvement in the kidnapping of his sister Yuan Xuen An and also The Yuan family involvement in his mother''s tragic death. It can be said Yuan Shao''s hatred to Yuan''s family is rooted in his bone, nothing he regrets more than losing Yang Qiong Yan from his grip. Fortunately, he appears right in front of his eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows creased as he sizes up Yang Qiong Yang "Who are you?"


    Bei Li Yan, Mong Ki and the other almost lose their bnce ''You forgot already?''


    "He is Yang Qiong Yang milord, the one who nned to kill young madam" Bei Li Yan holler from the back.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression turns grim as fury roared through his mind "Now I remember" the corner of his lips lifted make an eerie smile.


    Yang Qiong Yan froze as fear paralyzed him, he looks Zhao Li Xin walk toward him and his terror mounted in every step Zhao Li Xin take "You¡­don''t you dare, I still a marquis of Liu Yan kingdom if¡­.if you dare to hurt me¡­" his face turns pale and he starts stammering, big mistake ¨Che has done a big mistake ¨C what has he done, he should note!


    Yuan Shao suddenly jump behind Zhao Li Xin "Lord long Ming, please let me killed him, The Yuan family owed too much"


    "Up to you" he shrugs perfunctorily.


    "Thank you" Yuan Shao nod in grateful.


    Yang Qiong Yang stunned when he saw Yuan Shao stand next to Zhao Li Xin "You, Yuan Shao¡­you still alive?" it''s been a while since he heard the news about Yuan Shao and his sister so he thought they are dead or hiding somewhere but he never have thought that not just he still alive but he looks stronger than before too, facing Yuan Shao intimidated gaze his heart pounded "You, what do you want? Your father still lives at the Liu Yan Kingdom if you dare to harm all of your family would be dead" although he warned Yuan Shao bravely he doesn''t realize he takes a step backward as fear has controlled his mind.


    "Be my guess, except my sister you know I don''t care with anyone else and let me remind you I already exiled from Yuan family so whatever I do has nothing to do with them anymore" Yuan Shao grinned wickedly.


    "You¡­" Yang Qiong Yan seems to forget about this.


    "Now prepare to did" Yuan Shao make a long leap and strike his palm toward yang Qiong Yang.


    "Hump, you think I will lose to you!" Yang Qiong Yang block Yuan Shao fist with his palm and the two power collide.


    Zhao Li Xin was indifferent his eyes lock on Lao Min Na, he has to kill her now. The me ignited from his body as it make cracking sounds in every step he make, gradually the temperature around them increasing. Lao Min Na feel the air was suck from her lungs and her breathing bes erratic ''He wants to kill her!'' she screams in her head.


    "Why?" she whimper.


    "You know why" Zhao Li Xin raised his right hand as the me burn brighter.


    Her frustration kicked in he roared angrily <strong>"WHY HER!"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin''s gaze softens "Why not her¡­" a secondter expression turn dark again, the fire in his both hands ignited like a giant torch, the golden me dance on the air it looks beautiful and scary just like him.


    Lory looks up and suddenly dark cloud hovers the sky and covers the sun then suddenly thend bes dark as it feel like the cloudy day before the storm.


    [Lory!] Girsha warned abruptly.


    [I know!] Lory dash toward Zhao Li Xin.


    "Lory!"


    "Young Madam!"


    Everyone scream at the same time, Lory turns around and shouts at them "Get your amulet, make sure everyone who doesn''t have an amulet get close to you!"


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes bulged widely, she immediately searches for Yuan Shao, without waiting longer she marches toward Yuan Shao who still fighting with Yang Qiong Yan. At the same time, Jin Hao and the other pull Li Mo Zhen, Yang Xi Ying, and Ming Yue Yin servants behind them


    "Don''t move!" Jin Hao shouted anxiously at them, he doesn''t know what happened but he could feel the air around them change dramatically, the sky begins to rumble and the ck cloud block the light, their heart starts to sinking, the could feel it something evil came towards them.

 Chapter 590 - The Princess And The Serpent

    <em>As the ck dragon released from his cage the world swallow by the darkness, the godsend the Lucient child to pierce the Dragon heart with the might god sword, the blood of Lucient would cast the darkness and bring the light but beware of the old serpent lurking in the shadow waiting patiently for the pure soul of the heaven child lost in confusion.</em>


    "What are you reading?"??


    "Oh, Fred" Lucas lift his head briefly then he closes the book and sighs "Nothing, it just a book that mother left for us"


    Fredhard lifts one of the old books on the table and mutters "Hm, so many old books¡­.And no one could read it but you and Lory"


    "My mother is always mysterious, she has more knowledge than Father ever be," Lucas smile in mncholy, the library feel even more empty after the war ended''s times, he can''t help but feel lonely.


    Fredhard had no word to consoled him because he knows the loss is far to great for one man to bear. Lucas is more capable than people expected, judging hisziness when he was young no one would expect he would rule better than his predecessor but Lory does. She always said that Lucas would be the greatest King the Kingdom ever know and she''s right ¨C she always right.


    "Do you know the legend about the ck serpent?" Lucas suddenly asks.


    "Is it the eight head serpent?" Fred tilted his head while stroking his chin "We face that beast during the King trial isn''t it?"


    Lucas shook his head "No, not that one ¨CAck serpent ¨C like a demon?"


    "No, never heard it before"


    ____________________________________


    The sudden darkness frightened her, it reminds her of Verrion before the darkness covers the worldpletely. However this is not the same as verrion it''s not a dark miasma particle that covers the sky it''s only a dark cloud, the dark cloud gathers because it was drawn by dark forces as long she can dispel the dark force everything will be back to normal. Well ¨C she hopes so.


    Meanwhile, the guest inside the Sanguan manor is frantic, a dark sky is symbolized of bad omen and misfortune, Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Wu Ci also confused why the weather suddenly changes, would it be a storm happening.


    "Master, Young Master, Lord Long Ming is fighting with Lao Min Na are fighting outside the manor!" the male servant runs in haste.


    "What? What the hell is that woman doing again!" Sanguan Jin Shen was outraged, he still needs to curry Long Ming favor for the map but Lao Min Na provoked him again and again, what would happen with their n.


    "Father, let see what happened" Sanguan Wu Ci calmed his father down, suddenly beautiful eyes shed in his mind and his heart thumping, he hopes she is alright.


    As the sky has got darker and darker people to start to hesitate to leave the manor knowing is a bad omen to leave a house in such weather, people in this world is very superstitious they believe in reincarnation, karma, bad omen, auspicious day and such although none of it could be proof or saw with naked eyes, on contrary in Lory''s old-world people didn''t believe such things everything that can''t be proved in a scientific theory or magic theory is deemed to be bogus or simply tall tell, it''s a quite funny way of thinking when magic and spell taken as a norm and there an existence people like Lucient.


    [Lory, the miasma around that girl gets thicker]


    [I know!] Lory quickened her pace to Zhao Li Xin, the amulet she gives to him might not enough withstand the source of darkness itself.


    <strong>"LI XIN!"</strong> Lory screams anxiously but he didn''t hear him.


    A venomous smirk appears on Lao Min Na face "You can''t kill me, you are mine, <strong>MINE</strong>!" sheughs in madness.


    The me grew hot as it got bigger as it dances and leaped on the air, his dark eyes glistening behind a cold mask filled with pure hatred and insatiable wrath, he has to kill her not just for his beloved but also for him too, something about that woman begging him to killed her. Zhao Li Xin leaps to the air then he releases his me and aimed it to Lao Min Na who grinned widely on the ground.


    The zing fire reaches to Lao Min Na at high speed, Jin Hao and the other cover their eyes with their arms as the could feel the heat on their skin, such a monstrous power, maybe their Lord is not human after all. However, Lao Min Na smiles got wider she spread her arms widely prepare to ept the me with open arms.


    From beneath the ground, a ck smoke creep from the ground then slowly form a ckyer shield, and it blocks Zhao Li Xin Immortal me, the gusting wind swept the ground as the two power sh, Jin Hao and the other quickly increased their Qi to create a barrier, thankfully Mong Ki and Mong Yi have nted a protective array around them.


    Lao Min Na stretches her hand in the air and the ck smoke absorbed Zhao Li Xin me like a vortex, Zhao Li Xin was stunned as his me was sucked rapidly, he gritted his teeth and pushes more of his me, however, the more he gives the faster it swallow by a dark vortex. Lory finally reaches him she embraces him from behind at the same time the vortex suddenly got bigger and it spilled dark me toward Zhao Li Xin and Lory.


    ''Reflection spell!'' Lory bbergasted.


    Zhao Li Xin who was shocked didn''t waste his time he shields Lory from theing ck me. Lory''s eyes widen as the ck me got closer, the me mimick the snake jaw ready to eat them. Lory purple iris shine, she twists Zhao Li Xin''s body behind her then she stretches her hand "Lucient king shield" she said in low voice.


    ''What is Orient mean father?''


    ''It''s a name for a big blue star, you see that ¨C people who lost in the middle of the sea or dessert used this star as a guide to bring their home, as long the orient star was there no one would get lost''


    ''What if the sky is too dark?''


    ''Silly girl, the darker it would the brighter it be, that what you are Lorient¡­.''


    A sudden purple light shines brightly igniting the world with brilliance glow, like a sudden shlight the world froze for a moment then the ck me cast away by the bright light, the aftershock from the shield pushes Lao Min Na, she staggered a few steps backward, when she opened her eyes one of her eyes one her eyes iris turn yellow with vertical dark elliptical shape inside it, is a snake eye.


    "Lorient" Lao Min Na voice change to a raspy deep voice.


    Yang Qiong Yang who is badly hurt was dumbfounded and so is everyone else, Lory Shield Zhao Li Xin with her small body, she looks Lao Min Na warily "Lazarus" she coldly greets the snake.


    "SSshh ¨C it''s been a while" she make a creepy smile when he stares at Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin knew the person in front of him is not Lao Min Na anymore but a real demon, he never scares when facing anyone but this time his heart hammered in his chest, he wrapped his arms around her chest and pull her closer as if the Demon would snatch her the moment he loses his guard down.


    Lory Patted Zhao Li Xin hand tofort him, she thought Zhao Li Xin must be scare right now but what Zhao Li Xin fear the most is how small his power in front of that demon and he know he unable to save her if the demon decide to take Lory from him. What terrifies him the most is losing her, and it''s all be too real in the presence of Lazarus.


    "A lover I presume¡­" Lao Min Na grinned.


    Lory body tense abruptly follows with cautious and vignt, the King shield cover with strange rune and weird symbol and circle glowing with dimmed light, the shield expands further it bes a giant dome that protects Zhao Li Xin and her friend in it, she will not lose anyone today!


    "Ssssoon¡­ my dear princess" Lao Min Na smirked viciously.


    "Never!" Zhao Li Xin holds Lory tighter, demon, or god he will never surrender his Princess.


    Lao Min Na nce at Zhao Li Xin "We''ll see ¨C Young King, we''ll ssseeee¡­." Lao Min Na hissed and her yellow iris dimmed then she disappeared together with the ck smoke.


    Everyone was silent, they had seen a real-life demon and nobody could speak, for they could feel nothing but blind terror. Fear like nothing they ever felt before, hopelessness, desperation, agony, and all negatives feeling mix into one giant big holes that could swallow one heart entirely. How could Lory survive from this, how could she still smile and hopeful when something so dreadful waiting on her tail.


    Ming Yue Yin thought she knew her pained but in the end, she knew nothing, her burden is too much for one to bear, her eyes feel moist as tears brimmed in her eyes, she is too conceited, she doesn''t know anything!


    When she realizes Lazarus has left, the strength drained from her body she falls limp on Zhao Li Xin chest and everything suddenly stop, Zhao Li Xin quickly holds her in his arms, he knew Lory overused her power again, he bit his lips until it slightly bleeds. He mes his ipetence and weakness he doesn''t know how long it takes until he strong enough to protect her.


    "Lory!"


    "Lory!"


    "Young Madam!"


    "Young Madam!''


    Everyone runs towards Lory in haste at the same time.

 Chapter 591 - Something We Can’t Change

    The sudden bright light has shocked everyone in Yun Dao city especially everyone at Snaguan manor because the ce is the closest to the light source, Sanguan family and their subordinated march to the front gate to see what happened, their movement was pause by the sudden purple bright light, only after the light is gone they y finally snapped back and run to the gate. In front of the gate, Sanguan Wu Ci''s step stops abruptly.


    In front of him, Long Ming carries his unconscious wife carefully as he looks down with grief while Long Mingpanion surrounded him with worry face and their attention fixed on the unconsciousdy, none of them care about the sanguan family presence.??


    "She unconscious again, what should we do?" Ming Yue Ying helplessly said she is struggling to swallow her cry.


    "She''ll be alright, she always does," Jin Hao said although he is not confident with his own words, but he convinces himself that Lory would prevail, she should be alright?


    "Yes, she will ¨C she not like us, she''s special, you said it yourself" Yang Xi Ying holds Ming Yue Yin hand tightly, she only has little understanding about Lory''s condition but she is hopeful, Lory will be fine.


    Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t know what happened but his heart wrenched when he saw Lory''s body not moves ''Is she okay?'' he wants to check Lory''s condition with his own eyes but he realizes it would be unreasonable, they not even close.


    On the other hand sanguan, Liu Wei, and Sanguan Jin Sheng feel a surged of bad premonition, Zhao Li Xin lifts his head, he stares coldly t the Sanguan family "I want Lao Min Na head in three days or our deal off" without waiting for a response Zhao Li Xin turn around and left, Sanguan Liu Wei and Sanguan Jin Sheng expression stiffed, they not expected Long Ming would threat them openly.


    Zhao Li Xin sends his warning if the sanguan family kill Lao Min Na people would think they fear Long ming but if they don''t know one knows what long Ming do with the old map, at this moment Sanguan Jin Shen cursed Lao Min Na, it was all her fault, why she make trouble with Long Ming all the time!


    In the middle of the forest, a figure appears, Lao Min Na panting heavily and her heartbeat rapidly it feel like her heart burst from her chest, she leans her body on the tree trunk as the pain in her chest increasing. other than her chest a waved of pain run through her right arms, she shoves her sleeves from her arm and she was stunned, her hand is toast like an overcook meat, her hand is swelling the skin turns ck and red, Lao Min Na eyes widen in shock but the corner of her lips suddenly lifted.


    "The power of the first king is no joke, he''s not even fully awake his power yet, tck ¨C tck what a troublesome existance you are Zhao Li Xin" Lao Min Na who still possessed by Lazarus smirk viciously.


    Only one of her eyes turns into snake eyes while the others remain as human eyes, it means she still notpletely taken over.


    "What do you want, kill him?" this time Lao Min Na speaks with her own voice.


    "Stupid little woman, Zhao Li Xin is very important to me, he is the key to my demise but he also the key of my salvation, without him I''m iplete" The icy voice of Lazarus return, the body contains two souls one submissive the other is dominant if Lazarus wants it he could eat Lao Min Na body and take over her body as easy as taking candy from a baby but Lazarus still need her ¨C at least for now.


    Lao Min Na''s body could contain the soul of Lazarus for to long, her body starts to jolt and twisted and the excruciating pained slowly devour her, she cried in agony and she fall on the ground on her knees, the extreme pained make her nail scratch the ground in frenzy.


    "Min Na where are you! Miss Lao!" Yang Qiong Yang search for Lao Min Na frantically, he doesn''t know what happened but one thing is certain, Lao Min Na needs his help. He always admired Lao Min Na beauty and intelligent however he realizes that he is not the man that she wants, he is not the man who could give her the world and help her soared to the sky so Yang Qiong Yang hides his feeling, he cannot be her husband but at least as subordinated he could stay with her.


    Even until today e is not sure if his feeling is only admiration or love but the one thing is certain that he always wants to be close to her. Yang Qiong Yan managed to escape from Yuan Shao clutch when their attention is drawn to Long Ming''s wife, he is not sure what he had seen at that time but he can''t leave Lao Min Na alone.


    He rides his flying beast to search for Lao Min Na he sighs in relief when he found her inside the forest "Are you alright?" he held her shoulder trying to help her to sit properly.


    "Why are you here?" Lao Min Na lowers her head in total remorse.


    "Of course, I would be here ¨C I''m here for you" he softly said.


    Lao Min Na lift shakes her head profusely " You should not be here¡­."


    "Min Na, I¡­.."


    Lao Min Na slowly lifts her head the yellow snake eyes glow like a burning ember.


    Yang Qiong Yan was stunned, his heart feel uneasy he looks at Lao Min Na and stammers "What¡­.what happened with you"


    "I''m sorry¡­." Slowly she widely opens her mouth, inside her throat, there''s a pair of glowing yellow eyes immerged. His body went cold with dread as the pair of glowing eyes got bigger and closer, Yang Qiong yang body shiver in fear, the snake out of Lao Min Na mouth, the creature squint his eyes towards him and hissed in creepy sounds.


    "No ¨C please no" his voice is tick with fear, he wants to run but his body refuses to listen to him. Suddenly the snake opens its jaws than the creature insert to his mouth in one quick move, Yang Qiong Yang doesn''t even have time to flinch before fall on the ground chocking as the big snake enter his body, the only thing he can hear is the sound of his jaw breaking.


    His hands try to stop the snake but it was futile, one hand clenched on his own throat while his other hand wave in the air wildly trying to grasp anything for help.


    Lao Min Na couldn''t bear to see it she turned her cheek and shut her eyes tightly, her voice is shrill with terror when her subordinated was torture in front of her.


    If only she choose death at that time everything would end quickly and less pained¡­..


    ____________________________________


    "Are you awake?"


    Lory long eyshes fluttering before she slowly opens her eyes, the purple iris moist slightly as she blink a few times. She looks beside her bed and smiles "Father¡­"


    Marcus takes a sit at the bedside with a mug in his hand "Hot choco with cinnamon and marshmallow courtesy from Fred of course, your dinner" he handed the mug, Lory received it with a soft giggle.


    She takes a sip and her face beamed "Sweet" she mutter.


    "Just like you" Marcus patted her head dotingly.


    Lory''s face reddened slightly, it''s embarrassing to be spoiled at her age but she loved it, a daughter would always be a daddy little girl, isn''t it? Lory looks around her, the white and blue room with slight purple color, turn out she is in her royal pce bedroom. The room is way too big even the grand white piano seems small when it ce inside the room.


    "You pushed yourself again huh" Marcus raised her brows with a knowing expression.


    "I''ll be fine" she casually shrugs.


    "You make everyone worry though" he reprimands her gently.


    "I know¡­I don''t mean to" Lory lower her head feeling sorry and guilty.


    Marcus sighs heavily "I know" he stroke her head again "You don''t have no other choice isn''t it?"


    Lory bobbed her head "Father do you ever make a terrible mistakes but even so you don''t want to change anything" she peers to Marcus worriedly.


    "Well¡­." Marcus crossed her arms on his chest and tilt his head "As matter a fact I have plenty" he smiles solemnly.


    "You do?" Lory asks in doubt.


    "Of course, which human who had no regret in their life" Marcus chuckle when he saw her cute reaction "Whenever we choose something we deemed to give up another thing, some is good, some is bad, is that a right thing to do or is it wrong, we never know not until everyoney their card on the table"


    "Human is not as smart as we think we are, we are clueless creature, the only thing we can do the right thing is by making mistake when you think about it, it sounds stupid isn''t it?" Marcus grinned widely.


    Lory giggles "Yes it does" Lory pursed her lips then she takes another sip of hot choco, she looks at Marcus again "But¡­when I do bad things even though I know I''m wrong, is that make me evil¡­?"


    "Evil? No, you are not evil¡­..you just human, like the rest of us" Marcus poke Lory nose in jest "And when you make mistake, just fixed it, spend your given time to fix your mistake, one by one just like any other human being"


    Lory stifles then she nods obediently "I guess you right¡­" Lory finishes her hot choco then smacked her lips. She stares at Marcus''s handsome face "What about you, father, is there anything you want to fix?" she make cheeky smiles.


    Marcus let out a long sigh then smiles warmly "If I could fix one thing, I wished I say ''I love you'' more often to you and Lucas"

 Chapter 592 - The Gate Keeper

    When she awake she still in a daze, it took a while for her to realizes where she is. Zhao Li Zin whoy beside her caressed her check gently the moment he saw her awake, his warm hand snapped her back from her daze, she shifts her head and looks Zhao Li Xin well define face and smile, no wonder everyone wants to marry with a pretty face, it does lift your mood every day.


    "How long I sleep this time?" Lory voice slightly horse, she knew she had slept more than a day.??


    "Just two days" Zhao Li Xin props his head with his fist while stroking Lory''s hair. The reason he''s not lost hisposure this time, that because Girsha told him that her condition is not dangerous and she will wake up soon.


    When ites to Lory''s condition no one knows better than Girsha, the bird said because of the connection between their soul he could detect if there any problem with Lory. Only then Zhao Li Xin worry subside then he decide to stay with her until she awake because Lory always looks distracted whenever she wakes up from a deep sleep.


    Lory snuggle her face on his arms and wrapped her hands on his waist "I make you worry again"


    Zhao Li Xin face lit up, he pulls Lory close to his body until no space between them "Not more than you used to" he pretended toin.


    "Sorry¡­." She softly said.


    "Hum" he hummed quietly.


    "Oh, Lao Min Na, where is she!" Lory raised her back abruptly.


    "She disappear, I have sent the shadow guard to search her whereabouts," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory bit her lower lips as she calcted her next moves "Make sure no one gets close to Lao Min Na, is enough to know where she is, do not confront her, we don''t know what Lazarus would do"


    "Hm, I would warn everyone¡­" Zhao Li Xin raised from the bed, she fixed his robed for as second before he got out of the room.


    Girsha flew from his luxurious birdhouse thennd smoothly on the table [Just like we thought, Lazarus condition is not well, he even weaker than he was on the cage"


    [Yeah, I could feel it too¡­.if not, with my weak power how could my shield withstand his attacked] Lory pour herself water on a bowl then she takes a mouthful of water in a single gulped and let out a long sigh [My memory is very hazy after what happened with Luc¡­] Lory eyebrows creased closely, she forces himself to remember but it feel like a thick mist clouded her memory.


    [You should remember something¡­what thest thing you remember?]


    Lory sigh and look up at the ceiling with perplexed looks [I''m not sure¡­] she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath before she forces herself to remember.


    Lory begins to mutter to herself [I remember darkness ¨C then I run from something ¨C I remember I''m scared, petrified even ¨C then, I saw a light ¨C I remember someone holds me, I don''t know who but it feel familiar ¨C then I remember a met with a boy] Lory tilted her head, shepletely forgot about that boy.


    [What boy?] Girsha got curious.


    Lory massage her temple [I don''t know, he looks like ten, or twelve years I''m not sure ¨C pale face ¨C very pale like vampire pale ¨C long dark hair almost touch his knee ¨C and he said about something ¨C a key, I think]


    [Well, I do remember you dream about a key but we never talk about it ¨C wait if there a key is that there''s a door?]


    Lory hit the table and shrill [You right! There is a door ¨C that boy is searching for a door then she pushes me to the door and next moment I wake up here!] Lory gasped then cover her mouth in shock, her eyes bulged so widely her eyeball looks like it could fall from it socket.


    Girsha also has the same reaction he stares at Lory in shocked expression [Lo¡­Lory, is he ¨C is he the one who send you here?]


    Lory nods her head in motion [I guessed so¡­.] she quietly said.


    [The doorkeeper!] Girsha shriek.


    Lory lowers her hand from her mouth [Who is that?]


    [The story said every world has a gatekeeper as a barrier between one world from another, without their permission no can get in or get out from their world, it''s created so one world cannot influence the other, to maintain their status quo. So if one world destroys it won''t affect the other world, and the gatekeeper''s main job is to maintain the situation] Girsa said.


    [That''s quite a job he got¡­] Lory stunned.


    <strong>[Extremely!]</strong> he emphasizes [But no one knew who guard the doo, is literally ''Only god know'']


    Lory scratches her head then she takes a seat on the stool [So the gatekeeper sent me here?]


    [Well, that is the conclusion¡­] Girsha shrug his wings


    [Then what about Lazarus, how could he got here, do you think he sneak behind the gatekeeper to chase after me?]


    [You think the gatekeeper like mall security!] Girsha snort in disdained [No one could open the door without the consent of the gatekeeper!] he scolds Lory for her stupidment.


    [Then what happened?] Lory raised her voice.


    [That...I don''t know] Girsha lower his head in perplexed [Why don''t you asked that boy again when you meet him again]


    Lory mouth twitch [Sure, I will ask him again when I see him again, you want me to ask his phone number too?] she quipped.


    Girsha clicks his tongue [You don''t have a phone remember¡­.]


    [.....]


    Zhao Li Xin is having a meeting in his study room with Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao, the Lord somber expression once again greets them, as usual, that means everything is normal so the subordinate relief inwardly. Zhao Li Xin sits behind the ck giant wooden table, his armrest up on the armrest while his head leans on her fist, as always he looks bored and apathetic.


    "Speak," he saidzily.


    "No one knows where Lao Min Na whereabout, her close subordinated Yang Qiong Yang also disappeared and Jin Kai seems clueless by Lao Min Na action, but of course he mes us for her disappearance so there''s a rumor out there that we killed Lao Min Na and pushed the responsibility to sanguan family" Bei Li Yan sarcastically smile.


    "Lory said we should not get too close to Lao Min Na the demon inside her is too dangerous is enough to know where she stays, no one confront that woman at all cost," said Zhao Li Xin in a t tone, for normal people it sounds like a perfunctory word but for them who had been interacted with Zhao Li Xin in years knew that just how he talks so they take Zhao Li Xin warning seriously.


    "That thing, can''t it be killed?" Jin Hao never scares of anything until he met with Lazarus directly, he doesn''t know how lory remains calmed knowing that thing is hunting for her.


    "Huo Long said the crimson lightning sword could kill that thing however how we killed that thing is not certain, but that sword is only our chance," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "How is young madam, is she distraught by it?" Jin Hao worries about Lory''s state of mind, anyone who was chased by a demon must be distraught and terrified, he can''t only imagine the stress she had going through.


    Zhao Li Xin straighten his back and sigh "My wife have nerves of steel, she never let herself beat down for too long, I don''t even have time tofort her" he doesn''t know should he feel happy or worry, sometimes he feel he was useless.


    Bei Li Yan snickered "Lory is very impressive, normal people would lock their door and hide under the bed for the rest of their life if they experience something like that, but Lory maintain her state of mind, she remains positive and lives her life normally if not because her confession no one would have thought behind her smile she hide so many pain and burden. Bei Li Yan''s admiration to Lory has gone by leap and bound he believe no other woman would be like her and that''s why she is a great match for someone like Zhao Li Xin, soft from the outside but overly strong from the inside.


    "Well, not even me could refute that" Jin Hao nod in agreement.


    ''Knock ¨C knock''


    "Excuse milord, master Sanguan Wu Ci is asking for an audience" Mong Ki report from behind the door.


    Bei Li Yan exchange nce with Jin Hao "Do you think they found Lao Min Na?"


    "I doubt it¡­" Jin Hao shakes his head. He knew Zhao Li Xin make that arrangement because he sure they would not found Lao Min Na easily and he used this excuse to trouble the Sanguan family to get the map from him.


    "Perhaps Lao Min Na came on her own" Bei Li Yan wiggles his eyebrows.


    Jin Hao squints his eyes, there is that possibility.


    Zhao Li Xin raised from his seat and walk to the door while speaks in a cold tone "Unless they bring Lao Min Na head, there would be no deal"

 Chapter 593 - Blunt Threat

    Sanguan Wu Ci visit Tie Shan Manor to solve Lao Min Na matters, he came with six powerful cultivators with him two of them are the Sovereign cultivator at the beginner stage after he faces Zhao Li Xin at Tin Cu ind he didn''t dare to underestimate Zhao Li Xin and his people for that he came fully prepare for the worst oue


    When Sanguan Wu Ci arrived at the main hall he surprised how rigid the room d¨¦cor is, there''s not much painting but if there is only a mountainndscape even though is beautiful but is too in and too stiffed it make the room less vibrant and cold. There not much decoration anywhere in this ce, but it does suit Long Ming cold temperament however it doesn''t suit that woman ¨C is she truly happy living with this man???


    "First young Master Sanguan, what an honor to have you here" Bei Li Yan cupped his fist and smile kindly.


    Behind him Zhao Li Xin walks in wearing his usual ck robes and gold mask but for today he wears a half mask that shows his mouth and chin and behind him, the mong brother and Jin Hao follow, Zhao Li Xin only give a slight nod to Sanguan Wu Ci then he takes a seat on the respective chair, he leans his back on his chair and crosses her legszily, his behavior is considered to be rude and improper but who dare to reprimand him, this is his home.


    Sanguan Wu ci swallows his irritation, he normally greets with enthusiast and treats respectfully however at Tie Shan manor no one cares about him they just treat him with minimum courtesy no one try harder to please him, it''s a mind bogle experience however he came here under his father order that''s why he must curb his arrogance "Good evening, Master Long Ming, Master Jin, master Bei" he bows his head slightly.


    "Please have a seat" Bei Li Yan make a polite gesture.


    Sanguan Wu Ci takes a seat and his six subordinate stands behind his chair remain vignt at all times, they knew everyone in this ce is not a weak cultivator.


    Then a few male servants enter the room, one by one they put the wine cup and the wine sk on the small table next to their chair then slowly they pour the wine sk on the small porcin cup, no one speaks only the sound of water pouring was heard. After the male servant finishes his service he bends his waist deeply to Zhao Li Xin before he left the room.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a sip of wine slowly, without hurry he put down the cup on the table then sped his hand on his stomach then he look at Sanguan Wu Ci "Where''s that woman head?" he asked casually just like asking about the weather.


    Sanguan Wu Ci expression change slightly but he quickly regains hisposure "That''s why I''m here, there something I want to tell you, we can''t fulfill your request" he puffs his chest he braces himself for Zhao Li Xin outburst but the man himself expression remains cid there''s not even a slight fluctuation in his eyes.


    "Oh," Zhao Li Xin response briefly. He took another sip of wine then he fiddles the winecup with an indifferent look "So why you here?" he sounds annoyed because of wasting his time.


    Sanguan Wu Ci tamped down his anger "Lao Min Na is an honored guest of my family and queen dowager also value her a lot, we can''t kill her just because you tell us so, you might not notice but we are not working for you" Sanguan Wu Ci show raised his chin arrogantly, the truth is there is another reason why the sanguan family reluctantly to kill Lao Min Na but he can''t say that in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    "I know ¨C if you work for me I will just give you a day to finish the job" Zhao Li Xin stifle. He takes a deep breath and says: "It seems our deal is off, you can go now Master Sanguan" he drives out Sanguan Wu Ci without a second thought it clear as day that Zhao Li Xin didn''t take Sanguan Wu Ci seriously.


    Sanguan Wu Ci feel absolutely offended and so his people behind him, normally people would treat them with utter respect that not even dare to talk back even the Prince and princess choose their words carefully in front of Sanguan Wu Ci but Zhao Li Xin is not like them, not only he is rude he also belittle them, they feel Long Ming is too arrogant.


    "Are you sure, we can make another arrangement ¨C I think you also want to solve this matter peacefully is it not?" he peers at Zhao Li Xin reaction after he bluntly threat Zhao Li Xin


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head and mutter to himself "Am I?" he sneers coldly "What I want is simple, you want the map, give me that woman head" he opened his arms and smirk.


    "YOU!" one of Sanguan Wu Ci subordinated can''t hold his anger he wants to berate Zhao Li Xin right on his face but Sanguan Wu Ci raised his hand to stop his subordinate.


    "Are you sure there is no other way?" he squints his eyes dangerously.


    Zhao Li Xin shrug "I want her head, how hard it is for you to understand?" Zhao Li Xin rolls his eyes tiredly.


    Sanguan Wu Ci faked his smile "Don''t me me for not give you a chance"


    "Sure¡­" he response perfunctorily.


    Sanguan Wu Ci gnashes his teeth, he raises from his seat and flicks his robes before he left however he suddenly stop and turn around, he looks at Zhao Li Xin for a second then ask "How is your wife?"


    Zhao Li Xin frown for the first time since they talking "Fine¡­." He answers briefly.


    He paused for a moment the continue "I heard your wife hurt a lot since she with you¡­." he cynically said.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression got darken, his upper body leans forward in motion "Leave while you still can¡­." The air in the room suddenly be heavy and a cold waved embalmed them as the hair rose in the back of their neck, this overwhelming feeling infuriated Sanguan Wu Ci at the same time embarrassed him, he feel ashamed for being afraid of Zhao Li Xin, maybe he should take Lao Min Na offer after all.


    Sanguan Wu Ci snort in disdained then turn around and left with all his men.Zhao Li Xin heaved and look up to the ceiling as he struggles to control the rage of anger inside him.


    "The sovereign cultivator he brought ¨C I saw a swelling vein on their neck and their eyes is slightly red?" Jin Hao rubbing his lips while pondering.


    Bei Li Yan deliberately shifts the conversation to ease Zhao Li Xin''s anger "What do you mean?"


    "I think their breakthrough is boost by a pill and the breakthrough also happen recently" Jin Hao eyebrow furrow.


    "Pill, is it because Lao Min Na?" Bei Li Yan stunned "Is that the reason why the sanguan family dares to threaten us?"


    "Among other reason ¨C I guess so" Jin Hai give half-shrug.


    Bei Li Yan snicker "A pill for a breakthrough¡­what a stupid decision" he mocked the Sanguan family.


    "No one knows using pills to raised your cultivation is like building a castle from the sand, it quick and easy but it also fragile and make their foundation unstable, it will be sooner before they hit a bottleneck in their cultivation though" Jin Hao sigh but he not feel sorry for them, people who used pills to build their cultivation is impatient and azy person so why he feel sorry for them


    "If only they knew what we knew¡­." Bei Li Yan smiles flirtatiously while shifting his nce at Zhao Li Xin meaningfully.


    The reason Hei Shen member is very strong that because Zhao Li Xin assistance, just like people know an array master is very ¨C very rare and the talented one is even rarer and Zhao Li Xin is the talented Array master everything he knows about array he learns on his owned using the knowledged inside the Underground pce, normally people cannot do that they still need guidance but Zhao Li Xin turns out to be a genius not only he thought himself he even able to create a new type array that never exists in any book before, one of his creation is created ''Qi Gathering formation''


    This array function is to umte the Qi around them inside the array and it make people who cultivate inside the array could easily absorb the Qi just faster and inrge quantity it almost like when someone meditated inside the mystique realm although is not as effective as the mystique realm but it still gives a better boost than pills and without a side effect.


    That''s why people inside the Hei Shen sect is very strong because Zhao Li Xin created one room with Qi gathering formation in it to help Hei Shen member to cultivate, still talent in one person give different progress. However even for the mediocre one if they cultivate inside this array their progress still doublepare to normal people who cultivate outside the array.


    Zhao Li Xin only gives this knowledge to the king Pce and three other people outside the Hei Shen which is Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, and Li Mo Zhen, and that because of their close rtionship with Lory, he never teaches this method to his own master Tian Men Ji because his close rtionship with Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi, he knew if he teaches Tian Men Ji that old man would teach his ''crush'' and Zhao Li Xin didn''t want that.


    "Do you think Lao Min Na returns to sanguan manor?" Bei Li Yan asks.


    "I believe so, she might use this pill as leverage," Jin Hao thought is very possible, every cultivator greed for power more than wealth, no one could refuse the temptation a shortcut to raised one cultivation.


    "Milord, should I check the Sanguan Manor?" said Mong Ki.


    Zhao Li Xin looks calmer now, he tapped his finger on the armrest for a few secondster he looks at his subordinate "Just see how many people turn to Sovereign level this few days. Don''t get close to Lao Min Na, we still not know what that creature inside her could do not even Lory knew how strong that Demon is ¨C and all of you should start to cultivate from tomorrow, I''ll set the array and all of you must work hard from now on"


    "Yes, milord!"

 Chapter 594 - The Amazing Lord

    Lory is in the garden enjoying her tea and sweet red bean soup with ck red bean mochi in it, her shine in delight she feel better after satisfied her sweet tooth. She looks at the small pagoda across the moon gate, the pagoda is quite far so Lory only sees the tip of the roof.


    "Where is everyone?" Lory asks Ling Zi who prepares another cup of tea beside her.??


    "They all cultivate inside the red pagoda" Ling Zi point at the pagoda Lory was staring at before.


    "I thought everyone meditated inside their own room"


    "No young madam, they want to hasten their cultivation so they used the cred pagoda, milord also encourages us to cultivate more recently," said Ling Zi with a dry smile, when she said encourage it means ''You better not disappoint me''of course ''me'' in here is the Lord himself.


    Ling Zi sigh inwardly, the Lord rarely expected them to do anything but when he does you better do it right, honestly everyone feel excited and scares at the same time, she wonders if everyone bes masochist after served their Lord for years.


    "Is there any difference between meditated inside the pagoda than outside the pagoda?"


    Ling Zi gasped "Of course it different, after milord arrange an array inside the pagoda the Qi inside the pagoda be denser and anyone who cultivated inside it would have tremendous progress in their cultivation, the truth is everyone has been waiting for their turn to use one of the rooms inside the pagoda" she shows eager expression while exining everything to Lory.


    "How many rooms inside the pagoda?" lory ask


    "Five, but we only give two hours to used the room, only the King pce and the honorable guest like Empress Ming and the other allowed to used the room for five hours" Ling Zi sigh helplessly but then she raised her fist on the air "but that''s okay, two hours inside the room is like two days cultivation at the outside so it still gives us a huge benefit"


    Lory giggles watching Ling Zi''s positive attitude "Good for you, but I don''t understand if people could use this method why people used pills to boost their cultivation, Zhao Li Xin said is not good for the body?" Lory said in puzzles.


    "That because they don''t know that this kinda method existed" Ling Zi let out a long sigh "They never heard about this before, many people thought this condition can only be achieved inside the mystique realm no one would guess someone could mimic that condition in the real world, our Lord is really amazing ¨C if people know about this they would kowtow in front of milord begging for his favor" she shakes her head just imagine how much chaos it would be when people know about this.


    Lory''s faces turn nk then she blinks his big beautiful eyes a few times "My husband is very amazing!" she muttered in shock. Because Zhao Li Xin likes to act like a little puppy who follows her around and begging for her attention, Lory forgot how amazing he is. Lory''s mouth twitches slightly, she wonders since when she forget about this?


    "Not just amazing, our lord is beyond that" she proudly said ??However no one knows that our Lord is an array master, maybe because he is so strong he never used his array skill during the fight so no one now about it and not only array master he is also talented armament master, everything he creates only has five percent change to be failed, how crazy is that" he gesticted her hands exaggeratedly.


    "What is the normal number to be failed?" Lory asks curiously.


    Ling Zi tilts her head and ponders for a while then say: "Well normal armament master would have fifty percent change to failed depend on the level items they want to make, but I heard the armament prodigy only have twenty percent change to be failed"


    "But Zhao Li Xin only has five percent chance to be failed ¨C are you sure about that?"


    Ling Ziughs dryly "The truth is the prodigy that people mention is master Wu San Bo, he the one who confirms the Lord ability so there''s no mistake about that"


    "Wu San Bo the ck turtle pce King" Lory cover her mouth and shriek.


    "Yes, he is the one" Ling Zi grinned.


    Lory prop her chin with her hand and sigh "Hei Shen full of talented people isn''t it, no wonder they all thrived in every field" Lory admiration for Zhao Li Xin increased to a whole another level again, she thought she knew everything about him but she might be wrong.


    Lory then looks at Li Zi eagerly "Ling Zi tell me everything you know about my husband, I want to know everything!"


    "Okay, young madam!" she replies with the same enthusiast.


    "Sit here ¨C sit here!" Lory patted the table surface in front of her.


    Ling Zi was flustered for a second but then she follows Lory''s instruction "Uhm ¨C oh, okay¡­"


    ___________________________


    Inside the spatial Ring, Zhao Li Xin is inside the golden pagoda he was in the middle of arranging the old map on the table while Huo Long is next to him staring at the map with the same curiosity.


    "Five more to go huh" Huo long click his tongue.


    "Hum" he make a slight humming while fixed his gaze on the map "The sanguan family know about this old map, perhaps they know about Lei Yu too"


    "Really" Huo Long creased his brows "Are you sure?"


    "They are very determined, I expected they would attack us in the following day" he calmly said.


    Huo Long sniffle and scratching his chin "Everyone who knows about Lei Yu is dead, so I don''t know how they know about it ¨C this is interesting¡­ hey, aren''t they your biological family, are you okay fighting with your own family"


    "Why not, human kill their own kin since the beginning of the age, why are you surprise?" he make mirthless sneer then take a seat on the golden arhat chair.


    Huo Long pursed his lips as he got nothing to rebuke that, other creatures kill for survival but only humans who killed for fun. It a sad reality that Zhao Li Xin birth family is not a good people, Huo Long feel even more grateful for Lory presence in Zhao Li Xin life, without her this boy will be a breathing hollow man, he realizes that Zhao Li Xin only one step from murderer to a psychopath.


    "By the way ¨C I face to face with Lazarus, the demon" he suddenly drops the bomb.


    Huo Long eyes bulged widely "Wha¡­.. what happened¡­how could that possible, wait, why are you look fine?" he scrutinizes Zhao Li Xin from head to toe in shock.


    His expression softens "Lory protect me¡­"


    "Oh really, well ¨C Lucient power is no joke after all" Huo Long patted his chest in relief, thankfully the princess was there and she gained half her power already if not he can''t imagine what Lazarus would do to Zhao Li Xin.


    "I''m too weak¡­" Zhao Li Xin lowers his head weakly. If only people saw this they would think Zhao Li Xin is out of his mind, which part of him that weak?! However Zhao Li Xin genuinely feel that way, he worries he can''t save Lory from Lazarus clutch.


    Huo Long understand his feeling, how strong a human could be against a real demon. If not because of Zhao Li Xin''s special lineage he would suggest Zhao Li Xiny down and wait for whateveres at him because there''s nothing he could do against a real demon but Zhao Li Xin is different if it''s him maybe he would able to turn the table. Huo Long rest his hands on his hip "That''s why you must breakthrough from the sage level and enter the God level"


    "I had increased the stage after I fight against the storm but after that, I stuck in this level for quite some time" Zhao Li Xin leans his back, he looks helpless and defeated, he knows he doesn''t have much time while Lazarus was slowly getting closer, he worries it would be toote for him to save Lory.


    "Don''t be hasty, is not good for your body besides ¨C Lazarus is not in good condition either, that''s why he keeps that human woman" he waved his hands.


    Zhao Li Xin face lit up suddenly "Really, are you sure?" he finally got good news, which means he still has time to increase his power, got the sword, and prepare his n.


    Huo Long scrunched his face, he feel slightly offended because Zhao Li Xin doubts him "Of course, my source is legit!"


    Zhao Li Xin ignore Huo Long sulking face he brought his hand together on his stomach then forming steeple with his long finger while he immersed in his thought, this news has given his times to breathing to calcted his n.


    "Another reason I need to kill that woman as soon as possible¡­." He mutters to himself and his eyes glint viciously.


    Huo Long sigh "I don''t know what are you thinking ¨C but go for it!"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled at Huo Long for the first time in his life "Thank you¡­"


    However, Zhao Li Xin''s sincere smile only make Huo Long feel goosebump all over his body "Please don''t smile¡­."


    "..."

 Chapter 595 - Grateful

    Huo Long lean his bottom on the window frame while he gazing to the horizon "How long until Lazarus regains all his power" he said without retracting his gaze from the horizon.


    "He will never regain his ultimate power without Lorient soul" Arthea sits gracefully on the arhat couch.??


    Long Ming shifting his gaze "But why he devours all that poor soul, Lao Min Na had sacrifice hundreds of soul to feed feast that demon"


    Arthea expression remain cid as the pond surface "Marcus and Lorenna has hurt Lazarus inside the oblivion adding his action broke through the realm door his condition worsens that we can imagine, that''s why he hides inside the mystique realm ¨C unfortunately Lao Min Na found him first"


    "And she gives that demon the purest soul she can find ¨C her own baby soul¡­.." Huo Long heaved heavily. Thousand of years has passed but he still can''t understand how human able to kill their own kin for their own benefit. However there also a rare human like Marcus and Lorenna who protect their own children even beyond the grave ¨C the human heart is so mysterious.


    Arthea mirthlessly smile "Nothing is purer than the soul of newborn baby, except a Lucient soul"


    "Why you never told her everything, why you let her struggle to find her way, isn''t that too cruel Seeress?" Huo Long was forced to keep quiet by Arthea because she insisted is for their own good however he still not understand what reason she had to confuse Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    Arthea shakes his head slowly "If I tell her everything there would be a chance that the future that we hope would change. All of us have bet everything on them ¨C we cannot lose" she solemnly said.


    Arthea raised from her seat she walks to the table where the map is, her hand grazes on the old map "Lory must remember everything only then she understand her role in this world, Zhao Li Xin is the key but Lorient is the catalyst¡­.to change her fate she must change their fate"


    "They?" Huo Long stare at her puzzled.


    Her gaze remains on the map then the corner of her lips slowly lifted "Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen, Yuan Shao and more of them¡­. especially Zhao Li Xin, someday she would understand everything ¨C and eventually everything woulde in full circles¡­.." she looks at Huo Long with a peaceful smile.


    _________________________________


    It''s been two days since everyone starts cultivated, when they are not cultivated they practiced their martial arts. After they met with Lazarus everyone was shaken with the true power of the Demon they even be more petrified when Lory said that the demon is not in his full power, everyone who was present that day was distraught, Ming Yue Yin subordinated the Su sister can''t even sleep for two days.


    Finally, they handle their fear just like any other warrior, which is making themselves stronger and since then everyone cultivated like never before. Lory feel sorry for them but nothing she could do except prepare the same amulet like the one she gives to Ming Yue Yin and the other to block curses. If only she strong enough she could create a Lucient barrier around the manor so no dark forces could enter like the one her father made to protect Herriond city.


    Loryy on the bench in the garden leisurely, this behavior is something that no one could see in a noble household, not even a man acted brazenly like Lory, Ling Zi was surprised at first but she got used to Lory shenanigans.


    Another maid came toward the garden with a red envelope, the maid bow heir waist respectfully "Young madam there is an invitation from Royal pce"


    Lory raised her back from the bench "Is never a good thing to involved with the royal family" Lory clicks her tongue. She remembers Yun Xue Liang, in one nce Lory knows that Yun Xue Liang is not simple, and Lory reluctant to involved with this kinda woman not because she is afraid but because is a tiresome job to pretense as a demuredy, she thought that day has long gone.


    The maid hand the invitation to Lory, Lory open the envelope turn out is the invitation to the moon-viewing festival. Lory frown for a second then she eased up "Who else got an invitation?"


    "Answer young madam, Miss Yang and Empress Ming also got the invitation" the maid answer politely.


    Lory press her lips into a thin line, whenever she gets involved with the royal family nothing good would happen so she got worried a little bit, suddenly she saw a woman with a red robe with phoenix embroidery on her sleevee towards her.


    "Aunty, do you get the invitation too?" Ming Yue Yin approaches her with glee.


    "Yeah, I heard Xi Ying also got the invitation" she shows Ming Yue Yin her invitation.


    "It''s going to be held by the Empress and Queen dowager and only women invited it, young women to be precise" Ming Yue Yin smile meaningfully.


    "Is there any specific reason for that?" Lory saw Ming Yue Yin''s mischievous eyes.


    Ming Yue Yin snort in disdained "To check which girl that good enough to be the prince consort, I supposed" she takes a seat next to Lory.


    Lory roll her eyes "They involved to much in the youngster life isn''t it"


    Ming Yue Yingughs then she took a piece of moon cake from the table "Since a long time ago, Marriage is controlled by the elder, children have no ability to refused especially women" then she chomp the cake casually.


    "I''m notpletely against it, I believe some parents do have good attention for their children but¡­.it too troublesome for me, I never want to involved to anyone''s rtionship especially my own kid, if something happened I don''t want to me myself" Lory was pondering then she frowns "But why they invite me and Xi Ying, they know I''m married right?"


    "The invitation did not close the presence of married women, but only the legal wife, concubine would not be allowed to attend such gathering" she exins casually while taking another piece of moon cake.


    Lory nod in understanding then she lifts her head and searches surrounding her "Where is your maidservant- bodyguard?" normally the Su sister would follow Ming Yue Yin like a little chicken follow their mother hen, even if they didn''t show themselves they would hide somewhere nearby to guard Ming Yue Yin but today she can''t find any of them near Ming Yue Yin.


    "They all cultivate" Ming Yue Yin reply casually.


    Lory smile wryly "They still in shock, huh?"


    Ming Yue Yin shrug briefly "They get over it, my subordinate should not be a coward"


    "Silly, every normal person would not calm after experience something like that" Lory knows Ming Yue Yin lighten the situation so she doesn''t feel guilty and Lory grateful for that.


    "I know¡­.that''s why a let them cultivate for days"


    Lory lowers her head then looks at Ming Yue Yin in remorse smile "I''m sorry ¨C I don''t mean to involved all of you ¨C if only I''m not here¡­."


    "I''ll be dead" Ming Yue Yin cut Lory words "Uncle will be dead, Xi Ying may be married with a scumbag, Li Mo Zhen¡­.well you know he is to soft-hearted she is, I don''t think she can''t bring Jiu Yun sect to this level if he still acted like he used to be, and Yuan Shao might still serve that ingrateful emperor, perhaps losing Yuan Xue An in a process" she sniffle in contempt.


    "I''m d you are here aunty, for better or worst at least I know who I gave my life for, look how happy Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen right now, I heard Yuan Xue An be alchemist under Master Jin guidance and Yuan Shao gains his freedom and be the king of the tribe ¨C can you see aunty, it''s all happened because of you¡­"


    Lory was dumbfounded she never realizes not even a second how much she made in the lives of people around her, it never her intention. She just follows her heart.


    "So what if Lazarus is here, we are not a bunch of weak and defenseless people and I think everyone thinks the same as me, not even a second a resent you for Lazarus existence, so what if I die¡­.I should have died a long time before if not because of you so don''t let this damn creature take advantage of your guilt, I believe we can kill that thing ¨C together"


    Lory shift her gaze andugh softly, tears brimming in her eyes "You think so?"


    "I believe so and so is everyone, why do you think we cultivate diligently" she sigh while rolling her eyes.


    Her eyes wet with tears but sheughed heartily, she wants to hug that boy who sends her to this world, she wants to say thank you repeatedly to that boy, thank you for brought her here ¨C thank you for giving her the opportunity to meet these amazing people ¨C thank you because she doesn''t have to fight alone ¨C Thank you¡­..

 Chapter 596 - Heated Discussion

    Zhao Li Xin does not wee the invitation kindly, her expression turns grim and his eyebrows knitted closely it''s obvious he is not happy with it and not just him, Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao also show their discontented while the three girls sit nervously as if they do something wrong. Ming Yue Yin wants to rebuked Yuan Shao is not like she marries him yet so how dare he disallowed her to do anything.


    Ming Yue Yin raised her head ready to berated Yuan Shao but when their gaze locked at each other her heart suddenly sinks, since when that stupid general looks so intimidating, Ming Yue Yin shrunk her head as she looks down timidly.??


    "Are you gonnae?" Li Mo Zhen asks in a low voice.


    Yang Xi Ying bite her lower lips "Yue Yin and Lorye ¨C so why not me?"she throws the ball at her two best friends. Yang Xi Ying does want to follow them, she feel left out when she heard atst gathering Lory and Ming Yue Yin are fighting together against the beast and Liu Yan royal family, when she heard it she feel very jealous. This time she will not miss it!


    In a meantime, Lory''s eyes widened since someone throws her a ball without preparation, she look Zhao Li Xin and the man stare deeply at her, Lory smile dryly "Well¡­.is not polite to refuse the royal family invitation right?"


    "Since when we need to be polite?" Zhao Li Xin rebuke in a t tone.


    "Hahaha¡­..well, um¡­we already provoke misty n and sanguan family so I don''t think we should provoke the royal family" Lory tries to reason with him.


    Bei Li Yan who watch from the side suddenly chimed in "Ehm, Lory we already provoke royal family since our Lord ask Lao Min Na head and disregard her rtionship with the queen dowager"


    "Yes, every influential family at Yun Dao city either warry with us or hate us" Jin Hao casually said while fanning himself.


    Then Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes dangerously <strong>"FU*K THEM!"</strong> he scoffed in disdain.


    "¡­."


    "A¡­aunty can''te but as an empress of Liang Zu how could I hide from this tant provocation isn''t it, so I muste or they would think Liang Zu Empress is a coward" she justifies herself although everyone knows she just wants to have fun after spend her time cultivated non-stop for a week.


    Lory gives Ming Yue Yin side-eyes, someone wants to ditch her huh, what an unfilial niece she got. Lory also wants to attend the moon-viewing event because she is curious and she curious about what do they wanted with her? is it connected with Lao Min Na? but truly the main reason is because she is bored as hell.


    "Right, if I don''te they will think I''m a coward and this ugly woman who can do anything only know to hide behind her man back, they will mock on you"


    "Who dares?" Zhao Li Xin hissed coldly.


    Lory fiddle her fingers "Well, um¡­."


    "Tell me who is it and I will cut their tongue and gauge their eyeball then feed their dirty body to the beast¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glint maliciously and the room turns quiet instantly but then Zhao Li Xin expression turns calm again and drinks his wine casually as if its not him who was talking before.


    "That¡­excessive¡­." Lory was agape, Zhao Li Xin''s words sometimes amazed her because she doesn''t know is he joking or no ¨C probably not.


    "But I agree with Lord Long Ming" Yuan Shao chimed in "Why we are worry about Yunmo royal family thinking?" Yuan Shao is a powerful general and now he held the title as a ''king of the tribe'' someone like him is not easy to be scare off in fact he has a defiant character and not easy to subdue.


    "I agree, is not like we are inferiorpare to them, if we back off right now who know what would they do to us next, just a bunch of royal family, why should we afraid...?" Li Mo Zhen sneer cooly, his character has changed dramatically, the calm and gentle young master is no more ever since he met Zhao Li Xin he had hardened his heart and determined to be strong so he can protect his family, andter after constant interaction with Zhao Li Xin and the other, he begins to develop unyielding tendency.


    The three girls tongue-tied, they give each other quick nce. Since when their man be so vtile, the one who shocks the most is Yang Xi Ying she looks at Li Mo Zhen with shocked eyes ''Since when her husband bes so aggressive, he looks so¡­..so hot'' her face suddenly feel warm, she rubbed her check feeling strange for her own behavior.


    Meanwhile, Lory and Ming Yue Yin feel perplexed, they also not afraid the truth is they are bored and need some fresh air, and watching the royal family make a fool of themselves is quite entertaining. However, these three men obstruct their n. Lory knows this going to be a heated discussion between trouble maker wife against a worrywart husband.Lory sighs inwardly.


    Lory suddenly p her hands "Okay, what if I bring Bei Li Yan with us"


    Bei Li Yan suddenly lifts his head when Lory mentions his name.


    "Lory, only women who can attend the event" Zhao Li Xin reminds her.


    "I know ¨C I will dress Li Yan like a woman" she casually said.


    Bei Li Yan''s faces drained from color, he doesn''t want to pretend to be a woman!


    "Well, he does more beautiful than us though" Ming Yue Yin size up Bei Li Yan and nod in satisfied look.


    "Wait ¨C wait" Bei Li Yan hastily raised his hand "I admit I''m more beautiful than a normal woman but my body is a man, you see my shoulder is quite broad and I''m also tall so there''s no way anyone would believe I''m a woman" he spin his body showing off his manly man body although he is not a macho man like Yuan Shao but if people see his body and overlook his feminine face no one would question his gender.


    "Shapeshifter spell" Lory snap her finger.


    Bei Li Yan stupefied.


    "Wait, that''s not gonna work, I can''t change someone gender" Lory bit her lower lips exasperatedly.


    Bei Li Yan sigh in relief when he hears Lory unable to change his gender if she does he would be petrified, he might look like a woman and he likes acted flirtatiously but deep down he is a straight man, he is straight as a pole!


    Girsha suddenly barged in andnd on Lory''s shoulder [Illusion spell] he briefly said.


    Lory''s eyes widen as she stares at Bei Li Yan and he feel goosebumps all over his body.


    "Illusion spell!" she pointing her finger at Bei Li Yan excitedly, and Bei Li Yan reflex is avoided Lory finger annoyingly Lory index finger follow his moves, Bei Li Yan feel rmed he pleads desperately "Madam, please don''t turn me into a woman!" he cried.


    Lory rolls her eyes when he saw his dramatic reaction "I''m not turning you into a female I only make people think you are a woman, it''s different" Lory exined it but Bei Li Yan still in doubt.


    Lory ignore Bei Li Yan anxious face, she tilts her head and tapped her chin with her finger "I think I need to make another amulet"


    "Is it dangerous?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly cut in, he worries Lory would pass out again while making another magic amulet just like before.


    Lory waved her hand carelessly and glee "Is a low-level amulet, we used to make this during our junior high for practice so it''s nothing"


    "Junior what¡­..?" Zhao Li Xin looks puzzled.


    "I mean it''s so simple, I use to make this for fun" Lory assured him again because Zhao li Xin is the hardest to convince.


    Zhao Li Xin still contemting while Bei li Yan look his soul just left his body, on the other hand, Jin Hao and Li Mo Zhen make a gratified look, they feel excited to see what Lory would do.


    Lory then approaches Zhao Li Xin and sit on the armrest then circle her hands on his neck "How about it, is it okay if Bei Li Yanes with us" Lory sweetly smiles seductively at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Well¡­.." Zhao Li Xin is in dilemma.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying ted since Zhao Li Xin starts to waver. Yang Xi Ying grabs Li Mo Zhen hand, she puffed her cheek adorably "It''s okay right, you know I''m not weak, can you trust me this once¡­."


    Staring by her innocent eyes Li Mo Zhen''s heart stirred tremendously, this is not fair she knows he can''t say no when she looks at him like this "Umm...." Li Mo Zhen feel like he is standing on the edge, what should he say?


    While the two husband resistance almost crumbles, Ming Yue Yin who still not make their rtionship with Yuan Shao feel slightly awkward, she doesn''t need to ask his permission but making him feel worried didn''t feel right either, unbeknown to Ming Yue Yin he also feel the same, he knows he had no reason to interfere her decision but he scares to losing her, he doesn''t want experience the same thing again when he heard Ming Yue Yin lost in the storm, only then he understand how much he loves her.


    "Can you trust me¡­" Ming Yue Yin softly smiles at him.


    Yuan Shao rarely saw her gentle side and his heart suddenly thump "I...¡­" Yuan Shao feel his face was hot and his breathing be heavy.


    Jin Hao watches and shakes his head helplessly ''This fool of men''

 Chapter 597 - Illusion Spell

    Inside Lory''s room, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying prop their chin with their hands on the table and both of them staring at Lory and Girsha enthusiastically.


    "Aunty, are you using the bracelet this time?" Ming Yue Yin eyes glint excitedly.??


    "Is it going to be a bright light again?" Yang Xi Ying also got excited.


    "Yes and yes!" Lory smile like a good kindergarten teacher. As a matter, a fact create something like this is not a big deal, this amulet is considered to be a fun item that anyone could purchase at a magic store, many people bought it just for fun during the masquerade party, and Halloween, this amulet is not reliable for a lot of reason.


    first, it can only be used for six hours.


    Second, someone who has high-level power would easily recognize the illusion spell judging from the different aura on the person who wears the amulet.


    Third, the ''creator'' people able to create a device that could nullify the illusion spell and many surveince, camera, phone even sses was adding this kind of device to recognize everyone who wears the amulet, and so this amulet was deemed to be useless just like any other low-level spell.


    The door suddenly opens then Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and Li Mo Zhene to join the fun. Lory feel like she was going to run a presentation for the respective client.


    "Come on in" Lory beckoned them to sit down.


    "Is this going to be a long process?" Jin Hao pulls the stool next to Ming Yue Yin looking very interested.


    "Lory, you sure there''s no side effect right" Bei Li Yan obviously still fretted about it, but who wouldn''t be? He never experiences this before and if something happened he had no one to help him.


    "Will, I ever put you in danger?" Lory roll her eyes tiredly "This is not a big deal, in my world, there''s a lot of children wearing this and pretend to be a mummy and Zombie"


    Jin Hao has heard about a zombie from the ancient book but he doesn''t understand why anyone wants to pretend as such and why their parents allowed their children to pretend as a hideous monster "Why¡­?"


    "To get a candy" Lory shrug.


    Jin hao confused even more "How¡­.?"


    Lory feel she was hit by a sudden migraine "Forget it!" she massage her head then she looks at Bei Li Yan "Your hair, please" Lory stretch her hand.


    Bei Li Yan shrunk his neck in reflex "Why?" he timidly asks.


    Lory didn''t care his whining she deliberately pulls a strain of hair from his head.


    "Ouch!" he yelp, then scratch his head and pout.


    Lory take a deep breath "Okay, let start" Lory grinned and everyone turns their attention immediately to Lory, their eyes filled with expectation and excitement, to see real magic that they thought only a figment of imagination turns out to be real, how could they not feel giddy and exhrated like a little kid.


    Lory begin to chant, she put the bracelet on the table then make a circle on the table around the bracelet with her index finger without stop chanting a weirdnguage when she stops a purple circle appear on the table then a glowing triangle appear inside the circle then the triangle multiply into two ¨C three ¨C four and so on, every triangle moves in clockwise then the bracelet floating in the air between her hands, Bei Li Yan hair slowly absorbed by the bracelet.


    The triangles floating around the bracelet, when the bracelet glow the triangle symbol was absorbed by the bracelet, on by one the symbol appear around on the bracelet as the light glows brighter after it absorbed all the symbol the braceletnd on the table gently.


    The one smooth silver bracelet now engraved with weird triangles on its surfaces, Lory took the bracelet and smile "Done!" she waves the bracelet carelessly "It''s time for trial!" she looks at Bei Li Yan and smiles mischievously.


    Bei Li Yan snapped back and his face turns white instantly "Wait, I''m not ready yet!"


    Suddenly Jin Hao grabs Bei Li Yan hand and Ming Yue Yin hold his shoulder so he can''t run, Loryugh than slid the bracelet on Bei Li Yan hand mercilessly.


    <strong>"NOOO!!"</strong> Be Li Yan shakes his head desperately.


    Suddenly everyone stares at Bei Li Yan with bulging eyes and eximed at the same time.


    Meanwhile, at the outside two men ying ''go'' quietly inside the pavilion, Yuan Shao chuckles lightly "It seems everything is alright"


    "Hm¡­" Zhao Li Xin hummed then put a back stone on aboard.


    Yuan Shao already used by Zhao Li Xin indifference he knows Zhao Li Xin doesn''t mean harmed that just how he behaved. The truth is he feel happy that Zhao Li Xin spends his precious time to y chess with him, Yuan Shao knows how detached Zhao Li Xin with other people so this was a great improvement in their rtionship however he knows it happened because of his close rtionship with Ming Yue Yin and Lory care a lot with Ming Yue Yin.


    "They call your wife Lo ¨C Ri?" he raised the question abruptly.


    "Lory" he corrects Yuan Shao ent.


    Yuan Shao raised his brow ''that''s not the important matter right?''


    "Who is she?" after what happened in front of Sanguan Manor he realizes Long Ming wife is more than meets the eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin sips his wine calmly then says: "She''s my wife ¨C always had, always will be" he said without a shred of hesitation.


    "Is Yue Yin know about her?"


    Zhao Li Xin scoffed "She knows even before me¡­" Zhao Li Xin looks annoyed, this is the fact he finds it hard to ept even until this day.


    Yuan Shao stunned but then he let out a long heaved, it seems Long Ming wife rtionship with Ming Yue Yin is deeper than he thought no wonder he always thought if one day Ming Yue Yin have to choose between him or Lory she might choose Lory, this is a sad fact for him but nothing he could do he just grateful Lory is a woman.


    "There something not right about Lao Min Na don''t you agree?" Yuan Shao shifts the conversation to something much more urgent. He was there when he saw Lao Min Na transform into something he can''t exin, however, everyone beside him seem to know more about it but no one dares to speak about it not even Ming Yue Yin as if it brings a bad omen if you talk about it.


    Zhao Li Xin fiddle the ck stone chess with an inexplicable expressionter he nces at Yuan Shao "Lory has given you an amulet right from the stone she asks you to chose"


    "Yes¡­" he recalled that yesterday she ask him to choose a gemstone, the way she asked him to choose the stone is quite weird, he doesn''t ask further because Ming Yue Yin assured him that it wouldn''t harm him, Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen also follow Lory instruction without hesitated that''s why he feel assured.


    "Keep that amulet with you all the time, and make sure you stay away from Lao Min Na, there something inside her that''s beyond our power" Zhao Li Xin said in low voice.


    "Even your power?" Yuan Shao shocked, Zhao Li Xin is the most formidable person he ever knows.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs heavily "Yes, even me¡­"


    "Wait, isn''t that dangerous, we can''t let the girls left the manor, is the manor even save, what is that thing?" Yuan Shao raised from his seat abruptly and the chessboard fall on the floor, he was frantic knowing a powerful entity is live not far from their ce.


    On the contrary, Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains cid, he crosses her leg to another then sip his wine calmly, Yuan Shao didn''t understand why he looks so calm in this situation.


    "It''s fine¡­that thing would note, at least not now"


    Yuan Shao frown "Why you think like that?"


    "Lory said that thing is not¡­well" he tilted his head slightly.


    "Your wife said, then¡­.we should kill it right away" Yuan Shao balled his fist.


    Zhao Li Xin drew a long breath "There''s no weapon could kill that thing except the crimson lightning sword"


    Yuan Shao finally calmed down after he knows Zhao Li Xin has a n "Where we could find it?"


    "Thankfully you gave me one of the pieces of the old map" he smiles cunningly.


    "Map? The map that Lao Min Na wanted?" he remembers he used that map to exchange Zhao Li Xin''s help, he never thought that map is more than he ever imagines "Wait, is that why Lao Min Na interested in that map once?"


    "I guess so¡­"


    Yuan Shao looks down as immersed in his thought, the matters with Lao Min Na seem deeper and darker than he thought "Ming Yue Yin know about this too?"


    "I told you she knows everything before me" he exasperatedly said, "That brat is involved from the beginning, and I''m sure she would not leave until its end ¨C not even if you force her to, I know I try¡­" Zhao Li Xin was vexed.

 Chapter 598 - She’s My Family

    It''ste a night and Ming Yue Yin just finish her cultivation so she got out of the Pagoda where Su Feng and Su Yi has waiting for her, Ming Yue Yin face beamed because she could feel she almost breakthrough from the beginner stage to the transition stage, she can''t wait to be stronger after she meets Lazarus. That demon is more terrifying than in her dream, she admires Lory for able to remain calm all this time.


    Suddenly she saw a ck figure lean on the trunk, Ming Yue Yin and her subordinated not afraid because Tie Shan manor security is imprable unless is Lazarus himself that would calm, as she got closer she recognize the dark figure is Yuan Shao.??


    "What are you doing here?" Ming Yue Yin slightly surprise.


    "I''m waiting for you" Yuan Shao smile warmly.


    "Oh, okay¡­." She feel Yuan Shao got more thing to say, she make a sign to Su Feng and Su Yi to leave her alone then she looks Yuan Shao "Let''s walk"


    Yuan Shao smile helplessly, is not easy to face a smart woman. The two of them then walk together to the giant man-made pond. She found a stone bench then she takes a seat and put both her hands on hisp "So, what do you want to talk about?"


    Yuan Shao feel hesitant slightly "About Miss Luo Ri Yi or¡­Lo ¨C Ri"


    "Lory" she corrects him.


    He feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Yuan Shao clear his throat "Lo¡­ry" hesaid again.


    "What about it?" she asks casually.


    "You know what she got you involved with?"


    "She''s not involved me, I came on my owned!" she corrects him again with a deep frown.


    Yuan Shao knew he had hit her nerves but he needs to know what Ming Yue yin think about this "So, you know about her background, her secret?"


    "Absolutely!" she answers without a shred of hesitation.


    "So, is not bother you?" he feel a bit skeptic, he examined the change on her expression "This thing that Long Ming fought ¨C it doesn''t sound like a human, you could be harmed, probably even dead, do you understand that?"


    Ming Yue Yin draws a long breath, she mirthlessly smile "Do you know how I am before I be empress?"


    "Well, I heard the rumor¡­." He crosses his arms on his chest as he recalled all rumors about Ming Yue Yin and the Emperor including her unfortunate situation where she lost all her family to the previous emperor. Yuan Shao never thought that Ming Yue Yin''s past was so painful.


    "The emperor raised me like livestock, she fattens me up like a pig before he sacrifices me to his son, I thought he is a good father, a kind and loving father until I know the truth. I was heartbroken, scared, and helpless, I start to doubt anyone, my teacher, my friend, my siblings, even my maid. I wonder if they coborated with each other to harmed me?" she speaks in a calm tone as if she talks about someone else story.


    Yuan Shao feel like he inhaled cold air, he can''t imagine how scared Ming Yue Yin must be and his heart ached for her if only he was there. Ming Yue Ying sigh "To save my life I put myself to sleep, you must hear the story right?" she looks at him with a cheeky smile.


    "Oh, yes ¨C they say you have been sleeping for a very long time and no one can''t resuscitate you"


    She looks heavenward and says: "That because my subconscious refused to awake because I can''t handle the truth ¨C that I have lived in lied with the person who killed my family" Ming Yue Yin rubs her hands together she doesn''t know why but she feel cold it was strange because someone with high-level cultivation like her should not get cold easily.


    This is the first time he heard about Ming Yue yin past from herself, he doesn''t know to stay so he sits next to her then slowly reaches her hand, the warm form her hand eased the coldness within her.


    "When I sleep, I have a dream ¨C is a long but short dream ¨C I can''t exin it clearly¡­." She pursed her lips as she struggles to exin.


    "What are you dreaming about?"


    "About a princess from another world, a world is more advance than ours, a beautiful and peaceful kingdom where the King rule fairly without being partial to any side, and his subordinated and people worshiped him not out of fear but for love, and then I saw a princess, a girl who had it all, she is special but ordinary at the same time"


    "Sounds like a beautiful dream¡­" Yuan Shao smiles warmly at her.


    "For a while¡­" she lower her head, a sense of bitterness swept over her as she continues her story "Not long after everything is falling apart, the kingdom she loves burns to ashes, her beloved father died for her, and the kingdom and so people the people that raised her like family was gone with her father on the same day, and her brother her only family she got left ¨C well, he is a dead man walking, his end had been predicted long ago since the day they were born¡­it was set and done." Ming Yue Yin sniffles and then sigh heavily.


    Yuan Shao feel his blood run cold, he doesn''t know who Ming Yue Yin talks about, but he can''t believe how a person could bear so much loss.


    "You think she would give up, cover herself in a nket and cry endlessly like a normal girl would be but no she was not, she''s not even waste her time with mourn, she took her sword to lead the remaining soldiers to protect the surviving citizen to leave the scorched city and lead them to a safe ce and they are safe¡­.because of her"


    "But there is one person that is more important than anyone that she needs to be safe, that person is her twin brother. The prophecy said he has to die to protect the world and the kingdom should be ruled by her as thest of her kin but¡­..she refused that, she denied the god''s will" Ming Yue Yin shakes her head in perplex even until now she doesn''t understand where''s Lory got such determination, how could she be so relentless when the oue is not so bad.


    "But human can''t fight against a Will of God, and so she turns to someone who has equal power, a Demon that cast from grace, a ck serpent with yellow eyes ¨C Lazarus" just speak his name make her hands trembles.


    Yuan Shao stunned then she remembers the change in Lao Min Na''s eyes at that time and cold sweat drench on his back, she looks at Ming Yu Yin anxiously "Do you mean¡­that thing inside Lao Min Na is a... That, Impossible!"


    "To change her brother fate she used her soul as a coteral, with the power granted by the Demon she reces her brother although she tries to outsmart the demon by destroying her soul before the demon could swallow her soul but somehow she survives¡­.and she was sent to our world" Ming Yue Yin leans her chin on her palm and smile towards Yuan Shao.


    Yuan Shao squints his eyes "That person¡­.is she Lo-ry" Yuan Shao always had a doubt about Lory''s humble background, she is too smart, too calm, and poised as a vige girl. Her aura is not inferiorpare with Ming Yue Yin who came from a royal family, however, she doesn''t look like a princess either because she less cautious with her behavior and too carefree as if nothing can''t hold her down not even Zhao Li Xin.


    "She doe not look like someone from a rural vige but isn''t she too¡­.."


    "Happy?" Ming Yue Yin chuckles.


    "Yeah¡­." Yuan Shao wryly smiles, she does not look like someone who had a dreadful past since she looks happy all the time.


    "She lost her family, her friends, her kingdom, her title and for a while, she lost her power too¡­..the only thing left is Girsha, and she was alone ever since, but Lazarus refuses to let her escape and that thing had been following her, waiting for her¡­.." she gritted her teeth in anger.


    she was breathing hard and clenched her fist until it turns pale "Lory is the one who gives me the courage to ept my legacy, she gives me strength when I feel hopeless, watching her fight relentlessly make me feel ashamed for my cowardness if Lory never gives up after all she had been through so what reason I have to run away from my own fate,pare to Lory my problem is¡­.small, so who am I dare toin" she cried loudly.


    He feel needle pricked his heart and he pull her in his embraces, he finally understands where the loyalty to Lory came from "I''m sorry, I''m questioning you, I just don''t want you involved with something you don''t understand"


    "But I do¡­more than anyone else, I saw her desperation, her sadness, and her fear, I witness how lost she was unlike me she was alone even at the end Girsha was gone too ¨C you will not understand because you didn''t say it with your own eyes but I do ¨C she just a normal girl who loves sweet stuff and hate bitter, she likes having fun with friends and traveling, but why she must carry the weight of the world, why her?" she yelled while hitting his back venting her anger for her beloved friend and idol.


    "Sshh, is okay ¨C is okay, nothing would happen to Lory right ¨C Long Ming is here ¨C you here, I''m here and so the others, I can''t believe we can''t save Lory and killed that demon or whatever" he rubbed her back to calmed her down.


    Ming Yue Yin sniffed "Lory is the closest thing I know about family, she is closer than a sister, she is my friend, teacher, and my idol, I will not let anyone or anything took my family again, not again!"


    "We will not¡­" he wiped her tears gently "I believe Long Ming will not let that happened either, I know he had ned so we just need to help him"


    Ming Yue Yin wiped the remnants of her tears with her sleeves and nod her head as she calmed down "Yes, at least we know what we need to find and we know where is that thing, we just need to understand what he ns with Lao Min Na and Sanguan family, there must be a reason why she stays there for so long"


    "And you attend the moon-viewing event because of that reason? You want to inquire something about The Sanguan family" Yuan Shao squint his eyes,


    "Yes, I heard they ughter the Qin family, I want to know more about that¡­." Ming Yue Yin glint dangerously

 Chapter 599 - Her Past Life

    Not far from the lovely couple an owl watching from the tree branch and the bird''s eyes glow dimly in purple color,ter the ow; blink hisrge eyes and soon the bird iris turn normal again then the bird p his wing and flew away.


    In another room, Lory''s eyes glow the same way as the owl then she blinks her eyes and the glow dissipated leaving a pair of purple gem color back to normal.??


    [It seems you will have another supporter] Girsha teased her.


    Lory smile wryly then she sipped her tea slowly, Zhao Li Xin who sits beside her sees herplicated look "You don''t feel happy?" he asks.


    Lory didn''t answer she look down and take another sip again.


    "You don''t want him to get involved isn''t it?" he guessed.


    She make a mirthless smile and shakes her head slightly "I wish Yuan Shao could persuade Yue Yin to stay away from this¡­matters" she gazes outside the room with mixed emotion.


    "That brat adored you too much, not even me could get rid of her, I think if Yuan Shao insists her to left you that brat would cut her rtionship with him" Zhao Li Xin stifle.


    Lory pout her lips, she would feel awful if Ming Yue Yin breaks up with Yuan Shao, that man is a good match for that brat, he is strong, loyal, and honest, in every world is not easy to find someone like Yuan Shao. If that really happened she would disown that silly brat.


    "Don''t angry with me, you know how is that brat character" he chuckles lightly.


    "I know, and I feel happy and grateful ¨C I truly am. It just that¡­I''m scared I''m not strong enough to protect them" Lory said in forlorn.


    Zhao Li Xin raised her wine cup "Wee to my world then¡­." he also engulfs by anxiety for not strong enough to protect her. Girsha also snickers at Lory, is not a bad thing for Lory realizes how he felt all this time. Lory twitches her mouth knowing everyone is teasing her.


    She rolls her eyes and whines "Okay, I''m sorry for making all of your worries" then she puffed her cheek in upset.


    Zhao Li Xinugh, he found her very cute when she upset, he pulls Lory''s hand and make her back lean against him "I forgive you my princess" his hot breath blow her ears and Lory feel shiver all over her body but that sweet moment disappear when Girshain abruptly.


    [I don''t!]


    Lory stuck out her tongue at Girsha and the bird scoffed and flew outside the window not because he angry but he can feel the heat from Zhao Li Xin body, as an animal one can detect when another animal in heat because in that situation animal tends to be aggressive, however, this thing happened once a year or twice a year for some animal but that young man¡­..


    Thankfully he has good self-control and busy cultivated if not Lory would be overwhelmed even with her healing gift.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand around her tiny waist then he inhaled her unique scent from the top of her head and his body gradually feel tense. Lory is oblivious she is to upy with everything that had happened, she failed to notice Zhao Li Xin''s hands are wonder around her body.


    "Do you think the queen dowager would deliberately make things hard for me?" Lory ask.


    "Hmm, I think so, what powerful figure hate the most is someone who dares to cross them" Zhao Li Xin''s voice a bit heavy but Lory still not notice it.


    "Do you think is because Lao Min Na matter?" Lory heard that Lao Min Na is quite close with the queen dowager after she healed the queen dowager old illness.


    "They say if you beat a dog you must know the owner, we beat Lao Min Na regardless of her rtionship with the Queen dowager is no surprised the olddy would feel offended," he said while sniffing her neck, Lory was immersed in her thought didn''t realize a certain beast roaming behind her.


    "I wonder if I met anyone from the sanguan family, you better wear your mask all the time the simrity between you and sanguan Jin Sheng is hard to denied although my husband is a lot more handsome" Lory chortle but then realize someone hand already inside her cor.


    "Hey, Hands Off!" she smacks his naughty hands from her chest "I''m being serious here!" Lory re at Zhao Li Xin, although she looks carefree but that doesn''t mean she never thinks about her situation and calcted what move she must take in the future, as matter of fact Lory never stop thinking because she worries about everyone safety however she was used to keeping everything to herself and pretend to be fine.


    This is also the root for her nightmare night and insomnia, Zhao Li Xin also knows that''s why he asks Jin Hao the rxing tea to help her sleep better, the tea can make her sleep but sadly it can''t stop her anxiety so Lory still have a nightmare so sometimes when it feel Lory is overwhelmed with her problem he must find the other way to distract her attention from her problem for a while, what else could be better than doing ''that''


    "You don''t have to worry, we can do our best and let the rest take it course naturally" Zhao Li Xin whisper in her ear with a raspy voice that could melt any woman''s heart. He embraces her from behind and let out a long exhaled "Let me guess you worry about Lazarus possessed that Lao woman right"


    Lory pouted her mouth "Of course I''m worried, Demon or God can''t interfere with the human world without a bridge that''s the rules, but Lazarus forces his way" Lory rest the back of her head on Zhao Li Xin chest "Even Lucient need years of preparation until the day they carry out the ''King Trial'' but still the amount of grace they could ept is various in each king, my father bless with four God sword and that already exceed all his predecessor so when Lucas was grace from seven swords I know the prophecy is true, he won''t make it alive¡­."


    "Lory¡­" Zhao Li Xin holds her tighter.


    She patted his arms "I''m okay???" she softly said, "What I mean is, if Lucient who is chosen by God himself need this so much preparation since the day they were born, so what it is the cost for Lao Min Na who is just a normal person to let the most powerful demon possessed her body?"


    ___________________________


    At The sanguan manor,te at night, Sanguan Wu Ci visits Lao Min Na courtyard. he sped his hand behind his back then Lao Min Na put down a green jade bottle on the round table "This is Ping Yu pill, it will promote you instantly to sage level at beginner stage"


    Sanguan Wu Ci eye glistening, although he feel excited however expression remains calm "I hope you right about this" he looks at Lao Min Na suspiciously "If you can concoct this type of pill why you never used it to yourself?"


    "My foundation is not stable from myst breakthrough besides I still not reach sovereign level yet, the pill would only harm me if I used it now" she exins casually while pouring herself a cup of warm tea.


    He saw nothing suspicious on Lao Min Na''s face, he holds the jade bottle and smiles amicably "Thank you miss Lao, you will handsomely reward" then he turned around and left the room.


    The door is softly closed leaving Lao Min Na to sip her tea alone, the air around her feel stagnant she looks down at her half-full teacup in her hand, her beautiful eyes reflect nothingness, she doesn''t feel excited, happy, or proud for what she had done, the Ping Yu is a high-grade pill that no alchemist could make it for thest five hundred years, she is sure not even Jin Hao the white dragon pce could make it. She should feel happy and yet she feel nothing.


    She reminiscence the day she met with Lazarus in her previous life, at that time she is a weak woman who falls in love with the wrong person, she bet all her life for that man, she knew that she would never be his only women but she epts it. A great man like him would never satisfied with only one woman especially a woman like her.


    She thought her life couldn''t be worst after years of living like a doormat in Lao manor but she is wrong, she is terribly wrong. She has lost her dignity in front of society since the day she asked her father to let her married Zhao Mu Fan, she was portrayed as a shameless, and disgusting woman for eyeing her own step sister husband, no one would guess that it was Zhao Mu fan himself who persuade her to make the request because he doesn''t want to ruin his reputation but it was okay if it was her and he assured her he would treat her nicely.


    Young and in love she believes everything he said and then she had to pay the praise. She never knows a woman without reputation is like a man enter the battlefield without armor and weapon so when she entered the prince manor she was beaten down even before she enters the front gate.


    The Emperor and empress despised her, the other prince and princess demeaning her even servant mocked her, and for years she was forced to swallow the ridiculed and humiliation that people throw at her, on the other hand, Lao Fei Yan reputation soared as a kind, benevolence and pitiful women who let her owned sister to marry her own man, and Lao Fei Yan took that as her advantage, it gives her permission to humiliate, degrade and ridiculed her in every asion.


    It''s fine, she understands why Lao Fei Yan hates her, and she does feel guilty for loving the same man as her sister but what can she do, a heart wants what it wants and so she graciously epts her step-sister wrath, she can handle it since Zhao Mu Fan still treat her same way as before then few years go by and the fire that once burns gloriously slowly dimmed, slowly Zhao Mu Fan came less and less before she knows he did not visit her for two months and this only happened after they married for two years.

 Chapter 600 - Her Past Life II

    Even before Zhao Mu Fan marry Lao Fei Yan and Lao Min Na he already has few concubines in his harem, for a woman it should give her a big warning sign that the man is anything but faithful, sadly Lao Min Na judgment is rendered by her blind love so she missed this big sign.


    Finally, when he got bored with Lao Min Na he took younger women for his harem, it was known to everyone that Zhao Mu Fan is an amorous manbine with his good looks, charisma as crown prince, and his royal background it was expectant that woman throws themselves om his feet.??


    There is also another problem about Lao Min Na, after two years she still unable to get pregnant then the rumor about her being infertile is spread to the city like a wildfire, and this just adding Zhao Mu Fan dissatisfaction towards her then soon she lose his favor and her world just got worsen than ever be.


    And one day someone visits the crown prince Manor, it was that day she met him for the first time ¨C the sixth prince of Jiang Wei Kingdom Zhao Li Xin. Even though she is head over heels towards Zhao Mu fan but she can''t deny that her heart stopped when she saw Zhao Li Xin''s appearance. That man is the most beautiful man that she ever saw seen in her life, the only way she can describe Zhao Li Xin appearance is ''breathtaking''


    He is wless like a precious jade, every features on his face, the lips, eyes, nose, and chin is perfectly carved, she can''t find any imperfection on his countenance, and she is not the only one who thinks like that because Lao Fei Yan who used to pretend as reserved and shy woman can''t take her eyes from Zhao Li Xin, it took Zhao Mu Fan angry cough to snapped them back.


    Zhao Mu Fan then introduce who he is, Lao Min Na can''t believe it that this beautiful man is the sick prince, only then she realize how pale his face is and how feeble he is when his hand trembles when he lifts the winecup, she had heard the rumor that he is not going to live long, what a pity, but people used to say that beautiful creature won''tst long weather is a flower or human.


    Zhao Mu Fan was approached him to support him as a crown prince, since the arrival of Zhao Yi Chen he feel threatened not to mention Zhao Li Xin brother from the same mother Zhao Qin Feng also eyeing the Dragon throne and with the help of Noble consort Ying Zhao Qin Feng ambition might not be impossible, luckily the rtionship between Zhao Li Xin with his mother and Zhao Qin Feng is not good so Zhao Mu Fan want to take advantage of this.


    Lao Min Na didn''t know if Zhao Mu Fan able to persuade Zhao Li Xin but judging by his good mood maybe he does seed. In the following years, the tension between the prince is got worse, a lot of people have died because of this some even high-rank officials, but no one wants to yield and for a moment the favor falls on Zhao Yi Chen.


    Then suddenly the economy of Jiang Wei Kingdom takes a nosedive, it starts with the increase of rebel outside the border that disturbs the food distribution and also trades between the merchant, the road that used to be safe suddenly swarmed by robber and thief so the merchant has to pay more to hire a guard to protect their goods.


    because of that, the prices are automatically increasing then somehow the food supply to the city is gradually decreased, goods like rice, corn, potato, spices, and meat be scarce then in a short time the value increased double if not triple from the previous price and this creates panic in the city, the government tries to resolve this matters but the progress is too slow and people demand a quick solution.


    In anger, people start to me anyone, one of them is the corruption that has taken root in various government agencies and high-level officials, people also me the royal familyvish lifestyle and the emperor''s hobby to expand his harem and using the kingdom treasury for his personal matters.


    At that time the prince uses this momentum to use each other, of course, the winner is Zhao Yi Chen who has more merits and a wless reputationpare to other prince''s. Zhao Mu Fan is enraged and panic, he doesn''t want to lose his title and that''s how Lao Min Na nightmare begins.


    Lao Min Na is barely twenty years old at that time, she still considers one of the beautiful women in the country and despite her reputation many men still dream about her, a sinister idea pop into Zhao Mu Fan minds, to gain the official favor she gives Lao Min Na to entertain them. Lo Min Na is begging and crying to Zhao Mu Fan she rather be killed than treated like a lowly whor*.


    For a man like Zhao Mu Fan, nothing is more important than power, so what if he gift one of his women, he had so many of them and he could get more in the future besides Lao Min Na is wasted who can''t cultivate and also infertile so she''s nothing more than an empty vase.


    With the help of Lao Min Na he gradually able to rope important people to his side. To make Lao Min Na under his control he gives her a powerful drug and turns her into an addict, the drugs make her in a daze all the time, she can differentiate which one is real and which one is an illusion, she be more like a lifeless doll, Everyday Lao Min Na is surrounded by maids to cater her daily life however is not for her own good but to make sure she didn''t try to kill herself, and she had tried many times but she failed so in order to control Lao Min Na behavior Zhao Mu Fan increased the dosage of the drug little by little until Lao Min Na cannot function if she''s not using the drugs.


    Meanwhile, the fight between the princes is getting fierce and the Kingdom''s economy is getting worst, at that time the force from outside start to aim their weapon towards the Jiang Wei Kingdom, just like the wounded beast everyone can''t wait to take a piece of the Jiang Wei Kingdom.


    The prince knows they need help as soon as possible before it''s toote, then their choice fell on the young Emperor from the Liu Yan Kingdom, name Yuan Shao. The story said Yuan Shao led a rebellion against the previous Emperor and he ughtered all the royal family regardless of their age, Yuan Shao also killed his own family who tries to stop him, since then he is famous to be an evil Emperor.


    But this evil Emperor has support from themon citizen, he bes the voice ofmon people who had been oppressed by the emperor and noble people, with that Yuan Shao is crowned as the new emperor but the rumor said that the reason Yuan Shao rebel is because the death of his mother and his sister also his disappointment with his father who remains loyal to the emperor even though he knows the truth and this rumor gain Yuan Shao a lot of sympathy from themon people and his subordinate because he is not the only one who pushed around by the royal family.


    To gain Yuan Shao power he sends a lot of treasure, high-grade pill, and high-level armament also not forget she also part of the bribery. Lao Min Na travel from Jiang Wei to Liu Yan kingdom, she doesn''t care anymore wherever she goes it means no different to her, however, she is not expected when she enters Liu Yan kingdom pce not only Yuan Shao wh wait her but there also a man with a ck robe and golden mask.


    "What is this?" Yuan Shao sits on the throne but he is not wearing the dragon golden robe but instead his armor as if he differentiated himself from the previous Emperor.


    Thenguid man with a ck robe smirk "A bribe, I supposed¡­"


    Yuan Shao frown "Including her?"


    The ck robe man smile deepens "Especially her¡­."


    Yuan Shao''s expression darkens, Loo Min Na who was kneeling on the floor tremble in fear just like a helpless rabbit in front of the beast, she glues her gaze to the floor, she did not dare to breathe too hard or raised her head in front of the mighty emperor.


    Under the emperor''s gaze, it was dawned on Lao Min Na''s minds how small, dirty, and insignificant she is, at least the other men would lust over her body but these two men treating her like a dirty rag that no one wants.


    Yuan Shao scoffed indignantly "Are all the prince as disgusting as Zhao Mu Fan?"


    The ck robe man shrug "I don''t know, I never pay attention¡­"


    "Really, even though you lived with them for all your life," Yuan Shao said in doubt.


    Lao Min Na flinched, for some reason, she got curious about the ck man''s identity. Not long after she heard footstep from behind her and the man with red enter the room, Lao min peeks a nce at the man and she was stunned because for a second she couldn''t tell the man gender only after she saw the man broad shoulder she realized that person is a man.


    The feminine man notices Lao Min Na''s gaze and surprised "Oh, why is Zhao Mu Fan personal whor* is here?" he asks in jest.


    Even when she still under the influence of the drug she still knows when she is humiliated and the worst thing is she had nothing to refute, she averts her gaze back on the floor as her eyes moist with tears.


    "Personal whor*?" Yuan Shao stupefied.


    "Yes, that cruel crown prince turns his own concubine into a whor* just to rope influential people, well it does work nut I think when the situation got harsh that pervert will be the first one to betray that heartless Prince" the feminine red robe man chuckle lightly then he approaches Lao Min Na who is quiver on the floor, he kneels with one his knee against the floor and uses the tip of his long index finger to raised Lao Min Na chin.


    Their face only an inch from each other, Lao Min Na face turn paler than before she wants to run away but her fright make her unable to moves her legs, the feminine man suddenly sneer "She is poison by evil flower seed" he retracts her finger from Lao Min Na chin and take a step back while wiping his finger with a handkerchief as he just touches something dirty.


    "Master Bei, what is that?" Yuan Shao asks.


    "It''s a seed from a poppy flower, but this flower is carefully cultivated so is more poison than the normal flower, this poison is used to control people''s mind by making them addicted, it''s also used to increased a person desire make them more aggressive¡­.no wonder that old pervert like her very much ¨C however she does know as one of the Jiang Wei beauty after all, too bad she was waste like this¡­"

 Chapter 601 - Her Past Life III

    Yuan Shao let out a long sigh "what should we do with this?" he turn his head at the ck robes man who remained indifferent.


    "Do whatever you want" he saidzily.??


    "Just send her back with all this¡­tribute, this is so disgusting even for my owned standard" Yuan Shao scoffed in disgusted, he doesn''t want to involved with dirty matters like this.


    Lao Min Na know that what waiting for her is another hell, Zhao Mu Fan might not forgive her for her failure to seduced Yuan Shao


    "Please don''t send me home, let me stay, I could be your ve, I will do anything you want, <strong>PLEASE!"</strong> Lao Min Na bangs her head on the floor repeatedly until her forehead bleed.


    The sound of her banging her head surprised everyone in the room, but none of them pitty her especially the man with the ck robes, the truth is no one sure if she even listening to her since his expression hide behind his mask, leaving only his cold gaze.


    "I have no connection with this woman, but to you ¨C more or less she still has rtion with you isn''t it Lord Long Ming," said Yuan Shao.


    Lao Min Na was dumbfounded, who never heard about Long Ming from the Hei Shen sect, the mysterious power that dominates the world, even the emperor fear him however no one knows the identity of Long Ming, people only know that one day he suddenly appear and terrorize everyone who dares to block his way. Lao Min Na raises her head slightly as her curiosity pique.


    "They all mean nothing to me," he said coldly, his dark empty eyes stare at Lo min Na as if she was nothing but an ant.


    Lao Min Na knows this man is hard to please but she doesn''t want to go back to that hell "PLEASE, have mercy, I will do anything!" she cried pitifully.


    "Everything¡­.hasn''t you have nothing, to begin with ¨C Miss Lao" his word is t, and icy devoid of any pity or sympathy towards her.


    Lao Min Na stares at the man called Long Ming with a confusing look, how could he know her name. Long Ming slowly take off his gold mask, the man has exquisite features, his refined jawline, his thin lips and beautiful pair of dark eyes make Lao Min Na stunned with awed this kind of perfection she only has seen it once and that man was Zhao Li Xin the Sixth Prince.


    "Si¡­Sixth pri¡­.prince" she''s a stammer, but what scared him the most is how pale Zhao Li Xin skin is and how thin he is, he is still beautiful but he doesn''t look like a human, his dark eyes be more apparent because his pale skin, he rose from his sit in slow motion in Lao Min Na eyes he looks very sick as if a single wind blow would make him crumble. His two other subordinated who stand behind him stare at Zhao Li Xin with a worried look.


    "You know me, that means either I kill you or you prove you worth to me¡­" his icy voice gives shiver to her spine. Lao Min Na had seen many men, a lot of them is a cruel, greedy, heartless, ambitious, and cold murderer but no one can make her blood run cold like the man in front of her, it because she can''t see anything in his eyes, no anger, no greed, no worry, no joy,pletely nothing, is like facing a dark abyss.


    Terror coursed to her veins, she is almost unable to speak "Ye¡­.Yes, I...I do¡­anything"


    Zhao Li Xin make eerie smiles "What if I want you to kill Zhao Mu Fan?" he raised his eyebrow.


    "I¡­" Lao Min Na hesitant, people think after all that Zhao Mu Fan did to her she should loathe him to the bone isn''t it, but the truth is even until now Lao Min Na still hold a strain of hope that one day he would change. As sad as it sounds she could never let him gopletely.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t look disappointed but instead, heughed, the sound of hisugh make the hair on her neck stand up, then suddenly he coughs, and the coughs didn''t stop for a while, the feminine man who acted flirtatiously before can''t hide his worry and so Zhao Li Xin two subordinated but none of them dare to help him, they only staring at Zhao Li Xin anxiously.


    He covers his mouth with his sleeves, then gradually the cough subsides, he back limply to his chair then wipe a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Your cold poison is getting worst huh" Yuan Shao didn''t worry about him, he only curious.


    Zhao Li Xin waved his hand "I fear no death¡­" he clear his throat then soon after a man with white hair entered the room while carrying a tray with a hot ceramic bowl on top of it.


    Only then Zhao Li Xin subordinated take a step to clear the table but no one dares to help him, it''s dawned to her that Zhao Li Xin didn''t like to be treated as a weakling that''s why no one dares to help him with the coughing, he must be a very proud person and his people knows that.


    Zhao Li Xin drinks his medicine, then his subordinated hand him a clean towel to wipe his mouth and hands. The man with white hair then check his pulse and his eyebrows knitted and then he let out a long heaved. Zhao Li Xin didn''t care he retract his hand from the white man, his face looks a bit better after he drinks his medicine, it seems his illness is far more worst than she thought.


    "I hope you don''t die here, I can''t exin how the sixth prince dies in my kingdom" Yuan Shao snickered. His mockery dampened Zhao Li Xin''s subordinated expression but Yuan Shao feigns ignorance.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother with Yuan Shao''s poor jokes "I won''t die before my enemies, I''ll make sure I bring every single of them to hell with me" his vicious eyes glistening gives a little spark in his dull eyes.


    "He won''t die easily while I''m here," said the white-haired man with scowled.


    Yuan Shao raised his chin "I hope that true because I still need you to fulfilled our agreement" he doesn''t care about Long Ming health their rtionship is business only beside someone like Zhao Li Xin unable to make a friendly connection with anyone, even to his subordinated he like to keepfortable distance towards them so one can imagine how indifferent he is with other people other than his close subordinate.


    One of the corners of his mouth lifted faintly, he shifts his nce at Lao Min Na again "So what is your decision and doesn''t y pity card on me, you see I ''m not a patient man" he warns Lao Min Na who was kneeling on the floor with her head down. His words are t and indifferent not once he shows a little sympathy or pity on her, his eyes as cold as cier she make her feel worthless but that just how she is right now.


    Lao Min Na gritted her teeth she doesn''t know what to do, the choice left to her is whether she dies in Zhao Li Xin hand or Zhao Mu Fan hand, at the end she still dies when she thinks about this she sneers at herself, doesn''t she try to kill herself multiple times before to the point she was choked with a drug to control her and know when death feel so close to her she suddenly hesitant.


    She clenched her fist "What do you want me to do, an addict like me can''t kill a cultivator like him, I might get killed when I got home today"


    It was the red robes man with a feminine face who approach her "Don''t worry about that" he winked at her.


    When Lao Min Na got home she told Zhao Mu Fan that yuan Shao agrees to help him but he can''t do it openly since interfering with other kingdom matter is not good, in return, Yuan Shao asked the west territory that belong to the Jiang Wei Kingdom, Zhao Mu fan is delighted he doesn''t mind giving a small portion of his kingdom if that means he can sit on the dragon throne, and using Yuan Shao name Zhao Mu Fan stopped given Lao Min Na to other men as a consideration that Yuan Shao give a little value towards her, for a while, Lao Min Na is relieved from her promiscuous duty.


    Since then Lao Min Na report everything she knows about Zhao Mu fan activity to Bei li Yan through a maid that was nted in Zhao Mu Fan manor, and the white man called Jin Hao cure her addiction only then she realizes how powerful Zhao Li Xin and no prince could match him, it was that day that she envy and admire Zhao Li Xin from the dept of her heart.


    After three months not only Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao she also knew about Wu san Bo and Jiang Jin Wei, the more she knows about Zhao Li Xin the more she admires him maybe it also at that time that admiration change into something else but she did not dare to think about that because she knew how dirty she is, she not even worthy to carry Zhao Li Xin shoes moreover stand beside him, it was an impossible dream.


    Then the scandal about Zhao Mu Fan and Ying Xuan Xie spread to the whole city, it was a serious scandal because Ying Xuan Xie is Zhao Qin Feng fianc¨¦e and she is also from the Ying n, Zhao Mu fan try to control the rumors but somehow all his effort is futile.


    The truth is Zhao mu fan only met with Ying Xuan Xie three times but at that time he doesn''t know who she is but nothing serious happened, Zhao Mu Fan like pretty girls so he approaches her casually and flirts a little bit, he just gives her a smallntern at thentern festival, and that''s it but the problem is the story is twisted by someone and many people witness the scene so is hard for Zhao Mu Fan to deny it.


    fake or not it brings shammed to Zhao Qin Feng''s face, how could he live with it since then the tension between Zhao Qin Feng and Zhao Mu Fan increasing and Zhao Yi Chen use this opportunity to stir things up and hope they will kill each other eventually. As matter of fact, he is not the only one who thinks that way.


    while people busy scheming at each other Lao Min Na wake up with a terrible headache, everything seems spinning around her she can''t hold it anymore she vomits everything she eatsst night on the floor, her maidservants be panic they though she got food poisoning or something when the physician check her condition he announce the inexplicable news at her.


    "Congrattion madam, you are pregnant"

 Chapter 602 - Her Past Life IV

    Lao Min Na was frozen but the physician thought she just too happy, for a woman nothing is more important and joyful than being pregnant, The physician warns her that although she is pregnant the fetus is slightly weaker than normal so she must extra careful to take care of her pregnancy, then he prescribe her with a few tonics for her to help the baby development through whole that Lao Min Na still unable toprehend her situation.


    "How could she get pregnant, isn''t she infertile???


    "Who is the baby father?" Certainly not Zhao Mu Fan because he never touches her since he tossed her to every man that can provide him with a little benefit.


    For hours she was being silent, she shows no sign of being happy, sad, or even hatred about her pregnancy, she only froze as if the time suddenly stopped. Her maid didn''t know what to do, of course, they send this news to Zhao Mu Fan immediately. At night Zhao Mu Fan came then he waves his hand to sign the maids to leave the room. Lao Min Na was still on the bed she didn''t bother to respond to him, she just looks ahead of her with a nk expression.


    Zhao Mu Fan knew that the baby is not his, although he the one who pushed her to all those men but he can''t stop feeling disgusted and contempt by her, and strangely he feel angry at her as if she is the one who betrays him when he is the one who forces her to do this.


    "I want to abort the baby¡­" Lao Min Na suddenly said in low voice.


    "The physician you invite is quite famous so the news of you being pregnant already spread in the city" Zhao Mu Fan sped his hand behind his back.


    "I don''t care, the fetus is weak after all so miscarriage would be expected" Lao Min Na insisted, she doesn''t want to carry a bastard that not even her knew who is the father.


    Zhao Mu Fan looks at her indifferently "I do not agree¡­" he said in a t tone.


    Anger flooded her veins he screams indignantly "WHY! This baby is not yours!"


    "Shut up!" Zhao Mu fan pped her harshly and she falls on the side of the bed.


    Her eyes welled up and the corner of her lips bleed, Lao Min Na didn''t care she cover her face and stare at Zhao Mu Fan with bloodshot eyes "Why I need to shut up, everyone knows, you send me to all those men do you think they don''t talk, do you know what they think about you, huh?" she shouted furiously.


    "Royal pimp" Lao Min Na smirk "That''s what they called you"


    <strong>"YOU DAM* WHOR*!"</strong> this time he hit her harder then he choked her with his both hand, Lao Min Na smiles while her teeth cover with her own blood, but she doesn''t care, after all this year of lie and abused she finally see for who he really is, a lowly scum, yes that who he is.


    Lao Min Na''s face turns blue as she begins to suffocate, Zhao Mu Fan didn''t want to kill her yet, he hauls her to the side of the bed because he doesn''t want her to miscarriage. The drug he gave to Lao Min Na somehow bes ineffective anymore so he needs another way to control her so what better than her own baby, she might hate the baby now but he knew giving a few months she would love for her baby just like any other women do.


    Zhao Mu Fan already have a n if it a man he would make him crippled but if it a woman and she is beautiful as Lao Min Na he would use that child just like he used Lao Min Na. is not a problem for him to feed one mouthpare to the benefit he would gain when the child got older.


    "You cannot abort that child, you are a woman, how could you be so heartless" he scoffed in disdain.


    "Heartless? I want to ask the same thing to you" Lao Min Na snickered.


    Zhao Mu Fan didn''t want to waste more time, he stomps his feet and left the room, leaving the room in mess and Lao Min Na who is cover with wound and bruised.


    After that Zhao Mu fan told everyone that Lao Min Na mentally disturbed so she confined inside her courtyard during her pregnancy and highly supervise because she is dangerous not just to other but to herself, for people clueless about Zhao Mu fan bad deeds they would feel sympathy for him and pity him for having a crazy wife.


    For two months she was trapped inside her own room then slowly she could feel the life inside her womb, she doesn''t know how to feel, is it love or is it hate, perhaps is numbness still, either way, she still reluctant to keep the baby, until one day Lao Fei Yan who never talk with her for years suddenly visit her privately.


    Lao Min Na was stunned when Lao Fei Yan came to her bedroom. He swaggers herself in with a pompous look she looks around the room while Lao Min Na sitszily on the couch she is too tired to entertain anyone.


    "Your room is smaller than I thought" she make perfunctorilyment.


    Lao Min Na didn''t bother to respond, their rtionship is never been good for as long as she can remember. Lao Fei yang darted her gaze to Lao Min Na''s stomach, a sh of ridiculed apparent in her eyes.


    "You should take precaution after you spend your night with men, do you think you can''t get pregnant? oh, wait!" Lao Fei Yan covers her mouth pretends to be stunned but then she sneers "You do think you are infertile right?" Lao Fei Yan giggles softly like a naughty innocent girl.


    "What are you talking about" Lao Min Na finally responds.


    Lao Fei Yan beamed when she can get her attention "Dear my sister, you always been gullible aren''t you" she deeply sighs "You think you can marry my man, live in my manor and be happy? Is that what you think?" she stares at Lao Min Na like a fool and shakes her head.


    "You ¨C what are you talking about?" Lao Min Na feel she suck cold air into her lungs, her heart thumping like drum war. Later she could never forget how evil Lao Fei Yan''s expression that night and something inside her is snapped.


    Lao Min Na lips trembles, anger rush through her she stares at Lao Fei Yan with bloodshot eyes "What did you do to me?"


    The anger Lao Min Na the happier she bes, Lao Fei Yan burst tough heartily the sounds of herughter it was something that would haunt her for the rest of her life. Lao Min Na roared in anger <strong>"WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!"</strong>


    Lao Fei Yan covers her mouth with her sleeve as she tries to control herugh then she look at Lao Min Na exasperated face and she smirked coldly "Do you think I will let you conceive my man child, how stupid are you?"


    Lao Min Na lips trembles she still can''t understand what Lao Fei Yan talking about, Lao Fei Yan stifles "Is not that hard to prevent you from pregnant, just think about it¡­.I''m the main wife, I''m the benevolent woman and the pitiful woman who is betrayed by her own sister, everyone is on my side, the servants, the guards, the elders even the other concubines"


    Lao Fei Yan takes a seat across from Lao Min Na as she continues "The food that you ate, the dress that you wore and the incense at your room, it was all smeared with yellow grass flower, you know that right? It''s something thatmonly people used to prevent pregnancy, it''s not a very toxic thought because the condition could easily reverse as long you have the money¡­" She smiles deviously.


    "And the rumor¡­.." Lao Min Na mutters.


    "Of course, it''s me too, why are you so stupid?" Lao Fei Yan rolls her eyes impatiently "Is so easy to make a rumor, I only spend five gold taels and everyone in the city knows about it in the next day, adding another five gold taels and the rumors would floating in the city for weeks¡­simple right?" she snapped her finger and chuckles lightly.


    Lao Min Na shut her eyes then tears streaming down her face "Why ¨C why you hate me so much" she clenched her fist so tightly it bleed "I never do anything to you, ept born into the same family like you I never do anything wrong to any of you, but why¡­why you hate me so much!" Lao Min Na roar at the top of her lungs venting all her grievance she''s been holding in through all her life.


    Lao Fei Yan tilts her head "I don''t know, I wonder about that too" she pursed her lips and ponder for a second then she stares at Lao Min Na indifferently "Who knows, maybe os your pretty face, maybe because my mother influence, or maybe because you pitiful act every time you look at me, I''m not sure, the truth is I''m ready to forget about your existancepletely, I want to leave you alone in that dpidated courtyard of yours but then¡­..you dare to seduce my man, turn out you just the same whor* like your mother was" Lao Fei Yan narrowed her eyes as she trembles with rage.


    "You worthless dog! Everyone knows my rtionship with Zhao Mu Fan, I''ve been in love with him since I was thirteen years old but you ¨C you dare to seduce your own sister lover, don''t acted pitiful because you deserved it, everything that happened to you. <strong>YOU DESERVED IT!</strong>" she screams at Lao Min Na like a madwoman.


    Lao Min Na wryly smile, so this is all because of that scum again "I seduce him? Is that what he told you about me?" Lao Min Na cover her face, at first she is crying silently but then sheughed, sheughs so hard it frightened Lao Fei Yan slightly.

 Chapter 603 - The Flaming City

    "Do you know how far my courtyard from the main building, you should know I''m not allowed to take one step outside my courtyard, no servants or guards would let me came close to the main area¡­.then how I met Zhao Mu Fan?"


    Lao Fei Yan frowned because what Lao Min Na said is not wrong, Lao Min Na was confined inside her courtyard by her father so how could she met with Zhao Mu Fan.??


    "It was Zhao Mu Fan who came to my ce" Lao Min Na sneer in contempt, not for Lao Fei Yan but for herself for she realizes she''s been yed around since the first day she met him.


    "Don''t lie to me, why someone like him visits a dpidated ce like yours?" Lao Fei Yan is not easy to convince but Lao Min Na didn''t care.


    "Who knows, maybe he bored, maybe he curious but he came, I don''t even know who he is but he treats me kindly, something I never experience in my life and you should now about that better than anyone" she glowers at Lao Fei Yan.


    "Since then, he visits me some time and just as you said, I''m a dog maybe that''s why the first thing he gave me is a candy ''Tang Hulu'' to be exact something that only worth two copper coin"


    Lao Fei Yan''s expression change, Lao min Na saw a raw rage in her eyes but she doesn''t know is it because Zhao mu fan lied or because he gave her candy nheless she doesn''t care anymore.


    "Then he gave me moon cake, a wildflower, a simplece, nothing is expensive but for me, at that time it was all priceless, in the ce that people don''t want even talk to me more than two words and treat me worst than a gue, he is the only person who looks at me in the eyes and smile warmly to me, since then he bes the only light in my life so how could I''m not falling in love with him?" Lao Min Na realizes how stupid she was, he is a prince but he only gives her cheap stuff and she falls for his trick.


    <strong>"LIE, YOU LIE TO ME!"</strong> Lao Fei Yan hit the table until it cracked, her nostrils re as she is fuming with anger.


    "Onlyter I know who he is, it broke my heart but I know I''m not worthy of him so I decide to back off but he refused to let me go, I''m so confused I don''t know what to do so I jump to the pond, I want to drown myself but unfortunately I''m not dead, you know what happened, I was sent to my courtyard, I have a fever but father refused to call a physician for me"


    Lao Fei Yan bit her lips, everything that happened to Lao Min Na is true because she was there and it was her mother who incited her father does not give Lao Min Na a physician to punish her for making a ruckus, Lao Fei Yan didn''t know Lao Min Na reason to suicide, just like her mother she thought Lao Min Na just tried to get her father attention.


    Lao Min Na wiped the tears on her cheek with her hands harshly and leaving a red mark on her face "And when Iy feeble on my bed Zhao Mu Fan¡­.he came to my room, he knows I''m still hesitant to marry him so he¡­..he convinces me that night, I can''t think clearly when I wake everything had done and I have nowhere to turning back"


    <strong>"SHUT UP! YOU LIED ¨C YOU LIED!"</strong> Lao Fei Yan covers her ears and storms out of the room.


    Lao Min Na leans her back on the couch, she feel exhausted is like she had no strength left in her body. She closes her eyes and more tears fall on her cheeks, that day Zhao Mu Fan beg for her forgiveness he told her that because he loves her too much and don''t want to lose her and she believes him, how could she not¡­she love him.


    Zhao Mu Fan persuade her t talk to her father, he even teaches her how to talk to her father, he teaches her how to persuade his Father, what, when, where to talk with her father Zhao Mu Fan teach her to the tee to make sure she''s not failed.


    Lao Min Na mirthlessugh, she is a joke, her love is a joke, from the beginning Zhao Mu Fan only covet her beauty nothing more than that, she just his ything, and she bes everyone ything. Herugh is getting louder then it changes into a long and heart-wrenching wail.


    ____________________________________


    Another month pass in a blink of an eye she already seven months, her baby is relentless, despite everything she had done the baby refused to die, she doesn''t know if she should be happy or angry.


    "You look fat"


    Lao Min Nay on her bed and her body flinch slightly, she turns her head to her side and there she saw Bei Li Yan sitfortably in her room, it''s been months since theyst met.


    Lao Min Na dulled eyes stare at Bei Li Yan indifferently "I try to reach you¡­." She quietly said.


    "Really, why?" Bei Li Yan props his chin in a carefree expression.


    She grips her nket as she swallows her irritation, she was living in hell but the Hei Shen people refused to meet her, with their power it should be easy for them to help her abort the child or get her out of the manor.


    "You know what had happened to me, why don''t you help me, I just need a pill to abort my baby this shouldn''t be hard for a mighty sect like yours but why don''t you help me, I have work for you diligently for months but why¡­." Lao Min Na feel wronged, she doesn''t understand why everyone is so cruel and heartless towards her.


    Bei Li Yan beautiful eyebrow creased "Why you think you are worthy of our help?" he scowled at her in disdained "We already help you to cure your addiction and we help you so your dear husband didn''t throw you to another man and your job is only report us about Zhao Mu Fan schedule, my dear I think we have treated you graciously and you still not satisfied, tsk ¨C tsk ¨C tsk¡­.miss Lao, you should not forget your ce, it was you who beg us to let you work for us isn''t it?" Bei Li Yan expression turns grim and Lao Min Na gulped nervously.


    Bei Li Yan rose from his seat and she strides calmly toward her, her terror mounted in every step he makes. He stops right beside the bed then he slightly bends his waist "You are not in the position to demand, it was I who decide what can and can''t you have, you still breathe because our Lord let you so don''t act like you are irreceable¡­.cause you are not"


    His stern and cold voice are like a knife pierce to her heart, how much humiliation she can take is there nopassion left in this world why everyone is so horrible and cruel, her eyes welled up however Bei Li Yan expression didn''t change, he turned around and pped his hand then smiled widely.


    "Well is a good thing that you feel disappointed with our¡­.rtionship, coincidently I came here behalf of my great Lord to tell you that we will end our coboration" he opens his arms as if he just announce a good news.


    Lao Min Na face turn pale "W¡­what?"


    "It means you are not working with us again" he wiggles his index finger and grinned.


    "No!" Lao Min Na shout in distressed.


    Bei Li Yan grinned widely "Yes!" he sped his hand in front of his chest and smile kindly "So, farewell Miss Lao, and I hope you will have a healthy baby" Bei Li Yan smile sarcastically then he nods his head one time and left with bouncing step.


    Lao Min Na eyes bulged widely, Hei Shen is the only hope she got to got out from this hell, she thought if she make enough merit she would ask them to help her to free from Zhao Mu Fan clutch but Hei Shen left her just like that, what hope left for her.


    "No, this can''t be¡­.what should I do¡­.." she mutters helplessly to herself


    __________________________________


    A month after that the rumor said Zhao Qin Feng found Ying Xuan Xie earing in Zhao Mu Fan bedroom by ident, the earing is one of the kinds that Zhao Qin Feng purchased from the famous craftsman so it''s impossible he made a mistake, the fight between two brothers bes inevitable than not long after the Emperor suddenly dies, no one knows why the health emperor suddenly sick and die not long after.


    People suspicious that one of the prince faction killed the emperor but no one dares to voice out their thought, since the Emperor die then automatically Zhao Mu Fan raised to the throne since he is the crown Prince, at that time Zhao Yi Chen and Zhao Qin Feng work together to fight against Zhao Mu Fan.


    The fight between prince change the Nan Jing capital city into a battlefield, many people including noble family escape from the city however a lot of innocent people trapped inside the city. Only in two days, the once beautiful city burn in me, people scream in frenzy mixed with the sound of steel colliding. It was total chaos and in that chaos, a man with ck robes stand on the tall pagoda looking down at the ruined city with icy eyes.


    "It''s done, Milord¡­" Mong Ki kneel on the floor "What is your next order?"


    Zhao Li Xin is a lot more skinny than before, his jaw bes more apparent, his chin looks sharper and his eyes are dull and sunken he looks so frail and feeble as if a simple wind blow would kill him. Still, the trace of his beauty still left on his face.


    "Nothing¡­I want to see everything¡­.burn to ashes," he said with a hoarse voice. Years after drinking a lot of medicine and tonic it finally affected his vocal cords, his once melodious baritone voice change into a heavy and hoarse voice like a ny years old man. However is a small price to prolong his life, he doesn''t think is a waste.


    Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, and Jiang Jin Wei stand behind him, they all look down when the city cover with me.


    "It''s too hot don''t you think?" Bei Li Yan fanning himself with his hand.


    "Hot is good¡­I feel less cold," Zhao Li Xin said in a monotone "The Ying woman¡­." He questioning Jin Hao.


    "I already nt poison in his body, she will not feel anything but everyone who touches her would die in three days, it''s enough to distraught the Yin n until wee," Jin Hao said.


    Zhao Li Xin response with a satisfied nod although his expression remains the same "Send out the re, let Yuan Shao finish them all"


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Yi cupped his fist then he releases a red re to the sky. The three prince''s must-have exhausted from the war so when Yuan Shao came no one would strong enough to fight the mighty Liu Yan Emperor, as he ns today all the Zhao n will be dead without him lifting a finger.


    Not long after he heard the sound of a thousand horse galloping from the distance then his expression turn sinister.


    "We''re done here" Zhao Li Xin flick his sleeve and prepare to leave.


    "Where do we go, Milord?" Jiang Hin Wei asks politely.


    "Ying n" he briefly said, his mouth curved then he make an evil smile "I''ll take every single one of them to hell with me as I said the more the merrier..." he chuckled in eerie sound.

 Chapter 604 - The Demon Inside The Ring

    As the city turns to chaos, the sounds of man and woman cried howling floating in the air, the children are crying looking for help and perhaps their parents but no one bothers to care everyone is to busy running for their own life as the soldiers fight with each other without care.


    Lao Min Na with her bulging stomach walks aimlessly while everyone in the manor scream and run frantically none of them pay attention to her, the concubines who use to dress elegantly and poise now look disheveled, their hair and dress are messed no one care about how they look anymore, some of them carry their children anxiously while their maids packed their belonging in hurry but many other servants didn''t care anymore for they only worry for their life.??


    The enemy soldier hit the manor front gate as they rush in, thankfully there still soldier left in the manor but they out of number, one of the soldier warned everyone to run and the panic increasing, they forget about all the valuable stuff on the manor and just run in hasted, Lao Min Na didn''t know what to do so she runs to the back door with all of them.


    However the street is even more chaotic than the manor was, Lao Min Na is heavily pregnant so she is unable to move faster like other people, suddenly she hears the sound of an explosion behind her and more people run towards her, Lao Min Na was pushed to the side and identally hit the wall.


    She winces in pained, she knew her shoulder is bruised even without looking but what make her anxious is the pained came from her stomach, she force herself to stand by leaning to the wall, she could feel the scorching heat behind her as the me grew bigger. Lao Min Na smirked if only they knew who is the perpetrator of this cmity, even until today no one knows Zhao Li Xin identity as Long Ming, the prince''s is too busy fight with each other they don''t know that they are only a puppet yed on Zhao Li Xin hands.


    Then another sound ising, it''s the sound of a war drum then someone is screaming at the top of their lungs


    <strong>"INVASION!"</strong>


    More screaming then follow the city fall into total madness some of the soldiers take off their armour and weapon and disguised themselves as a refugee to escape the battle, they know there is no hope for the Jiang Wei Kingdom, today the Kingdom will fall and if they not run they would fall with them.


    She should be scared and drawn in sorrow right now but instead, she feel happy, very happy, finally, someone brings down this rotten ce. She hates this ce, this kingdom, the manor, and the people she hates them all, she hopes this ce is burned to ashes and everyone dies, she pray they all would die!


    She didn''t know how but she ends up in the back alley, Lao Min Na look behind her and she sees people still running from the enemy soldier and from the fire, Lao Min Na look ahead of her and it''s oddly empty, rather than the chaotic scene behind her she rather moves upfront. She holds her bulging stomach then staggering moves forward.


    She realizes this path takes her to the forest, the pained in her stomach increasing Lao Min Na have a feeling she would getbor but she only seven months pregnant, barely eight-month, she should not give birth now. Lao Min Na clenched her jaw, she staggering walk into the forest since that the only safe ce she knows.


    Lao Min Na didn''t know how far she walks but she walk as far as she can to get away from the city, she could feel constant leaking between her thigh, that how she knew she will get birth, right NOW!


    Lao Min Na end up on the small dark pond in a middle of nowhere, she is too tired she lean on the tree trunks covered with dirt and sweat, she feel excruciating pain in her stomach she slid down to the ground and scream as loud as she can, her screaming startled the bird near her, they pping their wing in surprised and flew away.


    Tears streaming down her dirty face, she feel nothing but extreme pained it''s so painful she wishes she just die, alone she gives birth to her child, she didn''t know for how long she finally get birth to her child, she doesn''t care as long as the pained is dissipated, Lao Min Na hears a faint sound of baby cry, a healthy baby would cry loudly when they were born but her baby only whimper softly.


    She pushes her back to raised and lean on the trunks, the smell of blood linger on the air, she watches her baby with an empty gaze. Something stirred inside her heart but she doesn''t know what it is, is it love, hatred, or sadness maybe everything mixed in one.


    ''Now what¡­.?''


    That was the first question that came to her head, she had no money, husband, family, not even a country. Everything is lost and she only in her early twenty. She is not an educateddy, she doesn''t have the skill to sustained her life and now she is leaving with a child that''s not even her knew who is the father is. Lo Min Na looks heavenward a sense of loss dawned on her as she feel overwhelmed by the darkness.


    It was that day she heard a voice came out of the dark forest, and eerie voice that make skin shriveled, every sense in her body screaming to run but she can''t even move her finger, just like a statue she was nail to the ground.


    "What do you wishhhh for?"


    A cold run to her veins as fear paralyzed her, Lao Min Na breathe quickened her eyeballs run left and right searching for the voiceing from.


    "I''ll give everything you dessssiree¡­" the creepy voice hissed.


    Cold sweat drenched her back "Wh¡­who is it!" she mustered her courage to scream and it work she finally able to moves slightly.


    "Aren''t you tired to be weak, to be afraid, to feel helplessss, useless...I could give everything you desire, everything you ever dream for¡­."


    Her mind screams for danger, she knew whoever has this voice is not someone she could trust but his offer is too tempted to deny, to sweet to refuse.


    With tremble voice, she shouts "Who¡­.who are you?"


    The voice cackle with eerieughter "I''m your wish, your desire, I''m everything you ever pray for¡­.take me and I will give you everything that God never gave you"


    "You will¡­." Lao Min Na gulped.


    "Oh, yes child¡­.power, wealth, talent, authority, you name it and it''s all will be yours¡­.if you dare to pay the price of course"


    "P¡­price?" Lao Min Na heart sunk "I don''t have money, I¡­..I have¡­nothing" she looks down in grief.


    "Silly child, You have something that far better¡­."


    "What¡­.what do you want?" she was baffled by the strange voice answer.


    "The bastar* child¡­the baby you never wish for¡­."


    "You want my baby?" Lao Min Na startled, as much as she hated her child but she''s been carrying this child for seven months, how could she hated her babypletely.


    "Don''t you wish that baby gone, don''t you wish him to die¡­?"


    "I am, but¡­" Lao Min Na stare at the defenseless baby in front of her, that baby is a son, normally she would feel very happy but she can''t stop thinking that this baby is dirty, he is the product of a man who hurt her, she doesn''t want the baby obviously but something inside her screaming not to let the baby go.


    "One child and you can have everything in this world, you can even have many more babies afterward¡­..you only have to give me this one, just this one baby and this world will be yours, no man could ever stop you, every man in the world would kneel in front of your feet, The King and the lord all of them will beg for your favor, your love, your mercy¡­."


    Is a beautiful world she can only dream for, a world where she is not bound by anything, the world where she can decide for herself, no more hearthless family, no more lied from man, no more mockery, ndering, demeaning from a stranger, the world where she can decide other people destiny, a world where she can be like him¡­.like the sixth prince.


    Lao Min Na holds her baby in her arms, tears streaming down her cheeks as the baby wiggle in her arms s if he knew whating for him.


    "Come,e to me child¡­<strong>COME TO ME!</strong>" the voice came from the deep of the ck pond. Lao Min Na stride to the pond, her steps are heavy but she keeps moving. Her body trembles profusely, fear, sorrow, hatred, and expectation molded into one. The pond surface rippled and the voice shout excitedly


    <strong>"GIVE IT TO ME!"</strong>


    With a shivering hand, she lifts the baby above the water. Lao Min Na sobbing incessantly, she shut her eyes and throw the baby on the pond, thest thing she heard is the sound of water ssh. She falls on the ground kneeling, she howling as louder as she can.


    The pond surface suddenly got darker and darker and turn into crimson red, the smell of rotten flesh evaporated on the air, Lao Min Na stare at the pond then suddenly from beneath the water a ck smoke appear and it flew towards her, Lao Min Na stretches her hand, she opens her palm slowly and she feel a sudden coldness on her skin then the smoke gradually dissipated and then a dark green jade carved with ck rune appears on her hand.


    A cold voice came from the ring "My name is Lazarus, now, let''s own this world¡­.."


    _______________________________________


    <em>"The Devil doesn''te dressed in a red cape and pointy horns, hees as everything you''ve ever wish for"</em>


    <em>By Tucker max</em>

 Chapter 605 - Dress Up

    Lao Min Na snapped back from her daunting memory when she wears that dark green jade ring she returns to her fifteen years old again, she returns to her dpidated courtyard in Lao Manor, her maid San Yu was still there too. However she is not the same person, one day she realizes she has a profound understanding of alchemy soon she bes an alchemist with that she able to turn her body from waste to cultivator and she begins to cultivated ever since.


    Using the darks space inside the ring her cultivation increase in tremendous speed andbine with pill and elixir not only she strengthen her body but she bes more beautiful than before in the past, no matter how strong women is she knew beauty is woman greatest weapon so she sharpens her weapon as much as she could.??


    Everything went smoothly until one day Lazarus who had been quiet for years suddenly begin to talk again, he orders her to go to the back forest of the Lao Manor, he told her to find him, to find the man who will help her rule the world, that man is Zhao Li Xin. Excited she went to the forest in hasted but¡­she found no one, only dead corpses but Zhao Li Xin is nowhere to be found.


    It was the first time Lao Min Na hears Lazarus roar in anger, he seemed to me someone for interfering with his ned even until now she never knew who is that person that could make Lazarus so angry. After that, the day passed by and everything is normal at least as normal as she knows.


    Zhao Mu Fan still try to seduce her, Lao Fei Yan and her mother try to harm her in every way, her father still neglect her and everyone still treats her like a deathly gue, however, she notices something is different, one day her maid talk about the Liang Zu kingdom, Lao Min Na frowned because she never heard about Liang Zu kingdom in the past, is it because in the past Jiang Wei kingdom never has rtion with Liang Zu kingdom?


    Then Jiu Yun sect, she knew about Jiu Yun sect the sect is not as big as now, Li Mo Zhen parents still alive but Li Mo Zhen is not as ambitious as now, he is like a deity who doesn''t like involved with themon world, he rather spend his time with art sword and search for the divined sword, the rumor said he left his position as sect leader and went on a journey. Lao Min Na also never heard about Yang Xi Ying probably because she is influetial figure. However, the one who has tremendous change is Yuan Shao and Zhao Li Xin.


    She though Yuan Shao would be the next emperor of Liu yan Kingdom after his sister dies but somehow his sister is alive, Lao Min Na already have a bad feeling about it, then she asks Yang Qiong Yang to killed Yuan Shao sister but once again she was failed, then Lao Min Na told yang Qiong Yang to rope Yuan Shao to his side, she still thought Yuan Shao might still have the ambition to be the Emperor, but who knew he would reject yang Qiong Yang offer.


    Everything is different than she has expected, and Zhao Li Xin¡­


    She thought he would notice her when she realizes she is not a weak woman as she used to be, she wants his approval, she wants him to see how smart, brave and talented she be. She wants to earn the same respect just like Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao, she wants to be someone who can talk at the same level as them, and maybe if she has his heart even just a little bit, she would feel worthy because Zhao Li Xin is the man who burned The Jiang Wei kingdom without leaving his chair.


    Zhao Li Xin is the one who controls the kingdom behind the curtain, her hand reach every corner of the kingdom and also outside the Kingdom, one can only imagine how powerful he is, someone like Zhao Li Xin didn''t need a wife what he needs is a partner and she can be one and she thought he would agree with her but she''s wrong.


    Although everything is changed however he still looks at her with the same disgust in his eyes, she doesn''t understand what she has done wrong, why he hates her so much, and then Lao Ri Yi or to be exact Lorient appear.


    Until this day she still refuses to admit that Zhao Li Xin gives all his heart and probably more to that woman, the freezing coldness in his eyes would melt whenever he looking at her, and the man who only knows how to spilled blood and killed would be so gentle in front of than one single woman.


    Lao Min Na thought Zhao Li Xin would burn the Jiang Wei kingdom like in the past but to her surprised Zhao Li Xin only wrecked their economy for a few months and then he let go of them, she though his hatred to the Jiang Wei Kingdom as deep as the ocean, just like her he was also abused and humiliated through all his life, that kind of pained should not disappear easily, so where is the hatred, the anger¡­..the rage, WHERE IS IT!


    Lao Min Na would never understand since she gives up her conscience when Zhao Li Xin mends hisst conscience. The day he met Lory his resentment to the world gradually decreased, the whole inside his heart slowly filled, the man who had nothing finally learned how to cherish, to care, and to love wholeheartedly. In the end, Zhao Li Xin found anew purpose in his life.


    This is something that Lao Min Na failed to understand, maybe because she gives up her conscience for Lazarus she had no ability to recognize the goodness in people, her heart can no longer hold love, she wishes to be like Zhao Li Xin and Lazarus fulfilled her wish. She does be the old Zhao Li Xin, empty and hollow.


    _______________________________


    A certain princess who has no clue how many lives she saved after she tamed the evil Lord I snow having a solo fashion show for the Lord. Zhao Li Xin sits on the chair with one hand pinching his chin he looks very serious and annoyed at the same time.


    "Is this not good either" Lory whine tiredly while spun her body.


    He shook his head "no the silver and blue only make your beauty more radiance, change it!" he waves his hand swiftly then three maidservants came with a new set of dress.


    Normally Lory will be happy listen to hispliment but today she is furious "Li Xin, how many time I must change my dress" she shouts in upset "The vibrant color make me look youthful, the dark color make me look elegance and now this eye-catching color make me look radiance, should I naked instead!" Lory rest her hand on her hips, to coax the demon lord she let him dressed her, despite her independent character Lory is azy person, she doesn''t want to fight with Zhao Li Xin for a small matter but now she regrets it.


    In Zhao Li Xin''s eyes, Lory is the most exquisite girl in the world and men would covet her if they knew how beautiful she is. Lory on the other hand only response with ''meh'' and roll eyes. In her world no one court her seriously, most men only flirt with her which she''s not taking seriously, well they are men and men like to flirt just see Fargo, one second she flirts enthusiastically and the next second he forgotpletely about the woman.


    Lory never believes a man''s intention towards her, for all she knows when men get close to her, whether they are bored, drunk or the worst¡­he might know who she is and wanted to take her advantage, thest one is need a serious beating from her.


    When ites to this world she found the concept of beauty slightly different from her old world, they like clear skin without pores like a boiling egg, long smooth ck hair, small face, delicate features, and when ites to temperament, they like reserved, quiet and demuredy.


    That stereotype is quite a hypocrite, in her experience at Lao manor she knew that the Lao master and young masters like a woman with a voluptuous body, men like daring and coquettish women although they could never admit openly because this type of woman is considered to be too vulgar so they are not suited as a legal wife, the men in this world care about their image more than the two face politician in her old world.


    "Li Xin I attend the gathering with Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Yin, no one would care with me, and there are no men in the event so why you worry so much" her shoulder slump, why this always happened whenever she went alone without him.


    Zhao Li Xin sneers inwardly, Sanguan Wu Ci annoying face appear in his mind, that damn bastar* obviously coveting his wife, if not because he needs to find the old map and worry to scared Lory with his brutality he would already gauge Sanguan Wu Ci eyes and burned him to dust.


    "This is thest one, okay!" Lory scowled at Zhao Li Xin while the maid take of her outer robe leaving her with thin satin inner robes.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head to enjoy the view. Thanks to good nutrition andfortable life Lory body has returned to her old shape, after two years her body grow to mature she finally regains her old shape, the women from her world have more curvy shapepare to the woman from this world, her chest grew to a C- cup like before and her bottom is more rounded than the normal woman in this world, however, she has a small waist and lean body so the robes could hide her curvaceous body.


    Lory feel a scorching heat on her butt, she caught her husband staring at her bottom, Lory only sigh she doesn''t mind but can he be more subtle even the maids notice that their Lord is eyeing the madam with passionated gaze, the maids smile inwardly some of them is blushed, they would never guess their Lord who always been indifferent and cold to beauty would act this way in front of his wife, the maids have the urged to gossip about this with the other maids.


    Finally, she dresses in dark fuchsia color and white peony embroidery, she used modest half bun hairstyle and silver hairpin. The dress make Lory look older than her real age, the dress does make her look serious and stern it should be enough but Zhao Li Xin thought Lory look regal and dignified just like a royal family in that dress, however, Lory refused to change her dress again.


    "You finally here" Ming Yue Yin sigh, she''s been waiting in the main hall for two hours, maybe Lory is the only person who can make her wait, Lory and Zhao Li Xin to be exact. Then she sizes up Lory from head to toe and she frowned "Why you dress like evil step-mother?"


    Yang Xi Ying giggles, Ming Yue Yin words are right on the marks.


    Lory give Ming Yue Yin side eyes "Ask your evil uncle"


    "Oh, that makes sense" it''s dawned to her what happened.

 Chapter 606 - Ping Yi Villa

    Ming Yue Yin sticks to wear a red dress but the design is smoothened a little so less intimidating than her normal robes but it did not decrease her elegance and overbearing nature while Yang Xi Ying appears delicate and pure with her soft peach and white hanfu, Lory wants to kick Zhao Li Xin ass, with her two beautiful best friends no one would pay attention to her so why torture her with the pointless fashion show.


    Lory''s dark Fuschia color does make her look older but Lory''s temperament is already thirty so it didn''t look strange instead she looks quite charismatic with a hint of sophisticated air around her, of course, Lory is clueless about it. ??


    Not long after Zhao Li Xin enters the main hall with Mong Ki and Mong Yi, Zhao Li Xin stare at Lory and gradually frowned, Lory knew someone wants her to change her style again, Lory raised her index finger and sternly said "NO!"


    Zhao Li Xin scrunched his face and reluctantly swallow his dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t think this is a good idea¡­" Li Mo Zhen worriedly stares at his delicate wife.


    "Hush!" Yang Xi Ying cut his words then she warns him with a re.


    Li Mo Zhen takes a deep breath and shuts his mouth, his wife is delicate like a rose flower but she has thorn and if he is not careful he would be pricked, but he like it! sometimes he wonders if he a masochist?


    Ming Yue Yin notice Yuan Shao''s gaze she looks at him and raised her chin "What?" it sounds more like a threat than a question.


    Yuan Shao pretend he didn''t notice and reply innocently "Nothing"


    Ming Yue Yin squints her eyes ''good answer'' she flicks her hanfu arrogantly "Should we go now?"


    Lory raised her fist in the air excitedly "Let''s go!"


    Yang Xi Ying grabs Lory''s arms and giggles next to her while the tree men can only escort them until the front gate, they watch the two carriages left with a perplexed look.


    Inside the carriage Ming Yue Yin, yang Xi Ying and lory stay in the same carriage while Ling Zi, Su Yi, and Su Feng in another carriage, it''s a weird arrangement where the master and the servant didn''t stay in the same carriage but Lory and Ming Yue Yin is not ordinary people, unlike other people they don''t care about other people may think and Yang Xi Ying influence by them by a lot.


    "So, what are we doing anyway while moon viewing, do we really watch...a moon?" Lory hopes this is not a boring event or she might fall asleep, she is the type of person who secretly sleeps during the principal speech.


    "No, there would be dancing, singing and a few nobledies would show their talent, this event is also purposed to look for the right consort for the prince so I expected for interesting thing happened" Yang Xi Ying smile mischievously.


    "A lot of crazy girls would show off their talent and beauty in front of the Queen dowager, I heard the Empress and Princes Youya would be there too" Ming Yue Yin pped her hand excitedly, she always love when girls acted like ''white lotus''


    Unlike Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Ying, Lory never involves political marriage she never attends a ball or party to find a potential partner, not like she allowed to, Fargo and Fred would demolished any men who try to get close to her.


    Because of Lucient''s ''unique'' condition, no one interferes in this matter although this matter is one of the top priorities in everyone''s mind because it determined the continuity of Lucient line. Sadly this matter cannot be force or manipted.


    Lory who has a higher position even among the other royalty never learned or taught to curry other people''s favor, being polite and respectful is enough for her. So this would be her first experience to see women fighting for the favor of the prospective mother-inw and grand-mother inw.


    "By the way, is princess Youya have a fianc¨¦e?" Yag Xi Ying suddenly raised a question.


    Ming Yue Yin shrug "Not that I know of"


    "That''s odd, she already seventeen she should have merry with someone right now" Yang Xi Ying find the matters are mind-boggling, normally noblewomen would already have fianc¨¦ sice they were thirtheen some even much younger and they got married aftering age ceremony so Princess youya situation is quite strange.


    "Maybe today is also her turn to look for prospect husband, a lot of noble madams would attend this event too" saind Ming Yue Yin.


    "She should be, it would not be good for her reputation if she passed the marriageable age" Yang Xi Ying face turn solemn as she speaks. Marriage is very important for a woman if thedy passed their marriageable age people would make gossip about her for being old and no one wants him to be a wife when that happened not only thedy''s reputation is ruined even the family would be implicated.


    Lory listening to their discussion with sour feeling, she truly feel bad for all the women in this world, they are no less smart and talented than the women in her old world but sadly the woman in this world have limited option about how they live their life, it was a very unfortunate reality.


    "We''re here," Ming Yue Yin said while peeking out of the window.


    The event took ce at Ping Yi Vi, this ce is built by the previous emperor for his wife. Is a beautiful ce with a man-madeke surrounded by a peach blossom tree, which is a perfect ce for moon viewing. This ce also close to the monastery so Queen dowager has an easier time when she visits the monastery.


    The guard stops their carriage to check the invitation, when they knew the identity of the people inside the carriage they not dare to postpone any longer, the guard courteously bow their head when Lory carriage passed. This behavior attracts people''s attention, they got curious about the identity of the people inside.


    When they pass the front gate they have to leave their carriage to enter the inner gate, it''s normal for noble residence to have two gate for security measure, Su Feng, Su Yi and Ling Zi help their mistress to get off the carriage, Su Feng is arranged to serve Yang Xi Ying for today because she didn''t bring personal servant and not bringing personal servant in this type of asion would incite sneer from other people.


    "Sister Su, Ill be in your care for today" Yang Xi Ying smiles gently.


    "It would be an honor miss Yang" she replies courteously, Su Feng like the empress friends all of them are kind and honest people unlike other nobledies who look sweet from the outside but rotten on the inside.


    Yang Xi Ying see the inner gate is almost as big as the front gate and it painted with gold, she is amaze how grand the vi is "Ping Yi Vi is more luxurious than I imagine" she said with low voice.


    Lory nods her head casually "It''s big"


    Ming Yue Yin chuckle when she heard lory nd reaction "Is that all you can say?"


    "What? It is BIG, isn''t it!" she didn''t know what''s wrong with her response.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying look each other and giggles, based on Lory disguised as an ex-maid she should reacted more, anyone should feel nervous, excited, and scared when they enter the residence of the Queen dowager, even Yang Xi Ying shows her admiration however Lory reaction is too weak, maybe it''s time for Lory to updated her fake background.


    The Su sister has to watch Lory for a while, after what happened in the Sanguan family manor all of them are distraught it took some time for them to calmed down.


    Then Ming Yue Yin told them what is that thing really is and they got even more scared, it was Ming Yue Yin words that snapped them back from their fear, Ming Yue Yin said to them: "I will not make thing hard for all of you because I know none of you ever face something like this, but I refused to run away, one way or another I will face that da*n Demon, I will not let Lory face this fight alone, because this is my world too, I live here, my people lived here, my Kingdom is here, so I will fight or I die fighting! it''s your choice whether you stay or not"


    Only then The Su sister remember what their duty is, their duty is protect the Empress and the Kingdom with their life, so what if they''re dead for a woman to reach their status without depend on man or family is very admirable many women envy them,to be the empress shield and sword they has change their name and forget their past in exchanged they gained position that even man would die for, isn''t this what they always dream of so why stop now, if that creature strong then they have to be stronger so they can protect their Empress.


    Afterall, they would not fight alone aren''t they, Su Feng darted her eyes at Lory back, she remember Lory could fight face to face with that creature and the empress said that lory still not regain all her power, isn''t that mean they still have a chance to killed that thing beside Long Ming and Hei Shen King pce is on their side.


    "Wow, everyone dress to the top huh" Lory turn out amazed by something else, she nudged Ming Yue Yin sleeve "That''s is one hell of hairpin" Lory was awed with how many hairpins you can put in one head.


    "Becareful not provoked her or she stab you with her hairpin" she jokingly said.


    Yang Xi Ying giggles while listening to their jokes then she chimed in "If it bes hairpin war the tree of us is deemed to lost"


    "Indeed..." Lory nods, the three of them didn''t wear too much hairpin and yang Xi Ying style was influence by her that''s why she only wears two small hairpins,pare to otherdies they clearly out of number.


    The Su sister only shakes their head and Ling Zi covers her smiles, their mistress is too rxed. they are sure there will be nodies who dare to jokes around before they meet with Queen dowager and the Empress.

 Chapter 607 - Ping Yi Villa II

    Of course, they are rxed because two of them are already married and one of them already found her soulmate so what should they worry if they displeased the Queen dowager? what the royal family could do? kill them? expect to be a war then.


    The old pce maid greets them with a polite smile, because of their identity they don''t have to queue to enter the vi. Ming Yue Yin already wears her empress Ming demeanor, she looks calm, aloof, and distant at the same time just like any other royalty would behave. Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchanged a nce and smile, they amazed how fast ming Yue Yin changed her attitude, even her voice sounds different than she normally is??


    The other guest surprised when Lory and the other enter without getting in line, they murmured to each other as they try to guess their identity.


    One of the nobledies whisper to her friend "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know, I never saw them before," said thedy friend.


    "I don''t think they are from here," said the otherdy, the aristocrat family circle is not big so it''s impossible for them not knowing someone.


    "Are they princess from another country?" thedy got anxious after they realize this possibility,pare to a princess an official daughter like them would render to nothing, they worry their change to be prince consort would be decreased.


    The old maid lead them to the garden near the man-madeke, the ce is illuminated by the countless redmp and a small round table is arranged neatly, she could smell the peach blossom scent floating in the air and the sound of the water ssh. Few wide lotusnterns are floating on theke it make quite a romantic ambiance, too bad Zhao Li Xin is not here with her.


    _________________________________


    Somewhere outside Ping Yi vi, a dark figure standing on the talest branch of the tree, his dark eyes fixed coldly on the enormous vi. All of the sudden another ck-figure appears below him "Young Madam has safely entered the Ping Yi vi, milord" Mong Ki cupped his fist firmly.


    "And the other¡­." He asked vaguely.


    Mong Ki is clever enough to understand his Lord words "Our shadow guard have surrounded the Ping Yi vi, we can immediately break in if we feel something strange, and Ling Zi would send re when young madam is in danger" Mong Ki borated the n carefully knowing Lory safety is the top priority.


    Zhao Li Xin clicks his tongue in annoyance as heins "It would be better if that stupid man not fainted, how is he?"


    "Master jin is taking care of him right now" Mong Ki report.


    "Useless!" Zhao Li Xin snort in upset, then he looked over his shoulder "Don''t let you guard down"


    "Yes Milord!" he replies firmly before his figure disappear.


    Zhao Li Xin''s turn his gaze back to the luxurious vi, hundreds of rednterns of every size make the vi look vibrant and lively, with his keen sense he could hear the bustling sounds from inside the Vi.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression grew tense as his heart pointed like a drum, he subconsciously balled his fist, is hard for him to calm the anxiety that grew in his gut because he knew what kinda people inside that ce. Zhao Li Xin didn''t have much to hate in this world but he also didn''t have much to dislike, if he has one it would be the royal family, only Ming Yue Yin who has a special rtionship with Lory that he feel her existence is....tolerable.


    Zhao Li Xin grew up in the dark side of the pce, he saw too many schemed, betrayal, and hatred in one life. He saw the ugliest side of human beings at a young age and it deeply ingrained in his memory.


    Zhao Li Xin had witnessed how women inside the harem would scheme at each other to raise their position, to maintain their position, to gain the emperor favor, there is no limit to their action, they would not hesitate to lie, cheated, and killed to get what they want. the young Zhao Li Xin has learned from an early age that no one inside the pce has clean hands.


    Zhao Li Xin''s repulsion to women is not without basis, in a certain way he is quite traumatized by what he had witnessed when he was a child, that''s why he bes merciless toward women that because he warry of them more than men. Unlike men women are good at enduring pain, they are patient, stubborn, and relentless, Zhao Li Xin never thinks that women are weaker than men so when he face to face with a woman, he would not be gentle.


    "I should never worry when you are around isn''t it, Lord long Ming" Yuan Shao suddenly jump on the branch next to him.


    "Of course, if not I will not send my wife to the beastir" Li Mo Zhen also suddenly appear on another branch.


    Zhao Li Xin smile faintly "Our women is not easy to subdue, let''s see who foolish enough provoke my wife"


    Yuan Shaough heartily "My dearest empress is the strongest women in her country, so I don''t need to worry, but precaution is a must, the royal family is cruel and sly we can''t let our guards down, by the way, my people also surrounded the premises just in case someone stupid enough to hurt my empress"


    "I give Xi Ying Qing Shui sword, even facing someone who has one level stronger than her cultivation she would not lose easily" he smiled proudly.


    "Qing Shui? You found legendary sword Qing Shui?" Yuan Shao stunned, the word disappeared twenty years ago. how could Li Mo Zhen find it?


    "I found transcript about the sword is hidden in an unmarked grave, so I went to look for it¡­..I thought is a nice gift for my wife''s birthday" he said in a casual manner.


    "Not bad, I gift Lory a protective amulet when I first met her" Zhao Li Xin sneer smugly.


    Li Mo Zhen smile warmly "I heard you did not hold a wedding banquet for your wife, Lord Long Ming that''s not nice, even myself give thirty-eight treasure casket for the bride dowry," he said with concern but at the same time, he boasting himself.


    "I gift Lory Xin Xen token so she can control the whole Hei Shen sect without my presence" he raised his chin arrogantly.


    Yuan Shao: "...¡­"


    ''The bar is getting higher, huh'' Yuan Shaoment inwardly, it seems he has a long way to go to match these two wives- ves.


    _________________________________


    "Ha ¨C choo!"


    "Ha ¨C choo!"


    "Ha ¨C choo!"


    "Someone talking bad about us¡­" Ming Yue Yin sniffle.


    "I guess so" Lory twitching her itchy nose.


    "Maybe is because of the pollen" Ming Yue Ying wipe her nose elegantly with a handkerchief.


    The three of them gather at the respective table near the Queen dowager and the empress it shows how high is their status, all the otherdy stare at them with envy but then they relief when they know Lory and yang Xi Ying is married but they still warry with the unmarried empress.


    Ming Yue Yin knows what the otherdies thinking about, she only sighs and rolls her eyes helplessly. Ling Zi served Osmanthus wine for the treedies, Lory never fond of alcohol because of the bitter taste but the Osmanthus wine taste mellow and sweet so Lory didn''t distaste it, they also serve moon cakes with lotus seed pasted, turn out the party is not so bad after all.


    "This ce is better than thought, too bad Bei Li Yan is not here?" Yang Xi Ying looks around her and sighs heavily.


    "It''s your fault aunty because of you he got traumatized and fainted" Ming Yue Ying, pity the famous king pce who knew Lory spell could make a strong and powerful king like Bei Li Yan scared to death, she literally thought Bei li yan die from a heart attack, thankfully Jin hao was there.


    "Who would have thought he would be scared with his own reflection" Lory shrunk her neck, she also shocked when Bei Li Yan suddenly faint, she''s not expected this, okay!


    No one knows that Bei Li Yan trauma towards women is bigger than Zhao Li Xin the difference is, Zhao Li Xin is developed the urged to kill women who try to get close to him while Bei Li Yan developed the urged to control and manipted women, the two of them need years to learned how to control their urge. The truth is the red vermillion is a sort of therapy for him.


    However, when he saw himself as a woman with big bosom and delicate features that simr to him, all his trauma that was buried inside his heart suddenly burst out, Bei Li Yan is too shocked with his own reflection and somehow forgot that it''s only an illusion that Lory created for him.


    "I hope he''s okay¡­" Lory genuinely feel sorry for him, it''s dawned to her that not everyone is eptable with magic like Zhao Li Xin, for someone who had no understanding about magic or even seen one must be scared when he is put under the spell.


    "It''s fine, Jin Hao is checking on him right???." Ming Yue Yin sips her wine in a rxed manner.


    "And that''s what make me worried more¡­" Lory worriedly says.


    "Jin Hao will not miss this chance to teased Bei Li Yan for the rest of his life" Yang Xi Ying let out a long sigh, she could imagine what would happen when Bei Li Yan awake. After months interacted with the King pce, she finally realizes the indescribable fact, that Hei Shen King''s pce is very childish.


    Ming Yue Yin and Lory let a long sigh at the same time.

 Chapter 608 - Cold Shoulder

    The threedies chatting and joking without care with other people around them, Lory and Ming Yue Ying have no intention to mingle with the other noble daughter, meanwhile the noble daughter eager to get close with the empress of Liang Zu kingdom, they also curious about the ex- maid who tamed the Demon lord Long Ming and also Yang Xi Ying who married with the rising-star sword master Li Mo Zhen.


    They thought if they could get close to Ming Yue Yin and the other so they would have a chance to meet with Li Mo Zhen or Long Ming although most women are more eager to meet Li Mo Zhen because Long Ming is famous for being cruel to women, so they rather choose the mild temper Li Mo Zhen, if only they know Li Mo Zhen temperament is not like it used to be.??


    They want to get close but Ling Zi and the other didn''t give an opening to let anyone approach their mistress when their mistress having a good time. Not long after the eunuch announces the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and Princess Youya arrival with a loud high pitch which is startled Lory as always.


    Lory re at the innocent Eunuch thankfully the eunuch is attention is on the arrival of the Royal family so he didn''t notice Lory upset expression.


    The Royal family came in a grand style, the Empress Dowager wear gold color hanfu with dragon embroidery, the neck cor made from the gold fment, she wears three sets of pearl ne and a big phoenix cor on her head. The olddy outfit looks heavy but Lory thought the olddy is a cultivator even if cultivation might not high but¡­she''ll be okay, isn''t she?


    The Yunmo Kingdom empress who is known as Empress Jing wears a red dress with gold phoenix embroidery, she also has three sets of pearl ne, she didn''t wear a phoenix cor but a big golden hairpin that adorns by countless gemstone and long gold chain tassels reach to her ear. She wears thick makeup that make her face over white it make her red lips apparent, for Lory she look like a vampire Queen, well perhaps that is the trend here.


    Princess Youya is the one who looks a bit normal, she wears a bright purple dress with gold chrysanthemum flower embroidery, although she wears a lot of hairpin on her intricate hairstyle that even Zhao Li Xin would take an hour to make something like this, Princess Youya looks modestpare to her elder, she looks beautiful and vibrant and received many envious eyes from the otherdies.


    Everyone immediately stands then kneeled on the floor when the royal family came, however, Ming Yue Yin, lory, and Yang Xi Ying remain to stand, only Yang Xi Ying bend her waist slightly because her status is not as high as the empress and the madam of Hei Shen still her status as the friend of the two of them and the madam of one of the powerful sects at Liang Zu kingdom allowed her not to kneel on the cold floor.


    The Empress Dowager stare at the threedies with discerning eyes, he sizing up them bluntly, it is a nerve-racking experience for anyone to be stared at by Empress Dowager but not for someone like Lory and Ming Yue Yin who have steel nerves, only Yang Xi Ying who slightly feel ufortable.


    "Empress Ming, wee to the Yunmo Kingdom" the Empress Dowager solemnly said.


    Ming Yue Yin make a formal smile "Thank you, it is a beautiful kingdom"


    "I hope Empress Ming enjoyed your visit here, and the Imperial Pce will always wee anytime her majesty decide to visit" The empress Jing smiles warmly, although Lory feel there something more in her words.


    Then the Empress shift her nce at Yang Xi Ying "Oh, isn''t this Miss Yang, I heard your father is Sun Jan city Governor and you just got married recently to master Li Mo Zhen" The empress smile widely, she sounds very delighted when she met Yang Xi Ying.


    "Yes'', I am, thank you for her majesty kind attention" Yang Xi Ying reply politely.


    "Princess Youya you never told me to miss yang is a very beautifuldy" the empress yfully chide Princess Youya as she''s showing off their close rtionship.


    "It''s my mistake Mother empress, I think I got too excited yesterday so I forgot" she smiles shyly at the same time she remained everyone that Lory was involved in an argument with Jin Kai, in their eyes Lory behavior is quite rude and uneptable as a woman.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles lightly how could she don''t know Youya petty trick "Oh, you mean when master Jin kai suddenly interfere with someone else conversation and ridiculed my friend without any reason?" Ming Yue Yin bluntly chide Jin kai and help Lory, she is an empress who dares to refute her words, she then adds in "A rude man, I don''t know why Master sanguan ept someone like him in his Manor?" she pretends to concern.


    "Oh, I see...it is quite rude..."Yun Xue Liang''s smile remained as sincere as before, she only wnt to test how deep Empress Ming and Long Ming wife rtionship, she didn''t expect empress Ming would speak for Long Ming behave in a split second, their close rtionship make her feel baffled.


    "Well, it''s alreadyte, let''s start the event" Empress Jing smoothly shifted the conversation.


    "Yes, Mother empress" princess Youya bows her head respectfully then she gives a nod to the eunuch to start the event and hold the Empress Dowager hand to help her walk to her table.


    The royal family turns around without speak to Lory, they treat lory as if she wasn''t there. Ming Yue Ying''s expression darkens and yang Xi Ying also scrunched her face is obvious they are furious. It was tant humiliation for Lory to ignore right on the face if it''s another girl there would be so embarrassed they might cry in the spot but Lory¡­..''Meh''


    Ling Zi and the Su sister expression also got tensed, they all feel offended by the royal family behavior, no matter what Lory is the empress closed friend, belittle her is the same belittle her empress, meanwhile, Ling Zi gritted her teeth angrily she noted the royal family behavior and can''t wait to tell their Lord. Just because their madam came from a low background but that doesn''t mean they can demeaning her madam presence, how dare they!


    Other noblewomen snickered at Lory, her background is not a secret and Lory never hide it, why? Is a FAKE background anyway!


    Ming Yue Yin nce at Lory but when she saw Lory grinned she realized the royal family is mean nothing to her, well to be honest for someone like Lory she would never seek anyone''s approval to know her self-worth.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying exchanged nce and smile, the royal family never knew their opinion means nothing in Lory''s eyes.


    Princess Youya also surprised that Lory''s expression is unperturbed after the cold -shoulder the Empress Dowager giving to her she thought Lory has good self-control to remain calm, her curiosity to Lory is increasingly piqued. Yun Xue Liang refused to believe that lory ising from a humble background, No way!


    Lory is too calmed, too smart, and witty to be a simple vige girl. Just look how she behaved, she is surrounded by the most influential family in the Yunmo kingdom not to mention she is in a presence of the royal family even some of the noble daughters can''t hide her anxiety as they keep fidgeting.


    However Lory look very rxed almost toofortable, although she behaved not ording tomon etiquette, but she didn''t look awkward, she make eye contact when talking to Empress Ming, she canugh freely with Yang Xi Ying who also from a noble family, princess Youya refused to believe that because Lory has a close rtionship with Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying, she will not believe it!


    No matter how close their rtionship is, there supposed to be an inevitable gap betweenmoner and royalty, and that gap cannot be shortened in a short time, and she can''t believe Lory calmness around influential family is because she was taught by Long Ming.


    A sparrow would always be sparrow even if you dyed it with gold, it could never be a phoenix.


    Lory could feel Yun Xue Liang intense gaze, she calmly stares at Yun Xue Liang direction she raised the ss with both her hands and saluted her with a gentle smile. Yun Xue Liang startled for a second she was swept by Lory dignified aura, but that feeling disappeared as fast as it appears, Lory sips her wine then she put down the teacup on the table quietly and continue her conversation with Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin.


    Yun Xue Lian''s expression deepens, that woman cannot be a vige girl!


    And not only Yun Xue Liang think that way, the empress and Empress Dowager also suspicious of Lory background. The Empress Dowager hostile towards lory is because he feel in debt to Lao Min Na who cures her of her old illness, what is the Empress Dowager sickness?


    She got diabetes type two, and it slowly affected her sight then slowly her memory, it was scary when slowly you fee; like you are faded away, and that''s Empress Dowager felt until Lao Min Na came and cured her.


    When Empress Dowager heard that Lao Min Na is bullied by an ex-maid who climbs her master bed of course she can only imagine the worst about Lory, the Empress Dowager expected a cunning vixen who knows nothing but seduced man but the reality couldn''t be further from the truth, Lory came as nothing as she expected.


    However, the old Empress Dowager still choose to believe Lao Min Na, after all, it cannot be denied that she was only a maid who gains her reputation by marrying her master, no one would believe it was Zhao Li Xin who seduced Lory first then again Lory never have a need to rify about herself, she doesn''t care what people think about her, is not their business after all.


    Still, there''s a lot of people who mocked and ridiculed lory especially after what the royal family did to her, a lot of madams and young girlsughing at Lory, they thought Lory got what she deserved. For them lory is not at the same level as them, the only reason Lory was here is because she''s Long Ming wife however they all convince that soon orter she eventually abandoned by Zhao Li Xin.


    The reason for their doubt is because Zhao Li Xin never proposed to Lory in a formal way, there''s no betrothal or dowry for the bride, there''s no wedding banquet to honor the bride, everything happened too suddenly and a bit rushed is like a spur of the moment decision so many conservative people question Zhao Li Xin sincerity.


    Of course, no one believes that Lory is the one who refuses the wedding, one of the reason is because it remains her with the family she had lost and the other reason is because the wedding custom in this world is way too long, it alsoplicated and taxing, at the Lao family she had witnessed how the wedding ceremony is carried out and Lory was stunned because it''s moreplex than the royal wedding at her world since than she never wants a wedding.


    Lory could hear the otherdies gossip about her wedding, and she doesn''t care she only hope Zhao Li Xin would not know about it, she is worried about what would that adorable and silly man would do.


    _______________________


    Back on the tree branch, Zhao Li Xin''s face is ck as charcoal his eyes darken like a pit of the abyss as he is fuming with anger.


    "I told you, you should hold a grand wedding for your wife" Li Mo Zhen bluntly teased Zhao Li Xin.


    "No wonder, many people question your sincerity" Yuan Shao also join the fun.


    Zhao Li Xin boiling with rage "It just a wedding, I''ll show them what is wedding supposed to look like!"


    Mong Yi sighs inwardly, it seems he and his brothers will work overtime again.

 Chapter 609 - Non-Stop Provocation

    The melodious sounds of musical instruments slowly filled the air then six beautifuldies with long white sleeves dances on the stage with white fans on both their hands, the beautifuldies twist and turn gracefully as they follow the music tempo. The great performance enchanted the audience their eyes glued to the stage, the youngdies face beamed in joy is not every day they could see such a performance even Lory got excited.


    Despite everything that happened Lory didn''t think is a terrible night, how could this be terrible? she eats good food, watched a good show, apanied by her two best friends, she even got the opportunity to enjoy the beautiful scenery so why must shein???


    For Lory good or bad is only a mindset if you focus only on the negative then everything around you will be bad but if you see around you in a positive way then you realize that everything is not that bad, and that''s how Lory sees the world.


    Ling Zi was astonished that Lory could maintain her jolly mood when everyone is obviously talking behind her back, at first Ling Zi thought Lory is only pretending to be alright, which is normal because that what noblewomen would do to keep their dignity intact, however, she realizes that her madam is genuinely happy, she trull don''t give it da*n what people said about her.


    What Ling Zi didn''t know that Lory was a public figure in her old world, as a Princess of one of the most powerful Kingdoms in the world, of course, she gains a lot of people attention, although Hand citizen rarely talks bad about the royal family but that not the same case with people outside Hand kingdom.


    Even someone like Lory cannot avoid bad rumors and ndering that run through the media even though the Hand public reaction would immediately taking control of the situation, but when the news got out on social media then nothing else you can''t do until it calmed down on their own.


    And that''s how Lory grew her thick skin, she already uses people bad-mouthing behind her back so what these nobledies do is nothing more than a p in the wrist, Lory barely feel anything.


    Lory took another sweet moon cake on her te with a chopstick as she enjoyed the show and asionallyughs while talking with Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin. Lory ignorant with people around her make the young nobledies bewildered and upset, this is their first time their taunt ispletely ignored.


    an hourter the show finally over, this time is the nobledies turn to show off their talent in front of the empress and empress dowager,one by one the youngdies present herself in front of the Empress dowager and the empress Jing, they would introduce themself and exchanged pleasantries with the royal elder before they presented their talent, is almost like the beauty pageant minus the bikini.


    During the show Lory whispers at Yang Xi Ying, she asked why no one is singing and Yang Xi Ying said it because singing only performs by songstress and courtesan so this type of performance is considered to be inappropriate and vulgar.


    Lory widened her eyes in surprise and slightly disappointed because she didn''t know what type of music that people like to sing in this world, sadly it would take longer to hear to know about it.


    Lory watched the performance peacefully however this notst for too long if it so then Lory would not be called ''trouble ma''


    "Miss Luo, I heard that you are a very talented woman if you don''t mind please grant something to broaden our knowledge" one of thedies smiles mischievously. The words talented women sound ambiguous, everyone knows Lory is an uneducated vige girl so they are sure that Lory didn''t know anything about four art¡­..well, they are right!


    Four art in Lory''s world is not apulsory subject, not because is not important but the school takes the subject as an extracurricr activity, so it depends on the student whether they want to learn it or not and Lory does learn some musical instruments.


    Lory ys piano and a little bit violin, although Lucas yed violin better than her, Lory cannot be considered as a prodigy but good enough to not embarrassing herself. Lory knows how to paint but she had no clue how to use ink and she only knew a little about ''go'' after Bei Li Yan taught her during the voyage.


    Lory knows everyone is nitpicking her ws, but it''s okay she admits she didn''t know anything about the four art, what can she do? she has no interest in the subject and she wouldn''t start to learned something just to please stranger that she never knows.


    "I don''t know where do you hear the rumor but sadly I can''t y music instrument" Lory admit earnestly without trying to make an excuse.


    The otherdy giggles as theyughing at her they thought lory has resigned to her fate, Ming Yue Yin is furious she almost jumped from her seat but Lory held her hand under the table, Lory can''t let her interfere in this small bickering.


    Ming Yue Yin''s position is too sensitive and she cannot involve in this childish bickering without degrading her image and Lory can''t let that happen.


    Lory secretly winks at Ming Yue Yin, Lory give signs to trust her, Ming Yue Yin gnashes her teeth as surprperseed her anger. Yang Xi Ying who is more patient was looking down as she fiddles with the empty cup on her hand no one would know how furious she is right now.


    "Oh, so Miss Luo is unable to y instrument, what a pity I really wish to hear it..." the sigh with a disappointed look but the hint of mockery apparent in her eyes, and everyone knows it but no one-stop her since nobody like Lory presence.


    "Are you really can y anything, is Lord Long ming never teach you, you''ve been married for so long did you not learned anything?" thedy used her aszy and stupid woman. all the otherdies jeer at Lory and look at her with demeaning eyes.


    Lory is only a vige girl they feel Lory status is not matched them who is born from an aristocratic family, they hated the fact that Lory is married to someone like Long Ming and have a good rtionship with Empress Ming and Jiu Yun sect madam, they all feel Lory is not worth it and they don''t want her to join their circle.


    This sentiment is also the reason why they call Lory to miss all the time although they knew she''s married is a sort of humiliation as if they not acknowledged her status as Zhao Li Xin''s wife.


    "What about recite poetry, does Miss Luo knew any poetry? any kind of poetry is fine..." thedy got excited she can''t wait to see Lory cry.


    The other nobledies cover their mouth with their sleeves and giggles softly it''s obvious that they enjoy the show, they can''t believe Lorry would remain calm when she is humiliated in public.


    Yang Xi Ying can''t take it anymore she raised her head and in a cold voice, she chides the youngdy "Miss, why do you keep persistence do you know that you are being rude? or this is how youngdy teach in their family in this country?"


    Ming Yue Yin''s voice is calmed but her expression is dreadful "She is the Madam of Hei Shen sect, not a street performer, why you keep insist her to entertained you?"


    "And please called her Madam Zhao, we all know what is Long Ming real name is, you better address Madam Zhao correctly, I don''t want what happened to my step sister happened to you too" she raised her brows meaningfully.


    What happened to Ming Ru Yi is not a secret, everyone know that she deliberately insulted Zhao Li Xin on his face, her brave but foolish attitude make people shake their head helplessky, they don''t know should they pity the young princess or mocked her stupidity. Who told her to pluck the beast whisker?


    However there also another rumor that the one Ming Ru Yin insulted is not Zhao Li Xin but his wife instead, that''s why she ends up in a vegetable state until this day, first people didn''t believe it but after wat happened with the Lu n and Sacred Mountain peak they finally believed it.


    The youngdy who keeps ridicule Lory suddenly pale, she forgot about the Demon Lord who killed cut people head like grass "I¡­.I don''t mean to.." she stuttered and the otherdies who wereughing before suddenly wipe the smile on her face instantly. The atmosphere bes tense as the image of the notorious Demon Lord emerges in their head.


    "Madam Zhao, thedy is still young, I hope you forgive her childish behavior" The empress Jing suddenly speak to calm the situation.


    Lory shifts her nce to the royal elder who finnaly decide to acknowledged her existance, Lory smile amicably "Of course¡­" then she looks at the youngdy who had face as white as sheet "There''s no sin for being young isn''t it" Lory inexplicable smile make everyone nervous, they hope Lory will not tell Long Ming what had happened today.


    The youngdy bow her head reluctantly and hurried back to her seat, the youngdy has humiliated herself toningt so she expectant to be punished when the rumor about what happened reach her home, knowing that the youngdy eyes welled up.


    The empress probe Lory''s behavior inwardly, she bes certain that this woman is not as simple as she showed herself to be, no wonder Long Ming very fond of her, this woman is¡­.different.


    Lory herself didn''t hate the young girl, her reprimand towards the girl is only a reminder for anyone who wanted to bother her tonight, Lory didn''t want her night disturbed by a bunch of mean girls. However, there is one woman that still persistent to make trouble with her.


    "Madam Zhao, is a such of lovely night can you entertained this olddy for a while, I don''t mind with anything though" The Empress dowager smiles kindly like an elder to junior, because her seniority not even Ming Yue Yin could rebuked the old woman even though she has higher position.


    Some people is adamant to force her to embarrassed herself. The empress dowager expression remain kind and gentle, one cannot see the schemed in her eyes. The empress dowager n is simple, first she want to announce to people how worthless long Ming wife is, from there she want to spread rumor hat Lory only talent is climb her master bed just like a courtesan her ability is only seduced a man.


    Once her reputation crumble everything will pilled up like a smowball, the empress dowager sure not even Long ming could shut every people mouth at Yun Dao city, and she don''t have to be the one who spread the rumor with the presence of dozens nobledies and madam she sured the rumor wil spread to the city likea wildfire, when that happened the empress want to see how Hei Shen handle this matter.


    The nobledies exchanged nce they waiting for Lory to resign herself, they eager to see Lory calmed mask break, this time, not even empress Ming could help her.

 Chapter 610 - The King And The Three Daughter

    Yang Xi Ying felt she was about to explode from anger, Lory might not understand the grave of her situation, for women''s bad reputation is like cancer, it ruined you bit by bit. When you have a bad reputation is easy to other people to harm you, she understands because she was in that situation before.


    Thankfully her maternal family is quite strong and her mother''s position as a legal wife is not easy to shook, if not because of that she would already send to the monastery to be a nun or forced to marry someone who has low status than her which mean she would be everyoneughing stock.??


    The father''s love in a noble family is superficial, although he said he loves you but in the face of wealth and glory many fathers would sacrifice their daughter in a heartbeat. Fortunately, she met with Li Mo Zhen, and the man disregard all the rumor about her and take her as a wife, it was the greatest oue for someone like Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen is her savior and her lover she will forever grateful for him so when Li Mo Zhen inflicted by cursed Yang Xi Ying was stressed at that time she ready to give her life as long she could save Li Mo Zhen.


    When she is at her wit''s end Loryes, just like the ray of hope who pulls her from her despair. In her life, Yang Xi Ying will sacrifice her life for two people and they are Li Mo Zhen and Lory, so when the Empress dowager push Lory on a tight spot she really had to control her temper not to re out because it would only disadvantage Lory position further.


    Ming Yue Yin engraved every noble daughter''s faces and names, she might not as good as Ming Yue Yin in terms of fist fight but when ites to fighting in a social circle, no one has a better experience than her.


    Meantime Ming Yue Yin''s expression is tranquil as ever but in her head, she calcted what would happen if she waging the war with the Yunmo kingdom?


    Since the day of her coronation, she has built the whole entire army power, and put Fu Xiao Jin in charge, with Hei Shen help she could buy special weapon and armor from ck turtle pce ina half price, and her elite army used to havebat training with gold Lion pce.


    White Dragon pce also provides them with a high-grade elixir to strengthen one body, of course, the dosage is watched closely by the White dragon physician so they will not get the bad side effect from abusing the elixir.


    That is the reason why the Liang Zu army bes so powerful in a short time, so Ming Yue Yin is not afraid to fight with the Yunmo kingdom, although the Gui Hong continent is stronger than the Xin Fang continent she believes her army is not weaker than Yunmo army.


    The Queen dowager and the Empress would never know how grave the situation is, never in their dream they would think that someone like Ming Yue Yin would waging a war for someone like Lory, well they don''t know Ming Yue Yin.


    While Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying immersed in their dangerous mind, Lory is unperturbed, she looks at the olddy who oddly remained her with her etiquette teacher before Fred came along to rece the olddy then again she never likes that olddy¡­


    "Madam Zhao, would you like to share anything?" The empress''s voice awoke Lory from her daze.


    A faint smile bloom on her face "Well, I don''t know how to y music or dance but what I usually do¡­.I''m a storyteller, sometime at night like this I will tell a story, would you like to hear?" Lory calmly said.


    Spontaneously the girl''s giggles, they allughing at, they thought lory is on her wits end that''s why she bber her mouth without thinking, what is storyteller, for them storyteller is the job of wondering old man who make up a story for little kid and stranger on the street, can this be consider a talent? of course is not!


    Thedies stare at lory with mocking gaze they whisper at each other andugh, a few madams shake their head feeling incredulous with lory behavior, they are certain that lory reputation will go down the drained after tonight. On the contrary, Lory remains calmed and poised as she maintains her smile towards the empress dowager.


    The empress Jing and the empress Dowager was intrigued since Lory seems confident, it can be mean she know what she''s doing or she just doesn''t care whatever it is they eager to found out.


    "Let me hear your story," said the Empress dowager.


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes lit up, she straightens her pose like a little kid who can''t wait to hear the story. She doesn''t care what other people think she likes listening to Lory tells a story, listening to her voice is like sitting on a meadow while the gentle breeze blows your hair, it gives a sense of serene and rity.


    For whatever reason it make her feel safe. Many times she was saved by Lory''s gentle voice no wonder Zhao Li Xin could never forget Lory''s voice once he heard it if she never knew Lory she would search for her too.


    "Yes, Your majesty¡­" Lory bows her head politely then she frowns for a second to decide which story she wants to tell them.


    "Let''s begin ¡­" her gentle voice float in the air at the same time the wind blow the peach flower petals, the grey cloud moves slowly as the sky gradually clearer and the bright moon illuminated the beautiful garden suddenly the atmosphere change subtly. Everyone turns quiet as if they are entrance by Lory''s voice.


    "Once upon the time, there was a Kingdom lead by a great King. The kingdom is peaceful and prosperous under the leadership of the wise King. The King has three daughters each one of them is known for their beauty and talent. One day the King decide to test his daughter affection towards him and so he asked his daughter"


    "My dearest daughter, I wanted to know how much you love me? The king asked the first Daughter to say I love you as deep as the ocean, the king smile in content. The second daughter doesn''t want to lose she say a love you more than the whole gold in the world, the king beamed in joy"


    "Then the King turns to his youngest daughter, thest princess smile and she says I love you more than I love salt. The King furious because the princess equated him with salt, in anger the King banished thest princess from the pce" Lory sip the wine to moist her throat, everyone stares at lory impatiently they annoyed Lory have to stop in the middle of the story and leaving them in suspense, it is quite funny when thedies who mocked her before now engrossed in her story.


    Lory smacked her wet lips and continue "Years goes by, when the King anger subside he begin to missed his youngest daughterter he sent all his subordinates to search for the princess, however, years after years went by the King still can find his daughter, feeling sad and regret he decide to leave the pce for a while. One day she went to the hill on a whim suddenly when he reaches the top of the hill he feel hungry. Fortunately, he found a small house, and then he smells a tasty fragrant from the house."


    "Curious, the King headed to the small house, turn out is a small restaurant, such a coincidence. The king enters the small courtyard and a young girl greets him. The king order some food and the youngdy received the order and run to the kitchen, not long after the food present on the table, the king surprised the food didn''t look likemoner food and smelled very good. The king taste the food but then he frowned, although everything is cooked perfectly, however, the taste is too nd"


    "The King called the youngdy, he asked her why the food taste like this, judging by the appearance of the food the king is certain the cooked of this food is a professional so why is that person make such a dish, no wonder the restaurant is empty"


    "The youngdy make forlorn smile she say it because thedy who make the dish refuse to use a salt on her dish, a long time ago she told to the man that she adored that she loved him more than salt but the man truly disappointed as a result thedy is expelled from her house, since then to show her devotion to the man that she loves she never use salt in all her food"


    "The king was shocked, he runs to the kitchen and there he found his youngest daughter. The king finally understands how much his daughter loves him. Sometimes, the most genuine feeling came from a simple act, like a mother who stays all night beside the bed when her child sick, or a wife who refuses to sleep until her husbandes home. It just a simple action to show their care and many people took it for granted" Lory smiles solemnly.


    "Can you imagine when you are a child you got sick on your bed alone and your mother wasn''t there to hold your hand, or the husband feeling when he came home from worked and everyone already sleeps and he was stood there all alone without anyone asked him ''how is your day''?" Lory ends her story but everyone was still engrossed in the story.


    the ce engulfs in silence some of the madams even got their eyes welled up, they suddenly have the urge to meet their husband and some youngdies look at their mother with remorse.


    ''Why everyone so quiet?'' Lory is baffled, is her story is too boring. Should she tell the story about the wolf and three little pigs instead? But she doesn''t want to mimic the wolf huffed and puffed.

 Chapter 611 - Stupid Prince

    "Ehm!" Lory clear her throat in loud voice "I hope you like the story, your majesty" Lory bow her head again.


    Lory''s voice take back them from their daze, they look at each other awkwardly they didn''t expect the would be drawn by the story even the empress dowager, empress Jing and Princess Youya speechless, who would have thought the story would be so good. Yang Xi Ying almost pped her hand excitedly while Ming Yue Yin leans her head on her palms and sighs if one-day Lory wants to make this a full-time job she would be the first who hired Lory.??


    ''She''s good, very ¨C very good!''


    The Empress Dowager expression suddenly stiffed, she never thought someone like her who had been lives decade and has experienced many ups and downs would be influenced by a mere story from a vige girl, he feels so ashamed.


    "Not bad¡­" the empress pretend to be nonchnt to save her face.


    "Thank you for her majestypliment" Lory humbly responds.


    To smoothen the atmosphere the empress Jing throw a casual question "It''s a nice story madam Zhuo, is its a story from your vige?" she subtly reminds everyone that this only a story that circting among vige people and they as noble people should not be influenced by such thing.


    The youngdies and madam understand the empress mean, they immediately collected themselves and pretend they are not bothered by Lory''s story which granted cynical smiles from Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Ying. Knowing their acted is too apparent thedies and madam face turn bright red.


    Lory didn''t care, like it or not is not her problem. The only way words can bring you down only if you believe it if it''s not it got nothing to hold you "It does her majesty, it''s something that my mother used to share with me" Lory expression devoid of any shamed of her background.


    Lory calmness is kinda irked Empress Jing, it''s bothering her when she can''t get the reaction she wanted from someone. She used to have people begging for her favor and pleaded on her feet, but this woman is too indifferent she shows no worry, fear, or anger and there is a sense of tranquility around her, it''s almost overwhelming.


    "Your mother is a storyteller too?" there''s a hint of ridicule in her words.


    Lory stifles as she realizes she already get on the empress nerves "No, just to me ¨C my mother like to tell a bedtime story, maybe she wants to teach me about something and thought is easier to understand when she make a story" Lory gaze soften when she talks about her mother.


    It''s obvious Lory care dearly to her parents, the empress can''t nitpicking her all the time because she knew her parents have passed away if she persistent to corner Lory people would think she is a cruel and petty woman, she can''t let that happen that''s not good for the empress reputation who should be the mother of the nation not to mention Empress Ming was also present.


    "It''s good to be filial to your parents," the empress end the matters reluctantly.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, your majesty" Lory smile innocently.


    The matters settle there with Lory dignity intact, Lory calmness and Ming Yue Yin present is the main reason why they can''t press further. The empress had no choice but back off for now however her impression of Lory change tremendously, turns out the vige girl is far from how the rumor describes her.


    She is not a shameless vixen who only has beauty in fact she not that beautiful but she is sharp-witted, clever, and has unbelievable self-control even in a ce very few people could match this woman temperament. Not only empress Jing, but princess Youya also curious about who is this woman exactly.


    Lory was sipping her wine when girsha suddenly warned her through telepathic connection.


    [Lory someone is watching us]


    Lory finger on the winecup paused for a second [Is it hostile?]


    [No, but their attention is on you so I don''t know what is all about] said Girsha.


    [How many are they?] Lory asked.


    [Four men ¨C they are strong] he describes briefly.


    [Stronger than my man?] she probes further.


    Girsha chuckles lightly [I haven''s seen anyone stronger than your man]


    Lory sigh in relief [Then there''s no problem¡­] she put another moon cake on her te.


    Just like Girsha said someone from the next building watched themotion excitedly, there is four men gather in the small butvish room, they all watch what happened behind the window partition. One of the men is sanguan Wu Ci he sat on the chair on the corner of the room while drinking her wine leisurely white the other three men return their chair across from him with big smiles and smirked on their faces.


    Once they have a seat on their respective chair a few young eunuchs pour a cup of wine for the three men without daring to lift their head after they serve the three men they bow their head deeply and immediately left the room.


    "That woman is very interesting" one of them men pinch his chin and smiles flirtatiously.


    "Be careful the second brother, that woman is Long Ming wife" another man who looks older calmly warned the younger man seriously.


    "I don''t mean that way elder brother, besides that women face is not suit my taste" he waves his hand carelessly. This man is the second prince of Yunmo kingdom Yun Yan Qin he just reaches twenty-two he was ordered by the Empress dowager to find a legal wife since he only has concubines in his pce. He doesn''t really care who will be his legal wife however he rather chooses someone who didn''t have too high status, he worries he would be controlled by his inw even though he is the prince.


    The man who reprimands Yun Yan Qin is the crow prince Yun Fang Zi, he is known as a strict, quiet man very calctive, and very cunning. He came here because empress Jing asked him to watch his naughty second and third brother, he personally didn''t care with the consort election since he already has a legal wife and few concubines in his own courtyard so this is considered to be wasting his time but who would have thought he would meet interestingdy among the crowd.


    "It seems long ming wife is not as simple as people portrayed to be" the corner of Yun Yan Qin lift slightly.


    "Doesn''t matter isn''t it, she still only a low born woman, she is nothing!" the third prince Yun we Qun snort in disdain, he is a haughty and arrogant man, in his eyesmoner is like dirt in his eyes no matter how much talented or smart they are in Yun Wei Qun eyes their existance is no better than a cockroach.


    Yun Fang Zi chuckles, his third brother is quite gullible and surprisingly na?ve. Is he forgot that their ancestor who built the kingdom is only a lowly peasant, but he is blessed with talent and strength that surpass everyone else, and that why he able to build his own empire. Compare to his brother Yun Fang Zi is more open-minded and wise when he judged other people''s characters.


    "However, for a vige girl able to exchange conversation with the empress dowager and the empress with calmed expression from the first until the end is not something that any woman could do, Master sanguan are you sure she only a vige girl?" Yun Fang Zi frowned in doubt.


    "She is because Miss Lao Min Na is her former master, Lao Min Na told me that Luo Ri Yi was worked at her manor for a couple of years, she even met Luo RI Yi a few times before she suddenly disappear," said sanguan Wu Ci.


    "Disappear, You know why?" Yun Fang Zi got curious.


    Sanguan Wu Ci shakes his head "Miss Lao didn''t tell me why, and is not easy to probe miss Luo past since she is under Hei Shen protection"


    Yun Fang Zi tilted his head while contemting "That¡­interesting¡­"


    "Brother, don''t you remind me not to involve with Long Ming wife, look what you just said" Yun Yan Qin jokingly said.


    Yun Fang Zi guffawed "I just wondering what kinda woman Long Ming wife is, you think I''m like you" he jeered as his second brother.


    Yun Yan Qin is known as a womanizer, he is tall and lean, he has a very handsome face and a pair of seductive eyes. Yun Yan Qin also has a way with words to seduce women, although his reputation is not very good, however, women could resist his charmed a lot of them fall head over heels for his seduction and that''s why he has more concubines than the crown prince himself.


    "I admit that women are interesting but if I want someone''s wife I rather choose miss yang over there, she looks innocent and dainty just like a cherry blossom flower, too bad she already married" Yun Yan Qin let out a long disappointed sigh.


    "Please stop it, they are married womanpare to them isn''t there is one woman who surpasses everyone out there!" Yun Wei Qun scoffed then continue "I think Empress Ming is the best choice, she is very beautiful, talented, smart and have a great family background not to mention she already have her own empire if you marry her don''t you think you will automatically be an emperor" he hit the table as he smiles deviously.


    "The third brother has a point, I heard Liang Zu army be one of the stronger militaries at Xing Fang continent if we can have hold of this army imagine how strong our kingdom would be," said the second prince.


    "But I heard empress ming have quite a temper and she has refused many marriage proposals, I wonder if you can court the young empress" Yun Fang Zi raised his brows meaningfully.


    "I''m passed, she looks too hard to control" Yun Yan Qin waved his hand while lean his back on the chairfortably.


    "She only got a proposal from noble from the Xin Fang continent, I will show her the difference between noble people from the Xin Fang continent and Gui Hong continent, I''m sure I can subdue the young empress in three days!" Yun Wei Qun puffed his chest confidently.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s memory suddenly recalled the scene when Ming Yue Yin hits his uncle bodyguard mercilessly he remembers the empress''s bloody hands and the blood lust filled her eyes, subconsciously his eyes darted at Yun Wei Qun smug face, he snickered and inwardly lit a candle for the third prince.

 Chapter 612 - Liability

    "Why are you keep scratching your hand''s brat?" Lory stares with puzzles look.


    "I don''t know, my hand suddenly itchy?" Ming Yue Yin is also clueless.??


    "Is it an allergy?" Yang Xi Ying frowned.


    "But I don''t have allergy¡­." Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips while scratching her hands.


    "Uhm, pardon your majesty but you used to get an itch on your hand whenever you attend the official court meeting" Su Feng suddenly remind her from behind.


    "That because they annoyed me¡­." She justifies herself as if it would make her more reasonable.


    The following even end peacefully, there still a fewdies that mocked Lory tantly but Lory feign ignorance, she doesn''t know them so why must she care about them. Sometimes life could be easier when you think in a simple way. after the event finish the royal family return to the Ping Yi courtyard and a few nobledies are invited to stay there for a day, it means the royal elder is satisfied with them and there''s a high chance they would be the prince consort.


    Rejoice is apparent in the selected youngdies, Ming Yue Yin was also invited to stay there but of course, she refuses, she would never want to spend a night with lizard and fox even if she got paid, she already experiences that whole her life for Ming Yue Yin she rather sleeps on the street.


    Of course, Ming Yue Yin''s rejection is expected so the old maidservants didn''t ask further and the selecteddies also feel relief when their heavy rival leaves the ring. Lory and Yang Xi Ying teased Ming Yue Yin along the way and Ming Yue Yin''s response with pouted which only incited them to incite her more.


    "Your majesty"


    Ming Yue Yin, Lory, and yang Xi Ying step suddenly halted, a young man withvish bright blue-sky robes with green dragon embroidery and wearing a small jade crown on his head blocked their way.


    The old maid who leads them bends her waist and cup her fist courteously "Good evening third prince" she politely greeted the shy young man.


    Soon other men follow from behind and one of them is Sanguan Wu Ci, Lory and her friends exchange quick nce. The old maid bends her waist deeper to the point Lory amazed by the old woman''s flexibility.


    "Good evening crown prince, second prince, master Sanguan" the old maid voices a little bit shaky. She obviously didn''t expect to find the most influential young men in the kingdom came at the same time.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying who didn''t have royal status y along "Good evening, your highness and master Sanguan" Yang Xi Ying gracefully cupped her fist and Lory follow suit, she doesn''t mind to follow the custom.


    "Your majesty, Madam Zhao, madam Li, what a coincidence is the banquet over?" the crown prince smoothly lies between his teeth just like a pro.


    Ming Yue Yin who has the higher status among them have no choice but answer the young prince who came out of nowhere "It ended a few minutes ago, are you going to join the show I thought it''s exclusive for thedies only" she makes a small joke while pretending she doesn''t know the purposed of the banquet.


    "No wonder the guard let us enter turn out the banquet is over~," Yun Yan Qin said in jest, which guard dare to stop a prince. But his friendly words would make anyone feel at ease, too bad Lory and her friends are not anyone so their reaction is quite nd. Yun Yan Qin''s eyebrow twitched slightly, this is the first time he got this kinda reaction, what a tough crowd.


    "It''s alreadyte we better get going¡­."


    "Wait!" Yun Wei Qun raised his voice abruptly, Ming Yue Yin and the other stare at him confusedly, realizes he make exaggerated reaction he clear his throat awkwardly "Ehm, it''s alreadyte why don''t everyone stay at Ping Yi pce, this ce is even more beautiful at morning, I believe all of you would love to see it" he is quite proud when he said it.


    Well, no one ever refused to stay at Ping Yi pce even the royal concubines would fight just to get permission from the empress dowager to visit the exclusive pce so he is confident if not ming Yue Yin at least lory and Yang Xi Ying would say yes and Ming Yue Yin wouldn''t have reason to refuse.


    If Lory know what Yun Wei Qun thinking she would scream at him ''Know your audience!''


    "Thank you for the offer Third prince, but my husband would not be happy if I sleep outside the manor" Lory tilted her head and smile innocently.


    "Me too, my husband must be waiting for me right now!" Yang Xi Ying also chimed in.


    Sanguan Wu Ci and the crown prince hold his urged to smack the back of Yun Wei Qun''s stupid head, which married women allowed to spent their night outside their home, other than their maternal family home, how stupid Yun Wei Qun is?


    Yun Wei Qun''s face turns bright red, his only focus is Ming Yue Yin and he forgot that the otherdies are married women "Ah ¨C oh, yes of course ¨C of course¡­" he''s words jumble together while he answers with a flustered look.


    Lory didn''t make it hard for Yun Wei Qun simply because is alreadyte, she feel tired and misses her hot husband, she just can''t wait toe home "Thank you for the offer your highness, excuse then¡­" Lory bows her head as walk passed Sanguan Wu Ci.


    "Miss Luo!" he suddenly called her. He doesn''t know why he called her and he also doesn''t know why he called her miss but he finds it hard to called her madam Zhao "Would you mind if I¡­if we walk you out?"


    Lory eyes and sanguan Wu Ci meet each other, there''s something wrong with the way he looking at her, Lory pushed that thought aside "Well¡­." She feels rather hesitant.


    Yun Wei Qun''s face lit up he suddenly cuts Lory''s words "Yes, let us walks you out, this ce is very big you might get lost if no one shows you the way!" he bes excited when he finds an excused to stay longer with Ming Yue Yin.


    The old maid stare at the third prince with a confused expression ''That''s why I''m here¡­.''


    Yun Wei Qun obviously forgot the existance of the old maid "Empress Ming our ages is not far apart can I call you Miss ming?"


    <strong>"No!"</strong> Ming Yue Yin gives a short and firm reply<strong></strong>


    "Oh, okay ¡­." Yun Wei Qun could feel someone jabbed his heart.


    Lory sighs heavily, the situation is too awkward and she can''t wait to get out of here "Sure!" he answers perfunctorily at Sanguan Wu Ci. What Lory didn''t see is the subtle change on Sanguan Wu Ci''s face.


    "Your majesty, Madam Zhao, madam Li I''m sorry I can''t follow you, I have an urgent matter with her majesty empress dowager" The crown Prince saluted them before he left he throw a meaningful smile at Sanguan Wu Ci, along with him the second prince also follow his brother after he gives courteous bow at Ming Yue Yin and the others.


    While they walk side by side Yun Yan Qin snicker "I never have thought Sanguan Wu Ci would like that type of woman"


    The crown prince faintly smile "Keep your thought to yourself, I don''t want to infuriate Long Ming"


    "Are you scare of him" he teased his older brother.


    "I don''t like fighting with someone I couldn''t read, Long Ming is too elusive until know no one knows the level of his cultivation, is he has a master or not, even Hei Shen headquarter location is still the biggest mystery in the whole continent, other than his real name and his background as the former prince of Jiang Wei kingdom I know nothing about him¡­..I don''t like it" Yun Fang Zi scrunched his face as he talks about his worry against Zhao Li Xin.


    "And now he found a mysterious woman as his wife¡­.what a troublesome couple" Yun Yan Qin shakes his head in a perplexed look.


    Lory calm expression sh in his mind, there''s no trave nervousness in her eyes when she meets the royal princes, he only shows wariness and curiosity. How could a vige girl who grew up in a mountain didn''t show any reaction when she met royalty. Honestly, Yun Fang Zi was also intrigued by the mysterious woman but knowing she was Long Ming wife he swallows his curiosity, he rather not provoke the crazy Demon Lord, it''s not worth it.


    "I hope Sanguan Wu Ci does not be muddle head" Yun Fang Zi mutters.


    "Who knew, but worste to worst if we lost Sanguan family we still have Wu family, their character is also more uprightpare to the Sanguan family," said Yun Yan Qin.


    Yun Fang Zi let out a long exhaled "I know, but still¡­..is a shammed" she mutters in a low voice.


    Even though they know Sanguan Wu Ci since they were young but in politic, there are no true friends, they keep Sanguan Wu Ci and his family because they give them the benefit but when they be liability the royal family would cut them down without second thought, it might sound cruel but it''s for the greater good.

 Chapter 613 - The General Strategy

    Lory walks side by side with Yang Xi Ying while Sanguan Wu Ci only a step away from behind her, because she is a married woman is not appropriated for Sanguan Wu Ci walk beside her which is dampened his mood quite a bit, unlike them the over-excited third prince walk beside Ming Yue Yin while bragging how great he is.


    The gullible Prince didn''t realize Ming Yue Yin scratching and rubbing her hands for quite some time, Lory didn''t bother to help her she only throws teasing smiles towards Ming Yue Yin then received with a furious re. Yang Xi Ying shakes her head watching her two best friends able to bicker through eyes, she doesn''t know it''s possible and why Lory teasing Ming Yue Yin doesn''t she realize she has the same problem.??


    Yang Xi Ying peek behind her and caught sanguan Wu Ci stare at Lory with a warm gaze, Lory sigh inwardly ''This is not good''


    On the other hand, Lory didn''t bother with Sanguan Wu Ci, she didn''t care about the opposite side when she was single and she didn''t care less when she already married especially when she marry someone like Zhao Li Xin, that man just turn her beauty standard upside down.


    "Do you enjoy the Banquet?" Sanguan Wu Ci suddenly breaks the silence but he didn''t call anyone name so Lory doesn''t know who is he talking to, however, Yang Xi Ying knew Sanguan Wu Ci is talking to Lory so she also not answering.


    "Ehm, madam¡­Zhao" he reluctantly called, the name Madam Zhao gives bitter after taste in his tongue, but still he is too dense to understand his own feeling, or maybe he doesn''t want to admit he fall for an ordinary married woman.


    "Oh¡­" Lory turns her head to the side "It''s not bad¡­" she replies nonchntly..


    "So, you don''t like it?" Sanguan Wu Ci pretends to be oblivious.


    "Not like that¡­I just feel better if my husband coulde with me" Lory make half-shrug as she walks, she doesn''t realize Sanguan Wu Ci face turn to ck, Yang Xi Ying faintly smile, Lory is so smart but howe she be so dense but at least she is honest, Yang Xi Ying hope sanguan Wu Ci would not hold some illusion about Lory again who knows what that demon lord would do, then again she never saw Zhao Li Xin jealous.


    They finally reach the front gate Lory turns around then casually asks "Young master Sanguan, is Lao Min Na still at your ce?"


    Sanguan Wu Ci looks perplexed although he knows the enmity between them he can''t take a side with Lory because Lao Min Na is too important for his family, because her pill and elixir his father and grandfather cultivation raised to the level they never dreamed form that''s how Lao Min Na solidified her position at sanguan family.


    "I know your rtionship with miss Lao is not good but we owed her a lot, that''s why we can''t discard her when the situation got rough" his expression filled with remorse, he doesn''t want to disappointed Lory howeverpare to power and glory, a woman position is deemed to lose.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter for me" Lory shrug indifferently "Just send my words to Lao Min Na, tell her: the worst thing about making deal with a demon he never forgot to collect ¨C but I''m ready, I hope she would too¡­."


    Sanguan Wu Ci looks puzzled "What do you mean?"


    Lory smile mysteriously "She''ll know¡­"


    Before sanguan Wu Ci could ask further, a ck carriage stop below the front gate stairs and a ck figure with a golden mask exit from the carriage, the man imposing aura met the third prince shiver to his bones, on contrary Lory climb down from the stairs while smiling at him "I know you wille?" Lory teased Zhao Li Xin she doesn''t realize how coquettish her words sound.


    Sanguan Wu Ci feel his heart stirred and the blood in his veins boiled, he never knew she could make a sound like that. Just like a beast Zhao Li Xin could feel someone eyeing his precious treasure, he pulls Lory waist towards him in a possessive manner "Do you think I would let you go home alone?" he whispers seductively in her eyes, immediately lory face turn red like a ripe apple.


    Their intimate interaction make Sanguan Wu Ci choke from anger, he really wants to hit Zhao Li Xin and pull them apart, sadly he knows that impossible, so he tamped his rage and look away before jealousy burns his eyes. Zhao Li Xin deliberately make sanguan Wu Ci angry even though he looks calmed but Zhao Li Xin is furious when he saw Lory talking with sanguan Wu Ci, she even smiles at him!


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hand around her waist until there''s no gap between them, even for husband and wife their behavior is not appropriated, the third prince and Sanguan Wu Ci furrows their brows feeling annoyed by their brazen behavior, Sanguan Wu Ci mes Zhao Li Xin for he thought he is disrespect Lory but the truth is Zhao Li Xin be more brazen because he is influenced by Lory.


    If only they know if Lory in her old world she would ''french kiss'' Zhao Li Xin the moment she met him buy because she knows people in this world are not used to it so she and Zhao Li Xin only hug a little, she thought it''s still alright.


    Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin already immune by this scene, to be honest, they are envy how passionated the rtionship between them, they also want to be in a lovey-dovey rtionship with their lovers.


    Two more carriages arrive, from one of the carriages a man with a fresh and gentle look got off from the carriage, his gaze grew to soften when he found Yang Xi Ying, he dashed toward her as if no one else enters his sight "Finally youe out, do you know how long we are waiting for you" heined but his words filled with indulgence.


    Yang Xi Ying''s heart fluttered, his husband had changed a lot after he interacts with Zhao Li Xin and the King pce, she wonders who teach him to be so sweet, can''t be Zhao Li Xin isn''t it?


    "Are you waiting too long?" Yang Xi Ying giggles, her husband is so adorable, she likes it very much!


    "Well, Not too long, are you tired?" he smiles warmly while holding her hand.


    Ming Yue Yin mouth twitch, there''s too many ''dog food'' for today isn''t it, why her best friend didn''t spare a single dog like her?


    She suddenly remembers someone and her eyes unconsciously search for someone but unfortunately, that person isn''t there, her expression turns sullen and she pursed her lips in upset, suddenly Yun Wei Qun faces lean too close to her face, her reflex is taking two-step back and raising her fist on her chest, she almost hit Yun Wei Qun face.


    "What?" Ming Yue Yin almost shouted in anger, can''t he see she is in a bad mood!


    The stupid friends thoughtMing Yue Yin is shy, he so confident to himself he missed the disgust filled her eyes.


    "Her highness you must be new here, let me show you the most beautiful ce at Yun Dao city, I assured you will not regret it" Yun Wei Qun believe no one can resist his charming smile. Yun Wei Qun is a handsome young man however his stupidity covers her prince charmed.


    Ming Yue Yin instantly scrunched her face "No, thank you!" she takes long strides to the carriage without giving Yun Wei Qun to talk more, if she does there is a high possibility she would hit his stupid face.


    Su Yi lifts the curtain to help Ming Yue Yin enter the carriages m just when she lifts her knee inside the carriage she almost stumbles backward from shocked, luckily she managed to hold the side of the carriage.


    <strong>"HAH!"</strong> Ming Yue yin jolted exaggeratedly when he foundrge men sit on the lotus position while ring furiously at her, she squinted her eyes and realizes who that is "Yuan Shao, you scare me to death!" she widens her eyes in anger, she almost draws her sword from her ring.


    Yuan Shao face staring at her with a stern look then he scoffed "I just realize that I''m too patient in this rtionship"


    "Huh?" his words make her puzzled her, why he looks so angry?


    Yuan Shao suddenly grabs her wrist and pull her into his embraces, Ming Yue Yin wince slightly when her nose hit his sturdy chest. She clueless about what happened, why Yuan Shao acted this way? the man she knows liked to keep a formal distance and always mind his manner in front of her, this is the first time she looking at her with passion burn in his eyes.


    "Wh¡­what is going on?" the fierce empress suddenly loses her courage, she feel so embarrassed but excited at the same time it make her confuse she has a strong urged to runaway, but her body locked inside his strong arms.


    "Yue Yin, I hope you don''t think our rtionship is only tonic, I want you to know that I really want you and I wanted you to bear my children in the future" he looks at her intensely as his low deep voice tingling her ear and her heart beating like a war drum.


    "Ba..ba¡­.baby?" she stuttered, why he suddenly talk about a baby.


    Her timid reaction make her look defenseless and cute, this type of charmed even the stoic Yuan Shao couldn''t bear it, he could feel the blood rush to his head and run below his waist, his breathing be erratic and he feel suffocated by his desire. This is the first time he ever felt like this to a woman.


    As his body couldn''t take it anymore he cupped her face gently thennd his lips on her soft red lips he realizes he was craving this lip from the moment he met her, he wants her, he always does but the difference status between them make him hesitated, that''s why he went so far away to make name for himself so he could be the man she deserves, he make her wait for him to return but he realizes how conceited he is.


    Who doesn''t tempted by a strong and beautiful woman like Ming Yue Yin, he lucky enough she still wait for him for a year but he should have known that his position is not certain, who knows if one day a manes and swept her away because he always there, what if she changes her heart. Yuan Shao realizes how foolish he is, he should follow Zhao Li Xin''s example.


    He should make her cross the bridged and then burn the bridged before she realizes what happened!

 Chapter 614 - Jealousy

    On another carriage another man was also overwhelmed by jealousy, Lory didn''t know why he bes tensed all of the sudden. Lory slide to his side then rest her chin on his shoulder "Why are you angry?"


    "I''m not¡­" he shortly replies, Zhao Li Xin still wears his mask so Lory can see his expression but she knew he is angry.??


    "You are!" Lory whine.


    "I''m not!" he insists.


    "You are!" she refused to yield.


    the back and forth bickering make him sigh and he don''t make further response.


    Lory feel wronged, she is clueless why Zhao Li Xin mad at her when she hadn''t done anything wrong¡­.not that she knows of.


    "Why don''t you take off your mask and look at me?" she protests.


    She bes upset when he gives her old shoulder "Are you bored with me? you don''t want me anymore, do you? If you hate me you should have told me so!" what she hates the most is being ignored, she rather has Zhao Li Xin scolded her instead.


    Suddenly she swipes to hisp them he throws his mask to the side and red at Lory "What are you talking about with that shitty man, huh?"


    Lory was confused at first "What shitty man¡­..do you mean, Sanguan Wu-mph!"


    He abruptly put his long index finger on her mouth "Don''t you dare calls his name!" anger and bitterness apparent in his face, he never felt so much hatred for one man, even when she was beaten, kicked, and spat by everyone when he was a kid he never hates them this much, he could feel a ze of fire burned inside him like a wildfire eat swallow every sense inside him, it was a miracle he could left peacefully without shedding any blood right there ¨C right then.


    Lory didn''t know how angry furious Zhao Li Xin right now, maybe because it never crossed her mind that Zhao Li Xin will never hurt her so Lory never afraid of him. Other people would already pass out when they saw Zhao Li Xin like this but Lory smiles brightly then circle her arms around his neck and softly kissed his lips.


    The sweet kiss from her instantly reduced the anger inside him quite a lot, Zhao Li Xin''s expression milder after one simple kissed.


    "I ask him to send a message for Lao Min Na that''s all¡­" her mood soar when she knew he jealous of her.


    "But why are you smiling?" he still upset whenever he pictured her smiles to that rotten man.


    "Am I smiling?" she doesn''t remember "I''m not smiling because I''m happy though¡­."


    "Don''t do that again, don''t smile to that man or any man, in fact, don''t meet him ever again!" he sternly reprimand her.


    "Is not like I want to meet him, it just coincidence that we met then he offers to walk us out, I think he does that to help the third prince, you know what, I think the third prince have ''thing'' for that brat" Lory make quotation mark with her hands which is weird because no one in here knows about quotation marks.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what that gesture all about but he understands that the third Prince might like Ming Yue Yin but that is not the problem, "Why you let him escort you?"


    Lory rolls her eyes tiredly "It''ste, I''m tired, and I don''t want to waste my time ying ''tug and war'' with them so I just said yes and get over with it beside¡­I missed my husband and can''t wait to go home" she pursed her lips adorably.


    Zhao Li Xin cannot angry anymore when his princess acted like this, he only poked her nose "Don''t let that happened again!"


    "Okay¡­" she make cheeky smiles then kisses him again while giggling softly. Knowing he jealous of her make her feel ecstatic, other women might not like a possessive man but not her since she also very possessive, however, she can control her feeling better than Zhao Li Xin. After all, she only has one chance to fall in love in her lifetime so is understandable she bes possessive.


    Zhao Li Xin pulls his lip away from her slightly "You know what would happen if you seduce me, don''t you¡­" he said in a low husky voice as he stares at her deeply with burning lust grow inside him.


    "Well, I could have guessed but I''m tired so you must be the one who does all the job¡­." She bites her lower lips for holding her giggles and shyness, her coquettish behavior is like a bomb for Zhao li Xin mind, whatever self-control he had was broken the moment he saw her like this.


    "You ask for it!" he devilishly smiles.


    Thankfully they reach Tie Shan manor not long after so she can avoid being ravished inside the carriage, she is not brazen enough to do it outside. It was a long, wild, and passionate night, she knows she eventually takes responsibility after she overstimted the demon lord.


    She always perplexed why Zhao Li Xin never shows any disgusted with her cursed body, is it because there''s no stigma about cursed people in this world, or perhaps is only him, nheless, he never treated her differently from the first time they met until this day.


    "Awaked?" he caresses her cheek with the backside of his hand.


    Her eyshes fluttered as she tries to open her heavy eyelids, shey face down while snuggling inside the nket "I''m so tired¡­" she weakly said.


    "Even though I''m the one who does all the work¡­" he said with an alluring voice.


    Lory smiles with her eyes close "No one told you to be an overachiever"


    "Bad habit hard to kill..." he snickered.


    "By the way¡­" Lory snuggle on his chest then she stares at him with her big purple iris "Are you not cultivating today, you used to left every morning to cultivate"


    "No, it''s no use, I already at Sage level if I want to have a breakthrough I must find a good opportunity, like facing the water tornado at the stormed, that''s a good one..."


    "In short, you must push your strength to the maximum before you can have another breakthrough?" Lory conclude.


    "Something like that, the cultivating I''m doing now only able to strengthen my foundation but to have the breakthrough I must encounter something as strong as me" Zhao Li Xin sigh while stroking her hair "Oh yeah, today I have a meeting with Sanguan Jin Sheng" he suddenly shifts the conversation.


    "Really, why all of the sudden?" she got really suspicious.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked "To be exact, the one he wants to meet is Sanguan Mu Yi son, he still had no clue about my identity yet" hezily said.


    "Are you going to be okay¡­that man is your biological father" Lory worriedly say, the more she knows about the Sanguan family the more she hopes Zhao Li Xin stay away from them because she can smell greed miles away from Sanguan Jin Sheng and sanguan Liu Wen and if they know that their descendant is Long Ming would they let Zhao Li Xin go? of course not!


    "My wife seems worried¡­" he jest while patting her head "Your husband is not so easy to defeat, not even sanguan family could match my power so don''t worry too much ¨C that''s my job"


    Lory pouted feeling annoy, is he telling her she always make him worry? She does, but he should not be so blunt.


    Zhao Li Xin stop teasing her after he saw her puffing cheeks "I''ll be fine, Sanguan family knew something about the crimson lightning sword, he might know more than I imagine, I can miss this opportunity"


    "I know, I also have felt the story of the first king might be connected with me ¨C with us, but¡­.uncover your past might not be a good thing, I just don''t what you to be hurt after you know the truth" Lory feel ufortable whenever she imagines Sanguan Jin Sheng get too close to Zhao Li Xin, that man is not good for her husband.


    "Hurt me?" Zhao Li Xin rarelyugh but today heughs heartily "I ve been roamed around the cultivator world since I was ten, I fight against many powerful enemies and no one seeds to killed me and for thest five years there not one people able to touch the tip of my sleeves¡­except you"


    "When did I hurt you?" she said in protest.


    "Look my shoulder, whose bitemark do you think it is..." he shows a clear red mark on his shoulder and Lory blushed. She could feel smoke came from the top of her head, Lory enjoys watching her embarrassed then continue "Do you want me to show you my back, I believe there are a few new scratches on my body right now, not like I''mining though"


    Lory shrinks her neck "I''m sorry¡­." Not even her know when she scratched Zhao Li Xin neither she realizes she had bitten himst night, her face turn bright red whenever she saw the marks on his perfect body, Lory can''t see that obscene scars anymore, she raised her hand "Let me erase it with my gift"


    "No way is mine!"


    "....."

 Chapter 615 - Fame And Glory

    At midday, somewhere faraway from hustle and bustle Yun Dao city a small dpidated wooden pavilion surrounded by bamboo forest a young man with dark emerald color hanfu sitfortably while sipping his wine, the man has an exceptionally beautiful face, as if the god took his time to carves every each of the men face wlessly, he crosses his leg to another while gazing to the distance with a nk expression, his simple yet graceful move make him look like an immortal from the painting, beautiful but distant.


    Not long after a middle-aged man arrives, although he already in early fifty he still looks very handsome although his face is too stern and cold devoid any touch of warmth is people saw this they might though this man on the way to kill his arch-enemy. ??


    The middle-aged man''s expression deepens when he saw the young man, a trace of mncholy filled his eyes just for a second before disappearedpletely.


    The middle-aged man sits across the young man, he seizes up the young man for a second then he asks: "Are you, Lu Xin?"


    The young man nce at the middle age man indifferently "Are you Sanguan Jin Sheng?" he retorted in the same manner.


    The two men have simr countenance and the same attitude is easy to guessed they are rted however the atmosphere around them feel so heavy and tensed it doesn''t feel like a meeting between father and son at all. Sanguan Jin Shen furrows his eyebrows he not expect he would be greeted with a cold wee.


    It was certain in Sangun Jin Sheng that his ex-wife must be the reason behind his long-forgotten som hostile. If only Hei Shen people hear his reason they would say that just how their Lord normally greets everyone, except you are the madam.


    Zhao Li Xin did not even bother to raised from his seat, he leans his head on his fistzily while his other hand lifts the winecup, it''s hard for him to pretend to be excited, although he feel weird for not feel anything when he meet Sanguan Jin Sheng personally using his ''son'' identity.


    He doesn''t detest his father or longing for a father figure he wonders if he ever wishes to have a father at all.


    Normally sanguan Jin Sheng would not ept this type of behavior especially from his own son but he reminds himself that he needs this wretched son of him. He swallows his irritation as he maintained his sad expression "Do you me me for what happened to you and your mother?"


    "Why?" he sips his wine indifferently.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng clenched his fist, his son obviously holding a grudge towards him, but the truth is Zhao Li Xin is not angry he honestly didn''t know why Sanguan Jin Sheng needs affirmation. So what if he med him or not what difference it would make?


    "At that time your mother suddenly run away from home, I don''t know why she did that to me, I''ve tried to search for her all these years ¨C I thought she was dead but I guessed she just hiding from me¡­" he looks down in grief seemingly hurt and broken heart, he does portray as a grieving husband.


    "Maybe because you ughtered all of her family, you do not even spare a five years old kid" Zhao Li Xin sneers coldly "If I was sanguan Mu Yi I will hide too" he quipped.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng faces scrunched he seems forgot about that "That because they try to harm sanguan family they make me cuckold and even persuaded your mother to leave me, how could I spare them after they humiliated me and my family!" he justified his cruel decision so righteously he easily turns the situation make himself as a victim, how pathetic.


    "So is their fault¡­" Zhao Li Xin calmly asks, he straightens his posture then put down the winecup on the table gently. His cid expression make Sangun Jin Sheng nervous. He realizes he can''t read his son''s minds at all, he can''t understand what Zhao Li Xin thinking right now, his son is to calm, too quiet it make him warry.


    If he could choose he rather have Zhao Li Xin angry or scolded him for giving up his responsibility, this is not what he imagined when he meets his son.


    "Lu Xin why don''t you go back with me, I will repay all my mistake and if you want I could give a courtyard for your mother too" Sanguan Jin Sheng pleaded sincerely, no matter what he needs to bring Zhao Li Xin home, other things could handleter.


    "Sanguan Mu Yi has passed away" Zhao Li Xin casually said.


    "What, why?" Sanguan Jin Sheng stunned but he doesn''t feel sad he just surprised and relieved.


    "She''s sick¡­" he perfunctorily said.


    "Oh¡­too bad" he is looking down without making a word, he looks dejected, but Zhao Li Xin doubts it his dear father might just calcte his next move. Suddenly sanguan Jin sheng lift his head "I owed you too much, I hope you came home with me, your grandfather and grandmother missed you very much"


    Zhao Li Xin amazes at how good his acting is, if he is a normal person he would feel touch with sanguan Jin Sheng words, Zhao Li Xin must give him apuded for his great acting, with his talent he not far behind from all the concubines at the royal harem.


    ''Well done!''


    Sanguan Jin Sheng expects a sh of joy in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes but unfortunately, he got nothing. Once again he feel anxious with Zhao Li Xin''s mild reaction, can at least he show disgust if he against the idea to return to sanguan manor however Zhao Li Xin remains unperturbed his finger tapped on the table in a monotone sounds as he contemtes his decision.


    Is there any reunion like them? Sanguan Wu Ci was vexed The atmosphere is lukewarm and distant no one would believe that this was a reunion of father and son after decades of separation, it''s more appropriated to say It''s more like a business meeting between stranger.


    "I''ll think about it¡­." Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhale then raised from his seat.


    Knowing Zhao Li Xin is not easy to coaxed he change his maneuver "<strong>WAIT!</strong> do you know about the sanguan family, do you know how powerful the sanguan family is? our strength is only less from the royal family, if youe with me I will make you as the sanguan family young master and I could give you all fame and glory that you could only dream off!" he said confidently.


    He believes no sane man would resist this opportunity, no matter how much Zhao Li Xin hated him he is sure he will not let this chance slip away.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows slightly, fame and glory? Really? He expects more shrewdness from his biological father, he hopes this only a misshape no one stupid father, what happens if this stupidity affects his children, maybe having no kids is not a bad idea.


    He gives Sanguan Jin Sheng a perfunctory gaze "I stay at golden swallow inn if you need anything just send someone there" he sauntered without waiting for Sanguan Jin Sheng reply, he doesn''t want to waste anymore time, he rather cultivated or teased his beautiful wife than talking with his old man.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng tightens his jaw, this is the first time he ever looks down by someone it''s even more embarrassing because this is his own Son he did not expect his son will be so aloof and arrogant.


    However he is sure that Zhao Li Xin only pretends not to care, he refuses to believe that Zhao Li Xin is not shaken by the sanguan family wealth and power, he is sure Zhao Li Xin already know about the Sanguan family if not why does he agree to meet him today.


    He also believes the reason Zhao Li Xin aloofness is because he has a bigger agenda, perhaps he waiting for Sanguan Jin sheng to offer something more. Because he is the son from a previous marriage and has no maternal family is normal for Zhao Li Xin to be careful when he nned to return to the Sanguan family, Sanguan Jin Sheng sneers inwardly as if he had seen through his deceit.


    Pride is a dangerous thing because it didn''t feel wrong why anyone cannot feel proud for their achievement, that''s why Marcus the king has warned Lory and Lucas over and over again for pride is like a weed it creeps into your soul it make you overlook your fault and overestimated your seed.


    If only Sanguan Jin Sheng realizes that through all the conversation he always put himself as a third person. He never calls Sanguan Mu Yi ''mother'' and he shows no hatred towards what happened in the past, he regards Zhao Li Xin attitude as a pretext never cross his mind ''what if'' Zhao Li Xin is not pretending, what if he said is true if only he put aside his pride he mighte up with better n sadly the reality can''t be more different.


    Zhao Li Xin arrived in the secluded ce he takes off the dark green robes and drops the new green robes to the ground casually, a secondter Mong Ki appear with folded ck robes in his hands then knowingly help his Lord wear his usual dark robes.


    The robe is a special robe because it''s the only robes that would not be burned when he used his immortal me also Zhao Li Xin has a tendency ufortable with changes, once he isfortable in one circumstance he rarely changed it unless is unavoidable, that also the reason all his manor have simr interior especially his bedroom and study room it literally the same.


    Although he bes more flexible after he met Lory, living with lory is like ying a roller coaster is only he know what roller coaster is, every day is a surprise for him in a good way and a bad way but whatever it is as long she was there he will notin.


    Bei Li Yan suddenlynds smoothly on the ground then he approaches Zhao Li Xin with cheeky smile bloom on his feminine face "How is it, Milord?"


    "Disappointing" Zhao Li Xin grumble.


    Bei Li Yan stunned "Really, he is the patriarch of the Sanguan family how could he be disappointing?"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer, he fixed his cor then he wears his gold mask and takes along strides without giving a sign. as they used to him the loyal subordinated moves along with him.


    "I believe he offers you something, what is it?" Bei Li Yan curiously asked.


    "He wants me to stay at Sanguan manor and revive my position as a young master and give a chance to gains fame and glory" he sarcastically said.


    Bei Li Yan drops his jaw "That''s it? why would you need fame and glory?" Zhao Li Xin already has too much fame and glory for a lifetime!


    well is not Sanguan Jin sheng fault since he didn''t know yet that Lu Xin is Zhao Li Xin, yes, our Lord used the same name when he infiltrated Sacred mountain peak, he is the type of person who used the same password for all his online logins because he is toozy to find other names.


    "Hm," Zhao Li Xin responds with a simple hum.


    "What a disappointment" Bei Li Yan snort in disdain.

 Chapter 616 - Girls Talk

    Meanwhile, somewhere else Lao Min Na is meeting with Zhao Yi Chen at the small tea house, the whole ce has been reserved so only the two of them are there. The two of them sit opposite each other as they leisurely drink tea like old friends.


    "All you need to do is sign this annulment paper, you don''t have to return to Jiang Wei kingdom to give your statement" Zhao Yi Chen speak calmly as if he talks about the weather.??


    Lao Min Na put down the teacup and stare at Zhao Yi Chen handsome face "So you decide to abandoned me just like that"


    Zhao Yi Chen feel ironic he looks at her with cynical smiles "We both know who abandoned who?"


    Lo Min Na bites her lips feeling reluctance somehow, she thought she know this woulde soon orter, in fact, she kinda hope this happened sooner, but when she stare at the white paper on the table she feel someone squeeze her heart.


    She suddenly remembers when she meets Zhao Yi Chen for the first time, she has to admit that Zhao Yi Chen is the only man who truly sincere to her, he epts her despite all the bad rumor about her, he is the first man who supported and protects her, if she still the old her, Lao Min Na is sure she would fell in love with Zhao Yi Chen but sadly she is not the same person she used to be.


    Lao Min Na took the brush from the ink then she writes her name on the paper, and print her tumb with her left hand.Zhao Yi Chen takes a quick nce at her right hand that covers with a long glove, he never seen her wear a glove before "What''s wrong with your hand, are you hurt?"


    Lo Min Na startled for a second then she looks at him and shakes her head slowly "It''s fine¡­."


    He doesn''t probe further, he took the paper and wait for the ink to dry before he folded the paper and put it behind his cor.


    He feel a pang in his heart as if something has missing, he make deprecating smiles then he looks at the beautiful woman in front of him. There was a time he was sure they will be together forever.


    He still remembers his heart beating so fast the first time he met her, he instantly fell in love with her beauty, her cunningness, and her insatiable ambition ironically that also the reason why they are separated.


    "Do you ever love me?" he suddenly raised the question.


    Lao Min Na stunned, her beautiful eyes widen because she not expected this, her mouth slightly open but no word ise out. Sometimes the words we can''t say is the word that the loudest. He could feel his heart is torn apart but he let it sink in, he let the pain wrecked break his heart in pieces because this will be thest time he hurt by her.


    "I see¡­" he gives Lao Min Na mirthless smiles, without her replied he already knows the answer ''this is the end'' he said to himself. "I hope you find what you looking for, farewell" Zhao Yi Chen turn around and left without looking back. Outside the tea house, his subordinates already waiting. He got on the carriage and soon the carriage left leaving atrial of dust behind it.


    Lao Min Na sat in silence, her eyes fixed on the empty teacup in front of her. Suddenly she feel so alone, she never felt like this since she was reborn, but when she saw Zhao Yi Chen back disappeared she feel lost like something precious slip through her fingers, why she feel this why? She''s the one who poisoned him? She also the one who left him? She thought he only going to drag her down, she thought she''s not the right man for her, so why¡­?


    She wrapped her arms around herself, the windblown her face and she never felt so cold.


    _______________________________


    At the Tie Shan manor, lory walk while massaged her waist, she make sure to healed all the kiss marks on her body she never felt so grateful to have a healing gift, maybe god gift her this gift because they know she would marry someone like Zhao Li Xin. That man is like a beast, he like leaving mark on his turf.


    Suddenly her pace is halted, she sees Yang Xi Ying watching Ming Yue Yin from afar.


    "What are you doing?" Lory sneaks out behind Yang Xi Ying.


    She is too focus on Ming Yue Yin she doesn''t realize Lory is behind her "Oh my! You surprised me!" she ps Lory''s arms.


    "What are you doing, why are you spy on the brat?" she asked again.


    "Sssh!" she put finger on her lips "Yue Yin is very weird today" she whisper.


    Lory frowned in confused "She always been weird!"


    "Noo, it''s more than usual" Yang Xi Ying pull lory arm closer and pointher finger at Ming Yue Yin who sit alone inside the pavilion, she cupped her face with both her hands on the table, she looks like in a daze and she sighs a lot but then suddenly she smile weirdly and all her face and neck turn so red like a boiling crab and she squeals but then she shakes her head profusely.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying was astonished, she does look weirder than she used to be.


    Yang Xi Ying nudged Lory arms "Hey, do you think¡­she got.....cursed?"


    Lory tilted her head "Well¡­.I doubt it, I never saw anything like this before¡­.perhaps she was poisoned?" Lory worriedly said.


    Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips while ponder "I don''t know¡­.is there any poisoned that make someone look¡­" Yang Xi Ying suddenly look around her to make sure they are alone then she raised her hand and whisper at Lory "cra-zy"


    "..."


    It does a crime to imed your empress as crazy, Lory darted her gaze back to Ming Yue Yin who giggle in a creepy way. to be honest, she looks more like a pervert, Lory scratches her chin confusedly.


    "The SPRING has finallye for the empress!"


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying jolted at the same time, they reflex to look behind them. they bbergasted by Su Yi sudden appearance, but Su Yi seems not to notice they''re shocked as her eyes gaze at Ming Yue Yin with profound expression.


    "Everyone should stop sneak behind me!" Yang Xi Ying is annoyed.


    "What Spring, isn''t spring still long?" Lory looks puzzled as her hand rubbing her chest from the previous shock.


    Creepy smiles bloom on Su Yi face it make Lory and Yang Xi Ying fidgeting "The Empress and General Yuan has a breakthrough in their rtionship" Su Yi smile is a mix of happiness and relief. She definitely supports Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Yin rtionship,pared to anyone who tries to court her empress no one is better than Yuan Shao in term of talent, physic, temperament, and sincerity Yuan Shao is prevailed with flying color and adding the empress feeling to Yuan Shao who could be better groom than general Yuan.


    "Breakthrough?" Lory and Yang Xi Ying confused.


    But then lory pped her hands "Wait, do you mean they are!" she make a kissing gesture with her hands while wiggling her eyebrows yfully.


    Su Yi clear her throat "I cannot disclose her majesty personal life, it''s better for two madams asked her majesty personally" she said in a firm tone but her head is nodding.


    ''What''s that supposed to mean, is that a <strong>''YES''</strong>?''


    "Are they doing something more than¡­." This time Lory winks her eyes repeatedly, While Yang Xi Ying holds her excitement by cover her mouth and jump like a rabbit.


    "Madam should ask Her majesty herself" she returns a polite answer and yet her eyes winks the same way as Lory.


    Lory''s eyes bulged widely, in the world where the woman can even show their bare ankle, kissing is like a ''C'' stage isn''t it, she bes overly excited while Yang Xi Ying still jumping non stop beside her.


    "I need wine, a very strong wine and sweet, a whole lot of them" Lory give serious order for Su Yi, she looks at Yang Xi Ying "You, stop jumping we need to dig confession from her, at all cost!" she raised her fist in front of her.


    Yang Xi Ying stops her jump but both hands still covered her mouth and she nodded profusely like a woodpecker.


    "I will get the wine madam" Su Yi cupped her fist and left in hurried.


    Lory takes a deep breath to rxed herself then she cracked her finger, Lory then shifts her eyes to Yang Xi Ying then reminds her with a serious face. "You need to calm down, we can startle her, we need to proceed carefully and smoothly¡­."


    Yang Xi Ying stabilizes her breathing before she nods firmly "I''m ready!" she never has this conversation with anyone, so is not her fault to be excited.


    Not long after Su Yi returns with a tray filled with wine and a bunch of pastry "The wine and pastry is ready madam"


    "Is that strong wine, Yue Ying is a high cultivator you know" Lory wants to make sure.


    "Is Lord long Ming wine, I used your name to get the wine" Su Yi shamelessly said without batting her eyelids. After a few months of interaction with Hei Shen members, she realizes that the most powerful figure in the sect is not Long Ming but his wife, as long you throw Lory''s name to their face they would fulfill your request no matter how ridiculous is it.


    Su Yi was dumbfounded at first, not even empress and emperor concubines would have this much authority but this is Hei Shen, this ce worked in a very different way.


    "Smart¡­" Lory gives a satisfied nod, no wonder Su Yi bes the empress confidante.

 Chapter 617 - Girls Talk II

    In the study room, Zhao Li Xin received a report from his subordinates as he used to and having a meeting with Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan.


    "Zhao Yi Chen left?"??


    "Yes, milord" Mong Ki reply courteously "He left after he legalizes the annulment of his engagement"


    "Oh¡­" he response indifferently.


    "Milord, I heard Sangauna Jin Sheng asked toe home, would you return to Sanguan manor?" Bei Li Yan cheery voice broke the gloomy atmosphere.


    "It''s easier to find to investigated the sanguan family from the inside" Jin Hao chimed in.


    Of course, Zao Li Xin knows about this but he doesn''t want to live apart from Lory and unlike at Sacred Mountain peak he can''t bring Lory with him because Lao Min Na and Lazarus was there.


    "I wonder why Sanguan jin Sheng insists to bring Milord home, he already has Sanguan Wu Ci as an heir and also another Son, so why he wants another son from the runaway wife that make him a cuckold?" Bei Li Yan long beautiful eyebrows furrow, this whole matter is too suspicious.


    "Perhaps it got something to do with the old map, do they know about the Crimson Lightning sword?" Jin Hao pinched his chin as he states his suspicion.


    Zhao Li Xin props her chin with both his hands on the table, he suddenly remembers something "Huwang Shen Zi told me. Only I who can use the sword because I''m the descendant of the first king Lei Yu"the room be silent, Zhao Li Xin brought his hand together and forming steeple with his long finger in front of his face "Do they know?" he raised the most intriguing question.


    "How?" Jin Hao asks in doubt.


    "The Qin family?" Bei Li Yan raised his brows.


    "What we know about the Qin family?" Zhao Li Xin asks.


    "Not much, they have stayed at Yunmo kingdom for hundred years and they quite well off, they are basically a merchant familyter they involve in politics and married their son with a few noble families from the lower ss and¡­.that''s it" Bei Li Yan shrug.


    "Why no one make a fussed when Sanguan Wu Ci massacre the Qin family?" jin hao always baffled by the fact one family could massacred other family and no one says anything.


    "Well, there was a protest from few official but they are not strong enough against the Sanguan family authority, even the Emperor was warry with them, however, the situation is too big to let it slide so the emperor demoted Sanguan Jin Sheng position and punish him to stay at the monastery for two years to repent his sin" Bei Li Yan snickered, he mocked the emperor cowardness.


    "So¡­.is a p on a wrist?" Jin Hao quipped.


    "Yup!"


    Throughout the conversation, Zhao Li Xin remains indifferent even though they talk about his biological family demised. For him it just a story about someone else family, he doesn''t feel belonging or attachment like normal people would felt that''s why he could assess the situation with a clear mind.


    "Investigate the Qin family background before they settled at Yun Mo kingdom, and how she ends up married with Sanguan Jin Sheng," said Zhao Li Xin then he shifted his gaze at Jin Hao "What about Jin Kai?"


    Jin Hao sneer "Just like Sanguan family he enjoys the luxury of Lao Min Na pills to increased his cultivation, he is sovereign at peak level know" as a talented alchemist and physician Jin Hao know exactly what the effect for abusing one pill to increased one power. If only they know they just shamble their future as cultivators.


    "Don''t lose your guard down, a high cultivation is still deathly nheless" Zhao Li Xin reminds them.


    They all simultaneously stare at Zhao Li Xin in shock, this is the first time Zhao Li Xin shows his concern towards them, too bad there''s no recording device in this world so they can only preserve this moment in their mind.


    "What?" Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes coldly when everyone stares at him weirdly.


    Everyone averts their gaze at the same time "No, nothing Milord¡­" Bei Li Yan scratched her nose awkwardly.


    In a meantime in the garden, Lory forces Ming Yue Yin to drink more wine, who would have know after only three cups Ming Yue Yin face flushed, it proves how strong Zhao Li Xin wine is but why she never saw him drunk?


    "So, tell me what happened between you and Yuan Shao ¨C please borated the story without missing the details" Lory raised her index finger as she firmly warned Ming Yue Yin.


    Yang Xi Yin grinned ear to ear while holding the wine cup, unlike Ming Yue Yin she only takes a sip and not dare to take more.


    Ming Yue yin cheek reddened like a ripe tomato but it was unclear is that because of the wine or the embarrassment, she darted her gaze at Lory and yang Xi Ying consecutively "Nothing ¨C nothing has happened¡­.it just a ki ¨C ki ¨C kiss¡­" she stuttered thest words but her blushing face betrays her.


    "Ki ¨C ki ¨C kiss!" Yang Xi Ying widens her eyes as she shrieks excitedly.


    Lory curls her mouth and nods "Nice¡­." Then she crosses her arms on the table, just like a professional investigator she looks at Ming Yue Yin with a sharp gaze "Is it only a kiss?"


    Lory could see an invisible bomb blow right on Ming Yue Yin head "No ¨C nothing ha ¨C happened it only a ki ¨C ki ¨C kiss!" she waved her head wildly, lory could feel a small wind came from her crazy waves.


    Ming Yue Yin flustered is so obvious it incited her to tease the innocentdy further, Lory then leans toward Yang Xi Ying "Do you believe her?" she acted like a prosecutor, Yang Xi Ying barely can''t hold herugh, she sakes her head fervently. Being teased by her two best friends Ming Yue Yin''s face can''t be redder, but it hard for her to avoid Lory knowing eyes as she seems to see right through her.


    Well, Lory has her own suspicion but she didn''t know for certain, after all, she''s not sure how far yuan Shao dares to cross the limit and if this little ''brat'' is willing to cooperate. Nheless, it is fun to tease her.


    "Just let me be clear, is it involved tongue infiltration or rubbing in some disclosed area?" Lory make hand gesticte around her chest with a serious expression.


    Ming Yue Yin is so embarrassed she throws one of the pastries at Lory which she avoids smoothly, the blood running to Ming Yue Yin face make her face, neck even her earpletely red "Tha ¨C tha ¨C that did not happen!" she denied strongly but her crimson face make Lory grew suspicious.


    "Really¡­.I think you lie" Lory pursed her lips.


    Yang Xi Ying hit the table andugh, this is the first time she acts so udylike and Ming Yue Yin be more flustered. In the end, Yang Xi Ying feel bad for her innocent empress "Enough¡­.you cannot kill her majesty with embarrassment, it''s criminal¡­." she pretends to stop Lory but in the end, she joined to teased Ming Yue Yin too.


    "¡­.." this time Ming Yue Yin has the urge to find other friends, this one is no good.


    "Besides this, kinda thing can only be thought from mother to daughter," said Yang Xi Ying shyly, it seems the alcohol finally get through her.


    "Well, because this brat doesn''t have a mother, so it''s my job as the aunt" Lory shamelessly proimed herself after months of reluctance.


    Ming Yue Yin''s mouth twitched as she heard Lory finally ept her title.


    "By the way, how you''ve been thought anyway?" Lory thought is too freaky, thest thing she wants to learn from her mother is how to pleased his man, Lory got shuddered just imagine it.


    Yang Xi Ying who be more rxed after another sip of wine begins her story "Uhm, my mother said¡­I need to be understanding and receptive of whatever your husband asked you to do" she looked down shyly as her wless tinted with pink.


    Lory nods her head "That''s sounds...WACK!" Lory was stunned in shock "Sound like a bad drugmercial to me! What the HECK is that?!"


    "Is that wrong?" Yang Xi Ying tilted her head, she doesn''t understand half of what Lory said but she gives it away since theye from two different worlds but she curious why Lory so against this.


    Lory thought she''s going overboard, they raised in different cultures and thought with different value, every culture has it good and bad side even his cultured is far from perfect so she has no right to tell them which one is right or wrong, Lory waved her hands "Uhm nevermind, other than that what else your¡­..mother taught you?"


    "Well, she gives me a book called ''Woman virtue'' to learned before I got married," said yang Xi Ying.


    "A book?" Lory bes speechless, giving a book to clueless young women sounds like a recipe for disaster for her, however, in order to respect her friend she keeps that thought to herself "What kinda book?" she try to remain positive.


    Yang Xi Ying bites her lips as she looks hesitant, she looks around her to make sure they were alone then she leans forward and cover her mouth then whisper "It''s a picture book about how to do it¡­.."


    "Oh?" Lory''s surprise she talk about that kinda book "Can I see it?" she wants to know is it different from the book in her world.


    Yang Xi Ying stunned but then she innocently asks "Uhm¡­which one you wanna see?"


    "How many are they?"


    "There is, part I, part II and part III" she exined.


    Lory was amazed and her eyes grew bigger "Is a TRILOGY?"

 Chapter 618 - What Goes Around Comes Around

    "How is he?" Sanguan Liu Wen asks his son curiously.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng didn''t look excited"Although his appearance very much like me but unfortunately, he got that woman temperament, very arrogant and haughty" he scoffed as he remembers histe wife "Thankfully that woman had died"??


    "Then that would be easier then¡­" the old eyes crinkled as he smiles slyly.


    "I''m not sure, he shows reluctance when I invite him toe home" Sanguan Jin Sheng takes a seat across his father.


    "Bah, he just tries to make things hard for us" he waved his hand carelessly Samguan Liu Wen would not believe anyone will not be tempted by the Sanguan family authority and wealth.


    "That''s what I thought too" he sighs while lifting a cup of wine and sip it slowly.


    "But we must admit he is not stupid if he justes like that he would not have a foothold in this family," said sanguan Liu Wen, he strokes his beard and lifts his head abruptly "What is his background anyway?"


    "Nothing much, he is a merchant from the Jiang Wei Kingdom although he quite well off but nothing special about him" Sanguan Jin sheng slightly disappointed how ordinary his Son turn out to be.


    "How about his cultivation?" Sanguan Liu Wen frowned.


    "I could sense it, he is only heavenly King level at core stage, is good enough for Xin Fang continent but not here¡­" the more he knows about his son the more dejected he bes other than his son pretty face nothing else stood out about him when hepares to Sanguan Wu Ci his other Son is aplete disappointment.Sanguan Jin sheng worries people wouldugh at him if they know about Zhao Li Xin.


    "Is he married?"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng surprised, he has not asked about it yet "I don''t know¡­.he already in that age so it possible he does"


    Sanguan Liu wen snorted "Doesn''t matter, I think his wife is only nobody we can find a better woman for him" he simply as if it was natural for him to decide the future of the grandson that he never met before, he never knew that this arrangement is one thing that would set Zhao Li Xin off.


    The conceited Sanguan Jin sheng nods in agreement "You''re right father"


    "What about the map, Long Ming said he bought the map for your Son Lu Xin, is he have it?" there is a vicious glint in his eyes.


    "I''m not asked about it, I don''t want to startle him, it would be bad if he thought he got an upper hand" Sanguan Jin Sheng already irritated with Zhao Li Xin behavior, in a normal situation he would punish that impudent son of him but unfortunately he needs Zhao Li Xin.


    "Then we need to find Lao Min Na and ask for that ''thing'' if we can''t control him in normal ways then we wouldn''t have no choice but to use that" a sh of annoyance apparent on his wrinkled face, Sanguan Liu Wen dart his gaze to his Son again "Have you asked your good wife what happened that year? She said Mu Yi and her son had died but why this happens, don''t tell me she make fools you again" Sanguan Liu wen express his dissatisfaction, his Son is excellent in everything but he never good when it judged women character that''s why Sanguan Jin Sheng never thought histe wife would leave him and his recent wife would lie to him.


    Sanguan Jin sheng clicks his tongue exasperatedly "She said she doesn''t know anything, the subordinated that she sent to retrieve Lu Xin told her that the mother and son had died"


    "And you believe her?" he scoffed.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng scrunched his face, he hated it when his father treated him like an idiot "I have no proof to say otherwise, the subordinated she sent already dead so no one could provide testimony what had happened that day" his wife maternal family is not simple if he dares to use her he must have solid proof or his inw would not let him off.


    Sanguan Liu Wen also knows about this, he also doesn''t want to provoke his inw especially at this time when the Wu family suddenly grew in power there also Long Ming and empress Ming were not on good terms with them. The situation is not looking good for the Sanguan family that''s why they need whatever help they could get.


    __________________________________


    At another ce inside the Tie Shan study room, Lory stare at Zhao Li Xin with a shocked expression "Wedding?" she stupefied.


    "Yes," he gives a serious nod "A lot of people questioning your status and my sincerity so I will hold a giant wedding for you, however, we have two problems, which is when and where" he raised two fingers solemnly.


    Lory shakes her head, she thought something is miss "Wait, we already husband and wife, you already made an announcement are we need a ceremony?


    "That ¨C is my negligence, you are married to Hei Shen sect master, I thought I don''t need other people blessing or approval to make you as my wife, that''s why wedding banquet is unnecessary and you don''t seem care ether" he raised his brows at Lory.


    "<strong>I DON''T!</strong> I don''t like the wedding banquet, organizing a Banquet is different from attending a banquet, I don''t like it" Lory exined herself clearly that she doesn''t care about the wedding banquet.


    "I understand that''s why Bei Li Yan will be in charge with the wedding, you don''t have to do anything, Wu San Bo would taking care of the dowry, the wedding dress, and other details, Jin Hao would in charge with incitation and guest and Jiang Jin Wei is in charge with security and safety measure and you¡­" he points his finger at Lory.


    "M¡­.me?" suddenly she bes nervous.


    Zhao Li Xin charmingly smiles "You just need to be pretty, which is you already do a marvelous job with it"


    "Eh?"


    "That''s all I want to say, the wedding will need a year preparation¡­at least, is not easy to embroidery five-meter wedding gown after all.." he looks quite dejected then he raised from his seat, he patted Lory head lovingly and said "Don''t worry Princess, it would be the magnificent wedding of all time" Zhao Li Xin seems in a good mood, he wants to see who else dare to question Lory position in his life?


    ''Who wear five meters gown?''


    "Uhm¡­." Lory wants to say something but Zhao Li Xin cut her off.


    "I have to go for a few days, but I''m not far I''m just staying at the inn nearby, Mong Yi would exin what happened to you, I will try to return every night so you won''t miss me as much, and if you need anything just tell my subordinated and don''t go anywhere without anyone, and you must inform the head housekeeper if you want to leave the manor, but is better if you stay inside the manor" after he finishes nags her Zhao Li Xin kiss Lory''s cheek and sauntered out of the room.


    Lory froze in her seat, her head can''t decipher to much information at the same time.


    ''What Wedding?''


    ''Why he stays at the Inn?''


    ''Why can I go out again?''


    Lory looks down and sighs, she takes a sip of her tea as she gives up toprehend what had happened, at least someone has a good mood.


    _______________________________


    "How could that child is still alive!" Zi Yi Ru swept everything on the table on the floor, her outburst terrifies her maids, they don''t know what make their Madam who used to be graceful and elegant suddenly going rampage like a lowly woman on the street. Zi Yi Ru plops her bottom on the chair, she clenched her fist as anger filled her head.


    For a long time she always in loved with Sanguan Jin Sheng, it was love at first sight, Sanguan jin sheng is a very handsome young man with great talent and powerful background has be every women''s dream man, and Zi Yi Ru is one of them.


    For a long time, she was hopelessly infatuated with him moreover Sanguan Jin sheng treats her warmly so how could she not obsessed with him but then suddenly he marry a woman from the Qin family, her name is Qin Mu Yi. Later she was known as madam Sanguan Mu Yi.


    The rumor said sanguan Jin sheng adored is wife very much the woman, but Zi Yi Ru didn''t give up if she can''t be his official wife she could be his second wife, then something unbelievable happened between Sanguan Mu Yi and Sanguan Jin Sheng went downward spiral in a blink of an eye and the rumor about Sanguan Mu Yi infidelity spread.


    Zi Yi Ru was not sure if the rumor is true or not but she did not care because that means she would have the chance to make Sanguan Jin Sheng fall in love with her and to show her sincerity she offered him help to find Sanguan Mu Yi who already left the continent. At that time Sanguan Jin sheng insisted to find Sanguan Mu Yi Son, she never understands until today why he wants that child so bad, in her mind the reason Sanguan Jin sheng wanted that child is because he still in love with sanguan Mu Yi, of course, Zi Yi Ru would never let the child from his previous lover came to their life.


    Zi Yi Ru then asked help with her older sister to track Sanguan Mu Yi and killed both mother and Son however she suddenly has a change of heart, rather than killed that who*e son easily why not torture him instead, so she asks his Sister to give the most poisonous poison that would slowly kill the person and so she has it, a cold poison, one that would ruin body from the inside make the person who takes the poison be weak and unable to cultivated not to mention that person would always constantly in pained whenever the poisoned reacted, her sister assured her that the kid would die in suffering if did he not kill himself yet.


    If only she knows, that her decision is the cause of the birth of Long Ming.

 Chapter 619 - What Goes Around Comes Around II

    One thing leads to another, one decision impacts another, just like a line of dominoes that just how fate is. Maybe if she not give Zhao Li Xin poison maybe he wouldn''t be like the man he is now. The poison is like a whetstone for Zhao Li Xin''s temperament, it teaches him how to endure and persistent. However the constant pain also teaches him to be cold-blooded, merciless, and vengeful, everything just got worst when no one around him teaches him aboutfort, love, and care.


    People say the children development is influence by the environment and genes, Zhao Li Xin grew up in the worst environment without anyone protection and his genes, if he inherited his father genes then Sanguan Jin Sheng is someone who killed his inw family regardless of their age and gender, has no surprised Zhao Li Xin be a ruthless tyrant that everyone feared.??


    One can only imagine how far he bes if Lory was not there.


    Zhao Li Xin sits on the couch near the window his eyes gaze aimlessly to the blue sky until a sound of pping wings attracts his attention.


    "Girsha¡­should you be with Lory" Zhao Li Xin didn''t expect to find the white bird perch on the window frame.


    "Lory is not a child who needs constant protection, she''s stronger than you know" he snickered.


    "I''m sure she is¡­" Zhao Li Xin make mirthless smiles there''s helplessness sh in his onyx eyes.


    Girsha let out a long sigh "Lory is not a frail flower, she is born as a warrior, a very powerful warrior ¨C a warrior is who she is ¨C the princess is her pride ¨C and Protector is her destiny, you could never cage someone like her, either you step away from her or fight with her is the only option you got, I know ¨C because I had tried to protect her so many time but is all futile at the end Lory would do what Lory wanted to do and no one can stop her"


    "I know¡­" Zhao Li Xin mutters as he clenched his fist "Lazarus is too strong, for the first time I could felt the hair behind my neck rise, I never encounter something so powerful and that not that demon whole power¡­."


    "And so were you" Girsha cutting off "You can still get stronger ¨C I know you can, the first time I met you I fell warry that because I could felt your potential, it always baffled me where this strengthes from then that ''first kind'' said that you are the descendant of this world ''first king'' and everything bes to make sense for me"


    "What is it?" Zhao Li Xin frown confusedly.


    Girsha stifles and narrowed his green eyes "Do you think is a coincidence two descendant of the first King from two different worlds meet each other, I don''t believe it and I believe neither did you. Someone already made the script, they choose the yers and raised the stage to perform one magnificent performance!"


    "What kinda story they concocted for us?" Zhao Li Xin said in low voice.


    "Find the sword, and help Lory to get all her fragments and we''ll see," Girsha said.


    Zhao Li Xin let out heavy exhales "I hope is a great story"


    Girsha look to heavenward andment inwardly ''I just hope is not a tragedy''


    ________________________________


    A carriage marched on the alley, behind the carriage two bulky men riding a horse follow from behind, the sounds of horses galloping break the silence inside the empty alley, when they enter the intersection suddenly the carriage collide with another carriage, the horse neigh while kicking their front leg.


    The men on the horses dash forward as they promptly secure the person inside the carriage "Who are you, how dare you block our leader carriage!" one of the men shouted angrily.


    Suddenly someone burst out of the carriage hastily "Please master help my young miss, she faints because of the collision!" a young maid pleaded anxiously.


    The men on the horse frowned for a second then he knocked on the carriage window "Master Yuan, a woman fainted after the collision, what master wants me to do?"


    The door of the carriage open and a man with dark purple robes get off from the carriage, turn out the man is Yuan Shao his expression is stoic and rigid as annoyance apparent in his face, he was on the was to Tie Shan manor to visit his dear empress, he was in the joyful mood after what happenedst night and he can''t stop thinking about Ming Yue Yin in fact he barely sleepingst night as he keeps remember the woman soft body and her sweet lips.


    The next morning he can''t stop his urged to meet Ming Yue Yin again and thinking to hasten his proposal, there''s no way he can''t wait another year to marry his beloved woman, he also wants to meet Li Mo Zhen to ask if the offered is still on the table because he need help if he wanted to subdue all the tribes at Zhuan Dong continent in less six months.


    Yuan Shao''s gazesnd on the young maid not far from him. His cold gaze startled the young maid but she braces herself to moves forward.


    "Great master, my young miss is Sanguan Li Ye from sanguan family, please help my young miss if something happened to her how could I answer my old master" she begged tearfully.


    He sighs then order his subordinate "Call physician to check Miss sanguan condition"


    "Yes master!" the men cupped his fist then he raised to his horse again and left in hurried.


    Yuan Shao leaned on his carriage with his hands crossed on his chest, he looses his previous excitement because of this ident, he noted himself to decreased his coachman sry.


    "Yo¡­young master, could you check my miss condition, I''m worry something happened with her," said the young maid.


    Yuan Shao feel annoyed even more "I''m not a physician and I don''t know your miss, do you let your miss touch by a mere stranger?" Yuan Shao quipped in indignant, his eyebrows gradually furrow when he saw the young maid perplexed expression, he suddenly feel something is not right.


    "No, I''m sorry young master, I just worry for my miss" the young miss bow her head repeatedly with flustered look.


    "Then stay with your young miss, why are you here anyway?" Yuan Shao scowled impatiently.


    "Yes ¨C yes young master!" the young maid scurry away to her carriage without further ado.


    Yuan Shao click his tongue in anger, his other subordinated knew that their master is not in a good mood that means there would be extra training when they got home, Yuan Shao has a very high standard as he set his goal on Zhao Li Xin so he wants to created the same power like the gold lion pce because he knows he is certain once he can reach the Hei Shen standard then he would able to subdue the whole Zhuan dong continent he also has the intention to make his power as an elite soldier that would back up the Liang Zu military power.


    So every day the soldiers under Yuan Shao are experienced hellish training as they drained to the bones just to build their inner and outer strength and when Yuan Shao in bad mood the training just be twice harder and three times demanding, so when Yuan Shao is in a bad mood is not a good sign for the subordinated.


    Because of that all of Yuan Shao''s subordinated throw a heinous re at the carriage in front of them, just a moment ago their master seems in a good mood but look what happened to know, they could see blue veins popping in their master forehead.


    Not long after Yuan Shao subordinated return with the old physician who slightly looks dizzy after he descends from the horse, the subordinated immediately jump off from the horse and cupped his fist in front of Yuan Shao "Master I got the physician!" he respectfully cupped his fist.


    "Tell him to check the woman''s condition!" Yuan Shao waved his hand carelessly seemingly indifferent if that woman dead or alive, he just doesn''t want to put to me when people know about this, not because he is afraid he just didn''t want to create unnecessary trouble for himself.


    The physician immediately run to the other carriage where he wees by an anxious young maid, the old physician enters the carriage then check the youngdy condition, his grey eyebrows gradually furrow but before he says anything another young maid shoves a pouch inside the physician''s hands and smile meaningfully "Is our young miss okay?"


    The physician could feel the pouch is quite heavy and his eye lit up then he shakes his head "Yes, the young miss only fainted because she was shocked, don''t worry she would wake up in a minute" said the physician.


    Because everything happened inside the carriage now one saw anything strange since they could only hear small voices from inside the carriage. Just like the old physician said thedy slowly regained her consciousness.


    "What happened?" said the youngdy.


    "Ah, miss you finally awaked, you scared this lowly servant very much!" said the young maid excitedly.


    Soon the physician left the carriage and a young carefully descend from the carriage with the help of her two maids. Thedy is only in her fifteen, she got a v-shape jawline with nted eyes, thick eyshes, and small plump red lips, the youngdy posture is small and delicate, and with flowery pink hanfu and modest hairstyle, the girl looks like a fairy.


    Everyone was stunned by thedy beauty, except Yuan Shao who already immune after she saw so many beauty like his sister Yuan Xue An, Yang Xi Ying, and beautiful women at the Liu Yan pce and the reason he loves Ming Yue Yin is not because her beauty but he was attracted by her cleverness, bravery, leadership, and her loyalty, Ming Yue Yin mesmerizing beauty is like an icing on the cake, it just make her sweeter.


    "Young master, my name is sanguan Li Ye, thank you for your help" she bowed her head looking timid and bashful. Her gentle demeanor stirred all men''s nature to protect.


    Yuan Shao subordinated smile yfully, it''s not the first time their master make women head over heels to him, but by far this is the most beautiful woman they ever saw at leastpare to empress Ming who looks valiant and strong men more attracted to a delicate and fraildy. They all wonder what their master would do, would he change his heart?


    Yuan Shao remain expressionless, he looks at the front of his carriage and then he shifted his nce at Sanguan Li Ye "Your carriage is the one who hit my carriage first, but because you are hurt I will not ask forpensation, but the bill for the physician would be left on you since I already kind enough to fetch the physician for you"


    "...."


    Yuan Shao curls his mouth as he raised his chin "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "...."


    "I take silence as a ''Yes'' then!"

 Chapter 620 - A Question

    Everyone stares at Yuan Shao with a shocked face, even his subordinates couldn''t believe what their leader said. Sanguan Li Ye''s face turns from white to bright red while everyone else drops their jaw. The truth is Yuan Shao didn''t mean bad the problem he is very straight forward and brutally honest, grew up as a soldier and lived inside the military he bes a rigid and firm young man, he doesn''t like beat around the bush.


    He likes to clear everything in the first-ce especially when ut involve with noble people. He rather drew the distinctive line between them and make his stance clear because he knew how sly and cunning noble people could be especially the women since he experiences firsthand with his step-mother.??


    So. when he encounters Sanguan Li Ye he knows he must be responsible because the ident involves him even though is not his fault but as a man, he has to be a gentleman which is making sure the other person is not hurt and he is responsible to give them necessary assistance when in need but beyond that, he would never have the intention to go further.


    Since what happened with his family Yuan Shao has sentiment towards noblewomen, for Yuan Shao, all noblewomen are devious, cruel, and heartless, nothing is taboo for them to get whatever they wanted.


    Only after he met with Ming Yue Yin his opinion slightly change and then he met Yang Xi Ying and realizes that there still kind and honest noblewomen among them, but still is hard to change one behavior that''s been ingrained through his life.


    On the other hand, Sanguan Li Ye was shocked, she doesn''t know how to react in front of Yuan Shao. Because of her beauty and background, everyone treated her with respect and politeness facing this indescribable situation she unconsciously let her mouth hang loose.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Shao feel annoyed with theck of response he even wonder if the youngdy in front of him is a retard, but of course, he can voice his thought because that will be rude, he doesn''t realize he already rude from the beginning. Too tired to talk further he waved his hand "Prepare the carriage!" he shouts at his subordinate.


    His loud shouted awaked his subordinated from their stupor, the coachman immediately pull the horse and the other subordinated make sure that there''s nothing wrong with the carriage. Yuan Shao then nods his head "Excuse me then¡­"


    Sanguan Li Ye startled when she realizes Yuan Shao is prepared to leave <strong>"WAIT!"</strong> she unconsciously shouted.


    Yuan Shao turns around in question looks very much displeased "Is there anything wrong?" he tries to maintain his courtesy.


    Sanguan Li Ye eyeball run left and right as she searching for a reason then she says: " You have help me a lot, would you minde to my home, my father and mother would like meet my savior" she smiles brightly like an innocent little girl, any man would have no heart to refuse a dainty beautiful girl like her too bad Yuan Shao mind in somewhere else so he didn''t pay attention at all.


    Yuan Shao''s eyebrows knit closely, he doesn''t understand what the point of meeting this woman''s parents, is not like he wanted to propose to her, right. Sanguan Li Ye blushed heavily her eyes filled with expectant Yuan Shao now confirm that Sanguan Li Ye is an idiot and he better not wasted more time with an idiot.


    "It''s not necessary, excuse me" Yuan Shao turn around and left without waiting for an answer then he jumps to his carriage and the coachman jolts the horse reins and the horse neighs loudly a secondter the carriage leave in hasted leaving smoke and dust behind it.


    Meanwhile, Sanguan Li Ye agape watching Yuan Shao and his subordinate leaving her alone on the street, Sanguan Li Ye maids servants bite their lips, they did not expect this would happen. The n was perfect and the execution is impable but why the result is so¡­..awful?


    Sanguan clenched her fist as anger rush into her head, this is not the result she expected, what wrong with that man, could he be denser? Sanguan Li Ye stomped her feet on the ground angrily. The old physician who was left behind nervously approach Sanguan Li Ye "Miss¡­Uhm, about my payment¡­"


    At that moment Sanguan Li ye stare at the old physician with bloodshot eyes just like a wolf eyeing the rabbit "I already give you enough money, what else you want, don''t you dare show your face in front of me again!" she berated the old man furiously, sanguan Li ye expression change drastically there''s no trace of a demure and fraildy from before.


    The old physician staggered as the color drained from his face "Yes, yes, Miss sanguan, Thank you miss, ex¡­excuse me" he bends his waist repeatedly then runs like a ghost chased his tail.


    Sanguan Li Ye snort in disdained, she darted her gaze back to the road where Yuan Sao carriage disappeared, her expression darkens and furry boil inside her, she will make Yuan Shao pay for today humiliation tenfold, she flicked her sleeves and walk back to her carriage in long strides, she moves so fast she almost hit her maid <strong>"MOVES!"</strong> she shouted.


    "Yes, young miss¡­I''m sorry young miss" the young maid bows her head profusely in fear.


    ______________________________


    "So, Zhao Li Xin used Li Xin''s identity to pretend to be his biological father Son?" Lory pursed her lips.


    "Why it sounds ridiculous when you say it like that?" Ming Yue Yin props her chin on the table.


    Mong Ki has no word to refuted because he admits it does sounds weird "Yes young madam¡­"


    "Okay, you can back to your work, thank you Mong Yi" Lory wave her hand slightly.


    "Yes, young madam" Mong Yi cupped his fist then he closes the door gently before he left the room.


    "Well, if he wants to investigate what happened with his mother in the past and what they know about Crimson lightning sword map its better start from the inside" Lory sip her tea and sigh.


    ??When would uncle moves to Sanguan Manor?" Ming Yue Yin asks.


    "Approximately in two to three days" Mong Yi answers indiscreetly.


    Ming Yue Yin moves her gaze at Lory "How many pieces of map you still need it?"


    Lory looks up then used her hands to count "One from Huo Long, the second from the sacred mountain peak society, the third we got it from your good ''general'', and the fourth¡­.we got from auction, it seems we only need one more" Lory smile in jest.


    "And uncle think thest piece is in Sanguan family hand?"


    "That''s only the reason why azy and unsociable man like him stay in that ce"


    "Not to mention separate from you, we both know how clingy uncle could be" Ming Yue Yin snickered.


    "There''s nothing wrong with your husband love you too much" Lory raised her teacup and winks.


    "Indeed" Ming Yue Yin nods in response then both of themugh.


    Ming Yue Yin let out a long exhale she fixed her gaze at the crystal vase on the small table on the corner while she ponders for a second then she look at Lory "Imagine when we got all the map, we finally able to find the sword and perhaps we can kill that da*n Serpent" she make victorious grinned.


    Lory filled her empty teacup, the white smile float about the small porcin teacup, she lifts the hot teacup and blows the cup gently, Lory looks down at the pink color tea then she muttered "Could it be that easier?"


    "What you mean?" Ming Yue Yin narrows her eyes.


    Lory takes a sip then put down the teacup on the table without making a sounds "Something you must never forget when you deal with Demon, he is a liar, a schemer and brutal, he hides all of that behind their sweet words and temptation but I never forget, because he gives me the ugly marks on my body to gives me constant reminder¡­.."


    Ming Yue Yin tilted her head "What kinda reminder?"


    Lory look down with self-deprecating smiles "That I was weak, I''ve failed my family ¨C my lineage, he wanted me to know that he never forgot me and no matter where I go I would never escape from his w"


    Ming Yue Yin feel the hair behind her nape raised "He wanted to drive you mad¡­" she quietly said.


    Lory bitterly smiles then she takes another sip and the sweet taste spread in her mouth, it slowly calmed her down "And he seeds for a while, well¡­.the reason he able to do that to me because I''m not in a good condition, I lost my father, I was separated from my brother and friend thenter I lost Girsha, I''m not in the right mind¡­"


    "But you are not like that anymore, I mean ¨C you have me, uncle, Xi Ying, and everyone¡­you not alone now, why you suddenly bother with that?"


    Lory scratches her eyebrows with her finger "Well¡­.Lazarus is sneaky basta*d, I just realized Lazarus never truly tried to stoped us to get the swords, can you see it¡­?"


    "Mmm, that''s true, I mean Lao Min Na barely keeps up with the fight" Ming Yue Yin folded her hands on the table after she heard Lory Ming Yue Yin also feel there something wrong with Lazarus behavior, although she is not sure how demon supposed to behave, nheless some of Lazarus decision make ger raised her eyebrows.


    "Do you think he had another n?"


    Lory shrugged "I just can''t believe everything is so simple, gather the map, find the sword, and killed the Demon¡­.is it really that simple?" Lory looks down with a contemting look, there always a question behind her back, why Lazarus never put up a real fight toward her, why he let her gather her fragments, why Lazarus let her built a new life with her lover and friends, why he never stopped her from gathering the map to the sword that might able to kill him, is it because he doesn''t enough power? is because he doesn''t know how to stop them¡­.? Oh, please¡­she will not believe that.


    They talk about a thousand years old Demon who had been existed for god''s know for how long, Lazarus should have many tricks under his ck scales, how could he stay silent and watch Lao Min Na failed all the times, since when he suddenly be so passive?


    ''What is he up to?''


    Lory bites her thumbnail as a dark foreboding feeling starts to creep into her heart.

 Chapter 621 - Never Make A Deal With The Demon

    The sounds of heavy breath ovepped with moans floating in the air, the smelled with strong incense and illuminated with dimmed red candlelight, one woman entangled with two men''s on the giant bed cover with sweat as the bed making racket sounds nonstop, one would fear the bed would break from the heavy movement on the top of it.


    But they do not care as they engaging in the steamy atmosphere, they scream and cry like an animal in heat, touching each other in an obscene way oblivious with the presence of a strange man who watches them from the coach, the man hides behind the shade, he drinks his winefortably while watching the scity scene with an amused expression that hides behind the dimmed light.??


    The door suddenly opens, and woman with soft sky blue hanfu enters the room, her face filled with disgust as she watched the abhorrent scenes, she takes a deep breath then quickly avert her gaze from the people who are too consumed by their owned lust. The man on the couch ignores the disgust on the women''s face then he casually beckoned the woman.


    "Aah¡­My sweet Lao Min Na, pleasee in¡­" he sweetly called her.


    Lao Min Na swallows her nausea as she walks towards the man at a slow pace she obvious;y reluctant to enter the room but suddenly she heard the sound of the woman scream in pleasure and Lao Min Na flinched, if she could she would be vomit right here, right now but she knows it only amused the man in front of her so she let out a long exhales and pretend she didn''t hear anything.


    Lao Min Na takes a seat on the single chair beside the couch, she bites her lips trying to ignore the revolting noise from the bed that not too far from them.


    "Why are you make a face like that, this is what normal humans do, isn''t it?" he asked nonchntly it sound almost innocent, however, the man''s face hidden behind the shadow only the line of his white teeth.


    "Why you call me here?" Lao Min Na ignores his question, she just wanted to get over and left this room immediately.


    "Tsk, why are you so hurry" the man clicks his tongue, he points his finger to the people who are doing atrocious position without a sense of dignity, the man sneer "Do you know, that the two men are brothers and the woman is their aunt?" the man chortled as if it was a hrious fact.


    The color drained from Lao Min Na''s face, she bulged her eyes in shock then immediately covers her mouth to stop herself from vomiting on the floor. The man chuckles lightly when he saw her reaction as if he conveys a joke.


    "Do you know what I did?" he snickers like a mischievous little kid who eager to tell about his mischief, he raised his hand to the side of his mouth and whisper "I told them I spike their drink with an aphrodisiac so they had no choice but to release they''re urged with each other, they are furious but they had no choice¡­.or so they thought" he chuckles in an eerie sound that sent a shiver to a person.


    Lao Min Na unconsciously grips the arms chair as she waiting what other awful things he would tell her again, the man moves his head from the shades, the man yellow elliptical eyes glow under the dimmed light as the dark scales appear unnaturally on his skin, the corner of his mouth lifted "But, I was lie¡­.I only spoke a little bit on the women''s wine but is noteven a strong aphrodisiac, while the brothers only feel slightly intoxicating from the alcohol on the wine, and look what happened¡­."


    The men and woman conjoined their body in the most abhorrent way even without looking at them Lao Min Na could guess what they are doing, the sound of something wet mming at each other make her feel sick to her stomach, she wants nothing more but to leave this room but her body refused to listen to her.


    Lao Min Na''s hands tremble profusely her eyes filled with anger, hatred, and disgust then she looks at the man who already leans his back on the couch as he avoiding the dimmed light leaving only his little silhouette.


    "What is your point Lazarus" Lao Min Na''s nose re, she tried topose herself.


    Lazarus tilted his head slightly "Do you know what Demon do? I never asked a human to do bad deeds neither I force them to do something they don''t want to do, the only I do is give them a reason, a reason to vent their desire, a reason for them to kill, and a reason for them to sacrifices other, I let them me me for all the bad thing they had done" Lazarus open his arms like he y a role as a saint and Lao Min Na could see hiscent smiles behind the darkness.


    "Human do all the savaged thing they have done and whined that because I don''t give them a choice but the truth is there always a choice, like that two brothers, if they really don''t want it they should realize my little trick, or they could hurt themselves to stop themselves from doing this ludicrous acted, they can even choose to break from this room despited what would other people think if they knew what has happened, however, they choose to stay¡­.." Lazarus shrugs noncahntly.


    "The beautiful aunty could kill herself to preserved her dignity but she''s not, the brothers could run or killed themselves but they don''t¡­..they med me and the aphrodisiac for their atrocious acted ¨C just like you¡­."


    Lao Min Na trembles hands flinched, Lazarus crosses his arms and he props his chin with his other hand then he chortled "I wonder¡­do you still remember the sounds of your helpless baby cried, so you remember the sounds of his little body when you drop him on the water, by the way, did you give the boy names?"


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Lao Min Na shouted exasperatedly.


    The three people on the bed suddenly stop is like they were hit by cold water, they finally regain their sense. They look at each other with bulging eyes and quickly jump from the bed and gather their messy clothes on the floor. Lazarus waved his hand then ck smoke came from his hands and engulf the three flustered people then the next second they all fall like a fallen leaf on the floor.


    Lao Min Na looks down in forlorn, she cries but there no tears came from her eyes. They said tears are the sign of human remorse, some said is the human pure atonement and God would send his mercy to that person, but Lao Min Na can''t have tears, not since she delivered her own Son to the Demon fangs with her own hands, one could only guess that she had fallen from the grace of God.


    "Do you me me too, little one?" Lazarus slide close to Lao Min Na, then gently raised her chin "It''s okay ¨C I don''t mind, if ming me could make you sleep easier at night then why not" Lazarus smiles warmly, Lao Min Na see his eyes that filled with gentleness and kindness is a total lie but why she drawn so much on those eyes.


    His voice sweet and mncholy, slightly bitter if Lao Min Na didn''t know who he truly is she would believe he has adored her, Lazarus held her chin and rubbed her cheek softly "I will take your sinned from you, you have nothing to worry about when you die you don''t have to worry for heaven or hell because you soul belongs to me¡­"


    The stillness of the air seemed to suck every noise leaving everything in nothingness, the stars hide behind the cloudy sky as the sky starts to rumble and the rain pouring. The air turn to chill and everyone lit up their furnace to prevent the coldness. Lory feel the night is darker than it used to be but she mes the heavy rain for that.


    Girsha already sleeps in his magnificent birdhouse that just to luxurious and too big for a single bird but then Girsha answer smugly saying because he worth it, Lory respond him with rolling eyes however she does feel her friends is worth it, he even worth even more because he is the only thing that connects her with her old world, without him she would feel disconnected with her past.


    Lory couldn''t sleep, she brews herself tea then decide to read a book on the couch until she gets sleepy. The book is about social norms for woman, is about how they conduct and behaved themselves in the society, she knows the book from Yang Xi Ying and asked the housekeeper to bought one for her since Zhao Li Xin library didn''t have such a book, woman and mannerism is the least of Zhao Li Xin concerned.


    "What do you read?"


    Lory startled, she lifts her head and surprised "Why are you here, I thought you stay at the inn?" Lory closes the book and rests it on herp.


    "I told you I would return at night when nothing happened" Zhao Li Xin scooted beside her then put his arms around her shoulder "You haven''t told me what did you read?"


    Lory feel a bit shy, but she didn''t stop him from flip the book to see the title "The art of woman Grace" he murmured then scoffed "What a piece of junk, why you read something like this?" he took the book and throw it on the table in front of them"You don''t need to read this piece of garbage!"


    "Heyy, I want to read that" Loryined.


    "You don''t need to learn anything, you are PERFECT!" he holds her waist to stop Lory from taking back the book. Lory yelp andughs when he starts tickles her, Lory jolts and falls on his chest while Zhao Li Xin keeps tickles her mercilessly.


    "Okay ¨C okay, I will not read the book again, stop it~!" she begs between herughter,


    "Good..." only then he stops tickles her, then wrapped her inside his embrace then raised his chin on top of her head "Why you suddenly interested in this trash?" he obviously has no appreciation with the book.


    "Well, I realize after I marry you people would have some kinda expectation from me¡­.I thought I have to learn a little and not to embarrass you¡­" her cheek slightly red, she is quite embarrassed when she exined herself.


    "Their expectation should be I''m not terrorize them anymore since I''m busy with my little wife and what were you thinking you will embarrass me?" Zhao Li Xin genuinely thing Lory have a wild imagination, Zhao Li Xin shifts her chin with his long finger and gently kissed her lips, her lips are always so smooth and soft he savors his time to nimble her sweet lips for a minute before he reluctantly stops "You will never embarrass me" he looked at her lovingly.


    Her lips slightly swollen because of the long kiss then she make cheeky smiles "Really, what if I get drunk and dance provocatively on the table, will you mad?"


    "Like in the public area?" Zhao Li Xin probe.


    "Yes," Lory wiggle her eyebrow in jest.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles devilishly "Then a lot of people would lose their sight that day"


    Lory pout her lips in doubt "Do you really gonna do that?"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles and poked her nose lightly "It''s adorable how you doubt my ferocity all the time" maybe only Lory who never realizes how crazy Zhao Li Xin could be when it involves her, the truth is Zhao Li Xin cannot be said sane in the first ce, he only has better control after he met Lory nheless he still as deathly as he was.


    "Fine, I''m kidding anyway" Lory push him slightly then raised from the couch, suddenly Zhao Li Xin called her.


    "Uhm Lory¡­"


    "Hum?"


    "How provocative the dance is?"


    "¡­."

 Chapter 622 - Persuasion To Come Home

    When she wakes up Zhao Li Xin already left, Lory scratch her head and yawn widely, she awakes very early whenever Zhao Li Xin wasn''t here and because of the heavy rain fromst night the morning feel colder than usual, Lory touches her neck and realizes her ne is not there, no wonder she feel freezing.


    Lory put anotheryer on her robes then run towards the dresser then rummaged the jewel box, not long after she found the ne in the shape bluebell flower clutter with other nes, this is the first gift Zhao Li Xin gave to her and also the reason how she survives from Lao Min Na crazy outburst, her mouth curved upward when she remembers how they met and the time they spend together since then, the truth is, Lory, couldn''t remember how she lives in this world before she met Zhao Li Xin.??


    She put the ne in the box two days ago, Lory decide to depend on her own strength because soon orter she will fight with a cultivator, she can''t depend on Zhao Li Xin protection all the time.


    After she faces Lazarus again Lory confirmed that it is not only her who got weaken, so is Lazarus. that means both Lazarus and Lory is raced against each other to regain their power and she cannot lose since losing means death and not only her but everyone who is dear for her, so Lory used her past training to honed his strength, for starter she must have the ability to fight against cultivator.


    Lory knows the difference between her and the cultivator, Lory body is much weaker than the cultivator who got their body automatically got stronger the higher their cultivation got.


    However, from her past experience, Lory notices that cultivator depends solely on their Qi strength, most of them especially the young one like Yang Xi Ying was didn''t have experience in a real battle and they never fight against the ''gifted'' people like her before so she is confident she could take advantage of it, nheless, she still need to prepare because even the dull sword still able to hurt someone.


    [What are you doing girl?] Girsha suddenly perches on the dresser while pping his wings.


    She put the ne back on the box then slowly close the box ten she mutters [Just think about a n¡­.]


    [Uh ¨C oh] he response sarcastically.


    Lory squints her eyes in upset [You not even heard about my n yet!]


    [I don''t need to know your n to feel worried, especially when you''re not wearing the protective ne from your man, you know someone is going to be pissed¡­] Girsha raised his brows knowingly who is that person must be.


    Lory rolls her eyes and turns around without giving a reply, of course, she knows Zhao Li Xin would be furious if he knows about it, but she needs to hone her skill Lory was being lucky with her previous fight however soon orter she would meet a stronger and smarter enemy and if at that time Zhao Li Xin or Hei Shen bodyguard is not with her what should she do then, waiting to die? Not a chance!


    Lory got out of her room and shout mildly "Mong Yi!"


    Lory waiting for three seconds before Mong Yi suddenly jump from the three thennd smoothly on the ground, he walks towards Lory then cupped his fist firmly "Your order, young madam!" she respectfully said.


    "Morning Mong Yi, I''m gonna need your help" Lory smiles warmly.


    "Morning madam, what do you need me to do, young madam?" he bows his head courteously as he waiting for Lory''s order.


    Lory make apologetic smiles "You might not gonna like it¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "I want you to havebat practice with me?" Lory presses her lips together nervously.


    Mong Yi''s face turn as white as sheet "Can I say ''No'' young madam?"


    Lory narrows her eyes, he reacted as she expected "What if I used Xin Xen token to give you order?" Lory grinned.


    Mong Yi sigh heavily, anyone who had Xin Xen token has the same authority as the Hei Shen Lord, and deep down he knows Lory position at Hei Shen is higher than Zhao Li Xin, if Lory wanted she could take over the whole Hei Shen sect and Zhao Li Xin will support her nheless.


    "Young Madam, am I going to die¡­." He helplessly asks if he scratches even a little of her his Lord would chop her like a pig.


    Lory only answers him with augh.


    ____________________


    At the golden swallow Inn, Zhao Li Xin is staying at one of the best room, his identity as a well off merchant allows him to stay in a good room although he did not rent the most luxurious room like he always does because with his merchant status he should not afford to stay in that kinda room.


    Zhao Li Xin sits alone in his room, he drinks wine while looking at the window, his expression remains expressionless like he always does but his whole demeanor is gentler and less intimidating as he used to, obviously he has a great mood after he spends his time with his beloved. but then suddenly the door is knocked.


    "Yes¡­" he answerszily.


    Mong Liu appears from behind the door, he closed the door carefully then he kneels on the floor, "Sanguan Jin Sheng and hispanion are on the way to this ce, Milord" he reported.


    Hei Shen sect has swarmed this city for two weeks before Zhao Li Xin, and hispanion came to this city, their job is to assess the safety measurement around the city, they calcted all possible threat, and they work with the influential family like the Wu family to know what other things they need to wary.


    It was a normal procedure for the Hei Shen sect to make a primary assessment before their Lorde, so when he came Zhao Li Xin would know how the situation around him.


    "How many people came with him?" Zhao Li Xin raised from his chair, then change his ck robes to light brown color robes, the green bamboo embroidery make the robes look elegant and vibrant, unfortunately, this robe is not suited his taste, however, he need to create Lu Xin character as rich, arrogant and slightly airhead rich young man so he must put up with it.


    While Zhao Li Xin wear his not sopelling robes, Mong Liu report everything he knew to his over-demanding Lord "Sanguan Jin Sheng came with his right-hand man, his name is Chu Tao he served Sanguan Jin Sheng since he was thirteen so he knows about Qin Mu Yi and the Qin family, he is also the one who leads the massacred at the Qin family, Sanguan Jin Sheng trust him very much, Chu Tao is forty this year and he didn''t have a wife but he has a long rtionship with a courtesan name Su Mi Yi at the Red Magnolia brothel"


    "A courtesan huh" Zhao Li Xin mutters while style half his hair into a knotted and secure it with a jade pin, it''s the first time Mong Liu saw his Lord like a proper young man, the style does tone done some of his willful and wild demeanor.


    "Our informant said Su Mi Yi never entertained other men in her bedroom since she was sponsored by Chu Tao," repeated Mong Liu again.


    Zhao Li Xin smirk "The women seem important for him¡­but if he really cares he should get her out of there, oh well ¨C maybe she not that important" Zhao Li Xin concludes.


    However, there is another possibility, perhaps Chu Tao is not allowed by Sanguan Jin sheng to bring Su Mi Yi out of the brothel, no matter what she is a woman from a dirty ce if Sanguan family right-hand man marry with a who*e it would implicated sanguan family reputation, then it would make sense why Chu Tao left her there all this time. But for Zhao Li Xin it''s only confirmed how shallow Chu Tao''s feeling is because if he is Chu Tao he would get his beloved out there even that means he will be abandoned by the Sanguan family.


    "The other two men he brings is Sanguan Jin Sheng personal bodyguard, they choose personally and trained by Chu Tao, al of them is on heavenly King level and Chu tao himself is on Emperor level at the beginner stage, they are much stronger than normal bodyguard out there" Mong Liu exined.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes and Mong Liu immediately correct himself "Of course, they are nothingpare to us, Milord!"


    With an indifferent expression, he takes a sip of wine no one could guess what he is thinking. Mong Liu has served Zhao Li Xin for three to four years but he still can''t understand his Lord''s mind.


    "is that it¡­?" Zhao Li Xin asks with a bored expression.


    Mong Liu feel a bit hesitated but he says it anyway "Sanguan Wu Ci alsoing with his father" Mong Liu look down in reflex, he was there when Sanguan Wu Ci send the young madam to the front gate of Ping Yi vi, as a man he could feel Sanguan Wu Ci have a weird look when he stares at the young madam, he not dare to assumption but he is certain his Lord would not like it.


    One of the corners of Zhao Li Xin''s mouth lifts slightly "Is he?" there something vicious sh in his eyes when he smiles.


    Instantly Mong Liu feel the hair behind his neck raised "Yes, Milord"


    Another knocking came from the outside "Milord, they areing" another shadow guard alert them.


    "Send them in," Zhao Li Xin says calmly.


    "Yes, Milord!" answer the person outside the door.

 Chapter 623 - Persuasion To Come Home II

    Golden swallow inn is one of the most luxurious Inn in Yun Dao city, this ce is only been established less than two years and already be one the most famous Inn in the city, no one knows who is the owner of the ce but one thing is certain that the Wu family is the backer of this ce.


    knowing that the ce is supported by the second most influential family in the city, no one dares to trouble the Golden swallow inn even though a lot of business rival sound their dissatisfaction and envy but nothing they could do since everyone has the right to open their business.??


    Sanguan Wu Ci saw the Golden swallow que on the high wall and written beautifully with real gold ink, the que itself already shows how splendid the ce is, and right in front of the door, a beautiful young female servant wees all the guest who just arrived with warm smiles as if they are family, just from the hospitality at the front door Golden swallow inn already beat other inns.


    "Wee to Golden Swallow Inn" the beautiful servant acts as a hostess as she warmly wees Sanguan Jin Sheng and hispanion.


    Without beat around the bush, he gives order with a stern face "I want to meet with someone name Lu Xin!"


    thedy didn''t show any despondent expression as a beautiful smile still stered on her pretty face, she ignores Sanguan Jin Sheng rude behavior and answers politely"Please wait for a moment master Sanguan, I will get the manager for you" The youngdy bowed her head gracefully then approach a clerk behind the desk and whisper something to him, the clerk then nod and order a young male servant next to him.


    The young male servant quickly left with long strides to the back door andter on a man with a ck goatee beard and modest but elegant dark grey robes approach Sanguan Jin Sheng, he cupped his fist and bow politely as he greets Sanguan Jin Sheng "I''m the manager of this ce, my name is Fang Yu, it''s a pleasure finally to meet you Master sanguan" the manager smiled widely until his nted eyes turn into a crescent.


    Sanguan Jin sheng remains indifferent he was used to people treating him with respect, nheless, there is something bothering him, he looks at the manager with probing eyes and says: "I never came to this ce before but everyone seems to know about me?" he bes suspicious because the maid and the manager seem to know about him beforehand.


    Fang Yu smiles brightly "Of course we know about everyone from the Sanguan family, as the most influential family besides the royal family we are obligated to know everyone Sanguan family face, we don''t want identally wronged one of the sanguan family members, even if I eat thousands of leopard heart I would not dare to provoke the sanguan family" the manager looks genuinely anxious as he conveys his worries.


    the manager''s excuse is reasonable so Sanguan Jin Sheng didn''t ask further, although inwardly he amazes how meticulous the manager is. Fang Yu smiles in relief because Sanguan Jin Sheng believes him "Oh yes, master sanguan don''t you said you want to meet with master Lu Xin, he had been expecting you, please follow me" Fang Yu make a hand gesture to follow him.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng slightly annoyed "He does¡­?"


    Fang Yu smile innocently "Yes, pleasee with me master"


    Sanguan Jin sheng and Sanguan Wu Ci exchange quick nces before they follow Fang Yu to the second floor. The room Zhao Li Xin rent is not the most expensive one only slightly better than the normal room, Sanguan Wu Ci sighs in relief because his brother aplishment is so ordinary, turn out Lu Xin is only well off merchant.


    Don''t me him for being petty because he knows the reason he bes the sanguan family next patriarch not only because he is the legitimated Son but also because his father had no other better son who is more outstanding than him, however, deep down Sanguan Wu Ci is certain if one day another talented son appears better than him Sanguan Jin Sheng would have no qualm to rece him.


    Impatient waiting for another permission Sanguan Jin Sheng shove Fang Yu harshly and push the door open violently. Fang yu wanted to get in but Chu Tao blocked him with his sword.


    "Scram!" he res at the poor manager.


    Fang Yu look hesitated but he feel helpless so he bows his head and left. Unbeknown to Chu tao and the other bodyguard who is too focus on their master they missed the murderous intent sh in Fang Yu''s eyes.


    "Lu Xin, I came here to take you back home," he said firmly without showing any leeway.


    Sanguan Wu Ci probes his gaze towards the man who was sitting near the window, he only saw a part of his side face since the man didn''t bother to wee them. Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows creased slightly, he detests anyone who disturbed his peace, knowing the man is Sanguan Jin Sheng only deepen his annoyance towards his dearest father.


    Zhao Li Xin hold his irritation then shift his head towards them and suddenly everyone except Sanguan Jin Sheng was dumbfounded, when they saw Zhao Li Xin heaven-defying countenance they all stupefied, never in their life they saw anyone who has an exquisite figure like Zhao Li Xin, the man is so handsome it feel surreal.


    Even sanguan Wu Ci feel inferior when he stands in front of Zhao Li Xin, suddenly an ufortable feeling creeps into his heart Sanguan Wu Ci balled his fist tightly behind his sleeve.


    He incessantly remains himself that the man is nothing but a pretty face, other than his face Zhao Li Xin couldn''t match his talent and his high-level cultivation moreover he has better backgroundpare to Qin Mu Yi who swarmed with so many scandals,pares to him Zhao Li Xin is nothing but a beautiful vase. After he convinces himself gradually he feel better and demeanor back to normal again.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know and didn''t care what sanguan Wu Ci thinking, the only thing bother him that Sanguan Wu Ci might be eyeing his beloved princess, he wouldn''t care this much if Sanguan Wu Ci eyeing his position as Hei Shen Sect master but Lory.....she will always be his reverse scale.


    "I never said I''m agree to return home" Zhao Li Xin perfunctorily said, but then he make polite gesture to invited them to have a sit. His polite behavior feel like a mockery for Sanguan Jin Sheng, if not because he needs Zhao Li Xin so badly he would never acknowledge Zhao Li Xin as his Son.


    Sanguan Jin Shen tamped down his irritation as he said righteously "You are my Son, how could I let my owned Son live outside?" he sounds very sad and apologetic.


    Zhao Li Xin unperturbed by his dearest father acting "Oh, But I''ve been live all alone these years and I''m doing are you sure you want to bring a Son that you never know for twenty-five years back to your home?" is hard to read if Zhao Li Xin shows his disheartened or simply mocked Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    However, Sanguan Jin Sheng didn''t want to risk to ruined their rtionship before he could use him, he look at Zhao Li Xin in a forlorn look and says: "That because I don''t know that you are still alive, if I do, I would immediately fetch you back home¡­you are my Son?"


    Compare to anyone he ever met in the past Sanguan Jin sheng acted is one of the best he ever seen ''well done!'' finally there something he can proud of about his biological father.


    "Why?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head "My mother has betrayed you, there also a possibility that I''m not your biological son so why are you so interested in me?" he asked in a polite manner while pouring the wine on the two small porcin cup then shove lightly for Sanguan Jin Sheng, his moves is elegant and fluid without a single w, Zhao Li Xin then lean his back on the chair and stare at sanguan Jin Sheng "Don''t you worry people would say you raised someone else Son?"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng clenched his jaw, He had no words to answer Zhao Li Xin question. Of course, when he brings him home a lot of people would question him, but thankfully they have undeniable simrity on their apperance so no one can''t deny that Zhao Li Xin is his Son


    "We are both so alike, who dare to doubt that we are not rted¡­" he rathercent when he said they have simr face, on contrary Zhao Li Xin stomach churn when they heard Sanguan Jin Sheng statement. If not because Lory said she loves his face very much Zhao Li Xin would consider changing his face.


    They are quite simr but Zhao Li Xin also inherited his Mother beautiful countenance in the past Qin Mu Yi whoter know as Sanguan Mu Yi is renowned as the most beautifuldy in the city, a lot of men try to court her but always failed since she rarely goes outside and a bit aloof. She was once everyone''s dream girl no one would believe that someday her reputation would plunge to this state.


    "Well, thank you for your¡­..concern, but I''m afraid when I follow you home today no one in your family would respect me, I already been bullied because I didn''t have a father so I don''t want to be bully again for having no mother" Zhao Li Xin bitterly said.


    Zhao Li Xin acted convince Sanguan Jin Sheng, his words make him remorseful for a second but the feeling evaporated as fast as ite, meanwhile Zhao Li Xin used Bei Li Yan advice to think about Lory angry face when kick him out of the room to make him look sad, and it works like a charmed!


    "You don''t have to be worry, if something happened, you coulde to me or to your younger brother for help" Sanguan Jin Sheng patted sanguan Wu Ci''s shoulder while he introduces him proudly, it very obvious how much he fond of his talented Son.


    "Nice to meet you, big¡­brother" Sanguan Wu Ci said awkwardly, in front of his father he must hide his dissatisfaction he just hopes his father true to his words about Zhao Li Xin.


    Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t realize he leaks his thought for a second but not fast enough from Zhao Li Xin keen observation, heughs inwardly because Sanguan Wu Ci remains him with a few people that he was known. His proud and opportunist behavior remains him with Zhao Mu Fan, his insecurity, and Sanguan Wu Ci''s dependency to his family name and self reputation remain him with Zhao Qin Feng but there also righteousness struggle toe out of the hypocrisy within him that remains him with Zhao Yi Chen.


    A sardonic smile faintly shows on his face, he has gone so far away from the kingdom he grew up in only to find his half-brother share simrity with his three ''adopted'' brothers.


    Live truly is aedy if you have a sense of humor.

 Chapter 624 - Treasure

    At the Tie shan manor, the wind blow strongly and shook the leaves from the three, the grey cloud hovers in the sky as a reminder of the rainy season hase, the air bes colder cause the sun is toozy to shine today. Two beautiful women sit on the small stool at the side of the garden and another three women stand behind them, their eyes fixed on the two figures who stand face to face on the wide-area.


    A white bird glide on the sky then slowlynd smoothly on the branch his green eyes glistening as he watches the woman with bluish wavy hair tie her hair into a ponytail.??


    "Are you ready?" Lory grinned at Mong Yi.


    Although he feel reluctant he can''t refuse her, Mong Yi finally realizes why his Lord never win when he argues with Lory, she really is a strong contender "Yes, madam, please pay attention to your safety"


    Lory smirk "And so are you¡­" Lory take out her twin red dagger behind her sleeves, she held each dagger in her hands then she released her grip, and the dagger floating in the air then suddenly whirl around her in fast movement as if it''s alive.


    "I hope you prepare yourself" Lory grinned as she warns Mong Yi.


    The warning received instantly, the aura around Mong Yi changes dramatically. He never saw anyone who could use a weapon like that, he realizes that Lory is serious to fight with him. Mong yi never fight with anyone like Lory so he feel excited to see what she can do, he make a fighting stance "I''m ready madam" he said.


    "Good!" Lory waved his hand and the daggers fly towards Mong Yi.


    He thought he could avoid the dagger easily but suddenly the dagger multiply to a dozen, he dodged to the side as he evades the daggers one by one. Because of his high cultivation, it didn''t take long before he breaks away from the swarming danger and marches towards her.


    Mong Yi stretches his hand to reach her while Lory stands without moving, Mong Yi thought the fight would end faster than he thought, he feel relief but disappointed at the same time, just when his mind lost his focus his hand reach for Lory''s shoulder and suddenly her images shattered like ss.


    Mong Yi was stunned before he couldprehend what happened Lory already strike him from behind, he instantly throws a back punch in reflex, he realizes what he had done but he can''t stop himself he gritted his teeth to hold his movement but to no avail, then suddenly a strange thing happened, when his punch touch Lory her image once again shattered like ss, Mong Yi widen his eyes.


    All of a sudden he feel a cold air run from above him, he lifts his head and shocked by dozens of dagger rained over him, Mong Yi feel emanated danger came at him, knowing is toote to gather his qi to block the raining dagger he somersaults to the side. The daggers miss their target and pierce to the ground leaving stabbing noise in the air.


    Mong Yi search where Lory is then out of nowhere he was hit by a strong wind, Mong Yi was pushed back but able to remain to stand, Mong Yi, saw Lory stand quite far from him then she waved her hands profusely and more winds hit him from every direction incessantly, Mong Yi got hit a few time but able to dodged after he''s able to sense where the wind flow.


    Meanwhile Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, and the Su sister watch with awed, they never saw Lory fight seriously before even when she teaches Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying she does it leisurely, they never thought Lory hide great talent behind her silly attitude.


    On the other hand, Mong Yi wants to strike Lory but he is not sure if she not another illusion she created, Lory knows what he is thinking "If you want to know if I''m real or not, watch my shadow!" she shouted.


    Mong Yi was startled, the young madam has kindly given him a clue, just like thought the one stand in front of him is not the real Lory, it just another illusion, he squinted his eyes searching for lory shadow then he saw a small dark shadow above him and gradually grew bigger, his keen sense feel the threat came from above.


    Mong Yi used his qi to block the attack at the same time a purple shield collide with Mong Yi Qi and created a shock wave that the impact hit all the tree and grass around them, Ming Yue Yin and the other already gather their Qi to block themselves from the impact.


    Smoke and dust float in the air and block their view, it took a few seconds before everything subside, when everything bes clearer it shows Mong Yi kneel on the ground while crossing his hand above his head while Lory''s hand is against Mong Yi hands. Lory pursed her lips then smack Mong Yi''s head "I told you to be serious!" sheins.


    Mong Yi rubs his head and whines "But I am¡­."


    Lory click is tongue "Liar, I know you are stronger than this¡­"


    "Madam, I did hold myself a little but you are really strong, no wonder that stupid ''holydy'' lost against you" Mong Yi finally experience first hand how deathly Lory is and she said she still not regains all her power, if she does Mong Yi is certain he could never win against her.


    He thought Zhao Li Xin is scary enough who knew he found a wife who is as scary as him, turn out is ''match made in heaven''


    "What level are you?" Lory ask


    "Emperor level at peak stage" he replies.


    Lory was surprised "Really, I thought I only can fight against heavenly king level cultivator?" she suddenly stare with probing eyes at Mong Yi "Tell me how much you hold yourself?" she had witnessed Zhao Li Xin power he can''t believe it if mong Yi said he had fight seriously with her.


    Mong Yi scratches his head helplessly "Not much, young madam believes me if you think I didn''t give much resistance that because I don''t know where to aimed, your illusion confusing me!"


    Lory narrowed her eyes in doubt "Really?"


    "Really!" Mong Yi wants to cry, no matter how strong his cultivation is, one has to know where to aimed their power first before he could strike his opponent. Mong Yi genuinely overwhelmed by Lory power, if Lory could make hundreds of illusion in one go it would be a great diversion that even sovereign cultivator would find it hard to fight against it.


    "Aunty!" Ming Yue Ying run towards Lory excitedly "That is so awesome, that is a great illusion you must show me againter"


    Yang Xi Ying reaction is calmer but she was as amazed as Ming Yue Yin "by the way what is thest movement you do, the light seems simr to the one you used against Lao Min Na"


    "Oh This" Lory raised her palms and a small purple circle cover with rune and weird symbol appear "It''s Lucient shield when I got all my power I could expand the shield as big as a small city," she said casually then she closes her palms and the circle disappeared.


    Lory doesn''t realize how much shocked she gives to her friends, it was a normal urrence in her life almost like a tradition that passes from one king to another, the King built three crystal tower and Cestine pce as the main tower, the crystal used to amplified and prolong the King shiels after the king activated his shield, after that the shield that protects the whole kingdom wouldst for thirty years until the next King restore the power, she wonders if Lucas built the tower yet because thest tower destroys during Nazareth attack.


    "I remember in a dream something shattered in the sky when a ck dragon released the ming breathes from his mouth¡­" Min Yue Yin said in low voice, she knew other than Lazarus, the ck dragon Nazareth is her sour spot.


    The past seems a faraway dream for her, something that brings bittersweet feeling at her "The King shield break when the ck dragon going rampage, if not because the shield I don''t think my people would have time to runaway" her eyes filled with mncholy just like the old soldier reminiscence the war they left behind.


    "Let''s eat dumpling!" Yang Xi Ying suddenly shouted.


    Lory takes aback from her stupor "Dumpling?"


    "Yes, the golden swallow inn sends their famous crystal dumpling, you wanna try?" Yang Xi Ying wiggles her brows.


    Lory roll her eyes "You need to ask?"


    "Go ¨C go ¨C go!" Ming Yue Yin pulls Lory''s arms in a hurry.


    "Mong Yi we left dumpling for all of you in the kitchen just make it yourself!" Yang Xi Ying reminds Mong Yi who stood quietly.


    "Thank you miss Yang!" he answers with a flustered look.


    The three girls and her maid left in a hurry and the atmosphere turn normal again. Mong Yi stares at the direction Lory disappeared, he wonders how harsh her life was, a once celebrated Princess turn into a warrior then she bes a sinner who dwelled with a demon, the first time he met Lory Mong Yi never would have guessed Lory hide horrible past.


    Turn out she just like his Lord, while Zhao Li Xin used a cold mask to hide his pained Lory used smiles to do the same nheless their past is so awful none of them like to talk about it but at least Zhao Li Xin never have a good life to be sad about unlike Lory who seem have a happy life. He can''t imagine how desperate she was until she gives herself to a Demon.


    Mong Yi feel a grieves for his mistress, why all the kindest one who always suffer the most? Even Zhao Li Xin once very kind before he changes the way he is now. Mong Yi took out a small pouch from his cor he opens the pouch then childish smile bloom on his face.


    Inside the pouch was not gold, silver, or gems, but various candies in different sizes, shapes, and colors. The candies have long expired judging how dull the color is, but for Mong Yi, this is his most valuable treasure in the world that no amount of gold in the world could match.

 Chapter 625 - Trouble At Sanguan Manor

    After a few times coaxing and pleading Zhao Li Xin finally agrees to return to Sanguan Manor. Sanguan Jin sheng is vexed because he must lower himself in front of Zhao Li Xin but at the same time, he feel relief that Zhao Li Xin agrees toe home, after this, he can slowly buttering up his son and gain Zhao Li Xin trust.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng convinces no matter how stubborn Zhao Li Xin was deep down he must be longing for a father figure and eager to make a connection whether he realizes it or not. Sanguan Jin Sheng is certain because that is human nature after all to seekingfort with their own kin.??


    He is confident soon orter he would able to control Zhao Li Xin even if he can''t there still other options are given by Lao Min Na, he hopes he doesn''t have to go that far, he reluctant to owed Lao Min Na more than he already did.


    as a pure chauvinist male Sanguan Jin Sheng hates the idea to depends on a woman especially someone like Lao Min Na, there something about that woman that make his skin crawl. He never feelfortable whenever they stay in the same room.


    Zhao Li Xin then asked for his request is to bring Mong Liu with him because the sanguan family already saw Mong Ki and Mong Yi face so it''s better to bring someone unrecognizable, moreover, he is not in hurry to reveal his identity yet, not until he is sure that sanguan family has the other piece of the map, and their knowledge about the sword and the first king also why they need him so bad.


    However, there is a bit problem with Lao Min Na who knows about his identity but his guts telling him that Lao Min Na will not reveal his identity, why? Because she is opportunist and greedy bit*h, that''s why.


    Zhao Li Xin is certain that Lao Min Na would take this opportunity to gain benefit for herself, he won''t be surprised she might try to offer a momentary truce.


    Oh well, he just needs to be patient and avoid Lao Min Na for a few days, it shouldn''t be hard because he heard that Lao Min Na confined herself in her courtyard and rarely went outside after what happened that day.


    He had been wondering if Lao Min Na was hurt during thest fight after she possessed by the demon, could it be some kinda bacsh, if it does.....she got what she deserved.


    Meantime at the carriage, Sanguan Wu Ci observed Zhao Li Xin''s behavior. He feel frustrated with how calmed and indifferent Zhao Li Xin was. He told himself that Zhao Li Xin only pretends to be calm but why he didn''t show a slight change in his eyes, not even a little.


    his expression remains the same since the moment he enters the carriage, there are no worries, anxiety, or even slightly anticipatory as someone whose life is about to reach the turning point.


    Through all the way his sublime expression give away nothing his eyes like a cold dark night without stars, it make Sanguan Wu Ci ufortable, however, he feel the eyes seems familiar but he can''t recall where did he saw it, he struggles to call his memory suddenly Sanguan Jin sheng speak in mild tone "We arrive!"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng sudden voice awakened sanguan Wu Ci from his deep thought. The memory he painstakingly gathers in his mind suddenly dissipated like smoke, he feel annoyed but has no one to me, he can only swallow his irritation before he got out of the carriage.


    Zhao Li Xin walks behind Sanguan Jin Sheng while Sanguan Wu Ci deliberately walks next to him as he continues his observation of his long-lost half-brother.


    sanguan Wu ci can''t stop his wariness, even though he is certain that Zhao Li Xin is not a threat for him but something within him feel restless, the more he got close to him the warier he bes. He doesn''t know why he feel this way and why he keeps thinking he had met Zhao Li Xin before.


    Zhao Li Xin is not a good actor, unlike most people who can utter lie without batting their eyshes and pretend to be something that they were not, Zhao Li Xin never good at that.


    The reason he able to fools everyone at the Jiang Wei Kingdom is that because they are treating him like air and no one pays attention to him, he also voluntarily iste himself so fewer people ever saw him. Consort Ying also treats him like an eyesore, she never asked him toe if not necessary and the emperor also outcasts him, that''s why Zhao Li Xin never needs to pretend all the time.


    An observant like Sanguan Wu Ci who had encounter Zhao Li Xin twice should realize that Lu Xin and Zhao Li Xin is the same person or at least suspicious ''what if'' they are the same person, however, his ego got better of from him.


    He can''t ept the possibility that Lu Xin and Zhao Li Xin is the same person because that means he has to admit that his prodigal brother is better than him, and not only that he also has to ept the fact that his half-brother has better in talent, strength, authority, fame, wealth and many more not to mention that mean Lu Xin is that woman husband.


    How could an arrogant and narcissistic man like Sanguan Wu Ci ept this reality, that''s why he subconsciously push aside that possibility.


    Zhao Li Xin is wee by the whole Sanguan family including the elders, the wife, children, and also Sanguan Jin Sheng concubines, everyone was dumbfounded especially the women they face suddenly turn to crimson when they saw Zhao Li Xin wless beauty, some widen their eyes until their eyeball looks like it almost falls from its socket while other women blink their eyes repeatedly as if they thought they are dreaming.


    Their mind-blowing reaction irked sanguan Jin Sheng very much, he felt his presence reduce to nothing in front of Zhao Li Xin, this is the first time none of his concubines pay attention to him.


    Sanguan Jin sheng deliberately cough to awake everyone from their daze. They all startled and soon realize how inappropriate their behavior was they quicklypose themselves and avert their gaze from the beautiful man to the floor, there is an anonymous agreement between them it''s better to look down so they can avoid staring at the beautiful man, they afraid they can''t control themself.


    But there is one person who didn''t impress by Zhao Li Xin look and that person is Zi Yi Ru, rage flowed through her likeva as he stares at Zhao Li Xin, the man is very much like her husband but the temperament he exudes simr with that woman, she hated how much he resembles sanguan Jin Sheng if only Zhao Li Xin has different appearance she could spread the rumor that he is not sanguan Jin Sheng Son however their resemnce is so apparent that no one can deny that they are father and Son.


    "Who is that man, why he looks like father very much, is he father illegitimate Son?" Sanguan Li Ye pull Zi Yi Ru sleeve.


    "Ssh, quiet!" Zi Yi Ru who is in bad mood reprimand her daughter with an upset look.


    Sanguan Li Ye press her lip into a thin line, she didn''t understand why her mother so angry, she just asks and she sure she is not the only one, she returns her gaze to the stranger who came out of nowhere, although he looks like his father, but the man countenance is more exquisite and refined just like a wless jade, it''s undeniable the man is so beautiful he looks like someone who goes out from the painting.


    "Wee home Lu Xin" Sanguan Liu Wen patted Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder and smiles warmly, obviously he is in a good mood.


    Zhao Li Xin mile faintly "Thank you grandfather" he replies politely.


    "Everyone this is Lu Xin, My son with Qin Mu Yi from today on he will stay with us: said Sanguan Jin sheng.


    They are bbergasted, who didn''t know about Qin Mu Yi, isn''t she run away with her lover and offspring how could her son suddenly appear didn''t everyone said they are dead. Everyone exchange confuses nce they don''t understand why Sanguan Jin sheng brought that shameless woman home, is he not afraid everyone criticizes him.


    "If he is Qin Mu Yi son, how could we know he is part of sanguan family, what if he is Qin Mu Yi basta*d son?" suddenly someone voice everyone thought loudly.


    "SHUT UP!" Sanguan Jin sheng anger spiked is not easy to coax this wretched Son toe home, what if he got angry and decide to leave, what happened with his grand n?!


    The young man who asked recklessly is Sanguan Wu Hao, the second young master of the Sanguan family, he is born from concubines and spoiled rotten by her mother, he grew up as a typical spoil rich brat unlike sanguan Wu Ci who is more cunning and sly Sanguan Wu Hao is more honest and na?ve.


    Sanguan Wu Hao has instant hatred towards Zhao Li Xin the moment he saw him, is not hard enough to live under Sanguan Wu Ci shadow now he suddenly have a big brother who pop out of nowhere and Zhao Li Xin remarkable beauty only at salt to the wound, he is so jealous he really wants to rip that face apart.


    "But I say the truth, other people would ask about it too¡­." He mutters quietly after he berated by his father.


    "Are you blind, can you see how much we look alike, of course, Lu Xin is my biological son!" Sanguan Jin Sheng takes a stance to help Zhao Li Xin he sure his son would be touch by his action.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s mouth twitch slightly ''Stop equating me to you!''


    "Wu Hao is not wrong husband, with sister Qin reputation do you think people would let this matter slide, how could a man ept his adulterous wife son, this boy also lives outside for so long who knows what he''s doing outside what if he implicated sanguan family reputation, what would happen to our children reputation especially Li Ye, she already at marriageable age what would people think about her, haven''t you think about your other children?" Zi Yu Ruint incessantly as she vents her grievance, she hated how much Sanguan Jin Sheng care for Lu Xin, is that because he is Qin Mu Yi''s son?


    Anger flooded her veins, Qin Mu Yi''s beautiful face suddenly came to her mind remind her how inferior she waspared to Qin Mu Yi.


    "Zi Yi Ru, who give you the guts to talk to me like that, do you think I would hesitate to punish you when you cross my line? remember, you still owed me an exnation of what happened that year!" he screams at his wife, his bloodshot eyes bored at Zi Yi Ru figure. What he hated the most is a woman who didn''t know her ce, he hated it when women talks back at him or voice her thought without his consent, Sanguan Jin Sheng only woman who is beautiful, sensible, and obedient.


    Zi Yi Ru realizes she had made terrible mistakes, her anger make her muddlehead she forgot to control her temperament. Zi Yi Ru born as a haughty woman but because Sanguan Jin Sheng like an obedient and gentle woman she turns herself into his liking and she able to maintain her fa?ade for twenty-five years, but today she is too angry she identally leaked her true colors.


    "I¡­..I''m sorry, I just worry for our children, that''s all" she timidly said while lowering her head submissively.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s anger decreased slightly after Zi Yi Ru submit herself, "Mind your manner, I won''t forgive you next time" he scoffed.


    "Thank you husband..." she answers meekly.


    Sanguan Wu Ci sighs inwardly, he doesn''t understand how his smart and sensible mother make this kinda blunder, she only met Qin Mu Yi''s son for a few minutes she already can''t control her behavior.


    Sanguan Wu Ci shifts his gaze at Zhao Li Xin to inquire about his reaction, strangely Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains the same as his expression devoid of any feeling as if everything happened is not rted to him.


    Sanguan Wu Ci is right, Zhao Li Xin really thought this has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 626 - Weird Case

    A dark figure was watching from the tallest branch the man wearing a dark uniform and cover half his face, the man crouch on the thick branch, and his eyes gaze sharply at therge manor below him. Suddenly another dark figure jump beside him but the man didn''t even flinch as if he expected someone toe.


    "How is the situation?" Mong Ki asks in a firm tone.??


    Mong Yi doesn''t give his brother a nce as he replies calmly "Milord already enter the sanguan manor"


    Mong Ki expression remains solemn, he wants to apany Zhao Li Xin but unfortunately, they already saw his face and recognize him as Long Ming henchman, but that''s not a problem since he can use a skin mask to disguised himself however Zhao Li Xin gives another task for him to watch Sanguan Jin Sheng movement.


    Zhao Li Xin is sure if the map is in Sanguan family possession the one who would know the location is must be sanguan Jin Sheng. Mong Ki has been coordinated with one of Bei Li Yan''s people who disguised herself as maidservants to track down whatever Sanguan Jin Sheng does.


    "It''s already two days and Lao Min Na still not return to Sanguan manor," Mong Yi said in low voice. The shadow guard always takes a turn to watch Lao Min Na''s activity, the woman has proved herself multiple times how dangerous she could be and after they confirm her connection with the dark entity no one dares to take this matter lightly. They all follow Lory''s rule to keep their distance from Lao Min Na and never approach her recklessly.


    "One of our informants who works as a male servant at red magnolia brothel said Lao Min Na secretly entered the brothels. He said she was visiting one of the male guests, someone called master yang"


    "Yang Qiong Yan?" Mong Yi narrows his eyes.


    Mong Ki shrug "That''s the only man with family name Yang who close with Lao Min Na, but that can be a fake name too"


    "Are we unable to investigate the man''s identity?" Mong Yi scrunched his face in upset, Hei Shen people have swarmed the whole city since Zhao Li Xin came even the Wu family is one of their people, why is it so hard to investigate one person?


    Mong Ki shakes his head "We try but our informant said, the man is very odd and creepy, he stays in the best room but never lit up her room and he never gets out of his room and when he does he will use bamboo veil hat to cover his face, the rumor said he hated bright light so the window in the room is cover with thick curtain and only a few candle lit up the room when he feel likes it, asionally he called a few females courtesan and male servants he make them do an obscene thing while he watching them, they say he never joined them, only watch them excitedly from the dark....creepy right"


    Mong Yi eyebrows knitted closely, he never heard anything like this before "That¡­didn''t sound like Yang Qiong Yan, I know even though he like Lao Min Na but he is not clean man, is not a secret he is a regr in one of the brothels at the Liu Yan Kingdom, could it be they''re not the same man?"


    "That''s not important¡­" Mong Ki let out a long exhale "Two days ago there was a murder case happened and guessed where it happened?" he look at Mong Yi solemnly.


    Mong Yi''s eyes widened " Don''t tell me it happened in that creepy man room?"


    Mong Ki eyes darken "People caught a man killed his younger brother and his young aunty with his bare hand, the man said he caught his younger brother having an illicit rtionship with their aunt, the man is shocked and furious he blindly killed his own brother and aunty in cold blood"


    "Where is that man and Lao Min Na?"


    "No one knows, our informant said Lao Min Na only stay for a few minutes before she left, I don''t think she is the perpetrator nheless she involved with is, too bad she wears thick veiled so no one could confirm his identity" Mong Ki sigh and lean his back on the trunk while immersed in his thought "However, I heard another information that the brothers came together to the brothels the day before, then they invited to meet someone in a private room"


    "The creepy man room?" Mong Yi feel goosebumps all over his body.


    "Yup!"


    "Wait the minute, something is wrong. I get it how the brother came to the brothels but where is this auntying from? How could woman enter the brothels without anyone notice?" Mong Yi thought there something wrong with the older brother''s statement.


    "That one question" Mong ki raised his index finger "The other question is...if the two brothers stayed at the brothels for a day I imagine they should be together right, so how the big brother caught his younger brother with his aunty? when the auntye? why the older brother didn''t saw his aunty? is the aunty came alone? howe a womane alone to the brothels? obviously, the whole story does not make sense" Mong Ki shakes his head in perplexed.


    Everyone with a clear mind will not believe this story, too many loopholes, and question in the story it sounds ridiculous.


    "You think it got something to do with Lao Min Na and that creepy man, what are their motives? Who are these brothers? why Lao Min Na hurt them"


    "That even more perplexing question" Mong Ki pinch his be "They are only middle ss noble, the patriarch of the family is a fifth rank official, they are not famous or anything and they never interact with Lao Min Na or Sanguan family, not even Jin Kai"


    "Where is Jin Kai anyway, I forgot about that man?" Mong Yi never pays attention to Jin Kai since he already has a lot on his te which is making sure the precious young madam safety.


    Mong Ki wave his hand "Don''t worry, Master Jin has his eyes on him and people from white dragon pce had been watching the mistyke and the Jin family, thest news I got Jin Kai is waiting for an expert from his family to apany him"


    Mong Yi snickered "Someone got wary with the great Dragon Pce king¡­"


    "I guessed so" Mong Ki stifles, but he agrees inwardly Jin Hao is quite scary.


    "Oh, back to the mysterious incident again, what happened with the big brother?"


    "He got arrested by Yamen and locked up, I think the family would bribe the Yamen and the magistrate to sweep this case under the rug," Mong Ki said casually, this is a normal urrence that happened everywhere the Yamen1 wouldn''t want to waste their time since the victim and perpetrator is from the same family and the incident happened in a brothel, the case is troublesome it makes sense that the yamen rather make some money from it.


    Mong Yi gaze into the luxurious Sanguan manor and let out a deep sigh "Is there no decent noble family out there, why every single one of them is so¡­..obnoxious"


    "Obnoxious?" Mong Ki raised his brows "Someone has learned fancy words, is it young madam who teach you?"


    Mong Yi snort in upset as his face turns red "If you spend your time with young madam you can''t help learned a thing or two from her, she is a very clever young woman"


    "She does, and very kindhearted too¡­" he totally agrees with Mong Yi, he like Lory''s character since the moment he saw her, and he like her, even more, when she turns Zhao Li Xin from living corpses into a real human.


    "If every royalty like her, there be no children like us and Milord¡­."


    Mong Ki looks heavenward and weakly smiles "True¡­" he unconsciously slips his hand behind his cor then he looks at his younger brother "Do you still keep it?"


    "What?" Mong Yi gives Mong Ki quick nce, when he saw Mong yo slip his hand inside his own cor he realizes what he means.


    Mong Yi turns his eyes back to the manor then pursed his mouth "Of course, that is Milord first payment for us, I will never exchange it for anything"


    Mong Ki smiles watching his younger brother''s tenacity, but he can''t me him because he also feel the same. Mong Ki reminiscent his early life, he doesn''t remember his parent look like, all he can remember that his parents is a farmer and they lives in extreme poverty, he can''t remember his real name too but his parents use to call him Xiao Ki and his brother Xiao Yi.


    He was about six or seven years old when suddenly an earthquake swallow his family in a blink of an eye, he doesn''t even have time to screams, at that time he frantically pulls Mong Yi and his sister from the cradle to run out of their house. He watches the earth swallow his house and courtyard, he took Mong Yi''s hand and carries his sister while running as far as he can, while the earth shaking and the sounds of cracking chasing them.


    He finally managed to stay alive but then they realize that they got nothing, their parents have gone, their house was gone too and they got nowhere to return to. Mong Ki is only a small child, Mong Yi is about four years old and his sister¡­.yes, he has a younger sister, she only one-year-old and her name is Xiao Yu. Within a local yamen, the bureaucrat administered the government business of the town or region. Typical responsibilities of the bureaucrat include local finance, capital works, judging of civil and criminal cases, and issuing decrees and policies.

 Chapter 627 - Mong Ki And Mong Yi Story

    As an orphan in the impoverished vige, no one wants to take care of them, is hard enough to take care of their own family who wants to take in three small children? Then one thing led to another they end up in the street of Nan Jing city, they say it would be easier to find a job in the city, but the reality is harsh.


    Mong Ki and his brother live in the dpidated abandoned building with other homeless and beggars, every day he must protect his young brother and sister from thug and thief that swarmed on the street, Mong Ki is too young to find a job and he had no choice but to be beggars and stealing when he in a dire situation.??


    On that trouble day''s Mong Ki and Mong Yi is able to befriend another abandoned kids, all of them have a simr background like Mong kKi and Mong Yi so they naturally be close just like real siblings, during that time Mong Ki is already acted as the leader for other kids, he is a responsible, quick-witted and resourceful so no wonder everyone listens to him.


    Then two yearster Xiao Yu got sick, suddenly in the middle of the night, she got a high fever. Mon Ki, mong Yi, and other children were panic they tried everything to reduce Xiao Yu fever but they''re just kids there''s not much they can do, Mong Ki knew her sister need medicine, a real medicine, unfortunately, he had no money to invite the physician moreover to buy the medicine, refuse to give up he decide to try his luck, in the middle of the night he runs to one of the physician homes that he knows he banging their door scream and beg for the physician to help his sister.


    The physician who was disturbed in the middle of the night not only refuse to help him he also hit him for disturbing his rest. Mong Ki didn''t yield, he runs to the other physician''s house and all the apothecary shop that he could find, he begs them to help over and over again, but no one helps him¡­no one took pity on them.


    They spit, cursed, and hits him, scolded him for disturbing their peaceful night, then three dayster Xiao Yu can''t hold on anymore she finally breathes herst breath, she only three years old.


    It was the darkest days of his life, he realizes how weak he is and how cruel people could be. Having no money at all Mong Yi and Mong Ki bury their sister on their own with the help of the other kids, they search for a nk of small wood and make their own coffin, dig the grave by themselves and use whatever coin they got to buy joss stick.


    He remembers the night after Xiao Yu passed away, it was exceptionally cold, is the type of coldness that prated his bones, he pull his thin nket to his chin as the cold wind slip between the cracked on the wall, he saw Mong Yi shivering under the small nket, Mong Ki who was still traumatized after he loses his younger sister was terrified he would lose thest kin he got he takes off his own nket then cover his brother with it.


    Mong Ki pull his leg to his chest and wrapped his arms around his knee, his body trembles profusely but is not the cold that bothers him, it was fear, he scared he unable to protect his brother, he scared he would be powerless to help his brother, he scared to be left alone, it was the scariest and cold night he ever experiences in his life is also the first time he cries, he cries so hard until he fell asleep.


    Another year goes by and when he nine or ten years old, actually he never really know how old he is nor his birthday because poor people never celebrate their birthday and his family is illiterate so a lot of thing about himself he didn''t know. One day a lot of burly men suddenly barged to their ce, they grab all the children however a few children managed to run away but unfortunately Mong Ki and Mong Yi are not that lucky.


    They put them inside the cage like an animal and cover the cage with thick dark fabric and then transport them to somewhere, then they end up on the small house, when the burly men took off the thick cloth there''s a middle-aged woman with plump body size them up and down, then she nodded her head and suddenly the cage is open and the other men scream at them to get off the cage immediately, terrified all the kids jump out of the carriage in hasted didn''t matter if they fall on the ground or on top each other, they not care, they not even blink.


    Mong Ki holds Mong Yi''s hand tightly, he is as petrified as any other children but he forces himself to be calm because he doesn''t want to scare his brother even more. Who knows his calm and quiet attitude impressed the old woman, she points his finger at him, Mong Yi, and few other kids, the next thing happens they were transported again by carriage to somewhere else.


    Once he grew up Mong Ki would describe that day as terrifying and nerves-wrecking, he had no clue what would happen with him and his brother, he had no clue where they took him, and what reasoned they took him, no one bothers exined it to him.


    He feel like livestock dragging somewhere unknown without any consideration whatsoever. Then they stop at another house this time the house look much better, just like a cattle they are herd inside the house then order to take a bath and given new clothes, wearing new clothes is not a bad feeling but given something without a reason make him feel anxious, he learned in a hard way that nothing is free not even for life.


    It was quite a long road, the carriage window is close off so no one can peek outside they also scared because there were two strong elder women who watch their every movement with a stern face.


    Mong Yi gradually feel more restless he squeezes Mong Ki''s hands looking so much it hurt Mong Ki''s hand, but Mong ki didn''tin because he is as terrified as his brother but he didn''t show, Mong Ki, hold his brother''s hand to calm him down.


    The carriage stopped a few time it seems they are in inspection, a soldier with the stern face open the carriage door and scrutinize them for a minute then shut the door after he saw nothing strange.


    ''Where are we?''


    That the only thing that came to his mind but he knows no one would answer him. Then a few minutester the door open again another old maid came and examined them then waved his hand, the children and the elder women from before following them.


    They walk past the moon gate and everyone was astonished by the view around them, they never saw a beautiful ce like this before, not even in their dream.


    The red pir painted with gold, a dragon carved on the pir and the ceiling, and beside themy a beautiful garden with lush green grass and flower bush, they can hear the sound of water ssh and birds chirping, at that time Mong Ki and Mong Yi thought this ce is heaven.


    They finally taken to avish room, then inside the room very beautiful women with long extravagant hanfu sit gracefully, she got oval shape face and fair unblemished skin, she looks haughty and elegant at the same time, besides her a little boy ying with a fancy toy he never saw before, the boy looks very cute and a little bit plump it''s obvious he never starves a day in his life.


    Mong Ki and the other was kneeling on the ground when the beautiful women look down on them with a disdained look "Just pick anyone, it doesn''t matter for me!" she said in utter annoyance.


    The old woman bends his waist to ny degrees to plead to the beautifuldy "Apologize Consor Ying but his majesty wanted you to pick the personal servant for the sixth prince personally, his majesty didn''t want the rumor about neglecting the sixth prince spread further than already is"


    Noble Consort Ying scrunched up her beautiful face, she doesn''t want to spend any more time to take care his youngest son but what else he could do, she tamped down her irritation then waved her hand "Call the sixth prince!"


    "Right away, Consort Ying" the old maid bows her head before she left.


    The little kid put down his toys and whine to his mother "Consort mother, why you call that kid again, I don''t like him, he smelled funny" the chubby kid pull Consort Ying''s sleeves.


    Her scrunched face immediately softens, she stroked the kid''s head dotingly and smiles gently "I know, but your Father emperor asks me to help him so we have no choice, bear with it a little okay" she caresses the little boy round cheek.


    The boy pouted his lips "I don''t want to, I hate him!" he folded his hand in front of his chest arrogantly.


    Consort Ying didn''t show any dissatisfaction he smiles be gentler "If you obedient, Consort mother will give you red braised pork for dinner"


    The boy shakes his head "No, I ''m bored with braised pork, I want a braised short ribs!"


    Consort Yingugh listening watching his haughty behavior, not once she reprimands him, she pinched his son chubby cheek and smile widely "Fine, Mother will give you beef short ribs, now be obedient, hm"


    The boy still looks reluctant but he nods his head.


    Mong Ki realizes that the boy turns out to be a prince, no wonder even though he is just a little boy he dressed in extravagant robes and wears a small crown on his head, his fair skin and chubby face clearly show how good he''s been taken care off. Mong Ki then feel ironic when Royal children could eat anything they want without thinking, while other children like him would starve to death. He realizes how vast the disparity between the royal family and a peasant like him.


    Suddenly the door open and the old maid from beforee again, she kneeled courteously on the floor again "The sixth prince is here Noble Consort" she said with a polite tone.


    The smiles on noble consort Ying disappear instantly, she frowns slightly then wave her hand "Send him inn¡­" she said coldly.


    "Yes, Noble consort" the old maid turn her head to another maid who stands in front of the door and gives her a nod. The maid opens the door then a small figure enters the room.


    Mong Ki sneak a nce at the prince who just came, he thought he would look like the chuby prince next to Noble Consortdy, unexpectedly the boy who came have a small frame, he looks very thin and pale even his lip lose it color, his hair is tied in a topknot and cover with round fabric is very different with the other prince, she looks very small and skinny it make the robes he wear looks too big on him.


    Mong Ki was puzzle, why the Sixth prince look so different from his brother, he looks just like a kid who hadn''t eaten for several days, if not because he wear better clothes he didn''t look so much different wit the children him or the children he saw on the street.


    However, despite all of that the boy still looks very beautiful, his dark eyes is like an onyx gem, he got small pointy nose and thin lips, his face is refine and delicate, one can only imagine how beautiful the boy is if he was well taken care of.

 Chapter 628 - Mong Ki And Mong Yi Story II

    That day is the first time they met Zhao Li Xin, a prince who looks like them¡­.suffered.


    Zhao Li Xin kneel in front of Consort Ying "Mother consort" he cupped his fist courteously, his voice is low and slightly hoarse.??


    Noble Consort Ying stares at his second child with disdain. He is not his real child, he just a stranger that he picks up on a whim, he is not very useful but he would be a good stepping stone for her first child, the worst he bes the brighter her biological son shined, a lot of people alreadypare between the fifth prince and the second prince they all say the fifth prince is much smarter and brighterpare to his slow and dim-witted younger brother.


    Because of Zhao Li Xin bad performance a lot of people praised Zhao Qin Feng a lot of official and eunuch sound their worry about Zhao Li Xin to the Emperor, they suggest the emperor give Zhao Li Xin extra lesson but other people said Zhao Li Xin unable to do that because his frail body, he needs to rest longer than normal children, day by day more people convey their disappointment towards the sixth prince and soon the Emperor grew more dissatisfaction towards his younger son and as result, he fond Zhao Qin Feng more. This is exactly what Noble Consort Ying wanted.


    Zhao Li Xin kneeled on the floor while cupping his hand firmly he bows his head deeply like a lovely servant would "Mother Consort" he greeted with a quiet and slightly hoarse voice.


    Noble Consort Ying furrow his eyebrow, just listening to his voice make her feel annoyed, it''s hard for vain and selfish women like her to love someone who had no blood rted to her, even though she is the one who picks up Zhao Li Xin but she did it because she wants to get the emperor attention, someone like her barely has motherly affection, the reason she loves her biological son also because she wants to make him as the next emperor so she would be the Empress dowager. In the end, whatever she did is run around back to her again.


    Unconditional love is something she incapable of.


    "Li Xin, I''m gonna pick two personal servants for you, I don''t want anymore rumor about me neglecting my youngest son" she gruntle at him as if it was his fault she was mocked as a heartless mother.


    "Thank you, consort mother¡­" he timidly said.


    The little Zhao Li Xin is still a normal child or at least as normal as he can be. He knew his mother hates him, he never understands why because he listened to her all the time and never whines even though she beat him, he also neverined when other people maltreat him, he try as much as he could not bother ever but she still hated him nheless.


    Zhao Li Xin timid behavior only anger her, his weakness is sickening, it reminds her that the child is not his real biological child, he is not royalty like his biological Son, the truth is she feel repulsive to take care of a child who she didn''t know what his origin is, the women who hand the child to her seem like a noblewoman but what noble woman do in that ce alone, and why she was hurt? Is she running from her family, or from her husband, is she done something awful that force her runaway? A lot of negative thoughts came to her mind and it only make her hate Zhao li Xin even more, she worries if someday Zhao Li Xin would drag her son down.


    "Take that child and¡­.that child as your personal servant" she points aimlessly at the six children who were brought by her old maidservant.


    The two people she was pointing at is the children in front of Mong Ki and Mong Yi, so they don''t know what happened to them if they not been chosen, do they send them back or force them to be eunuch, Mong Ki had heard about the rumor that many young male children were sent to the pce to be young eunuch, Mong Ki bites his lower lips, he doesn''t care about him, but he doesn''t want his younger brother to be a half-man, that will be terrible!


    Zhao Qin Feng suddenly shouts "No Mother consort, I want them, give brother other people I like them!" Zhao Qin Feng is a spoiled brat with bad-tempered because his mother excessive pampering, and he witness how his mother treats Zhao Li Xin he always perceives Zhao Li Xin is someone beneath him so when his mother gives Zhao Li Xin something no matter how trivial it is Zhao Qin Feng would not be consent.


    Noble Consort Yu surprised but then she yields to her son''s request "Fine, you can take them¡­." She smiles in an indulgent smile, for her his Son is the future Emperor and that''s why he deserved to have anything he desires. Noble Consort Ying then look at Zhao Li Xin and her motherly love dissipated without a trace on her face "That child would be Fith prince servants, you choose your owned people then"


    "Yes, mother consort¡­" Zhao Li Xin answer weakly, he lifts his head and greets Zhao Qin Feng''s smug face. Zhao Li Xin face remains cid, he already numb from his brother mockery, he shifts his nce back to his mother and all he can see is disgust and he alwaysments to himself ''why''


    Zhao Li Xin swallows down his sadness, he looks at the young child servant who was kneeling on the floor, he doesn''t have an opinion about them then he saw two children kneeled close to each other unlike the other kids the two of them seems close, judging by their face they look simr so they might be brothers.


    Mong Yi feel Zhao Li Xin''s eyes peered at him, he got anxious he shrunk his neck then move even closer to Mong Ki, Zhao Li Xin saw Mong Ki warry expression it look like he tries to protect his younger brother. Sibling love or family love are two distant words for him, it was something unreachable for him


    "I''ll take both of them then" Zhao Li Xin point at Mong Ki and Mong Yi.


    Noble consort Ying frown, he sizes up the two brothers, they look very skinny and their skin is dulled it was obvious that their life is not easy, they must be illiterate and uneducated. Noble consort Ying smirked inwardly, she doesn''t want Zhao Li Xin to have smart people beside him because she doesn''t want them to influence him, she wants Zhao Li Xin to remain foolish and gullible so she could easier controlling him.


    "Fine, take them with you" she waved her hand with a bored expression.


    "Thank you, Consort Mother" Zhao Li Xin bow his head obediently.


    Since that day Mong Yi and Mong Ki, served Zhao Li Xin together. Normally a young prince should have supervised by an older maidservant or older male servant, however, no one cares about him and because he still has mother people would think it was the mother who took charge watching over the young prince however the reality is Zhao Li Xin only has two little kids to taking care of him.


    Mong Ki was surprised when he knows Zhao Li Xin is older than Mong Yi by a year because his body is very small he thought his master is much younger than his brother. The reason Zhao Li Xin small is the same as Mong Ki and Mong Yi, they all malnourished unfortunately Zhao Li Xin condition might even worst than them because eventually he was told that Zhao Li Xin has an old sickness so he depends on the medicine given by Noble Consort Yingter they would know that the medicine that was given by Noble Consort Ying is not a medicine at all but it was a cold poison pill that deteriorated his body.


    Zhao Li Xin always feel cold, especially at night, and he didn''t have much sleepless night where he curls inside his nket. Mong Yi used to cover him with three more nkets, but it only gives littlefort to him, Zhao Li Xin''s body would be shaken profusely and cold sweat damped his body which only make his condition worst because after that he would get cold and then follow by high fever.


    Mong Ki who lost his younger sister because of high fever be panic, at first he runs to the Noble Consort Ying for help but that woman only gives a perfunctory request to the kitchen to go give Zhao Li Xin tonic soup to relieve his fever, of course, it has no use for a severe condition like Zhao Li Xin is like trying to cure a cough with candy, it had no used at all.

 Chapter 629 - Mong Ki And Mong Yi Story III

    Mong Ki and Mong Yi didn''t understand why this happened again, Zhao Li Xin is a prince but why no one taking care of him why they are so heartless, there is countless physician inside the imperial pce but no one is willing to help Zhao Li Xin. Mong Ki runs to the Noble consort Ying again to help but his care toward Zhao Li Xin irked Noble Consort Ying, she is so angry she orders to punish mong Ki to be beaten twenty times by wooden staves.


    Mong Yi also didn''t have a good time, because he worries so much for Zhao Li Xin he beg to the senior eunuch to call the Imperial physician for Zhao Li Xin, no matter what he still a Prince, however, the eunuch didn''t care, he make an excuse that he was busy and had no time to help Zhao Li Xin when Mong Yi persist the eunuch was furious.??


    He is senor eunuch who taking care of the Noble Consort at the imperial pce his position is not low, however, this little servant dare to force him to help the useless sixth prince, what benefit he could get instead he would only incur the Noble Consort Ying anger, is never clear why she hate his youngest son so much but it doesn''t matter, what matter is the senior eunuch refused to get implicated.


    The senior eunuch kicked Mong Yi who dares to block his way, he berated Mong Yi and hits him a few times to vents his anger only after he feel satisfied he left Mong Yi wounded on the floor.


    In the morning Zhao Li Xin wake up feeling heavy and lethargic as always, it didn''t take a genius to know that he will not live long, maybe that''s why no one bothers with him. the abandoned and dying prince, what can other people hope from him.


    "Your highness please have your breakfast" Mong Yi put a small table on the bed. The breakfast is far from the normal standard breakfast even for a first rank noble family, Zhao Li Xin has a modest breakfast with only a small bowl of in porridge who look more like soup, and a piece of bread. Yes, all he got for breakfast.


    Zhao Li Xin stunned when he sees Mong Yi''s face is covered with bruised "Wha¡­what happened with you?"


    Mong Yi sheepishly smile "I''m fine your highness, oh¡­I sneak on the kitchen and I have this" he pulls out a small meat bun from his cor, Zhao Li Xin eyes turn red, ashamed and sorrow creep into his heart, what kinda master he is, how could he protect his subordinate when he can''t even protect himself.


    The room suddenly open, Mong Ki''s face brightened up when he saw Zhao Li Xin look better "Your highness you are awake!"


    Zhao Li Xin shocked again when he saw mong ki also cover with bruised that much worst than Mong Yi, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes bulged widely "What happened with you?" he shrieks in perplexed.


    Mong Ki smiles awkwardly "It''s nothing, your highness¡­."


    How could Zhao Li Xin believe their tant lie, they must be made a fuss with everyone to help him and got punished because of it, they only served him for a week and they already hit a few times because of him, if this keeps going soon orter they would follow him to the underworld, isn''t it?


    "I will tell Consort mother to released both of you from duty" Zhao Li Xin choked by his tears.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi kneel face turn ashen, they fall on their knees and beg "Your highness what we have done wrong, why you want to get rid of us?" Mong Ki cried.


    "I''m sorry his highness, please forgives our mistake!" Mong Yi pleading with tearing eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand why they insist to stay with him, what benefit will they get by staying with him, he only brings pain and misery to anyone around him. However for Mong Yi and Mong Ki, they can''t leave Zhao Li Xin they didn''t know why, perhaps it because he lived a miserable life more than them even though he has the royal blood, or perhaps because Zhao Li Xin reminds them of their poor sister who died too early.


    Whatever reason is they can''t leaved Zhao Li Xin alone, for Mong Ki he just can''t bear to watch people that close to him wither away in front of his face again.


    Zhao Li Xin holds his tears, as a man, he still has his pride, how could he cry in front of his subordinate "You will have a hard life if you stay with me, be young eunuch is far better than be my servant, trust me¡­."


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Mong Ki and Mong Yi scream at the same time. They don''t want to live with Zhao Li Xin to sought their own happiness even though they''re only a lowly peasant but they still know loyalty and love besides living with the sick Zhao Li Xin only remain them how weak they are when they unable to help their younger sister, they refuse to be that person again!


    Zhao Li Xin has a mixed emotion engulf him, at that time he doesn''t understand what he felt a twinge in his heart, he swept his gaze at the two brothers who stare at him with a pleading look, Zhao Li Xin press his lips together and say: "Are you sure?"


    <strong>"YES!"</strong> both of them shouted in tune without a shred of hesitation.


    Zhao Li Xin does not expect that the brothers would be so determined and so¡­foolish. However, his guts told him that from this day onward he could never get rid of them from his side in this lifetime.


    "Fine, if you insist" Zhao Li Xin tiredly said.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi''s face lit up, they kowtow repeatedly at Zhao Li Xin "Thank you, your highness, thank you very much, we will not disappoint you!"


    Zhao Li Xin shakes his head, he still can''tprehend what so good o served someone like him "I cannot give you anything, you know they don''t give me an allowance, so I just can give you this every month¡­..at least for now"


    Zhao Li Xin hand two mall pouch at them, they ept the pouch with a clueless look. Zhao Li Xin looks down and shyly said "It just candies that I got, sometimes they give me candy just to mocked me, treat me like a beggar" he bitterly smiles "Well, I do live like one though¡­."


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki open the pouch and they saw few candies in different shapes, their eyes moist with tears. Both Mong ki and Mong Yi used to be mistreated by other people bit that because they are an educated orphan, born from a lowly background so they understand why people treated them that way but Zhao Li Xin is a prince, he lives inside the pce but he is treated worst than them at the outside.


    ''They are so cruel!''


    "That''s all I can give to you for now, but when I found the way to get stronger I''ll promise to both of you that I Zhao Li Xin would never abandoned you, heaven or hell I will take both of you with me, how about that?"


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi feel moved, they press their head on the floor "Thank you your highness!"


    Zhao Li Xin faintly smiles "Oh, I haven''t given both of you new name yet¡­" it was a tradition that ve would be given new name so they can forget their old live and give their live to their master.


    "I will not change your birth name that was given by your parents but I will give you new surname since you forgot your family name anyway then since this day on your surname will be Mong, and your name would be Mong Ki and Mong Yi"


    Maybe it was a premonition, that day Mong Ki and Mong Yi felt that their life would change forever as if something great will be waiting for them, it was a silly thought but it felt so¡­..profound.


    "Thank You your highness!"


    Zhao Li Xin looks at them in a funny look, it just a name why they look so happy "When just the three of us you better think the other way to called me, I don''t like ''your highness ''sounds like¡­."

 Chapter 630 - Family Secret

    At Sanguan Manor Zhao Li Xin is given a quite spacious courtyard despited Zi Yi Ru strong objection. Sanguan Jin Sheng repeatedly keep his stance to defense Zhao Li Xin and it infuriated Zi Yi Ru even more, Zhao Li Xin''s existance has be the reason for the ruined of the harmonious rtionship between Sanguan Jin sheng and Zi Yi Ru who had beenst for decades ruined in one day.


    Normally it would move even the hardest heart, only people who didn''t have a heart who wouldn''t touch by Sanguan Jin sheng action. Sanguan Wu Ci also praised his father''s cunningness even if Lu Xin does not ept sanguan Jin Shengpletely yet but at least he would reduce some of his suspicion towards Sanguan Jin Sheng, and if Sanguan Jin Sheng was able to continue his act soon orter Lu Xin will ept him.??


    Sanguan Wu Ci sneer inwardly, at the end of the day how could a young man like Lu Xin win against an experienced man like Sangunan Jin Sheng, he knew how scheming and cruel his father was just like a fly inside the spider web, he hopes his half-brother enjoy his good day while itsts.


    Zhao Li Xin stays in his courtyard, the decoration of his courtyard didn''t suit him, the ce is too gaudy and a bit tacky for his taste. There''s too many unnecessary antique vases, jade statue, and painting in the room.


    There are also too many red colors in the room although many people like the red color because it symbolized prosperity and good fortune, Zhao Li Xin didn''t like it. A little red is okay but too much of it only hurt his eyes.


    Can''t take it too much red color he order Mong Liu to change the curtain and the sheet to white or dark grey color, only then Zhao Li Xin could rest a bit easier. Zhao Li Xin stands in the middle of the room with his eyes close on his hand a yellow crystaly on his palm, a secondter he crushes the crystal and it crumbles on the floor suddenly a strained of yellow light came from the crystal shards and the light cover the whole room like a spider web.


    Thest bigger pice of the crystal that remains in his palm shine in dimmed light before the light disappear simultaneously with the other strain of light. Zhao Li Xin opens his eyelids slowly as his long eyshes flutter before he opens his eyes. He looks around him with expressionless eyes, the array has perfectly nted.


    The array he nted in his room is to create an illusion as if he was in the room, it directly used to a deceived cultivators who used their senses to feel someone''s presence, the array also able to masquerade the voice inside the room. In short, is a high-level array technique that only an array master at the spiritual level able to create.


    This is the same array he used to protect Lory when they have infiltrated The Sacred Mountain Peak society, which Lory toote to figure it out because she can''tprehend what else the array used for.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t mean to hide his secret, on the contrary, he thought there''s nothing great about his skill, he rather more curious about Lory ability.


    After he finishes create his array he takes a deep breath then he takes a seat on the couch then leaned his back, feeling bored andzy. Mong Liu poured a cup of Wine for his Lord before he hands the cup courteously.


    "How the situation?" Zhao Li Xin asked while received the winecup.


    "Lao Min Na has returned to the manor" he reported.


    "Is that so¡­" he mutters indifferently as he takes a sip of wine, he twiddle the wine cup then lift his head "Do you see Yang Qiong¡­.something, with her?"


    "Yang Qiong Yan milord? No, he wasn''t there, she came alone" said Mong Liu again.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows gradually furrow as he immersed in his thought, he suspected the man that Lao Min Na met at the brothels is the same man, however, he had no mean to confirm his suspicion.


    "Do you see any difference with the Lao woman?" Zhao Li Xin asked. He once talks to Lory after their face to face with Lao Min Na and Lazarus, Lory said that there are consequences when Demon possessed a person, There''s no normal human able to contained evil within their flesh although the consequences are different for every people nheless all the result is dreadful.


    Mong Liu was quiet for a minute then something sh in his mind "Oh, I don''t know if this important but Lao Min Na wears a glove in her right arms¡­"


    "Only her right arms?" Zhao Li Xin confirms it.


    Mong Liu nod firmly "Yes, only his right arm, is that important Milord?"


    Zhao Li Xin remembers that day when he attacked Lao Min Na with immortal me she tries to block his me with her arm is she got hurt because of his me if that true, then that means he can hurt Lazarus ''the demon'' with his me.


    The possibility make his heart thumping like a drum, if he can hurt him that means he could kill the Demon, this is the best news he ever hears so far. However, he has to ask Lory to confirm his theory.


    Meanwhile, another person is venting her anger to the antique crystal vase, this is the second time Zi Yi Ru ransack her owned room, her maid stands on the corner in fright as they try to avoid the ss shards on the floor. She was smoldered by anger whenever she remembered how much Sanguan Jin Sheng protects Zhao Li Xin.


    "You should not make a ruckuste of night, mother" Sanguan Wu Ci''s calm words startled Zi Yi Ru.


    "Wu Ci¡­." She frowned "Don''t tell me I''m not allowed to be angry after what your father and that bastard child had done" she said in displeased.


    Sanguan Wu Ci sighs heavily, he waved his hand to sign all the maids in the room to leave, as if they were given amnesty they all immediately take a long stride from the room. Zi Yi Ru snort in anger then flop to the chair with a sullen expression. Sanguan Wu Ci lifts the teapot then pours a warm tea on the refined porcin teacup that miraculously saves from his mother''s wrath.


    "Father has his owned reasoned to keep Lu Xin by his side"


    Zi Yi Ru curl her lips in indignant "I know, it because he couldn''t forget his past lover, that sl*t has betrayed him and he still can''t forget her, tell me how could I''m not mad!" she hit the table angrily.


    Sanguan Wu Ci stifle, he elegantly served the tea for his angry mother "I don''t know why you describe honorable father as sentimental man, you''ve been with him for decades why can''t you understand what kinda man he is?" he flicks his robe before he has a seat across his mother.


    "What do you mean?" Zi Yi Rou creased her brows in doubt.


    Sanguan Wu Ci let out a long exhales "Father is someone who make a decision based on loss and profit, he has assured me that Lu Xin will not change his decision to make me as the next heir, and he has a profound reasoned why he needs to get Lu Xin trust"


    "And you trust him?" Zi Yi Ru gives sarcastic smiles.


    "Why not?" Sanguan Wu Ci tilted his head "That sound more like Father, I don''t know how you perceive Father but for me, he always been cold and careless to his children, do you remember when I got sick because of the bacsh because I overextended my strength to hasted my breakthrough" he raised his teacup while his mirthless smiles cover by the teacup.


    Zi Yi Ru''s expression darkens because she was there when that happened, at that time Sanguan Wu Ci only thirteen, he just a young boy who eager to make his father proud so he got reckless during his cultivation and pay a great price for it. He almost bes a waste if her older sister didn''te to help.


    "He didn''t ask if I in pained, or if I make it through this day" sanguan Wu Ci sip the tea without a hurry then put it gently on the table and he smiles bitterly, "He asks if I be a wasted right now?"


    "Wu Ci, your father care about you¡­." Zi Yi Ru forgets about dampened mood, she tries to cheers his son even though she was not sure how much sanguan Jin Sheng love Sanguan Wu Ci since ''love'' is not her husband''s forte.


    "He cares about my talent, my potential, my progress but never me as a person, and deep down you know that''s true" pained was clearly showing on his face.


    Zi Yi Ru has no words to refuted, Sanguan Jin sheng is always been a cold and selfish man, if not, she would not change so much to suit his taste. She dresses the way he liked, she talks and behaved the way he wanted her to be. Is not easy but after years of practice, she bes used to it. Zi Yi Ru has done so much because he knew Sanguan Wu Ci only keep her as long she follow his rule.


    "That''s why mother I don''t think he epted Lu Xin purely because he wants to fix his mistake, do you think someone like Father able to be sincere?"


    Her mind bes clear as the fog has lifted, she looks at her son with clear eyes as she used to "What do you think your father n is?"


    Sanguan Wu Ci satisfied he gain his smart mother again "I don''t know, father hasn''t told me clearly but I think it would give tremendous benefit for him and Sanguan family, that also exined why grandfather support father decision"


    "Does Father-inw fight with your father because of that wretched boy?"


    "Hump, if grandfather truly against it, Father would have no chance to brought Lu Xin back to the manor, obviously they both are pretending, however, I don''t know why they so eager to fool Lu Xin?"

 Chapter 631 - A Little White Lie

    Zi Yi Ru also feel there''s something wrong with the whole situation, she touch her chin lightly with her finger as her brows knitted closely then she lift her head abruptly "Wu Ci, what do you think Lu Xin condition is?"


    Sanguan Wu Ci confuses but he answers nheless "He looks¡­.fine, his cultivation is ordinary, I couldn''t feel anything special from him"??


    "That is the problem" Zi Yi Ru face scrunched up, she looks quite anxious "Your aunty said, she gave cold poison when Lu Xin is only a baby then he was given to some nobledy and make her promise to continue poisoned Lu Xin until he eleven years old"


    "What poison?" he got curious.


    "Thousand years snow moon," said Zi Yi Ru.


    Is like a strike by lightning in the middle of the day Sanguan Wu Ci movement was stopped abruptly, he looks at his mother with bulging eyes "The cold poison, you give the baby a cold poison?" he feel a chill running to his spine, he knew how vicious the poison is, some say is better be killed than given the cold poison, it was an endless pained and agony for the whole life, the poisoned have no antidote, once the body absorbed the poison it bes part of you just like blood, it''s impossible to be cured.


    If Lu Xin given the poison for ten years since he was a baby is impossible he still alive and well "Are you sure?"


    "That what my elder sister said" Zi Yi Ru gives half-shrug "Is not me who asked my sister to give the cold poison, I just said to make that child suffer¡­." she said nonchntly without a shred of regret.


    Sanguan Wu Ci let out a long sigh, a cold poison is more than suffered it was a tortured, oh well, is not like he cared anyway.


    "Do you think, Lu Xin is not Father''s real son?"


    "I don''t know¡­.their appearance is quite simr," She is not sure.


    "Why don''t we ask aunty?"


    She looks down with a forlorn look "We can''t, she was in close door training for two years it''s gonna take another six months before she finished her training"


    Sanguan Wu Ci let out a long exhale as he curls his lips "So, waiting is all we can do¡­for now"


    _________________________________


    Leaving the scheming Son and mother, at another courtyard Zhao Li Xin sat on the lotus position on the arhat chair when Mong Ki with his usual ck uniform appear before him, the loyal servant kneels on the floor when Zhao Li Xin slowly opens his eyes.


    "Speak¡­" Zhao Li Xin said in a monotone voice as usual.


    "Master Lu said a lot of high-level beasts disappeartely not only on one ce but it happened all over the country" Mong Ki gives his report solemnly.


    The master Lu Mong ki mention is none other than Lory disciple Lu Shin Jiu, the boy has be the full-pledged Hei Shen sect member, and given the task to nurture wild beast for the Hei Shen sect necessity just like the iron horse that Zhao Li Xin used to pull his carriage, in a glimpse the horse looks like an ordinary horse but for someone with keen eyes iron horse is more muscr, and taller then any horse and their iris have red velvet eyes color is not very conspicuous because normally it looks like ck eye color.


    After the Lu n disappeared lu Shin Jiu and Lu Jiang Yi his adopted grandfather take over the Lu territory for the sake to rebuilt the Lu family as they were. The Lu n''s main purposed was to live side by side with the beast they have inherited the power of ''the blessed child'' which make the beast naturally drawn to them and it also make them morepassionated towards the beast.


    After the previous Lu n abused their power and hurt all the beast that they should protect, Shin Jiu left the underground pce after he finishes his basic training and taking care of the beast that stays at Lu territory with his grandfather. For years he had worked hard to cultivated his power and made the Lu n territory be a safe haven for the beast.


    "This situation alert a lot of people, during our investigation, we managed to find out that a mysterious group of people given a reward to anyone who can provide them with the high-level beast, the beast can be traded with pill, elixir or simply gold tael"


    Zhao Li Xinzy eyes flickered then he tilted his head "That¡­interesting"


    "We also managed to follow this mysterious group into the cave but unfortunately when our people enter the cave no one is returned, we try to send more people the next day but the ce already empty so our lead runs cold after that¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t show any expression other than a slight intrigue shed in his eyes.


    Suddenly their discussion is cut abruptly, they could feel someoneing. Mong Ki left the room swiftly without a sound. Zhao Li Xin then nullifies his array in one swoop soon the door opens without permission. Only one person who feel have the right to enter his room is none other than his respective ''Father''


    Sanguan Jin sheng enters the room, his eyes darted on Zhao Li Xin whoze around the couch, he didn''t bother to stand to wee his father, Sangun Jin sheng scoffed inwardly ming Zhao Li Xin low education for being rude. This is the situation of the pot calling the kettle ck, obviously, both of them are equally rude to each other in the sense they truly real father and son.


    "You still awake?" he perfunctorily said.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head andment to himself ''What a useless question from a useless father''


    Mong Liu enters the room nervously, not because he worries sanguan Jin sheng hurt his Lord in fact is the other way around. Zhao Li Xin has a peculiar mood, he is not easy to please and easily provoke.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng has test Zhao Li Xin''s limit numerous times thankfully the Lord today is much patient than before after he got married, however, the clueless sanguan Jin Sheng has tested his limit again.


    He prepares two different ones for Zhao Li Xin and sanguan Jin Sheng, somehow he got an ominous feeling that his Lord needs a very strong liquor for whatever conversation that would follow.


    "There something I want to ask" he take a seat on the chair across from Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin swallow his annoyance and leaned his back on the couch feeling tired already. Clueless with Zhao Li Xin obvious expression sanguan Jin sheng continue "You are not married are you?"


    Zhao Li Xin raised her head"I¡­do not" he thought he bite his tongue when he lied. Zhao Li Xin couldn''t let the sanguan family knew he already married, base on his experience they would hurt Lory to control him, how could he let that happened.


    Sanguan Jin sheng face lit up like a lightbulb "Good, the reason I asked you about this because I want you to meet someone, she is a close friend of our family" he said joyously.


    "Oh¡­" Zhao Li Xin smirked as the furry start to boiled inside him, he hates where this conversation going.


    "Do you know about celestial immortal sect?"


    "No¡­" he answers briefly.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng nods his head "It''s normal if you don''t know, the celestial immortal sect is very mysterious but also very powerful. A lot of people try to make a connection with the sect including the imperial family and not only from Yunmo kingdom"


    "Oh," Zhao Li Xin gives a nd response.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s expression darkens, this wretched son is so stupid he doesn''t understand how great the Celestial immortal sect was. It was the strongest sect in a five continent, many people fear this ancient sect that''s been around for hundreds of years. Sanguan Jin Sheng believes that even the Hei Shen sect could win against the Celestial Immortal Sect.


    "Your stepmother is the seconddy of the Celestial immortal sect leader granddaughter, but she refused to stay at the celestial immortal because she doesn''t want to leave me, she is a very kind woman" Sanguan Jin sheng smile proudly which is ignored by Zhao Li Xin.


    "Your stepmother has an older sister, she is the next leader of the celestial immortal sect and she has disciple name Xue Bai, she will visit the sanguan manor in next two days, and I want to introduce you to her.


    She is a kind, gentle, and very beautiful young woman she might able to help you cultivated faster, what do you think?"


    Zhao Li Xin swallows the whole wine in a cup in one gulp to control his emotion. Immediately the hit from the strong alcohol and the sudden bitterness that linger in his tongue calmed his heart down then he smiles calmly at his father "As you wish, father"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng guffawed "Good ¨C good, you will thank me after you meet her!"


    Sanguan Jin sheng is a shallow person moreover he is vain and petty. His idea is simple, he wants to use a woman to control Zhao Li Xin although he had no intention to marry a good woman like Xue Bai to his worthless son Lu Xin, once Lu Xin head over heels with Bai Xue he would be desperate to marry her but to marry with someone from great sect like celestial immortal he would need his help, at that time he would give his son a little help with a little price of course.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng leaves Zhao Li Xin''s room in a bright mood. Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth and the winecup broke by his hand. Mong Liu''s legs grew limp, he feels the air around him be heavy as a mountain he falls on his knee. It''s been a while since he saw Zhao Li Xin this angry, he forgot how scary Zhao Li Xin could be.


    "Don''t let my wife know about this" Zhao Li Xin warn Mong Liu sternly.


    "Yes, milord!" Mong Liu answer quickly.


    He doesn''t want Lory to know about this matter, not because he thinks about cheating or anything but he doesn''t want Lory to be upset and plead him to lead this go, he knows since a long time ago he could never win against Lory. She only needs to blink her beautiful gem-like eyes and he would consent to anything.


    The map is very important it only needs one more step before he got the wholeplete map then he can get the sword so he would have a better chance to save Lory from her fate.


    Lazarus gathers his strength bit by bit and the stronger he gets the more Lory life in danger. Zhao Li Xin realizes despite all the smile and bubbly expression he shows every day, her life is on the edge. Lory lives her life every day like today is thest day.


    It took a long time for Zhao Li Xin to understand her fear and sorrow. He determined to set her free, and he would do whatever it takes, even if that means he has to lie a little.

 Chapter 632 - The Demon Scheme

    "Ha ¨C choooo!"


    "Ah, aunty, don''t sneeze on my face!" Ming Yue Yin covers his face with her sleeve.??


    "Sowy¡­" Lory sniffles then wipe her itchy nose with a handkerchief.


    "Are you sick?" Yang Xi Ying frown slightly.


    "No¡­.I''m just feeling itchy" she scratches her nose.


    "Maybe someone talks bad thing behind your back" Ming Yue Yin grinned.


    Lory scowled at the naughty brat "I believe that person is you"


    "Hey, I''m here with you!"


    "You might badmouth me in your head"


    "I did not!"


    "You did to!"


    "Did Not!"


    "Did to!"


    "SHUT UP, and eat your dumpling!" Yang Xi Ying shouted angrily.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin who got yell at immediately lower their head and eat their dumpling as they told obediently. They say pretty women have a temper, well that''s true. Yang Xi Ying sigh watching her best friend she wonders is she be like this when she has children, she doesn''t know should she feel happy or sad.


    Ming Yue Yin and Lory peek at each other and teased each other. In the whole world maybe only in front of Lory and Yang Xi Ying, she can act like a normal teenager, he can throwing tantrums and acted silly without afraid of other people judged. She knew this kinda alive is notst so, soon she has to return to her pce, she has to wear the heavy brocade and sit on the golden chair, acted wise and dignified like other people expected her to.


    So until that moment, she will y andugh with her beloved best friend till her heart contend, just a little longer¡­


    "Your majesty" Su Yi approaches her with the roll of parchment in her hand "General Fu send important news, may your majesty take a look" she hands the roll of parchment courteously.


    The yfulness in Ming Yue Yin''s face dissipated instantly, her expression bes serious and regal is like someone suddenly changes the switch on her body. She epts the parchment and she read it carefully then her beautiful eyebrows gradually furrow. Lory and Yang Xi Ying knew something happens in the Liang Zu''s kingdom.


    "What''s wrong, something happened in your kingdom?" Lory asks in worry.


    Ming Yue Yin put the parchment on the table "No, is not like that¡­.something weird happened and not only in my kingdom"


    "What is it?" Yang Xi Ying''s family lives in Sun Jan city, its still part of Liang Zu''s kingdom so she got worried about what had happened in the kingdom even though she''s not that close with her family but he still cares about his Father.


    "A lot of high-level beasts mysteriously disappeared" she frowned while rubbing her chin with her finger "All divined beast and higher level beast suddenly disappeared, they say recently there is a group of people who gives big reward for living high-level beast, but¡­how could they empty the forest, and not just in my kingdom it also happened on the other kingdom"


    "What, they all gone?" Yang Xi Ying stupefied.


    "Well, there are still somece that still normal though, like the once Lu territory ce and the previous sacred mountain peak is still normal but the other ce¡­.who could have done this, why anyone needs so many high-level beasts?" Ming Yue Yin mutter to herself.


    "You said people race at each other to capture high-level beast because someone gives them a big reward, who is this mysterious group?" Lory suddenly bes wary, a bad memory rush to her mind.


    "We don''t know yet, however, the high-level beast is not cabbage, finding it is hard enough because a high-level beast is smarter than a normal beast and to capture is not an easy feat," said Ming Yue Yin.


    "You right, is impossible to capture a lot of beast in a short time, it takes a month to trace one of them and it would take an expert to catch one" Yang Xi Ying equally baffled by the sudden news, she, not herself to ask Li Mo Zhen about Jiu Yun sect because they stay on the mountain their location is surrounded by thick forest, a few high-level beasts reside around them but they can''t get close because of the protective array around their sect.


    "Is it only happened at Xin Fang continent what about here in Gui Hong continent?" Lory asked.


    "We haven''t heard any news about it madam Zhao," said Su Yi politely, because Su Yi and the other si sister felt weird called her Lory they tactfully agree to call Lory madam Zhao or miss Luo, and Lory didn''t care there was even a time when someone called her ''Sweetie pie''


    Lory folded her hands on the table and contemte. Ming Yue Yin saw Lory immersed in her thought then she calls her with a low voice "What are you thinking aunty?"


    "Lory, what''s the matter?" Yang Xi Yin notices Lory''s grim expression.


    "I''m worried¡­.but I hope I''m wrong" Lory sigh.


    "What is it?" Ming Yue Yin curiosity pique.


    [Girsha!] Lory shouted.


    A white bird flew down before them andnd on the table his long golden tails spread on the table surface, shimmering under the sunlight, girsha green eyes stare at Lory deeply [Now Lazarus is here, it''s not imposible]


    [But Lazarus is too weak, just like in our, he is locked inside his cage, it was Nazareth the ck Dragon that forcefully opens the dark gate and invites the dark miasma from the other dimension, do you think Lazarus found another creature like Nazareth?]


    [I don''t know, thew between the world is a bit different¡­.what if he doesn''t need a creature like Nazareth?]


    [Imposibble!] Lory strongly refuted.


    [Is it?] Girsha squint his eyes [We always though Nazareth attack us by it owned free will, what if¡­Lazarus is behind it all]


    Lory gasped her eyes widened, she never thinks about this before maybe because she was too focused on Lucas''s safety and she still mourned for her father [You think Lazarus is the one who nned it all, but he was caged!] she reminds him.


    [His soul but not his mind¡­] Girsha said again.


    For outsider they only saw Lory and Girsha are doing staring contest but Ming Yue Yin know that they are in a middle of the discussion,she can''t take the tension anymore she blocks Girsha and Lory view with her hand "Please share your thought with us, we are dying with curiosity here!" she wined.


    Lory startled she lifts her head and smile dryly "Oh, sorry" Lory straighten her back, Lory quickly collects herself and her expression be normal again "The truth is this situation had happened before in my world once, before the awakening of the ck dragon Nazareth, a lot of beasts suddenly disappeared or hide, in short, their poption suddenly decreased"


    "Then what happened?" Yang Xi Ying and the other unconsciously lean towards her.


    "When Nazareth awake, the first thing he does is break the gate from the dark dimension, well it got many names though¡­.but they all the same, from the gate the ck miasma flooding our world like a broken dam"


    "ck miasma?" Su Yi blurted out her question.


    Lory realizes in a world where no one knows about magic how could they know about ck miasma "Let me exin¡­.in one of the theory I learned said that ck miasma it something created by impurity, like hatred, anger, fear, sadness and all negative feeling, all this feeling umted for years, it only took a dark spell to summon this dark feeling and materialize into a ck miasma, and this ck miasma could drive human or beast crazy"


    "But there is no ck miasma here and no one can''t use spell other than you," Ming Yue Yin said.


    "Wrong there is one¡­.there is Lazarus" Lory tapped her finger on the table.

 Chapter 633 - The Raise Of The Black Dragon

    _A few minutes before the rise of the ck Dragon Nazareth_


    Inside the coffee shop, Lory is sitting in the corner, her hand is busy typing on theptop, no one recognizes her because she wears a wide hoodie and sses with a thick frame that covers her face. The young waitress came with a tray "Your order miss, Sweet mochino with extra cream and macaroons"she confirms the order.??


    Lory lift her head and response with the same politeness "Yes, Thank you"


    After the waitress left, Lory lifts the mug and takes a sip, the sweetness engulfs her tongue make her feel energizes. Lory licks the leftover cream on her lips then she takes off her sses while gazing outside the giant window beside her with an inexplicable look.


    in a blink of an eye is already a year since she left Hand, and her father, she wonders if her father angry with her or perhaps disappointed, she bites her lower lips as sadness slowly creeping into her heart, she let out a long sigh.


    Lory has been wandering around for a year follow one clue to another she is searching for any clue about anything that mentions Lucient, or God''s sword, she searches for anything that could give her a better understanding of the connection between God''s sword, Lucient and the prophecy itself, it was a long shot but she can''t give up, not when she got this far.


    She''s been trying to locate the ancient library for weeks the rumor said that the library contains the history of the beginning of the first civilization starting at the age of God to the beginning era of Lucient, something that could not find even at the Hand royal library. The problem is she didn''t know where the library location is or if the library truly exists.


    "Lory, something ising" Girsha suddenly speaks through their telepathy connection.


    "What¡­.your period?" Lory giggle.


    "Shut up, I''m being serious here!"


    Hear the distress in Girsha''s voice Lory stop joking she closes herptop then her gaze swept the street to see what happened but everything seems normal "What is it¡­?"


    "I don''t know, something big is happening!" Girsha said anxiously.


    Soon the floor suddenly shaking, the mochino mug on her table tremble then fall and crash on the floor, Lory raised abruptly knowing something serious is happening, she quickly put theptop back to her bag then she runs outside the coffee shop just like everybody else.


    People were running and screaming frantically while the road on the street begin to cracked and few street signboards falling one by one like a domino and hit the car below.


    The sound of people screaming, the car screeching and loud honk mix in total chaos, Lory watched in awed, smoked and dust t in the air, suddenly Lory saw a school bus stop in the middle of the street and small children got out from the bus with the help of one teacher and from above a giant billboard fall towards them.


    The teacher can only scream and hold her student in fright, they waiting for the inevitable crash but after five seconds nothing happens, the female teacher slowly look up and then she saw a woman with bluish hair stand on the top of the bus, she raised her right hand to the air and transparent purple shield engulf them like a dome.


    The billboard broke into pieces when it touches the transparent shield then safely crumble beside them, Lory look down to make sure no one hurt before she jumps from the top of the bus "Are you okay?" she runs towards the dumbfounded teacher and students.


    "Princess¡­.Princess Lorient!" the teacher gasped in shock and excitement.


    Lory realizes her hoodie is falling behind her back, this country is far from Hand she surprised the citizen still recognize her. "Um¡­yes" Lory smile awkwardly.


    "Thank you for saving us!" The teacher grabs her hand in gratitude.


    "No problem, is anyone hurt? You better take them to hide in the subway" Lory kindly reminds her, her calm voice make the teacher more rx.


    "No, no one hurt, is anyone hurt?" the teacher make sure again. The children shake their head but their face is pale from fright. Lory feel sorry for them.


    Not long after she heard the sound of sirene from afar, it''s the sounds of the medic vehicle, it means the help has arrived.


    "Go, hurry!" Lory prompted


    "Thank you, your highness, god bless you!" she shouted at Lory before she leads her student to a safe ce.


    Lory sighs in relief because none of the children hurt. Lory then helps other people who still stuck in the car "Get out of the street!" Lory yells to everyone who still lost from shock, Lory loud voice awakes them from a stupor, immediately they all run in haste.


    Suddenly a man with a military uniform pulls Lory''s shoulder roughly "Miss, get out from here, this ce is dangerous!" he reprimands her sternly.


    Before Lory could answer the earth was shaken again and the rumbling sounds gradually closer, Lory look ahead of her with a wary look, the young army man grip his weapon his eyes bulged, panic and anxiety apparent on his face but as a soldier, he can''t let himself to cower from the threat.


    Above them dozens of jet flew with loud buzzing sounds, Lory looks above her knowing the air force hase then eight metes mech war machine suddenly appears behind her follow by infantry carry heavy weapons in their arms. The soldier helps the citizen to their safety while lory looking at them calmly.


    The soldier who was warned Lory before shouted at her again "You, follow them!"


    Lory smile at him with her hands hide inside her jacket pocket.


    <strong>"BEAST TIDE!"</strong>


    From afar the ck dot gradually bes clear, hundreds if not thousands of beast running towards them and that''s not all hundreds of flying beast flew in the sky. The soldier''s face lose their color, most of them only heard about Beast tide but never saw it with their own eyes.


    "There something wrong about the beasts," Girsha said.


    "Really, the beast tide itself already feel wrong" Lory sigh.


    "No, not just that¡­.I feel dark miasma from them¡­"


    "All of them?" Lory frowned, contrary to people though, Dark miasma is not somethingmon that could pop out everywhere, it takes a certain situation and a powerful dark mage to created ck miasma.


    "Captain what should we do?" the young soldier trembles in fear.


    The older captain who got more experience remain calmed "Put the citizen safety as a priority, close the subway gate and tell HQ we need back up A.S.A.P!" the captain shouted.


    "Yes, Sir!" the soldier saluted then immediately use the military transmission phone to contact their superior.


    Meanwhile, the captain finally notices a young woman who leans on the wrecking car "Missy, you need to leave this ce!"


    The smile still stered on her face, she calmly tied her hair then take off her jacket and put it inside her backpack, she walks towards them calmly "Can you hold it for me? thank you" she shoved her backpack to one of the soldiers near the jeep.


    "Hey missy!" the captain shouted angrily.


    The beast is getting closer, the mech raised their giant Gatling gun and the soldier hastily run into abat formation, she put on her ck glove without hurry while walk toward the horde of the beast and say: "Don''t worry captain"


    "Hey, are you lost your mind!" The captain scream frantically, as a soldier it was his job to protect civilians n matter how crazy they are. The captain dash towards her then all of a sudden she opened her palm and white light appear and transform into a silver staff, she swings the staff again and it transforms into a silver sword.


    The captain halted his step abruptly before he calms from his shocked a giant white wing appear behind the woman''s back and block his vision, she turns her head around and winks in jest "I got this!"


    She bends her knee slightly then soar to the sky, leaving the trail of floating dust behind, meanwhile everyone including the captain watched with a jaw-dropping expression.


    "Lo¡­.Princess Lorient" the captain bbergasted.


    "Who?" the young soldier from before asked innocently.


    His friend smacks the back of his head "Princess Lorient of Hand, the descendant of King Lucient, did you never study at all?" he gritted his teeth exasperatedly. Only people who live under the rock who never heard Lucient name.


    The young soldier widens his eyes in shock "You mean Lucient as King Marcus Lucient of Hand ¨C THAT <strong>LUCIENT</strong>?"


    "Is there any other Lucient in the world?" he scoffed at his friend.


    <strong>"SON OF A BIT¡­."</strong>


    "Listen up, turn out we got back up, now move forward!" the captain shouted cut the soldier cursed. "Let''s show the Lucient Princess how strong we are!"


    <strong>"YEAHHHH!"</strong>


    As if they were infused by chicken blood everyone got excited, fighting with the legendary Lucient is like a dream of every soldier in the world and to witness God''s power with their own eyes is something remarkable, live or die their family would talk about this for the rest of their life, one day they all would say proudly to their friend and family that there once a time that they family fight with the descendant of the first king, the true king of all King,

 Chapter 634 - The Raise Of The Black Dragon II

    The sounds of roaring beast filled the air, the beast from different species came together as one herd which is mind-blowing because this never happened before, long time ago when the beast tide happened they areing from the same race, the beast is not like the human that could put a side their difference and fight with foreigner to achieve one goal. A beast is an animal, they are territorial and hostile with others that are not their kin.


    Lory was astonished by the scene before her, but she had no time to contemte when dozen of wyvern flew towards her.??


    "Iing!" Girsha warns her.


    "I know!" Lory hastens her speed as three giant wyverns blocked her way, she swings her sword in one swoop the wind de strikes the wyvern when the beast startled she slice the wyvern neck that closer to her then leap to another wyvern beside her then thrust her sword to its head, while the other wyvern notices her as a threat they all march towards her.


    Lory smirk, she moves in light speed hitting and slicing the wyvern like grass, and one by one they all falling to the ground just like flies, the soldiers below could only saw a strike like purpleser moves in high speed in the sky it actually reminds them with theser show at the new year''s end.


    "Dammit, she''s so strong!" one of the soldiers mutter in shocked.


    "Well, that''s Lucient.." the other soldier male lightment while shooting the beast in front of them.


    In a meantime, Lory stops for a seconds after she clears the sky slightly from the swarming wyvern but many more stille. The wyvern shriek loudly and more ising towards them. Lory watches it with a frown.


    Like a normal animal, the beast is moved by instinct and when their instinct told them that they face a much stronger opponent they natural reaction will be run but the wyvern didn''t show that normal reaction, instead they be more relentless, the falling wyvern that still holding theirst breath it''s still trying attack everyone near it, the soldiers have to rain the dying beast with bullets to stop the relentless angry wyvern.


    "Something is wrong with them" Lory murmured.


    "Everything is wrong" Girsha snorted "They are bigger, stronger, and more aggressive than normal" this is not the first time they face wyvern in fact wyvern is not that strong, they are smarter than any other beast just like a bird so their attack is slightly more coordinated than any beast but this wyvern fight like a lunatic, their behavior is so odd, Lory can''t help to wonder what''s going on with them.


    "Is someone controlling them?"


    "Or something" Girsha corrected it.


    Suddenly a cold win runs behind her like a sharp de, Lory dodged to the side when she saw a giant sharp beak almost gnaw her head, a grey gryphon shriek at her while pping itsrge wings. Lory transforms her sword into a bow then used an arrow made with a wind spell, she releases three wind arrow at the same time than continuously strikes the giant gryphon with arrows, the gryphon got irritated as the beast scarred by the arrow.


    The gryphon leaps towards her but once again she managed to evade the strikes, if fighting one gryphon is not enough suddenly she is surrounded by wyvern again, Lory clicks her tongue exasperatedly. She transforms her weapon again into a boomerang and throws it in the air, the boomerang moves swiftly in a circle slicing the wyvern one by one and at the same time Lory''s dash flew towards the gryphon, the giant gryphon didn''t stay still the beast also march towards her.


    Using her water gift, she created an ice wall to block the grphon fierce attack, sadly, the sturdy beak shattered her ice wall, Lory didn''t bother too much she kicks the griffin stomach although it only make the beast flinch, she managed to freeze a part of the gryphon body.


    The gryphon squawk furiously. Lory hit another part of the beast''s body and gradually the ice cover the gryphon''s whole body leaving only its head twitching frantically.


    Lory jump to the gryphon body, she raised her hand at the same time the boomerang return to her hand, she transforms the boomerang back into a sword again then swiftly thrust the beast head, the sword prates from the beast brain to its jaw and the beast falling to the ground with Lory ride on top of it.


    <strong>''BOOOM!''</strong>


    The giant Gryphon fall on the ground, the frozen carcass shattered in pieces and the impact throw the other beast near it like leaf swept by the broom, then from beneath the ground thousands thorn emerge and pierce the beasts like a lump of grilled meat. Her move is so mind blowing the soldiers subconsciously stop to look at her.


    "Captain, I don''t think we can''t top that!"


    The captain sighs helplessly "Yeah"


    Even among the gifted people, Lucient is much stronger than any of them, Lucient have limitless mana and blessed with a powerful weapon like no others, they say one Lucient is stronger than a hundred gifted peoplebined, the soldiers think that is not far from the truth.


    Lory let out a long exhale while pulling her sword from the ground then retract the wing from her back, she looks around her and notices the hordes of beast gradually got thinner but the beast didn''t show sign to resign which is very odd. Later the captain approaches her with a giant gentling gun on his arms and a cigar on his mouth, his rxed demeanor is contrasted with the havoc around them.


    "Your highness" The captain nods slightly.


    "Captain" Lory replies with smiles.


    "Thank you for the help, but the beast seems not to give in yet" The captain show his annoyance.


    All of the sudden a giant wolf jump toward them, the captain swiftly aimed his gun at the beast''s head and the beast exploded into pieces "Have you seen a beast tide like this before?" he asked nonchntly.


    "No, never¡­" she answers calmly.


    The captain''s eyes filled with apprehension "What is going on here?"


    "I have no idea captain, but we better leave the questionter since we got a job to do" Lory raised her sword as she make a fighting stance.


    Dozens of giant orc, trolls, and beast have surrounded them, their gnash their sharp teeth and howl towards them. The captain spit the cigar to the ground and sneer "What an ugly mother fuck*r"


    "They sure are¡­" she agrees.


    As like before she moves in lightning speed using strengthened body spell follows with the wind spell she moves lightly, swiftly and sharply, her sword dance in the air slicing and dicing the beast around her, for someone who has enormous mana inside her she could use multiple spells at the same time, the ice thorns emerged from the ground killing and hurting beast insight while the captain used his gentling and bomb to attack the beast.


    Although the captain is not the gifted people but that didn''t make him less stronger than them, in fact, there is only a small percentage of gifted people especially outside Hand kingdom, most of the military depends on ''the creator'' to created weapon and defense mechanism against any threat, one of them is the Gatling gun and the mech war machine that the military used right now.


    The hordes of the beast are no match for a Lucient heir and fierce captain, they fighting nonstop when the captain slowing down Lory throws him a recovery potion, in one gulped the captain back in action again. Hand''s potion is known twice better than normal potion in the market so the captain epts Lorient''s kindness excitedly.


    Suddenly the ear-splitting roar came from above the cloud and the sky begins to rumble, the sun loses its luster, and sudden darkness gradually covers the blue sky turn the day to ck night. Everyone stares at the sky with shock, no one knows what had happened then a ze of fire pour from the sky and burns the ground at extreme speed.


    <strong>"RETREAT!"</strong> the captain shouted.


    The captain holler abruptly awaked the soldiers from their shock and they run immediately, Lory remain on the ground as she looks at the pitch-ck sky "Girsha, What is happening?" Lory stunned.


    Girsha got out from Lory''s chest, he transforms to the size of an eagle then he flew above her "This is not right, I feel darkness everywhere¡­"


    From behind the dark red cloud a giant shadow hovers above her, the shadow gradually bigger it even bigger than Girsha in his original size.


    "Lory ¨C SHIELD!" girsha warn her in haste.


    Lory subconsciously created a giant transparent shield that protects not only her but everyone around her, the soldiers are not from Hand so this is the first time they saw the Lucient shield that they used to hear about it,a transparent purple dome with a weird symbol magnificently covers above their head, they look at the shield in amazement at the same time they jealous with the Kingsmen that saw this scene all the time.


    They stop admiring the shield when they saw a giant ck w slice the cloud, the size of it feet is as big as football fields, a thundering roaring sounds force them to cover their ears.


    "What the name of God is that?" the captain bulged his eyes in fright.


    "Dragon¡­" Girsha said.


    Lory shakes her head "No, we fight with dragon once¡­.it''s nothing like this"


    Girsha narrows his eyes "This is not just amon dragon, this the first ancient dragon, the King of all Dragon, the bearer of destruction, he is Nazareth"


    "Wait Nazareth is only a myth!" the captain gasped.


    Girsha suddenly remembers something "Lory, retract your shield!" he shouted.


    "What ¨C no ¨C they would die!" Lory looks at Girsha as if he lost his mind.


    "You will kill them if you not retract your shield!"


    "What?"


    <strong>"LISTEN TO ME!"</strong> he shouts in distress.


    Stunned by Girsha coercion she retracts her shield then girsha pierce to her chest and giant white wing appear again on her back but this time the wing cross at each other and cover Lory body. In the sky, the cloud dissipated and the Giant dragon with ck scales appear, the soldiers without Lory''s shield is run for cover.


    Nazareth sniffed the air, his red eyes swept the ground below him, he make another thunderous roar he spread his enormous wings that block the sky, the dragon threatening pose frightened everyone who saw. The dragon waves his wings then it swoops down on the ground and shatters everything on it''s wayter on the dragon soar to the sky and disappeared.


    Knowing the Dragon has left Girsha open up his wings, a secondter the wing behind Lory''s back disappear and Girsha appears in front of Lory, Lory look at Girsha with a puzzled face "What''s going on?" Lory feel guilty for not protecting the soldier but fortunately, no one is dead, not that she knows of anyway.


    "One thing that Nazareth hate the most is Lucient descendant, if that thing knows you are here, you and everyone in this city will be burned to the ground," Girsha said.


    "What, why?" Lory was dumbfounded.


    "Is the old grudged because Lucient is the one who put Nazareth in caged, Nazareth had been caged for millennia just imagine how much grudged he hold?" he stared at Lory deeply.


    "Oh my god, is that mean¡­.oh no, Father, Lucas¡­"

 Chapter 635 - Deception

    "Ah!"


    Lory awoke abruptly, she stares at the bed canopy with cold sweat drench her back, after she realizes she was dreaming her erratic beating heart gradually subside. She raised her back from the bed feeling cold and lethargic, she massages her damped forehead then let out a heavy sigh, if only Zhao Li Xin was here.??


    [What''s wrong, bad dream again?] Girsha perch on the side of the table, their connection make him able to feel her fluctuated mood.


    Lory brushes her hair to the side while trying to calm herself then she quietly says: [The beast tide, do you remember?] she shifts her gaze at the bird next to her [The beast tide that was brought by Nazareth] she reminds him again.


    [I remember¡­.]


    Lory took outer robes from the stool to add moreyers to her robe [Before that, there also decreased in beast poption and we start to find the different beast in different habitat and the change of their behavior as if something make them restless¡­]


    Lory pour spring water on the bowl to moisten her throat then Girsha jump on the table in front of her [You worry this would happen in here too, but Lory the beast was caught, it obviously under the influence of a certain group, unlike what happened in Verrion]


    [Which group?] Lory tilted her head [I hope it got nothing to do with Lao Min Ba because we know what part of the group she is, you don''t say in Verrion Lazarus might use Nazareth but in this world, he got Lao Min Na]


    [You know the matter of Nazareth and Lazarus, for now, is just a hypothesis, we not sure yet] Girsha said.


    Lory make mirthless smiles [Is it? At the sacred mountain peak, we know that Lao Min Na give Mo Ning Yuan Demon Parasite that only Lazarus could provide, then we know at Verrion the beast was controlled by the beast parasite, everyone thought it because Nazareth open the gate to the dark realm and flooded the world with ck mana and demon parasite that soontched on the beasts and turn them into shadow beast some called it ''Lich'' because it''s still moving even after we cut their limbs]


    [The dark gate the demon parasite, Nazareth, Lazarus, they all have the same dark mana and their existance for some reason, to destroy Hand ¨C to killed Lucient descendant]


    Lory was immersed in her thought, the past seems so far away like a fleeting dream at night, she thought she would start a new life but the past seems to chase her like a rabid dog trying to get a piece of her, she thought she knows everything, she thought she understand everything but she realizes there''s so little she had known, and so many remain as an unanswered question.


    It''s ironic how ger past be clearer once she came to another world how she begins to realize everything that she missed and overlook, everything bes a ck dot that connecting by a red string, it starts from the day she was a child to the present she was known, the red string follows her beyond her world until she realizes that she was not part of the dot but she was the red string, and everything connected with her.


    ''What once start, would begin again''


    Is what Arthea said, Lory thought is the feud between herself and Lazarus but what if she means something else¡­


    ______________________________


    At another ce a certain Lord also awaked from his meditation with awful mood, without Lory his world be slow and dulled, it got easier when he was cultivated because it gives him enough distraction but when he was onlyzing around doing nothing but strengthen his foundation he felt the day moves extremely slow and he missed Lory dearly.


    For almost a week Zhao Li Xin is given luxurious amodation despite other people objection, Sanguan JinSheng attentive care and sincerity should able melted even the coldest heart, unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin only have a little amount of heart and everything he had was given to Lorypletely, there''s nothing left on him.


    Mong Liu knocked on the door, he enters the room after his Lord gives permission. Zhao Li Xin sat on a lotus position on top of the bed as always, his empty dark eyes devoid of any warmth just like an abyss stare at the wall in front of him with a cold stare.


    Mong Liu cupped his fist and kneel on the floor courteously "Milord, the housekeeper said Sanguan Jin Sheng is wished to meet you at the study room, he said this is important"


    "Oh" he response briefly.


    Perhaps people think a man would be drawn to their roots no matter where he goes or what he does, they say whoever you are you will be longing for thefort of family and blood is thicker than water, or so they say.


    However, Zhao Li Xin didn''t felt such familiarity. He didn''t feel a sense of belonging and attraction to his biological father, is not like he tried because he also curious if he would felt something. He thought if he feel something about kinship maybe she would understand better about Lory pained, he would understand what she had lost, s he didn''t feel anything not even a slight ripple in his heart.


    When this happened who could be med? Himself or his dear father?


    The Housekeeper opens the study room door where Sanguan Jin Sheng is standing near the table as his eyes fixed on the painting on the table.


    "Father, you want to see me?" he greeted Sanguan Jin Sheng politely. If anyone thinks it was hard for Zhao Li Xin to called Sanguan Jin Sheng Father then everyone is wrong, because the word of ''Father'' is meaningless for him and it represents nothing but a respective term for an elder.


    "You came," Sanguan jin Sheng said without looking at him as his eyes fixed on the painting on the table "Come, tell me what you think" he beckoned Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xinzily walk toward Sanguan Jin Sheng, his old man look proud with smug smiles stered on his face, while Zhao Li Xin lowers his head to the direction of the painting, he tilted his head slightly feeling unimpressed whatsoever he rather like Lory painting a ''sketch'' it was Lory told, perhaps because he had so many ink painting he bes numb with it, in fact, Zhao Li Xin blessed with talent at ink painting but he thought it''s wasted of time so he never paints anymore not even Lory know that Zhao Li Xin could paint.


    "It''s nice¡­" Zhao Li Xin gives a perfunctory response.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng let out a heavy sigh, he take Zhao Li Xin''s simple answer because Zhao Li Xin doesn''t understand art he simply disappointed with his uneducated son. He decide not to muddle in his thought he rather straight to the point.


    "The map that you bought from the auction, do you have it?"


    "Yes¡­" Zhao Li Xin answer briefly.


    "Where is it?" Sanguan Jin sheng narrow his eyes


    "It saves" Zhao Li Xin smiles calmly.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s eyes darken "After everything I''ve done for you, you still cannot trust me?" he said with grief and remorse.


    Zhao Li Xin opens his arms "I just know you for a few weeks"


    "I''m your father!" he justifies himself.


    "You are the patriarch of the noble family before a ''father''" Zhao Li Xin smirked, he didn''t show anger or disappointment only an eerie calm leaking in the air "As a patriarch of a noble family, I know you prioritize your family benefit before kinship" Zhao Li Xin take a seat then cross his legs on top of each other in rxing manner.


    Sanguan Jin sheng was vexed, he does not expect it would be so hard to persuade his prodigal son"What should I do to make you believe me" he said with a tired expression.


    If Sanguan Jin Sheng wants to use the ''guilty'' card towards him then he chooses the wrong card and the wrong son to y with,Zhao Li Xin make a steeple hand gesture on his knee then raised his eyebrows "Why don''t you start by telling me the truth, tell me why this map is so important ¨C why you bring me home? Please don''t tell me because I''m your son and you care about me, I might not have much experience, but I''m not stupid"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng balled his fist behind his sleeve as anger stirred within him, he contemted what could he say to persuade his wretched son, he swallows down his frustration before he shifts his nce at Zhao Li Xin "The map is our family treasure, and the sword belongs to our family"


    "Oh, but the map has scattered all over the world, I only have one piece, what make you think it would be useful?" Zhao Li Xin expresses his doubt.


    Sanguan Jin sheng eyes suddenly lit up, excitedly he says: "Because our family holds another piece!"


    <strong>''THUMP''</strong>


    suddenly he could feel the sound of a drum inside his head then a radiant smile bloom on Zhao Li Xin face "Oh¡­..excellent"

 Chapter 636 - Permission

    Finally, he managed to confirm the location of thest word, his heart burst with fireworks, after a long searching he finally able to gather the whole map and soon he will able to protect Lory from that Demon. Despited hs rejoice Zhao Li Xin face unperturbed as he listening to his father story.


    "Do You know about King Lei Yu?" Sanguan Jin sheng suddenly raised the question.??


    "No" he perfunctorily answers.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng has expected this "Long time ago our ancestor King Lei Yu was buried with the ancient sword, to protect the king''s tomb and the sword from other people, king Lei Yu subordinated hide the king Lei Yu tomb and the original map was torn to five pieces and it was shared among them, fortunately, we have one of the map pieces and we''ve been searching the other pieces for a long time but no avail until recently¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin pours himself a cup of tea then he raised the teacup in front of his thin lips "Really, are you sure you king lei yu descendant" he said calmly while blowing his tea.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s forehead creased and his expression got hardened "Of course, how could you doubt me, we are the descendant of King Lei Yu and the sword belongs to us, we are the true owner of that sword!" he puffed his chest as he shouted proudly.


    Zhao Li Xin peered at Sanguan Jing Sheng''s reaction, there are two possibilities. First Sanguan Jin Sheng lied through his teeth or he believes he is the King''s descendant, but then why Huwang Shen Zi and Huo Long talk as if Zhao Li Xin is the only survivor of the King Lei Yu descendant.


    "My Son you must trust me, I''m your father, for better or worst I will never harm you since I gain nothing if you are hurt" he reassured Zhao Li Xin wholeheartedly seemingly honest and sincere, however, Zhao Li Xin knew better.


    Zhao Li Xin raised one of his eyebrows, he knew this is no the right time to pressed Sanguan Jin Sheng so he waved his hand carelessly "I believe you¡­now let''s move on to the next question" he gently put down the teacup on the table then he leered towards his father "Why are you need me? you can snatch the map from my hand if you want but why you bring me home¡­."


    "That¡­." Sanguan Jin Sheng was tongue-tied, facing Zhao Li Xin''s question he doesn''t know how to answer. Normal people would be happy to be acknowledged by an influential family, they would not question or even care with the reasoned so sanguan Jin sheng cannot understand why his annoying son is so fastidious.


    "You already have a son, in fact, two older sons nheless, so why are you need me?" His eyes brooding toward Sanguan Jin Sheng''s expression, he slowly pressuring Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    "That¡­that because I owe you, I owed to your mother and the Qin family for what have done, I intended to give the sword to you, you might not believe it but I truly love your mother and no days passed without me thinking of her so when I know you are alive I''m thought this is my opportunity to pay my debt to you, do you believe me!" he was shouting and gesticting frantically as he exined himself toward Zhao Li Xin.


    On the contrary, Zhao Li Xin remains indifferent but secretly amused, he concludes that sanguan Jin Sheng needs him more than he thought, the question is ''why''? let surmise a little


    he is the descendant of the first King Lei Yu,


    he is the only one who can use the sword, but what about Sanguan Wu Ci and Sanguan Wu Hao?


    Unless they do not carry the blood of King Lei Yu?


    If it''s not his Father could it be his Mother?


    Sanguan Mo Yi ¨C Qin Mo Yi ¨C The Qin family?


    Zhao Li Xin finally able to connect the dot, his eyes flickered then he leered towards Sanguan Jin Sheng andugh inwardly as he cursed his dear father ''You one heartless basta*d''


    He suddenly figures it out and it turns out more simple than he thought, base on the information he got while talking with Sanguan Jin Sheng. Zhao Li Xin deduced that the Qin family is probably the real King Lei Yu descendant.


    Because Sanguan Jin Sheng possessed the old map it''s not strange if he knows the story behind the map and somehow he knew about the Qin family and their connection to King Lei Yu, perhaps that''s why he married Qin Mu Yi and pampered her for some time so they will lose their guard down.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng must-have design all this for a long time, he married Qin Mu Yi make her bear his Son who inherited the King Lei Yu blood then killed the whole Qin family to avoidpetition to own the crimson Lightning Sword, he should have ned to control Qin Mu Yi son that mean soon orter he had to kill Qin Mu Yi.


    Maybe along the way Qin Mu Yi realized what kinda monster he was married to, perhaps the rumor about her infidelity with her cousin was fake, she probably reached her cousin for helped and sanguan Jin Sheng know, probably he is the one who created the rumor and used this reason to annihted the Qin family to erased thepetition.


    It would exin why Sanguan Jin Sheng killed all the innocent children of the Qin family especially males. However, something unpredictable happened, Qin Mu Yi escapes while taking Zhao Li Xin with her, it was his mother who saved him from Sanguan Jin Sheng clutch.


    Savage, cruel, monstrous, there''s no word that can describe Sanguan Jin Sheng action, but at least this exined why he grew up like this, why he bes so merciless, so cruel and heartless, turn out because he had a father like Sanguan Jin Sheng, his father blood runs in his veins.


    Suddenly everything bes makes sense, only a monster could produce a monster like him.


    "Lu Xin, we need to get the sword immediately, this is our family legacy and we owed it our family," said Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    Zhao Li Xin lift his head "Of course, this what we owed"


    Zhao Li Xin left the study room then return to his courtyard, the beautiful courtyard decorated with flower bush and peach blossom tree, Sanguan Jin Sheng said this is where Sanguan Mu Yi once live.


    "Milord!" Mong Liu greeted courteously.


    Zhao Li Xin waved his hand to sign him to leave. Without question Mong Liu leave the courtyard, it was not strange that Zhao Li Xin likes to be left alone since he never been someone who feelfort from other people''s presence unless you are Lory. He takes a sit on the small bench near the pond, he contemted Sanguan Mu Yi''s tragic life.


    What a misfortune for her to met Sanguan Jin Sheng, but you can''t me her judging how ambitious Sanguan Jin Sheng is he probably already n this for a long time, and no matter how smart Sanguan Mu Yi was she wouldn''t see thising. Slowly the corner of his mouth lifted, the bright side of this situation is that he doesn''t need to be hesitant anymore.


    "Do you want me to avenge you¡­..mother" he looks heavenward.


    A gentle breeze blows his face but the tree around him stays still as if the wind was never there, Zhao Li Xin smiles faintly then he lowers his head and murmured to himself"Okay then¡­"


    _____________________________


    Late at night Lory doze off on the couch after reading a tragic novel story that Yang Xi Ying rmended and Lory can''t stopughing after she read the novel, she almost thought it''s a satiricaledy and she can''t stop giggles even though it was supposed to be a heart-wrenching love story.


    It''s a story about a young nobledy who falls in love with a small captain then leaves her familyfort to elope with his lover is easy to guess it''s not end''s well, at the end of the story the nobledy end up suicide after she thought his lover falling in love for someone else, overall is a stupid story but amusing at the same time.


    The book was banned though because a lot of elders think this book taught young girls to misbehaved but still when your parent said you can''t do something it sounds more like encouragement and so the booknd in his hand.


    Lory was fell asleep for a few minutes as she sleeps she realizes the room suddenly bes warmed, she remembers she opens the window and her couch is right beside the window so why she feel warm instead. Lory yawns widely then slowly opens her eyes then she startled when she saw Zhao Li Xin rest next to her.


    "You should sleep on the bed," he said.


    She blinks her eyes to make sure she''s not dreaming "Why are you here?"


    "I missed you" his eyes fill with indulgence as he staring at her.


    Her cheeks feel hot but she didn''t avert her gaze from him not like she can "I missed you too" she said softly.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles warmly, the genuine tender smile he only shows at Lory,she feel Zhao Li Xin acted differently tonight. It''s been a while since she saw him like this again, he looks¡­lost. Lory raised her hand she gently caresses his cheek "What''s wrong, is someone hurt you?" she worriedly says.


    She looks sincere which make him chuckles, and the dark cloud hover in his heart gradually disappeared "What would you do if someone hurt me?" he teased.


    Lory pout her lips "Well it depends if that person is a cultivator then a find the way to beat the crap out of him but if that person cares so much about his status and imaged then I will erase him from social life and never recover ever again"


    Zhao Li Xin burst tough "My wife is so dependable!"


    "Of course, do you know how many people I''ve been humiliated and destroyed publicly because they are messing with my family and friends, your wife is not soft persimmon, I don''t like trouble other people but if they force me ¨C I will!"


    As funny as it sounds Zhao Li Xin believes in her, in fact, he can imagine Lory''s cunning smiles when she pressed her opponent. For as long as he can remember Zhao Li Xin never saw Lory being pressed by other people, his princess is always calm and cool against anyone, even without him Zhao Li Xin is convinced that Lory will be fine, unlike him¡­..


    "So tell me whose hurting you?" she said seriously.


    His long finger hooks Lory''s finger they say "My Father¡­..if I kill my father, would you hate me?" he said with forlorn looks.


    Lory stunned for a second then she pulls his neck and rests his head on her bosom as she wrapped him in his embrace "Should you do that?" she whispers.


    "Hm, either is me or him¡­."


    Lory let out a heavy sigh "I don''t care about your father, is you I''m worried about. Because I know, whenever you took someone life, there some piece of you lost with it¡­.I don''t want you to get hurt" she kiss softly on the top of his head.


    Zhao Li Xin is a big man moreover one of the powerful men in the world but right now he likes a little kitten inside Lory embraces, he circles his arms around Lory''s waist, he rubbed his cheek on her chest like a little kid seeking his motherfort.


    "I''ll be fine, I got you¡­" he quietly said.


    Lory knows Zhao Li Xin must know something, despite everyone said Lory know Zhao Li Xin is not as cold as people thought, for her Zhao Li Xin is like driftwood, drifting on the ocean, struggling to find a way to survive.


    Lory tightens her embrace around his neck "Do whatever you need to do, I will always be with you"

 Chapter 637 - Please Don’t Disturb

    Before dawn Zhao Li Xin had to return to the sanguan manor before his dear father notices his disappearance, he is frustrated it''s been weeks since thest time he spends the night in his Princess''s room. He is a healthy twenty-six man who got his need, but unfortunately, he has to abstain to follow his n.


    He rest his head on his fist then let out a long sigh, he feel like a monk who never eats meat but once he tastes meat and not only simple meat but high-grade premium meat he cannot stop.??


    Just imagined his pale skin turn pink whenever he touches it, his gleaming purple eyes stared at him in a daze and her sweet voice cried his name, he feel his desire burst like a volcano. Zhao Li Xin massages his temple, this is not the right time he got something more important things to do.


    Zhao Li Xin got out of his room to get some fresh air he hopes the cold air would extinguish his longing for his dearest princess, he walks across the courtyard garden, the cold breeze slightly calmed his tense muscles, the smell of peach blossom tingle his nose but this is not the scent he''s been yearning for, he looks heavenward and smiles faintly as his mind wanders what would she d right now then suddenly he heard the sounds of Guqin.


    The melodious sound floating in the air like falling morning dew on the leaf drop on the quietke, Zhao Li Xin furrows his eyebrows, this is the first time he heard the sound of Gu Qin near his courtyard, Mong Liu was not with him at this moment so Zhao Li Xin has no choice but to check on his own.


    The sound is increasing with every step he takes, the Gu Qin melody is soft and gentle with a slight hint of strength in every string, whoever ys this music must be a talented musician. Zhao Li Xun leaves his courtyard then follow the small path past the moon gate then it leads him to another small garden.


    Zhao Li Xin footstep stopped abruptly, in front of him a beautiful woman with soft peach color hanfu y under the pink magnolia tree, the soft breeze blown gently the pink flower petals and it blown away in motion as if it dances following the music tunes, the beautifuldy seem not to notice Zhao Li Xin presence.


    Thedy seat under the big parasol, her long ck ink hair blow by a gentle breeze, scattered her hair on her shoulder. Her skin smooth and wless like jade, her feature is delicate with the slight stubbornness hidden in her eyes, her beauty is mixed of youthfulness and wittiness.


    Zhao Li Xin sauntered towards her with long strides seemingly impatient then thedy feel scorching gaze towards her, she lifted her head and she instantly mesmerized, a man that so handsome as if he walked out of the painting came towards her.


    Thedy''s face heated and her cheeks flushed like a ripe apple, her heart thumping wildly as he got closer, soon the man finally stops his pace right in front of her.


    Thedy bit her lower lips shyly, she wants to avert her gaze for afraid the man thinks she is a loose woman, s she can''t take her eyes away from him.


    The man stares at her with beautiful cold dark eyes then he frowned in disdain "Can you keep it down, you disturbed my rest"


    "¡­."


    <strong>''CRASH!''</strong>


    Thedy could hear her heart shattered like broken ss.


    _____________________________________________


    [Oldie, suddenly I have an idea] Lory gesticted with her hand.


    [Suddenly I hate it already!] he answers sarcastically.


    Lory pursed her lips [You always hate my idea!]


    [Cause your idea is never good!] Girsha chides her.


    [Some of my ideas are good!] Lory adamant to justify herself.


    Girsha raises his beak [Oh yeah, which one? Facing behemoth at the age of eleven ¨C jump to ogre nest alone at twelve ¨C stealing Gryphon egg at thirteen ¨C you know I can do this all night long!]


    [You don''t have to be so¡­specific!] Lory rolls her eyes.


    [I just state the fact, you''rehighness] he teased her again.


    Lory rubs her hands together, secretly she admits all her n was always risky, that''s why everyone always reminds her not to go ''crazy'' but what so fun with that, isn''t people said life is more meaningful when you live on the edge.


    [Just hear me first, will ya!] she plead the cranky bird, seriously wether is human or beast your temper would get worst when you get older.


    Girsha gives Lory a sarcastic expression but lory feign ignorance [I heard Lao Min Na still not return to her courtyard at the sanguan Manor so I have an idea¡­.]


    <strong>[OBJECTION, YOUR HIGHNESS!]</strong> Girsha cut her off mercilessly.


    [Come on, you didn''t hear all my idea yet!] Lory feel wronged, she raised her hand to make girsha listen to her [If Lao Min Na was not at Sanguan Manor there is a high chance that Lazarus was not there either, sooo¡­.we take this chance to sneak around to demonir and see what''s their cooking, what do you think?] Lory wiggles her eyebrows in jest.


    Girsha squint his eyes [You know whenever you make a n there always a big ''IF'' what if Lao Min Na suddenly return, what if Lazarus is stayed around the Sanguan Manor, what if the Sanguan family catch you, what if because of this you ruined your hubby great ned?]


    [Why are you so pessimistic?] Lory puffed her cheeks.


    [Because somebody has to!] Girsha spread his wing angrily.


    It is a normal situation whenever Lory make a n Girsha would there to knock some sense on her, is it work¡­.sometimes, but mostly not and today is what mostly happened at the end of their bickering.


    Lory rest her hands on her hips, Lory is a proactive person when she faces a problem she must solve it one way or another, or she would get crazy about it, and the matters between Lao Min Na and Lazarus always disturbed her although she never shows it in a surface, but it always in a back of her mind and she can''t wait anymore.


    [Come on old birdie, you can feel it if Lazarus was there and we check the situation first before we do anything] Lory pleading pitifully like a kitten [Don''t you curious what Lazarus ned ¨C don''t you feel worried ¨C don''t lie ¨C I know you do] Lory grinned mischievously.


    [Come on, we are not someone who used to run from trouble, we are running into trouble]


    Girsha sigh [That''s what I''m worried about¡­.]


    [Come on, it''s gonna be okay¡­.] Lory nudged the bird''s wing lightly with her index finger.


    He looks Lory with a doubting look then eximed [That what you said when we face behemoth]


    Lory smile dryly [Am I not okay after that?] she open her arms widely seemingly proud.


    [Because your father and his Archknight came to fetch you before you die from mana exhaustion!] Girsha spat in anger.


    Lory waves her hand carelessly [Potata ¨C potato, I''m still alive doesn''t it!]


    [Barely¡­] Girsha scoffed her lightment.


    Girsha used to be a majestic and mysterious creature, he lives in solitude and love quietness but after he met Lory he bes a nagging old man who worried all the time, ut such degradation for a creature that used to call ''The Lord of the sky'' but times changes everyone even Girsha.


    [Come on birdie, whether you came or not I would still visit the Sanguan manor] Lory yfully grinned.


    [Your man would be pissed¡­.cause I do!]


    [Oh yeah¡­] Lory remember thest time she sneaked around Mong Liu and the other almost sentence to death by Zhao Li Xin after she was lost, thankfully she left the letter to lighten Mong Liu punishment but still¡­.she can''t let that happened again, especially to Mong Yi, she quite fond that chatty guy and he also know her real identity so why not bring him too.


    [I bring Mong Yi then!] Lory pped her hand.


    Girsha stifles loudly [Ha, I want to see how you persuade that man!]


    [You''ll see, I''m very persuasive¡­] Lory puffed her chest confidently.

 Chapter 638 - Sneak Into The Lion’s Den

    Zhao Li Xin wasy on his couchfortably while reading a book and drink wine when Sanguan Jin Sheng abruptly opens the door, as rude as always.


    Zhao Li Xin only gives him quick nce before his eyes return to his book. Sanguan Jin sheng irritated by Zhao Li Xin''s indifferent attitude, make his temper sparked then he hit the table violently.??


    "How could you be so rude with miss Bai!" he shouted furiously.


    "Who?" Zhao Li Xin raises one of his eyebrows.


    Sanguan Jin Seng''s face turns crimson "Miss Bai ¨C Bai Xue, your grand aunty disciple Bai Xue!"


    "Who?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains the same.


    Rage nearly consumed him, Sanguan Jin Sheng wanted nothing but skin his ungrateful son alive. Does he understand how high Bai Xue''s position at the Celestial Immortal sect, and how many suitors she got?


    It was a blessing for Zhao Li Xin, a woman like Bai Xue gives him a nce but his foolish son dare to humiliated Bai Xue. Because of that Zi Yi Ru was giving him an earful not to mention what Zi Yi Ru''s older sister who was still in closed-door cultivation would say to him if she know about this, that woman temper is worst than Zi Yi Ru.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng pointing his finger at Zhao Li Xin "You¡­.you¡­." his words jumble together as he smoldered with anger.


    Zhao Li Xin thought there something wrong with Sanguan Jin Sheng perhaps his head is hoy by something before he came m well he does not care but he is too noisy right now, if not because he hasn''t seen the old map yet and promises to avenge his mother misfortune he would not stay here any longer.


    He raised from the couch then put the book to the shelf and make sure the book is ced neatly inside the shelf before he turns around "Can''t you speak normally, I do not understand what are you saying?"


    <strong>"You BASTA*D CHILD!"</strong> he hit the table violently and the table broke in two.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned then his expression be normal again in a second, he didn''t say anything and justment to himself ''So loud¡­''


    "Bai Xue is is Celestial Immortal core disciple her master is your stepmother elder aunt, do you understand what you have done!" Sanguan Jin Sheng''s chest rose and fell in a rapid breath as he fuming exasperatedly.


    On contrary, Zhao Li Xin remain undifferent of what happened "Oh, but I never met that Bai¡­Yue...Jue?"


    <strong>"BAI XUE!"</strong> Sanguan Jin sheng correct him sternly.


    Zhao Li Xin creased his forehead, he stares at Sanguan Jin Sheng with a questioning look ''Is it?''


    "And you had met her before, you saw her when she y Gu Qin near your courtyard!" He spat his saliva all over the ce from too much excitement and that''s why Zhao Li Xin keep his distance from Sanguan Jin Sheng, if Sanguan Jin Sheng spits his clothes or face he might identally break the old man neck, and Zhao li Xin don''t want that happened???.at least not now.


    "A rude woman who disturbed my rest?" Zhao Li Xin remembers he met a woman this morning, he can''t remember her face.


    "What rude woman, do you never seen a beautiful woman ys Gu Qin before?" Sanguan Jin sheng almost vomits with blood, he can''t understand how Zhao Li Xin''s mind works.


    It because his advice that told Bai Xue to y Gu Qin under the magnolia tree with excused is not far from the ce he used to y chess, because they are not rted so Bai Xue cannot brazenly y music in front of Sanguan Jin sheng without raised anyone question so he suggests her to y at that ce, Bai Xue is also a smart woman she understands that Sanguan Jin Sheng wants her to attract Zhao Li Xin attention because of some reason.


    The rtionship between Zi Yi Ru and her master is quite close so Bai Xue didn''t mind to lend a hand after all Sanguan Jin Sheng didn''t ask her to marry Zhao Li Xin, for Bai Xue to get opposite sex attention is easier than breathing so she didn''t think too much but who knows Zhao Li Xin would make an indescribable response.


    "I do and I''ve seen too many of them, but rude is rude, can''t she y in her own ce, didn''t she knows she''s not the only one who lived here not to mention she''s just a guest, it was early morning and she already make a ruckus, what an ill-mannered woman!" Zhao Li Xin spouted his dissatisfaction.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng will never understand because he doesn''t know that Zhao Li Xin has very keen hearing even for cultivator standard, maybe because of his upbringing where he used to hide fo other people he bes sensitive to sounds, when he was a child to protect himself he learned subconsciously to differenced sounds, like how people walk or coughing and sneezing, with simple sounds the young Zhao Li Xin could guess who is that person was.


    It was a great ability that make him able to find Lory but the downside of this ability is he be too sensitive to sound, he easily got irritated with small noise that''s why he used to avoid crowded ce and his subordinate always tiptoes around him.


    That''s why he got irritated when Bai Xue ys Guqin near his courtyard, if sanguan Jin Sheng used this trick to get Zhao Li Xin''s attention then only one sentence could say: ''Know your audience!''


    The gullible Sanguan Jin Sheng didn''t know anything about his Son strange behavior s he doesn''t even know his son real name so what can you expect, Suddenly Sanguan Jin Sheng feel his head throbbing from holding too much anger, how he wishes he can cut Zhao Li Xin head and see how his mind works.


    ____________________________________


    While Zhao Li Xin infuriated Sanguan Jin Sheng to the death another person at Tie shan manor is also feel on a verged of death and that poor person is Mong Yi. Mong Yi already feel dubious when Lory greets him with cunning smiles.


    "Mong Yi. I want to investigate Lao Min Na living quarter at the Sanguan Manor, are youing" Lory already change her dress to ck robes when Mong Yi enter her room.


    The poor subordinated bbergasted "Ma ¨C ma ¨C madam, you ¨C you can''t!" Mong Yi stuttered anxiously.


    Lory calmly wears ck leather gloves and grinned widely without giving Mong Yi a nce "I can and I will¡­"


    "But ¨C but ¨C but, Milord will¡­." Mong Yi tries to used Zhao Li Xin''s name to warn Lory, but then he remembers that the one who has the most authority is Lory, he can''t count how many times his Lord failed to stop the young madam''s n.


    His legs suddenly feel soft, he can''t start to imagine how furious Zhao Li Xin would be if he knows about this, Mong Yi really want to cry but he had no tears, what should he do he will be skin alive by his Lord!


    Lory sheathed her twin dagger in each of her sleeves and more small knives tied on her thigh "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you alive!" Lory patted Mong Yi''s shoulder then walk past him "Are youing or not?" Lory waved her hand sign him to follow her while girsha flew above her head.


    Mong Yi''s face loses its color but he can''t let Lory left n her owned if something happened with her, death would be the least he could have. Without further ado he runs towards Lory, if worstes to worst he would be Lory''s shield for he knows that kinda a death is less painful than whates afterward.


    Outside the sanguan Manor, Lory and Mong Yi watched from the tall tree branch, she sitsfortably on the tree branch, and her leg swing carelessly, her eyes watch the sanguan manor calmly without a shred of worry. Mong Yi sighs inwardly because Lory looks to calmed and a bit excited.


    Not long after Girsha flew towards Lory, the white bird p his wing in front of her [That woman is not there and I don''t feel Lazarus presence inside the courtyard however the courtyard is filled with ck mana residue, so you must be careful especially that boy] Girsha shift his gaze to Mong Yi.


    Lory turns her head at Mong Yi "You bring the protective amulet I gave you, right?"


    "Yes, young madam, I never take it off even when I take a bath" Mong Yi said firmly.


    "Good, then that''s no problem!" Lory then raised from the tree branch "How many people guard the Sanguan Manor?" he asked Mong Yi.


    "There is three group security patrol around the sanguan Manor, the security around the main courtyard is quite high but because Lao min Na is not a family member the security around her courtyard is a bitx, there also a hidden guard around the manor, I counted twenty hidden guards spread inside the manor"


    "I know it won''t be easy" she engulfs her body with a strengthening spell then wear a cat mask she got from the festival to cover half her face, she does look like a demon cat spirit then she smiles mischievously "But I bet is going to be fun~"


    Mong Yi struggles to stop himself from rolling his eyes.


    Girsha merged with Lory, she then takes a long jump from the tree branch, nimbly bouncing between the branch and swiftly jump over the wall fence, Mong Yi follows her from behind while staying alert for any threat around them. Using Zhao Li Xin talisman the cultivator couldn''t feel her presence.


    Lory hides behind the thick bush while the security patrol passed them. When the security left Lory quickly jump over the wooden railing then pressed herself on the wall, luckily today is a cloudy night without a moon so the night is quite thick, Lory make sure that no one notices her then she dash to where Lao Min Na courtyard is.


    Lao Min Na courtyard is quite isted from other courtyards, perhaps because she wanted to hide from prying eyes, no matter how hard she tries to hide it, there''s always an observant person who could notice there''s something odd about Lao Min Na. Lao Min Na is a paranoid person and after she involved with Lazarus further her paranoia is getting worse.


    Lory could rte with Lao Min Na condition because she was also like that, if not because Girsha sacrifices himself to blocked some of Lazarus influence to her minds, Lory will end ups crazy before she was able to save Lucas, it was the first blunder she make when she collude with Lazarus. She never knows that Lazarus would drive her mad before he got her soul.

 Chapter 639 - Caught By The Enemy

    The faint light breach from the window partition make a gloomy shadow on the floor, the window on the corner of the room slowly creak then a two dark shadow jump over the window, they squat on the floor for a second, their eyes swept the room when they hear no movement in the room they slowly raise.


    The room is very dark with only little lighting from the outside, it took a while until her eyes could adjust with the minimum light.??


    "Let''s check, but don''t touch anything weird" Lory whisper.


    "Yes, young madam" he replies quietly. The two of them spread and checking the room.


    [I wish we can use a shlight or something¡­..I barely see anything here] Lory sigh, she envies Mong Yi who seems has no problem with his sight. She guesses it has something to do with his high cultivation.


    [Don''t worry I can see clearly] Girsha chuckles lightly. Suddenly Lory''s eyes shined in dimmed purple light [How about now girl?]


    [Better¡­] Lory smiles as her sight bes clear as day. It was another convenient when she merged with Girsha, Not only give his wings he also can transfer his other ability to her.


    Lory surprised by how untidy Lao Min Na''s room was, she could see shattered ss on the floor and stained on the table, it seems Lao Min Na didn''t allow anyone to fix her room, the paranoia must got the best of her¡­what a poor girl.


    [Young madam] Mong Yi suddenly called her.


    Lory takes long strides towards Mong Yi who stand near the study table, he was checking a pile of papers on the table with a serious face "Madam, this is the report about how many beasts she had collected, just like we thought she involved with the disappearance high-level beast at Xin Fang continent, but for what reason I still not understand, is nearly impossible to control so many high-level beasts unless you are someone like master Shin Jiu"


    "What if she got helped by a demon¡­" Lory mutters.


    Mong Yi stunned "Why the demon want to control Demon, to be war tools?"


    "To make chaos¡­" Lory check the papers and the report is disturbing, the beast Lao Min Na has collected isrger than she thought, she doesn''t understand how she collected so many beasts in a short moment even with other people help it''s not possible one of the reasons not everyone dares to hunt the high-level beast, killed high-level beast is hard enough but capture it¡­and Xing Fang cultivators are not as strong as Dong Fang cultivators. So how she did it?


    "Madam, do you know this¡­." Mong Yi hands a paper to Lory.


    Lory ept the paper then frowned "Ethionnguage¡­but write in blood, human blood I presumed"


    "Eth¡­what, what that supposed to mean?" Mong Yi looks clueless, this is not something he used to encounter.


    "Ethion is an ancientnguage, a godnguage some said, well at least in my world" Lory exined while her eyes scrutinize the written on the paper.


    "Why is written with blood, is that how it is"


    "Depend on what you write about, the blood itself used to strengthen spell, I also done it myself a few times but this written is the veneration of evil, this is obviously a sphemy" Lory takes a deep exhales, she is utterly agitated of what she finds "This a dark arts, she learned dark magic"


    "A cultivator and a witch!" Mong Yi stupefied.


    "I guessed so, I''m not sure people in this world able to learned magic" Lory click her tongue exasperatedly.


    "Could she be stronger like you!" his breath hitched when he recalled what Lory could do to the ck ship before, the memory still gives him a shiver when he remembers that day.


    Lory put down the paper and shakes her head "No, she''s not gifted, people who had no''Gift'' have too much limitation without the ability to connect with a spirit like ''gifted'' people, their power depends on the master they served and unfortunately, Lao Min Na served the might ancient demon, so I''m not sure how far she could go"


    "This is unsettling, I have to report this to milord right away!" he anxiously said.


    "Hm, tell every king pce about our finding, take all this report and give it to Bei Li Yan, tell him to make uracy about this report, I should meet talk with Wu Sabo too since he is armament master like Zhao Li Xin, and Jiang Jin Wei, Jin Hao also, dammit I must talk with everyone especially Shin Jiu!" she massage her forehead tiredly.


    "Yes, madam, I will send the message right away" Mong Yi also feel flustered, Lory is not someone who gets anxious easily in fact she is very easy going you wouldn''t know she had been through so much if nobody told him.


    Suddenly somethinging at them at high speed <strong>"WATCH OUT!"</strong> Mong pushes Lory abruptly against the wall, with her keens reflex she raised her arms to protect herself hitting the wall, behind her Mong Yi was hit by a strong punch, the two of them push out of the window as their fist collide.


    Lory saw their enemy isunching another violent punch while Mong Yi blocked every hit from the opponent, Lory jumps over the window to follow Mong Yi and his opponent, when she saw the enemy back she trow her knives imbued with ice element towards her opponent. Unfortunately, her move was noticed by the enemy, he immediately jumps to dodged lory knives.


    Lory didn''t waiting for her opponent to breathe she release her dagger toward her opponent, the red dagger fly at lightning speed splitting the air towards the surprised enemy. Too bad the enemy make back somersault to evade daggers, it seems their opponent is not weak.


    "You okay Mong Yi?" Lory dash towards him.


    "I''m okay young madam, I''m sorry I hurt you, madam," he said in remorse.


    "What do you say, you save me silly" Lory chuckles.


    "We should go, madam!"


    "Okay!" she agrees.


    Before they could leave the danger is throw back at her but because Lory uses spells to control the dagger, the dagger didn''t strike her only circle around her like a bee among the flower.


    "Where do you wanna go?" the enemy release his palm against them, Mong Yi take a step in front of Lory he throws a punch to block the man fist, unfortunately, the enemy is stronger, Mong Yi pushes away then he is mmed to the ground with a loud sound.


    The anger stirred within her Lory raised her hand to the air then chant "Ice spear!"


    From the sky dozens of spear made from ice falling like rain towards the enemy, he was stunned by the sudden attack he had no choice but to moves in a quick zig-zag to avoid the ice thating out of nowhere, he barely could evade the whole raining spear he is forced to take out his sword to sh the ice spear.


    The ice shattered but Lory still not done yet, she leaps toward her enemy then waves her hands, chanting "Wind de!"


    The wind blows like a sharp de it strikes her opponent rapidly, the enemy tries to dodge the harsh wind but still, his arms and face were grazed by the sharp wind, Lory didn''t care about the enemy, it was Mong Yi safety is her priority.


    She checks Mong Yi condition and thankfully he is okay, he swallows the recovery pill, and his face color back to health again, it remained her with the recovery potion she used to have.


    The enemy releases his Qi and just like a wave the wind de was swallowed by the impact.


    "Sovereign at peak level!" Mong Yi was stunned.


    The Dust that floating in the air gradually subside they finally able to recognize who is their enemy, he is sanguan Wu Ci. Lory bites her lower lips. How unfortunate to be caught by a strong opponent.


    "What is Hei Shen people do in my manor?" he hissed dangerously.


    "Do you believe me if I say that we just enjoyed the view?" Lory reply in jest.


    The voice sounds familiar, Sanguan Wu Ci''s forehead creased closely ''That can''t be!''


    "Luo Ri Yi?" he was stunned, deliberately or not he could never forget Lory voice or how she talks, the way she speaks and how he nces, he remembers vividly, he now what is this feeling is but he doesn''t want to acknowledge it, however, his mind refuses to listen to him for days he can''t stop thinking about her and it gradually transform into unbearable longing.


    "It''s you isn''t it, I can recognize your voice anywhere" there''s a hint of excitement in his words.


    Mong Yi''s faces scrunched up, what the hell, is this stupid man trying to seduce young madam, is he n to court our young madam? OH HELL NO!


    On the other hand, Lory thought if her words are so distinctive, Zhao Li Xin also finds her because of her voice, is this normal, is everyone have good memory here?

 Chapter 640 - Caught By The Enemy II

    Knowing is toote to hide her identity Lory takes off her mask, her eyes glowing like a star in a dark sky, Sanguan Wu Ci can''t help but mesmerized by her. Lory didn''t what he think about her nor she cares too much, obviously, Sanguan Wu Ci and Zhao Li Xin stand on the opposite side that make Sanguan Wu Ci is her enemy.


    "Surprise?" Lory opens her arms in glee without show any fear or anxiety in her bright eyes.??


    "Miss Luo, if you need anything you should''ve told me, is not save to sneak around like this," he says politely almost as if he genuinely concern for her wellbeing, the intimidating aura around him gradually dissipated.


    "Oh dear, I don''t know you can be so gracious master sanguan" she sarcastically replies, is hard for Lory to believe that sanguan Wu Ci would sincerely help her, after all, nothing is free in this world or any world¡­


    He knows Lory didn''t believe him, Sanguan Wu Ci admires her cleverness but at the same time, he feel disappointed. He had met many women who are strong, smart, and cunning like Princess Youya and Bai Xue, he knows everyone has their soft spot, something that make them weak and easily manipted, it can be pride, vanity, reputation even love, but Luo Ri Yi is nothing like them.


    She hides his weakness very well maybe because she never let him get too close, the more he knows about her the less he understands her, the first time he knows her he thought he stay with Long Ming because of his power and wealth but she never unts how much Long Ming pampered her, and he also never heard the rumor about her involvement in any Hei Shen business, it seems all these time she just lives quietly like a useless vase.


    Then sanguan Wu Ci though she is a frail power who shields under long Ming protection, however, the same weak woman is able to hurt him with her mysterious power so who is she?


    "Who are you? why can''t I feel any Qi circted on your body, are wearing armament to hide your Qi?" he looks at lory curiously while his eyes scrutinize her body.


    Lory didn''t say anything as she gives him vague smiles, the best lie is the one without exnation let them find their own reasoning since the human mind would automatically eliminate all impossible probability and make their own reason so why bother.


    Lory give a half-shrug as she says casually "Oh well, iste, I better go home now, my husband waiting"


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s expression darkens when she mentions Long Ming, a wave of envy and jealousy surged within him, he hates knowing she returns to Long Ming''s side and wrapped in his embraces.


    "You think you can leave after you breach into my manor?" he scoffed.


    Lory pretend to be shocked she covers her mouth like a timid little girl "Oh my, what would you do?"


    Her tant mockery didn''t upset him, on contrary she looks very adorable when she joke on him "Is alreadyte, why don''t miss Lao stay here for tonight?" he smiles warmly.


    <strong>"YOU DARE!"</strong> Mong Yi shouted furiously, if a married woman stays in other people''s residence who is not their family what people would think, is Sanguan Wu Ci deliberately want to make people think madam cuckold milord and ruined madam reputation at the same time.


    As a matter of fact, that is what Sanguan Wu Ci ns to do, he wants to humiliate Long Ming at the same time court Long Ming''s wife, he can''t marry her but that doesn''t mean he can''t shake her heart isn''t it.


    Lory squints her eyes dangerously "Is not good to provoke me master sanguan?"


    "Oh really?" he teased her with a flirtatious smile. Her angry face is like a kitten bearing her little fangs so cute in every way but he is wrong, Lory is far from a harmless kitten, if only he know what she could do with her real power Sanguan Wu Ci will never take her lightly.


    ''Ice Thorns'' she chanted inwardly then swiftly waved her right hand.


    From beneath the ground, dozens of ice spikes emerged from beneath the ground. Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t expect this, he takes a quick leap but more spikes emerged from the ground one by one it chassed sanguan Wu Ci as if the spikes are alive.


    Once again he takes out his sword to block the sharp eyes slicing his body in two, he swings his sword rapidly and the ice shatters.


    Her eyes shined in dimmed purple light, it was a mistake for sanguan Wu Ci anger her, just like Zhao Li Xin she hated when someone tries to hurt her man, she smirks coldly watching sanguan Wu Ci dodging her ice spikes that came from the ground like giant hedgehog spines, she knew is not enough against sovereign cultivator.


    Lory takes out her bow and arrow from her ring, slowly she stretches the string, her eyes follow Sanguan Wu Ci movement. Mong Yi watches Lory and subconsciously gulped, the coldness in her eyes shows no hesitation or pity is obvious she has no qualm to kill Sanguan Wu Ci.


    Lory can be gentle as an angel for the people she loves but she is a merciless warrior to her enemy, her father thought her that kind and pitty is human nature but as a leader, she should never hesitate because it would cost the lives of people that care for her and Lory learned the hard way when she forgives the enemy that tries to kill her, turn out the enemy is pretend to be pitiful, he points hi gun at her when she loses her guard down, Fargo was shielded her.


    She could never forget his blood tainted her cheeks, she can''t forget the sound of his body falling on the floor, the wet on her cheek, the smell of metallic that strike her noise, it was the first time she uses her healing power to other people in a brink of death, thankfully the bullet missed Fargo heart so she could help if not ¨C no matter how powerful her gift was she can''t bring back the dead.


    Since then Lory never hesitated again, when she fights her enemy she fights to killed and sanguan Wu Ci is her enemy.


    Sanguan Wu Ci feel the cold sharp air run towards him, he released his powerful Qi then make a wide swing and everything around him explode, the ice shattered then turn to puddles then the puddles evaporated and transform into a thick mist.


    Between the chaos around him, he saw Lory figures gradually hidden behind the mist, before she disappearedpletely she gives her warning.


    "Next time, I''ll aim your head"


    He takes a long leaped towards her however his hand grabs the air and she disappeared with the mist. Sanguan Wu Ci stunned, he clenched his hands angrily, he almost touches her but she slipped through his finger just like a wind. He clenched his jaw exasperatedly.


    The yearning in his heart increasing like a tidal wave it feel overwhelming ''I want her'' there''s a trace of obsession in his eyes. As sanguan family first master and the next sessor of his family he always indulged by everyone around him, and coincidently he was always a bright child, he always on the top in everything he does among his peers make everyone admired and envious.


    In this world there''s nothing out of reach for Sanguan Wu Ci, nothing could stop him either until he met Lory. She is Long Ming''s wife, maybe if someone else wife he could kill the husband and take her away but Long Ming is a powerful opponent, even his arrogant father didn''t dare to act rashly in front of Long Ming moreover him.


    The clenched tighten he didn''t realize his nail dig his skin make his knuckle pale.


    ''I have to be stronger''


    He said to himself if he bes stronger he would able to kill Long ming and take his wife as a reward, even though he couldn''t make her an official wife because of her past but is not impossible to make her his concubines, is like killing two bird with one stone, his imagination runs wild then a cold sneer emerged on his handsome face.


    Lory who still clueless about what Sanguan Wu Ci thought was bouncing between the roof then soon after they arrive at Tie shan manor. Lory is relieved they manage to get away, she worries not only because sanguan Wu Ci is a strong opponent she also worries Sanguan family hidden guard woulde if they stay longer, luckily they manage to get away without a scratch, well at least she was can say the same about Mong Yi.


    "You okay?" Lory patted Mong Yi''s shoulder worriedly.


    "It''s nothing young madam, how about you madam, are you hurt?" he is more anxious for Lory safety.


    "Don''t worry, I''m good" she assured him.


    "Thank God.." he sighs in relief but then he recalled Sanguan Wu Ci''s audacity he got upset again "That man is obnoxious, how dare he dare to think about you like that, I must report this to Milord!" he spat angrily.


    "Nah, I think he just wants to provoke me" Lory didn''t believe an opportunistic chauvinist man like Sanguan Wu Ci will not be attracted to a woman like her, a man like him is the type of man who is looking for a ''trophy wife'' someone he can show off, he would nevery his hand to the woman who can''t give him benefit, however, but one day Lory would be surprised.


    "Still, he is too strong, I wonder what he ate to be that strong in less than a month, his cultivation almost reaches the sage level" Mong Yi face scrunched up as he got anxious.


    "I thought all of you got stronger in a short amount of time too?"


    "But, not that fast!" Mong Yi shakes his head "It feels unnatural for me, I must consult this matter to master Jin, I also need to report to milord and send message to other king pces"


    "Yeah, you got a lot of things to do, you should get rest" Lory pitty this overworked subordinate, she should ask Zhao Li Xin to give him incentive for working overtime.


    "Thank you, madam, excuse me, please have a good rest" he cupped his fist respectfully.


    "Okay, thank you for tonight assistance"


    "My pleasure" he bows his head before he left.


    Lory then return to her room, since the adrenaline was gone the sore and the fatigue finally reach her. she carelessly takes off her glove and throw it on the table then she takes off her robes and pants-wearing only red dudou, suddenly her shoulder sting and Lory wince slightly, she looks on her shoulder and notices her red and blue bruised perhaps it because the impact when she hit the wall.


    [You don''t heal yourself?] Girsha emerged from her chest, the white orbs transform into a bird then pping his wings in front of Lory.


    [Nah, it just a small bruise, I already exhaust my mana for today after all it''s about time for my body trained with pain" she slowly massage her bruised to stimte blood cirction. When she was at the early day of her training there was a time she forbid to used her healing power so her body would get used to pain, a brutal way to make her body numbed with pain so if someday something hinders her healing ability she would not be panic.


    Turn out not only her shoulder that bruised, her calf and elbow also bruised and there''s a faint scratch on her finger, but it''s also proof that shecked training, Lory reminds herself to trained more tomorrow.


    <strong>"LORIENT JEAN FRAU LUCIENT, what the hell is happening to you?!"</strong>


    The loud shout startles her, the tone sounds familiar, she turns her head to the door in motion then smile wryly "You''re home!"


    ''I''m dead!''

 Chapter 641 - The Prayer

    Fury roared to his mind, there is one in this world he couldn''t tolerate no matter how much he tries and that one thing is seeing Lory got hurt. Even though this is not the first time he saw her got hurt but he could never get used to it. It was a blessing Lory have healing power if not who knew how many scars left in her body, some scars are too deep that not even Jin Hao''s miracle medicine could heal the mark left behind.


    Lory had no idea Zhao Li Xin woulde back home tonight, she thought sanguan Jin Sheng had kept him busy and he wouldn''t have a chance toe home at least not so soon, unexpectedly Zhao Li Xin ising back home. ??


    Lory''s reflex is to cover her body with the robes, which obviously is futile since Zhao Li Xin already saw everything, if she knows this she rather healed herself just after she returns home than let her worrywart husband saw it.


    His eyes fixed on Lory''s body then he takes a long stride across the room then seat next to her "Let me see¡­???? he said worriedly, the anger in his voice dissipated leaving only concern and pity in his eyes.


    "How can you got hurt whenever I leave your side" Zhao Li Xin mixed with confusion and self-me.


    Lory was stunned she just realizes she does get hurt whenever Zhao Li Xin was not with her, Zhao Li Xin checks the bruised on her shoulder with a deep frown "Why don''t you heal yourself and what did you do today" he starts interrogating her.


    Lory bites her lips timidly "Uhm¡­.if I tell you, you can''t angry with me okay"


    "What kinda request is that?" Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes.


    "I don''t care, you have to promise" Lory whines.


    Feeling weary already Zhao Li Xin pinch his be and take a deep breath, he know he would regret this nheless he decide to give in "Fine, I promise¡­."


    "You say it, so you can''t get it back okay!"


    "Fine, tell me¡­what did you do¡­."


    Lory examined Zhao Li Xin''s expression to make sure he wouldn''t lie to her, called her a coward but other than his father and Fred, Zhao Li Xin is the man he scared the most, he could make her feel like a naughty student in front of the school principal.


    "Okay¡­.." she lowers her head and begins to tell him what happened.


    Lory exined from the beginning how she persuades Mong Yi to apany her and what she found in Lao Min Na bedroom, then she told how they got caught by Sanguan Wu Ci and fought against him, Zhao Listening with a calm expression but inside he is fuming with rage, another reason why Sanguan Wu Ci have to die is add on his list, he promised himself he will not let that half brother of his getaway.


    Lory got worried Zhao Li Xin turn quiet after she finishes her story"Li Xin, say something¡­you scaring me" Lory pull his sleeves, her beautiful purple eyes glittering like a gem, instantly his anger dissipated.


    "Why don''t you healed yourself¡­." He said in low voice.


    She smiles nervously "I''m trying to train myself¡­." Lory knows her answer would make Zhao Li Xin upset, but if she lives the way he wants it to be she would turn into a pig, Zhao Li Xin''s ability to pampered her is mind-blowing.


    As she expected Zhao Li Xin red at her however he doesn''t say anything further perhaps he knew she won''t listen to him "Do You mind if I give you an ointment?"


    "Okay¡­." She replied weakly, she can''t make him more upset than he already is.


    She only covers with dudou and short red pants while Zhao Li Xin smear ointment on her bruised because he is still vexed by what happened even though lory is half-naked but there''s no ambiguous air around them since both of them immersed in their own thought, while Zhao Li Xin massages her calf Lory sting by the pain, her body slightly jolt.


    "Bear a little, tomorrow you will feel better" he coaxed her.


    "I know, thank you¡­" Lory genuinely grateful for what he did, in this patriarchal world it''s impossible to imagine that a man with high status like Zhao Li Xin willingly massaged a woman calf tenderly like this, her heart feel warm watching his serious frown when he carefully massages her calf.


    "You are my wife if I don''t take care of you so who else I''m taking care of" he casually said, he throws a gentle smile that can melt even the coldest mountain, her cheeks suddenly heated.


    After he finishes massage her the bruised on his calf he helps Lory wear clean robes then cover her with a warm nket then order the maid to make chicken herb soup to replenish her strength and warmed her body since the night is cold because it''s already rainy season.


    The truth is she feel guilty to make him worry for her is not like he already has a lot on his te, however, she didn''t stop him since she knows he would feel better after he make sure she was well-taking care of.


    "You don''t wear the ne I gave you?" he notices the absence on her smooth elegant neck.


    Lory sheepishly rubs her neck "Yeah¡­" the ne is a precious amulet that Zhao Li Xin made for her protection and it does help her numerous time but the situation has changed, she look at him and say: "I need to be strong...stronger than I ever be at my own world."


    "Why¡­?" he wishes Lory doesn''t have to work so hard so she would never be scared or hurt, he doesn''t mind to carry her burden, he will kill Lazarus and released her from her cursed, he will do anything to protect her and he would give everything so she will never suffer ever again.


    Lory let out a long sigh "Because I want to be alive this time¡­"


    Thest time she fought she know she would not make it alive not like she intended to survive, she had been through a lot, lose too many things, and fought too much, she was beyond exhausted she just want everything to end, she not even care if her soul evaporated into nothingness make her unable to join her parents and the whole Lucient ancestor at the afterlife, nothing is matter anymore after she saves Lucas and stops Lazarus from swallowing her soul to regain his power.


    She has lost the will to live for a long time, she wishes nothing but disappeared into a thin air.


    However she met Zhao Li Xin and everything is changing, she can''t leave that man alone, unlike Lucas he never let anyone enter his heart but her so if she''s gone, what would happen to him? beside he make her think bout the future together, whether they would have kids or not, what would they like when they grow old, is he be a fussy grandpa, does she be mischievous grandma, he make her curious for the future and this time she wants to live not only with Zhao Li Xin but also Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying and the others, she doesn''t want to scars them with pained just like she did before to Lucas and the others.


    This time she wants to grow old with them.


    Zhao Li Xin bitterly smiles, his heart ached to see her determination. To be alive is a natural thing even lowly peasant think is normal to stay alive is that even something worth to mention but Lory is different, living is not natural for her, she knew she was meant to die, if it''s not before then it probablyter, on the back of her head lory never think she would have a chance to see wrinkles on her face because many Lucient ancestors perish at their prime she thought it wouldn''t be different for her.


    Zhao Li Xin cupped her face gently then he kissed her softly "Yes, you will alive and we will grow old together"


    "That''s the n" Her eyes be misty although she smiles.


    "It''s a good n" he pressed their forehead together and smiles, that night he prays to god for the first time since he bes an adult, he prays if they can''t live together he hope they will die together so no one is left behind.


    After lory rest he summoned Mong Yi to reported what happened at the sanguan Manor, Mong Yi exined the whole story without left anything, he thought Zhao Li Xin would punish him because he put lory at risk surprisingly Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything about his misconduct, it very surprising but he felt d nheless.


    Normally Zhao Li Xin would punish Mong Yi, however, he didn''t do anything wrong but carry his master''s wish. If he punishes Mong Yi for following Lory''s order then next time there would be no Hei Shen sect member who will listen to Lory request, and when that happened she would me him or worst she would do all her dangerous stunt without telling anyone, eventually who will be the at the loose end in this situation ¨C Its HIM!


    So it''s better for him to shout his mouth and y smart in this situation, he doesn''t want to be like a stupid man who lifts the rock just to hit his own feet which always happened to him whenever he with Lory, he suspicious of his intelligence decreased whenever he face to face with Lory.


    Before dawn, he already returns to the Sanguan manor and guessed who visit his courtyard, is the annoying woman Bai Xue!


    What is Zhao Li Xin hate more than the annoying woman? is the annoying woman in the early morning. Morning is time for peace and quiet, normally when he got nothing to do like cultivating or having emergency reports he would spend his morning watching his princess sleeping as creepy as it sounds that just one of his hobbies, so me him.


    "Milord, miss bai ise to show her remorse for bothering you, yesterday," he informs Zhao Li Xin who was meditating in his room.


    without open his eyes he quipped "So she decide to bother me today"


    Mong Liu speechless, no one is more spiteful than his Lord weather his opponent men or women he always treats them equally, with the same amount of disgust, at least his Lord is consistent for being fair.

 Chapter 642 - Missunderstood

    <strong>"I''m ANGRY!"</strong>


    Suddenly her bedroom door was mmed, she jolted from her bed almost falling to the floor, Lory cursed whoever disturbs her sleep right now, she shifts the bed curtain then saw Ming Yue Yin enter her room with a crimson face and puffing cheeks, she does look very angry, Lory rubs her half-open eyeszily.??


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t wait for Lory to answer she walk back and forth while make gesticte her hand exaggeratedly "Do you know that bitch is wagging her tail in front of him and that stupid general only smiles, I bet he like it, you know what? I should have known no men can''t be trusted, except uncle, but that because he is freaking crazy¡­"


    ''What? Why anyone chides her man in the early morning?'' Before she can''tprehend what the brat saying, Yang Xi Ying also enter the room while carrying a tray sheins "Can you believe it that women dare to chase my husband this far, she even dares to invite my husband without me ¨C ME!" she drops the tray on the table angrily.


    "You know what, women are shameless and men cannot be trusted, I advice you to put a leash on your man, you cannot risk it, or do you want to kill that bitch, you know I''m in¡­." Ming Yue Yin cracked her knuckle with evil smiles.


    "Should I¡­.sound is going overboard" Yang Xi Ying looks hesitant.


    "That bitch across the ocean to get your man what do you think she wouldn''t do huh?" Ming Yue Yin wrapped her hand around yang Xi Ying''s shoulder and whisper "No body ¨C no crime, I''ll be your witness, who dare to question me¡­"


    "Well, if you say it like that¡­.maybe¡­." Yang Xi Ying put her finger on her lips seemingly sway by Ming Yue Yin''s persuasion.


    Lory scratch her head she lost in their conversation, why out of the blue they talk about homicide? Who are they gonna killed, is that mean she is a witness now or an aplice?


    "What do you think aunty/Lory?" they asked lory simultaneously.


    Lory was still on the bed, barely could open her eyes, her jaw hangs loose, and her expression nk "I don''t know what the hell you are gals talking about?"


    "Sanguan Li Ye!"


    "Zhuang Li Yu!"


    They shouted at the same time.


    "Who?" Lory''s eyebrows furrow, she feel even more lost.


    "Sanguan Wu Ci younger sister!"


    "Zhuang bao Joe younger sister!"


    They shouted at the same time again.


    "¡­."


    ''Did you gals practice this before?''


    Lory removed her nket and got out of her bed, she massaged her nape and yawn widely then sigh "I still don''t understand what you all talking about, by the way, is rude to disturb my sleep"


    "You still sleeping, but it almost noon, don''t you feel hungry?" Ming Yue Yin helps Lory to open the window, obviously, the sun is high so Lory realizes she overslept.


    "And I''m not the only one who rude here, Xi Ying alsoe!" Ming Yue Yin feel wronged.


    "No, I''m not, I bring red bean soup and mantao for an appetizer before lunch" Yang Xi Ying opens the lid with a smug face.


    the delicious fragrant make Lory''s stomach growl, she does feel hungry "Xi Ying is the best!" Lory immediately takes a seat, the sweet fragrant and the steaming mantao inside the bamboo steamer increased her appetite.


    Ming Yue Yin gives Yang Xi Ying side eyes "Bootlicker" she pouted her lips.


    "I like to call it sensible" Yang Xi Ying smiles cunningly.


    Lory ignore their friendly bickering since she is too tired and hungry to care about them "Let''s eat everyone, I cannot think when I''m hungry and someone please make some tea"


    "Sure!" Ming Yue Yin replies quickly but she shoutedto the door carelessly "Su Yi, Su Feng!"


    Ming Yue Yin subordinated immediately came with new cutlery and fresh brew tea then Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying cordially take a seat, Lory is not someone who has her meal before taking a bath but she is too hungry right now and she also got curious what happened to her friends.


    After she finishes her meal her brain finally worked again, turn out Sanguan Li Ye was visit Yuan Shao''s residence with an excuse to show her gratitude for helping her during their carriage ident a few days ago.


    Yuan Shao is not a heartless man towards woman because he also has a younger sister, he knows if he rejects her in front of other people her reputation will be ruined, even though he can turn blind eye to the situation but he worries about the opportunist Sanguan n would take advantage and force him to take responsibility so to avoid trouble he epts sanguan li ye arrival.


    Who knew what really happened when Ming Yue Yin visits Yuan Shao she saw Yuan Shao and sanguan Li Ye being close to each other, Yuan Shao look flustered and Sanguan Li Ye look shy, Ming Yue Yin immediately thought there something between them, and without saying anything she left Yuan Shao residence with a broken heart.


    "Are you sure that what happened?" Lory frowned, she can''t believe Yuan Shao is a fickle man.


    "Aunty, I''m not blind" she rebuked.


    "Well, you might be misunderstood, do you asked general Yuan what happened?" Lory props her chin with her palm on the table seemingly doubtful with the whole situation.


    Ming Yue Yin stares at Lory as if she is crazy "Do you think he would be honest to me, if he does something wrong do you think he would admit it?"


    Lory blink her eyes innocently "Well¡­.yeah"


    Ming Yue Yin rolls her eyes.


    "I agree with Lory, general Yuan doesn''t seem like a liar to me, he also a self-righteous man with the strong principle I don''t think he would lie to you" Yang Xi Ying chimed in.


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips, she doesn''t agree or disagree with Yang Xi Ying''s words, she mum while continue sipping her tea. Lory let out a long sigh, she is wondering if Ming Yue Yin still traumatized for what happened in the past, she was being deceived by her own father, and everyone that close to her, maybe that wound still left scars in her heart make her overreacted with any slight chance of lies.


    Lory is useless to knock some sense on her so she shifted the conversation to Yang Xi Ying"So, why Zhuang Li Yu is here?"


    "She came with Zhuang Bao Jie I think the Zhuang Family wants to arrange a marriage between Zhuang Li Yu with one of the sanguan family''s sons" Yang Xi Ying gives a half-shrug indifferently.


    "So how did you know she came here to chassed Master Li instead?" Lory curiously asks.


    "Because she bravely visits the Tie shan Manor to meet my husband, she said she wants to say sorry about what happened at that time, it''s funny she thinks I''m that stupid!" she sneers.


    "Is master Li ept her arrival?" Lory asked.


    "If he did, he would sleep outside for two months" Yang Xi Ying smiles wickedly while sipping her tea gracefully.


    "..." Lory prays that Li Mo Zhen never make Yang Xi Ying upset.


    "See, if he a good man he would never give other women a chance so it''s confirmed that stupid general is not the right man for me!" she tossed her hair in anger, she is proudful women and a great ruler she would never sumb at man feet in the name of love, please¡­she is much better than that.


    "We still not sure about that¡­." Lory tries to reason with her.


    "Yes, don''t make a hasty decision or you will regret itter" Yang Xi Ying also tries to coax Ming Yue Yin.


    "What, why should I regret it, there''s a lot of good men out there just look Hei Shen king pce, the Mong brothers also great, I will not believe there is no other man other than that g general" she hit the table loudly, the Su sister can only sigh inwardly. They are also there but the situation is not as bad as the empress said, General Yuan at that time look trouble and slightly annoyed he didn''t look like a man who was in the middle of romantic rendezvous.


    "Aunty just gives me Mong¡­..who is that guy name again, oh, Mong Yi!" she snaps her finger "He will do!"


    Lory raised her eyebrows "He will not!" she rather sends Mong Yi to the beast den at least he got a fighting chance. As superior she would not send her people to be bullied.


    "Why not!" She whined.


    "Because I''m a good leader" she states the obvious.


    Suddenly Su Jin came, she bows her head and said: "Your majesty, General Yuan is here, he request to meet you"


    Ming Yue Yin presses her lips into a thin line then she waved her hand "Tell him I''m busy!"


    Su Jin was startled she didn''t expect this, she thought her majesty and general Yuan rtionship is quite deep, she looks flustered when she nces at the other Su sister they sign her to leave immediately "Ye ¨C yes your majesty, this servant will excuse herself" Su Jin leave the room in a hurry.


    Ming Yue Yin saw lory and yang Xi Ying give her perplexed looks she stubbornly raised her chin arrogantly <strong>"WHAT?"</strong>


    Lory lifts both hands in surrender "Nothing¡­"


    Yang Xi Ying sips her tea then shook her head tiredly.

 Chapter 643 - Trouble With Love

    At the main hall, Yuan Sao was sitting alone, his expression was stoic and stern as always but there''s an inexplicable flicker in his eyes. He doesn''t touch the winecup since the same, his finger tapped the table in a monotone sound.


    When he heard the sounds of the footstep closer he lifts his head abruptly but the expectation in his eyes disappeared instantly when he only saw Su Jin enter the main hall.??


    She cupped her fist courteously and say: " I''m sorry General Shao, her majesty is not avable today, I hope you understand"


    His heart sunk to the bottomless pit "When her majesty have time?" Yuan Shao cannot leave without talking to Ming Yue Yin first, he afraid the more he dyed the harder it to exin.


    Su Jin smile politely, she knew how Ming Yue Yin temperament, when she make a decision it was hard to change, she is the ruler of a great nation so of course, her temperament is not something that could easily handle, Su Jin didn''t know how Yuan Shao anger her empress, but one thing is certain, coaxing her empress will be a painstaking job.


    "I do not know General Yuan, we will tell you when the opportunityes" she tactfully replies.


    Yuan Shao sighs heavily, seems like Ming Yue Yin is more upset than he thought, at one side he feel happy because she cares a lot about him but on the other side he worries she would despise him, what if she thinks he is an untrustworthy man and womanizer, what would happen then, is she going to leave him?


    "General Yuan, you here"


    A chuckle came from the door, Yuan Shao then saw Li Mo Zhen walk towards him with gentle smiles. Li Mo Zhen enters the room, his demeanor was mild and gentle like a breeze, he dresses modestly but elegant at the same time.


    "Master Li" Yuan Shao nods as a polite greeting.


    "Do you have time, would you mind apany me with a little game of chess?" he rested one of his hands behind his back with a smile that still lingers on his handsome face.


    Yuan Shao also didn''t want to leave yet so he readily agrees "Of course"


    Li Mo Zhen smiles and make a polite gesture to follow him. they walk to the main garden, Tien shan main garden is very beautiful it couldpare to the garden inside any imperial pce. In the middle of a giant man-made pond inside the floating pavilion, two men y chess, the sound of rustling leaves and fish ssh the water make the scene tranquil and peaceful.


    They had been yed chess for a half-hour but Yuan Shao still unable to calm himself, he make a lot of wrong moves on the chess and he nces at the path that leads to the moon gate repeatedly as if he is waiting for someone toe, the corner of Li Mo Zhen lips lift slightly. Even a great general like Yuan Shao also helpless in the face of ''love''


    "She would note¡­" Li Mo Zhen abruptly said.


    Yuan Shao startled, he looks at Li Mo Zhen pretend he doesn''t understand.


    Li Mo Zhen cing his ck stone on the chessboard as he chuckles lightly "My wife told me to entertained you while they try to persuade her majesty"


    Knowing is useless to feign stupid Yuan Shao decide to be honest "If only she would hear my exnation"


    "Your exnation is more like an acted cower from responsibility, I don''t think you can''t reassure her"


    "Then what should I do?" he scrunched up his face while folding his hands on his chest.


    See the anxiety on Yuan Shao face, Li Mo Zhen feel bad for him so he did not tease him anymore "Well, the action would be louder than words"


    "What do you mean?"


    The smart and cunning general is only the beginner in a matter of heart, li Mo Zhen didn''t know should heugh at him or worry for him. Li mo Zhen gracefully pours wine on the small porcin cup for both of them then hands the cup to Yuan Shao.


    "I know you still hide your rtionship with empress Ming because of a lot of reasons but you can announce to everyone that you have reserved your heart to someone and no other woman could rece her position whether in your heart or in your home," said Li Mo Zhen.


    Fell like he got struck by epiphany his face lit up like a light bulb, Li Mo Zhen still continues "Then keep your distance with that woman, yes, I know about Sanguan Li Ye, my wife has told me" he nods proudly.


    ''So, you are a gossip couple?''


    "Just follow Lord Long Ming''s step, don''t talk with women, keep your distance, and pretend you are blind. With your reputation, there would be a lot of women who is eager to be your wife, if you give them a little chance your life will never peaceful again although I think you have learned your lesson"


    Yuan Shao sips his wine then sigh "I just don''t have the heart to kick a woman from my front gate, obviously that is a mistake"


    "Indeed, you better than anyone else should know how vicious women could be,pare to men women are a lot scarier since they look fragile and weak, maybe that''s why lord Long Ming was merciless towards women"


    Yuan Shao remembers the tragic life of histe mother and his younger harsh upbringing, it''s all because one woman obsession brings tragedy to his family. He realizes he cannot lose his guard down even towards women, maybe he can mimic Zhao Li Xin''s behavior.


    "I understand, but¡­.how do I persuade my empress?"Yuan Shao was perplexed, he must do first thing first which is to coax his beloved woman.


    Li Mo Zhen tilted his head and rubbing his chin while contemting then he looks Yuan Shao "Just let her beat you a few times to vent her anger"


    Yuan Shao frowned with doubt "Will that work?"


    Li Mo Zhen shrug "You don''t know if you don''t try?"


    ________________________


    At the other ce another man also annoyed by a woman, unexpectedly that man is Zhao Li Xin. Even though he didn''t let Bai Xue came to his ce however his dearest stepbrother walks her inside Zhao Li Xin courtyard. He was sit in his room when Mong Liu announce to him that sanguan Wu Ci and Bai Xue is waiting for him outside his room.


    Zhao Li Xin obviously annoyed but because he still has unfinished business with the sanguan family he had to tamped his irritation. He sauntered to the small garden in front of his room. Bai Xue was having a nice conversation with Sanguan wu ci but then her eyes caught Zhao Li Xin walk toward her and her heart thumping wildly.


    Before she met Zhao Li Xin Sanguan Jin Sheng ask her help to keep in eyes on Zhao Li Xin and control him, she didn''t mind to help because Sanguan Jin Sheng wife is her master younger sister, this is only a small matter but who knew that Zhao Li Xin appearance is heaven-defying beautiful, her heart stopped when she saw him that day ever since then she couldn''t get rid of Zhao Li Xin face out of her mind.


    Her master once warned her before that love is more poisonous than a snake, her master told her over and over again that she could give her body, her wealth, and her strength but never gives her heart because that would be the day for a woman to lose control of her own life.


    But unfortunately, who can control the matter of heart, Bai Xue also has her reluctance towards Zhao Li Xin because of his messy background and his ordinary talent besides being extremely handsome Zhao Li Xin is just an ordinary man he can''t hold a candle to Sanguan Wu Ci. Bai Xue was in dilemma, she doesn''t know what to do but one thing is certain that her eyes can''t stop staring at Zhao Li Xin.


    Sanguan Wu Ci clearly saw the yearning in Bai Xue''s eyes even though she tries so hard to hide it. Sanguan Wu Ci sneers inwardly, in the end, no matter how smart the woman is they still helpless against a beautiful man.


    "Good morning elder brother" Sanguan Wu Ci greet politely.


    "Uhm, morning" he replies briefly.


    Sanguan Wu Ci only knows Zhao Li Xin for sometimes and he already used to his crude manner, he always cursed Zhao Li Xin''s bad manner inside his head and me his maternal family''s bad lineage who never teach him to be a gentleman. On the other hand, Bai Xue heart race just hearing Zhao Li Xin''s voice. Her face turns bright red she quickly looks down on her teacup to hide her face.


    Her bashful face and her shy reaction are endearing even for Sanguan Wu Ci, he has to admit that Bai Xue''s behavior is cute, sadly Zhao Li Xin didn''t pay attention to Bai Xue even if he does he might not get it either.


    "Elder brother let me introduce you, this is miss Bai Xue she is the core disciple of Celestial Immortal sect." Sanguan Wu Ci introduces her.


    ''Celestial immortal? What an imposing name''


    Zhao Li Xinughs inwardly. Some people are very conceited, do they think they are above another human? Just by the sect names, Zhao Li Xin could guest what kinda people inside the Celestial immortal was.


    The one who poisoned him and killed his mother during their escape probably someone from the celestial immortal sect, he can''t wait to unravel the identity of the man or woman who forces her mother run to the Xin Fang continent, he can''t wait to show his outmost ''gratitude"


    Zhao Li Zin shifts his gaze at Bai Xue, no one could read the depth in his gaze. On the surface, Sanguan Wu Ci thought Zhao Li Xin probably interested in Bai Xue and his cold behavior is only a mask to hide his real feeling, on the other hand, Bai Xue face is burning hot from Zhao Li Xin gaze, she also thought the man probably like her and he only pretends to be cold, she didn''t think that weirds since most men have their ego.


    Bai Xue lowers her head shyly but she can''t help smile faintly s her imagination runs wild.

 Chapter 644 - Second Thought

    Few daysters Sanguan Li Ye is throwing a tantrum again in her room, just like her mother Zi Yi Ru she also has bad-tempered. As always the ones who on the wit''s end are always the maids. They stand on the corner while their young miss throwing whatever near her on the floor.


    What make her infuriated is because Yuan Shao denied her invitation multiple times and he didn''t allow her to visit his residence for various reasons, overall she not allowed toe again no matter what happened. Sanguan Lu ye didn''t understand she thought she had closed the gap between them but somehow the gap is getting wider than ever was, she didn''t know what she has done wrong.??


    The truth is Sanguan Li ye is overconfident at that time she used her father name Sanguan Jin Sheng as a reason to met Yuan Shao, she told Yuan Shao her father send a thankful gift as appreciation for his helpst time. Yuan Shao cannot deny hering since it was too rude and he can''t reject other people''s kind intentions, it''s not wise to deliberately provoke the Sanguan family right now although he knows Sanguan Li Ye might have an ulterior motive.


    While entertained Sanguan Li Ye at his ce, Yuan Shao had kept his distance all the time, his subordinated and maids were also present so everything is utterly formal then suddenly before she left she ask permission to check the garden of his residence. Yuan Shao is rent a small but luxurious vi that belonged to a famous painter, the vi indeed unique and beautiful In fact he rent this ce because he thought Ming Yue Yin would like this ce and perhaps she would visit him more often.


    When Sanguan Li Ye asked to look around the Vi Yuan Shao didn''t think too much.. he leads her to see the scenery during their walk Sanguan Li Ye try to close their distance but Yuan Shao smoothly avoid her and make sure they are three paces apart, Sanguan Li Ye refuses to give in, she pretends to trip and fall towards Yuan Shao chest, out of reflex he holds her shoulder to stop her from falling who knewter on her strain of hair stuck on his cor button.


    Yuan Shao tries to untie her hair fro his button, unfortunately, Ming Yue Yin caught him in an ambiguous situation, from her point of view the two of them is standing so close and quite intimate, in a world where men and women always keep their distance, of course, their behavior would raise anyone suspicion.


    When Yuan Shao realizes someone saw them he only saw Ming Yue Yin back, he realizes Ming Yue Yin is misunderstood but he can''t just pull innocent women''s hair crudely, he can be cold and indifferent to a woman but he is not as cruel as Zhao Li Xin that could treat other women other than Lory like a disgusting insect and disregardmon sense, however soon he would realize how grave his mistake is.


    __________________


    It''s already three days since Ming Yue Yin avoids Yuan Shao visit, the man came every day and every time Ming Yue Yin reject his visit he would waiting almost the whole days and only left when he faces urgent matters, lory feel bad for Yuan Shao and convince that this is all just stupid misunderstanding but her stubborn brat remain unmoved.


    Yang Xi Ying is left somewhere with Li Mo Zhen, Zhao Li Xin was still at the sanguan family manor so Lory was left alone without anything better to do she visit Ming Yue Yin courtyard, she was sitting behind the desk examined report with the Su sister cater her.


    Lory leans at the door frame she staring at Ming Yue Yin make a serious and solemn expression when she checks the report from her kingdom, she read carefully all the paper scroll then frown slightly when she found something wrong.


    When Lory saw her like that, she will never think that this Ming Yue Yin is the same spoiled brat that annoyed her every day and teased Yang Xi Ying all the time, the change in Mng Yue Yin behavior during her work and rxed time is like day and night, Lory smile with mncholy, Ming Yue Yin remained her a little with Lucas.


    "Busy???"


    Ming Yue Yin lifts her nce then she returns her gaze to the paper on his hand "No more than usual" she perfunctorily said. She can be thousands of miles away from her kingdom but she can''t run from his duty.


    Lory walk-in then pulls a chair in front of her desk "Can we talk?"


    Ming Yue yin hand froze for a second then she takes a deep breath and waves her hands to sign the Su sister to leave them, when they leave the room Ming Yue Yin put down the paper on the table "Okay, what do you want to talk about?"


    Lory props her chin with both her hands on the table, she gazes into Ming Yue Yin eyes "Why are you avoiding him?"


    Ming Yue Yin''s mouth opens slightly as she tries to find an excuse "That because¡­.."


    "No this is not because of Sanguan family daughter, well, maybe at first¡­.but not anymore, something bothering you¡­." Lory twirls her index finger while pointing at Ming Yue Yin''s face.


    Ming Yue Yin leans her back on the chair, she bite her lower lips she feel happy but annoys at the same time, how could Lory saw through her like ss.


    Lory smiles at Ming Yue Yin profoundly, because of the world''s time distortion her body returns to her teenage years again ''thankfully'' but inside she is a mature woman who has thirty years of experience so how could she not understand what Ming Yue Yin thinking, after all, they are both women.


    Lory tilted her head as she waiting patiently for Ming Yue Yin to speak. After a few minutes, having a staring contest Ming Yue Yin finally gives in "Well¡­.." she tugs her hair behind her ear feeling conflicted.


    "When I saw that stupid general with other women it struck me that when we got married ¨C if we got married, the stupid general would be stupid emperor¡­.and as an emperor, there would be a harem" Ming Yue Yin wryly smile.


    "You can''t trust Yuan Shao?" Lory raised her eyebrow.


    "People change" Ming Yue Yin said.


    "But not all of them" Lory refuted.


    "Yeah, but most of them are" Ming Yue Yin know Lory try tofort her, Ming Yue Yin folded her hand on the table and say: "Especially when wealth and power got involved, when he bes emperor my position will be redundant, he might stay true for a year or two but then the officials would force him to take more wife for whatever reason and I don''t know when would he give in¡­.eventually"


    Ming Yue Yin let out a long sigh and massage her nape as she make a mirthless smile "Soon I will be just another woman in the harem, I don''t want to praise some concubine after they served my husband, I don''t want to select which woman should sleep with my husband and I don''t want to be a lonely woman who waiting for her man to visit him every night then broke my heart knowingly he would stay in another woman bed-chamber, I don''t want to be that pathetic woman...I just can''t"


    Lory mes the polygamy society that puts women''s position as the second ss no matter how good they are. She can''t me Ming Yue Yin worried because she would feel the same if she was an empress who lives in a polygamous society, Lory then asked her again "Do you think he would be like that kinda man?"


    Ming Yue Yin shrugs "If he can''t even handle a little women''s persuasion how could he handle the official''s persuasion¡­."


    "So, what would you do. Will you let him go, would you regret it?"


    "I don''t know?" Ming Yue Yin is not sure, she looks lost obviously reluctant, but she realizes that the rtionship for her is not simple and when something bad happened it would not just implicate her but also the whole kingdom.


    Unlike any other woman she cannot act like a fool in love, she has an obligation, duty, and heritage to preserve. She cannot make the wrong decision.


    "Do you have cold feet?" Lory suddenly asked.


    Her abrupt question make Ming Yue Yin frowned "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Lory give half-shrug then cross her arms on her chest "Both of you didn''t interact in person, if I remember Yuan Shao left after he confesses his feeling and both of you only exchanged news through the mail, just like ''pen pal'' isn''t it?"


    "I don''t know what pen pal is?" Ming Yue Yin stares at Lory with confuse look.


    Lory ignores Ming Yue Yin''s question as she bbering her thought "Then you meet again and everything bes real ¨C too real, and that''s why you be cold feet" Lory pped her hand excitedly "Am I wrong?"


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t answer. She was not sure how she feel right now. Yuan Shao was promised her two years for her to wait he returned and make her his wife At first it''s only a simple confession and she didn''t think too much of it, two years is not a short time nheless she feel touch by his sincerity so she decide to give him a chance, she also still young and have time to wait but then Sanguan Li Yee and it feel like she was poured with a bucket of cold water.


    She starts to question her future with Yuan Shao. The more she thought about the possibility that happened between them the more she gets worried.


    "Do you think I have a change of heart?" Ming Yue Yin didn''t want to be a fickle woman so she begins to question her own feeling.


    Lory smiles she leans her chest on the table and rest her chin on her palm "No, it''s normal to have second thought after all you have a big responsibility, that doesn''t mean you don''t love him on contrary I think you are being serious with him that''s why you thought this through"


    Ming Yue Yin feel slightly better after she heard Lory''sment, then she nce at Lory curiously "Do you ever have a second thought about uncle?"


    "Of course¡­." Lory bluntly said.


    Ming Yue Yin bbergasted, she did not expect Lory would answer readily "Really?! about what? Don''t tell me you are questioning his loyalty or feeling to you, sorry but that''s like you questioning if the sun would rise tomorrow or not?"


    "Not like that¡­." Lory stifles then lower her head as she pondering then say in a quiet tone "I wonder if get him to involve with me would harm him, I''m scared I''ll be the cause of his ruined, I love him very much but that doesn''t mean he has to give his life for me, I''m worried I''ll be left alone¡­again, so yeah, I have a second thought about this rtionship - I think I have second thought all the time" Lory calmly said.


    Lory is not always as confident and calmed as she shows to other people, the truth is she always feel like walking on a tightrope she never knows when she would slip and fall, then everything got even more nerve-racking when she forced to bring Zhao Li Xin to walk the same tight rope as her how could she not scared, however, she knows is toote to back down because Zhao Li Xin would never let her go no matter how hard she pushed him away.


    Ming Yue Yin startled she can''t believe Lory hides so much worry in her heart, but that just how Lory is. She always acts nonchnt and pretends to be happy go lucky girl but deep inside she hides so many hurdles, questions, and fear in her heart. Maybe is her habit but Lory rarely shares her burden with other people.


    "What should I do then?" Ming Yue Yin whines tiredly as she rests her head on the table.


    Lory patted her head and chuckles softly "Just do what your heart feels right¡­that''s all we could do"


    "What if I''m wrong?"


    Lory take a long deep breath, she nces outside the window then smile "Then we pay for our mistake"

 Chapter 645 - Honeypot Plan

    Lory leaves Ming Yue Yin alone, there something that only she could make decision and Lory didn''t want to influence her with her oppinion. She follows the stone path that leads her to her courtyard, the smell of bamboo leaf and various flower three mixed in the air, the wind blow harder as a sign for the rain toe then slowly the rain drizzle hitting her head.


    Lory raised her hand and the raindrop on her palm, she quickened her pace to her room, luckily she manages to arrive at her room before the rain heavily. She immediately enters her room she walks to the furnace then wave her hand and the fire lit up magically, the warmth hit her face and she feel better immediately, she saw Girsha doze off in his magnificent bird house, smile bloom on her face.??


    Lory brews herself a warmed tea, although she is not an expert in brewing tea like Yang Xi Ying, Zhao Li Xin, and the others but she still able to make a decent tea, although there is a contrast difference because Lory likes to use a ceramic mug for herself when she was alone, no one use mug for a tea in this world so where Lory got it, of course, she got it from hao Li Xin, the man even made it himself for his beloved princess.


    If only people know that one of the most talented armament masters in the world was reduced into a Potter. It was clear as day that there''s no limit of how far Zhao Li Xin would pamper Lory, strangely, Lory was oblivious about this matter.


    Lory sip her tea quietly, the room feelrger without Zhao Li Xin, she does feel lonely without him by her side but lory used to priority duty over personal gain so she never says anything about this not even to her friends. Lory is the type of person who ''work hard, y hard''


    she has a seat on the couch apanied by the sound of pitter pater hitting the window and poured the roof like a serenade of steady drumming, Lory cover herself inside the knitted shawl while slowly sipping her warm tea. She looks nkly at the furnace in front of her, she reys the conversation she had beforehand.


    "Change"


    Of course, people would change, she know she changes a lot, she is not the same person as the Lorient of Hand, she also not the same person as the maid Luo Ri Yi, she changes so much for her need to survive ¨C to protect her beloved one. Nothing is constant in living things we all evolve to be better, the change could be good or it could be bad in the end is inevitable.


    Would Yuan Shao change in the future, of course, he will, is it good or bad? No one knows, she hopes Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao will find their way if not they must face heart breaking separation, Lory hopes they don''t have toe that far.


    [Lory, where''s my grape?] Girsha suddenlynds on the table in front of her.


    Lory raised her eyebrows, still, she took the grape from the table next to her then move it in front of the demanding bird. Girsha peck the grape with his pink beak. Notice her quiet he asked [What are you thinking about?]


    [Nothing important¡­.] she reply briefly.


    Girsha didn''t ask further, he continues pecking his grapes. Lory looks at the window then her eyebrows furrow [They still not return home yet¡­.] she mutters while scratching her but discourteously.


    [Who?]


    [I''m worried about my husband¡­.] Lory said quietly.


    [He is a strong cultivator, you don''t need to be worry¡­]


    [Hm, I know¡­.but my left butt suddenly twitching] Lory pursed her mouth.


    [Do you mean ''bad sign''? shouldn''t be your left eye that twitching?] Girsha always feel speechless whenever he faces her antics, howe she be weirder when she got older.


    Lory ignore his mocked, she put down her tea then raise from her couch, she looks at the window with aplex look, it would look like a suspense scene if only Lory stop scratching her butt [eyelids, butt, whatever¡­when my body part is twitching something is not right¡­] she said in certain.


    [I think your head is not right¡­.] Girsha sarcastically said.


    Lory raised her index finger [Perhaps, but that doesn''t mean I''m wrong, it''s happened before you know, there was this woman try to seduce my Father, hump¡­that damn vixen!] she scoffed just from recalled her memory.


    Girsha roll his eyes tiredly [You and your ''father con'' huh]


    [Hmm, but my guts never wrong...maybe¡­] she squints her eyes dangerously while massaged her twitching butt.


    _______________________


    Zhao Li Xin was rest in his room, for three days he''s been investigated the celestial Immortal sect and their connection to the Sanguan family, Zi family is the founder of the Celestial immortal sect and her elder sister name is Zi Quan Mei is known as the peerless genius in her generation, they say she is a genius woman who only born one in a hundred years.


    She is the pride of the Zi family, at the age of twenty-two, she bes a celestial immortal sect master and she bes the youngest sect master in the continent. Under her iron leadership, The celestial Immortal was flourish and be the strongest sect on the whole continent, ever since then many people fighting to gain her favor including Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    Thankfully, Zi Quan Mei''s younger sister is head over heels with Sanguan Jin sheng and she persistent to be married to sanguan Jin Sheng. With Celestial immortal reputation, no man would refuse to have a connection with them especially an ambitious man like Sanguna Jin Sheng and that''s how they end up getting married.


    The rumor said Zi Quan Mei is almost breakthrough to the sage level after years of close door training, she might be a sage cultivator when she got out of her close door training. Zhao Li Xin smirk, it''s hard for him to find an equal opponent. Zhao Li Xin hopes this old woman will not disappoint him after all he needs a catalyst to increased his stage.


    Zhao Li Xin also curious how much Zi Quan Mei involved in her mother''s death and his situation, whatever it is she will make anyone involved with his past paid their debt bit by bit.


    "Excuse me Milord" Mong Liu knocked on his door.


    "Hm¡­" he replies vaguely.


    "Miss Bai is asking permission to meet," said Mong Liu nervously. He knew Zhao Li Xin has a psychological rejection rewards women or at least that''s how master Jin Hao describes it, that''s why all his close subordinate is men, maybe that''s the only unfair treatment at the Hei Shen Sect because no matter how great you are if you are women you still unable to served Zhao Li Xin personally like Jin Hao and the others.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows knitted closely "What does she want?"


    "She wants to deliver Pork bone soup, Milord" Mong Liu said in front of the closed-door waiting for Zhao Li Xin to gives his order, but he already could guest his order would be. Other than madam his Lord never show his kindness to other women even to Empress Ming and miss Yang he treated them cordially because they are madam''s best friends.


    Suddenly something unexpected happened, Zhao Li Xin raised his voice and said "Let her in!"


    Mong Liu thought he heard it wrong so he asked again "Let Miss Bai Xue enter, Milord?" he emphasizes Bai Xue''s name just to be curtained.


    "I''ll meet her in the garden" he responded firmly..


    "Oh,ri¡­right away milord!" Mong Liu was stuttered he didn''t know why his Lord change his heart, is he forget about the young madam? Is he bored with young madam and search for another beauty¡­.that doesn''t seem, right? Mong Liu''s imagination runs wild when he collects himself he already in front of Bai Xue and his personal maidservant helps him to carry the bowl of soup for her.


    Bai Xue''s exquisite face brightens up, she smiles beautifully like a fresh blooming flower, is impossible for a man not to be move. Mong Liu startled a little but then heposes himself "Please follow me miss Bai" he bowed his head courteously then make a polite hand gesture to follow him.


    Bai Xue didn???t hide her relief and excited expression, she feel worried because Zhao Li Xin cold attitude he would not allow her toe, thankfully the man is not that heartless. Sanguan Jin Sheng was subtly reminded her to get close to Zhao Li Xin, he wants to know if she is able to gain his affection, it seems Sanguan Jin Sheng is still persisted to gain Zhao Li Xin trust, Bai Xue couldn''t understand why is it because fatherly feeling or it''s something else for all she know Sanguan Jin sheng is never a sentimental man.


    Whatever sanguan Jin Sheng reason is she also adamant to make Zhao Li Xin like her, he might not as strong as Sanguan Jin sheng and his family background also not good as him, but Zhao Li Xin exceptional beauty cover all his w, she like his face very much and his cold personality only make her more eager, she want to conquer that man.

 Chapter 646 - Explanation

    Zhao Li Xin stand next to the stone table his eyes fixed on the pond in front of him he watched the colorful koi fish with a nk look without a hint of enjoyment or appreciation it waspletely nk. Bai Xue''s heart thumping when she saw his back against her, just from behind he already like an immortal descend to bless the mortal world with his presence.


    Zhao Li Xin feel her presence as he turns around which seems like slow-motion in Bai Xue''s eyes, her breath hitches she feel her heart beating like a war drum, she wants to greet him but no wordse out. Zhao Li Xin saw her expression his dark eyes remain cid like a frozen pond in winter there''s no reflection in his dark cold eyes although is frightening she can''t avert her gaze from him.??


    "Are you here just to bring soup or you need something else from me" he coldly said.


    Bai Xue fist tightened he look at him with moist eyes, his harsh words embarrassed her and she should have left, but her feet refuse to listen to her, there''s no mercy in his eyes, and she started to think of this idea to find a chance to meet him might not a good idea but why her heart refuses to give up, why don''t she hate him?


    "No, I¡­.I thought you will like this?" she flustered under his sharp gaze.


    The maids who came with Bai Xue try to smooth the situation, she bows her head and says: "Miss Bai cook this soup on her own for two hours, she thought it would warm Master Lu body on this cold day"


    Zhao Li Xin looks down at the piping hot soup inside the bowl then he turns his gaze back to Bai Xue "You worry with mu body?"


    His ambiguous words make her face crimson, she lowers her head shyly and quickly redeem herself "No, I don''t mean to¡­I just thought"


    "You thought what?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head slightly, he looks at her with a cynical smirk.


    Bai Xue face get more redden and her heart beat faster, even though his word is harsh but there is a sense of teasing in his words and it make her heart flutter, she peek a nce at Zhao Li Xin try to confirm her feeling but she was greeted with the same indifferent eyes like he always gives her still she can''t stop her curiosity of ''What if''


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin''s mind is far from a romantic feeling. He knew why Bai Xue is here. He knew what position she had in this scheming game. He knew Sanguan Jin Sheng used Bai Xue as a honeypot, her job is simply to seduced him to make her control his behavior so then Sanguan Jin Sheng could control him.


    Is not a bad idea because he does the type of man who listened to whatever his beloved asks him, too bad he used the wrong woman. If it''s for Lory he would lift the mountain, cross the fire, and dive to the ocean as her will, sadly Bai Xue is not Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin saw the familiar yearning in her eyes, the same look she used like any other woman who looking at him. Zhao Li Xin sneer inwardly, Sanguan Jin Sheng wants to use a woman to control him and the woman is too conceited for thinking she would fulfill sanguan Jin Sheng''s request, what a bunch of idiots.


    He usually would gauge Bai Xue''s eyes and burn her to ashes but he thought he can use her like a double-edged sword. He can use Bai Xue to make Sanguan Jin Sheng lose his guard down, he also can used her to probe the matter inside the Celestial Immortal and also the involvement Zi Quan Mei with the death of his mother and his poisoning.


    He saw her blushing eyes, her beautiful face tinted with red glow make her look enchanting and frail, sadly his heart is colder than a cier, not even a second he feel moves by her. Zhao Li Xin is calctive, apathetic and most of all he is a stone-cold killer by now he looking at Bai Xue as prey, just like a beast he doesn''t care if his prey is man or woman, beautiful or ugly, it doesn''t matter, when a beast lock their eyes to his prey there only one in his mind and that is to kill.


    However, Bai Xue shyly smiles because she thought she managed to gain Zhao Li Xin attention, although his word is harsh but maybe it because he is too proud to admit his feeling and maybe because he didn''t fully trust her yet, she tugs her hair behind her ear as her heart grew with excitement.


    "Master Lu, I don''t mean to disturbed you I just want to be your friend, my master is Madam Sanguan elder sister so the Sanguan family is like a family for me so I hope we can know each other more" her gentle voice is like a spring breeze, sweet and tender just like her face.


    "Friend?" Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes his gaze is filled with doubt.


    "Yes¡­I know you still not believe me but I hope you lend me your time to know each other, after all, if you stay here we can''t avoid bumping each other so why not be friends?" she smiles mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t have to guess what type of woman Bai Xue is, he could guess she is a woman born with a silver spoon on her mouth she probably a royalty or noble daughter, she was spoiled since she was a kid and shower with praise by anyone around her, she might never have anyone or any men who ever refused her as they all begging for her attention.


    This type of woman is the easiest to handle, he doesn''t have to treat her kindly only slightly better is enough. This type of woman the colder you treat her the more she determined to conquer you. It probably a matter of pride or self-esteem but Zhao Li Xin is sure she would not stop approach him until he sumbs to her feet.


    It''s a lovely dream but that''s why it called a dream because it would never happen.


    Zhao Li Xin faintly smiles, his slight smile enough make her leg tremble is like everything around her be dimmed and only him shine brightly, she bites her lips subconsciously, Bai Xue could feel she slowly lose control of her heart is like a bad premonition she knew she has tasted the sweetest poison that her master warned her before, unfortunately, the matter of the heart is not one could control.


    "We''ll see," Zhao Li Xin said in low voice "It''s almost noon you better have your lunch I will not escort you out" Zhao Li Xin flick his robes then walk past her without giving her another nce.


    When he walked past her she could smell the smell of agarwood mixed with pines, it was fresh but intoxicating at the same time, her body suddenly feel hot.


    "Miss, this master Lu Xin is very arrogant and rude, how could he not appreciate your kindness" the maid grumble in contempt she is the maid who follows Bai Xue is the same maid that takes care of her since she was young and follow her to Celestial Immortal, she uses to saw men is fawning over Bai Xue attention so this is the first time she saw man treat her precious young miss like this.


    "Ssst, what do you know, his temperament is always like that, at least he is honest¡­." She corrects her maid''s words immediately, she is afraid Zhao Li Xin would hear her stupid maid''s words. Bai Xue decides to warm up her way to Zhao Li Xin heart bit by bit, she can''t believe he didn''t have any feeling to her, she is young, very beautiful, talented and from well background family, there is no w in her so why doesn''t he like her.


    Her smiles grew wider because Zhao Li Xin reminds her to have lunch, the man shows his concern in an awkward way which only make him look cute, Bai Xue giggles then lives in Zhao Li Xin''s courtyard with a satisfied look.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin frowns when he heard bai Xue giggles he wonders what the hell that crazy womanughs about. No matter how hard he pretending he can''t change the fact he was ufortable talking with another woman other than Lory, it feel like a waste of time and effort but heforts himself with the old map that wouldplete his goal to protect his dear princess.


    Zhao Li Xin enter his room he suddenly found Mong Liu kneel on the floor with his back against him, his forehead creased confusedly, he walks past the screen divider and he felt like he was struck by lightning.


    Lory sit on the chair, she crossed her leg on top of the other and she rest her head on his fist against the arms chair while smile coldly at him "I heard you have a date with other women, a beautiful one in fact?"


    Zhao Li Xin stagger, he never afraid of anything but now he genuinely admits he was scared "I¡­.I''m not¡­" he looks at Mong Liu but he was kneeling on the floor with his eyes glued on the floor and he saw Mong Yi stand behind Lory and he also lower his head avoiding his Lord ming eyes.


    "I heard you have her cooked soup for you¡­.where is it?" Lory asked nonchntly but he could sense a threat in her eyes.


    Suddenly he heard cheering in his mind ''DEFENSE ¨C DEFENSE!''


    "No ¨C no ¨C it''s nothing¡­..nothing" he didn''t do anything wrong but why is so hard to exin himself.


    You are not meeting with a woman name Bai?" Lory squints her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin replies with a helpless look "I did¡­."


    "Is she not brought you food that she cooked herself?" she squints her eyes further.


    "She¡­.did" Zhao Li Xin feel cold sweat on his back, he finally knows how it feel to have cold sweat-drenched on his back.


    Lory straightened her back and sneer "Aren''t you very ¨C very fortunate man." she sarcastically said.


    ''RETREAT!''


    Another scream came on his head. Lory rarely expresses her jealousy, thest time she shows it is because of Tang Mei Yi. Most men would be proud if their lover jealous of him, Zhao Li Xin also feel the same but only for two seconds because after that he feel terrified. Other women would look cute when they show their jealousy but not Lory.


    When ites to Lory the calmer she got the greater the storm woulde. she can be as sweet as candy but she could hard as steel when she wants to, she not easy to convince and when she''s angry she would not hesitate to make him know how much she''s angry.


    "I have a good exnation my dear" Zhao Li Xin tries to charm her with his dazzling smiles.


    However, Princess Lorient is very decisive when she''s angry there''s no other way around to coax her, she looked at Zhao Li Xin then she lifts her chin arrogantly "Choose your words wisely, our future rtionship depends on it"


    In his head Zhao Li Xin waving a white g ''My dear I surrender''

 Chapter 647 - Explanation II

    Lory crosses her arms on her chest her expression is calm but stern as she waiting for his exnation, the truth is she never doubts his loyalty but she curious what reason he had to allowed Bai Xue to get close to him.


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart thumped under lory intimidating eyes, Zhao Li Xin wants tough at himself for being cowards. On the other side Mong Liu and Mong Yi also got anxious, they rarely saw Lory got angry and Mong Liu never saw Lory angry so they all feel nervous, people say quiet people are a lot scarier when they angry and that''s true.??


    When Lory is seriously angry she will not get emotional like normal women, she will not curse or spat hurtful words out of anger, she''s not thrown a fit or tantrum.


    Maybe because she was raised by more men than women in her life so when she angry she adopted their behavior, not to mention all the men around her is people who are on the top of the government, they are general, the king advisor, the chief of national science organization and many more, all of them are not people who easily leaked their feeling to the outsider.


    That''s why Lory grew up as someone who has emotional restraint.


    Zhao Li Xin sped his hands behind his back then he takes a long deep breath, he waved his hand to sign his subordinate to leave the room, as if they were granted amnesty they bow their head and promptly leave the room.Zhao Li Xin then takes a deep breath and starts his long exnation.


    "Sanguan Jin sheng wants to control me, he needs me for something but I''m still not sure why nheless he needs me more than I expected, he wants to use that Bai woman to seduce me so he could control me, this Bai woman also the core disciple of celestial immortal sect her master is the Sect Leader of that sect she also Zi Yi Ru elder sister. Sanguan Jin Sheng might annihte the whole Qin family but the one who hunt my mother and poison me perhaps Zi Quan Mei"


    "You want to use her to control Sanguan Jin sheng and investigated Zi Quan Mei" it didn''t hard for lory to understand his n.


    Zhao Li Xin smiles dotingly, " My princess is brilliant¡­"


    Lory rolls her eyes "It doesn''t take a genius to understand thought is notplicated n however is involve your biological father and mother also people who hold ountable to whole your suffering, one has to have a strong mentality to follow through this n" Lory look at him with worry look "Can you do it?"


    He moves close in front of her, slowly he caresses her smooth cheeks, and smiles "Is not as hard as you think" he calmly said.


    Lory sigh heavily she took his hand from her cheeks then she clenched his hand tightly, Zhao Li Xin''s calmness only make her feel uneasy. Her heart grew soft, Lory was mad at him a minute ago but now she worries about him, his dear princess is too kind it make him feel guilty.


    "I understand your n but, I''m notfortable you being close with other women" Lory pursed her lips, me her to be petty but she is notfortable knowing her man close with other women no matter how just their reasons are.


    "Are you jealous?" he teased.


    She feel annoyed when she saw his smug face so she tilted her head and smile widely "How about I get close to Sanguan Wu Ci to get more information?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s face turns grim "Apology" he bows submissively.


    "Granted" Lory reply sweetly.


    Zhao Li Xin rubs his chin while contemting, Lory purple eyes swept the room she realizes Zhao Li Xin room is not to shabby although is much smaller than his room at Tie Shan manor, the old man gives him good amenity and beautiful woman, obviously he tries to please his estranged Son.


    "Is not like I want to get close to that Bai woman, I mean¡­I can''t even if I want to. I don''t have that much patient" Zhao Li Xin has a seat on the chair next to her"


    Lory rests her head on the top of the chair as she stares at the wooden beam on the ceiling, she agrees Zhao Li Xin isck patient "Then what would you do?"


    "Treat her harshly but give her a little attention once a while" Zhao Li Xin sounds apathetic and cold.


    Lory''s eyebrows knitted closely "Sound like an abusive rtionship, will that work? She looks like a proud ¨C conceited woman"


    Zhao Li Xin sneer "That exactly why this will work"


    "Oh, why do you think so?" Lory shift her gaze from the ceiling


    "A woman like her could handle rejection, the more you pushed her away, the more eager she tries to get my attention, she will do anything to pleased you."


    "That¡­.sounds very cruel" Lory feel uneasy, she never fond to manipted people feeling even so she faces this situation too many times and sometimes for greater good she had no choice, still it gives her a bad after taste whenever she forces in that situation.


    Zhao Li Xin knew Lory didn''t like a dirty method she is an honest and straight forwards person although she not oblivious to scheming and maniption and Zhao Li Xin has seen Lory carry herself in front of royalty and noble people so he is certain that Lory has her own fair share against maniptive and cunning people, he just wonder how she felt when she does something against her heart.


    He stretches his hand on the table next to him, he opens his arm beckoned her hands to hold his hand, Lory smile faintly she put her palm on top of his hand, Zhao Li Xin holds her hand and he looks at her warmly "Sanguan Jin Sheng order her to get close to me, to gain sanguan Jin sheng and Zi Yi Ru favor she would fulfill their wish because she wants to raise her value in front of Zi Quan Mei, in short, she wants to use this situation to paved her own future so she would everything and she would use every trick on her sleeve to get close to me, this is a mind game where she would use me or I used her¡­"


    Lory sigh "I know¡­.what if she falls in love with you, I mean¡­for real?" Lory feel annoy by another woman coveting his husband and what make think worst that woman is staying in the same roof as her husband.


    "What about it? Should I like her just because she like me?" he asks with a callous look.


    Sometimes his apathetic look make her blood run cold, she imagines what if someday he looking at her with that cold eyes how painful it would be.


    "What?" Zhao Li Xin sees her apprehensive looks and got worried.


    "I hope you will always love me" she suddenly blurts out her thought.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles "Silly, you know I love you before I saw you" he kiss the back of her hand softly.


    "True¡­" her eyes turn crescent and a smile bloom on her face "Even if you stop loving me I will make you love me again"


    Zhao Li Xin thought Lory imagination is run wild again, he chuckles while staring how her long bluish hair frames his unblemished pale skin, and her pink lips smile softly at him, she would never understand how beautiful she is in his eyes, what she meant for him, Zhao Li Xin can''t imagine a day when he stops loving her for all he knows that his entire world rest inside those enchanting eyes.


    ___________________


    Not long after Lory returns to Tie Shan manor not forget she return her original face to Luo Ri Yi face, only in front of the people who know about her secret lory would show her true self, it gives her a sense of belonging when she takes off her disguised, it make her feel more ''real'' like she part of this world and not only a bystander.


    Lory surprised when the housekeeper said that Yuan Shao wants to meet her, it''s rare but she could guess why he is looking for her. Lory told the housekeeper to bring Yuan Shao to the main garden pavilion and asked the maid to served wine and tea also a few snacks for them.


    Lory has sipped her tea while the maid served pastry on the table when Yuan Shao walks toward her. he still has a stoic face and exuded a valorous aura around him just like a great general should be. Yuan Shao cupped his fist and bow his head "Madam Zhao?? he greets politely.


    "No need ceremony between us General Yuan" Lory humbly said.


    Yuan Shao''s expression bes more rxed "The truth is I''m not general anymore after I left the Liu Yan Kingdom" he finally finds the chance to correct his status.


    "Caused by habit is hard to kill" Lory reply casually, subtly told him is useless to change his nickname, people around her including her are toozy to remember other people''s names.


    "I guessed so¡­" he sighs heavily, ''General'' it is.


    "Then I just call you master Yuan, please have a seat" Lory stretches her hands to invite him to sit.

 Chapter 648 - The Ripple In The Water

    The maid pours a cup of wine from the sk, she bows her head then left knowingly. At the other manor, no one would let a woman and man talk privately because they fear incurring bad rumors but this is Hei Shen territory, no one dares to speak ill about their master especially their precious young madam because they knew something much worst than death is waiting for their carelessness.


    Yuan Shao lifts the wine cup he cheers to show his courtesy before he drinks the wine. Lory nod in politeness then sip her tea, she notices Yuan Shao look slightly agitated, he wants to say something but didn''t know where to start. Lory amused by his nervousness, the general who used to be brave and valiant is fidgeting in front of her.??


    "Master Yuan, does Yue Ying still refused to meet you?" Lory decide to break the awkwardness first.


    Yuan Shao looks relieved because Lory brought up the matters first "Ah, yes¡­.I think I make her really angry right now" he is quite embarrassed when he admits his mistakes.


    Lory sigh then she put down her teacup on the table gently she looks at Yuan Shao with worry looks "Well, the problem is a bit¡­.worst than that"


    "What do you mean?" Yuan Shao''s heart feel tight all of the sudden.


    "She got¡­second thought"


    "About what?"


    "About the rtionship"


    It feel like a mountain press his chest, he suddenly feel it hard to breathe "But¡­.there''s nothing between me and Miss sanguan Li Ye, this is all misunderstanding, I never betray her!" Yuan Shao rifies himself in front of Lory like a kid confess his wrongdoing in front of his mother, it is quite funnying from arge man like him.


    Lory raised her hand while hiding her smile "I know ¨C I know, I think deep down Yue Yin also trust you but the situation is a bitplicated because of her status" Lory folded her hand on the table as she leans forward "Do you ever think what would happen after you propose Yue Yin? Would you be the emperor? Is that mean your status will be above her? how about harem,you might not want it but there would be a situation where you were forced to ept women for advantages?"


    Yuan Shao''s faces turn ashen, he never thought it that far before. It true that the emperor epts women from official family to strengthen his position, there also women who were sent as a tribute from a foreign country, as the emperor he must ept the women as a token of sincerity, and many other situations that would involve women where the emperor can''t avoid to ept them.


    Yuan Shao was served Liu Yan kingdom and his family was also involved in this type of situation so he is quite familiar with how intricate the problem is, and Ming Yue Yin as an Empress must act for the kingdom''s greater good so she can''t act like a jealous woman.


    "Now you understand how she felt right now" Lory let out a long heave.


    Yuan Shao look befuddled, all this time he just thought of how to raise his position so he could marry her but he never ponders what would happen after that, perhaps he avoids thinking further because he knows there''s a lot of hurdles waiting in their way.


    "What do you think, Madam Zhao? Should I leave Yue Yin then?" he said bitterly.


    Lory tilted her head "What do you think? If you ask me, soon orter Yue Yin should marry someone, she is thest of her family so procreation is unavoidable, either she marries you or marries someone else" Lory shrug.


    Yuan Shao clenched his fist until his nail digs his skin but he didn''t feel the pain in his hands only in his heart, he can''t imagine Ming Yue Yin be someone else woman. He liked her the moment he saw her, he was attracted by her strength, bravery, and kindness then he falls in love with her cheeky smiles, her sarcastic words, and her unrestrainedugh.


    Before he realizes he already filled his mind, he searches for her figures in a crowd even though he knows he would never find her. They say distance would make their heart waver but is not the same for him, the wider their distance the clearer her face in his memory, he knows he can''t lose her.


    "I can not do without her" he mutter.


    "Is not me you need to be reassured, you must think about this, I know you still have a lot of matter at Zhuan Dong continent, you want to unite the whole tribes and ascend yourself as the king of all the tribes, I guess you do this for Yue Yin isn''t it?"


    He nods firmly "Yes"


    "Then what would you gives to be with her?"


    "Everything!" he said with determined eyes.


    Her smile grew wider "And everything you must to give, are you willing?" she look at him with a solemn look.


    Yuan Shao''s eyes widen, his heart beating loudly then slowly his heart calms again. He understands what he must do right now, he looks at Lory with a profound expression "I finally understand why Yue Yin respect you very much"


    He raised from his sit then cupped his fist courteously and bow deeply "Thank you for your guidance, her highness" he had heard Lory''s story from Ming Yue Yin but it never sank in his heart, only now he realize she is as wise as people said.


    Lory never realizes that one day changes the not only faith of one kingdom she also change the face of society who treat women not more than a tool, she changes how people perceived women and how women value themself, they begin to question everything and just like a water drop on the hard stone, slowly but surely it changes the faith of a lot of women at Liang Zu kingdom and gradually reaches to another country.


    Lory''s existance is like a small ripple in the vast ocean, and how far that ripple goes not even Lory herself would know.


    [Act like a cupid again?] Girshand on the table smoothly.


    [You know how much I like Happy ending~]


    [I know you do¡­]


    ___________________________________


    Meanwhile, at The sanguan manor one of the courtyards, Bai Xue eyebrows are knitted so closely it could fly on it. Her maidservant said that Lu Xin didn''t touch her soup he not even bring in the soup bowl and left it on the table where she left it. Her face turns crimson and she gritted her teeth in anger.


    Every time she gets one step closer he would push her three steps back ''HOW DARE HIM!''


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care, he told Mong Liu to tell Bai Xue, a servant, to pick up the soup at the garden and remind her not to bring another food for him, Mong Liu said his master is a picky eater and very hard to please do they better give up, the maid face turn from red to dark she thought Zhao Li Xin is so smug he didn''t know what he''s missing.


    Mong Liu stifles watching the maid left in harrumph. He is not lying though, Zhao Li Xin is hard to please, although he''s not that picky eater, but he doesn''t have favorite food either. As if he eats just to sustain his body and after his cultivation raised he didn''t need to eat too much and she bes less and less to eat, the chef in their manor is barely cooking until young madame.


    The young madam turns out to be a foodie and she loves eating dessert, the chef is overjoyed because he finally has something to do. His Lord habit also change, he feel bad to leave young madam to eat alone he decide to apany her whenever he can and that''s how things be normal again.


    Mong Liu already forgets about the angry maid, at this time he was hand a report from Mong Ki. He was sent to investigate the Celestial immortal sect and especially inquire everything about Zi Quan Mei, from the report said that Zi Quan Mei was not born as a talented woman as she is right now at least not until she reaches the age of thirteen and suddenly her cultivation increased tremendously.


    The elder of the Zi family said it was normal since her talent probably awakened when she gets older, everyone is suspicious but there''s no concrete evidence so the matter is quiet down, but of course, Zhao Li Xin is not convinced.


    The situation is simr to Lao Min Na, although Zi Quan Mei is not a waste, however for her talent suddenly increased to leaped and bound is not normal. Could be there''s an external power who helps her be a peerless genius like this?


    "Is there anything that happened to Zi Quan Mei before she reaches thirteen years old?" Zhao Li Xin rubs her finger while he immersed in his thought.


    "Not, ording to brother Mong Ki milord," said mong Liu.


    Zhao Li Xin tapped his finger on the table a few times then say: "Tell him to investigated is there anything that happened before she reaches thirteen, I want to know everything no matter how insignificant it is"


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Liu bows his head.

 Chapter 649 - Encounter Demon Parasite

    Somewhere outside Yun Dao city, in a damp forest one ck figures run in high speed, the figures jump between the three branches and asionally scrutinize around him to make sure no one is following him. the rainst night is quite heavy and today also a cloudy day so the forest is exceptionally dark even during the day.


    The figure moves swiftly, his move is nimble and sharp just like an arrow released by the bow. A momentter the dark figuresnd on the ground right in front of a giant mouth cave, once again he looks behind his shoulder, when he saw no shadow follow behind him then he takes a step inside the cave.??


    Unbeknown to him after he enters the cave two figures came from behind the tree trunks.


    "You sure he is Lao Min Na subordinate brother Li?" Yang Xi Ying whisper next to him.


    Li Mo Zhen nods his head "Yes, I will not forget the people that lure me to the cursed sword, he is the same person who deliberately talks at the diner to caught my attention, who knew he is one of the moon tower member" Li mo Zhen words fill with malice, he remembers how suffered he is under the cursed and he almost hurt everyone who dear to him if not because of Lory he is certain that he would die miserably.


    "I thought Long Ming already destroy the moon tower sect?" Yang Xi Ying heard the news that the white dragon pce make them out of business and ruined their reputation then The gold Lion Pce carries the annihtion, ever since then all business and sect that involved with Lao Min Na none of them end up well, if only they know that Lao Min Na is bumping head with Zhao Li Xin no one would dare to lend ahead after they realize that they were against Hei Shen sect, one by one retracted their support from Lao Min Na and that''s why she was forced to transmigrated to Gui Hong continent.


    "Long Ming does destroy the whole sect but the root is still there and many of them still willingly follow Lao Min Na," said Li Mo Zhen.


    Yang Xi Ying hated Lao Min Na to the core, because of that woman she almost loses her man, she shameless enough to try to subdue the Jiu Yun sect then she tries to kill Lory multiple times and even dare to covet Lory husband, in Yang Xi Ying eyes, Lao Min Na is an arrogant, shameless and disgusting vixen, she wants nothing else but to rip that pretty face she proud so much. What beautiful face, hasn''t she saw Lory''s real face yet? that is what you call enchanting!


    "I bet she used her pretty face to lure men to follow her, what a vixen!" she scoffed angrily.


    "Don''t be angry,pare to you Lao Min Na is nothing" he teased.


    "Shut up!" she pretends to be mad but her cheeks tinted with red.


    they supposed to be on a date today ording to Lory advice to strengthen the husband and wife rtionship and just have fun before Yang Xi Ying got pregnant, during the date-time they suddenly bump with one of Lao Min Na subordinated since it was a rare urrence so they decide to change their lunch date into stalking date, so here they are.


    "Should we get in?" Yang Xi Ying raised her brows.


    "En, you stay behind me okay!" he warns his beautiful wife.


    "Okay!" her eyes glinted with trust then she nods her head obediently.


    ''So cute!''


    Li Mo Zhen shakes his head ''wait, it''s not the right time yet''


    Suddenly a loud shriek came from inside the cave, Li Mo Zhen pull Yang Xi Ying behind his back in reflex than from inside the cave the man with dark uniform who just enter the cave before run frantically but suddenly he trips and falls to the ground then something drags him inside the cave, the man screams in frenzy his hand w desperately but something pulls him back to the cave, the man has no chance no matter how much he struggles, his w hands leaving a scratch mark on the ground as he screams helplessly and soon the scream swallow by the darkness.


    "What¡­what is happening?" she squeezes Li Mo Zhen''s robes.


    "I don''t know, I feel great force inside the cave, we should leave!" he says in hurry.


    Suddenly something leaps from inside the cave and blocks their way, Li Mo Zhen raised his hand in front of Yang Xi Ying to protect her and at the same time unsheathed his swords.


    In front of them roar a giant beast in a face of a t lion and muscr body like a dog, this beast is called the Nian beast or earth Lion. The Nian beast roar as it bares its fangs, the beast''s front leg hitting the ground vigorously.


    Yang Xi Ying eyes widen, she had seen the Nian beast once during the attack at the Lu n but the Nian beast in front of her is much bigger than the normal Nian beast, the muscles on the body also thicker andrger but one thing that stood out the most is the beast fur is not long and somewhat reddish but it looks like the fur was burned, the fur was ck and only cover a few parts of the beast skin while the red wrinkle skin was exposed even the beast mane is frizzy like someone burn it with fire.


    The beast didn''t look normal!


    Yang Xi Ying takes out her sword from her spatial ring then she calmed her erratic breathing "Brother Li¡­"


    "Used ice and wind talisman, that is its weakness" Li Mo Zhen remind her,


    The Nian beast jump directly to them, both of them leap to the air, Yang Xi Ying throw an ice talisman when the talisman touches the beast skin the ice cover some part of the beast body, Li Mo Zhen then hit the beast with his sword, however, the beast is barely hurt on contrary the beast bes more excited it let out an ear-shattering roar.


    The beast pounce towards Li Mo Zhen while swinging its ws, he dodges to the side then the beast hit him with its long tails, thankfully he swift enough to cut the beast''s tail, blood spurt from the tail. Li Mo Zhen thought it would fright the beast a little but who knew the beast open its wide jaw as it tries to rip his head.


    Yang Xi Ying saw the dire situation she throw dozens of knives to the beast''s head, and it thrust the beast''s head like a thorn. The beast stagger to the side but still it refused to stop andunch another attack in madness. Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen looked at each other with foreboding expression. Something very wrong with the beast.


    Out of nowhere yang Xi Ying is blown with fire spit from the beast mouth, thankfully she wear a fire protective amulet out of habit since she stays with Long Ming coincidently it was given by Lory just in case Zhao Li Xin went ballistic again, the amulet is made by Zhao Li Xin himself because only him who knows how strong immortal me could be so if the amulet could stand against the immortal me then any other fire will be rendered into nothing.


    But Li Mo Zhen didn''t know this, he saw Yang Xi Ying''s face is engulfed with the beast me and his heart sank into the abyss "Xi YING!" Li Mo Zhen shouted frantically.


    She rolls on the ground to hinder another attack from the beast, saw she still moving the beast lift its front leg prepare to crush her small body under its giant paws, Li Mo Zhen will not let his wife get hurt, using all his qi he rush toward the beast like a bullet, using his sword art he changes his qi into dozens of sword then the swords thrust the beast make it like a giant porcupine.


    The beast pierces to the ground and yet relentlessly still tries to get up, furious Li Mo Zhen aims his sword to the beast head and cut the beast head cleanly. The head rolls on the ground, the beast''s body still twitching. He doesn''t care he run towards Yang Xi Ying in hurry.


    Meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying leans on the tree trunks with one of her arms cover the other.


    "Xi Ying, are you okay, are you hurt?" he checks her face and body with a panic expression.


    "I''m fine ¨C I''m fine, don''t worry, I think I just sprained my hand" she calmed him down.


    "Really, are you sure, the Nian fire is very strong" Li Mo Zhen persistently check for any burn marks on her body.


    "Is it stronger than immortal me?" she saw a red bracelet in her hand "Lory give me just in case Long Ming unleashed his power without regards again, it made by Long Ming himself so we know this is not a simple fire protective amulet" she grinned.


    Li Mo Zhen sigh in relieved "We owed them again, aren''t we?" he smiles helplessly.


    "I guess we are?" she chuckles lightly.


    Li Mo Zhen patted hear head dotingly, inwardly he thankful for Lory and Zhao Li Xin. Once he calmed down he examined the beast corpse in front of him.


    "Do you ever seen a Nian beast like this?" Yang Xi Ying looks at the beast in fright.


    "No, never¡­" he shook his head.


    "Wait, what is that¡­?" she pointing her finger at the beast''s head.


    A ck creature like worm poke from inside the beast ear, it wiggles its way out, the creature like a worm but cover with dark smoke something inauspicious about the creature make them take a step back then all of the sudden the worm jump toward Yang Xi Ying like a dark bolt of lightning, it was so fast she can''t even manage to scream.


    Just an inch the creature touches her skin a white bright light from her chest shined, the creature shriek as the light burns the creature into ck smoke.


    The light disappeared as fast as it appeared leaving Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen freeze with their mouth hanging loose.


    ''What the hell is that?!''

 Chapter 650 - Negotiation

    Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen looked at each other with a mind-boggle expression, is half scare and half amazed, overall they both perplexed. Yang Xi Ying took out the ne from her cor and the gemstone given by Lory flicker with dimmed light, it seems they were protected again by Lory.


    "You okay?" Li Mo Zhen patted her shoulder worriedly.??


    "I''m fine, I''m just surprised¡­" Yang Xi Ying''s faces color slowly back to normal again.


    "We need to talk to Lory after this," said Li Mo Zhen.


    "Yes, but¡­.should we check the cave?" she is quite hesitant after what happened.


    Li Mo Zhen darted his gaze to the mouth cave, he also reluctant but if he misses this chance Lao Min Na subordinated might get rid of all the evidence inside the cave. Zhao Li Xin and Lory were investigated Lao Min Na matter for a long time it would be a waste if he missed this chance to pay a bit of his debt towards them.


    "Let''s check first" Li Mo Zhen hold Yang Xi Ying hand while the walk to the cave then he stops right in front of the cave entrance, his nose picks up a smell of rotten meat, blood, and fishy mix into one make it harder for them to breathe, there also blood marks all over the cave where the flies hover above it making a buzzing sounds. This ce is like a ughtered house.


    He takes out a piercing sword talisman from his sleeves, he lit up the talisman with his qi then throw the talisman inside, Li Mo Zhen and yang Xi Ying wait for a minute if there any beast or peoples inside the talisman would automatically be activated and attack anyone who has ill attention, however after a few minutes they don''t hear anything.


    The couple exchanged nces with nods then slowly enter the cave, Li Mo Zhen holds Yang Xi Ying in one hand while another hand is gripping the sword tightly, he keeps Yang Xi Ying close and walks behind him.


    Normally Yang Xi Ying is not easy to get scared since she also a cultivator but the cave ambiance make her feel wary.


    The awful smell, the old blood stained on the boulder on the ground and w marks on the cave wall and the ground give shiver in her spine, she had no idea what Lao Min Na cooking inside the cave, she starts to wonder about Lao Min Na sanity.Suddenly Li Mo Zhen halted his step and Yang Xi Ying identally hit his back with her face.


    "Brother Li, what''s wrong?"


    He didn''t answer right away, Li Mo Zhen lowers his head, his high cultivation allowed him to see even in a dark ce, however, the ting he saw make him gulped his saliva "Ssst¡­" he hushed Lao Min Na.


    She shut her mouth instantly she could feel his body be tense and Yang Xi Ying bes more alert. Li Mo Zhen takes a step backward only then Yang Xi Ying saw what make him startled, it was a skull, a human head skull to be precise, a part of it still covered with meat and skin with one of the eyeball hang loosely from its socket.


    Yang Xi Ying shriek fortunately she covers her mouth with her hand so she doesn''t make a loud noise.


    "What¡­.what is this?" she feel a sudden urged to vomit.


    Li Mo Zhen take out dozens of fire talismans he trow the talisman to the air and the fire lit up the talisman just like a firefly, the cave instantly illuminated with hundreds of dimmed light as the scened in front of them slowly revealed and the two of them gasped.


    The cave was divided into a section exactly like a giant jail, the steel bars was a lock with a giant padlock, inside it they could hear heavy breathing and multiple stomped on the ground, what make them petrified is the pile of human and animal bones inside and outside the jails, the awful smelled hit their nose make them feel nauseous.


    Yang Xi Ying covers her perfume with his handkerchief then puts it in front of her nose to block the disgusting smell.


    Li Mo Zhen cover his nose with his sleeves then mutters to himself "We need to call Lory, as soon as possible"


    "We need to get out of here!" she pulls his arms hastily.


    ___________________________________________


    At another ce, Zhao Li Xin is ying Gu Qin in his small courtyard the sweet gentle melody floating in the sky just like a calm cloud drifting in the blue sky, the tender melody make anyone who heard it feel mncholy but no one would imagine that the one who make the sounds is a cold man who smears his hands with blood.


    Another person who was intoxicating by the melody is Bai Xue, she also a talented music artist and many people praised her for her talent but she never thought that a man like Zhao Li Xin could y better than her, she thought he only uncultured and arrogant man but who could have thought¡­.her opinion about Zhao Li Xin suddenly increase again.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about what other people thought about him, he ys the music simply because he misses his dear princess, he hates he was stuck in this ce the longer he stayed the more bad memorye back to haunt him.


    The Sanguan Manor reminds him a lot of the imperial pce he used to live in, the beautiful scenery the coldness, and the scheming mixed with beautiful people showing their fake smiles and fake kindness.


    He never realizes how disgusted he was with all the lies and doubt just like walking on thin ice. He missed Lory, only with her he could breathe easily, only around her he could be free and feel like a human.


    It mighte strange because Lory used to say that his life will be in danger when he close to her but how could he leave her, would a fish leave the water?


    His mind was drifting until he awakened by a light footstep, he put his palm on the string, and the music stopped abruptly. He shut his eyes to swallow his annoyance, he opens his eyes in motion then look straight ahead of him. Bai Xue stops her movement her expression bes stiffed is obvious that Zhao Li Xin didn''t wee her presence, a surge of dissatisfaction and pain came over her like a tide.


    "You here again?" he questions her coldly.


    Bai Xue''s face turns crimson, the mocker in his tones can''t be clearer but why she doesn''t hate it, instead her cheeks be hotter. She twiddles her hands nervously then she looking at him "Why you hate me?"


    Zhao Li Xin stares at her in silence, he took the winecup next to him then he takes a sip casually. His indifference make her feel anxious, she clenched her hand feeling wrong and indignant "If I remember, I haven''t don''t anything that worth your hatred, so why¡­?"


    "Are you?" his dark eyes pierce her heart like a sharp de, Bai Xue bites her lips for she knew she had been cooperated with Sanguan Jin Sheng to fool Zhao Li Xin.


    "You knew¡­" her breath hicks.


    Zhao Li Xin put down the wine cup on the table next to him"Isn''t it obvious¡­you think I would believe a woman with your reputation and talent would spend her time to get close to a man with questionable background and ordinary talent like me without a motive" he sneers coldly.


    "What if I say that I fell in love at a first sight!" she shouts persistently.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked "Thank you but I know a woman like you will not be swayed with superficial feelings like love¡­.and to be honest, you are not my type" he demeaning her mercilessly.


    Bai Xue chest raised up and down erratically, she has never been humiliated this much before but ever since she met Zhao Li Xin it bes an everyday urrence, she wonders why her charms didn''t work anymore, is she not as pretty as she thinks she is.


    She swallows down her frustration, she refused to give up, she is certain that one day she could melt this ice mountain "Why don''t you tell me what is your type like, I will work hard¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin stifles, he straightens his back while rubbing his chin "My type¡­my type would be, honest woman, a gentle one, brave, driven, hot-headed, a bit reckless" the corner of his lips lift slightly.


    "She should be selfless, she only saw the best in other people, she didn''t look at someone''s mistakes, she helps someone without asked no return, she could sacrifice her life for a stranger because she knew is the right thing to do. She sees the world filled with goodness, hope, and love¡­.could you do that, be that type¡­" he brought his hands together on the table, forming a steeple with his long fingers with wicked smiles stered on his face.


    Bai Xue subconsciously twisted her sleeves with her other hands, she didn''t know if he is being truthful or mocked her. She can''t believe a woman like that exists especially in the cultivation world when everything calcted based on benefits and advantages.


    Zhao Li Xin took a pastry from the next table, he chomps the moon cake elegantly, watching him eat sweet make her frowned because he doesn''t look like someone who eats sweet, perhaps sour but never sweet¡­


    Bai Xue didn''t know that when the Lord missed his wife and he doesn''t kill anyone to vent his inexplicable feeling he would pay mncholy song and eat sweet just to ease his feeling.


    "What can I do to make you trust my sincerity¡­" Bai Xue clenched her fist.


    He wiped his hands with a clean handkerchief "Would you willing to be sincere miss Bai?" he smiles devilishly, his dark eyes is like a dept of abyss she could feel her soul suck into his deep eyes, it''s a mistake she knows, every sense inside her scream to run, the man is not like what he seems and she has to get away from here but her feet refused to follow her order.


    Her heart beating rapidly, the cold sweat drench her palms, she wants to walk away but her eyes trap inside his gaze, she can''t differentiate if this fear or love but one thing is certain is her heart is beating for him.


    "Yes..." she softly said.


    "Good¡­ Would you like some wine, miss Bai" he raised his winecup.

 Chapter 651 - Loss And Profit

    Bai Xue feel conflicted, should she fall to the temptation to conquer the handsome and mysterious man or her ''undying'' loyalty to her master, still she said to herself if she ys this game well she might just have both.


    She epts the wine Zhao Li Xin gave to her, she looks down and the clear water reflects her beautiful face, she nces at him as the man stares at her with a cid expression. She feel hesitant but she can''t back down now.??


    She gulped the whole wine inside the cup to show her sincerity then she waits for a second waiting for a weird reaction from her body but nothing happens, she feel relief inwardly then she hands the winecup back to Zhao Li Xin.


    He epts the winecup, identally her pinky grazes his pinky finger, the touch make her body twitch as the electric sense rush from her finger to her brain. She quickly retracts her hand and her face turns red like a ripe tomato.


    on the contrary, Zhao Li Xin didn''t show any reaction "Sanguan Jin Sheng might order you to get close to me isn''t it, I don''t know what his attention to giving me¡­..a woman" he sizes up Bai Xue with a demeaning look.


    His ridicule gaze make her heart twinge, she hated the way he looks at him so she rebukes him strongly "I''m not that kinda woman, and your father does all this because he cares about you!"


    "Care? You mean ''control'' isn''t it?he wants to use a woman to put me on a leash, he might think if I fell for you then I would realize that I need the Sanguan family support if I want to marry you, so eventually, I would bed my knees to follow his order.....tell me if I''m wrong?" he raised his eyebrows arrogantly.


    her face turns red then white, her lips trembles as she tries to find the words to refuted him but no words came from her mouth "That¡­.that is¡­"


    All of a sudden he throws a bottle of jade toward her and Bai Xue catches the bottle in reflex, she looks at the bottle with a frown "What is this?"


    "Why don''t you check yourself¡­." He said nonchntly.


    She opens the bottle carefully and sniffed the bottle, suddenly her eyes bulged then she look at Zhao Li Xin in disbelief "White cloudy grass!" she stupefied.


    The white Cloudy grass is a very rare grass and it grows randomly all over the ce, it could be in the mountain or in the shore, it could be in a desert or in the snow. No one knows how to cultivate either if they took it from their habitat, no one know is impossible to grow the grass until one of the mad scientist name Jin Hao able to crack the secret of how to cultivate the grass. No one knows that precious rare grass now flourishes in the garden of white Dragon Pce.


    The grass is used to erged the artery so they can absorb qi better, as a result, quickened their cultivation, in the outside, The white cloudy grass was taken as a treasure even as the core disciple of celestial Immortal she''s not sure if her master will be generous enough to give her this.


    She looks at Zhao Li Xin with doubt, this is not something that people with a low background like him could acquire so how could he did it "How could you¡­where did you?" her words jumble together because of the shock.


    "Is not that hard when you knew the right person, did Sanguan Jin sheng told you about my rtionship with Long Ming?"


    She shook her head "No¡­." she feel indignant for Sanguan Jin sheng to hide this information from her, who didn''t know about Long Ming, everyone wants to have a connection with him but long Ming elusive existance and his vtile temperament make the situation impossible to get close to him, however, this man is able to make a sort of rtionship with the great man Long Ming.


    "How is your rtionship with Long Ming?" she probe.


    Zhao Li Xin smirk "Closer than you can dream of¡­"


    "But your cultivation¡­." She confuses why Zhao Li Xin''s cultivation is low when he has the treasure like the white cloudy grass.


    "What make you think this is my real cultivation level?" his confident expression stunned Bai Xue.


    She tightens her grip to the bottle, she looks at Zhao Li Xin with unstoppable desire, the man is handsome like God, he had power, and if he could have a business with Long Ming then he must be loaded, if a man like him be hers how much glory she could have, the greed filled her eyes and at that time she decide to conquer the man whatever it takes.


    That eyes¡­.he had seen those eyes too many times, how boring it is. Zhao Li Xin waved his hand "Tell Sanguan Jin Sheng that you able to get my attention"


    "I know what to do" she smiles beautifully.


    "Leave.." he ignores her smile while waving his hand indifferently.


    Bai Xue pursed her lips she swallow her pride, there would be a time when he begging her for her love.


    "I know what to do" she turns around and leaves.


    After she left Mong Liu came bringing a tray with a wet towel on it then courteously show the tray in front of Zhao Li Xin, he took the wet towel from the tray then wiped his hand vigorously especially the pinky finger that touch Bai Xue finger.


    Mong Liu stare at Zhao Li Xin behavior with perplexed looks, he could never understand Zhao Li Xin rejection of other human touches, only Mong Ki and Mong Yi who was allowed to touch him although he still hated it if they touch him too often other than the two brothers no women could get close to him or they would taste his wrath.


    He thought after he met with a young madam it would heal his allergy to other human touch but sadly is not the case, Zhao Li Xin remains the same. Zhao Li Xin throws the wet towel on the table then he rubs his hand together still feel her finger are dirty.


    "Can we trust that Bai woman, Milord?" Mong Liu asked.


    "I don''t trust people, but I trust her greed and ambition" he perfunctorily said.


    "I think there''s no problem for her betrayed Sanguan Jin Sheng but will she have the heart to betray her own master?"


    Zhao Li Xin flick the string on the Guqin and smile faintly "Never underestimate woman obsession"


    _______________________________________


    Lory tilted her head as she saw a severe head giant beastid above the puddle of blood and the remain collusion from the fight before make the forest looks eerie.


    "You know¡­.when I said to find an exciting activity for a couple, this is not what came to my mind" Lory rest her arms on her hips.


    "Yeah, this is like a horror story I used to read" Ming Yue Yin agrees while mimicking lory posture then she shifts his gaze to Li Mo Zhen "You chose a wrong ce for a romantic date spot Master Li"


    Li Mo Zhen knows they just joking with him but he agrees, it is the worst date ever.


    Yang Xi Ying rolls her eyes "Please if this ce is shocked you enough you must see what inside the cave" she beckoned her to follow her "I warned you, it''s crazy inside there¡­." she said with a serious face.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin exchange nces for a second then they follow Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen and behind them, the Su''s sisters and Mong Yi came to protect their master. Girsha perch on Lory''s shoulder as they go further inside the cave he could feel dark mana flown from the inside.


    [Can you feel it, girl?] Girsha said in low voice.


    [It''s quite thick isn''t it¡­but it''s only the remaining is left] Lory''s eyebrows knitted closely.


    [Still, it''s enough to drive someone crazy if they stay here too long¡­]


    "Stop!" Lory shouted and everyone halted their pace and turn their gaze towards her.


    "This ce is too dirty, let me clean the ce first" Lory sped her hands on her chest just like a praying gesture then she closes her eyes, her mouth mumbling the words that no one could understand then suddenly from inside her hands a purple light shine and it shines brighter and bigger as it covers the entire cave, everyone shut their eyes and cover their face with their hands.


    It''s happened in less in a minute then gradually the light dissipated. The effect of the light works instantly, the air suddenly bes lighter and somehow the cave feel brighter the only problem that remains is the smell, but the cave ambiance didn''t feel as unbearable as before.


    "Wow¡­it''s feel different" Yang Xi Ying stunned.


    "It feels lighter isn''t it?" Li Mo Zhen takes a deep breath and somehow he feel the air clearer even though it still smelled awful.


    Lory rub her hands together and sigh "It''s good now, let''s go!"


    Girsha flew before her out of curiosity at the same time he also checks for any premeditated threat, after all their opponent is Lao Min Na, and Lazarus has be her mentor so precaution is necessary. Lory and the other walk-in normal pace then she hears the sound of groaning and heavy breathing ahead of her.


    All of a sudden Girsha shouted anxiously [Lorye here!]


    Lory quickened her pace, she wonders what cooking inside the cave. Her movement suddenly halted she saw piles of bones cover with blood and rotten meat, she recognizes half of it is human while the other is an animal carcass, no wonder Yang Xi Ying said is crazy inside it, she can''t agree more.


    Suddenly her eyes darted to one of the corpses, unlike the other corpses this one has his skin shrivel and the bones protruding without any meat left just like a mummy she used to see, however, the mummy features is quite familiar but where did she meet him.


    "Isn''t that Yang Qiong Yang?" Ming Yue Yin''s shriek startled her but then Lory realizes the mummy does resemble Yang Qiong Yan, he is Lao Min Na subordinated that they met before.


    "Are you sure?" Lory still in doubt.


    Ming Yue Yin covers her nose with her sleeves then he approaches the lifeless mummy, he pulls a jade card from the mummy waist "Look is the Marquis Yang family card, I paid a lot of attention since he is¡­.I mean ''was'' Lao Min Na loyal subordinated" she shows Lory a green jade card with ''Yang'' name engraved on it, the jade is smooth without blemish it clearly high-quality jade that not everyone could have.


    "How could he end up here, isn''t he supposed to be with Lao Min Na?" Yang Xi Ying also shocked, she doesn''t pay attention to this gruesome scenery that''s why she missed Yang Qiong Yan bodyy with the piles of bones.


    "It seems he outlived his usefulness...." Li Mo Zhen sigh in pity.

 Chapter 652 - Beast Hybrid

    Lory squat down in front of the once-promising young man in front of her, despite his behavior Yang Qiong Yan is one of the talented men in the country he also very young only mid-twenty obviously he still has a long life ahead of him, unfortunately, he crossed with Lao Min Na and¡­.Lazarus.


    Lory takes a deep breath as remorse and guilt built inside him, but she can''t undo her mistakes she can only take responsibility.??


    "I''m sorry¡­.." she lowers her head and whispers.


    [Lory over here!] Girsha shouted again.


    Lory sigh and shouted back at him [I''ming!] she raised from the ground then take a long stride toward Girsha. Girsha''s voice leads her to one of the giant cages, she squints her eyes and sees a giant furry beast inside the cage, she looks at the other cages and realizes the cage are contained with weird corpses.


    ''What is this ce?'' she baffled.


    "What is that, is it a beast?" Lory subconsciously reaches the steel rails.


    <strong>[STOP!]</strong> Girsha suddenly pull her back cor and Lory staggered backward


    Suddenly tentacles came out of nowhere and strike towards her, the rails block most of the tentacles but one slip from the rail and reach Lory''s face, a cold wind startled her and the tentacle is cut cleanly right in front of her face, turn out it was Mong Yi who cut the tentacles swiftly.


    The beast retracts its tentacles and shriek in pain. Lory and the others were stunned not only because the beast attacks them but because of the beast appearance, it got wrinkled skin like a Lizard with the color of mud, the face is like a wild boar, the body is fat and muscr like bison, it also has short but sturdy four legs and what make it weirder it also has six sharp tentacles as it tails.


    Lory''s eyes bulged widely "Did any of you know what is that thing?"


    "Is like a wild boar, with the bear body, and octopus legs!" Ming Yue Yin gasped as she blurted out her thought then her face turns to disgusted "It messed up!"


    "Not to mention this creature dripping with dark miasma¡­" Lory looks at the beast with a peculiar look.


    "Lory, do you know what it is?" Li Mo Zhen was also struggling to calm himself, he ner saw or heard any beast like this in his entire life.


    Lory shook her head "No, I never seen anything like this¡­.and trust me I''ve seen a lot" she presses her lips into a thin line anxiously.


    The Beast roar and hitting the steel cage in frenzy, the beast seems mad, Lory didn''t flinch she turn her gaze to Mong Yi "Have you seen any beast like this before?"


    Mong Yi shakes his head "Never!"


    Lory turns her gaze to Ming Yue Yin and she shakes her head too "Me neither¡­"


    "I never see it either¡­" Yang Xi Ying chimed in.


    Li Mo Zhen tilts his head "Could it be...its a crossbreed?" he said in doubt, he had read a book about it but it''s only a myth so he never truly believe it but ever since he knows Lory the line between myth and fact has be blurry.


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong>


    They look at Li Mo Zhen simultaneously, shocked and fear apparent in their eyes then they look a the beast again, suddenly Li Mo Zhen suspicion didn''t sound crazy anymore.


    "Is that even possible?" Yang Xi Ying still in doubt.


    "It''s possible in my world but the sess rate was low, and no one is that crazy¡­..well, not that I know of" Lory mumble while scratching her cheeks as she pondering "I don''t think it would be possible to do it here, I''m sorry I don''t mean to underestimated your people knowledged but¡­it take a high tech technology and countless human resources with great knowledge about science magic and Beast to pull this off"


    "What about one strong ancient Demon" Girsha suddenly speak in the localnguage so everyone could understand.


    "Lazarus¡­" Lory gritted her teeth, she still not convinced if that possible since the hybrid between animals is not something that could easily, she''s not a scientist but she knew how hard is tobined multiple genes into one then created a new species, however, she never knew how strong Lazarus was since they never actually fought at each other.


    The Beast keeps hitting the steel rails in madness, the beast rampage make the rails staggers and debris falling from the cave ceiling. They be vignt since they feel the cage would not hold the beast any longer. Lory takes out the bow from her spatial ring, she releases mana with other hands as she created a wind arrow.


    "Well, first thing first...." she pull the bowstring "Let''s kill the bastard first" she grinned, then everyone simultaneously takes out their weapon.


    The beast could feel the killing intent it make an ear-shattering roar and bears its sharp teeth, but no one looks afraid instead they make a fighting stance ready for rumbles.


    Lory stretch the string to her ear, the arrow in her hands was transparent and intangible but they could feel a power umted on ger hands, Lory smirk "Let me do the cleaning first" she has to draw the dark miasma from the beast body, a secondter she released her hands and the arrow shot out like a bullet then hit precisely between the beast eyes and the creature throwback.


    From the beast wound suddenly a dark smoke emitted and the beast eyes turn to red, Lory then warn the Su sister "I haven''t given you protective amulet so stay out of it, don''t get close"


    The Su sisters were reluctant because their job is protecting the Empress however they knew Lory warned them for their own good at the same time not create more trouble for her, after all, they never face anything like demon and magic before.


    "Stay here, this empress never killed anything like this before" she draws her sword while grin ear to ear obviously she''s too excited "Let me have some fun¡­~" she smiles like a viiness.


    Lory rolls her eyes "Remember, safety still the priority¡­..do you hear me?" Lory warned the excited ''brat'' impatiently.


    "I don''t think she listens to you" Yang Xi Yingugh.


    Lory''s mouth twitches "Yeah, I know¡­."


    Mong Yi destroys the cage rails in one swing of his swords, deliberately released the beast "Madam, shall we?"


    "We shall~"


    Then all of them strike the beast at the same time.


    __________________________________________


    <strong>''CRASH!''</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes, this is the first time that the winecup slip through his finger after so many years, his heart suddenly throb as if something bad is happening, Lory''s beautiful face sh in his mind. His gorgeous, kind, and gentle princess¡­..his reckless and trouble ma princess¡­something is happening!


    Zhao Li Xin''s faces turn ck as charcoal, he knew that from all of her great ability being a trouble ma is one thing that stands out the most.


    The door was suddenly knocked from the outside "Milord, do you need help?" Mong Liu heard the sounds of shattered ss, which is odd so he got anxious a little bit.


    "Enter" Zhao Li Xin hemands his subordinates shortly.


    Mong Liu enters quietly, he looks at Zhao Li Xin nervously. He had been served this great demon lord for weeks but he still not used to him, what make him anxious is because he can''t read his expression, is he dissatisfied, angry, annoyed, or happy, well happy is more unlikely thoug.


    Zhao Li Xin has minimal expression, there is a slight change in his eyes when his angry but it''s so faint Mong Liu could never be sure, what make him even more surprised is when Mong Yi said that the Lord temperament is so much better nowpare a years ago before he met young Madam, Mong Liu never served Zhao Li Xin personally like Mong Ki and Mong Yi, his job is to gather information and spy the enemy so this is a new experience and he hopes this experience will be over soon¡­..The Lord is to scary.


    "Yes, milord" he cupped his fist courteously.


    The air inside the room is a bit heavy which means something is bothering him, at this time Mong Liu''s anxiety increased instantly.


    "Any news about my wife?" he said in a monotone voice.


    "The housekeeper said, young madam is meeting with madam and master Li, he said it was an urgent matter" Mong Liu blurted everything he knows.


    "What matters?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression hardens.


    "The Housekeeper said the Li''s couple encounters a weird beast in the forest and they needs Young madam assistance immediately, so young madam came with Empress Ming, her subordinates, and Mong Yi also follow"


    Zhao Li Xin feel a slight relief, at least she''s note alone, but he curious what The Li couple find that would need Lory to check, if it''s involved Lory then it must be something involved Lazarus. Zhao Li Xin got worried again, he would never be at ease if he was not there personally perhaps he can sneak out for a minute.


    Just when he considered his n another servant knocked on his door. Zhao Li Xin annoyed but he remembers what his purpose in here so he swallowed down his annoyance then change his bodynguage to less intimidating. Mong Liu open the door and the young servants told him that old master sanguan wanted to meet Zhao Li Xin,

 Chapter 653 - Obsession

    Mong Liu turns around and he is greeted by his Lord irk expression, Mong Liu sighs inwardly, other than being angry, annoyed, and nk he never sees Zhao Li Xin make other expressions, except when young madam is around.


    Zhao Li Xin gives a reluctant nod then Mong Liu said to the young servants that his young master wille in a minute, the young servants look relieved then he left Zhao Li Xin''s room in hurry. It was known that the temperament of the first young master who just returns is difficult not to mention the first young master is like to be alone and didn''t ept any servants or maid to serves him, his behavior has made the master Sanguan headache, but the angry madam Sanguan said that he deserved it, who told him to treat his wretched son so good.??


    The young servants patted his hand on his chest, the first master temperament is weird the person was also cold and distant so different from the other young masters, the young servant didn''t know why the old master treats his prodigal son generously almost like he tries to fawning over his son, is it because the guilt for not raising him well or because something else, the young servant shakes his crazy thought from his head, he only a small servant he better not try to understand his master thought.


    Zhao Li Xin patted his purple robes, from all the colorful robes he had to wear this color is the only color he feelfortable with, well other than ck. The purple color remains him with Lory''s eyes even though this purple fabric couldn''t match the beauty of her eyes.


    "You go and see how my wife doing¡­" he sayszily while waving his hand.


    "Yes, milord!" he cupped his fist and left without asking a further question. Normal shadow guard would not leave their post empty leaving their master to be unguarded, however, anyone who had worked at the Hei Shen sect knew, when the Lord told you to do something you better do it without question...no matter how crazy it is.


    After Mong Liu left Zhao Li Xin visit his ''dearest'' father as it told, when he walks across the hall all the maids stare at him with gleaming eyes, their face blush heavily, they all infatuated by the first master. Not only the maids even the concubines and young mistress at the manor can''t hide their admiration to him, luckily Zhao Li Xin is their half brother so they cannot think about him that way and the concubines are already someone wife they can''t afford to ruin their reputation.


    They all feel pity, but they don''t know how lucky they are for not entertain such a thought inside their head, they do not know that their life was saved because of it. One of the brazen maid who confident enough try to seduce Zhao Li Xin, no matter what he still the old master sanguan son, his position still more honorable than the other young master out there in the town not to mention the first young master is beautiful like deity so why not take the risk? the foolish maid dream to transform herself into a phoenix and flew to the high sky.


    She takes off her clothes and waits for Zhao Li Xin on his bed, she thought as a man he could never stop himself even if she can''t be his wife she would be happy enough to be his concubines, the young stupid maid was hopeful. When Zhao Li Xin enters the room what the maid saw is not a hot blood young man filled with a desire but a cold, cruel, and merciless iceberg.


    Zhao Li Xin never nts any protective array around his courtyard when he leaves his courtyard, one of the reason is he doesn''t want anyone to know that he can use an array, and the second reason is, there''s no valuable thing worth to be protected inside his room everything that important are stored inside his ring so why bother to use an array, is there any array is only an array for sound instion so no one could hear the conversation inside the room.


    That''s why the maid could sneak into his room, still, Mong Liu unavoidably has to ept the punishment for his negligence. Zhao Li Xin stares at the blushing maid with a disgusted expression like she''s a cockroach, one word he gave to Mong Liu "Do it, as usual, ten times for you¡­.and change the bed and everything that was touch by that....thing" he scoffs in disgusted then turns around without giving the terrified naked maid a second nce.


    Then the next day the maid disappeared without a trace from the Sanguan Manor, no one know where she is, and the maid never told anyone about her n so no one knows where she has gone, unfortunately, because she''s only a maid, no one bothers looking for her ept the housekeeper because he has to make sure she did not do anything that would harm the Sanguan family.


    Then a few dayster the news spread that the maid is found in the brother at the slum area. No one knows how could she get there, with a tainted body the Sanguan manor cannot ept such a woman to served their noble house and so they left her there.


    Meanwhile, Mong Liu epts ten-timeshes on his back, which is a light punishmentpared to what he was used to. Yes, for Hei Shen sect members the Lord was much gentler now.


    The ''gentle'' lord arrived at the study room, the housekeeper opened the door for him. Inside the room, Sanguan Jin Sheng is already waiting. He sits on the chair while Bai Xue gracefully pours a cup of tea for him, her move is smooth and graceful show her noble background as a well-educated woman.


    Bai Xue peeks a nce at him, but Zhao Li Xin only looks at her for a second before he shifts his gaze to sanguan Jin Sheng, from the beginning to the end his expression remains the same without surprise or joy, Bai Xue inadvertently feel a pang in her heart but her expression didn''t leak her feeling.


    "Father" he bows his head.


    "Come, have a seat" he beckoned Zhao Li Xin to sit opposite him.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a sit then Bai Xue pours a cup of tea for him, her long eyshes flutter as she looks down, she nces at him again to see his side face, too bad the man still cold as ever. Bai Xue sigh inwardly, she didn''t know how could she fool Sanguan Jin Sheng to believe their feeling to each other, can he try faking it at least?


    However sanguan Jin sheng thought Zhao Li Xin pretends to be cold he must not want him to know about his feeling to Bai Xue, the young man is proud and cautious so his behavior is understandable.


    "Try it, Bai Xue brewing tea is the best in town" Sanguan Jin sheng smiles kindly like a loving father.


    Bai Xue sheepishly smiles, Zhao Li Xin, take a sip and say: "Is not bad.." he perfunctorily said. Sanguan Jin Sheng smiles in delight while Bai Xue not sure he is being honest or not nheless she feel happy.


    "If you like, I can brew more tea for you" she smiles beautifully.


    "Hm," he gives a vague reply.


    Her face turns red. Obviously she feel thrilled, even though Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains the same but this is the first time he saw his sis show didn''t refuse other people offering, it sure is no one can refuse a beautifuldy. He thought his n work smoothly his mood soar.


    "Look at both of you, did you forgot this old man is still here" Sanguan Jin Sheng teased.


    "Uncle Sanguan!" Bai Xue pouted her lips angrily, she looks flustered but everyone could see the corner of her red lips lifted, while Zhao Li Xin¡­.well, silence is gold.


    "Fine ¨C fine, uncle with not teased you anymore" the old man blissfully smile.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng only make her more embarrassed "Uhm, I know you have an important thing to discuss so I will excuse myself" she bows her head then quietly leave the room.


    "She is a good girl¡­" he suddenlyments.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything but her quiet was taken as consent. Sanguan Jin Sheng is overjoyed that his n gradually taking shape as he wants to be, he tapped the teacup then smirk "I knew bai Xue since she was young, even at that time she had to exceed her peers, not just beauty but also talent even my daughter are palepare to her, such a shame¡­"


    "What do you want to say, father?" Zhao Li Xin drew a deep breath as he grows impatient.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng ted when he saw Zhao Li Xin tant annoyance, he thought Zhao Li Xin truly cares for Bai Xue when the truth is Zhao Li Xin hate roundabout conversation.


    "Celestial immortal sect is too strong even Sanguan family is not as strong as thems, the only reason we have a good rtionship is thank to your stepmother if not how could Bai Xue willing to stay in Sanguan manor so¡­.if you want to marry Bai Xue, your reputation and cultivation would notsufficient to propose the core disciple of Zi Quan Mei"


    "Oh¡­" Zhao Li Xin raises his eyebrows.


    Got his attention sanguan Jin sheng smile cunningly "your cultivation Is too low and your connection with Qin family also not help, but Zi Quan Mei is a reasonable person, as long you can prove your worth she will not make things hard for you, after all, bai Xue is her favorite disciple"


    "And your suggestion is?" Zhao Li Xin tilts his head.


    "The Crimson Lightning sword, if we could have it ¨C no, if you could find it, no one can''t stop you" Sanguan Jin sheng eyes darken, the greater temptation for men is power and beauty and Zhao Li Xin was tempted by both at the same time how could he not moves.


    Zhao Li Xin pped his hand on his knee, his expression solemn showing no fluctuation, if not sanguan Jin Sheng saw he sped his hand tightly he would thing Zhao Li Xin didn''t care, but unbeknown by sanguan Jin Sheng that what actually make Zhao Li Xin excited is he finally able to have thest piece of the old map, soon he would able to protect Lory.


    Father and Son were delighted as they schemed at each other.


    Zhao Li Xintamped down his excitement, he looks at sanguan Jin shengwith worry look "But they''re only two pieces of the map, how could we find the sword?"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng smile grew wider, he excitedly says: "I haven''t told you yet, but our people found the lead about the other piece of the map, and they all on the way to retrieve it, soon we would gather the whole map" he grins widely as he raises his fist, it was a long obsession for him.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng didn''t realize that his son curls his lips, obsession is so easy to manipte. If Sanguan Jin Sheng in the right mind he should be suspicious how the maps that have been lost for centuries suddenly pop out of nowhere at the same time he found he supposed to be ''dead'' son. From the beginning he should have seen that someone schemed behind the shadow, it was too obvious that Zhao Li Xin is too ashamed to admit that this is one of his great ns.


    However, Sanguan Jin Sheng is already immersed in his obsession he missed the clear warning right in front of his face, just like a moth drawn by the fire.

 Chapter 654 - The Plot Has Thicken

    The following conversation was boring so Zhao Li Xin didn''t pay attention too much, he just sits there watching his father entice him with glory, power, wealth, and woman, he subtly hinted to Zhao Li Xin once he got the swords he would have everything he ever wishes, for once Zhao Li Xin agree with him because Lory saves and well is his only wishes.


    An hourter Zhao Li Xin left the study room, just when he walks across the garden Bai Xue already waiting for him. Her eyes shined like stars in a night the moment she saw him, however, Zhao Li Xin didn''t slow down his pace he walks past her like she wasn''t there, Bai Xue didn''t have time to feel offended she takes long strides to catch his shadow.??


    "Wait, what is Uncle Sanguan told you?" she lifts her skirt then chased Zhao Li Xin while grinding her teeth in anger.


    "Nothing is your concern¡­" Zhao Li Xin replies indifferently.


    Anger rose within her but she controls her feeling she knew it''s not worth to fight with him right now, not when she decide to help him "You wrong if we want to make Uncle Sanguan believe about our rtionship I need to know what did he told you¡­.." she rifies her intention.


    ''Our rtionship'' give a bad taste on the tip of his tongue, he forgot how much he hated to involve with other women " sanguan Jin Sheng believe it, that''s all you need to know" he hastens his feet as he make widen the distance between them.


    She felt a sh of irritation within her she grab Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve "I took a big risk to cooperated with you, can you try to be nicer to me, you know what would my master do if she knew what I had done, I could be expelled from my sect¡­you don''t have to like me but can''t you trust me?"


    Zhao Li Xin pulls his sleeves from her hand harshly and he sneers "Trust?"


    Heughs at her like she was a joke, Bai Xue''s expression stiffed.


    "How is your cultivation right now miss Bai, better isn''t it? I think it won''t take long before you get your breakthrough, If not because of white cloudy grass pills will you cooperate with me? only after you know how capable I am you throw away your long loyalty to your master, just admit it....you are a selfish woman miss Bai ¨C I know it ¨C you know it, so don''t act like a poor innocent young woman in front of me¡­.it''s embarrassing" Zhao Li Xin raised his chin, his piercing gaze strike her heart like an arrow, he tears off her mask show her how ugly she truly is.


    Bai Xue''s red lips trembles humiliated and embarrassed she can''t look at him in the eyes. deep down she knew everything he said is true, she is a selfish and opportunist woman to raise her cultivation, it''s already two since she stuck the bootleneck of her cultivation, she didn''t tell anyone because it could implicate her position and reputation as talented Zi Quan Mei core disciple, coincidently Zhao Li Xin has something that could help her so she take this chance without regards about her master family.


    "y your part, Miss Bai, try not to betray me as you did to my father and your master then I assure you that you will gain more than you ever dream of¡­but if you betray me, well...don''t tell me I never warn you before...." Zhao Li Xin flicks his sleeves as he rests one of his arms behind his back and walks away.


    Bai Xue stood there watching Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared across the moon gate. Her eyes filled with grieve and anger she hates him for how he make her feel, she used to be the proud core disciple of sacred immortal sect her position is above many people, she used to have people fawn over her, they treat her courteously even the royal family will treat her with respect and because her mesmerizing beauty men are fought for her attention but Lu Xin¡­.


    She clenched her fist, the more he pushed her away the more she wants him, she will not give up isn''t his heart made from flesh and blood, she believes one day she would able to moves his heart and he would be just another men who were pleaded for her love.


    _______________________________


    Lory pped her hands together and shouted "DONE!"


    In front of her, a giant beast carcassy on the ground while surrounded by her and her friends, they also look rxed after soo much excitement.


    "What should we do with this?" Ming Yue Yin put her arms on her hips while tilting her head.


    "We need someone to figure out what is this thing," said Yang Xi Ying.


    "Someone who is very smart, someone who is passionate about weird stuff and the inexplicable..." Li Mo Zhen chimed in.


    "Yeah, someone we can trust¡­" Lory mutters.


    "That person should have knowledge about Lory and her power as well" Ming Yue Yin adds in.


    They look at each other and ''that'' someone sh in their mind then they shout simultaneously


    <strong>"JIN HAO!"</strong>


    _____________________________________________


    "Well ¨C well ¨C well, what we do get here?" Jin Hao pinches his chin while staring at the beast carcass with eyes fill with interest, almost like a pervert watching the young girls "I just left for a few days and I already missed so much¡­..I should''ve not go" he grumble quietly.


    "Come on, at least we bring a gift!" Lory grin and open her arms as if she presented a big present for him.


    Jin Hao staring at the giant blody carcass on the eight giant table that joined together in a middle of the room to hold the beast enourmous body, Jin Hao smiles happily "Yes, you did¡­.."


    Jin Hao who used to be allof now grinned from ear to ear, Lory roll her eyes watching his expression no matter what world yo go a scientist always a little bit crazy. Not long after Yuan Xue An came she carry surgical apparatus on the tray, then she put the tray on the table at the corner, she didn''t look scared when she saw the giant beast carcass only scrunch up her face a little bit, perhaps because the smelled.


    The timid and shy little girl is no more, Yuan Xue An is calm, confident and slightly cold, she remained Lory with surgeouns she used to met at the hospital.


    "Hi Xue An!" Lory wave her hands casually.


    "It''s been a while miss Luo" she smiles sweetly, at least her smile is still the same.


    "Are you Jin Hao''s assistant now?" Ming Yue Yin surprised.


    "Nice to meet you again your majesty!" she bes more excited when she saw Ming Yue Yin, no matter what Ming Yue Yin is still her idol "Yes, I''m Master Jin assistant now, I also learn about alchemy too!" she said proudly like a little girl ask for praise from the elder.


    "That''s amazing, and your cultivation is not low either" Ming Yue Yin could feel the abundant Qi flown all over Yuan Xue An body it seem she already reach master level, which is not bad considering she was a ''waste'' a year ago.


    Yuan Xue An face turns crimson, she''s happy Ming Yue Yin acknowledges her hard work "Heheh¡­It''s nothing~" she shyly said.


    "She''s still too slow¡­" Jin Hao suddenly barged in.


    Yuan Xue An puffs her cheeks in upset "My progress is normal, not everyone is a monster like you¡­" she chides him without fear, seems like their rtionship is better than everyone thought.


    "Hump, if I monster then what is Milord?" Jin Hao snort.


    <strong>"DEMON LORD!"</strong> everyone say simultaneously.


    "...."


    After that Lory and the others left Jin Hao and Yuan Xue An to dissect the carcass, then Lory orders the shadow guard to gather all the beast carcass including the one that was killed by Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying to Jin Hao ''Laboratory'' then she burned the whole cave to cover their track.


    Then Lory met with Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo at the Manor, the King pce finally gather again, together they exchange information. Lory told them what she found in Lao Min Na''s room and also about the Beast tide, Lory information gives them a better understanding of the situation and the strange beast and cave where Lao Min Na held captive the beast also gives them a new light.


    "There must be another cave like this," said Bei Li Yan.


    "But where she got all the money, we crush her business long time ago even if she starts to build her business again she wouldn''t able to gather so much money in a short time" Wu San Bo has been investigated Lao Min Na business and rtion, she does build her business again since she came to Yun Dao city but the money she make is less than half than the money she used to make at Xing Fang continent.


    "The Mistyke, Jin Kai" Bei Li Yan abruptly said.


    Lory and Wu San Bo stunned for a second but then they realize it make sense, there still Jin kai on her hands, jin Kai is an unscrupulous man with an enormous appetite for power and glory, that is two things that Lao Min Na could provide for him since she is a talented alchemist.


    "Then Jin Kai involved with the apparition of this strange beast?" Wu San Bo knew Jin Kai because of his rtionship with Jin Hao, he knows how much Jin kai felt threatened with Jin Hao existance, even though Jin hao never have attention to return to Mistyke after what happened but there still elders at Misty Lake hope that Jin hao would return, after all, Jin Hao talent is one in a million, everyone at the mistyke would never let go such a talent especially when Jin family blood flown inside him, this is why Jin Kai always scare that one day Jin Hao would change his mind and decide to fight with him for the leader position of the Mistyke.

 Chapter 655 - Peculiar Situation

    "Where is Jin Kai now?" Lory ask.


    "He is here now, he came with a lot of money and a bunch of experts, it looks like he prepares for war" Bei Li Yan smirk.??


    Lory tapped her fingers on the table and rest her head on her fist seemingly unbothered by the situation but then she calmly says: "Watch Jin Kai closely, we don''t know where Lao Min Na is but we know where Jin Kai is,soon orter he would have a meeting with Lao Min Na"


    "Lazarus could give her anything butmoney, she would need Jin Kai for it, we can''t get too close with Lao Min Na but we can get close with Jin Kai, I believe his n is in line with Lao Min Na, if we know what his n is maybe we would know what Lao Mi Na up to¡­"


    Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan nod their head "Yes, young madam"


    "Oh yeah, send the result of our meeting to Jiang Jin Wei, we need to prepare if Lao Min Na wants to create another Beast tide, and spread the result about the strange Beast after Jin Hao finishes examined them, I already talk with Ming Yue Yin about this, let Hei Shen and general Fu work together to handle this master and see if there any apparition of strange beast somewhere in Xing fang continent, oh we also better to warn Zhao Yi Chen too, since we have an amicable rtionship to each other and I heard Zhao Yi Chen is formidable general, it''s not hurt to remind him as well¡­" Lory rub her cheeks as she ponders if she already conveys everything to them.


    "What about the array, we should ask Li Xin if there any array to protect people from the beast¡­we can n an array in a small vige, I don''t think the military kingdom able to protect everyone" she sped her hands together on the table and sigh "Is arge scales project, we would need a lot of people we can ask Jiu Yun sect help in this matter, but we must do this in discreet we can''t scared people, after all this only hypothesis situation¡­. but take this as a precaution"


    "We still have to make sure what Lao Min Na n with the beast...this is our priority!"


    "Yes, young madam!" they both replied simultaneously.


    "You guys have anything to add in? I don''t have a deep understanding of how diplomacy works in this world since we will need to share what we found to others kingdom so I let this matter to you guys, is it up to you how to convey this matter with other people but try to be discreet, is that okay?"


    Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan exchange gaze and smiles, Lory didn''t realize she showcased her ability to lead like an experienced leader, she is calm and meticulous, she didn''t rash and arrogant, she knew her ability and her limit and didn''t ashamed to ask for an assistant when she needs it. Wu san Bo and Bei Li Yan could not be proud, they feel lucky for not serving one talented master but two, both of them have different methods nheless they are smart and farsight leaders.


    "No, I think is enough, for now, we will inform you after we finish our job," said Bei Li Yan.


    "Okay, then..dismissed!" she knocks on the table twice.


    "¡­." They stare at Lory confusedly.


    Lory sheepishly smiles "Sorry, old habit hard to die¡­"


    "That doesn''t sound bad¡­.we are dismissed then" Wu San Bo tilted his head, he genuinely thought is not a bad gesture to end the discussion.


    "Let''s do that for now, I think Milord wouldn''t mind~" Bei Li Yan chuckles lightly, sound like the Hei Shen sect would add another strange tradition.


    After the meeting Lory back to her room, shey on her bigfortable bed after a long rxing bath. A lot of questions cross her mind she feel tired but she can''t sleep. The beast tide is bad enough but now adding the hybrid beast in the situation she can''t imagine the chaos that would happen, tobine two or three types of the beast and add Demon parasite in the mix what kinda a crazy recipe that demon cooking.


    She feel her head spinning, maybe she got vertigo, Loryughs her own thought, could she got vertigo with a healing gift inside her? she pinches her be to eased her chaotic mind.


    "Are you okay?" a low melodious voice awakened her from her stupor.


    She opens her eyes and stunned "Li Xin, what are you doing here?"


    "You think I will not check your condition by myself after I know what you have done" he raised her eyebrows as he pretends to be mad.


    "Please don''t nag me today, I''m tired¡­" she acts spoiled in front of him.


    The henpecked husband of cour have no immunity against her cuteness, he pinches her nose "You are not hurt so I will not preach today"


    "Good, here ¨C sleep here" Lory patted the ce beside her.


    The coldness in his face disappeared without a trace, is like the sun rises after a long winter Zhao Li Xin''s smiles could melt any woman''s heart if only Bai Xue could see his face right now. Zhao Li Xin rest beside her, Lory used his arm as a pillow which he doesn''t mind at all.


    "Do they already report everything to you?" Lory snuggles on his shoulder and rests her hand on his chest.


    "Yes, I heard everything, by the way, you lead them well perhaps I should give the sect position to you"


    "No, thank you" she answered quickly "I want to be the legendary pampered wife¡­.I will live leisurely and spend my husband money as a normal woman would"


    "If I remember thest time you used my money was when you with Shin Jiu, since then you never use my money again except for eating outside"


    "Really? Then you should stop filling my room with clothes and jewelry, you know my drawer can''t hold so many dresses" sheins.


    "But that the basic way of pampering¡­." Zhao Li Xin justifies himself.


    "...¡­."


    ''Well he''s right''


    Lory let out a long sigh "I''m not good with it, don''t I?"


    "En, you are not faith the life of ordinary¡­." he kissed the top of her head, there''s a sense of pity in his voice. He never met anyone who craved ordinary life like Lory. His princess never wishes for glorious life, she never dreams to stand on the peak of a mountain, she never wanted to be extraordinary because she knew the cost she must pay.


    "I know¡­but whenever I saw a family on the street, the mother and father with their children spend their time together I feel envious, I know I should not envy what other people had but I can''t help it¡­." She bitterly smiles.


    "Raised in a loving family, go to school, spend your time with your friends, get in a little trouble once a while then fell in love, married, have children and die in old age¡­..it''s ordinary life but it''s a faraway dream for me"


    Zhao Li Xin pulls her inside his embraces, he hug her waist tightly "We will have children, and we will grow old together, I will prove it to you is not a faraway dream"


    Lory giggles, she knew this is not up to them where the faith lead them but just for the thought, she feel happy.


    <em>''We are Lucient Lory, our life is not supposed to be easy, our life is a mixture of glory and tragedy, it''s our faith''</em>


    ______________________________________


    "It''s all burned up?"Lao Min Na''s beautiful face scrunched up.


    "Yes, master!" the subordinate anxiously kneel on the ground "We send one of us to check the condition of the cave but we didn''t hear anything about him for two days so we send another people there when he came there everything already burned to the ground" the subordinated didn''t dare to stare at his master eyes.


    He was one of few people who served Lao Min Na from the beginning, she once helps him from very although the reason she recruited him is because of his strength not because of the kindness of her heart still he felt grateful to her. Lao Min Na once quite nice and understanding to her own people but she is cruel and merciless to her enemy.


    However, she changes a lottely is not an abrupt change but gradually, she bes more ruthless, easily annoyed, and¡­restless. She punishes her own people severely just for small mistakes, many were killed by her own hands even though their mistakes is not as grave as he thought, the truth is he bes more doubtful with his own master, if not because she still has the same look he might think someone reces his master with someone else.


    "It seems you''re in trouble again Min Na?"


    A curvaceousdy with loose robes from one of her shoulders lean on the door frame, her giggles is clear and crisp, thedy is very alluring however there''s a hint of danger around her, something that make the hair behind his neck raise.


    Lao Min Na''s expression darkens "Find who Is responsible for this, don''t disappoint me" she warned him sternly.


    He could feel cold sweat-drenched on his back, he nods his head obediently "Yes Master!" then the subordinated left in hurry, he just d he can make it out alive, recently his master temperament be much worst and there are people who came and go at his master side, he doesn''t know who they are, it can be men or women, young, middle-age but they only stay for a week or two sometime only a day, he recognizes some of them like master Yang Qiong Yan but the others are only strangers.


    When one disappeared another person would rece that person the strange thing is although they all different but they all got the same aura, same expression, same eyes¡­..even Yang Qiong Yan''s master has the same eyes before he suddenly dies mysteriously, no one knows why he died? nobody dares to ask anyway, but one thing is certain there something peculiar about his master.

 Chapter 656 - Trouble

    In the abandoned small house in the middle of the forest Lao Min Na is sitting on the chair, her expression rigid as she looks at the woman who leaned at the frame door "They be suspicious¡­."


    "Who?" the woman asks with a slight smile.??


    Lao Min Na frown in indignant "My people¡­they begin to question the identity of people who came and go at my side, why don''t you stop possessing human and stay inside the ring as you used to" she shouted angrily.


    "I don''t want to¡­." She smiles wickedly, she sways her hips in a provocative way showing her long legs that y hides and seek with her skirt just to annoy Lao Min Na more, she sitszily on the chair opposite Lao Min Na "If you stuck in a darkness for as long as I am you will hate to return to darkness, moreover¡­.I like this world" she looks at her flirtatiously but there a sense of mncholy in her words that Lao Min Na failed to pick up.


    "You know is hard to control my people when they start to doubt me, they are¡­"


    "They are will be fine, give them more pills, more money, and a little bit pep talk and they will listen to you¡­human is selfish and greedy, I think you know better than me" she quipped.


    <strong>"LAZARUS!"</strong> she raised her voice in rage but suddenly a ck smoke choke her neck, Lao Min Na hit the air as she got trouble breathing, she gasped for air until her face turns white then she falls on the dirty floor wriggle like a dying puppy, just before she started to lose conscious she breathe again.


    She cough repeatedly, her face turn red as she tries to fill her lung with oxygen, Lazarus watch her with an amused expression as if he watched an interesting show then she giggles lightly, Lao Min Na stares at Lazarus, she overwhelmed by fear and her body trembles profusely.


    "Remember little girl, we are not partner, we are not equal, I''m the master ¨C you are the servant, when I talk you listened so if I say jump you ask how high and if I say dive you ask how deep¡­.that is our rtionship, you understand?"


    Lao Min Na scarily nods, she looks down to hide her fear even though it shows clearly. Lazarus looks satisfied and she smiles sweetly "Good girl¡­.now sit on the chair, the floor is too dirty" She said lovingly like a concerned mother which make Lao Min Na feel goosebumps all over her body, but she not dare to against her, Lao Min Na reaches to the chair painstakingly try raised her body when her legs feel like a jelly.


    When she is finally able to return to her chair, Lazarus wink her eyes in jest "Now, don''t you feel better?"


    "Y¡­yes¡­" she''s stuttering in fright.


    Lazarus suddenly pped and rub her hands together then she grins "Now, where were we?"


    With quiver hand Lao Min Na takes a teacup from the table next to her, she drinks the whole cup in one gulp, she didn''t care if the tea is too hot or too cold she just need something to calmed her down, she takes a deep breath then say: "Jin Kai is here, he over a lot of gold for the beasts"


    "Aah yes, that boy¡­.that ambitious, greedy boy¡­I like him" Lazarus shows her interest.


    Lao Min Na lowers her head, there''s no good end for anyone who piques Lazarus''s interest but why should she care? Lao min Na put down the teacup on the side "He order another batch of Beast, the more we give, the more gold for us" she calmly said.


    "So, what are you waiting for, just gave him as much as he wants, the more the better!" Lazarus opens her arms excitedly.


    "We don''t have many beasts left, only a few that survive from the experiment not even a half of them live," said Lao Min Na.


    "Of course~" Lazarus didn''t look upset instead heughs like it was a joke "Oh well, everything that against is nature didn''t live long and hard to acquire, it is aw of fucki*g nature¡­."


    Lao Min Na looks at him with a confused look and Lazarus raised her brows "You never heard it? Is aw that not even god could against it, it''s aw of universe they say, where the world keep the scales in bnces, just like the first kind and Lucient¡­what make you think the first kind almost extinct, why Lucient lineaged is very thin as a strand of hair, it because the world need to keep the bnce, a few of them will cure the world just like a vine, they use Lucient power whenever the world start to sick or crumbles....However if too many of them¡­..tsk ¨C tsk ¨C tsk, the Lucient will be the disease itself¡­..that''s why so many restrictions for them to procreation, sad isn''t it?"


    Lao Min Na stunned thenter she looks happy "Is that mean that woman infertile?"


    Lazarus saw the hope in Lao Min Na''s eyes and stifle "Not necessary, why you want to volunteer yourself to conceive that man baby you think he would willing? at least for starter you have to make him not to killed you first¡­." sheughs at Lao Min Na delusional.


    Lao Min Na bites stunned it feel like a bucket of col water pour on her head she feel embarrassed because Lazarus saw right through her "No, I don''t mean¡­." she lowered her head in shame.


    "I guess that man know from the start, I''m sure the princess told him everything. Lucient is righteous people, ridiculously honest so she would not build her rtionship base on lies, her conscience will not allow her to do that¡­." Lazarus stares nkly as she immersed in her thought.


    Lao Min Na was irritated by Lazarus''s words, sometime she could feel admiration for Lory whenever Lazarus talk about her, in fact, she never heard Lazarus demeaning her, it almost feels like he loves her instead which is confusing for Lao Min Na.


    "It sounds like you..like her" Lao Min Na carefully said.


    Lazarus furrow her eyebrows but then gentle smile bloom on her face "Of course I like her, she''s strong, untainted,mitted, resilient and whatever happened she never forgot who she was, something you know only little about it"


    "So why you want to kill her?"


    "Because¡­I have a wish, a long waited wished" she closes her eyes as her expression soften unlike Lao Min Na ever saw before, then she slowly opens her eyes and smiles devilishly "Killing her is the only way my wish will be granted"


    __________________________________


    After too much excitement Lory decide to take a breather with the girls, they visit one of the luxurious teahouses in town and as always Yang Xi Ying dumps his husband again, leave with no choice Li Mo Zhen to take this chance to cultivate. They arrived at the purple orchid tea house, just like the name is the three-story building paint in white and red the building adorned withntern pain with a purple orchid flower hanging on the ceiling, at the corner of the room there''s a giant porcin vase in every size painted with beautiful orchid flower and women with a purple dress.


    The tables are not much for this type of room it created privacy because the space between the table is quite wide, it seems whoever owns this ce is a concern more to quality than quantity. Lory and her friend took a table on the corner near the wooden railing so they could see the street below them.


    Yang Xi Ying inhaled the orchid smell in a sigh "This feel nice¡­"


    "Yeah, it feels good finally got out from the manor" Lory leans on the table with folded hands, she feel better when she got out after all she''s not the indoor type. Girsha flew andnd on the table then Lory feed him with grapes, the birds happily peck on the grapes ignoring people''s amazement when they saw the beautiful bird.


    "So uncle finally let you out" Ming Yue Yinugh.


    "I don''t know, I don''t ask" Lory shrug casually while adding green grapes just for adding variety for the gluttonous bird.


    "Well, is not like he can''t stop you anyway" Ming Yue Yin shrug as well.


    Soon the waiter came with tea and all kind of appetizer that fills the table, they also bring red bean soup and sweet and herbal chicken soup. Usually, women would maintain their image so they never order a lot of food, this is the first time the waiter saw women order so many foods, are they not worry about what people think.


    Of course, the Empress, the princess from another world, and the already someone wives didn''t care about other people''s thoughts. They have their meal without care with other people''s gaze, Yang Xi Ying who already corrupted by Lory, and Ming Yue Yin already numb with people stare much less to care about them.


    "We should bring XueAnter, that girl work too hard," said Ming Yue Yin.


    "Is she still dissecting the beast carcass?" Lory scrunches her nose, she remembers how awful the beast smelled was.


    "I heard she also make inquiry how many beast carcasses we found, and check with the report of the missing beast" Ming Yue Yin ce the small dumpling on her te.


    Lory spoon her red bean soup then wipe the corner of her mouth with her thumb "As long she''s happy then is alright" he lick her thumb which is supposed to be an inappropriate manner but somehow her moves are not vulgar so people excused her behavior.


    "By the way, I heard Li Mo Zhen invited a bunch of experts from Jiu Yun sect and elder Mu alsoe" ask Ming Yue Yin.


    Yang Xi Ying nods "Yes, the situation here bes much more dangerous than we originally thought so he called a backup after all is not good to ask Hei Shen help all the time"


    "We don''t mind" Lory chimed.


    "I know, but my husband does, protecting me is his job not Hei Shen people so he does what he has to do," said Yang Xi Ying.


    "I understand¡­" Lory knew every man has their pride, Li Mo Zhen is a proud sect leader he should feel better if he used his own people, lory thought is a good thing, more people meaning more help, and she never refused helping hands.


    Ming Yue Yin suddenly clicks her tongue with annoyance, Lory and Yang Xi Ying looking at her simultaneously.


    "What''s wrong?" Yang Xi Ying asks.


    "Trouble" Ming Yue Yin grumble.


    Lory looks behind her and sighs "Why I never have one peaceful day when I go out?"


    [Perhaps that was your actual curse...] Girsha teased.

 Chapter 657 - Extortion

    From afar Lory saw Sanguan Wu Ci, Sanguan Li Ye, The third prince Yun Wei Qun, the second prince Yun Yan Qin, Zhuang Bao Jie, and his sister Zhuang Li Yu came towards them, even though the men maintain their gentle expression but thedies expression is tensed, Lory can''t understand, obviously they hate each other so why bother to call each other.


    why can''t they amicably ignore each other, just pretend you didn''t see each other, why make thingsplicated???


    Zhuang Bao Jie and Zhuang Li Yu clearly have a terrible rtionship with Yang Xi Ying and Lory, the third Prince and sanguan Li Ye also have problem with Ming Yue Yin and because of Zhao Li Xin, the rtionship between Sanguan Wu Ci and Lory also in a verged from killing each other, perhaps only the flirtatious second prince is the neutral one, although is not be guaranteed by the end of the day though.


    ''I don''t like you!'' apparent in their face, it can''t even be clearer, however, to act civilize sanguan Wu Ci and the princes smile politely. Thankfully Lory and her friends raised in the noble family so they know how to be diplomatic.


    "Madam Li, Empress Ming¡­Madam Zhao, what a coincidence to meet you here" Sanguan Wu Ci cupped his fist courteously.


    Lory didn''t know why he hold his breath when he called her madam Zhao, is it because he hates Zhao Li Xin? Lory pushes the thought behind her back then she replies in the same polite manner "Nice to meet you, Master Sanguan, how do you do your highness?" Lory bows her head courteously then she shifts her nce to Zhuang Bao Jie "It''s been awhile Master Zhuang, how are you?"


    Zhuang Bao Jie expression stiffed a little bit but quickly collect himself "Madam Zhao, is nice to meet you again" he cupped his fist firmly then he sees Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying he bends his waist deeply "Nice to meet you again Empress Ming and Madam Li"


    Ming Yue Yin nods slightly to greet him, but then Yang Xi Ying feel a piercing gaze from Zhuang Li Yu, she stares at yang Xi Ying with eyes brimmed with jealousy and hatred even though she tries to look nonchnt but it hard to ignore the hostility from her gaze.


    Yang Xi Ying roll her eyes inwardly, she can''t understand Zhuang Li Yu was also raised in a noble family but why can''t she tamped down her anger, is the Zhuang family spoiled her too much or the girl is too stupid, she can''t hide her inner thought.


    She dares to covet her husband under her nose and now she dares to show her hatred in front of her, who does she think she is, dares act brazenly in front of her?! Yang Xi Ying smiles radiantly, a kind of smile that make her beautiful face glow like a fresh blossoming flower in the morning, however, anyone who knows Yang Xi Ying would know that was her expression when she really - really angry.


    Lory and Ming Yue Ying look at each other with a knowing look, they secretly lit up a candle for Zhuang Li Yu.


    "Nice to meet you too Master Zhuang, oh, I apologize for miss Zhuang when you visit Tien shan manor my husband was preupied with some matters so he unable to met you, I hope miss Zhuang would not mind, I didn''t know that happened if not I will apany you when you came¡­" Yang Xi Ying shows perfect graciousness as a wife.


    On the contrary other people who heard what Zhuang Li Yu had done make them raised their eyebrow, for a single woman meeting with a married man without his wife notices what is her purposed? obviously, no doubt that the woman intended to seduce the married man.


    The society of this world have a double standard for women, is okay for married men who initiated to meet other women without their wife notices but is not alright for a woman to initiated to meet a married man behind than man wife notices, people tend to forgive the men and med the woman even though they make the same mistake.


    it''s a sad fact but that how society works.


    That''s why Yang Xi Ying''s simple words perfectly ruined Zhuang Li Yu''s reputation, she practically branded Zhuang Li Yu as shameless and a vixen. the visitors of the purple Orchid tea house are mostly from distinguished family so this matter would immediately spread in every influential family household in less in a day.


    Doesn''t matter if the rumor is true or not, people tend to believe there be no smoke without a fire so they will question Zhuang Li Yu attitude and manner, in the age where reputation is worth to kill for no one would take a daughter-inw who already has bad reputation before she enters their house.


    In short, if Zhuang Li Yu tries to find husband candidates she will not find it in this town. Yang Xi Ying has ruined her chance. Zhuang Li Yu is too shock she unable to rebuke Yang Xi Ying''s words, she never thought a harness gentlewoman like Yang Xi Ying could be so poisonous and merciless, with simple words from her mouth she had ruined her futurepletely.


    "I...I..don''t" Zhuang Li Yu breathe erratically.


    Yang Xi Ying might look the sweetest among Lory and Ming Yue Yin but when she''s angry, even the brave Lory would be scared.


    Zhuang Li Yu face turn red then white, and Zhuang Bao Jie faces turn ck, he bore his eyes into his sister''s face, Zhuang Li Yu didn''t dare to look at his brother''s eyes because he visits Tien Shan Manor behind his brother back, her brother warned her multiple time not to approach Li Mo Zhen again because her mother wanted to arrange her marriage with an eligible bachelor in Yun Dao city, even today Zhuang Bao Jie hopes his sister would gain the attention of one the princes, doesn''t matter if she bes concubine her position still higher than most aristocrats family, but because his stupid sister provoked Li Mo Zhen wife again that wished dissipated like smoke.


    As expected the Prince''s creased their eyebrows, at first the second prince thought Zhuang Li Yu is not bad, he doesn''t mind to add more woman to his harem but knowing she already like another man even try to seduce that married man of course he withdrew his thought, after all, no one wants to be a cuckold isn''t it, especially a dignified prince.


    "Madam Li, I think you misunderstood, It was our parent who told us to send a gift to Master and madam Li as an apology for my sister rudeness the other day, I was very busy that day so I send my sister to meet with Master Li we thought you certainly will be there too" Zhuang Bao Jie salvage the situation smoothly as a misunderstanding, he would not let his sister ruined his n.


    his swift maneuver assured other people who heard it so temporarily Zhuang Li Yu''s reputation is saved.


    However, yang Xi Ying still not let them go easily"Oh my, A gift? how marvelous!" Yang Xi Ying overjoyed "I''ll be happy to receive any gift, your family is so generous.... how strange, no one at the manor said anything about gift" she tilted her head confusedly.


    "That¡­because Madam Li and Master are busy that day so we didn''t send the gift, we want to give the gift personally to show our sincerity...." Zhuang Bao Jie smile awkwardly, he didn''t prepare any give he doesn''t even know his sister visit the Tie Shan Manor.


    "I understand, it must be a very precious gift so you can give it to other people, isn''t it?" Lory make an ''A-Ha'' expression.


    "So that''s why!" Ming Yue Yin hit the table excitedly "Xi Ying is like a sister to me so I''m sure the Zhuang family would not give something mediocre isn''t it, good ¨C good so when will you send the gift?"


    The Zhuang sibling''s gulped, what gives? They don''t prepare anything, Zhuang Bao Jie didn''t expect Yang Xi Ying and the others would demand a gift from him, aren''t they rich women, one is the Empress, the other is Hei Shen Sect madam and Yang Xi Ying not only the daughter of governor she also Jiuyun sect madam, why are they still need money?!


    Zhuang Bao Jie wanted to scream but he can''t he can only smile awkwardly "So¡­soon¡­" his words sound like a question than an answer.


    "Oh, you mean tomorrow? You are so kind" Ming Yue Yin suddenly gives a deadline.


    Zhuang Bao Jie''s expression ashen, he needs more time to gather whatever give he might found "No¡­not tomorrow?" he barely able maintained his calm.


    "Is it the day after tomorrow?" Yang Xi Ying innocently asks.


    Zhuang Bao Jie almost faints on the spot, he wants to shout <strong>''GIVE ME MORE TIME!''</strong>

 Chapter 658 - You Can’t Afford It

    Lory scratches her nose awkwardly, This is clearly extortion, fortunately, Zhuang Bao Jie still able to maintain his expression but the bulging blue veins on his temple show his true feeling, meanwhile Zhuang Li Yu could only lower her head pretend as if there''s a pile of gold under her feet, obviously she knew she''s in big trouble.


    This is sad, Lory remembers Jiang Yu Ran elegant demeanor, she is a wise and smartdy but howe someone like her could produce stupid kids like the Zhuang sibling, is it possible Jiang Yu Ran genes lose the battle with her husband, what a shammed. Lory not fond of the Zhuang sibling but for Jiang Yu Ran she would not make things hard for her kids, they should treat their mother better after this.??


    "We are swamped with urgent matters this few days so if you want to visit our manor, it''s better at the end of the week, or you can just send your people to Tie Shan manor I assured you all your precious gift will be in the safe hands," Lory said while adding more grape for Girsha who feign ignorance from the start, Lory deliberately gives him the whole week to prepare the gift and the Zhuang sibling doesn''t have to send the gift personally since it will be to embarrassing for them.


    Lory give them a little bit of face because of Jiang Yu Ran, Zhuang Bao Jie face lit up it feel like a heavy burden left his shoulder and he feel relief, five days is enough to prepare a gift for Yang Xi Ying so his expression be more rx "Of course, we will send the gift before the end of the week, I will not disappoint you"


    Because Lory already says her words Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin decide to let them go.


    "Thank you in advance than" Yang Xi Ying sweetly smile.


    "Don''t mention it, I remember I have matters to do so I don''t think I can apany master Sanguan and his highness, I hope yo don''t mind" Zhuang Bao Jie struggle to maintain his calm.


    "It''s fine, we will not stop you" Sanguan Wu Ci pity Zhuang Bao Jie who just got extort out of nowhere, thankfully Luo Ri Yi is kind enough to give him a leeway, amazingly the others listened to her, they stop troubled Zhuang Bao Jie when Lory decide to forgive him. the two Prince also stare at lory curiously, why is it feel like the ''wasted'' is the head of the gank, they thought it should be Ming Yue Yin who has the highest status.


    "Empress Ming is a pleasure to meet you again, is shamed we didn''t have much opportunity to meet beforehand" Yun Wei Qun give mirthless smile as he grumbled inside, he had tried to find an opportunity to meet with her but the empress refuses his invitation repeatedly, he even braves himself to visit Long Mingir which is Tien Shan Manor, but the housekeeper denied his visit with excused that Long Ming didn''t allow anyone visits his manor when he was cultivating.


    His anger spike but he knew is not wise to provoke the sleeping Demon tantly, he gnashes his teeth and left the manor with boiling rage, since then he unable to meet Ming Yue Yin he can''t even saw her shadow, he almost gives up but coincidently he meets her again today, of course, the third Prince smile widely.


    "Nice to meet you too, Third Prince" Ming Yue Ying perfunctorily said.


    "Her highness why don''t you join us at our table, I believe there''s a lot we can discuss to maintain the rtion between our kingdom" third Prince persuade her using his identity and the kingdom benefit to make here, he believes as a monarch she will take the kingdom matters seriously, unfortunately, he talks to a woman who runs from her throned so she can having fun with her girlfriends, if only they know when ite to Lory matters everything is a second for her even Yuan Shao.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchange nce with meaningful gaze, Yang Xi Ying maintains her poised while Lory patted Girsha head as she pretends to be oblivious but everyone could see the flicker in Yun Wei Qun eyes when he stares at Ming Yue Yin, well except Ming Yue Yin herself.


    "Is it just me?" Ming Yue Yin raised her brows.


    Yun Wei Qun realizes there also Lory and Yang Xi Ying, then he flustered and shook his head "No, of course not, madam Zhao and Madam Li are also wee to join us¡­."


    "I''ll be delighted if madam Zhao and Madam Li joined us, isn''t that right second prince?" Sanguan Wu Ci helps the third Prince but he also wants Lory to join him, it''s been a long time since thest time he saw her.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t be mind¡­" said Yun Yan Qin.


    Lory and the girls look exchange quick nce because of theplicated rtionship between Zhao Li Xin and Sanguan family thest thing lory wants is to involve with the Sanguan family, not to mention the Sanguan family have a peculiar rtionship with Lao Min Na and Jin Kai so it''s better for her to stay as far as she can from the sanguan Family and his cronies.


    "I appreciate the invitation but unfortunately, I''ve got another matter to attend to, I''m so terribly sorry¡­" Lory put her hand on her chest to show her reluctance as a way to reject their invitation, she''s not been educated by Fred for nothing in fact she has learned twenty-five ways to reject someone''s invitation politely.


    "True, we already made an appointment for today, so I don''t think we can join you" Ming Yue Ying adds in.


    Sanguan Wu Ci and the Princes can''t say anything after they kindly rejected their invitation, although they don''t feel good they can''t force them either because in a distance they could feel a few expert watching they''re every move, as expected someone like Lory and her friends will not leave their ce without protection.


    "Well, if you say so¡­" sanguan Wu Ci in the middle of saluting them suddenly his sister cut him off.


    "Your pet is beautiful, can you sell it to me, I promised I will pay handsomely," said sanguan Li Ye.


    All of the sudden the atmosphere turns quiet, Lory raised her eyebrows while Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Ying widen their eyes in shock, They knew there was an unshakable rtionship between Lory and Girsha that''s not even Zhao Li Xin could interfere.


    their rtionship is beyond close, Girsha is the only creature who knows about Lory more than Lory herself, through all the years they had shared everything together, memory, strength, cursed, and Girsha is the only one who shares the samenguage as Lory, one can only imagine how close their rtionship is.


    For Sanguan Li Ye asked Girsha like some kind of property is beyond preposterous, Lory''s eyes darken she look at sanguan Li Ye sternly. Sanguan Wu Ci could see the anger in her eyes that he never thought she got in her, he realizes Sanguan Li Ye has stepped her bottom line.


    "Li Ye, stop it, don''t be rude!" he reprimands his sister immediately.


    The oblivious girl pouts her lips "Why I''m just asking, is not like I''m asking for free and it''s only a pet, is not even profound level beast...." she didn''t understand what she had done wrong, for her Girsha is nothing more than a beautiful pet, unlike contractual beast who has the ability to fight for their owner.


    Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin subconsciously take a step back, they had seen how magnificent Girsha in his real appearance, they still shudder whenever they remember a humongous bird that ckened the sky when he flew above them. The birdwings are so wide and sturdy with just one swing it could push the giant ck ship to move miles away across the ocean.


    Since then everyone who knows about Girsha''s real strength treated him with the utmost respect and encouraged other people to do the same, however, this stupid young girl said Girsha is only a pet, is she tired to be alive?!


    Thankfully Girsha saw himself above most of humankind, in his eyes, Sanguan Li Ye is nothing more than an insect dancing under his ws that he could kill anytime he wants, Girsha didn''t have much appreciation for human life other than Lory just like a human didn''t bother with the life of ants. Girsha peck the grapes in the te seemingly unnoticed what Sanguan Li Ye had said.


    "The bird is not for sale" Lory coldly said.


    "Why not,I will give one hundred gold taels, what do you think?" she confidently smiles, she thought she has gives a lot of money for a pet and Lory should feel grateful to her.


    "No!" Lory clenched her jaw to hold her anger.


    Sanguan Li Ye can''t believe she was rejected, she thought Lory is too greedy is she asked more money from her.she stare at Girsha beautiful gold feathers and the bird glistening green eyes, Sanguan Li Ye like beautiful things she can''t wait to get her hand on the bird, she already imagines she would show off the bird to other aristocratdies in town and how jealous they would be.


    "Five hundred gold taels then!" she raises the price.


    Sanguan Wu Ci and the two prince''s creased their eyebrows all of them think the same ''it''s too expensive''


    It just a little bird, is not worth spending that much money on something that can only be used as decoration. They thought Sanguan Li Ye is a spendthrift and childish, even though the Sanguan family is rich but wasting money like water show herck of manner and education, the two princes didn''t know thedy from the Sanguan family character would be like this.


    Who would have thought now is Sanguan Wu Ci turn to be in the same position as Zhuang Bao Jie, however, he didn''t care too much about sanguan Li Ye future, he knows his younger sister is useless so he never put his hopes on her, he trusts his own ability, but if she needs support it wouldn''te from his sister because that girl is nothing more than a stupid vase.


    Lory fixed her gaze to Sanguan Li Ye then she curls her lips "Just forget it, you can''t afford it¡­"

 Chapter 659 - Disaster From The Careless Mouth

    As a notorious spoiled child who can get away with everything of course she can''t ept Lory refusal, she thought she already generous enough to offer the bird more than it deserved so Lory rejection is like a p on her face, Sanguan Li Ye breathing bes heavy she stares at Lory with bloodshot eyes "What do you mean, you think I can''t afford it? I''m Sanguan family legitimated daughter, do you think I''m poorer than Hei Shen sect!" she shouted angrily.


    Sanguan Wu Ci sigh silently he knows his sister character the girl is spoiled rotten by his family, whatever she wants will be granted without the need to ask twice, they barely ever punish her even if there any punishment the worst his father gave to her is one-week confinement in her own courtyard even so his sister never finish her confinement because she would cry and his mother would plead for her then his father sanguan Jin Sheng be soft-hearted and eventually sanguan Li Ye only end up with three days confined in her room. That''s why Sanguan Li Ye be as arrogant, haughty, and ignorant girls as she is right now.??


    Lory take a long deep breath, she tries to calm herself, she didn''t like to be the center of attention since she was born as one, Lory never intended to start trouble and she didn''t like to make a fuss especially in public because everyone will be looking at her, she rather does fistfight, like a brawl instead because at that time people tend to run for their safety, no one would have time to pay her attention.


    "Miss Sanguan¡­." Lory massaged her temple as she smiles wryly "Not everything you like is yours, and not everything can be valued by money, so please understand" Lory try to sound courteous, Lory didn''t want to act recklessly when Zhao Li Xin still infiltrated the sanguan family.


    Unlike cultivation, her power is motivated by heart, if her heart is unstable and so is her power. People describe cultivation is like nurturing a nt, other than good seed when the sprout starts to grow you must give water and nutrition so the sprout would grow faster and stronger until it grows as a giant tree, however, a ''gift'' wasn''t like that at all.


    A ''Gift'' ising like a storm and gifted people must able to learned how to control their power, the greater the gift the greater the storm would be, and as Lucient Lory was naturally born with a powerful gift when her power awaken she only eight to nine years old and she was forced to control her power or the power would overwhelm her in rare cased, some powerful gifted people was death during their awakening and if Lory didn''t learn how to control her power immediately there possibility she would die because her own power, not only Lory, Lucas also experience the same and so is their father when he was a child. One can only imagine the chaos that happened in Hand during the royal family awakening.


    Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t stop his sister immediately, because he curious what Lory could do, that night he had seen the supposed to be a weak woman is not utterly defenseless, however, he still not sure if that all her power or the work of talisman or armament from Long Ming, nheless he be more interested with her.


    Yang Xi Ying was quite apprehensive, the air around Lory is slowly but surely change, the air bes thinner and colder the wind around them blowing harder than before because it''s rainy season no one realizes the subtle change around them when she lowers her head she was stunned when she saw her teacup, Yang Xi Ying secretly sign Ming Yue Yin with her eyes then she shifts her nce to the teacup, Ming Yue Yin follows Yang Xi Ying direction then she stupefied turns out the tea water in the cup froze immediately the two of them stare at Lory simultaneously.


    ''Oh-oh'' Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin exchanged worried looks.


    "Madam Zhao, please don''t underestimate me, isn''t that only a pet that Long Ming give you, if you don''t want to sell your pet than that''s fine, why don''t you tell me where he found that bird, tell Long Ming I''m willing three times more than my previous offer!" she raised her chin arrogantly.


    "Li Ye don''t be rude¡­" sanguan Wu Ci reprimand his sister even though he knows it''s useless but he has to keep his gentleman manner in front of other people.


    "I''m not being rude, I only ask where Long Ming found that bird, and if he catches another bird like this he can sell it to me and will pay triple for it" Sanguan Li Ye persistent her rights.


    "That''s right master Sanguan, I don''t think miss Sanguan ispletely wrong, for a small pet valued this much of money is quite a fortuned, what do you think Madam Zhao?" Yun Wei Qun sneers just like most people he thought Lory is only a vige girl who lucky enough to climb her master bedroom, he thought she just like other low-ss women, greedy and brainless.


    Actually, they all believe it was Zhao Li Xin who gives the bird to Lory moreover the rumor about how much Zhao Li Xin doted on lory has spread everywhere, Lory background story is only a small-time vige girl without a shred of Qi it means she is just a poor and weak woman so where she can find a bird like that and able to raise it before anyone could stoled it from her.


    People change their attention to Lory, they are waiting for her decision, most of them think Lory would say yes, why not is just a bird.


    "The bird is with me since I was a child, he belongs to no one but himself, he stays with me because he wants to and because he is my family, my Girsha is not a pet he is a part of me so stop demeaning my family while you still have a chance" she squints her eyes subtly remind them not to get too far.


    Sanguan Li Ye didn''t heed her warning and neither other people, they didn''t believe when Lory said Girsha is like a family for her, for people who don''t even bother to used or even sell their own family for benefit how could theyprehend the length of Girsha and Lory rtionship, even Sanguan Wu Ci thought that Lory is being ridiculous and stubborned he thought Lory didn''t like sanguan Li Ye personally that''s why she kept rejecting her offer.


    The contemptuous stare from Sanguan Li Ye and other people make her heart raging with rage, they don''t know what Girsha meant for her although she never said out loud and bickering with each other all day, however, they are dependent to each other. Without Girsha she wouldn''t able to save Lucas, without him, she will be stranded in this strange world alone if Girsha was not here she is not sure if she bes who she is today.


    More than anything Lory knew the past has scarred her and continue haunting her until this very second, if anyone wonders why she still able to calmed and positive it because she has Girsha and Zhao Li Xin at her side, Girsha is the sources of her strength, he helps her to keep the memory of the past alive within her, not just the bad times but mostly the good times, he always reminds her all the stupid and crazy thing she had done, alone or together with Lucas and the others, meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin helps her to move on from her past, she gives her a sense of purpose and belonging, at the end both of them make her who she is right now.


    "You!" she pointing her finger at Lory "I try to be nice to you, but you don''t know what''d good for you!" she shouted in anger.


    "Li Ye stopped it!" Sanguan Wu Ci reprimands her sternly, deep in his heart he''s notpletely med her sister because he knows people wouldughing behind her back when they know she was tantly rejected after she offers so much money for a single pet bird, on the other hand even though he quite fond of Lory he still valued his own family face and lory behavior is disappointing him ''if only she could be more sensible'' hements to himself, Sanguan Wu Ci shakes his head feeling regret because Lory is not as good as he thought.


    If only Lory know what he''s thinking her reaction will be simply ''Meh¡­''


    "Madam Zhao how about this for exchanged of your bird I will fulfill anything you want, you can trust my words as the next heir of Sanguan n," he said proudly.


    "Master sanguan is only a bird, please reconsider your position" the second prince, Yun Yan Qin thought sanguan Wu Ci is being too careless. The sanguan family is the number one family after the royal family, his words mean if Lory wants him to help the Hei Shen sect then Sanguan Wu Ci is obliged to fulfill her wish.


    "My second royal brother is right, you cannot say those things recklessly" Yun Wei Qun also reprimands him sternly.


    "Brother, what are you doing, if Father knows about this¡­" now is Sanguan Li Ye turn to worry, she scares Lory would ask an inexplicable thing to her brother and then her father would me her, at the end, she only worry about herself.


    "You are one wicked woman this is what you aimed isn''t it, is Long Ming taught you to do this?!" furry ovee her she berated Lory harshly in front of other people, she forgot it was them who came in first then demand Lory to sold her pet.


    "Be careful miss Sanguan, disastere from the careless talk" Ming Yue Yin warn her sincerely, not because she worries about that stupid girl but because lory have not one but two mass murdered weapon, one is girsha and the other is the scary uncle, thankfully the demon Lord is not here but Girsha¡­..will he transform to his actual size like that day?


    Ming Yue Yin''s faces turn pale as she recalled that fateful day, she looked at Yang Xi Ying and she realizes Yang Xi Ying also worry the same thing as her then they anxiously shift their gaze to Girsha who had been stopped eating who knows since when? Girsha stood there without move just like a statue the only thing that moves is his green eyes, that has been following Sanguan Li Ye every move.

 Chapter 660 - Disaster From The Careless Mouth II

    Ming Yue Yin''s faces turn pale as she recalled the stormy day then she nces at Yang Xi Ying and realizes Yang Xi Ying was also worried about the same thing then they nervously turn their head at Girsha who had been stopped eating since god''s knows when? the bird stood still just like a statue only his green eyes follow sanguan Li Ye moves.


    The oblivious sanguan Li Ye didn''t realize the mythical first kind is eyeing her she bber her mouth without care, she looks down on Lory since the beginning even though she is Long Ming wife, and all because of Lory background and she heard Long Ming never heald wedding ceremony for her, who can be certain that long Ming feeling will not fade away after some time.??


    "Did I say anything wrong, everyone knows she is a vixen who climbs her master bed, who knows if Long Ming truly likes her since I never heard Long Ming held a wedding ceremony for her, even concubines in our house were carried by a pnquin from their house to our manor, unlike someone, and I''m not the only one who thinks like this, I believe everyone also thinks the same" Sanguan Li Ye didn''t feel wrong since she states the fact that everyone knows, they just not dare to say it loud because they don''t want to infuriate Long Ming, but she''s not scared because she knew his brother is a sage cultivator, could Long Ming stronger than her brother? Impossible!


    Lory didn''t immediately angry, she stared at Sanguan Li Ye''s smug face with a nk look. Sanguan Li ye thought Lory was hurt by her words she make victorious smile, on contrary Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying take a few steps back from Lory and Girsha then activate all their protective amulet and talisman they have, no one realized what are they''re doing because their focus concentrates on Lory.


    "So you want my bird, huh?" Lory stifles.


    Sanguan Li ye raised her chin arrogantly "Sure, why don''t you take the five hundred gold taels and I will forget what happened today" she tantly demeaning her in front of the public, although no one isugh loudly, however, they all agree with Sanguan Li ye and they sneer at Lory.


    Lory gives a lopsided grin "Oh, but I will not forget¡­.aren''t we, Girsha"


    Girsha pping her wings, he floats above the table as he drew closer to sanguan Li Ye, while Sanguan Li Ye mesmerize by Girsha beautiful feathers from up close, suddenly Girsha opens his soft pink beak, and an ear-shattering squawk pierces the air and shaking the grounds, the room shook like an earthquake and people with low cultivation fall from their chair and people who had strong Cultivation cover their ears in reflex. The powerful impact make all ss and porcins in the room shattered into pieces.


    Lory secretly put a transparent barrier for Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying to make sure their safety. Meanwhile, Sanguan Li ye who was strike by Girsha soundwaves cough blood then more blood flown from her ears and nose, her eyes bulged widely then her face turns white as a sheet, Sanguan Wu Ci who have the stronger cultivation try to help he is sister but he''s one step toote.


    Sanguan Li Ye''s body falls on the ground, thankfully sanguan Wu Ci catches her before her body falls on the floor "Li Ye, Li Ye!" he shouted frantically, but she already loses her consciousness. Sanguan Wu Ci checks her pulsed to see her condition and he was stunned by how bad her condition is.


    Lory raised her right hand and Girsha flew back toward her like nothing happened, Girsha perch on Lory''s arms she spread her white wings majestically, they all dumbstruck by Lory and Girsha, a mysterious air filled the air. Sanguan Wu Ci and the Princes stare at Lory with a dumbstruck expression.


    Lory stares back at them, her expression is solemn, she looks regal and charismatic just like a queen stand in front of her subject "I''ve warned you over and over again but you indulged your sister selfishness, everything has it cost and she paid more than she can give¡­."


    Sanguan Wu Ci presses his lips into a thin line, even though he feel regret for not stoped his sister he still med Lory for hiding her pets power, nevertheless, he doesn''t realize even if Lory told him how strong Girsha is he will not believe her either, he might think Lory try to scam him.


    Not long after dozen of Shadow guards circle around Lory and her friends, they all wear the same ck uniforms but Lory knows they are not her people, judging the relief expression from the prince and Sanguan Wu Ci it seems the shadow guards is their people. Lory and her friend''s expression didn''t perturb even the slightest.


    "Arrest her, she¡­.she tries to hurted the Royal family!" shouted Yun Wei Qun while pointing his finger to Lory.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying frowned, they immediately stand closely behind Lory, anger, and resentment filled their eyes, obviously, sanguan Li Ye was the one who asked for the beating, how dare they nder Lory shamelessly.


    Then another second more dozens of shadow guards appear and circle the previous shadow guard, The Su''s sisters are alsoe with their ck and red uniform to protect Ming Yue Yin, the situation be more tensed because Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo alsoe, they stood in front of Lory to shield her from danger.


    The Guest knows how grave the situation, they carry their fainted friends and family then frantically scramble out of the building, including the waiter and the owner of the ce, after all, nothing is more precious than life.


    "Young madam are you okay," Bei Li Yan asks worriedly, he is genuine concern for Lory and is not only because of Zhao Li Xin.


    "I''m fine" Lory reply calmly she didn''t look arrogant or enjoy Sanguan Li Ye''s misfortune instead there helplessness flickered in her eyes, even so, she will not help Sanguan Li Ye, not after she tries to take something very precious from her.


    "Hei Shen sect what are you going to do, do you intend to start a war with the Yunmo Kingdom!" Yun Yan Qin raised his hands than one of his shadow guards released a re to the sky, the red light pierce the blue sky as a sign for sending a backup.


    All Hei Shen shadow guards and the Su sister take out their weapon, the sound of metal unsheathed make their bones chill, they aimed their weapon to each other and the air instantly bes heavy they look at each other warily. Yang Xi Ying looks sightly anxious but Ming Yue Yin didn''t flinch she rather quite excited while Lory didn''t show any ripple in her expression.


    "No matter how strong are you, this is Yunmo kingdom territory are you sure you wanted to make ruckus here! Do you think Long Ming will agree with this?" Yun Yan Qin''s irritation crackled, nevertheless, deep down he still reluctant to challenged Hei Shen Sect. He had gathered all information about Long ming and Hei Shen sect and the news is not good.


    "Empress Ming, you are a monarch, would you lead your people to an unnecessary war, are you not afraid to disappointed your people?" he said again, this time he threatened Ming Yue Yin position as an Empress, as royalty he knew nothing is more precious for a ruler than their own throne, he thought she would feel the same but he underestimated Ming Yue Yin valued and loyalty.


    Ming Yue Yin smiles confidently "Without her, there would be no Empress Ming or Liang Zu kingdom as you know now¡­. I owed her everything¡­I don''t mind with war," she said half-jokingly but there an unwavering determination in her eyes.


    "I agree with Yue Yin, we owed her too much and this debt will not be paid in this lifetime I will support whatever decision she make and I know my husband would think the same" she smiles warmly at Lory.


    Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo exchanged a nce with smiles, ''The bird of the same feathers flock together'' it seems the idiom cannot be more true, Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo cupped their fist and bow at her courteously "You are the owner of Xin Xen token, all Hei Shen sect will follow your order without regards"


    The two princes and Sanguan Wu Ci are stupefied, they realize they have make terrible mistakes by underestimated Lory''s position in the Hei Shen sect and her rtionship with Empress Ming and Yang Xi Ying, they curious about what she could have done to deserved such devotion, more question raised in their head ''who she really is?''


    Lory is utterly grateful, how lucky she is when she lost brothers she gain sisters. They all stare at Lory, waiting for her to make a decision. Lory shift her nce at the unconscious Sanguan Li Ye then she looks at Sanguan Wu Ci "Your sister needs to learn to take responsibility for her action so when she gets older she would not be someone who believes that nothing is ever her fault"


    Her words struck him, he knows she was right but his arrogance make him unable to ept her words "My sister is just young ignorant young woman, she didn''t deserve this"


    Lory tilted her head then she asked innocently "Why not?" is not our right to decide what we deserved or don''t deserve in this world, we can only ept it and deal with it.


    Lory waved her hand to sign her people to sheath their weapon, the Hei Shen Shadow guard follow her order without hesitation, the Su sister nce at Ming Yue Yin then they follow Lory''s order after Ming Yue Ying nod to show her consent.


    Lory takes a step forward she walks past Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo then she approaches Yun Yan Qin and stares at him deeply "I don''t wish for war, but if you force me¡­I will" she said with soft but intimidating at the same time.


    Yun Yan Qin subconsciously gulped his saliva, which is beyond hisprehension why he feel threatened by her presence, it feel like her shadow grewrger in front of him, for some reason his heart trembles with fear.


    "Your decision¡­your highness" Lory said again.


    "I¡­" he avert his gaze from Lory "Let''s not make a mountain out of molehill¡­"


    Lory make a cryptic smile "Let''s not¡­" then she nod her head gently and walk past him, behind her Bei Li Yan and the others follows her, themotion stop in a dire moment just like that, however before ming Yue Yin left she look down at sanguan Wu Ci who held Sanguan Li Ye in his embraces.


    "Tell your sister, how lucky she is to be alive¡­."


    Sanguan Wu Ci re at Ming Yue Yin, but she''s not bothering him, she flicked her sleeve and left with the Su sisters.

 Chapter 661 - Hearty Conversation

    When Lory got out of the building she surprised people swarm outside the ce, their eyes filled with anticipation when they saw Lory and her entourage, perhaps they waiting for greatmotion or something, then suddenly a familiarck carriage stop in front of her, the coachman turns out to be Mong Ki, another shadow guard raised the curtain for her and Lory see someone is inside the carriage.


    Once Lory climbs on the carriage immediately drove away leaving Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin behind. Yang Xi Ying didn''t have time to ask because another carriagee and the coachman is wearing Jiu Yun uniform, it seems some of the Jiu Yun sect members already arrived at Gui Hong continent than from the inside of the carriage Li Mo Zhen shift the curtain and stretch his hand to help Yang Xi Ying to enter.??


    Yang Xi Ying face beamed with joy, she held his hand and ascend swiftly, she feel delighted when her husband picks her up.


    "You here!" Yang Xi Ying happily said.


    "En, nothing happened with you right?" Li Mo Zhen was anxious when he heard about the incident at the tea house so he came in hurry, thankfully the other Hei Shen shadow guard informs his people that everything was under control, and the two King''s pce was also present so he was certain that nothing would happen with his wife.


    "Not even the slightest¡­" Yang Xi Ying grinned mischievously.


    Li Mo Zhen shakes his head and chuckles, his wife be more naughty every day since she mingles with Lory and Ming Yue Yin, but he didn''t hate it, he likes her more when she bes more honest and cheerful rather than quiet and reserved, andtely, they be more intimated than ever before not just as a husband and wife but also as a friend, he never thought that marriage could feel this way.


    Ming Yue Yin saw the two carriages has left, shements to herself is not good to be the ''single dog, not long after her carriagee.


    Lory looks ahead of her, Zhao Li Xin leans on the pillowzily but his eyes bored over her and his refined jawline tightened, Lory knows he is not in a good mood, but dam* he looks so handsome!


    "We didn''t have much time to meet each other but every time we met you always look at me with scowled" she make a long face.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh, he circles his hand on her waist then gently pulls her close and make her sit on hisp then softly raked his finger through her hair "I just can''t stop worry about you¡­" she quietly said.


    "I know¡­" Lory poked the space between his eyebrows "I just hope you stop frowning when you see me, I might think you don''t love me anymore"


    He took her hands away from his face and chuckle "Impossible, and this is not the face of someone who stops loving you¡­"


    "Really, then what kinda face you will make?" she asks jokingly.


    "Tsk, don''t bother, is not like you will see it anyway¡­." He reprimands her sternly but his voice is too sweet and gentle, it''s sound more like flirtation and Lory blushed heavily, even until now she still not immuned by his seduction, everyone said that Zhao Li Xin is in the palm of her hand that she can make him do anything for her, however at the same time she also under his charmed. She knew Zhao Li Xin could make her do anything he doesn''t even have to say anything just stared at her with those dark eyes, and his wish will be hermand.


    It was scary knowing other people have that kinda influence to herself so it''s better to keep this secret inside her heart, and she will keep this secret from Zhao Li Xin for as long as she could.


    "I hurt sanguan Li Ye today and also the Princes¡­did I ruined your n?" she lower her head like a naughty child who confesses her mistake.


    "You worry about that?"


    "Obviously, I know your n is still in progress, but because of me you might have to adjust your n again" Lory worry how her action today will disrupt Zhao Li Xin n, they still didn''t know why Sanguan Jin sheng murder the Qin family and they still don''t know where Sanguan Jin Sheng hide the old ancient map andstly who was poisoned, Zhao Li Xin?


    "Silly girl, your husband is not that incapable...trust me, I got this" he caresses her cheek gently.


    "So I''m not ruined your n¡­?"


    Zhao Li Xin guffawed, he pulls her face close then he kissed her softly, the lingering tasted make her body electrify, he smiles at her then say: "You ruined my n the moment you came to my life¡­."


    ______________________________________


    Ming Yue Yin ends up as the first person who reaches Tie shan manor, annoyingly the couples continue with their date without her, she feel sad but no tearse out, This is the life of a single woman, should she follow the old Zhang advice and marry someone¡­.<em>uugh</em>, but she hated that idea.


    When she enters the manor the housekeeper suddenly approaches her then bow his head courteously "Your majesty, if you don''t mind master Yuan Shao is here, and he would like to meet you"


    She scrunched up her face, however, she knew she can''t avoid him any longer "Where is he?"


    "answer your majesty, master Yuan is at the main garden with miss Yuan," said the housekeeper.


    "Lead me there" she let out a long exhales.


    The housekeeper make a polite hand gesture to follow him "Please follow me, your majesty"


    At the main garden, Yuan Xue prop her chin with both her hands and red at her brother "What is your rtionship with that sanguan Li Ye?" she questions him in upset.


    "Nothing!" he answers without hesitation.


    "So why Empress Ming angry with you, please tell me you are not cheating on her" she huffed in anger.


    Yuan Shao creased his eyebrow with contempt look "Of course not, it just a misunderstanding!"


    Yuan Xue An still not sure, although she believes her brother is a good man but so is her father, and look what happened? She doesn''t want another tragedy to happen in her family especially to Ming Yue Yin.


    "I hope you''re not lying to me" she gives him a warning look.


    Yuan Shao rolls his eyes exasperatedly, his sister bes more feisty since she joined the Hei Shen sect, which is a good thing but could she have more faith to her only brother? he feel vexed but he got nowhere to vent his anger, while his sister still looking at him with suspicious looks.


    "I''m not lying!" he assures her again.


    "You better be, Empress Ming is my idol also Miss Luo and Miss Yang is my friend if you hurt empress ming I will have no face in front of them" she reprimands Yuan Shao sternly.


    "...."


    A minuteter the housekeeperes with Ming Yue Yin and the Su sisters. Yuan Shao stare at her without a blink, it''s only a few weeks but he just realizes how much he missed her, there''s a sense of loss and joy when he sees her again. Ming Yue Yin''s expression reminds the same, she didn''t look angry neither she looks happy.


    "Her majesty" he stood from his chair and bow at her.


    "Raise," she said in a monotone voice then waves her hand "Leave us"


    Yuan Xue An gives a meaningful gaze at Yuan Shao before she left with the housekeeper and the Su sister. The two of them left alone they sit across from each other under the pavilion, the air turns awkward none of them speak. Yuan Shao feel anxious it''s like something very precious slip through his fingers.


    "There''s nothing between me and sanguan Li Ye, it was not as it looks like" he finally breaks the silence.


    Ming Yue Yin nods "I believe you¡­." She calmly said but her voice sounds distant.


    he feel a pang in his heart but he still able to control his expression "Then why are you avoiding me?"


    Ming Yue Yin takes a deep breath "Is not you, is me¡­..this ¨C whatever happened between us¡­I never thoroughly think about it"


    "Are you scared I will take advantaged of you, do you think I will take your position as a Ruler of the nation?" he said with a hurt expression.


    She shook her head weakly "No, not my position¡­it was my freedom I''m worried about, my freedom to control my own life, if we got married you will naturally be the emperor and my position as an empress inevitably step down as a second ruler" she looks at him with a bitter expression "I have seen how empress live their life, she can be the mother of the nation, even though her position is above everyone in the pce but in the change the fact she only bes one of the women at the emperor harem"


    He was stunned not only because of her words but he also remembers what Lory told him before, turn out Lory''s warning is right about Ming Yue Yin concerned.


    "You know I''m not interested to have more than one wife after what happened with my mother"


    "I know but you should realize what you want is not always what you get, along the way there probably urred a situation where you finally breaks from other people''s pressure.... just like your Father¡­."

 Chapter 662 - The Amendment

    Ming Yue Yin words stunned him for a second, Yuan Shao watch her closely as he understands where her fear came from, deep down he can''t deny that situation she feared might happen in the future, there''s no guaranteed he could handle constant pressure from the noble family and society, he had seen how his father was manipted by the emperor then eventually broke under the heavy pressure, even though he loves his wife to the bones, but to protect his wife and family from the emperor mistrust he was left with no choice but to ept the emperor request to marry his daughter and made her as his second wife, even until now he still remembers his mother expression vividly when she was forced to watch her beloved man wedding.


    "Miss Luo.....I mean Lory asked me what would I give to be with you, she asks me will I give everything to be with you"??


    Ming Yue Yin could feel her heart elerated "What did you say?"


    He solemnly smiles "I said, Yes..." his eyes filled with determination "It took a while for me to understand what is ''everything'' that she meant" he looks down with a self-deprecating smile stered on his face, "I thought if I want people acknowledged me as your husband I have to raised myself in the same position as you, I thought a mere general moreover ''Exiled'' general from another kingdom will make your people look down on you¡­.look down on me, so I came to Zuan Dong continent, is a chaotic ce that was gued with war because the turmoil between the tribes"


    "Chaotic as may seem but that ce is full of potential and rich with a precious stone mine like jade, diamond, crystal, and more. This is also the reason why the tribes are fought at each other, so I''m thinking what if I could subdue the whole tribes, well I don''t need to subdue all of them just two or three of the biggest tribe in there and everything will follow¡­"


    "And you seed¡­" Ming Yue Yin cut in.


    "Just a little bit more¡­." He said modestly, however, everyone knows what Yuan Shao aplice could match Zhao Li Xin''s achievement when he establishes the Hei Shen sect.


    Ming Yue Yin sees his dejected look and she confuses "But you don''t look happy¡­why?" she asks curiously.


    "Because I realize, rather than help you instead my position will threaten your authority as a Ruler" he blows out his cheeks feeling a sense of loss and regret.


    She knitted her eyebrows, she understands right away what he meant. Indeed if they get married his reputation will challenge her sovereignty, even though he never intends to harm her in any way but many people would take advantage of this situation. They say ''a mountain cannot contain two tigers'' and that''s true.


    The only thing that make Ming Yue Yin''s position as empress a bit difficult is because of her gender, the reason she bes Empress was because there were no other male sessors so they had no choice but to give the dragon sit to her. However not everyone satisfied with this situation, there still conservative groups who think that women are not qualified to rule the country.


    Fortunately, she was supported by three prominent figure in the country the honorable grand tutor Zhang Yu Hao, the legendary prime minister Wu Tian Zi and the formidable hero Fu Xiao Jin not to mention her good rtion with the Hei Shen sect andter Jiu Yun sect is yed an excellent role to shut everyone mouth.


    Nevertheless, the dissatisfied group remained, with her capability and support her position is unmoving but she still a woman, when a woman married she naturally fall below her husband position, so everyone thought the only way to suppressed Ming Yue Yin position is by marriage but what kind of man that can suppress an iron empress like her.


    Because of the grace granted by Lory, Ming Yue Yin cultivated ability is beyond normal people. She gains a tremendous ability to absorbed Qi make her be the strongest woman in Liang Zu kingdom in a short time, not to mention she also a natural Ruler although she''s very young she is mature beyond her age and also very smart and cunning, her only downside is only her gender.


    Not many men could match Ming Yue Yin in term of power and intelligence but it all would change when Yuan Shao came in the picture, he is strong cultivator, a former great general, and he bes the king of the tribes of the Zuan Dong continent his achievement is more than enough to match Ming Yue Yin position, he is the best husband candidate for Ming Yue Yin but also the best candidate to overthrow her.


    Is to be expected there would be people who will try to rope Yuan Shao to their side, even if Yuan Shao didn''t care about the throned and he threat Ming Yue Yin sincerely, however, it will not stop people to try to sow discord between them, make them grew suspicious to each other which is not impossible since all the old official are the old fox. Because of Yuan Shao, Ming Yue yin will be put in an unstable and more dangerous situation than before.


    Ming Yue Yin heaved heavily, she doesn''t understand why their rtionship be soplicated all of the sudden "So, in short, it''s impossible between us" she said with a calm expression but under the table, her hands are clenched tightly as her nail dug her skin until it slightly bleeds.


    "That''s why Miss Lory told me will I give up everything for you¡­"


    "You will let go of your hard achievement just like that?" she wants to be with him but she''s unwilling if Yuan Shao sacrifices all his hard work even for her.


    The reluctance in her eyes warmed his heart, and he shook his head "No, without it, your people would not let foreign, exiled moreover ex-general like me to marry their great Empress"


    "Then what is your n?"


    He raised two fingers in the air "There are two things we could do, first you must establish thew that anyone who has no blood rtion with the Ming n will not have any authority to run the country or even influence the matter of the court¡­.at all"


    Ming Yue Yin stunned "wait the minute everyone already knows about this, is that necessary"


    "But it never regted clearly in the kingdom constitution so it make a loophole for anyone who wants to dethrone you, just think about it, after they make me as the emperor they can slowly divide the power soon there would be the Empress faction and the Emperor faction, even if we don''t give them consent we can''t stop them either. With this alone it would create a minuscule gape in our rtion then over the years they can slowly expand the gape with all their dirty n, I believe they would use innocent men and women to created ripples in our rtionship, make us doubted each other" Yuan Shao could predict the situation based on his experience at the Liu Yan kingdom.


    Is hard to refute Yuan Shao''s words as she expected the same "It wouldn''t be easy to make new regtion but is not impossible¡­and what is the second n?"


    This time Yuan Sha grinned from ear to ear "I think you will need at least a year to submit the new rule, is the same amount of time I need to conquer the Zuan Dong continent, when we seed then I will formally propose to you as the Real King of tribes then I will give my full submission under your sovereignty"


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Ming Yue Yin literally almost fall from her chair if she didn''t quickly grab the tableside.


    It was a perfect solution for both of them, no one would question his ability and position when he bes the conqueror of the Zuan Dong continent, however because of the new constitution they cannot use Yuan Shao to usurp the throned or even make him join the court, he bes a useless weapon, and for Ming Yue Yin not only her position undisturbed she even got stronger foothold because Yuan Shao bes her another aid.


    Ming Yue Yin stares at him with dismay "how long you''ve been thinking about this?" this is not the kinda a n thates spontaneously, obviously he has been thinking about this matter for a long time.


    Yuan Shao shrug and smiles "As I said, it was Lory who make me think about this when she says ''everything'' I think what she meant if I''m willing to lower my ego as a man? She knows that was the hardest thing for men to do¡­"


    Ming Yue Yin sigh she feel grateful and defeated, it seems it''s still a long way for her to finally able to reach Lory level, Ming Yue Yin propped her chin with both her hands "Aaah¡­I lost again with aunty" when she thought to give up her rtionship, Lory found another way for them to be together, is not an easy n but the life of the King''s daughter will not be easy isn''t it?


    Even though sheined she smiles radiantly is like a heavy burden left her shoulder and she could see hope again, Yuan Shao was also grateful for Lory''s insight if not because of her how could he concocted this n "You right, she is a great woman¡­." He remembers how mad Ming Yue Yin was when he doubted Lory after he knows about her origin.


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips "I told you so!" she smugly said.


    In the future The Liang Zu kingdom would be the most prominent kingdom in the world, not only the kingdom is powerful but it also advances in term of knowledge and society, Liang Zu kingdom will be the first kingdom that allowed women to gain further education beyond four arts and eventually allowed them to join military and politic.


    However this only happened in the distant future, at that time Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao will be a legendary couple that brought a revolutionary idea in the rigid society, Long after they are gone they be a sort of myths that the old generation share to their youngster, and in their story, they always mention the Empress savior who has eyes beautiful amethyst eyes and long bluish dark hair like a gentle moonlight in the cold night, sadly her name was long forgotten, but no one can''t deny That once upon a time there was this woman that her bravery and kindness has inspired a once young weakling woman to be the greatest empress that the world has known.

 Chapter 663 - Outstanding Princess

    In the present Zhao Li Xin secretly sneak inside the Sanguan manor after he had a date with his beloved princess, inside his room Mong Yi already present by kneeling on the floor as a good duteous vassal should be.


    "Greeting Milord" they cupped their fist to saluted him.??


    as always he strides across the room without answering them thenzily plopped to the chair "Tell me everything!" he orders with an apathetic look.


    Mong Yi knew his Lord asked about what happened at the Tea house and he is certain that Zhao Li Xin will make anyone involved pay for their audacity especially Sanguan Li Ye and Sanguan Wu Ci, unlike the madam his master is very petty.


    Mong Yi then told Zhao Li Xin everything that happened including all mockery and insult they throw at Lory, the more he heard the colder his expression bes, the poor Mong Yi could feel his hair raising as the air grew thin.


    When ites to LoryZhao Li Xin have a little patient not to mention he originally not a patient man either, is hard for him to ept someone wronged his beloved princess maybe other people would say he should not make a big deal out of it.


    They would say it just words since no one is got hurt, but Zhao Li Xin knew how words could incapacitate a person more than a de could, how people would get so down and depressed it has the ability to pushed someone over the edge if words couldn''t hurt anyone so why there''s a lot of people who kill other or suicide because of it.


    Zhao Li Xin will not let anyone talk badly about Lory, not when he can do something about it, even though Lory will say is not necessary but Zhao Li Xin is unlike his princess, he is a vengeful Lord, merciless and cruel, he will make them pay for what they did, start with Sanguan Li Ye after all her family had an unpaid debt to him.


    "How is that Sanguan.....something situation, now?"


    "ording to the physician who was checking her condition, not only she hurt her dantian and lose all her cultivation she also loses her hearing too" Mong Yi heart sunk when he knows what happened to sanguan Li Ye not because he pities that woman but because he petrified how violent Girsha could be.


    When Zhao Li Xin hears what happened to Sanguan Li Ye his eyes flicker and his face beamed with delight then heughs. Heughs as his shoulder trembles profusely, Mong Yi subconsciously gulped nervously. It''s been a while since he heard Zhao Li Xinugh like this, since Lorye some time he forgot how terrifying his Lord was.


    The way Zhao Li Xinugh is not loud or unrestraint like other people but it sounds like a low cackle you can faintly hear still it''s a spine-chilling sound that make one feel goosebump all over their body, it sounds so creepy Mong Yi wishes Zhao Li Xin shouted or hits something instead.


    "I should be grateful that Girsha is not a forgiving creature¡­.aah, I feel better now" he lean his back then shut his cold ck eyes with a sigh of relief.


    While Mong Yiments to himself, although Lory is a very kind and magnanimous person but why all the people around her are very cruel and vindictive towards people who harmed Lory in any way.


    Other than his Demon Lord, there also Empress Ming and the gentledy miss Yang Xi Ying, every single one of them are very aggressive, not only them even young madam pet is also very vicious and brutal. Mong Yi suddenly wondering how is young madam family in another world? are they kind and benevolent like her or they are no better than the people here?


    If Lory heard Mong Yi thought she would say that her family is more or less are the same only their method is more subtle and confidential because theirw is more binding and their got reputation to keep up.


    "Oh, I have a marvelous idea¡­" Zhao Li Xin suddenly opens his eyes and smirk "Tell Jin Hao to give ''that'' to Sanguan Li Ye, let her taste her own medicine" he snickered evilly.


    Mong Yi suddenly has an urge to burn joss stick and pray for Sanguan Li Ye.


    "Yes Milord" Mong Yi cupped his fist and bow his head before he left the room as he jumps out of the tall wall fence he looks at at the direction where Sanguan Li ye courtyard supposed to be, mong Yi shook his head feeling a slight regret for that young woman ''a disaster came from reckless words'' such a fitting words, indeed.


    ________________________________


    At another ce, the clueless princess yawn widely one can throw a meatball on it. Lory scratches her nape carelessly while staring at the ce in a daze, yes, the great princess is very rxed she already forgot what happened before even though it''s not even less than a day.


    Lory got up from her bed and stretch her limbs, she sees a clear water basin on the corner that the maid change every time she got out of the room whether she used the water or not, the maid is very diligent, she wants to give them a raised.


    After she washes her face she feel more energizing and fresh, she wipes her face clean with a towel then someone knocks on her door.


    "Come in!" Lory shouted in an udylike manner, but she didn''t care.


    "Lory~" Bei Li Yan peek from behind the door with coquettish smile bloom on his handsome but feminine face.


    "Come in Brother Bei!" Lory throws the towel on the side then sauntered to the middle of the room behind the wooden partition.


    Normally a man who is not rted is not allowed to visit woman room and it vice-versa, but Lory who got more liberal cultured have a hard time to remember all the strict custom moreover implemented it in the real-life so sometimes she forgot about this and Bei Li Yan brazen behaviour is not helping her as well.


    "What time is it?" without a clock she needs to look outside


    "Iste afternoon" he answer while brew tea for Lory.


    Lory open the window then she realizes the sky painted with a gradient of orange to red color creating a picture-perfect for a beautiful sunset. The cold wind blow her face, she take a deep breath then she takes a seat and folded her arms on the round table. Bei Li Yan served the warm tea on the table than say; "The preparation has been made for the possibility of the Beast tide, with reassurance from empress Ming everyone in Liang Zu is willing to cooperate, what I mean everyone is The Fu family, the old grand tutor, and prime minister"


    Lory sip the tea and sigh "That''s good¡­"


    "Jiu Yun sect also coborated to created protective array around Jing An city, if it''s not for the Beast tide it can protect city from attack from other country so they are quite eager about this" said Bei Li Yan while take another sip of tea as well.


    "What about Jin Kai?" Lory inhaled the sweet tea scent before she take another sip.


    "Our people saw him bring three powerful experts, they also bring a lot of powerful divined Beast with them, there''s a possibility they want to create more beast like the one we saw in the cave" Bei Li Yan grimace with disgust when he remembers the beast appearance.


    "Do they know what are they doing" Lory put down the teacup then lean his cheek on her palm "Let me asked you, if someone gives you a dubious method to increased your power will you ept it?" she asked curiously.


    "Well¡­" Bei Li Yan pinch his chin while pondering "Depend on my situation if I''m in desperate situation¡­I will say yes" he gave a conceding look.


    Lory huffed exasperatedly "So that''s how is it¡­."


    "Power is the only thing absolute in this world weather you are rich or poor if you have power you could have everything just look Milord, with his monstrous power who dare stand in his way even Emperor have to think twice if they want to provoked him" Bei Li Yan grin proudly.


    "True¡­." Lory sighs.


    "What about your world lory, is it the same?" Bei Li Yan props his pointy chin on his palm, his eyes glistening like a excited kid waiting for bedtime story.


    His eagerness make her perplexed but she had no attention to hide anything, she knows the more she open about herself the better the understanding they have towards her at the same time it can reduce some doubt or fear around her and her world.


    "Uhm, more or less I think. I think is because the nations in my world are more integrate unlike here, all of them are bound by internationalw, to aid peace and harmony between the countries around the world, we called that organization Verrion United Nation or VUN.


    ''Which is not Vun (Fun) at all'' Lory said inwardly.


    "You mean all of the countries is join together and bound by the samew!" Bei Li Yan eximed in shock.


    "Well, not all country. Thest time I was there there was seventy country join as members but I don''t know what happened after I left" Lory shrug casually "Is not sound as easy as you think, there still some friction, argument, scheemed between the country but at least at the surface they try to resolve the matter peacefully instead war"


    Bei Li Yan''s eyes bulged widely, he can''t even begin to imagine seventy emperors came to the same ce and talk in a civilized manner "What are they doing together, is it like a giant banquet or something, what kinda entertainment they had?" he got more curious.


    Lory''s mouth twitch "What entertainment? It''s a boring event, where people gather and discussed the matter of the world and find the solution to solve the matter, overall there''s a lot of presentation, preaching and hearing for hours, no ''VUN'' at all" her memory wander when she was fifteen and attend the Meeting with Lucas, it was an arduous struggle for him not to fall asleep.


    "Do you came to the gathering!" he shrieks excitedly as he looks at her with envy. Bei Li Yan didn''t believe it would be boring meeting with seventy rulere at the one ce, imagine all dirtyundry he could gather there!


    "Yes, my father told me to, he also make me preached about the equality between the gifted and the creator matter in front of the nation so I''m very stress that day" Lory feel tired when she recalled the memory.


    "REALLY, young madam that sounds amazing!!" he shrill excitedly, his eyes brimmed with utter admiration towards her.


    "It''s nothing, is a long time ago anyway¡­..let''s talk about Jin Kai, is he met with Lao Min Na?" Lory waves her hands carelessly then smoothly return the conversation back to Jin Kai.


    Maybe for other people what she had done is amazing but Lory didn''t feel the same, the reason she was appointed because of her status and because his Father and her predecessor seed to bring a peaceful environment for the gift and the creator to worked and lived together also minimalize the friction between them, it got nothing to do with her at all.


    Moreover, she''s not the only one who prepares the speech, she got help from Fred and Clift to write her speech, she just d she didn''t mess up her speech that day. But if Fred and the others know about her thought they would say if not because of her sincerity andpassion speech she wouldn''t able move the audiences and as a result created a neww to protect the gifted and the creator welfare in another country.

 Chapter 664 - Commotion

    "This is preposterous!" a woman shrill in loud voice then follow by the crashing sounds.


    "Calm down Yi Ru, you only make things worst for Li Ye!" another man shouted and hit the table furiously.??


    An old woman sitting on the bedside while caressing Sanguan Li Ye who is crying on the bed and the old woman feel heartbroken then her eyes swelled and tears fall on her wrinkle face "My poor child, how could this happened to you?" the olddy cry pitifully for her eldest granddaughter, never in a million years she would have thought someone would dare to harm her grandaughter openly, her heart twisted in pain she will not let the perpetrator left unscathed.


    "Old sanguan, I don''t care who they are, you must avenge your granddaughter!" she berated Sanguan Liu Wen.


    Sanguan Liu Wen sit on the chair feeling distressed as the same but against Hei Shen sect is not trivial matters on contrary is a massive problem, since he knew about the Hei Shen sect he had to send a lot of people to investigate the sect but the information thates to him is useless, nothing is concreted since everything is based on rumors.


    Just a simple fact that no one knows where is Hei Shen sect headquarter location, forget about the Hei Shen Sect, what about the four King pce that served Long Ming, where are they and where is their pce location? No one knows!


    Inquire about the Hei Shen matters is like searching a needle in a haystack, they are very secretive and elusive no one knows where they came from, and Long Ming background as elusive as his sect, other than he was a sickly sixth prince who had no blood rted with the emperor no one no more than that, one day he created havoc at the Royal Banquet and soon disappeared and suddenly appeared at Liang Zu kingdom and then suddenly the old emperor drag down from this throned and Ming Yue Yin be the new empress, and Long Ming disappeared again, then he fought with heavenly Jade pavilion, the Lu n andstly The Scared mountain peak society, all of them annihted by Long Ming and what unexpectedly is all because they tried to harm his wife.


    Sanguan Liu Wen let out a long heaved, if he could he want to avoid Hei Shen Sect until he got more information about them, but this suddenly happened he knew his old wife wouldn''t understand.


    Sanguan Liu wen shifts his nce at Sanguan Wu Ci who stood there without moving, he looks at his sister with mixed feeling, he cares about her because she is his biological sister but his sister was spoiled excessively since she was a kid she bes more stupid and reckless when she grew older, honestly he can''t remember how many times he was forced to clean his sister messed.


    "Why don''t you protect your sister, your cultivation is the highest among us why can''t you save one little girl" Sanguan Liu Wen chide him, his fondness towards sanguan Wu Ci is decreased bit by bit because of all the mistake he made recently despited Sanguan Wu Ci rising cultivation that make him feel proud but again he make mistake and disappointed him again.


    Sanguan Wu Ci feel annoyed he tired taking responsibility for other people mistake, just because he was there should he be held ountable for everything that happened? How ridiculous!


    "I do not expect that Long Ming''s wife''s pet would be so powerful, I don''t have time to reacted," sanguan Wu Ci was upset he was med again for other people''s stupidity.


    "That woman again!" Zi Yi Ru shouted angrily "Isn''t she the same woman who make trouble at your birthday banquet, because of her we failed to find a good wife for you!" rage quickened her blood, she med lory for all her family misfortune but she forgot it was always them who initiated first.


    The olddy patted her chest as her heart beating rapidly, she wasn''t there during the birthday banquet because her condition is not well but she heard all the stories from the maid, of course, the story was changed in such a way to make Lory as the one who make trouble first, the olddy smoldered with resentment, how could she let that wicked woman getaway after she harmed her grandchildren over and over again.


    "Find her, I don''t care who''s a wife she is, she must help ountable for this!" she roared in indignant.


    "Grandmother please calmed down, you will get sicked if you got too excited like this¡­" Sanguan Wu Ci held his grandmother''s frail hand then help her to sit before she fainted from anger.


    Sanguan Wu Ci concern eased her anger a little bit, she is the Queen dowager younger sister her name is Yuan Xi Mei, she who born with noble blood and married with a powerful man like Sanguan Liu Wen was basked with wealth and glory, she never bows her head to anyone than the Emperor and queen dowager even the empress treat her with respect as an elder so when someone dares to against her she bes shocked.


    "Don''t worry, I will not let this matter go away easily no matter what Long Ming is only visitor in this kingdom, even the prince was present at the time it can be considering she provoked the royal family too, I will talk about this with the Emperor first" Sanguan Jin sheng scoffed in disdain.


    "Yes, do that! She dares to be rude in front of the second and third prince too, she might think she was invincible because she had Long Ming on her back!" Zi Yi Ru''s eyes glint dangerously, she refuses to believe the Hei Shen sect could be stronger than the royal family even if there no royal family she still has the Celestial immortal sect to support her.


    "Xue, when is my sister finish her closed-door training?" she turns her head to Bai Xue who watches themotion near the entrance door.


    Bai Xue''s expression remains subtle "I don''t know Aunty master, but I guessed it won''t be too long¡­" she replies calmly.


    Zi Yi Ru shifts his gaze to her daughter and sighs, she worries her daughter will be wasted and deft if that happened who wants to marry her in the future although she still has Sanguan family as a backer, unfortunately, every woman should follow her husband after they get married, Zi Yi Ru worries what would happen to her daughter, what if she was bullied in her husband family residence, what if someone takes advantage of her because she can''t hear and weak moreover her daughter is not very smart, to begin with.


    "I heard Celestial immortal there''s a good physician and also alchemist, can you invited him toe¡­for Li Ye sake?" she pleaded.


    Bai Xue didn''t care about Sanguan Li Ye, the young woman is arrogant and willful she also overestimated her ability and make trouble everywhere, she is not a good cultivator either, Bai Xue didn''t know where does Sanguan Li Ye get all her confidence to throw her weight here and there when she''s nothing more than a beautiful vase.


    However no matter how much she hates Sanguan Li Ye she cannot refused her master sister''s request, she put her annoyance aside "I will invite him immediately" she reassured Zi Yi Ru.


    "Thank you, Xue, I know I could count on you" Zi Yi Ru smile in relief.


    Bai Xue nod obediently before she left the room, she takes a long deep breath as she make arge step out of sanguan Li Ye courtyard, the yelling and crying make her head headache she can''t take it anymore. Her pace suddenly halted she look in the direction of Zhao Li Xin courtyard, feeling a bit conflicted for a moment she subconsciously bites her lips as she ponders.


    "Miss Bai, something wrong?" the maid beside her ask her confusedly.


    "Uhm¡­.I have something to talk about with first master Sanguan, you don''t have to follow me" she looks a bit shy when she talks just like a maiden in love.


    "Yes miss Bai" the maid smile knowingly, she already herds the rumor about Bai Xue and the first young master even though the first young master is paledpare to the second master he still Sanguan Jin Sheng biological son, and he also very handsome like a living painting, who doesn''t fall in love with a man like that.

 Chapter 665 - Determination

    Bai Xue saw the maid left and disappeared on the corner with a guilty look, but then she retracts her gaze, and shyness in her face disappeared without a trace, god''s know the reason she wants to meet Zhao Li Xin alone because she doesn''t want anyone to see how cold he treated her, she feel humiliated and embarrassed she begin to wonder if she truly as beautiful as people said or perhaps Zhao Li Xin is a cut sleeve.


    When she enters the one who greets her is the same male servant and as always she asked her to wait before he asked permission to his master, it''s been weeks since they pretend to be a couple but the man treatment didn''t get any better, but at leasttely he never refused to meet her which she takes he gets warmed up at her.??


    Not long after Mong Liu came again and lead her to the same small pavilion and the same small garden, he never takes her to another ce is like he deliberately let everyone in sanguan manor know how close their rtionship is, this is all just an act.


    She raised her head slowly and she sees the beautiful man who is more handsome than painting sits inside the pavilion drink his wine in a leisurely manner, his eyes stare nkly to the distance as she immersed in his thought, he looks like a descending immortal from heaven, mesmerizing but distant at the same time. Bai Xue''s heart palpitated and her blood rush to her face make her blushed like a ripe tomato, there''s no one in this world that she loved as much as she hated him.


    Her pace halted right before she enters the pavilion, Mong Liu bows his head and called him mildly "Master"


    Zhao Li Xin blinks his eyes, he looks a bit annoyed because someone interrupts his reverie. His gaze falls on Bai Xue''s beautiful face "You here¡­" he coldly greets her then waves his hand to sign Mong Liu to leave.


    Bai Xue who already numbed by his cold treatment take a sits across from Zhao Li Xin, meanwhile, he remains apathetic even though Bai Xue is considered to be a rare beauty but Zhao Li Xin''s treatment make her self-confidence gradually decreased after interact with Zhao Li Xin this past few days.


    "The sanguan family is very angry because Sanguan Li Ye matters, I think your friend Long Ming will be in trouble because of his wife" she secretly probing his rtionship with Long Ming.


    "He''s not my friend¡­." he answers perfunctorily.


    "Oh, really¡­.." she feel doubtful but she cannot press on since the man refused to answer her, she changes the subject again "Is it true Long Ming wife pet was ver powerful, where did he get such a beast for his wife nheless he really generous towards her is it not?" she smiles condescendingly.


    Zhao Li Xin naturally irked "You have a problem with Long Ming wife¡­." There''s a subtle threat in his voice but Bai Xue who thought that just how he speaks was clueless about what happened.


    "Personally no, I don''t know her either" she shrugs while staring at the peach blossom tree near the pavilion. Bai Xue has strong prejudice with a woman like Sanguan Li Ye and Lory who hide behind the strong man and have zero achievements especially someone like Lory who ording to her had no dignity because she seduced her own master.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care what Bai Xue thinking, it doesn''t matter to him "Are youing here just for chit-chat if you do I''ll suggest you to leave" he stare at her with a mixture of tiredness and impatient look.


    Bai Xue pursed her lips "You want people to believe we have a close rtionship so how can we reassured them if we only spend time together asionally" she looks at him as if he was stupid but secretly she tries to find an excuse for they spend their time together.


    Zhao Li Xin movement stop for a second then he drink his wine elegantly without make any morement, Bai Xue smile faintly she feel happy she managed to convince him, she hopes if she persistent enough she would able to dig his impregnable wall maybe someday she could make the wall crumble and she could sneak into his heart.


    "Why don''t you make yourself useful for change..." he crosses his leg to anotherfortably while rests his hands on his knee "When Long Ming lived at Jiang Wei kingdom he was poisoned with something called ''cold poison'' do you know anything about the poison?"


    Bai Xue rub her chin as she contemted then she shakes her head "No, I heard the rumor about it, but I don''t know much about it?"


    "Really, is no one in your great sect know about this?" Zhao Li Xin asks nonchntly, but there''s a mysterious glint in his eyes that Bai Xue failed to notice.


    "What do you mean? no one in my sect ever used this type of poison beside there''s no antidote for this type of poison so no one wants to use it" Bai Xue feel slightly miffed because Zhao Li Xin mocked her indirectly.


    He ignores her displeased as always "Too bad, Long Ming told me he will give hefty reward to anyone who can give him information about the poison¡­.then again what is the reward?" he tapped his index finger on the table pretend to remember and suddenly his finger stop "Oh yes, is a pill to exhrated cultivation from Emperor level to saint level1 in one day¡­." He smiles mischievously.


    Bai Xue eyes bulged and her hands clenched tightly, to be a sovereign cultivator at the age below twenty is like a miracle if she is able to reach that far it will not be possible she would be the next candidate as a sec leader of celestial Immortal Sect regardless she''s not from the Zi n.


    She didn''t want him to see her too hopeful, she clear her throat pretend to be calm "Why Long Ming didn''t use the pill for himself, it''s a bit wasteful isn''t it?" her eyes probing Zhao Li Xin reaction, is not hurt to be more cautious especially when it involved cultivation.


    "What make you think he didn''t use it before, do you ever wonder how Long Ming be so strong?" he turns the question smoothly make a vague answer sound like an affirmation.


    And it works splendidly, Bai Xue''s eyes brimmed with expectant and excitement, she waspletely assured by Zhao Li Xin words. She believes that this must be Long ming secret to be that strong even though she only in early twenty, suddenly everything seems make sense for her and she feel exhrated.


    "If I can give Long Ming satisfied information will he keep his words?"


    "You can tell me first.." Zhao Li Xin smiled dazzlingly.


    She used to be mesmerized by his beautiful face but this time she didn''t sway. When ambition sprang and she could taste her long dream on the tip of her tongue, immediately she forgot about her own infatuation to the man she thought she cares very much.


    "I want to meet with Long Ming personally¡­.if you don''t mind" she looks at him nervously.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head slightly then faintly smile "Why would I, just don''t forget you owe me once¡­.." he raised his winecup to cheers before he takes another sip.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry about that!" she said with a determined look perhaps she feel a bit guilty to reject his request. However, she can''t let this chance slip away even for the man that she ''proim'' attracted to.


    Zhao Li Xin sneer behind the winecup, he had expected this, honestly, she doesn''t me her to put herself before others it is human nature anyway and he can''t say he is better than her, in fact, most people are like this never it bothers him before until he met Lory, however, Lory once said even she had make a selfish decision in the past which is trade her ce with Lucas and let out Lazarus out of the cage but Zhao Li Xin disagrees with her.


    Lory almost destroys her soul to stop Lazarus to swallow her soul and regain his power at the end she is the only one who loses everything the onlyfort she got was knowing that everyone she loves live on, and that''s how Zhao Li Xin know what real loves really is.


    Love is more than infatuation it more than admiration, when you love someone so dearly you will give up everything in you without need to be asked. Zhao Li Xin finally understands that no woman ever truly loves him and he hopes one day Lory would love him as much she loves her brother.


    "Just make sure your information is legit, Long Ming is not patient man" he warns her calmly.


    "Don''t worry about it, I will not embarrass you" she said confidently.


    Zhao Li Xin was silent as he nces at her indifferently, Bai Xue didn''t know if that look means he believes her or he doubted her nevertheless she could feel Zhao Li Xin opinion about her decreased even further, she feel hurt and conflicted but she had no choice, her future is more important than anything not to mention she never sure if Zhao Li Xin like her or not so does not make sense if she give up her opportunity for something uncertain.


    Behind the wall he feel the present watching over him, Zhao Li Xin knew is one of Sanguan Jin Sheng henchman. Not long after that man present disappear and Zhao Li Xin knew he left to report to Sanguan Jin Sheng about his rtionship with Bai Xue, it was also the reason for him to let Bai Xue stayed, once the spy left he had no reason to apany Bai Xue any longer.


    "Leave now, I''m tired" he coldly dismissed her.


    Bai Xue startled, is still hard to get used to Zhao Li Xin''s iprehensible temperament "Okay, I''ll see you again soon¡­"


    "Just used your time to investigate Long Ming matter" he rejects her attention tantly.


    Bai Xue''s face bes stiff and turns red from shame, his empty and indifferent eyes make her heart twinge, she can''t understand how can someone be so apathetic and cold like an iceberg, no he might colder than that.


    She wants to believe that one day she could able to melt his ice wall and touch his heart but right now she''s not so sure anymore. Deep down she wonders is there any women out there that can move this stone-cold man''s heart? Bai Xue takes a deep breath, she shakes her head as sheughing herself for asking a stupid question, she strides out of Zhao Li Xin courtyard before she left her head subconsciously turn to where Zhao Li Xin is, somehow today she feel the distance between them is growing bigger than before, she bites her lips as she begins to question herself if she make a right decision, but she can''t turn back time she can only move on. CULTIVATOR LEVELS


    ?	In ascension¡­ Levels: Disciple ¡ú Warrior ¡ú Knight ¡ú Master ¡ú Grand Master ¡ú King ¡úHeavenly King ¡ú Emperor ¡úSovereign ¡úSaint ¡ú Sage ¡ú Immortal.


    ?	Stages: Beginner ¡ú Transition ¡ú Core ¡úPeak ¡ú Perfection.


    I share my cheating paper with you guys, just in case you all wonder

 Chapter 666 - Lovely Day

    The sighs that left his thin lips were long and heavy, he put down the winecup thudded on the table surface as he looks down with weary. Zhao Li Xin struggles to hide the fact how much he hated other women''spanions besides Lory especially a scheming woman like Bai Xue, if not because she still useful for him Zhao Li Xin would not even bother to give her a single nce.


    However, his painstaking effort is not in vain at least he knows that the cold poison has a connection with the Celestial Immortal sect even though there weren''t many people inside the sect who know about the cold poison, however, is impossible for Zi Quan Mei as the sect leader didn''t know anything about it so naturally, Bai Xue must hear something too.??


    He wants to know how Zi Quan Mei obtain the cold poison, because she''s not an alchemist and the Celestial sect didn''t have an alchemist who has enough talent to concocted the poison then she must receive it from someone else, the question is, who is that person?


    Is that person from Celestial immortal or perhaps an outsider. The method to concocted the cold poison is very secretive and very mysterious, no one knows what the ingredient of the poison and no one able to create the antidote not even Jin Hao who was known as one of the best alchemists and physician in the world able to make the cured even after years he treating Zhao Li Xin.


    If not because of Lory, Zhao Li Xin is certain he would end up dead right now, or at least he would live miserably until the day he dies, he still remembers vividly the excruciating whenever the poison reacted, the coldness that feel like a fire, burning him from inside out make him scream in pained all night long.


    Then Lory''s face shes in his mind and there''s a clear softness visible in his face, it was a gentleness, and warmth that he never shows to anyone other than Lory then a radiant smile blooms on his face.


    It happens whenever he thinks about Lory, he had told Lory more than one time, how much he appreciated what she had done to him, especially whenter he knows that her act of saving him almost harmed in a word way, but Lory reaction is way too rxed and sometime she would stare back at him with a nk expression, wondering why he still thinks about it, obviously Lory didn''t understand how much it meant for him, she''s not just saved his life, she also changes his life in a way he could never dream of.


    Perhaps because she thought she had this ''gift'' so it''s normal for her to save anyone in need, or because she had saved a lot of people in the past so she didn''t take pride in what she did. Clearly for her whatever she had done whether she saves Zhao Li Xin, Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, and other people was not something remarkable for her instead it just something she ought to do as a human being.


    She didn''t think about how to take advantage of the situation or even asked for rewards, Zhao Li Xin knew it never cross her mind even a second, that''s why he fell in love with her if it''s someone else he might just give that person support or assistance to give them what they want, however when he met Lory¡­.. there are no words to describe how he felt that night, to love her is inevitable for him.


    The wind blows his face, his long ck ink hair scattered behind his back, suddenly he smelled the familiar sweet-scented that for some odd reason, only he could smell it and the smile on his face widen. Zhao Li Xin follows his nose like a hound dog as his nose leads him behind Chinese fringe flower bushes.


    The bushes are very thick and quite tall, Zhao Li Xin has to walk around it and there she found her sitting on the ground in the fetal position, his skin as pale as snow make her big purple iris eyes looks more conspicuous, she stares back at him while pursed her soft pink lips that make him throat feel dry, the strong wind blow scattered her bluish wavy hair on her shoulder but it didn''t ruined her appearance instead make her look more enchanting, just like a stranded fairy in a mortal world¡­.she does look upset though.


    "Lory, what are you doing?" he kneels with one knee in front of her.


    Lory rests her chin on her knee, her eyes fill within "Watching my husband have a date with other women¡­." She scoffed.


    Zhao Li Xin startled ''what date?'' it took a few seconds for him to realizes that Lory quipped about his meeting with Bai Xue, knowing she feel jealous of him make him ted


    "Oh, which husband?" he lifts Lory from the ground then make her sit on hisp "How can he be so stupid for leaving a very beautiful woman like you, why don''t you leave him and stay with me instead, this Lord will give everything you the world, what do you think?" he said with glee.


    It''s rare for Zhao Li Xin to make jokes so Lory was shocked for a second then her face turn red she could feel invisible smoke came from the top of her head, what should she do when her husband flirting ability increased again!


    "Shut Up!" she didn''t know what to do other than pretend to be angry to hide her shyness.


    Zhao Li Xin burst tough then he pulls head close and kissed her directly, she finally able to taste her soft lips that he was craving from the moment he saw her and it tasted better than he could remember. The circuit in her head broke down when he nted his lips on her, it''s been a while since they kissed no wonder the kiss bes more passionate.


    Zhao Li Xin reluctantly let her go after he feel she had trouble breathing, they pressed their forehead at each other while trying to extinguish the fire burning inside them, although he didn''t mind going all the way behind the bushes, sadly the princess will not agree with him.


    "Your hands please!" Lory p his hands that roaming all over her body brazenly.


    "Don''t me me, it''s been a long time since thest time we did it¡­" he said pitifully.


    "Is not that long, it''s only been a week or so¡­" she rolls her eyes, they are in a very crucial moment of their life how could his mind still wonder there? Is it true what Fargo said that man used their lower head more than their upper head?


    "It''s been nine days, I''ve been leaving like a monk even though I have a beautiful wife in my arms isn''t I pitiful¡­..?" he sighs heavily.


    "Really, don''t you have Miss Bai to keep you excited, you seem to have a good rtionship" Lory still not let the matter go. Lory never saw Zhao Li Xin talk with women privately in an amicable manner so it struck her very much when she first saw it and she can''t hide her fear that someone might snatch her man.


    "Are jealous my wife?" his mood has hit the sky roof make his usual gloomy face beamed like a light bulb.


    On contrary, Lory feel more upset "What, you got a problem with that?"


    "No ¨C no ¨C no, of course not even though I don''t know why you need to feel like that, but I assured you that the only thing that make me feel excited about that Bai woman is when I cut off her heads¡­..I think you understand what I mean" he smiles warmly.


    Lory shakes her head, she feel a bit worry for Bai Xue "I don''t think so¡­"


    "Doesn''t matter, whatever happens, you got nothing to worry about¡­" he caressed her cheek with a gentle smile, a kind of smile he only shows to Lory.


    "I know, I just being unreasonable¡­."


    "It''s fine, I like it very much, you should learn how to be unreasonable once a while" he genuinely encourages her.


    "I thought I already did, isn''t that why you mad at me all the time?"


    "I''m worried, not mad" he corrected her "And that''s not unreasonable, you just being tactful, it was me who''s being a bit worrywart" he admits honestly.


    "A bit¡­?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes,A bit¡­." He confirmed himself firmly.


    "Whatever floats your boat, darling~" Lory smile coquettishly to mock him, beyond her expectation she ends up riles up his desire that he painstakingly put under control.


    He clenched his teeth then push her down to the ground not forget to cover the back of her head with his hand from falling then kiss her fervently, Lory was baffled facing his sudden enthusiast, she didn''t know what she''s doing to provoked the Demon Lord.


    "Wife your husband is very hungry, would you be so kind to feed me" he snickered while whispering in her ears with a hoarse voice, instantly she knows she''s in deep trouble.


    ''Uh ¨C oh'' she barely could handle him when he was in normal condition, what would happen with her if he gets so¡­.eager?


    Zhao Li Xin already has an idea to drag her inside his spatial ring, after he leaving in a different ce without Lory, Zao Li Xin longing for her presence more than ever, when they live in the same ce he still able to feel her presence or hear herugh and he feel closed even if he cultivated inside his ring because he knows he can see her anytime he want, however after he lived at Sanguan manor he feel more distant from his wife and his mood turn sour every day.


    Just before he could manage to drag Lory inside his ring, Mong Liu annoying voice called him nervously "Mi¡­.Milord, Sanguan Jin Sheng asked you to meet him in his study room"


    <strong>''WHAT THE HEL*!''</strong>

 Chapter 667 - Forgery

    Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth, he burry his face on Lory''s neck and groaned exasperatedly, while Lory patted the back of his head "Duty call!" she reminds him with giggles. Zhao Li Xin never had so much urged to burn the whole sanguan residence because of them they prey that already on his mouth have to spit out again.


    Zhao Li Xin help her to sit up then fixed her dress then get rid of dry grasses on her wavy hair, he feel a bit guilty for being overboard, people say someone desired will get eased after a while they spend together as a couple but why it didn''t work the same to him, the more time went by the harder he control himself in front of his wife.??


    Lory rub her wrist with her thumb instantly her appearance change to ''Luo Ri Yi''


    "Sanguan Jin Sheng might ask you about Sanguan Li Ye matters since he thought he knew you are Long Ming acquaintance. I hope I don''t give you too much trouble" she worriedly said.


    "I doubted it, is only a small matter, what can the old man do to me?" he smirked slightly then he helps Lory raised from the ground, he patted Lory skirt from dust and grass that stick on her skirt "Don''t worry about anything, nothing is beyond this Lord ability," he said confidently, even though he sounds arrogant, but it was the truth.


    "You came with Mong Yi and Girsha right?"


    "Yes, they were here, somewhere¡­" Lory swept her gaze at surrounding her.


    "Good, don''t go anywhere alone although the enemy looks quiet, we still need to be vignt" he gives her serious warning since Lory tend to be reckless


    Lory know what he meant, she nods her head obediently "I know¡­you should be more careful too, you are the one who is in demonir "


    "Yes, your highness" he bows his head in jest.


    "Knock it off!" she hit his shoulder lightly, Zhao Li Xin chuckles as he grabs her hands from his shoulder "Wait for me, I will finish what I start it" he gives a teasing smile.


    ''You still think about that?''


    The words clearly show on Lory''s face how could he notugh "Is it bad? You all I have afterall" he said jokingly but sincerity apparent in his eyes.


    Lory had seen Zhao Li Xin smile so many time but it''s rare for him to show this kind of smile, for a moment he looks vulnerable like a sandcastle that would crumble with a slight touch, all of a sudden she is taken aback, she suddenly recalled the day she met Zhao Li Xin for the first time, she found him lean on the tree trunk, alone and dying surrounded by his enemy corpses engulf with darkness.


    This is the man who has everything with the flick of his fingers but at that time he was left all alone, he is so beautiful, so young¡­so pitiful, and when she knows who he was she can''t help but remember Lucas ''Young and tragic'' that''s the words that came in her head, her heart aching for him even though she never knows him, that''s why she takes a huge risk to save him.


    "You are so beautiful like red spider lily flower, you know¡­" she blurts out her thought out of nowhere.


    Zhao Li Xin tilts his head slightly, he already used to her sudden change of mind "No, I don''t¡­.Isn''t the flower toxic?"


    "Is it? I pluck the flower once though and it''s fine¡­.perhaps because I immuned with poison" Lory remember she saw that strange flower at the hill of the vige where she was stranded the first time she came to this world when she left the real ''Luo Ri Yi'' house to hunt an animal to show her gratitude because they sheltered her or perhaps they are too terrified to kick her out because her unique appearance, whatever reason she owed them, knowing they didn''t eat meat for months Lory decide to hunt an animal at the forest who knows when she returns the vige is swallowed by the earthquake.


    Then she took ''Luo Ri Yi'' identity and disguised herself as her for years until she met Zhao Li Xin.


    "Thankfully you have healing ability, the flower is quite deathly so don''t get too close with it" it sounds ironic because of how simr he is with the flower, he lost count of how many time Lory was hurt and ridiculed because of him, she even almost lost her life because of him, but he refuses to let her go, he can''t.


    Lory covers her mouth with both hands and giggling "My Bluebell flower is cursed and your flower is deathly, I think we are predestined to be together don''t you think?"


    Zhao Li Xin stunned for a second, ah, he forgets about that. He''s gaze soften he raised his hand and tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear and he smiles "You are right¡­."


    After he make sure that Lory left the sanguan Manor safe and well he came to the study room where Sanguan Jin Sheng has waiting for him, as always the old man is staring at his new painting on the desk in a jovial mood.


    Zhao Li Xin never understands people fascination towards painting, if he wants he can make dozens of painting like that in a day, what so good about and to be honest he like Lory drawing more.


    Zhao Li Xin is a talented artist, painting, music, calligraphy, poetry even sculpture there''s nothing he couldn''t do and he is the master of those skills. However, because he lives in a violent environment he learned from a young aged to hide his real ability so he wouldn''t instigate other people''s jealousy.


    Only his old master Tian Meng Ji and the four king pce including the Mong Ki and Mong Yi who know about his ability, all of them was awed and mesmerized by him but Jin Hao once said to him, although his technique immacte and the result of his painting is beyond perfection, however, his painting is soulless, a little bit cold and empty just like his music ¨C just like him.


    Zhao Li Xin never understands what Jin hao means until he saw Lory''s drawing,pare to his technique, proportion, and strokes Lory is far below him but her drawing is like a ma you can''t stop but drawn to it. When Lory drawing andscape he could feel what lory feels when she draws the picture, is she feel free, thrilled, or even lonely.


    And when Lory draws someone, Zhao Li Xin could guess the person character, what kinda people they are and what Lory feel towards the person in the painting is like she telling a story.


    Lory used to draw the people that she knows in her world, maybe is the way for her to cope with her longing then she would share the story about them to Zhao Li Xin, her drawing is so vivid it feel like he literally met them in person.


    Lory also draws the view of her city, the people, and the hustle and bustle around her also the vast field she saw during her adventure, she even draws a few beasts that she met, and she would exin everything with a cheerful expression.


    She has fulfilled life, it short but she was very happy. Maybe that''s why even after everything she had been through she never pities herself, she always said she has a blissful life.


    "It''s beautiful isn''t it?" Sanguan Jin Sheng shows the painting to Zhao Li Xin proudly.


    Zhao Li Xin paused for a second then perfunctorily said "Yes¡­"


    Sanguan jin sheng didn''t bother with Zhao Li Xin''s half hearthment, he takes that as ack of education. Sanguan Jin sheng hang the new painting behind his desk as he says: "I heard your rtionship with Bai Xue is getting better"


    "It was okay," said Zhao Li Xin indifferently.


    "You don''t have to be shy, it''s a good thing" he turns around and smiles like a dotting father.


    ''Do I look shy to you?''


    Sanguan Jin Sheng thought Zhao Li Xin is too proud and embarrassed to admit it, he smirks inwardly because his n runs smoothly, the only worry he got that he hope Bai Xue will not seriously in love with Zhao Li Xin if she does it would make his n a bitplicated.


    "How is your cultivation? It seems you still stuck at heavenly King level¡­" his eyebrows gradually furrow as he looks at Zhao Li Xin with concern "I will send advance grade pill to help you increased your cultivation"


    "Thank you¡­" Zhao Li Xin bows his head to pretend he is grateful.


    "Good ¨C good, you have to cultivated diligently so you can reach Wu Ci level" he stroke his beard in delight, he believed his generosity and encouragement will move his son.


    "...."


    "Oh there''s good news, I already gather all the old maps, do you bring your map? let''s put it all together" he feel jubnt he finally able to fulfill his long ambition.


    Zhao Li Xin''s hand flinch slightly under his wide sleeve, his eyes glint with excitement ''Finally'' he thought, Zhao Li Xin was thrilled he finally able to collect thest piece of the map, soon he could free Lory from her curse.


    "Come, let''s put it all together" he beckoned Zhao Li Xin to hisrge wooden desk, there already three-piece of skin map on the table, Zhao Li Xin smirk inwardly, he thought he must give Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo credit because the fake map looks very real.

 Chapter 668 - Greed And Obsession

    The fake map was made by Wu San Bo and is not hard to create something that people never saw before and everything is the same he just adds misleading marks here and there, very small so is not conspicuous. Zhao Li Xin admires the forgery inwardly and decide to give Wu san Bo and Bei Li Yan a hefty reward.


    Sanguan jin Sheng who is immersed with joy didn''t notice any difference on the map he take out a small box from his spatial ring then carefully open the box, the same pieces of the map inside the box, he gently lifts the map like it was a treasure then he arranges the map on the table, his stoic face beamed with excitement then he looks at Zhao Li Xin "Where is your map?" he asks impatiently.??


    Zhao Li Xin takes out a roll of skin paper from his sleeve then he joints the pieces of the map on his hand with the other map on the table, of course, the map in his hand is also fake, the real one was put safely in his spatial ring, the map finallyplete and Sanguan Jin sheng can''t hold his thrilled.


    <strong>''FINALLY!''</strong> he screams in his head.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes fixed on the piece of the map that belongs to Sanguan Jin Sheng as he tries to remember every detail of the map, while sanguan Jin sheng examined the map to determine the sword Location. Not long after Sanguan Liu Wene, this is the first time Zhao Li Xin saw the old man moves with great vigor, his face look younger ten years from his actual age.


    "Father, take a look at this!" Sanguan Jin sheng forget about formality and Sanguan Li wen didn''t bother either, the father and Son are way too excited, while Zhao Li Xin still concentrated on remembering the detail of Sanguan Jin Sheng map, if only Sanguan Jin sheng know that his map is the only one that real.


    "Let me see ¨C let me see!" he jubnt to see the legendary map.


    "Father do you know where is this location?" sanguan Jin sheng frown because he can''t recognize a few parts of the map.


    "It''s a thousand years old map, we need time to learn it. We need topare this map with today''s map and see if we could find a simr ce like a mountain, or a hill¡­" Sanguan Liu Wen is very optimistic. Sanguan Jin Sheng thought Sanguan Liu Wen is right so he bes more excited than before.


    "You all seem busy, so I will excuse myself" Zhao Li Xin already carved everything in his mind he only need get back to his room and draw everything when it still fresh.


    "Ah, wait Lu Xin!" Sanguan Jin sheng stop him.


    Zhao Li Xin halts his step and turns around, since Sanguan Jin Sheng is in a good mood his expression is less strict than usual "After you raised your cultivation we can search the crimson lightning sword then we can talk about your engagement with Bai Xue" he said like he grants Zhao Li Xin a great honor, he wants to incite Zhao Li Xin ambition to have the sword so he would listen to him better.


    Zhao Li Xin notices the slyness in Sanguan Jin Sheng''s eyes, he sneers inwardly.


    "Okay" he answers briefly before he left the room.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng snickered while watching Zhao Li Xin figure disappear behind the door, after he found the sword the next step is how to controlled Zhao Li Xin, he couldn''t do that directly so he must use Bai Xue, he also needs to talk to Sanguan Wu Ci so he could calm his mother and make him understand the ''real'' situation is.


    "I never thought, I would able see the whole mp when I''m still alive" sanguan Li wen eyes moist in delight.


    "Not only that father, but we will also have the legendary sword and soon our family will rule the world, just like Emperor Lei Yu" his eyes widen as a wave of gratification gradually surged within him, this has been a long obsession for him, his father and grandfather has told the story about Emperor Lei Yu to many time he can recite everything even if he''s drunk.


    They fill this head with the story of the mighty and glory of Emperor Lei Yu, they told him that they were the descendant of emperor Lei Yu close subordinated, that why they have one piece of the map, he told him that all Lei yu power came from the sword so if they can have the sword they would inherit Lei Yu power but unfortunately only the heir of Lei Yu could use the sword, The sanguan family had searched the Lei Yu descendant for as long as they can remember until they found Qin Mu Yi.


    "That boy, is he listen to you¡­." Sanguan Liu Wen gradually furrows


    "He begins to warm up because of Bai Xue" Sanguan Jin Sheng smile cunningly.


    Sanguan Liu wen stroke his beard there was a crinkle suspicion in his eyes then he lifts his head toward his son "Bai Xue is good but she''s not part of sanguan family, we can''t trust herpletely, who knows when she turns our back from us, although she looks gentle at the outside, however, I could see in her eyes that she is very ambitious, cunning and quite opportunistic too.


    Sanguan Jin sheng stunned but he agrees with his father, he realizes if his son only listened to Bai Xue words then what would happen when Bai Xue turn her side against the Sanguan family instead, and what would happen if Bai Xue falls in love with Lu Xin then decide to change her side, this is not impossible since he saw how Bai Xue stare at Lu Xin if she''s not falling in love yet she''s about to go to¡­..this is not good.


    "Thank God Father is wiser than me, I almost make a terrible mistake" Sanguan Jin Sheng sighs.


    "I have a n, and we can use this opportunity to see to whom her loyalty is given to" the old man''s eyes glint dangerously.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng belive all his father decision evenpare to him Sanguan Li Xen is more calctive and decisive when he make a ned.


    "Oh, and what about Li Ye matters with long Ming wife, I''m nning to give Hei Shen sect warning. We can''t let other people think our family is pushover"


    "You can do that but I think it useless, with Long Ming''s character he wouldn''t care what other people said" the old man shakes his head in contempt,pared to his son he is more farsighted.


    "What is father''s suggestion then¡­."


    "It''s better if we aimed at Long Ming wife instead, didn''t the royal family involvement with the incident, why don''t we asked Princess Youya toknocked some sense to Long Ming wife"


    "Ah, you right!" Sanguan Jin Sheng eximed, is easier to put pressure on Long Ming wife than long ming itself, he vaguely remembers Lory during the banquet, although Lory seems witty she wouldn''t be better than Princess Youya isn''t she? "I send message to princess Youya right away," said Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    __________________________________


    When Lory enters her room she was surprised with Ming Yue Yin who ate dumplingsfortably on her table as if she''s in her own room.


    "You''re here!" she waves her chopstick carelessly.


    "And your eatingin my room¡­" Lory gives sarcastic smile which she''s ignored, obviously.


    "Dumpling?" she beckoned Lory to joined her.


    Lory shrugs her shoulder "Sure!" she epts the dumpling then sits next to Ming Yue Yin. Lory knows Ming Yue Yin got something in her mind but Lory is not in a rush to make Ming Yue Yin speak, Lory enjoys her meal while waiting patiently.


    Ming Yue Yin finishes herst dumpling, she sipped her tea and wiped her mouth. After a few seconds, she begins to speak "I will return home tomorrow¡­." She stares at Lory nervously.


    "Okay¡­" Lory casually replies while munching her food.


    "You''re not angry?" Ming Yue Yin said with worry.


    "Why?" Lory make a casual shrug.


    "Well¡­.I leave you in the middle of this ...troubles" she genuinely feel bad for leaving Lory in this situation, with Lao Min Na, Lazarus, sanguan family, and god''s know what else, she knows Lory need all help she could get but here she is the one who proims to be Lory family leaving her behind to handle her own matter, she feel very selfish and heartless.


    "I always in troubles" Lory stifles then she put more dumpling on her te "I have trouble before I met you, I have trouble after I met you and I will have more trouble in the future so why make a fuss?"


    "I know¡­" Ming Yue Yin lowers her head, Lory''s right but he still didn''t feel good.


    "Come on brat, I''m okay you got nothing to worry about, is Zhao Li Xin and Girsha job!" Lory smacks Ming Yue Yin''s shoulder in jest, sheughs heartily without showing any hesitation.


    Herfort does make Ming Yue Yin feel better, she takes another sip and smiles faintly "You are right¡­"


    "Of course I''m" Lory snort "Afterall you are the Ruler of your kingdom, how long you want to stay with me, don''t forget you have obligation to your people and all the subordinated that count on you" Lory raised her eyebrows and kindly remind her.


    "Yeah, I know- I know" she folded her hands on the table and sighs then she turn her head at Lory "You don''t look surprised, do you know I met with that stupid general?" she gasped.


    "Duh, you met with Yuan Shao at my ce how could I didn''t know?" Lory rolls her eyes.


    "Hump, you got information from the busybody Hei Shen people aren''t you¡­.?"


    "Not at first though¡­" Lory finishes her meal then wiped her mouth "Yuan Xue An told Yang Xi Ying and Xi Ying told me, she even told me that you and Yuan Shao reconcile" Lory said in glee.


    Ming Yue Yin face scrunch up "You know what, I never thought that Yang Xi Ying is a gossipy type"


    "Well, I never doubt a second about it¡­."

 Chapter 669 - Temporarily Goodbye

    At another ce in Yunmo kingdom, a beautiful woman was busy doing embroidery in her room, her hand move was swift and nimble showing how skillful she is. The maids behind her watching her mistress attentively, no one speaks because they don''t want to ruin their mistress concentration.


    Suddenly the eunuch hollers in a loud voice to announce the crown prince arrival, thedy movement paused, she didn''t surprise just slightly looks curious, with the maids help she put away her needlework then fixed her dress to look presentable then she stands gracefully with both hands sped on her stomach.??


    Not long after the handsome man with luxurious bright blue robes enters the room with a gentle smile, the flying green dragon symbol on his chest shows his high position as royalty. Immediately all the maid and eunuchs in the room kneel on the floor to greet him while thedy only bows slightly because of her high status, disparity her position from the other ves.


    "Greeting first royal brother" she bowed her head.


    "How are you Xue Liang?" he kindly returns her greeting.


    "I''m well first royal brother, thank you for your concern" she answers politely. Although it might sound distant, hence this is how the royal family interact in front of other people, as the Emperor children, they are expected to maintain their courtesy and dignity in front of other people.


    After exchange pleasantries, they relieve all their maids and servants so they can talk privately only a few personal servants stands in front of the door to cater their master need when they were called.


    Youya pour a cup of tea for the Yun Fang Zi elegantly then say: "It''s rare for you to visit me at this time, to what do I owe the pleasure?" she said with gentle expression.


    He epts the tea courteously and says; "It''s because the incident involved the Sanguan family and The royal prince with Hei Shen sect, I think you already heard the rumors"


    "Oh, I did¡­the rumor already spread like wildfire that first miss from Sanguan family tried to snatch long Ming wife pet and got hurt in the process, a lot of people question Sanguan Li Ye behavior and many noble families retract their proposal too" Youya make cynical smile, just like Bai Xue she isn''t too fond with Bai Xue either and for the same reason too, sanguan Li Ye is too stupid and useless even for a nobledy standard.


    "I''m sure Hei Shen involved with how fast the rumor the rumor spread was,"the crown prince Yun Fang Zi concludes.


    Yun Xue Liang softly smile "I believe so too, who else dares to speak recklessly the matter involved Sanguan and royal family openly, someone must stir the whole situation until it escted like this...poor Sanguan Li Ye" she sarcastically said.


    Yun Fang Zi used to her poisonous mouth,he knows since they were child despite her gentle exterior his younger sister is very fierce "Oh and I heard Sanguan Jin Sheng ask you to talk with Long Ming wife"


    "You knew? I just know about this today¡­." She pretends to be shocked.


    Yuang Fang Zi guffawed "I''m not watching you but I watched sanguan Jin Sheng, so it''s just a coincidence¡­ "


    Youya sips her tea quietly, although she didn''t believe himpletely, but at least they''re always staying at the same side so it didn''t bother her too much "I''m just joking royal elder brother" then she put down the teacup with a sweet smile stered on her face.


    "You should know Sanguan Jin Sheng''s intention right¡­?"


    "You mean his intention using someone else knife to kill his enemy?" she raised her brows to pretend like a fool, she covers her mouth with her sleeve and giggles "Don''t worry, I will not so stupid to provoked Hei Shen sect, unlike other people I never underestimated my opponent especially after thest time I met Luo Ri Yi"


    "What do you think about long Ming wife?" his curiosity pique.


    Youya paused for a second after she contemtes she quietly said "Different¡­."


    "Different how?" Yun Fang Zi asked with a peculiar expression.


    Youya rubs her cheek gently then she says; "Is like gazing the moon reflection on the pond surface, it feel close and real but when you touch...it disappeared" she mutters while rubbing her fingers.


    "I agree, I saw her during the banquet, she is quite mysterious isn''t she"


    "En, everything about her does not match, her background, her profession, her temperament, nothing is matched and the more I know about her the less I understand her....it''s odd though because I never felt like this to anyone not even to father emperor¡­." She shakes her head slightly at the same time her eyes brimming with curiosity and excitement like a little girl who found a new toy.


    Yun Fang Zi was intrigued, his younger sister is not one who easily talks highly about someone especially to women. Compare to his younger brother Yun Xue Liang is more bright and quick-wittedpare to the Prince, thankfully she is born as a woman if she was a male she would be a tough opponent.


    "When I with her, I feel like surrounded by thick fog, I cannot read her¡­."Yun Xue Liang shakes her head in perplexed.


    "I saw her at Ping Yi Vi during the banquet, she does nothing as I imagine.The truth is I will not trust if someone told me she just a mere servant from the rural vige, I find it very ridiculous, however, my own subordinate confirm the information to me, so I have no reason not to believe it.


    "Could it be Hei Shen worked? We both know the vermilion pce is able to manipte any news, that''s why no one can''t investigate the Hei Shen matters including the four king pce and Long Ming himself"


    "Probably¡­." he gives a vague answer. He raised his head toward his younger sister''s beautiful face "Would you follow Sanguan Jin Sheng wish?"


    "Why not, is a rare chance to meet her privately, is it not?" she amused with glee.


    Suddenly the crown prince has an urged toe and watch the show.


    ____________________________


    "Are you going to leave tomorrow Yue Yin?" Xi Ying leans on Ming Yue Yin''s shoulder while pouting her lips.


    "Yes, what can I do¡­.the kingdom can go on without the leader isn''t it?" she also reluctance to leaves. Who wants to waste their time with an old official listening to their annoying whine andin when she can have fun and kicking ass with her two best friends, sadly she can''t avoid responsibility.


    "I know¡­" Yang Xi Ying let out a long sigh, her father is also an official she know how heavy Ming Yue Yin burden is.


    "Don''t be sad, is not like we wouldn''t see each other again¡­" Loryfort both her friends as the oldest not by her age, just in spirit anyway.


    "I know¡­but it won''t fun if we don''t together" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes start to moist.


    "Xi Ying, don''t cry¡­.if you cry I''m gonna cry too¡­" Ming Yue Yin sniffle as her eyes welled with tears too.


    "Both of you don''t cry or I''m gonna cry, I warn you gals, I''m ugly when I''m crying!" Lory shouted but her eyes turn red too.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying face distort, their lips curl downwards and their eyes brimmed with tears, they have stayed together for quite some time, they be close like a real sister evenpare to their biological family their rtionship is more sincere and genuine especially for yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin so when they have to separate none of them are willing even though they know this cannot be forever.


    Lory hated goodbye more than anything else, she never expected that in this new world she would attach with other people as she attached with Fred and the others just in a short time <strong>"Don''t you dare!"</strong> Lory raised her finger "Don''t cry, you cannot cry ¨C please don''t¡­.Yue Yin, you look like you''re constipated!"


    Yang Xi Ying burst tough, she guffawed at the same time tears fall on her cheeks and so is Ming Yue Yin, she alsoughs and crying at the same time, Lory can''t help acted the same, and so begin the weird series of three girls crying andughing while hugging at each other like a bunch of lunatic.


    When Su Yi enters the room to report something she confused with the scene in front of her, are they sad, angry, or happy?


    "Yo¡­your majesty?"


    Ming Yue Yin quickly wiped her tears, she sniffles before she turns her head "What?" she pretends to be calm but the red face and puffy eyes told a different story.


    "Master Jin asked everyone to gather in hisboratory" Su Yi pretend she didn''t see anything.


    "I think is about the result examination about the strange beast," Yang Xi Ying said while wiped the corner of her eyes gently with her sleeves.


    Lory also wiped her tears simultaneously with both her hands then she takes deep exhales "Right on time¡­."

 Chapter 670 - Discovery

    Jin Hao Laboratory is ced in a basement below the Tien shan manor for secrecy purposes, the basement was made after Wu Zhi Xiao purchased the manor under Zhao Li Xin order, and not onlyboratory there also Smitty a ce for Zhao Li Xin to make weapons, amulet, talisman as an armament master, the activity inside the basement is quite livelypare how quite the top of Tie shan manor from the outside.


    Using windcatcher to control airflow and high ceiling to make easier to breathe, Lory never came down to the basement although she heard about it before she knows all Hei Shen member conduct their operation down here so she never bother them unless necessary just like today.??


    This is the only ce that other than the Hei Shen member unallowed to enter, Yang Xi Ying, Ming Yue Yin is an exception. Lead by Mong Liu and the housekeeper they descend from the spiral stairs, Lory surprised the basement is not dark at all because they use luminescence pearl all over the ce, Mong Liu said the pearl was came from a special type of oyster, called giant oyster or called ''Tu Wei'' at somece, the problem with the oyster is, this creature is sort of type of beast is quite a docile beast as long you don''t get too close because this beast is a carnivore.


    Just like any other beast this creature could cultivate to raised their ranks the higher the ranks the better pearl it produces but no one can''t breed this ''Tu Wei'' before because of the high maintenance where it needs a certain water environment and nutrition to be fed not to mention the creature easily get stress, when that happened it didn''t produce pearl at all.


    "Is anyone at the Hei Shen able to breed this creature?" Lory was amazed after she heard Mong Liu''s exnation.


    "Yes, we got ''Tu Wei'' farm and able to harvest quite an amount of luminescence pearl every month and we sell the lower grade to other people" Mong Liu casually said disregard the fact that Hei Shen habit to sell lower grade product to the market only using the best for them.


    In their defense, the reason that if they used their high-grade product than all the market in the world will be dominated only by their own people and a lot of people will be forces into bankruptcy not to mention it also will incur more enemy for Hei Shen more than now which is unnecessary.


    "Who is responsible to breed the creature?" asks Lory again.


    "Master Lu Shin Jiu?" Mong Liu replies calmly.


    Lory and the girls were shocked "<strong>SHIN JIU</strong>? My disciple Shin Jiu?" Lory''s shriek.


    "The cute little guy Shin Jiu?" Ming Yue Yin gasped.


    "Isn''t he Lory little disciple?" Yang Xi Ying remembers the adorable little guy who attached at Lory more like her son than her disciple.


    "Yes, young master Lu proves his worth as Hei Shen sect member and thesest couple years he''s cultivation increased tremendously and Milord even consider to establish new pce under Young Master Lu jurisdiction," said Mong Liu.


    "You mean he would end up like Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the other Kings?!" Lory exhrated, she feel like a proud mother who knows her son got the top score in his school.


    "That''s amazing since uncle is very demanding and strict leader" Ming Yue Yin was also amazed at Shin Jiu achievement is a short period of time, although Zhao Li Xin half reason epts Shin Jiu on behalf of Lory, however, he would never promote someone if that person didn''t make a great contribution, and Lory will never use personal favor to make such demand to Zhao Li Xin.


    They arrived at the entrance of theboratory, the guards with white and grey uniforms retract their cross spear from the entrance swiftly the moment they saw Lory then bow their heads deeply until their chin pressed their chest.


    They didn''t dare to raise their head until Lory walks past them, Lory position is equal with Zhao Li Xin if not more and also the rumor about Lory mysterious ability and intelligent is spread widely inside the Hei Shen sect so no one dares to look down on her.


    They walk past a long winding hall and asionally met with dragon pce members who work there, they all make way and stand on the side while bowing their heads when they saw Lory and her group walk past them. Lory itself didn''t feel the burden when everyone treats her with great respect, she might not even notice it since she used to this kind of treatment in her old world too.


    They finally reach theboratory, it''s a square room with big a lot of table arranged in a row and above each of the tablesid a beast carcass but for some reason, it didn''t smell as bad as before, a lot of people using mask and glove and they all dissect and divided the beast internal organ and body, a lot of them carry a tray with the beast organs.


    The girls other than Lory are grimaced watching their bloody hands cut the beast''s dead body.


    "Master!"


    Lory saw a handsome young boy walk briskly towards her with big smiles. Lory widens her eyes in surprise, the boys look familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.


    "Shin Jiu!" Lory yelp excitedly with open arms.


    He wants to jump in her embrace but then stop he realizes he''s not a small kid anymore and is not appropriated, he halted his step then cupped his fist courteously "Is a pleasure to meet you again, Master"


    Lory didn''t care about the formality she hugged the little boy who seems got a growth spurt since thest time she saw him, however, he still looks the same little boy in her eyes "I''m d you are okay!" she hugs him tightly, she realizes how much she missed the little boy.


    Shin Jiu''s face turns red, he feel embarrassed but happy at the same ce, the little boy grin from ear to ear. Lory released her hug and frowned "How could you be so tall in less than two years?" Lory remembers the first time she met him the boy is not even much taller than her waist but now he already reaches his shoulder, is it because of the effect of his increased cultivation, lory was heard that cultivation could alter one body nature depend on the level of their cultivation.


    "I''ll guarantee I''ll be as tall as you next year!" he said in glee.


    Lory chuckles and strokes the top of his head"I heard everything that you had done, I''m proud of you"


    The boy''s smile grew even wider "Thank you, but it still nothingpare to Master Jin and the other achievement¡­" he modestly said.


    "Well, you still have time to grow..." she genuinely believed so.


    "Nice to meet you again Shin Jiu" Ming Yue Yin chimed in.


    "You look very handsome young master Lu" Yang Xi Ying added.


    Shin Jiu realizes other people are here and saw his childish behavior, he immediately collect himself then cupped his fist courteously "Nive to meet you too, your majesty and Madam Li" his formal act only make him look more adorable, Lory can''t help the urge to pinch his cheek which sadly less chubby than a year and a half ago.


    "Master¡­" Shin Jiu whined.


    Lory let go of Shin Jiu and smile wryly "Sorry¡­." She looks up ahead of her and saw Hin hao, Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo Zhao Li Xin even Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao are immersed in a serious discussion they didn''t realize Lory and the girl''s arrival.


    Their tensed expression instantly melt almost simultaneously when they saw their women came, Zhao Li Xin stretch his hands then faintly smiles "Come¡­" he beckoned her.


    "Someone sneaks out from his home....again! did you father now about this¡­?" Lory teased.


    "Don''t worry, all their attention is drawn to the old map" he took Lory''s hand and pull her to walk beside him.


    "You mean the fake map" Lory raised his brows. Zhao Li Xin faintly smiles, he always amused by Lory''s sarcastic jokes.


    Yuan Shao also approach Ming Yue Yin, she feel a bit flustered "They allowed you to enter Hei Shen''s secret territory?" Ming Yue Yin was amazed Zhao Li Xin put quite a lot of trust to Yuan Shao.


    "I think is all on behalf of you and Xue An," said Yuan Shao.


    "Thank you foring everyone, I used to handle Hei Shen matters alone but I realize this¡­.result is important to share with our allies" Jin Hao open the meeting.


    Loryfortably have a seat on the clean table near her follow by Ming Yue Yin and unexpectedly Yang Xi Ying while Zhao Li Xin leans on the table next to Lory and the other two men stand near the table, don''t want to leave behind Girsha emerged from Lory''s chest, the white orbs transform into a bird and perch on Lory''s shoulder.


    Everyone already used to it only Yuan Shao and Yun Xue An who still startled a little bit, however, this is the Hei Shen sect where everything out of the norm so Yun Xue An who didn''t know anything except the strangeness quickly on the other hand''s Yuan Shao who know about Lory identity watching Girsha with high curiosity.


    "To exined about my¡­." Jin Hao stops for a second because of Yun Xue An re.


    "Uhm, I mean our¡­..discovery" Jin Hao correct his words reluctantly, while Yun Xue An smiles behind her face mask as if it got nothing to do with her.


    "First, I will ask young master Lu to exined it first" after Jin Hao speaks,Shin Jiu takes a step forward he put away his childish demeanor, the little boy bow respectfully towards Zhao Li Xin and the whole group. Lory almost gives standing ovation for her little disciple, thankfully Ming Yue Yin held her shoulder to stop Lory from embarrassing her little disciple.

 Chapter 671 - Ominous Feeling

    Shin Jiu is a blessed child his ability to get closed with almost all kind of beast out there make him have far more knowledge about beast thanmon people, it''s exactly because his ability that Jin Hao asked him to involved with his research and as expected Shin Jiu put a lot of useful insight about Beast and their nature.


    Yun Xue An came while carrying a tray and above the trayy a strange dark stone in the size of children thumb but what make thing more strange is because the stone beating like a heart, everyone stares at the strange stone with a mixture of curiosity and wary.??


    On the contrary, Shin Jiu took the stone without worry then he shows to everyone that this stone is not dangerous "You all might never saw this before but this thing call ''Beast core'' it ce inside the Beast heart so not many people know but even if anyone found it they might not think too much about this since it got no used for human whatsoever"


    "Every Beast born with ''Beast core'' in their heart and it got divers size depend on the beast luck the bigger their core the stronger they be," said Shin Jiu.


    "Can the bear core nurture or is it determined since their born?" Ming Yue Yin asks.


    "Answer your majesty, it is can be nurture" he answers politely like a good teacher and continues "It can be nurture with pill and elixir that we consumed but they can absorb more if they consumed human heart who tend to used pill and elixir to increased their cultivation"


    Everyone''s mouth twitched, Li Mo Zhen inhaled deeply "Another reason not to used pill to cultivated¡­." He mutters.


    "Can the beast differentiated between people who consumed a lot of pills with the ones who are not?" Yang Xi Ying a bit anxious because most people including her used the pill to cultivated.


    "Oh yes they can, the more you consumed the more distinctive your odor for them" Shin Jiu gives a firm nod.


    "But, afraid not, if you don''t use pill exaggeratedly then it after two or three months the odor on your body would disappear, as long you don''t consume more pill¡­" Yun Xue An added when she saw Yang Xi Ying''s anxious face.


    Immediately Yang Xi Ying and the others who used pills in their old days sigh in relief.


    "Don''t worry too much as long you used pills in right dosage it will not affect your body odor too much, although pills are proved beneficial to build a foundation when you still young, but the truth is better not used pill when someone got older, you should stop using pill or elixir to cultivated especially to reach a breakthrough and use qi gathering array instead" said Jin Hao.


    "But no one knows bout Qi gathering array right?" Ming Yue Yin reminds Jin Hao and everyone in the room. First of all Qi gathering array is Zhao Li Xin discovery so only Hei Shen member who know about this technique and only recently they share this technique to Li Mo Zhen and the others with an agreement that they will not leak this technique to other people even if that person is their family or master.


    The reason is simple, Zhao Li Xin could trust them on behalf of Lory but he can''t trust other people beyond them.


    "Okay move on!" Lorypped her hands to get their focus straight "What is it about this Beast core connection with the strange beast that we found?"


    "Oh, this¡­..there something wrong with the beast core inside the strange beast we found" Jin hao turn around and took another tray.


    "Everything about that beast is strange for me" Ming Yue Yin mutters


    "It''s disgusting for me" Yang Xi Ying pout her lips in disgust.


    "It does look very disgusting¡­" Yuan Shao saw the beast carcass on the table and feel creeps all over his body, he didn''t mind with the beast''s nasty appearance or smell, it just a sense of obscurity not knowing what you dealing with.


    "Ssstt¡­no talking during the ss" Lory jokingly interrupted them while pressing her index finger on her lips.


    Theyugh it off then draw their attention back to Shin Jiu who came again while carrying another tray that covers with a white cloth, he put the tray on the table force Lory and the others to get rid of her ass from the table the Shin jiu take off the cloth and what they see is beast core in various color, shape, and size.


    Shin Jiu took one of the core and show it to everyone who already circling the table "This is normal beast core should like, dark red used to belong to carnivore mostly mammals, tey born with orange beast core then gradually be dark red when it gets older and stronger, the darker the color the stronger the beast was, and the aquamarine core belong to the aquatic beast, green if it''s amphibians and light blue for flying type beast¡­.this is all normal beast core" Shin Jiu put down the core back on the tray.


    "And this is from the strange beast that we found" he shows the first beast core he shows earlier then puts it side by side with the other normal beast core as aparison and the difference is astonishing.


    The normal beast cores have a clear glow and radiant color almost like a gemstone but the core from the strange beast color is ck with a hint color of yellow


    In her old world, Lory didn''t pay too much attention to the sudden change of beast nature in her world since Lory already upied with Lucas matter and the sudden loss of her father, the mourned itself enough to broke her down not to mention the anxiety for losing Lucas in the future. Nevertheless, Lory was considered to be lucky because she still has Girsha by her side who sometimes knocked some sense whenever she felt like she loses her mind.


    "What make you think the strange beast core different from the normal beast?" Lory ask.


    This time Jin Hao came with a worn dirty book that smudged with dirt "This is what we found when we investigated the cave¡­" he shows the paper to everyone.


    "Where do you find this?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    "It was a journal of someone who works for Lao Min Na, strangely the journal was buried in the ground it seems someone try to hide it, too bad most the pages are unreadable only few pages could read clearly" Jin Hao sigh in regret,


    The ink on the paper was washed off a little bit and the writing is a bit messy seems like whoever wrote this is in hurry, Lory could feel the distress of that person when he or she writes the letter.


    "I will read some of it for all of you because this is very important" Jin Hao opens the page and begin to read the journal for everyone in the room.


    <em>''Miss Lao Min Na came again with that mysterious liquid, she orders us to feed the beast with it but the beast show their strong resistance towards the liquid, and is not because they didn''t like it, it''s more like they afraid of it.</em>


    <em>The Liquid was thick and have foul smelled, the worst smell I ever know in my life and I have seen giant rotten Beast carcass still it can''t match that disgusting liquid, and what make it more terrible the liquid have a ck color more like poison if not worst than that.</em>


    <em>The beast refused to drink the liquid so Miss Lao Min Na starved all the beast for weeks until they can''t take it anymore. When the beast drinks the liquid, one by one the beast is dead only a few of them manage to survive, but then they change not just their body be much bigger and stronger they also be more aggressive and ferocious it killed everyone near them.</em>


    <em>The beast attack all of us, I''m lucky to be alive because I hide behind Miss Lao Min Na, unexpectedly the Beast didn''t dare to hurt her, I don''t know why?</em>


    <em>Twenty people die that day, they are friends and colleague under the Moon Tower sect although we are not close we''re still brothers and sisters from the same sect, my heart sunk when I saw how violent they dead were, however, miss Lao Min Na was unperturbed, she''s stood there as if she saw nothing, I feel the chill in my heart.</em>


    <em>I''ve been served miss Lao from the beginning when she was weak until she bes the powerful women she is now, I thought I know her but today I realize perhaps I never know her at all''</em>


    Lory''s expression deepens, no one knows what Lao Min Na been through better than her. If Lao Min Na epted the curse as she did before then she must lose her sanity along the way just like she did, but lucky enough she got Girsha to sacrifice himself to protect her sanity.


    Lory knows the reason she still who she is because of the blessing of Girsha and her mother sacrifices and when she came to this world because she didn''t use her gift the cursed was remain stable or hibernated if one might call, but the Lory used her gift the first time after long years to save Zhao Li Xin life at the same time she activated her mother spelled, only then her heart and mind were saved from Lazarus corruption then she found trinity fragments and her cursed weakened every time she gathers more fragments, she was lucky and she knows that, but Lao Min Na¡­


    Everyone stares at Lory but no one says anything then shifts their focus back on Jin Hao.


    <em>''¡­Once they consumed the ck liquid power for two weeks, we feed them with beast core from another species and the beast body gradually change, a was dumbfounded, I never thought such methods exist tobine beast from a different race into one, but my guessed it got something to do with the ck liquid"</em>


    <em>''However many beasts end up dead as if they can''t hold the pressure the beast didn''t live long and they all die miserably, even they are just a beast but the way the beast died it''s too much for me to take."</em>


    <em>"Miss Lao Min Na came again, this time she brings a small jade bottle then she approaches the dead beast and she slowly opens the lid, suddenly something came out from it, I don''t know what it is, it didn''t look like ''Gu'' or another type of parasite that I know of, however, the creature gives me creeps and I''m sure it''s not my own opinion, I can see everyone felt the same, something ominous about the creature.</em>


    <em>The creature creep into the beast carcass and enter the dead beast ear and few secondter the beast alive! I cannot believe it, what kinda creature that can bring the dead beast back to life again, the beast roar with ear-piercing sounds and hit the ground with it giant feet, the beast is alive and stronger than before but their eyes turn red as blood, I don''t know why but I felt something terribly wrong.</em>


    <em>I can''t stop wonder, What did I get myself into?''</em>

 Chapter 672 - The History Of Chaos

    The next page bes blurry and unreadable, just like Jin hao said only a few pages could read but not all of it, however, is enough for everyone to understand the severe situation at Lao Min Na side. Lory bes quiet as well as Girsha who perch on the table in front of her, no one knows better than the two of them because they had seen the horror in the past, the chaos that brought by the sudden beast tide, the panic that surrounded them at that time.


    She used to believe with the power she got the hereditary gift that nothing like anyone else, one can say she was conceited but during the beast tide then follow with the death of her father, it shattered her pridepletely she realizes that she was full of herself, she can''t save her own father, barely save her people so how could she save Lucas, how could she change his fate, how could she win against the god''s will?!??


    It''s a hard wake-up called for her, for once she truly learned her own limitation. She as a human being couldn''t do so much on her own, she realizes she needs something more, something beyond his capability as a mortal, something more¡­


    "The dark liquid that this person mention is probably Lazarus blood" Lory''s words struck everyone, some other people who didn''t know about Lazarus like Yun Xue An and Shin Jiu stare at lory with a puzzled look.


    "Is this happened in your world?" Zhao Li Xin carefully ask, he know Lory past is quite sensitive and Lory rarely talks about the hurdle in her past, he knew it just too painful for her so he also subconsciously avoid the topic if it''s not very necessary.


    Lory scratches her nose to calm the tension "No, I don''t know¡­.the circumstances are different, and the beast in my world a bit different because they don''t absorb Qi but mana and Lazarus was not run free like he is right now for starter he''s unable to attach to me, unlike Lao Min Na...unfortunately for her" Lory sigh deeply as she genuinely pitty Lao Min Na despite everything she had done, Lory knew she didn''t deserve this.


    "Master, what are you talking about, I don''t understand?" Shin Jiu didn''t know where is the conversation going, what is mean her old world and who is Lazarus, what it got to do with Lao Min Na?


    Lory smile and patted the boy head "I tell you everything about thister" sheforting him, Lory thought since Shin Jiu is her own disciple and she got a bit older, stronger than before, Lory also realizes that she can''t make Shin Jiu not to get involved in this situation because the matter with the beast and his position as Hei Shen sect member, soon orter he would get exposed by this matter and it''s better to prepare him before something bad happened.


    Shin Jiu rarely saw Lory''s serious face, usually, when she make this kind of past it meant she wants to convey important matters so he nods obediently "Yes, master¡­"


    "Can you exined to us what you mean about ''attached''?" Yuan Shao asks.


    Lory takes a deep breath then says: "Attachment happens when someone make a pact with a powerful entity, it can be god, demon or¡­.first kind" she looks at Girsha with meaningful gaze and so others who had seen Girsha real appearance before.


    "When you make a pact that means the entity will share their power to you for whatever reasoned that only that person would know, the downside of the privileged of using the entity power it gives the entity to attach to you it can be physically or spiritually or sometimes both, just like me and Girsha and the example for the spiritual attachment would be me and trinity fragment¡­.for you who don''t know about trinity fragments I will exin it another time"


    "You mean Lao Min Na is using Lazarus''s power that''s why that thing attach to her?" Yang Xi Ying concluded.


    "Exactly, and the attachment with the dark entity will be another term of cursed" Lory confirmed it.


    "But¡­aren''t infected with the same cursed?" Yuan Shao asks bluntly.


    Immediately Ming Yue Yin and Zhao Li Xin red at him furiously, Yuan Shao startled he realizes he said something impropriated, while Shin Jiu and Yuan Xue An widened their eyes in shock.


    Lory patted Zhao Li Xin''s chest to calmed him down. Lory didn''t mind because she understands Yuan Shao''s doubt towards her, even in her world people who had cursed usually shunned by other people.


    "It''s alright I understand many of you have this question, all of you know why I collude with Lazarus in the past although many of you might disagree with my decision but I¡­I have a wish, I thought that was my sole purpose to live as my brother twin. Honestly, if I could turn back time I think I will still do the same¡­." Lory bitterly smiles.


    "You may ask what make me and Lao Min Na so different besides our origin, there also¡­" Lory lifts her right hands then she opens her palms, a secondter her hand glowing with bright white light, and from her hand emerged four white shards twirl around her just like that day when they on the ck ship.


    All of a sudden the room is illuminated with bright light, everyone was dumbfounded especially yuan Shao, Yuan Xue An, and Shin Jiu who never witness anything like this before.


    "This is what Lao Min Na didn''t have, trinity fragments of my staff, long time ago this fragment is my weapon.


    Don''t ask me where this staffing from because I only know the story or hearsay that says The god himself forged the staff. They say he used his own bones, burn at the heaven me, and soaked by the god owned blood, that''s why it was called Trinity" Lory closed her palms and the fragments instantly disappeared.


    "The trinity weakened my cursed and when I gather the whole fragments I will release from the cursed once for all." Lory clenched her hand.


    "But not only trinity fragments that help me through this there also this¡­" Lory flips her palm showing the back of her hands then suddenly blue bluebell painting appears in her hand, just like a living painting as the vines circle her wrist and run to her elbow "This is the ancient spell left by my mother, I don''t know why it only activated after I arrived at this world nevertheless this spell protect my soul from the cursed maniption¡­"


    "Can you do the same thing to Lao Min Na?" Yang Xi Ying asks.


    Lory shakes her head helplessly "No¡­.ony my mother knew about this beside¡­.it shortened my mother lifespan" Lory''s sigh was slow as her eyes brimmed with sorrow, is bad enough to lose her mother at a young aged imagined knowing that cause of her mother death was herself is something she could make a peace with it.


    "Lory your mother¡­." Ming Yue Yin breathe hicks, she didn''t know about this, sadly she had no words tofort her.


    "But, if she does that¡­.is that mean she now¡­?" Zhao Li Xin wrapped his hands on her shoulder.


    Lory shrug and smile a little "Perhaps, I guess so¡­..I realized that my family was not good at sharing" she half-jokingly said.


    Zhao Li Xin knows Lory tends to make jokes whenever she feel sad, some defense mechanism she subconsciously builds around her to avoid her pained. He pulls her closer and whispers in her ears "Your mother must love you very much"


    "En¡­" she force her smile then pped her hands "Okay, let''s move on!" she didn''t like to show her vulnerability in front of other people, It make her ufortable.


    "So, we can conclude that Lao Min Na that we know of is already under Lazarus influence, I don''t know what she had done for that demon or what she had promised him or what kinda bargained they had nheless it wouldn''t give Lao Min Na any good, however, Lazarus was bound with Lao Min Na, you can say that they depend on each other at least until Lazarus regain his power¡­.that wouldn''t happen as long as I live" Lory grinned, but her words make everyone terrified for her.


    "What do you think Lazarus wanted to do with this strange beast, is he going to use it as an army to attack us?" Bei Li Yan thought with great animosity between Lory, Lazarus and Lao Min Na is not an exaggeration that Lazarus wanted to wipe out the Hei Shen sect to kill Lory.


    "Well, I''m not sure¡­" Lory tilted her head as she ponders "Something you must understand, Lazarus is a demon that lived for more than a millennia, he is the master of cheated and lied moreover he is a brilliant schemer. Whenever he does something he wouldn''t have only one purpose, I''m afraid he had an abominable n for us¡­."


    "What do you mean?" Yuan Shao anxiously asked.


    Lory presses her lips together, she tries to find the word that they could understand easily because too many hypotheses shed in her head about what Lazarus could do.


    "When the beast tide happened in my world, the world was¡­stunned, I''m not even in my country at the time but I remember the earthquake, the street was ruined with crashed between vehicle, peoples injured, and screaming, I try to help but then¡­..something ising the beast came as a horde, the number is astonishing, they came together as one" Lory tapping her feet rapidly as she covers by anxiety just by reminiscence that day.


    "The military came as expected and lead civilians to a safe ce, in my world most cities have a safe bunker, however, is not for a long term since it''s only for temporarily measure, they expected the military will able to subdue any threat at the city in less than forty-eight hour¡­.sadly that''s not the case, then I saw a giant ck dragon flew above my head and everything went dark¡­.I knew right then that this is going to be ugly" Lory sped her hands together on her chest as if she was praying


    "It happened simultaneously all over the world with only five to ten-hour apart in each country including my country, only one day we lost two million people¡­.the small city got the big hit they don''t even have a chance to fight back"


    "It didn''t take long for the world to copse, and it started with the death of my father¡­.."

 Chapter 673 - The History Of Chaos II

    "Your father?" Bei Li Yan and the other bbergasted, Lory rarely mention her personal life other than with Zhao Li Xin, they only know that Lory father is a King and her kingdom is bigger than the Jiang Wei Kingdom and they presumed her nation is quite powerful too however Lory never confirmed anything in detail so mostly they just make an assumption based from Lory words.


    Lory feel a bit lost for she didn''t know where to start, her eyebrows knitted closely while she rubbed her hands together and contemted how to exined everything without taking too long, Zhao Li Xin found a small stool then he put the stool behind her then help Lory to sit.??


    "Just take it slowly, you don''t have to exin everything to us, I...I mean ''we'' trust you...." Zhao Li Xin pressed her shoulder gently.


    "Of course, if it too hard you don''t have to..." Ming Yue Yinforts her as well.


    "No, it''s okay" Lory cuts in, she look at them with smiles "If you wanted to know what you get yourself into, I must tell you what happened to my world....I owed to all of you at least that much..." she takes a deep breath as she prepares to recall one of the worst memory that hunted her till this day, even everyone could see how tensed Lory expression is.


    Lory lowers her head then say: "Okay....where do I start" she bites her lower lips and her hands sped together tightly on her knee "My Father death.....well, just like I told you before I was far from my country at the time when the attacked happened."


    "When I and the military managed to push the beast at bay at least for a while, I heard the news from television and the social media that all country was attacked in the same way as happened in here, which is odd because it feel like the beast moved in synch which is impossible because they are animal for god sake, but it happened.....oh I will exin someday about social media, in short, is a tform for people to connect to each other from all over the world including stranger...."


    Their jaw drop as they listened to Lory''s exnation, she doesn''t know what make them shocked, is it about the beast that worked in synch or because of the social media? Anyway.....


    "The beast is the least of our problem. The real problem was somehow the ancient beast - the first kind who had been caged in the mountain Fehrer for thousand years suddenly broke from his caged.


    This first kind is older than Girsha, and that''s meant he is bigger and more powerful than Girsha ever be, it''s no exaggeration when some people called it ''Demi-God''


    That first kind was a giant ck dragon but don''t imagine the dragon that you know....." Lory take out a piece of paper from her spatial ring, she just nces at the paper for a second then she put it on the table and immediately take a step back to her small stool as if she was terrified with something in the picture


    All of them rush to the table to see what kind of picture that could make Lory looks like that, Lory is right this is not the kind of dragon they know, the picture shows a beast that looks like a lizard with giant bat wings on it''s back and bared it''s long - sharp fangs, it only takes one look for them to determine how strong and ferocious the beast could be.


    "That Beast called Nazareth, as usual, a long time ago my ancestor was given a task to locked the ck dragon inside the mountain Fehrer.


    Now, there always two reasoned why my ancestors didn''t kill their enemy, one - my ancestors thought that this enemy is deserved to be forgiven or given second chance then the second reason is the enemy is too strong and they aren''tstrong enough to kill their enemy, so locked them up is their only option, however, I don''t know which reasoned my ancestors have to make him decide not to end Nazareth life nheless the ck Dragon didn''t grateful at all"


    "The Dragon came to your kingdom?" Ming Yue Yin covers her mouth in shock.


    "Yes...Nazareth didn''t bother with other nation, when he got out of his caged he flights straight to Hand" Lory gesticted swift move with one hand and she gave a mirthless smile, at that time she didn''t know the animosity between Nazareth and her ancestors but one thing for sure, her kingdom is in great danger!


    "Even with my wings, I still can''t fly faster than the giant Dragon so when I came to my country...is already toote"


    "I saw everything swallow in the sea of fire, my beautiful pce was half destroyed and the beast roamed inside my pce....that ce is not only a pce, that ce is where my family and friends lived, all my childhood life was spent in that ce, it also a ce that filled with my mother memory but everything was ruined in front of my eyes. You think that the worst, no....the worst is still yet toe" she subconsciously hugged herself as grieved, sadness, fear, and lossing back at her like a tide hitting the deepest of her heart.


    "Lory...." Zhao Li Xin hug her from behind, he cursed fated millions of times in his heart, he med whatever powerful entity out there that caused him not being able to be there for her, if only he were there...even though Zhao Li Xin knows he''s not making any sense, but he can''t help it, he wished wholeheartedly he could be there for her.


    Zhao Li Xin warmth does make her feel better, she patted Zhao Li Xin arms telling him she is okay, the other people who were there also looked despondent, every time they heard Lory past they heart wrecked for her especially when Lory never acted pitiful or bitter on contrary she is a warmed person, very kind, softhearted and cheerful, nothing indicated that she has been suffered before.


    "The worst thing was to hear my people screamed, they begged and plead for help but no one can help them, I remember I save a child that day, she''s crying for her mother in my arms when I know her mother was burry under the debris, my gift cannot resurrect dead people" she shakes her head weakly.


    "Still I try to save my people as much as I can, and then I went to search of my Father. They told me my father is going to the front line, I know right away that my father decide to face Nazareth heads on....it''s a bad idea, but at that time that''s the only way to buy some time so our peoples will have enough time to leave the ruined city" Lory look ahead of her nkly as if she saw her father in front of her then she lower her gaze "Well....the king has to do what the king has to do..." she mutters. feeling lost and defeated.


    The room bes pin-drop silent, no word could have said to cheer her up or make things slightly better when they know for sure that only heartache and tragedy waiting for her. It''s too heartbreaking and yang Xi Ying couldn''t take it anymore and tears roll on her smooth cheeks.


    Tears brimmed in Ming Yue Yin eyes, but she still able to control her calmness, unlike Yun Xue An who can''t stop wiped her eyes repeatedly with her sleeves until her cheeks be red, yet the tears in her eyes refused to stop, while the men who forced to maintain their reputation as strong men were struggling to keep their face straight.


    On the other hands, Lory didn''t realize what happened around her as she too immersed in her memory "But, I found him, my father I mean....he was there with the soldiers, we call them ''King''s Men'' and The Archknight was there too, of course, they are my father confidant, bodyguard, friends, brothers, the King''s sword and shield...." her expression softens when she mentions the people who apany her father to fulfill herst responsibility as a King.


    "Are you fought with your father then?" ask Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory paused for a few seconds then she let out soft sighs "No, I did beg incessantly to be with him but he didn''t let me, instead he want me to lead my people to the underground city L''markieth" her shoulder slumped


    "I know my father''s decision is right because my brother was left to fulfill his quest as the next King, and without his presence, I be the only one who can create Lucient shield to protect my people, also my healing gift would increase the possibility more people to be saved - Iknow - I understand that, but I cannot leave him, how can''t I? he is my Father!


    "But you have no choice, aren''t you?" Zao Li Xin whisper in her ears, he reminds her that she should not feel guilty about what happened but how could most she?


    "How can''t I refused my King''s order, He is a King before a Father, he always had been," Lory gave a half-smile "So I gave myst goodbye.....and he told me to never forget who I am no matter where I go.....maybe he already knew it all along" she wryly smile


    "Who you are?" Yuan Shao blurted his question.


    Lory give indescribable smile and she says with strong determination "I''m my Father-daughter - The King''s Daughter - I am Lucient daughter"

 Chapter 674 - The History Of Chaos III

    __L''Markieth Underground City __


    <em>Pip ¨C pip ¨C pip ¨C pip</em>??


    Lory reaches her hands under the pillow then quickly turn off her phone rm without looking at her smartphone when the rm off she buries her face on the pillow, she groaned softly then shift her side to the side, she realizes she was surrounded by piles of books scattered all over her bed, only then she remembersst night she had burned the midnight oil again from reading old scripture and old antic book that she gathered from all over the ce, still, she got nothing about the god''s prophecy.


    She feel dejected but she will not give up easily, she push the book from her bed to the floor as she venting her anger like a little kid, and then she saw Girsha snuggle on the nketfortably next to her, his little beak rest on his fluffy plump chest suddenly she feel an immense feeling of relief.


    Smile faintly bloom on her tired face, she raised from the bed then shoved her hair back away from her face, the room was still dark only Illuminated by faint city light that peeks from the small gap of the curtain.


    She ties her hair into a bun, then she got up from the bed, the cold floor make her feet flinch a little then walk to the only window in the room then she opens the curtain. It kinda useless though because is not blinding sunlight that greets her morning instead is a dim yellow light from a few residences across her room, obviously, the life inside the cave was quite stagnant, she didn''t know why she keeps opening the window as if she hopes something will be different.


    In the underground city, not all residence have their lights on, it because this ce has tight regtion on how to use the resource in the underground city and not just electricity it also includes food distribution, water distribution, and many more although it sounds harsh, however, L''markieth is one of the very few refuge ces that still hold until these days not mention it also got better amenitypares with other ces.


    Lory let out a long sigh, is hard to get used to the darkness, It''s already three years since the verrion covered in darkness since then all nation crumble like a leaf in the winter, they fall one by one including the great Kingdom Hand.


    Lory turn around the stride to the bathroom, she takes a quick bath after three days without bath which is exhrating, because the tight regtion everyone could only take bath once every three or four days and how the government control this ridiculous rule it because every room and ce in this city have a small chip to control the water and electricity used, once someone used beyond the limit the chip would automatically shut down everything and the person who lived there will receive a warning from the government if they repeated they mistake three times they will face the probability to kick out from the city.


    Even though Lory is the princess and legally owns the city she still follows the regtion like other people, she knows better in this situation she must set herself as an example for other people, if the princess herself follows every rule then other people have no words to object the rules.


    Two minutester she finishes her shower, she only has few clothes in her room and mostly a shirt and pants also a couple of boots, she only has a small closet to store all her clothes, pants and boots, her room is like a small studio type room apartment if your apartment building made of stones to make sure the durability.


    She wears a white t-shirt and jeans then she took out a wornout ck leather jacket from the closet, not to forget the old knee boot. she sits on the bedside to wear her boot. just like everyone she lives humble life inside the L''markieth, thankfully she had a lot of experience living in the wilderness when she was young so she had no problem adjusting to amon life.


    Lory was tying her booth when someone knocked on her door, without lift her head she shouted "Come in!"


    The door gently pushes and a young man wearing a formal suit enters her room, Lory recognizes him as themission secretary who regrly visits her to send a report, the young secretary is a young man in thete twenty.


    The young man put his hand on his right chest and bow his head as a formal saluted to the royal family of Hand "Your highness, I bring a new report from the environment and maintenance supervisor"


    Lory untie her bun and her wavy hair falls on her shoulder beautifully "Wait¡­" she gives her hair a quick brush then tied her hair into a high ponytail "Okay where''s the report?" Lory stretches her hand.


    The young secretary gives her the tablet since paper bes scarce after the attack, Lory swipe the table to read the report then her eyebrows gradually furrow as she read the report further, she walks to the door and opens the door while her eyes fixed on the tablet but before she left she waving her hand and called; "Girsha!"


    The bird flew and perch on her shoulder, Lory then continues her pace and the young secretary keep up his pace.


    "We got more refugees, huh" Lory click her tongue while reading the tablet.


    "Yes, your highness, we got thirty people this morning, they say the southern camp was destroyed and they got nowhere to go," he worriedly says, because that means the situation is getting worse.


    "Do we still got the room?" Lory maintains her calmed while her gazes remain on the tablet.


    "Yes, but we already reach our maximum capacity, I don''t think we can''t ept more refugees after this" The secretary voice was mixed with remorse and helplessness.


    The situation out there is getting worst, the beast swarmed all over the ce like a pest, and without the sun the human was getting weaker while the beast was getting stronger, after King Marcus death no one could stand against Nazareth, is not like theck of trying but it was all futile, the ck dragon is too strong, they only hope is fall on Luca''s shoulder, everyone could only ce their hope for the young King of Hand.


    Meanwhile, their only option is to survive, but survive is not easy without the Sun to grow their crops, and without the crops, they can''t feed the livestock, without the livestock how could they feed their people not to mention beast was treated their safety every day.


    A lot of nations destroyed and their citizen seeking refuge all over the ce, sadly on this situation because of thecked resources and the tight situation a lot of ces who still able to survive barely able to sustain themselves. every nation gives priority to their citizen first.


    As consequence many refugees were rejected, it is a heartbreaking situation, but the government and the leaders have no choice, sadly the same policy was also follow by Hand.


    "The same report goes to the King''smission?" Lory let out a long exhales.


    "Yes, your highness!" the secretary reply.


    "What are they decision?"


    "This¡­.will be thest time we ept refugees, from here on themission decide to close the L''markieth door, they just waiting for your approval to make it official" The young secretary feel quite nervous, he worries Lory would not be approved with themission seemingly heartless decision, but they can''t sacrifice their own citizen for the outsider.


    Of course, Lory understands, still, it''s a painful decision, she shut her eyes for a second and take a deep breath then sign the tablet with the digital pen, then return the tablet to the soldier "I give my approval, proceed immediately!" she firmly said.


    The soldier startled a little but then she hit her chest with her fist "Yes, your highness!" he saluted the young princess with deep admiration brimmed in his eyes, despite her young age the young princess not only strong and brave but she also calms under the pressured and also wise just like thete king.


    The secretary left immediately after he got Lory''s approval. Lory watches the young man left in hurry. Clearly, the young man got a lot of things to do, but that not surprising, after Nazareth attacked many people had died if not missing so not only food that scarce, they also lose a lot of capable human resource, is not strange for men or women carry two or three jobs at the same time.


    Lory unconsciously looks down, from the window she saw new refugees enter L''markieth, they all look tired and scared, their clothes were dirty and tattered, but what make Lory''s heart sunk is because she saw little children and a baby among the refugees.


    They all look relief when they lead to the temporary ce, they all ce at refugees camp, from there they would receive medical care and food then the supervisor would check their background and asked few questions before they give them a room, none of them mind it instead they all look so happy and grateful some of them even cry while hugging their children.


    It''s a heart-wrenching sight, it''s hit her that from now on she came epted more people like them, all of those people who sacrifice their lives to reach this ce probably end up dying if L''markiet didn''t ept them anymore, a sense of guilt, anger, and helplessness hit her like a tide hit the shores.


    "You already did what you could," Girsha said.


    "Is it?" she doubts herself, frankly she had been doubted herself quite often after she loses her Father.


    "You are not a God Lory, you can''t save everyone¡­." Said Girsha again.


    Lory wryly smiles "Tell that to the next refugees that we would rejectter¡­.."


    Girsha peck lory cheek in upset "You think anyone couldin that you are not done enough? Your father dead, your brother was out there no one knows how his condition right now, and you - you''ve been going out there with the king''s men to get rid the beast horde that came to this ce, and if you forget Lory you only twenty-one this year and yet you risk your life every day out there, believe me, girl you''ve done enough!"


    As she listened to Girsha''s passionate reminder, she still feel like a failure, if only she could do more. If Lucas was here Lory sure he would do better than her since they were kids Lucas is much smarter than her and he also much stronger than she could ever be, Lucas will be a perfect King, she is certain that one day Lucas would exceed all his predecessor¡­.if only he would be given a chance.


    Later on, Lory decide to visit the refugee camp, she wants to see if anyone needs her healing gift especially the baby and small children. Even just a little she wants to help them as much as she could.

 Chapter 675 - The History Of Chaos III

    In the middle of the town square, the soldiers keep an eye on the refugees, although most of them are harmless people who obviously need help, however infrequently there are some bad people mixed among them.


    it''s mind-boggling for anyone who still has the heart to take advantage of other people''s misery in this already desperate situation, however, there was an incident in the early years of L''markieth. ??


    At that time L''markieth in the middle of adjusting from moving the citizen of Hand or whoever still left to stay at L''markieth during that times among the refugees from other cities was infiltrated by a small group of a mercenary tried to take over L''markieth, at that time the uninformed mercenary didn''t know that L''markieth is owned and under the protection of Hand kingdom jurisdiction.


    When they realize what they get themselves into, there are no words that could describe their shocked expression. Since then the gate security gives a thorough examination to all refugees who came to L''markiet and so far nothing is happening but the King''s men refuse to let their guards down.


    "General Leon" Lory greets the stalwart man in front of her.


    The middle-aged man turns around and gives her firm saluted "Greeting Your highness!"


    "You look well General" Lory return his greet with the same polite manner "How is the situation?"


    "So far, so good," said, General Leon.


    "And the beast outside?" Lory squints her eyes.


    "Just like weeds, they don''t decrease no matter how much we''ve killed" he gives a lopsided grin.


    That''s mean the situation remain the same, she folds her hand while leaning on the bridged as she watched the refugees through the examination by soldiers, Lory then shifts her gaze to the old General "have you received any news about Lucas and the other?" although her voice sounds calm and a bit apathetic but it''s he could see clearly the anxiety in those beautiful purple eyes.


    "Unfortunately we haven''t received any news this past five days, but fret not, this is not the first time we lose contact with the prince for several days, however with the Archknight guarding the prince I''m sure the prince is alright" The general confidently said as he tries tofort the young princess.


    "I know¡­" Lory subconsciously ys with her ne, the same cheap ne Lucas gave her a long time ago, but that memory feels like ages.


    Saw her downhearted expression general Leon try to divert her focus "Your highness, why don''t we check the refugees who just came, I heard they bring a lot of small children, we could check their situation and perhaps they could give us beneficial information about the situation outside."


    His n works, nothing could make her feel better more than handling a new task to keep her mind busy "Oh, you right, let''s check them out!"


    General Leon inwardly sighs in relief, without further ado, he leads Lory to the temporary camp. Immediately she was overwhelmed with children''s cries, while the adult looks a bit lost and nervous because they don''t know what would happen to them from here on, they are absolutely andpletely dependent on the mercy of Hand Kingdom.


    "Ah, your highness!" the nurse and doctor stunned.


    "Princess Lorient!" the soldier immediately straight their back and gives her a salute.


    The nurses and soldiers simultaneously make way for her as their bend their waist courteously, Lory quickly raised her hands "It''s okay, tend the patient first!"


    "Yes your highness!" they immediately raised their head and continue their works swiftly, the refugees were stunned and amazed, they never thought they would meet the legendary Lucient heir in a flesh. One of the patients was so nervous she almost jumps from the bed to kneel on the ground but Lory swiftly catches her.


    "Are you okay? don''t get up, you will hurt yourself!" she holds the woman''s shoulder then gently helps her back to her bed.


    The woman was flustered, she feel embarrassed but happy at the same time "Ye¡­yes, your highness, I''m sorry for the trouble" her face turns crimson.


    "No, no trouble at all" Lory tug her nket "Where are you from?"


    "Rodant city, mydy," said the woman.


    Lory remembers she was visiting that ce before and she was baffled "That ce is so far away, how can you get here?" Lory then saw a twelve years old girl holding five years old boy both of them have the same red hair and freckles on the side of the bed, the two young children bored their innocent eyes towards her, just like other people they also knew about Lory story and their eyes flickering while staring at her with awe.


    Lory thought the two children are very cute "Are they your children?" Lory smile warmly.


    "Yes, they are" the woman patted her son''s head dotingly "I also have more son because he still a baby the doctor took them for further examination" she worriedly said.


    "Is that so, don''t worry your child is in good hands" sheforting the young mother, even though she can use her healing gift to heal the baby, but unlike any other spells, healing gift drained her mana faster than any spell she ever used, and if she helps one person then she would have the pressured to help the other people equally, if not it will incur jealousy amongst the people which would damage the hard earn harmonious environment.


    That''s why she never used her healing gift since she came to L''markieth at least not in public, she used to check if there any high-risk patients then secretly help them without anyone noticing, well, not literally everyone she''s sure a few doctors and nurse knew about this but they keep their mouth shut. Lory noted herself to check the baby''s conditionter.


    "Thank you your highness" the woman humbly said.


    "Could you tell me how you get here from Rodant city, I thought that ce got the most hits when itpares with the other city"


    "It''s true your highness, Rodant city always been awless city and most of the security or guard is working for the privatepany so when the beast attacked us the guard is the first to take off" she scoffed in anger.


    "I''m lucky enough to find a fire truck in the middle of chaos so I get all my children inside and drove the truck without stopping at any cost, after we got out from Rodant city we came to I.H.C (International Health Center) at Weske city and we stay there for almost three months before the camped attacked with the horde of beasts, then I run again with my children but luckily I was apanied by I.H.C soldier who then bes my second husband¡­" the women smile faintly.


    "He protecting us for all these years if not because of him we won''t survive this long, when we knew I got pregnant my husband received news about L''markieth then we heard that this ce ept refugees, my husband feel ecstatic because L''markieth is under the jurisdiction of Hand kingdom, he said in this catastrophic time we still can put our hope to the Hand Kingdom because Lucient heir was there, as long we can get here we all will be protected by Lucient, he told me that...but, he got killed before we could get here¡­"


    "Because of the beast?" Lory asked.


    "No¡­.human," said the women "A bunch of crazy people who far worst than beast¡­." She gritted her teeth in disgust.


    Lory does read the report about the emergence of this group of people who hunt and kill humans for fun, the rumor even said they practice cannibalism too, but there''s no concrete evidence "How you managed to get away from them?"


    The woman bites her lips and her brows knitted closely "That¡­.I don''t know" she looks perplexed "Me and my children were kidnapped and they locked inside the jail, one day we woke up and that group suddenly disappeared, they truly are!" she nods her head repeatedly to convince Lory


    "The strange thing is the jail suddenly unlocked when I got out of the jail with my children a saw no one, literally no one was there, not even a sound, strangely other than people everything was still there, like the guns, swords, booze even the half-smoke cigarette on the ashtray and the coffee was still hot when I checked. We didn''t know what happened as if everyone disappeared on the thin air"


    Lory was stunned, she exchanged a nce with general Leon, the woman thought Lory didn''t believe her all of the sudden she bes panic "Your highness please, believe me, I''m not lying, Iswear on the name of God, myte husband name and my parent''s name that I''m not lying¡­.please - please don''t send us away" she frantically grabs Lory hands as she begs her mercy.


    "No ¨C no ¨C no, it''s okay, I do not think you are lying..." Lory stroke the frantic woman shoulder "Don''t worry, I will never send you away, as long you follow the rules of this city, I have no reason to send you away, don''t worry¡­. look, you scared all your children" she teased her a little to calm her down.


    she feel more rx after Loryforting her "Thank you ¨C thank you, your highness ¨C thank you very much..." the woman sobbed while bowing her head deeply overwhelmed with a sense of gratitude and relief.


    "Okay, you can''t get too excited, get rest and we will transfer you and your family to a better ce after you passed the background check, don''t cry anymore, you need to be strong for your children''s" Lory help the woman to get rest, she left after the woman calmed down.


    Lory then takes another round to check the other refugee''s condition, thankfully other than cold, fever, and pneumonia they all physically fine, just before she left the camp someone called her "Your highness!"

 Chapter 676 - The Story Of Chaos IV

    Lory turns her head around and saw the familiar skinny little girl with messy red hair and freckles run towards her, lory halted her pace and smile "Hi, what''s wrong, Is something happened with your mother?"


    The little girl lowers her head, she looks a bit scared "Uhm...actually, there is something happened when we are unconscious¡­..but, but my mom didn''t know about it, so pleased, pleased don''t me her, your highness, this is not her fault!" the little girl look petrified she balled her fist so tightly her knuckles be pale.??


    Lory bowing her knee then she took the little girl''s hands "Don''t be afraid, I promise I will not me your mother, you can trust my word, princess don''t lie¡­" she winks then gently unclenched the little girl fist so she wouldn''t hurt her own hand "Now, tell me what happened¡­" Lory asks as gently as she could.


    Girsha rolls her eyes ''Never lie, my as*, aren''t you tantly lie right now!''


    However, the little girls innocently trust Lory''s wordpletely "When..... we are unconscious in jail I was the one who wakes up first¡­.then I saw my mom and two brothers are still unconscious, I check my baby brother condition first, I feel relief that my baby brother is still breathing, but then a woman came out of nowhere and she unlocked the jail door with a flick of her finger then she walk towards me¡­.." the little girl widen her eyes.


    "Is she part of the kidnapper''s group that locked you away?" lory asked.


    "No, I don''t think so¡­" the little girl shakes her head "She didn''t look like them¡­.she looks very clean, bright and very beautiful just like a fairy in the picture book Mommy used to show me from" the little girl face beamed when she describes the mysterious girl.


    "How does she looks like, I mean what is the color of her hair, skin, and her eyes?" Lory''s curiosity piqued.


    "I''m not sure, I told you she really bright, I can not saw her clearly, but she''s taller than me but I think she''s shorter than her highness¡­..umm, I think she got white skin even whiter than her highness, and she wears a long beautiful dress, like a fair!" the little girl excitedly opens her arms in the air.


    Lory and general Leo exchanged a confused look, the more information they got the more peculiar it sounds. A young girl wearing a long dress in the middle of nowhere and she also shine brightly like a ''fairy''¡­..


    Lory holds the little girl''s hands and asks again "What does she want, is she tell you anything?"


    "Oh, yes she did!" The little girl startled, she suddenly remembers something.


    She pulls her hands from Lory to put down her small backpack then she rummaged her backpack and all of a sudden she takes out a thick book cover with dark snakeskin, the book is not too big but not to small either way it can be store in children backpack, Lory frown because the book looks intimidating it didn''t look like children book.


    The little girl hand the book to Lory "She told me to give you this!"


    Lory paused for a second "W-what¡­.?"


    "She said to give it to princess Lorient, she said this will help you¡­." The little girl grinned widely.


    Lory frowned nheless she ept the book anyway, she looks down and read the book title.


    ''The chronicle of the falling God Lazarus''


    Lory stares at the book with a puzzle looks "Lazarus? I never heard that name before¡­..how about you general?"


    "No, I never heard that name before wait, how could she know this little girl is going t meet you?" General Leon the rm inside his head suddenly ringing, something is not right, he immediately ps the book from lory hands "Be careful your highness, someone might nt cursed inside the book!"


    The little girl startled, her face turns ashen she didn''t understand but her hunch told her she make a great mistake, her body trembling profusely "I¡­.I don''t know¡­.I don''t mean to¡­." Her voice wobble, what if they me her and her family for hurting the princess, are they going to send them away, if that happened what would happen to her brothers.


    The little girl is so terrified she bawling incessantly, tears stream on her tender face "I''m sorrrrryyyyy...."


    Immediately people staring at them, it looks like they bully the little girl. Lory shot a re at General Leon and the middle-aged General scratches the back of his head helplessly. Lory immediately hugged the little girl and stroke her back "Don''t cry ¨C please, don''t cry, no one mes you¡­." Lory gently wiped the little girl''s eyes with her thumbs "What''s your name, you haven''t told me your name?"


    The little girl chokes on her tears as she speaks "Ee¡­.Eudith"


    "Eudith, what a lovely name just like your face" she coaxed the little girl "Okay, don''t cry Eudith, don''t cry too much or you will look ugly like that old uncle¡­." Lory nce at General Leon, even though she just a child but she still a woman and she refused to look old like that uncle, she suddenly stops crying.


    "...¡­." General Leon feel ached in his heart ''I''m not that ugly'' he cheers himself silently.


    "Look, I got these beautiful hair ties, do you like it, you want me to help you tying your hair?" Lory wiggle herce hair ties in front of the little girl, Eudith face brightened up, she never saw beautiful hair ties like for years then she shyly nods.


    Lory help tie her into a simple bun, other than a high ponytail and simple braid this is the only hairstyle she could do "See, you look so pretty!" Lory cheers exaggeratedly "What do you think general¡­."


    General Leon scratch his nose then awkwardly say: "Uhm¡­.very pretty"


    Eudith face turns red like a ripe apple and she smiles widely, it''s been a while since other people told her that she''s beautiful. Lory pole eudith nose "You''ve been giving me tremendous help, as a princess I''m very grateful for your help" Lory cross her ankle and bend her knees to saluted the little girl.


    Lory''s elegant moves make eudith eyes twinkle "Hehe..I''m happy to help you, your highness" she mimick the same gesture as Lory did, Later Eudith gives big waves end joyfully return to where her mother was. Lory waves back at her then she watches the little girl blend with the crowd.


    Lory let out a long sigh, she took the book from the ground.


    "Your Highness!" he shouted.


    "It''s fine if this book has something malicious Girsha would notice it," Lory calmly said, she checks the book''s back cover but nothing is strange other than the snakeskin cover. Girsha perch on her shoulder.


    "General Leon you can continue your duty I will return to my room" Lory didn''t want to dy his work any longer.


    "Alright, excuse me then your highness" he bowed his head respectfully. Before he left he took another nce at the book, he confident with Girsha capability as the princess guardian but somehow he can''t get rid of this ominous feeling from his head, the old general shakes her head, if the book really carries bad things Lory and Girsha who have much powerful Gift than him should notice it, he pushed the thought behind his back whileughing himself.


    In her room, Lory starts to examine the book, but all the pages were empty, she tries invisible spell, UV light, candlelight but she got nothing, absolutely nothing "What the heck?" Lory grunted.


    "Nothing, huh?" Girsha was also puzzled.


    "Do you think someone pranks me?" Lory slouched while checking the pages again, nope still the same!


    "I don''t know, a young girl with dress who apparently able to shine like a lightbulb save a family, and trust a mysterious book to a little girl for you, and this girl coincidently know your name, I know you are quite famous but what is the odd for you to met this little girl?"


    Lory let out a long sigh "I know" Lory got more annoyed when she sees the nk pages, she closed the book harshly. She left the chair and open the fridge, fortunately, she still has one apple on her fridged, she grins and took the apple, te and fruit knife then back to her chair.


    "By the way do you know anything about Lazarus?" lory asked while peeling the apple.


    "Only by reputation" he replies.


    "What, why don''t you tell me before!" she grumbles.


    "Because his name is a big taboo, he was forgotten for a reason!" Girsha said.


    Lory pursed her lips "Come on tell me, that mysterious girl said this book could help me¡­.you know Lucas doesn''t have much time" Lory quietly said.


    Girsha snort, but his heart soften "He is the first fallen God, they say Lazarus have insatiable tears of power he wants to swallow all the souls in verrion and the Verrion itself, The God then send your Ancestor to locked that Demon in a dept of the earth, never seek the light ever again"


    "My ancestor again?" she sarcastically said, why her family always got the hardest job in the world.


    "As usual¡­" Girsha mockingly said.


    "Which ancestor we talking about?" Lory ask


    "The very first one¡­."


    Lory widen her eyes <strong>"Lucient? the first King LUCIENT?"</strong> Lory gasped.


    "That''s the one~"


    "Where were you at that time, do you meet my ancestor?"


    "I''m hiding just like any other first kind"


    "You hide¡­." Lory can''t believe her ears.


    "Hey I''m still very young, and this is the biggest fight between two powerful entity, you think I would stand there and watch, I''ll be dead!"


    "Oh¡­..okay, then what happened?"


    "What happened? Lucient bury that demon, the end of the story, don''t ask again!" Girsha chides her.


    "Geez, don''t be angry, I''m just asking¡­"


    "Hump I''m going to sleep now, you make me tired!" the bird raised his beak arrogantly then flew to the bed and snuggle himself on her pillow.


    Lory sticks out her tongue "Grumpy old bird" she scowls, perhaps is karma she identally cut her finger <strong>"SH*T!"</strong> she put down the knife then she looks for tissue or towel to hold the bleeding before she heals herself.


    The blood suddenly fall on the book cover, Lory panicky she wiped the blood from the book cover but suddenly the snakeskin seems moving for a second, Lory blink her eyes to make sure she''s not dreaming, she flips the book cover then on the first empty page she instinctively smears her blood on the pages and the letters appear, Lory gasped.


    She read the first page then she smears the second page with blood more letters appear, Lory, be excited. S


    He nces at Girsha who sleep on her bed, she wants to tell him the good news but Girsha seems to hate the idea about Lazarus, she decide not to tell him for now until she read the whole book by then is no used if the old grumpy bird forbids her to read further.


    Lory giggles, she thought she''s very smart.


    __First page__


    Where there is death, There always gonna be death. For everything has consequences, whether is big or small, good or bad it''s your choice to take. But forget not everything should be paid equally.

 Chapter 677 - Farewell Party

    It was the first time Lory stumbles with Lazarus''s name, from the first page she should see the warning from reading that book but she ignores it. Not because she conceited or to full of herself, the truth is she was desperate, year-after years go by but she still had no clue how to save Lucas she also tries to juggle her duty as a princess to maintain L''markieth order or at least make sure the ce would stable enough if one day she decide to leave.


    Thankfully her subordinates are reliable, themission worked harmoniously and General Leon able to fill the gap that General Zargan left so Lory know she left the city in good hands and so she left and she left for good.??


    Meanwhile, at present time, night has fallen to Tien Shan manor other than darkness the other seemed to exist is the chilly wind that came with drizzles pouring, meantime inside the room Lory was sitting on the couch next to the open window listening to the pitter-patter sound outside her window, the monotone sound and the warmth from the furnace gives her serene feeling.


    Time is an incredible power, it can make even the deepest memory seem so far away is like looking at the photograph, you remember when it took how and where but something is missing and you can''t grasp it no matter how hard you try, perhaps that''s why people always have mix feeling whenever they reminiscence their past.


    ''knock-knock''


    The sudden knock on her door awakened her from her stupor, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying head peek from behind the door, it''s funny they look like a beautiful totem pole, Lory chuckles at their silly behavior "What are you two doing?" she rolls her eyes.


    The beautiful totem pole grinned, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying relief to see lory in a good mood but lory is too good when ites to hiding her own feeling, so they cannot be sure, behind them the Su Yi and maids from Jiu Yun sect came with piping hot soup and clean utensil while the Su Yi boil hot tea on the side, all of the sudden Lory room crowded with people, thankfully her room is huge so it''s not a problem to amodate this much people. All of a sudden her round dining room filled with soup and all types of dumplings.


    "Because I''m going home tomorrow so I decide to make tonight to be my official farewell party, it''s great isn''t it?" Ming Yue Yin rests her hands on her hips acting like a wilful sovereign.


    Lory shakes her head andughs "Sure, forget the rule for not eating after dark" she jeered.


    "Is there such a rule?" Yang Xi Ying innocently asks.


    "Am I wrong¡­" Lory not sure either.


    "There is such habit inside harem Madam Li," said Su Yi while pour the warm tea elegantly "People believed is hard to digest food if you have a midnight snack, it would make them feel bloated on the next morning also it would be trouble when the emperor pay his visit, that''s why many concubines never havete snack" she exined.


    "In short, they do this for MAN" Ming Yue Yin quipped.


    Loryugh it out because it''s the same reason in her old world as well, but it''s okay and lory never have an opinion how other people live their life as long it didn''t hurt other people, although polygamy is prohibited in Hand, mostly because the government wants to avoid confusion and chaos that came with the practice, also it''s a way for the government to control birth rate not to mention a lot of humanitarian organization condemn this practice that demeaning women as a baby machine or simply sex tools for men, albeit a few nations still do this practice.


    Not long after they leave the room leaving only three girls and one bird in the room, yes, Girsha was there in his luxurious birdhouse, he just came out because he smells food. Lory adds more than just grapes for today''s feast she also adds Persimmon, Appricot, and plum, all exotic fruit that hard toe by in her old world so Girsha is very happy.


    "I thought uncle would stay with you?" Ming Yue Yin dipped thedle on the thick red bean soup.


    "He tries, but I kicked him out, he still has a lot of things to do," Lory said while ces a dumpling on the te and hand it to Yang Xi Ying.


    "Thank you ¡­.only you who can kick around Long ming in this world" Yang Xi Yingugh while received the te.


    Ming Yue Yin serves the soup first for Lory naturally, she genuinely thinks of Lory as someone older so she unconsciously gives more respect to Lory than Yang Xi Ying who have the same age as her.


    "What time you''re going to leave tomorrow?" Lory ask.


    "Quite early because it took a long time to reach Xing Fang continent" she replies.


    "Oh¡­"


    Even though they are smiling but deep down they are reluctant to separate, the three of them are alone in this world and for yang Xi Ying although she has a family she didn''t too close with them, in a noble family where reputation and image treated above the person itself it would create a thin but clear line between the family rtionship, Luckily her father quite fond of her, however, her father has other children so he can focus all his attention to Yang Xi Ying alone.


    Meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying mother is a gentle and very kinddy but she little bit gullible, submissive and weak so Yang Xi Ying tends to protect her from other concubines and other nobledies, perhaps that''s why she always wish someone to care and protect her, that probably the reason why she got fools by someone like Han Yuan who is good with words, thankfully she met Lory.


    "I bet you have a mountain of work waiting for you" Lory teased.


    "Ugh, don''t remind me" Ming Yue Yin shudder, she already imagines Zhang yu hong would not let her go until she finishes her job, is there any grand tutor who tortured their supreme like that old man, unbelievable!


    Ming Yue Yin mightin but her rtionship with Zhang Yu Hong is like a stern grandfather and rebellious granddaughter, they get each other button but loved each other unconditionally.


    "I think grand tutor Zhang missed you, I got news from elder Mu that Grand tutor Zhang force elder Mu to bring him along to Yun Dao city, fortunately, General Fu and prime minister Wu stop the old man" Yang Xi Ying giggles, is easy to imagine how Zhang Yu Hong made amotion and force everyone to follow his order, he is the respected elder of Liang Zu kingdom no one dares to stop him other than he old friends, Fu Xiao Jin and Wu Tian Zi.


    "That old man¡­." Ming Yue Yin grumbles and her face turn bright red, she doesn''t realize she just experiences how normal children feel when their elder embarrassed them in front of their friends.


    Loryugh heartily, she missed that trio, they are the reason that the transition between the old Emperor to Ming Yue Yin as new empress went smoothly without them there''s no doubt it would be another violent transition that goes down in history because a lot of people interest was disrupted when the power abruptly changed.


    "Don''t give too much trouble for them, you silly brat!" Lory reprimands her kindly.


    "I know, by the way, I do a few urgent matters to be handle at my kingdom though" She sighs and takes a big bite of dumpling.


    "What''s wrong?" Lory ask.


    Ming Yue Yin took a time to munch her food before she continues "The old Fu lose one of his good friends because of illness, then that person first son suddenly missing and the one who reces the absence of the old general and his Son is the second wife Son¡­"


    "Oh, I heard about that, is the Marquis Hwang family isn''t it? Oh my¡­.the second Son is not a good person, I mean, she didn''t like you isn''t it?" Yang Xi Ying got anxious all of the sudden.


    "Who is this Marquis Hwang, and why he didn''t like you? Well, you can be annoying sometimes but that because you freeload at my home, but I don''t think is the same case" Lory mocked her with a serious face.


    "You so funny~" Ming Yue Yin sarcastically said.


    "I know!" Lory reply proudly "Okay, all kidding aside, what''s wrong with thatd?"


    Ming Yue Yin roll her eyes, she takes a sip and says: "Marquis Hwang Jing Lai is one of the top generals in my kingdom and also Old Fu best friend, he is a man with dignity and very loyal to the Kingdom, he also one of the people who dissatisfied with the previous Emperor and one of my biological father attendant, you can say he is one of my loyal supporters and so is his Son but the second son¡­..well that''s a different matter"


    "Oh yeah, what about him" Lory casually ask while dipping mantao to her soup.


    "He is a <strong>DOUCHEBAG</strong>, a lowly ¨C pervert ¨C <strong>DOUCHEBAG</strong>, He is shameless <strong>DOUCHEBAG</strong>!" Yang Xi Ying hit the table angrily.


    Lory jolted she almost choke on her mantao, she never hears Yang Xi Ying ranted about someone this much and she cursed a lot, well, if it''s Ming Yue Yin then it''s normal but Yang Xi Ying¡­.


    "Yeah¡­.he is a douchebag" Ming Yue Yin slurped her soup.


    "Really? Huh, now I''m eager to meet that man¡­" Lory even more curious, she wants to meet with the man who can make Yang Xi Ying Boiling up.

 Chapter 678 - You Are The One

    Meantime, Zhao Li Xin back to his courtyard at sanguan Manor, his courtyard is very quiet because he only has Mong Liu to serves him, he told Sanguan Jin sheng that he didn''t need too many servants since it bothers him than help him,Zhao Li Xin quirkiness already famous inside the manor, so no one bothers him.


    The room is illuminated with dimmed light even so anyone could see how spotless and clean the room is, even the sheet on the bed didn''t wrinkle at all, the furnace was left unlit as a result the room bes quite cold because the rain pouring heavily outside and the chilly wind knocked on window repeatedly like an anxious neighbor still the room remain quiet it almost feel like no one is there, however on the corner there is two ck figure sitting on the arhat chair, ying chess in the dark apany only with one candle on the side.??


    Because of their high cultivation, they got no problem with sight and cold didn''t bother them so it''s to be expected that they didn''t care with surrounding them, bright or dark, hot or cold remain the same for them. The two of them have almost simr temperaments and aura, cold, distant, and intimidating.


    "The map examination almostplete, but Wu San Bo guest the location would be in a furthest continent" Jin Hao Long finger ce the stone chest gently on the board.


    "Doesn''t matter¡­." Said Zhao Li Xin while twiddling his winecup as his eyes fixed on the chessboard.


    "I know you gonna say that" he mutters, after he make his moves he lean his back on the chair back then sip his wine calmly "Zi Quan Mei finally out from her close door training, they say she reaches Saint-level in the peak stage, one more step to reach perfection stage¡­"


    "Meaning she didn''t get there yet¡­" Zhao Li Xin sneer, he moves his ck stone to stop Jin Hao movement.


    Jin Hao give him quick nce, his chance of winning from Zhao Li Xin is three to one so is no wonder his position tight again, Jin hao tapping his winecup while calcted his next move.


    "Is no use to worry for someone who used the pill to get their breakthrough, soon orter she will hit the bottleneck, I''ve guessed she unable to reach further cultivation from here on that''s why she stop cultivated" Zhao Li Xin leans his head on the chairbackzily.


    Jin Hao chuckles lightly "If only she knows¡­." He ces another white stone on the chessboard "Btw the Ying n make another move, it says they start making a contact with Mistyke n, perhaps it got something to do with the hybrid beast that Lao Min Na breed"


    "Is no surprised consider how bad consort Ying position right now" Zhao Li Xin said indifferently


    "The Emperor has to make Zhao Yi Chen as the crown Prince he also married the left prime minister daughter, he able to preserved the Emperor life with my pill but now the Emperor is nothing more than just lifeless doll right now, it won''t be too long before we heard about his death" Jin Hao speak coldly despited how horrible his words sounds was.


    "If the emperor dies today then no doubt Zhao Yi Chen would be the next Emperor, there no time to wasted for Consort Ying and Zhao Qin Feng, if they want to fight for the throne they better act now" he smiles wickedly as he imagines the chaos happen at Jiang Wei kingdom.


    On the contrary, Zhao Li Xin''s face remains indifferent, he doesn''t sad or overly excited. For him whatever happens to Jiang Wei kingdom it got nothing to do with him, they can burn the whole city if they like and he wouldn''t give it a damn about it.


    "Keep an eye to anyone who contacts Lao Min Na subordinated, and catch any living hybrid beast, I want to know what their weakness is, we can depend on my wife graciousness all the time¡­" Zhao Li Xin ce another ck stone in front of the white stone to stop Jin hao movement.


    Jin Hao squints his eyes, his moves were blocked again, he peek a nce at Zhao Li Xin and his nk look only make Jin Hao upset even more, at least try to smile when you win "I''m done!" he snorts then throw his white stone to the floor angrily.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remains cid as nothing happens, he pours himself a cup of wine then calmly sip his wine.


    Jin Hao raises from the arhat chair "Madam said the beast is allergic to heavenly power, soI think is something pure and divine power or something that could mimic the same power" after spent hours ying chessboard he finally realizes the room is too dark.


    He doesn''t mind with darkness but two men in the darkroom make him feel ufortable, he lit one candle then he flicks the fire on the candle and the fire leap to other candles and the room lit up simultaneously.


    "San Bo said there was this rare material immerged mysteriously on the north, that might suit what we want but we need more time to test it out and see what happens¡­." Jin Hao slump into the chair and huffed, he feel tired but excited at the same time.


    "Just make it as soon as possible, we don''t want La Min Na to take a step ahead of us," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "En, I know" he replies briefly "By the way, our source saidZi Quan Mei woulde here sooner than expected because of Zi Yi Ru''s invitation, I believe she wanted to know how you still alive and well?" he smirked while raising his eyebrows.


    "We already got the map, so it doesn''t matter when shees, the matter of Qin Mu Yi could be solved in another way" Zhao Li Xin rests his head on the back chair, his eyes slowly shut as if he''s about to go sleep.


    "What about Bai Xue?" JinHao suddenly asks.


    "What about her?" his eyes remain shut, he does not even flinch.


    "You know, love is a fragile feeling, do you think you can control her if she knows about miss Lory"


    "That''s why I''m not controlling her love, I just make her think she love but we both know that did not love that drive her ¨C it was greed, and if she thinks she can hurt my Lory?" Zhao Li Xin cackle "If my Lory fight with a dragon, pray for the dragon"


    "True¡­."Jin Hao nod in agreement.


    When he heard Lory story he can''t imagine a woman who barely in her twenty able to sustain so much heartbreak and loss in a short time but still able to keep her mind and heart clear, unlike most people, she''s not weeping on the corner or she mes the world of what happened to her?she not even ask ''why'' - why her? No, she rose from her feet, she picks up the pieces and carries on ¨C stronger and braver than before.


    Jin Hao never admires women before but now she admires Lory from the deepest of his heart.


    ______________________________


    The rain finally over, but the grey sky refused to move to leave the starless sky hanging in the gloom, water drop from the roof tiles to the puddles below, and the air getting colder.


    Lory was alone in her room after her friends return to their respective courtyard, she took out a knitted shawl from her drawer, she put her shawl around her shoulder then she puss her bedroom door however Girsha suddenly perch on her shoulder and Lory faintly smiles.


    She walks across the wet garden, usually nobledies in this world avoid water because they don''t want to wet their feet or stain their dress, if only they lived the way she did and they saw what she had seen.


    If only they know, rain, sun, soil, grass, and fresh air are the most precious things in the world, something that you cannot buy with money more precious than gold and diamond, she looks heavenward and taking a long deep breath then the smell of grass and rain mixed on the air, she shut her eyes to feel the scent fill her lungs.


    Her eyes slowly open, she looks at the sky and white smoke came out of her mouth, she turns around in motion then calmly says: ''Show yourself¡­"


    From a thin air, thousand of white flicker light like a firefly merged into one and transform into a woman silhouette then gradually the silhouette be clearer, her silver hair flow gently behind her back, her clear grey eyes stare at her and she smiles warmly "It''s been a while Lorient¡­"


    "Arthea¡­" the shapeshifter spell disappear, her disguised wash off automatically, her wavy bluish dark hair blown away by the cold wind, her purple eyes filled with determination and strength that very few humans could poses.


    Girsha''s body erged from the size of a swallow bird into the size of a gray hawk, Gitsha tantly shows his hostility towards the seeress who only bears bad news every time she appeared.


    "You can feel me, your power has slowly return¡­" she softly smiles.


    "Only a half of it¡­.if u really want to help me, why don''t u tell me where the other fragments" Lory cynically ask.


    Arthea smiles grew bigger "What'' belongs to you, would never run from you¡­.it just matters of time, be patient"


    Lory stifles "You know I''m an impatient woman beside¡­.Lazarus is getting closer, I can almost feel his toxic breath on my nape, I wonder if I have time¡­?"


    "You have¡­."Arthea chime in.


    Lory narrows her eyes as she looks at her suspiciously "Tell me what you know Arthea!"


    Arthea lowers her head the smile on her face turns bitter "I can''t¡­.."


    "WHY?" Lory shouted as her anger red "Why there so many riddles, why so many questions unanswered, what do you want me to do, <strong>WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME?!</strong>"

 Chapter 679 - Forewarning

    "I wish, I could tell you" Arthea shakes her head in regret, pain, and sorrow brimmed in her grey eyes as she stares at Lory with deep remorse.


    "Why can''t you tell me?" Lory squeeze her hands into a fist, after everything she had been through should she deserved at least an exnation, she can be patient when is only her life who is at risk but know everyone life is at risk, the world itself is at risk and when everything falls apart it would be on her. Could she responsible for the death of billion people, it''s ridiculous!??


    Her shoulder sagged "Why so much secrecy ¨C you, Father, Mother even Lucas¡­why none of you ever told me what''s going on, why can''t you all trust me. Is it because I''m not strong enough, brave enough, smart enough, am I so unreliable? <strong>TELL ME!</strong>" she burst in anger her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths.


    "No Lorient, you wrong is nothing like that!" she moves so fast she shorten their distance in a sh that even Girsha didn''t have time to react, Arthea grab her hands "On the contrary, is because it was you, your parents knew if there anyone who can make it through this ordeal it would be you¡­. and Lucas loves you, he didn''t tell you anything because he doesn''t want to lose you,can''t you understand their feeling?"


    "Oh my dear princess, they are weeping for you, your Father and Mother decide not to tell you anything because they want their children to have a normal life, they don''t want their children life to overshadow by horror and fear for the future so they kept it hidden, it''s the reason your father is so strict with both of you, he trained both of you like soldiers than royalty, it''s because he wanted to prepare both of you, he wanted both his children ready¡­.ready for what maye"


    "My father already knew everything, isn''t he?and my mother¡­she had known it all along" Lory smile bitterly she asks more of affirmation than a question.


    "My mother, she was born as ''The chaos child'' and she foresaw everything even before she met my Father, the moon and sun ¨C me and Lucas, she knew it all along, that''s why she¡­.she¡­" the words ''sacrifices herself'' couldn''t escape her lips, she pressed her lips into a thin line, the moment she knew the reason her mother death, pain, guilt, and anger overwhelmed in the attempt to control herself she burry that feeling deep inside her heart, she tries to avoid the excruciating pain in her heart, she adamant to live her life the way it uses to be, with smile¡­.


    However, on the back of her mind, she knew that the feeling lingers and it eating her from inside, she thought if she could understand her mother''s decision if she got all the answer perhaps it would give he a sense of peace even if just a little.


    "She make decision¡­to save her children, a decision that came with great consequences¡­..nheless she ready to pay whatever it cost, just like you¡­." Arthea voice was calm and gentle but her expression hinted with grief.


    Lory lower her head "I don''t understand why she has to do all this, why must she sacrifice herself for something inevitable, why she so persistent? if I die then everything will end with me if only she let me destroy my own soul then Lazarus would never get this far and all those people, that poor innocent people, even Lao Min Na¡­.everyone will be saved" the pain hit her like a thousand needles prick her heart, remorse and griefbine into one it swallow her like a vortex.


    "You don''t know about that Lorient" Arthea cut her off, she tilted her head and smile mysteriously "What make you think everything will be better after your gone¡­?"


    "Your mother, Lorenna saw something¡­.a small thing that would change everything"


    "What the Queen saw, Seeress?" Girsha asks impatiently.


    Smile bloom on her beautiful pale snowy skin "Possibility" Arthea eyes flickered like brilliant stars "Because there''s not much to look at in the twin''s future as everything has set in stone, so Lorenna changes her perspective. She decide to look further into the past and when she peeks behind the veil of the time she identally stumbles into a secret, a small secret that eventually changes the fate of many people including the world itself"


    "What secret?" Lory''s heart beating like a drum.


    Arthea takes a deep breath then she let out a long deted sigh "Your Mother identally found something that Lazarus has carefully hidden, Lorenna figure it out what Lazarus was, or rather.... who he was, and finally she found the loophole she painstakingly searching for, however, it did note without risk, in fact, it came with an unimaginable risk, if she seeds then everything will go her way but if she failed¡­.two worlds will be destroyed because of her failure"


    "Two worlds?" Lory staggered "Don''t tell me¡­is not just this world would fall apart, is Verrion too?" her eyes bulged widely, she can''t believe all her fear be real ''What should she do ¨C what could she do?'' she shouted inside.


    All of the sudden the dark ¨C grey cloud above swirl, the midnight sky be even darker then already is then the lightninge like a rip in the inky night followed by the thunderous boom. Arthea takes a step back she knows she didn''t have much time left.


    "As you know, Lorenna takes a huge risk to save you and Lucas, for her child she make a lifetime bet, and she bet everything she had for you¡­"


    Lory didn''t bother with the rain, she trotted towards Arthea "To kill Lazarus, she wants me to kill Lazarus?"


    Arthea bored her eyes into Lory''s face and she says: "You are not sent here to kill Lorient, you sent here to save him¡­" she give Lory a meaningful smile then a secondter her body gradually be transparent.


    "Arthea ¨C wait, what do you mean, is it about Zhao Li Xin? But, I already save him¡­..<strong>ARTHEA!</strong>" Lory stretches her hand as she trying to reach Arthea arms, but she only grabs the air.


    "Where there is death, there is always death¡­." soon her transparent figure transform into a bright white light and dispersed into thousands of tiny light, Lory trip herself and she falls on her knee on the ground, just like a bad omen the lightning strike leaving deafening sounds behind then follow by the downpour, the heavy rain hits her skin mercilessly the pain and the coldness make her body trembles profusely.


    Lory stands still in the pouring rain, the repressed memory she painstakingly burry in her mind broke out like a dam it hit her like a hurricane. Fear, anxiety, anger, and loss fill her mind make her body feel numb, just like a broken marite she falls on the wet ground with her arms to withstand her weak body, she clenched the grass tightly.


    Thest time she heard these words was when she has to make choice between her and Lucas''s life, could the past repeated, do they want her to make the same decision.....will there be a day when she has to choose between herself and Zhao Li Xin? <strong>NO</strong>, she can''t do this anymore!


    She can''t hurt Zhao Li Xin like she hurt Lucas, she can''t live through this ordeal anymore, she''s not strong enough.


    [What should I do Girsha, I can''t ¨C I just can''t¡­] her choking voice render by the heavy rain but girsha could hear her clearly.


    Girsha mum, he doesn''t know how tofort Lory, the magnificent ''Lord of the Sky'' feel helpless in front of his little girl, what can he do to make her feel better? What could be done? What''s the point to be the first kind if he failed to save his little girl over and over again, what''s the point to have all this power if he can''t help one girl.


    Girsha erged his body he crow his wing above her to protect her from rain "Don''t give up now Lory, Arthea didn''t say whose death it would be, we still have a chance, don''t give up now Lory, you must be strong, yo are the King''s daughter aren''t you!"


    ''Never forget who you are Lory'' her Father''sst words ringing in her head, her wailing stop instantly only her head remained bowed. Girsha is right, is not over yet, not until the very end before that she will fight like hell just like she always do. It only ends when she''s no longer breathing.


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong>


    The shouts make her startled when she looks to the side she saw Zhao Li Xin march toward her with an anxious face. The man who usually always look noble and aloof right now ispletely soaked from rain, but it didn''t diminish his charmed even the slightest. Lory stares at the man who runs toward him with a nk look, the tears that she painstakingly stop is flown again in her cheek.


    ''I Love him'' she said to herself, she rarely said the words out loud but she truly love him from the deepest of her heart, before she met him she lived in limbo, she had no direction or purposed for living. Just like a leaf fall on the stream she just follows where the current take her, is not like she had something to hold on to, but then she met him.


    She like a drop in a dessert, he make her flustered, confused, andugh and before she knows it she has something to wait for. slowly but surely he seeps into her heart, he mends the cracks on her heart, he fills the loss inside her, make her feel good to be alive. Lor cannot imagine where she would be right now if she not met Zhao Li Xin.


    He swoops her from the ground without waiting for her answer, while carrying his freezing princess he runs to the bedroom and kicks the door impatiently, he takes off Lory wet close without permission then change her into a dry robe and cover her thick nket, then he''s not forgotten to raise the fire in the furnace and order the servant to fill hot water in the bathtub and prepare chicken and ginseng soup to warm her up, Zhao Li Xin does all of that without changing his wet robes.


    His soaked and messy appearance almost make the servants scream, normally Zhao Li Xin is already scary adding the rain, thunder and his soaking figure with messy long hair and water dripping from his hair is expected that people thought he was a water ghost, luckily Zhao Li Xin is to worry for Lory he didin;t care with other people reaction.


    In the meantime, Lory was wrapped like a cocoon watched Zhao Li Xin every moves it seem she try to ingrain his figure in his mind, Lory is not a sensitive or crybaby type of woman but watching Zhao Li Xin sorry state because of her make her heart ached and her eyes swam with waters again.


    Zhao Li Xin stunned when he saw Lory start to cry again, his princess is not someone who easily cry so what had happened. His expression turns grim as he promptly strode towards her then sit on the bedside, he narrows her gaze while gritting his teeth and asks "Who hurt you?

 Chapter 680 - Memory Of The Past

    __Cestine Pce__


    Behind the closed door someone groaned in pain, it seems whoever that person is, he tries to repress his voice nevertheless his voice pierced through the door, the girl behind the door frowning for a second then she abruptly opens the door without knocking, the boy startled when someone invades his room without notice.??


    The boy''s face and body were covers with bruises, and small cuts on his arms. The gauze falls from his hand and rolling to the floor, rather than pity the boy''s situation the girl grinned from ear to ear "Seem like Fargo beaten you for good" she mocked.


    Lucas lifted her head abruptly and scoffed "Shut up"


    Lory flopped on the bed and frown while leaning toward Lucas "I believe we have better healing potion that works better than this¡­.Anuso ointment cream?" his eyebrows knitted closely, she throws the tube cream on the bed.


    "Beats me, Fargo said this is whatmon people used, turn out the high potion is only used by military and hunters so our genius mentor has a bright idea to make me learned to usedmon drugs just in case I can''t acquire any potion in the future¡­" Lucas then rubbed her cheek following the instruction on the box, he gently massaged his cheek with the ointment.


    The cream is not so bad, after he applies the cream he could feel the cooling sensation and the pain in her cheek reduce slightly, the unexpected result pleased him, if only he knows how shiny his cheek right now, Lucas turned his head to the side then he shows his cheek to Lory "How is it look?"


    "Shiny¡­" she replies briefly.


    Lucas snort in disdained then he jumps from the bed and strides to the full sizes mirror on the corner, he examined his own reflection, after close examination, he must admit that Lory was right. Lory feel bad for him, no matter what he is a prince and he has an image to uphold, it would be terrible if he wandered around with a shiny cheek not to mention the light in Cestine pce is excessively bright.


    "Come here, let me heal you!" Lory takes off her gift controller bracelet.


    "What are you doing, Lory put on your bracelet!" Lucas look horrified he promptly help Lory to wear her bracelet "Are forgot what father and the others said" this is the rare moment when Lucas scowled her since it used to be the other way.


    "Why are you so afraid, after all, we are in Cestine Pce, nothing would happen" she roll her eyes tiredly, she doesn''t understand why everyone is so worried.


    "You cannot lose your guard down Lory" he nagged her further.


    There was a time when Lory healing gift was kept hidden from the public, only the Royal family and top echelon know about Lory ability, for public knowledge they only knew Lory have wind and water gift, the water gift she inherited from Queen Lorenna only a few people know that Princess Lorient has a second gift.


    "Did you forgot what happens when people knew about your healing gift?" Lucas reprimands his twin sister sternly, however, he has a solid reason for that.


    When some notorious group of terrorist knew about Lory ability they make a long borated n to kidnapped her, even though it sounds ridiculous to kidnapped the heir of Lucient but the reward was worth the risk, imagined a power that could heal anyone with a simple touch, a power that can bring people from the brink of the death, it could be said anyone who has this power has no fear for death anymore so the terrorist risk everything to get their hand on Lory.


    The ambitious n was prepared for years until finally, they find the right moment, it was a small window where Princess Lorient left her prable forest to join school trip for the first time, against all odds they managed to kidnap her and smuggle her out of the Herriond, they almost sess but Lory got away and fortunately, she met Girsha on the way.


    Lory then blessed by the Wind gift and Girsha bes her guardian, the poor terrorist not only to face the wrath of King Marcus they also have to face the ''The Lord of The Sky'' fury. The King make a decision he never made before, the order was to kill all of the terrorists and everyone who knows about Lory''s healing gift without being tried first.


    It was the first time Hand conduct a man hunted all over the world, they investigated whoever involved with Lory''s kidnapping and have knowledge about her power should die and in less than two weeks the notorious organization and everyone involved with them disappeared in a face of verrion.


    "I know ¨C I know" she puffed her cheeks although she feel upset, she knows Lucas is right, she drops her head on the pillow and let out a long exhale "What the used having healing gift if I can''t heal anyone" she muttered.


    Lucas plopped down on the couch "Is not like you will hide your power all your life, they just hope you wait until you strong enough, besides with your frail body you always unconscious after you healed someone, remember when you healed Jay?" Lucas raised his brows.


    Lory throws the pillow on Lucas and shouted "I''m not frail, you know how many beasts that I killed?!"


    Lucas catches the pillow swiftly then casually puts the pillow behind his back and then he raised his feet andy downfortably "It didn''t change the fact, that you end up unconscious after you save Jay. Seriously I think Jay was more scared when you unconscious than when he got hurt¡­.he never admitted it, but I believe he cried"


    Lory''s lips curl downward, she does still weak and the healing gift drained her mana more than other gifts "Hey, do you ever wonder why I have this gift?"


    "Healing Gift?" asked Lucas.


    "Yeah¡­I mean is a passive power, and consumed my mana too much although I can heal people is not like I can bring people from death, I think the terrorist who tried to kidnapped me overestimated my power¡­.and from where I got this gift anyway?" Lory grumbles to herself.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lory rolls to the side then prop her head with her arms "I mean, it called a gift for a reason right¡­.it was given or inherited by someone, the water Gift came from Mother, the Wind Gift I got from Girsha, and your time-controlling gift was inherited from Father so where this healing gift came from?" The twins look at each other their simr face mimick the same clueless expression, they do not know actually no one knows where or how Lory got this healing gift but one thing is certain, for as long as they know there''s no record in verrion about someone who blessed with healing Gift¡­for all they know, it''s only her.


    Suddenly Jay came to the room he flung the door open, he stared at Lucas''s shiny cheek with a deep frown then he raised his thumbs "New look? I like iiiitt~" he grinned widely.


    A momentter cliff came to the room too, he carries a few books that Lory guessed is Lucas forgotten homework. Cliff gently closes the door, he walks across the room then he put a pile of books on the table, he turns around and notices Lucas''s shiny cheek, he make the same expression as Jay but courteously pretends he didn''t see anything.


    "You forgot your homework, your highness" he politely said.


    "Is that all my homework?" Lucas didn''t know he had so much homework.


    "No your highness, that is your textbook, reference book for your homework, and encyclopedia" he exins with a serious face.


    Lucas face redden, heughs awkwardlyand says "Uhm..thanks"


    "Dude, where are you schoolbag?" Jay perplexed.


    "Missing again?" Lory already could guess what happened, because this is not the first time!


    "Hey, is not missing¡­.it''s only misced" he stubbornly rify himself.


    "Riigghhtt¡­." Jay nodding his head "Whatever floats your boat, your highness" he bowed his head in jest.


    Lucas throws a pillow from the couch "Ah, shut up! Why are you here anyway"


    Jay swiftly dodged the pillow "Oh yeah, listen, there will be a concert in the town square so why don''t we check it out?" he wiggles his eyebrows.


    Lucas likes watching a band in his spare time, if not because of his position he would already establish a band by now too bad with his sensitive background he couldn''t appear just like that in front of the public, it was unfortunate because Lucas is a very talented musician.


    "Oh yeah, where?" Lucas''s eyes lit up, watching music band is the only thing that make him willingly cut her sleeping time.


    "Hey, we should not¡­.."Lory cuts in.


    "There''s also a food festival" Jay added.


    "I''m in!" Lory nods firmly.


    Cliff pinch his temple ''Not again'' he sighs inwardly "I hate to break your enthusiast but I don''t think, the King will allow us to go"


    "That''s why we sneak around¡­" Jay winks then he presses his finger on his lips.


    "Duh¡­" Lucas gives half-shrug.


    "Obviously¡­" Lory chime as well.


    "¡­." Clift was left speechless, is not like he didn''t want them to have fun but it''s risky to leave cestine Pce without proper preparation, most people in Hand are good people but there always one bad apple among the citizen.


    "Well, is up to you, you know we will going whether youing or not" Jay opens his arms, he deliberately provokes Cliff.


    Cliff consecutively stares at the three trouble maker, then hements to himself ''Leave them alone?''


    He looks at the glutton princess.


    Then he looks at the clumsy prince who lost his schoolbag.


    Lastly, he looks at the reckless boy Jay.


    Cliff scrunched up his face ''Should he be worried? <strong>ABSOLUTELY!''</strong>


    "I''m In¡­" cliff let out deted sighs.


    "Yeayyy!" the thee roble makers scream in unison.


    Is not over they cheer someone suddenly clicking his tongue "Well ¨C well ¨C well, looks like our Prince and princess making a n without their favorite subordinated" Fred came out of nowhere, the handsome preppy young man sitting in the chair with cross legs, his steeple hands rest on his knee while he staring at them with eerie smiles.


    "F ¨C F ¨C Fred!" they jump in fright.


    "Where do you came from?" Jay stupefied.


    "Since when you were here?" Lucas was also stunned.


    The handsome young man smile cunningly "What are you talking about. I always here¡­"


    "¡­."


    "That''s disturbing, knock it off!" Lory feel her body cover with goosebumps.


    Fred waved his hand aimlessly, then he raised from the chair, he shoved his left hand on his pocket and walk elegantly towards them "So, where do we go?" he shameless;y insert himself to the group despite being five years older.


    "You areing?" Lucas finds it odd since Fred used to be the one who punishes them when they sneaking out.


    "Why not, I can be fun too" he feel offended by Lucas toned.


    "You can''t?" Jay blurted out his thought.


    The elegant handsome young man gives Jay side-eye. Immediately Jay shut his mouth. Fredhard rubbed his hands together and say: "Well, after all, if all of us got out together the king will be at eased"


    "All of us?" Lory tilts his head.


    The door suddenly flung open again "Are we ready yet!" Fargo''s boisterous voice surprised everyone but Fred.


    ''I need to lock my door from now on'' Lucas reminds himself.


    The four of them look at each other confusedly, but then they decide is not a problem to bring these two old men, well, they not old per se butpare to their age, they a lot older than them.


    Lucasscratches her head and says: "We need a bigger car!"


    "Right away!" cliff give an affirmative answer before he left.


    Lucas grabs his jacket from the closet, then all of the sudden Fargo throw something toward him, Lucas catches it in reflex, he opens his palm and confused why Fargo gives him another cream.


    "Sorry dude, I give you the wrong cream" he smiles awkwardly "The previous cream is for hemorrhoid"


    <strong>"WHAT THE FU*K!"</strong> Lucas scream.


    "Yeah, sorry¡­.you better wash your face first" Fargo point at Lucas shiny cheek.


    Lucas storms to the bathroom while screaming "You assho*e. I will get you for this!"


    "Language!" Fred didn''t forget to reprimand.


    "Ahh¡­that''s why the cream name is ''Anuso'' make sense¡­" Lory muttered.


    While jayughing at his best friend missfortune, Fred stares at Fargo dubiously "Why you have hemorrhoid cream¡­"


    Fargo''s expression bes stiff, he nervously averts his gaze from Fred "It''s a¡­.it''s not for me though¡­."


    Fred didn''t believe him then he squints his eyes "I told you to eat more vegetable"


    "Hey, my family is a proud descendant of Lycan we don''t eat vegetables, can you see how strong we are? It''s because we eat a lot of meat, <strong>MEAT IS ALL WE NEED!</strong>" Fargo hit his chest arrogantly.


    "Don''t forget hemorrhoid cream too¡­" Fred sarcastically said.


    "....."

 Chapter 681 - A Warm Embrace

    Lory didn''t realize that day is thest day they went on a festival together, a yearter Lory found out about the prophecy, and then the King trial follow, not long after Nazareth awaken and everything fall apart. It''s funny how people only appreciated something when it''s gone.


    Zhao Li Xin cupped her cheeks, his face lean closer leaving only an inch between them "Tell me, who dare to hurt my wife?" raw anger shes in his mesmerizing onyx eyes, obviously he''s outraged right now, but he holds himself so he does not scare Lory.??


    Lory weakly smile "No one silly, who dare to hurt Long Ming wife"


    Zhao Li Xin furrows his eyebrows, he still in doubt. For all he knows Lory is a very strong woman, she got perseverance that''s not even a man like him could match and when he saw her broke down in the rain Zhao Li Xin knew there''s something terribly wrong.


    "You know, you can tell me everything, right" the worry in his face still not diminished only increasing.


    "I know¡­" she answers softly "I know you have to return to Sanguan Manor but¡­.can you stay tonight, please"


    His heart melted when he saw her frail expression, she looks that she would break apart with a slight touch. Zhao Li Xin pulls her in his embrace, he holds him tightly he wishes he can protect her from the world "I''ll stay as long as you want¡­"


    Her eyes welled up again, he circles her arms around his back then she holds him even tighter as if he would disappear if she let him go. Lory rests her cheek on his broad chest, when she shut her eyes tears run down her cheek.


    ''Whatever it takes, I will protect him'' she vowed to herself.


    Zhao Li Xin drew a long breath while gently stroking the back of her, the woman inside his arms is too small, his arms could easily cover her body, her arms were thin and her figure was lean she also very young not even twenty yet and when she was in her world her life end before she reaches thirty, she just a young normal girl who is on the peak of her life, she should enjoy her youth, but Lory burden with immense responsibility that could break any strong men on their knees.


    "What can I do for you¡­?" he whispers while stroking her hair, his voice sound defeated and fill with sadness if there any miracle in this world he would give anything to take her pain away.


    Outside the room Girsha perch on the roof, his beautiful green eyes stare at the dark clouds. The pounding in his heart gradually slows down as a sign that Lory''s condition stabilizes.


    Girsha feel relief but at the same time he feel powerless, he can''tfort her because he is not human he didn''t know how to make her feel better just like in the past all he could do is following her wherever she goes, but he can''t hold her, he can''t wipe her tears, he can''t do what human could do.


    Luckily she got Zhao Li Xin by her side now, he understands her and he epts everything in her whether is the best or the worst of her that boy didn''t mind it. He is everything that she not but he also the only one who can give everything she needs. Lory can''t lose another person she holds dear anymore, this time she will wreck.


    Once again the lightning split the sky like a brilliant light and the earth-shattering boom of thunder follow, Girsha spread his white wings he soars to the sky like a bullet, he glides between the lightning, he let out a long piercing squawk venting his frustration to the innocent sky and the sky answer with rumbles.


    The next morning Lory awoke by the sound of the steady patter of rain outside her window, the weather should be cold but she feel warm, Lory looks down then notice Zhao Li Xin arm resting on her waist and her back press by his chest, no wonder she feel sofortable she sleeps through the night without even dreaming.


    "Morning¡­" he whispers in her ear with a raspy voice.


    Lory turn her body around to face him "You still here?" she quite surprised Zhao Li Xin didn''t leave before dawn.


    "Of course, you told me to" he replies bluntly.


    Lory stifles "are you going to do anything I said¡­"


    "Isn''t that obvious" when he didn''t listen to her request if Lory said she wants the moon he would find a way to have it for her, the level of him pampering her is beyondprehension.


    "I get it, but you need to return to sanguan manor, don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine" she patted his chest lightly.


    "But I always worry about you," he said, that''s the only exnation why he always returns home at an odd moment, because he always came home when he feel something not right.


    "I know¡­." Lory sighs "But, I''m fine now¡­.I swear" she reassured him again.


    "You don''t have to forces yourself, I will apany you here¡­.in fact, we don''t have to do anything" Zhao Li Xin didn''t want her to put up a strong front all the time is not like he wants her to be brave all the time especially in front of him.


    Sweet smile bloom on her face, she holds his palm then she rests his palm on her cheek "That is tempting offer¡­.but we have a lot of things to do, today princess Youya will visit our manor"


    "Oh, I forgot about it¡­.can''t you handle it? I can send Bei Li Yan if you feel tired..." Zhao Li Xin hopes she would just rest and stop trouble herself even better If she relies on him more.


    "You know what, I think my Father will like you but he will chide you for how much you spoiling me" she teased. But she genuinely thought that her father with not pleased knowing she''s been spoiled rotten by Zhao Li Xin. Her father is a good father but he also a very strict father.


    "Well, I just take that as apliment" he shamelessly said.


    Lory chuckles when she imagines how Zhao Li Xin and her Father butting their head about how to treat her. it would be interesting to watch, unfortunately, her Father already long gone and herst family separated by two worlds.


    Zhao Li Xin saw her lost in her thought, he knows something in her mind again "What are you thinking?"


    Her mouth curved into a smile, she traces her hands into his refine jawline as if she tries to remember every part of his face "I don''t know what I would do without you¡­" she muttered softly.


    "Why are you saying that?" he thought Lory''s behave strangely from yesterday, well she always been a bit weird but this time is different.


    "Nothing¡­.I just realized I couldn''t do anything without you"


    Zhao Li Xin beamed "Do you mean, you can''t live without me, is that what you mean" he suddenly got excited, even though he know Lory love him but Zhao Li Xin thought she would be alright even if he''s gone because it is obvious who is more invested in this rtionship.


    "Why are you so surprised?" she simpered while staring at him like a fool.


    Zhao Li Xin grin awkwardly, although he felt very happy, however, he was also a little bit embarrassed, but how could he tell her that he hoped she loved him as much she loved her brother ''how embarrassing'' he thought to himself, he wonders could this Lord have no self-confidence? Okay, he admits he didn''t have too much confidence in front of her.


    "Nothing¡­I''m just happy" the corner of his mouth quirked up, he hoped she didn''t know what he was thinking right now. Surprisingly since he met Lory he feel more like a normal man than he ever thought he could be, it''s such an eye-opening experience for him.


    "Stupid!" Lory flicks his forehead, and then she jumps out of the bed "I forgot Yue Yin will return home today, and I need to talk with Shin Jiu too" Lory sighs while drinking fresh water from the bowl, then she storms out of the room


    Zhao Li Xin found himself abandoned by his princess, he rubbed his jawline then get off the bed calmly. Unlike most people who still pay attention to social decorum between man and woman, Zhao Li Xin has very little care about it maybe that''s why the rtionship between two people from different world goes smoothly.


    Not once he ever reprimands Lory on how to act as a wife or woman, for him all that matters is that Lory happy, as long she''s happy he doesn''t give it da*n with anything else, afterall its not like he ever follow the rules anyway.


    Mong Yi knock on the door, after he hears Zhao Li Xin permission he enters the room with a bronze basin and clean towel on the tray "Milord, Mong Liu said Miss Bai is looking for you"


    Zhao Li Xin''s faces darken, his good mood instantly washes away when he heard Bai Xue''s name. He didn''t say anything, he washes his face and wipe his neck and hand with a towel then sauntered behind the partition follow by Mong Yi, without a need to hurry he changed his robes with Mong Yi''s assistance.


    Mong Yi didn''t say anything ass well he knew when Zhao Li Xin didn''t make ament that means he really not care unless is something to do with the young madam, everything else is like pebbles on the street in his eyes. Today because Lory told him to return to sanguan manor he had no choice but to leave but decide he would return at tie Shan manor at midnight.


    Even though she looks fine right now but Zhao Li Xin still worries about her since that woman has a habit to keep everything herself. Mong Yi help him to knotted his hair, he slips jade hairpin on his hair then he takes a step backward "Milord, there is new news from Mong Ki, he said many people from numerous sect start to contact Lao Min Na recently, it seems they all interested with the new breed beast"


    "It seems so¡­." Zhao Li Xin perfunctorily reply.


    "And the map, how is the progress?" his voice is calm and monotone with a slight hint of dissatisfaction which is not good for Mong Yi.


    Mong Yi bows his head in reflex, the intimidating aura came from his Lord is not something he can get used to it even after years apany him "Master Wu promised he would reveal the exact location right away" Mong Yi bow his head in reflex, the intimidating aura came from his Lord is not something he can get used to it even after years apany him.


    He bore his eyes into Mong Yi''s face, the loyal subordinate is too terrified to lift his head. After long ten seconds, that feels like forever Zhao Li Xin gives a dismissive wave "Make sure you keep Lory safe"


    Mong Yi feel like he granted amnesty, he subconsciously raised his voice slightly "Yes, Milord!"

 Chapter 682 - Temporarily Goodbye

    Before noon Lory came to the main hall with Zhao Li Xin. When she arrived everyone already there, the three King''s pce, Li Mo Zhen, Yuan Shao, and Yuan Xue An.


    Meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Ying holding hands with tears brimmed in their eyes, Lory rolls her eyes and sighs heavily ''Not again", it didn''t mean she not sad but she already passed her tears quota for this year and she didn''t want to cry anymore it only make everything feel harder than already is.??


    Yuan Xue An also sobbing on the side, she didn''t want Ming Yue Yin to leave as well. She just got here a few days but her idol suddenly left how could she not feel upset. Not to mention she still not reassured with the rtionship between Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao, what happened if her idol dumped her stupid brother, Yuan Xue An cursed her brother stupidity, why don''t he proposed Ming Yue Yin right away, didn''t he know that woman like her have a high market? What a useless Brother!


    "Can''t you stay for a few more weeks?" Yuan Xue An pleads in tears.


    "I''m sorry, I have a lot of work waiting for me, I can''t postpone my returned any longer or the old Zhang wille for me," Ming Yue Yin half-jokingly said.


    "Why¡­..you¡­.we¡­sad¡­.wuuu" Yang Xi Ying mumbling incoherently.


    "Huh, what...?" Ming Yue Yin Frowning, but yang Xi Ying only cries harder.


    Li Mo Zhen holds his wife shoulder as he trying to calm her down "There ¨C there" he feel sad because his wife never act like this when he''s gone ''I want to cry too''


    Yuan Shao also presence he watched the three girls with a bitter feeling, he remembers he has step sister at home, Yuan Shan and Yuan Xue An almost in the same age, normally the rtionship between sister should be close but unfortunately, their rtionship couldn''t be worst, more than once Yuan Shan try to humiliated if not nder Yuan Xue An in public, and she always hated Yuan Xue An for some reason even to this day.


    He didn''t know since when Yuan Shan''s mind filled with toxic thoughts, perhaps it because of the influence of his stepmother Qian Qin Wei. He felt bittersweet watching his sister have an attachment to Ming Yue Yin and the others, in the end, this is not a bad situation, after all,pared to the nature of nobledies out there, Ming Yue Yin, Lory, and Yang Xi Ying were better role model that one could hope for, they are generous, honest, humble and kind, what more he can hope for.


    "Please don''t cry again¡­" Lory grumbles while entering the room.


    "Auntyyyy¡­" Ming Yue Yin burst to tears when she saw Lory and she storms toward her and jumps to hug her, Lory staggered backward but thankfully Zhao Li Xin stands behind her to stop her from falling, Zhao Li Xin annoyed he flick Ming Yue Yin forehead harshly.


    The sting in her forehead did stop her from smoldering Lory, she grimaces while covering her head with hands <strong>"OUCH, it''s Hurt!" </strong>


    "Good¡­" Zhao Li Xin huffed.


    "Come on, don''t cry anymore¡­.look we all look very ugly right now" Lory stroke Ming Yue Yin''s head.


    "I''m not crying" She throws a tant lie.


    "And what is that sweat" Lory teased her.


    The otherughs and the atmosphere turn bittersweet. Throughout the journey they have be good friends, they fight each other, almost die together during the storm, they also share the same secret about Lory so is no strange that they feel connected in a short time.


    Because the time is gettingte they have no choice but to leave, everyone escorts Ming Yue Yin to the front gate.They promised to keep up with each other as often as they could and Ming Yue Yin reminds them over and over again not to forget about it then Yang Xi Ying has to reassure her for the fifth time before Ming Yue Yin finally shut her mouth¡­.reluctantly.


    "Your Majesty!" Shin Jiu trotted with a giant bird on his arm.


    Shin Jiu then bowed courteously at Lory and the others before he approaches Ming Yue Yin "Your Majesty, I present you grey stripes Falcon, this bird is the fastest flying beast I had, he also very smart so if your majesty and master want to exchange letter this Falcon will save an amount of timepare to other flying beasts."


    Ming Yue Yin beamed in delight, it''s a very thoughtful gift and right on time too "Wow, thank you kiddo!" she genuinely happy, Ming Yue Yin grin from ear to ear.


    Shin Jiu''s face turns crimson, he ds he choose the perfect farewell gift for his Master''s best friend. He subconsciously shifts his gaze to Lory and she smiles back at him. since that day he learned the truth about Lory his heart bes restless, not like he hated her but more like disappointed¡­.because as her disciple he thest one to know if you not including Yuan Xue An.


    However he is Lory''s one and the only disciple she had, should she told him first at least before Yuan Shao, unlike the others Lory and Yuan Shao''s rtionship is not as close as the others so howe he knows before him.


    Ming Yue Yin saw the awkwardness on Shin Jiu face towards Lory, she didn''t know what that boy thinking but she relief she didn''t saw fear or prejudice in his eyes, Ming Yue Yin hugged Shin Jiu to thanks him at the same time she secretly whispers in his ear "I know you have a lot of question, but remember despited her name, appearance and where she came from, she still the same woman that safe your life and mine."


    Ming Yue Yin let go of her hugs and she winks at Shin Jiu, They exchanged meaningful smiles to each other.


    "Take care of yourself" Lory huggedMing Yue Yin.


    "Don''t worry, Yuan Shao will apany me until I met old Fu" said Ming Yue Yin.


    Yang Xi Ying finally stop crying, she holds Ming Yue Yin hands then say: "Don''t do anything crazy when I''m not there"


    Ming Yue Yin chuckles "I can say the same about you"


    "Take care of her Master Yuan, " Lory said to Yuan Shao.


    "Considered it done!" he answers firmly.


    And there she goes, her luxurious carriage went off leaving flying dust behind them. The sound of the horse galloping gradually faded and the carriage disappeared in a distance. Lory watches them left in silence, even though she knows they cannot always together because they have their own life and duty nheless separation left her bitter after taste.


    Yang Xi Ying hugs Lory''s arm and she leans her head on Lory''s shoulder "I miss her already¡­" she softly said.


    "Yeah, me too¡­." Lory muttered.


    "Don''t be so disheartened, is not like we''re not going to meet again" Li Mo Zhen warmly said.


    "En, this is only for temporarily" Yang Xi Ying forces her smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin intertwined his fingers on Lory, he looks down on her and smiles then Lory smile back at him,sheforts herself that this is not forever goodbye, she is sure they will be reunited again perhaps even sooner than she thought.


    A momentter they returned to their duty and so is Zhao Li Xin, he has to return to Sanguan Manor to finish what he started it.


    While Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying handle the matters with the Jiu Yun sect, they heard the news that someone tries to approach their sect trying to offer a powerful beast for them, they thought this must be one of Lao Min Na cronies so they investigated the matters more deeply.


    Lory was sitting alone inside the pavilion while Girsha perch on the table eating grapes and peaches, Lory sip her favorite ''Sun citrus'' tea that she got from Bei Li Yan, at the same time she does some sketching that she hadn''t done for a while.


    "Master¡­"


    Lory movement paused, she lifts her head and she sees Shin Jiu stand in front of her. Lory smiles her expression shows that she was waiting for him "Have a seat" she said.


    Shin Jiu suddenly feel nervous, but he follows her order obediently, he seat across from Lory then he looks down, and he sees someone drawing, a middle-aged man with short dark hair and a short beard, the man expression is solemn and dignified there''s something grandeur about the man but what attracted him the most is his warm ¨C gentle eyes.


    "My Father¡­." Lory turns the sketchbook and shoves it lightly toward shin Jiu so he can look clearly.


    "The King?" he curiously asks.


    "He was¡­." Lory faintly smiles.


    Shin Jiu remembers how Lory''s Father died, he immediately shut his mouth "I''m¡­I''m sorry, master I don''t mean to¡­"


    "It''s alright, and you don''t have to be sorry¡­." Lory rests her cheeks with her palm, he looks at the picture and says: "He is a good Father, a better king and he dies the way he wants it to be¡­.fulfilling his duty as a King, so nothing to be sorry about¡­"


    Although she smiles, Shin Jiu could see a trace of sadness in her eyes, his master sometimes made mncholy expression when she was alone, he never understands what that means but now he understands.


    Shin Jiu used to think that he was unfortunate because he never knew about his parents, he only has vague memory which he didn''t know if it''s real or part of his dream but when he saw his master, he wonders which one is more unfortunate.


    People, who lose everything they could have or people who lost everything they once had?


    "Why you never told me about this?" Shin Jiu finally blurted out the question that haunted him since he knows about Lory.


    Lory shrug "I never thought I will tell anyone other than Zhao Li Xin"


    "Why¡­?"


    "I don''t know, fear of rejection, misunderstood, hated¡­..perhaps because it''s too painful or¡­..I don''t want to drag anyone into my crazy life¡­.who knew, perhaps I just coward" her expression is calmed and peaceful like nothing could shake her.


    "Would you like to tell your story?"


    "You want to know?" Lory squints her eyes.


    Shin Jiu nods profusely "Yes!"


    "Well¡­" she straightens her back then sped her hand together "Where do I start¡­.?" She looks down on Girsha, the bird emerald drawn her to a long-distance memory "The world that Ie from I called Verrion, and my kingdom is called Hand and my name¡­.my name is Lorient jean Frau Lucient and I''m the descendant of Lucient"

 Chapter 683 - Unbending

    The conversation took a long time, Hei Shen members who worked there as servants and guards didn''t dare to eavesdrop on their conversation even the slightest, they only watch them from far away just incased the young madam need anything. however, they can''t stop feeling curious when they saw Shin Jiu''s face beamed with excitement for a second then frowned on the next, thenter he lowers his head seemingly wiped the corner of his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the young madam''s expression remains calm throughout the conversation, sometimes she would pat Shin Jiu''s hand as aforting gesture, then after they finish their conversation, both of them be silent. Shin Jiu looks downcast while the young madam drinks her tea and gaze to the scenery with a serene gaze. The contrast of their behavior make other people curious, but no one dares to ask.??


    Lory peeks a nce at Shin Jiu, the boy still looks depressed, Lory lets out a long sigh. she already filters the gruesome part to make a proper story for a kid, unfortunately, it seems her story is still too much for Shin Jiu to take in.


    Lory want to apany him longer but unfortunately the housekeeper told her that princess Youya and Second Mister Sanguan has arrived.


    ''Sanguan Wu Ci'' Lory raised her eyebrows slightly, she rubs her lips with her finger while contemting thenter the corner of her mouth faintly curl "Send them to the main hall"


    "Yes, young madam" the housekeeper bow his head before he left.


    "Master, I wille with you" Shin Jiu instantly awaked from his stupor after they hear the royal family and sanguan family want to meet Lory, both of them have bad rtion with Long Ming and Hei Shen sect so it''s impossible they visit with good intention.


    Lory patted Shin Jiu head dotingly "It''s fine, just a few noble kids want to y together"


    "Master, you cannot underestimate them" he pouted his mouth, unlike other people he never saw Lory behaved in front of a noble family, in Shin Jiu''s eyes Lory is too softhearted and honest to meddle with the Royal family.


    "Milord and Hei Shen King pce were not here so I wille to protect you!" his eyes ze with determination, he heard the rumors that princess Youya is a cunning woman and Sanguan Wu Ci is an arrogant man, how could he left Lory alone to face them and why everyone in Hei Shen sect let this happened, why Zhao Li Xin allowed this to happen.


    Lory''s eyes crinkled then a smile bloom on her face, she feel warm and amused at the same time "You want toe, be my guest" Lory open her arms andughs. There''s no shred of nervousness or worry in her eyes.


    In the main hall, princess Youya apanies by two of her personal maidservants and two guards to keep her safe, while Sanguan Wu Ci who sits across from her was also guarded by two experts, this is expected since no one sane enough to visit Hei Shen territory without bringing any protection.


    while they are waiting, princess Youya and sanguan Wu Ci change made a brief small talk to maintain their courtesy, but inwardly they both stunned that they visit the Tie shan manor at the same time, but they don''t appreciate this coincidence, because they both think that the other presence would spoil each other n.


    A few minutester Lory came, and she apanies by her maidservant Ling Zi and Shin Jiu, Lory wears ck and white hanfu simr to Long Ming robes except her robes embroidery withrge bluebell flower on her wide sleeves and small bluebell flower vines coiling on top each other on her skirt, although the flower is unique and beautiful, but no one has seen the flower before so it gives a sense of mystery just like her


    The maidbed her hair into a bun and adorn her hair with jade and crystal hairpin to make her look more mature. Lory then gracefully waltz into the room, she didn''t walk too fast or too slow she moves fluidly across the room with a faint smile stered on her face, she stops two steps before she reaches Princess Youya, she gathers her hands in front of her stomach then bow her head gracefully "Wee to Tien Shan Manor, It''s a pleasure to have her highness visit us" she calmly said.


    Princess Youya surprised how calm and poised Lory is, although she had seen lory performance during the banquet, however at that time she thought Lory might have boost confidence from Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying, unexpectedly her noble aura didn''t diminish whatsoever without her friend presents if not it feel more grandeur than before.


    "The pleasure is mine, Young Madam Zhao" She called her by Long Ming''s real name.


    Smiles remained in her face, Zhao Li Xin''s identity was not a secret so she''s not surprised a lot of people know about him, at least it told Lory that Princess Youya has learned her homework. Lory turns her gaze to Sanguan Wu Ci "We meet again, second master sanguan" she greets him respectfully without showing hostility.


    Sanguan Wu Ci eyes gleamed, he bore his eyes on Lory figure, he can''t take his eyes away from her. he subconsciously follows her every moves, her fluttering hair behind her back, and every slight smile she make, it''s ridiculous because she is a married woman not to mention she is Long Ming wife and recently they have numerous problem with each other not to mention that her beast was the one that hurting his younger sister, with so many problems between them how could he harbor such a ridiculous thought about her.


    Lory was oblivious of their thought, she takes a seat on her respective chair while Shin Jiu stand beside her with a vignt look, that only make him look cuter. Meanwhile, the maids enter the room they serve tea and pastry to wee the guest, they bow deeply before they left the room.


    "Please¡­" Lory sends polite gesture to invite the guest to drinks, at the same time she sips her tea elegantly then Ling Zi helps her to put down the teacup,pare how Lory used to behaved her behavior today is like night and day so Shin Jiu can''t help to feel perplexed, he wonders if the woman beside him is still his master.


    Sanguan Wu Ci also feel lost, his heart feel restless when he faces Lory like this is like the wall between them is getting thicker than ever before, but he can''t me her? after what happened thest time they met it''s normal for Lory to keep a distance from him, he also remembered that he had behaved discourteously to help his sister so it''s normal if Lory hated him right now.


    Sanguan Wu Ci drew a long breath he knows something couldn''t be changed and whatever feeling he had right now he had better bury that feeling in the deepest hole in his heart.


    If Lory knows Sanguan Wu Ci thought she would say that he thinks too much, she did not hate him because she never likes him in a first-ce and if not because Zhao Li Xin matters she wouldn''t even remember Sanguan Wu Ci.


    In fact, the reason for Lory treat him like this is simple, she treats everyone the way they treated her. If they throw their weight in front of her she will do the same, if theye using their high status to give her pressure then Lory would use her status to fight back, but if theye to her as a friend then she would treat them like a friend, thus already prove by Yang Xi Ying and Yuan Shao cased.


    "So, to what do I owe this honored, to have her highness and master Sanguan visit my humble home?" Lory''s eyes gleamed with yfulness.


    Obviously, Lory was being sarcastic but for others, she just being humble and polite so princess Youya can''t nitpick herment. Princess Youya''s smile was dry at the same time her eyes twinkle with mirth ''This woman is very interesting'' she thought.


    For a long time whenever someone brought up Lory name''s she can''t stop questioning herself ''Who is she?''


    "Madam Zhao, I came here because Sanguan Li Ye matter," said Princess Youya.


    "Oh, how is she, I heard she''s not that welltely?" Lory ys like an innocent.


    Sanguan Wu Ci knows Lory was only pretending, and it''s irked him because he assumed that Lory was a kindhearted and gentlewoman so he expected her to be generous and remorseful for Sanguan Li Ye, not because he like Sanguan Li Ye, but because that how women like her should behave.


    This therge difference between Zhao Li Xin and Sanguan Wu Ci. For the outsider, Zhao Li Xin is a vtile and cruel man they say he is heartless and killed without mercy, but when he loves Lory, he gives everything for her and he epted everything of her whether is good or bad, he gives Lory loves and freedom as much as she needs, regardless what other people said or think.


    On the other hand, Sanguan Wu Ci is a typical man in this world, although they care or loved someone but they can''t help but care about how other people perceive them.


    It means Sanguan Wu Ci cannot tolerate women who tarnished his reputation in any way, he doesn''t like when women didn''t behave the way he wants it to be, he also doesn''t like it when women threaten his masculinity and his position as a man and husband.


    He is a ssic version of the chauvinistic man who thinks women''s position is below the men, for some women having an overbearing and arrogant young master is quite endearing, perhaps some women have a natural tendency to be subdued, unfortunately, Lory is the opposite that type of women.


    His brows drew together as irritation pricked him "My sister has be a waste now, she barely can''t leave her bed ever since, even though my sister can be stubborn and have a bad temper but she didn''t deserve this" he indirectly me Lory for not feeling sorry for Sanguan Li Ye condition.


    Calm and poised, she slowly rested her hands on the armchair, she looks sanguan Wu Ci and says: "And you think I deserved it" she tilts her head slightly.


    The direct question shut his mouth instantly, Princess Youya saw this and the corner of her lips slightly lifted, she curious how Lory confront Sanguan Wu Ci.


    "Have you ever thought what if the victim was not me, even with my position as Long Ming wife your sister dared to humiliate me, she repeatedly insults and ndered me in front of the public, and what make matters worse was that you didn''t stop her"

 Chapter 684 - Unbending II

    The room atmosphere be heavy it feel like the tension squashes them inside out, The servants didn''t dare to lift their heads, not even the servant who follows Sanguan Wu Ci, at first they thought it would be easy to subdue Lory, they thought she will give in without too much a fight, they deliberately choose the time where Lory alone in her manor before they decide to visit her but now they acted like an ostrich that buries their head on the sand.


    Lory raised her finger before sanguan Wu ci could talk "Did I warned you and your sister, did I told you not to cross the line? I have warned both of you over and over again¡­I even said ''please''. If you forgot about it I can present you few witnesses who can confess what happened that day" Then she look at Ling Zi meaningfully.??


    Ling Zi knowingly takes a step forward "If madam needs it, the shadow guard would happily found the witnesses, I don''t think it would take less than a day" ling Zi sneer, searching for a witness for sanguan Li ye incident is a simple matter, like buying cabbaged at the market.


    "What do you think Master Sanguan?" Lory raised her eyebrows as she directly challenged him.


    Of course, everyone knows it was Sanguan Li Ye''s fault but Sanguan Wu Ci still refused to admitted it because it meant he had to admit his mistake too, Sanguan Wu Ci was a proud man how could he let himself down in front of the woman. He tamped down his frustration then he red at Lory "It''s¡­unnecessary" he gritted his teeth.


    Lory''s expression softened, she leaned her back and smile "If you said so¡­" she give dismissed waved and Ling Zi takes a step back. Ling Zi peered at Lory''s figure then she secretly smiled, she really admired the young madam right now.


    Refuse to back down, Sanguan Wu Ci offered another suggestion "Still the matters between the Sanguan Family and Hei Shen sect has been dragged for too long and this is not good for both of us, I''m afraid that this will also damage your reputation so why don''t we find a middle ground for this problem?"


    "And what is your suggestion, master Sanguan?" Lory sips her tea nonchntly.


    Sanguan Wu Ci expression hardened, he used to have women swooning over him when did he ever treated like this with women, Lory behavior infuriated him but somehow he got more attracted to her "Why don''t we make a truce, after all, there''s nothing gooding if we fight each other so allow me to held a banquet and you cane as our honored guest, we willpensate for all losses and all you have to do that what happened that day is a misunderstanding" Sanguan Wu Ci broaden his smile, he sped his hand behind his back and puffed his chest as he stares at Lory confidently.


    Lory didn''t give an immediate response, she bes silent as she drummed her finger on the armchair in contemtion. The Hei Shen member who witnessed this scene subconsciously exchanged nces with each other, they were wondering why the young madam looks like their Lord. Although she''s not as ruthless as Zhao Li Xin, but she got the same terrifying aura.


    "You want me toe to your party and told everyone that everything that happened was a misunderstanding?" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "Is that a problem, madam?" Sanguan Wu Ci pretends to be oblivious.


    Lory let out a harsh breath as her face contorted with anger "What you are asking me is to show everyone that Hei Shen sect surrender themselves. As Long Ming''s wife and the owner of Xin Xen token if I came to your ce and pretend there''s nothing happened that would show that the Hei Shen sect feared the sanguan family. Do you expect me to throw away my husband and Hei Shen dignity into a gutter, <strong>WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!</strong>" Lory pounds the armchair.


    Her rising voice startled everyone in the room including Princess Youya, even though her expression remains calm but under her sleeve, her hand was cold and mmy, she rubbed her hands together to eased the nerves within her. Meanwhile, Sanguan Wu Ci was was also dumbfounded his mouth slightly loose and his face turns pale, he didn''t know someone like Lory could have such an intimidating aura that could match the empress, this is ridiculous!


    However, no one is more shocked than Shin Jiu, he never saw Lory angry, not even once, Lory always talk with reason and logic and the worst thing she ever does is nags and it''s also very rare most of the time it was him he do the nags so know his face is also turning as white as sheet, and he could feel cold sweat behind his back.


    Lory snorted, she took another sip of tea then put down the teacup gently "This is uneptable. Master sanguan¡­" her voice softened again as if the previous outburst is only a dream.


    "If you ask for a middle ground, let''s find fair middle ground" Lory opened her arms and showed a concerned look "We both know who had made the mistake here, but¡­.as one of the most influential sects in the continent we don''t need to raise the problem, so I suggest that your family admit that one of their family has made a mistake, also your sister would personally admit that it''s all was her fault and promise she will repeat her mistakes, and in return, the Hei Shen sect would help treat miss Sanguan Li Ye until shepletely healed¡­..what do you think?"


    Princess Youya almost burst intoughter, she was struggling to maintain her expression so continued drinking her tea. Lory suggestion is much fairer than Sanguan Wu Ci, after all, everyone knows it''s all happened because of Sanguan Li Ye arrogance so it was only natural that Sanguan Li Ye admits her mistake and Hei Shenpensated her by treated her until she recovers but asking Sanguan Jin Sheng to admit that his family make mistakes is like asking him to swallow poison.


    There''s no way an egomaniac like Sanguan Jin Sheng would let anyone tarnished his reputation not even for his own biological daughter, and for this matter, Princess Youya cannot be more certain.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s face ckened like charcoal, judging by his father''s character there was no way he would ept this proposal, he might even be punished by his father. Lory was also known about this, for a man who didn''t hesitate to kill his wife and son for his own benefit would not have a problem sacrificing his other child just to save his face.


    "This¡­..this is not something I can decide on my own," said Sanguan Wu Ci.


    "I understand" Lory nodded, make them apologize or hurt Sanguan Li Ye was not her intention anyway, she just wants them to know that she''s not someone they can look down on, they better stop trying to hurt Zhao Li Xin by using her.


    "Madam Zhao, if I may ask, wouldn''t you be worried about the rumor outside" princess Youya suddenly joined in the conversation.


    "Rumor?" Lory shifts her gaze at princess Youya.


    "Yes, haven''t you heard? They say you are a vicious woman who used her husband''s power to hurt a young girl for petty reason" she set her mouth in a hard line as if she was angry for Lory''s sake.


    "Is that so¡­" Lory mouth twitched "Are they say that I used my body to make Long Ming do my deed, or I''m a cunning vixen who climb my master bed, oh, this is the best one, they said I''m a shameless and greedy woman who used to sell my body to every man for money, did I get everything right?" Lory asks Ling Zi in jest.


    Hei Shen members face turn ashen, they never thought Lory know about all the rumors, Bei Li Yan used to be the one who controlled the rumors around the young madam but because of Lao Min Na matters, he ends up neglects a few things, if their Lord knows about this they cannot imagine how furious he could be, they subconsciously gulped.


    Lory thought they didn''t answer because she caught them by surprise or they don''t get her jokes, Lory waves her hands aimlessly on the air "Oh well¡­.at least that was the big three top rumors that had been circled everywhere" she shrugged nonchntly.


    "This is not bothering you, a woman reputation is valued more than the life itself, with so many bad rumors about you out there it''s not impossible someone would use it to harmed you, I know some woman who was ruined by malice rumors even though she was an innocent" Princess Youya didn''t mean to frightened Lory on the contrary she actually gives her sincere warning about what could have happened.


    "Perhaps you can fix some of your reputations if you¡­.."


    "There''s nothing to be fixed if it''s not broken¡­" Lory cuts off. She looks at Princess Youya and smiles


    "You forget who I''m married to, your highness, my husband is not an emperor, nor prince, his background even more elusive than he is. My husband bow to no one, and it''s obvious he has little care for society, so how could a man like him bother with something like¡­.rumours" Lory stifles, for someone who didn''t care about being called ''monster'' would he be worried about what other people think about him.


    Sanguan Wu Ci and Princess Youya exchanged quick nces, they forgot about Long Ming''s character. They used to live in a society where image and reputation were too important for them, especially for women. They forgot there are very few people who live by their own rules like Zhao Li Xin and his people, actually, no one is live as free as Zhao Li Xin, not even the Emperor.


    His jaw tightened as anger rose in him like a tide, he didn''t expect that Lory would see through his maniption. He thought no matter how smart Lory was she still a woman who lived under Long Ming''s protection, so how much she could she know, let alone she also had no education about the high society worked, so where this wittinesse from.


    He thought he can''t trap her with great rewards, unt her vanity as an honorable guest for the sanguan family, he was sure that lory would take the bait in a heartbeat after all who doesn''t want to be acknowledged by the upper society, especially someone who came from a lowly background like Lory.


    He thought behind the nonchnt attitude she used she show on the surfaces, he''s sure deep down Lory eager to prove her self worth as Long Ming wife but who would''ve thought her character was simr to Long Ming.

 Chapter 685 - Unbending III

    "Madam Zhao, are you sure you want to go down this road? You know it''s going to be bad for both of us" Sanguan Wu Ci warn Lory sternly, he could not believe a mere woman like her would take responsibility for the downfall of two powerful groups, was she not afraid of the consequences that might happen, will she be strong enough to take the me?


    Princess Youya''s face be stiff as well, she knows if Hei Shen and the Sanguan family fought with each other, Yun Dao city would fall into chaos, many officials showed their concern for the Emperor and Crown Prince.??


    They knew sanguan Jin Sheng was not easy to persuade and neither was Long Ming, so the crown prince told her to visit Luo Ri Yi and see what kinda woman she is, hopefully, she''s not like what the rumor describes.


    Unbeknown to Sanguan Wu Ci the fight between Hei Shen and the sanguan Family could not be avoided, the war between the two giants will be happened with or without her, in fact, Sanguan Li Ye matters was not worth mentioning.


    "Well, it wasn''t me who led you down this path. I already gave you a proposal that would benefit both of us but you still seem reluctant so what can I say¡­" Lory let out a long sigh, if Sanguan Wu Ci wants her to take the me,she wouldn''t give that chance!


    Knowing Lory doesn''t care about his threat, Sanguan Wu Ci snort in annoyance "I think this matter is too big for you to decide on your own, why don''t we wait for Long ming and asked his opinion first" he didn''t want to admit that he was pushed into a corner by a mere woman.


    Lory raised her brows, and the Hei Shen members including Shin Jiu stared at Sanguan Wu Ci as if he was a fool.


    ''Are you Nuts, If milord were here you would be a dead man!''


    Of course, the arrogant young master doesn''t realize how lucky he is, obviously, he was clueless about Lory''s position in the Hei Shen sect which is normal because nobody knows except Hei Shen members. Lory takes a long deep breath, she not expected this from Sanguan Wu Ci, who knows he would try to degrading her position right in front of her people.


    ''Such a low move'' she thought.


    Lory clenched the armchair "Mong Yi!" she called.


    A man with a ck uniform jump down from the beams ceiling, everyone was dumbfounded and their expression stiffened, everyone in the room was strong cultivators otherwise The sanguan family and the royal family wouldn''t employ them as bodyguards, however, their self-confidence crushed when they didn''t notice that someone was hiding above them.


    If Mong Yi had intended to harm Sanguan Wu Ci or Princess Yooya then their master would have been hurt by now, feeling ashamed they all re at Mong Yi while Mong Yi himself was oblivious to what people thinking and he doesn''t care anyway.


    Like master, like servants, after long times serving Zhao Li Xin, Mong Yi subconsciously picks up some of his Lord attitudes.


    Mong Yi kneel on one knee in front of Lory "What''s your order young madame?"


    Lory crossed her legs leisurely, she rested her cheek with her fist, her posture calm and rxed "You heard everything right? Master sanguan said I need to seeking my husband''s approval before I decide anything, what do you think?" she spoke softly and clearly it almost sounds innocent, but the toneless of her voice showed them otherwise.


    Unlike Zhao Li Xin, he felt a different type of pressure hitting his chest, Mong Yi then realize that lory was holding her anger, he gulped nervously then with a firm voice he says: "As the owner of Xin Xen token, you have the authority to decide everything and moves the Hei Shen power and when Milord cannot be present Young madam naturally bethe Lord representative and your words carry the same weight as Milord would be"


    It''s like giving a p to Sanguan Wu Ci, his face turn from white to red. He knows Lory just shows off his sovereignty to shut him up. What could sanguan Wu Ci say right now, is he want to persistent not to acknowledged Lory''s words, if he dares to do that he knows he would not make it out of this ce in one piece.


    Everyone in the room could feel the level of intensity in the room increased tremendously, The Hei Shen members only need Lory''smand and they would not hesitate to teach the sanguan family master and his cronies how to behaved inside Hei Shen territory. Princess Youya expression stiffens, she realizes how dangerous the situation right now, one word from Lory and she would drag this city into chaos.


    All of a sudden Lory pped her hands then she broadens her smile "You see Master sanguan, you got nothing to worry about, My words is hard as steel"


    Anger stirred within him, but he had no words to counter her statement. As soon as Lory spoke, the hostility inside the room instantly diminished, the Hei Shen members know Lory didn''t want to escte the problem so they lower their threat. Their obedient surprised Sanguan Wu Ci and Princess Youya, they stare at Lory who was sitting on her respective chair with a warm smile stered on her face.


    Both of them thought they must to re-evaluated Lory''s position in the Hei Shen sect because she didn''t look like a beautiful vase who was kept by Zhao Li Xin, instead, she looks like someone who had an equal position as Long Ming. The Millions gold taels question would be <strong>''HOW?''</strong>


    How could a wasted woman who can''t cultivate ande from a lowly background, not only gain Long Ming trust but also the respect of Hei Shen members, they concluded this situation based on no one interrupting Lory while she was talking, no one dare to give gentle reminder or told her to re-think her decision.


    They all waited patiently on the side just like a loyal eunuch one could find the imperial pce, they stood there and awaited whatever order from her, and more than anything they saw an amount of trust in Hei Shen members eyes, it''s clear that they all believe in her decision and willing to follow her order, whatever that is.


    "Is there anything else you would like to say, Master Sanguan?" Lory asks politely while tilting her head.


    "No¡­" Sanguan Wu Ci''s hands tighten into a fist.


    "Madam Zhao, may I ask you if you busy today, otherwise would you mind spend this evening with me?" ask princess Youya.


    "Of course, it would be my pleasure" Lory nodded.


    "Oh, wonderful!" Princess Youya''s delicate face beaming with joy then she looks at Sanguan Wu Ci "Master Sanguan, how about you, would you like to join us?" she smiled widely that her eyes turn into an adorable crescent.


    After what happened, how could he stay in this Manor any longer, and he couldn''t boldly join the conversation between girls, it would be inappropriate and awkward at the same time, he didn''t see any benefit to wasted more time. He shook his head then cupped his fist "I''m afraid I have other things to do, I hope your highness didn''t mind"


    Princess Youya already expecting this answer "What a shame, but I don''t want to take up any more of your time so¡­farewell Master Sanguan" Princess Youya smile beautifully as she portrayed herself as a gentledy.


    Sanguan Wu Ci bowed his head then he turned his gaze to Lory while Lory gracefully sauntered toward him, her elegant and poise demeanor make him feel perplexed, could someone feel hated and love at the same time, the more she provokes him the more he drawn to her.


    Envy was starting to creep into his heart, if only she hadn''t married Long Ming, if only he had met her first, she could have been his. He gave Lory possessive looks, the more he knows about her the stronger his feeling towards her. Sanguan Wu Ci cursed the fate that made Lory Zhao Li Xin wife, if only she married someone else he could use means to snatch her away from her husband, unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin is no ordinary man.


    "Thank you for your visit" Lory bow her head slightly.


    Her formalities make him feel soured as the distance between them gradually grew further "I just realized Lord Long Ming is very lucky to marry someone like you" he stares at her as coldness and loss fill his heart, he cupped his fist and bow courteously "I hope madam would forgive my rude behavior earlier"


    "Don''t mention it, farewell master Sanguan," Lory said in the same formal and distant manner.


    Sanguan Wu Ci forces his smile, the housekeeper gives a polite gesture to escort him out of the manor. Lory saw his back leave the room, something feels off but she pushes the thought behind her back since she has something else to handle.


    "Would you like to see the garden, her highness?" Lory''s demeanor bes milder after sanguan Wu Ci left. Unlike sanguan Wu Ci, her opinion about Princess Youya was not so bad, Lory was also curious about what Princess Youya wanted from her.


    "I would love too" she replies happily.


    Lory then waved her hand, immediately a boy trotted towards her. The boy has a refined look, his skin fair and wless, he looks like an immortal child in the storybook. Princess Youya had noticed the boy''s presence from the first time he arrived but she didn''t probe because Lory didn''t introduce him.


    "Yes, master" he bowed his head courteously.


    Instantly Princess Youya and her entourage stunned, no one knows Lory has a disciple, by the way, what a wasted could teach anyway? Princess Youya perplexed she doesn''t know what else she could expect from this mysterious woman.


    "This child is your disciple?" ask princess Youya.


    "Yes, his name is Shin Jiu, Lu Shin Jiu to be precise" Lory patted Shin Jiu''s head dotingly.


    As if she was struck by lightning in a broad daylight, princess Youya couldn''t hide her shock, she looks at Shin Jiu with bulging eyes ''Lu Shin Jiu, as ''Lu'' from the Lu n? The blessed child that''s had been fighting on by sacred mountain peak!''


    "Cute isn''t it?" Lory chuckles lightly, while shin Jiu pouted seemingly not happy lory treated him like a child but he didn''t avoid her hands either.

 Chapter 686 - The Secret Alliances

    A lot of people investigated the downfall of the Lu n, first, they know it''s all happened because Lu Yao provoked Zhao Li Xin then the story grew to Tang Mei then follow by Lu Zhai Quan who was Lu Yao grandfather and the elder of the Lu n and the story got bigger and Lu Qian Gong drags out to the surface, he is thest Lu n patriarch from their people know how he killed his own brother to snatch his rightful position and murder his brother entire family, however, the n was failed and leave only one survivor in the run.


    And that survivor is Lu Shin Jiu, people were curious why the Lu n seem obsessed with Lu Shin Jiu and why the sacred Mountain peak ept Shin Jiu as leveraged, what so special about him???


    After thorough investigation everyone found out that Lu Shin Jiu is the legendary ''Blessed Child'' he has the ability tomand any beast at his will, every Beast would be drawn to him and wanted to be around him with or without the Beast contract, it just like an instinct to them and they just can''t help it.


    Born with powerful innate power is no wonder everyone wants to get their hands on Lu Shin Jiu but then he suddenly disappear after the destruction of the Lu n, then a few weekster the news spread that Lu Shin Jiu had somehow be a member of the Hei Shen sect, automatically he was under the protection of the Hei Shen sect ever since, after that no one could touch or knew where Lu Shin Jiu whereabout, but out of nowhere the elusive kid suddenly appeared right in front of her face.


    Princess Youya blinks her eyelids to make sure she''s not dreaming, she feel ted to finally meet with ''the Blessed Child''. However, since when he bes Long Ming''s wife disciple.


    "I didn''t know Liu Shin Jiu is your disciple?" she totally bbergasted.


    Lory understood Princess Youya was shocked, but she didn''tprehend the level of princess Youya shocked "I have to apany her highness, you should get rest" she told the boy.


    Shin Jiu was still worrying for Lory''s safety because he still suspicious of Princess Youya''s intention "But, Master¡­."


    "Hey, don''t say you want to hear woman talks?" Lory teased him, no matter how strong Shin Jiu be he still just a little boy in her eyes, perhaps it wouldn''t change even when Shin Jiu got older.


    "Master!" Shin Jiu was so embarrassed his face be crimson and Loryughs when she saw his adorable reaction.


    Her whole demeanor bes gentler, she''s not as imposing as before suddenly she acted like her own age. Her drastic change stunned Princess Youya, and she also surprised by how close the rtionship between the master and disciple although their rtionship is more like family in her eyes.


    "Go now, don''t interfere with the adult conversation" Lory waved her hand o tell him to leave.


    Shin Jiu pouted his lips, he stares at Lory with a reluctant gaze, but then a white bird flew from the window and perch on Lory''s shoulder, the bird melodious chirping that caught everyone''s attention. The bird it''s no bigger than an eagle, she got unblemished white feathers with a hint of gold color on the tip of its wings, it also got long beautiful golden tails that look like a golden tuft from afar, and if that not beautiful enough the bird has emerald green eyes and soft pink beak.


    Princess Youya let out a long sighed, no wonder Sanguan Li Ye tried to snatch the bird from Luo Ri Yi, turn out the bird is so beautiful it looks surreal.


    "See, Girsha wille with me so off you go!" she shooed him away. Shin Jiu cupped his fist then bowed his head politely before he reluctantly left.


    Meanwhile, Princess Youya stares at Lory with flickering eyes, the woman not only able to attract the ''Demon Lord'' Long Ming she also the master of the Blessed child, and that bird¡­.the rumor said that the bird is very powerful and it cost a lot of people hurt just with its sound.


    ''Who are you?'' that question has been circle around her head it almost drives her crazy.


    Lory didn''t know what princess Youya thinking, she turned her head and smiled "Would you like to see the garden right now?"


    "Of course" she replies briefly.


    Lory leads her to the main garden while their maids followed not to far from them, princess Youya amazed at how beautiful Tie shan garden was, it seems Luo Ri Yi did not just pretend to make small talk when she said she wanted to show her the garden, this ce is truly beautiful but somehow it not suited with Long Ming stiff character.


    "I never thought Long Ming have this kinda taste¡­.?"


    Lory cover her mouth and giggle "Well, you are right your highness, this most likely my taste"


    "Oh¡­." Princess Youya startled ''so the rumor is true'' she thought, Long Ming truly adored his wife.


    They finally rested inside the pavilion, the maids promptly served tea for the two mistresses while Girsha already had flown somewhere after Girsha didn''t feel any threat from Princess Youya, and with Lory''s current power she wouldn''t have trouble protecting herself so why would he bother with boring human conversation.


    The two beautiful girls sat across from each other, from the outside they looked like two friends who spent their evening together but everyone who knows their background would have guessed that this meeting is not as simple as it looks.


    "The sanguan family would not let this matter go away, are you sure you don''t want topliant to their wished" ask princess Youya.


    "The matter will not end with my apology anyway" Lory gave gentle smile.


    Princess Youya drew in a long breath "Well, that''s true" she admitted "With or without your apologies the Sanguan family would not let this matters go or they will lose their face to everyone in the city. The problem is, when the problem reaches the emperor the problem will escte and it would forces the Emperor and the Kingdom to react, as the ruler of Yunmo kingdom the emperor is deemed to helped the Sanguan family, and it will not be a good end for you" her eyebrows knitted closely.


    If it''s possible she want to avoid the situation not just for Lory but also for her Kingdom, she heard the rumor about how powerful the gold lion pce was, they say Jiang Jin Wei is an undefeated God of war and brilliant military strategies and he never lost since he bes The Gold Lion King pce. Facing that kind of power, it would be a lie if she doesn''t feel nervous even the crown Prince was nervous about it, that''s why he sent her here.


    Lory understands the dilemma, as a monarch, the emperor must defend his vassal from outsiders like Hei Shen sect, moreover Sanguan Family has served the Kingdoms for generations, some of their rtives even married with the imperial family so they practically family.


    Lory lift the teacup then blow the tea surface softly then she took a nce at Princess Youya "How much you trust the sanguan family?" she casually asks with a gentle manner.


    Princess Youya''s expression stiffens, she looks at lory suspiciously.


    Lory sips her tea slowly then gently lowers her hands "Do you know that Sanguan Wu Ci cultivation already reaches the Saint-level?"


    "Yes, we all got the news" she replied.


    "Do You know that''s not only him who got breakthrough, do you realize everyone cultivation at Sanguan manor suddenly increased recently and not only on the family members but also they''re subordinated?" Lory said.


    Princess Youya''s expression bes tensed, she subconsciously squeezes the teacup on her hand. She understands what lory meant, it''s good to have a powerful vassal but is very bad to have a vassal who has the power that exceeds their Lord, especially if the vassal is an ambitious man like Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    "Do you know that Sanguan Jin Sheng had been searched a powerful divine weapon all these years and is also the real reason why he eradicated the whole Qin family n?"


    The teacup on Princess Youya hands spilled on the table and the water drip down on her skirt, but she didn''t care or even notice, Princess Youya''s eyes open widely behind that shock came a great trepidation. The maids came hastily to clean the table but she raised her hand than sign them all to leave immediately. The maids were dumbfounded because they never saw Princess Youya act like this but they didn''t dare to question her order.


    "You understand, what did you just say?" she stares deeply into Lory''s eyes to know if Lory was being serious.


    "I will not say something that I''m not sure or without concrete evidence" Lory reply confidently.


    She presses her lips into a thin line, judging how calm and confident Lory was she assumed that Lory wasn''t lying "do you know what divined weapon Sanguan Jin sheng looking for?"


    "The ancient relic of emperor Lei Yu, the crimson Lightning sword, have you heard it before¡­." Lory asks casually in contrast with Princess Youya''s anxious face.


    "No¡­and Emperor Lei Yu is only a myth," said Princess Youya.

 Chapter 687 - The Secret Alliances II

    "Not ording to Sanguan Family, in fact, they had been searched this sword for generations, for decades it''s be an empty dream for them until they met the Qin family"


    "Qin family was originally the merchant family, some of them be a schr and worked as official. Although they are quite well known, they cannot hold the candle for the Sanguan family, why Sanguan family want to hurt them, wasn''t sanguan Jin Sheng head over heel for Qin Mu Yi, but..." Princess Youya pinched her chin as she muttered to herself.??


    "Calm down your highness" Lory poured a cup of tea for Princess Youya "Think about it thoroughly¡­" she shoved the teacup gently in front of Princess Youya.


    Princess Youya''s eyes fixed on the tea surface but her mind immersed in her thought then suddenly she raised her head "The Qin family know about the ancient sword?" she gasped.


    Lory broaden her smiles "More than that, they are thest connection of Emperor Lei Yu"


    "You mean Qin family was the descendant of King Lei Yu!" Princess Youya got up from her chair, she bes so excited Lory thought she wanted to jump over the table.


    "We¡­.still not know for sure, perhaps they knew something about King Lei Yu and his ancient sword, however, one thing that I''m sure of that the rumor about the Qin Mu Yi affair and everything was fabricated by Sanguan Jin Sheng and sanguan Liu Wen" Lory expression deepens while princess Youya faces losing her color, she was speechless.


    "So, my question is¡­.would you believe a man who able killed his wife and her entire family just for a sword?"


    It feel like someone sucked the air from her lungs Princess Youya suddenly felt she couldn''t breathe. How could she don''t know Sanguan Jin sheng''s character, because their grandmother was biological sisters she had many opportunities to visit the Sanguan Manor. Since she was a child she already could discern the cruelty hide behindSanguan Jin Sheng gentleman fa?ade, she always felt ufortable and restless whenever she met Sanguan Jin Sheng, she never knows if her intuition is right or not until her older brother the crown Prince told her that he also felt the same.


    The crown Prince told his uneasiness to have someone like Sanguan Jin sheng as his close subordinate, because of that he never takes any women from the sanguan family to be his rightful wife, because he afraid with sanguan Jin sheng power would reach his chamber.


    "Do you have any proof to support your imed, you know is a very heavy allegation from you?" she needs concrete proof if she wanted to bring this matter to the Crown prince.


    "Sure" Lory nodded, she then waves her hands.


    Ling Zi then promptly walk towards her "Do you need anything madam?" she bowed her head,


    "Tell Mong Yi, I need everything about Sanguan Jin Sheng right now" she gives a direct order.


    "Oh, yes ¨C right away young madam!" Ling Zi swiftly runs towards the building to find Mong Yi. A lot of reports were stored inside the study room so it didn''t take long for Mong Yi to gather the report, then he gives the report to Lory personally.


    Mong Yi handed a pile of papers to Lory"Here it is, young madam, there still other report but it''s in Milord possession"


    "It''s okay it''s enough" Lory nodded in satisfied.


    Princess Youya''s face turn ashen, so much proof has been gathered in a short time. The crown prince was also tried to dig Sanguan Jin Sheng dirt in the past but because Sanguan Jin sheng is very cautious and the crown prince didn''t want to alert him so what she got was only hearsay without actual proof.


    She peeks at Mong Yi''s countenance, she wondered how strong Long Ming subordinated truly is to able to gather this much evidence. Princess Youya amazed and afraid at the same time, because she realizes that the Hei Shen sect was much stronger than the rumor said, and she doesn''t want to provoke this kind of power.


    "This is the proof that sanguan jin sheng has used Dong Chen auction house to search the piece of the old map to find the ancient sword, there also written report from Sanguan Jin sheng subordinated about where they found the map" one by one Loryy down the paper on the table while Princess Youya looks like she would faint.


    "And this is the written statement from the former maid who used to serve Qin Mu Yi when she was still Sanguan Jinsheng wife, she testified about Qin Mu Yi innocence and what happened that day after the Qin family ughtered, actually this is new information for us as well, but with this testimony, we could figure it out what really happened that day"


    Princess Youya''s hand''s trembles when she read to content on the paper, she cover her mouth while her eyes trace every letter on the paper in horror, he cannot believe that someone could be so cruel, she thought the imperial family was cruel butpare to Sanguan Jin Sheng they are paled inparison.


    She put down the paper and let out a long sigh "I need wine¡­" she said.


    "I know you do," Lory cannot be more agree, she waved her hand again.


    After reading two more horrendous reports and three cups of wine, Princess Youya finally able to calm herself. She looked at Lory with an amazed expression "I don''t know how you made them willing to testify?"


    Lory chuckles "Two words, Witness Protection" then she takes a bite of moon cake and say: "Since Hei Shen sect guaranteed their safety and move them somewhere far away from the sanguan family reached, they all agree to testify"


    Wrinkles across her forehead as she realizes that means people believed that the Hei Shen sect is more powerful than the Sanguan family, that''s why they believe them. She''s not sure it would give the same result if the crown prince make the same moves since The imperial family have trouble to oppressed the Sanguan family and everyone could see it.


    "I see¡­" Princess Youya softly muttered, then a secondter she peered toward Lory expression "Why Hei Shen pay so much attention to Sanguan family, don''t tell me is because Sanguan Li Ye matter or Zi Yu Tong, no one put so much effort for a small ''argument'' and based on Long ming temperament he would rather send one of his king pces or lead them by himself to fought against Sanguan family just like he did to the heavenly jade pavilion and Lu n¡­..it wouldn''t be like this, this is¡­personal"


    Lory raised the teacup, behind it the corner ofher mouth lift slightly, thankfully the princess is smarter than she thought, it meant her job would be much easier, "It''s the old grudge¡­" Lory lowered her hand.


    "Because what happened in Tin Cu ind?" Princess Youya frowned.


    "Because what happened twenty-five years ago" Lory cuts in.


    Princess Youya be more confused "Twenty-five year ago¡­..the demised of Qin family?" she guessed.


    "Yes?" Lory replied shortly.


    "What it got to do with the Hei Shen sect?" Princess Youya got impatient.


    "Have you heard that Qin Mu Yi''s son has returned to Sanguan Manor?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "No, since when?" princess Youya stunned because she had no idea about this and so was the imperial family.


    "Since a few weeks ago?" Lory answer calmly.


    "Few weeks?" she eximed "Wait, what Qin Mu Yi Son rtion with Hei Shen Sect?"


    Lory''s eyes turn to a crescent then she folded her hair on the table and she leaned forward "He is one of our people¡­"


    Princess Youya stupefied, she subconsciously leaned forward as well "Is he¡­.is he one of the King pce?" she belief Qin Mu Yi son must be on of the King pce otherwise Hei Shen won''t spend so much effort to dismantle Sanguan family bad deeds.


    "No¡­.he is our Lord" Lory smile.


    "Yo ¨C yo ¨C your Lord?" she begins to stutter.


    "My husband, Long Ming..." Lory nodded with a big grinned.


    It felt like she was hit by a meteor out of nowhere, she could hear a massive explosion inside her head, and everything crumbled, Princess Youya froze, this time she really ¨C really looks pale, and her eyes bulged so widely her eyeball look like it would fall off from it socket, Lory thought the princess had a stroke, she prays that the princess didn''t have a stroke or it would make everything moreplicated.


    "Ehm, your highness?" Lory gently called


    "...¡­"


    "Princess Youya?" Lory called again.


    "....."


    "Your highness, should I called someone?" Lory started to feel worried for her.

 Chapter 688 - The Secret Alliances III

    Princess Youya fear is not a joking matter because when Hei Shen Sect raised their weapon toward the Sanguan Manor it would force the royal family to react, as a ruler and as a family of Sanguan family he cannot turn blind eyes when the capital city turned to chaos when the Yunmo imperial family involved then the Liangzu kingdom who have a close rtionship with Hei Shen sect would get involved too.


    She had seen how Empress Ming protected Luo Ri Yi at the banquet, the news even said theye together with Hei Shen ship to Dong Fang continent and they lived in the same residence as well, it showed how close their rtionship was not to mention there is also Jiu Yun sect. she had just received the news that a ship from the Xing Fang continent has arrived and the people on board were experts from the Jiu Yun sect.??


    If they alle and fought at each other, what would happen to Yunmo kingdom, what if they were lost, even if they win the damage would be too severe, and all the enemy that had been suppressed by the Yunmo kingdom might raise to grab this opportunity to kick them when they''re down.


    Princess Youya reach the winecup, she gulped the whole amount of wine before she hit the table loudly with the cup, she feel extremely anxious for the future of her country, no matter what she can''t let the capital city be the ''war zone''


    "You look pale, your highness" Lory smiled as she poured more wine for her.


    "This is noughing matter madam" Princess Youya red at Lory. she was annoyed because Lory was too rxed.


    "Oh, I know is not" Lory nodded in concern, but her eyes flickered as if she''s enjoying the situation.


    "I will not let this kingdom ruined because of your private matter!" she pounded the table furiously.


    Suddenly Lory raised her index finger in the air "You are right, this is a private matter" she grinned.


    Princess Youya stares at her intensely she doesn''t understand what Lory thinking, clearly, she couldn''tprehend Lory thought from the beginning.


    "That''s why I revealed my husband''s identity as Qin Mu Yi son''s so you can understand, that this is a private matter between Son and the father" Lory''s voice remain calmed and gentle, it was a stark contrast with the content of their conversation.


    "Because this is a private matter inside the family, Imperial family have no right to interfere, they can''t oversee but it didn''t require the Emperor to involved personally"


    "You wanted the Emperor not to turn blind eyes from this matter?" Princess Youya frowned.


    "Yes, afterall is it not normal for the abandoned child and thest survivor of Qin family seeking justice?" she spread her hands then she narrowed her eyes pretend to be worry "The emperor would not help the evil to conceal their evil deeds, wouldn''t he?"


    "That¡­." Princess Youya clenched her fist, she''s right. If people knew what sanguan Jin Sheng had done to the Qin family everyone would despise him even though they don''t dare to show their feeling openly but at least it would make them wary. If Sanguan Jin Sheng could do something like that to his innocent wife, what else she wouldn''t do, even Princess Youya started to feel worry for herself and the imperial family.


    However, she didn''t feel happy when she feel she was lead by nosed by Lory so she tries to shake Lory a little "What if the emperor used this evidence against Hei Shen instead, the imperial could use this as a reason for the Hei Shen sect try to damage the dignity of Yunmo kingdom. We can ask the support from our allies to force Hei Shen to leave our kingdom after all you all just visitor"


    Lory chuckles lightly, she expects a bit of resistance from the princess, after all, all royal family have their own pride but so does she "I don''t think you would do that, your highness"


    "Why not?" she raised her chin to provoke Lory.


    "Because, firstly, I don''t think you wanted a war, and second¡­.you can use this opportunity to get rid of Sanguan family once for all or at chopped off some of their limbs so you can stop their growing power" Lory sipped her tea.


    Princess Youya expression darkens because Lory words were right, when she shows this matter to the crown prince he would immediately think about how to get rid Sanguan family as soon as possible but this not an easy matter in fact is veryplicated, because not only the sanguan family had been served the imperial family for generations but also they still rted because of the Queen dowager.


    The imperial family couldn''t punish the sanguan family too severely on behalf of the Queen dowager, not even the emperor could punish the Sanguan family moreover the crown prince. The sanguan family knew about this that''s why they dare to act brazenly.


    However, if they used the Hei Shen sect to crippled the Sanguan family then everything would be more simple.


    "The Hei Shen would provide a righteous reason for the imperial family for not interfere the matters and we also your best choice to eradicated sanguan family, and everything would change to the way it used to be before the Sanguan familye, imagine that no one would ever threaten the imperial family authority again, you don''t have to afraid someone might start a rebellion in the near future, and the imperial family gains their full authority in the court again¡­. finally, the imperial family would have their good night''s sleep¡­" Lory tilted her head and smiled sweetly.


    Princess Youya gritted her teeth, she hates to admit that Luo Ri Yi was right. The crown prince did feel worried that someday Sanguan family would take over the throned, sanguan Jin sheng already try to arrange an engagement between Sanguan Li Ye with one of the prince, luckily sanguan Li Ye was injured so the arrangement was put on hold, butter who knows what other schemed that sanguan Jin Sheng would do.


    Her mouth formed a hard line "You want me to persuade the royal family not to interfere the matter between the Sanguan family and Hei Shen sect?"


    Lory nodded "The royal family need to admit that the Sanguan family did harm the Qin family, that way you will give us legitimated reason to avenged and also give the imperial family to washed their hands from the matter"


    "And the Emperor Lei Yu ancient sword?" Princess Youya raised her brows.


    Lory stifles a giggle "The map was fake, it''s only Sanguan family obsession, you can check the mapter after we finish our problem with the Sanguan family" Lory shrug indifferently.


    "So¡­it''s not real?" Princess Youya squints her eyes.


    Lory smiled broadly "Sometimes a story is just a story, just because someone believes it doesn''t mean it''s real"


    "So, why are you telling me about it?" she probes further.


    "I just wanted you to understand the state of mind of Sanguan Family, that they will not hesitate to kill anyone regardless who they were just for a mere obsession"


    Princess Yoya lowered her head, the truth is she was d that story wasn''t real, because she can''t imagine what would happen if the sword truly existed, would every in the world fighting for the legendary sword. she can''t imagine how chaotic the world would be.


    "Then, what reasoned I must tell the emperor about the Qin family matter?"


    Lory tapped her fingers on the table "Well, Zi Yi Ru was Sangguan Jin sheng, second wife, at that time, and after Qin Mu Yi death she quickly reces Qin Mu Yi position as the first wife, who knows if the celestial immortal sect involved with this matter" Lory give meaningful gaze toward the princess.


    It seems Luo Ri Yi has prepared everything, she not only wants to destroy the Sanguan family but also the sanguan family''s biggest supporter which is the Celestial Immortal sect. Nevertheless, it is good news for the imperial family, without the Celestial immortal sect that means the sanguan family power would be cut in half, even if some of them survived they wouldn''t pose any threat to the imperial family anymore.


    Princess Youya sip her wine quietly then she slowly lifted her head, she carefully observed the woman sitting across from her. through all the conversation she never loses her cool, she was calm and fluent, she also able to lead the conversation smoothly. Her warm expression made it difficult for Princess Youya to read her mind. Obviously, this isn''t something that anyone can learn in a year or two, but something ingrained in your bone.


    ''She''s not a vige girl'' that one thing Princess Youya sure about it.


    "It''s alreadyte" princess Youya shifts her gaze to the sunset "I should be going, thank you for the tea" she smiles.


    "It''s a pleasure" Lory gives a courteous reply.


    As the hostess, Lory sends the Princess to the front gate, through all the way they didn''t talk about their previous conversation but instead talking much lighter topics like a new tea house, and jewelry store, they speak about mundane life in normal young girl life until they reached the front gate.


    Before Princess Youya descended the stairs she turned towards Lory "I guessed I agree with second master Sanguan, Long ming is very lucky to marry you" without waiting for Lory''s answer, she continues to descend the stair with the help of her maids then she gets on her carriage.


    Lory bends her waist to show her respect to the royal family then the coachmen jolt the horse reign, the horsed neigh and stomp their front feet, soon the carriage moves. Lory watches the carriage disappear in a distance, then she turns around and enters the manor.

 Chapter 689 - A Slapped In The Face

    When she across the main courtyard Lory was startled by the sounds of pping. Lory looks over her shoulder and finds Bei Li Yan lean on the pir while pping his hands with a beaming face.


    "I never know you good in politic madam" Bei Li Yan smile dazzlingly while walking towards her.??


    "Well¡­I knew a few things" Lory shrugged noncahntly.


    "Madam do you understand what you are doing, you just cut our concerns in half and raised our winning possibility more than half, when the other King''s pce know about this they would be ecstatic, especially Jiang Jin Wei. He would be delighted knowing the casualty would be much lower than he expected before!" Bei Li Yan gesticted wildly as she spoke excitedly.


    Lory giggled when she saw Bei Li Yan''s funny expression "Well, happy to be helped then¡­" Lory didn''t think she was doing anything out of the ordinary, she thought she was only doing the right thing that helped his husband to achieve his goal.


    "This is more than just helping, young madam, you don''t know that we have been discussing this for quite some time, we''ve been counted the damage and the causality if we go to war with Yunmo kingdom, as expected the number was quite big¡­.even though we are not hesitant to sacrifices our life for our Lord, but it''s not hurt if we could minimize our risk" Bei Li Yan said.


    "Well that''s true" she agrees.


    They walk together across the hallway when Bei Li Yan shows his concern "But I''m kinda worried because the Princess didn''t say she would agree to our¡­.''secret alliance'' or not"


    "Don''t worry about it¡­.they need us" she smiles confidently.


    Bei li Yan feel a sense of security when he saw Lory smile, he suddenly feel everything will be alright. this feeling is very simr to Zhao Li Xin,whatever the situation they face on no matter how hard or impossible their predicament was, as long Zhao Li Xin said ''it''s fine'' then Bei Li Yan believe that everything will be fine eventually.


    That''s why Bei Li Yan amazed that he would feel the same way with Lory, Bei Li Yan grinned widely, the future of their sect seem brighter and brighter since Lory joined them, Bei Li Yan believe there''s nothing in the world that could hold them down anymore.


    "Well, I will put all my trust in you, young madam" She bowed his head in jest, while Loryughs it out.


    _________________________


    Soon the story reached Zhao Li Xin in no time. The great Lord smile broadly from ear to ear, his gloomy face beaming like never before, Zhao Li Xin amazes at how smart and cunning his wife could be, even though he always knew that behind her carefree appearance lived a wise, intelligent, and strong woman, but he tends to forget about it because Lory used to be low-key, and she rarely voices her opinion if it''s not necessary.


    That''s why when Lory speak, people listened.


    "Madam has given us a great helped isn''t she Milord" Mong Liu cannot feel more proud of his madam. Could there be any madam like Lory in the entire sect, not only she humble and kind towards anyone but ever since she came she''d been given a lot of contribution not only to their Lord but also to their Sect.


    "Of course she does" Zhao Li Xin smiled proudly "Tell everyone, we cannot fail or our madam effort will be going down the drain" he warns Mong Liu.


    "Yes, Milord, we all think the same as well" he bowed his head obediently, suddenly he recalled something, Mong Liu abruptly lifts his head "I''m sorry Milord, I forgot to tell you that Miss Bai Xue must have been waiting for you for a long time in the garden pavilion" he scratched his nose awkwardly, he totally forgot about Bai Xue because of the young madam great news.


    "Oh, how long she''s been waiting?" Zhao Li Xin asks.


    "Uhm, an hour¡­probably" he feel a little bit guilty for Bai Xue.


    However, Zhao Li Xin''s expression didn''t change, he remained on his chair while reading a book with his legs crossed, clearly, he had no intention to get up anytime soon. If anyone forgot, Zhao Li Xin is azy bum, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to meet Bai Xue right away when she came without prior notice. Who does she think she is, thinking she cane and go whenever she likes? perhaps she would learn her lesson by now, however, he will not count on it....that woman is quite stupid.


    He was read for another fifteen minutes before he put down his book, he thought he would finish his business first before he visits his dear princess. The corner of his mouth slightly curve, he wonders what kinda reward he would give it to Lory.


    ''Well this is tricky'' he muttered inwardly.


    Meanwhile, in the garden Bai Xue was feeling restless, her eyes keep ncing at the moon gate entrance, it has been more than an hour that she has been waiting for Zhao Li Xin, luckily no one saw her sitting alone inside the pavilion except her personal maid, if not she couldn''t imagine what kinda rumors people would spread outside.


    The maids were also anxious, they clenched and released their fist multiple times, they feel bad for Bai Xue and cursed Zhao Li Xin a million times in their heads, they thought their mistress was too generous and kind to ept such treatment from a nobody like Lu Xin.


    Other than being the first master of the Sanguan family what other position he had, the Sanguan family not even make a formal announcement about his return yet isn''t this show how low his position in the Sanguan family really is.


    the maids thought Zhao Li Xin should feel fortunate to have a woman like Bai Xue give her attention to him, many young masters out there had been dreamed to gain their mistress little intention but they never had it, But Zhao Li Xin not only didn''t cherished Bai Xue kind attention he even dares to make Bai Xue waiting alone at the outside without giving any exnation, his servant not even served a cup of tea for their mistress to warm her body.


    "Young miss, are you still going to wait?" one of the maids feel sorry for Bai Xue.


    "Yes, young miss, look at the cloudy weather I think is going to rain any moment" the other maids chime in.


    "Enough, we wait a little bit more!"Bai Xue chides.


    The maids have no other choice but to follow their young mistress''s order, they reluctantly shut their mouth.


    Bai Xue might look calm on the outside but inside she was stress, no one knows that this was a one-sided rtionship. Their rtionship was based on mutual benefit and nothing personal moreover intimate.


    But it''s not like shecks trying but she can''t get through Zhao Li Xim imprable barrier, the man always keeps his distance from her, whenever she takes one step forward he takes one step back, and when she takes on step back he took one step forward, in the end the distance between them remind the same, not far but not too close, it truly drives her crazy.


    Finally, she saw Zhao Li Xin enter from the moon gate, the man looked as handsome as ever, his cold indifferent expression only added more charm to his demeanor, he looked like a mirage that came from the painting, so perfect and wless.


    Bai Xue subconsciously bites her lips, she wants to avert his gaze because is not appropriated to stare at a man like this but unfortunately she can''t take her eyes off him as if she was sucked inside the abyss of his eyes and she had no way out to avoid it.


    While Bai Xue immersed in her delusion, Zhao Li Xin was also immersed in his own thought which is, what would he gift to his lovable wife?


    Jewelry¡­.? No, she already has enough of that and she rarely wears it either.


    Dress¡­? No, she also hasn''t finished this month''s collection, after all, Wu san Bo sends new apparel regrly so it''s not special.


    Weapons¡­..? so she can run wild again¡­.better not.


    Sweets¡­? Ugh, why he always gives her sweet, could he be more creative?


    Then what...maybe I could gather the King''s pce and see what idea they cane out to¡­.hm, is a good idea.


    The demon Lord nodded his head in content.


    ___________________


    <strong>"HA ¨C CHOOO!"</strong> Bei Li Yan sniffles ''Oh My God, I think someone talks bad thing about me?'' he clenched his chest in disbelieve.


    Bei Li Yan female subordinated who hear their King words, simultaneously give Bei Li Yan doubting look ''Is that really surprising?''


    "Why my left eyes keep twitching, this is not good¡­..hey, can anyone checked the almanac1 calendar?" Wu san Bo shouted.


    His subordinate came with a couple of books "Which edition?"


    ''CRACK!'' Jin Hao squint her eyes, one of his chopstick suddenly break before he takes his meal.


    Yuan Xue An who was in the middle of her meal notice Jin Hao''s weird expression "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    "Bad omen¡­.." Jin Hao hissed.


    "¡­.." Yuan Xue An rolls her eyes then continues with her meal.


    ''whatever''


    ___________________


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t notice the zing gaze came from Bai Xue, he takes a sit across from her and let out a long sighed "It''s better to be important" he scoffed as he looking at her impatiently.


    One of Bai Xue''s maids couldn''t hold her anger, she jumped in front of Zhao Li Xin while shouting and pointed her finger at him <strong>"YOU, WHO DO YOU THINK¡­AAH!"</strong> the maid''s body suddenly flew to the side then she hits the ground with a loud thud and she rolled on the grass like a ball.


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw, when they recovered from their shock, they saw Mong Liu stand in front Zhao Li Xin raising his hand with a stoic expression. They didn''t expect that Zhao Li Xin servants would dare to hit women without showing any mercy, don''t they know how to be kind to the fairer sex.


    The maids who had been trampled on the grass took a few seconds before she is able to rise from the grass, the maid stood with a wobbly leg, her cheek was swollen and her lip was bleeding, she looks distraught and ashamed, but she didn''t dare to voice her words when she saw Mong Liu cold eyes. The pitiful maid can only turn her gaze to Bai Xue, begging her to give her justice.


    Meanwhile, Mong Liu didn''t think he did anything wrong, in Hei Shen sect man and woman treat equally they both give the same opportunity, same responsibility, and same rights, but that also they would punish the same way ording to their mistakes, so no one gets preferential treatment just because they are women so when Mong Liu saw Bai Xue maids show his hostility towards his Lord his body move in reflex. something that Chinese people used to read their fortune

 Chapter 690 - The Predicament

    Bai Xue doesn''t care about the maid but she doesn''t like when Zhao Li Xin people hit her people right in front of her face, they say when you hit the dog, you must see who''s the master is, from how Zhao Li Xin servant behave, clearly he doesn''t care about Bai Xue status or position.


    "Should your servant apologize to me right now?" Bai Xue reprimand Zhao Li Xin sternly.??


    "For what¡­?" he said indifferently without giving Bai Xue a nce.


    Bai Xue''s expression hardened as she gritted her teeth in anger then she shoots daggers towards Zhao Li Xin "Have you never taught your servant not to hit a woman, how could a man hit a woman like that, I don''t know why you keep a servant like that? soon orter he would implicate his master with his brass behavior"


    "You mean acting stupid like your maid? I don''t care¡­" Zhao Li Xinzily said.


    Bai Xue clenched her fist, she could feel anger stirred within her "You should stop treating me like this, or you won''t be happy with what I will do to you, do you think I would not dare to tell everything to Sanguan Jin Sheng, huh? you acting so tough in front of me but if that true you wouldn''t need me to fool Sanguan Jin Sheng, you need me!" she can''t hold her anger any longer, her anger burst like moltenva.


    The maids who stand behind Bai Xue exchange secret nce, they thought the rtionship between the first young master Sanguan and their mistress is simply romantic, but from Bai Xue words it there''s something more about it and this is not good for them because they are not Bai Xue personal maid.


    They had only called from the Celestial Immortal sect to serve Bai Xue while she was here, so when they return to the Celestial Immortal sect Bai Xue might not use them again, which meant she didn''t want someone out there carry her big secret, wouldn''t she? so what would happened to them, if they lucky Bai Xue would choose them as personal maids from now on, otherwise¡­.


    On contrary, Zhao Li Xin faced Bai Xue''s outburst with an indifferent expression, he raised his eyebrows with an evil cukle "What do you want to do, miss Bai?" he mocked.


    Mong Liu looked at the scene in front of him and shook his head helplessly, who said Bai Xue is a smart and sensible woman, obviously, she was stupid for thinking she could challenge their Lord, Mong Liumented to himself while pouring a cup of wine for Zhao Li Xin diligently.


    Bai Xue face flushed from shame but it''s toote to back down right now "You think I''m afraid to tell Sangguan Jin Sheng that you already know everything and you n to take over the sanguan family" she let out all the anger that had long been pent up. The truth is Bai Xue was not sure if Zhao Li Xin wants to take over the Sanguan family or not, she just voices her suspicion.


    "So you have to start treating me with respect from now on, or I will do something that you will regret it" her knuckles turned white because she clenching too hard, sadness and anger filled her eyes. Bai Xue didn''t want them to be enemies, she angry with Zhao Li Xin but she loved him as well, or at least that what she thought.


    She wanted them to be an equal partner who trusted and depended on each other, but now they look like two tigers who fighting over territory, her heart ached like someone hit her chest with a hammer, he never understood why Zhao Li Xin treated her like this, if only he warmed up a little or showed more kindness, she wouldn''t have used threats asst resort.


    "Respect?" Zhao Li Xin sneered "Respect for the woman who doesn''t hesitate to betray her own master family for a small profit" Zhao Li Xinugh and his whole body trembled from too muchughing.He thought he heard the funniest joke of his life.


    Bai Xue''s face turned very red, but she didn''t know if this because of anger or embarrassment.


    "Just see if you dare to tell everything to Sanguan Jin Sheng, in fact, I can''t wait to see it!" Zhao Li Xin grinned widely, then he gathered his hands on the table and from steeple with both his hand, he looked into Bai Xue eyes deeply "You can tell him everything you know about me, and see how Sanguan Jin Sheng reacts. Would he be mad at me¡­of course he will, but what about you?" he said sarcastically.


    her body suddenly be tensed, she just realized she made a grave mistake, she forgot about Sanguan Jin Sheng temperament, all of a sudden her whole demeanor be frigid.


    Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine calmly "It seems you understand, Sangguan Jin Sheng is a paranoid person, if he knew that it took a long time before you conveyed everything to him, he would be suspicious. He would wonder, what had happened, why now? Do you think Sanguan Jin Sheng would let you go easily without any prejudice?"


    Bai Xue had no way to argue Zhao Li Xin''s words, she knew Sanguan Jin Sheng for a long time because his wife is her master''s younger sister, so she met Sanguan Jin Sheng quite often, there was even a time when she was young she adored sanguan Jin Sheng.


    He was smart, handsome, debonaire, and a very charismatic man, no wonder Zi Yi Ru was crazy in love with him, but her master once warned her that everything she saw might not real.


    She doesn''t understand what Zi Quan Mei means until she found out what happened to Qin Mu Yi and her family, she finally understands what kinda man Sanguan Jin Sheng is.


    "So what would you do Miss Bai" Zhao Li Xin casually asked as if he asked about the weather.


    Once again she found herself on a dead-end, actually, she did not really mean it when she said she would report him to sanguan Jin Sheng, she just says it because she wanted to threaten him but who knew her means were useless and it only worsens the rtionship between her and Zhao Li Xin, she suddenly was hit by immense regret.


    While Zhao Li Xin¡­..


    Well, he didn''t feel SH*T¡­.


    "I''ll take that as our cooperation continue" he sighed "So why are you here, don''t tell me you came here just to threatened me?"


    Bai Xue stunned "No, I¡­." she quickly rebuke.


    "Then what¡­.I''m busy, so make it quick" he let out a long exhales seemingly impatient.


    Bai Xue swallow her irritation "I have information about someone who was poisoned, Long Ming "


    Zhao Li Xin hands pause on mid-air, he finally looked interested "Oh, go on¡­."


    "Not so fast, first I want to meet Long Ming personally" she held her breath nervously.


    "Oh, a negotiation I supposed," he said with amusement, Bai Xue is definitely a very opportunistic woman but this a good fact because greedy people are easy to manipte "What make you think I will agree with you?"


    Bai Xue forehead creased she look at Zhao Li Xin in displeased "This is important information for Long Ming, you dare to hold this information from Long Ming, I don''t think you dare" she give conceited smiles, she was certain no matter how strong he is he wouldn''t be stronger than the demon Lord Long Ming.


    Zhao Li Xin held his breath for a moment, but Bai Xue took it as a sign that he was giving in and this made her feel ted because it''s not easy for her to make this man given up for once, immediately her self confidence rose "So, what do you think when you can arrange the meeting?"


    Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine quietly as if he was contemting, he smacks his lips then says: "Where do you get the information?"


    She was annoyed by Zhao Li Xin''s obvious stalling "That would be between me and Long Ming only¡­" she will not give up the information even for Zhao Li Xin, this is her only card to step up her game over Zhao Li Xin.


    The corner of his mouth curled, he could see how eager she is "Fine, I will contact you again¡­." He put down the winecup on the table and got up from his seat then sped his left hand behind his back "By the way, I don''t know how much you can trust your people, but you shouldn''t bring your maids to our discussion, unlike my servant who he had been served me for years, his loyalty had been proved, but what about yours¡­.?" He darted his eyes at the two maids behind Bai Xue, Zhao Li Xin then retracts his gazes away from them and walk away without speaking any further.


    Instantly the maid''s face turned pale, they immediately dropped their knees on the floor and banged their forehead on the floor "Miss Bai, please believe us, we won''t tell anyone about this!"


    "Yes young Miss, please believe us, we will not dare to betray you!" the other maid their head repeatedly, they know how dangerous their situation was, for a servant who knows too much about their master problem would never end up well, whether they killed by they owned master or their master opponent nheless, it always ended badly for them.


    "I know, you don''t have to worry," said Bai Xue calmly, she knew it was a mistake, at first she didn''t intend to make them stay and listen to her conversation with Zhao Li Xin, but one thing led to another she was engulfed in anger and forgot to dismissed her maids ''What a blunder'' she thought.


    Her calm and gentle voice made them feel relieved "Thank you ¨C thank you Young Miss!" they pressed their forehead on the ground, still the maids were terrified of what would happen to them, what if their sect master found out about Bai Xue doing, what if Sanguan Jin Sheng be suspicious and reported them to their sect master, would they be implicated by Bai Xue.


    They were horrified to imagine what punishment they would get, they were only small servants in the celestial Immortal sect, they don''t want to involved with anyone matters, they realized that they didn''t have the strength or authority to save themself so they are in dilemma, what should they do right now, should theye clean to their Sect master?


    While they were deep in their own thoughts, they missed the sinister glint in Bai Xue''s eyes.

 Chapter 691 - The Outcome

    Mong Liu saw the scened behind him and frowned, he can''t help but ask "What do you think she would do, milord?"


    "What do you think?" he vaguely replied.??


    Bai Xue wasn''t only betrayed sanguan Jin Sheng but she was also betrayed her master just by telling him who has poisoned him when he was a child if Sanguan Jin Sheng or Zi Quan Mei hear anything even if just a whisper, Bai Xue life would be ended without question.


    They say the only way two people could hide their secret is when one of them is dead.


    "Would you agree to meet her as long Ming?" Mong Liu asked again.


    "Why not¡­?" he answers indifferently.


    "I wonder why she wanted to meet you, Milord?" he mumbles.


    "You asking too much¡­" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "I ¨C I''m sorry, Milord!" Mong Liu immediately bend his waist deeply and cupped his fist tightly.


    Zhao Li Xin feign ignorant Mong Liu prattle, he''s not mad only annoyed because he''s to noisy "I''m going to visit my wife, make sure no onees to my courtyard"


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Liu answer firmly.


    Soon Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappeared the same time he says hisst word, Mong Liu strengthens his back and realizes Zhao Li Xin run at the speed of light. his shoulder slouched and his expression bes rxed again then he blew out his cheek.


    His Lord has changed so much, he might not realize it yet, but the old Lord he knew would never answer his question this much, and when he annoyed he would shut him up using his Qi, but recently his Lord Qi didn''t go as wild as it used to be. Yes, this happens after Young Madames.


    ____________________


    Meanwhile, at Yunmo imperial Pce the crown Prince Yun Fang Zi was spent his leisure time at his personal lounge room near the beautiful pond. The wind gently blew the wind chimes giving a tranquil sound that made people rx. The crown prince leaned his back on the floor chair recliner while ying chess on the small table by himself.


    His concentration was disturbed by the arrival of one of his personal eunuch, the man was wearing deep green robes and a ck hat, he bowed his head deeply "Forgive me to disturbed Crown prince, Princess Youya is asking for an audience" the man says courteously with a slightly high-pitched voice.


    Yun Fang Zi lift his head "let Princess Youyae" he nodded.


    "Yes, Your highness" The eunuch reply obediently.


    Actually, the crown prince had been waiting for Princess Youya''s arrival, he couldn''t wait to hear about her meeting with Long Ming''s wife, somehow his intuition told him that everything would be far more interesting than he expected.


    Not long after princess Youyae, she bows her head courteously "I''m sorry to bother your leisure time, Imperial brother"


    "Don''t be too courteous in front of me, please take a seat Imperial sister" Yun Fang Zi made a polite gesture to invite her to sit.


    The lounge area was slightly higher than the floor so her maids had to help her lift her long skirt so Princess Youya didn''t slip as she climbed the stairs, another maid held her hand to make sure her steady then she helped Princess Youya sit down, after that the maids bow their head and left the room to give them privacy.


    When the maids left The crown Prince gently lifted the porcin teapot "I have a feeling you have a pretty interesting story for me" he smiles while filling the teacup.


    Princess Youya sighed, she remembered the conversation between her and Luo Ri Yi and she shook her head tiredly "More than you can imagine first imperial brother" she raised the teacup and took a small sip.


    The crown Prince''s face beamed with excitement "Oh, now you make me curious, Imperial sister" from the moment hey his eyes on Long Ming''s wife he already thought that the woman was not simple, after all, how could a simple woman gain Long Ming affection.


    Princess Youya let out a long exhale "I don''t think you will be smiling any longer once you hear what I am about to say, imperial brother" she warned him seriously.


    "Oh, now you make me impatient, Imperial sister" Yun Fang Zi smiled dazzlingly.


    _______________________


    [I forgot about this part of your Life]


    [What part?] she put her hand on her knee and prop her chinzily while gazing at the moon.


    [The most boring part..] he scoffed.


    [Which part?] she asked again without retracting her gaze from the moon, it is a beautiful moonlight.


    [The politic part] Girsha snorted arrogantly.


    The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, but she didn''t make anyment, because she agrees with him. It is a boring part of her life, but what can she said, this is part of her duty as royalty.


    [I don''t know why people like to do roundabout ways to fulfill their wish, such a waste of time] girsha grumbled.


    Lory listens Girshains with light chuckles, since she was a child she already used with his nagging [Well, we like to think that we are civilized creatures]


    [Said the creatures who scorched the world¡­.] Girsha made a sarcastic reply.


    [I thought the first kind did the same thing?] Lory tilted her head.


    [Hey, at least we honest about that. Humans used religion, nationalism, race, and whole for the greater good'' nonsense to hurt each other, in the end, it''s all about one man who wanted to fulfill his wishes¡­] Girsha snorted in disdain.


    His nonstopining brings soft chuckles to her lips, She didn''t argue with it because it''s notpletely wrong, we all have something that we want no matter what it cost, and she''s no different.


    Sometimes war is unavoidable, perhaps it''s a human curse that we can only build something after wepletely destroyed it.


    They say no war that will end all wars but in Lucient History that is exactly what happened, when the founder of Hand Kingdom, King Arkheon A.R Lucient waged war on the Trident organization that wanted to eradicate the ''Gifted'' people from the face of Verriond, thousands were killed and they almost genocide the whole ''Gifted'' people using some kind of machine that could block the gifted power, as a result, the Gifted people was almost extinct until King Arkheon led the war.


    Basically, this the war between ''The Creator'' which is known as a scientist, and ''The Gifted'' which is known as a magician, after thousands of years of misunderstanding and long prejudiced to each other race, the enmity between the two race finally erupted, and the Trident organization used this opportunity to start the war.


    After King Arkheon won the war, he built the Hand kingdom with the hope that the two races that were willing to put their difference aside could live in harmony, of course not many people were willing to throw away their thousand years of hatred from each other.


    So the Hand Kingdom was quite small at the time. However, years after years, and a few decadester Hand grew rapidly and their territory grew bit by bit and soon they would recognize as a safe haven for anyone who wishes to live in harmony and peace. King Marcus once said to Lucas and Lory ''End the wars before the wars end us''


    And how to stop the war? One of them is through diplomacy. So Lory and Lucas learned about politic from a very young age, perhaps they learned it sooner than any aristocrat family and that''s what make them proficient although neither Lory and Lucas fond of this subject.


    Suddenly a dark figure Looming behind her, Lory was startled she almost throws her dagger.


    "What are you doing on the roof?"


    "Li Xin you scaring me!" lory patted her chest in relief.


    He realizes he had done something terrible, his demeanor softens a little then he cupped lory hands "Look, your hands are freezing" his forehead creased showing his displeasure and at the same time, he used his Qi to warm her up.


    The warmth run from her palms to her chest and spread on her whole body all of a sudden she feel engulf with warmth is like soaking in a hot tub, Zhao Li Xin''s worried face made her heart soar and her face blushed slightly. They have been together for two years and she still blushed whenever he touched her.


    "Let''s returned to the bedroom, the weather is too cold" he hugged while rubbing her shoulder to ease the cold.


    Lory rests her cheek on his broad chest, she doesn''t understand what kinda exercise regimen he had done to make his body so hard "But tonight the moon is too beautiful, it''s been a while since I saw this moon this bright, look¡­." She gazing to the sky.


    "But we can watch the moon from inside the room, I can brew you hot tea and I just bought dragon beard candy, and the chef make a new sweet dish¡­.something like caramelize potato ¨C I think" after years they have been together he knew exactly how to coax his princess.


    "I never tasted that before!" Lory shriek excitedly and her eyes shined brighter than a moon itself.


    Girsha sighs inwardly, nothing better to lure his princess than using sweets, however, this is not a joke because there was an incident where terrorists used sweets to Lure her in, thankfully Girsha was there, Fargo and the others also came at the right time so Lory was safe and sounds. Perhaps it sounds stupid, but this actually happened before.


    Perhaps he should tell Zhao Li Xin about this, Lory obsession with sweets is notughing matters.

 Chapter 692 - The First Defeat

    Zhao Li Xin finally able to persuade her to go back to their bedroom, he immediately ordered the servants to prepare all the new sweet he had promised before, Zhao Li Xin afraid if he didn''t feed her quickly she would run back to the roof again because she bored, Zhao Li Xin has to admit that his wife is a little bit weird, but that''s okay, who told him to helplessly in love with her.


    Lory loves watching Zhao Li Xin brewing tea. His movement is smooth and elegant, whenever he moves he looks like was dancing, Lory tries to imitate him a few times but to no avail, she was too impatient and clumsy so she always ends up doing it too fast or too long, as a result, shepletely ruined the tea taste. However Zhao Li Xin loved to watch her make a fool herself, he said she looked very adorable.??


    ''Adorably stupid'' obviously, Lory sighed.


    Thankfully, the pink blossom tea and the sun citrus tea that was given by Zhao Li Xin is not difficult to brew the taste doesn''t change much if you boil too long or too fast apart from the color, she only had the problem if she brews traditional tea, after ruin so much expensive teas leaves Lory finally give up, just like she gives up about cooking. She concludes that something just not meant to be.


    The servants enter the room then ce various kinds of sweet on the table, while other lit up the furnace to make the room warmer, after they had finished their jobs they left the room knowingly.


    "Here drink your tea" Zhao Li Xin hand the teacup to her.


    Lory received the warm tea, with a blissful smile. She took a small sip and she pursed her lips "Your tea is always better than mine" sheins.


    "Really, I thought your tea is sweeter¡­" he smiled seductively.


    Her face flushed like a boiling crab "I don''t understand what you mean¡­.." she muttered as she lowered her head, to avoid his passionate gaze, she afraid to get seduce again.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled, his Princess was so adorable, that he always had a hard time controlling himself in front of her.


    Lory deliberately didn''t cancel her spell, recently she realizes that whenever she took off her shapeshifter spell they always end up on the bed, he seems harder to control himself when she was in her original looks. It''s strange because she thought based on the beauty standard of this world her appearance is a little bit weird because her skin is very pale just like snow, she didn''t have glowing skin like most women here.


    "Why are you still wearing your disguised in front of me" He looked at her with displeasure.


    Lory narrowed her eyes, knowing someone had bad intentions towards her "Why you have a problem with it?"


    "No, but I think you look better with your original appearance" he make a charming smile to persuade her.


    ''Yeah right¡­'' Lory rolled her eyes, from the way he looked at her how could she didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin thinking. Fargo was right, all men are perverts.


    "Later¡­" she replies briefly, then she took another bite of the caramel potato and his face glowed in delight.


    Zhao Li Xin felt disappointed, nheless, he felt happy when Lory enjoying her meal,influence by her bright smile he took the same dish to give it a try, although this, not the type of food he would eat, but it didn''t taste bad.


    "Hey, what is the map investigation progress, did we found the ce of the sword yet?" Lory shifts the conversation.


    Zhao Li Xin paused for the second but he immediately back to normal then he says: "Yes, we are getting close, at least we know that the ce at Hwang Wu continent" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Shall we go there after we finish our business in Yun Dao city?" Lory asked.


    "Yes, but we need to be more cautious, Hwang Wut Continent it''s not the same as any other continent" Zhao Li Xin''s expression change a little.


    Lory got curious because Zhao Li Xin used to act waywardly like the world was his backyard where he cane and go without care, so this was the first time he had shown his concern and this sparked her curiosity.


    "Why, what''s wrong with Hwang Wu continent?" Lory subconsciously leaned forward.


    "First the ce was morewless not because the ce was at war like Zhuan Dong continent but on contrary, the ce was more advancepared to other continents, they have a lot of sects, at least thirty to forty when thest time I heard about it. Because every five years they would fight to determined who is the number one sect on Hwang Wu continent everyone was fighting for cultivating resource like madness" Zhao Li Xin smirked then he put down his chopstick and wash her mouth with tea to get rid of the sweetness from her tongue


    "Is there no Emperor or King to rule the ce and keep the order?"


    "No, even if there any kingdom they would just be someone sect master puppet so it''s better to think that they do not exist in a first-ce" Zhao Li Xin waved his hand aimlessly then he continued "Due to the highpetition between the sects, the people who living there was much stronger than other continents, even Yun Dao people was nothingpared to them, also the environment in Hwang Wu continent was far richer and the Qi also much denser so everyone cultivation naturally higher"


    "In short, they don''t need Gathering Qi array to increased their cultivation?"Lory snap her finger with an ''A-Ha!'' look.


    Zhao Li Xin shook his head "No, they don''t"


    Lory let out a long heave "Is everything going to be okay, the continent sounds dangerous¡­"


    "That''s why we need to be prepared before we go there, but you don''t have to worry as long I''m with you nothing bad will happened to you" he stroked her head lovingly, but subconsciously he drew a long breath and his expression changed slightly, but everything happened too fast so Lory didn''t have to time to grasp it and Zhao Li Xin already back to normal again


    "Here, try the Dragon Beard candy!" he fed the candy and Lory opened her mouth before she knew it.


    "You like it?" Zhao Li Xin smiled as he wiped the corner of her mouth from the rest of the sugar.


    Lory nodded while munching the candy, but then she make quick nce at Zhao Li Xin, she felt Zhao Li Xin was hiding something from her. Lory lower her gaze in forlorn, this has never happened before, he used to share everything with her so what kinda secret he thought he needs to hide from her?


    ____________________________


    "Are you sure the location was Hwang Wu continent?" Bei Li Yan whining.


    Wu San Bo turn around in indignant "You think I''m stupid?" he chided then he turns back again, in front of him there was a giant wooden table with a giant map, on top of the map there was the whole pieces old map, Wu san Bo examined the old map again using apass and he sighed "I''m certain, that I''m not wrong¡­." Wu San Bo didn''t look happy either.


    Jin Hao who was sitting across the table also looked annoyed "I don''t like that ce" he snorted in disgust.


    "Don''t like? More like contempt for me!" Bei Li Yan crosses his hands in front of her chest. "Do You remember that Milord hated that ce so much he make a vowed that he will never take another step to that ce ever again!"


    "Of course I know, I was there¡­" Jin Hao massaged his temple, he already imagines how troublesome their next visit would be.


    "What happened exactly? None of you told me what happened when Milord came to the Hwang Wu continent!" Wu San Boins wholeheartedly, Wu San Bo and Jiang Jin Wei were thest King pce to join the Hei Shen Sect unlike Mong Ki and Mong Yi who had served Zhao Li Xin since childhood, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan also joined the sect when Zhao Li Xin was in his teens so they knew more about Zhao Li Xin than him and Jiang Jin Wei.


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan Looked at each other as if they are discussing in silence, a momentter Jin Hao give Bei Li Yan nodded slightly to sign his agreement.


    "Well¡­."Bei Li Yan rubbed his hands together then say:"It''s all because that man¡­.." he raised her index finger to the air.


    "What man?" Wu San Bo jerked his head followed Bei Li Yan''s finger as he looked up with a frown.


    "Wei Zu Tian, The Sect master of Heaven''s Gate" Bei Li Yan held his breath in disgust, while Jin Hao massaged his forehead as he got a sudden headache just by hearing that man''s name.


    Wu San Bo was stunned, he took sharp breaths, his eyes wide open and he covered his mouth with his fist "Wei Zu Tian ¨C The sun Emperor ¨C The one who is said to rule the entire Hwang Wu continent ¨C the most stronger man on the Hwang Wu continent?!"he keeps raising his voice to the end of the sentence in shocked.


    "Yup, that''s the one¡­" Jin Hao answered lightly.


    Wei Zu Tian is like Zhao Li Xin, they both very strong, smart and they don''t care about other people opinion and live their lives ording to their own rule, they are both merciless and cruel, they could kill thousands of people without batting their eyshes as if it was nothing.


    The difference between Wei Zu Tian and Zhao Li Xin was when Zhao Li Xin like living in solitude without too much attachment to the world whereas Wei Zu Tian treats the world as his oyster, he took everything he wants, whatever he wanted, whenever he goes, whether it was women, treasures, money, nothing was too much to him.


    The man was lived in the magnificent pce that could make any Ruler and Emperor ashamed, he has more than two hundreds beauty who always ready to entertain him, he indulged himself with gold, silver, and jewels, he indulged himself with only the best, the finest clothes, the best jewelry, the best food and many more.


    Just like Zhao Li Xin he also famous for his heavenly beauty and perfect figure, while Zhao Li Xin hides his face with a golden mask, Wei Zu Tian unts his beauty like a peacock showing off its feathers.


    "You mean milord have enmity with Wei Zu Tian?"


    "Uhmm¡­..you can say that" Bei Li Yan scratches his nose awkwardly.


    "What do you mean?" Wu san bo thought Bei Li Yan''s expression was weird.


    "Anyhow, that man is the reasoned our Lord refused to step his foot to Hwang Wu continent ever again" Jin Hao cuts in.


    "Wait a minute, if milord hated this man so much why he didn''t kill that man?" Wu san bo tilted his head confusedly, based on Zhao Li Xin''s temperament, Wei Ze Tian should have died a long time ago.


    "He did¡­" Jin Hao raised his eyebrows "But, you have to remember, Milord was very young at that time not even past his twenty, and he still got cold poisoned in him, so¡­.he lost" Jin Hao open his hands showing his defeated expression.


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Wu San Bo screamed in shock as if his whole world crumbling down.


    In his minds Zhao Li Xin was invincible, even when he was sicked is still hard to find anyone that could match Zhao Li Xin strength, Zhao Li Xin existance is like an immovable mountain in Wu San Bo heart so is hard for him to imagine that Zhao Li Xin had lost before.

 Chapter 693 - Delusion

    Returning to the bedroom, Zhao Li Xin watches Lory sleeping peacefully. Because Lory looks tired today so he decided to give her some time to recuperate before he gave her the sweet torment. He stroked her smooth cheek with his thumb and a faint smile appeared on his face. He finally withdrew his hand as Lory moves slightly, the corner of his eyes crinkles.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath, he knew he couldn''t stay for too long because other urgent matters have to wait for him, the warmth in his face wash away and his cold expression returned. He saw Lory one more time before he left the room quietly and returned to Sanguan Manor right before dawn, just when he arrived Mong Liu knocked on the door.??


    "Enter" Zhao Li Xin give permission.


    Mong Liu carefully open the door then he bowed his head "Milord, Sanguan Jin sheng wanted you toe to the main hall"


    "Why?" he asks shortly while walking behind the divider screen to change his robes.


    "Since the sect leader celestial immortal Zi Quan Mei ising in the next two days, everyone has gathered at the main hall to talk about the grand weing for Zi Quan Mei," said Mong Liu.


    "Oh dear, that sounds important¡­" he replied sarcastically.


    "ording to Master Bei, Sanguan Jin Sheng wants to use the celestial Immortal authority to dispel the bad rumor surrounding his family, also Zi Yi Ru was seeking his sister help to deal with Sanguan Li Ye matter ¡­.but I think everyone is overestimated Zi Quan Mei power" Mong Liu sneer, after thorough investigation he realizes that Zi Quan Mei didn''t as good as the rumor said, she used to be a little talented before only recently her cultivation suddenly raised without apparent reason.


    Master Wu San Bo was sure that Zi Quan Mei might find a sacred treasure that could elerate her cultivation, and that''s still not enough she also used hundreds of high-level pills and elixir to boost her cultivation and after five years he finally reached Saint-level at the perfection stage, but everyone in Hei Shen sect knew that abusing pills and elixir to raised their cultivation would only ruin their foundation.


    Unless it was necessary, no one used pill or elixir to boost their cultivation, they rather used the cultivation chamber provided by the Hei Shen sect to raise their cultivation. It''s the same room that was nted with a gathering qi array to help their cultivation, although the result was not as fast as pills or elixir, but their foundation are more stable and solid. That''s why Hei Shen sect members are very strong and they could kill their opponent even though they have a higher level.


    Zhao Li Xin came out of the screen divider with light green robes and yellow bamboo embroidery on his chest and sleeves, he ties his topknot with ''guan'' just like a refined nobleman "Let''s amused them, shall we¡­"


    Mong Liu''s eyes twitched, he could never use seeing Zhao Li Xin wearing a normal robe like this. It doesn''t mean Zhao Li Xin looks bad on it because the man can pull off any styles and he would still look amazing, it just make him ufortable, is like watching a bird wearing a scarf, even though it might not look bad but you can''t stop the urged to take off the scarf away, because it feels wrong!


    "What''s wrong?" he narrowed his eyes toward Mong Liu.


    "No¡­.nothing, Milord!" he quickly shook his head profusely then he grinned awkwardly "You¡­you look great!" he cupped his fist firmly.


    Zhao Li Xin stares at Mong Liu with a nk look and he says: "My wife said, I look weird¡­"


    "....."


    ___________________


    In another ce Sanguan Wu Ci jerked from his sleep, he stares nkly to the canopy.


    "Master, what happened, are you having a bad dream? A sultry voice came from beside him.


    His consciousness finally returned, he remembers he had drunk too muchst night and spent his wild night with one of his concubines, the woman is only eighteen, she has fair skin like jade, delicate face and plump red lips like cherry, she is very beautiful and used to be one of his favorited but recently his heart was not stirred anymore when he looking at her, as if something was not right.


    Another face shed in his mind and her heart thumped wildly, Sanguan Wu Ci pinched the space between his eyebrows "I''m fine, tell the servants to prepare my bath"


    The concubine stunned by his unusual cold demeanor, but she had no right to question him because she''s only a concubine, the beautiful girl lower her head in gloom and answer softly "Right away master¡­" she quietly got up from the bed, she covers herself with moreyer of robes then she got out of the room to order the servants as she was told.


    Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t notice the changed on his concubine''s face not like he care anyway, for him woman position is below him, they only purposed is followed his order and fulfilled his needs, as returned for their obedience he will treat them fairly, and that should be enough, he thought he already generous with all his woman and he didn''t think he did anything wrong, his concubines should be grateful for his magnanimity.


    And they had, all his woman was gentle, sensible and obedient, none of them dare to question him, they follow his order without question, they''re always happy and smile in front him, he thought he liked that type of woman until he met Lory


    Usually, women like Lory would never gain his attention, her appearance is too ordinary, she had no good background, moreover, she is wasted, nothing good came from her. She was only an ordinary woman who lucky enough to lives under Long Ming''s protection, but after he met her Sanguan Wu Ci couldn''t find a way to forget her.


    She was stubborn, bold, and mischievous.She didn''t afraid of him nor she like him. In fact, she treated him as if she was an ordinary man, Sanguan Wu Ci was not that stupid to think she might be interested in him on contrary, she was quite indifferent to him.


    Sanguan Wu Ci immediately attracted to her at first because he never been treated this way before, at least princess Youya was warry with him, that means once a while Princess Youya might think about him for whatever reason but Luo Ri Yi was not the same, she doesn''t care about him, she might even forget about him a minute after they met.


    He hated how indifferent she was toward him, he envied Long Ming because he found Lory first and married her in haste. But long Ming never held a wedding banquet for her so he wonders if Luo Ri Yi ever has a second thought about Long Ming, was she never feel disappointed to that man at all, Luo Ri Yi and Long Ming are so different, That man was so cold Luo Ri Yi might notpletely satisfied with his marriage, perhaps she marries him because she can''t refuse him, maybe she had no other option, so what if she had another option?


    A crazy thought crept into his mind, he summoned a green jade bottle from his spatial ring, he takes out one pill then he swallowed the pill in one gulp, the pill melted before it reaches his throat, and immediately his body overflowing with immense Qi, just like a broken dam the wild Qi hits his heart violently and suffocated his lungs, Sanguan Wu Ci grimaces in pain, his face cover with a thinyer of sweat.


    He squeezes the sheet tightly while trying to hold his scream so no one could hear him, Sanguan Wu Ci groaned as he gritted his teeth, after ten minutes of excruciating pain he finally able to breathe again. His body trembles and his robes soaked with sweat, even though he feel terrible but the Qin inside him condensed and run to all his viscera, and suddenly he feel stronger than before.


    Sanguan Wu Ci let out a long sigh, the corners of his lips lifted he could feel the next breakthrough is getting closer, soon he would able to take down Long Ming, once he eradicated Hei Shen sect and Long Ming, all the glory, power and wealth will be within his grasp, he doesn''t even need his father support anymore, just a little more than everything will be his and so will she.


    The imagination was so beautiful he let out an eerie cackle, but he doesn''t realize dark scales appear on his nape for a few seconds, and it absorbed within his skin.


    ___________________________________


    "What is this?" Lory lifted a long danger and examined it carefully.


    "It''s a prototype of my new weapon, it made from spirit stone," Said Wu San Bo.


    Lory twists and turns the danger to test the bnce "It''s good, lighter than normal steel" then she throws the dagger to the wall. Hal of the dagger pierce to the wall, at the same time Yang Xi Ying open the door but she''s not even flinched.


    "I guess you already see the new weapon?" she smiles sweetly.


    "Yup, stronger than normal steel too" Lory nodded.


    "Madam Li, do you find the hybrid beast?" Wu San Bo asked her with expectant.


    "Oh, we confirm to called hybrid beast right now?" Lory chuckles lightly.


    Yang Xi Ying points her finger at Wu San Bo and Lory consecutively "Yes and yes!" she grinned.


    "Awesome!" Wu San Bo cheer as he rubbed his hands excitedly, he moves promptly to the door, not forget to pull out the dagger from the wall and turn around "Let''s do something exciting!" he beckoned the two girls to follow him.


    "Ooo, I like excitement!" Lory said mischievously.


    "Me too!" Yang Xi Ying grabs Lory''s arms then they sauntered in the same direction as Wu San Bo.


    Girsha suddenly perches on the top of her head [Little girl, I could feel dark miasmaing to our way] he whispers using telepathy.


    [Oh, what do you think is that?] Lory asks calmly.


    [Is the same pungent smelled like in the cave, I think they caught the same beast as in the cave] Girsha sniffed.


    [Oh, this will be interesting¡­] Lory let out a soft giggle.

 Chapter 694 - Anticipation

    The sounds of rumbling and pounding gradually clearer as they get closer to the source, Lory give Yang Xi Ying a questioning look but Yang Xi Ying only giggled, but Lory didn''t have to wait to long because he saw a giant beast who looked like abination between a bull and tiger, roaring in madness.


    The beast was trapped inside the array which created a transparent array but is not just a normal array, Lory could feel electric sparks within the array and every time the beast hit the transparent barrier the creature would electrocute, and the beast will jolt and squeal in pained but then a secondter he will hit the barrier again and again until it furs burnt to ck. From afar Lory could smell the burning smell from the beast, it smelled like a burned rotten meat.??


    Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and his close assistant Yuan Xue An along with other Hei Shen members and Jiu Yun sect members watching the mad beast injured itself. Li Mo Zhen furrowed his eyebrows as he watches the beast anxiously not because he worries the array couldn''t stand the beast but he worries the beast will be dead before they could conduct the experiment.


    Li Mo Zhen notices Wu san Bo''s arrival and he looked at him with relived "You better do it now before this creature dead" he worriedly said.


    "What are we doing?" Lory asked in confusion.


    "To test the weapon" Wu San Bo waved the dagger in his hand, then he raised his hand in the air and five men with dark grey uniform swiftly circled around the array, Wu San Bo give a hand sign to start then the five men make intricated moves with their hands and suddenly the spark inside the array bes more visible, and the current seems like hitting each other.


    The Beast could feel the danger but the beast didn''t cower instead be more enraged and hit the barrier aggressively, meanwhile, the spark within the array bes more visible and it started to strike the beast repeatedly, the beast tries to dodged but in the small caged of array his movement was futile, more electric spark stun the creature over and over again until the beast jolted and fall to the ground.


    Wu San Bo approaches the beast carcass with the long dagger in his hand, not long after a creature-like leech came out from the dead beast''s ear. Lory and Girsha narrowed their eyes when they saw the parasite beast.


    The Parasite twitched and slither onto the ground while Wu san Bo squatted on the ground, Lory watched Wu San Bo worriedly, as she feared the parasite could feel a healthy host nearby, the creature suddenly jumped towards Wu San Bo.


    "San Bo!" Lory scream.


    "Master Wu!" Everyone scream in fright, luckily Wu san Bo is quite agile, with his dagger he slices the parasite in two.


    ''Plop'' the parasite fall to the ground and few secondter disappear into ck smoke.


    Everyone was stunned including Lory and Girsha <strong>''WHAT THE HEL*!''</strong>


    Unbeknownst to everyone, the surface of the dagger shone slightly, because it happened to fast no one realized it not even Lory but she could feel a familiar vibe hit her and her heart suddenly thumped as a gentle warm breeze enveloped her heart like a warm nket in the winter.


    [Do you feel it, old bird?] Lory froze silently.


    [Yes¡­..but it''s very weak] Girsha muttered.


    [It''s from the dagger, why can''t I feel it before¡­] Lory stare at the dagger on Wu san Bo''s hand confusedly.


    [Perhaps it reacted after it got contact with the demon parasite¡­] Girsha was not sure either but this is the only theory that would make sense.


    [Should we try again?] Lory bites her lips, her eyes glint impatiently.


    [You see anymore hybrid beast around here?] Girsha sarcastically asked.


    [Should we look?] Lory turned the question.


    [It''s a good idea, but I don''t know what your man would say. remember your husband?] Girsha reminds her about her worrywart husband.


    Lory massaged her temple [Yeaaah... I forget about that] she clicked her tongue exasperatedly.


    Meanwhile, Everone got excited after the experiment turns out to be a sess. Shin Jiu who also present also got excited, he hated the hybrid beast the moment he saw it, for him the hybrid beast is a deviation from the beast supposed to be. Shin Jiu can''t even rte the hybrid beast with any normal beast even the worst normal beast is still better than the Hybrid beast.


    As the ''blessed child'' he could feel the connection between him and the beast around him without the need for a contract, he could feel their pained, anger, joy, and anxiety, Shin Jiu then use his ability to calmed the beast and make them feel safe around him, but Hybrid beast is different, when he face to face with it he can''t feel anything, no hatred, pain or excitement.


    As if he falls into the deep of abyss, nothing he could feel but emptiness and darkness. Shin Jiu never felt anything close like that, it make him terrified even his three celestial Beast who always stay with him also show their strong hostility to the Hybrid Beast is like the hybrid beast is not part of their kin, even they could feel that the Hybrid beast is an aberration.


    "Master are you okay?" Shin Jiu saw Lory was immersed in her thought.


    Lory snaps out of her thought, then she saw the little boy''s eyes stare at her worriedly "Of course, I''m fine¡­.by the way, you sill have the stone amulet that I give you?"


    "Yes, master," said I cannot take it off" Shin Jiu show the ne behind his cor.


    It''s the same protective amulet from the curse that Lory gave to Ming Yue Yin and the others, since they all involved with dark magic and Lazarus she needs to make sure they all safe from it, she will increase the protective amuletter after she gains more trinity fragments.


    Lory stroked Shin Jiu''s head "Good, make sure it never left you, at all cost" she warned the little boy again.


    "Yes, master" he nodded obediently.


    Lory walks toward Wu San Bo who was gathered with everyone to discuss their next n.


    "We should start to produce more weapons with this new material," said Wu san Bo excitedly.


    "I will send this new to all of our allies, but do we have enough material?" Bei Li Yan shows his concern.


    Wu San Bo sighed heavily "Unfortunately, we can only make two to three hundred swords from it¡­"


    "That''s not enough if we encounter beast tide" Jin Hao pinched his be with a frown.


    "Beast tide is our worst situation but it''s not certain yet, why don''t we stop the possibility before it urs?" Li Mo Zhen smile cunningly


    "What do you mean?" Bei Li Yan asked.


    "We remove the grass before it could grow¡­" said Li Mo Zhen.


    Jin Hao rubbed his lips while nodding "We attack everyone who works for Lao Min Na, and every ce that breeds the hybrid Beast, naturally it would weaken their power"


    "I already have a list of people that have a rtion with Lao Min Na, it''s notplete yet¡­but it''s a good start" Bei Li Yan got excited as well.


    "But we must prepare for Lao Min Na retaliation too since we poke the ho nest" Yang Xi Ying add-in.


    "True, she is a vengeful woman after all¡­" Li Mo Zhen agrees with his wife.


    "Sounds like we already got a n" Lory chimed in, she smiled brightly with Shin Jiu walk next to her.


    "Young Madam" they all greeted Lory in tunes.


    "I''m sorry we talk before you¡­" Wu San Bo shows his regret.


    Lory waved her hand "No ¨C no, it''s a good n, I agree with all of you, make sure Zhao Li Xin know about this and send me the detailed n I will talk about this with Zhao Li Xin"


    "Yes, young madam!" they saluted in tuned.


    They gratified that Lory bes more like the vice sect leader, she could make a swift decision when Zhao Li Xin unable to attend, Lory was decisive, clear-headed, calm and farsight, for them Lory is as good as Zhao Li Xin the only difference is Zhao Li Xin method was more vicious and cruel whereas Lory was more subtle, she will not hurt anyone if is not necessary. The two of them cannot be more different but they respected each other decisions and gave utmost trust to one another that''s why Lory and Zhao Li Xin could work harmoniously.


    "Oh yes, I have questions" Lory raised her hands like a good student "Firstly, where do you get the material?"


    "Is on the north ind, Jiang Jin Wei was there to harvest the material as we speak" Wu San bo exined.


    "Is it far?"


    "Not really madam, it took three days with the ship to reach the ind," Wu San Bo said again.


    "O ¨C kay" Lory nodded she calcted her option then she raised her head again "How long it would take for you to make a sword for me with this material?"


    "Uhm¡­if it''s for young madam, I think Milord will want to forge the weapon for you personally" Wu San Bo has long noticed how much Zhao Li Xin pampered Lory.


    Lory shook her head "But, Zhao Li Xin is too busy, I don''t think he would have time for this, so why don''t you do it for me, I inform Zhao Li Xinter"


    Wu san bo calcted with his fingers then say: "Two days then¡­"


    "Two days¡­sure, then when we will attack the hybrid beast nest?" Lory raised another question.


    "Uhm soon?" Wu San Bo shifted his nce to Bei Li Yan for confirmation since Bei Li Yan got the list.


    "Yeah, it will be as soon as possible" Bei Li Yan nodded.


    Lory snapped her finger "Then I wille with you!"


    "!!!!"

 Chapter 695 - Courting Death

    "Interesting¡­" the look of shock came from his noble face, he tilted his head slightly as he tries to digest the new information he just received, he never felt scared and amused at the same time.


    "This is not the time to be amazed, imperial brother" Princess Youya annoyed with his light reaction "There would be a great battle in our city, and the imperial family will be dragged into this chaos if we don''t do something, we have to tell the emperor immediately if we don''t want a war to fall on our kingdom!" ??


    "Calm down Imperial sister" The crown prince poured a cup of tea to eased her nerves then he calmly said: "Don''t worry, isn''t madam Zhao has told us not to do anything¡­.so we don''t have to do anything" The crown Prince opens his hands and smiled.


    But, I''m afraid Father Emperor would choose to side with Sanguan Jin Sheng because of the Queen Dowager persuasion, if that happened¡­." Princess Youya clenched her fist anxiously, she didn''t want any war to happen in her kingdom.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Father Emperor would not sacrifice the Kingdom''s safety for the sake of filial piety in the end he was Emperor first before anything else¡­" The crown prince spun the teacup with a cold smile on his gentle face. The rtionship in the royal family mostly superficial the bond that connected them was neither blood nor loved, but simply a mutual benefit to each other like Princess Youya and the crown prince.


    Princess Youya needs the crown Prince''s support so that she could survive in the imperial harem while the crown prince needs Princess Youya''s insight to know the situation inside the harem to gain valuable information. Together they watch each other back and thrived from the hurdled of imperial family life.


    "I heard the Imperial Grand Mother urged the Emperor to reprimand Long Ming, she even asked the emperor to forced evict Long Ming and his people from Tien Shan Manor using fakend certificates¡­" Princess Youya shook her head helplessly, she thought the Queen dowager was getting older and she bes muddle head.


    Who would be crazy enough to kick out Long Ming from his owned house, did they think Long Ming would lower his head and leave his house obediently like a coward, please, For a man who has the guts to provoked Royal families all over the world, do you think he would treat the Yunmo royal family differently?" Princess Youya didn''t understand how the Queen dowager brains works, doesn''t she heard the rumors about Long Ming at all?


    The crown Prince didn''t know whether he should cry orugh, it was obvious the olddy was way toofortable in her position that she forgot there still a few people out there that couldn''t be underestimated, but The queen Dowager forgot about it after years sitting in a high chair.


    She thought her status enough to intimidated everyone in the world, and her thick brocade could save her from harm, she doesn''t realize there were some crazy people out there who don''t give it dammed about her position or status¡­someone like Long Ming.


    "I wonder what Father Emperor would say" The Crown Prince chuckled lightly, he believes the emperor also warry about Long Ming visit his kingdom


    "The rumor said that Father Emperor didn''t seem happy with the queen dowager suggestion" Princess Youya didn''t know how the olddy from the Sanguan family persuaded the Queen Dowager, she knew the rtionship between sister was closed but she didn''t know she able to influenced Queen Dowager this much.


    "Is not strange that the sanguan family be desperate because Sanguan Li Ye reputation is very bad it will be hard for them to find a good match for her, not to mention this bad reputation would drag down all marriageable daughter in sanguan family to find good marriage, you can say this is the worst situation for Sanguan family, they have to put the med on Long Ming and his wife to dispelled some of the bad rumors," said the Crown Prince.


    In a world where woman''s chastity and virtue value more than life itself, for women, women expected to be kind, gentle, and magnanimous. No family would want a crude, foul-mouthed, and disobedient woman as their daughter-inw, they can only imagine how messy their Son inner courtyard would be. Doesn''t matter if the woman came from an influential family, soon orter she would be her husband''s liability, or perhaps she would be the source of bad luck that would ruin their family, so who wanted to take that kind of risk.


    "We should talk with father emperor right away before imperial grandmother suggests anymore st¡­.''questionable'' idea" Princess Youya twist the world ''stupid'' because even she has a close rtionship with the crown Prince she still not dare to talk carelessly, incased someone took advantage from her carelessness.


    "I agree, I will talk with the emperor tonight, I''m sure Father emperor will listen to me, after all, is not like he has never felt threatened by sanguan Jin Sheng growing strength these past few years" the crown Prince knew he shared the same sentiment with his Imperial father.


    The only difference between them is that the emperor was still uncertain about Sanguan Jin Sheng capability, perhaps because he is emperor he feel conceited and overestimated his ability whereas The crown Prince is sure that the Sanguan family would be his number one threat for his authority.


    "We Quite lucky we got the information first from Madam Zhao, it''s hard to believe the fish eye that people looked down turned out to be a rare precious pearl, Long Ming does have good eyes¡­. too bad she already married" The Crown prince let out a harsh breath, he genuinely envies Zhao Li Xin''s luck, finding a beautiful woman is not hard but finding a wise and brilliant wife is harder than find any treasure.


    "Please don''t joke like that Imperial Brother, I''m not sure what Long Ming would do if he heard about this.." Princess Youya reprimands the crown Prince softly, no matter how tight the security around them but the pce has ears everywhere, she doesn''t anyone to make this as an excuse to spread ridiculous rumors.


    The Crown Prince didn''t make anotherment he onlyugh it out.


    _______________________


    "Who told you toe?!" Zi Yi Ru screamed when she saw Zhao Li Xin joined the family meeting.


    Zhao Li Xin only nces at her then answers briefly "I was called¡­"


    "Who told you toe, this meeting only for Sanguan family, this is not a ce for a wretched son like you, you think just because you allowed living here you suddenly be part of Sanguan family? Dream On!" Her chest moves up and down erratically as anger thrummed to her veins, she despised Zhao Li Xin, but she can''t make him leave the manor, she was forced to swallow her indignant just because her husband might have important ns for that wretched boy, but how about her feeling, why no one cares about her feeling, why she has to to be the one who had to be patient, why she has to be the one who endures the pain?


    "Father told me toe, if you don''t like it, you canin to him," Zhao Li Xin said withzy toned if he could be rather cultivated in his room than attend a useless meeting like this.


    <strong>"INSOLENT CHILD!"</strong> the old madam Sanguan pounded the table "Who taught you to speak like that to an elder!" the old Lady quivering with anger, she also didn''t like Zhao Li Xin because of what Qin Mu Yi had done.


    Qin Mu Yi has be a ck stain on the Sanguan family''s reputation, she hated that wretched woman who betrayed her son, she thought that woman was shameless and disgusting. Clearly, Yuan Xi Mei clueless about his husband and Son''s dirty schemed.


    Sanguan Wu Hao gloated over Zhao Li Xin''s misfortune, who told him to return to the Sanguan family, he should have stayed outside and never returned!.


    Zhao Li Xin stare at the olddy who supposed to be his biological grandmother, he tries to searched sentimental feel in his heart, they say blood thicker than water, if it''s not worked out with Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu Wen perhaps he thought he would feel something to Yuan Xi Mei, however, he felt nothing¡­..absolutely nothing.


    "Kneel!" Yuan Xi Mei shouted.


    Mong Liu leered at his Lord, the old Lord will not take this nonsense and killed them all on the spot, but this is his biological family would his Lord do the same, he subconsciously searches the fire-resistant amulet inside his cor. Who knows when his Lord loses his temper.


    Zhao Li Xin squinted his eyes, he contemted what would he do, Kill? That''s to easy, he wanted to see the despair in their eyes when they know everything was toote, perhaps it willfort his mother''s soul in the afterworld, just take this as thest filial acted for his mother.


    They thought Zhao Li Xin paused because he struggles with his pride, many of them hated Zhao Li Xin''s temperament since he came he never paid respect to the Yuan Xi Mei and Sanguan Liu Wen, he also didn''t try to reconcile with Zi Yi Ru or his brothers and sisters. Everyone thought Zhao Li Xin is an arrogant and overbearing young man who didn''t know what''s good for him.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care what everyone thought of him, he always been apathetic to the world, so it was difficult for him to pretend to care about other people, he even didn''t care too much about the King''s pce who had apanied him for years, how could he pretend to care for the Sanguan family that he would kill eventually, it made no sense for him.


    He decide to y along, at least until he found out who poisoned him. Zhao Li Xin obediently kneeled on the floor, Mong Liu surprised by how patient his Lord today as a servant he also follows Zhao Li Xin suit. Sanguan Wu Hao smirked, he feel delighted watching Zhao Li Xin miserable stated, he thought Zhao Li Xin deserved it.


    "Lu Xin, how can you talk like that to your mother, How could the first Son of Sanguan family have such a bad manner" Sanguan Jin Sheng second concubines chided Zhao Li Xin behavior, she deliberately embarrassed him to gain Zi Yi Ru''s favor, no matter what, Zi Yi Ru is still the one who controls the inner courtyard.


    "Sister please don''t be agitated, Lu Xin is still young and ignorant he might not understand what he had done wrong, as the elder we must tolerate his behavior after all he had been lived outside for too long" the third concubines smile gently but her words demeaning Zhao Li Xin as an uneducated and bruted young man.


    Zi Yi Ru feel better after other people humiliated Zhao Li Xin, he wanted to see Zhao Li Xin''s self-esteem crushed and she wanted him ashamed of his past, she can''t wait to wipe out the smugness on his arrogant face and see him wrecked.


    Zhao Li Xin remains indifferent, in fact, he was contemting whether he should pretend to be afraid or acted deviant. He already obtained the old map so all that was left was the information about the people who poisoned him and then avenged his mother, but he had another way to investigate those two matters just incased the first n was ruined so Zhao Li Xin didn''t worry, one way or another the Sanguan family will end in his hands.


    "Lu Xin, I will overlook your mistakes today, hump, after all is not your fault that woman couldn''t teach you good manner" the olddy scoffed in disdained.


    Even though Zhao Li Xin''s appearance very simr to Sanguan Jin Sheng but his eyes and temperament remind her so much with Qin Mu Yi suddenly her anger rise "Kowtow and apologize to your elder!" she pounds the armchair again.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes, it seems someone just can''t stop courting her death.

 Chapter 696 - Arguments

    The loud scream startled everyone in the room, they saw Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu Wen marched from the front door with a stern face, both of them look furious not because they worried about Zhao Li Xin well being but because they had been trying to gain Zhao Li Xin trust for weeks, s everything was ruined by his mother and wives.


    <strong>"WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?!"</strong> Sanguan Jin Sheng shouted as he entered the room.??


    Everyone in the room including Zi Yi Ru and Yuan Xi Mei was shocked they didn''t expect he would question Zi Yi Ru and Yuan Xi mei in front of other people, this was like a pped to their face. Zhao Jin Sheng re at the guard who is holding the wooden stick, the guards shrink his neck, and the other guards who were pressed Zhao Li Xin down immediately retracted their hands.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s face flushed red as he trembled with fury, everyone who saw this scene mistaking Sanguan Jin Sheng''s anger with Fatherly love, they''re thought Sanguan Jin Sheng was angry because Zhao Li Xin was injured.


    It''s begin dawned to them how much Sanguan Jin Sheng loved his first son and how big their mistakes were, everyone, started to feel restless they scared of what would Sanguan Jin sheng do to them.


    It was a quite funny situation because the only person who cannot be fooled by Sanguan Jin Sheng acted was only Zhao Li Xin, s Zhao Li Xin is the only person that sanguan Jin Sheng wished to deceive.


    "What have you done?" Sanguan Jin Sheng hissed at Zi Yi Ru.


    Zi Yi Ru''s face turned to ashen, she fidgeting under Sanguan Jin Sheng death stared.


    "Don''t me Yi Ru for this, I''m was the one who punished this insolent child!" Yuan Xi Mei lifted her chin arrogantly, one the other hands Sanguan Liu Wen was startled and furious by his wife boldness, he swallows down his irritation while massaged his forehead wearily, even though Sanguan Liu Wen knew his wife was a reckless and overbearing woman but he didn''t know she can be stupid too.


    "Mother.." Sanguan Jin Shengint helplessly.


    "What, am I not allowed to punish your precious son?" The olddy sarcastically asked, she didn''t know why his indifferent Son spoiled Qin Mu Yi son''s very much, for all she know Sanguan Jin Sheng was not even that generous to Sanguan Wu Ci. As Yuan Xi Mei''s imagination run wild she thought Sanguan Jin Sheng still unable to forget about Qin Mu Yi.


    Furry roared through her mind, she hated that cheating whore to the core, Qin Mu Yi was the jinx in her family and her Son just the same, just look what happened to their family after Qin Mu Yi son''s arrived.


    Yuan Xi Mei point her finger at Zhao Li Xin "Do you know how rude your good son is? he thought because he bes the first son of the Sanguan family his position will be higher than everyone else, not only he dares to humiliate his step Mother, he even dares to disrespect me, tell me was is my mistake?" the olddy venting her anger incessantly.


    "But¡­" Sanguan Jin Sheng choked on his words, he already experienced firsthand how obnoxious Zhao Li Xin could be, not only his mother he also wanted to beat that ungrateful child more than once, unfortunately, he still needs Zhao Li Xin.


    "Husband, I know you care about your Son very much but if Lu Xin doesn''t cross the line, will I and your mother punished him like this, in fact, we''ve been nothing but patient to him since he arrived to our Manor. We have given him the same treatment as Wu Ci and Wu Hao, no one everined when Lu Xin never pays respect to the elders. We never me Lu Xin when he gives his brother and sisters cold-shoulder, not once he tried to be part of our family, he rather isted himself in his courtyard and never let anyone get closed, and now he humiliated me in front of the family how could I epted it!" Zi Yi Ru let out her grieves in tears, she feel Sanguan Jin Sheng has wronged her.


    They all pity Zi Yi Ru and agree that Zhao Li Xin is the one who gets out of line and he deserved to be punished, they secretly dissatisfied with Sanguan Jin Sheng''s biased towards Zhao Li Xin. On the other hand, Sanguan Jin Sheng wanted to p Zi Yi Ru''s face for questioning him in front of his family and made people against him, he didn''t understand what is she thinking?


    Well, the answer was simple, it was jealousy. But, a self-centered and selfish man like him would never understand how could Zi Yi Ru jealous of a dead woman, he has treated Zi Yi Ru fairly today so she should have nothing toin to him. Like father like son, it exined where Sanguan Wu Ci learned how to treat women poorly.


    "Zi Yi Ru, you ¨C you stupid woman!" he burst in anger.


    "Don''t you dare med your wife!" The olddy defended her daughter-inw although they do not always see eye to eyes, however, for now, they put aside their difference so they can join their hands together to destroy theirmon enemies, which is Zhao Li Xin.


    Mother¡­" he whines.


    "What you want to me me too, do you love your illegitimate Son and forget you have another Son, what about Wu Ci and Wu Hao, do you not care about them anymore?" Yuan Xi Mei poured out her anger.


    "Lu Xin is not my illegitimate Son, and what does this have to do with my other Sons?" Sanguan Jin Sheng rebuked his mother.


    "What does that have to do with them?" she gives sardonic smiles "You only have been paying attention to your first Son since the day he hase, and you have never asked about Wu Ci and Li Ye''s condition ever since, do you forgot about Wu Ci marriage, you not even bother to deal with Long Ming after what they did to our Daughter!" Zi Yi Ru seemed unable to control herself, she begins to shouting and ming everything to Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    <strong>"HOW DARE YOU TALK TO ME LIKE THAT!"</strong> more shouts came from Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    "But that''s true isn''t it¡­" Yuan Xi Mei scoffed.


    "Old Lady, shut your mouth!" Sanguan Liu Wen couldn''t hold it anymore, Yuan Xi Mei just made things worse.


    Yuan Xi Mei stunned after she was harshly reprimanded by her husband but instead shutting her mouth her rage only increased like a wildfire "Old Sanguan did you mad at me because this wretched child, do you start to acknowledged this disgraceful woman Son''s, are you out of your minds?!"


    "Old Lady, what are you talking about?" Sanguan Liu Wen felt provoked then he begin to yell to her as well.


    The room suddenly filled with screams, cries, and shouts as the tension gradually heated up like a boiling pot, everyone in the room held their breaths no one dared to make a sound or breathe too loud when the four main members of the Sanguan family lost their temper like nothing they have ever seen before, they can only pray that they will not turn their anger on to them.


    Meanwhile, what was Zhao Li Xin doing in a meantime? he remained in the same position, people thought with those three hits if not he broke his calf at least he would be badly injured so they thought Zhao Li Xin stayed in the same position because he was unable to moves. Unbeknownst to everyone Zhao Li Xin was unharmed, he had circted his Qi throughout his body to strengthened himself not only he avoids injury he didn''t even feel pain during the intense punishment, actually he kinda bored and the fight between them only irritated him further.


    He hoped they stop screaming because the noised started to hurt his ears, Zhao Li Xin let out a long sighed, he wished he was home with his princess right now, he darted his gaze to his ''supposed'' to be biological family then he nced to the window then wonder how long it''s going to be?


    Meanwhile, Sanguan Wu Ci entered the room with a speechless look "What is going on?" he muttered.


    __________________________


    "Are you sure you wanted to go?" Bei Li Yan props his chin with both his hands on the table.


    "Yeah, they''re something I need to do¡­this is very important" Lory sheathed the red dagger under her sleeves, and the long dagger she got from Wu san Bo was ced neatly on her waist. Lory already change her luxurious dress to a simple ck robe, she tied her hair into a low bun then she wears a protective leather glove for the archer on her right hands, it''s a new glove that she asked Wu San Bo to made especially for her.


    Unlike normal gloves the archer gloves only protect the index, middle, and ring fingers on their, in design to be thicker on the tip so it would protect the three fingers that used to shoot from the bowstring, it was quite a unique design for people in this world but it was verymon in her world.


    When Lory dressed like this she bes more like a hunter than boudoirdy. Bei Li Yan watched Lory with grinned, he thought Lory was more suited with this style than the fancy dress she used to wear. Although she looks beautiful either way, but she undeniably looked more glowing when she dresses like this.


    "Then I''ming with you!" Bei Li Yan pped his hands.


    "Don''t you have other things to do? Mong Yi ising with me so you don''t have to worry" Lory said.


    "Oh is not you that I''m worried about, is my own life that I''m worried about, if Milord knows that you left with little protection, he would have killed us" Bei Li Yan sighed.


    "Yeah, that''s true, especially when I didn''t tell him what I''m about to do¡­" Lory clicked her tongue, she already could imagine how tedious the scolding would be when Zhao Li Xin knew what she was doing.


    "Why you didn''t tell milord¡­." Bei Li Yan whined.


    Lory look at Bei Li Yan as if he was stupid "Because he gonna say ''No''!" for Lory, is better to say sorry than asked for permission especially when she didn''t have much time.


    "True¡­" Bei Li Yan agrees readily.


    "You know where we should go first right?"


    "Yes, I got my list here¡­" Bei Li Yan patted his chest.


    "Then, we should going we cannot let Jiu Yun sect have all the fun~" Lory smiled mischievously. Just a few hours ago, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen, and a few of the Jiu Yun sect members left to investigated people who involved with Lao min Na.


    "Lory, are you always like this in your old world too?" Bei Li Yan suddenly asked.


    Lory creased her eyebrows "What do you mean?"


    "You know¡­do whatever you want?" he shrugged.


    Lory tilted her head while pondering for two seconds then she nodded "Yeah!"


    "No one tried to stop you?" he asked again.


    "Oh, they tried¡­" Lory giggled.


    "Then what happens?"


    "They failed, just like you guys~" she grinned with her eyes twinkling.

 Chapter 697 - Hunting The Beast

    Bei Li Yan open the map on the table then he points in certain mark on the map "The recent information that I got Lao Min Na used the pirates to distributed the beast"


    "She used pirates now?" Lory scoffed??


    "Yes, who else will be stupid enough to float on the open sea with the ship full of the questionable beast?" Bei Li Yan thought Lao Min Na has found the right people.


    "She must pay a lot for the pirate''s assistance," Lory thought Lao Min Na is more determined than she expected.


    "Assistant indeed, not only the pirate distribute the beast, but they also help Lao Min Na to store the beast in a safe ce"


    "Oh, did we know the ce?" Lory asked


    "Yes, is a small cavern not far from here" Bei Li Yan grinned.


    "Cavern....secluded, far from prying eyes, easy to moves when they have to, she''s learned" Lory muttered to herself.


    "She is...." Bei Li Yan nodded.


    "Let''s end the lesson then" Lory grab the cloak on the table and walk out of the room.


    Bei Li Yan strides behind Lory with big smiles stered on his face, Bei Li Yan can''t wait to see how excited their small adventure would be, will he see Lory used her power again, Bei Li Yan suddenly feel giddy.


    "Oh yes, can''t you ride a horse, taking a carriage will be too conspicuous," he realizes he never saw Lory ride a horse before.


    "I''ll manage...." she not sure either, it''s been a while since she rides an animal who got four legs.


    "Good to hear, we ride to the port then we take a ship from there, but be prepare we won''t take a ck ship¡­. just normal ship" he reminds Lory first.


    "Got it!" she perfunctorily said.


    They left the manor through the hidden passage underneath the manor, other than the manor''s secluded location Wu Zi Xiao choose this manor because he found out that this ce has hidden passages. The passaged lead them to the bamboo forest behind the manor.


    In front of them, Lory saw big ck horses, hitting their front leg on the ground with a wild neigh, the horses look a bit different from the normal iron horses she used to say, this horse is bigger, it also looks more muscr and sturdy than the iron horses that used to pull her carriage.


    "Master!" the sound of youth came from behind the horses.


    Shin Jiu trotted towards Lory, the little boy smiled widely as he approaches her excitedly "Master, what do you think about my iron jade horses?"


    "Iron Jade horses?" Lory looks baffled, is the horse change its name now or it was her who forgot the animal name.


    "Yes, the horses are not normal iron horses, I cultivated the beast personally so it''s stronger, faster, and smarter than normal iron horses, they also look shinier isn''t it?" the boy shows off his hard work proudly.


    Lory saw the horse''s shiny fur and the long silky and thick mane''s, she understands what Shin Jiu mean, the horses did look magnificent.


    "The horses are good but aren''t they hard to control?" Bei Li Yan anxiously said.


    "They are, but it wouldn''t be a problem with Master bird around!" Shin jiu chuckled.


    As Shin Jiu told Girsha flew down from the sky, the birds glide slightly and perch on Lory''s shoulder, there still four-meter distance between the horsed and Lory but facing the oppressive aura of the first kind the horsed instantly quiet they even make a soft whimper as if they all being bullied by Girsha.


    [What did you do?] Lory gives Girsha dubious looks.


    [I didn''t do anything!] the bird refuted.


    [Really¡­.] Lory still not believe him.


    Girsha feel wronged, he really didn''t do anything it wasn''t his fault they have a faint heart


    "See, everything is good!" Shin Jiu opens his hands and smiles widely. Of course, Shin Jiu expected this to happen if not he wouldn''t rmend a wild beast like Iron jade horses that''s not easy to control. Even though Iron jade Horses is powerful but the wild natured inside the Beast is not easy to tame even for a strong cultivator.


    "Well, everything seems good¡­." Lory didn''t bother too much with the beast''s reaction. She make a quick swooped upon the horseback, The horsed remain steady not even a slight flinched.


    "Master, can Ie¡­?" Shin Jiu plead nervously.


    "No, this too dangerous" Lory will not bring a child to hunted beast no matter how strong that child could be.


    "But I''m stronger now, master and I''m the Blessed child after all so I can help you!" he insisted.


    "I know¡­but this is not a normal Beast, your power is no used against them, we still don''t know what other beast stored inside there if something happens....it''s too dangerous" she tries to reasoned with the little boy.


    Shin Jiu look down in forlorn, he really wanted to help Lory at least once. His master has saved his life, she too had avenged his family and made him who he is right now, Shin Jiu cannot imagine how his life turns out to be if he didn''t meet with Lory.


    "I¡­I understand master" Shin Jiu looks down, he tries to act mature by not pressing further but he can''t hide his dejected face, no matter what he still just a little boy.


    Lory scratched her head, she only saw the top of the boy head, Shin Jiu look pitiful and aggrieved as if his world has crumbles in front of him. Shin Jiu made the same face as Lucas when he was reprimanded by their father and Lory''s heart softenned.


    ''Oh, crab!'' Lory cursed inwardly


    Shin Jiu''s strong acted only make Lory feel more guilty, Bei Li Yan watched the scened with ligh giggles, he wonders what would she do.


    "This, uugh..." Lory blew out her cheeks then say: "Okay, you cane but you must stayed in the ship, you cannot go anywhere without my permission, you understand!"


    Immediately Shin Jiu lifted his head and he beamed like a lightbulb, Lory could swear he saw stars sparkled in his round eyes, the boy still looks as adorable as she remember the first time they met, suddenly she feel nostalgic.


    "Yes, master! I will listened whatever master order!" Shin Jiu eximed.


    "Okay ¨C okay, hope on, we should go now!" Lory stretched her hand to pull Shin Jiu up.


    Not long after Mong Liu arrived "Madam I already send the messaged to Milord, I remained them to give the noted to Milord tonight!" Mong Liu couldn''t imagined Zhao Li Xin''s face when he read the noted tonight, he hoped no one will be dead tonight.


    Lory mouth twitched "Then let''s moved out rigt now before my husband catch us!" lory kick the horsed stomach and the moves started to moves, Mong Liu, Bei Li Yan and three other shadow guards also climb the horsed and followed Lory.


    Te distance between the jiang dong harbour and Tien Shan manor is about two hours with carriaged but with the Iron jade horsed they only need fifteen minuted to reach the harbour, they walk to the more secluded area at the port to avoid prying eyes, Lory saw a modest size boat in front of her.


    The boat only has one sail and it looks a bit wear off but it suited to its purpose for not being conspicuous. Lory board on the ship without question, the sailors greet her respectfully only mean that they are from the Hei Shen sect, lory didn''t surprise knowing more Hei Shen people spread all over the ce since Zhao Li Xin came to the city.


    After they leave the port Lory took off her cloak, then leaned on the wooden rail when she looks up she saw Girsha glide with the wind smoothly, his golden tail shimmering under the sunlight.


    "Master are you cold?" Shin Jiu thought the wind is a bit cold today.


    Lory crosses her arms on her chest and smiles "I''m fine, what about you¡­.you feel seasick, dizzy, or anything?"


    "I''m not a kid, master" he pouted.


    "Well, you will always be a kid in my eyes¡­so get used to it!" Lory wink, she knows the boys hated treated like a child but that the main reasoned why she liked teasing him, for Lory, a boy should act like a boy, there''s no point to grow up so fast, soon orter everyone would grow up someday so why the hurried.


    "Master I''m gonna be eleven this year, in a noble household I would already have a fiance at my age" he raised his chin and puffed out his chest proudly. Shin Jiu simply means that he already grow up but Lory thought the boy wanted to get married!


    "You wanted to get married?"Lory''s eyebrows knitted closely, shin Jiu missed the dangerous glint in Lory''s eyes.


    "Well, it depends on Grandfather..." he perfunctorily said and then he tilted his head and say: "But,tely grandfather said he has a good friend who has a beautiful granddaughter who close to my age, Grandfather said he will introduce me to his friend granddaughter¡­."


    "And what do you think?" Lory bites her lips worriedly, Lory knows all too well from the news and seminar how early marriage ruined the younger generation, either by force, ident, or consent, early marriage was proof unhealthy for most people. Lory didn''t care about other people but shin Jiu is her disciple, she can''t pretend she didn''t know anything.


    "I don''t know, I don''t care" Shin Jiu shrugged indifferently, he genuinely didn''t care about it.


    Lory got worried with Shin Jiu''s half-assed reply "Come here!"Lory beckoned Shin Jiu to get closer "Listen to me, I want you to tell your grandfather that I think you are still too young to have arranged married, fiancee, or anything like that, tell him I want you to focus on your cultivation and control your blessing ability so no marriage talk at least until your eighteen" Lory give a subtle warning with her eyes.


    "Yes, master, I will tell grandfather" Shin Jiu didn''t know why Lory so serious, it just an arrangement, not an actual marriage, then suddenly he got curious "So when I can get married?"


    "Twenty-one!" Lory promptly said.


    "Don''t you think that too old?" Shin Jiu seen many young masters have babies at the age of seventeen.


    Lory then suddenly shouted "Bei Li Yan, how old are you?"


    Bei Li Yan who didn''t know anything reply casually "Twenty-seven!"


    Lory gives meaningful eyes "See..."


    Shin Jiu pouted his lips, he doesn''t want to be a bachelor until he close to thirty, It looks so pathetic.


    Bei Li Yan feel the strange gaze from Shin Jiu "What, don''t look at me like that" Bei Li Yan shyly cover his chest like a young maiden.


    Shin Jiu looks at Bei Li Yan in disgust ''No wonder he didn''t marry after this old, he acted like a sissy, no woman would marry someone like him, I won''t be like him!'' Shin Jiu berated Bei Li Yan in his head.


    The sad truth is, in the future just like the other King pce he also bes an Old Bachelor and married in his mid-thirty. Later on, the legend would say that five Hei Shen King pces were the strongest cultivator in the world, they are very powerful that not only the God of death who didn''t dare to get near them turn out the God matchmaker also take a long time to get near the King pces, that is why all of the King pces were marriedte.

 Chapter 698 - Blunt Threat

    Back to the chaotic Sanguan manor.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng still chides his wife and reprimanded his Mother for their misconduct when Sanguan Wu Ci enter the room, the handsome young man forehead creased he never saw his father angry this much then he saw Zhao Li Xin kneel on the floor with three guards kneeled on the floor as well, when he saw a thick wooden stick on the floor he immediately knew what happened.??


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s face hardened, he didn''t understand why his mother always lost her reason whenever it involved his father''s previous wife, that woman is already dead, why can''t she get over it, is it worth it to lose her minds whenever Qin Mu Yi name was spoken?


    Meanwhile, no one realizes Sanguan Wu Ci entering the room, he feel annoyed because this is the first time people didn''t realize his existence, Zi Yi Ru weeps in tears stream down on her face, thankfully she''s beautiful, so she didn''t look so ugly.


    "I don''t care Long Ming and his wife should pay for what they did to Li Ye, look what they did to my good daughter, did you not heard what people say about us, they say we are cowards, we fight with the weak but feared the strong, they thought we are afraid with Long Ming!" her words shaking with anger, she is the respectful wife of the Sanguan family patriarch and the daughter of the Zi n when she ever pressured by other people like this.


    "Do you think Long Ming is a simple man, you think he like any weakling man out there" Sanguan Jin Sheng loses his temper "From all of the people in the city why she must provoke Long Ming wife and she doing it publicly, do you know what people said? they said we didn''t know how to raise a daughter!" Sanguan Jin Sheng was so angry he could feel veins bulging out of his head.


    "This is not Li Ye faulted!" Zi Yi Ru remain persistent, no matter what she will never me her daughter, in her eyes her daughter never wrong it''s all other people fault "She wanted to pay for that woman pet but that woman didn''t know what good for her she keep reject Li Ye offer, who does she think she is, she only aa lowly vixen who climbed his master bedroom, she just a lowly slu*¡­."


    <strong>"MOTHER!"</strong> Sanguan Wu Ci shouted.


    "What, isn''t that true?" Zi Yi Ru snorted in disdain.


    "Mother, you are the matriarch of the Sanguan family, you should mind your words carefully, what if outsider know about this, do you wanted Sanguan family or by dirty water again, is it not enough Sanguan Li Ye ruined our reputation?!" Sanguan Wu Ci''s eyes fill with contempt, he didn''t know where her mother learned such vulgar words and he feel ufortable listening to his mother mocking Lory with dirty words.


    "I didn''t say anything wrong, everyone knows what kinda woman Long Ming''s wife is, everyone said she is an evil spirit that ruined everyone''s life, she is a cursed fox spirit¡­..AAHK!" Zi Yi Ru suddenly clenched her neck, her face changed from pale to crimson, her eyes bulged widely he looked at everyone with fright, he suddenly swings her hands wildly in madness.


    Everyone stares at Zi Yi Ru with a baffled look, while Zi Yi Ru begins to cough loudly and her chest moves up and down erratically "C¡­c..can''t¡­breath.." she gasped desperately then she falls on the floor, she looked like a fish out of the water, her hands grab anything and everyone in frenzy "He...help..."


    "Madam Sanguan!"


    "Mother!"


    "Yi Ru!"


    Everyone scream frantically, they didn''t know how someone who was fine a second ago suddenly copses like this, they thought the madam had a stroke but the madam is too young so how could she get a stroke?


    "Called the physician!" Sanguan Liu Wen screams frantically, he can''t let anything happened to Zi Yi Ru or the Zi n would not let the Sanguan family go.


    at the time, Sanguan Jin Sheng cursed Zi Yi Ru thousands of times in his head, he hated how this woman gives him trouble all the time.


    Sanguan Ji Sheng had no choice but carry Zi Yi Ru back to her courtyard. Everyone running follows their master and the concubines returned to their courtyards with deep despondent looks, so many things happened and it''s hard for them toprehend the situation.


    Even Sanguan Wu Hao looks nked, he didn''t know what to do. His mother tugs his sleeves to remind him to leave


    Everyone seemingly forgot about Zhao Li Xin. The spacious main hall suddenly the room be eerie quiet, Only Zhao Li Xin, Mong Liu, and sanguan Wu Ci who still in the room.


    No one realizes a mysterious small bead roll on the rug, Zhao Li Xin rubbed his finger and faintly smiled. No one sees Zhao Li Xin throw a small bead on one of Zi Yi Ru''s acupuncture points that made her trouble breathing.


    Who told her talking bad about his princess, Zi Yi Ru should learn to shut her mouth perhaps she should teach her daughter too.


    Zhao Li Xin slowly raised from the floor, he stomped his feet as expected he didn''t injure at all then he patted his robes from wrinkles and nonexistent dust.


    "You seems fine" Sanguan Wu Ci quipped, he red fiercely towards Zhao Li Xin, just like other people he thought Zhao Li Xin existence was a disgrace for the Sanguan family reputation, he also thought that Zhao Li Xin was the unlucky bearer that brings havoc to his family because ever since he came the sanguan family never had a peaceful day.


    If only sanguan Wu Ci know, that the worst has not yet toe.


    "Hm.."Zhao Li Xin vaguely replies, he not even nce at Sanguan Wu Ci.


    His arrogant attitude infuriated Sanguan Wu Ci "Why don''t you say anything when our parent''s fight, do you like seeing them fight? I guessed you do, after all, you are not only Sanguan but you also Qin¡­the disgraceful Qin family, your existance is a shammed for all of us!" anger curled inside him like a wildfire.


    Zhao Li Xin stifles "Whatever you said, younger brother¡­" Zhao Li Xin amused how passionate Sanguan Wu Ci condemning him, did he think his words mean anything to him, did he think he cared of who or what blood runs to his veins? whether it''s Zhao, Qin, or Sanguan it doesn''t matter, he knew who he is ¨C what he is.


    There only one person whose opinion matters for him, as long she epted him for who or what he is then nothing else matters.


    Zhao Li Xin walks towards Sanguan Wu Ci, his expression aloof and distant as if he didn''t saw Sanguan Wu Ci stand in front of him, and their shoulder brush slightly. His indifferent irritated Sanguan Wu Ci, somehow he remained him so much with Long Ming. That''s right, that man also looking at him with the same demeaning eyes.


    "Father said you know Long Ming quite well"


    Zhao Li Xin halted his pace and turn his head in motion "Yes¡­"


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s eyes narrowed and his teeth clenched together "Tell Long Ming that every tyrant would fall, he better stop throwing his fit wherever he goes, who knew perhaps he would meet someone stronger than him!"


    "Is that so ¨C okay" Zhao Li Xin shrugged indifferently, he sped his hand behind his back and walk away.


    His weak response make sanguan Wu Ci boiling with rage, he balled his fist and shouted "Long Ming should be careful or he might identally lose someone very important to him"


    Zhao Li Xin''s step paused, he turns around and squints his eyes "Who do you think, Long Ming will lose?" he cocked his head, all his demeanor instantly changed.


    Sanguan Wu Ci refused to be intimidated, he squeezes his fist and says: "His pitiful wife, he should start to take care of her instead of locked her inside the manor" he said righteously, is hard to understand where he got the confidence to think Zhao Li Xin treated Lory badly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression turns grim, he slowly approaches Sanguan Wu Ci "What make you think she is pitiful?" he was half angry and half curious, he wanted to know which his behavior made other people think he mistreated Lory.


    "Isn''t that right? Long Ming forces her to marry him, Luo Ri Yi was a servant and orphaned how could she refuted her master request, but Long Ming didn''t give her the status she deserved I heard long Ming never heald wedding banquet for her, he also didn''t give her betrothal gift, he said Luo Ri Yi is his wife but who could believe him even peasant would hold wedding banquet to respect their bride, but what long Ming do? he even confined his wife inside his manor alone, imagined how lonely she was"


    It took a while for Mong Liu and Zhao Li Xin to digest sanguan Wu Ci''s words. Zhao Li Xin didn''t know if Lory could be confined, other than put her inside the mythical realm inside his ring Zhao Li Xin didn''t know any other way to confined Lory, his princess would do what she need to do without asking permission. The least she does is give him notice but whatever he said he knew that he could never stop Lory from being ''Lory''.


    Mong Liu was also shocked, what betrothal give? His Lord gives her Xin Xen token it means she has authority to used and moves whatever inside the Hei Shen sect, if she said she wanted to spend the whole treasury on one day who could stop her?


    Besides, the Young madam was given a new dress, jewelry, and shoes every weak, and what is this talking about being lonely? Before Empress Ming left, The madam and her friends used to stay upte for snacks and ying games, if not because master Li Mo Zhen picks up madam Li they would go on until sunrise, the young madam didn''t seem lonely at all.


    Zhao Li Xin and Mong Liu wondered if sanguan Wu Ci talked about the same woman.


    "You seem to care too much about someone else wife" there''s a warning in his words.


    But sanguan Wu Ci was too stubborned to heed the warning "I Just pity her," said Sanguan Wu Ci


    "You think she needs your pity?" Zhao Li Xin gave a contemptuous smile.


    "Who knows, but I know she deserved better" Sanguan Wu Ci raised his chin arrogantly.


    Better ¨C Better than Long Ming ¨C Who ¨C You?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression darkened and his eyes ze with rage.

 Chapter 699 - Sneak Into The Island

    No words left Sanguan Wu Ci''s mouth only loop side grinned to confirmed Zhao Li Xin question, the air around them suddenly be heavy, and the tension increasing. There''s only one step distance between Zhao Li Xin and Sanguan Wu Ci, they bore their gaze to each other with a murderous intent ze in their eyes.


    "She''s no the woman you can covet, brother"??


    "It''s not your ce to tell me what to do¡­brother" Sanguan Wu Ci said in defiant looks.


    "Then let me tell you something for the sake of our¡­brotherhood" Zhao Li Xin leaned forward "If you yed with fire, you will get burned" he hissed. The coldness in his eyes made all the hair in his body raised and chills his body.


    Zhao Li Xin straightened his back, he stares at sanguan Wu Ci for three seconds but for three seconds Sanguan Wu ci felt his body froze under Zhao Li Xin pressured, he wanted to moves but his body didn''t listen to hismand.


    Sanguan Wu Ci feel embarrassed, how could a saint-level cultivator like him be so weak against a low-level cultivator, but then something strikes him, what if Zhao Li Xin hides his real cultivation, what if he lying all this time?!


    His heart beating erratically like a drum, he looks at Zhao Li Xin incredulously. Only then he realizes something is not right, everything that happened recently, what if it''s not a coincidence what if Zhao Li Xin is the one behind all this?


    "You¡­you are not Lu Xin?" sudden chills swept through him as his eyes grew wider.


    Zhao Li Xin cocked his head, he doesn''t admit or denied it, he gave a vague smile, Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to exin since nothing would change anyway, Zhao Li Xin turns around and walk away before he left he give Sanguan Wu Cist warning "Remember my words..." he said without looking back.


    "Is that a threat?" Sanguan Wu Ci shouted angrily.


    "It''s a promise¡­" Zhao Li Xin left the room at a steady pace.


    Sanguan Wu Ci froze in his spot, his pulsed race and his breaths be heavy it feel it would burst in any seconds. He must tell his father about this, he can''t let Zhao Li Xin stayed any longer in their manor, this man is too dangerous.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother with Sanguan Wu Ci, he only needs one thing more, he looks over his shoulder and says: "Tell that Bai woman to meet me in two hours at the bamboo forest"


    "Yes, Milord!" Mong Liu cupped his fist.


    "Let''s end this quickly¡­." Zhao Li Xin knows he can''t hold his temper any longer since they dare to insult his princess right on his face.


    No one can''t get away from that.


    _____________________


    Late at night in the middle of the ocean, a ship was docked behind a giant boulder the harsh waves hit the ship below and moves the ship gently. Meantime, on the top deck, a woman with dark robes watched using the telescope "Is that the ce?" she asked.


    "Yes, it used to be an inhabitant ind before but recently we saw a lot of ships came and go around the ind" Said Mong Yi.


    Lory focussing the telescope lens and she saw a few orange dot and smoke, it means a lot of people make camp on the ind. She shifts the telescope and saw a few people who used a small boat to approach somewhere that looks like the entrance of the sea cave.


    "I think that is the cavern?" Lory gives the telescope to Bei Li Yan then she points her finger to where the small boat was.


    Using the telescope Bei Li Yan follow Lory''s direction and he nodded "Yes, I guessed so..."


    Girsha perched on the ship rail, his green eyes could see through more than human eyes and telescope and he could see something very wrong in the ind [Lory I could feel a ck miasma all over the ind, it could be dangerous]


    [Yeah, I feel it too¡­is like the whole ind was ooze with dark magic" Lory clicked her tongue as she worried for everyone''s safety.


    "You all got the new weapon?" Lory shouts at the whole Hei Shen members on the ship.


    "Yes, madam!" they answer simultaneously.


    "Good, because I think the beast was not only in the cavern" Lory sighed "Remember not to face the Beast alone, and if it''s too much please ''RUN'' okay, there''s no shamed about it" Lory remind them again, the culture here that they will not back down from enemy no matter what is admirable but it also worrisome.


    "Understood madam!" they answer in tunes again.


    "So, what should we now?" Bei Li Yan grinned excitedly, there''s not a shred of worry on his face.


    Lory shakes her heads "Too many guards watched the ind, we can''t use a boat to the shore"


    "You mean we should swim to the shore?" Bei Li Yan raised his eyebrow.


    "I hope you don''t mind getting wet?" Lory snickered.


    Bei Li Yan scrunched his face and stroke his hair sadly "Oh, my beautiful hair¡­" he weep.


    Mong Yi rolled his eyes, the other Hei Shen member also feigns ignorant with Bei Li Yan antics. Lory put on the ne that Zhao Li Xin give her, not only because the ne could warm her body in the cold water is also used as a Goodluck charmed. Is not really a charmed but soldiers and hunter used to carry a sentimental object as mental support when they face a dangerous mission.


    Lory kisses the ne then hides safely inside her cor.


    "Master, can Ie with you?" Shin Jiu''s round eyes plead pitifully.


    Lory who got hit by the twinkles in Shin Jiu eyes must strengthen her will, she crouches on one knee and patted the boy shoulder "No, remember our agreement, you have to stay in a ship"


    "Okay¡­" Shin Jiu nodded in grief.


    Lory feel bad but she can''t let hime since the ce seems more dangerous than she had expected "Hey, I''m not let you here just to mopping, you stayed here as my back up okay, if you see the red re you must find a way to immediately contact our Lord for reinforcement, you understand?"


    Shin Jiu''s face lit up, he bes excited all of the sudden. Lory d this trick that her father used to heres in handy. Lory stroked the boy''s head then raised on her feet.


    Bei Li Yan suddenly chuckled "If that really happened then the hybrid beast is the least we worry about"


    "What, you think Li Xin wouldn''t help us?" Lory looks down to check the water. it''s all very dark and the weather is quite cold tonight.


    "No, he saves us but then he killed us¡­" Bei Li Yan drew a long breath.


    "But, you didn''t try to stop me?"


    "I know is useless," Bei Li Yan said while tied his long hair into a ponytail "Besides, I like live on the edge¡­" he winks.


    "Ha, you and me bro!" Lory then jumps to the water followed by Mong Liu, Bei Li Yan, and three other Hei Shen shadow guards. Girsha turns himself into an orb then merged with Lory.


    "Master!" Shin Jiu clenched the wooden rail as he looks down anxiously.


    Lory''s head appears from the water, she looks up and waved her hand to Shin Jiu "I''ll be back, watch the ship for me!"


    "Master, be careful if something happened just used master Bei as a shield!"


    "¡­.." Bei Li Yan speechless.


    "Okay!" Lory gives the boy thumbs up.


    The six of them took a dive, they swim below the water surface to avoid the guards that watch along the beach. Using luminescence pearl as a shlight they swim in a dark night, Bei Li Yan poked Lory''s shoulder, he asked if she okay, he worries Lory will out of breath, Lory used her finger as he make a circle in the water then suddenly a bubble appear then cover everyone face.


    Lory then gives them a sign to breathe, Bei Li Yan and the others feel a bit hesitant but they trusted Lory, they saw a transparent bubble on his face they convince it was Lory worked, they carefully take a long inhaled and stunned because they actually can breathe air under the sea, they look at Lory in shock, Lory sighed in relief because the underwater spell worked, she gave them a signal to hurry up as the spell only worked for five minutes.

 Chapter 700 - Mysterious Creature

    The six dark figures sneaked between the wide bush and palm tree, their movement was light and swift, still, one of the shadow guards was worried that Lory will be too anxious to enter the pirate''s den, however, that assumption soon dissipated.


    Lory looks very calmed, they can see from the way she breathes and moves, there''s no hesitation or anxiety in her mind, on the contrary, she looks like fish back in the water, it feel natural for her and oddly well suited.??


    Lory suddenly held her fist in the air, she gives Bei Li Yan a sign that she saw four enemies in front of them, and she was about to knock down one of them while the other shadow guards should handle the rest. It was dangerous considering Lory might get hurt if something wrong happens but there''s no time to debated they follow Lory order without question


    Four pirates acted as guards, all of them equipped with swords that seems too good for them, obviously, someone provided this bunch of rowdy peoples. Lory peeked from the bushes, she saw they are secure in the area around them they even have a watchtower to watch the beach. Lory kept her head down, she realizes she needs to take down the man on the tower before she make any moves.


    Suddenly Bei Li Yan give her a sign that he would handle the man on the tower, Lory give him thumbs up, immediately they are spread out but Mong Yi refused to leave Lory alone, he will not stop Lory do whatever she does but he determined to keep an eye on her when she doing her business.


    Lory hides under the shade looking up at the watchtower, the man on the tower whistle while drink from a gourd, the good thing about pirates they are not like soldiers they don''t have the soldiers perseverance or discipline so they tend to get bored when they do a monotonous job like stand on guard.


    From below Lory could see the tower guard''s body swaying likes he was drunk then suddenly his figure disappeared, Lory knows it was Bei Li Yang doing, after the situation safe Lory quickly follow her target.


    She crouched behind the bushes, her eyes fixed on the target then she moves very slowly behind the man, Lory could smell the cheap wine and terrible body odoring from the man that probably didn''t know what hygiene meant, she follows when the target suddenly moves away from his post.


    "Hey don''t get to far!" one of the pirates shouted.


    "You wanted me to take a pis* here because I don''t mind it!" he sarcastically rebuked.


    The man that reprimand him before snorted in disgust, and the man who wants to take a leaked walk behind the tree. The man whistles while loosening his sash but suddenly someone closes his mouth from behind, there was sudden excruciating pain on his neck he wanted to scream but the hands tightly closed his mouth, he feel a warm fluid drenched from his neck to his shoulder and everything bes dark.


    Lory carefully put down the body on the ground to avoid making noise. she keep her head down again as she continued to moves onward, behind her one by one the pirates that guard the entrance disappeared one by one as if they disappear in thin air.


    From the distance she heard gruff voices mix with woman weep, Lory exchanged nces with Mong Liu then they jump to the nearest branch, while Bei Li Yan and the other shadow guards following her. The orange light getting clearer, she could distinguish three to four people chattering with a faint sounds of weeping.


    Using strengthening feet on her legs and lightweight spell Lory able to matched Mong Yi''s pace, then ahead of them they saw two young women kneel on the ground, they hold each other in fright, their faces smudged with tears and dirt.


    Meanwhile, four brute man circle around the two frightened young women, the bruted men''s ogled the two defenseless women, their eyes filled with horror for they know the situation is too dire for them, their body quiver like bunnies surrounded by a ferocious wolf, Lory didn''t have to guess what would they do them.


    She gives Mong Liu the'' looked'' then signs Bei Li Yan and the other shadow guards, she raised her three fingers and counts down ''Three ¨C two ¨C one!''


    The shadow guards jumped from the tree branch at once and pierced the four men below swiftly, they were stunned but it was toote, the four men''s lifeless bodies fell to the ground, they didn''t have time to struggle. The young women were shocked, their hearts thumping rapidly, they almost scream but hands came from behind and quickly cover their mouths.


    Their body trembling in fear, they thought now is their turn but when they looked over their shoulder turn out it was a women who cover their mouth, a very young women in fact.


    The woman smiled at them then put her finger on her mouth telling them to hushed.


    "Why are you here?" Lory made her voice as gentle as she can, she didn''t want scare them further.


    Although they still anxious but Lory smiled gave them a sense of security so the eldest of the two young women brace herself "We¡­we came from Tin Cu I¡­Ind, the pirated had¡­kid..kidnapped us when we were helping our parents fishing" although she tries to be brave but her words trembles as she speak.


    Lory feel sorry for them, she can''t imagine what they have been through "So where is your parents, are they here?"


    "The..they were¡­but¡­not anymore" she answers in tears.


    "What do you mean, did the pirates killed them?" Lory thought their words sound strange.


    "We¡­we don''t know¡­" the youngest finally able to speak, she shook her head and say in great grief "They took them on the cave and no one has returned, actually there''s a lot of people¡­..like us¡­before, but¡­they all gone, only us now so they wanted to¡­.before we send us to our death" she choked by her own words and begin to sob.


    Lory doesn''t know how tofort them, it''s worst enough being abducted, but they have to watch their parents got killed and nearly got raped, Lory''s knows that there are no words that could make them feel better, all she could do for them is to make sure that the people who did this will pay for their crimes.


    "Cave, I saw them used a boat to get the cavern, is it that the ce?" Lory asked again.


    "Yes, but that''s not the entrance, the real entrance is down on this path¡­" The eldest point the small pathway hidden behind the bush and wild grass, she decides to cooperated with Lory, her heart told her that this woman is not a bad person, she already helpl her and her sister once so why not believed her beside how could a bad person have pair beautiful eyes like her.


    "I think the entrance that we saw near the sea is used for transport the beast after they stored it "Bei Li Yan muttered.


    "Then we should check it out!" Lory raised from the ground "One of you should take them to our ship, we send them home when this over" Lory said.


    "Yes, young madam!" the shadow guards cupped their fists.


    "You..you will help us?" the older woman looked at Lory with shock and gratitude.


    "Of, course" Lory nodded, she didn''t understand why they looked surprised "He will take you to our ship, you will be safe there" she assured the pour young women.


    The two young women rejoiced, they were already grateful enough when Lory saved them from being humiliated they thought Lory would leave them to figure themselves how to escape the ind, they did not expect that Lory would give them shelter and send them back home, they can''t believe they will meet a savior in a ce like this the two young women were so happy they kowtow in front of Lory "Thank you, thank you, madam, thank you so much!"


    Lory felt worried when she saw the two young women banging their heads on the ground repeatedly because they looked very weak and exhausted, she was scared that would only make their condition worse "It''s okay, enough" Lory grabbed their shoulders to stop them from hitting their heads again "You have to go now, somebody takes them to the ship!"

 Chapter 701 - A Slip Of The Hand

    One of the shadow guards leads the two young women to safety, while Lory continued in a direction the two young women had shown them. As they get closer the pungent smelled hits their noses immediately, this familiar stench was recognized as blood, rotting meat, feces, beast odorbined into one so it''s not pleasant! Everyone covers their nose and mouth with a cloth without being told.


    The sounds of people singing, shouting, and bickering increasing as they get closer. Lory surprised they found more pirates than she originally expected, based on the camp that scattered all over there at least thirty to forty people are around the ind, in the middle there was a quite big bonfire where the pirates drink and circled around it.??


    "How long have they been doing it, why are they taking so long with the girls?" the gruff voice suddenly rang out near the bonfire. The man got a rough appearance with terrible scars run from his temple to his jaw, the words ''I''m a bad guy'' clearly written all over his face.


    "Who knows, it''s been a long time since they tasted woman flesh they might be too excited," said another pirate with a scrawny body and yellow teeth.


    "Hump, they are not the only one!" the man with the scars scowled in upset "I also have a need and that two young girls are still young and tender, I don''t want them ruined the girls before I do!" he speaks as if the women nothing more than a tool than a person.


    "No one should ruin those girls, we still need them to feed that creature inside the cave¡­" another pirate with dark skin remained them.


    "You right, someone should check them and warned them not to hurt the girls too much. That things like it meats fresh!" the men with scars said in a grimace.


    Lory saw there are only ten or twelve people around the bonfire, it wouldn''t hard for them to get rid of them, Lory sign Bei Li Yan and the others to prepare to attacked then she summoned her bowed from the ring, she take two arrows at the same time and pull the strings.


    She marked the two people who stand the furthest from the bonfire simply because she thought these people would be the ones who would easily getaway. Lory squinted her eyes and focus her aimed, she takes deep breathes for a second then she released her arrows.


    The arrow flew with buzzing sounds, and perfectly Pearce the men''s forehead, instantly their body falls in the ground, it''s all happened so fast the other pirated thought they fell because they''re too drunk, the fellow''s piratesugh at them until they notice the arrow tore the men''s skull and blood has flown from their head.


    <strong>"INTRUDER!"</strong> one of them shouted in panic.


    They didn''t have the time to draw their swords when Bei Li Yan and the others rammed towards them at lightning speed. Bei Li Yan smashed one of the prates head to the ground and give the poor man instant death. While Mong Yi sh one of their arms and stabbed the man''s chest in a single move, only took five seconds for Hei Shen members to kill a dozen people.


    Lory didn''t flinch from the scene in front of her, she had no pity to these bunch of nasty pirated if there something in this world that she hated as much as Lazarus it would be rapist and pedophile, Lory never had problem killed thousands of men''s like them, it won''t even bother her good night sleep. Lorynds her feet on the ground smoothly then she walks towards Bei Li Yan.


    "They talked about a creature inside the cave," Lory said.


    "It could be the Hybrid Beast" Bei Li Yan''s expression hardened.


    "It seems they''re feeding the beast with living human" Mong Yi gritted his teeth, although he had killed a lot of people, however, he never killed innocent people especially people who can''t defend themselves when he recalled the two young women from before Mong Yi can''t face hardened.


    "We need to know what kind of monster they cooked inside that cave" her eyebrows knitted closely as she immersed in her thought, she didn''t want to lead her people to unpredictable danger, she needs to be careful.


    "Let''s kidnapped one of the pirated and see what we can squeeze from them" Bei Li Yan waggle his eyebrows mischievously.


    "Shall we?" Lory cocked her head with a big grinned.


    And so they search for another poor pirated in the ind which is not hard at all, it only took one minute to find another drunken pirated leaned on a tree trunk, one of the shadow guards sneaked from behind then choked the drunken man with his arms until he fainted and dragged the drunken pirate somewhere secluded.


    The man awakens with a bucket of water throw on his face, the man coughs violently perhaps because he inhales some of the water but then he realizes he fell into a dire situation. He was shocked when he was surrounded by a bunch of men in ck uniforms, It''s finally dawned to him that they are not part of his crew.


    The pirate looked at Bei Li Yan who he thought the leader of this group simply because he looks more imposingpare to others even though he can''t see his face because Bei Li Yan''s face cover with a ck cloth and everything is too dark so it only shows Bei Li Yan silhouette.


    "Who¡­.who are you?" The pirate raised his voice to show his defiance.


    However the pirated was drenched and the anxiety in his eyes was too apparent so everyone knows the pirate is only pretending, Bei Li Yan chuckles lightly, the pirated brave acted is quite amusing for him.


    "This not your ce to asked, it''s mine" Bei Li Yan mocked the pirate stupidity.


    One of the shadow guards kicks the pirated back of the knee and he falls on her knee with loud sounds, he withstands his body with his hands as he looked at Bei Li Yan with utter fear "What¡­what do you want from me?"


    "What creature you had inside the cave?" Bei Li Yan asked.


    The pirated stunned then shook his head "What creature, there¡­.there''s nothing inside the cave¡­" he lied.


    Bei Li Yan sighs heavily, they don''t know why people always lie in this situation. Bei Li Yan nod at Mong Yi then without further exnation Mong Yi takes a step forward then punches the stupid pirate, the man mmed to the ground with bleeding lips.


    "Please don''t bother to lie, it''s tiresome¡­" Bei Li Yan whines, he doesn''t want to waste more time with this idiotic man.


    The pirate spat blood on the ground he looked at Bei Li Yan''s dark figures, although his words were gentle and soft almost sound feminine, but he could feel the chilling aura came from the man and his heart sank, even though he was scared, but he didn''t dare to betray the people that had hired him, that person was too scary.


    "I don''t know what are you talking about, I think you are crazy?" he clenched his jaw.


    Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes feeling tired already "Well, you are not the first person who told me that¡­"


    "Let me go, you don''t know who I work for if you knew you all will be sorry, I don''t care who you are, you all will be dead, you hear me, <strong>ALL OF YOU!</strong>" the pirated pour out his anger, he thought his words will be enough to make them hesitated a little.


    If only he knew what kinda person he had provoked, but soon he regretted his action when another punchnd to his face. A tooth dramatically flew from his mouth then His body swayed like a bamboo tree then his shoulders were pressed by two peoples to keep him from falling, he was still in a daze when another punch came, and more punches follow until his face cover with blood and bruises.


    The pirate''s face was hit beyond recognition, the ugly face had be uglier, then the shadow guards stopped pressing his shoulder, immediately his body falls on the ground like fallen leaves.


    "Can you be honest now?" Bei Li Yan calmly asked, but the man didn''t answer.


    Bei Li Yan shifts his nce at Mong Liu "You don''t identally break his jaw, do you? because we still need him to talk" Bei Li Yan worriedly said.


    Mong Yi feel annoyed by Bei Li Yan''s question "I''m not stupid, I don''t even use Qi when I hit him!" he rebukes strongly.


    "Then why can''t he speak?" Bei Li Yan cocked his head and opened his hands.


    Mong Yi got curious too, he crouched down in front of the pirate who seemed to pass out, to check his condition Mong Yi stretch his hand to check the man pulsed, suddenly the pirate jump towards him with a de in his hand because of reflex Mong Yi grabbed the pirated hands and gave a fatal blow to the man chest, and then the stupid pirate threw three meters back and crashed into a nearby tree trunk.


    The sound of broken bones was loudly heard and the man flumped to the ground, and everyone was silent for a moment.


    ''That''s it?''


    They can''t believe that the stupid pirate would die just like that so they wait for that man to make some reaction, but judging by the amount of blooding from the man''s mouth and his unmoving chest there''s a high possibility that the man has died.


    "Wait, is he dead - REALLY?" Lory emerged from behind Bei Li Yan, she didn''t show herself before because she didn''t want to interfere with their interrogation method, but what kinda a method is this?


    "I think so¡­?" Bei Li Yan subconsciously leaned his body forward then he snapped his finger to sign someone checked the stupid man condition.


    One of the shadow guards who stand closer with the seemingly dead pirated checked the man pulsed then a secondter he lift his head "His dead!"


    "Whaaatt¡­are you sure?" Lory''s shoulder slumped, she hasn''t asked anything yet.


    "Yes madam, the dead man is dead!" the shadow guard answers firmly.


    Bei Li Yan clicked his tongues exasperatedly "It''s your fault!" he gives Mong Yi side-eye.


    "It''s my bad, I apologize madam" he bowed his head, Mong Yi have to admit it does his faulted, he cupped his fist towards Lory "I''ll find another pirate to interrogate"


    "Yeah¡­I think you should¡­" Lory let out a long exhales.


    "Try not killed them before we interrogate them this time!" Bei Li Yan sarcastically said.

 Chapter 702 - Time To Moves

    This time Mong Yi moves alone while Lory and the others waiting, it didn''t take a long time before Mong Yi came with another unconscious pirate on his shoulder, he carries the man like a bag of rice then throws the man on the ground. Subconsciously they took the same position as before.


    They poured the unconscious pirate with a bucket of cold water just like before, instantly the man awoke in shock at first he thought the other pirate y trick on him again but then he realizes he was surrounded by a bunch of men with dark uniform, he can''t saw their face because all of them cover their face with a cloth.??


    As a pirate how could he show his weakness, he strengthens his back as he pretends to be brave then he asked the ssic dialog that everyone would say when they are in this situation.


    "Who are you?"


    Everyone including Lory rolled their eyes and sighed, why people always ask, do they think they would introduce themselves politely? The pirate thought because they are quite they must be afraid, his confidence raised a little bit.


    If lory knows about this she would crack the man''s head open and see how his brains worked.


    feeling a bit confident he raised his voice "You all better Let me go, you don''t know who I''m working for, you will be sorry, <strong>ALL OF YOU!</strong>" he shouted arrogantly.


    ''That sound''s familiar'' everyone unconsciously exchanged nces including Lory.


    [do they have a script for this?] Girsha can''t help toment.


    [Probably¡­] Lory shrugged.


    "Beat him¡­" Bei Li Yan tiredly said.


    Mong Yi takes a step and Bei Li Yan quickly shouted "Not You!"


    Mong Yi felt hurt but he didn''t argue with Bei Li Yan then another Shadow guard takes a step forward and rewarded the man audacity with a heavy blow on his face, as the pirate treated as punching bag Bei Li Yan took a stool from his ring then he takes a seat and watches the scene in front of him with a boring look while Lory leaned her elbow on Bei Li Yan shoulder with the same expression.


    The arrogant pirate flumped on the ground groaning in pain, everything on his body ached, his vision became blurry and there''s a ringing sound in his ears that make him feel dizzier, he could taste metallic liquid in his mouth as blood drip from his face.


    "Will you talk now, otherwise I would ask this guy to hit you, and when he hit you ''that'' would happen" Bei Li Yan pointed at the pirate''s corpse near the tree trunk.


    The arrogant pirate followed Bei Li Yan''s direction until he saw a lifeless body lying face down on the ground, the man jerked backward then a secondster he realized that he knew the corpse was, just a while ago he had a drink with that man but now...


    His heart hammered in his chest, he looked at the man who was responsible for the death of his friend, he realizes now they''re not kidding when they say they would kill him.


    "What¡­what do you want?" he sweated with fear.


    "Finally¡­." Bei Li Yan throws his hands in the air as he let out a harsh breath, then he looks at the injured pirated with an evil smile "I thought I have to kill another pirate again¡­.so tiring" heins exasperatedly as if heins about the bad weather.


    The frightened pirated was so terrified he almost peed himself, there''s no doubt in his mind that this man would do what he said "Please don''t, I¡­I will tell you everything¡­please don''t kill me" he was frantic with fear.


    "Good¡­" Bei Li Yan satisfied with his answer then he continues "What creature inside the cave?"


    "The¡­the¡­the cave?" he stammered.


    "Yes, the¡­the¡­the cave" Bei Li Yan teased.


    The pirate didn''t have time to bother with Bei Li Yan joke, he gulped his saliva and say "It¡­it''s a monster" his voice was filled with terror.


    "What monster?" Bei Li Yan''s voice turns serious.


    "I¡­ I don''t know, I never saw it myself, I do not dare but some people who dare enough said the monster is like something crawled from the dept of hell, this monster like human flesh, woman especially if you give men the monster would only shred it and made it angry so we never gave men again..."


    "Where do you get all these men and women?" Lory interrupts the conversation.


    The pirate surprised there''s a woman among them, then he realizes a small figure next to the man who talks with him before. The mentality of pirated that they don''t put women in their eyes, for the women is no better than cattle that they would sell and used whenever they need, so it''s hard for him to lower himself when Lory asked him.


    "She asked you a question¡­" Bei Li Yan sternly warned the arrogant pirate.


    The pirated feel the hostility in Bei Li Yan voice shrank his head, he thought the women must be that man''s woman if not how could that domineering man let this woman talk, the woman must be a great beauty. Suddenly a heavy punch from the shadow guard on his face awaked him from his stupor.


    "If you keep staring my mistress like that, I will gauge your eyes" Bei Li Yan coolly reminds him.


    "I''m sory¡­I''m sorry, I''m not dare" he lower his head in fright.


    "Now, answer her!" Bei Li Yan bes impatient.


    "We¡­we kidnapped, fisherman and the youngdy from small ind and ships¡­"


    "So you made them as fodder" she cynically said.


    "That¡­.we..we just follow order" the man shrinks his neck.


    "Whose order?" Lory asks again.


    The man looked hesitant then he shook his head "I can''t, that person would kill me for sure!"


    "If you don''t talk we killed you for sure" Bei Li Yan add-in.


    "I¡­." he knows that what he did was inhumane, even for pirate standard what they had done was abhorrent, he could still hear their desperate screamed when the monster shreds them piece by piece, their pleading, and crying sound haunted his sleep, that''s why he drinks so much even more than before because that the only way he can have asleep.


    "Tell me or I feed you to that monster myself," Lory''s temper raised.


    Fear throbbed inside him, he raised his head then said "Is¡­is a woman, I don''t know whose her name but her subordinated but her subordinated called her Miss Lao"


    Lory expected this so she''s not surprised "How many monsters you got in the cave?"


    "At first¡­..five but we already send it to other ces so it''s only one now"


    "Where do you send it?" her heart tightened with bad premonition.


    "To Xing Fang continent¡­." Said the pirate nervously.


    Lory and Bei Li Yan exchanged nces, this is not good news. Bei Li Yan whisper at Lory "This is not good, we need to know where they send these monster exactly"


    "I know....we need more information though" Lory shift her nce at the kneeling pirated in front of her then she says to Bei Li Yan "We should divide and conquer, You, me and Mong Yi will kill the monster while the other find the pirate captain, he should know much than this weakling"


    "And perhaps stronger too¡­" Bei Li Yan mutter.


    "Probably, if he worked with Lao Min Na is no surprised she would boost her henchman strength to make her worked easier, that''s why we should send more people just in case" Lory exins.


    "Okay, let''s do that!" Bei Li Yan nodded but then he paused "What about this pirate?"


    She looked at the battered pirate for a few seconds, this man has done an insidious crime and he had seen them so she can''t let the man go "Do what you must do" Lory firmly said.


    Bei Li Yan grinned, this is what he likes about Lory, she knows how to make firm decisions.


    "finish it" Bei Li Yan snapped his finger then he left with Lory and Mong Yi while one of the guards unsheathed his sword.


    "No, No please, I had told you everything!" the pirated desperately begging and crying for help, suddenly he remembers the same cried he heard when all the innocent victims he drag to the cave, he wonders if this his karma.

 Chapter 703 - Something Above Us!

    Lory take a deep breath as she focuses her minds "We spread here, Mong Yi and Bei Li Yan wille with me and the others find the pirated captain and any valuable information left, understand"


    "Yes madam!" they cupped their fist and answer in tunes.??


    "Okay, let''s go now!" Lory waves her hand, quickly they spread into two groups and disappeared in a dark night.


    Together with Mong Yi and Bei Li Yan, she follow the previous path where should lead them to the cave entrance, when they arrived they saw the giant cave is cover with a thick wooden door and giant steel padlock.


    "Who do you think got the key?" Lory crouched behind the bushes.


    "Obviously the men who sleep in front of the cave" Bei Li Yan''s eyes were fixed on the burly man who sleeps soundly right in front of the cave, he doesn''t understand why Lao Min Na hired all these idiots¡­..well, perhaps because they were an idiot?


    "nobody around the cave entrance, except that sleepy man," Mong Yi said.


    "Let''s moves!" Lorymand.


    The sleepy man woke up when he felt a sharp gaze on him, he barely opened his eyes when suddenly he was hit mercilessly and everything went dark again, immediately Mong Yi searched the man-body for the key, not long after he found it. Mong, Yi opens the padlock in haste while Lory watched their surroundings to make sure no one saw them, and Bei Li Yan positioned the unconscious man against the boulder so he looks like he fell asleep.


    <strong> ''CLANG!''</strong>


    The lock is open, Mong Yi waiting for Lory''smand to open the door. Lory nodded in approval then Mong Yi opened the door carefully, quickly they slipped inside the cave then after that Mong Yi close the door behind them to avoid suspicion from their enemies.


    The cave is very dark, it only illuminated with one torch hanging on the wall, knowing they don''t have enough light Bei Li Yan summons luminescence pearls from his ring and gives one of the pearls to Lory, just like a shlight the pearl provide more light for them to walk inside the cave.


    When they enter the cave they immediately know that they are in the right ce because of the pungent smile that hit their nose, it''s even far worst than what they smelled outside, their movement stop in front of the steel gate.


    "Another gate" Lory mutter quietly.


    "And that''s the key" Bei Li Yan saw a key hang on the wall, he takes long strides and grab the key then open the steel gate. Before he opens the door he looked at Lory and Mong Yi "You all ready?"


    "Yes!" Mong Yi gripped his ck sword, kill the beast is the second mission but his first mission is protecting Lory at all cost, he will not disappoint his Lord.


    "Is it wrong to feel excited?" Lory raised ambiguous questions out of nowhere.


    They looked at Lory simultaneously, they don''t know if Lory joking or not.


    "A little bit.." Bei Li Yan replies briefly.


    The screeching sound heard when they open the door, and they all grimace. They realize they might alert whatever creature inside the cave.


    [There''s something big inside the cave and it moves fast] Girsha warned her.


    Lory ponders for a second then reminds the others "Girsha said, the beast is big and fast, so we all must be careful" Lory took the arrow from her back in a ready position, they paused for a second then nodded and so they tread towards the inner cave. The sounds of water drip from the stctite made their heart weary.


    Immediately they were greeted by human bones scattered all over the ce some still have rotten meat attached to them and blood was everywhere, they knew they had entered the monster dining room, although the sight was more gruesome than she was expected, but she was not afraid instead she became more alert every sense in her body awakened she be more sensitive with her surrounding as the hunter instinct within her slowly awakened.


    "Someone is watching us" Bei Li Yan whisper.


    "More like something¡­" Lory corrects him.


    "Madam please stay close to me," Mong Yi guts told him that their enemy is quite strong even for powerful cultivators like them.


    Suddenly a sharp wind came towards her, Mong pushes Lory shoulder to crouch to the ground while Bei Li Yan swiftly throws his knives to the ceiling, Lory also releases a few arrows to the ceiling, however because of the attack they drop the luminescence pearl before they could pick up the pearl they hear screeching sound came from above them.


    <strong>''EEEIIIKKH!''</strong>


    "That''s not good¡­" Lory muttered.


    [Focus Girl!] Girsha shout within her.


    Suddenly something thrown at them, although it was dark they all moved instinctively, they nimbly dodged from the sudden attack.


    Lory then picks up an awful smelled turn out what thrown at them is an acidic liquid she heard hissing sounds as the rock that was hit by the liquid instantly melted.


    <strong>"SHI*! what is that?"</strong> Bei Li Yan cursed then follow with shouted: "Don''t let it touch your skin!"


    The cave is too dark which give them disadvantages, even though they can''t avoid the attack with their senses but they need to know what they are against, Lory releases the re in the ceiling the bright red light lit up the cave instantly that was the time when they saw a giant creature jump from the ceiling.


    "What is the name of God is that?" Mong Yi''s eyes widened in shock when he saw the creature in front of him.


    "It''s not made by God¡­" Bei Li Yan gripped her whip tighter.


    The creatures stare at them with his hollow six eyes.


    Yes, it got six eyes and eight long legs the creature is a giant tarant but it got wings like a cockroach and wide jaws cover with sharps teeth and a long tongue, it also has greenish scales like Lizard or snakes.


    "Dammmn it''s ugly¡­.." Lory sighed in disgust.


    The creature''s eyes drawn on Lory and it begins to drool, Lory realized the ugly creature saw her as an appetizer instantly she feel goosebumps all over her body, the creature feel her disgust it misinterpreted as feared the creature got excited he punched towards Lory using his eight legs.


    Lory leaped to the air then she raining the creatures with wind arrows and at the same time Mong Yi swings his ck sword to the creature''s legs and Bei Li Yan hit the creature''s giant body with his red whip. The creatures staggering then let out an angry screech, it''s the first time the creatures face resistance so it got enraged tremendously.


    Lory somersault in the air andnd smoothly on the ground as if she was weightless, Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi didn''t waste their time theyunched another attack to the creature but the creature didn''t ept the attack easily as it dodged their attack and jump back to the ceiling then spit another acid liquid towards them.


    Lory released more arrows to the creatures, but who knows the giant creatures could move so fast and if that not bad enough the light from the re gradually dimmed. Lory knows this is not good for them especially against the creature who had high speed.


    "Li Yan, you have more luminescence pearl?" Lory shouted.


    Bei Li Yan was in the middle of dodging and kicking the creatures with all his might, he was amazed at how much stronger it waspared to the normal beast, Bei Li Yan got annoyed with the creature resistance then he hit the stctite with his powerful Qi and the creatures fell from the ceiling with loud sounds and Mong Yi follow by striking one of the spider eyes.


    "Only two!" he shouted back at Lory.


    "That''s enough, give me!" Lory raised her hands.


    Bei Li Yan didn''t know what Lory want to do with it but he threw the pearls at her anyway, then he continued to attack the creature.


    Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi know that they have to kill the beast before the light from the re disappeared, because no matter how good their sight in the dark they can''t match the creature who lives in the dark.


    Lory caught the pearls swiftly then jumped in front of the angry creatures "Li Yan, Mong Yi hold on the creature!" she shouted at them.


    The creature swung its giant leg towards Lory, however, Bei Li Yan caught the creature''s leg with his whip before it could touch Lory then he pulled out his whip so the leg stays away from Lory.


    When it got restrained the creature was outraged it roared loudly and bares its sharp teeth then tried to bite Lory''s heads off, Luckily Mong Yi blocked the creature''s mouth with his sword.


    Lory knew she didn''t have much time left as the light from the re had almostpletely disappeared.


    "When I count to three close your eyes!" Lory shouted.


    "One ¨C Two ¨C <strong>THREE!</strong>" Lory trow the pearls in front of the creature.


    Mong Yi and Bei Li Yan didn''t have time to think as they follow Lory''s order blindly, when they shut their eyes suddenly a very bright light lit up the cave right before the light from the re disappeared. The sudden shlight stunned the creature who knows nothing but darkness, then Lory shouted again.


    <strong>"ATTACK NOW!"</strong> Lory unsheathed the dagger from Wu San Bo then she trow the dagger right between the creature''s eyes.


    Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi used all their strength to sh the stunned creature, in a second the creatures cut into pieces and the blood spilled everywhere, the awful smelled spread in the air. Lory didn''t have time to concern about that, she walks to the giant spider carcass then she pulls out her dagger from the spider head.


    A ck miasma that looked like smoked linger on the tip of the dagger then disappear in thin air while the surface of the dagger gleamed slightly, she could feel a faint familiar holly power in it.


    [Well, it''s no doubt about it now¡­.] Girsha sounds ecstatic.


    [Yes, we found the fifth fragments] Lory smiles.

 Chapter 704 - The Lord Is Here!

    "Lory, what''s wrong?" Bei Li Yan peeks from behind.


    Lory clean the dagger with a clean cloth then smile "The experiment sessful, the new weapon would kill the demon parasite"??


    "That''s good news" Bei Li Yan grinned.


    "Indeed¡­" Lory sheathed the dagger on her wrist.


    "Should we go now, it''s a stink in here" Bei Li Yan crinkle his nose in disgust. Who could have thought the beast''s blood would be smelled worse than the rotten meat and carcass around them.


    "Yeah, we also need a long bath after this¡­" Lory sniffed her own arms and grimaced, she wondered how many baths she should take before she could get the smell off her body.


    Not long after Lory left with Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi. They peek outside before they opened the door and sigh in relief because of the man that they were knocked before still unconscious. But all of the sudden from they startled by deafening sounds in a distance then follow with bright orange light and grey smoke.


    ''Fire?''


    Lory remembers the other group was still out there "Do they got caught?" Lory''s eyebrows knitted closely as she watches to where the orange light is.


    "Probably¡­" Bei Li Yan shrug.


    Gradually the orange light besrger and more orange light appear then followed with the sound of big explosion one after another,


    "I have a bad feeling about this?" Bei Li Yan narrowed his eyes.


    "You got damned right¡­."


    Lory, Bei Li Yan, and Mong Yi stunned as they look behind them simultaneously, they are greeted with a tall man wearing dark robes with golden me embroidery in his cor and long sleeves, his long dark hair fall neatly like waterfalls on his chest, his wless but cold countenance made him looked like a person cane from the painting. His hair fluttered as the wind blows and the man smiles devilishly.


    His awe-striking appearance made Bei Li Yan screamed in fright just like twelve years old girls<strong> "AAHHHHHHH!"</strong>


    Lory and Mong Yi bewildered they stare at Bei Li Yan with shocking eyes ''Is that you?''


    Bei Li Yan cover his mouth with both his hands, he looked at Lory with an embarrassed look, he wanted to cry but he didn''t have tears, what should he do? is not his fault that his Lord is so scary, he wants to beg Zhao Li Xin not to appear from behind and smiled like that again, in fact, please don''t smile at all!


    The brave princess who didn''t afraid with blood and Beast now shrank her head in fear "Li¡­..Li Xin"


    Lory didn''t expect Zhao Li Xin would catch up with her so fast, she thought she would wait for her at home and reprimand herter like he always did, but who could have thought he would be so anxious he came to the ind by himself and brought Hei Shen members to destroy the pirate''s den and probably the whole ind too, what a destructive Demon Lord he is.


    Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi immediately knelt on the ground, they didn''t dare to raise their head, while Lory was stood there and froze like a statue.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother with anyone else, in fact, his eyes fixed on Lory since the beginning. He pointed his finger at Lory then beckoned her to get closer. Lory bites her lips nervously, there are only two men she feared in both worlds, one is her Father and the second is Zhao Li Xin.


    Even though she likes to push Zhao Li Xin bottom line sometimes but once he really got mad Lory will be the first one to hide.


    "Lory, do you want toe to me or shall Ie to you?" he warned her coolly.


    She reluctantly plodded towards him as she lowered her head like a punished child, because of that she missed the faint smile on Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    Actually, Zhao Li Xin wasn''t angry, he was a worry or anxious to be precise, whatever negative feeling he had all vanished when he found Lory safe and unharmed, however, to teach her lesson he adamant to punished the naughty Princess after he make him stressed.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hand then open his palm and say: "Hand¡­"


    Like an obedient child, she reaches Zhao Li Xin''s hand but then she stops in mid-air "I smell really bad¡­." Lory looks woeful.


    Zhao Li Xin hold her hand without hesitation "It''s okay, I''ll help you to wash"


    Lory was perplexed, she felt there something wrong with his words but she couldn''t pinpoint them.


    Just before they left Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin''s arms "Uhm¡­don''t punish them, they''re just followed my orders." she speaks for Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi who still kneeling on the ground with their head bowed.


    Zhao Li Xin shifted his gaze to his two subordinates, of course, he didn''t me them since they protected Lory well however Zhao Li Xin''s cold expression wasn''t easy to read so no one dare to assume.


    "Cleaned up this ce," Zhao Li Xin said.


    Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi knew what ''clean up'' means, they cupped their fist and answer in tunes "Yes, Milord!"


    They promptly went to carry out their Lord''smands. Leaving only Lory and Zhao Li Xin left behind, Lory looked at him nervously, Lory has learned the more you give excused for your mistakes the more guilty you be so she closed her mouth and ept whatever punishment he gives to her, suddenly his warm hands touched her cheek "Are you hurt?" he softly asked, he narrowed his eyes when he saw few scratches on her cheek.


    Lory shook her head "No, Li Yan and Mong Yi protect me well" Lory hopes Zhao Li Xin will not me them.


    "They have done well, I will reward themter¡­" he reassured her.


    Lory smile in relief that means he''s not as angry as she thought but her joy is short live, Zhao Li Xin raised her chin with his finger "But you, young madam, you dare to sneak behind my back and made me chasing you this far, you know I can''t let it slide without proper punishment"


    "But¡­but I send you a note, I''m not sneaking around" she refuted.


    "You deliberately dyed the message so I have no time to stopped you, as I remember you have a bad habit to leave a noted before you left which is not helped at all¡­" Zhao Li Xin brought up the matters with Tang Mei Yi.


    ''Someone is holding a grudge''


    "It''s different, at that time I don''t have a choice but now I'', not left alone beside you already have a lot on your te so I don''t want to add more problem for you, and this was an urgent matter too!" she gesticted wildly as she tries to exin herself.


    What she didn''t know Zhao Li Xin was holding his smiles, maybe because it''s too dark or she''s too busy talking she didn''t notice his endearing eyes when he looking at her, for Zhao Li Xin she looks very adorable when she desperately tries to exin herself, if only she knows what kinda punishment he prepared for herter.


    Zhao Li Xin flicked the stubborn woman''s forehead lightly "You know how miserable a man when his woman left only a noted before she left, do you know how stressed and worried I am? You should understand how important you are for me, nothing is too much for you so I don''t want you to let me be thest to know ever again, understand?"


    Lory rubbed her forehead and weakly nodded "Yes¡­."


    "Good¡­" he stroked her head dotingly then he ask again "So what this is important matter anyway?" he holds Lory''s hands and they walk side by side leisurely, unlike before Lory feelpletely safe when Zhao Li Xin around.


    Lory lifts her head and smiles brightly "I found where my fifth fragment is!" then she startled by the sound of an explosion and screamed from afar, she wanted to ask what was that? but Zhao Li Xin seems not to bother even the slightest actually rather than themotion out there he more interested in what Lory said.


    "It''s that true, where is it?" more fragments mean increased Lory''s chance to survive so of course he got excited even though is hard to see based on his nd expression.


    "It''s on the northern ind where the spirit stones were¡­" her eyes crinkle with joy, she can''t wait to break free from Lazarus ws. As long she bore the cursed her soul would never escape Lazarus even if she dies, the only way she could save her soul was topletely destroy her soulpletely and that meant she will never be reunited with her loved one in the afterlife.


    "Should we go there now?" he asked.


    "Don''t you have other things to do, what if I go alone? I''ll bring Mong Yi and Bei Li Yan again¡­." She smiles flirtatiously to coaxed him.


    Usually, it would work but today he already overwhelmed by Lory''s sudden departure so today he won''tpromise. Zhao Li Xin pressed Lory''s head and frowned "Don''t try to seduce me, my dear, your only option takes me with you or you won''t go anywhere at all"


    "Find¡­" Lory blows her cheek in upset not because he didn''t let her go alone but because her tricked is not working anymore, she worries they already enter a saturation period.


    They finally reach the shore, there already a small boat and two shadow guard waiting for them, they cupped their fist when they saw Lory and Zhao Li Xin. Lory look behind her worriedly then asked "What about the pirate?"


    "We took some of them for interrogation but the other¡­.they knew too much, whether with our de or Lao Min Na''s their fate was sealed" Zhao Li Xin says calmly.


    Lory knows it means the Hei Shen will kill all the pirate, Zhao Li Xin was right they know too much and they can''t report them to the authorities because Lao Min Na''s position as Sanguan family honored guest and the Queen dowager benefactor made her untouchable so there''s no point to announce this matter to the government either because no one dares to pick up this hot potato.


    On the other hand, the pirates hadmitted atrocious crimes, including kidnapping, torturing and murder of many men and women they must be held ountable for what they''ve done, perhaps killing them is the only justice she can give tofort the victims and their family.


    "You have already done what you can, I''ll handle the rest" Zhao Li Xin stretch his hand to help her to enter the boat.


    Lory held Zhao Li Xin''s hand and smile "I know you will¡­"

 Chapter 705 - The Purified Spell

    The ind burning in mes, the dark sky is tainted with crimson and orange color the sight is terrifying but beautiful at the same time, meanwhile, the dark miasma has mixed with the gray smoke raised to the sky, Lory doesn''t know what Lao Min Na has done to make the whole ind overwhelmed with dark magic or perhaps it''s not because Lao Min Na knows¡­.perhaps is all Lazarus doing.


    The small boat moves slowly against the current as the shadow guards rowed the boat against the water. Zhao Li Xin made her sit on hisp and embraces her from behind, Lory''s eyes fixed on the ind, if they can''t see what she saw, they would see the dark smoke hover above the ind.??


    Girsha emerged from her chest and floated to the air, he could feel the strong ck magic on every tip of his feathers [We have to purify the ind before it spread further] beyond people understanding, dark magic is highly contagious and it can spread quite far if not handled properly.


    Lory knows the grave of the situation, as the only ''Gifted'' people in this world, she have obligation to purged the dark magic [It''s gonna used up all my mana¡­] Lory said with a thoughtful gaze, s she has no other ways.


    [It could be dangerous with your current condition...] He didn''t forget to remind her even though he knows it was useless.


    A mischievous smile bloom on her face "Did that ever stop me before?"


    Girsha clicked his tongues in annoyance, unfortunately, a purified spell can only create by human and not only human able to cast that spell, for all he knows only a high priest and the Lucient heir who was able to purify ck magic some people might able to contain it for a while but topletely dispersed the ck magic they need people who are able to cast holy magic.


    Lory wasn''t sure if her body will be able to withstand the holy magic, still¡­what choice that she has, she suppressed a mirthless smile as look ahead of her. Lory''s slight change expression didn''t escape Zhao Li Xin''s discerning eyes. He pinched her chin lightly and shited it to his direction "Are you going to do something crazy?"


    Lory''s big eyes widen in surprise "How did you know?"


    "You make that ''face'' again¡­" he squinted his eyes.


    "What face?" Lory chuckles.


    "The same face whenever you want to do something ''bad''¡­" he poked the tip of her nose.


    Lory pursed her lips, she didn''t want to believe she was making a ''face'', she wondered if that was the reason she never won a poker game against Fred and the others?


    "Is not a bad thing though, it only make me exhausted¡­..I might fall asleep for a while" she muttered while leaned her head on his shoulder and let out a long exhales she already imagine the long sleep she needed to recover.


    "Is it necessary?" He worriedly asked, he never like the idea of her being hurt.


    Lory pointed at the ind and say: "The ind reek with ck miasma, soon orter it will contagious other ces if I don''t stop it, a lot of people might get hurt because of this and I can''t let this happen"


    "So you will endanger yourself to safe other people who might never know or appreciated your sacrifices" Zhao Li Xin scoffed in anger, he knows more than anyone how selfish humans could be.


    Lory knew he''s not angry to her but for her instead, and he''s not wrong even in her world some people didn''t appreciate what their family had sacrificed for the world, many people have taken them for granted as if it was normal for her family sacrifices themselves for them. Lory once asked her father why they keep doing this when a lot of people didn''t appreciate what they had done?


    At that time Marcus patted her head and smile at her, and Lory never forgets what her father told her.


    "Just because of few rotten fruits, will the tree stop bearing the fruits, I will not stop doing the right things just because few people didn''t know how to be grateful, this is who I am¡­always was ¨C always will be" she smiles solemnly.


    When he looked into her eyes, there was no self-righteousness, contentment, or pride, what he saw was eptance, sincerity, and faith to herself and the world, Zhao Li Xin never saw the strength and gentleness inside someone''s eyes. He finally understands what make her special was not her power or lineage but it was her resilience.


    Love¡­.


    A simple word was not enough to describe his feeling for her, he realized why he loved her so much. She made him believe that the world is still good, and worth fighting for despite the ugliness, heartache, betrayal, and the killing there still hope left as long she was here, there still hope for the light to shine even on the darkest day.


    He nted his lips softly on her, he nibbled her sweet lips gently as if he afraid he would break her if he pushed her to hard, the sweetness from his lips make her heart beating like a drum she almost forgot to breathe until he stopped, his ck onyx eyes stare at her deeply and she feel like her soul sucked into his gaze.


    "How do I help you?" he said in low voice.


    Lory struggles to calm her heart, it''s not fair how she bes weak with a single kiss even after the long years.


    "tell them to retreated¡­" what Lory means is the Hei Shen people who still left on the ind including Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his sign as a sign, the two shadow guards who pretended they weren''t there since their Lord and madam flirting nodded their heads and let out a yellow re to the sky.


    There are two types of re, the red one is a sign to attacked while the yellow one means to retreat, when the yellow light bright up the sky all Hei Shen people retreated consecutively after they speed up the clean up the whole pirates on the ind. They jump to the boat and drive out to the sea.


    They arrived at the ck ship, Zhao Li Xin carries her and jumps inside the deck in one swift move as he helps her down Lory saw a few small boats drive towards them, Lory waits until they all arrived safely on the ck ship.


    After she make sure no one left on the ind, she stands on the ship deck, she closes her eyes and begins to chant as she begins to chant her iris color change and gleamed with purple light at the same time the wind start to howl and the water beneath them suddenly ripple.


    They know despite Loryck of Qi and unable to cultivated she had mysterious power a very powerful one that no one can''t exin, for Hei Shen members who didn''t know about Lory origin ept her oddity easily because it finally make sense why their Lord adored the madam so much, turn out she is special.


    They all run to the deck and look down below the ship, Bei Li Yan and Mong Yi look at each other with flickering eyes, they''re tightening their grip on the railing feeling excited to see what Lory would do. Girsha glides in the sky and made a loud squawk and the sky begin to rumble.


    Oh silent mother of sea hear my plead


    From beneath the darkness, you should rise


    Cleansed this world from evil and malice


    The ripple turns to drops and sucked to the sky, drop by drop the water merged on the sky as it turns to the giant t sphere above the ind, it''s like a transparent veil made by water. They hold their breath as they watch the indescribable scene, many times they pinch themselves to make sure they are not dreaming.


    The moon from the highest heaven


    Pour your gentle light


    And all it rays shall gathers


    From the darkness let it be light


    All of a sudden the t sphere shone into a bright purple light then break into a tiny light and pour down on the ind like rain made of tiny purple light, is like massive fireworks only better.


    The next unbelievable thing happened as the light touch the ground not only swallow the ck miasma it also heals the scorchednd and burned nt, it also healed the wounded animal on the ind, instantly the whole ind was rejuvenated.


    As the light disappeared at the same time Lory lost her consciousness, Zhao Li Xin has expected this would happen he swiftly catches her before she touches the ground, she used up all her mana it can even maintain her shapeshifter spell, gradually her disguised disappeared and her origin appearance appear.

 Chapter 706 - The Meeting

    Her eyes were tightly closed with long-thick eyshes that looked like a pair of butterfly wings, her red lips had paled slightly and her dark bluish hair make her skin look more translucent than ever, Zhao Li Xin enamored by her beauty all over again. He touched her skin gently as if he scared he would make a mark and ruined her perfect beauty


    "She''s a bit cold..." he looked at Girsha who perch on his shoulder.??


    A momentter, suddenly the Bluebell flower marks suddenly appeared and glow faintly then slowly cover her body from her cheeks to her neck and run to her arms until all her bodypletely covered.


    "Fret not, the mark is meant to protect her from the curse. Usually, when she got weak the curse will try to take over her body and mind but the Bluebell flower spell would stop the cursed movement, not to mention she already gather four fragments, the curse is not as strong as it used to be" Girsha exined calmly.


    Zhao Li Xin sighs in relief but he still nervous until the bluebell marks slowly disappeared it meant Lory was safe. He pulled Lory in his arms so he could feel her heartbeat, listening to her monotone heartbeat is the only way he could calm his heart.


    "How long is she going to sleep?" he asked while burying his nose on her neck.


    "A week, perhaps longer¡­.this is a high-level spell afterall" Girsha let out a long exhales.


    "I''ll take her rest in mystique realm, that''s the only ce I know she would safe," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "That''s good, I imagined that Lao woman would be pissed when they knew about this" Girsha sniffle as he knows how vicious Lao Min Na could be.


    To raise the hybrid Beast she dares to feed the beast with living human, she practically uses human as fodder, even though there was the time Girsha killed humans but that because they provoked him first and he never hurt a defenseless human being, at least not on purpose and the truth is Girsha didn''t like human flesh very much, they are too small and have too many bones which don''t taste good at all.


    But the hybrid Beast was different, as the first kind he could feel other beast emotion and when he met with the hybrid beast he didn''t feel much animal emotion except madness, hatred, and chaos. The Hybrid beast was drawn to human blood and it hungers for human flesh more than any creatures he encounters before and he just realized that the hybrid beast is much stronger and more vicious than the beast in Verrion, but he''s not sure why perhaps Is because they were nurtured with Lazarus blood or something else is happening here?


    "Milord, we found the list of people who bought the hybrid Beast from Lao Min Na, what is your order?" Bei Li Yan knelt on the floor together with all Hei Shen members.


    Zhao Li Xin carries Lory in his arms as he watched her sleep soundly "Send the list to all our allies, killed everyone who on the list" he calmly said.


    "The Sanguan family is also on the list, Milord" Bei Li Yan said again.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glue on Lory''s face, he saw her chest faintly moves up and down just like a hibernated animal. He looked at her in forlorn, some people didn''t deserve her sacrifices, he pressed her cheek on his chest then he shifts his nce to Bei Li Yan "Leave the Sanguan family, I''ll handle them myself" he said in cold tones.


    Normally, Bei Li Yan would ask, if they don''t need the Sanguan family anymore, what about the culprit who poisoned Zhao Li Xin, what about Bai Xue and Celestial Immortal do they still need them? should we prepare our people against them, should he called Jiang Jin Wei? Bei Li Yan has many questions to ask but when he see Zhao Li Xin terrifying aura he swallowed his question and answer firmly.


    <strong>"As you wished, Milord!"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin entered the Mystique realm inside his ring without saying more words, only after he disappeared the whole Hei Shen members finally able to breathes, their knees tremble and they fall on the floor with their butt.


    "Whenever something happened to young madam, the Lord aura be unbearable I thought I''m going to fainted" one of Hei Shen members rest his head on his knee tiredly.


    "You still better, I thought I''m gonna pissed myself, as a matter of fact, I need to go to the bathroom now!" he jumps on his feet and runs to the lower deck in haste.


    "But, did you see what young madam could do? that was¡­.I don''t know if I have the word to express my feeling right now" Other Hei Shen said with an awed expression.


    "Oh, I heard young madam said she has to purify the ind before it hurt other people" he was one of the shadow guards who paddled the boat that carries Zhao Li Xin and lory so he heard their Lord conversation.


    Everyone was stunned when one of them raised a question "Did Madam know she would hurt herself after she did what she did?"


    The same shadow guard nodded "She knows, but she said this is the right thing for her to do¡­"


    Everyone grew silent, they don''t understand why she sacrifices her wellbeing for strangers, definitely not for fame and glory because no one would know about this except them, however, her selfless act make their hearts engulf with warmth.


    Bei Li Yan let out a long exhale, he is not surprised by Lory''s action as matter of fact he thought this is so like her.


    Bei Li Yan leaned his tired back against the deck railing, then he saw Mong Liu walk toward him "May I know what happened to the Sanguan family and Celestial Immortal sect, I thought we still don''t know who else involved in Milord poisoning"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, before milord came he had a meeting with Bai Xue," said Mong Liu.


    "Bai Xue?" Bei Li Yan cocked his head and frowned.


    <strong>___A few hours ago___</strong>


    In a secluded ce inside the bamboo forest a woman pranced with joyful smiles, she excited to meet the infamous Demon Lord Long Ming, people at Yun Dao city never saw his face but the rumor said that he was the most handsome man in Jiang Wei kingdom.


    Bai Xue had met a lot of handsome men like Sanguan Jin Sheng, Sanguan Wu Ci and the crown prince all of them have a different type of beauty but all of them have a face that''s hard to ignore so he wanted to know if Long Ming as handsome as the rumor said.


    She suddenly remembers Lu Xin''s exquisite face, she wondered if Long Ming had better look than Lu Xin. Bai Xue heart winces whenever she remembered his cold eyes she felt dejected she couldn''t move that man''s heart, she quickly shook her head to get rid of his image out of her mind, rather than Lu Xin it''s better to gain Long Ming favor although the rumor said he was a faithful man for his wife but Bai Xue could not believe a powerful man like him would be satisfied with one woman for his entire life.


    Bai Xue didn''t hurry to make Long Ming her own, she knew a man like him cannot approach recklessly. A man like Long Ming would not give his heart away easily so her n is to gain his interest first then she sticks herself beside him as close friends then slowly she rose to his heart she believes in time she would able to have a special position in his heart.


    And what about Long Ming''s wife? Well, she can deal with herter.


    Bai Xue came wearing his most beautiful hanfu, is the white silk the dress with delicate silver water lily embroidery, she made a simple half bun and used only one green hairpin to adorn her hairstyle. Bai Xue only used minimal makeup to make her look youthful and fresh, unlike most woman Bai Xue have high confidence with her natural beauty, apart from Lu Xin she never failed to attract men attention.


    Is a good n though, too bad Lu Xin and Long Ming are the same people.


    She follows the small map given by Mong Liu, he told her that Lu Xin had arranged her meeting with Long Ming at the bamboo forest near the waterfalls, Luckily Lu Xin agreed to arrange her meeting with Long Ming if not she has to rely on her own source to contacting Hei Shen sect which is not easy since Hei Shen sect is heavily guarded and they tend to be wary with an outsider like her.


    Bai Xue assured that Lu Xin was afraid to hold the information from Long Ming because he doesn''t want to incite Long Ming anger, it''s was unbelievable even an arrogant and stubborned man like Lu Xin would bow his head to Long Ming willingly, she can only imagine how remarkable Long ming would be.


    Wealthy, strong, famous, and handsome, what else women could ask for if only she could have Long Ming how bright her future would be, she wouldn''t need to curry favor with the Zi n and the Zhuang family anymore, she doesn''t even bother if she still bes the inner disciple of Celestial Immortal sect master anymore, if she bes Long Ming woman she would spend her entire life in gold and fame, she might not need to push her cultivation anymore.


    Bai Xue''s smile grew wider as she immersed herself in her delusion she forgot she haven''t met Zhao Li Xin yet but she already imagined herself as his wife and the mistress of the Hei Shen sect.

 Chapter 707 - Incredulous Dream

    Bai Xue ears suddenly perks, she heard the sound of stream burbles and her nose pick up a fresh smell of water and wet soil, her pupils dted as she knows she is getting close, Bai Xue lit her skirt slightly and quickened her pace just like a maiden who can''t wait to meet her lover.


    Her movement stopped abruptly by two shadow guards they cross their swords and asked sternly "Are you, Bai Xue?"??


    She swallowed her irritation and nodded "I am!"


    "Wait here!" said one of the guards, he turns around and left while the other guards stood there watching her with a hostile look.


    Bai Xue tries to maintain her gentle expression even though she was dissatisfied with the shadow guard''s rude behavior, they were only lowly servants, how dare they treat their Lord guest like this.


    Bai Xue swallowed her irritation while turning her gaze to the forest next to her, she repeatedly reminded herself to control her anger she keeps telling herself when she bes Long Ming woman she will make them bowed their heads and punished everyone who mistreated her today. Bai Xue smiled with satisfaction as she sank into her delusion if only she realized how ridiculous her dream was.


    A momentter the previous shadow guard returned "Come with me!" he curtly said then he turned around without waiting for Bai Xue''s reply.


    Bai Xue gritted her teeth in annoyance why the servant in the Hei Shen sect was so rude, had Long Ming never taught them? Never mind she will straighten them out once she bes Long Ming''s mistress. Bai Xue pressed down her anger as she obediently follows the rude guard.


    They arrived at the half-wrecked pavilion near the stream, A man sitting behind the small round table. The man wears ck robes with golden me embroidered on his cor and wide long sleeves, his long dark hair draped on his shoulder neatly, Bai Xue heart-pounding profusely the man must be Long Ming too bad he was wearing a gold mask so she can''t see his face but it didn''t dissuade her desire.


    Bai Xue fixed her hair a little bit, she forced herself to be calm and poise like a graceful youngdy, she can''t let him know how excited she was or he might think she was a woman with ill-mannered.


    She keeps her gaze down to maintain her good behavior as a reserved unmarrieddy. She stood in front of the pavilion as she waited for Zhao Li Xin to greeted her but the man ignored her presence as he continued to y chess with himself and the two shadow guards who stand in front of the pavilion ignored her as well.


    After stand awkwardly for ten minutes she bes impatient, she nced at Zhao Li Xin, but the man remains indifferent, he quietly moved the chess piece on the board without showing any intention to stop. Bai Xue finally loses her patient then she braced herself to called him "Lo...Lord Long Ming I¡­.."


    Zhao Li Xin dark eyes shot towards her, the threat inside his gaze so apparent it made Bai Xue swallowed her words back. Zhao Li Xin deliberately let her hanged to destroy her self-confidence he knew Bai Xue was too full of herself, she was arrogant selfish and opportunistic.


    This type of woman needs to be treated harshly so she will understand that she had no position or right to negotiate.


    "Who told you to speak?" he coldly said, he deliberately made his voice sounds heavier so Bai Xue didn''t recognize his voice.


    Bai Xue swallows her saliva and her face turns red, she feel embarrassed but not dare to refuted.


    Zhao Li Xin put down his wine cup he leaned his head on his fist "Tell me what you know" he said with a callous tone.


    Although she feel dejected about how Zhao Li Xin treats her, but she realizes this is not the right time to be stubborn. Bai Xue clenched her fist then say: "I have information about the cold poison"


    "Go on¡­" he tapped his finger on the table.


    "As you know it, The celestial immortal wasn''t the one who create the poison. One of the old maidservants who served my master told me that someone gave the poison to my master as a gift, a birthday gift to be precise" said Bai Xue.


    "How generous" Zhao Li Xin he sneers.


    "The old servant said, my master once helped a wounded man and that man feel in debt with my master so once he returns to his home he rewarded my master with a lot of gift as appreciation for her good deeds towards him" Bai Xue also surprised when she got this news, she didn''t know her master has met fruitful encounter when she was young.


    "When that man send his gift he also included a list of the item he had given away, and cold poison was on the list" Bai Xue''s eyes glistening, she expected Zhao Li Xin would appreciate her hard work.


    However, Zhao Li Xin unperturbed his eyes as calm as theke surface, she worried the information she gives turn out to be wasted if not why does he look so indifferent, perhaps Lu Xin lied to her, is he trying to make her fool herself, but why? Her eyebrows gradually furrow she had many questions run inside her head but Zhao Li Xin''s next word lit up her face.


    "Who is that man?"


    Instantly Bai Xue''s mood soars again, she lifts her head and excitedly said "The sun Emperor, Wei Zu Tian!"


    His finger paused, he stares at Bei Xue sharply for a few seconds. His intense gaze made her heart thumping wildly and her cheeks blush heavily as she looked down shyly. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize the change in Bai Xue''s face because he was immersed in his thought.


    He remembered thest time he met Wei Zu Tian a long time ago he said something weird, no wonder that old pervert was so confident that he could cure him as long he gave himself up to him. Of course with Zhao Li Xin temperament he refused that offer bluntly, at that time Wu Ze Tianughed at his refusal, that man was so sure Zhao Li Xin woulde looking for him sooner orter, turn out Wei Zu Tian was the one who concocted the poison no wonder he had the antidote.


    That man dare to make a fool of him!


    Thankfully, he met Lory and his world has changed for the better ever since he met her. She''s like an oasis in the desert and the moon of his dark night, meeting her is the only reasoned he didn''t resent his pitiful past because it eventually leads him to her arms.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mind darted to the sleeping beauty who reside inside his ring, his expression be tender as he thumb stroked his ring gently.


    All Hei Shen members knew very well that when the air around their Lord be lighter and a bit gentler that means the Lord was thinking about the young madam, however, Bai Xue is clueless about Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s rtionship she thought his change is because of her, adding her obsession to be Long Ming mistress she slowly detached herself from the reality.


    "Uhm¡­I.." she mumbled as she can''t wait to start a conversation to get close to him.


    Bai Xue''s voice woke Zhao Li Xin from his sweet reminiscence and the air around instantly change to cold again. The sudden change make her confused, she didn''t know why he looked angry when she did nothing wrong.


    "What do you want?" he curtly asked.


    "What?" Bai Xue startled.


    "You''re not going to give out information for right, so tell me what you want?" Zhao Li Xin''s mocking tone made Bai Xue anxious.


    She doesn''t want him to think badly of her, what will happen with her n to be a Long Ming woman, what about her n to be Hei Shen mistress "No, I¡­I don''t want anything, I Just¡­ I just want you to trust me!" she desperately tries to exin herself.


    "Trust¡­.why would you want me to trust you?" he looked at her with a skeptical look.


    She has to make usible excused to make him trust her "Because¡­I cannot be Celestial Immortal sect master because I''m not from the Zi n, even though I''m Zi Quan Mei inner disciple they will never give the leader position to an outsider like me, they might take me as sect master candidate just to make thepetition seem fair but I know that they will never let me be the sect leader no matter how good I am" this was the truth she never wanted to admit even to herself until today, and the reason because she aiming something much better.


    "True¡­" he chuckled while looking at her with a mocking gaze "You can only be the Zi np dog"


    She gritted her teeth but she had no words to refuted because it''s all true, other people envy her position but they forgot that her family name is Bai, not Zi it means there''s still a limit to what she can aplice at the Immortal celestial sect.


    Meanwhile, she is a very ambitious woman she wanted to be on the top of the mountain admired and envied by thousands of people, unfortunately being an inner disciple of the sect master is not enough to fulfill her ambition until she found an opportunity with Long Ming.


    "So you want the Celestial Immortal Sect?" Zhao Li Xin casually asked like it was nothing.

 Chapter 708 - It’s Time To Settle The Debt

    She took a sharp breath knowing it might be possible if it''s Long Ming but her greed has risen beyond the Celestial Immortal sect, right now there something she wants more, her eyes glistening as she yearning for him, however, she can''t say what she really wants out loud, she needs to be patient "I want to be strong, I don''t want to rely on Celestial Immortal anymore so if you can help me¡­I will do anything"


    In short, she told him she ready to leave The celestial Immortal, she thought Zhao Li Xin would think she was an independent woman but on the contrary, Zhao Li Xin thought he was an ungrateful Basta*d who bite the hands who feed her, a woman like her would never be epted even as ordinary members of his sect, who wants to keep traitor anyway.??


    "So it''s not really nothing isn''t it?" he looking at her with disgust.


    The greed brimmed in her eyes cannot be more clearer, he knew he has changed his target from Lu Xin to Long Ming. Bai Xue wants to paved her future using him as a stepping stone. At least when he said he cares with Lu Xinmaybe there still a little sincerity in her words but when she shows her fondness to Long Ming it was clear it was not loved that motivated her.


    For a long time, Zhao Li Xin knew that women around him didn''t see him as a man, they treated him like trophies or treasure they must obtain. They would measure his worth, checked his countenance, and decide what benefit they can derive from him.


    This the world where women can only increase their value by married well, so they saw him as a tool to elevate their position in their family and country, when they said they want him is not him that they truly wanted, what they wanted is his position as Hei Shen master and also his power as Long Ming.


    If they really love him why no one wants to be with him when he was a sick sixth prince, why no one wants to be his consort even Xiang Feng Rang''s love for him was a misguided obsession to possess him. In the end, no one loves him as a simple man, no one gave him anything without something in returned, it was a cold and heartless world until he met Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin take out a green jade bottle then he throws the bottle toward Bai Xue, using his Qi he controls the bottle tond smoothly on her hands "The pill will raise your cultivation to saint level"


    Bai Xue beamed in delight, she gripped the bottle tightly as if she afraid someone would take it from her. The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curled faintly, although jumping levels sound great, however, it''s bad for the cultivator foundation just like people who run before they know how to walk properly. In fact, no one in the Hei Shen sect used pills to increased their cultivation because they know the consequences were dire.


    Even though Bai Xue increased her cultivation to saint level but when she fought the cultivator who had lower level but had a solid foundation Bai Xue will not stand the chance to win the battle.


    "You can leave now" Zhao Li Xin gives a dismissive wave.


    Bai Xue startled "Eh, now¡­?" she foolishly asks, she still wants to spend a bit more time with him.


    "You have more information to tell?" Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh.


    "Un..no?" she embarrassedly said.


    "Then leave, I''m busy!" Zhao Li Xin raised his hand to sign his shadow guard to drive her away.


    Bai Xue wanted to take this opportunity to get close to Long Ming but who could have thought that man would throw her away after the business is done, turned out he was as heartless as Lu Xin but she will not be discouraged, unlike Lu Xin who only have a pretty face, Long Ming is a dragon among men so she must work hard to have him. Bai Xue bites her lips feeling as she wrecked her brain to find another way to meet Long Ming again.


    One way or another she would have Long Ming and Hei Shen, is it because of love¡­who she was kidding, it''s about power and most of all is about her future.


    When Bai Xue left Zhao Li Xin took off his mask, a man came with a tray with wine set on the top, he arranged the wine cup and sk on the table, Zhao Li Xin wait until the wine cup filled then he lifts the wine cup "Where''s that Lao woman now?"


    The man lifts his head and that man turns out to be Mong Ki, he finally returned after he keeps in eye Lao Min Na for weeks "She found out what happened on the ind so she checked the ind herself, she was on the way as we speak" Mong Ki hold put down the wine sk carefully on the table as he reports his investigation.


    "And the people who bought that damn beast?" Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine.


    "The four pce have joined together to strike every single one of them, empress Ming, Mater Yuan Shao and Jiu Yun sect also joined hand in hand to eradicated the beast and people who bought it," Mong Ki had watched Lao Min Na from afar for quite some time and he began to understand how cunning and notorious she could be, she had no problem to sacrifice her owned people and punished them heavily for the slightest mistake, in this area Lao Min Na is more ruthless than Zhao Li Xin.


    Mong Ki has also noticed something peculiar about Lao Min Na "Milord, I don''t know if it''s important or not but¡­." He rather hesitated as he speaks.


    "Go on¡­" Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, I noticed a lot of her subordinated suddenly missing, well, Lao Min Na said some of them decide to leave and some of them sent to tackle a dangerous task, but how they disappeared was quite mysterious¡­" Mong ki expression bes tensed.


    Zhao Li Xin rarely saw Mong Ki look frustrated "How mysterious?"


    "I don''t know how to exined it, but I can''t find where they are not even their remains as if they are disappeared on a thin air" Mong Ki look agitated because he never in this situation before.


    But after two weeks he followed Lao Min Na without blinking and tried to investigated where Lao Min Na subordinates had gone he ends up stumbling into a dead-end, without body or remains he had no clue where to find them.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his chin, he guessed it might have something to do with Lazarus but he didn''t know what Lazarus has done, not even Lory have much insight about Lazarus''s power and ability.


    "You don''t have to follow That Lao woman again when she know what we had done she would be the one whoes to us" Zhao Li Xin put down the wine cup gently on the table then he raised from the stool and left.


    ____________________________


    A few dayster, Sanguan Jin Sheng searched for Zhao Li Xin in panic, no one knows when he''s gone or where he left. Sanguan Jin Sheng used up all his power to find Zhao Li Xin, they searched all inn in the city, restaurants even abandoned houses in the whole city but he didn''t found him not even his shadow.


    At the same time Zi Quan Mei arrived in the city, she came with grand entourage Sanguan Jin Sheng held a lively parade to weed her and Celestial Immortal sect. The road to the sanguan manor is adorned with rednterns then people throw flower petals and lit up firecracker to enliven the atmosphere. A giant pnquin made with brown wood was carried by twelve people the pnquin window was covered with a white sheer curtain from the silhouette people could see it was a woman inside the pnquin.


    Because of Zi Quan Mei arrival, Sanguan Jin Sheng must put on hold Zhao Li Xin matter he also unable to punished Zi Yi Ru because her elder sister was here, Sanguan Jin Sheng felt suffocated by his own anger but he had nowhere to vented he also need maintained his attitude and show his best performance in front of Zi Quan Mei and Celestial Immortal sect, one can only imagine how stressed he is right now.


    The Sanguan family waiting in front of their front gate manor, however, Sanguan Jin Sheng cannot hide his anxiousness and the same thing happened with Sanguan Liu Wen.


    "How is it, did you found Lu Xin?" Sanguan Liu Wen whisper.


    "No, I can''t find him anywhere" Sanguan Jin Sheng anguish.


    "How could that be, is he leaving the city?" sanguan Liu Wen looked distraught, without Zhao Li Xin their n to get the lightning sword would be futile, they need Lu Xin at all cost!


    "No, no one leaves the city thisst past few weeks except Long Ming, but he has returned now so there''s no report about people leaving the city"


    Sanguan Liu Wen eyes lit up "Could it be Long Ming hide Lu Xin, they have been work together in the past perhaps Lu Xin asked his favor again"


    "Is that possible?"


    "Only one way to found out"Sanguan Liu Wen narrows his eyes.


    "Tck, Long Ming again!" Sanguan Jin Sheng clicks his tongue indignant.


    _____________________________________


    Meanwhile, at another ce someone throwing tantrum by kicking and smashing a table in pieces <strong>"DAMN YOU ZHAO LI XIN!"</strong> she throws the cup to the wall <strong>"DAMN YOU LUO RI YI!"</strong> she kicked the stool to the wall and broke into pieces.


    Lao Min Na vent her anger to anything around her, she keeps cursing and yelling like a madwoman. Her beautiful face contorted into an unsightly appearance. She didn''t look as elegant cold beautiful as she used to.


    "His attacked all my client and killed all my beast, all my money, all my time¡­.it''s all be nothing because of him, that man ruined me again!" she shouted furiously.


    When Lao Min Na in her frantic episode no one dared to get approach her, all her subordinates were hiding in fright. Recently Lao Min Na be more unpredictable and she can''t control her rage, she was like a volcano that could erupt at any moment.


    A young man about fifteen casually enters the cave, he touches the wall lightly then he retracted his hand abruptly when he felt slight electrocution on his skin "This ce had been purified with holly power, we can''t use this ce again¡­" he pondered quietly.


    "This is that women doing isn''t it, that wench princess!" Lao Min Na re with bloodshot eyes.


    "Obviously.." he replies coolly.


    "I hate that woman, I will kill her this time and you can''t stop me!" she shouted at him.


    The young man opens his arms and bowed "Be my guest?!"


    Lao Min Na gritted her teeth as her chest moved up and down rapidly, she still has more beast left in her secret ce and the beasts in her possession were far more superior than any beast she has sold before since she always keeps the best for herself.

 Chapter 709 - It’s Time To Settle The Debt II

    The road of Yun Dao city filled with people cheering and pping their hands as they celebrated the arrival of people from the Celestial immortal sect, like wartime heroes or royal family, this behavior should not be allowed by the royal family and other aristocrats families, but who dare to criticize The sanguan family?


    Clearly, The Sanguan family didn''t care what other people said, they rather offend the royal family than the Celestial Immortal sect.??


    Meanwhile, On the third floor of the restaurant a man wearing a ck robe watch the bustle on the street indifferently, no one can''t read his expression because of the gold mask attaches to his face, only his cold dark eyes visible behind the mask but it does still not reveal much of the man emotion.


    He rested his arms on the armchair while his index finger rubs the ck ring on his thumb as he immersed on his thought, meantime two shadow guards stood behind him with a stoic expression, then they notice few people walk towards them, one of them look behind their shoulder for a second then turn around and opened the door and the man with dark purple robes and golden dragon embroidery on his chest entered the room with two of his bodyguard.


    The young man is only in his mid-twenty, he looks gentle and kind but the gleamed in his eyes show that the man was not simple, he sashays across the room with hand sped behind his back, he casually has a seat beside the ck robe man.


    The silver crown on his head shows high status but the ck robe man didn''t bother to greet the man next to him.


    His behavior was very rude and should be reprimanded harshly, the two bodyguards behind the nobleman wanted to give the ck robes a lesson but the nobleman quickly raised his hand then shoot daggers at his subordinates, being warned heavily by their master the two bodyguard didn''t dare to make another move.


    Unbeknown to them the two shadow guards clenched hidden knives on his palms, if the two bodyguards dare to make a move they would be dead right now, they didn''t know they were saved by their master''s wise judgment.


    The nobleman tries to lighten the mood "Do you enjoy the parade?" he jest.


    "I don''t like crowd¡­" he saidzily without giving the nobleman a nce.


    His rude attitude made the nobleman''s subordinated forehead creased deeply, they never see anyone dare to treat their noble master like this, but they didn''t dare to say anything to disobey their master''s order.


    On the contrary, the nobleman didn''t feel offended at all, instead, he was surprised that the man temperament was not as bad as the rumors said, this man was one one of the most powerful man in the continent if not the world, he was also the leader of one of the most mysterious and powerful sect, so it''s fine if he wants to be a bit rude.


    "Sanguan Jin Sheng, have been looking for you all over the ce, I never saw him that panic before¡­.it''s quite funny, don''t you think so Lu Xin, oh I mean Long Ming or I should call you Zhao Li Xin?" he gives a knowing smiled.


    Zhao Li Xin did not even flinch as he calmly says: "Don''t forget, you only figure it out now because I let you, crown prince¡­" he took off his gold mask and ce it on the side table.


    His perfectly sculpted face made Yun Fang Zi hold his breath, even though he had heard rumors that Zhao Li Xin was the most handsome man in the Jiang Wei kingdom but he does not expect he would be so devilishly beautiful it''s almost surreal, seems like the God spent extra time when he created his face. Thankfully, Zhao Li Xin was a man if he was a woman he couldn''t imagine how many Lord and emperor waged war because they were bewitched by his beauty.


    ''Long Ming should never take off his mask'' the Crown Princemented to himself.


    "I understand, Lord Long Ming" Yun Fang Zi shook his head, he let out a long exhales then turn his gaze back on the street then he asked again "What would you do to the Sanguan family?" he curious if Long ming able to do carry his n to destroy The sanguan family, he might have the ability but the Sanguan family is his biological family, as a Son could he killed his own Father?


    Zhao Li Xin frowned "I thought you knew?" he replies perfunctorily while Mong Yi served wine for them.


    Yun Fang Zi was still in doubt, not even he could kill his own Father, "They are your own family¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin lift the wine cup then cocked his head "Why everyone said lit it was a matter for me? He looks at Yun Fang Zi with a puzzled look then slowly sipped his wine.


    His indifferent tone made the crown prince and the subordinates behind him shiver in cold. How could someone talk about killing their own family so lightly without any restriction or remorse?


    Yun Fang Zi scrutinize Zhao Li Xin''s face to see if he said the truth or not, but Zhao Li Xin didn''t care nor understand how shocking his words for other people, he remains indifferent as he quietly sipped his wine and watch the street with disinterest eyes.


    Yun Fang Zi grew up within the pce he had seen countless cruel and heartless people doing their dirty deeds, he also had his own fair share of doing something that he could not proud of.


    Being born as a royal family made kinship and genuine love seem impossible, he was never close to his Empress mother, nor to his grandmother Queen Dowager, he especially not close to his Father''s emperor. But still, he couldn''t imagine he would kill his parents, he might lock them in the cold pce or strip their authority but he wouldn''t kill them, how could he killed his own Biological parents?


    He stares deeply to Zhao Li Xin''s eyes. But his ck onyx eyes reflect nothing, he didn''t look bitter, remorse or sorry for what would do, his beautiful ck eyes were like a frozenke in the winter, it was deep, dark, and cold.


    Suddenly the hair on Yun Fang Zi''s nape raise and cold sweat drench his back "Are you doing this because of the Qin family and your mother?" he probes further because he wanted to know what was Zhao Li Xin thinking.


    Zhao Li Xin twirls his wine cup "More or less¡­" he replies vaguely.


    Yun Fang Zi stared at Zhao Li Xin with a confused expression, he thought as the crown prince he smart enough to read people''s thoughts, however, he realized only in front of Long Ming he always feel clueless.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled lightly "You think too much your highness, this matter is not asplicated as you think" he shrugs nonchntly


    "It just about repaying the debt, I debt I owed to my mother for saving my life, Sanguan Jin Sheng debt on me for trying to used, there also his wife and Celestial Immortal who involved with my poisoning, adding on the mix there also their daughter who insulted my wife, their Son who has an uneptable idea about my wife everything mix together and rolls bit by bit just like a snowball, so I thought¡­why not end this old and new debt at the same time, why not end this gloriously" he smiled wickedly.


    Yun Fang Zi swallow his saliva, the hair behind his neck raised intensely. Zhao Li Xin''s amused expression stirred his heart to the core. The rm inside his head ringing screaming he should never provoke this man in any way, he should never have an idea to manipte or control this man or the consequences will be to heavy to bear.


    "Still, I''m d you didn''t involve the royal family in this¡­snowball" Yun Fang Zi smile awkwardly because he knew his brothers provoke Long Ming''s wife as well, he feel d Zhao Li Xin didn''t make the royal family ountable for his brother''s foolishness.


    Zhao Li Xin snort in disdained "It''s not me you should be thankful, it was all my wife decision. She was the one who decided not to involve the royal family on behalf of the innocent citizen of Yunmo kingdom, she was someone who will overlook past grudged if it for the peaceful future, but if you ask me¡­.I really not care with peace" he tantly pointed out that this cooperation only happened because of Lory''s wish, she was the only reason he didn''t do anything to those two stupid princes.


    Yun Fang Zi''s smile bes stiff, he noted himself to reprimand his two stupid younger brothers sternly when he got home, because of them their kingdom was almost ruined!


    "I understand, I will sincerely show my gratitude to your wife soon," said Yun Fang Zi.


    "Rather than that, I want the Royal family to give up their support for Lao Min Na" he casually asks.


    "That would be hard, Lao Min Na was the Queen Dowager and the emperor benefactor, we can''t forget her good merit and leave her in the lurch" Yun Fang Zi felt conflicted. He didn''t want to provoke Long Ming but he can''t let people think the royal family was ungrateful people either.


    "What if I told you Lao Min Na saving method is questionable?" Zhao Li Xin made a steeple with both his long finger on his stomach as he crosses his legs in a leisurely manner.


    "What do you mean?" Yun Fang Zi frowned.


    "Did you ept Lao Min Na diagnosed and consumed her pill blindly, is it never crossed your mind where she got all her knowledge and abilities?" Zhao Li Xin saw Yun Fang Zi anxious face and sneer as he continued "Did Lao Min Na ever offered you a beast. A very strange and powerful beast that didn''t require a contract but it would follow your order regardless?"


    "This¡­.." Yun Fang Zi looked perplexed, Lao Min Na did offer him about that and to be honest he was quite tempted. Imagine an army of the powerful beast that would follow hismand, but somehow he felt hesitant because of the non-existance contract between the master and the Beast.


    The contract was used to ensure the Beast Loyalty and submission to their master without the contract how would he know the Beast would not turn against him one day, that''s why Yun Fang Zi didn''t agree right away with Lao Min Na offer since he needs time to think about it so when Zhao Li Xin raised this question his heart almost jumped from his chest.


    "I'' haven''t agreed with Lao Min Na''s offer and I haven''t seen the Beast personally¡­.why, is there anything wrong with the beast?" he anxiously asked.


    "Everything about that woman is wrong," he said bluntly, Zhao Li Xin was quite impressed that the crown prince was not an arrogant fool who was blind with power like the others, seems like it was worth it to work with this man.


    "On behalf of my wife who put her trust in the royal family, I will give you some advice, never trust that woman!"

 Chapter 710 - The Brotherhood

    Inside the Mystic realm, a woman is sleeping soundly. Her hand sped above her belly, her long and wavy bluish hair cover her shoulder framing her delicate and pale face. Her eyes were tightly shut but the eyeball behind her eyelids moved wildly.


    Once again she was waking up in a strange ce, he look up and see a magnificent painted ceiling that looks very familiar when she looked around she realizes she was in a wide ce with tall pirs all over the ce and grey marbles floor, she looks down on her hands then she squeezes her hands tightly all of the sudden she felt weird sensation then she realizes she was in a dream again, and this ce¡­.this ce was Cestine pce, she look the pce where she grew up, this ce feels strange but familiar at the same time. ??


    Suddenly Lory then hears a quick footstep approaching her. She lifts her head and her breath stop instantly, she froze as she stares with widening eyes "Lucas¡­?" she muttered.


    As expected Lucas walked past her, Lory knew he didn''t saw her because it''s only a dream, but even though this was only a dream she feel very happy to see her brother again, Lory reflex was to chase her brother, she unconsciously shouted at him "LUCAS!" Instantly she felt like a fool, there''s no way Lucas would hear her.


    Lucas suddenly stop, Lory''s heart pounding like a drum, could it be Lucas heard her but it was impossible. Lucas turn his head in motion and their eyes lock at each other, Lory flinched as she quietly called him "Luc¡­."


    "Cliff?" he frowned.


    "Your highness!" A man with red hair trotted toward him with an anxious face, he stopped one step before Lucas and bowed his head courteously "Your highness, Is it true we will hasten the King Trial ceremony?"


    Lucas nodded "Yes, the sooner the better isn''t it?" he nodded casually.


    Lory''s eyes swelled as she watches the red haired young man "Cliff" she softly said, Cliff still like she always remembered. He was kind, gentle, and very warmed, he was an immigrant from another country, in fact, he was an illegitimate son of the King in that country but he was treated harshly as a resulted he lose his mother at a very young age.


    Since then he was always alone, Cliff story reminds her of Zhao Li Xin nevertheless Cliff was luckier than Zhao Li Xin because he was rescued when King Marcus lead his army to subdue the King of that kingdom for the vition of the human right to his people, Cliff was found by his Father then he was taken to Hand.


    Cliff was only seven years old at the time, he was raised as Lucas chambein and ymate because they''re the same age. Lucas''s strict and ''by the book'' attitude bnces Lucas''s Lazy and easy-going nature. Along the way Cliff ends up taking care of Lory as well then gradually he bes more like a brother, family, and best friends than a caretaker.


    "Well, that''s true but what about the preparation, there still a lot of things I need to prepare, we need a tent, a waterproof tent to be precise, we need a cooking utensil, wait¡­I think can food would be better¡­. and clothes, we need winter and summer clothing too¡­." cliff muttered incoherently, the more he thought about it the more panicked he became.


    Lory watched the heartwarming scene with moist eyes, and the corner of her mouth curved slightly, she forgot how worrywart Cliff could be. Whenever she and Lucas made a haphazard n it was Cliff who sorts everything out, Cliff was the only reason they still could eat spaghetti and coke in the middle of nowhere.


    "Calm down brother" Lucas patted Cliff''s shoulder "You only need to bring your weapon and we''re done," he grinned.


    Cliff gave him an ''Are you out of your mind'' expression, they weren''t just gone for a week or month but they would go for years, he thought there wouldn''t be enough preparation.


    "That''s it, I will prepare everything quickly, no wonder I heard Fred cursed Jay¡­" Cliff shook his head.


    "Why Fred cursed Jay?" Lucas surprised since Fred always the cool one amongst them.


    Cliff tilted his head "Uhm, I think Fred was panic too and he got a bit anxious and jay...he was there"


    So it because Jay was in the wrong time and wrong ce, whose fault is that?


    Lory heard cliff''s exnation and can''t stop giggling, she forgot how he missed the dry joke between them, even though sheughs tears streaming down her face endlessly, the feeling she was burry in her heart burst like a broken dam, Lory cannot pretend she didn''t miss them.


    If only she knew what would happen in the future she would cherish every moment they had like it was thest, she wouldn''tin too often and give too many troubles for them, she would be more sensible, more obedient more caring, more understanding, but it''s all toote¡­..it was far toote.


    Lucas and cliffugh at Jay''s misery, then suddenly someone screams "Yo, Princey!!"


    This gruff voice and boorish behavior could onlye from one man, Lory looks behind her and saw a muscr man with olive skin and dark hair stomping his feet, the man looked annoyed while approached them whole rubbing his cheeks.


    "What''s wrong with your face?" Lucas knitted his eyebrows closely.


    "Nothing!" Fargo brushed it off but the mark on his face was too obvious to ignore.


    "Who was able to hurt your face?" Lucas stares at him with awe.


    "What would you do about it?" Cliff asks innocently.


    "I will offer that person Archknight position and rece this big boar!" he jokingly said.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Fargo roared angrily but then he grimaced when he identally opened his mouth widely then he continues rubbing his cheek again and mumble "It''s all because of you¡­" he red at Lucas.


    "What did I do?" Lucas raised both his hands.


    Cliff then grunts "Hump, it because he has to break up with all his girlfriend before we go" he sized him up Fargo up and down with a condescending look, who told him to collect so many women like postcards.


    "Really, which one..?" Lucas has long given up to follow Fargo Girlfriend list, who told him to updated the list every week.


    Fargo pursed his lips didn''t bother to say it but Cliff chimed in "Now let''s start from the alphabet A¡­" he raised his eyebrows like a teacher the continue "There were, Adrianne, Amy, Adeline, Alice, Brianne, Bony, Candy, Cindy, Corrine, Debra, Debora¡­.."


    "Knocked it off!" Fargo smacked Cliff back in anger.


    "Geez man, did you banging all my female citizens?" Lucas looked at him in horror.


    "Shut up, I just want to ask when we are leaving, I have to prepare a few things to ensure our prince safety" Fargo seriously said.


    Unlike his yboy persona, Fargo was very serious with his job as Lucas''s protector, he is one of the strongest knights that the kingdom ever had. Born as elkhandt family he is the descendant of ancient Lycans family, the history said that the elkhandt family should be extinct a long time ago because many people haunted them because they fear them while the other wanted to turn them into their private battle ve.


    The History goes that King Arkheon the first Hand king freed them from very and put them under his protection so they could have a normal and peaceful life, ever since then the elkhandt family shows their gratitude by devoted themselves as Lucient number one protector and many of them be the Archknight.


    Even though Fargo can sometimes be rude and stern towards the royal twins but it''s all because he really cares about them in fact Fargo loves the twins no less than Fred, over the years Fargo never forgotten the twins birthday, he also never forgot to bring gifts for them whenever he goes out of town and he very protective to the twins especially Lory.


    Sadly that was also the reason he never has a serious rtionship because at the end of the day when he has to choose between his girlfriend or Lucas he would choose Lucas in a heartbeat.


    The only dilemma might happen with him, when he had to choose between Lucas and Lory, thankfully it never happened.


    Lucas scratched his head "Well, I just send a short notice to uncle Zargy though, so I¡­."


    "Lucasss, Fred is bullying meee!!" Jay suddenly runs towards them and swiftly hides behind Lucas as he brazenly used the young prince as his shield.


    "You know, as the Archknight you must stand in front of your Prince not behind him¡­" Fargo chides his stupid behavior.


    Jay peeks behind Lucas''s shoulder "I know and I will¡­.but not against that demon fox!"


    "Who did you say demon fox?!" Fred make long strides toward them with evil smiles.


    "How can he heard me?" Jay whimper.


    "I think he read your mouth" Cliff pinch his skin and Jay immediately covers his mouth in fright.


    "Did I told to find information about Rodent city and its owners, why haven''t you send me the information!" Fred red at Jay.


    "But, you just told me five minutes ago!" Jay shouted bravely but from Lucas''s back.


    Fred didn''t bother with Jay excused "Five minutes should be enough, don''t you proimed as the most crafty hacker in the world, so where is it!" he stretches his hand demanding for a result.


    "Then I will deny it!" Jay shamelessly shouted.


    How long it has been since she saw the five of them together like this, she used to take them for granted. She was so young at that time she thought this wouldst forever, but everything ends sooner than she had expected. She wanted to touch Fargo''s arms but her hands pass through him like a ghost, it reminds her she was not part of them¡­..not anymore.


    "Sorry guys, I know it was too sudden but¡­.I have my own reason, can you trust me?" Lucas feel guilty for make trouble for all his friends.


    "Of course your highness" Cliff respectfully said.


    Jay circled his arms around Lucas''s neck "Chill bro, it''s not a big deal!" he suddenly cheer again.


    "Yeah, this is not our first time gone out of the blue, we can figure it out along the way" Fargo rests his arms on his hip andughed about it.


    "True, worste to worst we can use Jay as coteral" Fred shrugged.


    "For what?" Fargo asks.


    "You know, when we don''t have money to buy food or a ce to stay¡­we can use him" Fred waggle his eyebrows.


    Jay strongly refuted "Heyyyy, I''m a very valuable teammate!"


    But cliff rebuke calmly "Guessed again!"

 Chapter 711 - The Lucient Family

    Lucas knew he was asking too much of his brothers, the preparation for King trial were not simple things in fact it had been prepared carefully since five years before they left ording to the set schedule and in most case, it''s still not enough.


    As the most powerful kingdom in the Verrion, Hand has a lot of enemies when they learned the sole heir of the Kingdom left the safety cocoon of their territory one could imagine how many people tried to take advantage of this situation.??


    One of the first things they would do is spread false information about the prince''s departure, they also prepared several people would disguise themselves as the Prince, and the Archknight thought out the countries to confuse the enemy. Apart from that they also ce agent all over the country to watch over the Prince and help the prince when he needed.


    Overall the preparations for the King trial require detail and careful nning so when Lucas elerated the preparation a year before the schedule it shocked a lot of peoples not to mention made them panic.


    "Thank you, guys¡­" Lucas smiled earnestly "I have to go now, the King has summoned me" he shoved his hands on his front pocket the turnaround and left.


    The four men watch Lucas back figure and Jay abruptly asked "I''m notining but¡­do you know why he speeds up the schedule, although he likes to act carelessly sometimes, but when ites to important matter he was more cautious than us"


    Fred let out a long sighed "As Archknight we don''t have to understand our future King decision but we must support all his decision nheless"


    "Yeah, trusting him is our main job" Fargo chimed in.


    "I know, and I believe him too, I''m just worried for him¡­." Jay anxiously said.


    "Then we have to work harder to eased his highness burden" Cliff solemnly said.


    Lory chased Lucas to the stairs she then followed him to the second floor, Lory watched Lucas back as she followed him, she remembered today just months before Lucas''s seventeen birthday. The King trial should be held after he graduated high school but Lucas suddenly change the time it gives her a shock too, she once asked about this but Lucas said the same reply to Cliff.


    ''The sooner the better he said


    Lory knew he was hiding something from her but she didn''t pry about it because she believed him just like everybody else. However, now she felt she was wrong she should have asked him more at that time, Lory continued following him until Lucas stopped in front of the king study room.


    Lory suddenly held her breath, this was thest ce hees before she left the pce, she reys that moment million times in her head, she wondered what if she knocked on the door and met with her father before she left¡­. would everything changed, if she wasn''t so stubborn and stayed for one more year she would be here when Nazareth attacked her kingdom maybe she would able to minimize her kingdom destruction, maybe her father wouldn''t have to sacrifice himself¡­maybe.


    ''Knock ¨C knock''


    The door opened gently and Stephan greeted him with a warm smile "Good evening, Prince Lucas" his eyes behind his gold-rimmed turn to crescent as he wees Lucas''s arrival.


    "Uncle Steve" Lucas nodded.


    "Your Father has waiting for you" he made a polite gesture to invite Lucas in.


    When Lucas entered the room, Stephan knowingly left the room. Lucas saw his Father sit behind the desk surrounded by piles of paper that need to signed and his eyes fixed on the smallptop on the desk. He was reading a report when he notices Lucas is in the room then he beckoned him to moves closer.


    Lucas approaches the desk then he takes a seat on the chair in front of the desk while King Marcus types on the keyboards for a seconds before he closed hisptop and shift his nce on Lucas, he took off his sses then put them on the table neatly before he speaks "You hasten the King Trial schedule?"


    "Yes," Lucas briefly replies.


    "May I know why?" Marcus leaned his back as he looked at his son sharply.


    "It doesn''t matter right, it would happen soon orter anyway¡­" he gives a half-hearted answer.


    Marcus sighed heavily "You know how much people would pay to know your schedule departure in a ck market, do you understand how many hackers in the world trying to track you down, do you not realize the prizes tag on your head in a dark web, Do you know how hard to cover all of this?"Marcus narrowed his gaze, he will not believe his Son would be so reckless without apparent reason.


    "Not only you risked your own life, but you also risked the lives of everyone who protecting you, I''m sure you understand that?!" Marcus reprimand him sternly.


    Lucas lowered his head without answering his father''s question because he knows the risk he was taking but he had no other way. Lory furrowed her brows as she watched his father reprimanded his brother. The rtionship between Father and Son is always rocky and as a daughter the only woman in the family she always acted as the mediator for his father and brother.


    She knew his father stricter to Lucas than her is because Lucas is his heir and he has a lot of expectations from him so Marcus tends to be harder to Lucas while Lucas was burdened by everyone''s expectation his wayward behavior came from his anxiety not able to fulfill everyone expectation. Because of that the Father and Son used to sh with each other.


    Marcus leaned his upper body against the desk and cupped his hands on the table "So tell me what is your real reason is, I''m not your Archknight so I will not approve your request without a proper reason!" he firmly said.


    Lucas stroked his jaw as he looks to his side with a hesitant expression, knowing his father unyielding he had no choice but to tell the truth, he turn his gaze back to his father "There''s a prophecy I read¡­.about The moon and the Sun"


    Marcus''s Expression bes hard and Lory''s heart leaps to her throat ''Is this what they are talking about?'' she stupefied.


    "You knew?" Marcus struggles to maintain hisposure.


    "I saw mother''s hidden diary in the library, I don''t know who put it there, or why but it definitely belongs to her" Lucas shrugged, he didn''t look distressed because he already made a decision since that day.


    "I went to Djevelskrin, a month ago during the beast subjugation with the others¡­.an I met with Arthea" Lucas calmly said as he straightened his sitting posture.


    "You ask Her, what did she say?" Marcus clenched his fist tightly, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart that everything will turn out fine in the end.


    Lucas pressed his lips into a thin line then he says with a heavy tone: "Where there is death, there always gonna be death"


    Marcus shut his eyes then he pinched the gap between his eyebrows, his heart sinking like a stone in the ocean. for a while, neither of them spoke and Lory could only watch their distraught expression with a helpless feeling.


    This happened after she asked about Lucas''s fate, she med his father for epting fate so easily without giving any fight but she didn''t know that her father was torn between his son and daughter.


    If Marcus saved Lucas then Lory had to die, but if he saved Lory then Lucas will be the one who had to die, it was an impossible choice for any man, but at that time Lory didn''t know her father struggle in fact she knew nothing at all.


    Lory scoff at how conceited she was, she used to act like she knew everything as if she fights this unimaginable war on her own but the truth she was not alone, she wasn''t the only one who suffers.


    Lory waddle towards his father, she knew she unable to touch him but she did it anyway. Lory stroked his father''s sad face "Father, I''m sorry¡­.I didn''t know, I''m wrong¡­" she whispered softly on his ears desperately begging for his forgiveness.


    "Therefore you hasten your departure?" Marcus sighed.


    Lucas shrugged again in a careless manner "Who knows, I might find something to break the prophecy, there must be something more out there, right?" He said with determined eyes, the same eyes Marcus saw in his daughter, and a very long time ago he saw the same eyes staring at him saying she will save her children at all cost.


    ''They are just like you, Lorenna''


    "What did you say to Lory?" Marcus ask.


    Lucas shook his head "I didn''t say anything, she knew I''m lying but she didn''t ask further and I don''t want her to know, we both know what would she do if she knows about this!" he looked at his Father with a warning look.


    Marcus let out a deep sigh ''It''s a littlete for that''


    "Fine, when you are going to leave?" Marcus leaned his tired back on the chair.


    "In six moth¡­" Lucas replies calmly.


    "After your birthday" Marcus asked.


    "After our Birthday" Lucas corrected.


    "Of course¡­" Marcus looks down with a heavy heart. Perhaps it would be thest time they celebrated their birthday together as a family.


    "We should order a big cake then" Marcus forces a smile.


    Lucas also understands what his father means, this is perhaps thest time they can be together "And a lot of macarons" he bitterly smiles. Lucas and Marcus not always on the same page but only when ites to Lory they would be singing in tune.

 Chapter 712 - The Game Of Fate

    Tears rolled down on the corner of her eyes as she fell asleep, a gentle hand wiping her tears with his long finger. Zhao Li Xin watched Lory''s sleeping face from the bedside with grim eyes, his heart ached whenever she saw her silently cry like this. It''s funny that a few years ago he thought he was incapable to feel a human feeling, but now he was overwhelmed with different feelings every day, and it''s all because of her.


    "Is she having a nightmare?" Huo Long peak from the opposite side of the bed.??


    "No, it wasn''t, she has a beautiful dream¡­" Zhao Li Xin said with a mirthless smile "She used to say, what hurt her wasn''t a nightmare but a sweet dream instead, because that beautiful moment would disappear when she woke up"


    "Poor little girl¡­" Huo Long sighed.


    "She does even though she never thought that way, many people used to say that people who had everything is the one who loses the most¡­. and she had lost so many things" Zhao Li Xin held her small hand with both hands as he looked at her sleeping face "I know there''s a void inside her heart that I cannot fill no matter how hard I try, sometimes I wondered if she ever truly happy with me?"


    "She''s happy, just because she can''t let go of her past doesn''t mean she doesn''t appreciate the time she spent with you, I don''t think you should be so hard on yourself¡­" Girsha who was nestled on the pillow next to Lory strangelyfort him.


    "I hope you were right¡­." Zhao Li Xin appreciated Girsha''s thoughtfulness, he could see that the bird was not used to this.


    Girsha cleared his throat awkwardly before he spoke "Lory will be fine, she always does, rather than waiting for her to wake up I have other pressing matter to do ¡­."


    "Is there anything I should do?" Zhao Li Xin looked wary.


    "Nope, this is on me! you also got a lot of things to do, since you already pushed the demon to the corner, soon orter they woulde to retaliated so I advise you to prepare" Girsha gave him a blunt warning.


    "Lao Min Na and Lazarus?" Zhao Li Xin confirms it.


    "You wouldn''t think they would just ept your attack without putting up a fight, would you?" Girsha cynically said.


    "Of course not¡­.that would be very disappointing!" he snarls.


    "Great! Let me out of here and send a message to your subordinated at the spirit stone mine, tell them that a big bird would visit their ce so please don''t make a fuss¡­human always make a fuss whenever I appear" Girsha grumbled in annoyance.


    "..."


    Zhao Li Xin grinned, he waved his hand slightly and Girsha figure disappeared. Huo Long leaned his back against the window frame while enjoying the breeze blowing his red hair "The great ancestor is right, don''t forget there still Sanguan family around once they know who you really are they will use all their power to attacked you"


    Zhao Li Xin ignored Huo Long question, his expression was soft and tender as he watched Lory''s face, Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly before he kissed her hand gently and ce her hand under the nket after he fixed her nket and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    Zhao Li Xin straightened his back, he took his gaze away from Lory, and instantly the chill in his eyes returned "They can bring their army, weapon, experts, divined power, it still didn''t matter for me, because in the end, they''ll all end up the same¡­..they all bleed" the blood lust in his eyes was too apparent if Huo long was human he would have to fall on his knee because of fear right now.


    Out of nowhere suddenly a red petal flower came from the window and fall on Lory''s cheek, his eyes unconsciously drawn to her face again and the blood lust in his eyes subside tremendously, Zhao Li Xin bends his waist and kissed her forehead then he says to Huo Long "Take care of her¡­"


    The sudden change demeanor on Zhao Li Xin''s face made Huo Long speechless, sometimes he wanted to check if there a switch on the back of his head, how could he change his expression quicker than flipping the page.


    "I know¡­" Huo Long rolled his eyes, what the sleeping girl could do anyway, the worst thing that could happen to her is falling from the bed?! But Huo long rather swallowed hisint than bicker with the petty boy.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at his beloved princess one more time before he left. Huo Long watch Zhao Li Xin disappeared then he shook his head, who knows his apathetic and savage boy he used to know be a dotting husband, the future is really unpredictable.


    Huo Long took a small wooden stool then he sat up and propped his chin on the side of the bed. He watches her for a while then flicked his finger in front of her face "Waky ¨C waky little princess, how long you wanted to sleep don''t you know how lonely that boy looks like?" Huo long didn''t get any reaction from the sleeping princess so he let out a long sigh "It''s amazing how much he''s in love with you, it''s even more amazing you loved him back¡­..honestly, I''m d, the truth is we all d¡­"


    Huo Long leaned his head on his fist and he smiled "you know I¡­.I don''t want to see you hurt but I''m afraid you will have to, just a little bit more my dear princess...isn''t that right¡­.Arthea" Huo long raised his head and woman with gray eyes and long silver hair standing in front of the window as the light hit her back.


    "Just a little bit more and everything will end¡­" she said with a bittersweet expression.


    "That demon is getting stronger every day, his root has deeply nted and tainted thend with his darkness, this time no one can''t stop him anymore except them, but if they failed, not only this world we also put the other worlds in the universe in danger" Huo Long expression be ck as charcoal there''s no longer yfulness left on his face only fear.


    Arthea didn''t answer right away, she looked at the red cloud with a tranquil expression then she turns her gaze back to Huo Long "We all know this is a risky game, we gamble with fate and ce our bet on them, we know what the stake still we hope for a miracle, to win this game we have a role to y so I did mine but how about you, Azure Dragon.....there still one more move you have to take?"


    "You don''t have to remind me, Seeress, I know what I have to do and I''ve been waiting for this day!" Huo Long said without the slightest hesitation in his words.


    Arthea tilted her head and smile "Even though she might hate you because of this" she shifted her gaze to the sleeping woman on the bed.


    Huo Long tighten his fist "Everything has it cost"


    ____________________________


    When Zhao Li Xin emerges from the mystique realm he was sitting in the lotus position on his bed. He slowly opened his eyes and the warmth that filled his eyes before wash away, the coldness return to his eyes like a cold blizzard in winter. He raised from his bed and flick his sleeves as he strides toward the door, Mong Yi and Mong Ki hear their Lord''s footstep they simultaneously open the door.


    "They have arrived milord" Mong Ki reported.


    Zhao Li Xin''s back straight like a pole and his hand sped behind his back, he looks domineering and noble just like ancient times in their golden time. He strides of the room with Mong Ki and Mong Yi followed him with a matching pace.


    The manor without the madam''s presence feels cold and tensed just like walking on thin ice, everyone was wary all the time, they didn''t dare speak too loud or breathing too hard. Zhao Li Xin''s menacing aura was enough to tense up the whole manor. they arrived at the main building and the servants bowed their waist in ny-degree no one dare to raised their heads when Zhao Li Xin passed them.


    The door open widely as Zhao Li Xin and the Mong brother enter the room, the four king pce immediately stand up from their chairs to saluted Zhao Li Xin''s arrival "Greeting milord!" they cupped their fist and bowed their head simultaneously.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a seat on his respective chair, he nces a second to the empty chair next to him where Lory supposed to be. His eyes instantly dimmed but his expression remains the same. Only after Zhao Li Xin has a seat the four king pce dare to straighten their back and lift their head, they could feel his bad mood and that''s not good for them.


    Zhao Li Xin rests his arms on the arms rest then he make a slight movement with his hand andmands them "Speak!"

 Chapter 713 - Missed Information

    "Five hundreds of Gold Lion soldiers have infiltrated the Yun Dao city while the rest one thousand other soldiers waiting outside the city, and they are all equipped with the new weapon as you order" Jiang Ji Wei cupped his fist firmly.


    "Send an urgent message to your people at the spirit stone quarry, tell them that young madam Guardian beast woulde and no one should disturb him," Zhao Li Xin said calmly as he crossed his leg and leaned his backfortably.??


    "Right away, Milord!" Jiang Jin Wei signed his subordinate who was in the corner of the room to carry out the Lord''s order, the man with silver armor cupped his fist before he leaves the room in hurry.


    "I have another report milord, the crown prince subordinated was able to steal a few pills from the Queen Dowager cab, it was the medicine given by Lao Min Na after I conduct experiment I able to conclude that the pills have strong ability to influenced the recipient mind," Jin Hao said with wary looked, then Jin Hao continued "Although the pill provide benefit on one body just like normal medicine should do, but if someone takes the pills regrly it will slowly affect their mind, it will increase their paranoia, fear, and aggressiveness that will lead to excessive violent"


    "Just like the hybrid beast" Wu San Bo stunned.


    Jin Hao shook his head "Not that extreme, but it simr"


    "I never heard of anyone who could make drugs that can heal and deathly at the same time, why doesn''t anyone notice about this?" Wu San Bo said in deep concern, not entirely because he cared about other people well being but because he feared the chaos that would happen in the future.


    "Well, like I said before the drug did give benefit to one body and the side effect was not instant people might think the person was in a bad mood or influence by their sickness so one would suspect the drugs" Jin Hao shrugged.


    Jin Hao gracefully flicks his face and muttered to himself "Even I almost missed it, luckily I know what Lao Min Na could do so I conduct the experiment thoroughly" Jin Hao exasperated when he remembered he almost missed the crucial evidence if Lory didn''t tell him about Lazarus he would never expect this either, a drug that could heal and harmed their victim at the same time, he has to admit that idea is genius.


    ''A wolf in sheep skin''


    "Effect one mind¡­." Zhao Li Xin stroked his lips as he contemted "There something Girsha told me when he talks about Lory¡­"


    "Is there something else?" Jin hao scrunched up his face, Is he literally still missed something?


    "Girsha once said to me, the scariest things about Lazarus was not his destructive power but his ability to control the mind of people, but for him to able to control someone mind could only do if the person epts a part of the demon itself if Lao Min Na put something that belongs to Lazarus inside the pill and elixir that she made what would you think would happen to all of the people that consumed Lao Min Na medicine?" Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes.


    "Milord, do you think they all under Lao Min Na influence?" Bei Li Yan gasped in horror.


    "No, Not Lao Min Na, it was Lazarus...." Jin Hao''s faces turned ashen, the idea of Lazarus slowly creep into the world made him feel restless.


    Bei Li Yan was not a sentimental man, he also far from benevolence and kind but he still dumbfounded by what Lao Min Na had done, Jiang Jin Wei, Jin Hao, and the Mong brother''s expression also not good.


    They are not Saint but they will not send random people in the hands of a demon, what if the recipient of the drugs were innocent children, the elderly, or simple women who just want to get better, what would happen with them, how could Lao Min Na lived with that?


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath "This is just an assumption, we need Lory to confirm that¡­"


    However, if this is true then Zhao Li Xin understanding of Lazarus will get deepened again, not only the demon are strong and merciless but he also slick and cunning, maybe all Lao Min Na knowledged came from Lazarus, maybe the whole ned came from Lazarus and Lao Min Na was nothing but a chess piece that moves by Lazarus order, if that so that would exin a lot about Lao Min Na sudden talent.


    "There also rming news Milord" Mong Ki abruptly chime in "After I left Lao Min Na, there was a rumor among her own people that Lao Min Na suddenly disappeared"


    "Maybe she knew we watch her moves, even if we can track her, we can track her people and the result will be the same so she left her people¡­.it seems she nned something big" Zhao Li Xin stroke his chin as he ponders but he didn''t look scared on contrary he rather amused.


    "She came for us¡­" Jin Hao concluded.


    Zhao Li Xin smirk "I believe so¡­"


    "What about Lazarus?" Bei Li Yan looks rather anxious, he''s not afraid of Lao Min Na or her hybrid beast but Lazarus is a different matter, that demon is the only reasoned Lao Min Na''s head didn''t separate from her body yet.


    "We''ll see¡­" Zhao Li Xin calmly said, even though is a big risk but he was curious what would Lazarus do this time.


    _________________________________


    "The boy survive?"


    "Yes, elder sister"


    Two beautiful women were sat around the wooden table without the present their servants, even though they are in theirte thirty but they still look beautiful and youthful with supple and firm skin just like a woman in their mid-twenty, the two women have a simr appearance but they have a distinct charmed when one of them looked graceful and gentle while the other looks haughty but elegant.


    They were the Zi n''s daughter, Zi Yi Ru and Zi Quan Mei. Zi Yi Ru came to ask the matter about Zhao Li Xin, she wanted to know how Zhao Li Xin is still alive and well, didn''t Zi Quan Mei promised her that the boy will have short and painful life. How could he not only look perfectly healthy but he was also a cultivator.


    On the other hands, Zi Quan Mei was in closed-door cultivation for five years so she didn''t know what happened during that times, thest thing she knew about Zhao Li Xin, his life in the Jiang Wei Kingdom was awful not only he was shunned and hated by his own mother and the emperor he also belittled and shunned by the imperial family and official, he was constantly sicked and bedridden almost his life, Zi Quan Mei was sure Zhao Li Xin will not live long.


    That''s why he never pay attention to Zhao Li Xin life, she never sent her people to watch Zhao Li Xin either since she thought it was a wasted of time so is hard for her to believed Zi Yi Ru words "Are you sure, he is Qin Mu Yi Son?" she looked at her younger sister with aplex expression.


    "Of course, he looks simr to my husband how could it be wrong?" Zi Yi Ru feel upset, did her elder sister think she was stupid.


    "That can''t be true, he supposed to be dead right now, perhaps someone cured him? but that impossible! That boy was only a sick prince!" Zi Quan Mei still unable to believed that Zhao Li Xin is able to survive this long.


    "Elder sister, what do you mean prince¡­.I''m talking about Lu Xin the wretched boy, why are you talking about some prince?" Zi Yi Ru perplexed because she thought Zi Yi Ru''s mind was somewhere else.


    This time Zi Quan Mei is the one who looked baffled "Lu Xin, who is Lu Xin? Qin Mu Yi''s son''s name was not Lu Xin¡­.what are you talking about?" Zi Quan Mei and Zi Yi Ru stare at each other with the same confused expression, do they talk about the same person?


    "But¡­.but he said his name was Lu Xin?" Zi Yi Ru''s eyes widened in shock as panic surged through her.


    "No, that boy''s name was Zhao Li Xin, not Lu Xin, he was the abandoned sickly prince of the Jiang Wei Kingdom!" Zi Quan Mei shook her head, she realized something wasn''t quite right.


    "You mean¡­ Zha¡­Zhao Li Xin the sixth Prince of Jiang Wei kingdom!" Zi Yi Ru was frightened down to her feet she has to grip the edged of the table to prevent her from falling.


    "Yes.." Zi Quan Mei didn''t understand why her sister overreacted.


    Zi Yi Ru''s face turned white as a sheet and her body starts to tremble "Zhao Li Xin, that can''t be¡­Long Ming!"


    Zhao Li Xin identity was only discovered three years ago when Zi Quan Mei was in closed-door cultivation so she didn''t know about this matter, she was too conceited and underestimated Zhao Li Xin resilient, she thought the pained from the poison and the ostracized by his family and society enough to break Zhao Li Xin apart, he thought it''s enough to kill the little boy but she didn''t know that she only make him stronger than he ever be.


    Before she enters closed-door cultivation Zi Quan Mei did hear a little about Long Ming''s infamous reputation but she never rted Long Ming with Zhao Li Xin, that was ridiculous!


    Meanwhile, her people forgot to tell her about the recent news because they were drawn in celebration after Zi Quan Mei reached Sage level, so no one told her about this but it wasn''t their fault because Zi Quan Mei never told her subordinated to pay attention to Zhao Li Xin and not many people in her sect know she involved the matter with Qin family, not even Bai Xue knew about this.


    Overall, Zhao Li Xin was lucky because of Zi Quan Mei''s recklessness.


    "Was Zhao Li Xin knew Long Ming, is Long Ming who cured Zhao Li Xin?" Zi Quan Mei was still unable to digest the information. Thest time she saw Zhao Li Xin when he was twelve, the boy looked skinny and paled, he looks very frail as if he would fall when the wind blows to hard on him, so how could she rted that weak boy with the infamousLord like Long Ming.


    Zi Yi Ru bes frantic as panic overwhelmed her, he massaged her temple and cried "Zhao Li Xin is Long Ming!"

 Chapter 714 - The Family Matters

    Meanwhile, in another part of Sanguan''s manor a man just woke up from his long meditation, he slowly raised from his lotus position then he walked to the end table near his bed, he took the green jade bottle from the table then carefully opened the lid, he took one pill from the bottle and swallowed the whole pill without hesitation.


    Not long after the Qi around his body increased tremendously, knowing the next breakthrough is getting closer he feel ted he immediately rushed to his bed and continued his meditation, he knew he can''t miss this chance.??


    His body trembled uncontrobly as the Qi inside him burst just like waves in the storm, all his body engulf with excruciating pained and his body was drenched with sweat, he could feel something slithered underneath his skin and it hitting and biting his flesh as if he was eating alive, it is an awful feeling that no one could imagine.


    The first time he felt like this he was petrified, any normal people in his situation would immediately question Lao Min Na purposed and stopped consuming the pills, however when his strength grew in a way he had never dreamed of, he decide to put his feared and doubted aside, and the more he took the pills the stronger he bes, in less than two months he had elevated from sovereign to a sage if this wasn''t a miracle then he didn''t know what else it could be.


    The pain bes intolerable, he subconsciously grabs the leg table tightly as he cried in agony until he broke the table leg in pieces and the cried continued but no one came for him, even though several servants were waiting anxiously outside the room, but they didn''t dare to enter the room because their master had warned them that he was in a middle of making a breakthrough so nothing could bother his concentration.


    The servants look at each other in fright, even though this is not the first time they experienced this but every time it happened it still made them felt nervous. They don''t know what method their master used, but they have never seen anyone have a breakthrough like this, rather than a breakthrough it''s more likely a sound of someone who was skinned alive.


    The shouted was increasing then suddenly they were startled by a deafening boom, the room explode from the inside and it threw out everyone who was standing too close to the room.


    "Young master!"


    "Save the Young master!"


    "Call physician!"


    Everyone screams and runs in a frenzy, if something happened with sanguan Wu Ci then everyone in this courtyard will be buried alive, the fear of Sanguan Wu Ci well being as much as they fear for their own life. Suddenly they hear a burst of chillingughter came from inside the wrecking room, the hair behind their back suddenly raised, the atmosphere around them suddenly be dark and the air suddenly covers with ck smoke.


    They exchanged another worried nce ''something bad is happening'' they thought but they don''t know what is it.


    Sanguan Wu Ci stood in the middle of a wrecking room, the dark cloud ooze from within him, the Qi in his body burst like a tide in the storm, every inch of his body he feel invincible, Sanguan Wu Ciughs in joy, he finally bes a sage!


    This time no one can''t stop him not even Long Ming, he would make that arrogant man beg on his feet, he would show everyone that he is the true dragon amongst man, no one above him. Soon, everyone would know¡­..and so will she.


    "Wait for me Long Ming" Sanguan Wu Ci grinned wickedly.


    Hundreds of footsteps march towards Sanguan Wu Ci courtyard then a boisterous voice startled everyone "What is going on here!" sanguan jin Sheng came with a grim expression, obviously unhappy with the whole messed. But then his expression change from bitter to bright as he saw Sanguan Wu Ci.


    "You¡­your power, I can''t see it anymore¡­.what level are you?" Sanguan Jin Sheng looked ecstatic.


    "Sage level" he proudly said.


    "That''s wonderful!" Sanguan Jin Sheng ted ''This is just the right time!'' he thought. Sanguan Jin Sheng takes along strides towards Sanguan Wu Ci then he patted Sanguan Wu Ci excitedly "Congrattion Son!"


    "Thank you father" he makecent smiles.


    "This is just the right time" Sanguan Jin Sheng smirked.


    Sanguan Wu Ci narrowed his eyes "What do you mean father?"


    "I believe Lu Xin''s disappearance has something to do with Zhao Li Xin, we can''t let Long Ming embarrass us anymore, this outsider has running amok in our city for too long It''s the time to make Long Ming realize who the true master of this city!" Sanguan Jin Sheng smiled wickedly, he was sure beyond any doubt that he would able to conquer Hei Shen Sect with sanguan Wu Ci and celestial Immortal sect help. After all, he had sickened tired of being pressured and ridiculed by Long ming and the society, it''s about time to regained their honor.


    Sanguan Wu Ci was also thinking the same, evil smile bloom on his handsome face "You cannot be more right, Father"


    Sanguan Jin Sheng let out a menacingugh as he imagines Long Ming''s desperate face in the future.


    __________________________


    The door of the main hall opened abruptly and Mong Liu came with a stern expression"Milord, the Sanguan family servant send a messaged to us, he asked us to give up ''Lu Xin'' whereabout, they said if we get in their way again they would not be as merciful as before"


    clearly, it was a direct threat from sanguan Jin Sheng, Mong Liu didn''t know where they found the guts to threatened his Lord.


    However Zhao Li Xin didn''t look angry, instead, he was quite amused by Sanguan Jin Sheng''s arrogance "Oh, he said that¡­?" Zhao Li Xin throws a perfunctory question.


    "looks like something good is happening inside the Sanguan family¡­" Jin Hao said while fanning himself as he maintains his elegant demeanor.


    "They dare to threaten us, I wonder where they find the courage?" Jiang Jin Wei frowned, Sanguan Jin Sheng is a cautious and sly person, people like him will not provoke anyone if he wasn''t sure he would win the fight that''s why Sanguan Jin Sheng never openly provoke the Hei Shen sect, so what change?


    "Is it because Zi Quan Mei?" Bei Li Yan conveyed his guess.


    "Celestial Immortal?" Wu San Bo he scoffed, there''s a trace of mockery in his eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin leans his head on his fist seemingly indifferent, for him, he has been in the worst situation before so he''s not anxious at all, moreover, he has expected this since he decide to leave the Sanguan family without a word, he knew how important his existance for Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu Wen.


    "Let theme¡­" Zhao Li Xin said with azy tone, whates aroundes around anyway there''s no used to be a worry.


    "Yes, Milord!" the four King pce and Mong brothers cupped their fists and bowed respectfully.


    The four King pce left the room, but then two other people enter the room in hurry, they were Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying who just returned from hunting hybrid nest, and every group involved with Lao Min Na. Yang Xi Ying came in hastily after she learned what happened to Lory, without resting she went straight to Zhao Li Xin to ask Lory''s condition.


    When she see Zhao Li Xin she ran towards him anxiously"Lory, what happened with Lory!"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel annoyed by her attitude because he knew Yang Xi Ying''s concern for Lory was sincere so Zhao Li Xin tended to be more epted towards them. Moreover is good for Lory to has more people attached to so she would think twice if someday she wanted to leave this world. In the end, his possessiveness was defeated by his fear to lose her one day.


    "Shes'' fine, she just feel exhausted" Zhao Li Xin answer Yang Xing''s question quite nicely unlike his usual behavior to other women.


    Li Mo Zhen wrapped his arm around Yang Xi Ying shoulder "I told you Miss Lory will be fine, she''s a strong woman" he reassured his wife, actually why Li Mo Zhen was so confident is because Zhao Li Xin didn''t throw the city upside down only then he was certain that Lory must be fine.


    Yang Xi Ying also felt relieved when she saw Zhao Li Xin calmed expression, if something truly happened with Lory then Yun Dao city would have been burned in the fire right now.


    "By the way master Long Ming, I heard what happened with the Sanguan family and Celestial Immortal sect even though I know you don''t need my help but Jiu Yun sect and Hei Shen sect has be closed allied so whether you need my help or not the Jiu Yun sect will stand together with Hei Shen sect, you only need to tell me when and where," he said decisively.


    "Are you sure, not only them¡­Lao Min Na and Lazarus might join the fun too" Zhao Li Xin give him a kind reminder for Lory''s sake, of course.


    Li Mo Zhen didn''t perturb, he owes Lory too much, everyone will be dead eventually so why not sacrifices your life to the savior who saved your life, and Lory wasn''t only his savior she also a trusted friend for him and his wife, besides he still had unfinished business with Lao Min Na.


    "One more reason I should stand with you, don''t you think?" Li Mo Zhen raised his brows and smile mischievously.


    "Brother Li is right, I will never leave Lory, especially when she needs me" Yang Xi Ying chimed confidently.


    Zhao Li Xin smile faintly, he flicks his sleeve and says: "Come at your own risk" there a hint of warmth in his eyes that he never shows to anyone except Lory, Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying stunned, they exchanged a shocking nce at each other for a second then smiles knowingly.

 Chapter 715 - The Fifth Fragments

    Contrary to the tumult outside, Lory was still asleep inside the mystical realm. A small realm that far from a turbulent world outside, a ce that looks like a dream itself where the time seemed to freeze and everything moved in constant over and over without an end, a ce that only existed because of Huo Long wishes.


    However, even the safest ce still can''t save her from the past that haunted her, Lory finger moves slightly and her breathing gradually quickened as she fell to another dream, a bittersweet dream that happened when he was only fourteen years old, she was in the cestine pce training fields.??


    "Aaah!" Lory fall to the ground violently, the heavy fall made her lose the grip of her sword.


    "Lory!" Lucas jerked from the bench.


    <strong>"STAND DOWN!"</strong> Marcus reprimand Lucas sternly.


    Lucas''s movement abruptly paused, he didn''t dare against his father''s words, he balled his fist while stared anxiously at Lory.


    Marcus swung his sword to the side, he stood gantly with a strict and firm expression. Lory struggle to withstand her body weight with her slender arms, she took a sharp breath knowing she had sprained her right ankle from a fall, she realized she was in a disadvantaged situation because her healing gift was sealed during her training.


    Fargo watched intently with his arms crossed over his chest, at the same time Fred watched the training quietly, he shoved his hands inside his front pocket with calmed manner, but everyone with a keen expression could see the anxiety in both their face. Everyone thought Fargo''s teaching was tough but they don''t know that the King who usually looked gentle and kind in front of his people was a spartan teacher that even Fargo could notpare to.


    Today is the rare asion for the King to train his own children, the king puts the princess and Prince training as his top priority, others might not understand why the royal children who live inside the safety cocoon of the empire have to train so hard, in fact, Lory and Lucas''s training wasn''t less difficult than the elite soldiers in Hand kingdom.


    Nobody understands the king''s decision, even though they understand the King''s great expectation for Lucas but they don''t understand why Lory includes in such rigorous training as well. At this age, the princess should y dress-up with her friends, went shopping to the mall, or go to the movies with her girlfriend''s bu instead Lory confined in the training ground with her brother and the Archknight, and when she had a break from school she would order to follow Lucas in beast subjugation in the wilderness.


    This is not what a normal princess should do, and everyone knows it but the King was adamant to trained his daughter like his Son so what can they say. Because of this Lory didn''t fit in with her peer whether they aremoners or Royal families from another kingdom.


    Lory used to pretend as graceful and calm princess among the high society but she never feltfortable with them so many people describe Lory as cold beauty and aloof princess, Lory didn''t bother what other people said nor she tried to fix her own imaged since the only thing matter for her is their opinion about Lucas since Lucas will be the next King.


    "Get up Lory, is not over yet" Marcus pointed his sword towards Lory.


    Lory gritted her teeth, her whole body screamed to stop but she refused to disappointed her Father, she grabbed the sword from the ground then she forces herself to stand while using the sword as a crutch. Lory winced as the pain from her ankle stun her like she had been electrocuted.


    Her whole face turn nch and cover in a thinyer of sweat, but Marcus unmoved. He looked at his daughter sharply, then he gripped his sword with both hands and he made a fighting stance he said: "I''m ready when you are"


    A sh of irritation came to her, Lory took out another short sword from her back then she used a long sword on her right hand as a crutch, with one quick move she lunged towards Marcus using the long sword to pushed her forward. Marcus smirked when Lory used her short sword to attack him, his daughter is smarter than he thought.


    The short sword was used for close-range attack whereas the long sword is used not only as a recement for her twisted ankle but also made wide range attack,pare to Lucas, Lory was more cunning which is not bad.


    Unfortunately, that still not enough to fight against the mighty King. Once again Lory tossed to the ground as her back made a heavy thump when it against the ground. This time Lucas can''t hide his worry, he dashes toward Lory and carefully helps her to stand. When he saw her swollen ankle Lucas hit by a surged of irritation, he turns his gaze towards his father angrily.


    "Lory already this hurt, what else you want her to prove!" he felt indignant for Lory''s sake.


    Lory pulled Lucas sleeves repeatedly to shut him up but Lucas didn''t care, he didn''t understand why their father was so hard on Lory when she''s only a girl "If you want to know how strong your daughter is then you''ve seen it yourself, in this country, there are no other women who can fight better than her, what more do you want from her!"


    Marcus didn''t offended or angry by Lucas''s words, his expression remains calm and dignified as always. Marcus stomped his sword to the ground then he looked at his children "Every fool can''t fight, the problem is¡­ can you win¡­.will you win Lory?"


    Lory''s fingers jerked, and suddenly a whirlwind came out of nowhere and scattered everything to the floor then the next moment the water inside the teapot and the flower vase suddenly exploded, the ruckus make Huo long storm toward the room, however when he opens the door he was pushed by a strong wind, Huo Long released his Qi against the win then slowly the wind subsides.


    Huo Long take a deep breath before he opened the door, as expected the room was in shambles for everything scattered to the floor and in the middle of the wrecking room Lory sit on the bed with a nk expression.


    "You awake?" although he expected this but he still a bit surprised.


    Huo Long voice awoke her from her daze, she slowly lifts her head, she didn''t care about the mess in her room or perhaps she not realizes it, she said to Huo Long with a firm gaze "Do you have armor¡­"


    ______________________


    On the north Ind people busy extracting the spirit stone, dozens of people push a small carriage filled with spirit stone that looked like normal steel if they didn''t take a closer look. Spirit stones were twice strong than high-quality steel but lighter and had better durability, the only downside was the number of spirit stones is too little and not enough to carry out for long mass production in fact these were thest spirit stones they could gather.


    The Hei Shen sect members sighed in grievance such a good material they don''t know where they can find the spirit stone again.


    "Is this all?" The man asks while checking the stone.


    "Yes, I think this will be thest day in spirit stone mine" the man wipes the sweat from his forehead, he genuinely feel dejected.


    "I guess so too" the man sighed.


    "But I heard the Young madam beast woulde to our ce, is that true?" the man shift the conversation.


    He nodded "yes, I just got the urgent message just an hour ago, I don''t know why they give us an urgent message for this matter¡­" the man shakes his head confusedly, using echo stone to send this type of massage is kinda waste in his oppinion.


    Echo stone is like a one-way telephone, it was made from one stone that was split in half when two people carry each other half when the other shout at the stone the other man who carries the other half could hear what the other shouting about, but the problem is the distance between the stone cannot be too far and it only works after being used three to five times depending on the stone condition and the armament master who made it.


    Echo stones are not easy to make and the production cost was too expensive so the stones were not popr among the people, even the rich Hei Shen sect doesn''t like to use the echo stones unless it very ¨C very necessary. So one can only imagine how many echo stones were wasted for today''s message.


    "What is Young madam beast anyway?" the other man didn''t care with echo stone, since it got nothing to do with him. he just a low-level Members Hei Shen sect, all he has to do is follow his superior order.


    "They said, is a big bird, perhaps like a crane or Goshawk¡­" the man replied casually.


    "Oh, if it''s big we won''t miss the beast arrival?" he said in jest.


    "But the rumor said the bird is cute, it got green eyes, pink beak, and golden tails" the other manugh.


    "That indeed sounds cute, I can''t wait to see it" the other chime andugh as well.


    However a thunderous squeak shaking the ground, they are suddenly hit with storm wind. People be frantic they immediately run for cover, above the grey cloud a giant bird with wide wings glide, the long golden tail glows magnificently under the sunlight.


    The bird let out ear-piercing squawk forcing everyone to cover their ears. The two men who wereughed a few minutes ago look each other in fright and their eyes shouted the same thing.


    <strong>''That''s not CUTE!'' </strong>

 Chapter 716 - The Fifth Fragments II

    "Giant Bird ¨C it''s A giant bird! what should we do?" one of the Hei Shen members shouted in total panic.


    "It''s the madam Guardian Beast, everyone stands down, do not harm the Beast!" the man tries to calm everyone even though he''s not calm at all.??


    Girsha''s pped his wide wings as he searched the exact location of Trinity fragments, the strong wind that came from his wings lifted the dust into the air and cover everyone sight with dust, the Hei Shen sect members frantically hid behind the carriage and trees to avoid the wind and dust.


    "What, are you sure!" another Hei Shen member shouted from behind the tree.


    "The message said so, they said the young madam beast is a giant bird!" the man shouted back at his friend with a slight annoyance, he was only someone who received the message, but he never saw the young madam beast with his own eyes either so how could he be sure.


    "BIG, is that what you called big?" he pointing his finger to the sky where Girsha''s wide wings cover the sunlight "That is not BIG, that was...<strong>GIGANTIC!</strong>" the man shrill filled with awed and feared.


    The other man who said received the message was also speechless, he had no word to refuted because his friend was right the word ''Big'' was an understatement.


    Girsha didn''t care about themotion below he put all his concentration to searched the fragments that hidden inside the spirit stone mine, Since Girsha and Lory share their soul whatever Lory feels he could feel it too so he was also able to find the location of the fragment using their soul connection.


    Suddenly Girsha felt the power of trinity fragments linger within the mountain but something was blocking the fragment''s aura.


    Girsha pushed his power to the maximum so he could return his body to its original size so he would able to perforated the mountain, Once the Hei Shen sect run to safety Girsha started drilling into the side of the mountain with his giant ws.


    Not long after the giant hole appeared and suddenly the energy from the fragments be apparent, Girsha was delighted that his suspicion wasn''t wrong, with this fragment his girl was only one step away from breaking the curse. Finally, they would able to face the ugly Demon fair and square.


    Girsha dug the hole deeper and then he saw the small fragment glittering inside the transparent crystal, Girsha let out another thunderous squawk of joy as he hitting the crystal vigorously to break the crystal, his violent movement made all Hei Shen members shudder, unlike Lory they had no idea what Girsha thinking right now.


    "Is madam beast angry?" he whispered at one of the Hei Shen members


    "I don''t know, perhaps he didn''t like the mountain?" the other make another wild assumption.


    "As long he didn''t hate us, he can tten the whole mountain, I don''t care!" said another man


    ______________________________


    Wu Zhi Xiao came to The Tien shan manor through a secret passage, once he arrived he immediately led by the housekeeper to Zhao Li Xin''s courtyard. Wu Zhi Xiao worked has be the correspondence between Hei Shen Sect and the Crown Prince, once the crown Prince recognized Wu Zhi Xiao''s rtionship with Zhao Li Xin their opinion to the Wu family elevate to another level.


    However the Crown Prince didn''t know that Wu Zhi Xiao was part of the Hei Shen sect, The crown prince believe Wu Zhi xiao when he told the crown Prince that he able to know Zhao Li Xin through his business partnership with one of the ck Turtle King Pce, Wu San Bo,


    Since he met with Long ming his opinion about Long Ming drastically change, turn out he was not as crazy as people said tobe, In fact, Long Ming was bright and clear-headed he also quite flexible too.


    As long you didn''t touch his bottom line Long Ming didn''t mind cooperating with other people, The crown prince finally realizes how the Hei Shen sect could thrive under Long Ming''s leadership. So is not hard for him to believe Wu Zhi Xiao reasoned he even praised Wu Zhi Xiao''s wittiness to approach Long Ming first.


    Of course, the clueless Wu Zhi Xiao would never be expected that his family position will be increased by leaps and bound because of him and it bes the starting point for the Wu family to reach the highest position beyond their dream. But that''s for another story, today Wu Zhi Xiao stride to the Tien Shan manor carrying an important message for his Lord.


    Zhao Li Xin was in a middle meditation on the Arhat chair when Mong Yi knocked on his door, Zhao Li Xin gave vague grunted to give them permission to enter, Mong Yi and Mong Ki open the door for Wu Zhi Xiao to enter. The Young man took a long deep breath before he steps inside the room.


    Once he came Wu Zhi Xiao cupped his fist and bow his head deeply to show his respect "Milord I came here to convey the crown Prince message"


    Zhao Li Xin drew a long breath before he opens his eyes "Speak¡­" his empty cold dark eyes made Wu Zhi Xiao''s heart tremble.


    He didn''t dare to dy any longer "Ehm, the Crown Prince said that the Emperor agreed not to get involved with The Hei Shen sect and the Sanguan family disputed since it was a family matter," said Wu Zhi Xiao.


    "How righteous..." Zhao Li Xin smiled sarcastically because the opponent is Hei Shen Sect the Emperor didn''t dare to be biased, even though the Sanguan family was very strong he still not sure they able to conquer Hei Shen Sect. The emperor had heard Long Ming''s reputation as a ruler he didn''t dare to underestimate Long Ming''s strength but he didn''t dare to provoke the Sanguan family either so he used ''the family matters'' excused to back away from their disputed.


    However, the emperor only got this excused because of Lory so Zhao Li Xin determined to asked a hefty reward for his beloved Princess ''His dearest Princess will not work for free''


    "Milord, may I have a request?" Wu Zhi Xiao looked down nervously.


    The room turns quiet, meanwhile, Mong Ki pours a cup of wine for his Lord. Wu Zi Xiao fought the rising panic in his heart as he wondered if he was too brazen but the Zhao Li Xin next word made his heart soared.


    "Go on¡­" Zhao Li Xi replies briefly.


    Wu Zi Xiao suddenly knelt on the floor "Milord, let me present as a witness during the fight between Hei Shen and the Sanguan Family, they almost tarnished my father reputation and ruined my family if it weren''t for milord help, I can''t imagine what would happen to my family right now" he pleading earnestly.


    He had been keeping himself low profile to make the Sanguan family off guard at the same time he gathered the evidence against the Sanguan family with the help of Red vermillion Pce, Wu Zhi Xiao believes today will be the beginning of the Sanguan family downfall, he had to be there!


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about the enmity between the two aristocrat families, as long Wu Zhi Xiao didn''t stand in his way he didn''t mind giving him a small reward, Zhao Li Xin lifts his winecup then casually says: "Sure¡­"


    "Thank you, Milord!" Wu Zhi Xiao face beamed in delight, he raised on his feet then cupped his fist courteously.


    "Oh, send message to Sanguan family, if they wanted to meet Lu Xin they can find him in the Chang Yi bamboo forest" Zhao Li Xin sips his wine then licked his thin lips, seemingly indifferent for the uing war.


    "Right away milord!" Mong Yi saluted Zhao Li Xin before he left the room.


    "It''s the same area where we met Miss Bai previously" Mong Ki confirmed.


    "En, it''s a big area and far from the main city" Zhao Li Xin muttered "Lory didn''t want to involve the innocent citizen in our feud that''s why she persuade the Emperor to back down so I just fulfilled my wife wishes"


    "Madam will be very happy when she finds out about Milord effort" Mong Ki sincerely praised Zhao Li Xin, three years ago Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t care if he ended up burning the entire city to the ground, he was indeed a cruel and merciless man, but he willing changed for the young madam sake.


    Mong Ki has weird urged to shouted to the sky ''It''s a Miracle!''


    Zhao Li Xin smile faintly, he used to be an unscrupulous person but he met Lory who oddly feel responsible for other people safety even though they were mere stranger, sometimes he wished Lory could be more selfish so her life would be easier but if she was a selfish woman she would not help him that night even if she does he might not hopelessly in love with her as today.


    "Milord, do you think sanguan Jin Sheng already knew about your real identity?" Mong Ki got curious, Zi Quan Mei and Zi Yi Ru were thest people who knew what happened with Zhao Li Xin so they should able to put everything together, right?


    "It doesn''t matter, he still needs me to obtain the Crimson lightning sword" Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained the same, he had no expectation, anger, or excitement, as if nothing could shake his heart.


    Mong Ki let out a long sighed, well that''s not true, at least there is one person that can move his Lord''s heart.

 Chapter 717 - The Identity Revealed

    In the Sanguan manor, five people gathered in the same room, the tension couldn''t be clearer, Zi Yi Ru squeezes her handkerchief anxiously while Zi Quan Mei sits with cross legs on the chair.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng face was red from holding back his rage while Sanguan Liu Wen sat on the chair opposite Zi Quan Mei, the old man stroked his beard as he looked down in regret, however, Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t say a word, he sat on the corner watching everyone with a nk expression, unlike everyone he was the only one who looked nonchnt.??


    Sanguan Jin Sheng slouched on his chair while massaging his forehead "Are you sure about this?" he was still weighted down by shock, never in million years had he expected this.


    Zi Yi Ru turned his eyes to Zi Quan Mei for help, she has always been a paper tiger she bullied the weak but feared the strong. All of her life she depended on her family protection when she gets older Zi Yi Ru be more dependent on Zi Quan Mei, even though Zi Quan Mei didn''t like her sister too much and thought other than her faces Zi Yi Ru waspletely useless but their parents love Zi Yi Ru very much because she has a sweet mouth and knows how to act spoiled in front of their elder, unlike Zi Quan Mei who was more rigid and cold since she was a child.


    Zi Quan Mei leaned her back and drew a long breath "At that time, Yi Ru was asking my help to chassed Qin Mu Yi and her cousin across the continent, even though she just gave birth who would''ve thought she still has the strength to fight against us." Zi Quan Mei sneered, secretly she admired Qin Mu Yi''s perseverance too bad a woman like her should meet a cruel man like Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    "Qin Mu Yi and her cousin managed to kill a lot of my people, but then one day we finally able to cornered them and killed Qin Mu Yi cousin but a lost all of my subordinates¡­.anyway, we both terribly injured at that time but Qin Mu Yi condition was much worse than mine, then I saw her stopped a noble carriage, Qin Mu Yi knew he was dying so she had no choice but to entrust his Son to a stranger before she died" Zi Quan Mei sip a cup of tea to moisten her throat.


    Sanguan Jin sheng frowned "And that stranger was Jiang Wei noble consort?"


    "Yes, and she was also thedy from the Ying n. At first, I wasn''t sure how to approach that woman but thankfully she Just like any other noblewomen inside the harem, she was selfish, devious, and opportunistic so it''s not hard to persuade her to poison the baby especially when I promised her that the Zi n would help his son to get the dragon throne" she curls her lips in mockery.


    "And that boy is Zhao Li Xin the sixth prince of Jiang Wei kingdom?" Sanguan Liu Wen astonished.


    "Yes, I know women from aristocrat family can be mean but Ying Xi Lu was beyond my expectation, I never knew she would torture that boy that much as if the poison was not enough, that women really opened my eyes" Zi Quan Mei stifle giggles without a shred of remorse.


    "Stupid woman, what you have done, how could you let my son live with a stranger, because of you everything I work has gone to waste" Sanguan Jin Sheng was boiling with anger, he was smoldered by resentment everything he ned, all his dreams went down the drained because of Zi Yi Ru.


    Zi Yi Ru refused to admit that is all her fault, she clenched her fist so hard that her nails cut into her skin and she shouted at sanguan Jin Sheng "Why are you mad at me, is it because you still in love with that wench, you still can''t forget about her don''t you? that''s why you so persistent to bring that woman son''s home, why, is it because you feel guilty about that woman, you want topensate her, do you want to give Sanguan family to him? Over my dead body!" fury twisted inside of her as she was burned with jealousy.


    Sanguan Wu Ci roll his eyes in disdain, he already told her mother that his father was not a sentimental man, why she kept thinking Sanguan Jin sheng feeling to Qin Mu Yi was genuine, is there something wrong with his mother head, sometimes he wishes he didn''t have a mother at all, this woman was too disappointing in fact all women were like that¡­.except her.


    <strong>"YOU FOOL!"</strong> he pped Zi Yi Ru cheek in anger "Is not Qin Mu Yi that I wanted but her child, <strong>MY CHILD!</strong>" he was blinded with rage he can''t vent his anger to Zi Quan Mei so he hit Zi Yi Ru instead, afterall there was nothing wrong with disciplining his own wife.


    His strong hit throw Zi Yi Ru against the floor and she cried in pain, Zi Quan Mei got up from her seat abruptly "Sanguan Jin Sheng, do you think I''m dead!" she mostly angry because Sanguan Jin Sheng disrespects her rather than he treatment to her sister, in her opinion Zi Yi Ru deserved it, who told her to neglect her cultivation just to chassed a man. Looked what happened now?!


    He ignored Zi Quan Mei shout as he had a certain amount of anger need to be unleashed "You think I do all this because I love Qin Mu Yi, if I truly love Qin Mu Yi so much why would I ughtered all of the Qin family, do you believe it because I blinded by jealousy¡­how naive you could be?" Sanguan Jin Sheng scoffed in disdain.


    "Hu¡­husband, I¡­." fear throbbed inside her, Zi Yi Ru never seen Sanguan Jin Sheng this mad before even when she killed one of his favorite concubines he wasn''t this angry, her heart sank to her stomach she scared what would happen with her after this, she turned her head to Sanguan Wu Ci for help but her son was feigned ignorance. Never in her life, Zi Yi Ru felt so alone and desperate.


    Zi Quan Mei also dumbfounded "So you killed the whole Qin family on purposed?" although she knew Sanguan Jin Sheng was a heartless man, however, she never thought he would go this far, her blood froze in veins, it seemed Sanguan Jin Sheng was more dangerous than she thought.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng took a nce at Sanguan Liu Wen, the old man nodded to give him permission. Sanguan Jin Sheng plopped to the nearest chair while massage his forehead, the situation has be like this he needs Zi Quan Mei helped more than before "For generations, our Sanguan family had been tracking down the descendant of King Lei Yu for decades, it was coincident that I found an old manuscript that shows the Qin family as King Lei Yu descendant"


    "Wh¡­why do you have to marry her if you didn''t love her" Zi Yi Ru overwhelmed with grief, how could she not, turn out all these years jealousy and envy were nothing but her own delusion.


    ''Love'' did he ever love Qin Mu Yi, he admitted he was moved by her exquisite beauty but his ambitions were bigger than his sentimental feeling in the end he chose himself and abandoned Qin Mu Yi, is there any love left? No, he never loved anyone but himself.


    "Because I need King Lei Yu descendant who bears my blood, only then I could obtain King Le Yu''s Crimson Lightning Sword" he balled his fist with eyes filled with greed, he will not stop until he gets what he wanted.


    Zi Quan Mei narrowed her eyes "King Lei Yu was only a myth, what make you think he was real?" Zi Quan Mei didn''t think of Sanguan Jin sheng as someone who believed old tales without concrete evidence.


    This time sanguan Liu Wen chime in "Because Sanguan family was one of King Lei Yu trusted subordinated"


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong> Zi Quan Mei and Zi Yi Ru muttered at the same time.


    "It''s true, our family is one of the five people King Lei Yu close subordinated, when King lei yu died they buried him with his sword in a secret location that only they could know, to make sure no one found the King tomb location they made a secret map andter divided the map into five pieces and give each other one piece, that''s how the Sanguan family have one piece of the map¡­but recently we had gathered the other pieces of the map," said sanguan Liu Wen.


    "So¡­.so the story is true, the book said the sword could split the sky and cut the mountain if one could have the sword they would be the King amongst king" Zi Quan Mei gasped, her eyes filled with excitement.


    "Don''t happy too much, only descendant of King Lei Yu could wield the sword¡­" Sanguan Jin Sheng waves his hand aimlessly.


    Zi Quan Mei looked annoyed with the sudden news "Are you sure?"


    "That''s what the legend said" Sanguan Jin Sheng sighed "If I could control Lu Xin¡­.I mean Zhao Li Xin, I would able to control the sword, it would be easier if I raised him from a baby but then you ruined my n and now this happens," he red at Zi Yi Ru.


    Zi Yi Ru shrank her head and muttered quietly "You never told me¡­."


    "Of course I never told you, not even my Mother know about this Only the patriarch of the Sanguan family could know about this!" Sanguan Jin Sheng pounded his fist on the table furiously.


    "Master Zi, are you sure you had poisoned Zhao Li Xin before?" Sanguan Liu Wen was much calmer than his son, rather than pointing finger is better to find the solution to their problem.


    Zi Quan Mei tilted her head "I''m sure, I saw myself Ying Xi Lu feed Zhao Li Xin with the poisoned and for years Zhao Li Xin was feeding the poisoned until he gets a bit older, only then I stopped giving him the poisoned since the poisoned already seep to his bones and blood it''s impossible to be cured" she shook his head confusedly.


    "But Zhao Li Xin seems fine" Sanguan Liu Wen shared his confusion as well


    "That''s what I can''t understand, not only he can''t cultivate, he shouldn''t live this long either!" Zi Quan Mei cannot stop wondering how Zhao Li Xin survives all these years and be one of the most prominent figures in the world, that was unbelievable!

 Chapter 718 - Vicious Plan

    "Enough, it''s no used wondering how that child survives, the problem is how do we control him?" Sanguan Jin Sheng leaned his back against the chair tiredly "If that boy is really Long Ming then we should cease that idea" Irritation surged inside him again when he recalled how foolish Zi Yi Ru was.


    Zi Yi Ru looked down in forlorn she knows this time he was very angry with her, she doesn''t know what would happen to her if she spoils his ned, that man will me her for everything that went wrong, when that happened how could she survive inside the Sanguan manor???


    "Don''t be so sure" Sanguan Liu Wen suddenly raised his voice "I was prepared for this situation, even before I knew that boy is Long Ming, judging from his character I knew he wasn''t easy to control, that boy was stubborn and arrogant, he didn''t look like a man who would take order so I met with Lao Min Na and ask her for that thing¡­." He takes out a jade bottle from his spatial ring and ces it on the table.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s eyes widened "Fa¡­father, you mean that thing is inside it?"


    "Yes," he nodded.


    "Are you sure about this, we don''t know what that thing could do¡­ besides, it gives me creeps" Sanguan Jin Sheng scrunched up his face in disgust.


    Sanguan Liu Wen sighed heavily "We have no other choice¡­."


    "What is inside the bottle" she walks to the table but before she touched the bottle Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu Wen shouted simultaneously.


    <strong>"DON''T OPENED THE BOTTLE!"</strong>


    Zi Quan Mei''s movement came to a halt, she was stunned by their strong reaction rather than scaring her it only made her more curious "What inside the bottle?" she asked curiously.


    "It''s a weird creature, ording to miss Lao it can''t control human and beast mind but where she got this ''things'' I had no idea" Sanguan Jin Sheng show his vexed expression, everything about Lao Min Na was suspicious but unfortunately he needed her, he needed her alchemist skill to help his family raised their cultivation.


    "Miss Lao, you mean Lao Min Na?" Zi Quan Mei tilted her head.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng narrows his eyes "You know her?"


    "No, I just heard about her" she brush it off.


    He didn''t ask any further because they had more important issues "How do we get closed enough to infect Zhao Li Xin with that things?"Sanguan Jin Sheng rubbed his chin while immersed in deep thought.


    "We must find someone that could make him lose his guard down" Sanguan Liu Wen''s suggestion wasn''t bad but who can''t make Zhao Li Xin like that?


    They looked at each other then fell silent, who doesn''t know Long Ming''s temperament, that man is too cold and merciless other than his closed subordinated no one could approach him, who had the ability to approach him.


    "What about Bai Xue?" Sanguan Wu Ci was sitting in the corner all along without giving ament, he was sat quietly without making a sound and almost make everyone forget he was there.


    Zi Quan Mei stared at the pale looking man in the corner somehow she feel that Sanguan Wu Ci was very different from what she remembers when he was little, in the past even though he was a bit taciturn but he still had a radiant and charming smiled that would make any women heart melt but know his face look dark without a spark in his eyes. There something eerie about him that made her didn''t want to get close to her, she wonders what happened to Sanguan Wu Ci?


    "Didn''t Bai Xue have a good rtionship with Zhao Li Xin when he was here, why not used her to get close to him?" Sanguan Wu Ci smirked while looking down at the winecup in his hand.


    He believed Zhao Li Xin and Bai Xue had some kinda rtionship, no matter how much Zhao Li Xin professed his devotion towards his wife there were always cynical people like sanguan Wu ci he refused to believe that, especially after he heard several maids and servant had caught them together a few times, even if Zhao Li Xin truly loved his wife but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t falter in front of a beautiful woman like Bai Xue, isn''t it? Sanguan Wu Ci refused to believe Zhao Li Xin didn''t have the slightest idea about Bai Xue.


    Sanguan Wu Ci not only wanted to frame Zhao Li Xin he also wanted to take off his good husband''s mask and let her see who he really was, Sanguan Wu Ci wanted to let her know that Zhao Li Xin didn''t better than any men.


    And when Zhao Li Xin broke her heart it would be easy for him to snatched coaxed her to follow him, he wanted to know what kinda expression Long Ming would make when he realizes he got his wife.


    "Ah you right, there still Bai Xue!" sanguan Jin Sheng mmed the table excitedly.


    "Did my disciple have a rtionship with Long Ming?" Zi Quan Mei stunned but she was not surprised if a man fancies her disciple, Bai Xue was indeed a very beautiful woman.


    "If we can use Bai Xue to infected Long Ming with this thing then our problem will be settled" Sanguan Wu Ci''s eyes flickered with malice.


    "But¡­what if Bai Xue unwilling, what if she genuinely in love with Lu Xin?" Sanguan Liu Wen shows his doubt.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng waved his hand casually "Just called her and see what she would say"


    ___________________________


    The monotone sounds of the wave hit the Clift give a sense of tranquillity, the pink and red sky made like she was in internal sunset. Lory watches the volcano mountain in a distance quietly.


    "Are you sure you are okay?" Huo Long appears from behind her and covers her shoulder with a fur cloak.


    "Lory look over her shoulder and smile "I''m fine¡­"


    "The boy seemed busy, but fret not he woulde sooner thanter beside he always checking your condition every day" Huo Longfort her with a big smiled.


    "I made him worry again, did I?" she make helpless smiled.


    Huo Long sighed while patting her shoulder gently "When you care about someone you can''t help but always feel worry"


    Lory didn''t say a word, her circumstances were special if she remembers since the first time she met Zhao Li Xin she always gives him trouble and dragged him to her whimsical although sometimes heins or reluctant, albeit at the end of the day he followed her whim.


    Lory shook her head and stifles a chuckle, until to this day Lory still not understand why he stayed with her. Zhao Li Xin could have any women he wanted but yet he chose her, an outsider who infected with terrible curses and hunted by the real Demon. The chance for her survival was small, even if she could kill Lazarus and save the world but she''s not sure she woulde alive from it, she doesn''t know if she could survive.


    "You want an armor right" Huo Long voice awake her from her daze.


    "Yes.." she nodded.


    "I just got a special thing for you, follow me!" he grinned mischievously.


    His enthusiast lightens her mood, Lory smile while sashaying behind Huo Long. The old azure dragon took her to the golden pagoda again, as expected once she enters the pagoda Lory''s sight was hits by glimmering shines of gold and gemstone she subconsciously squints her eyes.


    She didn''t know if this was just her feeling or what but why did she feel the treasures increase, the number of caskets seemed multiply than before and some of the casket was left open because it couldn''t contain the amount of gold and gems inside so everything was scattered in the floor like trash, Lory winced her fast whenever she identally steps on the gemstones and jewels on the floor, on the other hands, Huo Long didn''t seem to mind her as he prances across the room carelessly.


    "It''s on the seventh floor, hurry up!" he pointed his finger upstairs.


    Lory struggle to find a safe footing on the floor, it took a while but she finally able to reach the stairs but Huo Long already on the second floor when she beckoned Lory to walk faster, Lory sighed then quickened her pace to chased Huo Long.


    When she arrived on the seventh floor Lory was out of breath, she coughs a little while maintained her breathing. Huo Long watched her andugh, Lory leans her back to the railing while catching her breath before she follows Huo Long.


    Once she entered the chamber Lory was surprised the chamber was empty without any treasures clutter on the floor or gaudy wall decoration. There''s was nothing inside but a conspicuous rectangle golden vault in the middle of the room.


    Lory stare at the vault in amaze "What is this thing?"


    "Something that my¡­.friend told me to made for you?" he puffed his chest proudly.


    "For me ¨C Your friend knew me?" Lory widens her eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 719 - The Beginning Of The Maelstrom

    Huo Long didn''t answer her "Come ¨Ce, let me show you something" he excitedly beckoned Lory to move closer, Huo Long pushed a part of the vault surface, suddenly she heard the sound of iron sliding and a secondter the vault slowly opened, Huo Long take a step back, his eyes lit up with joy just like a kid waiting for his birthday present.


    affected by Huo Long enthusiast Lory curiosity increased as she waited for the vault door to opened in motion, and what she saw inside the vault made her heart leaped to her throat, she blinked her eyes repeatedly to make sure she wasn''t dreaming, her jaw dropped and her eyes widened in utter shocked "This¡­..how could it be?"??


    "You like it, I made it myself you know¡­.?" He winked mischievously but Lory didn''t pay attention to his antics as she stared deeply at the vault. Huo Long rejoiced, this was exactly the reaction he had been expected, it meant his work wasn''t in vain.


    Lory''s face turn nch, she stepped forward as her heart pounding erratically 9n every step she took, she never thought she would see this again especially in this world, suddenly all the past memories shed through her head. He saw a bunch of men and women wearing ck and dark purple military uniforms gather in a perfect row and they all look gant.


    She remembered Lucas standing beside her, his usual messy bluish short hair wasb slick back neatly, he wears the same silver armor cover with ck leather and a long violet military coat make him look more mature and serious but he still can''t hold himself to winked yfully at Lory.


    Lory lifted her head, she saw his father sitting on his throne he looked regal as always then she remembers her father lowering his gaze towards them his eyes were filled with pride and joy for both of them and Lory was overwhelmed by her father kingly aura he looked mighty and very strong just like a mountain, she thought nothing could hurt him, nothing could kill him, he is the great King Marcus he should be unstoppable.


    How wrong she could be¡­.


    She shut her eyes and took a sharp breath "Lucient royal military uniform" she muttered.


    Inside the vault there''s was a ck outfit with silver armor cover with dark violet long military coat and ck pants, the lucient insignia was embroidery at right upper sleeves with silver thread it even has the same silver chain broach on the chest that she used to wear, the uniform simrity to her old uniform was terrifying.


    Lory''s hands trembled when she touched the round button of the coat, she struggled to keep herself together as her eyes begin to wet, Lory never knew she would see this uniform again in this lifetime left alone in this world, actually, she already forgot about this uniform existance.


    Huo Long smile brightly "Is exactly like your old uniform in your old world, isn''t it?" he could barely contain his smile.


    "Yes, it''s very simr to everyst detail¡­." Lory sincerely praised Huo Long, but she didn''t know why he made it?


    "When the first time you wear it?" Huo Long curiously ask.


    "When I was fifteen, it was in mine and Lucasing of age ceremony," she said without looking at Huo Long.


    "Will every Prince and Princess in your world wear armor during theiring of age ceremony?" Huo Long cocked his head, though he is a beast, but he had enough understanding of whating of age mean for human, it should be a party to wee young men and women to the society, it should be a joyful and fun party ¡­or at least that the custom in this world.


    Lory smile and shook her head lightly "No, just us, I think¡­"


    Lory traces the coat as she reminiscences the day she wore this uniform, she remembers how happy and proud she was "Other royalty would wear luxurious long dress or suits during theiring of age ceremony, they would cover themselves with high-end jewelry and held an extravagant party with all the richest people they could invite and celebrities as well" Lory chuckled softly when she remembered how she oblivious the difference between her and other royal families in the world.


    Lory shook her head lightly, she feel embarrassed knowing how silly she was "However, it was different for us rather than fancy clothes we wear royal military formplete with armor nheless, the people of Hand obviously had a different expectation for their future heir"


    "Sounds¡­.heavy, I''m sorry" it was dawned to him that Lucient heir was expected to be mature at a very young age, she wasn''t raised to be a frail flower inside the sshouse, she wasn''t a canary inside the golden cage. She was meant to soar to the highest sky and protect the world, in a way is a sad fate for a young girl.


    "Don''t be, it''s one of the happiest days of my life" a bright smile bloom on her face as she remembered that day " That day we said our oath in the name of our ancestor and God to served and protect Hand kingdom and all the people whether they rich or poor, we promised we only raised our weapon against the wicked to protect the weak, it was a faithful day that I never forget¡­I know my fate was set in stone"


    "It''s a heavy burden to carry," said Huo Long.


    "Indeed but¡­is a privilege too, my father said all the people question themselves the reasoned for their existance, for the entire life they searched the meaning of their life but not us, we are Lucient we know why we here the moment we were born Father said we are quite lucky¡­" Lory stifles a giggle.


    Hu Long didn''t know if he should agree with her or not.


    "When thest time you wear it?" he shifted the conversation.


    "When I was fifteen" lory softly replies.


    "You only wear it one time and you never wear it again?" Huo Long could feel the bitterness in his own words.


    "I don''t have the chance, even though I''m looking forward to wearing this outfit again but a lot of things happened¡­.and one day I realize that I don''t deserve to wear the uniform ever again," Lory said in a forlorn tone.


    "Why?"


    "I release Lazarus for my own selfish wish, I risk not only my people life but the entire world as well, I broke my own oath"


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself, silly girl"


    she let out a sigh then turn her head at Huo Long "How do you know Arthea?"


    Huo Long stifle augh "You are quick-witted just like she told me"


    "Not really¡­it just too obvious," Lory said calmly, she didn''t look impatient or anxious because she knew it''s all meant to be. She''s been in this position before and she knew it useless to struggle, the grip of fated was tighter then chained heavier than a mountain, more certain than the rising sun, she can''t run away.


    Lory''s fortitude never ceases to amaze him, other people will try to run, den,y or refuse to believe it but she faces everything head-on, she never stops fighting even if the chance of winning was slim she didn''t stop. Huo long had been live for thousand years and seen many humanse and go but no one like her.


    "We old people knew each other, the truth is we all connected, You, me, that boy, Arthea, Lazarus and many other people, we all like a piece of jigsaw puzzles scattered in the universe, weplete each other even when we don''t know it" he had a profound eptance in his eyes that she saw in her father, Mother even Arthea they all give her the same look.


    "You didn''t answer my question" Lory raised her brows.


    "I know him for a long time ording to human calction" he grinned while rest his hand behind his back "She''s the one who told me about you, about your part in this world and what your existance meant for this world and your world as well"


    Lory squint her eyes curiously "About me?"


    "A Princess that meant to die so the other could live, or so they said" he stifles a chuckle.


    Lory expression remain calmed without a shred of fear or shock, this wasn''t the first time she heard someone predicted her death, Lory knew she should have died long ago but the twisted fate brought her here instead


    "That''s getting old, you know" Lory joked lightly


    "Well, it doesn''t mean it had to be you who died, you have changed Lucas fate why not changed your own destiny, afterall no one can''t predict the future your highness¡­not even Arthea," Huo Long said profoundly.


    "At what cost? Zhao Li Xin life, Ming Yue Yin life, or Yang Xi Ying¡­.who?! where there''s death, there always gonna be death?" Lory clenched her fist as she swallowed down her frustration "I don''t want to responsible for other people life and death anymore"


    "You are right, that is not your responsibility and is not your ability either" Huo Long raised his shoulder and open her hands "We all free followed our heart and making our own decision, whatever that is¡­ you should realize by now that you can''t safe everyone Lory¡­no one can''t" he sighed.


    "I can still try¡­" she stubbornly said.


    ___________________


    <strong>___Two weeks before theing of age ceremony__</strong>


    During her visit to the neighboring country, Lory was taking a break in the fancy caf¨¦ near her hotel when suddenly she was approached by local people.


    "You are princess Lorient right, I heard you will celebrate youring of age, congrattion!" a beautiful female with red hair and cute freckles approach her with a smile


    Lory was just about to order for lunch but she can''t be rude in another country so she put down the menu and smile kindly "Yes, thank you very much"


    "That awesome, you are more beautiful than on the tv!" she shrill excitedly, lory smile modestly but perhaps the red hair girl''s voice was too loud it raised everyone''s attention and immediately they swarmed around Lory''s table. The stupid princess thought foreign people wouldn''t recognize her if she wearing a t-shirt, blue jeans, and a baseball cap but she underestimated her own fame and now she pays the price.


    "Your highness can I take your picture?" she already raised her phone before Lory give her permission.


    "Can I shake your hand" another girl shake her hand, once again they didn''t mean to ask permission.


    As the presentative of her country Lory cannot be rude so she maintains her smile "Yes, sure¡­.okay" she heard a lot of clicking sound from the phone camera and one by one people shaking her hands.


    "Your highness whose designer you will be wearing in youring of age ceremony?" a woman with stylist dress suddenly and thick make-up raised her voice.


    "De..designer?" Lory repeated the question confusedly.


    "Yes, is it, Paulo, or Romano, I think Audrina Velli is still the best for women''s dress" a woman with blonde curly hair chime in.


    ''Who'' Lory''s smile bes stiff.


    "No I think Vivianne still the best" another young girl rebuked, and now they re at each other.


    Lory feel pressure under their heated expectation "I¡­I¡­I think is a national designer" Lory was not sure why are they asking about her clothes, obviously she would wear a military uniform in hering of age so she got nothing to prepare, is it different with other people, are they not wearing their national outfit?


    "Oooh, Hand does have a lot of famous designers, I like Zeil, and Collette though, eh which designer you choose your highness?"


    "Ummm ¡­." It''s amazing Lory still able to maintain her smile.


    "Ah, what shoes you will wear?" another young female suddenly shrill excitedly "You have long slender leg like a model, you should wear stiletto, oh a scarpin shoe will be great for you too your highness"


    "No, cone heels will make her highness looks more elegant and sexy" a girl suddenly chime in.


    ''Scarpin, cone, who is that? She will wear military boots!''


    "Princess, whose jewelry designer you will wear?"


    Another weird question throw at her, Lory almost lose herposure. It''s dawned to her that her ceremony is unlike any other people, she still contemtes should she exined it to them or not, but it would take a long time and she was¡­.hungry.


    ''Girsha help me!'' Lory returned to the only one who always stays with her.


    ''Heck no, you own your own girl!'' he refused mercilessly.


    The crowd was getting bigger and they got more excited, Lory saw the cafe manager sour face she had a feeling she will be banned from the caf¨¦ after this.


    "Princess which celebrity you will invite, please tell me you will invite Jason, is Luciano will be there too?"


    "What about Mark Reid, he''s so HOT!"


    Suddenly all the young girls squeal simultaneously.


    While Lory looked nked "Who?"

 Chapter 720 - Evil

    When everyone started conducting their n, within the bamboo forest the atmosphere remained peaceful without being affected by the turmoil from the outside, the rustling of bamboo leaves and the chirping of little birds one after another is like an orchestra ying an enchanting melody in the air.


    The scent of grass mixed with damp soil permeated the air, Jin Hao and Wu San Bo yed chess under the small gazebo while Bei Li Yan watched and didn''t forget to tease them from the side, not far from them Jiang Jin Wei was seriously sharpening his greatsword, his eyebrows knit closely when she raised his sword against the sunlight to make sure he sharpened every edge correctly.??


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin was sitting under the small white parasol, a rug set under him and a Gu Qin ce on the short table in front of him, he plucked the strings and melodious sound drifted through the air effortlessly like a gentle breeze in the spring rushing in and around everyone ears, it didn''t take a genius to guess who he was ying the music for.


    In the distance, Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and other shadow guards were watching their surroundings when suddenly a woman in a maid uniform came in hurry. From the outside, there''s nothing stood out about her except she wearing sanguan family maid uniform, if only Sanguan Jin Sheng knew that Bei Li Yan had ced a lot of his people inside the Sanguan manor since the day he found out about the sanguan family connection with Qin Mu Yi and Zhao Li Xin.


    The young maid approach Mong Ki with long strides, she cupped her fist courteously before she whispered something to Mong Ki, the more he heard the harder his expression be after she finished Mong Ki nodded then give a dismissive wave with his hand.


    After the maid leaves Mong Ki quickly approaches Zhao Li Xin, he speaks quietly at Zhao Li Xin with a serious face. Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains cold and cid just like a pond surface in the winter he didn''t even bother to stop his y. The sounds of Gu Qin remain and the King pce didn''t bother to ask since Zhao Li Xin didn''t share it with them.


    They all knew Zhao Li Xin for almost a decade and they have absolute trust in his judgment, if Zhao Li Xin didn''t share with them it means it''s not important or he might think they don''t need to know, for now, either way, the four King Pces didn''t raise their question. Their Lord would tell them eventually if it''s necessary.


    A few minutester, Mong Yi came, he cupped his fist and bowed his head "Milord, Miss Bai is here"


    Zhao Li Xin''s movement stopped abruptly, his eyes remain cold as always. He slightly waved his hand as permission to proceed. Mong Yi nodded his head and left, Zhao Li Xin took the gold mask beside him and put it on he didn''t care if Bai Xue knew his real identity or not he just feel reluctant to show his face in front of her, that woman can''t hide her lust over his face which made him feel disgusted.


    To calm his annoyance he continues his y and thinks about beautiful violet eyes staring at him and gradually the annoyance in his heart dissipated like a fog in mid-day, not long after Bai Xue arrived, her eyes wandered as she looked anxious and curious at the same time.


    Her beautiful eyes peeked at Zhao Li Xin repeatedly but she immediately struck with disappointment when she saw Zhao Li Xin wearing his mask. Bai Xue still not believe that Lu Xin, Zhao Li Xin, and Long Ming were the same person, although she felt excited, however, she also couldn''t stop feeling nervous too because she wasn''t sure what Zhao Li Xin thought about her.


    But she was sure, he didn''t hate her, after all, they had been working together during his stay at the Sanguan manor.


    She looked around her and realizes not only Zhao Li Xin was there but there also four other men, she immediately recognizes them as the famous Hei Shen King pce although she feel ted to meet powerful figures like them, but she feel upset because no one pays attention to her, she stood there awkwardlypletely humiliated by all the Hei Shen members.


    still, she suppressed her boiling rage because the most important right now is to gain Zhao Li Xin favor first, she lowered her gaze and saluted Zhao Li Xin gracefully "Greeting Lord Long Ming, or should I call you Lu Xin or perhaps Zhao Li Xin?" her voice was meek and soft with the hint of yfulness that could incite any men protective natured.


    If Lory was here she would shout ''Know you''re audience!''


    As expected Bei Li Yan snorted in disdain "I think Lord Long Ming is more appropriated for you?" he seizes her up and down with mockery look, how could he don''t know when women try to act meek in front of men to incite their protective nature, he hated this type of women the most, he rather had an unbridled woman like Ming Yue Yin or honest like Yang Xi Ying. Of course, a carefree woman like Lory was still the best.


    "Or Lord Zhao¡­" Jin Hao add-in while put another chess piece on the board seemingly not care about Bai Xue''s existence, although his voice was low, s as a cultivator how could Bai Xue didn''t heard him.


    "It''s better for her not called at all, don''t you think?" Wu San Bo casually exchanges conversation with Jin Hao as if Bai Xue wasn''t there.


    Jiang Jin Wei watched his brothers andmented to his heart, when they wanted to bully other people they never considered their age or gender, Jiang Jin Wei shook his head and pitty Bai Xue to meet them.


    Her face turned bright red like a boiling crab when the king pce tantly mocked her, never in his life she was humiliated like then she turned her gaze towards Zhao Li Xin for help but Zhao Li Xin not only didn''t spare her a nce the man was still immersed in his y.


    Even though she was disappointed by Zhao Li Xin ignorant but he didn''t dare to show it, suddenly she fall on one knee on the ground and cupped her fist "Lord Long Ming, venerable King''s Pce please don''t misunderstand my intention" she begged pitifully then rify herself "I came here to give you new information!"


    "Oh, how considerate~" Wu San Bo turn his head around and sarcastically teased.


    Bei Li Yan chuckled lightly, while Jin Hao and Jiang Jin Wei sneered. It''s unfortunate for Bai Xue to meet the Hei Shen kings, other men might feel sorry for her, they might even console her, but you can''t hope that with the Hei Shen people especially the King''s pces, these men were cynical, overbearing, rude, and most of all theyck tenderness for the fairer sex.


    "This¡­I....don''t mean to¡­" her words jumble as she struggled to exin herself.


    "What information" Zhao Li Xin interrupted and stopped his y. He lifts his head and her dark cold eyes piercing through her gaze, Bai Xue adverts her eyes in reflex as her heart begins to tremble, she wonders if she made the right choice But Sanguan Wu Ci''s words kept ringing in her head.


    ''This, will make himpletely yours'' he said and it stirred her heart like a whirlpool, however, she reluctant to use that method, a proud woman like her would never let herself go that low.


    She stared at Zhao Li Xin cold mask and Lu Xin exquisite face shed across her mind she lift her head and looked at Zhao Li Xin again "The sanguan Family joined their hand with Celestial immortal to fight against you"


    "You need better than that¡­" Jin Hao teased while putting another white stone on the board without looking at Bai Xue.


    "We all knew that" Jiang Jin Wei scoffed then he sheathed his greatsword.


    "Let me finish!" Bai Xue shouted as her temper red up but everyoneughs at her as if she was a joke and it made her feel more agitated.


    She takes a deep breath to calm her anger then continues "Sanguan Wu Ci and my master are already reached Sage level, do you think you can handle them alone? A sage cultivator was stronger than hundreds of Emperor cultivator even all of you were sovereign cultivator you still unable to face a sage cultivator, do you think your Hei Shen sect stand a chance against them?" she raised her chin arrogantly.


    All of the sudden the four king pce stop whatever they''re doing and stare at Bai Xue seriously, she feel satisfied to gain their attention atst.


    "So what is your suggestion?" Zhao Li Xin leaned his head on his fist.


    Bai Xue nervously rubbed her hands together, her heart pounding like a drum "No matter what you are still Sanguan Jin Sheng son if you could let go of the past and willing to start a new leaf then the Sanguan family didn''t mind epting you again"


    "A new life¡­what''s that supposed to mean?" he squints his eyes.


    "That¡­that means¡­to appeased Celestial Immortal sect and show your goodwill to the Sanguan family then¡­you just have to marry me" Bai Xue blushed heavily as she looked down shyly.


    Bei Li Yan covers her mouth while stifling a giggle, while Jin Hao raises his eyebrows as he given her ''Are you crazy'' look, Jiang Jin Wei shook his head and sighed and Wu san Bo rolled his eyes.


    The air around Zhao Li Xin bes heavy as a mountain, the sound of wind chills everyone''s nerves. Simultaneously all Hei Shen members activated protective amulet and talisman, Wu San Bo even moves his chair away from Zhao Li Xin, yes he doesn''t want to die. The only one who didn''t realize the daunting aura around Zhao Li Xin was Bai Xue, perhaps she was too busy to hide her excitement.


    "I''m married¡­" Zhao Li Xin curtly answer.


    Irritation pricked her, she didn''t expect Zhao Li Xin would bring up his wife "I can be your second wife¡­even though we don''t like each other right now but as long we respect each other I don''t know why we can''t be husband and wife and about your first wife I don''t mind if you keep her by your side after all you had married her" Bai Xue knew she can''t rush her feeling it better for her to take a step back before she advanced. It''s funny how she thought she was being amiable.


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curls, the blood lust in his eyes cannot be more apparent as raged pounded him like a drumbeat "You don''t mind?" he hissed coldly.


    Once again Hei Shen members look at each other with silent panic in their eyes, slowly they put more distance between them and their Lord. But Bai Xue remains clueless as ever, she misinterprets Zhao Li Xin''s smile as an agreement, and the smile on her face cannot be brighter.

 Chapter 721 - Evil II

    "Of course, once I be your wife you don''t have to worry about the Sanguan family and Celestial Immortal sect anymore on contrary you can use them to support you, what do you think, is not a bad deal right!" she puffed her chest confidently,pletely clueless with the Hei Shen member frightened face.


    Bai Xue brazenly continues with a condescending attitude "And about your wife¡­as long she respect me I will not make thing hard for her either after all we are your wife, but I heard she was a vige woman so I think I could teach her etiquette and manner so she wouldn''t embarrassed you in the future" she raised her chin arrogantly.??


    Because she thought her position was higher than Lory, and clearly she had more meritspare to Lory, who she thought a weak vige woman who only relied on Zhao Li Xin favour so how could that lowly womanpare to her.


    Bai Xue thought she was generous enough to let that woman stand in the same position as her, but of course, in the future, she will not let that woman be the first wife for too long, however, the time wasn''t ripe yet so she decide to be patient for now.


    Unfortunately, there was a man who wasn''t impatient enough, Bai Xue didn''t notice that the Gu Qin that made from hard ck wood was cracked under the pressure of his palms, unable to hold any longer the Gu Qin suddenly shattered into pieces as the Qi inside him burst like a raging fire.


    Bai Xue mmed down to the grounds by the sudden impact then her face turns white as paper and sweat cover her forehead, she looked at Zhao Li Xin with a nk expression, she didn''t know why Zhao Li Xin suddenly be angry "My¡­my lord¡­why?"


    Zhao Li Xin rose on his feet, the aura around him change drastically like a devil crawl from hell he looked at her with a menacing gaze "Teach her¡­?" his voice was cold as an iceberg.


    The obvious threat from his voice make her hear shudder, s she still can''t understand what she had done wrong, she refused to believe it because of his wife.


    Envy and jealousy eaten her inside, she doesn''t want to believe a great man like Zhao Li Xin would love a simple woman wholeheartedly, it must be just a fling right, he might like her now but soon he will grow tired of her soon orter she will eventually be abandoned by him, right?


    "Lo..Lord long Ming, I don''t know what make you angry, I think about this for your own good, just a few weeks ago your wife fought against Sanguan Li Ye and hurt her, not only she infuriated the Sanguan family but she also offended the royal family if you didn''t teach her, soon orter she would implicate you!" her eyes glistening with tears as she shows her deep concerned for Zhao Li Xin.


    Any other men might sway by her words but for a protective husband like Zhao Li Xin her words was sounded like a blunt provocation to him and the anger inside him rose like a tide. The temperature around them suddenly raised significantly, the rug under him was half burned and the parasol above his head turned to ashes even though there was no fire but everything was burned by his violent Qi.


    It was lucky Zhao Li Xin wearing a mask if not Bai Xue would see how sinister he look right now, but still, everyone could feel blood lust leaked within him, only then Bai Xue realized that everyone put quite a distance from Zhao Li Xin.


    The four kings pce didn''t act casually as before instead they stood quite far from Zhao Li Xin and every single one of them released their Qi to create a barrier as if they were afraid of something, and that something was probably the person who stands in front of her.


    "It was amazing how you acted like my wife even before you be one," he said with utter scorn.


    Bai Xue lowered her head in shammed, she still unable to understand why he treated her so bad is it because of his hatred toward the Sanguan Jin Sheng, or is it because she was Zi Quan Mei disciple or because of what she had done before, however, she refused to believe that he scolded her because of his wife, her self esteem wouldn''t let her.


    "Teach her you said, a woman like you would teach my wife, <strong>MY WIFE!</strong>" he waved his hand and Bai Xue''s body throws away and knocked down several bamboo trees.


    His outburst of anger made everyone silent, it''s been a long time since Zhao Li Xin behaved uncontrobly like this. It used to be an everyday urrence but ever since Lory came he be more stable in a certain way he even more patient and approachable that Bei Li Yan dares to joke with Zhao Li Xin more frequently.


    But now they all reminded how vtile Zhao Li Xin''s temperament could be, no one dares to make a sound as they are muted with horror.


    Bai Xue cough with fresh blood, the ached on her chest torment her like a hammer hit her chest. Terror coursed through her veins she has to admit she can''t have that man in the normal way, there is only one way left. It was shameful but he didn''t give her any choice.


    She forces herself to stand, her legs wobble as the aching run to all her limbs, she walked toward Zhao Li Xin with limping steps, bitterness swept over her "How could you be so cruel, so mean, so¡­.cold, didn''t you know I could give you everything, I could help you to reached the top of the world, what so bad about me!" she shouted at him.


    He chuckled lightly and his voice took a sardonic tone "There was a woman like you, opportunistic, devious, selfish, arrogant, she thought the world revolves around her, she thought she was some kinda heroine of the world and just like you, she had the audacity to offers me the world as if she owns the world, and just like you she was so full of herself so I will give you the same answers as her¡­"


    "Who do you think you are?!" The chill in his eyes is like a bucket of cold water pour down to her head.


    She realizes she has make a fool of herself this man wasn''t capable to love anyone, who knew if his feeling toward his wife even real, she can''t imagine the heartless man could love anyone or anything, her hand reaches inside her cor "You didn''t give me a choice¡­" she muttered quietly.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned as he senses something weird with her expression. All of a sudden Bai Xue lunged towards Zhao Li Xin, using all her qi left she throw a small bottle at him. the King pce remained calm because they have full confidence in Zhao Li Xin''s strength.


    Her childish moves would able to touch Zhao Li Xin strand of hair, the bottle smash right in front of Zhao Li Xin feet but something inside the bottle jump towards him.


    <strong>"MILORD!"</strong> everyone screams in panic.


    Bai Xue smirked in delight, when this over she would make this heartless man kneel on her feet.


    Suddenly a bright light shed and let up the whole forest, their movement halted and they cover their eyes in reflex. Zhao Li Xin shut his eyes and he heard a loud shriek and the creature turned into ck smoke before gradually dissipated without a trace at the same time the light gradually dimmer, leaving a soft glow on Zhao Li Xin''s chest.


    Zhao Li Xin quickly takes out the ne from his cor, the light slowly disappeared leaving only a little glow, his gaze softens once again Lory safe his life, how many more he owed her perhaps he could never pay his debt towards her even in seven lifetimes.


    "You¡­.you¡­what''s going on?!" Bai Xue eyes widened in shock, Sanguan Jin Sheng said it wouldn''t fail all she had to do was get close enough to throw the bottle at him and that vile creature would seep into him and he would be under her control at once.


    "You die!" Jin Hao delivered a powerful punch on Bai Xue''s chest, cracks from her bones loudly heard, once again she threw back and hit against the ground, but this time she didn''t get up anymore.


    The next moment, suddenly dozens of men jump from above, the sword in their hands glistening under the sun, but before they could touch Zhao Li Xin the shadow guards appear and blocked their movement. More people came hoisting their weapons and marched toward Zhao Li Xin.


    However the people from four pces were prepared, inevitably the war broke out. The four king pce stood around Zhao Li Xin their expression remain calmed but alert even though they are in midst of chaos.


    Zhao Li Xin stood straight like a pole, his one hand rest hide behind his back, no one saw the sinister smile behind his mask "Theye¡­." His voice hint with exhration.


    This time the four king pce expression hardened, several men bouncing between the bamboo tree as they unting their Qin Gong by stand above the bamboo tree, they seem to be powerful experts from the Sanguan and Celestial Immortal sect.


    "Long Ming, don''t you think no one could win against you, let''s see how powerful you are now!" the middle age expertugh arrogantly.


    "Long Ming, you dare to kill our sect master disciple, today we will kill all your people in front of you topensated miss Bai''s life!" the other old man shouted furiously.


    Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongue with annoyance "Noisy, kill them!"


    "As you wish Milord" the four kings reply in tunes, with one swift motion they leaped into the air and struck the arrogant experts.

 Chapter 722 - Evil III

    As the two powerful groups collided the impact shook the entire forest like an earthquake and shocked the bird to take flight. Jiang Jin Wei swung his greatsword, the strong winds came from his sword knock down the bamboo trees around him, the expert who fought against him was stunned, he didn''t expect the King pce would be this strong, he crosses his sword in front of him to blocked Jiang Jin Wei violent attack but he stilled push back a few steps back.


    The expert gritted his teeth, he thought Jiang Jin Wei has only reached the Sovereign at the beginner stage at most but it seemed he stronger than that, suddenly he feel reluctant to fight against Jiang Jin Wei "You, what''s your name young master" the expert frowned. ??


    Jiang Jin Wei could see the hesitation in the expert eyes, the truth is Jiang Jin Wei stage was only slightly higher than the beginner stage but the difference was his cultivated method was more advance so his foundation bes much stronger than any cultivator who depends on pills or elixir to elerated their cultivation progress, he ced the huge greatsword on his shoulder as if it was weightless.


    "My name is Jiang Jin Wei" he replied.


    "I can see you are a very talented young man so why don''t you work for us since Hei Shen glory will end today so why not save your own future ande to us, you don''t want to be buried together with your sect, don''t you?" the expert sneered.


    Jiang Jin Wei lunged like a bullet, His sudden movement didn''t give enough time for the expert to block Jiang Jin Wei attack then suddenly he was hit by excruciating pain from his left arms, the old expert cried in pain before he couldprehend what happened Jiang Jin Wei give another powerful kick to his stomach, the expert throwback like a leaf but Jiang Jin Wei hadn''t finished with him yet, he umted Qi on his feet against the ground then take another lunged chasing the expert listless body in the air.


    Thest thing he saw was Jiang Jin Wei excited grinned and he whispered to him "If you think we''ll be the one who loses so why are you the one who bleeds?" Jiang Jin Wei grabbed the man''s head with his bare hand then pushed his head to the ground, his head smashed as an egg and blood flowed from the back of the man''s head then slowly stained the green grass with crimson color.


    Jiang Jin Wei didn''t have time to celebrated when another expert rains him with punches, Luckily Jiang Jin Wei dodged the strike swiftly, but he managed to punch Jiang Jin Wei stomach, The expert who seemed older than the previous expert, the man roar "King pce, I will avenge my brother death!" then he swings his sword toward Jiang Jin Wei face.


    Jiang Jin Wei smirked, he raised his greatsword to block the enemy attack then the sound of two swords shing echoed in the air, Jiang Jin Wei smiled widely at the expert "I hope you are stronger than your brother!" he taunted.


    "You!" the old expert furious at his blunt provocation.


    Wu San Bo sighed as he watched Jiang Jin Wei''s fight, Jiang Jin Wei''s fighting type was still brute and savage as always whenpared to Jin Hao, he shifted his nce to the man that swinging his thin ice sword elegantly.


    His white robes fluttered with his every movement it almost like he was dancing, it was a sight to behold¡­. if you ignore dismembered body parts fly all over him and blood sttered all over the ce.


    Jin Hao''s cold smile made Wu San Bo grimaces then suddenly a torso fell in front of him. Wu San Bo startled he subconsciously took a few steps back ''Eeew¡­.'' he covered his nose with uttered disgust.


    Wu san Bo then heard Bei Li Yang high pitchugh, he turned his head toward the source, his mouth twitching as he saw Bei Li Yan choking someone''s neck with his red whip then twisting the poor man body and mmed him against the other people, his movement only stopped after the poor man neck eventually cut off from his body and the head rolled on the grass like a ball, Wu San Bo scrunched up his face and cursed inwardly


    ''Eew ¨C eew ¨C eew!''


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi didn''t do anything better either, they like a beast who yed with their prey, they would torture them then give them time to attack again before they give them the final blow.


    The scene around him was horrendous and bloody but that just how they fought, Wu San Bo didn''t know why they were so brutal. Perhaps that''s why people always think that they are a bunch of viins even though they never be the ones who started the fight.


    "Hey, where are you looking at?!" the expert threw his moon de to his face. The de spun through the air like a boomerang and aimed at Wu San Bo''s neck.


    Wu San Bo swiftly dodged the de, he red at the annoying expert in front of him, he twists his long spear then swoop the expert leg and make him fallen on the ground before he thrust the expert face violently, he didn''t choose the man chest or stomach but instead the poor man face, Wu San Bo pulled his spear from the man face only then he realized what he had done.


    When Wu San Bo saw the unrecognizable face of his opponent then he let out a heavy sighed, he hated to admit that he was no better than his brothers.


    While everyone busy with their fight Zhao Li Xin remain indifferent, he even took out a chair from his spatial ring then he sitsfortably, he leaned his back then rested his head on his fistfortably as he bes sleepy.


    ''I''m bored'' he grumbles to himself, it feel quite strange when he remembered this is how he felt every day before he met Lory, the day seemed longer, the excitement of destroyed and terrorized his enemies neverst long sometimes it over even before he begin to fight perhaps he knew what the end of it so even when he won he doesn''t feel content, everything just bes quiet and empty. Huo Long said he looked like a walking dead man, well, he''s not wrong.


    Thankfully Lory came she took him out of the darkness and bring colors to his mundane life, he lowers his gazes feeling bored all of the sudden, he wished he could return to his rings and watched her sleep instead at least it would give him a sort offort.


    "Zhao Li Xin!" someone was using internal Qi to shout at him at the same time suddenly another expert jumped in front of him. He thought Zhao Li Xin lost his guard as he was dozing off, who knows the great Lord was nothing but vignt.


    Zhao Li Xin grabs the man''s neck, the man was stunned as choked, his face gradually turned from red to blue, he desperately hits Zhao Li Xin''s hands to let go but his grip didn''t diminish.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng Zi Quan Mei, Sanguan Wu Ci, and Sanguan Liu Wen marched toward him, behind them more experts and soldiers came to follow.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t impress by their imposing arrival he tightened his grip and the man''s neck broke only then he released his grip and the man fell on the ground like a lifeless doll, still his expression remains cid.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng heart shudder when he saw Zhao Li Xin empty gaze, he never shows someone eyes could be so hollow, there''s no anger, excitement, or bitterness only constant darkness, although he was also a cruel man but he still feel something when he killed someone, exhrated or proud but Zhao Li Xin eyes reflect nothing just like staring at the dark abyss.


    "Zhao Li Xin, you know what you are doing?" he red.


    He crossed his legs leisurely then sped his hands together over his stomach "I killed people¡­" he replied indifferently.


    "Where''s Bai Xue!" Zi Quan Mei shouted while searching for Bai Xue figures, but she nowhere to be found.


    Zhao Li Xin cocked his head then answer casually "Dead¡­" there''s not a shred of remorse or guilt in his eyes.


    "You!" Zi Quan Mei pointing her finger as she quivering with resentment "Why do you kill her?!"


    "Zhao Li Xin, how could you!" Sanguan Jin Sheng berated him as well.


    Zhao Li Xin slowly takes off her gold mask, his exquisite wless feature shine under the light, it only made his appearance more surreal other than The Sanguan family everyone stopped their breathing.


    He looked like an immortal descend from heaven. It''s dawned for Zi Quan Mei why her arrogant disciple fell in love with Zhao Li Xin she even dares to take a big risk to obtain the man if it''s her she would also do the same, but unlike her young disciple, Zi Quan Mei could feel the sinister aura engulf Zhao Li Xin like a thick nket.


    "You know exactly why I killed her¡­by the way, she failed" Zhao Li Xin give half shrugged.


    "You, how could you do you know she did all that because she loves you, don''t you pity her at all!" Sanguan Jin Sheng rebuked him strongly, not because he feel bad for Bai Xue but because she failed her mission so he vents his anger on Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin was amused by his father hypocrisy "Why don''t you pity my mother when you ughtered her whole family and chased her out with newborn baby, please¡­.at least what I''m doing was self-defense, but can''t say the same about you, father" he mocked at Sanguan Jin sheng and bluntly tear down his lie.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s face turned crimson, so Zhao Li Xin knew everything. He clenched his fist exasperatedly because his job bes moreplicated, what could he do now?


    All of a sudden Sanguan Wu Ci guffawed "Zhao Li Xin, you think you so great don''t you, let me tell you something I know your weakness¡­" he sneered maliciously "I have sent my people to your manor to get your wife, let''s see if you still act arrogant when your wife is in my hands!"

 Chapter 723 - Evil IV

    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s face immediately glowed, of course, his legitimate son would not disappoint him, everyone knew how much Long Ming adored his wife if they could get Zhao Li Xin''s wife would be unable to do anything, this even be better than influencing Long Ming with creatures. that creepy. Sanguan Jin Sheng patted his son on the shoulder proudly.


    "You did good" he smiled happily. ??


    "You think it''s easy to take my wife?!" Zhao Li Xinughs at their stupidity.


    Sanguan Wu Ci thought Zhao Li Xin was bluffing, he scoffed at him "Not only will I take your wife, but I will also make her as my bed warmer and see if you can still raise your head in front of other people." Sanguan Wu Ciughed like a madman without a trace of the gentleman he used to portray himself.


    "Wu Ci?" Sanguan Jin Sheng furrowed his brows, he didn''t understand why Sanguan Wu Ci wanted to humiliate Long Ming''s wife, if that happened Long Ming might not want his wife anymore wouldn''t that ruin their ns. He felt something was wrong with his son.


    Sanguan Wu Ci ignored his father''s advice, his obsession had taken over him "After all, after she stayed with me for a few days, do you think people will believe she is still chaste?" His eyes red viciously, "She will have no choice but to stay with me whether she likes it or not ..." heughs heartily.


    The chair that Zhao Li Xin was sitting on suddenly exploded, then the mes engulfed him like a human torch and everything around him turned to ashes even the ground below him was scorched and the grass near him became dry and yellow, the camouge amulet that hid his true cultivation shattered when his Qi broke like a dam. All of Hei Shen''s members activated their fire protection talisman and amulet on their bodies they are afraid Zhao Li Xin unable to control the immortal mes.


    Dasar bodoh! Bei Li Yan memaki.


    Wu San Bo jumped behind Bei Li Yan then stabbed one of the experts nearby, he swung his spear while watching Zhao Li Xin''s uncontroble mes "I thought milord can control his immortal mes?"


    "I think he really ¨C really angry this time" Bei Li Yan concluded.


    "What should we do then?" Wu San Bo asks.


    "Hide, duh¡­" Bei Li Yan looked at Wu San Bo as if he was a fool.


    "He''s a sage cultivator!" Zi Quan Mei stupefied.


    "WHAT?!" Sanguan Jin Sheng realized he make a great blunder, who would have thought that Zhao Li Xin was also a sage cultivator because Zhao Li Xin came from the Xin Fang continent that had fewer resources and material to cultivated Sanguan Jin Sheng was sure Zhao Li Xin would only Sovereign cultivator at most, but the truth cannot be more differed this was clearly a harsh p for Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    "Don''t worry dad, even though we''re on the same level, I can''t believe I can''t beat him!" Sanguan Wu Ci snorted arrogantly.


    "And if anything happens, I''ll help too" Zi Quan Mei chimed in.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng''s expression became even more rxed, he forgot he also had two sage cultivators by his side, there was no way that Zhao Li Xin could win. "Good, just destroy his dantian but don''t kill him just yet, I still need him!" his mouth curved into a wicked smile.


    "Yes, father." Sanguan Wu Ci grinned, nor did he want to kill Zhao Li Xin if he did, how would he made Zhao Li Xin see how he took his wife, heughed as he imagined Zhao Li Xin kneeling in front of him with despair etched on his beautiful face.


    "You want my wife, huh" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes brimmed with murderous intent, he wouldn''t be this angry if Sanguan Wu Ci only confessed his fondness to Lory even though it would upset him but it wouldn''t make him boil with anger, Sanguan Wu Ci didn''t just want to hurt Lory, but he also wanted to humiliate and destroy his dignity which something he could never ept it even if he died.


    His Princess is the goddess of his heart, the light of his darkness, she is his future and his entire world, but Sanguan Wu Ci treated her like a mere item she could possess, that''s unforgivable!


    The me around his body gradually decreased but it did not disappear on contrary all his nerves absorbed the immortal me power and infused it with all his nerves and bones to enhanced his strength, he smile wickedly "Come to me!" he said with a chilling tone.


    Sanguan Wu Ci roared as he lunged at Zhao Li Xin, he fended off Sanguan Wu Ci''s attacks calmly, their movements were too fast to follow even Sanguan Jin Sheng couldn''t see what was going on, all they saw were traces of their afterimages. moving from one ce to another at high speed and every time they exchanged blows, the impact shook everything around them.


    Sanguan Wu Ci was angry that he couldn''tnd a single punch on Zhao Li Xin, his attacks became even fiercer but Zhao Li Xin was still able to dodge his attacks as if he could read what Sanguan Wu Ci''s next move was. The angrier he became the more reckless his movements became, he threw a heavy punch at Zhao Li Xin but then Zhao Li Xin grabbed his knuckles then pulled his hand swiftly thennded a powerful kick on Sanguan Wu Ci''s stomach.


    Sanguan Wu Ci grimaced in pain when he felt his internal organs bleeding. Zhao Li Xin didn''t let go, he twisted Sanguan Wu Ci''s wrist then mmed him on the ground vigorously, as Sanguan Wu Ci''s body bounce from the harsh impact Zhao Li Xin released a powerful punch to Sanguan Wu Ci''s chest.


    Sanguan Wu Ci coughed up fresh blood, he didn''t believe he would lose to Zhao Li Xin, he summoned his sword from his ring and took this opportunity to pierce Zhao Li Xin''s chest but luckily Zhao Li Xin dodged the attack but the sword managed to scratch his arm. It''s been a long time since someone could make her bleed. Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glowed with joy. He jumped into the air then gathered the mes in his palms then released mes right at Sanguan Wu Ci.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s breath hitched, he could feel the heat getting closer to ''I don''t want to die!'' He shouted silently. Suddenly the fire was blocked by a strong wind, it turned out that Zi Quan Mei was the one who saved Sanguan Wu Ci from her dire state.


    The sword in his hand was glittering, one could see that it was no ordinary sword. Zhao Li Xinnded her feet smoothly, she didn''t look discouraged when she attacked failed but instead he smiled coldly, "I was wondering when you were going to join in on the fun."


    Even though Zi Quan Mei looked calm but unbeknownst to anyone her hand that was grasping the sword trembled, Zhao Li Xin''s mes were too strong to handle she starting to feel pessimistic about going against Zhao Li Xin.


    "Take your recovery pills brother I''ll wait, oh and you both cane together so we won''t waste any more time" Zhao Li Xin smiled warmly.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s face turned red from fury but he can''t deny he needs to take the recovery pill, he spits the blood then swallow the pill with an angry face, Zhao Li Xin watched him and chuckled lightly "Feel better?" he raised his chin.


    "I''m gonna kill you!" Sanguan Wu Ci screamed.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed, "If only I got a tael every time someone said that to me ..." she tilted her head as she seriously pondered as she muttered, "I can buy an empire ..."


    "Don''t worry, my lord, we have sufficient funds!" Wu San Bo suddenly appears behind him before he jumped again and kicked his opponent.


    "Forget it, Lory and me were toozy to rule¡­" he immediately dropped the idea.


    Suddenly thick gray smoke billowed in the sky as if something was burning, and Sanguan Wu Ci grinned "Look at that, it''s from Tien Shan Manor, I''m sure your wife is within my grasp now"


    Zhao Li Xin gave him a condescending look, "You idiot, aren''t you aware of my reaction now¡­ You think I will still be here if my wife is in danger at home?"


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s expression stiffened, "Don''t lie to me, I''ve confirmed that your wife is in the Tien Shan manor."


    "Really, who told you?" Zhao Li Xin gave him a meaningful gaze.


    His beloved Princess slept soundly inside his ck ring, there was no way he could ignore Lory''s safety. Zhao Li Xin thought his calm reaction was obvious enough, but it turned out that he was overestimating Sanguan Wu Ci''s intelligence.


    "You''re lying, how could he not be at home, I''ve already investigated your manor!"


    "How? Did you bribe my people or send someone to guard my ce?" Zhao Li Xin sneered, didn''t they know he would expect this beforehand.


    Sanguan Wu Ci was speechless out of anger, he had beenpletely fooled by Zhao Li Xin. How could he not know that Hei Shen''s people could not be bribed, moreover they were afraid of their merciless Lord, everyone knew that Zhao Li Xin hated traitors the most and he never gave them a second chance and the woman his eyes saw. in Zhao Li Xin''s room maybe it was part of Zhao Li Xin''s trick as well.


    "You are so simple andck imagination¡­ I have quite an expectations for you though" Zhao Li Xin furrowed his brows. "I don''t know if you''ve always been like this or¡­ because of you under Lao Min Na influence" he scrutinizes Sanguan Wu Ci curiously


    <strong>"LIAR, you are Liar, I''m gonna killed you!"</strong> scream in madness.


    It seems that Lao Min Na''s medicine is more dangerous than he thought.

 Chapter 724 - Evil V

    Both Sanguan Wu Ci and Zi Quan Mei attacked Zhao Li Xin at the same time, however, they didn''t see the flickering in his dark eyes, calmly he opened his palm and summoned a green crystal then he drew ''sword symbol in the air with his hand then infused the word inside the crystal.


    When Zi Quan Mei and sanguan Wu Ci got close enough he squeezed the crystal with his bare hand then suddenly the crystal shards transform into swords and flew towards Zi Quan Mei and Sanguan Wu Ci like a bullet.??


    Both of them stopped their movement abruptly with shocked expression ''Array master!'' they gasped, no one said Long Ming was an array master then again no one knew about Long Ming abilities, no one even know what Long ming real cultivation level was let alone his hidden skills.


    They don''t have time toprehend the situation because dozens of swords started attacking them nonstop, both Zi Quan Mei and Sanguan Wu Ci painstakingly dodging and blocking the sword''s movement, they wanted to run but too bad they were trapped inside the array. Zhao Li Xin watched them like a moth trapped inside thentern, slowly the corner of his mouth curled slightly.


    Zhao Li Xin thought they weren''t desperate enough so he summoned more crystal then he broke the crystal and more swords appeared and attacking strike both Zi Quan Mei and Sanguan Wu Ci, hundreds of swords moving through the air in aplicated formation while relentlessly Zi Quan Mei and Sanguan Wu Ci.


    What annoyed sanguan Wu the most was that every time he destroyed one sword then more sword appeared, as if the swords multiply by themselves, he saw Zhao Li Xin evil grinned then he realizes that the only way he could survive from this array he must forcefully break it from within but if he did that it would drain his Qi, but what choice that he has.


    Leaving no choice Sanguan Wu Ci gathered his Qi within himself before then suddenly releasing all of his Qi with all his might like a cannon, the array exploded as he managed to break it but his legs wobbled then he fell on one knee, Sanguan Wu Ci red with anger at him. Zhao Li Xin.


    "You ... you are the array master." His eyes were filled with hatred and envy, she didn''t believe Zhao Li Xin was an array master too, how could God give Zhao Li Xin so many blessings that he was not only a great cultivator he was also an array master.


    If only sanguan Wu Ci know that Zhao Li Xin also an armament master he would probably suffocate with jealousy.


    "Surprised?" Zhao Li Xin raised an eyebrow, "I rarely use it, it''s actually been years since I used it in battle, so you should be ttered."


    ''ttered, my as*!'' Sanguan Wu Ci gritted his teeth, Zhao Li Xin''s rxed attitude made him angry even more.


    Who is array master are they so cheap? Of course not, array master was even rarer than an alchemist, beastmaster, and armament master, an array master even more feared than any other sills because the array master could manipte the nature around him and used it as a weapon, almost like magic but array master needs a catalyst like crystals, artifact or special stones an array master also need a deep understanding ofplicated incantation and formation that''s why there''s weren''t much array master in the world and if there were only a few who had real talent.


    Zhao Li Xin rarely used arrays against his enemies simply because he was too strong and there wasn''t any situation that forced him to use his skills so when he said Sanguan Wu Ci should be ttered he was meant it.


    Unfortunately, Sanguan Wu Ci thought he was just making fun of him. consumed with rage he swallowed more recovery pills at once to quickly heal himself, he didn''t realize how much she had damaged her own body, or maybe he just didn''t care.


    As soon as he felt his Qi recover, he gathered his Qi again then thrust his sword at Zhao Li Xin simultaneously Zi Quan Mei joined the fight, Sanguan Jin Sheng saw the situation was unfavorable for them, he raised his hand and the jade ring in his middle finger glowed "Release the beast!" hemands loudly.


    All his subordinates behind him summoned the beast from their rings simultaneously, and instantly dozens of hybrid beast appears.


    ''Damn!'' Jin Hao and the other cursed.


    One hybrid beast was trouble enough but now they have against dozens of them at the same time, they all cursed Lao Min Na and all her eighteen ancestors, this clearly what Lao Min Na''s fault.


    "Hao, what should we do?" Wu San Bo slightly panic.


    "Kill them what else?" Jin Hao states the obvious.


    "I handle the centipede-ish!" Mong Ki had already jumped forward.


    Bei Li Yan raised his fist, "Good because eew¡­ I hate insects." He looked at the centipede that had a snake face with its long fangs covered in green slime, Bei Li Yan shuddered.


    "I handle the crocodile-ish thing!" Wu San Bo threw his spear at the beast''s body thennded a heavy blow on the beast''s face, then he jumped into the air and pulled out his spear before the beast whipped its giant tail at him.


    "I got the bull¡­. I mean pig, whatever¡­" Jiang Jin Wei didn''t know anymore what kinda beast in front of him, it''s so messed up!


    Hey, that''s mine! Bei Li Yan pursued Jiang Jin Wei, the only beast that didn''t look as disgusting as the others.


    "Don''t fight, there are enough beasts for everyone¡­." Jin Hao sighed.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at the chaotic situation behind him with the same indifferent expression, he wasn''t surprised that Sanguan Jin Sheng had several hybrid monsters, after all, he had amodated Lao Min Na for quite a while.


    "Today will be the end of the Hei Shen sect!" Sanguan Wu Ci guffawed.


    Zi Quan Mei also felt excited, to be honest, she wasn''t sure they could beat Zhao Li Xin, even though they were at the same level but Zhao Li Xin turned out to be an array master, and that changed everything.


    Zhao Li Xin saw Zi Quan Mi and Sanguan Wu Ci''s victorious expression, she mocked "You are so predictable that it bore me." Zhao Li Xin threw mes into the sky like a re, a momentter they heard the rumbling sounds getting louder and the ground shaking even more


    There were several white dots in the sky that seemed to be flying towards them, an unpleasant feeling appeared in Sanguan Wu Ci''s mind.


    Meanwhile, the tremors got bigger and bigger then suddenly a giant golden monkey appeared and punched one of the hybrid animals which looked like a mixture of bison, monkey, and lizard, the animal was mmed to the ground and roared angrily then suddenly a boy riding a ming qilin charged towards the beast then neatly cut off the beast''s arm with its sword.


    Bei Li Yan''s face beamed, "Yo, Shin Jiu, you came!"


    "Hump, you know how long I waited, I thought my Lord forgot about me," she scowled.


    "Maybe he did¡­" Jin Hao muttered.


    "¡­." The boy''s fragile heart breaks.


    The beast army led by the white tiger Bai Zi headed for the hybrid beast. The fight between the powerful beasts shook the entire forest like an earthquake, from above Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen riding a white lion then swept away the Hybrid beast horde. It turned out that the Jiu Yun sect came on giant cranes then one by one jumped down and fought the Celestial Immortal and the Sanguan n, the war was getting more and more intense.


    Sanguan Wu Ci trembled with anger "Zhao Li Xin, you''re a wretched man!" she cursed in anger.


    "The more the merrier, isn''t it." Zhao Li Xin opened her arms and chuckled.


    "You have nned all this ..." he red with anger.


    "Obviously" Zhao Li Xin nodded affirmatively


    "Who dared bully my Xin''er!" Tian Meng Ji suddenly jumped off the crane and brought down several experts at once.


    Zhao Li Xin ears perks, there''s only one man who called him with an endearing name like that, he turned his head slowly as he expected it was his former master Tian Meng Ji "Well ... I didn''t n that ..." It''s been almost a year since thest time he met Tian Meng Ji, he thought he would never see his master again but there he is.


    Behind Tian Meng Ji, Mu Jan Ge who was older than the Jiu Yun sect swung his sword firmly at the strange-looking beast, he had seen many ugly beasts but this was the ugliest beast he had ever seen "Disgusting!" he grumbled.


    Tian Meng Ji saw Sanguan Jin Sheng who had a simr appearance with Zhao Li Xin he immediately guessed he must be his disciple trash father.


    Tian Meng Ji had secretly inquired about Zhao Li Xin well being through Mu Jan Ge, he wanted to apologize to Zhao Li Xin but he was afraid his disciple would reject him so he didn''t dare to meet Zhao Li Xin but then he heard about Zhao Li Xin and sanguan family matters and he can''t hold back his anger, they are the people who responsible for Zhao Li Xin suffering!

 Chapter 725 - Evil VI

    In the mystical realm, Lory had changed her robe to Hand''s uniform, she tied her hair into a ponytail then fixed her long coat, she saw her own reflection in the mirror, and her emotions becameplicated as if she had returned to the past.


    "Are you ready?" Huo Long''s voice woke her up.??


    Lory looked back and smiled, "How do I look?"


    Huo Long smiled back at her "Like yourself"


    Lory sighed deeply, she touched her family badge and her expression became heavy. It always felt different when he fought as a lory than when he fought as Lorient. She rubbed her hands together to ease her anxiety, "They might not like me ..."


    Huo Long crossed his arms in front of his chest while leaning against the door frame, he looked at Lory''s back he did not deny it "Maybe not all of them will like you but they all definitely need you"


    Lory twisted the spatial ring on her finger then muttered softly, "I do owe them for bringing this mess."


    Huo Long shook his head "Lazarus might following you but it was Lao Min Na who invited him"


    "Even if it''s not Lao Min Na, it could be someone else, it''s still my responsibility for releasing Lazarus in the first ce, and Lao Min Na .... he''s just in the wrong ce and wrong time." Lory had mixed feelings for Lao Min Na, she never stopped wondering why a woman who spent her entire life within the borders dared to make a pact with the devil, what kind of grievances did she have that made him dare to take such a big risk?


    "Aren''t you being too hard on yourself¡­" Huo Long expressed his disapproval with her.


    Lory appreciated her kindness, but that didn''t change the fact that it was her fault, she looked at Huo through the mirror and chuckled lightly, "Am I?"


    Huo Long let out a long sigh, he knows she has a bad habit of forgiving people easily but tends to be hard on herself, maybe because of her upbringing and people''s high expectations, she can''t allow herself to make mistakes. She might not have noticed, or she probably used to live up to everyone''s expectations no matter how hard it was.


    Suddenly Lory gasped, her sudden movement startled Huo Long, after he saw Lory''s expression, his attitude became serious, "What''s wrong?" He asked


    Lory''s purple eyes widened in fear. "He''sing" she unconsciously held his breath.


    _____________________________


    The sound from the Chang Yi bamboo forest not only shook the entire forest but also echoed throughout the city, the residents of Yun Dao City had stopped their activities, all their eyes darted towards the Chang Yi bamboo forest, dust and smoke flew in the air followed by a deafening sound from something heavy collided.


    Not long after they were startled by another explosive sounding from the Tien Shan manor then they saw a fireing from another direction, unexpectedly it wasing from the Sanguan Manor. How could the Sanguan Family manor caught in the fire and why Long Ming manor suddenly explodes, this is not normal!


    They were suddenly ovee by the unpleasant feeling that something bad had happened.


    "Royal elder brother!" Princess Youya who used to be graceful now running in hasted.


    However, Yun Fang Zi did not pay attention to her manners. His eyes were fixed on the bamboo forest. He knew that right now the Hei Shen sect, the celestial immortal sect, and the Sanguan family were at war, but he did not expect that the impact would be this severe this is like watching a battle between giants.


    Yuan Fang Zi''s face turned pale as he imagined what would happen if the imperial family joined their fight and war broke out in the capital, how many innocent people would die, and how many good soldiers would be lost. Thankfully Zhao Li Xin''s wife persuaded them not to get involved in order to minimize unnecessary casualties.


    "Xue Liang¡­" he called in a low voice, this was the first time he had called Princess Youya by her real name since they were given a peerage by the Emperor so it surprised her a little.


    "First elder Brother¡­." She undoubtedly feel a sense of mncholy.


    "I''m d we made the right choice." She smiled with satisfaction because the next ruler Yun Fang Zi couldn''t imagine how many soldiers and citizens of Yunmo would die due to the internal strife between Long Ming and Sanguan Jin Sheng.


    "I''m also happy brother, I can''t imagine if it happened inside the capital, the damage would be¡­ .." Princess Youya swallowed her words.


    Hepletely agreed with Youya. "We owed a lot to Luo Ri Yi who gave us a reason to withdraw from the sanguan family affair." Yun Fang Zi is sincerely grateful for Lory''s help.


    "I know, ording to the eunuch Wang the Queen Dowager is already restless because of the Sanguan family affair, she begged the emperor to help the Sanguan family but father insisted not to interfere and this made her dissatisfied then all of the sudden the queen dowager attacked father emperor, she even almost choked him like a madwoman, Eunuch Wang also said that not only was the Queen Dowager mental condition strange but she had suddenly be very strong, it took two guards to hug her." Youya showed deep concern.


    Yun Fang Zi gasped "What, Grandmother hurt father? That can''t be true even Queen dowager can be haughty sometimes but she never crossed the line, what¡­." His word suddenly cut off.


    "Brother what''s wrong¡­.?" Princess Youya tilted her head confusedly.


    Yun Fang Zi rubbed his chin with a puzzled look "Master Jin of the White Dragon King Pce has told me that there is something wrong with Lao Min Na''s medicine, he said we shouldn''t let anyone taking Lao Min Na pills anymore. And Father Emperor has agreed, he has confiscated all of Lao Min Na''s medicine so how¡­. "


    Princess Youya suddenly remembered something "I heard from one of the concubine servants that she saw the Queen Dowager personal maid leave the pce secretly but she didn''t dare to probe further because she didn''t dare to investigate the Queen Dowager business, you think the Queen Dowager went to buy Lao Min Medicine Na. ? "


    "Are you sure?" Yun Fang Zi holds her shoulder tightly.


    "Yes, I just got the news today" she nodded firmly.


    His expression hardened, Jin Hao never gave a specific answer of what was in Lao Min Na''s medicine but from the way he told him it was something terrible, something worst than just poison.


    "Brother, what is that?" she pulls Yun Fang Zi''s sleeves.


    Yun Fang Zi followed his gaze and he saw ck clouds rumbling into the sky, he thought it might be a storm but why was there no sound of thunder or the cold wind howling, slowly dark clouds covered the sun and the day changed from day to a dark night. Princess Youya felt that something was wrong with the weather, something really bad.


    Princess Youya was a strong and brave woman, she was not the type to be easily scared but right now her whole body was trembling profusely, she unconsciously grabbed Yun Fang Zi''s arm. "Elder... brother, something is wrong" he grabbed his brother''s arm tightly.


    Yun Fang Zi could feel her fear, he also feel the same "Yes¡­.something is not right" he squeezes his sister''s hand tightly.


    ___________________________________


    Meanwhile, the war is still continuing in Chang Yi forest, the intense battle has destroyed half of the forest. Human bodies and animal carcasses were scattered everywhere the stench of blood couldn''t be more clear. Even though they were immersed in their battle, however, the extreme weather changed forcing everyone, to stop their fight. Subconsciously they all looked up as ck clouds slowly covered the sky.


    "My lord, something is wrong." Jin Hao walked over to Zhao Li Xin in a hurry.


    Is this a storm? Bei Li Yan guessed.


    Wu San Bo shook his head "No, this feels different¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin remained silent, he looked up at the sky with the feeling that something bad wasing. He could feel a sinister aura moving directly towards him, he had never trembled in his life before but right now his hands felt cold and damp.


    <strong>"ASSEMBLE!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin shouted.


    Hearing his order, all of Hei Shen and the Jiu Yun sect immediately gathered behind Zhao Li Xin. Without wasting any more time Zhao Li Xin summoned a hundred red jade from his spatial ring, he raised his hand in the air and the whole jade floated in the air, he drew the word ''Shield'' in the air using his fire, then the word was suddenly absorbed by the floating reading jade and the whole rock burned in mes and then shattered to pieces.


    Before anyone could understand a vertical and horizontal red line appeared on top of each other just like a spiderweb, everyone was dumbfounded especially Mu Jan Ge and Tian Meng Ji.


    "Arachnid shield formation!" Mu Jan Ge shocked then he clenched Tiang Meng Ji''s shoulder "What stage his array skill?"


    "I ... I don''t know?" Tian Meng Ji felt ashamed that she wasn''t an array master, she didn''t know anything about arrays she was happy enough knowing her disciple was an array master but she didn''t know how talented Zhao Li Xin was, actually Zhao Li Xin didn''t have an array master teach her about arrays. all of this time he was self-taught studying arrays of boo and old manuscripts, sometimes he also stole knowledge from other array masters during their battles.


    Mu Jan Ge annoyed by Tian Meng Ji''s irresponsible answer he squeezes his old friend''s shoulder impatiently "You old fool!" he chides.


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 726 - Evil VII

    The hybrid beasts howled at the sky, they clenched their front fists, roared, and screamed as they were cheering for their king''s arrival. Their strange behavior sent a warning to Zhao Li Xin and her men, their bodies stiffening as they gripped their weapons tightly. Li Mo Zhen suddenly got anxious he put Yang Xi Ying behind him as his protective instincts increased.


    From a distance, ck smoke slowly spread like fog on the mountains, and then slowly appeared a dark figure like a ghost crawling from hell. Zhao Li Xin narrowed her eyes as the figure became clearer, a skinny petite figure showed the figure of the woman, her long ck hair perfectly framed her pretty face, her red lips curved viciously, the wind came and blew her hair showing that expression. without any warmth. ??


    Lao Min Na? Bei Li Yan gasped.


    Zhao Li Xin saw Lao Min Na''s eyes with yellow irises cut by the dark eclipse in the middle, they were snake eyes and his whole body became tense. "No, it''s Lazarus" his breath hitched.


    "Look at this¡­. You held a hell of a party and I wasn''t invited. "Lao Min Na sounded upset.


    "Miss Lao, I am d that you are here, now we can handle Long Ming and his people together!" Sanguan Jin Sheng didn''t notice the strange aura surrounding Lao Min Na as he was too excited to have more backup.


    "Together?" Lao Min Na tilted her head "Well, I''m not a team yer but I will make an exception for today." She smiled innocently which made everyone who knew her true identity shiver down their spine.


    "Good!" Sanguan Jin Sheng was happy but then he realized that there was something strange about Lao Min Na, "Miss Lao, your eyes¡­. What''s wrong with your eyes? "


    "Do I look good?" Lao Min Na snorted, sounding pleased with herself.


    Only now did Sanguan Jin Sheng feel the hair on the back of his neck lift. "You ... yes, yes - yes, you look good, very good" he subconsciously took a few steps back from fear as every fiber in his body screamed that something was wrong about Lao Min Na, but he couldn''t bother with that because now. she really needed her help to fight Zhao Li Xin, who knows it will take the devil to fight the devil.


    That woman is Lao Min Na? Zi Quan Mei was quite hesitant because Lao Min Na didn''t look like the woman she had imagined before. She thought she would be graceful with a fairy-like beauty but the woman in front of her even though she was beautiful as she imagines, but that woman engulfed with a thick dark aura that even she did not dare toe close.


    Lao Min Na noticed that Zi Quan Mei was looking anxiously, she looked at him and smiled sweetly, "Oh, hello, are you the woman who poisoned Zhao Li Xin right? Let me praise you for your excellent work "Lao Min Na giggled while pping her hands" Let me tell you that your act of giving cold poison to newborns is praiseworthy, I love it, but you kinda ruined thest moment " she looked at Zi Quan Mei disappointedly.


    Suddenly they all looked at Zi Quan Mei with shocked expressions, there were only a few people who knew this, actually, only three people knew this including Zi Yi Ru''s sister and one more person who was given the task of handing over the poison to Ying Xi. Lu, Zhao Li Xin''s adoptive mother so she would feed Zhao Li Xin until she was five years old.


    The dosage was reduced so that it didn''t kill Zhao Li Xin right away but still caused excruciating pain every time the poison reacted. For a woman to feed a baby poison is something that hard to ept, it was hard to believe a woman as dignified as Zi Quan Mei would be able to do that abhorrence act.


    Zi Quan Mei''s face turned from white to red, she didn''t know how Lao Min Na found out about this and why did she reveal it in front of others, did she want to ruin her reputation, did Lao Min Na do this to uphold justice for Zhao Li Xin?


    Zi Quan Mei thought too much, unlike humans, Lazarus'' actions were impartial, he took no sides with others but himself, because he cared he only said whatever he wanted to say regardless of the consequences for others.


    "You, shut up, you can''t nder me like this!" he quickly denied it.


    Lao Min Na tilted her head "Oh, you deny it¡­.that''s okay, it didn''t change the fact isn''t it boy, they hurt you, you hurt them, blood spill, dead body all over the ce¡­kinda look like this, don''t you think? although¡­I hope something more¡­" she tilted her head as if she was in contemtion.


    "It got nothing to do with you" Zhao Li Xin scoffed in disdain


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains the same but at the same time he secretly infuses his Qi into the barrier to strengthen strength, he never thought of protecting others before but almost everyone who Lory care the most in this world is here, if something happened to them she would be crushed again and he could not bear to see her like that again.


    The corners of her lips curled slightly "Wrong, it has something to do with me¡­" he waved her hand, and ck smoke shot towards Zhao Li Xin array luckily the array able to hold but it still cracked a little.


    "Aah¡­ protective array, I like this¡­ let''s see how long you can hold on to it" Lao Min Na''s expression became even more fierce. She raised her hand in the air and a dark miasma that looked like ck smoke swirled around her then hit Zhao Li Xin''s array violently without stopped. It took all of his Qi to maintain his array, but a man no matter how strong he was how he could match a pure demon, Zhao Li Xin''s hands began to shake.


    Sanguan Wu Ci saw Zhao Li Xin''s uneasy expression for the first time he feel delighted, he might have the chance to see Zhao Li Xin die right now.


    The array began to fall apart, Zhao Li Xin knew that passivity was not used against demons. Lao Min Na grinned as she released a stronger punch and the array shattered, Zhao Li Xin quickly gathered the immortal mes he released zing mes towards Lao Min Na but the mes spread out before they could touch her.


    Zhao Li Xin expected this, he leaped to the sky and throw several firebolts just like a meteor, Lao Min Na smirked as she raised her hand and the dark smoke acted as a barrier to absorbed Zhao Li Xin me the next second she waves her hand then suddenly the ck me throwback at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin was forced to avoid the ck mes attack. He didn''t know Lazarus could reflect and increase his attacks, what an annoying power! He dodged the attacks repeatedly, he jumped from side to side but the attack didn''t stop, Zhao Li Xin''s let out a frustrated roar as he released his strong Qi and the mes within him exploded then swallow the ck mes.


    Lao Min Na lifted herself up into the air as the ck smoke enveloping her body spread across the ground likeva the smoke starting to devour the hybrid beasts whether the living or the dead ones, the beasts didn''t even struggle as they let the ck smoke engulf them like quicksand.


    Everyone watched the scene in horror, they had never seen anything like this, they never even dreamed about this, they quickly realized this was not something that existed in their world. Lao Min Na absorbed the power of the hybrid then her yellow eyes glowed as the surrounding ck smoke grew thicker and bigger and began to rise up into the sky.


    He raised his hand and the ck smoke swirl and ran towards Zhao Li Xin, he quickly gathered the immortal mes again but this time the immortal fire didn''t match the ck poison, the ck smoke hit his chest and threw him back to the ground. . Zhao Li Xin knelt down, he could still hold back but there was still blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    <strong>"MILORD!"</strong> everyone screams frantically.


    _________________________________


    Lory Heart suddenly pounded, her breath suddenly stops "Li Xin¡­." He whispered his name, all Lucients were connected to their chosen partner, they could sense if the others were in danger and at this time Lory could feel that Zhao Li Xin was in great danger.


    "Something wrong princess?" Huo Long saw Lory''s face as pale as a sheet.


    "Something bad happened to Zhao Li Xin, I have to help him!" she said with slight panic in her voice.


    Huo Long was bbergasted, there weren''t many people who could injure Zhao Li Xin in this world so that Lory''s words shocked him beyond belief, "WHAT, that can''t be...wait is it, Lazarus, it must be that thing right?!"


    Lory didn''t answer his question, she sped her hands in front of her chest then she looked down as if she was praying.


    ''Li Xin, can you hear me, please let me out¡­''


    ''Let me out!''

 Chapter 727 - The Light And The Darkness

    "Milord, protect our Lord!" Mong Ki was overwrought by fear, he never saw Zhao Li Xin hurt since he was healed by Lory.


    But Zhao Li Xin quickly raised his hand to stop them, and everyone''s movements stopped, <strong>"STAY AWAY!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin shouted, he knew Lazarus would kill them if they got close to him, there was no point in theming because none of them could match Lazarus'' strength.??


    There was only one person who lost his patient and that person was sanguan Wu Ci, he didn''t want to lose his chance to kill Zhao Li Xin, he lunged at Zhao Li Xin while brandishing his sword, but he underestimates Zhao Li Xin''s resilence, although he was badly hurt he still able to dodge from Sanguan Wu Ci attack, he grabs then twisted Sanguan Wu Ci''s wrist until he dropped his sword then Zhao Li Xin hurled him to the ground then he rained down on Sanguan Wu Ci''s face with endless punches.


    This was more like a street fight than a graceful martial art, but Zhao Li Xin didn''t care, he just wanted to enjoy a moment where he couldn''t punch the man who dared to crave for his wife.


    Sanguan Wu Ci cried out in pain as the sound of breaking bones resounded through the air. Knowing his son was in big trouble, he ordered his people to attack Zhao Li Xin at the same time but he forgot Hei Shen''s people were still there too, they were also lining up to protect their Lord, once again war broke out and greater chaos broke out again.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng and Zi Quan Mei tried to help Sanguan Wu Ci, they simultaneously attacked Zhao Li Xin from two different directions, but Zhao Li Xin jumped into the air and released the immortal me, Zi Quan Mei was still able to block Zhao Li. Xin attacked but Sanguan Jin Sheng wasn''t that lucky, his right arm was hit by Zhao Li Xin''s fire and immediately burned, he fell to the ground and rolled in a panic because he is unable to put off the fire.


    The immortal me is not like any other mes, once it burned someone it will never stop until the victim turns to ashes, Zi Quan Mei can''t let Sanguan Jin Sheng die, she runs towards him then pours elixir liquid into his arm to extinguish the fire and ease the pain a little.


    Zi Quan Mei''s heart ached from wasting high-grade elixirs for the sake of others but she had no other choice right now, without sanguan Jin Sheng then Zhao Li Xin''s next target would be him.


    Facing Sanguan Jin Sheng and Zi Quan Mei at the same time exacerbating his internal wounds, he felt sure that Lazarus'' hit was not simple because he felt the pain in his chest intensify, and the amulet from Lory shone as a signal that the dark magic signal had inflicted his body but the talisman was too weak to resist Lazarus''s ck magic, before long suddenly the stone amulet shattered into pieces.


    "It seems you lose your protection, little boy" Lao Min Na swagger towards Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth, he had never been cornered like this before, he closed her eyes to focus his energy while gathering enormous Qi within him, he suppressed the pain within him because he knew that if he didn''t kill Lazarus right now that demon will kill everyone here.


    Li Xin! Jin Hao screamed bursts of fear at Zhao Li Xin''s anxiety. Jin Hao knew that Zhao Li Xin''s condition was not good, he wanted to help him but this group of experts continued to pester him.


    The golden mes swirled around him like a tornado, the temperature in the air was rapidly increasing, his movements had aggravated his wound but he didn''t care. Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how he got that power, he had never fought for someone else before, strangely it didn''t feel so bad.


    In one swift motion Zhao Li released a powerful me like a zing inferno, Lao Min Na raised her hand as the ck miasma created a strong barrier, however, the immortal me made Lao Min Na''s hand tremble profusely, even though she was possessed by Lazarus but it didn''t change the fact that her body was still human, the me managed to sipped between the crack and lick her fingertips, slowly her finger was burned and Lao Min Na winced in pain.


    The excruciating pain awakened Lao Min Na''s consciousness because one of her eyes had turned normal it meant that a part of Lao Min Na''s soul had returned and Lazarus'' influence had weakened a little. Unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin pushed himself so much that he couldn''t hold it in anymore, he coughed up a lot of blood and fell to his knees.


    Lao Min Na takes a deep sigh of relief, she didn''t know how long she could take.


    "Looks like you reached the end boy" sneered Lazarus.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched her fists, she refused to give up, she didn''t mind dying but she didn''t want to die before she confirmed Lory''s safety. If he leaves now, what will happen to Lory?


    Suddenly he felt warmthing from his finger, he looked down, and strangely a little blue flower was blooming on his ck thumb ring then he heard a soft whisper ''Let me out, Li Xin...''


    he heard Lory''s voice clearly as she pleaded before him, but Zhao Li Xin hesitated, he didn''t want her to face Lazarus right now since her strength was still not fully recovered. Lory''s soft voice sounded again, ''Trust me, Li Xin¡­.''


    "Tell Lorient, I''lle for him!" Lazarus chuckled in a terrifying voice, he raised his hand and ck miasma circled around him, then he unleashed his power at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Milord!"


    "Li XIN!"


    Everyone screamed in fright.


    Suddenly a bright purple light shone brightly, illuminating the entire forest like daylight. The light was so bright that it forced everyone to cover their eyes. In the midst of the chaos, Zhao Li Xin felt a soft hand touch his chest, it was the same touch that engraved in his memory.


    Suddenly a Memory from the past shed through his mind when he was dying alone in the dark forest and everything seemed dark and calm as he waited for the grim reaper to imed his soul, but it''s not the grim reaper who came for him but instead a goddess, she touched her soul and led her to the light.


    When his sight bes clearer he saw Beautiful purple eyes staring back at him "Lory¡­" he muttered.


    Her bluish hair fluttered behind her back, her gentle smile calmed his heart like a breeze in spring, the pain in his chest lessens, Lory, ced one hand on Zhao Li Xin''s chest while the other raised to create a barrier around them. She was d she didn''t arrivete and Zhao Li Xin''s wounds weren''t as bad as they seemed just a little cursed left, luckily she had given her a stone talisman thus nullifying some curses while the rest she could easily purify.


    "You feel better?" she ask.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed heavily "Yes ... that demon is stronger than I thought" he was annoyed that his strength was still insufficient.


    "It''s fine, you are not alone¡­" Lory smiled.


    She rose on her feet, then turned around facing Lao Min Na who clearly possessed by Lazarus. Lao Min Na grinned widely "Princess Lorient, it''s good to see you again"


    Lory narrowed her eyes, "have you never learned not to touch the people I love"


    "What can I say, I''m a slow learner¡­" she opened her arms and smirked wickedly.


    "Then I have to teach you again" Lory hissed, the wind suddenly blows with powerful passion blow everything around it, several people unable to stand as the wind almost blown them away.


    Anger stirred within her, Lazarus almost kills her beloved one she will never forgive him! Lory open her palms as she begins to whisper I summoned the spirit water who sleep beneath the ground and the spirit of wind that flew above the cloud heed my calls!'' as she chanted her spell the water droplet appear from the ground then gather around her as if it alive, she waved his hand and the droplet water transforms to an icicle and rush toward Lao Min Na in speed.


    Lao Min Na blocked the icicle with her ck miasma, but Lory didn''t falter she walked steadily towards Lao Min Na, she waved her hand and the water whip of Lao Min Na''s barrier and when she failed again she throws wind des towards Lazarus barrier, Lory repeatedly hit Lao Min Na without stop, Lazarus doesn''t want to lose either, he increased his power and the miasma get bigger then he throws another strong hit at Lory quickly cast the Lucient barrier, and the two forces sh like fireworks.

 Chapter 728 - The Big Gift

    The two of them begin to dodged and throw hits at each other, everyone who watches the fight was not blind they know this is not a fight between cultivator, Lory summoned her bow then release wind arrows but then Lao Min Na swallow her wind and reflect his attacked, Lory who used fight with magic cast the lucient barrier again then she summoned spirit wind, several transparent figures like fairy appear and attack Lao Min Na fiercely.


    Lao Min Na then summoned a magical demon from the darkness, a behemoth made from skulls appear from the ground dripping with ck smoke, the behemoth growl and attacked the fairies, as the two creatures fight each other Lory summoned his red dagger from her ring then she cast spells on the daggers and the daggers suddenly multiple to dozens of it, the dangers circled around Lory before it strikes Lao Min Na.??


    A sword made of dark miasma appeared, Lao Min Na quickly blocked the dagger attack, she nimbly dodged the dagger attack, her movement was fast and smooth but Lory did not discourage then she released another wind arrow at the same time she cast a sh spell to stun Lao Min Na.


    The cultivators had stopped their fight long ago as they watched Lory and Lao Min Na fight with dumbfounded faces. They had seen many fights between cultivators, but they had never seen anything like this, like light and darkness trying to devour each other.


    "What is this?" Tian Meng Ji''s eyes bulged widely his eyeballs seem like it almost fall from it socket.


    "It''s magic" Yang Xi Ying answers with awed without looking at him.


    "Who is that woman?" Mu Jan Ge didn''t recognize Lory''s real appearance.


    "It''s Luo Ri Yi, master," said Li Mo Zhen "That''s is her real appearance" he exined again.


    "What you mean real appearance?" Mu Jan Ge stunned.


    "Is she a sorcerer, did Zhao Li Xin knew about this?" Tian meng Ji still held a doubt about Lory, he worries his disciple has been fooled.


    Yang Xi Ying was annoyed by Tian Meng Ji''sment and she didn''t bother to hide it either, "Nobody knows better than Zhao Li Xin, he''s the one who insists on staying with Lory, not the other way around!" She scoffed in anger, who didn''t know that Zhao Li Xin was the one who tracked down Lory after Lory saved her, and it was Zhao Li Xin who persuaded her to stay at her house under the pretext of working for him.


    Tian Meng Ji was surprised by how protective Yang Xi Ying was towards Luo Ri Yi, she didn''t expect that she would speak up for Lory. Li Mo Zhen patted Yang Xi Ying on the back to assuage his wife''s anger, although he also didn''t like Tian Meng Ji''s words, even so he still managed to maintain his politeness because that old man was an elder and his master''s old friend.


    "It doesn''t matter who he is or where hees from, it didn''t change the fact that she is our benefactor, besides us, she also helps many people including Zhao Li Xin, we wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for her and she had be Lords. Zhao precious pearl ever since then, It is better for Master Tian to be careful with your words so you wouldn''t identally provoke Lord Zhao" Li Mo Zhen said politely.


    "Old fool, can''t you see that ever since she came he has been protecting your disciple, who cares if she''s a sorceress or not as long as she uses his power for good!" Mu Jan Ge also rebuked Tian Meng Ji.


    Being reprimanded from here and there Tian Meng Ji''s expression became sullen, why did he feel like they were treating her like a viin. "Fine ¨C fine, forget that I say anything" he waved his hand carelessly.


    "Stubborn, don''te to the Jiu Yun sect again when your disciple leaves you, we don''t have enough food to raise a stupid old man like you!" Mu Jan Ge scolds him.


    "Cheapskate!" Tian Meng Ji scowled


    Li Mo Zhen looked at his master and Tian Meng Ji consecutively. ''Maybe'' friend ''is not the right word''


    The battle between Lory and Lazarus is getting wilder, they continue to attack each other without stopping, Lory doesn''t care if she has to drain all her mana, she adamant to get rid of this demon from here at all costs.


    "You are not strong enough Lorient" taunted Lao Min Na.


    "I can tell you the same thing, snake" he threw another blow at Lao Min Na.


    Although Lory was not sure before, however she was quite certain right now that somehow when they came to this world both Lazarus and Lory were badly injured from the previous world, he didn''t know what happened but he was sure Lazarus''s strength was weakening just like hers that''s why he needed Lao Min Na as his little ve, like Lory who needed to gather fragments to recover his power, Lazarus needed a soul to recover a portion of his strength or at least until he could devour his soul.


    Lory is overjoyed by this fact because it means that his chances of killing Lazarus are even greater, all he has to do is kill him before he recovers all of his strength.


    Lao Min Na stomped her feet on the ground and the crack ran towards Lory, suddenly a giant pir appeared from under her feet, Lory was hit and her body was thrown into the air luckily she was caught by Zhao Li Xin in time. In his anger, Zhao Li Xin threw a giant firebolt at the pirs, and instantly the pir explodes.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped her arms around Lory''s waist as shended gently on the ground.


    "Are you alright?" he anxiously asked while helping Lory stand.


    Thank goodness he was wearing armor so he wouldn''t be badly injured otherwise some of his bones would break by now, Lory shook her head "I''m fine"


    Even though Lory says she is fine but he knows there will be new bruises on her body now, he clenches her jaw as he tries to swallow her frustration "He''s still too strong for us ..." Zhao Li Xin hates to admit it but it''s true they don''t have enough strength to win against Lazarus for now.


    "I know, but we have to get rid of him somehow" Lory also knows about this fact.


    "How?" Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed tightly, "Will he leave if we tell him to leave?" he joked sarcastically.


    Lory''s eyes widened, "Wait, I think I have an idea .... but my strength is not enough!" she looked down in forlorn.


    Lao Min Na hit them with more stone pirs, Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory closer as he nimbly dodged the attack, Lory was annoyed that this remained her with the game she used to y at the arcade called ''wack a mole'' but this time she was the MOLE!


    Zhao Li Xin hit the pir that attacked them while Lory created a barrier from Lazarus'' poisonous mana, it seems Lazarus insists on draining her mana first because after Lory loses her mana, it will be easy for Lazarus to kill Zhao Li Xin, and this is what scares Lory. most. Lory remembers the spell she learned with Lucas, but it consumes a lot of her strength.


    Lory and Lucas are born with different gifts, Lory Gift wast healing power while Lucas Gift is space control while other gifts such as water, lucient shield are gifts handed down from their ancestors, but with the help of ancient runes and spells Lucas can cast some of the recoveries spells to some degree such as healing minor wounds or restoring strength but it drains his mana so potions still a much better option, the same like Lory she can also move space but it requiresplex runes and spells not to mention draining her mana so Lucas and Lory didn''t use this type of magic often, unless they don''t have any other option, like NOW!


    But she almost drained all her power, and Lazarus know that!


    <strong>''DAMN SNAKE!''</strong> she cursed.


    Just when she was on her wit''s end, she heard an ear-piercing squawk from afar, Lory''s face beamed, her eyes glittered like a star [GIRSHA!]


    [Girl, I''ming with a BIG GIFT!] Girsha emphasized thest two words.

 Chapter 729 - The Big Gift II

    Lory looked up and chuckled in joy, Zhao Li Xin was confused by the sudden change in her mood. Without further exnation, he said to Zhao Li Xin "Throw me into the sky!"


    "WHAT?" ??


    "Throw me as hard as you can!" she grinned mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin looked hesitated then Lory hold his cheek with her hands "Trust me!" her gaze deepen.


    Zhao Li Xin clicks his tongue "Get Ready!"


    Lory eyes filled with excitement "Always"


    <strong>"GO!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin throws Lory to the sky like a cannonball.


    At that time people could only hear Lory''s excited screams "Wo ¨C Hoooo!"


    No one understands why Zhao Li Xin throws his own wife but judging by Lory''s excited voice she seems didn''t mind it.


    Only Lazarus had a bad premonition, his instincts told him to stop Lory at all costs. The ck mana flew like a ck whip as it trying desperately to grabbed Lory but Zao Li Xin used the immortal mes fused with the defensive array to block Lazarus'' attack.


    <strong>"LORIENTHHH!"</strong> Lao Min Na shouted in rage, her voice was not soft and gentle like before but instead low and rough, clearly, it was a male voice but no one could understand how her voice suddenly changed.


    While Lory''s body soared like a cannonball, the gust of wind blew against her face, but there was no fear on her face only excitement, when she saw a giant figure approaching behind the dark gray clouds, Lory smiled grew wider then she stretched her arms.


    Girsha''s wide wings covered the sky, her loud squawk dispersed the clouds around her, Girsha waved her wings majestically with a giant rock hanging in her grip, there was a light flickering within the rock that only Lory could feel it, her mind screamed in joy ''It is a Trinity fragment'' Girsha released its grip and the rock fell on top of Lory, everyone thought Lory would be crushed by a heavy rock but before the stone could touch it, suddenly they were blinded again by the white light suddenly the stone shattered into pieces then the light shine brighter


    As the light gradually dimmed, what they saw were the magnificent white wings behind Lory''s back.


    <strong>"LORIENTHHH!"</strong> Lazarus screams in rage.


    Lory''s purple eyes shone like stars in the dark sky, she opened her arms and summoned the fragments within her, soon five fragments revolved around her. Lory started chanting in a foreignnguage. Lazarus knew he was in trouble he unleashed a veryrge amount of mana inside him, a huge dark sphere move in circles above his hands,


    <strong>"YOU ARE MINE LORIENTH!"</strong> Lazarus burst with rage.


    "Dream On!" She sneers coldly.


    Lazarus unleashed another attack on Lory, but he did not falter as the light from his fragments grew stronger, he stretched out his hand and the five fragments flew at lightning speed. When darkness and light collided, the impact was like a torrent of wind that threw everyone from their feet, only a few strong strong cultivators remained standing.


    However, this prolonged fight worn-out Lao Min Na''s body who was only a normal woman, exhausted she fell to her knees with messy hair and face covered with slight wounds. Some parts of her clothes were torn and untidy after the fight, Lao Min Na clenched to the ground as she struggled to hold her own weight, then slowly part of his consciousness gradually returned.


    Realize her sorry figured shement to herself ''Lost, am I lost?''


    Lory gentlynded her feet on the ground gracefully, Zhao Li Xin quickly came to her to make sure she was okay, Lory gave her a reassuring smile only then Zhao Li Xin looked relieved.


    "We should kill that demon while he''s still weak" Zhao Li Xin raised his hand.


    "No!" Lory stops him abruptly "He''s not in her anymore¡­"


    "What?" Zhao Li Xin stunned.


    Lory saw the same mark as herself on Lao Min Na''s left, the snake tattoo suddenly erged and slid down her arm and reached her neck leaving a trace of ck veins all over her body, Lory''s eyes widened in surprise, why did Lao Min Na has the same curse as her, but where did these ck veinse from, it had never happened to her before, could it be they have different marks?


    "How¡­howe you be like this¡­.what is this?" Lory muttered in low voice.


    Lao Min Na''s body became tense, she raised her head with eyes full of shame, she thought Lory would mocking her, she was almost sure that Lory wouldugh at her, unexpectedly what Lao Min Na saw was Lory''s genuine concern.


    ''Why?''


    "What have you done?" Lory''s breath hitched.


    Lao Ming Na subconsciously bit his lip until it bled slightly, his face turned pale yet he remained silent.


    Girsha sighs heavily [There is only one answer that makes sense, little girl, I think she also changes someone''s fate] Girsha speaks through their telepathic connection.


    "Change fate, whose fate?" Lory was too bewildered, she unconsciously blurted out her thought out loud.


    "Herself¡­." Someone suddenly answers.


    Both Lory and Zhao Li Xin were wary as they instinctively protected each other, Sanguan Wu Ci raised on his feet although his face cover with bruised and his lips torn he didn''t look hurt at all, the corner of his mouth curved as he leisurely walks towards Lao Min Na, Lory saw Sanguan Wu Ci irises had turned yellow and his whole attitude seemed to change dramatically, that man is not sanguan Wu Ci!


    "Lazarus¡­" Lory gritted her teeth.


    Zhao Li Xin''s body became tense as he ces Lory behind his back. Lazarus sneered seeing them so vignt, he turned his snake eyes towards Lao Min Na and smiled warmly at her "Why don''t you tell them, there''s no used to denying it right now" he coaxed her like a child.


    Lao Min Na averts his gaze from Lazarus, she tightened her grip on the dry grass as she looks down in utter shammed. Who wanted to admit their fault, no sane people reveal their own stained "No¡­.stop it" she whimpered.


    Lazarus annoyed, as he gave Lao Min Na a condescending look "Uggh, human, you all so petty, simple¡­.and pathetic, don''t you agree, Lorient" he mocked.


    They all stared at Lao Min Na pitiful stated, they don''t know what Sanguan Wu Ci had said, why he seemed to know something about Lao Min Na.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng clenched his aching chest, he looks at sanguan Wu Ci who look rather strange to him "Wu Ci?"


    Sanguan Wu Ci grinned wickedly at sanguan Jin Sheng "Not anymore¡­~" he chuckles.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng saw a stranger wearing his Son''s face, his legs wobbly with fear ''That''s not my son!'' She screamed frantically. Sanguan Jin sheng didn''t understand what was going on, this was supposed to be a simple war between cultivators and sects but why had it turned into something ... strange. Zi Quan Mei''s expression stiffened, everything became so strange that she started to ponder whether she should retreat or not.


    "You snake, what did you do to him ?!" Lory squint her eyes, even though she never liked Lao Min Na and she has a million reasons why she hates her but Lory knows what Lazarus can do to a human being, and as someone who had been tortured by Lazarus for years, Lory never wished anyone to fall on Lazarus'' trapped even someone like Lao Min Na.


    "At eased my dearest princess, nothing that I could do without her consent, I think you know that better than anyone" Lazarus hissed "Just like you, I just fulfilled her wish, isn''t that right¡­.Min Na" he sniggered.

 Chapter 730 - SCRAM!

    Lao Min Na''s hands were trembling, her body was covered in a cold sweat then she starting back at lory with eyes fill with utter fear, suddenly a cold hand pressed against Lao Min Na''s head and suddenly her body froze, Lazarus make an eerieugh as he stroked Lao Min Na''s head dotingly then said: "Should we tell them, I think they are curious ... what, do you feel ashamed, ooh.. but you shouldn''t, after all, we all have Demon within us who are struggling to be free" Lazarus coaxed him in a soft voice like a caring elder, it made everyone shiver to their core because it was clear that Lazarus was tormenting Lao Min Na mentally.


    "Don''t go overboard, Lazarus," Lory warned him sternly, seeing Lao Min Na remind her of the dark days when she was under Lazarus''s influence but she was luckier because Girsha protects her sanity, or at least most of the time. ??


    "Oh no, I wouldn''t dare" he shrugged his neck pretending o be scared, the next second he grinned widely "There''s no harmed, miss Lao Min Na only wishes for a new beginning, isn''t that right dear?"


    Everyone exchanged confused looks, they thought it would be something outrageous or terrible but hoping for a new beginning is not a weird thing, in fact, many people wished for it, why does it sound so bad? Among other people only Lory made a stiff expression, Zhao Li Xin, seeing her strange reaction he quickly pulled Lory in her arms with a protective manner "Lory, are you okay?"


    In the book she read before, a man ask a demon for the amount of gold then Demon give him the power to change everything he touched into gold, sadly that''s including his own family, in the end of the story the man lives a lonely surrounded with gold, in another story a woman wished for long life, she asked for an aged as much as grained of sands in a desert the demon fulfilled the woman wish but he didn''t give the woman external youth, what happenedter, well everyone could imagine it.


    Overall, there would be nothing good happened when you wished to a Demon, no matter how harmless your wishes would be.


    "How¡­how do you start a new beginning?" Lory squints her eyes dubiously.


    Sanguan Wu Ci''s eyes turned like crescent moons as he grinned evilly "Rewrite the history"


    Nobody understands what Lazarus means unless Lory who has learned about curses and old myths all her life knows exactly what Lazarus means, she nces at Lao Min Na who has a numb expression, Lory closes her eyes as guilt and regret swept over her like a tide, it''s all his fault if only he didn''te to this world, if only she destroys his soul like her previous n, none of this would have happened.


    Lazarus guffawed like a lunatic "Lorient, I should tell you that this little girl is far more creative than you, unlike you who only wished to be a boring martyr, the new beginning she wishes meant I must enhance her power, intelligence, skills, who could have thought, I don''t! I should turn her fromplete zero to a magnificent heroine, she really is smart¡­you could learn a thing or two from her, Lorient" it''s hard to guess if Lazarus praised Lao Min Na or mocked her, perhaps both.


    "No, thank you" Loey snort in disdain.


    Lory''s look of disgust exhrated him, Lazarus''sughter grew louder and louder, however, when Lazarus was immersed in his own madness, he failed to notice that Lory''s fingers had been swaying in a certain way behind her back for a long time.


    [Lory, are you done yet?] Girsha hurried her.


    [No, not yet, I need a little more time ...] Lory is also impatient but she has to be careful with this type of spell if she misses even a single line then everything will be useless.


    _________________________


    "Lory,e on, you need to remember this spell," Lucas writes a strange diagram on the ground with a wooden stick on the ground.


    Lory just finishes a bag of potato chips while watching her brother drawing weird things on the ground "Why is it look soplicated?" there are too many circles, and triangles surrounded with ethion letters all over it.


    Lucas rolled his eyes "Duh... because this is not your innated Gift so you need a high-level spell to create this type of spell"


    "But it looks tough, you know I''m not good withplicated things?" Lory whine as she burned the remaining bag of potato chips then wiped her mouth with her hand carelessly


    "Please Lory, I''ve been wracking my brain for two days. I didn''t even sleep for two days, TWO DAYS!" Lucas raised his voice while lifting both fingers to express his own surprise, everyone who knows Lucas should know how much he appreciates his sleeping time.


    Lory was stunned then she looked at him confusedly, "Why did you do that?"


    "When I go for the ''King''s Trial'' you will be alone, what will you do if something bad happens and no one can save you?" he showed his deep concern for his twin sister.


    Lory gave him a ''Are you stupid'' look before he raised his index finger "One, I will not be alone, there will be Father, uncle Zargan, uncle Stevie and the others, two, there are also thousands of King''s men who swore to protect the Kingdom and royal family, a.k.a. Me, and three¡­ have you forgotten about my giant bird, Girsha? "


    "I know, Buuut¡­. what if the situation gets really - really bad and you just have to rely on yourself, No father, no Uncles, not even Girsha what would you do, remember what Dad use to said that... " Lucas raised an eyebrow.


    "Better be safe than sorry" Lory cuts in "Now you used Father''s words against me?" Lory scoffed


    "Right, so¡­what do you think" Lucas persuade her again.


    "This took almost eighty percent of my mana, you know" Lory pouted.


    "Just for emergencies?" he remains her again.


    "Tck¡­I don''t know¡­" Lory kept her hands on her hips, she still looks reluctant.


    "I treat you dessert for the whole month" Lucas turns to bribe.


    <strong>"OKAY!"</strong> she replies without thinking.


    "..."


    __________________________________


    "You tricked another human, it seems like bad habits are hard to die, isn''t it snake ?!" Lory further provokes Lazarus to stall the time


    "Tricked, I didn''t trick her ... she was the one who found me, isn''t that right, little Min Na?" he inclined his head towards Lao Min Na, he tugged Lao Min Na''s chin then forced her to stand up, "She asked me a wish and fulfilled her wish of course it''s not free, after all, there is a price for everything"


    Lao Min Ma swallowed hard as Lazarus who was wearing Sanguan Wu Ci''s face got closer to him, his yellow snake eyes stabbed into her soul like a dagger, her throat tightened with dread, that''s when she knew what true terror felt like. If there was one thing that would bring joy to Lazarus more than anything else in the world that was witnessing the despair in the eyes of his victims.


    "Your body seems unable to hold any longer Min Na, what are you going to do ... what can you do?" Lazarus'' iris erged as he grinned mischievously.


    "Lao Min Na don''t!" Lory tries to stop her "Don''t let him change you into something that you are not¡­."


    Lao Min Na smiled helplessly "It''s toote for me¡­"


    Lao Min Na pulled Sanguan Wu Ci''s face then she pressed her lips against Sanguan Wu Ci, at first it looked like a passionate kiss but the next second Sanguan Wu Ci''s body suddenly jolted, he started to shake hands wildly as he desperately tried to push Lao Min Na away from him but s, Lao Min Na body did not budge.

 Chapter 731 - SCRAM! II

    Sanguan Wu Ci''s eyes had turned normal, he didn''t know what was happening but he felt his Qi being sucked from his body as if he was being drained from the inside out, Sanguan Wu Ci waved his hand for help, but no one came to his aid. Gradually her skin was shriveled as if all the nutrients in her body had been drained out.


    Only after he saw Sanguan Wu Ci panic stance Sanguan Jin Sheng realized there was something wrong with his son other than kissing a woman in a public, Sanguan Jin sheng begin to panic "He¡­.Help second young master, <strong>HELP HIM</strong>!" he screamed at his remaining subordinated who were still left, s, no one dares to get close to Lao Min Na and Sanguan Wu Ci. ??


    The ck veins on Lao Min Na''s body slowly disappeared and the snake tattoo on her body shrank significantly, at the same time Sanguan Wu Ci''s body that was once healthy became thin, leaving only bones and skin after all his life force sucked from within, she released her grip and Sanguan Wu Ci''s lifeless body thudded on the ground.


    "Wu Ci!"


    "Young master!"


    They all screamed frantically but no one dared to approach him since Lao Min Na was still there. The ck miasma around her increased tremendously, when Lao Min Na opened her eyelids, her eyes turned yellow again, and then she grinned at Lory "Oh yeah¡­ where were we? His eyes glint viciously, clearly, Lao Min Na was no longer there, just Lazarus remain.


    "I wouldn''t let you hurt her" Zhao Li Xin take stepped in front of Lory.


    Lazarus sneered. "We''ll see, son" she raised his hand into the air, suddenly the wind was blowing hard, howling like a wild beast, the miasma that looked like ck smokes gathered above her head like a whirlwind, The strong wind knocked down several bamboo trees that were remaining, and flung the dust into the air.


    Lory saw the dire situation, she immediately cast a Lucient barrier around her friends and allies, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen, and everyone else was shocked when a transparent purple barrier covered them like a turtle shell. Sanguan Jin Sheng''s face turned pale, and his people became panicked they threw away their weapons and runaway in frenzy, suddenly the ck smoke spread like tentacles it grabbed everyone then prated their chest, they all screamed with all their might, but it was toote, they expression filled with fear and pain when the life force within them being drained.


    Sanguan Jin Sheng was also one of the fallen victims, his eyes bulged as he gasped for air to breathe, he stretched out his hands but no one reached for him, fear gnawed at him, he wanted to live, he didn''t want to die, so many things he hasn''t aplices yet, there are so many things he wants to fulfill, he isn''t ready, he doesn''t want to die! Sanguan Jin Sheng wanted to cry but terror choked him, at the end, he could only give up in despair.


    Lazarus'' eyes increasingly glow as he sucked in the life force of others, before long the ck miasma around him grew bigger and thicker. Lory knew Lazarus would use all his strength to attack them and she could allow this to happen.


    [Now or never, Lory!] Girsha shouts anxiously.


    [I know ¨C I know] she gritted her teeth exasperatedly.


    The giant sphere emerges above Lao Min Na''s head "Look what you made me do for you, Lorient!" he screams in jubnt "You will always be <strong>MINE</strong>!"


    The wings on Lory''s back widened, her eyes shone brightly, suddenly a purple circr diagram appeared around Lao Min Na''s feet and it shone brightly, Lazarus was stunned, he red at Lory and shouted angrily "What the hell are you doing?!"


    "Sendyou away!" Lory hissed.


    <strong>"LORIENT!"</strong> Lazarus roar.


    <strong>"SCRAM!"</strong> Lory shouted.


    A gigantic ck hole suddenly appeared and Lao Min Na was sucked into the hole, Lazarus'' angry screams echoed in the air as he cursed Lory''s name onest time then the next second the circle closed rapidly and suddenly everything became quiet. the grey cloud disappear and the sky bes clear again, she retracts the wings behind her back and also the barrier around her friend and ally. Eventually, Lory let out a sigh of relief, but the next second her body weakly fell into Zhao Li Xin''s embrace.


    "Lory!" Zhao Li Xin quickly held her not to fell.


    "I''m okay, I''m just tired" Lory softly said.


    Zhao Li Xin ignored her words, he lifts her in a princess carry "You worked hard¡­" he didn''t know what else he could say.


    Lory rest her head on his shoulder and smiled "Thank you for helping me¡­" after the tension is gone she hit with fatigue, Lory shut her eyes to rest her mind and body then Girsha immerged from her chest and perch on Zhao Li Xin shoulder, the three of them finally able to breathes.


    "We should take a short vacation after this" Girha sighed.


    "Yeah¡­" Lory replies then she closes her eyes tiredly.


    "Agree¡­" Zhao Li Xin also joined in.


    ____________________________


    Finally, the war was over, almost the entire Chang Yi forest had disappeared, the greenndscape had be barren and scorched. It took decades for the forest to return to its previous state, the few remaining Hei Shen members guarded the forest so that no one could enter the forest, because, ording to their mistress the forest tainted with ck miasma that can be dangerous for humans, Zhao Li Xin also told Wu San Bo to ce a protective array around the forest so that no one identally enters the forest.


    The situation in the capital was also not peaceful, after the Sanguan family attack the Tien Shan manor, the Hei Shen sect retaliated against the Sanguan Manor, the Hei Shen members killed several Sanguan family guards then burned the Sanguan''s manor using special kerosene made especially by Jin Hao, this special liquid not only mmable, it also not easy to extinguish. In the end, it only took two hours almost the entire sanguan manor to burn down.


    Zi Yi Ru ran to the imperial pce seeking help and justice for her manor from the Queen dowager but who would have thought it wasn''t helped she got but stern scolded from the emperor, turned out the queen Dowager be mentally ill and the causee was Lao Min Na medicine, s because Lao Min Na is the honorable guest from Sanguan family so the emperor put the me on them.


    When he thought the situation couldn''t be worse, he got information that Sanguan Jin Sheng, sanguan Liu Wen, and sanguan Wu Ci had died in the fight in Chang Yi forest, the three strong pirs of the sanguan family died at the same time The olddy was too shocked that she had a stroke and fell unconscious, Zi Yi Ru was also overwhelmed by the news. Losing almost all of the Sanguan family male members devastated them, not to mention that they also lost the emperor''s favor, in just two days the Sanguan family fell apart.


    Over the years the Sanguan family had made many enemies not only in the imperial pce but also in some normal families, such as merchants and families of lower rank officials at the time the Sanguan family was too powerful that no one dared to fight against them but after today many people came to settled old scores with them. Without the Royal family''s support, authority, and patriarch of the family, the Sanguan family lost all their strength and quickly became empty shells. Many people said it was karma and the Sanguan family got what they deserved.


    Depressed by Zi Yi Ru''s situation using an excuse to treat her daughter''s illness she fled to the Celestial immortal sect, luckily Zi Quan Mei was still alive, she managed to escape before Lazarus could kill her, s, because Zi Yi Ru left the Sanguan Family inevitably lose the Celestial immortal support as well, one can only imagine what their situation will be in the future.


    On contrary to the chaotic situation at the Sanguan manor, Tien Shan Manor was very peaceful, there only slight damage on their manor but it''s all been repair before Zhao Li Xin and lory returned. At first, they are surprised with the presence of a strange woman beside Zhao Li Xin, after Bei Li Yan''s exnation they finally knew that the woman was their young madam''s true appearance.


    Since they already used to Lory strangeness they easily ept the fact without too much resistance after all what could they said, Zhao Li Xin authority was absolute and he will not let anyone wronged the young madam especially his own people, if they dare to gossip about their young madam their Lord would chopped them like vegetables dumpling filling, there''s no way they would dare, after all since young madam came to their life be much easier since the lord was more stable and less threatening so why ruined this peacefulness.

 Chapter 732 - The Altercation

    After a long day of sleeping like a log, Lory wakes up in a good mood, because she gained more trinity fragments, her body is filled with more mana and naturally it makes her feel stronger and recover faster than before.


    To celebrate her sess gained the trinity fragments and drive away Lazarus temporarily Lory decided to reward herself with a long nice hot bathplete with perfume and flower petals, after a great bath Lory returned to her room but she was surprised by Yang Xi Ying busy rummaging through her wardrobe when she came, Yang Xi Ying face beaming like a lightbulb when she sees Lory. ??


    "Look Lory, I think this dress will entuate your skin tone and brighten your beautiful eyes, let''s try it now!" Without waiting for Lory''s reply she quickly helped Lory to get dressed, while Lory who had no desire to fight against Yang Xi gave up under her enthusiasm.


    Yang Xi Ying dressed her in a dark blue silk dress embroidered with silver Peony flowers, the dress looked simple but very elegant and sophisticated especially after she put a white sash adorn with diamond beads around Lory''s waist.


    Lory looks at the dress in the mirror and wonders since when she has this dress, but then again it should be expected since ck turtle pce sends new dresses every three days and reces the old one after one month, Lory who never pays attention to Style doesn''t bother to check what other kinda dress she had, after all, Lory has little interest with small matters like fashion even when she was in Hand, as long the clothes looked good and proper then she was fine with it.


    "Oh my, you look so beautiful, now let me do your hair!" he pulled Lory to the dresser and then pushed her to sit in front of the mirror.


    Lory was speechless when she saw Yang Xi Ying having a good time by herself, "You are the Jiu Yun sect''s young mistress and the first daughter of a first-rank official. How can you help me get dressed like a maid, what would you do if people talk bad about you?"


    "Besides, I''m doing this for myself, ever since I saw your real appearance I already imagined what kinda dress, jewelry, and style would suit you, finally I have a chance to dress you up so why you ruined this for me? "she pouted her lips pretended to be hurt.


    Only now she realized how hard to resist the beautiful girl "Fine, do whatever you like!" she quickly coaxed the beautifuldy, a secondter Yang Xi Ying''s beautiful face beamed like a blossoming flower as she continues brushing Lory''s hairs.


    Lory stare at Yang Xi Ying then sighed andment to herself ''Beautiful girls it''s so dangerous..''


    While busy dressing Lory like a living doll, Yang Xi Ying talked about what happened to the Sanguan family and the current situation of the Yunmo empire, unexpectedly not only the Queen Dowager who lost her mind, there were also several people who also shown the same symptoms and all of them were Lao Min Na patients. The emperor was enraged and release imperial orders to catch Lao Min Na dead or alive.


    "Lao Min Na has worked as a doctor and alchemist for a long time so clearly she had a lot of patients before, I wonder what will happen to them now?" Yang Xi Ying shuddered when he recalled how bad the Queen Dowager was, how could a woman who was strong and dignified like the Queen Dowager fall into this miserable state.


    Lory ponders for a second the say: "It depends since when Lao Min Na add Lazarus blood on her medicine, I guessed at first she sincerely wants help them but stayed with Lazarus for a long time it''s impossible for her to have a clear mind, Lazarus was clearly got under her skin" Lory let out a long exhales "No, perhaps Lao Min Na never had the chance from the beginning¡­.."


    "Thak God, you are safe now Lory," Yang Xi Ying said.


    "Not without a high price¡­" Lory smiled bitterly, for her own safety her mother lose her life even Girsha was not spared, she had lived in limbo for several years until she finally able to save Lucas, it wasn''t an easy life and when she thought everything was over she was sent to another world, alone and stranded without power or family she was forced to start a new life, luckily she still has Girsha. For years she lives like a leaf on the stream, she didn''t know what to do or where to go, without duty and the name''s to carry on Lory once again throw in a limbo state.


    But then she identally met Zhao Li Xin, even though he was a bit strange and awkward but he was gentle and kind to her, he was also a good listener, very tolerant and attentive, Zhao Li Xin may look cold from the outside but in inside he is very warm, she brings joy to her life and she makes her smile again, with him around Lory finding her purpose, she gives her a reason to be strong, and to fight again, finally she makes him remember who she was supposed to be.


    It''s funny how Zhao Li Xin always said she had saved him but the truth was Zhao Li Xin had saved her too, without him she might not have the will to fight Lazarus anymore nor the reason to live, the constant fight in her previous world had exhaust not only her body but also her soul, maybe without Zhao Li Xin Lory would only destroy her soul and disappeared quietly, but because Zhao Li Xin was here and the promise they made, Lory found a reason to survive.


    "Enough, talking about bad things thing, look how beautiful you are" Yang Xi Ying proudly said. She made simple side braids then scattered white flower hairpin on Lory''s hair, the white flower enhanced Lory''s bluish hair made her look like a forest fairy. Yang Xi Ying can''t stop admired Lory''s face, there are no words she could find to describe how beautiful Lory is.


    "You really have good taste, in my world, you will be a good stylist" Lory saw her own reflection with awe.


    "What is a stylist?"


    "It''s a profession where the job is to dress other people to make them look good," said Lory.


    "Isn''t that a maid" she frowned?


    Lory burst tough "No Way, unlike maid you have a right to be respected and choose if you wanted to work for them or not, you will be paid by the hours and have other benefit depend on whichpany you work with"


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes widened "There''s such a great profession like that for women in your world?" Yang Xi Ying who was raised as a good daughter and good wife never thought a woman could have a career.


    "There was dozens of upation for women, they can even be prime minister or ruler if they wanted despite their humble background, as long you work hard, nothing is impossible!" Lory exin.


    Yang Xi Ying was dumbfounded, Lory rarely talks about her old world but from Ming Yue Yin''s description she knew Lory''s world was more liberal and open-mindedpare to this world, she can''t help feel envious of women in Lory''s world.


    "Your world sounds amazing, I wonder what would I be if I live in your world" she suddenly feel dejected.


    "Well, not always, you may not meet a nice man like Li Mo Zhen" Lory interrupted "Even though my world sounds good but there is also a downside because everyone was too focused on their careers many of them don''t think about serious rtionships let alone marriage, if you live in my world finding a good man like Li Mo Zhen is like finding a needle in a haystack, you might not be that lucky, you might not even get married before you reach the age of thirty. "


    "Thi¡­.thirty?" Yang Xi Ying gasped, she was married at the age of seventeen even that can be said quitetepared to her sisters and other nobledies who were married at fifteen and sixteen, she can''t imagine a woman that willing to be a bachelor until they are thirty, is it because it''s so hard to find a good husband?


    Loryughed, even more, most women in this world married so young that they would already have mature children at that age, and they might be grandmothers before they reach forty, so it must be surprising for Yang Xi Ying to know that women will remain single until they were thirty, but different worlds have different cultures.


    Honestly speaking, Lory never thinks less about women in this world, most of them are graceful, well-behaved, and very cultured, they can paint, y musical instruments like Gu Qin, they understand poetry and know how to embroidery, all of it was something that Lory could never do no matter how hard he tried so she had nothing but great respect for women like Yang Xi Ying.


    If a woman like Yang Xi Ying came to her world Lory would bet all her fortune that there would be hundreds of suitors waiting in her front door wanted to be Yang Xi Ying husband, not only very beautiful she was also calmed, gentle, soft-spoken, and filial to the elder, Yang Xi Ying not only a high material wife but she would be a good mother as well, a woman like Yang Xi Ying was the most sought after woman in her world, heck if she was a man she would fight with Li Mo Zhen to for Yang Xi Ying too.


    But of course, Lory never voiced her thoughts out loud because she didn''t want to cause trouble with two possessive men namely Li Mo Zhen and Zhao Li Xin.


    In the meantime at the side hall, Zhao Li Xin was apanied by Li Mo Zhen, Mu Jan Ge, and Tien Meng Ji, the atmosphere turned to be awkward and a little bit tensed. It''s been a while since Zhao Li Xin meets his former master, Tian Meng Ji, he might not show it but Zhao Li Xin didn''t expect to meet with Tian Meng Ji again.


    Li Mo Zhen and Mu Jan Ge didn''t want to involve in theirplicated master-disciple rtionship, they justing because Tian Meng Ji begged Mu Jan Ge toe, while Li Mo Zhen only reason toe is to respect Mu Jan get, but he didn''t want to talk with Tian Meng Ji because he knew Tian meng Ji didn''t like Lory too much especially after he saw Lory real appearance.


    "Uhm, Xin''er how are you, you looked well" he finally the first one who breaks the silence.


    Zhao Li Xin took a quiet sip of wine "I ..." she replied briefly, unlike normal people Zhao Li Xin doesn''t care about filial piety, for him, there are too many parents who use this sentiment as a tool to control and impose their will on the younger generation, and people like Zhao Li Xin there''s nothing he hates the most than being controlled.


    "Uhm¡­about your wife¡­" he asks in a low tone.


    "What about it?" Zhao Li Xin quickly bes defensive.


    Tian Meng Ji smile awkwardly "Ah, no¡­I mean, her appearance looks strange, is she not from Xin Fang continent?"


    Mu Jan Ge''s eyes twitch, he doesn''t know anymore which one is the disciple and which one is the master their position seems to be reversed. He nces at Li Mo Zhen who sit across to him, even though Li Mo Zhen was not as talented as Zhao Li Xin but when ite manner and filial piety his disciple is much better than Zhao Li Xin, he ds his disciple didn''t as scary as Zhao Li Xin.


    "No, she''s not¡­" he replies vaguely.


    he looks left and right then whispers with a low voice "I heard that¡­she was a sorceress"


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes "So¡­..?"

 Chapter 733 - The Altercation II

    "Don''t you feel worried, what if she harmed you, what if he harmed other people, what would you do if he turned this world upside down, you might even lose your life" Tian Meng Ji genuinely terrified with Lory identity, in the world where people believe superstition a sorceress or witch was known as an evil dower who worked with demon to harmed innocent people, that believed was ingrained in everybody mind so how could Tian meng Ji as an elder didn''t worry for Zhao Li Xin safety.


    Zhao Li Xin put down his wine cup, he had known Tian Meng Ji since he was a child he thought Tian meng Ji should understand his character but it seems his master had no clue about his own disciple.??


    Zhao Li Xin nce at Tian meng Ji with scorn "So what? If she wanted my life then I will give it to her, if she wanted to hurt other people then I would help her to bury the corpse and if she wanted to turn this world upside down¡­I will kick this world and let her yed until she feel satisfied, Master did you not know what kinda people I am?"


    Mu Jan Ge and Li Mo Zhen exchanged nces, what kind of person is Zhao Li Xin who they don''t know, Long Ming has ruled the Jianghu (world of martial arts) and became one of the strongest figures in the world.


    He wouldn''t get that far if he was nice. Zhao Li Xin is known to be cruel and merciless towards his enemies, he is an absurd tyrant and cold-blooded killer who kills anyone regardless of the age or gender of his enemy, will someone like him care about peace or other people''s lives? Of course not!


    Tian Meng Ji''s expression stiffened, she forgot how Zhao Li Xin''s character was, ever since Zhao Li Xin was young she was always apathetic, and when she got older her temper became colder even to those close to her, it''s ridiculous to ask Zhao Li Xin to care about other people''s lives, even so, Tian Meng Ji''s heart was still not steady.


    "Teacher, I don''t care about what other people think, I can''t control what other people think about my wife but I can''t control who can stay and leave my sect if they don''t like my wife or talk badly about my wife, they better leave before I found them, I don''t need people who will hurt my wife, no one can''t hurt my wife, wether is god, demon, saint or ... you " Zhao Li Xin''s expression was firm like a stone, at this point no one could tell him otherwise.


    Tian Meng Ji realizes he steps on his disciple''s toe again, he cursed himself for not able to control his words. However is hard for him to trust Lory, what if she put spell on Zhao Li Xin to hurt him or make him obedience in fact she suspected this was the case right now "Xin er, master didn''t mean that, I just worry for you, that woman background is not clear and she had weird power what if he put an evil craft on you and make you muddled head, what would you do?"


    "Master!" Zhao Li Xin pounded the table, he stared coldly at Tian Meng Ji "I warn you, it''s my wife you are talking about if you can ept her then leave no one will stop you, and, if I remember correctly we are not teachers and students anymore "


    Tian Meng Ji was annoyed by how much Zhao Li Xin protected Lory, she couldn''t help feeling angry and jealous. "Xin ''er, no matter what has happened between us, I have known you since childhood and taught you cultivation at least. You owe me a little, even though you don''t trust me at least consider my opinion, believe me, that woman is not good for you! "


    He thought Zhao Li Xin silence meant he didn''t against him too much so Tian Meng Ji continues "Xin er, not only she had weird power, didn''t you see how strange her look was, she obviously not people from this continent who knows where shees from, you cannot trust her blindly, or she will harm you, believe me, Xin Er, you cannot keep her by your side!" he pleads wholeheartedly.


    SCRAM! Zhao Li Xin got up from his chair suddenly and the furniture around him was smashed against the wall by his violent Qi. Zhao Li Xin''s eyes red with anger, he red at Tian Meng Ji suddenly, eternal mes appeared in both of his arms as Zhao Li Xin feel agitated. "Get out of my sight before I kill you!" He felt like he was going to explode with rage.


    "Xin ... Xin er" Tian Meng Ji stuttered, she never thought Zhao Li Xin would be angry with her, Tian Meng Ji''s heart sank as she realized that their rtionship was getting worse than before.


    "Don''t ever show your face in front of me again!" Zhao Li Xin warned him then he wagged his long sleeves and walked out the door but before the door closed he look over his shoulder then said: "I want you to leave when Ie back"


    Tian Meng Ji shoulder slouched as he plops on his chair, he didn''t know what had happened, why their rtionship be like this? he balled his fist tightly "It''s because that witch!" he muttered while tightening his jaw.


    Li Mo Zhen was also annoyed by Tian Meng Ji''s words, how could he say bad things about Lory without knowing her first, "Lord Tian, ??is there something wrong with your brain?" his eyebrows knitted closely "Did you forget that she was the one who put up a barrier around us so that we don''t get killed like the Sanguan family, actually I have been interacting with Zhao Li Xin''s wife for quite some time but I never saw or heard that she ever hurt anyone, on the contrary, she has helped many people including me, Empress Ming, Yang Xi Ying and especially Zhao Li Xin, although Lory has strange powers and she maye from ''other ces'' but she uses her power to help others, she is a good woman, she also very kind and selfless, so how can you say he''s mean when you never knew him at all? ! Li Mo Zhen shows his clear disappointment towards Tian Meng Ji.


    don''t want to Irritated by Tian Meng Ji''s stubbornness any longer, Li Mo Zhen decide to leave or he might throw another harsh word toward Tian Meng Ji.


    Li Mo Zhen sighed loudly then he cupped his fists towards Mu Jan Ge before he left the room as well.


    Tian meng Ji sits with a nk look, he doesn''t understand why everyone mad at him, he adamant that he didn''t say anything wrong.


    Mu Jan Ge let out a long sighed and helplessly shook his head "You are as stupid and stubborn as you are young, you also not good judge characters because if you do you won''t doting that selfish woman Tang Mei Yi and obsessed with that scheming woman Lu Yao, you even wronged your own disciple"


    Tian Meng Ji stubbornly ignores Mu Jan Ge''s words, he thought he was right for not trusting an outside like Lory. Mu Jan Ge know how stubborn Tian Meng Ji could be so he doesn''t want to waste his breath anymore, Mu Jan Ge sped his hands behind his back and say onest time "You should leave then, you know Zhao Li Xin was always true with his words" Mu Jan Ge shook his head again then he left the room.


    Tian Meng Ji, who was left alone in the room in a half-wrecked room was deep in thought, she was confused why no one agreed with her, why they trusted outsiders more than him, and the most important thing was that he was worried that after this he would truly lose his one and only student.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face became gloomy and stiff and he was filled with anger and bloodlust, when Zhao li Xin be like this there were no servants, or subordinates who dared to show their faces in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    Even the Ming brothers decide to hide from their Lord for now. When Bei Li Yan walks gingerly to the manor to submit a report for Zhao Li Xin, but then he saw Zhao Li Xin''s scary face he swiftly takes a U-turn and flees, he will not foolishly give his neck on a silver te for his Lord.


    Bei Li Yan wasn''t wrong at this time Zhao Li Xin was consumed by anger he couldsh out his anger to anyone that slight him even a little. After a long time being unscrupulous tyrant Zhao Li Xin forgot how petty people could be, he forgot there''s a lot of people that judged other people based on their appearance but not what they do.


    His princess never hurt anyone unless she was cornered, on the contrary, Lory help a lot of people and she helped without asking for a return, he even suspicious Lory didn''t remember whoever she helped with. For Zhao Li Xin lory was too kind, too generous for her own good actually he doesn''t mind if Lory was a little bad she might have a better life if she was less worried about other people.


    Zhao Li Xin feet lead him to his courtyard before he realized it he already in front of the moon gate then he heard lory giggles, his anger decreased a little bit, there''s a massive pond in the main garden with an artificial waterfall, Zhao Li Xin saw Lory back while she feeding the Koi fish with her slender hands that peek under her sleeves.


    Yang Xi Ying noticed Zhao Li Xin''s presence when she saw Zhao Li Xin''s tender gaze towards Lory Yang Xi Ying couldn''t stop smiling, looking at Zhao Li Xin like this made her miss Li Mo Zhen since Yang Xi Ying refused to be fed with ''dogs food'' she nudged Lory''s arm to tell her Zhao Li Xin was here then she purposely excused herself.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded politely at Yang Xi Ying when she walks past her, other than Lory Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying is the only two women who gainst his respect, their determination to trust and stay with Lory without hesitation has moved his heart.


    Lory turn around and smile brightly "You came"

 Chapter 734 - Devotion

    Lory smiles sweetly at Zhao Li Xin, her wavy bluish-ck hair framed her delicated face creating a clear contrast that made her skin look fairer just like snow, but what was even more striking was her beautiful gem-like eyes that glistening like gems stone under the sunlight.


    Zhao Li Xin waspletely mesmerized by her, and when he sees her sultry red lips it took everything he got not to pounce her right there and then ''What a pain'' Zhao Li sighed inwardly, His princes became more beautiful every day as she grew mature.??


    Zhao Li Xin walked towards him with a faint smile blooming on his handsome but cold face, when he saw him smile, it instantly brightened up his bad mood "You feed fish ..."


    "Hm, I''ve never seen a Koi fish this big before ..." Lory threw the dry food into the pond, and immediately a bunch of giant Koi fish swarmed the food eagerly.


    "If you like I add more fish so you can y with it" his hand reached to the side of Lory''s face then he tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear "By the way, you look very beautiful today" her voice deepened as she gazes deeply at Lory''s face, deep down Zhao Li Xin contemte whether he should make a mask for Lory, just in cased Lory decides not to use shapeshifting spells anymore.


    Lory who didn''t notice his possessive gaze toward her, smile from ear to ear "You like it, Xi Ying help me to dressed me up, but I think she''s having more fun than me, do I look good?" Loryugh didn''t notice Zhao Li burning desire hidden in his eyes.


    He wanted to say that he had never seen a woman more beautiful than him but instead, he said: "Madam Li did a good job ..." he found it strange to actually praise another woman other than Lory for the first time.


    Lory finally realized there was something wrong with Zhao Li Xin. "What''s the matter, stomach ache?" Her eyes widened anxiously "Is it Lazarus cursed, do you feel something strange in your chest, do you heard word voice in your head, did you had nightmares, have you been feeling annoyedtely¡­?" Lory rains him with multiple questions in one breath.


    Zhao Li Xin''s slow answer made her panic so he threw the fishbowl into the grass then quickly ced her hand on Zhao Li Xin''s chest to examine the ck mana residue inside Zhao Li Xin''s body, luckily she didn''t feel anything.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles when he sees how worry Lory was, he held Lory''s hand thenfort her gently "I''m fine - I''m fine, don''t worry I don''t experience anything like that, but if you ask me if I get annoyedtely, well¡­. it''s an inevitable situation for me...you know how annoying my subordinates could be" he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ___________________________


    <strong>____At the dining room in some restaurant___</strong>


    "Ha ¨C Chooo!"


    "Can''t you stop sneezing on my face!" Wu San Bo shouted.


    Bei Li Yan sniffle "Sowy¡­"


    "Dirty" Jin Hao scrunched up his face in disgust.


    Jiang Jin Wei moves his te away from Bei Li Yan.


    _______________________________


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory walked hand in hand across a small bridge that led them to a pavilion that looked like it was floating in the middle of a pond, she brewed Lory''s favorite tea then sat next to it. Lory epted her tea happily because the tea brewed by Zhao Li Xin tasted much better than the tea brewed by other people.


    Lory blow the porcin teacup carefully before slowly sipped the tea, Lory then peered at Zhao Li Xin "Did you have a conversation with your master?" she started the conversation.


    Zhao Li Xin took out a wine sk and porcin wine cup from his spatial ring then he poured himself a cup of wine before he said: "He''s not my teacher anymore." he calmly replied.


    "I thought you guys said, one day a teacher is a lifetime father" Lory squint her eyes curiously to see his reaction.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin''s reaction was cold and dry as expected, "You know what I did to my own biological father right?" he raised his eyebrows.


    Lory smile wryly "Yeahh¡­."


    The sanguan family was ruined and Sanguan Jin Sheng, Sanguan Liu Wen, and Sanguan Wu Ci were dead, even though not by Zhao Li Xin''s hands but clearly, he was contributed to their demise.


    Since she met Zhao Li Xin for the first time she knows how willful Zhao Li Xin could be, he never follows anyone''s rules, he didn''t care aboutmon sense or people''s opinion, he does whatever he wanted and goes wherever he wanted, he was free and unrestrained.


    Someone like Zhao Li Xin could not possibly be controlled, which was why Lory never tried to interfere with Zhao Li Xin''s matters and she never imposed her opinion because she was worry it would only annoyed Zhao Li Xin, she preferred to use persuasion andpromise when she voices her opinion, however, but Lory didn''t realize that she didn''t need to do at all because for Zhao Li Xin Lory was his one and only exception.


    Zhao Li Xin''s frowning expression gave Lory enough information, "Soo ... the conversation didn''t go well?" Lory pursed her lips with a hint of guilt on her face, she could guess the reason why they were fighting.


    "It''s not like it''s your fault, we usually sh from time to time, so it''s nothing new." Zhao Li Xin calmly exined.


    "Lies, it''s because of me, right ?!" Lory poked Zhao Li Xin''s cheek, "Your master saw what I could do and my ''real'' face, and I think it startled him and made him wary of me."


    "My master is never been a good judged of people characters, after all, other people''s opinions mean nothing for me" Zhao Li Xin leaned his head on his fist with azy manner while his other hand fiddle Lory''s fingers.


    "I know, I just think you don''t have to be so hard on your master, his reaction was normal. I was blessed that You, Bei li yan, jin Hao and the others ept my¡­.peculiarity easily, but I should not forget that master Tian reaction was a normal reaction ofmon people, so I don''t take it to the heart and you shouldn''t too"


    I do not agree! He interrupted "Why do you have to endure other people''s judgments, you are my wife Lory and you don''t need to ept other people''s persecution, because I won''t allow it, I will never allow it for as long as I live, you understand that?!" Zhao Li Xin''s expression hardened as she rebuked Lory sternly.


    Even though she was scolded, but Lory knew she showed her unwavering devotion towards her, Lory''s cheeks turned bright red, she looked down and smiled shyly, "I know, it''s just that ... your master is the one who cares for you and guides you during your time. still young so it''s a shame if you two fight because of minor issues¡­. "


    "You are not minor issues, Lory" Zhao Li Xin cut again "In this world, nothing is more important than you not even myself so I don''t want you to underestimate your position." Zhao Li Xin showed his utter dissatisfaction.


    Although Zhao Li Xin scolded her Lory feel warm inside "Okay¡­Sorry"


    "If you really sorry then kiss me," he said out of the blue.


    "Wait¡­What?" he surprised by Zhao Li Xin''s blunt request.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled mischievously "We''ve been busy because of the Sanguan family and Lao Min Na problem, you realized we haven''t spent time together¡­together," he said with a suggestive gaze that Lory knows too well.


    "Don''t look at me like that" Lory re at him.


    "Like what?" Zhao LI Xin smiles while pulling her chair closer to him until there''s no space between them.


    Lory could smell his masculine scent, thebination of agarwood, pines, and perhaps a hint of pheromone because her heart beating wildly it''s impossible Zhao Li Xin didn''t hear it "Don''t do that!" Lory gives him a defiant look.


    If only she knows it only enticed him to tease her more, "Do What?" he leaned towards her until only an inch between them.


    Lory held her breath as Zhao Li Xin''s dark eyes stare deeply into her eyes "Do anything and everything for you¡­"


    The corner of his lips curved distinctively "Is that bad?"


    "Bad for heart my" Lory gulped as Zhao Li Xin''s lips moved closer to her.


    When Zhao Li Xin pressed his lips into hers, she realizes how much he missed his kiss, Lory reciprocated his kiss passionately then her arms unconsciously circle around his neck. Her honest reaction make Zhao Li Xin delighted, he holds Lory heads gently while his other hand circle around her waist as he pulled her closer until no gap between them.


    However when their Lord enjoyed their sweet time, the housekeeper was looks trouble, he looks at Mong Yi with a pleading look "Can you be the one who delivered the message?"


    "And die miserably?" he said sarcastically.

 Chapter 735 - Purification

    Mong Yi has already peeked at the situation and their Lord is in the middle of having a good time so he won''t be stupid enough to spoil their Lord moment, even though the young madam usually forgives them but their Lord isn''t the same, Mong Yi is afraid instead Zhao Li Xin give him punishment he would end up giving him an annoying task to teach him a lesson.


    But the housekeeper was in dilemma now, the eunuch sent by the crown prince had visited their Manor for urgent matters, and the housekeeper had no choice but to allow them toe because they were imperial envoys so he couldn''t refuse them like any other guest.??


    Besides the crown prince and the Hei, Shen sect had a pretty good rtionship so the housekeeper didn''t dare look down on them.


    "Luckily Mr. Wu Zhi Xiao visited our residence so I could ask him for help to apany the crown prince''s envoy, for now." The housekeeper patted her chest in relief, it was only natural for the Housekeeper to drop the task on Wu Zhi Xiao because he couldn''t rely on Hei Shen Kings Pce, even if they were here.


    Who should he ask? Mister Jin Hao would bluntly say ''No'', Mister Jiang Jin Wei is too stiff and he is not good at small talk, Mister Bei Li Yan is a bit strange You can''t guess what he would do and Mister Wu San Bo¡­. The housekeeper was worried that Wu San Bo would rob the eunuch instead.


    Forget it, if Master Long Ming didn''t order them himself, they wouldn''t have listened.


    Mong Yi understands the housekeeper''s difficulties, it is no exaggeration that serving Zhao Li xin is more difficult than serving the Emperor because there is no one who is more unruly than his Lord, "Fine, you serve the Crown Prince envoys with respect meanwhile I will ask milord what to do"


    "Yes, Understood master Mong, thank you very much!" The housekeeper looked relieved after shifting the work at Mong Yi and his whole face really shone with joy and then he rushed into the main hall.


    "Hump, he ran so fast" Mong Yi was annoyed but had no ce to vent, he scratched the back of his head while thinking when the right time to disturb his Lord, Mong Yi sighed heavily, he felt rather regretful.


    "Who is running?"


    "Uwaa, madam!" Mong Yi jumped backward when Lory suddenly came from behind.


    "Something happened?" Lory asked casually.


    Mong Yi quickly gather himself then cupped his fist courteously "The crown prince envoy hase to the Manor, young madam"


    "Is there any problem?" Lory frowned, he thought the problem was over.


    "They finally came¡­?" Zhao Li Xin snickered.


    Lory turned her gaze to Zhao Li Xin, "Do you know why they are here?" he asked curiously.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped her arm around Lory''s shoulder, immediately her coldness disappeared as she spoke at Lory, "I''m sure the crown prince would asked us for help, maybe because he thought we know something about Lao Min Na"


    Lory was surprised, "It''s about Lao Min Na, what happened?"


    "Something happened with the Queen Dowager," said Zhao Li Xin


    "What is going on?" her interest suddenly piqued.


    "Do you remember that Lao Min Na helped the Queen Dowager treat her old illness, recently the olddy has gone nuts." Zhao Li Xin chuckled lightly as if he had heard a good joke.


    Lory''s eyes widened as she became anxious, "I thought the crown prince had stopped everyone from taking Lao Min Na pills, what happened, and what about the emperor?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed, he doesn''t understand why Lory needs to be worried about the Queen dowager since the old woman doesn''t treat Lory well. Yes, Zhao Li Xin still holds grudges against the Queen dowager and empress, unlike Lory he is not easy to forgive.


    "The emperor is fine, apart from exhaustion, he doesn''t feel anything bad but it''s not the same with the queen dowager, Maybe she''s addicted to Lao Min Na drugs or something so she can''t stop to consumed Lao Min Na pills, inevitably her condition is much worse than the Emperor"


    "Yes, youngdy, I heard that the Empress Dowager attacked the emperor and after that, she became paranoid and attacked everyone nearby, they had no other choice but to tie her up and lock her in her chamber," said Mong Yi.


    "It only gets worse if it''s not treated," muttered Lory.


    Is this one of Lazarus'' power? Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Lory nodded "In order for Lazarus to control humans or beasts he has to make them ept a part of him voluntarily, it doesn''t matter whether they realize it or not but the point is they open themselves for Lazarus toe in, and there''s nothing better than receiving Lazarus''s own blood, but if they only consume a little Lazarus ''blood in a short time there is still a way to help them recover but if they consume Lazarus'' blood for a long time... it will be troublesome "


    "Young Madam, apart from the Empress Dowager there are also other people who have the same condition as the Queen Dowager and many of theme from influential and wealthy families that ept Lao Min Na service, that''s why the Crown Prince and Emperor are getting restless" Mong Yi added another report.


    "We have to hurry then" Lory bit her nails impatiently.


    "Lory, if you can help, then you can help but if it puts too much burden on your health, I hope you don''t overreact." Knowing her reckless behavior Zhao Li Xin gave her an early warning.


    Lory''s mouth twitched, "Why can you trust me?"


    "As long as you pay attention to my words" he smiled slyly.


    Lory rolled her eyes, but she admits that she is not good at listening to other people''s words, "Fine but I have to go back to Chang Yi Forest first, thend needs serious cleaning or it will destroy the entire ecosystem in that ce."


    "Tell the eunuch we will visit the imperial pce after we return from Chang Yi forest," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Understood master." Mong Yi cupped his fists and bowed his head politely before he left.


    [Girsha!] Lory raised her hand and then a white bird the size of Goshawk flew down and perched on Lory''s arm.


    [We have work to do ..] Lory grinned.


    [No kidding, that damn demon left a lot of mess!] Girsha snorted in annoyance, she could feel the residue of dark miasma in the direction of Chang Yi''s forest.


    Lory exhales a deep sigh [Yes, but I''m afraid this isn''t the worst or thest of her, I got the feeling that he''s just getting started]


    [Tck..that''s true]


    Zhao Li Xin feels a little left out whenever Girsha and Lory discuss in their nativenguage, maybe he needs to learn thenguage too "So what''s your decision, Your Majesty?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was low and deep even better than professional voice actors, it instantly made her face flush red like a boiling crab.


    "Let go to chang Yi forest now!" he pretended to be calm while rubbing his red cheeks.


    Zhao Li Xin smile grew wider "Sure, but it''s faster using flying beast than carriage"


    "But we can''t use Girsha," Lory patted her chin with her finger as she pondered.


    "Yes, you humans always make noise whenever Ie, so annoying!" Girsha spoke as if she had been wronged, but who wouldn''t be afraid if they saw a bird bigger than an airne flying above her head.


    "I wonder why?" Lorymented sarcastically.


    "¡­." Girsha and Lory end up doing a staring contest at each other.


    Zhao Li Xin who was used to their friendly bickering so he ignores them, he took out a silver whistle from his sleeve then slowly blow the whistle, not long after a white crane flew towards them from the distance, even though it looked like a crane but it was actually much bigger and had wings that were widerpared to ordinary Storks, the beast was called Bing Fang although it was not a rare beast but very useful for traveling through the air.


    "I think we can''t ride Girsha to Chang Yi forest, how about we use this beast instead," Zhao Li Xin said and the beast Bing fangnded smoothly in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    "Ohh, what a cute crane!~" Lory face lit up as she gingerly walks to the crane.


    "Hump, weakling!" Girsha scoffed.


    "Hush!" Lory silenced Girsha,pared to Girsha all the other birds looked so gentle and shy in her eyes that Lory didn''t want identally scare them, Lory carefully stroked the bird''s head, immediately the crane lowered her head then snuggle his head on Lory''s hand. "So cute!" Lory squeal excitedly.


    "BootLicker!" Girsha red at the poor bird, the intimidation from the first kind almost made the crane copse but luckily Lory rebuked Girsha "Don''t do that, you scared the poor bird!"


    "Hump!" Girsha raises his beak arrogantly, he doesn''t care that Lory is intimate with other humans but he doesn''t like it if Lory is close to other beasts especially birds. who knows if this is a strangepetition between birds.


    But Lory doesn''t know about this, Lory shakes her head and wails inwardly, turn out not only humans be strange even ma beast also got weirder when they get older, Lory pursed her lips as she ignores Girsha''s antique then she looks at Zhao Li Xin with a bright smile. Let''s go ! "


    "En" he nodded then help Lory to climb the bird after that he sits behind Lory then circle his arms around her waist to protect her from falling, even though that impossible with Girsha around.

 Chapter 736 - Epiphany

    Lory didn''t realize how different it was to ride another bird other than Girsha, when she thought again she realized that she had never ridden beasts other than Girsha. after all, jumping on the back of the beast''s and stabbing his sword into the beast''s body couldn''t be said riding right? the difference between riding a Girsha and a docile crane is like the difference between riding a jet ne and a kite, in short, it was a very rxing journey, Lory leaned her back against Zhao Li Xin''s chest and began to fall asleep.


    However, not long after, Zhao Li Xin''s gentle voice awoke her "We arrived," he said, then the cranend smoothly on the ground, Lory then yawn while stretching her limbs, then Zhao Li Xin jump down and help Lory to descend from the beast. ??


    "Enjoy your nap?" Zhao Li Xin teased.


    Lory nodded with misty eyes "I never thought riding a beast can be so¡­calm"


    "Oh, what happens when you ride Girsha?"


    Lory tilted her head as she recalled her past "Uhm¡­."


    _______________________


    <strong>___In a certain small city____</strong>


    <strong>"HELLLLP!"</strong> people running in a frenzy.


    "Call for aide, no military, no National Guard!" a cop yell to hismunicator.


    "Everyone Run to safety, we are under attack!" another cop waved his hands wildly.


    <strong>"I DON''T WANNA DIE!!!"</strong>


    In the middle of chaos, Girsha and Lory froze "...¡­."


    Lory blew her cheeks tiredly "Maybe, we should exin to them!"


    "Whatever, let''s order first!" Girsha scoffed, humans always make a fuss over nothing.


    Lory pondered for a moment, is not like she couldn''t exin anything to them in this situation, anyway and she''s very hungry right now, Lory looked at the menu machine next to her, then she awkwardly leaned against the loudspeaker, "Can I have a favor, one extrarge cheeseburger, big French fries, apple pie, and a strawberry sizzling soda. Lory stuck her hand in her front pocket to take out her money.


    "Ehm!"Girsha clears his throat.


    Lory realizes she forgot something, "Oh, and extra Large grape pie please¡­"


    <strong>"AAHHHHHH, Helpppp Mee!"</strong> all the waiters running from the restaurant in frenzy including the man who supposed to ept her order.


    "WAIT, can I have the cheese bugger at least!" Lory waved her money desperately "I''ll pay CASH!"


    __________________________


    Lory shook the image from her head, then smiled wryly at Zhao Li Xin "It can be noisy sometimes¡­"


    "Oh¡­." Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand but he didn''t ask further since Lory reluctant to exin.


    That probably the reason why she always travels by car, even though she can just fly of course the other reason is wasted of her mana but most of all it''s because Girsha was too intimidating.


    "Lory, what should we do now?"


    Zhao Li Xin voice startled her "Oh right, let''s go to the ce we fight before"


    "Okay" Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory''s hand and they walk hand in hand as they walk.


    Just as Lory thought, the closer they were to the goal, the clearer the dark aura would be. On his way to the forest, he ran into several Hei Shen members who were guarding around the forest to make sure no one got in. when they arrived, Lory could feel a transparent barrier covering the ce.


    "Your array?" Lory ask.


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin answer briefly.


    Lory ced her hand on the transparent array, a wave of energy shocking her fingertips "This is a strong array, thanks ck poison didn''t spread too far" even though she knew Zhao Li Xin''s array was strong but she didn''t expect it would be strong enough to withstand Lazarus'' dark mana, perhaps because Zhao Li Xin was a descendant of this world''s first king, that''s why his power was much stronger than normal people, just like her. Nheless, this is good news for Lory because it means Zhao Li Xin might actually be able to fight against Lazarus.


    "Not strong enough¡­" Zhao Li Xin feel a bit pessimist with his current ability, he has to admit he still far away to match Lazarus power, he worries even with the crimson lightning he couldn''t win against Lazarus, but he refused to be discouraged, he believes as long he increased his cultivation he would able to take down Lazarus.


    "You will be¡­" Lory looks at him without a hint of doubt.


    Once they entered the array, Lory and Zhao Li Xin were hit by ck miasma, luckily it was only a residue so it didn''t affect Lory who had powerful gifts, or Zhao Li Xin who had strong cultivation but still it gave them difort feeling.


    "Is it supposed to be this bad?" Zhao Li Xin saw ck smoke leaked from within the ground.


    Lory looks around her and sighed "Normally no, but this is Lazarus we are talking about" Lory said with forbidding thought.


    [Let''s not waste more time, girl] Girsha said.


    Lory took a deep breath then slowly closed her eyes, she gathered her hands above her chest then purple light gathered within her hands, in one swift motion, Lory then threw the light into the sky, as the light reached the sky the light exploded into small brilliant light then drop Like snow in winter and seeped onto the ground. The dark smoke slowly swallows by the light and gradually disappeared as the light continues to prate the dark soil, suddenly sprouts appeared, and the charred soil suddenly covers with green sprouts, and the wholend was healed.


    Zhao Li Xin mouth slightly open as he watched the change with awed, thend that was burned to scorched by him now healed by Lory, he understands the distinctive difference with their power, although they are both powerful, his power is meant to destroy everything that he touches while Lory meant to healed everything that broken¡­including him.


    Lory opened her eyes and felt relieved that the spell was working so well, she turned around and saw Zhao Li Xin standing behind her with an admiring gaze towards her, Lory gave her a bright smile that could overpower the brilliance around her. Zhao Li Xin''s heart was shaken with an indescribable feeling ''It''s for her'' he thought without the slightest hesitation in his mind, he was born in this world to meet him, there is no other reason for his existence.


    "It''s done!" Lory smiles from ear to ear.


    "It''s good" Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around her waist as he hugged her tightly.


    Lory didn''t know what happened with Zhao Li Xin, still, she reciprocated his hug nheless, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m happy?" he smiled withplete joy.


    All human who walk in this world searching a reason for their existance, some figure it out in their twilight day some don''t have s clue until they die, but Zhao Li Xin feel he is one of the lucky ones because he realized early, it''s funny because he never considers himself as lucky, when he rethinking the journey of his life he discovers that not everything was bad.


    Even though she was abused since she was young, tortured, and beaten like a dog almost every day not to mention the excruciating pain he had to endure from the cold poison, but despite everything that happened to him, look how he bes today.


    He grew stronger, thicker, and wiser than people his age, he was also surrounded by loyal people such as Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and the King''s pce. He has no crown or status as Emperor but he lives like one, he has no one controlling him and he lives freely like a cloud in the sky without restraint and finally, and then he meets Lory, a woman who makes all her hardships worth it.


    He is a lucky man, he finally understand that.


    Lory then cupped Zhao Li Xin face and scrutinized his expression "Hmm, you look very happy"


    "I am" he smiled warmly.


    Lory got curious, she didn''t know why he looks¡­peaceful "Care to share?"


    "I''m thinking to held a grand wedding for you,"


    "A we¡­wedding?!" Lory''s eyes bulged in shock.


    "Yup, I want to make it as grand as possible so no one question my love for you, let them see, hear and amaze" Zhao Li Xin smile wickedly


    Lory''s mouth open and closed as she bewildered by Zhao Li Xin''s words, however, she didn''t stop him since Zhao Li Xin look very eager "Well, whatever you said then, where we held the wedding anyway?"


    "Liang Zu kingdom" he firmly said.


    "So we are going to the Liang Zu Kingdom, what about the Crimson Lightning sword, I thought we are going to Hwang Wu continent?" They got so much to do, it''s almost no time to breathe so how could she think about a wedding.


    Zhao Li Xin held her hand, "Lory, there always something happened in our world, another enemy to face another dangerous situation toe, but that exactly why we must hold a wedding, we only have one life Lory, so don''t dy important things anymore, no more waiting for the right time or right moment, okay¡­ After all, if I didn''t marry you properly, I wouldn''t have a face if I met your parents and brother." he looked into her eyes deeply. After he was nearly killed by Lazarus that day, something crossed her mind that she hasn''t seen Lory in her wedding dress and how beautiful she would be.


    "Well, if you said so¡­.okay," Lory thought is not a bad idea "But we only invite people that closed to us!"


    "Okay"


    "But, I design my own wedding dress!" Lory said again.


    "Okay!"


    "I do all your world custom but I want to add a few of my custom too!" she added more.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled "Okay ¨C okay, whatever you want as long you came to the wedding!" he pressed his forehead against her and whisper softly "My Bride¡­"


    [So we would have a wedding, huh] Girsha was also overjoyed for Lory.


    [Yes, and you will be my flower girl!~] Lory squel in delight.


    [...]

 Chapter 737 - A Favor

    As an appointment lorry and Zhao Li Xin visited the Yunmo Imperial Pce. Lory went back to using shapeshifting spells because after Tian Meng Ji''s reaction he was worried that it would cause unnecessary suspicion with the imperial family and officials. When they arrived they were immediately greeted by Wu Zhi Xiao, who seemed to have been waiting for them for a while.


    "My lord, young madam, you have been expected" he lowered his head politely. ??


    "Rise ..." Zhao Li Xin nonchntly acknowledged his presence.


    Wu Zhi Xiao nced at Lory, just like the other Hei Shen members he knew this was not Lory''s real appearance as well and he also saw Lory from afar when he watched during the fight, although he did not look closely, even so the bluish wavy hair and wings on her back were not something that can be easily forgotten.


    To be honest, Wu Zhi Xiao was curious to see Lory''s true appearance up close, he had heard rumors among Hei Shen sect members, they said that the young mistress had perfect snow-white skin, wavy hair like rose petals, bluish hair that could only be seen under the sunlight, and what made her even more dazzling were her pair of purple eyes that looked like a sapphire gemstone. Just listening to how they describe the appearance of the young mistress. Wu Zhi Xiao was very curious, he even regrets not participating in the fight so that he could see the young mistress''s true appearance up close.


    "What are you looking at?" Zhao Li Xin''s icy voice startled Wu Zhi Xiao.


    "No ¨C no ¨C no, I just thought they young madam look different today" he flustered when exining himself.


    "My wife always looks lovely¡­" he states as if it was a fact with a straight face.


    "Ye¡­yes, Milord" Wu Zhi Xiao smiled awkwardly.


    Lory felt embarrassed, knowing from the start that Luo Ri Yi''s face was nothing special, even though she changed Luo Ri Yi''s eyes so it looked more like her but it did not turn her into a heavenly beauty like Lao Min Na or Yang Xi Ying. so when Zhao Li Xin said it without the slightest hesitation, Lory''s face turned red.


    Suddenly they heard footsteps, suddenly a group of eunuchs in gray uniform approached them hastily. They lowered their heads and saluted Lory and Zhao Li Xin simultaneously, "Wee to the imperial pce Lord Long Ming and Madame Zhao, the Emperor is waiting for you, please follow me." They greeted them in high-pitched voices that sounded more like a female voice than a man.


    Lory nodded politely she wept her gaze to the massive pces around her and take a deep breath, somehow this reminded her of when she was appointed as the representative of her country. Zhao Li Xin intertwined his fingers with Lory, the warmth of his hands soothes her from her nervousness.


    He thought lory felt ufortable visiting the imperial pce, after all, there was never a good experience when she visited the imperial pce no matter what kingdom she visited back then.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here¡­" Zhao Li Xin reassured her.


    Eunuchs led them to the main hall called the throne room, where the emperor received official worship and held a memorial service, the pce design was almost the same as the kingdoms of Liang Zu and Jiang Wei, the ce was painted red and gold, a golden chair engraved with a dragon''s head, the golden chair was ced higher than the floor to show the high status of the emperor as a descendant of the heavens.


    Lory peeks the throne room from the entrance, they are not allowed to enter the room because ording to their pce protocol they had to wait at the entrance until the eunuch announces their arrival, Wu Zhi Xiao looks anxious he worries it would offend Zhao Li Xin since his Lord is not a patient man but luckily he said nothing.


    Instead, he looked like he was in a good mood while Listening to loryparing Lucient''s throne to the Ruler''s throne of this world, she told him that the throne in this world was more eye-catching, bright, and vibrant, unlike the Lucient Throne in the cestine pce that didn''t use gold or bright colors like red, it could be said that the Lucient throne room had a strong, grand and ancient impression maybe because the room was covered with white and gray marble.


    The giant chair was made from the meteor rock that falls on Hand territory as if the god himself blessed the King by giving them the best material for the King''s throne, one of King Arkheon''s own Archknights carved the chair with the imaged of seven god''s sword after that it bes one of the kind throned that ever exist in the world.


    Throughout the years it inevitably undergoes several restorations but the original form is still preserved. But after Nazareth burned half of the Cestine castle, Lory didn''t know if the chair would still intact or if Lucas might need to create a whole new throned for himself, whatever happened just like his father said ''It''s only an ufortable chair''


    "Lord Long Ming and Madam Zhao have arrived!" the eunuch holler in loud voice.


    Several officers present immediately turned their heads, they were all curious to take a close look at ''Demon Lord'' Long Ming and his mysterious wife. Within the Throne Room, there were only two generals one is quite old and the other is a middle-aged man with a thick beard, there were also two other officials, one of whom was Wu Zhi Xiao''s father, Wu Han Chen.


    Wu Han Chen had heard about Long Ming from his eldest son Wu Zhi Xiao, he knew that it was Long Ming who had cleared his family''s good name and helped them escape the clutches of the Sanguan family n, Long Ming also helped Wu Zhi Xiao''s career in the court by giving Wu Zhi Xiao valuable information so that they could finally back to their former glory, because of that Wu Han Chen felt indebted to Long Ming and didn''t know how to repay Zhao Li Xin''s kindness.


    However Zhao Li Xin oblivious to this since he gives the task to Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo, the truth is hepletely forgot about Wu Zhi Xiao''s matters until he arrived at Yun Dao city.


    The emperor sits on his throne remain calm and indifferent but secretly he scrutinized Lory and Zhao Li Xin, at first he was blown away by Zhao Li Xin''s heavenly defying appearance, he looks like an immortal that emerged from painting, only know he understands why Zhao Li Xin chose to wear a mask for such a long time, the emperor also relieved that there are no wives or concubines present in the room right now, otherwise, he wouldn''t know how many of his women swoon by Zhao Li Xin''s impable appearance.


    realized the emperor had been watching him and Lory, Zhao Li Xin raised his gaze, his cold dark eyes stare at the emperor without the slightest trace of fear, vignce, or even curiosity.


    The emperor frowned, Zhao Li Xin''s beautiful onyx eyes were like a ck abyss that sucked his soul into endless darkness, it gives an indescribable feeling for The Emperor. As a monarch, the emperor has never been intimidated, but right now he felt his body go numb as the blood in his veins runs cold.


    The emperor could hear his heart pounding against his chest, he subconsciously clenched his fists then shocked knowing his palms were wet and mmy, he knew exactly what is this feeling mean, because he had instilled this feeling to his subordinates and enemy, it was ''Fear''


    The emperor was shaken by this revtion, he takes a deep breath to calm his nerves then shifted his gaze to Lory, The emperor was astonished at how different her aurapared to Zhao Li Xin.


    Although she was not considered a dazzling beauty like Lao Min Na and her daughter princess Youya, however, she was engulfed with gentleness, serenity, and soothing aura, her beautiful eyes brimmed with grace, and dignity beyond her age, it''s no wonder her daughter Princess Youya praised Long Ming wife a lot.


    ''Don''t believe the rumors outside, this woman is more than meets the eyes.'' The emperor recalled his daughter''s words.


    In front of the emperor, Zhao Li Xin only gave a small nod to the emperor and Lory as a wife could only follow him even though he knew it was impolite. Normally that would not be allowed but because he was Long Ming who could say otherwise.


    The emperor does not feel offended, after all the world belongs to the strong, and he knows he is weaker than Zhao Li Xin. "Wee to our kingdom, Mister Long Ming and Madame Zhao, I hope you don''t mind of myte greetings," said the emperor kindly.


    Lory knew Zhao Li Xin wasn''t someone who cared about pleasantries nor he cared, she decided to speak up for him, Lory bow her head slightly and smiled warmly "Howe, it''s an honor to be invited to your majestic pce, Your Majesty." Lory replied humble but graceful tone.


    The Emperor''s eyebrows lifted slightly, the woman in front of him was definitely not someone that born frommon birth, she was humble but not timid, smart but not arrogant, she was also exuded elegance and dignity, this kind of attitude was not something that could be taught. It seems all the rumors about her are wrong.


    "Madame Zhao. It''s nice to have you and Lord Long Ming in our pce "the crown prince stepped forward then saluted them politely" I feel bad for bothering you, but if you don''t mind, I would like to ask for help. "


    Lory likes his straightforward attitude "Please speak up, Your Highness" Lory said.


    "As you may have heard, the queen dowager''s condition worsened after she received Lao Min Na''s treatment, I hope you have a way to help the Queen Dowager condition," said the Crown Prince express his anxiety.


    Obviously, the words were aimed at Zhao Li Xin but the crown prince knew better to beg Lory first than Zhao Li Xin. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s face reminded indifferently, normally he would immediately reject the Crown Prince but since it involved Lazarus, Zhao Li Xin left the decision to Lory.


    "Of course, I''ll be happy to help" Lory smiled sweetly.


    ''Eh, really?'' The emperor and the crown prince stunned at the same time. They thought Lory would ask Zhao Li Xin for help but she said casually as if she was the one who is going to help Queen Dowager, but they never heard that Long Ming''s wife was a physician or even an alchemist.

 Chapter 738 - Madness

    Obviously, those words were aimed at Zhao Li Xin, but the clever crown prince knew better to beg Lory first than Zhao Li Xin. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s face remained indifferent, as he had expected this beforehand, normally he would immediately reject the Crown Prince''s request but since this involved Lazarus, Zhao Li Xin left all decisions to Lory.


    "Of course, I''ll be happy to help" Lory answered without hesitation.??


    ''Eh, really?'' The emperor and crown prince were stunned at the same time. They thought Lory was going to ask Zhao Li Xin to help the crown prince, but she said straightforwardly as if she was the one who was going to help Queen Dowager, they were confused because they never heard that Long Ming''s wife was a doctor or even an alchemist.


    "Uhm, excuse me for asking, will Young Madame be the one to solve this problem?" he couldn''t hold back his doubts.


    Lory did not have time to say anything, suddenly one of the officials expressed his displeasure, "Your Majesty, the Queen Dowager condition is not a simple problem even the head healer of the kingdom cannot solve it, how can we leave this matter to a young woman who didn''t have¡­ skills" he looked at Lory with condescending eyes, the Prime Minister thought Lory was just a lowly servant who used Zhao Li Xin power to make herself famous.


    "Prime Minister Hu is right, Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s wise to leave this matter to outsiders," said the young general for he feeling hesitant to involve Long Ming who had a lot of bad reputation in important matters of the kingdom.


    The young general was worried about Long Ming''s existence ever since he stepped into the capital and then he found out about his dispute with the Sanguan family and it made him even more apprehensive, even though he didn''t really like the Sanguan family but if he could choose he would rather face the Sanguan family than Long Ming, like what people say ''Better a devil you know, then a devil you don''t know


    Wu Han Chen''s brows gradually furrow, he thought the young general''s words were a bit contradictory because Lao Min Na was also an outsider but he was allowed to treat the queen dowager, so howe they trust Lao Min Na but not Long Ming "So its okay for Lao Min Na but not okay for other people?" Wu Han Chen mocked the young general, he had already told everyone there something strange about Lao Min Na but they were all enchanted by Lao Min Na''s beauty and ignored his warning, and that young General was one of them.


    "And look what happened, we couldn''t make the same mistake?!" The young general justified himself.


    "Our fault? General Chun, If I am not mistaken, you are the one who repeatedly convinces us that Lao Min Na had nothing to do with Queen Dowager''s illness, did you admit that you had been fooled by a beautiful woman? Wu Han Chen shed sarcastic words towards the young general.


    The young general''s face turned red with embarrassment, he gritted his teeth angrily "What are you saying, Mister Wu ?!"


    Zhao Li Xin saw their fight and then became bored, "If you don''t want our help, it''s okay, we have no obligation to help you anyway" Zhao Li Xin spokezily then he put his arm around Lory''s shoulder casually "Since we don''t have any more work, we''ll excuse ourself."


    "Wa - Wait!" The Crown Prince hurriedly stopped Zhao Li Xin and Lory. at the same time He sent a deathly re at the young general and prime minister, don''t they know how difficult it would be to invite Zhao Li Xin let alone ask for his help if it weren''t for their good rtionship with Long Ming''s wife he wouldn''t have been able to invite Zhao Li Xin to the Imperial Pce.


    "Mister Long Ming, Madame Zhao, please forgive the impudence of my subordinates." The crown prince had no choice but to bow his head in front of Zhao Li Xin, even though his actions were against royal etiquette but he had no other way to plead with Zhao Li Xin.


    The emperor was not satisfied with his own son''s actions, but he understood the dowager queen''s dire condition, the emperor red at the prime minister and the young general''s foolish actions forced her son to lower his head in front of an ordinary person like Long Ming''s wife. The faces of the Young General and prime minister turned pale when they realized that they had made a grave mistake.


    Yun Fang Zi kept begging Zhao Li Xin for help, "Please help my grandmother, the Queen Dowager''s condition is getting worse every day and nothing can improve her condition, even the head Physician of the Imperial pce can''t help her, he can only give sedatives to help Queen Dowager rest but strangely it just increased her violence tendency"


    Lory sighs in her heart, Lazarus ''power is used to attack people who are unconscious or overwhelmed by bad thoughts or sadness, that''s why Lory, who was separated by her brother and close friends, then added the sadness of her father''s death easily affected by Lazarus'' mind control if it weren''t for Girsha, she might have been crazy a long time ago.


    He felt sorry for the Queen dowager, even though the Queen Dowager situation wasn''t as bad as Lory''s at that time, but the Queen Dowager was already quite old plus she did not have high cultivation either, with such conditions it was certain that the Queen Dowager would not be able to endure Lazarus'' mental torment, Lory guesses that the queen dowager''s life will not exceed forty-eight hours.


    But Zhao Li Xin doesn''t care, who cares if one more person dies, the queen dowager is already eighty years old, you could say she has a long life so it doesn''t hurt if she dies now, she doesn''t understand what the problem is "How can it be a wife''s duty? me to help you? " He looked at them feeling disgruntled.


    <strong>"YOU!"</strong> The young general''s anger exploded "How dare you to speak like that in front of the Crown Prince and his majesty!" he had never seen anyone more audacious than Zhao Li Xin, no matter how brazen Zhao Li Xin was, he should have a sense of propriety in front of the royal family.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin didn''t have one, Zhao Li Xin sneered at the young general then gave him an obvious look "Of course, I dare ..."


    <strong>"General Chun, SHUT UP!"</strong> Yun Fang Zi can''t hold his anger anymore.


    The Young General was shocked, he had never heard the crown prince raise his voice before, his face immediately turned from white to red, this was the first time he had been scolded in public, he quickly lowered his head in shame. The emperor shook his head in annoyance, he finally understood the meaning of ''Muscle Head''.


    The old general looked at his junior and let out a long sigh, the young people these days couldn''t contain their anger at all. Even though he also had his own doubts about Hei Shen and Long Ming but he did not voice his thoughts aloud knowing that there seemed to be a good rtionship between the crown prince and madam Zhao.


    The old general also heard rumors from outside that Long Ming pampered his wife like crazy, So the general concluded that the cunning crown prince approached Log Ming''s wife to have ties to Hei Shen''s sect, he even heard from his informants that Princess Youya even visited the Tien Shan pce to meet Long Ming''s wife and this happened by chance just before the ruined of the Sanguan family, if one thinks carefully it is not difficult to see that there is an agreement between the royal family and Hei Shen''s sect. That''s why the old general kept his mouth shut.


    The crown prince feel anguish because he knew that it would not be easy to persuade Zhao Li Xin from now on, "Mr. Long Ming, I deeply apologize for my subordinate''s Foolishness." He deliberately put pressure on hisst word while giving the young general side - eyes "Please consider again Lord Long Ming, the imperial family will be indebted from now on. "


    Although Zhao Li Xin''s expression looked the same but in his heart, he calcted the gain and loss for his princess, in the end, he concluded there was nothing wrong with making the imperial families indebted to his Princess, but then he turned his gaze to Lory for an opinion.


    "Show me the way, your highness" Lory smiles amicably towards Yun Fang Zi.


    The crown prince''s face lit up with joy, "Thank you, Madame Zhao, please follow me!" she turned and bowed deeply to the previous emperor, then excitedly led Zhao Li Xin and Lory to the Queen Dowager pce. As expected the road to the Queen Dowager pce is quite far, Lory never understand the concept of the separate building from one ce to another, they even have to walk along the red wall that separates one pce from another, no wonder the imperial family didn''t have a close rtionship.


    Lory sighed tiredly, Zhao Li Xin saw Lory''s listless and he feel worried, Zhao Li Xin leans his head towards Lory and whisper "Are you tired, do you want me to carry you?"


    Lory look at him as if he was crazy "Normally people would offer me a pnquin instead?"


    "Do you want to?" he raised his brows.


    "¡­no," she said with a muffled voice.


    "So let me carry you?" he insisted again.


    "I''m not a baby, people will stare!" Lory huffed in upset.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed "So, you want the pnquin instead?"


    "No, people will stare!" she half yells at Zhao Li Xin.


    "People stared when I carry you and they would stare when you ride pnquin so why bother? Let me carry you!" Zhao Li Xin already circles his arms on her waist to lift her up.

 Chapter 739 - Hard Decision

    "Hush, No ¨C no ¨C no!" she pounds Zhao Li Xin''s chest "You weird!" she scowled in anger.


    Zhao Li Xin saw her flustered face and he chuckles "And you are not¡­.?" He teased her back.??


    "...." Lory twitching her nose, she has to admit they are an odd couple.


    Yun Fang Zi heard their quarrel for a while, he was stunned that they could fight and flirt with each other without any restraint. Yun Fang Zi grew up within the imperial pce all his life, because of his high status as the crown prince, everyone treated him with deep respect, but they were also cautious for fear of identally offending him.


    That''s why Yun Fang Zi doesn''t have close friends even with his wife and concubine. Their rtionship is cordial but not too deep because he knows every woman who marries into the royal family has their own agenda and not solely out of love. Yun Fang Zi thought it was normal maybe because it was all he knew. But, after she saw Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s interaction, she wondered if he could expect it more? Yun Fang Zi doesn''t know if he has ever joked with his wives, will he ever see their carefree smiles? Maybe never ...


    Yun Fang Zi smiled bitterly as he pushed the thought behind his back. "We will arrive at the Queen Dowager Pce very soon." Yun Fang Zi told them.


    "Yes," Lory replies with a smile but secretly she pinched Zhao Li Xin''s hand who was still trying to lift her before she sends a warning re to Zhao Li Xin to behaved, Lory intimidation remind Zhao Li Xin with angry kittens that he saw once when he was a kid, she looks too adorable it make him want to pinch her cheeks, but he decide not to do it or Lory would really kick him right now.


    Not only Yun Fang Zi, but the other eunuchs who followed them could also see how closed Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s rtionship really was, the rumors saying it was just a fling or just a mere infatuation for Zhao Li Xin, but that seemed wrong.


    This was not a one-sided rtionship where Zhao Li Xin was more dominant and got more authority over his wife, unexpectedly it''s an equal rtionship where Zhao Li Xin and his wife could interact normally without any boundaries. They realize their rtionship didn''t as shallow as people might think.


    Just before they entered the dowager queen''s pce, they heard hundreds of footsteps running towards them, and then followed by a harrowing scream from afar. Yun Fang Zi was stunned for a moment then his whole body became tense, he quickly ordered the imperial army to follow him to the Dowager Queen''s pce, Lory also sped up her steps, and Zhao Li Xin catching up her pace.


    Not long after they stumbled on a bunch of panicked maids, among the maids there also Princess Youya, who had been held by one of the maids, the delicated princes lookpletely distraught.


    Stillgging! Yun Fang Zi made long strides towards Princess Youya in a hurry, he was so anxious that he identally called her by her childhood name ignoring the etiquette of the royal family.


    Princess Youya was shocked, it had been a long time since no one had called her like that, she lifted her chin and she saw Yun Fang Zi running towards her, suddenly her heart was filled with warmth and her body suddenly rxed, it was a strange feeling because she had never felt like this for a very long time, a feeling called ''safe''.


    "What happened?" Yung Fang Zi held his hand then checked for any wounds on her face or body, he only rxed when he realized she was not injured "Are you okay, sister?" he didn''t even realize how worried he was now.


    Her eyes were slightly wet, she had never felt so happy meeting her brother before, "Yes, Brother, I''m fine but¡­ but, Grandma, she¡­." She swallowed her words then looked down in forlorn as tears slowly rolled down her cheeks.


    "What''s wrong with Grandmother dis she got another manic episode?" Yun Fang Zi face harden.


    "Worst¡­ Grandma cut her own body and when a servant tried to stop her, Grandma¡­ Grandma killed the servant, she¡­. She also mutted the servant''s body. "Her voice trembled with fear, she never thought a woman as dignified as the Queen Dowager would be like that.


    Yun Fang Zi was shocked beyond belief, he clenched Princess Youya''s shoulder "W¡­What did you say!"


    Tears stream down on her face, "Brother, what should we do, that was not Grandmother anymore?" she helplessly buried her head in her brother''s arms.


    Not long after the Emperor, Wu Han Chen, and the others also came. They look at the chaotic situation with aplicated look. In this world, everyone puts filial piety above everything else, even the Emperor can''t escape from this, that''s also why the Emperor doesn''t know how to handle his mother''s situation. The only thing he could do was lock up the Queen Dowager but that was only a temporary situation.


    The emperor could not kill the queen dowager not only because he could not bear to kill his own mother but he was also afraid that it would tarnish his reputation, however, if he failed to cure the queen dowager he could not suppress the rumors outside that said the queen dowager had gone mad.


    The Emperor knew this would be the biggest scandal in the history of the Yunmo kingdom, and it will not only affect him personally but also affect the next royal bloodline because everyone knows that insanity is a hereditary disease.


    We have to call a doctor! said the Prime Minister frantically.


    "We Can''t, what would happen if the Queen Dowager hurt the physician instead?" Wu Han Chen refuted.


    "Then we hold onto Queen Dowager so she won''t hurt anyone!" Said the Young General.


    "She is the Emperor''s birth mother, how dare you treat her like that! besides, we might identally hurt the Empress Dowager and make things worse!" The old General disagreed.


    The Emperor was silent he also didn''t know what to do, he look in the direction of the Queen dowager with sadden expression, he should make a decision but he didn''t know what, no matter what decision he takes it would disadvantaged him.


    "Don''t worry I handle it, its this way right?" Lory ambles toward the Queen Dowager chamber.


    "Young madam, it''s too dangerous!" Wu Zhi Xiao tries to stop Lory.


    "Don''t worry I''m not alone" Lory giggles without show any fear at all.


    "Don''t worry, I''ming¡­" Zhao Li Xin strides behind Lory.


    ''That''s what I''m afraid about''


    "Milord?" Wu Zhi Xiao wasn''t worried about whether the Queen Dowager would hurt Lory and Zhao Li Xin, she was worried that Zhao Li Xin would kill the Queen Dowager, she was trying to hurt the young madam, and the Imperial family used this opportunity to get rid of the Queen Dowager and made Zhao Li Xin a scapegoat. With this, they could kill two birds with one stone.


    Zhao Li Xin knew the risks, but he didn''t care. he turned around and opened his arms wide as he continued walking backward, he grinned "If anything happens, tell everyone that Long Ming was the one who killed the old Queen dowager, who cares, this is not the first time people have poured dirty water on me," heughed sarcastically then turned around and pursued Lory with long strides.


    Everyone''s face turned crimson, Zhao Li Xin''s blunt words make them embarrassed. The emperor clenched his fist "Close the Queen Dowager pce, don''t let anyone in or out, make sure no one speaks about this situation, whoever dares to speak about tonight, killed without question!" the emperor said his oral decree, and everyone immediately kneels on the floor and answer n tunes "Yes, Your majesty!"


    The emperor took a deep breath, this is all he can do to help Long Ming and his wife, the emperor hopes that Long Ming can help Queen Dowager, if he does, then the entire Yunmo Imperial family will forever be indebted to Long Ming and Hei Shen sect.


    Zhao Li Xin holds her hand tightly, Lory knows Zhao Li Xin worries for her. Lory gives him reassuring smile, then Girsha emerges from her chest and perch on her shoulder.


    [How much blood did he take from Lazarus?] Girsha could feel a revolting aura leaking from behind the wooden door which was being locked with locks and chains.


    Lory wagged her finger around the padlock, then suddenly the lock froze, and then with a slight blow instantly it broke on the floor. [Enough¡­] he muttered as Zhao Li Xin removed the chains from the door.


    "I''ll go in first!" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Okay!" Lory nod obediently.


    Zhao Li Xin carefully opened the door, the sound of the door creaking gave her goosebumps, there was only one candle in the corner of the room so Lory could barely see anything but her nose pick up the familiar pungent smell which she knew too well as blood. Zhao Li Xin walked in front of Lory like an imprable shield while his hand continued to hold onto Lory''s hand.

 Chapter 740 - Compassion

    With his high cultivation, Zhao Li Xin could hear heavy breathinging from the corner of the room, he could see the silhouette of a woman crouched on the floor. Zhao Li Xin lit an eternal me, immediately a golden fire hovered above his hands and instantly illuminated the whole room.


    Lory saw an old woman squatting down, her long, messy, bird''s nest-like white hair falling down her hunched back and part of her hair covering her face, her once luxurious brocade messy, covered in dirt and blood. The old woman muttered the indistinct sound while scratching the floor with the knife repeatedly.??


    The sudden light in the room made her flinch, she lifted her head in motion, her sunken eyes stared nkly at Zhao Li Xin and Lory, her mouth open and close as she tried to gather her words, she slowly raised from the floor, she stretched out her hand towards Lory, Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory closer to him, suddenly the old woman''s eyes grew wider, like a madwoman she lunged towards Lory and screamed madness.


    "Demon, you killed my family, I will kill you - I will kill you!" She suddenly got up from the floor and jumped towards Zhao Li Xin, of course, Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t let the crazy old woman touch Lory, he just waved his hand and the Queen Dowager threw back like a paper blown by the gust of wind.


    Her body was knocked over and fell heavily against the chair, Lory took this opportunity to approach her while the Empress Mother was still half-conscious, Lory raised her hand in the air.


    [Power of the light, I call you¡­


    Power of the heaven I beseech you¡­


    Send the Angel, bind the evil¡­]


    A bright purple circle with runes appeared on the floor and surrounded the Empress Dowager, at the same time she regained consciousness, she saw the circle cover with runes and a weird symbol she immediately feel threatened she panicked and then tried to run away but the purple circle was like a cage holding her in a circle. The Queen Dowager screams frantically like Lunatic, she begs and curses Lory with words that Lory doesn''t know where a noblewoman like the Queen Dowager learned from.


    Zhao Li Xin was furious he wanted to cut the olddy tongue right here, right then but Lory raised her hand to stop him, Lory knows this is not the Queen dowager who talk but it''s a part of Lazarus that scared of her power, Lory expression remains calm. She opens her palms then another purple light appears between Lory''s hands, Lory walks toward the Queen Dowager who was crying with a fretful whimper.


    <strong>"STAY AWAY - STAY AWAY FROM ME!"</strong> his voice was mixed with anger and sobs.


    [With this light a cleans you¡­.] She raised her hand in front of the Queen Dowager, the old woman looked hypnotized by the light in Lory''s hand, gradually the Queen Dowager stopped struggling as Lory''s hand got closer to him.


    [With this light, I set you free¡­] Lory gently held the Queen Dowager''s head with both her hands then the light in her hands seeped through The Queen Dowager''s temples. Gradually the darkness in the Queen Dowager reced by a bright light, like the stars that shone after the cloudy night slowly her eyes became clearer.


    It felt like she just woke up from a long nightmare, Empress Dowager''s eyes fixed on Lory''s eyes for a few seconds she was sure the woman in front of her had beautiful purple eyes that reminded her of purple sapphire gemstone from her favorite jewelry but after she blinked her eyes she realizes the woman''s eyes were actually ck, the queen dowager blinks her eyes again she wasn''t sure if her eyes were ying a trick with him.


    "You will be fine now ..." said Lory softly.


    Lory Gentle voice soothed her heart like an oasis in the desert, and like a little girl, she hugs Lory and bawling on her chest. Zhao Li Xin frowned in dislike ''That''s my ce!'' he cursed the olddy numerous times in his head, but thankfully he still wants to keep his pride so he didn''t voice his dissatisfaction. After tired crying the Queen dowager faints on Lory''s chest, Lory has to hold her to stop the olddy from falling.


    Lory sighed deeply, "Li Xin, please call everyone, we have to take the Empress Dowager to another ce to rest, this ce is too ...." Lory said sourly, the room was too dirty, there were also mutted corpses and blood everywhere, this ce was like a room from a horror movie, she couldn''t let the old woman stay in this ce.


    At first, Zhao Li Xin hesitated to leave Lory in this bloody ce but then Lory reassured him "Don''t worry, I''ve seen worst, beside Girsha stay with me" she grinned innocently without knowing her simple words stirred Zhao Li Xin''s heart. Just like him, Lory is also used to violence but unlike him, Lory has never lost her conscience and humanity, in her own way she is much stronger than him, although Lory may not agree with his opinion.


    Lory was still holding the olddy, Lory stroke the Queen Dowager back gently to calm her down. Like a scared little girl, Queen Dowager hugs Lory tightly even though she was unconscious. The queen dowager was the most powerful woman in the country, strong, resilient, and dignified, she would never show her weakness not even to her own children, but if people saw her right now, they will not see a powerful Queen Dowager but a mere scared olddy.


    [You healed the wound too?] Girsha saw the Queen Dowager arm which was covered in wounds before be smooth again.


    [If we want to help, we have to help until the end right?] Lory casually said.


    [Your father told you that?]


    [Yes¡­and mother''s too¡­]


    A few minutester the emperor and others rushed into the room, only Xi Ying remained outside, she was still too scared to enter the room. Her reaction was normal because everyone who entered the room was so shocked, they didn''t know the queen dowager would be this bad, and when they saw the mutted corpse they all looked away even the mighty general couldn''t bear the horrific sight.


    But then they were shocked again when they saw the Queen Dowager hugging Lory tightly like a child hugging her mother, the Emperor had never seen her mother look so small and fragile before, the image of her mother was a strong, charismatic, and fearless woman who never afraid of anything. It was so hard for the emperor to see his mother like this, he couldn''t even imagine how scared her mother would be until she became like this.


    "Madam Zhao?" The Emperor didn''t know what to say, he stood there awkwardly.


    "Empress Dowager is fine now, she just feels exhausted." Lory thought Emperor must be worried about Empress Dowager. "We need to move him to a better ce to rest"


    "Let me carry Grandma, Father!" Yun Fang Zi knelt in front of Lory as he carefully moves the Empress Dowager body from Lory but unexpectedly her hand grabbed Lory''s neck even tighter, they were all confused and looked at each other feeling helpless and slightly embarrassed.


    Lory doesn''t mind it, she understands how scared the queen dowager is because she also goes through the same thing, but unlike the Queen Mother, she has no one to hold but herself, Lory whispered softly in the Queen dowager ear "Fear no more, son and your grandchildren are here to protect you, you are safe now"


    As if he could understand Lory''s words she slowly let go of her hands and finally, Yun Fang Zi able to carry the Queen dowager, Yun Fang Zi nodded gratefully at Lory before he left with the emperor and the others.


    Zhao Li Xin then helped Lory up, "Are you okay?" he guessed that Lory must have spent most of his Mana to help the Queen dowager.


    "I''m fine.." Lory weakly said.


    He swept her gaze somewhere inside the room, Lory then walked to the bedside and took a nket that looked clean enough, she grabbed the entire nket then walked towards the mutted corpse, Lory looked at the corpse that was once an innocent girl, the victim looks like a teenager who is no more than sixteen years old but unfortunately, his life was cut short because of Lazarus and Lao Min Na schemed .... and part of that fault was also hers


    Lory covered the corpse with a nket, then she knelt on one leg and cupped her hands in front of her chest, she closed her eyes and lowered her head.


    "What did she do?" Zhao Li Xin looked at her curiously.


    "Pray, it was a customed in Hand to offered prayers to the dead regardless of who they are," Girsha said in a mncholy voice.


    "Even the enemy¡­?" Zhao Li Xin ask.


    "Yes, because only in death, humans are equal" retorted Girsha calmly, his memory took her to the moment when he used to saw Lory kneeling in the same position among the corpses of the fallen soldiers, it was a memory that filled pain and heartache. Lory had experienced too much, and lose too many things for a girl who hasn''t lived half of her life.


    Even without Girsha''s exnation, Zhao Li Xin could guess how harsh Lory''s life was back then, how lonely she must be. Not long after Lory got up from the floor, she looked down at the corpse under the nket. "I''m sorry ..." she said weakly.


    <em>''Remember Lory, no amount of guilt could solve the past, and no amount of anxiety can''t change the future, all we could do is carry on and try the best we can''</em> her Father''s words ringing in her head again.


    "Let''s go¡­" Zhao Li Xin gently holds Lory''s hand.


    Lory takes a deep breath before she nods lightly "Okay¡­" she smiles back at Zhao Li Xin.


    Girsha watch the two of them left the room, he let out a long sigh then he turn himself into a white orb and flew towards Lory then merged with Lory in a second.

 Chapter 741 - Compassion II

    The emperor brought the empress dowager to her own room then summoned the head healer to check on the Queen Dowager, unexpectedly the Queen Dowager''s condition was not as bad as it seemed, apart from malnutrition which caused her body to be weak she had no other problems, not even a scratch mark on her body. This shocked Princess Youya as she was sure she saw the Queen dowager''s palm injured when she stabbed the young maid with a knife.


    The emperor, crown prince, and Princess Youya exchanged confused looks because they all heard that the Empress Dowager used to injure herself when her mental be unstable, and by arge amount of blood on her body, they thought that the Queen Dowager would be covered with many ugly wounds all over her body, but who would have thought that the old woman''s skin looked smooth without any wounds. Simultaneously they turn their head towards Lory as they thought the same thing.??


    ''Is it her?''


    Lory didn''t say anything, she didn''t confirm or deny it, she just tilted her head slightly and smiled meaningfully at them. Suddenly a revtion sh in their minds, there is no need for an exnation, they don''t know how Lory did it but there is no doubt that Lory was the one who healed Queen Dowager.


    Her job is done, Lory nudged Zhao Li Xin''s arm "Let''s go home" she smiles.


    "En," his eyes filled with admiration and love that no words could describe.


    Halfway before they left the inner gate of Yunmo Pce, Yun Fang Zi and Yun Xue Liang rushed towards them. The servants and eunuchs looked at them in a daze, they had never seen the royal family run inside the imperial pce before and without care of their image. They looked like a funny sight as their servants and bodyguards also ran behind them.


    Lory looked at them confusedly. "Crown Prince, Princess Youya" Lory wanted to pay respects to them but princess Youya quickly stopped her.


    "Madame Zhao, please don''t!" He held Lory''s palm "You are our benefactor, how can I let you bowed down in front of me" Princess Youya felt ashamed, she remembered she did not treat Lory well before, even though she did not bully Lory directly, but she never stopped people mocking Lory at the banquet nor did she tries to stop the bad rumors about Lory outside even though she knew it wasn''t true.


    "It''s okay, I''m just doing what I have to ..." Lory brushed it off like it was nothing, Lory didn''t think the princess needed to thank her.


    Lory''s rxed words only made him feel even more guilty but Lory didn''t know why Princess Youya looked sad, she wondered what she had done or said that make this beautiful girl looks sad? " Her highness, are you okay, is there something wrong?" Lory sincerely said.


    "Madam Zhao, I want to apologize about the Queen dowager and the behavior of the Empressst time at the moon-viewing banquet, it was our mistake for believing outside rumors and Lao Min Na''s poisonous words so that we thought you are a bad person, I hope you can. forgive us" She lowered her head in shame.


    "Eh?" Lory stared nkly at Princess Youya, it took another second for lory to process her thoughts, and she finally remembered "Ohh ... it''s okay, I''ve forgotten it, you don''t need to think about it, Your Highness"


    Most women pretend to bepassionate, and generous for the sake of maintaining their image as virtuous women however, Lory''s expression is too sincere and honest that Princess Yoya has no doubt that Lory was truly forgotten about the past grievances between her and the royal family, Princess Youya was touched by Lory generosity.


    For the first time in her life, she felt so low "Madam ... you truly returned grievance with kindness, I ... I felt so embarrassed" others thought she was a kind and generous woman. but only she knows how cunning she is. In order to survive in the imperial pce she lived her life based on loss and gain, she would never help someone if she didn''t get anything from them, and she never thought she was wrong until she met Lory, then she begins to question her own way of life.


    Lory scratched her nose awkwardly, "Uhm, you don''t have to say that, it''s no big deal¡­." But Princess Youya still looks sad, Lory doesn''t have many close female friends other than Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying, and Yang Xi Ying can''t be said to be gentle, she may look gentle on the outside but on the inside, she is quite scary. Lory even afraid of her sometimes, because Yang Xi Ying reminds her of the strict teacher she used to have in school. In short, Lory didn''t know how to coaxed a delicateddy like Yun Xue Liang.


    "Hmm, Princess¡­ actually you don''t need to feel bad about me, it''s not like I have grandiose reasons or whatever and I''m not as good as you think I am, I''m just helping because it''s the right thing to do, that''s all? Lory shrugged her shoulders, Lory simple reason moved Yun Xue Liang''s heart in a way that Lory couldn''t understand.


    "Let''s go home¡­" Zhao Li Xin wrapped Lory''s shoulder.


    "I''ll excuse me first, Princess Youya, Crown Prince, take good care of yourself" Lory lowered her head politely, and then she circled her hands around Zhao Li Xin arms and they both left the Imperial pce just like that after she''s done great merit for the Kingdom. She didn''t ask for anything in return, nor did she care about people''s recognition of her abilities. one could only believe she actually came only to help, Luo Ri Yi is such a strange woman


    "Imperial sister, we owe too much to Madam Zhao and Long Ming, and not only us, but also all the future Yun n descendants." The Crown Prince stared solemnly at the ce where Lory and Zhao Li Xin had gone.


    "Yes, Imperial brother if it weren''t for Madame Zhao helping us, our enemy would use the Queen Dowager issue to discredit the entire Yun bloodline, it is not impossible in the future our enemy will use this matter to make it difficult for you to ascend the throne as the next emperor. Princess Youya''s expression darkened as she imagined the bleak future they would face without Lory''s help.


    The Crown Prince could agree more, he knew there were some people who disliked the Yun n thriving. "Thanks to her we were able to avoid this big disaster," he said with a heavy tone.


    "Now, it''s time for us to tell people who Lao Min Na really is, we can''t just leave Lao Min Na unscathed, after all, that she did to us, we have to make sure that every continent knows about Lao Min Na bad deeds and at the same time, we can use this opportunity to repay part of our debt to Madame Zhao as well. "Princess Youya''s eyes glinted mischievously.


    The crown prince chuckled, he never realized that his younger sister could be so cute "Good, I''m sure the emperor''s father will agree too!" The Crown Prince smiled slyly, he would not let go of the culprit who nearly destroyed his entire n and Yunmo kingdom.


    Lory never realizes she has change another person''s fate. Yun Xue Liang and Yun Fang Zi rtionship were never intimated like normal brother-sister because of their upbringing, is easy to describe their rtionship as a business partner where their rtionship base on mutual benefit, when Yun Fang Zi be the next emperor he would marry Yun Xue Liang with foreign Emperor for the kingdom benefit, Yun Xue Liang had no choice but to follow his brother orders.


    In the foreign country, Yun Xue Liang didn''t have family or family to back her up because of that her life in the foreign country was not easy and she died very young at the age of twenty-five after she gets birth to her second child.


    But his fate changed when the rtionship between him and Yun Fang Zi grew closer, after they experience thick and thin together they became very close and Yun Fang Zi began to see her as more than just a pawn and Yun Xue Liang stopped using his brother as a golden thigh, When sincerity and love grew between them, of course, Yun Fang Zi would not have the heart to let a younger sister marry into a foreign country, and he ended up marrying his younger sister to the honest and loyal Wu Zhi Xiao, but that was for another story.


    ______________________________________


    After he left the Lory Imperial pce, she didn''t want to go home yet, she wanted to take a walk in the city first, after the matter of the Sanguan family finished and Lao Min Na left she didn''t need to be cautious anymore so she decided to spend her time taking a stroll around the city, of course, Zhao Li Xin didn''t miss the opportunity to spend his time with Lory, he finally, have private time with his beloved princess.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Zhao Li Xin wears a half mask that covers her eyes and nose and only exposes his sexy lips and perfect carve chin, even with a little exposure he doesn''t fool anyone, everyone can see that Zhao Li Xin has a handsome face. behind the mask. , But because of his intimidating aura, no one dared to stare at his face for too long.


    "Where do you want to go, Lory?" Zhao Li Xin walked hand in hand with Lory without care of other people''s gazes.


    "I want to try cold eel noodles!" Lory eximed excitedly.


    "Oh ..." his eyes immediately looked for a restaurant that served the food.


    "Have you tried before?" Asked Lory.


    "Not?" she replied shortly, Zhao Li Xin never cared about food until she met Lory.


    "Xi Ying said, there is a famous shop that sells delicious cold eel noodles." Lory was also curious to find the restaurant, but the city was too big and she was already hungry. "Let''s ask other people" she pulled Zhao Li Xin''s hand.

 Chapter 742 - Forgotten Dreams

    Zhao Li Xin followed Lory obediently, he let Lory drag him around without anyint. Everyone fell silent to see the strange couple who hadpletely opposite aura, Zhao Li Xin may not be as muscr as Yuan Shao or Jiang Jin Wei but he is tall and has wide shoulders and a broad chest, he has firm muscles in all the right ces. He has an elegant but cold demeanor just like high-quality jade. It was clear as day that the man came from noble lineage.


    However, this great man was dragged all over the ce by a small woman who was no taller than that man''s chest, she also had an aura opposite to that of the man, the little girl was bright and cheerful, her smile was sweet and carefree, her beautiful big eyes sparkling like the surface of ake in the morning.??


    Although they look very different, but strangely they match each other like a coin with two different sides, they seem toplement each other.


    After asking several people, Lory is finally directed to a small restaurant at the end of the road, even though the restaurant is small, but the restaurant is full of customers, she then sure that the food at the restaurant must be delicious. Lory saw that there were only a few tables left, so she excitedly pulled Zhao Li Xin into the restaurant.


    "A table for two, please!" Lory kindly said to the waiter who greeted them


    The waiter was stunned by Lory''s politeness, he then assessed Lory then quickly noticed Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s expensive clothes that only nobles could afford, The waiter''s smile suddenly became stiff, this is the first time a rich person hase to this small restaurant. He gulped to ease his nerves than nervously invite them in "Please ... please follow me" the maid repeatedly lowered his head like a woodpecker.


    "OK" Lory doesn''t pay attention to the stressed waitress as her eyes sweep the restaurant, the ce isn''t too bad, although small but the floor and tables are clean so she doesn''t feel worried about the hygiene of the restaurant. food. Zhao Li Xin also didn''t have an opinion and as a person who grew up eating trash he wasn''t picky about the food he ate, to be precise he didn''t have a preference.


    "Sorry miss, we do not have private rooms, and we also do not have a second floor, I hope the young master and madam do not mind joining other people here" the waiter looked embarrassed by theck of service for this distinguished guest.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind, how about you Li Xin?" Lory turned her gaze to Zhao Li Xin for an opinion, unlike Zhao Li Xin Lory who used to eat in small taverns and stalls, she had even eaten at the worst ce in thest decade of her life.


    "It''s fine" he replies in a monotone voice, in his opinion if it''s good enough for her then it''s good enough for him.


    "We took this table." Lory smiled pleasantly.


    The waiter was beaming, he was d the honored guest was more friendly than he thought. The waiter wiped the table and poured hot tea for Lory and Zhao Li Xin, after Lory gave the order, the waiters left in a hurry.


    Lory propped her chin with her hand on the table, she knew she was attracting too much attention from the other guests, but she had gotten used to it since it''s not much different from her old world and this world so it bothers her too much. Lory just wants to enjoy the restaurant''s lively atmosphere and feel the connection with themon people around her.


    When the food came, Lory''s eyes were filled with joy as she smelled the fragrant aroma of the food, her appetite immediately increased, she excitedly took the chopsticks and enjoyed the noodles. on the other hand, Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained the same, he didn''t show any curiosity, joy, or disgust, he gracefully picked up the chopsticks and slowly ate the noodles calmly.


    "Do you like it?" Lory probe Zhao Li Xin''s expression.


    "Hm ... not bad" he replied casually.


    But Lory is not sure, "Even now I still don''t know what you like, sweet, sour, or spicy¡­ what kind of food you hated, or what is your favorite food?" she pursed her lips in dissatisfaction.


    "The purpose of food is to nourish the body, so as long as it served its purpose it doesn''t matter what food you eat, right" he replied calmly.


    The logical answer makes Lory even more annoyed "Because you are like this, you make it difficult for the chef in our manor"


    The corner of his lips curved faintly "That''s why I paid him handsomely¡­"


    Lory tilted her head, she couldn''t deny that Zhao Li Xin was right. Everyone who worked for Zhao Li Xin was paid double the minimum wage, they also got better amodation and environmentpared to the other servants in the noble house that Lory knew, Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin also voiced the same thing, well, even though he can be difficult sometimes, at least Zhao Li Xin is fair.


    "If there is a difference in my life, I start to enjoy my food since you were with me" she nced at Lory flirtatiously.


    "Hump, what a sweet talker!" Lory snorted, but she couldn''t hide her blushing cheeks.


    After they finished eating, they left the restaurant and walked back to their house like an ordinary couple, Lory said she wanted to enjoy the view and digest the food, Zhao Li Xin had no reason to refuse because he practically followed all of Lory''s wishes.


    As they were walking, Zhao Li Xin suddenly said to her, "We are leaving Yun Dao city tomorrow ..."


    Lory was not surprised, she knew how efficient Zhao Li Xin''s actions were "Are we going to the Liang Zu Kingdom?"


    "Yes, we have to have a big wedding, right?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was calm as usual, but there was undeniable anticipation in his eyes. Zhao Li Xin never thought that one day he would be so excited about his own marriage, nor did he would thought he would ever get married.


    Lory also feel excited, she didn''t have a dream wedding like normal girls would, from an early age she knew her path is different from other people. Lory also not sure if she would meet the right person, the Lucient condition make her unable to have a casual date like a normal teenage girl, she even never experience puppy love like some of her friends not to mention her life already full of duty and obligation to fulfilled so marriage is thest things in her mind, but then she met Zhao Li Xin and everything suddenly changes.


    Even though she doesn''t likeplicated things, but now she thinks a wedding party might not be a bad idea, if he can he wants to experience what it''s like to be married to Zhao Li Xin. After all, she oly have one chance, right?


    "I''ll ask Yang Xi Ying about it, but I don''t have a dowry ... is that all right?" when he lived in Lao Manor she heard that women''s dowry was very important, the bigger the dowry the better for the future of women after they got married.


    "Having you more than I can ask for ..." he said without hesitation, the dowry is the bride''s family way of showing the bride value in her family as well as respecting the groom''s family but for Lory situation, this is not necessary, no one appreciates Lori more than Zhao Li Xin and he will never let anyone wronged her before him.


    Lory didn''t know the details about marriage in this world, she decided to ask Yang Xi Ying about it, but Lory never expected Yang Xi Ying''s reaction will be so great.


    <strong>"YOU, WHAT?!"</strong> Yang Xi Ying holds her bewildered shriek.


    Lory''s head shrunk "Uhm¡­."Lory acts like a kid who caught doing something bad.


    "You do not prepare your own dowry, <strong>YET</strong>?!" Yang Xi Ying bulged her eyes and Lory never saw Yang Xi Ying''s eyes this wide before.


    "But¡­.but, I don''t have money¡­" Lory fearfully said, all her money came from Zhao Li Xin.


    "Do you forgot about Xi Lin tea house, our business?" she half scream "Do you know how much money I make from the tea house, did you never check your money in the bank?" she raised her hands on his hips as she scolded lory negligence.


    "No¡­" Lory looks down and whimper.


    Yang Xi Ying was seething with anger, she massaged her forehead to calm herself down. What could she expect, Lory is from a different world, it''s normal for her not to understand the customs of this world not to mention she lived as a servant before, she rubbed her hands together then nod firmly "Fine, I handled everything, dowry wedding dress, veil...oh, where did you live before the wedding held, don''t tell me you live in the same Manor as Lord Long Ming? "


    Lory blinks her eyes without saying a word, Yang Xi Ying knows her guessed was right "Lory, as a bride, you must stay somewhere so the groom would pick you up with a grand pnquin¡­.Lory, this is important if not people wouldughing at you" Yang Xi Ying helplessly said.


    "But where¡­ I don''t¡­"


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly waved his hand tiredly, "That''s all I will discuss this matter with the King pce, I guess Long Ming will ask them to take care of this matter, <strong>RIGHT</strong>?!" she red at Lory.


    "Right¡­" Lory quickly nods her head profusely.


    ''Hiks, I miss that Brat''


    Without wasting any more time with the ignorant bride-to-be, Yang Xi Ying storm out of Lory''s room leaving Lory alone like an abandoned child, no matter which world, marriage could drive women crazy. Lory pursed her lips, she was not good at details so she would leave everything to Yang Xi Ying, she must know better than her, even though Lory have few things to add to her wedding but Lory was too scared to face Yang Xi Ying alone so she would wait until she arrived at Liang Zu kingdom and used the empress as her personal shield.


    Girsha suddenly flew up andnded on the table, his feet rolling the grape towards him, then slowly pecked at the fruit. Lory took the knitted nket from the chair then she wrapped herself up, she rubbed her thumb on her left wrist and the shapeshifting spell was nullified, she shifted her long, wavy hair onto her right shoulder, then she poured herself a cup of tea and sat on it. a couch while gazing at the moonlight.


    [Wedding party huh¡­] Girsha suddenly break the silence.


    [Uh-huh ..] Lory took a quiet sip of tea.


    [It''s a good thing¡­] Girsha said again


    [Indeed ..] She smiled softly, Lory props her chin [This is a bit strange¡­. I never dreamed that my wedding would be like this...]


    [Really?] Girsha cocked his head.


    Lory closed her eyes, glints of several familiar faces waving at her with a big smile appeared on her head and it disappeared as soon as it came [No¡­.maybe I had this dream before, but it was a long time ago. My dream had burned down with Hand and my father, and I never dared dream of it again¡­.]


    [You deserved to be happy, Lory and if they were here they would also say the same]


    Her pink lips curved slightly as she look to the distance [I know¡­but I''m afraid]


    [Afraid of what¡­?]


    [The inevitable¡­] she muttered.

 Chapter 743 - Rivalry

    In the study room, Zhao Li Xin sat behind the ck table sipping his wine, and the four pce kings together with the Mong brother gathered in the room to deliver their reports.


    "The situation in the Hwang Wu continent is as we expected, the Heaven''s Gate sect has dominated the entire continent and Wei Zu Tian has dered himself the true Sun Emperor, it means he thinks of himself as the king above all humans." Bei Li Yan sneered with disdain. ??


    "Delusional as usual" Zhao Li Xin looked bored.


    "Unfortunately not without reason, in the past few years he has be so powerful that no one knows what his current cultivation level is, being the strongest man in the Hwang Wu continent is not an easy thing for anyone." Jin Hao reminded everyone not to underestimate Wei Zu Tian.


    What about Heaven''s Gate sect members, how strong are they? Jiang Jin Wei, who had never faced Heaven''s Gate sect, personally so he quite interested.


    Bei Li Yan waved his index finger in warning "But they are not just names, all of them are very strong, I wouldn''t be surprised if they had reached the level of sage"


    "What an interesting name¡­" Wu San Bo raised his eyebrows ''Heaven''s gate'' sounds very overbearing.


    Bei Li Yan waggle his index finger as a warning "But they''re not just name''s, every single of them is very powerful, I won''t surprised if they had reach sage level"


    "Finally a worthy opponent, atst." Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes lit up.


    "Then you will like this, not only do they have strong men as their warriors, they also have an army of powerful beasts at their disposal so to fight them will take everything we have." Bei Li Yan''s face became deadly serious.


    Jin Hao also realized the dire situation. "We can''t avoid this war, especially when that person finds out the existance of the Young Madame." Worry suddenly shed through Jin Hao''s eyes.


    Bei Li Yan express the same concern, he understood what Jin Hao was worried about, Bei Li Yan knew how crazy Wei Zu Tian was. During this time Wei Zu Tian believed that no one but him could cure Zhao Li Xin, he was sure that one day Zhao Li Xin woulde to him after he could not endure being tortured by the poison. Bei Li Yan pressed his lips into a thin line "I am afraid to imagine what he would do if he did. know young mistress has cured master and master even married her "


    "Should we warn young mistress about this?" Wu San Bo hesitated.


    Jiang Jin Wei frowned, he shook his head and said: "Will it stress Young Madame?"


    Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes, "Please, no one can handle stress better than young madam, apart from that we don''t want young madam to fall into a dangerous situation without realizing it, it only endangers her safety." Bei Li Yan showed his strong disapproval, if Lory just a normal girl who knows nothing about wickedness beyond her boudoir, then he would agree to hide this matter from her.


    But Lory is no ordinary girl, she has proven herself as a strong, resilient, and wise woman, if she can find a way to have a normal life with a demon on her tail, she will have no trouble facing Wei Zu Tian''s threat.


    "I will discuss this matter with Lory." Zhao Li Xin ended the discussion. "in a meantime, increase your cultivation as much as you can, San Bo increased the cultivation room so that more people in our sect can increase their abilities faster, Jin Wei postponed army training for a while, we need to focus on improving our cultivation first, we have less than five months. to increase our strength, let''s not wasted it "


    "Yes, Milord!" Wu San Bo and Jiang Jin Wei cupped their fists at the same time.


    "What about Lao Min Na, is there no news about him?" Zhao Li Xin next shifted his gaze to Bei Li Yan.


    "Apologize, my Lord, Lao Min Na''s traces have suddenly turned cold and we can''t find her anywhere." Bei Li Yan lowered his head in regret.


    Zhao Li Xin thought it must be Lazarus who hid Lao Min Na. "It''s okay, sooner orter he will appear, we better focus on Wei Zu Tian first. I need to know the people around him in the past ten years and how their rtionship is, I want to know who has a close rtionship with Wu Ze Tian and who else holds a grudge against him "


    "Yes, Milord!" Bei Li Yan cupped his fist firmly and bowed his head courteously.


    Everyone had received orders from Zhao Li Xin, Jin Hao tilted his head looking disappointed, "My lord, have you forgotten me?"


    Zhao Li Xin tapped his fingers in a monotonous sound, he took a deep breath and then said to Jin Hao: "Spread the rumor that you are the one who found the cold poison antidote, we can''t let anyone know about Lory''s ability."


    "What if someone asks me for the cold poison antidote?" Jin Hao furrowed his brows.


    "Are you a generous person who always gives when people ask?" Zhao Li Xin gave him a cynical look.


    Jin Hao grinned "No¡­"


    "It''s settled then!" Zhao Li Xin narrowed his gaze.


    "Yes, my lord." Jin Hao lowered his head with a slight grin on his face, he wondered how he used this rumor to irritate Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    "And summon Shin Jiu, I have a mission for him!" he suddenly stopped them before they left.


    The four pce kings and the Mong brothers who opened the door for them exchanged curious nces, firstly, they didn''t know who Zhao Li Xin gave orders to, and secondly what orders did Zhao Li Xin give to the boy who was only eleven years old, even though once no one dared to ask further, then Mong Yi volunteered, he stepped forward and cupped his fists, "as you wish my lord!"


    Zhao Li Xin dismissed waved without looking at them, then the four pce kings and brother Mong quietly left the room, Zhao Li Xin leaned back and rested his head while closing his eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin knew the situation was dire, apart from Lazarus Wei Zu Tian was the only person in the world that he didn''t dare to underestimate, just like him Wei Zu Tian was born a genius, and he made sure everyone knew it.


    Wei Zu Tian has a mental illness called ''Godplex'' syndrome. He is very narcissistic, she feels entitled to everything and has a deep desire to be admired and shecks empathy even more than Zhao Li Xin.


    Wei Zu Tian believes that he is God''s beloved son, he has an exquisite appearance that can move the hearts of men and women, he is a talented cultivator, and he is the only son of the powerful Wei n, but not by ident.


    Her mother Duan Shu Shu secretly killed all the baby boys born from other women, in the end, she killed her own husband, Wei Zu Tian''s father, to make sure he had no chance of having another child besides hers.


    However, there was no concrete evidence and this was based solely on Zhao Li Xin''s spections. Zhao Li Xin also believed that Wei Zu Tian knew about this matter, and he would not be surprised that Wei Zu Tian might be involved in his father''s death, it seems that he inherited his mother''s cruelty more than anything else.


    For years Wei Zu Tian thought he was the only one, no one could match his talent and appearance until one day he met Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh, more than his enemy he hates Wei Zu Tian the most. The way he looked at him is like a madman staring at the precious stone, Wei Zu Tian has an inexplicable obsession with Zhao Li Xin, and he made sure Zhao Li Xin knew his feelings which only disgusted Zhao Li Xin to the core.


    There were times when he promised Zhao Li Xin to make him the ruler of the entire Hwang Wu continent, and he promised to give Zhao Li Xinplete authority over everyone only one level below him, not only that Wei Zu Tian also promised to give Zhao Li Xin all the resources he wants to develop his cultivation, Wei Zu Tian also said that he will also heal Zhao Li Xin''s cold poison, and as a return, Zhao Li Xin had to surrender itself to him. Of course, a man with Zhao Li Xin''s temperament would never allow himself to be that low.


    Zhao Li Xin''s refusal led to a long battle between Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian, ??however, because of the cold poison, adding ack of experience and cultivation Zhao Li Xin had no chance against Wei Zu Tian.


    Zhao Li Xin vividly remembers that day, they fought near the cliff for three days and three nights Zhao Li Xin was badly injured while Wei Zu Tian stood there with a slight wound, he walked towards Zhao Li Xin then he grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s neck and lifted his weak body into the air.


    "Surrender yourself to me ..." Wi Zu Tian hissed coldly.


    Zhao Li Xin cough with blood "Not¡­.interested" he said defiantly.


    Wei Zu Tian tightly clenched Zhao Li Xin''s neck, suddenly Zhao Li Xin took out a secret weapon from his spatial ring then he crushed the weapon that was shaped like a mere ck stone with his palm, suddenly a powerful explosion hit Wei Zu Tian. and Zhao Li Xin. and throw them in the opposite direction.


    There were many things Wei Zu Tian didn''t know about Zhao Li Xin, firstly he didn''t know Zhao Li Xin had a spatial ring, secondly, he didn''t know that Zhao Li Xin was an expert in weaponry, and third, he underestimated the tough Zhao Li Xin, he didn''t expect Zhao Li Xin would be crazy enough to blow himself up with him, the fierce explosion sent Wei Zu Tian to the ground, blood dripping from his head, at the same time Zhao Li Xin was thrown down the abyss.


    The strange weapon not only gave off a powerful explosion but also contained nerve poisoning, Wei Zu Tian felt his body suddenly lose its strength, he then realized he was infected with a strong poison, he gritted his teeth as anger rose inside him like moltenva.


    <strong>"ZHAO LI XIINN!"</strong> he roared in anger.


    Zhao Li Xin fell into the raging sea, his body sinking like a heavy rock. Zhao Li Xin no longer had the strength to fight the current of water that dragged his sluggish body to the bottom of the sea, suddenly Mong Ki appeared, he grabbed Zhao Li. Xin''s hand and pulled him to the surface, a small boat was waiting for them, Mong Yi and Bei Li Yan quickly pulled Zhao Li Xin out of the sea and Jin Hao immediately forced Zhao Li Xin to swallow a recovery pill.


    In a semi-conscious state Zhao Li Xin could hear a thunderous roared in a distance "You wille for me Li Xin, you will die without me!" he cursed furiously.

 Chapter 744 - The Long Awaited Night

    Many years have passed, Zhao Li Xin has returned to the Jiang Wei kingdom and continues to y his role as the weak and useless Prince, while Wei Zu Tian stops bothering Zhao Li Xin, he doesn''t look for Zhao Li Xin any longer, but not because he loses his interest towards Zhao Li Xin, it just his narcissistic tendencies make him believe that Zhao Li Xin woulde voluntarily to him one day.


    He firmly believed Zhao Li Xin would value his own life and would not let himself die when he knew there was another way to survive, though Wei Zu Tian was not wrong, but he would never imagine there was a different kind of power that he could never imagine, a power like Lory and Lazarus.??


    She had also made a huge mistake in judging Zhao Li Xin''s character, had he realized that a man like Zhao Li Xin would rather destroy himself than lower his head in front of another man. Wei Zu Tian was not aware that his action only increased Zhao Li Xin''s hatred for all of humanity. If it weren''t for Lory, who knows what kind of cmity would have befallen this world.


    "Why are you still here?" Lory''s head peeked from behind the door.


    Her sweet voice woke Zhao Li Xin from his contemtion, he lifted her head, instantly the ice in his eyes melted, "You haven''t slept yet?" he beckoned Lory toe closer.


    "I''m waiting for you ..." sheined but still obediently walked up to him.


    Her pouting lips made her look even more adorable, Zhao Li Xin''s face softened then he pulled Lory gently to sit on hisp. "It''s my fault," he then pecked her red lips softly.


    Lory couldn''t hide her smile, she buried her blushing face on his neck then flirtatiously said "Why did you lock yourself in here after you finished your meeting, didn''t you miss me at all?" she voiced anotherint like a spoiled child.


    Lory may not have noticed that her coquettish voice was like a feather tickling Zhao Li Xin''s heart, her seduction was too great that it almost caused him to follow his beastly instinct to devour her right here, right now, luckily he has long practiced self-control, Zhao Li Xin stroked Lory''s back while trying to steady his own breath. "Impossible, how can I not miss you?"


    Lory giggles lightly "I''m just kidding, I know you have a lot to do. I just feel lonely waiting for you"


    "You feel lonely?" Zhao Li Xin asks calmly but his heart ted when Lory clinging to him.


    "A bit¡­" Lory muttered.


    "What a terrible sin I havemitted ..." he grinned wickedly.


    Lory can hear Zhao Li Xin''s erratic heartbeat and his voice is getting heavy, she realizes that she has stirred up the ho''s nest, although she doesn''t mind, she even holds some kinda expectation about it but when she remembers how big his appetited was Lory was a bit worry. well, is the same worry you will felt before you ride a roller coaster.


    Lory suddenly raised her head from Zhao Li Xin shoulder "Is there anything you need to discuss with me? I have time!" she smoothly changes the conversation to divert his focus of course for a vigorous man like Zhao Li Xin it''s impossible to change his mind from that ''matter''.


    And the way she dressed didn''t help either, Lory wear''s flowery silk hanfu that slightly shows silhouetted of her figure, the white fox scarf that only covered her upper body sparked too much imagination of whaty behind it if that wasn''t enough to stir a me within him. Lory shifted her long, wavy blue hair onto her left shoulder revealing her beautiful swan neck and corbone, Zhao Li Xin was almost sure she hade to seduce him which he dly epted.


    "I have something to discuss with you" his Adam''s apple bobbed.


    "Oh, what is it?" Lory thought she managed to change his mind but somehow she didn''t feel too happy about it, she was even worried that he begins to get used to her and their passionate phase had passed.


    Zhao Li Xin saw a glint of disappointment in her eyes, Zhao Li Xin thought his princess was too cute that hepletely unable to control himself, "This is a very urgent matter." he pulled his waist closer against him.


    However, Lory was still oblivious, she straightened her back and looked at him seriously "What urgent matters?"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded firmly "A very big problem, especially for me"


    Since Zhao Li Xin rarely made jokes, Lory really thought he was serious, "What happened?" Lory suddenly became alert.


    "Let''s go to the bedroom first, I cannot show you here!" Zhao Li Xin said with a meaningful gaze.


    ''Show? Is it a CURSED?'' Lory''s eyes widened in shock.


    Lory worries the matter was more serious than she thought, she immediately raised from hisp "Okay, let''s go!" she bes impatient and so does Zhao Li Xin but for a different reason.


    "En!" Zhao Li Xin nodded, then he pulled Lory''s hand out of the room in a hurry, Zhao Li Xin''s hasty behavior made her feel more anxious, she was afraid that something bad had happened to Zhao Li Xin. Lory was too deep in thought, she missed the mischievous smile on Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face.


    Only when she was taken to the bed she realizes what his real intention is, trapped without no way out Lory could only submit to her fate, she admits it was her fault who ''poked the bear'' first so she must bear the consequences.


    Zhao Li Xin has been holding back for weeks, just like a person who abstains from eating meat and then is suddenly served with high-quality meat, no wonder he won''t be able to contain his excitement. and a long, passionate but tiring night begins. If anyone thought that night Zhao Li Xin and Lory would do it multiple times then you are wrong, they only did it once but itsted all night, it could take longer but Lory begged him to end it quickly before she fainted and so the mighty Lord reluctantly follow his princess orders.


    The next morning Lory wakes up with a sore waist and weak legs, she doesn''t want to get up but then she remembers today is the day they will leave Gui Hong continent and Lory doesn''t know how she managed herself today, meanwhile Zhao Li Xin is sleeping soundly next to her, obviously he slept better after he cleaned her off from top to bottom.


    Zhao Li Xin notice Lory''s movement then he awoke. Zhao Li Xin props his head with his hand and givenguid smiles towards her without guilt "Tired?" he asked.


    Lory red at him without saying a word. If it weren''t for her healing gift she didn''t know how could she get out of bed, but then Lory saw the scratch marks on her shoulders and chest, and thest night''s image shed through her mind then she could feel imaginary smokeing from above her head, ''Is that hers?'' Lory covered her red cheeks in shame.


    "Sory¡­" Lory mutter in low voice.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows then he followed Lory''s gaze to the mark on his body, acent smile appeared on his face "You can do more, I won''tin, actually I encourage you to do more¡­." he flirtatiously said, but deep down he wasn''t kidding.


    Lory pull the nket over her head "Shut up!"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled, he didn''t understand why Lory was still embarrassed with him, is not like this their first or second time. Then again he didn''t understand how Lory''s mind worked, but as long as she didn''t hate it then everything was fine for him.


    Zhao Li Xin, then gave Lory a bowl of warm water which Lory received shyly, only after she drank did she realize how dry her throat was. Lory''s face turned red, even more, when she recalled how noisy she must be until her throat had gone dry like this.


    Lory thought that because she came from a more open-minded worldpared to this world she would have thicker skin but Lory forgot that even though she had more knowledge in this field but experiencing it herself were two different matters, Lory also did not know because people in this world are usually very conservative and more reserved it makes them more curious and creative with bedroom matterspared to people in her world who have the slogan ''Get in- get dirt- get out ''


    "Do you still want to sleep?" Zhao Li Xin fiddled with her hair.


    "No ... I want to take a shower" she answered hoarsely.


    "Together?" Zhao Li Xin raised his brows suggestively.


    Lory eximed "Alone!"


    Zhao Li Xinughed not like he wanted to do anything to him he just wanted to test the waters, too bad his beautiful wife balked at it. He pushed the nket from himself then walked bravely without wearing any clothes into the wardrobe in search of a clean robe. Lory''s eyes were twitching, why is her husband so confident but if he had a perfectly carved body like Zhao Li Xin she might do the same.


    Zhao Li Xin came out in a simple ck inner robe then she walked back to the bed while carrying another robe for Lory "You want me to carry you to the bathroom?" Zhao Li Xin feels sorry for her but he won''t apologize as he always repeats his mistakes. People say the desire between wife and husband will cool off after a year but why in her case it only got stronger? If it were up to him, he would probably never let Lory leave the bedroom for a week.


    "Hmm, okay." Lory was toozy to walk, she stretched out her hand for Zhao Li Xin to carry her. Zhao Li Xin was amused by his rare spoiled behavior, Zhao Li Xin then helped Lory to put on a clean robe and took her to the bathroom as a perfect gentleman should be, and then he also took a shower, but in a separate bathroom because he had no self-control when he was with her. While soaking in the giant bath he heard Mong Yi''s voice came from outside.


    "My lord, Elder Mu asked to meet you"


    Mu Jan Ge is Tian Meng Ji good friend Zhao Li Xin wonder why he wants to meet him, although he wants to avoid everything that rted to his former master, but he still has to give Mu Jan Ge a face since he is Li Mo Zhen master, "Tell him to wait" he gives a short reply.


    "Yes, Milord!"

 Chapter 745 - Return To Liang Zu Kingdom

    Zhao Li Xin rest his head on the bathtub then slowly closed his eyes, he heard Mong Yi''s footsteps moving away, Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath, he inwardlypared his temperament today with one and a half years ago and he realized a significant difference. two years ago Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t ept anyone sudden visits if it wasn''t the matter lived or dead, Zhao Li Xin was toozy and impatient to involved with other people, but after he met Lory he somehow became more tolerant and patient, maybe because he always wakes up with a great mood every day.


    A few minutester Zhao Li Xin came out of the bathroom, Mong Ki helped him dress as usual, and after thirty minutes he was finally ready to meet Mu Jan Ge. In the side hall, Mu Jan Ge had been waiting for Zhao Li Xin for almost an hour, normally people wouldn''t let the elder wait for the youngster for this long but everyone knew Zhao Li Xin''s antics so no one questioned his behavior, after all, it wasn''t like they dared to do it, anyway. ??


    "Elder Mu" Zhao Li Xin greet with a slight nod.


    "Lord Long Ming" he cupped his fist courteously.


    "Have a seat," he gestured politely to invite Mu Jan Ge to sit across from him. Mong Ki then came, he brought a set of luxurious porcin wine set then carefully ce them on the table, Mong Ki slowly pours the wine for Zhao Li Xin and Mu Jan Ge.


    Mu Jan Ge had never personally spoken to Zhao Li Xin before so he felt a little nervous under Zhao Li Xin''s imposing aura, it was hard to believe that an elder like him would be pressured by a young man who was younger more than two decades than him. He thought someone like Zhao Li Xin was born to be a Ruler no matter where he was born.


    After Mong Ki served the wine, he bowed his head respectfully and left the room quietly to give Zhao Li Xin and elder Mu privacy. When they were alone, the atmosphere around them suddenly became more intense, Mu Jan Ge''s expression stiffened as he began to regret his decision.


    ''Is it toote to go home now?''


    "Elder Mu, is there anything important that you wish to convey to me?" Zhao Li Xin took her wine cup gracefully.


    Mu Jan Ge''s expression became a little awkward, "No, this isn''t something important¡­. it''s just ... It''s about your master "


    "My former employer ?!" he corrected his words calmly. there was no anger or disappointment in Zhao Li Xin''s expression just indifference.


    Zhao Li Xin''s self-control make him chill to the bones, "Yes, your former master ..." she nervously swallowed her saliva. At this time Mu Jan Ge has cursed his old friend hundreds of times in his head, he doesn''t know why he agreed to Tian Meng Ji''s request? even Li Mo Zhen would never put him in such a difficult position like this, and talking about Li Mo Zhen, he might not be satisfied with his decision. to intercede for Tian Meng Ji and Zhao Li Xin but he had no other choice because the shrewd old man would never leave him alone until he fulfilled his request.


    Boredom was clearly visible on Zhao Li Xin''s face, he didn''t likeplicated rtionships and Tian Meng Ji made everythingplicated to him, even though Zhao Li Xin knew his former master sort of took care of him when he was a child and he owed Tian Meng Ji quite a lot but his dissatisfaction, suspicion, and prejudice towards Lory made Zhao Li Xin unable to ept Tian Meng Ji around him. People would say he was a cruel and ungrateful Basta*d but breaking his rtionship with Tian Meng Ji was the best solution for both of them.


    Nobody knows better about his own temperament more than himself he also knows Tian Meng Ji is temperament as well, the old man is very stubborn and he is adamant that Lory is not a good woman for him, it is not hard to imagine Tian meng Ji attitude would be rude to Lory, he might deliberately say something that would hurt her heart and Zhao Li Xin couldn''t allow this to happen.


    How could he tolerate Lory''s sad face, there was no way he would let anyone hurt his beloved princess, It was not hard to imagine that one day he might identally kill his former master in a spur of the moment because of Lory matter, however, if he did that the person who would be engulfed with guilt will be Lory, Zhao Li Xin has long understood that Lory has a habit of ming herself for all the bad things that happen around her whether it''s really her fault or not.


    "I know you have a problem with mas .... Your former Master, but you have to understand that he did this because he cares about you, " Mu Jan Ge said with deep concern.


    Zhao Li Xin lifted his wine cup, then he took a sip of the wine gracefully, Zhao Li Xin''s calm demeanor made Mu Jan Ge feel uneasy, even he had expected it wouldn''t be easy to persuade Zhao Li Xin but his indifferent attitude really left him speechless.


    He still hasn''t changed his mind about Lory, right? Zhao Li Xin said as he put down the cup calmly.


    Mu Jan Ge subconsciously averted his gaze from Zhao Li Xin''s overbearing gaze, "That...ehm, no¡­No he did not" Mu Jan Ge didn''t dare to lie or try to sugarcoat his words.


    Zhao Li Xin crossed his legs then leaned his back as he gives impassive looks at Tian Meng Ji "Then, we have nothing to say." he firmly said.


    Mu Jan Ge sighed heavily, "Zhao Li Xin, I know your master can be stubborn and petty sometimes, but that doesn''t mean he is a bad person, if only you gave him the opportunity to interact with your wife more, who knows what would happen. In the future, it is not impossible that he will be moved by your wife''s sincerity, by then isn''t this better for all of you? "he persuaded Zhao Li Xin back.


    Tian Meng Ji knew it was difficult to fix Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji''s rtionship in a short period of time but at least he wanted to help them repair their estranged rtionship first before it got worse.


    "Then what would happened with my wife?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression darkens "Should she ept my former master''s demeaning words, his disrespectful attitude, do you want her to lower her head and ept the humiliation, for what? Because he is the elder because he was my master because I owed him once? No, that is my own problem, my own debt, I don''t want your wife to demean herself for me, <strong>NEVER</strong>! " Zhao Li Xin mmed his wine cup on the table.


    "My wife has been through hell and back, she is suffering more than anyone I know even more than myself, I can''t change her past nor I could take away her pain, the only thing I can do is make sure he doesn''t suffer even more in the future but there are still other people outside who say disgusting things about her, do you know if it''s up to me I will torture and kill every single one of them but I didn''t do it, not because I hesitated or scared people would think I''m crazy but because I know Lory wouldn''t want that!" he tries to swallow his frustration.


    Zhao Li Xin rarely showed his real feelings towards other people so his sudden outburst shocked Mu Jan Ge tremendously. Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes and took a deep breath, slowly the hostility around him faded into indifference again, Zhao Li Xin calmly poured herself a cup of wine, in the quiet room only the sound of water pouring from the wine sk could faintly hear.


    Zhao Li Xin then gracefully put down the wine sk then he lifted his wine cup, there was no trace of anger left on him as if it was only a dream, he looked at Mu Jan Ge and calmly said: "Trust me, Mister Mu, keeping my former Master away is the best thing I can do for both of us. "Zhao Li Xin took a sip of his wine.


    Mu Jan Ge then understand why Zhao Li Xin pushed Tian Meng Ji away, he knew with Tian Meng Ji''s anger he would cause trouble with Lory, even though Lory might swallow Tian Meng Ji''s rude behavior but consider how Zhao Li Xin spoiled his wife all this time there''s no way he would tolerate his own master treating his wife like that, and with Zhao Li Xin''s temperament, it wasn''t hard to guess what he would do to Tian Meng Ji when his anger red.


    So to make sure no one got hurt whether it was Lory, Tian Meng Ji, or himself, he made an extreme decision to cut ties with Tian Meng Ji even though it looked heartless but that was all he knew to keep the situation peaceful. Mu Jan Ge shook his head, Zhao Li Xin''s kindness was hard to understand, no wonder so many people misunderstood him. he eventually understands why his gentle and upright disciple Li Mo Zhen wanted to befriend Zhao Li Xin.


    Mu Jan Ge shook his head, suddenly he felt very old "I understand, I will talk to your former employerter." Mu Jan Ge drank the whole cup of wine, after that he bid goodbye to Zhao Li Xin and left the Manor.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t watch Tian Meng Ji left with a calm expression, he was nothing but a decisive man, once he make a decision no one couldn''t change his mind except Lory. This was thest thing he could do for his old master, Tian Meng Ji didn''t know that Zhao Li Xin didn''t want their rtionship to turn to the worst, for him as long as Tian Meng Ji didn''t hurt Lory he could still treat Tian Meng Ji as one of the people he once respected even if they are no longer teachers and students, but if Tian Meng Ji hurt Lory then it would be the point with no return for both of them.


    Even just a little, he wants to save the rtionship he had with Tian Meng Ji. Zhao Li Xin could only hope that his old master will not cross his bottom line which is Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin drinks the whole cup in one gulped. He raised from his seat then stride out of the door with a calm pace "How the preparation?" he asks Mong Ki who opens the door for him.


    "We all ready to sailed, Milord" Mong Ki replies while walking behind him.


    Zhao Li Xin nod slightly "We leaving in two hours"


    "As you wish, Milord" he cupped his fist firmly.

 Chapter 746 - Rewards

    When Zhao Li Xin returned to his yard, he saw Lory busy moving everything in her room to her spatial ring, Lory didn''t know when she would return to Gui Hong continent again so she decided to take all her belongings, it was a waste to left all these precious things in an empty Manor.


    "You don''t have to bring everything, Dear. I have prepared everything in Jing An city, that Brat also prepared a big manor for you so you don''t have to be worried" Zhao Li Xin told her but he also didn''t stop her if Lory wanted to take everything then let it be since everything in the manor was hers. Zhao Li Xin just made notes. for himself to upgrade the space in Lory''s spatial ring. ??


    "I know, but it''s a waste to let everything rot in here so I''ll bring everything" Lory ticks the jewelry box, then she waved her hand and moved the box inside her ring, she looked at the ring with a smug smile "I love this ring" she grinned.


    "This is just an intermediate level spatial ring, you don''t need to like it too much, I will improve the quality,ter." Zhao Li Xin thought Lory was too easy to satisfy, sometimes he wondered if the princess in his world was this sensible? "Maybe I should add some protective array inside the ring that can be activated when you are unconscious or, and maybe I added a tracking device too so I can find you no matter where you are." Zhao Li Xin mutter as he immersed in his thought about a better way to protect Lory.


    Lory rolled her eyes, "There is already a protective ne from you, there is also Mong Yi and other shadow guards following me all the time, you don''t need to add another protective array to me, I told you I''m not that weak!"


    "I know you are strong, I just want to give myself self-assurance, I hope you don''t mind" he stares at Lory with a pleading look.


    Lory couldn''t argue when Zhao Li Xin looked at her like an abandoned puppy, besides his request was not exaggerated either, Lory and Zhao Li Xin had many powerful enemies outside so it was only natural for him wants to protect her, just like she wanted to protect him.


    Not wanting to trouble him any further she chose to obey, Lory then put her arm around his waist and bury her face on his chest "Okay, I''m listening to you ..." she said obediently.


    "Thank you, don''t worry the tracking device will work both ways, you can also track my whereabouts." Zhao Li Xin adds in, a warm smile on his face as he stroked Lory''s head.


    "Why don''t you put something so women can''t get close to you" Lory snorted.


    Her possessive words pleased him so much, the mighty God agreed without thinking "OK!" after all, no one dared to be close to him.


    Zhao Li Xin understands that sometimes he can be too protective, for an independent and free-spirited woman like Lory his behavior can be considered unbearable, Zhao Li Xin and Lory are two different people who grew up in two different cultures, with very different backgrounds, moreover, theye from two different worlds it is certain that they will have a lot of differences, and not a few cultural shes that can cause misunderstanding between them, but luckily Lory has a very mature personality, she is understanding, tolerant and honest, when she is not wanted to reveal something important in her past she would make Zhao Li Xin understand that this was not because she didn''t trust him.


    Lory not only gave Zhao Li Xin enough respect and trust, while Zhao Li Xin gave Lory space and time to adapt with him. They never impose their desires and thoughts on each other, but ratherpromise their differences and try to find a middle ground for their problems, that''s why the rtionship between Lory and Zhao Li Xin is fairly easy and doesn''t have many obstacles.


    But this can only happen because Lory is actually not a seventeen eighteen-year-old woman, within her, Lory is a thirty-something woman not to mention that she has been going through turbulence all her life so she is naturally more mature evenpared to anyone in her age. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin is already in his mid-twenties, just like Lory he also has ups and downs in life, he also experiences hell himself so his character is naturally more mature and has less ego than normal men around him.


    Of course, the main reason their rtionship went smoothly is their undeniable connection between them that not even them could exin.


    The door suddenly knocked "My lord, it''s time for us to go" Mong Ki reminded them.


    Lory pulled her face from Zhao Li Xin''s chest. "let''s go, I miss that brat!" Lory''s eyes filled with warmth as she recalled Ming Yue Yin''s pouting face.


    "Let''s go, then." Zhao Li Xin became excited as he thought about their uing wedding.


    Using Lory''s carriage and Zhao Li Xin to finally reach the harbor, Lory was amazed to see the ck boat leaning majestically on the plinth. Lory almost forgot how big his ship was, when he got out of Lory''s carriage she saw Yan Xi Ying running towards her excitedly, "Lory, I''m so excited to see Yue Yin again, are you the same!" she smiled broadly from ear to ear.


    "Yes, I can imagine what kind of fuss she will make when she finds out we areing." Lory could already imagine how excited Ming Yue Yin would be, Lory only hoped that ming Yue Yin would not trouble her subordinates too much.


    "Oh my, Yue Yin will be so happy when she finds out you will have a wedding party in his Kingdom, I won''t be surprised she will use the Imperial main hall to host your wedding." Yang Xi Yingughed but deep down she was almost certain that this would happen.


    Lory''s mouth twitched, no matter how indifferent she was with the custom in this world, she knew better that only the royal family was allowed to use the imperial main hall, if Ming Yue Yin insisted on doing that he would definitely offend many people, and she doesn''t want that "Let''s hope, he won''t. "Lory crossed her fingers.


    "I don''t know what that means .... but, OK!" she made the same gesture with a big smile on her face.


    A momentter they heard the sound of horses approaching, the unusual sound caught the attention of the people in the harbor. Not long after, a luxurious carriage escorted by several horsemen and followed by a group of servants and eunuchs came in their direction, the carriage''s presence split the crowd at the harbor like a red sea, and when they saw the imperial emblem on the carriage one by one the people kneeling on the ground. every one of them lowered their heads.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchange curious gazes while Zhao Li Xin and Li Mo Zhen didn''t show much expression. on the ship deck, Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo look down curiously, they were wondering why the royal family hade at this time, they got off the ship and approached Zhao Li Xin and Lory to see the royal family''s purpose.


    "Hey, isn''t that the carriage of the royal family, why are they here?" Yang Xi Ying gasped. She then whispered into Lory''s ear, "Why do you think they came?"


    Lory tilted her head confusedly "I don''t know¡­.I hope they not as reimbursement for the damage we did at Chang Yi forest" Lory scratch her nose nervously.


    "That can''t be true! then they should also ask the Sanguan family and the Celestial immortal sect as well. Yang Xi Ying thought Lory was ridiculous, but she didn''t realize so was her for took Lory''sment seriously.


    "The Sanguan manor was empty after the rest of the Sanguan family abandon their home and left the capital," The busybody Bei Li Yan''s suddenly chimed in.


    "Really?!" Lory and Yang Xi Ying eximed simultaneously.


    "They all left ?!" Lory confirmed once again.


    Bei Li Yan sneered, "They have umted too many enemies over the years, without the protection of the strong family members, the Celestial immortal sect and the imperial family how can they survive, they better save whatever treasure they have and leave the capital before more enemiese knocking on their door "


    "So, that''s what happened ..." sudden goosebumps hit yang Xi Ying, is hard to imagine how the influential family that has been rooted for hundreds of years disappear just like that, this fact is difficult to digest.


    "Hey, wait a minute .... Isn''t that Wu Zhi Xiao?" Lory nudged Bei Li Yan''s sleeve.


    They saw Wu Zhi Xiao lift the curtain while Princess Youya was assisted by her maid to get off the carriage, the exchange nce between Princess Youya and Wu Zhi Xiao did not escape Lory''s keen eyes for gossip "Are they¡­. like this "Lory waggle her pinky finger at Bei Li Yan.


    "I don''t know what it means, but I think I understand so my answer is¡­ who knows." Bei Li Yan make a cryptic smile.


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly pulled Lory''s hand down, "Lory, that''s inappropriate!" she said while looking around them anxiously.


    Lory ignored Yang Xi Ying''s worries, she grabbed Bei Li Yan''s sleeve and said with a low voice "I need to know everything, I mean ... EVERYTHING" she gave a meaningful look.


    Bei Li Yan who understood Lory''s meaning answer with glee, "Consider it done!"


    "Hey, I want to know too!" Yang Xi Ying''s head suddenly appeared between Lory and Bei Li Yan.


    "Didn''t you say that was inappropriate," Lory teased


    "It''s fine as long as we do it behind their backs¡­" Yang Xi Ying shamelessly justifies herself.


    Lory''s brows twitched by yang Xi Ying self-righteousness, "Does your husband know what kind of woman he marries?"


    "Meh," Yang Xi Ying shrugged indifferently.


    "¡­ .." Li Mo Zhen who heard his wife gossip in front of him as if he wasn''t there became speechless then hements to himself. ''I know now''


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin stood behind Lory like a beautiful statue, her expression remained calm but everyone who knew her would notice her good mood. Actually, none of them were polite in front of the royal family, they should have bowed their heads earnestly instead of busy gossiping with each other, only when Princess Youya and the crown prince walked towards them, everyone simultaneously closed their mouth and bowed their head politely, except for the King pce and Zhao Li Xin,


    Actually, Zhao Li Xin didn''t notice the arrival of the royal family, he was in the midst of looking up his head and saw Girsha flying freely in the sky when Princess Youya and the crown princee.

 Chapter 747 - Brilliant Smile

    However, the crown prince and daughter Youya didn''t care about their misbehavior because in their hearts they already thought of them as friends, especially Lory.


    "Greetings crown prince and princess Youya." Yang Xi Ying saluted gracefully in a perfect manner while Lory followed suit. ??


    "Please raise Madame Li, Madame Zhao." Princess Youya quickly stopped Yang Xi Ying and Lory from lowering their heads for too long. For some reason, she felt uneasy when Lory lowered her head towards her.


    "Lord Long Ming, I heard that you left our country today is such a shame, I did not have the opportunity to invite you to dinner." The Crown Prince sincerely hopes that they can spend more time together, not only because he feels indebted to Lory and Zhao Li Xin but he also found Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s characters very interesting.


    "There''s no need" Zhao Li Xin answered perfunctorily.


    The crown prince did not feel offended, on the contrary, he was amused "I knew you would say that" he chuckled lightly "Actually we came here to convey some things to Madam Zhao, all of the royal family are very grateful for your help for the Queen dowager despite what we gave you can''t bepared to what you have done for us, but I hope Madam Zhao will ept it "said the Crown Prince with great sincerity.


    Lory smile politely, she didn''t think too much about it, she thought the crown prince would give her a small token to show the royal family sincerity, hence she was surprised when numerous soldiers moving in numerous boxes to the ship, and is not a small box either, Lory was agape "Yo¡­.Your highness, this is....this is too¡­."


    The crown prince sighed, "I know it''s too little but I hope the young madam doesn''t mind because we didn''t know you were leaving today, this is all we can gather for now ..." The crown prince shook his head in guilt and shame.


    ''So, it''s gonna be more!'' Lory''s face turned pale.


    "No - no - no, this is too much!" Lory quickly exined frantically, "Your Majesty, you don''t need to give me this much, I said it''s nothing, I''m only helping because it''s the right thing to do!" Lory is getting scared because when they talk they still haven''t finished moving the boxes, did the Crown Prince is draining the entire royal treasury? Lory feels very worried.


    when she saw Lory''s panic state, Youya''s daughter covered her mouth and giggled. Lory couldn''t believe it when they told the truth that this was not a lot of gifts, the truth is this was only a small amount of treasure that they could gather in a short time after they heard Long Ming and Lory would leave the city today actually they n to send more giftster. However, Lory''s reaction made Princess Youya and the Crown Prince feel ttered, and warm, instantly their opinion of Lory rose to another level.


    "Madame Zhao, imperial brother is right, this is not enough to show our feeling. Because of you, Empress Dowager can finally wake up with a clear mind after a long time, she is very happy and grateful for your help if it wasn''t for your help, I don''t know how much suffering the imperial grandmother has to endure." Princess Youya''s eyes moist a little, all of her life she never saw the Queen dowager look so small and frail, however, the Queen Dowager''s eyes were calm and peaceful as if she had found new wisdom within herself.


    Lory feel bad for the Queen dowager, she could understand what the olddy going through even though she is fine right now nheless these experiences would scar her for life, "Tell the Queen Dowager to have a good rest, don''t be stress and fill her mind with a beautiful thought, and it would be better if her highness and other families members could spend more time with Queen Dowager" Lory know how fragile the mentality of people who were affected with dark mana.


    Princess Youya was touched by Lory''s sincere concern. Most people only helped because they wanted to benefit from the Royal family when she had met someone as sincere as Lory? Princess Youya held back her tears. "I will tell Imperial Grandma what you have said, Madame Zhao." She nodded.


    The crown prince was surprised to see that his once calm and haughty little sister could be gentle and honest like a girl his age. Yun Fang Zi admired Lory''s influence on his proud sister who had never put anyone on her sight including the other Prince. It seemed Princess Youya cared a lot about Long Ming''s wife which wasn''t a bad thing.


    "Emperor sister, don''t forget what the Queen dowager entrusted you." The crown prince''s gentle reminder startled Princess Youya.


    "Oh dear, I almost forgot!" Princess Youya took out a small wooden box from her sleeve then she opened the box and present it to Lory. "Madame Zhao, this is the Empress Dowager phoenix hairpin, this is a precious treasure given to her by thete Emperor. This gift is a reflection of the Empress Dowager deepest gratitude, may you ept it." Princess Youya gave solemn bowed to Lory.


    Lory''s eyes widened, she exchanged nces with Zhao Li Xin. For a moment she didn''t know what to do, but Zhao Li Xin gave her aforting smile. For Zhao Li Xin this was not an extravagant gift for Lory who saved the future of the Yun n. "It''s okay, you can''t deny their sincerity" Zhao Li Xin assured her.


    Lory still hesitated but she understood it was not good to deny the good intentions of the royal family, "Uhm, thank you very much, I epted the gift with great respect for the Empress Dowager and Emperor" Lory took the box from Princess Youya and she bowed her head courteously.


    Lory''s movements were smooth and elegant even though she lowered her head her noble aura suppressed the other''s existence, however, Lory didn''t notice this because she simply wanted to pay the same respect that princess Youya has given her.


    Princess Youya''s back straightened, her expression stiffened she somehow became nervous. Princess Youya had never felt this way other than when she faced the Queen dowager and emperor, but how could an ordinary person like Luo Ri Yi match the aura of a Ruler except ... Luo Ri Yi was no ordinary person.


    Unlike Princess Youya, the crown prince believed without a doubt that Lory''s background was not simple, he wouldn''t be surprised if Lory was a princess from a kingdom or a legitimated daughter from an influential n, this was the only exnation that made sense about Lory.

 Chapter 748 - Brilliant Smile II

    "Madam Zhao, if one day you need Yunmo kingdom''s help, you can show the hairpin to any Yun n descendant, we will be obliged to help whatever it is." The Crown Prince''s words were clear that the Yunmo kingdom would be her support from now on.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded, they never heard that the treasures of the Royal family can be given to outsiders and the Phoenix hairpin was not a simple treasure, the hairpin was a great symbol that carried the same weight as thete emperor edict.??


    The hairpin was once given to the Queen Dowager to honor her position as the mother of the nation, the hairpin should have been given to the next empress, however, now it was given to an outsider, this action clearly shows how much they value Lory, it won''t be wrong ''Lory''s position in the Yunmo kingdom will match the Crown Prince.


    The people bor their gaze towards Lory, they all questioned Lory''s background and wanted to know what kind of merit she did to make the Royal family honor her.


    Lory feel touched but at the same time, she feel burdened, the weight of the hairpin is to big to handle albeit, she can''t deny she might need it someday, but Lory feel ashamed knowing that the trouble was mainly because of her, more or less every problem that Lazarus and Lao Min Na did was part of her fault too.


    Lory bit her lip while contemting what she could do for them, suddenly she remembered, Lory summoned a blue sapphire gemstone from her ring then she squeezed the gemstone with both hands, no one could see the gemstone in her hand glow faintly for a few seconds and a small rune appeared within the gemstone.


    A few secondster Lory finally opened her hands then she saw the rune inside the gemstone and smiled, Lory then gave the gemstone to Princess Youya. "I heard that many people fall into the same situation as the Queen Dowager because of Lao Min Na, soaked this stone in the well for one night, then give the water to all those who have the same illness as the Queen Dowager, after seven days they will all be cured "


    Princess Youya and the crown prince were shocked, they had tried to solve this situation because many people from noble families fell into the same condition as the Queen dowager and they all begged the emperor to help them, this problem bes another source of headache for the Emperor. At first, they wanted to ask Lory to help again but they gave up because they were too embarrassed to ask Lory for help again, unexpectedly Lory helped them without being asked, it was too sudden Princess Youya left speechless and the Crown Prince could barely muster his words.


    "This¡­." the crown prince didn''t know what to say for the first time in his life.


    Lory thought they didn''t believe her so she quickly exins "Don''t worry, I guarantee it will be work, just let the patient drink a bowl of water every day, you will see their health will improve in three days and after seven days they wouldpletely heal. If it''s not working you can send a message to the Hei Shen sect and I will find another solution..." she reassured them.


    The Crown Prince realized that Lory had misunderstood his reaction, he quickly exined to himself, "No, of course, I trust you, Madame Zhao¡­ I just feel¡­. Grateful "he felt immense gratitude to Lory, the Crown Prince let out a heavy sighed" Looks like we owe you again, Madame. "He cupped his fists and lowered his head.


    Lory waved her hands carelessly "Please don''t, this is something I ought to do!" Lory was afraid the prince would send more Boxes to her so she quickly excused herself "Oh, look at the time, we better go, before we toote, isn''t that right husband?!" Lory looked at him begging to escape.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gaze softens as he realizes that Lory felt ufortable epting too many gifts from the imperial family even though she deserved it. "Okay ..." he replied briefly.


    Lory smiled in relief, he saluted the Crown Prince and Princess Youya courteously "We will go now, please take care yourself, Princess Youya, Crown prince"


    Princess Youya watched Lory and Zhao Li Xin board the giant ck ship, she suddenly felt reluctant to let go as if she was sending her old friend away, it was a strange feeling because she had only spoken to Luo Ri Yi a few times however, she this feeling cannot be denied. Princess Youya clenched her fist, she braces herself and shouted "Madame Zhao!.. I mean, Luo Ri Yi, will...will we meet again?"


    Lory was on the deck when she heard Princess Youya''s voice, she turned around and saw Princess Youya staring at her with eyes filled with expectation and nervousness, princess Youya anxious face softens lory heart, Lory then leaned against the railing and shout back at her "I can''t make a promise for the future, but ... I would love to see you again princess."


    Princess Youya immediately glowed with joy.


    Lory raised her hand, and from above Girsha flew down and perched on Lory''s slender arms, Lory then looked down at Princess Youya again, "Next time we meet, you can call me Lory!" Lory smiled brightly from ear to ea then she waves her hand.


    The sunlight sauntered in illuminated Lory''s back, the yellow light vividly ignited her entire being with golden rays, her smile was bright and brilliant it caught princess Youya''s eyes. The wind blew and spread the sail of the ship and push the giant ship slowly left the harbor, Lory still waving her hands while Princess Youya stood there feeling joy, excitement, and a little mncholy.


    "Lory? Is a weird name¡­" The crown prince tilted his head.


    "She''s a weirddy, but¡­it sounds lovely," said princess Youya.


    "It does..." he readily agreed.


    She stared at the boat that had drifted away so that it only looked like a ck dot in the distance, she stares quietly then faintly smile. Yearster when she gets older, whenever people said about a smile that brighter than the sun she would remember Lory smiled that day, and the feeling she felt when she stood at the harbor would rush back in.

 Chapter 749 - Shocking News

    time moves slowly as you float in the ocean, Lory lieszily on the hammock with her eyes half-open, she looks at the window hearing the sound of the waves hitting the ship outside, and feels the sea breeze touching her skin with a salty taste she can almost feel on the tip of her tongue. Lory then awakens by a high-pitched dolphin voice.


    Curios, Lory then got out of the hammock, he walked towards the window, he leaned against the window and crossed his arms on the window frame, it turned out that not only the dolphins were swimming on the side of the boat, but he also saw the whale jumping from the sea and when his body fell to the surface of the sea, the water sshed into the air, it was a beautiful sight to behold. ??


    "What are you thinking?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly came from behind, she ced her hand on the window frame as she locked caged Lory inside his embrace.


    Lory leaned the back of her head against his hard chest and smiled, "I thought you were cultivating inside your ring"


    "I was, and guess what, I got my breakthrough," there was a slight excitement hinted at in his husky voice.


    "Really, that''s good news" Lory was happy for him, she had heard from Zhao Li Xin, that it would be difficult to get a breakthrough when people reached the level of Sage, even Huo Long reminded Zhao Li Xin of this problem as well.


    The usually indifferent Zhao Li Xin also showed his excitement and a bit of relief, "It turns out that after I fought Lazarus and Lao Min Na, they identally conditioned my body for a breakthrough, now I am at the core stage just a little near the peak stage." hiding his happiness, he actually felt a little frustrated by his slow cultivation, Zhao Li Xin never struggled to cultivate but who knows when he reaches Sage level his development significantly slows down to the point of bothering him.


    Although Huo Long had warned him beforehand about future difficulties, but he couldn''t help feeling frustrated, moreover he found he was clearly unable to match Lazarus'' strength, Zhao Li Xin was afraid he didn''t have enough time to save Lory, luckily Lazarus''s violent attack cleared the blockage in several critical points in his body and smoothed the passage of his blood vessel, as a result, it increased the speed in absorbing Qi into his body so now his cultivation speed was even faster than before.


    "Congrattion, who knows it was a blessing in disguise!" Lory then pecked his cheek lightly.


    He returns the kiss in the same way "Thank you.."


    The trip to the Liang Zu Kingdom was going smoothly, the weather was good and there was no storm or rain blocking their path, so they arrived at the Liang Zu Kingdom much earlier than they expected.


    First, they arrived at the port not far from Sun Jan city and decided to rest first in Sun Jan city, Yang Xi Ying then invited them to stay at her residence but Zhao Li Xin didn''t like living in someone else''s house so Lory had to refuse her Yang Xi Ying''s kind offer, Yang Xi Ying didn''t mind it, she already expect it since she quite understands about Zhao Li Xin''s temperament.


    In the end, Zhao Li Xin bought a small manor near the main road as requested by Lory with a reasoned it was closer to the city hustle and bustle, but the real reason was that the manor was close to Yang Xi Ying Family Manor so it would make Yang Xi Ying easier to visit her.


    Beside the manor wasn''t that bad even thoughpared to any manor Lory had lived in, this was the smallest Manor she had ever lived in, but it got arge garden with a giant pond connected to the river outside, the ce was also covered with colorful wild carnations and leafy trees.


    It may seem to most people the garden looks messy and disorganized but Lory likes the natural look of the garden, she is already nning on adding a small garden table under the tree, a shade, a swing on the tree, and a small furnace and then lighting up the garden with a lot of small crystal chandelier hanging on the tree, in short, it would be like an outdoor lounge for her.


    When it came to decorating the Manor everyone listened to Lory more since Zhao Li Xin never paid attention to any of that and he also gives the whole authority to maintain the house to Lory, Lory herself only decorated the bedroom and garden as she pleased while left the decoration the main hall, study room and dining room as usual ''cold and conservative'' because that ce was usually used for epting guest and subordinates so Lory didn''t want to make Zhao Li Xin and the other ufortable even though she knew Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t mind her, but this was what was called ''respect'' between the couple.


    Late at night while Zhao Li Xin spent her time in the ring cultivating, she needed to stabilize his Qi after he got a breakthrough, Lory used this opportunity to rx in the garden, shey on the wooden couch cover with cushion and small pillows, Lory then wrapped herself with a knitted nket while ying Chinese chess called ''Go'' with Girsha, unfortunately, she lost again and again.


    [Dammit!] Lory waved her hand in the air and cursed exasperatedly.


    [You lose girl, remember to massage my feet and prepare my bath, I want vani-scented oil with jasmine flower, capeesh!] Girsha squints his green eyes.


    [You can ask the maid to do that, you know?] Lory is reluctant to serve the needy birds.


    [You think I would let any humans touch my precious body¡­?] he raised his beak arrogantly.


    Lory snort in disdained [You are very high maintenance, did you know that?]


    [I know, and I worth it!] he replies confidently


    Lory pushed the chess away from her and clicked his tongue angrily, Lory didn''t understand she lost against Bei Li Yan, then she lost against Jin Hao and now he lost against Girsha¡­. A freakin ''bird, ain''t birds supposed to be dumb, that''s where'' Bird brain es from the right. But why can''t she win against him, is it because Girsha is too smart or she is too stupid? She hoped it wasn''tter.


    Lory was once the top scorer in her world, even with her busy schedule he never fell from fifth ce, he was an exemry student if only she wasn''t absent too many times, Lory was sure he wasn''t stupid but after he met Zhao Li Xin, Yang Xi Ying, Jin Hao, and the others she is not sure anymore [Do you think, I should continue my study?] Lory is worried that she had be stupid.


    [Would that make any difference¡­] Girsha mocked her.


    [.....] Lory was irked [You old and you mean!] she yells in anger.


    Girsha sneer deepens [I know and I don''t care¡­]


    Lory got exhausted after bickering with Girsha she lifts her feet on the couch then ce a pillow under her head and pull the nket to her chest, the scent of carnation filled the air, Lory feel calmed and peaceful, but not for too long suddenly a figure came in the garden, Lory rose from the couch in reflex, her whole body be vignt in instant, however, lory didn''t feel any threat from the mysterious figure and somehow the figures look very familiar.


    When the figure walk across the garden the light from crystalmpion illuminated her and Lory could see the figure clearly and she was shocked "Xi Ying, what are you doing thiste?" Lory was half scream.


    Yang Xi Ying pouted her red lips in indignant as she walks towards Lory "If I don''t leave, I might kill somebody" she grumbled.


    "Huh?" Lory perplexed, at the same time tensed body gradually rxed. Lory wants to ask how she could sneak inside her Manor while the ce is highly guarded with shadow guards, it was dawned on her that the shadow guard must know it was Yang Xi Ying who came, that''s why no one is stopping her.


    "Come on, have a sit?" Lory invited Yang Xi Ying to sit across her couch.


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes widened when she saw thefortable ce, her mood was quickly lifted, Yang Xi Ying then stepped onto one of the chairs opposite Lory, she plops to the chair then enjoying the beautiful atmosphere around her, unlike other ces, there weren''t many rules inside Hei Shen sect, Yang Xi Ying did not need to mind her manner because no one dared to say anything and both Lory and Zhao Li Xin were two very carefree people.


    Lory saw yang Xi Ying''s mood slightly better then she throws a fur shawl toward Yang Xi Yingps andter poured warm tea for her "Where is Li Mo Zhen anyway?"


    "There is a bit of trouble in the Jiu Yun sect so he met his subordinates, I don''t think he wille back before dawn." Yang Xi Ying epted the warm tea happily, she could smell the aroma of ginger, honey, and lemon mixed with the tea, it was an unusual drink for her, but after a while, she became quite fond of this tea.


    "Oh ... so why are you mad" Lory poured herself another hot tea and then leaned her backzily on the sofa.


    Yang Xi Ying sipped her tea gracefully and then sighed, "It''s because of Gu Lian Fu, do you remember him?" she wasn''t sure Lory remembers the man because she also almost forgot him until he gave him a serious surprise.


    "Gu Lian Fu?" Lory frowned as she tried to recall her memory "Gu Lian Fu - Gu Lian Fu .... no, who is it?"As expected Lory forgot about him.


    "Do you remember the man who bothered us while we are shopping, the man I used to say was my childhood friend and he was also one of Tang Mei Yi fans¡­. A guy with an ''Oh, I''m so nice'' face, that annoying man who tried to propose to me as a pity?" Yang Xi Ying tried to jog Lory''s memory.


    Lory finally remembered, she pped her hands and eximed, "That ''Self-Destruct'' man!" Lory''s eyes were sparkling with excitement, she couldn''t wait to hear what another ''self-destruction'' he pulled today.


    "Did you know that man married my half-sister!" Yang Xi Ying widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Lory''s almost spit her tea, her eyes bulged widely the beautiful purple eyes seem almost fall from their socket "He did <strong>WHAT</strong>?!"

 Chapter 750 - Jealousy

    Yang Xi Ying''s irritation red up again as she recalled Gu Lian Fu''s face, "She married my sixteen-year-old half-sister!"


    Lory gasped in surprise, suddenly she felt the urged to give Gu Lian Fu a big round of apuse just as she thought he wouldn''t do anything crazier, he just raised the bar again, the man never stopped to surprise her, Lory felt like he was watching a movie sequel and the plot is thickened. Even Girsha''s attention was perked up with the unbelievable news.??


    "That man, Be my brother-inw, can you believe that?!" Anger welled up on her chest.


    "It must feel weird to you¡­" she pities yang Xi Ying situation, even though Yang Xi Ying has no feelings for Gu Lian Fu but this situation must have made him feel uneasy not to mention Li Mo Zhen.


    Yang Xi Ying shook her head lightly as she rubbed her hands on the warm teacup. "Actually I don''t really care, it''s not like we still live in Yang Manor but it turns out that thest few days my sister and Gu Lian Fu have been living in Yang Manor, because of my sister pregnancy I identally ran into Gu Lian Fu in the garden. When I was out walking I wanted to avoid it at first but the man insisted on talking to me when I refused his offer, my step sister caught us and then she used me of seducing her husband, ME!" Yang Xi Ying pointed his finger at himself with a frustrated expression.


    "Haven''t they seen my husband, how handsome and wonderful my husband is, who would be crazy enough to seduce a lousy guy like that ''Gu'' man when I have a man like Brother Li beside me, ridiculous!" Yang Xi Ying snorted in disgust.


    ''Sixteen and pregnant, with a man who once fell in love with her half-sister'' Lory, sighed inwardly, it sounds like a title for a soap opera. Lory seriously wanted to ask Gu Lian Fu what was he thinking?


    "I guess you weren''t alone when you met him, were you?" Lory knows that noblewomen always follow at least one personal servant wherever they go.


    "Yes, I had two maids with me at that time, because Yang Manor was not a peaceful ce so I tended to be vignt all the time, but still my sister used me of seducing her husband, oh, please¡­." Yang Xi Yingughed derisively.


    "Right, I remember you told me that your father had a few concubines." Lory nodded as she understanding the situation.


    "Yes, it''s a ssic struggle in the harem¡­. Nothing new. Yang Xi Ying shrugged indifferently. He felt lucky that Li Mo Zhen didn''t have a concubine or a bed warmer so she could avoid harem tussle. However, if one day Li Mo Zhen wanted to take a concubine then Yang Xi Ying without a doubt would ask for a divorce. Yang Xi Ying was influenced a lot by Lory especially in terms of women''s independence, Yang Xi Ying didn''t want to live like her mother who was crying in her own courtyard waiting for a man who didn''te.


    She doesn''t want to be a vengeful and jealous woman, nor does she want to live in a house where she can''t lose her guard, Lory once said to her ''Even though you can''t choose who you love, but you can choose who you want to live with'' if one day Li Mo Zhen disappoints her don''t me her for leaving him. As an independent woman who owns her own business, as well as the support of the iron empress and the Hei Shen sect, she doesn''t believe she can''t live on her own.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying didn''t know that at that moment Li Mo Zhen and Zhao Li Xin''s faces turned pale when they overheard their wife''s conversation.


    Lory leaned her cheek against her fist as she imagined the situation in Yang Manor "Does Li Mo Zhen know about this?" Lory believes Li Mo Zhen should know how Gu Lian Fu feels about Yang Xi Ying.


    "En, he was also shocked." Yang Xi Ying nodded, then continued, "But he doesn''t know today''s problem with my sister, I''m sure he will be upset when he finds out about this." Yang Xi Ying feels her head aching when she imagines Li Mo Zhen''s anger.


    "Yes, it sounds reallyplicated to me¡­" Lory took a sip of her tea, she didn''t understand what Yang Xi Ying''s father was thinking.


    "And for me too!" Yang Xi Ying shouted angrily, could anyone imagine how awkward the situation in Yang Manor was, she was already starting to regret her decision to go home.


    Lory could understand her feelings, and she was worried that Gu Lian Fu still had feelings for Yang Xi Ying and irritated Li Mo Zhen, "Do you want to stay here, tell them that you helped me prepare for my wedding because I don''t have any family or friends¡­" she helps Yang Xi Ying to find an excuse.


    Yang Xi Ying widened her eyes with joy, Lory is right, she can use Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s name to suppress her father, Yang Xi Ying''s expression immediately beamed, "You are right, I need to help prepare for your wedding!" she chuckled happily.


    "Right¡­." Lory raised her teacup.


    "The wedding dress still needs adjustments, and I heard that you want a unique veil unlike normal veils, we need to prepare the design, oh yes, we haven''t decided where to hold the wedding, and how many people to invite, we have to prepare the invitations, whose are we going to invite? oh my, so many things to do! "she suddenly felt anxious and excited at the same time.


    "Surely ..." Lory muttered as she took a quiet sip of her tea.


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly p her hand, she looks at lory with a determined look "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure everything is perfect for our wedding!" she was very excited.


    Lory tilted her head, ''Our?''


    Okay, I''ll see Dad tomorrow and move out soon! she quickly put the teacup on the table and got up from her chair, "This is great, I don''t need to see those two annoying people again!" she eximed excitedly, "I''m leaving now, good night Lory!" she waved at Lory and left in a hurry before Lory could say ''Goodbye''


    And just like that Yang Xi Ying left her manor the same way he entered by jumping over a wall like a thief. It seems that Yang Xi Ying forgot that her manor has a front door, Lory narrowed her eyes, "Isn''t she weird, or is it just me?" Lory asked Girsha.


    [No, you''re right, she''s weird¡­] The bird agreed.


    ___________________________


    "Married? Long Ming?"


    There was a man sitting on a luxurious chair, his beautiful long brows furrowed and he narrowed his monolid eyes expressing his doubts, the man was wearing a luxurious bright purple robe and along his long sleeves, there was embroidery of spider lilies in gold and silver thread, half of his hair pulled into a top knot then covered the hair with a golden crown, the man looked dignified and morous with an overbearing aura radiating within him.


    "Are you sure?" he asked again,


    "Of course I''m sure!" the women feel offended he kept questioning her, "I''m the one who fought with Long Ming, remember!"


    "Zi Quan Mei, mind your words¡­." his voice was gentle and soft but his eyes filled with blood lust.


    She knew she was overreacting, she quickly changed her tone, "So¡­ sorry Zei Tian, it''s just that my condition has not been good recently." she meekly said.


    The man in front of her was Wei Zu Tian, ??the ''Sun Emperor'' of the Heaven''s Gate sect, from the outside he looked like a proper gentleman who couldn''t hurt flies but Zi Quan Mei knew better what kind of man he was. hidden under that pretty face, Wei Zu Tian is a cruel and vile person evenpared to Zhao Li Xin, he is still much worse, at least Zhao Li Xin only attacks when he is threatened but Wei Zu Tian is different, he would kill others for trivial reasons sometimes without any reason at all.


    So how did Zi Quan Mei know this man? The reason for that was the ssic ''beauty saves heroes'', Zi Quan Mei once saved Wu Zei Tian''s life. She noticed the identification of Heaven''s gate sect on the young man''s body so she decided to help him simply to make good rtions with the strong sect and the beautiful young man''s face only added her motivation.


    When Wei Zu Tian woke up he was greeted by the alluring face of Zi Quan mei he was immediately attracted, even though Zi Qua Mei was much older than him but cultivators aged much slower than normal people, the higher their cultivation the more they were able to maintain their youth. Especially back then Zi Quan Mei was only in her early twenties so she was still very young.


    Soon their rtionship rose more than survivors and saviors but ... this was far from love, it short is just lust at least temporarily, Zi Quan Mei was Wei Zu Tian ''first'' bed partner so the boy was eager and curious, however, Wei Zu Tian liked Zi Quan Mei like a child liked their new toy, while Zi Quan Mei didn''t have any real feelings either she liked the boy''s beautiful appearance but what attracted her the most was Wei Zu Tian position as the next heir of Heaven''s Gate sect and that''s how two people who had their own motives were involved in each other''s lives.


    Not long after his passion died down, but still Wei Zu Tian kept Zi Quan Mei like a child who kept their old toy and didn''t let anyone y with it, and this was the real reason Zi Quan Mei never married even though no one knew about their forbidden rtionship, but it doesn''t matter, she already belongs to Wu Zei Tian since she caught his attention.


    Wei Zu Tian is a creepy pervert, he likes to collect people that pique his interest, whether their female or male, young or old, as long he liked it, he would keep them. of course, he used various reasons to maintain the sect''s dignity, for years there are only a few people knew about his perversion.


    Being the strongest person in the continent he always got what he wanted but there was one person who slipped through his fingers, for Wei Zu Tian this person was more special than any collection he had umted over the years in fact he would give up all his collection only to have this one person and that person was Zhao Li Xin.


    With Zhao Li Xin he didn''t just want his body, he wanted to trample Zhao Li Xin arrogancy and dignity that way he canpletely manipte him, that''s why he wants Zhao Li Xin toe to him on his own ord, Wei Zu Tian knew it wouldn''t be easy for a stubborn man like Zhao Li so he gives Zhao Li Xin all the times he needs.


    He knew it wouldn''t take long because Zhao Li Xin''s body could endure too long with the cold poison inside him, as long as Zhao Li Xin was still affected by the cold poison he believed Zhao Li Xin woulde looking for him sooner orter. Wei Zu Tian imagined Zhao Li Xin exhausted, weak, and desperate, begging him to save his life, she was sure after that Zhao Li Xin would bepletely his.


    But who would have thought that Zhao Li Xin would suddenly marry a woman and live well with her, Wei Zu Tian felt like a cat whose fish was suddenly stolen by a wild cat, this feeling is indescribable.


    "Who is Zhao Li Xin wife?" his eyes darken like the bottom of the abyss.

 Chapter 751 - The New Manor

    "You want to stay at Lord long Ming Manor?!" Governor Yang surprised.


    "Yes, I helped Madame Zhao prepare her wedding banquet because she didn''t have any rtives so she asked for my help," Yang Xi Ying said. ??


    "Xi Ying, this is not good." Yang Xi Ying''s mother looked worried, "What would people say if the Yang family''s daughter lived somewhere other than her own residence, people would gossip about us, besides Hei Shen must have enough people to prepare for the wedding" Yang Xi Ying mother gently persuade his daughter, she is a typical noble daughter, gentle, gentle, and very attentive to people''s opinions.


    Yang Xi Ying was also like this until he met Lory, she didn''t really care anymore about what people thought of her, as long as it didn''t damage her reputation too much.


    Yang Xi Ying stopped paying attention to them, after all the worlds were ruled by the strong because she was the wife of the Jiu Yun sect master and a close friend of the Iron Queen, no one would dare to speak ill about her in public.


    Yang Xi Ying smiled calmly, "People will say that the rtionship between the Yang family and the Hei Shen sect is quite good, didn''t people always want to make a connection with Long Ming but none of them could even see Long Ming''s shadow but this daughter not only could sit in the same table with Long Ming but also coulde and go Hei Shen Manor at will, so how can this be such a bad thing" Yang Xi Ying''s smile that did not reach his eyes remain, she hated how weak his mother was, no wonder even though she was the official wife everyone could bully her.


    "Also, there are no women in Hei Shen''s manor, only the servants and Luo Ri Yi who didn''t understand the customs of noble marriage so she asked me for help, so how can I refuse her request."


    Madam Yang Smile weakly "But¡­you don''t have to stay there, you cane in the morning and return in the evening, isn''t that work too?" she was half pleading Yang Xi Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying knew that her mother was still apprehensive about her decision to stay at Zhao Li Xin''s residence but she couldn''t bear to stay in Yang Manor any longer, because she was young she never felt safe in Yang''s manor, every day she had to remain vignt. from his father''s conspiracy concubines then after he felt thefort of living in Zhao Li Xin Manor and the Jiu Yun sect she became used to it.


    "That''s right Xi Ying, it would be bad in public eyes if you stay in other people''s house when you have your own family house, besides your father was the Governor of sun Jan city, what would people think about me, about us¡­ can''t you understand that?" Governor Yang also reluctant to let Yang Xi Ying stay at Long Ming Manor, he worries what other officials would gossip about him especially after themotionst night who knew if the rumors already spread on the street.


    Governor Yang massaged his head tiredly. "Xi Ying just follow your mother''s order¡­"


    Yang Xi Ying took a deep breath, these two people only care about their image and reputation, but they don''t care how she feels.


    "Xi Ying will stay with me at my Manor"


    Everyone startled by the sudden melodious voice that came from the door, a man with modest but elegant white robes enter the room, the man looks pristine and refined like a pure jade, his expression was calm and tranquil but his eyes were sharp and cold like a dagger.


    "Brother Li, your home!" Immediately her gloomy expression reced with a bright smile.


    "En, I''m sorry it takes longer than I expected" Li Mo Zhen smile lovingly at her. then he turns his head towards his iw and cupped his fist courteously "Son-inw greeting Father and mother inw" he respectfully said.


    "Mo Zhen, you don''t have to be so polite." The governor''s face beamed with joy, having a strong sect master as a son-inw was one thing he was very proud of, not only Li, Mo Zhen had good looks and good manners he was also very strong and the leader of the most powerful sect in the kingdom, was something that the governor like to show off to his fellow officials.


    "Wee to Mo Zhen''s house, by the way, Mo Zhen, what do you mean about Xi Ying living in your own house?" Madame Yang''s eyes sparkled when she saw Li Mo Zhen like her husband. She was also very satisfied with her son-inw. Because of the problems with Han Yuan, Yang Xi Ying''s reputation was ruined, everyone said no one wanted to marry his daughter.


    Madam Yang was drowning in grief until she fell ill and was bedridden for weeks but who would have thought that the daughter that everyone mocked could catch the attention of the sect master of the Jiu Yun sect, not only he marry Yang Xi Ying in the grand marriage he also treated her daughter very well too. Li Mo Zhen''s action was like a heavy p to everyone who mocked her and Yang Xi Ying. Today, no one dared to say anything in front of him even the concubines who used to raise their chins like peacocks in front of her have no choice but lowered their heads whenever they saw her.


    "I bought a manor near the Yang Manor, so Xi Ying could stay there whenever she visit Mother and father" he exined calmly with a gentle smile stered on his face, no one noticed a faint glint in his eyes.


    Li Mo Zhen doesn''t really like his inws, even though they all love Yang Xi Ying but their love is too shallow and superficial. Governor Yang was a kind man, very loving to the elders and very gentle to all of his wives. The problem was that the man was too weak with his wives he never strictly disciplined them when they were wrong the worst thing he does was reprimand them, meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying''s mother was too meek and quiet even though she was the hostess of the Yang family, because of this Yang Xi Ying force to protect herself.


    Yang Xi Ying never felt at home in Yang Manor, through her adult life she had been disappointed way too many times by her parents too many times, which made her impatient to break away from her own family. When she despaired came Han Yuan, the man who gave Yang Xi Ying a perfect illusion about the future made yang Xi Ying hopeful again, she thought Han Yuan was the person he had been waiting for.


    Young and gullible she pins all her hope to Han Yuan, she didn''t realize she had been fooled by that man and be a joke in the city, Yang Xi Ying father did try to reprimand her but it because he thinks Han Yuan position is too low from her, it would be an embarrassment if she married a lowly man like Han Yuan, however, this only make Yang Xi Ying more adamant to stay with Han Yuan.


    Fortunately, Yang Xi Ying met Lory and Zhao Li Xin, all of a sudden she was struck by the reality of what kinda loser Han Yuan was. It was as if she had been poured with a bucket of cold water, she was finally able to think clearly and let go of his obsession. Li Mo Zhen couldn''t imagine what would happen to Yang Xi Ying if she didn''t meet Lory, for this alone, Li Mo Zhen felt very grateful to Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    "You bought a manor?" Yang Xi Ying surprised.


    "Yes, The Manor is right beside Hei Shen Manor, we can ask permission to make a connecting door so you can visit Lo¡­.Madam Zhao anytime you want"


    "Really!" she sped her hand in front of her chest excitedly.


    Yang Xi Ying''s Mother and Father''s eyes twitched, they had never seen their daughter look so happy. Yan Xi Ying grew up as the perfect noble daughter, calm, calm, and a little aloof, Yang Xi Ying never showed any interest in being close to anyone, not with her parents or other siblings so they were stunned by her desire to be close with Long Ming''s wife.


    Madam Yang was also felt a bit bitter that yang Xi Ying would be happier to live closely with her friends than her.


    In the end, the Governor had no reason to keep Yang Xi Ying in his residence, Yang Xi Ying was so happy he left the room with glittering eyes filled with joy she knew she couldn''t intrude on Zhao Li Xin''s privacy all the time, even though Lory wouldn''t care but Zhao Li Xin is a different matter, it''s better not to provoke the Demon Lord any further so having her own ce near Lory house is the best resolution.


    Yang Xi Ying holds Li Mo Zhen''s hands as they walked together. "Thank you very much for the house, now I can spend more time with Lory without having to stay at her house," he said happily.


    "I know you are happy but please don''t forget your husband needs his wife''s attention too" he flicks her forehead lightly.


    "I won''t ¨C I won''t" she chuckled. But then all of the sudden, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared with the arrival of two people in front of her.

 Chapter 752 - Classic White Lotus

    "Elder sister" the woman called her meekly.


    Yang Xi Ying sneered coldly "Younger sister, it seems you had calmed down" there''s a mockery hit in her eyes.??


    The woman is Yang Qiou Ru, she is the epitome of frail beauty, she got around eyes like a grape, pouty red lips, and slightly chubby cheeks, she looks cute as a rabbit, she is the opposite type of Yang Xi Ying who looks more like a cold beauty. Yang Qiou Ru bit her lower lips in grief "Elder sister, I''m...I''m sorry, I don''t mean to¡­."


    "Didn''t mean what, ruined my reputation, humiliated me ...?" Yang Xi Ying smirked in disdain.


    Yang Qiou Ru''s eyes welled up as she begins to sob "I¡­I¡­."


    "Xi Ying, please forgive him, Qiao Ru didn''t mean to say what she saidst night, her emotions are unstable because of her pregnancy, I hope you can be more understanding," said Gu Lian Fu.


    "Gu Lian Fu, first you have to call me brother-inw first, and secondly I have no obligation to forgive my little sister because I am the victim here, and third¡­. Are you trying to use pregnancy as the reason to behave rudely in front of me?" Yang Xi Ying red sarcastically at the little ''white lotus'' little sister he had.


    The clear look of disgust in Yang Xi Ying''s eyes sent a sharp pang in his heart, instantly Gu Lian Fu felt lost. She didn''t know how things turned out so bad, she turned his gaze helplessly to Yang Xi Ying and softly said "Xi Ying, I¡­.I don''t mean..."


    "Third Brother-inw, didn''t my wife say it was inappropriate to call her by name, did the Gu family never teach you about manners?" Li Mo Zhen firmly warned Gu Lian Fu, while he wrapped her hands around Yang Xi Ying''s waist in a possessive manner.


    When Gu Lian Fu saw Li Mo Zhen''s hand on Yang Xi Ying''s slender waist suddenly all the muscles in his body tightened, he felt that he was about to explode with anger, fortunately, he still had a little bit of sanity to control himself.


    Yang Qiou Ru was filled with envy and jealousy, she knew that even now Gu Lian Fu still unable to forget Yang Xi Ying even after she marries a male god-like Li Mo Zhen. Until today yang Qiou Ru didn''t know what tricked Yang Xi Ying had to make Li Mo Zhen who was known to be aloof and indifferent fell head over heels towards Yang Xi Ying.


    She still remembered how Li Mo Zhen constantly courted Yang Xi Ying, at first Qiaou Ru thought Li Mo Zen was like any other man who was easily seduced by the beauty that''s why she tried to use her look to get close to him.


    Yang Qiou Ru had tried every trick and scheme she knew to get his attention, but Li Mo Zhen didn''t even nce at her, and what made Yang Qiaou Ru even angrier that Li Mo Zhen used to call her as ''Yang Xi Ying''s third sister''


    ''Oh, Yang Xi Ying third sister?''


    ''I will excuse myself then, Yang Xi Ying third sister''


    ''You don''t have to mind me, Yang Xi Ying tried sister''


    ''Yang Xi Ying third sister, do you know where is miss Yang Xi Ying?''


    It happened all the time until Yang Qiaou Ru couldn''t take it anymore, and whenever she asked him to call her name, Li Mo Zhen would say, for some reason, he couldn''t remember her name, and he felt sorry for that. Yang Qiou Ru''s face turned from white to deep red, it was clear Li Mo Zhen was lying but his refined demeanor made him look like an honest person.


    Finally, Yang Qiou Ru gave up, she knew it was impossible for her and Li Mo Zhen, she could only swallow her jealousy when Li Mo Zhen finally proposed to Yang Xi Ying grandly.


    Meantime Gu Lian Fu was struggled not to smacked Li Mo Zhen''s hands from Yang Xi Ying''s waist, he takes a deep breath then cupped his fist and bow his head courteously "I''m sorry first sister-inw¡­" he swallowed down his anger.


    "Elder sister please don''t be angry,st night because I identally saw you with Big Brother Gu, I got grumpy and said all those mean things about you, but I know now that you''re not that kind of woman even though you were close to Brother Gu when you were little, but I know nothing happened between you and Brother Gu!" Yang Qiou Ru exined the matter in a hurry, but it sounds like she was lying for Yang Xi Ying, and implied an ambiguous rtionship between Gu Lian Fu and Yang Xi Ying was true, obviously she was trying to sow discord between Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen.


    "Qiou Ru!" Gu Lian Fu reprimands her, still he gives quick nce at Li Mo Zhen to see if he believe Yang Qiou Ru''s words or not.


    Yang Xi Ying sneer in contempt, this small trick was something Yang Qiao Ru always does she must learn it from her lowly concubine''s mother, just like her mother Yang Qiou Ru had been yed as ''white lotus'' for a long time, all people with keen eyes would know Yang Qiou Ru is only pretending only man with water in his brain like Gu Lian Fu would fall on her tricked


    "You are right sister, I don''t have anything with Master Gu since we are not that closed in fact we haven''t talk for months, isn''t that right master Gu?" Yang Xi Ying gives Gu Lian Fu side-eyes.


    "Master Gu, you better-called physician, it seems pregnancy does make one be unstable and delusion, you know I don''t want anything to happen to my nephew or niece" she smirked.


    Yang Qiou Ru feel like Yang Xi Ying cursed her child, she forgot to maintain her innocent smile and shouted "You¡­"


    Luckily Gu Lian Fu grabbed Yang Qiou Ru''s hands, he bows his head deeply "Sister-inw, Qiaou Ru doesn''t mean¡­" Gu Lian Fu tries to exin but yang Xi Ying cut off his words.


    "It''s okay, my husband is not someone who takes other people''s words to heart, especially when that person is sick, isn''t that right, husband," Yang Xi Ying said coquettishly to Li Mo Zhen.


    Being seduced upfront by his beautiful wife Li Mo Zhen felt his heart turn into mush. Li Mo Zhen adored how his gentle and beautiful wife was brandishing her ws like an angry wild cat, when he saw her like this he got the urged to drag her to the nearest bedroom and ravaged her all night, after all this was the expression that made him love at first sight at Yang Xi Ying.


    "Of course, how could I not believe my own wife" he looks at her with fiery eyes.


    Yang Qiao Ru and Gu Lian Fu turn red from shammed and anger, should they show off their love in front of them. Their lovey-dovey acted to make her burned with anger, Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen were famous as a loving couple, they had been married for two years even though yang Xi Ying haven''t pregnant yet but Li Mo Zhen refused to take other women the rumor is he even pped and demoted one of his subordinate who dares to offer a woman to him, since then no one dares to say anything about this.


    Yang Qiou Ru grit her teeth as she boiled in anger, she hated how Yang Xi Ying''s life could be so good when Yang Xi Ying never lifted a finger to get to where she is today unlike her who always struggled to get every little thing she wanted, this so unfair!


    "Good thing for us, I''ll be leaving Yang Manor today because Brother Li already bought a house for me, after all, it''s not good for me to bother father and mother all the time." Yang Xi Ying smiled broadly.


    A shock shed across Gu Lian Fu''s face, the idea that he didn''t live on the same roof as Yang Xi Ying made his heart sink, their rtionship might not be good but at least he could still meet her once in a while and hear her voice, a feeling of sadness swirling inside him made him difficult. breathe.


    Meanwhile, Yang Qiaou Ru feel another hit of envy. Is he hearing right, did Li Mo Zhen give her a house? Why? How could Yang Xi Ying be so lucky! Yang Qiao Ru barely contains her smile.


    Gu Lian Fu is panic-stricken, as ridiculous as it sounds, but he still not ready to part from Yang Xi Ying, "Is it okay to move now, people may think too much that there is a problem in Yang Manor, I''m afraid they will think that sister-inw left out of guilt of what happened that day" he tried to persuade Yang Xi Ying to stay.


    Of course, Li Mo Zhen could smell the scum n to dig his corner, Li Mo Zhen couldn''t help but leak the murderous aura, on the other hand, Yang Xi Ying was too dense to realizes Gu Lian Fu''s strange expression, Yang Xi Ying only felt irritated by Gu Lian Fu''s unnecessary concern.


    "Third Brother-inw, you don''t have to worry, I Li Mo Zhen is strong enough to protect my own wife''s. As long as I am alive, let''s see who tries to ruin my wife''s reputation." Li Mo Zhen said with a determined look, at the same time he sent Gu Lian Fu a dirty look.


    Gu Lian Fu balled his fist, his face contorted into a mixture of anger, pain, and sadness Gu Lian Fu knew Li Mo Zhen gives him a subtle warning to stay away from his personal matter.


    "That''s right, you worry unnecessarily, not only do I have a reliable husband who can hold the heavens for me, I am also Empress Ming close friends and confidants, I want to see who dares to speak ill of me in the Liang Zu kingdom." Xi Ying raised her chin confidently.


    At this time Yang Qiao Ru already overfed with anger, jealousy, and envy she might vomit everythingter. Yang Xi Ying wanted tough when she sees Yang Qiou Ru''s disgusted face but she still gives Yang Qiao Ru apuse for not losing her controlpletely, she must have a lot of practice.


    "It''s alreadyte, we should get going!" Yang Xi Ying tilted her head and smile with a satisfied look.


    "En" Li Mo Zhen nodded.


    Just like a cockroach who refused to die she lift her head and said: "Then, can I visit youter sister?"


    Yang Xi Ying rolled her eyes inwardly "Send me a notice first, I''m very busy so I''m afraid I ''m not at home" she smiles innocently.


    Yang Qiou Ru''s face turned scarlet, Yang Xi Ying subtly refused her visit.


    Yang Xi Ying giggle, then she wrapped her hands on Li Mo Zhen''s arms and walks away together at a light pace, Lory is right holding anger is not healthy for your heart it''s better vented it to your enemy.

 Chapter 753 - The Checklist

    In the garden, Lory sat on the carpet while her hands writing something with a serious face, her eyshes fluttered every time her hands paused as if she was thinking about something then a secondter her hands moved again after she made a decision.


    "What are you doing?"??


    "Making the guest list," Lory said.


    "Oh ..." he read a shortlist of the names of the invited guests.


    "As I write this, I realize we don''t have many friends, do we," Lory felt a little sad.


    "I think we have more than I thought ..." Zhao Li Xin disagreed, if it was up to him, it would be the Mong brothers, and the King''s pce alone, they don''t even need paper.


    "Uhmm... I don''t know should I write your master name or not?" Lory tilted her head.


    "Former master¡­" he corrected.


    "Okay, Former master" Lory emphasized the word ''former'' before continuing "So, what do you think ... should I write her name or not?"


    Zhao Li Xin paused for a moment then said, "No ..."


    Lory pursed her lips "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure ..." he returned the paper to Lory calmly then leaned his back on the sofa.


    His firm answer made Lory swallow her next words, she knew how stubborn Zhao Li Xin could be. Lory got up from the carpet and sat beside him, then snuggled into his arms, "By the way, where we will have our wedding, I thought it would be in Jing An city but then we are here, I don''t think Sun City Jan is bad."


    Do you like it here? Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms over her shoulders while Loryzily leaned her head against her chest.


    "Sun Jan city is not as crowded as Jing An city and I like the river that surrounds the city, it reminds me of one of the favorite cities in my country"


    "If you like it here, then we can have a wedding here¡­." He agreed readily.


    "Very simple¡­." Lory always wondered how easily Zhao Li Xinplied with her request.


    "Should we have a wedding at our Manor, or ... can I choose another ce?" Lory bit her lip, ording to the custom around here the wedding should be held at the groom''s residence because the bride would stay in the room waiting for the groom after the wedding ceremony while the groom was having fun with their friends and guests.


    "Not fair, of course!"


    As someone who never yed by the books, he could easily say "Wherever you like my darling". Zhao Li Xin lived his life like a stallion running freely in the fields, unruly and unrestraint, "As long as you are there, I don''t care where we have the wedding."


    Lory''s heart became sweet like someone poured honey in her heart, she couldn''t taste anything but sweetness, "I''m just kidding, let''s have a wedding here, the manor is not that big but we don''t have too many guests too, but we have other problems¡­. "


    "What?" Zhao Li Xin frowned, he didn''t know there would be a problem with marrying his princess.


    Lory narrowed her eyes then took a sheet of paper which contained a few lists to check "Okay, our first problem is we don''t have elder from both sides, turn out we need an elder to act as a parent or guardian"


    "Oh¡­" Zhao Li Xin didn''t notice this.


    "So we need someone to act as an elder¡­." Lory said, "Since your former master is not ''avable'' maybe we can ask Elder Mu or old Zhang, Ming Yue Yin grand tutor to act as an elder, what do you think?"


    "Should we do that?" Zhao Li Xin showing his impatience.


    "Hey, this is your own wedding custom, don''t me me! I will talk to Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin about the elders then" Lory checking the list then continued, "Since we''re married, so we skip matchmakers and fortune-tellers to match our births or something .... actually I don''t know my own birthday using this world calendar ..."


    Zhao Li Xin struck by the realization "You right, we never celebrated your birthday¡­."


    "Humph, we never celebrate yours either!" Lory also just realized this, "Oh well, we women don''t like telling people our real age anyway" Lory shrugged.


    "Really?" He had no idea.


    "Really!" she replies firmly.


    "Moving on ..." Lory waved her hand, "Wedding gifts! Xi Ying said you need to give me a wedding gift, there is also a contract marriage ... I don''t know about this contract, so I don''t know how important this is ..." Lory read the list in her hand and shook her head with a confused look.


    "In that case, I just sent out the entire Hei Shen treasury ..." he said casually.


    "Li Xin be normal, please!" she reprimands without looking at him "Just normal wedding gift, alright"


    "But it will show everyone how much you mean to me," he insisted.


    "Thank you, but we don''t have the time to receive arge number of gifts from you, we don''t have the whole day, you know!" Lory found out from Wu San Bo who was in charge of all of Hei Shen''s treasury, once he showed Lory the Hei Shen ledger that showed all of Hei Shen''s money and possessions, lory was shocked how thick the book was that it took two hands to support the weight.


    "It''s a waste of time, and effort, so¡­.<strong>DENIED</strong>!" Lory rejects his npletely.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed heavily this was the first time someone had rejected his n, Zhao Li Xin could only reluctantly follow his wife''s orders.


    "Okay, next!" He checked the list then continued, "And they said I have to send a dowry to the groom since I got a gift from the Yunmo kingdom it won''t be a problem"


    "Unnecessary!" he cut off.


    "Just epting it, it''s just for show ..." Lory rolled her eyes, she knew the gift would spin into her hands again.


    "Oh, we still need fortuned teller to decide the wedding date" Lory surprised people how much people believe in superstition.


    "Unnecessary!" he argued again "No one can make a decision when and where I will marry you!"


    "Ooo¡­.kay, fortune teller crossed" she ignores Zhao Li Xin''s antics while crossed the fortune teller from the list.


    Lory thought everything is clear and she can return the paper to Yang Xi Ying and Bei Li Yan to process, she put down the paper on the table but then she remembers something else "Oh, yeah..until the wedding ceremony I think it''s better if I stayed somewhere else so when the time came, you will pick me up!"Lory smiles widely thinking the idea quite romantic.


    <strong>"NO WAY!"</strong> once again the great Lord refuted.


    "Huh, why?" Lory didn''t know what gets into this man, why he kept arguing with her.


    "I cannot sleep without you!" said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Go cultivate then, it''s not like you sleep with me every night ...." Lory scoffed, the four out of five they spent the night together always ended up making love with passion, and the next morning Lory would struggle to get off the bed. Luckily Zhao Li Xin had. busy schedule with cultivation and dealing with Hei Shen''s matters so that they don''t spend their night together as much as an ordinary couple would, otherwise Lory doesn''t know how she goes about her day.


    "Oh, I didn''t know I have disappointed my wife, how about this I make sure I will always apany you and satisfied you every night" he lifted her chin with a seductive smile.


    ''Satisfied, my as*''


    <strong>"NO WAY!"</strong> she pretends to be angry but her red cheeks betray her.


    "Really?" he grinned.


    "Shut up!" she scolded Zhao Li Xin.


    "How about I sneak into your bedroom before the wedding, like a flower thief, hm..." he licked his lips with a mischievous grin.


    Lory narrowed her eyes, "Then I''ll say to that thief, whatever he wanted to steal was lost long ago!"


    "..."


    ''That''s true''

 Chapter 754 - Warning

    In another ce away from the hustle and bustle of the city of Sun Jan, a desperate howler echoed in the air then followed by a heavy pound, in the middle of the room a woman with disheveled hair curled up on the cold floor clenching into a small wooden swallow statue


    "Why didn''t it work?" she whimpered, sweat covering her forehead as panic enveloped her like a thick nket. ??


    "Why can I cultivate, why¡­. what''s wrong with my body?" she raised her trembling hand in front of her chest muttering to herself.


    A knock came from the door, then a worried voice came from behind the door "Master Zi, you are fine, are you hurt?"


    "SCRAM!" she roar.


    Immediately the voice behimd the door quiet down.


    The woman in the room was Zi Quan Mei, after the fight in Chang Yi''s bamboo forest she was badly injured, at first, she thought it was an ordinary wound, she was not worried because this was not the first time she had been injured after the long battle but then something strange happened after her cultivation dropped due to Zhao Li Xin''s fierce blow, she found out she couldn''t raise her cultivation level anymore, is like she was hit in bottleneck situation, her cultivation was stucked.


    He looked down at the small wooden statue in his hand, it was a small totem no bigger than her palm, she had identally found it when she was thirteen years old, this is a secret she kept without anyone knowing, not even her own parents. The truth was that Zi Quan Mei was born with ordinary talent, she was only slightly above average, she didn''t have any other skills such as weaponry, array master, or anything, so her ability is quite mediocre.


    Besides her extraordinary beauty, Zi Quan Mei was an ordinary girl until one day she found a small wooden totem in a shallow river, she thought it was trash, but before she could throw it away she was summoned home by her nanny, she quickly put the totem away inside her sleeve and ran back home.


    One night when she cultivated she was suddenly overwhelmed by the enormous power and not long after she got his unexpected breakthrough, Zi Quan Mei was so happy she felt so proud and her parents praised her for the first time, her father then took him to the cultivation room to help her cultivated further, unfortunately, after a few weeks she didn''t make the same progress, many people thought her previous breakthrough was a fluke.


    Zi Quan Mei then returned to her bedroom feeling sad and disappointed, nheless, she continues to cultivate, suddenly the same thing happened again, she had another breakthrough, but this time Zi Quan Mei didn''t immediately tell her parents, she realized there''s something inside her room which could help her to speed up his cultivation, she searched her entire room all night, she begins to wonder what had changed¡­ then she remembered about the small wooden statue she had found in the river.


    She inspected the statue carefully, but she didn''t feel anything out of ordinary. Zi Quan Mei thought the sculpture might be a relic totem so she holds the totem in her hands and begins to cultivate, just like she expected the immense power immerged from the totem then slowly absorbed by her body then increased amount of Qi in her body and the next thing happen she got another breakthrough.


    Since then she was known as the peerless genius in the Zi n but no one knew it all because of the little totem help he had.


    However, the precious totem suddenly didn''t work anymore, Zi Quan Mei had been cultivated for a week but nothing has happened, she can''t feel the energy came from the totem as if the totem was dead. Zi Quan mei was panic, she didn''t know what to do. if she can return her strength people would questioning her, her enemy in the sect would force her to abdicate her title as the leader, when that happened, how could she survived.


    Zi Quan Mei took the lotus position on the floor, she closed her eyes and started cultivating again, she refused to give up, this was not the end of her life. She clenched the totem in her right hand trying to feel any reaction from the totem and he managed there was enormous energying from the totem, her heart surged with excitement but before she could stop cheering, the energy from the totem suddenly went wild, it hit her like the waves raging in the ocean.


    It felt like she was being pulled into the vortex of her breath getting faster and faster and her heart was beating erratically, she wanted to scream but the voice caught in her throat, Zi Quan Mei''s body shook violently, she tried to throw the totem but the totem seemed to stick to her hand, only after she was cough fresh blood out of her mouth it means she had injured her internal organs the attacks finally stopped.


    Zi Quan Mei throws the totem to the corner of the room in fright then she drags herself to another corner of the room, Zi Quan Mei cowers with a trembled body. Her eyes filled with fear and shock, she doesn''t understand what had happened, why the totem seems¡­.against her?


    _________________________________________


    "Why are you sitting here alone, Lory?"


    "Father?"


    Marcus nce at the silver staff on Lory''s hands "I heard, you found trinity staff?" he didn''t sound surprised.


    "Girsha help me though" Lory responded with a casual shrug.


    Marcus then takes a seat on the stone bench next to Lory "Can I see it?" he asked.


    Lory hands the staff that a lot taller than her but surprisingly it very light like a feather. On contrary Marcus felt the staff is quite heavy, it seems the staff only let him touch it because it could felt the blood connection between him and Lory "It''s heavy¡­"


    Lory tilted her head in confused "No is not, it''s very light!"


    Marcus smile "Because it chooses you, so in the future only you who can wield Trunitty staff" he returns the staff back to Lory.


    Lory received the staff still with a baffled look, "Why is it choose me, father?" Lory caresses the glistening silver staff on her hands, it feel very sturdy and cold at the same time.


    Other people would be overjoyed if they were chosen by the Godly weapon like Trinity staff but his thirteen-year-old daughters didn''t blind by greed she wonders what purposed for the powerful weapon chose her, Marcus smile deepen.


    "Why are you worry about it?" he teased.


    Lory pursed her lips, her innocent eyes flickered as she stares at her father, "Because you always say everything happens for a reason and everything has a price, so I wonder what the reason is and how much I have to pay for this ..." Lory felt ufortable with her sudden blessing.


    Marcus chuckled while stroking the little girl''s head "How the Godly weapon chose their master or why? I''m afraid I didn''t have the answer for you"


    "Is it because I''m Lucient heir?" Lory ask.


    "The legend said the previous owner is not Lucient heir" Marcus reply.


    "Is it because I''m strong?" Lory still persists to get the answer.


    "But, there are other people who are stronger than you isn''t it?" Marcus raised his eyebrows.


    Lory''s expression fell, even though she is just a little girl who doesn''t know much about life but she is smart enough to understand that when good things happen to Lucient it is not like a free gift, there must be a reason and clear purpose, this is not based by her own assumptions, this is had been proof by hundreds of years of Lucient''s history, and it made her feel nervous.


    Marcus saw her apprehensive look, he lifts her chin gently with his finger "You scared?"


    Lory didn''t answer right away, she pursed her lips and nod weakly "Just a bit¡­"


    "That''s good¡­that mean you aware," said Marcus "You know Lory, from seven God sword only five chosen me while the other two were not, and wit your grandfather, only three god''s sword chosen him, no one knows why¡­.some said it feel same like the affinity you feel with some weapon, some said it is a fate¡­.. "


    Suddenly Lory cuts in, "What do you feel when you see God''s sword, father?"


    Marcus pondered for a moment then a warm smile appeared on his face "Like meeting with a long lost friend"


    The answer made Lory''s face glow, she lifted her head excitedly, "I also feel the same way, like¡­. it''s been waiting for me for a long time!"


    "Yeah, that''s exactly how it feels¡­" Marcusughs, but a momentter his expression gradually turned serious. "That''s why Lory, Godly weapons can only be used by their rightful owners, there are serious consequences for anyone who forces them to take something that doesn''t belong to them. you, remember this! "


    "Dad, I''m not going to steal other people''s divine weapons, I''m not a thief, you know!" Lory puffed her cheeks angrily, could her father have little faith in her, "Besides I already have Trinity, I wouldn''t be that stupid!" she grumbled.


    "I know ¨C I know¡­" Marcus faintly smiles, he patted Lory''s head without saying anything further.

 Chapter 755 - Unexpected Encounter

    Lory woke up with her face pressed against the pillow, her purple eyes blinking several times until she heard Girsha''s voice


    [Morning, girl]??


    Lory got up from the bed, then stretched her limbs in the air, then yawning widely, she swept her eyes across the room and realize Zhao Li Xin wasn''t there. Most likely he was cultivating in the ring, he must be eager to increase his cultivation faster.


    Thankfully she''s not a clingy woman so she doesn''t mind theck of time they''ve spent togethertely. Lory scratched her head as she walked over to the round table and poured herself a bowl of water, she sat down then took a quiet sip of water.


    [What are you thinking?] Girsha tilted his head.


    [Nothing¡­.I just dream about father] Lory takes a deep breath, Lory closed her eyes then leaned her head on her fist.


    [It''s been a while since you dreamed about Marcus] said Girsha.


    [Hm ... Maybe because I miss him] she muttered softly.


    [Maybe you are thinking about him because of your uing marriage] he said again, he thought never in million years Lory would ever guess her family would not be present on her big day.


    [Maybe¡­] Lory sighed, then suddenly she lifted her head, [Oh, I promised Xi Ying to check on Xi Lin today!] She immediately got up from her chair. [I need a quick shower, that woman doesn''t like waiting!] Lory put the bowl down abruptly then ran to the door but suddenly she turned around. [Are youing with us?] She asked Girsha.


    [Just go, I''ll be around, as usual..] Girsha replied perfunctorily.


    Lory shrugged [Okay¡­]


    Lory then rushed out of the room, she ran to the bathroom not far from her bedroom then took a quick bath and changed her clothes then cast a shape-changing spell on herself because she was going out.


    as usual, there weren''t maids in her yard to help her to prepare her necessity unlike other nobledies she used to take care of herself, having maids taking care of her every day make her feel like a cripple so when it''s not necessary she likes to be left alone, so when she heard light footsteps and the sweet scent she knew who wasing, the door opened and Yang Xi Ying''s beautiful face appeared. "Are you ready?" she grinned.


    "Yes, where are we going after Xi Lin?" Lory just finish give herself side braids


    Yang Xi Ying adds few pins of little blue jasmine hairclip to Lory''s hair as she speaks "First, we have breakfast at Xi Lin''s tea house, I also need to check the ount book and our employee, after that we can go shopping!" Yang Xi Ying squeal excitedly at the same time she gently patted Lory''s lips with rouge and then darkened her brows to make her look more refined, Yang Xi Ying smiled with satisfaction like she was ying with a doll "Beautiful, not as beautiful as your original look¡­ but, it will do for now "


    Lory stifles a giggle "Thanks¡­" she never bothers to applied makeup for herself, never interested, not back then ¨C not right now. But because Yang Xi Ying likes to y with her face she didn''t stop her, Yang Xi Ying is the type of friend you can never say ''no'' to her.


    After he finished treating Lory like a human-sized doll, they left the manor followed by several shadow guards from the Jiu Yun sect and Hei Shen sect, hiding in a shadow, there were also two servants following them which Lory didn''t mind since it would affect Yang Xi Ying''s reputation if she wanders around without maid apany her in her own hometown where many people recognize her.


    Because it was still early in the morning and the streets were not yet busy, Lory decided to take a walk to enjoy the scenery after all the rivers that crossed several bridges in the city looked so beautiful when the sunshine touched the river and everything seemed to be shining in gold and orange, Lory then saw the fishermen paddling their boats slowly on the river, on the street she saw some people opening their shop, they cleaned the tables and chairs then opened the windows for fresh air, they nodded at Lory to invite her to their shop, it was a rxing sight to see how everyone starts their day.


    "It''s a bit chilly, don''t you think?" Yang Xi Ying rubbed her arms then tightened her robe.


    Lory nodded "En, it''s still early though, at a time like this eating red bean soup and mantou will be great!" her eyes sparkled at the thought of warm soup and soft mantou.


    "Fufufu..you are such a foodie but you are not wrong, ginseng soup would warm us up!" Yang Xi Ying agreed, he had be a foodie after meeting Ming Yue Yin and Lory.


    "Come on, hurry up, you make me hungry!" Lory pulled Yang Xi Ying''s arm to walk faster, Yang Xi Ying responded with a gentleugh. Unfortunately, Ming Yue Ying is not here otherwise their breakfast will be more enjoyable.


    Not long after they arrived at Xi Lin''s teahouse, the maid saw Yang Xi Ying and directly led her to a private room on the third floor. The private room is bigger than any room, with a medium-sized wooden table in the middle for six chairs, above there are quite big whitenterns painted with flowers and butterflies.


    Past the half-moon divider, there''s a study room with a square wooden table and a little bookshelf, the room is decorated with beautiful porcin vases andndscape paintings hanging on the walls, but that''s not all when the male servant pushes the folded door on the right side of the room there appears arge balcony with a garden view below.


    On the balcony there is a small round table for four and arhat chairs withfortable cushions, they also add some ornamental nts with beautiful ceramic pots in each corner, making the atmosphere cool and calm.


    "What do you think?" Yang Xi Ying curiously asked.


    "Fancy .... in a good way!" Lory responded.


    Yang Xi Ying''s lips curved. "I knew you would like it!" she confidently said.


    Yang Xi Ying then told the servants to prepare breakfast for them, it only took a few minutes before the line of servants enters with trays full of dishes then they started to ce the food on the table one by one, every now and then the maids peeked at Lory, they heard that the second owner ising so they were quite curious, although Lory doesn''t look as beautiful as miss Yang, but she had kind eyes and gentle smile so they are quite satisfied.


    Lory didn''t pay attention to what other people thinking, her attention was already on the delicacy in front of her. Yang Xi Ying turned into a crescent moon when she saw Lory''s excited face, this good friend of hers didn''t care about fancy jewelry or dresses, the only thought that could catch her attention was sweet.


    Look at how Lory eats voraciously, Yang Xi Ying''s stomach suddenly rumbles, she feels hungry too. During their meal lory just realized something "You ate a lot today¡­."


    "I am a cultivator, so this is normal" Yang Xi Ying justifies himself.


    "Three bowls of rice for breakfast?" Lory''s brows twitched. She knew there were two circumstances for cultivators, they ate a lot when their cultivation was below the sovereign level but when they passed that level they didn''t need much more food to sustain their bodies and they eat even lesser as their cultivation increase further.


    If she remembered correctly Yang Xi Ying''s level should have increased quite a lot since she met Lory so the food portion should have decreased a lot but why did it increase instead?


    Feeling judged under Lory''s gaze, Yang Xi Ying grumbled in annoyance, "I''m hungry ..."


    Lory looked down and noticed several empty tes on the table, she slowly pulled the sweet and sour chicken close to her. "It''s up to you, but this is mine ..." she was seriously guarding the chicken against Yang Xi Ying.


    Lory has finished eating, but Yang Xi Ying is still not full enough, Lory doesn''t bother her. Lory took a teacup then walked to the balcony, she leaned against the wooden railing, she looked down while sipping her tea slowly, she inhaled the sweet scent of peach blossoms and watched the people walking near the artificialke, the red bridge connected to the small ind in the middle of theke is still there and the dead plum tree is still there as well, in fact, many of the original ornaments in Xi Lin remain the same, perhaps that''s how Yang Xi Ying respects the memories of the past owner, well Yang Xi Ying is a good girl.


    "I want to take a walk" Lory saw her te still full of food, obviously Yang Xi Ying still not done yet.


    "Uhm, I''ll catch up after I finish this." Yang Xi Ying took an elegant sip of her spoon.


    Lory looked at the thick chicken feet in Yang Xi Ying''s bowl and grimaced, "Take your time¡­."


    Lory leaves the room, she walks down the stairs while all the maids bow their heads respectfully when they see her, then Lory responds with a slight nod, when she arrived at the first floor she sees more customers havee even though it''s still quite early, it seems Xi Lin business is growing faster than she thought.


    Lory stepped into the back garden following the stone path that led to the artificialke behind the building, Lory saw several small pavilions scattered near theke, inside the pavilion, there are several noblewomen who were chatting with their friends while feeding Koi fish, while the other pavilions fill with a group of men who look like schrs, they y chess together while the others enjoy the view.


    ''The people of this world do wake up very early'' Lory thought.


    While walking Lory got quite a lot of attention because she was the only woman who walked without any servants following her, and as usual Lory didn''t notice anyone looking at her with strange looks. Because she was too engrossed in the scenery around her, but then she was startled by someone called her abruptly.


    "Miss Luo?"

 Chapter 756 - Unexpected Encounter II

    Lory rarely heard someone calling her Miss Luo, she turned around and saw a man dressed neatly like a schr, a man who was quite handsome but too rigid in her opinion. The young man looked familiar, but Lory couldn''t remember who he was.


    "You are?" Lory furrowed her brows.??


    The man realized that he had not introduced himself yet, he immediately cupped his fists and said: "My name is Gu Lian Fu, I apologize for thete introduction" he said respectfully.


    Lory widened her eyes for a moment but then she smiled meaningfully, "I see .... Mister Gu, right"


    "You know about me?" Gu Lian Fu''s face suddenly glowed, he believed Lory knew him from Yang Xi Ying, it seemed that she didn''tpletely forget about him, but then he remembered everything he had done to Yang Xi Ying and his face turned ashen, he realized it might not be good things for Yang Xi Ying to remember about him, however, he forced himself to be positive, at least she still remembered him.


    Lory saw Gu Lian Fu''s expression change from happy to worried than happy again, he didn''t know what made his expression changed so many times, Yang Xi Ying was right, this man was difficult to understand, no wonder there were so many misunderstandings between them.


    Lory did not probe further, "Can you y chess, Master Gu?" Lory casually asked.


    "Yes," he answered with a puzzled look.


    "Good, you can help me practice then" Lory turned around and sign him to follow her.


    Lory met halfway with one of Xi Lin''s servants then she ordered her to served beverages and prepare a chessboard in one of the empty pavilions, the maid lowered her head before she rushed to carry Lory''s order.


    Not long after they arrived at one of the small pavilions near theke, it wasn''t long before the male servants came to prepare the chessboard while the servants prepared wine for Gu Lian Fu and tea for Lory, they had already been warned by Yang Xi Ying that Lory didn''t like wine and he only drank the tea provided by the Hei Shen sect which was ''pink flower tea'' or ''sun orange'' tea, or other tea provide from the Hei Shen sect.


    They thought Lory had an expensive taste but no one thought that the truth is Lory couldn''t handle the bitter taste that came from ordinary tea and wine.


    "Mister Gu, please sit down." Lory raised his hand, politely inviting him to sit opposite him.


    As Gu Lian Fu sat down, Lory casually asked again, "Do you prefer white or ck stones?"


    "Anything is fine for me" he smiled stiffly, feeling uneasy when Lory treated him so casually almost like they were friends.


    she feigns ignorant about his anxiousness, Lory maintained her friendly demeanor "I''ll use ck than..."


    Gu Lian Fu secretly observes Lory''s behavior, he has seen many women in his life, and he thinks he is good at judging someone''s character, although this self-proimed will bepletely refuted by Yang Xi Ying, however, this is what Gu Lian Fu believes in himself.


    Unfortunately, even though he was very confident in his abilities, he still couldn''t read the woman in front of him, he couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong with her but he could feel that there was something more than meet the eyes.


    Regardless, the game continued, this was Gu Lian Fu''s first time ying chess with a woman, he had always thought that this strategic game was not suitable for women who were easily swayed by his own feelings. however, Lory sessfully forces him to reconsider his previous opinion about women.


    Lory''s moves are bold, calm, and fierce, at first, it looks reckless but every step she takes was calcted carefully beforehand and gradually trapped his chesspieces in the middle. Gu Lian Fu peered at Lory''s face, he expected a proud and smug face from her but no, what he got is a calm and serious face, people said chess will show people true characters, then.. is it her characters?


    To be honest, Gu Lian Fu has some prejudice about Lory, he knows Lory was once a servant at Zhao Li Xin''s manor then somehow she suddenly became Zhao Li Xin''s wife, and not only did she have Zhao Li Xin''s heart in the palm of her hand, but he also sessfully able to control him too.


    Because of her, Zhao Li Xin couldn''t take any more wives, he even didn''t have concubines, and this was a mindblowing fact for a strong man like Zhao Li Xin who had the ability to control a nation if he wanted to fall in woman grasp, so Gu Lian Fu drew a picture of Lory. in her head as a mischievous cunning, and devious woman especially after what happened to Tang Mei Yi.


    Even though it was wrong for Tang Mei Yi to try to kill Luo Ri Yi but this wouldn''t happen if Lory didn''t provoke her and wasn''t Lory turned out to be fine. Gu Lian Fu thought Tang Mei Yi didn''t deserve to die in a violent way like that, Gu Lian Fu med Lory who possibly the one who incited Zhao Li Xin to went that far and because of her Zhao Li Xin even killed the whole of the Lu n.


    Gu Lian Fu believed soon orter Lory would end up hurting yang Xi Ying one day, but Li Mo Zhen wouldn''t care because he had enjoyed the benefits from making connections with the Hei Shen sect. Gu Lian Fu didn''t think he was wrong since it was a fact that the Jiu Yun sect thrived even further after Li Mo Zhen met Zhao Li Xin.


    Gu Lian Fu did not realize that he was biased about Tang Mei Yi, it was a sheer of luck that Lory able to survive Tang Mei Yi''s assassination attempt, if lory was not resourceful and protected by Girsha, she might not be alive today and Gu Lian Fu did not want to admit that Li Mo Zhen sess is due to his own abilities, although the Hei Shen sect and the Jiu Yun sect have an amicable rtionship, their cooperation is mutually beneficial for both parties so it is not like the Jiu Yun sect got a free ride from the Hei Shen sect.


    s, Gu Lian Fu either ignored this fact or maybe he didn''t want to know because it must have been difficult for him to ept that Yang Xi Ying was surrounded by great people and that she wouldn''t need his help anymore in this lifetime.


    "Checkmate" Lory smiled, "You yed well, Mr. Gu," said Lory in a low voice.


    Her face turned red from embarrassment, "You did even better, Miss Luo?" Gu Lian Fu responded with a heavy sigh, Lory had blocked all of his movements, without any way out. It was a shame for him, luckily no one knew this except them, he only hoped that Lory would not spread this news to others.


    Good news for him, Lory didn''t see this as an aplishment, there''s a chance she would forget about this the sooner they finish their game "I''m d I don''t disappoint you, Master Gu" Lory said while pouring herself a cup of tea.


    Gu Lian Fu raised his gaze to see Lory''s arrogant face but what he saw was her indifference, "I didn''t know Miss Luo could y chess very well."


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Gu" Lory replied humbly, she calmly put the chess stone back to the bowl then close the lid and put it on the side of the chessboard, Lory smiled then say: "Even though you said I yed well but I never won against my husband"


    Gu Lian Fu stunned "Lord long Ming?"


    It was hard for him to imagine a strong figure like Long Ming who could burn the entire city and exterminate any major n and sect in the world would spend his time ying chess with his wife, that imagination was too¡­ peaceful.


    Lory nodded "En, my husband''s moves were more decisive, quicker, and more ruthless than mine, he doesn''t;t hesitated to sacrifice his chess piece to win the game¡­.turned out it was something that I couldn''t do¡­" she make mirthless smiled while blowing her tea.


    "Are you describe your husband as a hearthless man, Miss Luo?"


    Lory tilted her head and say: "I think I describe him as a determined leader"


    "Even though he had killed many people?" Gu Lian Fu frowned.


    "Which cultivator never kills, master Gu?" Lory sipped her tea calmly then she turned her gaze to theke, she ponders for a second then quietly said: "My husband made the decision to stand above others so that he can survive without anyone being able to dictate his ways of life, he knows there is a price to pay and sacrifice to make, even though I may not always agree with his actions, but I understand why he made that decision so I chose to believe him just like he believed in me¡­ "Lory pulled her gaze back from theke and then smiled warmly at him "After all. Love is about epting each other''s ws and understanding each other''s faults, isn''t that so, master Gu"


    Gu Lian Fu mum''s the word, he was told from a young age with his parents, if he had a problem with his first wife then take a second wife when he found another problem then take concubine if something happens then moves on to the next concubine so he doesn''t understand Lory''s words about eptance between husband and wife since man and woman position was not equal even though they said otherwise.


    Gu Lian Fu cleared his throat then quickly changed the subject, "I ... I need your help, Miss Luo"

 Chapter 757 - A Hard Truth

    In the manor, Zhao Li Xin had returned from the mystical realm within his spatial ring, he opened his eyes then slowly swept his gaze across the room, however, he could feel that no one was there, got up from the chair then he walked outside the room.


    He opened the door and called his loyal subordinate "Mong Ki"??


    The ck figure jumped out of nowhere, he cupped his fists and bowed his head respectfully, "Yes, my lord"


    "Where is she?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression was not good, inside the spatial ring time was moving faster than outside so it was almost five days since hest met Lory that''s why he missed her so much.


    "Young Madame visited Xi Lin''s tea house with Madame Li" Mong Ki shared the news.


    Zhao Li Xin furrowed her brows, it turned out that his princess was having fun when he wasn''t around, he suddenly felt lonely.


    He was shocked by his own feelings, he rubbed his jaw with shame to himself, he realized he always felt lonely whenever Lory wasn''t by his side, he wonders how he survives without her.


    "Good evening, Lord Long Ming" Li Mo Zhen greeting him with a gentle smile stered on his face. Li Mo Zhen took long strides towards Zhao Li Xin, the young man look like a refine schr with his simple white robes and simple white ribbon tied his hair. From his outer appearance, no one would guess that this kind young man would be the leader of the powerful Jiu Yun sect.


    Zhao Li Xin greeted him with a simple nod which was an extremely rare gesture he had ever given to anyone.


    Li Mo Zhen smile grew wider, he had considered Zhao Li Xin as a good friend, this fact should surprise a lot of people including his own Master Mu Jan Ge because the two of them have very different characters, Zhao Li Xin has a cold demeanor, he is apathetic and distant, other than with Lory he rarely talks to anyone else if it''s not necessary on contrary Li Mo Zhen is very warmed person, he is kind, sweet and gentle like someone who can''t kill a fly, so it''s hard to understand this two opposite character could be friends.


    However, Li Mo Zhen doesn''t find it difficult to get along with Zhao Li Xin once you understand his character. In truth, Zhao Li Xin was much simpler and honest than most people he had met. As long as you don''t cross his bottom line or interfere with his personal life, Zhao Li Xin will not mistreat you, Zhao Li Xin is also quite generous when ites to sharing knowledge and resources, he doesn''t like other people who are afraid to share what they know, worried that person would develop better than them.


    Maybe because Zhao Li Xin believed in his own strength and his ability to judge other people''s character. it make Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind sharing what he knew with Li Mo Zhen, even though the two of them had opposite characters, but actually, they both had quite a lot inmon, they were both. have a thirst for knowledge, less interested in worldly desires and they are both henpecked husbands.


    "Lord Zhao, your wife, and my wife are visiting Xi Lin''s tea house, why don''t we join them?" said Li Mo Zhen.


    "You cane to Xi Lin alone, why should Ie with you?" Zhao Li Xin found Li Mo Zhen had other purposes by bringing him.


    "Don''t say that, we better get together to save time." Li Mo Zhen maintained a friendly smile.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed her eyes, "Are you asking me toe with you so that your wife doesn''t me you for ruining her day?" Zhao Li Xin bluntly revealed his true intentions.


    Li Mo Zenughs awkwardly "Haha, don''t say that, don''t you missed, miss Lory too?" he throws a meaningful smile.


    Zhao Li Xin pressed his lips into a thin line, of course, he wanted to find Lory too but he had fun with her friends, if he came he would disturb her day, he was worried that Lory would be unhappy, luckily he got Li Mo Zhen in here so that he can use it as an excuse, and Li Mo Zhen can also use Zhao Li Xin as an excuse, these two clingy men use each other so that they can disturb their wives ''Ladies time''


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin agrees readily.


    Li Mo Zhen beamed in delight "After you" he make a polite gesture.


    Mong Ki watch them in silence "...."


    Not long after Bei Li Yan came "Where''s our Lord, I have a new information for him?" his eyes search for the conspicuous gloomy figures.


    "He left with master Li Mo Zhen" Mong Ki reply shortly.


    Bei Li Yan stunned, since when Zhao Li Xin socialize with other people "Why?"


    Mong Ki sighed "To disturbed their wives Leisure times"


    "Aah¡­ that exins" Bei Li Yan nodded in understanding.


    ____________________________


    Meantime Lory was having a conversation with Gu Lian Fu, the two of them stared at each other, Gu Lian Fu felt uneasy then averted his gaze from Lory. "Uhm ... I ... it''s about Yang Xi Ying," he said nervously.


    "Oh, what about her?" Lory tilted her head pretend to be oblivious.


    "We''ve known each other since we were little but when we grew up things have changed, I had a lot of misunderstandings with her, I hope Miss Lao can help me to talk with Xi Ying," he said sincerely.


    What was the misunderstanding?" Lory said indifferently.


    He could hear Lory''s sarcastic words. startled, Gu Lian Fu didn''t know how to answer Lory''s question "I ... I didn''t mean to hurt her, I was misled by lied and schemed of other people, I misunderstood her, so I¡­." his voice thick with regret. There were many things he wanted to change but he couldn''t turn back the time and there was nothing he could do about the past, with a trembling voice he muttered softly "If only I had known, I wouldn''t have let Xi Ying fall into that situation"


    "But you did ...." Lory interrupted his words mercilessly, "You left her alone when she needed you the most."


    Lory''s words choked his throat, the bitterness on his face couldn''t be more clear. On the contrary, Lory remains indifferent, in her opinion, Gu Lian Fu''s regretes too little, toote, his feeling is useless since Yang Xi Ying already moves on from her past and happy with her life.


    "What do you want me to do, Master Gu?" Lory drew long breaths, feeling impatient and bored.


    Gu Lian Fu is not stupid, he knows Lory doesn''t have the best opinion about him, but he doesn''t care "I want to amend my mistakes, I hope Miss Luo will help me to talk to Yang Xi Ying, I know you have a good rtionship with Xi Ying so I hope you don''t mind. "


    Gu Lian Fu thickens his face. He does contradict himself, in one part he still has some prejudices about Lory he doesn''t have full trust in Lory''s character but on the other hand, he knew how close the rtionship between Yang Xi Ying and Lory, he honestly never saw Yang Xi Ying let her guards down in front of other people including her own parents, it showed the level Yang Xi Ying trust for Lory. Gu Lian Fu believes if Lory talks to her, Yang Xi Ying will listen to her.


    But Lory won''t let him use her as he pleases, Lory nced at Gu Lian Fu and sneered, "Why do I have to help you?" Lory tilted her head.


    "What?" Gu Lian Fu stunned by Lory''s reaction.


    Why didn''t Gu Lian Fu expect Lory to refute him? That''s because the culture of people in this world is very concerned about their own image and reputation, especially those with high status. They like to show themselves as generous,passionate, and kind people especially for women, they expected to be gentle and benevolent so Gu Lian Fu is sure that Lory will help him if she considers her own reputation, and Lory''s didn''t have the best reputation so she should be more careful with her action and behavior in public if she doesn''t want her reputation got worsen.


    Unfortunately, Princess Lorientes from a very different culture, when ites to personal matters she prefers to be honest and blunt, she doesn''t like roundabout ways because important things have to be said clearly and directly or it will create unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Lory put down her teacup on the side table, then she looks Gu Lian Fu sharply "For women, reputation is their everything, a little bad rumor could affect their entire life, can you imagine what was Yang Xi Ying going through? everyone condemn her, mocked her, belittle her, I can''t imagine how lonely and desperate she was. At that time you even if you can''t help her solved her problem but at least you can trust her andfort her as a good friend but you don''t¡­" anger re across her face, Lory regretted that she was not close to Yang Xi Ying at that time yet so she couldn''t be there to help her but Gu Lian Fu was different, he is Yang Xi Ying childhood friends, he should know about Yang Xi Ying better than anyone else.


    "Not only did you not help him, but you also doubted her like everyone else, and when she asked for help, you rejected her coldly" Lory smirked at him "Thank goodness he met Li Mo Zhen, even though he never knew Xi Ying before, but he trusted her, not only that he also protected her, Li Mo Zhen even married her regardless of what other people said"

 Chapter 758 - Provocation

    Gu Lian Fu look down in shame and guilt, the bitterness in his face faded into a weary sadness, he knew his regret came toote but he couldn''t let it go, nor did he want it to. His stubbornness and defiance cannot escape Lory''s keen observation, she had long understood that the people in this world tend to be stubborn when ites to romantic matters whether in a good or bad way.


    "And you must not forget, that you have married Yang Xi Ying''s step-sister." Lory reminded him of an obvious fact. ??


    "But ... but I" he wanted to say that he didn''t marry Yang Qiou Ru out of love.


    Without even bothering to listen, he interrupted Gu Lian Fu''s sentence, "And you also impregnated Yang Xi Ying''s sister."


    Gu Lian Fu''s shoulders drop, his face contorted in sadness and regret, he looked at Lory with a helpless look but Lory did not show the slightest bit of pity for him, real men should take responsibility for their own decision. That was what she learned from all the men around her, so Gu Lian Fu''s depressed expression means nothing for her on the contrary it only made him look pathetic in Lory''s eyes.


    Annoyed, Lory let out a harsh breath, "After all, Xi Ying doesn''t need your concern or regrets, she has a good life now, she has a good friend, a good husband, had her own business, even her cultivation has improved a lot from two years ago. You might not realize this but your path and Xi Ying have been separated since the day you stopped trusting her, so you better move on with your life too, forget about Xi Ying, take care of your pregnant wife, don''t let your wife worry and trouble Xi Ying again" Lory crushed whatever hope Gu Lian Fu had for Yang Xi Ying and shoved the harsh truth right to his throat.


    A great pang gripped his heart and choked his throat, no matter how hard he tried to deny it, he knew clearly that Lory was right but knowing and epting were two different things, there was something in this world that couldn''t be let go easily regardless of how wrong it could be.


    "Go home, Master Gu .." Lory''s calm voice woke him up from his daze, "Your wife is waiting for you" her cold voice reminds him that his life and Yang Xi Ying had been moved on into two different directions and there was no hope for them to be together in this lifetime.


    Gu Lian Fu looked defeated, his eyes dulled with sadness, Gu Lian Fu slowly got up from his chair, he cupped his head and bowed his head politely "Thank you for taking the time to talk to me, Miss Luo"


    Lory hopes that he will stop being stubborn and interfere with Yang Xi Ying''s life again otherwise soon orter their rtionship will reach the point of no return at least at the moment they still can have amicable rtionship.


    "Thank you for apanying me to y chess, Mr. Gu." Lory nodded politely.


    Gu Lian Fu nodded slightly before he left, Lory saw Gu Lian Fu''s back moving away, she could still see the lingering obsession in his eyes but it''s not her problem only Gu Lian Fu himself knows how to let go of that feeling. After all, when it came to obsession, he wasn''t the right person to talk to.


    Lory leaned her cheek against the palm of her hand then cast her gaze towards the calmke, then suddenly she felt movement in front of her, she pulled back her gaze from theke then turned her gaze in front of her, a beautiful man. with noticeable red lips sitting in front of him. The strange man smiled mischievously at her as if he can''t wait to see Lory''s reaction.


    Lory was surprised but she quickly calmed down as soon as she realized that the man in front of her was not simple, she looks at the man and suddenly burst outughs, "Two men in one day... I didn''t know I was so popr?" Lory acted like she was proud of herself.


    Lory''s cool reaction dampened his mood, the man raised his eyebrows slightly then the smile on his face grew wider "You are funny¡­" he said.


    Lory covered her mouth and giggled, "A lot of people say that ..."


    They smiled at each other like they were some old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time, no one would have guessed that the two of them were strangers to each other. The mysterious man supported his chin with his hands on the table, he tilted his head while looking at Lory with an amused expression, for a normal woman this man''s behavior would be considered rude and provocative but Lory did not think like that, she felt that the man was trying to probe her.


    From a distance, Girsha watches the mysterious man with a wary gaze [Lory, that man¡­.]


    Lory could hear Girsha''s voice in her head, she could feel Girsha''s anxiousness, [Don''t worry, I can handle it¡­] Lory reassured him.


    "You''re not what I expected¡­." The man pursed his red lips.


    "Prettier?" she jokes.


    "No.." the man disagrees.


    "... .." Lory narrowed her eyes, suddenly feeling offended.


    "Weirder!" the man pped his hands.


    ''Yeah, I don''t like you man!"


    Swallowing her irritation, Lory poured herself a cup of tea without bothering to serve the man thates out of nowhere, Lory crossed her legsfortably then lifted the teacup near her lips, "By the way, I didn''t catch your name yet.."


    The man quickly straightened his posture as if he realizes he had been rude, "Apologize for my rude behavior madam," the mysterious puffed his chest proudly and say: "You can call me Master Wei" he speaks like he gives Lory a great honor to know his name.


    ''That''s not even a name dude!'' Lory scratched her nose as she tried to control her boiling anger.


    Lory looked at the beautiful man in front of him, the man seemed to be in his mid-twenties but he knew he could not judge a cultivator''s age by their appearance, he had a lean figure, sharp chin, unnatural long thin eyebrows that obviously he drawing himself. the man wearing a white silk robe embroidered with bright red spider lilies entuated with bright red ruby, half of his hair is tied with red ribbon tassels.


    Lory concluded that the man was vain, arrogant, devious, clearly narcissistic, very rich, and very powerful and most of all...very dangerous. Lory sipped her tea calmly, she looked calm from the outside but inside she was carefully examining the man from head to toe, she was calcting what would happen if she had to fight him right now, Lory turned her gaze to theke nearby and she was d she was near the water.


    "Luo Ri Yi.. is that your real name?" he asked casually.


    Lory shrugged "That''s what they called me"


    The man''s upper body bent towards the table as she smiles wickedly "But, is that your real name?" he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Undeterred by his intimidation, she looked at him with the same provocation, "If you tell me your name, I will probably give me my real name¡­" There was an untamable glint in her eyes that refused to submit.


    The man covered his mouth then burst outughing, "Oh my madame, you surprised me ~" he forgot when thest time someone dared to argue with him, turned out she was more interesting than he thought, no wonder that man liked her.


    "Madame, I really like you ~," he said bluntly without hiding his intention.


    Lory widened her eyes in surprise, if this happens to any other married woman they would be flustered, confused, angry, and worry because a strange man dared to seduce them in public they would scare what people think about her, but Lory does not share the samemon sense like any other women, this is not her first-time men have flirted with her in a public area. Lory''s expression cooled in the next second, another smile bloomed on her face "Thank you, but I already have a husband"


    "Oh, what a shame ..." the mysterious man looked disappointed, "Tell me, is your husband more handsome than me?" she provoked Lory even further, somehow she wanted to see Lory''s angry face.


    Unfortunately, Lory is the type who gets cooler when angry and calmer under duress like how her mind instantly bes clearer in the face of danger, it work automatically like an instinct.


    "He''s so handsome, I don''t think there will be a man who is more handsome than my husband," said Lory without the slightest hesitation, even sounding very confident.


    Lory was clearly mocking him right in front of his face, the mysterious man''s eyes darkened, "Do you think he is stronger than me?" he throws another question.


    Lory stifled a giggle then calmly took a sip of her tea, she smacked her lips then she looked back at him, "She does it even if she doesn''t, it doesn''t matter ..."


    "Why not?" the mysterious man intrigue.


    She ced the teacup gently on the table, the smile on her face wash away without a trace of "Because no one can hurt my husband while I''m still around" there was an explicit warning in her eyes.

 Chapter 759 - Provocation II

    The mysterious man''s eyes bulged then he held his stomach andughed out loud ''how refreshing'' he forgot thest time someone dared to threaten him, and what''s even more ridiculous the one who dares to threaten him is a wasted woman who has no power whatsoever, it was ridiculous, where does she have the confidence?!


    Lory didn''t bother by his mockingughter, it was a good thing for people to look down on her, so they would lose their guard down in front of her. Lory took another sip of his tea while staring at theke while waiting for the mysterious man to stopughing, it took a while before the mysterious man stoppedughing. He looked up and saw Lory watching the scene quietly without care about him. ??


    "Was he ignored?"


    The men smirked at her boldness, this woman had the balls to ignore him, whether she was crazy or not he felt attracted to her, and that was probably not a good thing for her. Lory could feel intense vibrationsing from the mysterious man, Lory''s grip on the cup tightened as she became alert, she didn''t know what this man wanted but she was sure it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    Lory''s index finger tapped his teacup in a monotone sound, the mysterious man was still staring at her with a strange grin stered on his face. The two of them didn''t speak, their eyes locked with each other.


    From afar they would look like two people having an intimate conversation but if they stood closer they would feel a heavy atmosphere between them, it felt like a ticking bomb ready to explode at any moment.


    "Ma...Madam Zhao, Madam Li is looking for you" a young maid suddenly broke the tense atmosphere, the young maid didn''t understand what was going on, she stares at Lory and the mysterious man consecutively, the first time toe to the young maid was '' are they lovers?'' the young maid shakes her head, that can be true, he knows the woman is married and this man doesn''t look like her husband and this atmosphere also doesn''t feel like a romantic atmosphere, what is happening here?


    "Looks like you have to go?" The man smiled warmly.


    "Looks like I have to¡­" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "We shall meet again" The mysterious man made a cryptic statement that sounds like a warning for Lory.


    As fearless as always, Lory tilted her head slightly and smiled, "We shall then..."


    The young maid was stunned, ''Did I stumble in an affair?''


    Lory left the garden with the young maid, as he walked, Girsha flew down and perched on her shoulder.


    [That guy Lory..] There was a hint of worry mixed in his voice.


    [I know¡­] Lory rubbed her hands together to ease her nervousness, she might look calm but her hands were a little wet and damp.


    Lory has been through many battles and wars, she has six senses when she encounters dangerous people and situations. Every fiber in her body was tingle the moment she met the mysterious man. Lory only looked calm because she had trained well and had a lot of experience when dealing with situations like this.


    The man had the same dangerous aura as Zhao Li Xin that reminded her of when she first faced Behemoth when she was a child. However, with Zhao Li Xin, she never felt threatened by his presence, since the first time they met there was no doubt in her heart that Zhao Li Xin would never hurt her that''s why she never avoided him, but the mysterious man was different.


    There was an unspeakable madness and brutality leaking from him, it so thick she could almost taste it. Lory''s heart was pounding knowing another strong enemy wasing towards her, at the same time she feel perplexed as she didn''t know why she always drew the wrong crowd even though she didn''t do anything.


    "Princess..." a melodious low voice startled her, at the same time Girsha jumped off her shoulder and flew away saying [Lory, I''ll keep an eye on that weird guy!]


    It took Lory a few seconds to realize that she had returned to the private room then suddenly her waist was hugged by strong arms, and a familiar masculine scent touched her nose and her worries gradually disappeared, she lifted her head and saw Zhao Li Xin''s beautiful onyx eyes staring at her.


    "Someone bothered you?" his figure towered over him like a dark cloud, but she was not afraid in the slightest, this man was the most gentle, kind, and loving man she had ever met if her heart beating erratically it was because she loved him too much.


    Zhao Li Xin''s head leaned forward, her warm breath blowing against her skin then instantly the blood rushed to her head made her blush like a ripe tomato, if others said that men in this world were stiff and reserved Lory would rebuke ''Not this one!''


    "I''m fine..." Lory averted her eyes from him, otherwise, she might unable to control her urge to kiss him senselessly.


    "Really, you don''t look fine to me¡­" he looks at her in doubt, he clearly saw she was anxious before.


    Lory rubbed her cheek against Zhao Li Xin''s chest at the same time inhaled his familiar scent then she let out a long breath of relief, "I''m fine now..."


    Since her body had rxed, Zhao Li Xin was sure she does feel better now, but what made her restless before? For all, he knew there was only one thing that would make her reacted this way but that ''thing'' wasn''t here, so he was sure that wasn''t the case¡­but then, what else?


    "Can you do it somewhere else, we are still here, you know" Yang Xi Yingined.


    Lory pulled her head from Zhao Li Xin''s chest, and there she saw Yan Xi Ying sitting behind the desk checking a book while other piles of books were ced on the side of the table, meanwhile, Li Mo Zhen served a cup of tea for yang Xi Ying with a doting look.


    "Tell that to yourself!" Lory''s mouth twitched seeing Yang Xi Ying being intimate with Li Mo Zhen.


    Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips pretending to be annoyed, "Who told you to have fun alone when I was busy checking the ount book"


    Lory rolled her eyes, then she took Zhao Li Xin''s hand and led her to one of the chairs and pressed his shoulders to sit down then she turned to Yang Xi Ying again and put her hands on her hips "Who told you to eat so much, is not even lunch yet, If you eat like that all the time I''m worried that Xi Lin''s tea house will run out of food soon"


    "I''m not eating that much" Yang Xi Ying muttered.


    "You clean almost the whole table by yourself" Lory reminds her.


    "¡­.."


    Li Mo Zhen felt bad for Yang Xi Ying he quickly spoke for yang Xi Ying "Don''t worry Lory, Xi Lin will never go bankrupt even if they don''t have any more guests for a decade, not when this ce is supported by Jiu Yun and Hei Shen sects" he reassured Lory, then he continues "It''s better for Xi Ying to eat more, I think he looks cuter when she gets chubby"


    Lory nced at Yang Xi Ying and held his breath ''Uh-oh''


    Yang Xi Ying gave an icy re at Li Mo Zhen "You think I''m chubby?"


    Li Mo Zhen froze, he realized he was in trouble, he quickly shook his head as he frantically said "No ¨C no ¨C no, I mean you are beautiful, very beautiful, trust me no matter what you still look gorgeous no matter how fat you are!"


    Lory wants to scream at Li Mo Zhen <strong>''DUDE!''</strong>


    "So I''m <strong>FAT</strong>?!" Yang Xi Ying shouted in high pitch.


    "Uhm¡­No" Li Mo Zhen whimper.


    "Then what you mean?" Yang Xi Ying stares at him with bloodshot eyes.


    "No¡­I mean...I mean, you should not care about that, I mean you are beautiful so why bother with that"


    "Don''t bother if I get FAT?" Yang Xi Ying''s voice grew colder as Li Mo Zhen sweated more and more.


    Lory looked at Li Mo Zhen with pity and she shook her head, ''Dude, just shut up!''


    Refused to be a drag in whirlwind Lory nudges her arms "let''s go now!" she whispered.


    "Hm, let''s go!" he agreed with Lory.


    Lory grab Zhao Li Xin''s hand and storm to exit the room, Yang Xi Ying saw lory left then shouted


    "Where are you going Lory?" she shouted.


    <strong>"RETREAT!"</strong> Lory shouted back.


    Yang Xi Ying''s anger red up, not only did Li Mo Zhen irritate her, but he also ruined their dies times''. Yang Xi Ying then red angrily at him, Li Mo Zhen knew that ''look'' it was the same look she gave her before she stabbed him the first time they met, Li Mo Zhen quickly exined himself "Not my fault, Dear, Zhao Li Xin was the one who insisted oning here!" He shamelessly used Zhao Li Xin as a shield.


    Yang Xi Ying snorted in disdain, she didn''t doubt Li Mo Zhen''s words, after all, she had already seen how clingy Zhao Li Xin was with Lory. Yang Xi Ying clicked her tongue in annoyance, "What a clingy man!"


    Li Mo Zhen thought he had saved himself from danger so he smiled brightly "I agree, my Dear, here, let me feed you while you checking the ount book" he pinched the soft cake with chopsticks as he ready to feed his beloved wife.


    "Didn''t you say I was fat earlier?" she red at him again.


    "¡­." The chopstick froze in midair.

 Chapter 760 - The Wedding Dress

    Lory had already fled with Zhao Li Xin, she knew how scary Yang Xi Ying was when she was angry so she better leave it to Li Mo Zhen''s ''The punching bag'', Yang Xi Ying''s mood should be better after she vented some of her anger.


    "Where should we go now?" Lory finally came out of Xi Lin''s tea house hand in hand with Zhao Li Xin.??


    Zhao Li Xin pondered for a moment then he said: "Why don''t we went to the Butterfly Silk Embroidery House"


    "Is it a clothing store, are you going to take me shopping?" Lory feigned surprise, "Are you going to be like the pompous young master who would buy the whole shop for me?" Lory teased him.


    "This business is mine so if you want to buy the whole store, it''s possible" he answered seriously.


    "¡­." Lory shut her mouth, she forgot Zhao Li Xin was a tycoon who had so many businesses across the country, even to this day Lory still didn''t fully understand how big Zhao Li Xin''s business was, it sounded stupid because she had seen the amount of gold inside Zhao Li Xin spatial ring, but maybe herck of interestbined with Zhao Li Xin indifferent with his own money, Lory tends to forget her husband is rich


    "It just so happens that Wu San Bo has something he wants to show me" he sped their fingers together as he pulls Lory closer to him.


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "You''ll see..." he smiled mysteriously.


    It was quite a journey from Xi Lin''s teahouse to the Butterfly Silk Embroidery House, they had to pass several bridges and stalls until they arrived at a three-story building with a luxurious gold sign hanging above the shop''s front door. At the shop, many men and womene and go to the shop and all of them wearing luxurious clothes and wearing expensive jewelry and they are followed by male and female servants to cater to their needs.


    "Wow, the business is booming!" Lory saw the crowd inside the shop and was amazed.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t look impressed, she thought this was normal "I think so, the business is handled by Wu San Bo, I don''t know the details, I just read the monthly report" as usual he let Wu San Bo manage the business as he pleased.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t restrain or regte how the King''s pce run their business, as long as it is profitable and it didn''t interfere with his ns, Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t bother too much with Wu the King''s pce affairs, Zhao Li Xin gives them a lot of freedom to all his King''s pces as long as they obey him and they don''t abuse his trust.


    When Lory and Zhao Li Xin stepped into the shop, there was a two-second paused in the crowd as everyone suddenly stopped their activity and stare at Zhao Li Xin and Lory with curiosity and fascination, and the next moment they realized what they had done they quickly withdrew their gazes back embarrassedly and pretend nothing happen.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin and Lory were numb to people''s reactions to them, but Lory mostly med all of this on Zhao Li Xin because she never had this reaction when she walked with other people.


    "My lord!" Wu San Bo promptly walked towards them with a bright smile, he cupped his fists and bowed his head politely, "Wee to our shop Young Mistress, my Lord"


    "The business seems great, nice job master Wu" Lory sincerely praised him.


    "This is what I have to do" Wu San Bo replied humbly, "Please follow me" he made a polite hand gesture to follow him.


    Common people know Wu San Bo as a wealthy merchant from another country his background is someone whoes from a merchant family that owns several businesses across the country, although he is not from a noble family, but Wu San Bo is rich, young, and handsome he is also very rich so many women are attracted to him and eager to be his wife or concubines, too bad his character is a bit weird.


    Unlike other merchants who like to mingle with influential people, Wu San Bo doesn''t care about them, he never serves his guests personally whether they are from noble families, high officials, or rich people, he simply doesn''t care. Wu san Bo even rejects the magistrate''s daughter when she invited him to meet with her.


    At that time the news of Wu san Bo humiliating the daughter of a second-level official spread like wildfire, some said the magistrate family was furious they demanded the shop be closed and Wu san Bo banished from the country but something unexpected happened, the shop stays open and the shop owner wasn''t harmed in any way, however, the county magistrate and the family was suddenly exiled to another territory.


    No one could understand what hand happened how could a simple merchant from another country be able to win against a second rank official who had long served the imperial family, hence ever since then everyone was convinced, the shop owner had powerful backers that cannot be trifles, since then no one dared to mess with the shop owner and his business.


    So when the famous shop owner Wu San Bo greeted the mysterious guest it attracted a lot of people''s attention, moreover, Zhao Li Xin had an imposing aura that made everyone shrink, he was like a Monarch who graced everyone with his presence.


    "Who is that man?" one of the women in pink hanfu whispered to her friends.


    "I don''t know, I can''t see his face because he''s wearing a mask" one of his friends with great interest watched Zhao Li Xin climb the stairs curiously.


    "He must be from a different background, that oppressive aura cannot be possessed by normal people," said another woman in blue hanfu.


    "Is he a prince?" the woman in pink whispered excitedly, who knew she might be lucky enough to catch the man''s attention.


    "But I think he already has a wife, did you see the woman next to him?" the woman in blue hanfu sneered.


    "So? it''s normal for a man to have more than one wife, right?" said the girl in pink hanfu again.


    "Be careful with your words, that man may be Long Ming, do you want to die!" an older woman suddenly silenced them.


    The three youngdies had no time to protest, the name ''Long Ming'' was enough to shock them to the core of <strong>"WHAT!"</strong>


    "Don''t fuss anymore, do you know how cruel Long Ming is....especially towards women who dare to have designs on him, that man is merciless and has a vtile temper so you better shut up or we''ll be all in trouble!" the old woman rebuked them with a stern face.


    The faces of the three youngdies were white as sheets, Zhao Li Xin''s famous reputation was widely known by everyone in the world, she was known as a bloody killer, a ruthless tyrant, and merciless man towards all his enemies whether they were male or female, he punished them the same


    The three youngdies were so frightened that they immediately left the shop like their clothes were on fire and many other customers were also leaving the shop in a hurry, they were worried that they would identally step on the crazy man''s tail, after all, it was better to be safe than sorry so they decided to go.


    Wu San Bo''s expression remained the same as they watched all his customers run from his shop. s, this wasn''t the first time his Master had dispersed the crowd as if he was a gue god so he wasn''t surprised. Wu San Bo calmly led Lory and Zhao Li Xin to a private floor on the third floor, when the double doors were opened by Wu San Bo''s subordinate Lory, dumbfounded by the appearance of a luxurious red robe disy on the small tform cover with a curtain as if it was an exhibition.


    "Is this¡­." Lory subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    "Your wedding dress" Zhao Li Xin continued her words.


    "Oh, my?" Lory covered her mouth in surprise.


    Even though they talked about marriage all the time, Lory still felt unreal about it but after she saw her wedding dress with her own eyes only then she realizes the wedding was about to happen.


    The maids lifted the curtains slowly so Lory could see the dress clearly, it was a breathtaking sight. Lory approached the dress with her eyes fixed on the magnificent gown. She never imagined herself wearing red at her wedding but this dress itself is amazing. When the light hits the dress it is like a fire adorned with stars. The dress had a long train skirt and wide sleeves but what made the dress look so beautiful were the intricate details andbined with the hundreds of gemstones attached to the dress which made the dress sparkle in the light.


    But Lory noticed something different about the dress, when Lory took a closer look at the dress it was embroidered with bluebell flowers, vines, leaves, then white and silvers feathers on the cors. Usually, the wedding dress is embroidered with a phoenix as a symbol of femininity and elegance or a lotus flower to represent beauty or a butterfly as a symbol of good luck so this dress is out of the norm.


    "This¡­ is this alright?" Lory was feeling a little anxious.


    Shee had long understood whatever marriage she got, it was not about her alone, this marriage would affect many people like the King''s pce, Hei Shen members even her friends in Jiu Yun sect and Ming Yue Yin sects, she couldn''t help but had to make somepromises, but she felt lucky enough that she didn''t have any inws to worry about. However, Zhao Li Xin had a reputation to maintain so Lory wasn''t sure if making clothes like this was okay.


    "Is it beautiful?" Zhao Li Xin asked her casually.


    Lory blinked and then she nodded "Well...yes!"


    "Do you like it?" he asked again.


    "Yes!"


    Zhao Li Xin then shrugged nonchntly, "Then it''s settled..."

 Chapter 761 - Trouble

    The purpose of this wedding is to make Lory happy if she is not happy then what''s the point of having this wedding, Zhao Li Xin decided to use bluebell flowers, feathers, and wings to embroider on Lory''s wedding dress because it represents lory the most, other symbols like a phoenix, Lotus, koi, and butterfly, didn''t mean anything to Lory so why bothered to sew it on her dress? to please others, not a chance!


    Just like other King''s Pces who tend to ignore the rules of society Wu San Bo didn''t care about the norms he personally really liked this dress, it was beautiful, unique and one of the kind. She was sure there would not be another wedding dress like this in the whole world, then again isn''t that represent Lory very much. ??


    "Young madam, if you think this dress looks beautiful, you should take a look at the final work." Wu San Bo nodded proudly.


    Lory''s mouth fell open, "You mean this dress isn''t finished yet?"


    "Of course not, the embroidery on the sleeves isn''t finished yet, the gems are too few at the bottom, and still need to fit on your body." Wu San Bo pursed his lips as he imagined there is still a lot of works to be done for the dress alone.


    "I want you to be here to try on the dress and see if it fits." Zhao Li Xi wrapped her arms around her shoulders then he leads her to the next room to change.


    Wu San Bo waved his hand and four women in dark gray uniforms enter the room, two of them carefully took the wedding gown from the disy then follow the other maids to the next room, they helped Lory put on the dress while Zhao Li Xin waited outside.


    The women who helped Lory put on the wedding dress were people from the ck tortoise pce, they were disguised as maids working in the shop but secretly they were gathering information from the gossip between nobledies and their maids at the shop, all of them are trained to be calm and collected but today is different.


    All Hei Shen members have heard of Lory and everyone is eager to see Lory, actually, Lory treats like a unicorn in the Hei Shen sect, forget about their Lord, they all want to know who is the woman who is able to tame their crazy Lord. That''s why when they knew Lory wasing, everyone fought at each other to have a chance to serve her.


    ''Oh my, Young Madam skin is very fair, it almost translucent!''


    ''Young Madam, eyes are so big and beautiful it''s twinkle like stars, so beautiful~''


    ''Young madam is so gentle and kind, she smiles a lot too¡­.she even kinder than the rumors said''


    ''Why the rumors say Young Madam isn''t beautiful, if you look carefully Young Madam has delicate features, she also got a pair alluring eyes and her voice is so soft and gentle, ahhh... it''s soothing just being around her~''


    The oblivious Lory thought ''Why are they look at me like I''m a piece of meat?''


    At the outside Wu San Bo pour a cup of wine to Zhao Li Xin then he says quietly: "We got new information that Zi Quan Mei is one of Wu Zei Tian woman"


    "Zi Quan Mei is old" Zhao Li Xin frown, he doesn''t know what is so good about that old woman.


    "Zi Quan Mei is a very beautiful woman, in fact, no one can''t match her beauty in her n until today, she also very talented and shrewd woman, is not weird if Wu Zei Tian interested in her" Wu San Bo tried to exin but he guessed this chunk piece of wood wouldn''t understand.


    "Meh¡­" Zhao Li Xin responded with tant disgust.


    Wu San Bo didn''t insist actually he had expected this from Zhao Li Xin, and so Wu san Bo continue "Maybe that''s not the only reason, I heard Zi Quan Mei saved Wu Zei Tian when he was young and became his first woman¡­.or his first ''ything''. whatever that work, he probably has some sentimental feelings towards Zi Quan Mei."


    Zhao Li Xin doubts that, but he doesn''t ask further not like he cares anyway "How much we can trust this information?"


    "As much we can throw" Wu San Bo sped his hand behind his back "I check her background and it came out true"


    Zhao Li Xin lifts the wine cup from the table, he contemtes for a second then he looks at Wu San Bo "What does she want in exchanged for the information?"


    "Wu Zei Tian death" Wu San Bo smile.


    Zhao Li Xin stifle a chuckled then slowly sip his wine


    _____________________


    A handsome man withvish white robes across the bridged, the red spider lily flower on his sleeves flutter as the wind blows as if it''s alive, instantly it caught everyone eyes who walk past him bye. The handsome young men red lips curves slightly as he enjoyed people''s attention towards him.


    A beautiful woman beside him holding a beautiful red umbre painted with white cherry blossom flower above the beautiful man head, when they walk together they look like a beautiful picture thating from the painting everyone can''t help staring at them.


    "My Lord, how is your meeting with Long Ming''s wife?" asked the beautiful woman.


    The handsome man''s smile was charming and seductive, the corner of his red lips curved slightly as he recalled his meeting "Interesting¡­she''s very interesting"


    "It has been a long time since I heard My Lord praise someone like this¡­" the beautiful woman said.


    The handsome man chuckled, he poked the beautiful woman''s nose, "Why, are you jealous?" he teased.


    The beautiful woman lowered her head and blushed, "I don''t dare..." she answered softly.


    The handsome man sneers at the obedient meek young woman with a condescending look, doesn''t she know a tame animal loses its charmspare to a wild animal that runs on the grasnd and soars to the sky, free and untamable like Zhao Li Xin and that woman.


    There was something in their eyes, they look so different but it was strangely simr. He didn''t know how to exin it but he wanted it, he wanted it so bad that it made his heart pound like a child eager for a new toy.


    "Do you think if I took his wife, would he chase me with all his might?" he tilted his head and sniggered.


    another tragedy would surely fall to some unlucky fellow, her stomach suddenly churned then she looked down as she tried to hide her difort. The beautiful woman knew very well the character of this man because she was one of the longest women who served him, so he knew clearly what this man could do to satisfy his desire.


    Suddenly the handsome man flicked the beads in the air and hit the body of the little swallow just like a bullet went through the butter it was clean and swift, the little bird body fell to the ground with a hole in its chest, The beautiful woman eyes widen in shocked but then she covered her mouth with both hands to stop herself from screaming then she saw the man beside her in disbelief.


    He knitted his eyebrows closely "What an odd bird¡­." He muttered.


    "I... my lord?" The beautiful woman didn''t know why he killed an innocent bird, however, she quickly swallowed her question, she forgot that this man didn''t need a reason to kill people let alone a bird.


    He scrutinizes the dead bird body for three seconds then he waved his hand, "It''s nothing, let''s go!" he sounded a bit disappointed he turns around and he put one hand behind his back and then walked away, the beautiful girl automatically chased the man, still not forgot to raised her umbre to cover the handsome man from sunlight.


    From a distance, Girsha narrowed his round green eyes at the mysterious man ''Another trouble'' he thought before he flew away.

 Chapter 762 - Trouble II

    Lory looked at herself in the full-length mirror, the red dress fell perfectly on her, the long sleeves covered her wrists, the criss-cross neckline was slightly lower than her usual it showing her corbones a bit, the bluebell flower embroidery sewn with blue, silver, and gold threads made the flower look real then it added with blue sapphires and red rubies gemstone makes the dress look sparkles and every time she moves the dress gives the illusion as if it''s twinkling


    Lory held her breath, she had seen many beautiful dresses in her old world and this world but nothing couldpare to this dress, she decided to keep this dress and wear it on all their anniversary, this dress is too beautiful to only wear once.??


    "You are so beautiful" Zhao Li Xin suddenly came from behind "Too bad I have to show this look to others" he rested his chin on top of Lory''s head while wrapping her arms around her, the dress made Lory look more beautiful than he thought, he regrets his decision to asked his people make such a dress for her.


    "Should you be happy instead you have beautiful bride?" sometimes its hard to follow how Zhao Li Xin''s mind works.


    "You already beautiful as you are" he clicks his tongue in annoyance.


    ''Why he sounds not happy'' Lory perplexed.


    "Oh, let''s try the veil!" he let go of her then open the medium size box.


    Lory swept her gaze across the room she realized there were only the two of them in the room, no wonder is too quiet. Lory didn''t know when they all leaving but since they all martial art artist Lory didn''t surprise they could leave without her notice, not long after Zhao Li Xin showed Lory the bride red veil, the veil is made of gauze and it embroidered with wings and leaves vines then again entuated with hundreds of red rubies and diamonds.


    Lory let out a long exhale ''I''ll definitely keep that dress and the veil...''


    Zhao Li Xin slowly covered her head, her veil was neatly covered from her head to her chest, Zhao Li Xin stared at Lory for a moment for a few seconds he seemed lost in his thought "Can I see the real you in this dress?"


    Lory smiled then she rubbed his thumb on his wrist and a purple circle appeared on his wrist then immediately the spell nullify and her disguise was washed away, Zhao Li Xin''s gaze softened because right now he could see her real face hiding behind the veil, it was amazing how his heart was still beating whenever she looked at him like this.


    Zhao Li Xin slowly lifted her veil, when Zhao Li Xin saw his own reflection in her gem-like purple eyes, his heart stopped for a moment then elerated at full speed, he thought there was nothing more beautiful in the whole world than Lory''s purple irises, Zhao Li Xin sure he would never get tired if he was given all year just to staring at her eyes.


    "Why don''t I marry you right here, right now?" He said with a serious face.


    Lory rolls her eyes, once again he voiced his unreasonable thoughts, Lory never took him seriously because she always thought Zhao Li Xin was joking, Lory giggle then punched Zhao Li Xin chest lightly, "What''s the point of preparing all this, if we end up doing it spontaneously don''t you feel pity for all the trouble you gave to all your subordinates?"


    "No¡­" he answered without the slightest hesitation.


    "You are unbelievable Boss, did you know that?" Lory felt sorry for all the members of Hei Shen who had served this fickle man for so long.


    But Zhao Li Xin disagrees, he thought Lory was paying too much attention to her subordinates but of course, he didn''t tell her about this because he knew it only make her upset and she wouldn''t change either. Lory didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin was thinking, she looked at herself in the mirror then she breathed a sigh of relief turn out her original appearance didn''t look too weird wearing the red wedding dress in contrary it makes her skin look fairer and her purple eyes be more conspicuous.


    "If I don''t disguise myself at our wedding would people shocked?" Lory remembers that many people still don''t know about her true appearance, but she was reluctant to wear a disguise at her own wedding.


    "It''s okay, your appearance will be hidden behind a veil, I will tell San Bo to add more embroidery to cover part of your face so that no one can see your face" Zhao Li Xinfort her.


    "Oh, I forgot, here the bride doesn''t show her face at the wedding, right!" Lory was struck by an epiphany, once she realized this she became less worried.


    "Do you think I''m happy showing your face to others? if it was up to me, I would cover your face with a mask and hide you behind a thick wall so that no one can see you" Zhao Li Xin blurted out his deepest thoughts, the truth is if not because he was afraid that Lory would hate him, Zhao Li Xin would have done it a long time ago but imagining the anger and disgust in Lory''s eyes to him was enough to make him bury his dark thoughts in the depths of his heart. If there was anything he feared other than losing Lory it was Lory''s hatred.


    It''s amazing how Lory is never afraid of Zhao Li Xin''s dark thoughts, normal women at least flinch when someone says he wants to lock her up, and independent women will feel suffocated under that much possessiveness, but Lory doesn''t feel that way at all, something in her heart tells her that Zhao Li Xin would never hurt her that she will be safe with him.


    Maybe it because of the special condition in Lucient lineage when choosing a partner, perhaps it was an instinct or simply her good judgment but one is certain, she was drawn to him the moment she saw him and she never feel threatened by any means.


    "I don''t know what make you so scared about" Lory lean her back against his chest "Even if someone like me, doesn''t mean I will leave you, I never understand why someone like you could be so insecure" Lory sighed heavily, she looked at Zhao Li Xin reflection from the mirror, andment to herself did God have overtime when he created Zhao Li Xin, why this man is so perfect that she can never use to him even after two years they had been together.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin believes that Lory beauty is far more destructive to be shown to other people, he was certain if people know Lory original appearance they would fight just to have a chance to take a nce at her, Lory might not realizepare to any women he ever met, The terms of beauty that can ruin the country can only give to her.


    Zhao Li Xin hugged her tightly and whisper "I will not let anyone take you away from me"


    Lory replied giggling, "What would you do if that happened?" she jokes with him.


    "I will Crash and burn, perhaps¡­.." he muttered.


    ________________________


    Elsewhere one falls is despair, in a dim room, a woman slouches on her sofa her expression is dark and heavy. Swallowed by anxiety the tears rolled down her cheeks, she didn''t know what was going on, her cultivation continued to decline and there was nothing she couldn''t do to stop it, if not because of the help of the amount of pill and elixir she had she didn''t dare to imagine how her situation right now.


    Since that day she didn''t dare to use the totem anymore as the result she was unable to increase her cultivation, and the wounds due to the immortal mes were not easy to heal so her cultivation gradually crumbles. Zi Quan Mei didn''t understand what had happened and why this had happened to her, when she was mourned for herself suddenly someone knocked on her door.


    Zi Yi Ru opened the door carefully the sound of the door creaking made her feel nervous but she braced herself and entered the room, when she was in the room she could barely see anything, the room was too dim there were only a few candles lit inside the spacious room.


    "Elder sister¡­.sister" Zi Yi Ru called out, but no one answered, feeling anxious she called again "Elder sister, where are you?"


    "What do you want?" Zi Quan Mei replied in an impatient tone.


    Zi Yi Ru was shocked but then she was relieved that from her voice Zi Quan Mei seemed fine, at least she wasn''t dead. Zi Yi Ru couldn''t let Zi Quan Mei die, without her Zi Yi Ru knew she would lose her ce in the Zi family. Unlike Zi Quan Mei Zi Yi Ru didn''t have high cultivation, she wasn''t talented enough and she didn''t have the patience to learn cultivation, not to mention she never liked to do rough activities like fighting.


    Undoubtedly Zi Yi Ru was born with a princess mentality disorder where she feels the need to depend on someone be it, family, husband, or children she cannot depend on her own, which make things worst she also has a narcissistic and selfish character, Zi Yi Ru is someone who feels she deserves everything regardless of herck of effort to get it.


    Just like now, she hates Zhao Li Xin to the core because he killed her family and made her lose his footing in her family, but she realizes that he can''t avenge herself, she had no power, and she clearly not brave enough to face Zhao Li Xin on her own so she needs help and the only person she can ask for help is Zi Quan Mei, the only problem is getting Zi Quan Mei to agree with her.


    "Are you okay, where are you?" it was difficult for Zi Yi Ru to find Zi Quan Mei in a dark room. She didn''t understand why Zi Quan Mei''s attitude changed drastically after she returned home, for a month Zi Quan Mei isted herself in her room at first everyone thought she was recovering her wounds from her battle with Long Ming, but strangely Zi Quan Mei''s condition didn''t seem to get any better.


    However, when their father wanted to summon the physician to check her condition Zi Quan Mei refused to see the doctor because she told them that no one knew her condition better than herself, she assured them that she will be alright but they didn''t hear more news from Zi Quan Mei even their father started worried, that''s why he sent her to check on Zi Quan Mei''s condition.


    "I told everyone not to bother me, why can they understand!" Zi Quan Mei spit out her anger, she was already in a bad mood and Zi Yi Ru''s arrival only inmed her anger further.


    "Sister, please don''t be mad, Father and mother are worry about you so they send me here to check your condition" Zi Yi Ru meekly said.


    Zi Quan Mei sneered, she got up from her sofa then stepped across the room, she lifted the curtain and saw her beautiful but useless sister standing in the middle of the room near the round table, she looked at Zi Yi Ru with a condescending look "Worry about what, worried that I''ll be crippled and I can''t hold my position as sect leader?" she said sarcastically.


    "Sister, don''t say that¡­you know that wasn''t true" Zi Yi Ru looks dejected, but Zi Quan Mei guessed is right on point.

 Chapter 763 - Trouble III

    Arge n like the Zi family naturally had many children and branch families, which meant is not hard to find another sessor who could rece Zi Quan Mei. Even though Zi Quan Mei came from the first branch family and they were born from legal wives but their position still unstable because they were both girls and their mother didn''t have any Son.


    If not because Zi Quan Mei being an extraordinary talent at such a young age, their grandfather and elders would not hand the sessor chair to Zi Quan Mei, so is not hard to imagine what would they do if they know her cultivation declined to a pitiful state, it was certain that her grandfather would not hesitate to rece her with another descendant in a heartbeat.??


    And their situation became even worse since Zi Yi Ru Son, Sanguan Wu Ci, and her husband Sanguan Jin Sheng had died and the whole Sanguan n crumbles without a trace even their only daughter Sanguan Li Ye became crippled, without Sanguan Family support, Zi Yi Ru was reduced into nothing but a burden for the whole Zi n.


    "Elder sister, please sit down first, you know there is no point in getting angry now" Zi Yi Ru showed her concern, she helped Zi Quan Mei to sit down then poured her a cup of warm tea to calm her down.


    "Elder sister, please don''t be angry with mom and dad, all of this isn''t their fault, it''s also not our fault¡­.it''s all Long Ming''s fault, that ungrateful bastard, I should have killed him when he was a baby !" Zi Yi Ru mmed the table angrily "That wretched man has killed my son and husband, he also injured you, he must have nned this since a long time ago that''s why our family didn''t stand a chance against him, that man is a monster, how could he do this? to his own biological family!" her chest heaved up and down erratically.


    It''s amazing how Zi Yi Ru turned ck to white, shepletely forgot everything she had done, if not because of her and Sanguan Jin Sheng''s evil n to harm Zhao Li Xin, none of this would happen. Zi Yi Ru didn''t know how lucky she is still able to live despite everything she had done for Zhao Li Xin.


    Zi Yi Ru was very lucky indeed if this happened two years ago Zhao Li Xin would already send his King''s pce to exterminate the entire Zi n but he didn''t, probably because Zhao Li Xin thought destroying the Sanguan family foundation and the deaths of the main culprits Sanguan Jin Sheng and Sanguan Liu wen were enough to assuage his anger or maybe he just be a bit milder, after all, Zhao Li Xin''s main reason was to find the old map of the Crimson lightning sword while destroying the Sanguan family was just a bonus to him. Unfortunately, Zi Quan Mei and Zi Yi Ru don''t understand how lucky they are


    Zi Quan Mei clenched her fist, she thought Zi Yi Ru is right if not because of Zhao Li Xin how could she fell into this predicament why can he just die like her original n, why must he survived and be a powerful figure as Long Ming, what kinda crazy twist is this!


    "Elder sister, we can let Long Ming go away like this, look what he has done to you, can you ept this?!" Zi Yi Ru''s voice trembled with anger, Zi Yi Ru then pressed Zi Quan Mei''s hand and hissed, "Long Ming must pay for what he has done to us!"


    Anger throbbing in her veins, Zi Quan Mei pressed her lips into a thin line "But, Long Ming is not an easy opponent, even if we have support from the entire Celestial Immortal sect, we still don''t know if we can win against Hei Shen Sect" Zi Yi Ru looked restless, she had witnessed the strength of four Hei Shen King pces and there also the Hei Shen members, actually Zi Quan Mei didn''t have the confidence to fight Hei Shen sect openly.


    "I agree, it would be unwise to go against the Hei Shen sect head-on, however, I heard rumors that Long Ming loved his wife very much. one could say that women are Long Ming''s biggest weakness, if we can have Long Ming''s wife, we might have a chance to win against her" Zi Yi Ru narrowed her eyes slyly.


    Zi Quan Mei suddenly remembered about the mysterious woman who cameter and fought side by side with Long Ming, she didn''t see the woman''s face clearly because of all themotion and injuries but she couldn''t forget the woman''s strange hair color, it was not only women she had a strange appearance she also had powers that she had never seen before, Zi Quan Mei wasn''t sure if it was a mysterious art or something but she was sure the woman was not simple.


    "Are you sure Long Ming really loves his wife?" Zi Quan Mei asked.


    "That''s what the rumors say, am I wrong?" Zi Yi Ru looks puzzled.


    "Is it true Long Ming doesn''t have another woman besides his wife?" Zi Quan Mei showed her doubts.


    Zi Yi Ru pinched her chin thoughtfully, "Not that I know of¡­." she muttered then looked at Zi Quan Mei, "Do you think Long Ming has another woman? I wouldn''t be surprised isn''t he still a man, which man can be satisfied with just one woman" Zi Yi Ru sneered.


    Zi Quan Mei shook her head, "I''m not sure either, but we need to investigate this matter carefully, we don''t want to suffer the same fate as the Lu n and the Sacred mountain peak society, right?" she warned.


    "Of course, we don''t!" Zi Yi Ru took a sharp breath, she realized how dangerous Long Ming was, and yet she still poked the sleeping beast.


    Zi Quan Mei took a deep breath, she became calmer after she found another goal, "We need to find where Long Ming is now..." said Zi Quan Mei.


    Zi Yi Ru''s face suddenly lit up like a light bulb, "Don''t worry sister, I already asked this matter, I know where Long Ming is now!"


    "Oh¡­really" Zi Quan Mei sounded surprised and amazed by Zi Yi Ru''s rare initiative.


    Zi Yi Ru raised her chin smugly then she grinned widely "Long Ming is at Sun Jan city in Liang Zu kingdom territory"

 Chapter 764 - The Past That He Should Never See

    It started with darkness, his body floated in the air and he could tell the difference between rising and falling it''s like apleted stagnant, then he felt a chill against his skin followed by the sound of a gust of the wind and his nose picked up the smell of mold and dirt, heZhao Li Xin was sure he was somewhere underground, Zhao Li Xin slowly opened his eyes he found himself standing among the old ruins ''Where am I?''


    [No, Lory what have you done!]??


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart tightened when someone shouted Lory''s name frantically, Zhao Li Xin raised his head and he saw a man kneeling on the ground he looked up at the sky with his filled with sadness and agony, that man screamed at the top of his lungs. Zhao Li Xin felt a terrifying feeling creep up into his heart, Zhao Li Xin gaze subconsciously followed in the same direction as the strange man.


    when he saw what he saw his entire body froze, his eyes bulged wide, and his jaw dropped then his face became as white as a sheet. Without realizing Zhao Li Xin''s feet were moving on their own, his mind was messy and chaotic, it felt like his brain was cut off from his body everything moves in a trance.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were fixed on the figure floating in the sky, a pair of wings that were ckest as the ebony spread across the sky, a sudden whirlwind blew her messy bluish hair as the figure raised further in the air.


    Zhao Li Xin felt his blood turn cold as her heart clenched in dread, he knew that figure very well even though her hair looked dirty and longer than it used to, and she looked a little older but he knew her!


    "Lo¡­ry¡­" Panic surges through him.


    Zhao Li Xin was still unable toprehend the situation when suddenly a strange glowing white figure with silver armor and wings behind them appeared out of nowhere, they all grasp the sword with both hands and they raised their swords simultaneously, a secondter they all flew towards Lory, all of them aimed their sword on her and one by one they thrust her body, their movements sharp and swift without a slight of hesitation, just like a broken marite Lory received every stab readily.


    Zhao Li Xin and the strange man scream at the same time <strong>"NOOO!"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin tried to jump to save her but his feet somehow stuck to the ground, Zhao Li Xin frantically try to release his feet from the ground but it was useless then he punches the ground in a desperate attempt to free herself but to no avail when he looks up he see Lory''s body swaying and flinching every time the sword pierced through her body like a knife through butter, overwhelmed with fear and panic he screams <strong>"STOP ¨C STOP IT!"</strong> but they don''t stop, Zhao Li Xin could see the pained on Lory''s face but nothing he could do.


    Zhao Li Xin fell on his knees shouting and shouting <strong>"STOP - Please stop - Please I beg you...PLEASE!"</strong>


    Ever since he was six or seven years old, Zhao Li Xin stopped begging other people and he stopped crying because he knew that it was a wasted effort, but right now he throws away his dignity he pleads desperately until his voice bes hoarse, tears fall on his cheek but they don''t listen to him, it seems no one knows he was there.


    When the attack finally stopped Lory letting out a long holler as she thrust the giant sword into the ground with all her might then followed by a whirlwind a pir of purple light appeared from the ground and soared into the sky, Zhao Li Xin felt his body go numb.


    The heavy impact hit him like a wave but he couldn''t feel anything, when the debris and dust gradually subsided Zhao Li Xin saw Lory was left kneeling on the ground and his whole body leaned towards the sword, the strange man approached her in limping, he was crying and muttering in anguage that Zhao Li Xin couldn''t understand.


    there''s a purple line across Lory''s face and the line erged and it bes a glowing crack, then the crack begins to spread from her face to her neck then her chest until her whole body cover with glowing crack, it was a scary sight but Lory didn''t look hurt or scared instead she looked happy and relieved, the cracks got bigger and bigger and the purple light glows brighter and brighter.


    Zhao Li Xin lost his strength his shoulders slumped and his hands fell to the ground ''it''s over it was dawned to him that he couldn''t save her. Zhao Li Xin knew how it ended, Lory smiled like she always does, she said something to that strange man and the next moment her body exploded into brilliant tiny lights just like fireflies, Zhao Li Xin shut his eyes as tears rolled down his face.


    ''I lost her¡­" Zhao Li Xin heard a heart-wrenching scream but he didn''t know if it wasing from him or that strange man.


    "Congrattions boy, you have now reached the level of immortality!~" Huo Long''s excited cheers brought Zhao Li Xin''s mind back to reality.


    When he opened his eyes again he was inside the mystic realm, gradually his memory returned, he remembered he was in the middle of cultivation but then he was dreaming, the dream was so vivid that he didn''t know if it was real or not.


    Huo Long who was still cheering until he realizes Zhao Li Xin''s condition was not right, then Huo Long saw Zhao Li Xin''s distraught expression and there were clear tears marks on his face¡­.wait a minute, <strong>TEARS</strong>?! since when did this block of ice know how to cry?!


    "Hey, boy, are you okay¡­..are you¡­.crying?" Huo Long couldn''t help but move his head closer to Zhao Li Xin''s face. Huo long thought Zhao Li Xin would p his face but is nothing happened.


    Zhao Li Xin remained silent, he didn''t make a sound or move. Huo Long never saw Zhao Li Xin behaved like this before and it start to worry him.


    Huo Long waved his hand in front of Zhao Li Xin face "Boy, talk to me¡­.hey you scare me"


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly got up from the ground without a word he stepped out of the Mystical realm, Huo Long could only watch her departing back with a puzzled look "Is breakthrough to Immortal level painful?" the old dragon scratched his head.

 Chapter 765 - A Daunting Dream

    When Zhao Li Xin returned to his room, the first thing that came to his mind was to look for Lory, when he didn''t find her in the room, his heart was pounding like a drum, a voice inside his head started screaming to find her immediately. Zhao Li Xin mmed the door open and run to the exit.


    "Where''s Lory?!" Zhao Li Xin shouted to the air since he knew Mong Yi and Mong Ki were nearby. The two of them heard the urgent tone in Zhao Li Xin''s voice, they quickly presented themselves in front of Zhao Li Xin in haste. ??


    "Young Madam is in the main garden, my lord!" Mong Ki kneels down on one knee while cupping his fists respectfully and Mong Yi follows suit.


    Zhao Li Xin used her Qin Gong, she flew towards the garden in a hurry, it was so fast that the Mong brothers could only see the shadow of their Lord. Brother Mong exchanged confused looks, although their Lord is a very strong cultivator, s he iszy so he rarely uses his martial arts if not absolutely necessary, mostly Zhao Li Xin just suppresses her opponent using her Qi but he rarely fights since he waszy and easily bored he used to leave the fighting to the four king''s pce.


    That''s why Mong Ki and Mong Yi are confused, could it be that someone is trying to harm the young madam but it''s impossible because they just checked Lory''s situation a minute ago and she seems fine, Lory is also highly guarded with the shadow guards so if anything happens even a little they should contact him right now and not to mention Lory isn''t a soft cotton candy either, on the contrary, Lory is very powerful, so if something really happened they would know about it by now.


    "I thought milord was missing Young Madam again¡­" Mong Yi concluded.


    Mong Ki took a deep breath, he had no words to refute his younger brother.


    "I really want to p everyone who says Young Madam clings to my Lord, obviously it''s the other way around¡­." Mong Yi shakes his head with a helpless look.


    "...."


    The Mong brothers didn''t know how other married couples interacted but they were sure there was no husband more attached to their wife than their Lord, other than cultivating and having a meeting with his underlings Zhao Li Xin had nothing to do other than glue himself to Lory it almost like he was lost when Loy was not around, on the other hands Lory was too independent, she always had something to do on her own, Lory rarely looked for Zhao Li Xin first but that perhaps Zhao Li Xin didn''t give her a chance.


    Like today Lory found something else to do. This time she was flying kites in the garden with Girsha. This morning when she woke up she saw a lot of colorful kites in the sky so Lory interest piqued she quickly asked one of the servants to buy her a kite which happened to be the kite that the servant bought was a kite in the shape of a bird, amused Lory wrote the word ''The Lord of The Sky'' on the kite and then she used a wind spell to fly the kite quickly.


    [Hey, you can''t use underhanded wind spells you know¡­] Girsha quipped.


    Lory rolled her eyes [Sued me!] she feign ignorant with hisment, Lory pulled and released the string and the kite flew further.


    [By the way, why did you write that on the kite, your writing is bad and the kite doesn''t look like me!] Girsha pointing at the kite with his wing, Girsha doesn''t know where Lory got her confidence to show off her bad calligraphy, doesn''t she feel ashamed.


    [Nope and that kite looks like you, it has a yellow tail like you!] Lory said confidently.


    Lory''sments angered the mighty bird then he hollers at Lory, [My tail is golden like the sun rays at dawn, so is not YELLOW!] Girsha pecked Lory''s head in anger and Lory ran to dodge his attackughing heartily.


    when they were running around and joking around in the garden Lory suddenly spots Zhao Li Xin was standing like a statue while watching her with an expression of relief and longing. However, Lory who was busy dodging Girsha''s fierce attacks didn''t notice Zhao Li Xin''s strange expression, she ran towards Zhao Li Xin pretend to be hurt, and whine coquettishly, "Li Xin, help me, Girsha is bullying me!"


    Actually, Lory was looked ridiculous when she running with messy hair and string kite in her hand.


    However, Zhao Li Xin didn''t pay attention to her appearance, seeing her running with rosy cheeks made his heart flood with sorrow, the image of her being stabbed mercilessly is still fresh in his memory, Zhao Li Xin was etched with pain, he took long strides towards Lory then he pulled her into his arms. The warmth from her body made Zhao Li Xin realize that this is the reality, his beloved princess was still safe, and sounds Zhao Li Xin bury his face on her nape, he worries Lory would see tears brimmed in his eyes.


    Lory was surprised he identally let go of the strings and the kite flew. Lory never saw Zhao Li Xin act like this before, Lory then looked at Girsha with a questioning look but Girsha shrugged, he didn''t know either.


    "Li Xin..." Lory stroked his head gently, "What''s wrong, I thought you were cultivating?" Lory could sense Zhao Li Xin''s strange mood and she was worried about him.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer as he continued to bury his face in Lory''s nape, Lory got anxious, she didn''t know what could make Zhao Li Xin distraught like this, could someone hurt him? anger boil in her chest "Li Xin what''s wrong, did something bad happen, tell me, is someone hurt you¡­." Lory''s heart ached for him, she never saw Zhao Li Xin so vulnerable as if the next moment he would break down and cry.


    Lory gritted her teeth furiously, if someone dared to hurt her ''baby'' she wouldn''t mind showing them the wrath of Princess Lorient.


    "I have¡­.a bad dream¡­.." his voice thick with sorrow..


    Lory was dumbfounded, "Dream¡­.did you have a bad dream?" Lory heaved a sigh of relief knowing she had misunderstood. Thankfully Zhao Li Xin wasn''t hurt otherwise she would have really lost herself, when it came to protecting their loved ones, Lory hated to admit that she might not be better than Zhao Li Xin, just see what she could do for her brother.


    "It''s the worst dream..." he said in a muffled voice.


    For someone who used to be haunted by nightmares Lory could understand his feelings "Oh¡­there ¨C there" Lory tightened her arms around his neck as she kept stroking his head to calm him down "It was just a dream, everything is fine now¡­." She ced a kiss on Zhao Li Xin''s head "Nothing will happen, I''m here.... I''ll always be here"


    "Everything it''s gonna be alright¡­" she whispers softly to his ear.


    _______________________________


    "What flower do you want?" Yang Xi Ying''s hand was paused while holding the brush.


    "Hm...anything" replied Lory nonchntly while holding a small bowl and spoon in her hand.


    Yang Xi Ying contemtes with a serious face "Because this is a wedding it should be red carnation but we can add light red carnation and a white carnation in the mixed, what do you think?" Yang Xi Ying looks at her waiting for Lory''s answer.


    Lory was sucked his spoon before she answers casually "M ¨C kay¡­"


    On the arhat chair Yang Xi Ying wrote seriously on the small table, and across the table, Lory who supposed to be the bridefortably ate Osmanthus jelly leisurely.


    "Oh, I got a letter from Yue Yin, lord Zhang, agreeing to represent the elder from your family and lord Mu Jan Ge also agreeing to represent as the elder of lord Zhao, I think elder Mu agreed only to anger Mater Tian Meng Ji" Yang Xi Ying smirked mischievously.


    "Too bad, Zhao Li Xin and his master rtionship ended like this" Lory sighed, she felt guilty, it was undeniably all happened because of her. Lory once tried to persuade him to forgive his former master but Zhao Li Xin adamant to stick to his decision so Lory couldn''t say anything more.


    Yang Xi Ying twitched her nose and sneered, "It''s not your fault, who told him to be small-minded and stupid!" Yang Xi Ying didn''t like Tian Meng Ji even before she became friends with Lory, she met Tian Meng Ji the first time because Mu Jan Ge invited him to her wedding that time she could feel his judgmental gaze on him, Yang Xi Yingter knows it because he had heard about her old rumor.


    Thankfully, Mu Jan Ge didn''t care about Tian Meng Ji''s one-sided opinion, Li Mo Zhen once told her that Tian Meng Ji''s basic character wasn''t bad he just easily swayed by outward appearances, and a little petty, but it didn''t make him as a bad person it only shows he has some ws like everybody else. Normally Zhao Li Xin would ignore her master''s behavior, however, when it involved Lory he refused topromise.


    Lory finished his snack then ced the bowl on another table so as not to disturb Yang Xi Ying "Still, I feel bad, no matter what, Master Tian was the first man that teaches Zhao Li Xin about cultivation"


    "Believe me, ording to elder Mu, your great lord has paid his debt in full" Yang Xi Ying waved his hand aimlessly without looking at Lory while still concentrating on the paper "We only have thirty guests, do you think that''s too few?"


    Lory wanted to ask about Mu Jan Ge again but Yang Xi Ying''s sudden question made her forget what she wanted to ask earlier "Uhm¡­there will be Grand tutor, famous general and empress Liang Zu herself, do you think my guests are still too little?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    Ming Yue Yin agreed, "You''re right!" there will be three legendary figures in Lory''s wedding, that three people worth hundreds of noble guests, Yang Xi Ying wrote something more on the paper. Lory was amused by how seriously Yang Xi Ying took this wedding, if people saw this they would think it was Yang Xi Ying''s wedding.

 Chapter 766 - A Daunting Dream II

    But Lory didn''t mind on contrary she felt grateful that Yang Xi Ying wanted to help her, even though Bei Li Yan and Wu san Bo also helped her prepare for the wedding but they were men so inevitably there something that they might miss.


    "Don''t you take my marriage too seriously, don''t get me wrong, I don''t mind, but is it okay to spend so much work on other people''s weddings, don''t you feel tired?" asked Lory.??


    Yang Xi Ying finishes her writing then she lifts her chin"I''m not tired and I don''t mind either, I think this is fun. I never have the opportunity to n my own wedding, for noblewomen like me wedding it''s about family reputation so the one who handles my wedding is my family elder and I have only a little opinion about my own wedding, so nning your wedding is like sweet revenge for me" Yang Xi Ying sip her tea and smile in content.


    "Well, as long as you''re happy" Lory raised her cup and cheered, "But don''t get tired, I don''t want Master Li to think I''m taking advantage of his beloved wife"


    "He wouldn''t dare¡­" Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips.


    "Is it because he''s scared of you" Lory joked.


    Yang Xi Ying snorted while pretending to be angry, "Talk about being scared¡­..what''s wrong with Lord Zhao?" she leaned forward while covered her mouth and whispered to Lory.


    "Hm?"


    "You realize he''s been sitting there watching us for hours without blinking" Yang Xi Yingint but didn''t dare to look at Zhao Li Xin who was sitting under the giant umbre, even though his seat was quite far from them but she couldn''t help to notice a ck figure lurking like a beast watch its prey. Why is this lord getting weirder every day? Yang Xi Ying wanted to cry but there were no tears.


    Lory nces at Zhao Li Xin for a second "He doesn''t blink?"


    "I guess so, I didn''t see!" Yang Xi Ying gave a ''are you crazy'' expression towards Lory, "That''s not the case, the point is why is your husband being weirder than usual?" Yang Xi Ying thought he was used to Zhao Li Xin''s antics but today she realized his opinion is too premature.


    Lory was perplexed, she scratched her nose feeling a bit awkward "I don''t know either, he''s be more clingy than he used to be and he''s also more¡­.um, you know" Lory bite her lower lips shyly "You know¡­more excited¡­in bed" Lory wiggled his eyebrows repeatedly.


    It took Yang Xi Ying a few seconds to understand Lory''s meaning "Oh?....ohhhhh" she nodded in understanding, "How eager?" Yang Xi Ying whispered, her whole face was red like a boiling crab but she couldn''t hold her curiosity besides who else she could talk about this other than Lory.


    Lory ponder for a second, she didn''t know if it''s okay to talk about this "Just say it, I''m d I have high quality bed"


    Yang Xi Ying shrunk her neck, Zhao Li Xin might not the muscr type but he got a wide shoulder, a pair of strong arms, and he also much taller than Lory, he even slightly taller than Li Mo Zhen not to mention Zhao Li Xin is powerful cultivator so his body was altered beyond normal people which mean he is much stronger than normal people and the problem is, Lory was not cultivator, Yang Xi Ying knew that Lory body used strengthening spell before she fights to make her body stronger but after that her body return to normal again.


    Therefore Yang Xi Ying didn''t know could Lory''s small and weak body handle Zhao Li Xin''s intense love "what about your body, is he pushing you too much, he can''t be that selfish right!" Yang Xi Ying knitted her brows while observed Lory''s body anxiously.


    "No, I''m okay, I''m fine!" Lory shook her head and chuckled "It''s not that I don''t want him either, it''s just that something is different" she didn''t know how to exin it.


    "Different? How?" Yang Xi Ying asks.


    "Well, I don''t know how to exin it, it seems he has a lot of thoughts on his mind like something is bothering him a lot, I don''t know...?!" Lory waved her hand and slumped her back on the sofa.


    Yang Xi Ying frowned as she pondered, "Lord Zhao isn''t someone who can''t be easily swayed by minors things, I never could have imagined he could befuddle over anything, unless..." she shoots a sharp at Lory.


    "Unless what?" Lory asked.


    "Unless it has something to do with you?" Yang Xi Ying pointed his finger at Lory.


    "But nothing has happened to metely..." Lory shrugged with a confused expression, she is trying to remember since when Zhao Li Xin was acting like this and something crossed her mind "I think he told me he had a bad dream..."


    "That sounds even crazier" Yang Xi Yingpletely denied it. How could a powerful cultivator like Zhao Li Xin scared from a dream, he is not a five years old boy.


    Who is Zhao Li Xin, he is a powerful ruler who dominates the entire continent, with a wave of his hand he can burn and annihte his entire opponent, and with a snap of his finger, he can get everything he wants, he is so powerful that even the emperors of every kingdom in the continent was wary of him. How could someone like him be afraid of simple dreams, could Zhao Li Xin be deliberately teasing Lory?


    "I know¡­." Lory sighed, she realized how ridiculous she was.


    Yang Xi Ying picked up the papers and got up from the sofa, "Alright, if you want to know what really happened, you need to talk to your husband, meanwhile, I need to find Mr. Bei to talk about the guest list."


    "Hm, okay¡­" Lory replied casually, but before Yang Xi Ying left, Lory raised a sudden question, "Xi Ying when you built the connecting door to my Manor?" Lory remembers how surprised she is when she saw a mysterious door appear in main her garden.


    "Last night" Yang Xi Ying replied casually, "I already asked lord Zhao for permission and he said fine so here it is" she smiled happily as if it was normal.


    Lory didn''t mind on contrary she was happy, Lory had no friends even though there were maids in the manor but their different social status didn''t allow them to be too friendly towards Lory, and Lory couldn''t force pretend that they were equal, Lory knew some behavior already ingrained to their mind since they were children''s and it cannot be changed easily so Lory doesn''t make things difficult for them less it only make them feel ufortable, perhaps Zhao Li Xin understood this too, which was why he let Yang Xi Ying create a connecting door between their Manor.


    As soon as Yang Xi Ying left Lory approach Zhao Li Xin who didn''t bother to hide his presence, Lory plopped her bottom in hisp then wrapped her arms around his neck "Why are you being weirdtely?" she throws sudden question.


    Zhao Li Xin circle his arms around her waist and smile "Something bothering metely so I will disturb you for a few days I hope you can be patient with me"


    Lory kissed her cheek "You never bother me, silly!" doesn''t he know it''s every woman''s dream to be pestered by a handsome man like him, Lory let out a long breath then she looks at him again "Want to talk about it?"


    Zhao Li Xin kissed her chin, there a sh of unsettling emotion in his eyes, Zhao Li Xin then smiles "Not now¡­"


    ____________________


    In the Butterfly Silk House Embroidery shop, Wu San Bo held his head on the table with both his hands, he looked stressed and tired when Bei Li Yan entered the room with a bright smile that can light up the whole room.


    "Losing money?" Bei Li Yan mocked sarcastically.


    Anger shed across his face "I never lose money" he spat out.


    Bei Li Yanughed as he walked across the room towards the sofa "So what''s with your face?" hey down on the sofa thenyfortably with his arms resting on the cushion.


    Although he was annoyed with Bei Li Yan''sck of attitude Wu San Bo knew his anger was only entertained Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo snort at Bei Li Yan "The treasury is full again, now I don''t know where to put all this money" Wu San Bo pinched his be.


    This might sound ridiculous but Zhao Li Xin and the King''s pce were very good at making money but had little interest in spending it. Jiang Jin Wei only cares about military matters most of his pce funds is used to strengthen the Golden Lion army, Jin Hao on the other hands only cares about his research, and Bei Li Yan might like someone who spends money like water but actually, he is very careful when he allocates his money to exchange for resources and information, all the extravagant appearances and carefree demeanor are just a facade to hide his true abilities.


    Meanwhile, Wu San Bo was a miser, whatever he wanted, he always managed to get it for half the price. However, the obvious problem with them is that they don''t have women.


    Because they are like that the wealth of the Hei Shen sect umting to a terrifying amount, they got too many funds but nowhere else to allocated it anymore thentely it be a problem since they out of space most of it has transferred to spatial rings.


    "Oh, why don''t we used this for our lord banquet, we can close the street, we makevish dinner for all the guests, and make an extravagant party for a week or more!" Wu San Bo pounds the table excitedly. He had calcted at least it would take two million gold taels for a simple banquet and with Zhao Li Xin standard it won''t be surprised it would rise to ten Million gold taels.


    Bei Li Yan sighed heavily, "Did you forget, if you block the street our lord won''t be able to show off his admiration for Lory and having a party for weeks will only tire Lory and lord, and we only have thirty to forty guest, how extravagant do you want it, it won''t cost much in the end"


    "Why the guest so little?" Wu San Bo was exasperated.


    "Because our lord is not a bundle of joy and sunshine!" Bei Li Yan states the obvious.


    "¡­." Wu San Bo couldn''t deny it, it was true that their lord had no friends¡­.why does that sound sad?

 Chapter 767 - Second Meeting

    "Forget about trivial matters, I came here because I have very important news," said Bei Li Yan with a serious face.


    Wu San Bo furrowed his brows "I would have believed you if you didn''t lie on my couch like azy Buddha" Wu San Bo was annoyed he thought Bei Li Yan was joking with him.??


    annoyance expression Bei Li Yan casually took the Osmanthus cake from the table and ate casually, "why you always worry with propriety?" Bei Li Yan scoffed, as he spoke the crumbs from the cookie crumbs fell on the sofa, and Wu San bo''s expression worsen.


    "Don''t dirty my new couch!" Wu San Bo was irritated by hisck of manner.


    Wu San Boment why all Hei Shen high-level members are so weird, Jin Hao is ignorant, Bei Li Yan had no manners, Jiang Jin Wei is quite good until someone touches the important subject witch is History, military history to be exact, and when that happens he would chat nonstop even Jin Hao would use all his ability to escape, there also Mong Ki and Mong Yi who practically turn to be deft ears to everyone except Zhao Li Xin.


    Wu San Bo didn''t know why all of Zhao Li Xin''s recruits were so entric as if Zhao Li Xin found all the people that can''t fit in society and gathered them in one ce then made them all as his subordinates when Wu san Bo thought further many Hei Shen members were strange as well like the four crazy women who followed Bei Li Yan even the new recruit Yuan Xue An who was Yuan Shao''s sister was also a bit strange, how strange? He was the only one who could put up with Jin Hao''s quirks, while Wu san Bomented about other people he didn''t realize he was also one of the weirdoes if he wasn''t how could he feelsfortable interact with them for years.


    Bei Li Yan ignored Wu san Bo''sint, he clicked his tongue in annoyance, then sat up and straightened his back, "I bought you another couch¡­. rather than worrying about the couch, I have more important news from the Hwang Wu continent, my informant said that Wei Zu Tian left the Heaven''s Gate sect a few months ago" there was an uneasy emotion that filled Bei Li Yan''s eyes "I was worried that he left because he found out about Lory"


    Wu San Bo folded his arms in front of his chest, his annoyance quickly turning into anxiety, "My lord knows about this?"


    "He did" Bei Li Yan took another Osmanthus cake, "I told him yesterday and he told me to be careful with news about people in Su Jan city, however, based on milord prediction, Wu Zei Tian might already be here"


    "How did Wei Zu Tian find out about Young Madam so quickly, the distance between Gui Hong and Hwang Wu continent is quite faraway, he shouldn''t know about Young Madam¡­" suddenly something crossed his mind, he hit the table furiously "Zi Quan Mei!"


    "Yes, he must know about the Young madam from Zi Quan Mei" Bei Li Yan sighed, Bei Li Yan knew it was only a matter of time before Wei Zu Tian found out about Lory but that didn''t mean he wasn''t upset by this news.


    "That BIT*H, we should have killed her at that time!" Wu San Bo clenched his jaw as anger raged within him.


    Just like Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao he also grew fond of her and he liked her even more after he found out about her real identity, Wu San Bo felt sympathy, sadness, and admiration for Lory''s past but what made him admire her even more, was that she seemed unaffected by the past, after all she''s been through she able to stay positive, hopeful, and kind. Wu San Bo didn''t know if he could have the same attitude as Lory if he went through the same thing as her.


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t¡­" Bei Li Yan was also miffed by their negligence, Bei Li Yan bit the cake roughly as if he was venting his frustration.


    "We just found out Zi Quan Mei is one of Wei Zu Tian''s women, so I wouldn''t be surprised that Wei Zu Tian has gathered information about Lory now, luckily no one knows about Lory''s real identity, background, or abilities, Other than us and a few other close people like Empress Ming, Yang Xi Ying, Yuan Shao, and Li Mo Zhen no one knows about Lory" Bei Li Yan smiled in relief, at least we still have the upper hand.


    "But if Wei Zu Tian is already here, why hasn''t he done anything?" Wu san Bo pinched his chin "Despite his appearance, Wei Zu Tian is a brute and impatient man, I heard when he was infatuated with the second daughter of the Guan family he snatched that woman away without her consent, the rumors said Wei Zu Tian killed everyone in her family n includes her fianc¨¦ and also his innocent family, so I don''t think Wei Zu Tian would stay idly by if he were here"


    Bei Li Yan sighed deeply "I don''t know either, based on her twisted obsession with Our Lord, he won''t stay still for too long, unless..." Bei Li Yan wiped her hands after she finished her snack then she took a sip of a cup of tea and continued: "What I''m really afraid if he is already here but chooses to remain silent, but why? there''s only one reason thates to my mind, something might be caught his attention"


    _________________________________________


    It was a fine day, the sky is clear without a cloud and the sun shines brightly Lory was finally able to convince Zhao Li Xin to continue his cultivation, don''t et her wrong even though she loved him with every fiber in her body but she can''t stand his excessive attention as a person she still needs some space to breathe, and also alone times.


    Coincidentally Yang Xi Ying also dragged by Li Mo Zhen for an impromptu date, Lory thought Li Mo Zhen finally loose his patient after being neglected for a few days by his wife. Lory suddenly found her rare alone time and decide to take a stroll in the city.


    Although she''s notpletely alone as Mong Yi was watching him from afar and Girsha merges within her because Girsha feel anxious after the meeting with the mysterious Master Wu. Lory takes it easy, she has no problem with people watching her, unlike other people Lory knows when you live side by side with unexpected dangers, life can''t be turned upside down in a split moment so she better be careful.


    Lory had been stroll around the city, immersed with the society and culture make her feel nostalgic. Lory remembers how she used to travel to different cities and countries with her brother and friends, during their duty in beast subjugation and investigation of the old tomb she had gone many ces and meeting a lot of different people with different culture andnguage, and because their status Lory, Lucas, and the others used to travel incognito even Lory has several aliases to hide her extracurricr activity, meaning they were sometimes forced to live in the sketchy ce and area.


    Lory doesn''t realize how absurd and strange her father''s upbringing is until she gets older, but she is very grateful to him because without his father''s teaching she would have survived the ''war End''s'' period and she might unable to adjust to this strange new world alone.


    After hours of walking around town Lory tired, the sun was exceptionally hot today that Lory needs to found shelter to cool her down then she saw under the peach blossom tree, right in front of the river there was a long stone bench.


    Lory sat up then looked up, she took a long breath while stretching her limbs when suddenly someone sat next to her.


    "Oh, we meet again"


    Lory turned his head and saw a man with striking red lips in a luxurious robe sitting next to him, "Master Wei?" Lory was stunned but then she quickly collected herself "What a coincidence..." Lory smiled but her heart was filled with suspicion.


    Luckily the bench was long enough so that the distance between them was not too close.


    The man''s thin red lips curled, "Isn''t this a nice coincidence, Madam?" his eyes curved into a crescent moon but in Lory''s eyes, his expression was filled with inexplicable sinister.


    [Lory, be careful] Girsha who was already living inside of him could see the man had bad intentions for his little girl.


    Lory maintains her calm face "I don''t want to be presumptuous, but¡­are you following me, Master Wu?"


    "Oh, how can you say that madam?" he looked like he was wronged.


    "So. Am I wrong?" Lory raised her brows.


    "Not¡­.unlikely." A smile spread across his face, like a red spider lily flower, very beautiful but also scary at the same time.


    Chills went down her spine but her expression remained the same, Lory knew this man was ying minds games with her. Just as she was observing him he must have done the same to her, Lory wouldn''t back down easily especially when someone challenged her head-on like this.


    "So master Wu, are you following me?" Lory narrowed her eyes, she didn''t hide her displeasure at his actions.


    He was amused by Lory''s behavior, there were two reactions when he did this to women, either they were ttered or they were scared but neither was this woman''s reaction, even though she didn''t like what he was doing but she remained calm andposed. The glint in his eyes deepened as he realized the more he interacted with her, the more interested he became.


    "You''re a very interesting woman, it''s a shame that you''re married though¡­ I don''t mind" he smiled deviously.


    Faced with insolent words Lory clenched her fists, if not for Fredhard''s extraordinary teachings embedded in her bones Lory wouldn''t be able to stay calm at this point, Lory subconsciously tapped her thumb against her other palm to calm her nerves, it was a trick that Fredhard had taught her to control her emotion, it was simply like counting until she calmed down.


    Once she was able to calm herself, Lory''s expression rxed then she stares back at him and sneer, "You really quite a jokester, aren''t you Master Wu, but you better pay attention to your words better..." Lory''s expression became even colder as she warned him sternly.

 Chapter 768 - Long Time Enemy

    "You are the first person who dared to threaten me, oh wait¡­a moment" he snapped his fingers and smiled viciously. in second his expression changed from cheerful to somber, he slowly shifted his body towards Lory as he hissed towards her "There are consequences for your bravery little girl" he licked his lips like a predator eyeing its prey.


    Lory refused to back down from his intimidation, she stares back at him and sneered coldly, "I can tell you the same thing..."??


    He felt the icy metal piercing his skin then he lowered his gaze and saw that the tip of the dagger had stuck to his throat, Lory looked at him defiantly without any fear or hesitation in her eyes, the smile on the man face be more insidious "Little girl, don''t tempt me..."


    "Mong Yi!" Lory mildly calls him.


    From above a dark figure charged towards the mysterious man, he jumped backward to avoid Mong Yi''s fierce attack, and at the same time several ck figures appeared to block Mong Yi''s movement and they surrounded Mong Yi simultaneously. Obviously, this was not a fair fight but Lory was hesitant to show her abilities without knowing the mysterious man''s strength, however, she would rather take the risk than let Mong Yi get hurt.


    Lory then noticed the mysterious man Leerd with a sinister smile stered on his handsome face, there was an inexplicable joy and bloodlust in his eyes as if he was waiting for something terrible to happen. overwhelmed by ominous feelings Lory secretly begin to cast a spell just in case she needed to use her power to save Mong Yi.


    Even though Lory was confident in Mong Yi''s abilities but he was outnumbered and the enemy seemed to be stronger than usual, of course with Lory and Girsha''s abilities their victory was certain but when he saw the mysterious man standing there watching them with a sickening grin on his face, Lory had doubts, she was worried what kind of tricks that person had. Lory forced himself to remain calm and keep an eye on the situation, knowing under these circumstances she couldn''t be careless.


    Then suddenly Mong Yi''s stomach was kicked and his body mmed to the ground harshly, Lory breaths quickened, she knew she couldn''t put Mong Yi''s life in danger.


    [Lory don''t!] Girsha stops her [I know what you want to do, but this isn''t the right time!]


    Lory shouted in her head furiously [I can''t let Mong Yi get killed!]


    [Don''t worry, he won''t!] Girshaforted her.


    The second after Girsha finished her words, several ck figures jumped down and white figures charged lightning-speed towards the mysterious man, then the mysterious man make a circr motion with his hands in the air to create a barrier with his Qi to block the attack, the man smiled evilly when their fists shing with each other, the white figure was pushed back but he swiftly somersaulted in the air before hended smoothly on the ground.


    The mysterious expression became darker than charcoal as his eyes filled with deep hatred, "Annoying as usual, aren''t you Jin Hao"


    The white figure turned out to be Jin Hao, his white robes fluttered as the wind blew along with his white hair flown behind his back, Jin hao looked like a fairy descending from heaven, he looked beautiful and refine like a wless jade. Jin Hao then elegantly put his hands behind his back, he didn''t care about the man''s words as he mocked the mysterious man.


    "I can tell you the same, Wei Zu Tian"


    Annoyance stabbed him like a needle in his heart, even though Wei Zu Tian used to like collected beautiful things no matter if it was a person or object, alive or not, male or female, as long it''s beautiful or unique he would want it. however, when it came to Jin Hao despite his beautiful appearance, Wu Ze Tian never liked Jin Hao instead he hated him since the moment he saw Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao snorted in disdain, clearly, their hatred was mutual. Jin Hao looked over her shoulder, "Madam are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Lory replied calmly.


    Jin Hao might look calm on the outside but only he knows how panicked he was when Mong Yi broke the Jin-gu talisman that used to alert an emergency situation.


    When Mong Yi saw the mysterious man, he didn''t recognize the man at first but he was suspicious when he saw Lory''s ufortable expression as Lory was not someone who was easily agitated by trivial matters.


    When he realized who the identity of the mysterious man was, Shocked and distressed Mong Yi quickly broke the Jin-gu''s talisman to alert everyone about their situation, and he held out until Hei Shen''s reinforcements arrived. Luckily, they came on time.


    Wei Zu Tian was sorry that Jin hao had messed up his ns "You are always such a killjoy, Jin Hao" he scowled as anger ran through his veins.


    Jin Hao sneered at him, "Oh thank you, I''ll take that as apliment" he said sarcastically.


    Their gazes collided and Lory could see invisible sparks of electricity between them, she was aware that these two people were mortal enemies, but why Wei Zu Tian''s name sounds familiar? Lory then remembers that Zhao Li Xin had mentioned this name before, it turned out she stumbled upon one of Zhao Li Xin''s enemies.


    Lory now understood why Wei Zu Tian kept provoking his rtionship with Zhao Li Xin, he might want to test how strong their rtionship was or he might just want to mess up their rtionship, but whatever the reason is, Wei Zu Tian wanted to hurt Zhao Li Xin through her. immediately a wave of anger rose within her.


    Wu Ze Tian felt a shot of daggering from Lory''s eyes then Wu Ze Tian wickedly smiles at her "Oh my, Luo Ri Yi, you has quite the expression~" he feel delighted he finally able to draw some reactions from Lory and his heart beating with excitement


    "I want to say your current expression is very alluring" Wei Zu Tian spat nonsense that could make people misunderstand his words.


    Jin Hao frowned in disdain when he saw Wei Zu Tian''s lecherous gaze towards Lory. Jin Hao''s reflex protected Lory from Wei Zu Tian''s impudent gaze, but Lory was not bothered by Wei Zu Tian''s disgustingment.


    "Too bad I can''t say the same about you" Lory stifled augh, "Well if you knew my husband you would know why I have high standards when ites to men''s faces"


    The tant ridicule made Wei Zu Tian''s face stiffen, he was very proud of his appearance and shamelessly believed that his appearance was the best in the world, but even he cannot refute Lory''s words because he knows she was right.


    Wei Zu Tian still remembered how astonishing Zhao Li Xin''s appearance was. Every feature on his face was engraved to perfection, his chin, lips, eyes, nose even his forehead was nothing but perfection, Wei Zu Tian remembered it was the first time in his life he was overwhelmed by jealousy, envy, and infatuation, it was also the beginning of his obsession towards Zhao Li Xin.


    "You''re right Madam,pared to milord, this man''s face is <strong>NOTHING</strong>!" Jin Hao emphasized thest words cheerfully, Jin Hao thought Wei Zu Tian was right about one thing, it was nice to see the opponent''s angry face.


    <strong>"CHARGE!"</strong> Wei Zu Tian holler.


    <strong>"ATTACK!"</strong> Jin Hao followed.


    Two groups of men in ck uniforms jumped in the air at the same time and their fists and swords collided, the impact of their fight shook the ground even the stone bench she was sitting on before being thrown into the river, their movements were fast and sharp.


    Lory watched them and furrowed her brows luckily there was faint ck me embroidery on the chest of Hei Shen''s ck uniform otherwise Lory wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between Friend and foe.


    [Why don''t they wear different uniforms¡­] Lory groaned inwardly.


    [This isn''t Basketball, Lory] Girsha rolls his eyes.


    The sound of swords shing resounded in the air, followed by the sounds of heavy blows and broken bones. Meanwhile, Lory, Jin Hao, and Wei Zu Tian remain still they just red at each other knowing it wasn''t the right time yet. The increasingly fierce battles were starting to attract the attention of ordinary people, it wouldn''t be long before the authorities woulde to check the situation.


    Both groups were both injured, however, neither of them would budge, it seemed no one would stop until one of them died. Lory folded her arms across her chest while watching the fight with a serious face, even though Lory looks calm but deep down she was worried about the inevitable casualties, she wonders how to stop the fight then suddenly from a distance they heard the sound of footsteps marching towards them.


    "Looks like we have to postpone our meeting" Wei Zu Tian scoffed.


    "Don''t worry it won''t take too long" Jin Hao raised his chin defiantly.


    Wei Zu Tian sneered then he turned his gaze towards Lory "We will meet again Luo Ri Yi, I will think of you" his voice was strangely softer which made Lory shudder.


    In one powerful leap Wei Zu Tian and his cronies disappeared, Jin Hao and Lory didn''t waste their time either in one swift leap, they all left the area before the authorities came. When the Yamen and the guards came to an empty ce, from the remnants of the battle the Yamen concluded it was a battle between two powerful groups, the Yamen felt hesitant to investigate further, luckily there were no casualties so he didn''t have the urgency to investigate this matter.


    "What should we do captain?" one of the soldiers asked.


    "Let''s report to the inspector, let him make the decision," said the captain, he knows this matter was beyond his paygrade.

 Chapter 769 - Outburst Of Anger

    Using their abilities it didn''t take long until they arrived at the Manor even without a carriage, everyone seemed to know what was going on and they all rushed over to check on Lory''s condition, they had seen how crazy Zhao Li Xin had been when he found out Lory almost died, if not because of Lory persuasion through the letter that day perhaps all shadow guards who responsible for Lory safety that day will be dead and everyone else will be punished since then everyone gets nervous every time Lory was harm under they watch, soon they all breathe a sigh of relief when Loryes home unscathed.


    "Madam, are you hurt?!" Yuan Xue An came in a hurry, she was with Jin Hao when they got an emergency warning from Mong Yi, so as not to slow down Jin hao''s movements, Yuan Xue An waited in the manor anxiously when Jin Hao and the others ran to the rescue.??


    Lory patted Yuan Xue An''s shoulder and smiled "I''m fine, Jin Hao came at the right time so nothing happened to me"


    "Anda perlu istirahat Nyonya dan biarkan Tuan Jin Hao memeriksa kondisi Anda" Ling Zi yang th myani Lory sejak mereka berada di kota Yun Dao sangat cemas dia hampir beri mengejar Jin hao ketika mendengar kabar darurat tentang Lory.


    Lory barely opens her mouth when she heard a high pitch shouted "Lory, are you okay, are you got hurt?!"


    Lory Saw Bei Li Yan look so tense, and behind him, Wu San Bo was also running as he also looked very depressed, their expressions rxed only after they saw Lory look safe and sound. they didn''t know how they would face their lord if anything happened to Lory, even their four life was nothingpared to the single wound on Lory''s body.


    "Sorry we camete, we were out of town when we received the message, are you okay ¨C you weren''t hurt, right?" Bei Li Yan''s eyes searched for any visible cuts or wounds on Lory''s body.


    Lory was silent at the same time he felt a surge of warmth in her heart "I''m fine, but I think we need to talk about Wu Ze Tian" Lory reminded their priorities.


    "Yes, young madam" Jin Hao agreed. This is what he likes about Lory even though she is a woman she is always calm and cool-headed whenever she makes a decision no matter how stressful the situation is.


    "Fortunately, milord is still cultivating within the mystic realm, otherwise he might face Wu Ze Tian''s head and burn everything to the ground" Bei Li Yan shook his head in fear, it might sound exaggerated but he knew Zhao Li Xin and Wu Ze Tian''s characters. very well, those madmen never had any consideration with their surroundings when they were fighting.


    Wu San Bo let out a long sigh "Yeah, I think the whole town will be destroyed when they are fighting, everything will be gone¡­..and so my money" Wu San Bo mutter thest sentence with a helpless look, the ie in Sun Jan city is one of the biggest for his business, although one can rece the business when it''s gone but losing so much money was still painful for Wu san Bo.


    Lory scratched his head as she had no words to defend Zhao Li Xin "Yeah...let''s talk in the garden" he beckoned for them to follow her.


    They followed Lory into the garden before they thought the main garden in the manor was too messy, disorganized, and had too many bushes and flower trees but after Lory decorated the garden withnterns, tidy few branches, and flower bushes then adding some paving stones, the garden turned into a quiet and serene ce.


    When Lory added a small table, a few chairs, an arhat chair, and a small furnace it became the perfect ce to rx. Soon the four Kings of the pce decided to make a ce simr to this one in their own pce. while everyone was enjoying her cozy little ce Ling Zi was busy helping Lory wipe herself and change her clothes, Ling Zi rarely served Lory because Lory liked to do everything herself but today she insisted on helping Lory and Lory couldn''t help but refuse her sincerity.


    Thanks to Ling Zi, she felt much better after she wiped her face and neck with a warm towel and then changed her dress. Because of Lory''s simple style, it didn''t take her too long to get dressed, she just tied half her hair withce then tinted her lips with rouge to keep her from looking pale, and she was ready in no time.


    As she walked into the park alone Lory had undone her shapeshifter spell, she felt better when she faced her friends with her true appearance. Once she arrived at the garden everyone had found afortable ce for themselves, for a moment Lory forgot that they were gathering for a serious discussion as it looked like they were having a tea party, though Lory didn''t mind as she didn''t like being too serious. Lory walked across the garden and plopped down on the arhat chair and leaned backzily on the armrest.


    "Okay, tell me what''s the matter with Wei Zu Tian" Lory pulled her leg on the sofafortably before Bei Li Yan handed her a cup of tea.


    Handing Lory a cup of tea, Bei Li Yan replied: "Wei Zu Tian is the sect master of the Heaven''s Gate sect located on the Hwang Wu continent, the headquarters of the sect is on a green jade mountain, the Heaven''s Gate sect is known as the most powerful sect on the Hwang Wu continent, and for the past six years no one has been able to match them." Bei Li Yan then sat on the chair beside Lory''s couch.


    "How did you all meet him?" Lory asked again after she had sipped a cup of tea.


    This time it was Jin Hao who answered Lory''s question, "It''s been a long time, I thought milord was only sixteen - seventeen years old, that was before Wu San Bo and Jiang Jin Wei joined us, at that time we were all looking for a cure for My lord poison, so I rmend going to the Hwang Wu continent to find the Duan n."


    "Big mistake, indeed¡­" Jin Hao sighed as he was deep in thought.


    Jin Hao remembered that those years were the most difficult for him, Zhao Li Xin, and the others. At that time Hei Shen was not as strong as today, they were also still too young and inexperienced moreover they were all hiding from their own families as Jin Hao was hiding from the Mysticke n, Zhao Li Xin hiding from the Jiang Wei royal family, and Bei Li Yan¡­well, she was also running from his past.


    Although Tian Meng Ji gave them help from time to time, s he had his own problems so he couldn''t always be there to guide them so everyone depended on Zhao Li Xin wisdom to carry on, thus they be adamant to find a cure for Zhao Li Xin as soon as possible.


    "The Duan Family is another big n from the Hwang Wu Continent, they live in the southwest region they are famous as a family that is expert in poison, in fact, they are the only family that knows the secret way of cultivating ''Gu'', you know about ''Gu'' right? " Jin Hao asked.


    "Gu? Didn''t Lao Min Na poison Zhao Yi Chen with Gu?" Lory thought she''d heard this before.


    "Yup, he did¡­poor guy~" Bei Li Yan sarcastically said then chuckled lightly "That''s why I''m pretty sure that Lao Min Na somehow has ties to the Duan n, though I still not know how or when¡­" Bei Li Yan feel miffed about it.


    "O-kay¡­.but what does Wei Zu Tian have to do with the Duan n?" asked Lory.


    "The famous Queen of poison Duan Shu Shu is the legitimated daughter from the Duan family and she also Wei Zu Tian''s biological mother," said Jin Hao, "I thought that if anyone knew about the origin of the cold poison it was the Duan n, so we went there with hope to find clues about the poison inside the Duan family, s our search was in vain so we pinned our hopes on Duan Shu Shu who is the most skilled in the poison field, and so we were looking for her¡­." Jin Hao let out a harsh breath, he regretted his decision that day if he could turn back the time he would never set foot on the Hwang Wu continent in the first ce.


    Bei Li Yan continued, "Later we found out that Duan Shu Shu has married the Wei n patriarch, the sect master of the Heaven''s Gate sect so we took a risk and we went there" he gave mirthlessugh.


    "Big mistake" Jin Hao muttered as he took a sip of his wine.


    Bei Li Yan raised her index finger as he agreed with Jin Hao "Right... but we went there anyway, that''s how we met a crazy but strong man named Wei Zu Tian,? then we found out that Wei Zu Tian inherited Duan Shu Shu skilled so we make a bet on asking him for help" Bei Li Yan made a stupid expression as she felt that way when she exined it to Lory, he didn''t know how or who proposed this stupid idea?


    "Big Mistake," Jin Hao said again then sighed deeply.


    "Yes¡­." Bei Li Yan scratched his nose once again he agrees with Jin Hao.


    Lory was confused why everyone was silent "Is he said no?" Lory spread her arms waiting for them to continue.


    They all made inexplicable expressions as if they were hesitating about something, Lory raised her eyebrows, she won''t let them stop now. Having no choice, Bei Li Yan bit his lip and said, "No, he¡­ agrees buuuut¡­." Bei Li Yan prolonged.


    "Buuutttt?" Lory squints her eyes as she grew impatient.


    "He wants him!" Bei Li Yan made an expression like he was eating a fly.


    Lory''s brows furrowed gradually, "What does he want? Wanted as what?" Lory was still having a hard time digesting Bei Li Yan''s ambiguous words "Is he wanted Li Xin as his subordinate, servant, ve, or what?"


    Bei Li Yan''s face got stiffen and his smile be weirder "Uhm¡­.not really, he wants milord as his a, you know¡­..to be his¡­." Bei Li Yan make X gesture with his index fingers.


    Lory scrunched her face, anger welled up inside her like a wave, "No, tell me, this is not what I think it is!" Lory pounds the armrest violently.

 Chapter 770 - Trickster

    Bei Li Yan had never seen Lory this angry before, "Sorry, but what Wei Zu Tian wanted in exchange to cure him, of course, milord refused it bluntly because of that milord almost died" it''s still fresh in his memory when he pulled Zhao Li listless body from the ocean, if not for Jin Hao a great healer Zhao Li Xin might have died that day.


    After Lory heard what happened that day she trembled with anger, her hands squeezed the teacup tightly then suddenly all the cups, teapots, and wine sks exploded into pieces except for Jin Hao who quickly covered his face with a fan, Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo''s face, hair and robes were sshed with tea and wine.??


    Lory didn''t seem to realize what she had done as he was still filled with anger.


    "Son of Bit*h!" Lory could almost feel her blood boiling in her veins.


    Wu San Bo calmly took out a silk handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped his face "More like a son of a witch" he corrected, after he wiped his face clean he threw the handkerchief away like a rich man would, then he continued as if nothing had happened" Now that Wei Zu Tian is here, we have to think about what his purpose is?"


    "More likely it''s because of Li Xin¡­" Lory''s eyes shed dangerously.


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that," said Bei Li Yan while wiping his face and part of her long hair "I guess because she knows about you and your marriage to milord, I am guessing he curious about you" like wu san bo he threw away the towel without looking.


    Lory pointed her finger at herself, "Me, why?"


    Bei Li Yan shrugged, "Who knows, maybe it''s because master finally shows cared to other humans being but other than himself for the first time, or maybe because master chose someone like you over him and you look.... you know... ordinary, I mean your disguised appearance, no offense!"


    "None taken!" she waved her hand and all the water spilled on the table and everyone''s clothes evaporated.


    "I didn''t know you could do that!" Bei Li Yan was amazed.


    But Lory didn''t look happy, her mind was still clouded by Wei Zu Tian''s perverted attention to Zhao Li Xin "What do you think Wei Zu Tian will do?" Lory looked apprehensive knowing Wei Zu Tian Is not easy to handle.


    "He might kidnap you to lure our Lord, or maybe kill you to get our Lord''s attention, who knows, in the end, there''s nothing good happened when we involved with that perverted man." Jin Hao said.


    Lory lowered her shoulders then leaned her back to the couch tiredly, she was contemting for a minute then she looked at Bei Li Yan "I wonder, is Wei Zu Tian.... what is your person''s name" Lory tapped his finger on the armrest as she tried to remember then suddenly flicked her finger "Cut sleeves? I guess that''s what people called here"


    Bei Li Yan tilted his head "Uhm¡­I guess he doesn''t discriminate between genders, even though I heard Wei Zu Tian has a harem full of beautiful women, but there are also rumors that he also likes pretty men but most men usually refuse to be his ''toys'' so many men choose tomit suicide or fight to the death, s no one knows for certain"


    Lory''s expression gradually darkened, no wonder she had an unpleasant feeling when she approached by Wei Zu Tian it turned out that he was not only a ruthless tyrant but he was also a psychopath, Lory''s heart beating rapidly and her worried towards Zhao Li Xin increased.


    "Looks like we''re about to face another strong foe¡­" Lory looked up and sighed.


    "It seems so," said Jin Hao "Based on Wei Zu Tian''s character, I feel he will do something to sabotage milord wedding"


    "We can strengthen the ranks around the manor to block any disturbance" Wu San Bo suggested.


    "Have you forgotten Wei Zu Tian''s strength? until now I still don''t know his cultivation level and he also has capable experts around him who bend to his whims at all costs, let me remind you of the four heavenly warriors" Bei Li Yan smiled at Wu San Bo sarcastically.


    "Four heaven''s Warrior, what is that?" asked Lory.


    "Like the pce of the four kings, only crazier." Jin Hao twisted his index finger near his temple.


    "This keeps getting better and better¡­" Lory pressed her lips into a thin line.


    Suddenly Lory heard the sound of heavy footstepsing towards her at high speed, followed by a gruff voice "How is Young Madam condition!"


    The loud voice startled everyone and all hot-tempered King''s pce angry at the same time. "Jin Wei Shut up!" Bei Li Yan shouts back at him.


    "Geez, you surprised me, muscle head!" Wu San Bo patted his chest while ring at Jiang Jin Wei.


    Jin Hao took a sip of his wine and shook his head slowly and grumble, "Noisy¡­."


    Lory waved her hands at Jiang Jin Wei "I''m good!"


    Jiang Jin Wei''s shoulders dropped and his tense body gradually rxed, he quickly approached Lory then cupped his fists and bowed his head deeply, "Forgive my negligence, Young Madam!"


    "It''s okay Master Jiang, please have a seat, we were just having a discussion about Wei Zu Tian" Lory gestured for him to join them, Lory''s bright smile made Jiang Jin Wei flushed a little from awkwardness, but since everyone was being casual, he dropped his formality and sit across Lory, next to Wu San Bo but then he wondered why there were so many porcin shards everywhere?


    "This¡­?" Jiang Jin Wei muttered with a puzzled look.


    "Young madam was angry, don''t ask." Wu San Bo waved his hand then took out a new tea set from his spatial ring and slowly brew new tea.


    "me Wei Zu Tian" Lory pursed her lips feeling upset all over again.


    Jiang Jin Wei was stunned for a moment then he understood that everyone had told Lory about Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven''s Gate sect, Jiang Jin Wei thought it was a good decision not to leave Lory in the dark so that she could be more vignt next time.


    "I have sent some shadow guards to watch the movements of the Heaven Gate members and Wei Zu Tian, ??sadly we lost track of them but I don''t think they have left the city because I have my people watching over the city gates, in case something happens, I should have received the report," Jiang Jin Wei said.


    Wu San Bo shook his head "You can''t be certain since Wei Zu Tian coulde and stay under our nose without notice, I think they can''t leave this city without our notice too" he said while served Lory a new cup of tea.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s mouth was in a tight pout, Wu san Bo''s argument made sense even though he had covered every corner of Sun Jan city he still didn''t know that Wei Zu Tian had lived in the city and he could even talk to Lory. His mood turned sour as anger red across his face, he had never felt humiliated like this before.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not going anywhere." Jin Hao spoke then fanned himself in a rxed manner.


    "Jin Hao is right, someone like Wei Zu Tian wouldn''te just to p your wrist and leave, he must have a purpose" Lory lifted the teacup and drank quietly.


    "En, I think Lory is right" Bei Li Yan nodded "Wei Zu Tian is a narcissist and attention seeker, so whatever he does he will do it grandly"


    "This is notforting" Jiang Jin Wei folded his arms.


    "No is not¡­" Bei Li Yan agrees.


    "So, what should we do now?" Jiang Jin Wei asked


    Everyone simultaneously turned their eyes to Lory, they didn''t know when they epted Lory not only as Zhao Li Xin''s wife but also as their second leader when Zhao Li Xin was not present. Not only did they ept Lory but they also believed in her, they believed in her strength, choices, and decisions she make which were notmon in a powerful andrge group like the Hei Shen sect, however, Hei Shen was not amon sect and Lory was no ordinary woman.


    Lory lowered his head and took a deep breath as he was deep in thought, a minuteter he raised his head, "We still don''t know what Wei Zu Tian''s goal is and we don''t know where he is now, so for now. we can only y defense. First, we tighten the security around the manor, I have a feeling the people must be watching us right now, then we focus our search on luxury inns, manors, and such, trust me, a fancy man like him wouldn''t stay in a humble or cheap ce, that man is a total Diva, and also pay attention to our own people I don''t want to suspect our people but we must not let our guard down, pay attention to the unusual things around you"


    Everyone cupped their fist and saluted in tune "Yes, young madam!"


    "Lastly pay attention to my wedding, just like Jin hao said there is a high chance Wei Zu tian will sabotage my wedding" Lory reminded them.


    "Should we postpone the wedding?" Jiang Jin Wei asked anxiously.


    "Or we could use my wedding as an advantage¡­" Lory smirked mischievously.

 Chapter 771 - Corruption Is A Path To Destruction

    After a long discussion, Lory finally faced the biggest problem of them all which exined everything that had happened to Zhao Li Xin. The Four Kings Pce made a smart decision by shoving the problem to Lory. One by one trying to coax her.


    Jin Hao: "Youngdy, I have the perfect ointment to make your skin clearer and moisturized, it also adds sun protection and is so light on your skin that you can use it on a daily basis, I guarantee you will see the difference in one day" he raised his thumb and smile widely. ??


    ''I''ve heard ads like this before''


    Wu San Bo: "Young madam, this is my new creation, I remembered you talking about the shlight in your world, I have made a prototype ording to your description, look how small and light my own shlight creation, and it even better because the light colors could change whatever you like, look...it could change to red, yellow, blue, orange and you press this button, it changes automatically, look - look!"


    ''It''s like a Discomp, AWESOME!''


    Bei Li Yan: "Lory, you are a true foodie, right? listen, I found the best pastry chef in the world who he uses to make innovative cakes and desserts that no one has ever seen, everyone loves this chef''s creations and they all fight like crazy trying to invite this chef to work for them even royal families from all over the world tried to recruit him but he never epted. Luckily, I had the opportunity to meet this famous chef and it just so happens that this particr chef also owes me quite a bit so I can invite him toe and cook at the manor any time you like, oh, did I tell you he got the best snowke cake with raspberries and coconut filling, have you ever tasted steamed pears before? You have to give it a try, he can also make the perfect fried sesame balls which you should try at least once in your life."


    It goes without saying that Lory was sold in an instant.


    Jiang Jin Wei: "...I''m sorry I don''t bring anything"


    ''...''


    Lory thought he was incorruptible, unfortunately, he realized she was wrong. Therefore she was now restless in her room alone even Girsha refused to apany her this time, Lory walks back and forth waiting for Zhao Li Xin to return from cultivation, she hade up with the best script to tell a story that would make Zhao Li Xin less angry although she''s not sure it would work. Lory saw herself in the mirror feeling irritated with herself for being such a coward, unfortunately, she couldn''t help but feel nervous, facing Zhao Li Xin somehow made her just as anxious as she was facing her own father.


    "Lory, are you there?!" Zhao Li Xin''s baritone voice called her gently.


    "Ah, screw it!" she takes a deep breath and braces herself.


    Shee used to prance towards Zhao Li Xin when she heard his voice but now she gasped and her heart was beating erratically, was it toote to return the bribe now? She should have listened to her father''s warning ''Corruption is the road to destruction


    Zhao Li Xin heard Lory dragging her feet then her head peeked out from behind the room partition, Lory''s purple eyes sparkled and she grinned awkwardly, Zhao Li Xin felt she was up to something.


    "Come here" he beckoned her.


    Zhao Li Xin sat on the bed in the lotus position, his back was straight and his long silky hair draped over his chest like a waterfall, the ck robe he was wearing made his dark eyes more conspicuous,bined with his wless smooth white skin Zhao Li Xin''s ethereal beauty was almost surreal, Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly, his Languid expression mimicking azy leopard resting in a meadow, beautiful and dangerous at the same time. Lory''s heart was pounding rapidly, but she didn''t know if it was because of his appearance or because of her guilt, nheless, it was all because of him.


    See her rigid bodynguage Zhao Li Xin gracefully tilts his head "Why are you look...nervous?


    Lory said defensively "I''m not!"


    Zhao Li Xin nced outside then he turned his gaze back to Lory and calmly say: "why are you stand so far away?"


    "No¡­nothing, it just warmer stand near the furnace" she throws another excused while waving her hands excessively.


    "The furnace is not lit yet¡­." he reminded her of the nearby cold furnace with a t expression.


    "..."


    ''What a tough opponent''


    Zhao Li Xin wiggled her index finger as a signal for Lory toe closer, Lory reluctantly stepped forward still leaving quite a distance between them. Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed he wiggled his index finger again to signal her toe closer, Lory knew she couldn''t avoid Zhao Li Xin, Lory then lowered her head then anxiously walked towards Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her gently in his embrace because Zhao Li Xin was sitting on the bed, their heights were reversed so he could peek at her expression from below.


    "What naughty thing do you do when I''m not around?" His melodious baritone voice teased her and instantly Lory''s heart skipped a beat.


    "I... I didn''t do anything" she looked down feeling nervous and guilty.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled lightly "So why are you acting like a cat who was caught stealing fish, in front of me"


    "I didn''t steal anything, it''s just¡­." Lory''s heart pounded under his domineering gaze.


    "Just what?" Zhao Li Xin looked at her dubiously.


    "Uhm¡­but, but you promised me you wouldn''t be angry with me or anyone else¡­." what Lory meant were the four royal pces and the Mong brothers, they were responsible for her safety when Zhao Li Xin wasn''t around so when something happened to her the one who would be responsible would be them, luckily Lory wasn''t injured this time so her plead shouldn''t be overboard, right?


    Zhao Li Xin felt suspicious, it was normal for Lory to apologize for herself but why would she ask forgiveness for others too, were they involved? Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes and said: "I can''t promise anything I don''t know yet..."


    Unable to deny it Lory bit her lip nervously then she sat down next to Zhao Li Xin slowly she tells what had happened, the more Lory spoke the darker his eyes grew, Wei Zu Tian''s boldness made anger boil inside him like moltenva, his breathing bes heavy it almost suffocates him.


    "That''s... what happened" Lory raised her head nervously.


    Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes as if she was trying to swallow his anxiety, anger, and relief, he took a deep breath then raised his hand "Wait a minute"


    Lory blinked her eyes as Zhao Li Xin''s figure suddenly disappeared in thin air, did Zhao Li Xin return to the mystic realm, why? then Secondster Zhao Lixin reappeared but half of his robes were visibly burnt, without exnation he calmly got off the bed and walked behind the screen divider then casually changed his robes, a momentter he came out and walk towards her.


    Lory probed his mood then carefully asked "You feel better?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression is more rxed now, he nodded and said: "Let''s drink first"


    _________________________


    Meanwhile, in the mystical realm, Huo Long''s jaw dropped as he stared at the scorched fields around him, Huo Long then looked up at the sky and shouted angrily, <strong>"DAM* YOU, BOY!"</strong>


    ___________________________


    In the garden, Lory and Zhao Li Xin were sitting on the sofa, Lory''s head restedfortably on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder, but then something bothered her so she asked Zhao Li Xin, "Why don''t you ever attack the Heaven''s Gate sect when you have strengthened the power of the Hei Shen sect, or after I heal you? You know it''s unwise to have someone like Wei Zu Tian hanging around without being closely watched, you should know soon orter he woulde for you"


    "En, you''re right" he smiled then put his arm around her shoulder "But back then I wasn''t sure if I could win against him, that''s why I never revealed about my condition even after you healed for two years" Zhao Li Xin was manly enough to admit his inadequacy.


    Lory then understood why Zhao Li Xin was still pretending to be a sick young prince, not only did he deceive the royal family he also didn''t want to alert Wei Zu Tian, not until he felt ready, Lory suddenly became curious "Is Wei Zu Tian that strong? " ever since Lory met Zhao Li Xin, she had never seen anyone close to Zhao Li Xin strength, not even Lao Min Na couldpare to Zhao Li Xin without Lazaru''s help.


    "The problem is the array around the Heaven gate sect territory, the protective array is unique and very powerful, rumor has it one of the Wei ancestors who were the Array master nt powerful protective array thousands around the Wei territory thousand years ago and that also the reason why the heaven gate became an unstoppable power ever since then"


    "You are also a top-level Array Master, can''t you break it?" asked Lory.


    "I can, but I will receive a heavy bacsh for forcing myself to use that much power and if Wei Zu Tian attacks me while I am injured by that counterattack, I will have no chance of winning against him" His forehead was tightly knitted together, it was not like Zhao Li Xin never thought of facing Wei Zu Tian head-on but unfortunately the opportunity wasn''t ripe yet, on the contrary, what people thought about Zhao Li Xin, he was not someone who wouldunch an attack without further preparation.


    "He''s note out, and you can''te in, so that''s how the status quo remains..." concluded Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin shrugged halfway, "Sort of, or maybe it''s because he thinks I''m sick so he thought he doesn''t need to rush."


    "But now that Wei Zu Tian is here, not only that he even dares to approach me, it feels like he is trying to challenge you," Lory thought there was something fishy about Wei Zu Tian''s moves.


    "That''s what confuses me, is he being too arrogant or¡­.he''s got a trick up his sleeve" he mutters quietly.

 Chapter 772 - Living In A Nightmare

    Elsewhere, Wei Zu Tian is surrounded by beautiful men and women in skimpy clothes meeting his needs while asionally flirting with him, Wei Zu Tian is lying on the sofa while two men are gently fanning him with feathers fans, and a beautiful woman smiling coquettishly while gently massages his legs meanwhile a beautiful woman with sultry smile pour some wine for him.


    In the center of the room, a group of men and women danced in a circle, their long legs ying hide and seek with their skirts while the men unted their bare chests while the women wore hanfu that looked too small for their size, their chests seemed to almost jump out of their clothes.??


    There was only one beautiful woman who looked out of ce, she yed Gu qin in a corner with her head lowered. Unlike other men and women who often gave off seductive and lewd expressions, the woman''s demeanor was stiff and uneasy even though she tried to appear as calm as possible.


    Wei Zu Tian suddenly shouted, "Men Niang, dance for me!"


    The music suddenly stopped "W...What?" The beautiful woman named Men Niang was dumbfounded, her hand on Gu Qin suddenly paused.


    "Dance for me¡­" he said in yful tones.


    Everyone looked at her at the same time, she stood there nkly, look scared she could barely breathe. For a woman to dance in a ce like this and be watched by these unscrupulous people was aplete humiliation, and a disgrace she couldn''t ept in a normal situation, sadly this is not a normal situation.


    "I¡­.I¡­can''t¡­" Men Niang tried to resist.


    Wei Zu Tian lifted his chin, he red dangerously and smiled, "Are you trying to disobey me, Niang Niang" his lips curled up and he could see an evil glint in his eyes.


    Her stomach churned as fear gnawed at her from within. "No ¨C no, I will dance ¨C I will dance" she nodded frantically.


    Wei Zu Tian''s expression lightened "Good girl" he smiled kindly


    Music starts ying. Men Niang stood in the middle of the room, she was restless but he forced herself to calm down then her body slowly moved to the beat of the music, men pping and women watching her and giggling at each other, Men Niang felt like a lowly whore in a cheap brothel, unfortunately, she wasn''t wrong, she did it in a ce no better than a brothel nor she was better than a cheap whor*.


    Men Niang almost forgot who she was before, she used to be the favorite daughter of her her family, her father and mother loved him dearly, she was spoiled by her brothers and sisters and grandparents dotted her like a pearl in their palms, never in her worst dreams would she ever thought this would be her future, a simple mistake leads her to the ruined of her family and herself and it all happened because of her mesmerizing beautiful face.


    If he knew this would happen, he would rather ruin her own face than fall into this situation, even death is better than this, but she can''t die, not yet!


    <strong>"STOP!"</strong> Wei Zu Tian shouted.


    Men Niang froze, her body started shaking she didn''t dare to raise her head.


    "Are you crying?" Wei Zu Tian sounds dejected but Men Niang knows better.


    "N ¨C no, I''m not" she gulped anxiously.


    "Raised your head" Wei Zu Tian coldly said.


    Men Niang''s body jolted, every fiber in her body screamed to run but she knew that running was futile.


    "Don''t make me asked twice Men Niang!" he warned her with icy voice.


    Terrified, he raised her head in a motion then her breathing quickened and the muscles in her body stifle a whimper. The man chuckled as he looked at her with a scornful look.


    "Come here¡­" Wei Zu Tian stretches his hand.


    Men Niang shook her head frantically, "No ¨C please¡­sorry, I won''t do it again¡­please" the tears in her watery eyes made her look even more beautiful and pitiful, like helpless prey.


    Wei Zu Tian raised his hands like ws, then pulled Men Niang''s body using his Qi like a ma to steel, Men Niang screamed in fright then fell face down on the floor right in front of Wei Zu Tian''s feet. Men Niang''s hands trembled as her body went numb, she closed her eyes hoping it was all just a bad dream s she knew it was a reality, she sobbed softly knowing the worst was toe.


    Men Niang knew in a hard way how perverted Wei Zu Tian was, the man was sadistic and undeniably cruel, he loved torturing his victims not only physically but mentally as well as making his victims wish they were dead.


    Nothing could excite her more than fear, despair, and the tears on her beautiful face. People got their own fetish and Wei Zu Tian''s fetish is watching other people cry and begged at his feet, there is nothing that can make him feel so high more than see the horror in other people''s faces.


    However, there is one person who never sumbs under his pressure he is a man who remains indifferent in the face of all his provocations, just like an iceberg, he was cold, beautiful, and distant as if nothing can move him, that man is Zhao Li Xin, the first man that make Wei Zu Tian obsessed, he thought he would never found another one like him but he was wrong, unexpectedly another one appeared, and Wei Zu Tian never felt so excited.


    "Why didn''t you do anything Niang Niang, don''t tell me you forgot everything I taught you" the nail on his finger slightly prick her chin but she did not dare toin, Men Niang know the more she agitated the excited he bes.


    Men Niang''s eyes widened in horror, she turned her gaze to everyone in the room who were sneering at her as they waited for a good show, "But...but there are other people..." she shook her head helplessly knowing what disgusting thing he wanted her to do, it was hard enough when she did it in private let alone in front of other people!


    "So?" Wei Zu Tian responded indifferently.


    Men Niang was paralyzed on the spot as a threatening aura held her in a tight grip, she could feel her back drenched in a cold sweat, how much she wished she could kill herself and end her sorrow right here - right now, s Wei Zu Tian had her weakness. Something very important that she cannot let go of even in her death. Just when she thought she was at her wit''s end, suddenly a woman barged in and broke the tension.


    "Sorry, I bothered you but I have no one else to help" the beautiful woman was Zi Quan Mei, unlike before Zi Quan Mei looked depressed, her face was a little pale and she looked tired.


    Wei Zhu Tian''s brows furrowed showing his displeasure at her sudden intrusion, on the other hand, Men Niang secretly heaved a sigh of relief, knowing she survived...at least for now.


    Wei Zu Tian leaned his backnguidly, "What do you want Qian Mei..."


    Her chest heaved up and down as she tried to suppress her anxiety, "I need your help¡­.it''s about my cultivation, there''s a...there''s something wrong with me¡­." Zi Quan Mei squeezed her hands together.


    "Oh?" Wei Zu Tian was intrigued, he had never seen Zi Quan Mei tense like this before.


    He waved his hand and everyone left the room including Men Niang as if she was given leniency, she rushed out of the room worried that Wei Zu Tian would change his mind. Wei Zu Tian didn''t care, he had all the time he needed to torture Men Niangter but for now, he focused all his attention on Zi Quan Mei.


    "Tell me¡­" his tone sounded indifferent but one could see his eyes deepening as he stared at Zi Quan Mei.


    Zi Quan Mei stepped forward, she didn''t dare to be rude so she keeps standing in a polite manner "A¡­after the fight wit Long Ming I got injured by him and my cultivation regressed¡­.but ever since then I unable to rise my cultivation again, it felt like something blocking me" said Zi Quan Mei.


    Wei Zu Tian was dumbfounded then he was intrigued because he had never heard of anything like this before, Zi Quan Mei is one of the talented women he knows including his own mother, actually Zi Quan Mei reminds him a lot of his mother, Zi Quan Mei is very beautiful, smart, cunning, selfish and extremely ruthless maybe that''s why Wei Zu Tian was attracted to her at first sight.


    If only Wei Zu Tian knew that Zi Quan Mei''s talent was a lie and that she had been deceiving him all along, that was why Zi Quan Mei didn''t dare tell him that her talent actually came from the mysterious totem because she knew what the consequences would befall her if Wei Zu Tian found out about this.


    "Come here," Wei Zu Tian said.


    Wei Zu Tian then checked her pulsed to see any abnormality in her body, hence other than a little amount of Qi on her body he felt nothing else which is baffled him.


    "Can you help me?" Zi Quan Mei pleads with a hopeful look.


    Wei Zu Tian rubbing his chin as he contemted then he looks at her "You know Lao Min Na right?"

 Chapter 773 - The Child Of The Darkness

    Lory was feeding the fish in the pond when she turned around she saw Zhao Li Xin sitting in her usual spot in the garden discussing with the other four King''s pces, the corners of her lips lifting slightly knowing they grew fond of her special ce.


    [Your man looks displeased] Girsha said as he perched on the stonemp next to Lory. ??


    [As expected...] Lory replied calmly then he threw the corn and dried seeds into the pond then the fish jumped for food and the water rippled wildly.


    [He''s not wrong, that man is very dangerous at least your man has reasons for his actions, and more or less he still has limits to what he does, unlike that man¡­]


    Lory proudly raised his chin [Of course, my man is not as bad as people describe] Lory pursed her lips in anger at all the bad rumors about Zhao Li Xin, she sneered then said: [Even to his worst enemies he never killed their innocent young children, Li Xin even let go of enemy wives if they never involved with their husband''s bad deeds, all the people he killed were all those who tried to harm him in the first ce, so Li Xin never randomly killed people like Maniac they portray him to be]


    [Yeah, even the women he kills or hurt are mostly guilty or a little bit crazy so he has no other choice but to severely punish them with his own hands, what can he do anyway? he couldn''t report them to the authorities and hoped that the authorities would give them a fair sentence because normally, no one has the courage to touch people who have influential family and powerful backer] Girsha has a long understanding of how the society works in this world after few years he living here with Lory.


    [Well, this world is more brokenpared to ours, they don''t even try to be discreet] Lory smirked.


    [That''s why a psychopath like Wei Zu Tian can roam freely without any problems] Girsha miffed.


    [The thing is, not only does hee from an influential family but he is also very strong and he quite smart too¡­.by the way, why are all psychopaths smart?] Loryined.


    Girsha rolls his round green eyes [Beats me¡­]


    Lory ced the fish food bowl on the stone bench then she sat down and crossed her legs casually. Lory lifted her chin with her right hand on her knee, she looked down at the surface of the pond and gradually lost herself in thought.


    Girsha saw her looking lost and asked [What are you thinking Lory?]


    Lory nced at the bird then took a deep breath [I think A lot of things happened and it overwhelmed me. We still haven''t finished with Lao Min Na yet and Wei Zu Tian came along, ??you know I''m not good at multitasking¡­] she expresses her concern.


    [Oh, you may have fooled me!] Girsha joked sarcastically and burst outughing, [Help girl, I saw you juggling responsibilities as a princess, Lucas''s temporary recement while searching for clues about Lucas'' prophecy, and you were sessful in every endeavor If anyone could multitask, it would be you!]


    [Ohe on, I did that because I had no choice¡­] Lory really wasn''t proud of her past aplishment because she had no choice back then and if she remembers correctly, she left halfway from L''markieth to continue her research about the ancient prophecy and her decisions at that time had given a lot of trouble to many people, Lory knew at that moment that she had abandoned her duties for personal gain.


    [You think you have a choice now?] he asked a rhetorical question.


    Lory blew his cheek feeling defeated [Yes...] Lory rubbed her nape as the familiar anxiety creeping up inside her made her heart beat fast but fear is not the right word to describe her current feelings, more likely it was hope for what might happen, maybe the right word is thrilled, it''s the same feeling before you do sky diving or bungee jumping.


    [There are Lao Min Na, Wei Zu Tian, ??and Lazarus, we also need to find the location of the red lightning sword in Hwang Wu continent next we don''t know what other obstacles are waiting for us to get the sword, in short, we don''t have much time hence we also can''t rush either knowing the number of enemies we have to deal with] Lory takes a deep breath as she tries to calcte her next moves.


    [Sometimes I wonder if I can do this at all...even though my strength is slowly returning with all the fragments we''ve collected so far but I''m still far from my original strength and I''m not sure I can collect all the fragments in time before everything is toote¡­]


    [I know how you feel Lory, that''s why I''m here and that''s why they''re here...] Girsha turned her gaze to Zhao Li Xin and all his subordinated [You need them as much as they need you so don''t forsake them] he solemnly said.


    Lory looked at them with an inexplicable look [I didn''t, but¡­this fight won''t end without casualties on both sides]


    [Everything has a cost, you know that] Girshafort her.


    Lory covered her face and sighed heavily [I don''t know if I''m prepared to pay that much...]


    [They know the risks] Girsha said.


    [Are they?] Lory mirthless smile [I think Lao Min Na never realized what kind of deal she made, and I''m sure she deeply regrets everything that happened]


    [The woman made her own choice, Lory] Girsha frowned.


    [An option that should never have existed if I didn''t let Lazarus go!] No matter what Lory couldn''t ignore her mistake.


    Girsha was silent for a moment then continued [Will you let Lucas die then?]


    Lory held his breath, he looked away into the distance then muttered under her breath [No¡­]


    [And you understand that everything is inevitable, humans may think they can control their own destiny, sadly the truth is we all pawn on the giant chessboard and we all have a role to y, some good, some bad, still in the end we all have a purpose. for our existence, I just wish we knew what it was... heck, we might not know until the end but that''s fine right? we just follow our heart and do what we always do] Girsha sounds calm without a hint of hesitation.


    [Work hard, y hard?] Lory tilted his head and grinned.


    Girsha narrowed his eyes [To the end, Girl!]


    [Until the end¡­] Lory said profoundly.


    They smiled at each other, no words needed to be said because they already knew what their decision was. Lory then walked towards Zhao Li Xin and the others, when she came everyone turned their attention towards him including Zhao Li Xin. Lory smiled at them then he nced at Zhao Li Xin, "What''s your decision, love?"


    Zhao Li Xin pressed his lips into a thin line that seemed to be trying to swallow his discontent.


    ____________________________


    <em>Darkness is not evil, it is the source of everything it is the beginning and end of everything but people have been misguided for a very long time and they have started to resist the darkness.</em>


    <em>So never be afraid my dear child, for no star can shine without darkness.</em>

 Chapter 774 - The Child Of The Darkness II

    "I''m called a cursssed child¡­an unwanted child, they say I was born from darkness, who are they? I don''t know, I don''t remember, actually a lot of thingsss about myself I forgot, but I''m not interested in reminiscing about it either." a pair of yellow eyes shone in the darkness, the light in those eyes carried an inexplicable horror that could make anyone shudder.


    Giant ck scales slithered across the cold stone floor, blood spilled between the corpses that died without closing one''s eyes and one could see heart-rending terror lingering in their empty eyes. ??


    "But I remember that I was different¡­ before¡­ I remember I wasn''t evil or holy, I wasn''t bad but I wasn''t good either. All I know I was born for one purpose only¡­ My purpose is to live in the dark so that everyone can stay in the light."


    Suddenly a woman ran in panic, she identally hit a chair then fell on the floor face first, her nose was bleeding a little but she didn''t care she might not notice it.


    She forced herself to get up from the floor but then she was dumbfounded when she saw her arms and sleeves covered in blood then her eyes widen in horror, only then did she realize that she had fallen on the pool of blood.


    All of a sudden she felt a sharp wave of fear and she screamed with all her might then suddenly something grabbed her leg and she felt a sharp pain on her knees, instantly reminded her how dangerous her situation is, in fear she kicked her legs frantically while her hands desperately tried to find something to grip onto, but it was in vain as she was suddenly dragged across the room into darkness by an unseen force.


    Screaming was the only thing she could do.


    The cold voice chuckled softly as he watched the woman fight back desperately, those cold yellow eyes stared at the darkest ce in the room while continuing in a calm cold voice "You think I''m mad at them jealous?" the cold voice sneered, "You are wrong, I never cared to them because I never understood their joy, passion, and love. It''s like trying to describe a color you''ve never seen before, I could never fully grasp it.... you could say I was oblivious, but then¡­I met her" his voice seems a bit mncholy.


    "Forgive me, please don''t ¨C please!"


    "Help me, somebody pleaseeee!"


    The woman''s heart-rending scream resounded throughout the room followed by the sound of flesh being torn apart and bones breaking, a crimson liquid slowly staining the floor and everything became silent.


    The cold voice continued as if nothing had happened, "Even until now I wasn''t sure if it was a blessing or a curse, but judging by how things turned out like this, it''s certain that our meeting was a curse, yet I never regretted it, just like a poison would take it over and over again until there''s nothing left of me, they say it was loved.....what a destructive feeling.....don''t you agree with me¡­Lao Min Na?"


    Smooth footsteps came from the dark spot, her movement was calm andnguid, blood dripping from the corners of her lips as she stepped into the light the pale moonlight shining through the small window it slowly revealed her figure, Lao Min Na irises had turned from normal ck to deep red like red wine, her skin was too pale like a white stone statue. Her long ck hair that entuated her pale skin made her more beautiful than she ever be, but the fresh blood on her hands made her appear like an enchantress from hell.


    It seemed that the old Lao Min Na hadpletely gone.


    "Would you believe me, if I said you were the most beautiful woman in the world?" he threw a mirthful grin.


    Lao Min Na''s red eyes shed as she looked back at those yellow eyes with a look full of hope, "Even more than her?"


    "Yes..." he hissed.


    "Will he love me now, will he regret not choosing me, will he look at me the same way he looks at her, will he, Lazarus?" Lao Min Na''s voice was filled with expectation and yearning.


    "Why don''t you try and see¡­ my child" his voice is soft and gentle sounding like a father doting his daughter but evil is always known as an expert liar, he knows exactly what we want, what we fear, and our deepest secret. Lazarus had no problem luring his victims because he knew the temptations of darkness could attract even the purest of souls.


    The purest soul like Lorient


    _______________________________


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong>


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly jumped at her and pushed Lory back onto the table, luckily the table was made of solid wood so it didn''t wobble so the two girls survived the fall.


    "I''m d you''re okay, I thought you were hurt!" Yang Xi Ying was so scared when she heard the news, she was so happy she didn''t notice her arms were strangling Lory''s neck.


    "I am now!" Lory squeaked as he lost her breath.


    Yang Xi Ying realized she was pressing Lory too hard, she quickly let go of her hug then helped Lory up, Yang Xi Ying was embarrassed but the worry in her eyes still didn''t go away, she holds Lory''s hands then asked anxiously "Lory are you sure you''re okay?" her eyes wandered over Lory''s body up and down to make sure she was okay.


    Lory patted his best friend''s shoulder "Of course, I''m fine even if I don''t, I can heal myself" Lory reminded Yang Xi Ying of her power.


    Yang Xi Ying remembered Lory''s ability, instantly she breathed a sigh of relief, "You''re right, "sorry I overreacted" she said shyly.


    "It''s okay, it means you care about me" Loryughed at her after she fixed the slightly wrinkled tablecloth, Lory invited Yang Xi Ying to sit down.


    "I don''t believe the ''Sun Emperor'' is lord Zhao''s enemy, I must know that lord Zhao''s mortal enemy is no ordinary person" Yang Xi Ying muttered in amazement.


    "Hey, that''s not a good thing," said Lory.


    "I know, but still¡­ I never thought we would fight against The Heaven''s Gate sect let alone Wei Zu Tian himself" Yang Xi Ying sped her hands in front of her chest excitedly, it seemed that she was overjoyed with the opportunity to fight with the powerful Heaven''s Gate sect and Wei Zu Tian.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Lory found Yang Xi Ying''s reaction odd.


    Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips "I''m worried, but I''m not afraid" she exined then looked at Lory curiously "What''s Wei Zu Tian like, although rumors say he''s a bastard, however, many people say he''s very handsome bastard"


    Lory waved her hand vigorously, "Pfft, no way!" she strongly disagreed "Compare to Jin Hao he is too sleazy,pare to Bei Li Yan he is too vulgar, andpared to your husband he isck honesty and gentleness, he is even less manlypared to General Yuan Shao and if youpare Wei Zu Tian with Zhao Li Xin is likeparing the mud to the sun, please!"


    Yang Xi Ying frowned, "So in short he is disappointing and I shouldn''t believe the rumors" Yang Xi Ying concluded.


    Lory snapped her fingers and winked, "Exactly!" but then Lory raised her index finger and said: "However, the man is really strong as the rumors say, he is also very cunning, and cruel, I could feel the abominable cruelty in him so you can''t let your guard down"


    Yang Xi Ying nodded firmly, "En, I heard a lot of bad things about him but strangely no one can prove it because no one dares to testify, ording to Brother Li it shows how dangerous Wei Zu Tian truly is,pared to your husband I never heard that lord Zhao punished anyone who spoke ill of him behind his back, nor he ever stopped anyone from spreading bad rumors about him so in this alone Lord Zhao is more benevolencepared to Wei Zu Tian"


    "Maybe because Li Xin doesn''t care" Lory tilted her head while contemting Zhao Li Xin''s character, Lory firmly believed that Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about other people''s existence actually Lory had never seen anyone more detached from the world like Zhao Li Xin, he had never spoken ill of other people, he also never praised them, Zhao Lixin never gossiped about other people''s lives unless that person had some connection with his life.


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly leaned forward and whispered, "How is your husband reacting, he''s angry, isn''t he?"


    "As expected" Lory shrugged casually.


    Yang Xi Ying blew her cheek, then pouted, "Of course he does, what I mean is how can Lord Zhao stay calm after what happened to you? I thought he was going to burn half Sun Jan city down in a fit of anger" she covered her mouth and giggled.


    Once again Lory thought Yang Xi Ying''s reaction was too strange, "You remember your father was the Governor of the city, right?" she didn''t understand why Yang Xi Ying was cool about it.

 Chapter 775 - Good News! “

    "I''m just saying" Yang Xi Ying waved her hand casually in the air "After all, it might be a good time for my father to request early retirement, he''d better take a long vacation to get away from all the stress that umted over the years" Yang Xi Ying shrugged nonchntly.


    Yang Xi Ying never depended on her father''s reputation since she knew from a young age it was unreliable so she preferred to build her own reputation even though her hard work was in vain because of her ruffian ex-boyfriend, but she med no one but herself, luckily she married with Li Mo Zhen thenter she had a good rtionship with the Hei Shen sect and she became a close friend of Ming Yue Yin, the empress of the Nation, from then on her reputation automatically surpassed her previous reputation and by herself, she became one of the leading women in the Liang Zu Kingdom, therefore she didn''t need to depend by her own family anymore, in fact, it was her family who depended on her now so it didn''t matter if his father lost his job or not then it made no difference to her. ??


    "Did your father have a problem?" asked Lory, Yang Xi Ying rarely talked about his family so Lory thought their rtionship might not be that close, but this was unusual in a noble family.


    Yang Xi Ying shook her head, "Most of the troublese from her own family since Yang Qiou Ru was pregnant with Gu Lian Fu child, her mother had been thrown her weight around the Manor and she not only make trouble with my mother but also the other concubines including the children, sotely The Yang Manor wasn''t so peaceful¡­..oh it doesn''t matter" she waved her hand nonchntly, "What''s more important is how to deal with Wei Zu Tian?" Yang Xi Ying''s beautiful brows were tightly knitted together.


    Lory folded her hands on the table she agreed with her "There is nothing we can do for now as we don''t know where he is now, all we can do is stay alert, and that''s including you because of your close rtionship with us is better for you and Li Mo Zhen to be more careful" Lory reminded her.


    "I know, don''t worry about me" Yang Xi Ying smile beautifully, she had confidence in Li Mo Zhen and Jiu Yun sect''s ability. Suddenly her eyes twinkle and she sped her hands together "Oh, by the way, I came here to tell you about good news" she bit her lips excitedly.


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Lory calmly asked as she reached the teapot in front of her then slowly poured her teacup.


    "I''m pregnant!" Yang Xi Ying Squeal excitedly.


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Lory was stunned and the water almost filled her teacup.


    "Hey, Lory, your tea is overflowing!" Yang Xi Ying quickly reminded her.


    "Oh yeah," Lory realized what was happening, he quickly put down the teacup then ran to Yang Xi Ying and hugged her excitedly, and shouted excitedly, "Congrattions!"


    Lory warmed embraces make Yang Xi Ying overwhelmed with gentleness, Lory sincere words feel more precious than other people words including her own family, even though her family happy for her but Yang Xi Ying know they just happy because she would have a strong foothold at Jiu Yun sect right now which means the Yang Family have an unbreakable rtionship with the Jiu Yun sect and everyone in yang family could take advantage from it.


    Meanwhile, when Lory said congrattion to her it means ''her'' nothing more, nothing less.


    "Oh my god, wait before that brat hears about this, he''s going to make a fuss as usual!" Loriughed.


    Yang Xi Ying''s face reddened with joy, "Thank you, yes, I thought she would!" both Lory and Yang Xi Ying could imagine Ming Yue Yin''s sullen expression as thest to miss out on such important news again.


    Lory suddenly let go of her hand when she realized she might be hugging Yang Xi Ying too hard and anxiously asked, "Oh sorry, did I hurt you, how''s the baby?"


    "I''m fine, my baby won''t be so weak," Yang Xi Ying thought Lory''s worried face was cute.


    "Okay - okay, you should sit down" Lory helped Yang Xi Ying sit down then she poured her some tea but then she asked, "Wait, can you have some tea?"


    "As long as it''s herbal tea" Yang Xi Ying tilted her head.


    Lory narrowed her eyes doubtfully, "I don''t know if this tea is safe or not, don''t take the risk and ask Jin Haoter" Lory put down the teapot.


    Lory is one person who is too anxious in front of pregnant women, she tends to worry every time she meets a woman with a distended stomach. So Lory became even more anxious when her best friend got pregnant even though the cultivator''s stamina and strength were not like normal people however Lory was still worried knowing Yang Xi Ying was pregnant.


    "I thought you should rest, and didn''t you just jump over me?!" only now did Lory remember how dangerous Yang Xi Ying''s previous actions were if the table wasn''t sturdy enough the two would fall if that happened what would happen to Yang Xi Ying''s pregnancy. The color faded from Lory''s face, he looked at Yang Xi Ying with fear.


    "You should rest now, I''m taking you home and I''ll call Jin Hao now!" Lory gently tugged on Yang Xi Ying''s arm.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry~" Yang Xi Ying reassured her.


    "Well, I am!" Lory refused to listen to her "Where is your husband anyway?"


    "Oh, he talked to your husband about Wei Zu Tian''s matter," said Yang Xi Ying with a gloomy face.


    The matter involving Wei Zu Tian was no small matter so it was normal for everyone to be alerted, perhaps the Liang Zu royal authority had already received a warning from the Hei Shen sect because they had been exchanging secret information with each other ever since Ming Yue Yin was appointed as the new Empress.


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about this, your main concern is taking care of your baby" Lory didn''t want Yang Xi Ying to worry too much and affect the development of the fetus. Everyone knows early pregnancy is the most important phase s it also the most sensitive time.


    "Are you kicking me out now?" Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips dejectedly.


    This time Lory will not sway by her coy looks "Yes, let''s go home and drink some tonic for your baby"


    "Uggh, you sound like my husband¡­." Yang Xi Ying grumbled.


    After Lory manages to send Yang Xi Ying home she met with Zhao Li Xin in his study room coincidently he also finishes his discussion with Li Mo Zhen, Zhao Li Xin''s frozen expression melted the moment he saw Lory''s face "You''re here" he smiled.


    "You heard Yang Xi Ying is pregnant?" Lory saunter across the room then take a sit on the couch.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded "Hm, Li Mo Zhen told me, I already order someone to send a congrattory gift to the Li Manor," Zhao Li Xin said while his eyes remain on the pile of papers on the desk, there still a lot of matters he needs to checked and approved.


    "Are you jealous?" Lory squints her eyes as she throws a half-joking question.


    Zhao Li Xin put down the papers then he looks at her confusedly "About what?"


    "You know¡­ children?" Lory knows how important it is to have children in this world otherwise they will not keep so many concubines just to produce an heir, even in her old world some countries still put pressure on a woman to give birth despite all other great achievements the woman had aplice, imagine you are a CEO of a bigpany but your parents still demand every year ''Where are my grandchildren!''


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled, she arranged the papers neatly then got up from her chair and sat down next to Lory, he wrapped his arms around Lory''s shoulders and calmly said: and ignoring everything including their husbands, if that''s the case I''d rather have no children at all" he said with certainty without the slightest hesitation in his words.


    Lory nudged him and sneered "That''s not true, it depends on the couple themselves as long as their rtionship is good then children only make their rtionship stronger, you are so ridiculous"


    "Is that so?" Zhao Li Xin was not sure, this was not what he had heard from her subordinates. However, Zhao Li Xin forgot all his subordinates were Bachelor.


    "Yes!" Lory rolled her eyes.


    "Well, as long you don''t neglect me, we can have children" Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory close on his embraces.


    Lory rested her head on his chest contemting for a moment, "But, I don''t think this is the right time to have children, right? We had so many enemies, and¡­.I still have my curse" Lory took a deep breath, she always lived between chaos and danger to the point that she took it as a normal urrence but now she is married, and seeing her close friends start a family with the kids and everything made Lory take a step back and think about her own life.


    Lory can''t help but wonder maybe there''s more to it than just fighting and saving the world for her...


    Zhao Li Xin caressed her cheek then kissed the top of her head gently "Don''t worry, one day we will have the family we want"


    "Hm¡­ one day" Lory responded with a hopeful smile.

 Chapter 776 - Different

    "Miss are you sure this is the right ce?"


    Zi Quan Mei''s maidservant handed her a leather bottle to drink, Zi Quan Mei took the leather bottle then gulped it down non-stop. ??


    She wiped her lips then she stared at the dpidated pce on top of the steep rock, she had climbed this mountain for three days before she finally reached the abandoned pce, Zi Quan Mei wasn''t sure if Lao Min Na really lived in this ce but she had no other options since Wei Zu Tian tells her that the only way for her to solve her cultivation problem is to seek Lao Min Na''s help, Zi Quan Mei feels her heart shuddered whenever she remembers Lao Min Na that day in Chin Su forest because Zi Quan Mei always wonders what did she actually see that day, what kind of secret art did Lao Min Na develop to allow her to do that?


    Can it be called a secret martial art at all?


    The bats flew over the castle then a thick fog slowly crept up to cover part of the castle, the sun slowly set and the yellow light slowly turned to reddish-orange it dyed the stone walls with a red glow, somehow giving off an eerie feeling to anyone who saw it.


    Zi Quan Mei''s heart trembled, she subconsciously swallowed her saliva, but she wasn''t the only one who felt this way, all of her subordinates also got an unpleasant feeling from the abandoned pce.


    Zi Quan Mei gritted her teeth, she was a powerful cultivator and the sect leader of the Celestial Immortal, how could she be afraid of ghosts or monsters, this was ridiculous!


    "Let''s go!" she said to his subordinates.


    "Yes Master!" they answered together.


    It took another hour for them to finally reach the giant wooden gate on the gate there are two colliding dragons engraved on it. The wood of the door looked weathered and covered in moss, although it still looked quite strong, but it was clear that this door had been neglected for a long time, but what made Zi Quan Mei anxious was that she couldn''t stop the feeling that something was watching them from outside the forest.


    Unlike the rest of the forest, this ce was so quiet that the sound of crickets could not even be heard, as everything was frozen in ce. Zi Quan Mei shook off her feelings then banged on the gate loudly.


    "I am Zi Quan Mei, sect master of Celestial Immortal sect, Wei Zu Tian of Heaven Gate sect sent me here, <strong>OPEN THE DOOR!</strong>" he is screaming.


    There was a long silence for a minute and then the gate slowly opened, the creaking sound of rusty hinges giving everyone goosebumps. They all exchanged wary nces, then suddenly an old woman in a simple white robe carrying antern walked towards them. One of Zi Quan Mei was restless she looked down to see if the olddy had any shadow.


    "Come in, Madam Zi, ourdy has been waiting for you..." he said in a monotone voice. Without waiting for her answer, the olddy turned around and left so Zi Quan Mei and her people had no choice but to follow her.


    As they climbed the stairs they saw that not only the outside but the inside was also neglected, the paving stones were broken everywhere, and weeds were growing everywhere if it weren''t for Wei Zu Tian telling him that Lao Min Na stayed here thought Zi Quan Mei no one has lived in this ce for decades.


    "Why does this ce look so messy?" asked Zi Quan Mei''s subordinate.


    "Sorry, because we just moved and we don''t have enough people to take care of the skinny ce" replied the old woman.


    However, Zi Quan Mei could barely sense any human presence in this ce otherwise this ce reeked with an aura of death and blood, not long after they finally met another young maid, she was wearing the same uniform as the olddy. He nced at Zi Quan Mei for a moment then led them into the pce.


    They headed to the main hall, the ceiling of the main hall was so high and the red beams were covered with cobwebs and dust, there were no chairs in the room only one big chair on the highest tform, the room was also dim only in the middle of the room got more many lights while the corner is lit only by small candles.


    The silence made everyone restless, they held their weapons until their knuckles turned white as if a monster or something would jump from the corner and attack them when they lost their guard down, they started to question if it was a good decision toe here at all.


    "Miss Lao Min Na will be here, shortly," said the young maid, just like the old woman she quickly left before Zi Quan Mei and the others could say anything. The young mind run so fast as if she was chased by something and Zi Quan Mei could only frown in confusion.


    Once the young maid left, Zi Quan Mei and her five subordinates make them the only six people in the giant dimmed room all by themselves, and it feels creepy.


    One of Zi Quan Mei''s subordinates can''t hold the tension, she begins to stutter "Mis¡­Mistress¡­.this¡­" ''


    "Psst!" the other subordinates hushed her.


    They heard the sound of creaking the door then follow by single footsteps to walk inside the room, their focus was suddenly drawn to a woman with white robes her side face cover by her long dark hair. She walks calmly almost like floating, the sounds of her footsteps somehowforting for some of them because that means at least Lao Min Na is a human although her pale skin make them continually question themselves.


    Lao Min Na takes a sit on the only chair in the room, she takes a deep exhale then slowly opens her eyes. The dimmed light made her eyes shed with bright red color but it so fast they think they imagine things.


    "Lao Min Na?" Zi Quan Mei squints her eyes, she had seen Lao Min Na before but there something wrong with The''Lao Min Na'' right now. Something very different....and very wrong.


    "Wei Zu Tian send you?" Lao Min Na''s voice was cold and clear like the sound of water drops on a rock it didn''t loud but awfully clear.


    "He is¡­he said you could help me," said Zi Quan Mei.


    Lao Min Na tilted her head "Help with what?"


    Zi Quan Mei bit her lower lips "My¡­.my cultivation" even though the subordinates are her most trusted underlings but it keeps bothering her to admit her ws in front of her people.


    Lao Min Na stifle "You ruined your cultivation huh?"


    Everyone shifts their attention to Zi Quan Mei, no one knows what happened with her cultivation even if they do no one dare to ask either. Zi Quan Mei''s expression sunk "I just got hurt by Long Ming, that''s all" she brushed it off.


    "If you did, you won''te this far just to find me" Lao Min Na sneer.


    Zi Quan Mei slightly turns red, she didn''t admit it although she doesn''t deny it either in the end fixing her cultivation is her main priority.


    "Will you help me, or not" Zi Quan Mei grit her teeth impatiently.


    Lao Min Na chuckled softly "Of course I will help, after all, we all have the same enemy, are we not?"


    "Long Ming¡­.?" Zi Quan Mei asked.


    "Long Ming is a dangerous man but the one who is more dangerous is the vixen next to her, Luo Ri Yi" Lao Min Na''s eyes darken as she speaks Lory''s name.


    "Long Ming wife? What that weak woman like her could do?" Zi Quan Mei didn''t have an impression of Lory. She is a proud woman and the only woman who had the same standard as her could gain her attention, and Lory''s image as a weak and humble woman who relied on her husband''s power was the type of woman Zi Quan Mei belittle the most.


    "Don''t underestimate her, that woman has more secrets than you and I could think of, she has seduced Long Ming and make him into herckey, a woman like her is more disgusting than any woman you ever know" Lao Min Na snort in disdain.


    Zi Quan Mei knitted her brows together, Lao Min Na''s hatred toward Long Ming''s wife was something she does not expect nor she could understand Lao Min Na''s extreme hatred. However, Lao Min Na hated Lory since the moment she met her the first time, maybe it was an instinct knowing that they would be arch-enemy one way or another, but sadly Lory never really hate Lao Min Na, hence it might be the other reason Lao Min Na hated Lory even more.


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Zi Quan Mei thought the help from Lao Min Na will not be free.


    The corner of Lao Min Na lips curled devilishly "I have a message for Wei Zu Tian that I need you to tell him"


    "Oh, okay"

 Chapter 777 - Delusional

    Today is a beautiful morning, the sky is clear with a few fine clouds, the sun is shining bright but not too hot just warm enough but unlike this beautiful morning, there is a heavy atmosphere in front of Li Manor. Yang Xi Ying was standing in front of the gate, her beautiful face was scrunched up like scrap paper, her long and beautiful eyebrows were tightly knitted, it was obvious that she was in a bad mood.


    A luxurious carriage stopped right in front of the front gate with a group of maidsing in a carriage as well as several soldiers guarding the carriage. The word ''Yang'' painted right beside the carriage showed the prestige of the people inside the carriage, the onlookers murmured to each other as they pointed their fingers at the carriage with an amazed expression.??


    The only person who is not impressed by this luxurious carriage is Yang Xi Ying as matter of fact she was quite annoyed instead that someone bothers her great morning.


    Immediately a woman got off the carriage, that woman was Yang Xi Ying''s mother, Madam Yang and behind her follow two other women. Yang Xi Ying didn''t mind her mother visit her especially when she in early pregnancy, but what annoyed her was that her mother brought Yang Qiou Ru''s mother, Lin Yu Lan, and her step sibling Yang Qiou Xi, Yang Qiou Ru younger sister. Yang Xi Ying knew that Yang Qiou Ru Mother, concubine Lin might force her mother to visit her Manor, for whatever reason she almost certain that they didn''t mean well.


    However, Yang Xi Ying cannot reject their arrival without proper reason since they are her family, not only it would give her a bad reputation it also would influence Li Mo Zhen badly, only at times like this Yang Xi Ying wishes she can''t act unreasonably like Zhao Li Xin, that man can give a simple reason as ''Meh'' when he threw out the guest from his Manor and no one said anything because for Zhao Li Xin standard it was considered to be polite even Lory couldn''t say anything about her entric husband behavior.


    "Xi Ying, you are pregnant, you mustn''t stand here in the cold." Madam Yang held her daughter''s hand affectionately.


    Xi Ying smiled kindly, "I am a cultivator before a woman, this is nothing to me" she replied proudly.


    Concubine Lin and her daughter Yang Qiou Xi sneered inwardly. God knows how envious they were of Yang Xi Ying''s life not only had her reputation improved tremendously she was also one of the powerful female figures in the Liang Zu kingdom, thanks to her close rtionship with Empress Ming and her close friendship with Long Ming. wife not to mention she was the legal wife of the leader of one of the most powerful sects in thisnd, the Jiu Yun sect.


    "Xi Ying, your mother is right, we were all worried about you because you never visited us so we thought we should visit you and see how you are doing," Look how much tonic and medicine we prepare for you, even Master Li treats you well, you should know how to take care of yourself if not something bad could happen then what would you do? just look at how thin your dress is" Concubine Lin ramble on and on, not only she described her as an unfilial daughter who did not return home and made everyone in her family worried about her well-being, she also implies her as an irresponsible woman and a bad mother-to-be.


    People who didn''t know about Yang Xi Ying, especially a passerby who was only interested in listening to interesting gossip from noble families, would believe any statementing from concubine Lin, why not? because concubine Lin was part of the Yang family and Yang Xi Ying''s mother didn''t say anything to reprimand concubine Lin either, she just stood there smiling awkwardly without knowing what to do.


    Normally Yang Xi Ying would felt trouble by Concubine Lin''s words and hurt by her mother''s cowardice but Yang Xi Ying was not the same woman she used to be. She was not just some nobledy but she also a powerful cultivator who had influenced not only as Ming Yue Yin trusted friends she also has support from the mistress of the Hei Shen sect herself, hence she also has the unwavering support of her own husband so what she afraid about after all the society only bullied the weak but afraid with the strong.


    Yang Xi Ying has learned as long as you are strong enough and have many strong friends and loyal allies she doesn''t need to care about what others say just look at Long Ming, which sane person would dare to rebuke Long Ming directly? But still, Yang Xi Ying would not take the bully lie down.


    "Thank you for your concern Consort Lin, but you don''t need to worry, I am the madam of the Jiu Yun sect, I have many people taking care of me, not to mention the Hei Shen sect is next door, even the great master Jin Hao has checked my condition and concocted the medicine itself for me, so you don''t have to worry about me, besides¡­ do you realize how strong my cultivation level is now?" Yang Xi Ying lifted her chin..


    Yang Xi Ying''s position as the wife of the Jiu Yun sect master and her close rtionship with the Hei Shen sect made the Yang family''s worries sound unnecessary and a little forced. Yang Xi Ying was right, she was a strong woman who had strong friends supporting her every step of the way so why should she bother the Yang family, if she did, wouldn''t that make her unfilial after all the Yang family had so many daughters. and the daughter-inw who needed their attention didn''t Yang Xi Ying''s decision lighten the burden on the Yang family? Everyone thought about concubine Ying''s words before sounding arrogant.


    Concubine Lin''s face turned bright red, Yang Xi Ying''s words were like a p in the face as Yang Xi Ying saw the hypocrisy in her words, it was Yang Qiou Xi who stepped in to save her mother''s face.


    "Elder sister, forgive my mother, she is not very smart so she offended you, please don''t be angry" Yang Qiou Xi lowered her head pitifully, she quickly turned herself into a victim.


    Yang Xi Ying snorted in disdain, not only did Yang Qiou Ru and her mother even her sister like to act like White lotus, she wondered if Lin Yu Lan sent all her daughters to some ''white lotus'' ss or something, why they all yed the same cards over and over again, it was so boring.


    "Little sister, is there something wrong with your ears, when did I me your mother? I said her not to worry about me because I am well looked after by my husband and his confidants, why are you acting like I am bullying you here, what is your aim? Yang Xi Ying sarcastically asked.


    Yang Qiou Xi suddenly got flustered as people muttered to each other while looking at her suspiciously, Yang Qiou Xi bes frantic as she was worried about what people would say about her, what would she do if her reputation was ruined?! Yang Qiou Xi bit her lip tightly as she cursed Yang Xi Ying in her heart.


    Yang Xi Ying rolled her eyes in annoyance, she could already guess what Qiou Xi was thinking, tired being spectacle Yang Xi Ying decide to let go, "Aren''t you all feeling tired, why don''t you alle on in¡­or you think you still not enough ying?" there a warning in her words that make concubine Lin anxious.


    "No, no, of course not, Qiou Xi is young and stupid, please don''t mind him." Lin Yu Lan quickly calmed down and smiled broadly, after all, she was more mature than the daughter she knew when she had to back off.


    Yang Xi Ying looked at them with ridicule then she turned around and left with her mother while Concubine Lin and her daughter had no other way but to follow them from behind including the few maids who hade with them, Yang Xi Ying looked towards the group of maids and frowned, she didn''t understand the need to bring so many maids, they were eight, Yang Xi Ying shook her head tiredly aware of the arrogance of the noble family.


    A few years ago Yang Xi Ying would think of this as normal things but after she met Lory she got influence by her quite a bit and fond by Lory simplicity and humble behavior even though she was a king daughter, it was something she and Ming Yue Yin admired about Lory very much although Lory herself never knew about this.


    Meanwhile, Yang Qiou Xi and Lin Yu Lan were amazed at how spacious and luxurious Yang Xi Ying''s residence was, it was almost as big as Yang Manor but one had to realize that Yang Manor was full of people from three generations so it was normal to be big, however, Yang Xi Ying had this giant ce all fo herself, not to mention they weren''t elders or inws that Xi Ying needed to greet every morning, nor did he need to be bothered by her husband''s concubines because Li Mo Zhen didn''t have one.


    One, for Yang Qiou Xi and Lin Yu Lan they couldn''t stop envying and cursing Yang Xi Ying good luck marrying a great man like Li Mo Zhen.


    They finally arrived at the main hall then quickly the servants prepared snacks and drinks to entertain guests.


    "Your house is very beautiful Xi Ying, you are very lucky to live in such a nice ce" The madam was genuinely happy for her daughter''s good life.


    "Brother Li treats me well, mother" Yang Xi Ying replied humbly.


    "But, do you feel lonely living in this big ce without your family, why don''t you let Qiou Xi stay here for a while to apany you so you won''t feel lonely" Lin Yu Lan''s eyes shed withplete greed.


    Lin Yu Lan''s purpose couldn''t be clearer, "My best friend Luo Ri Yi lives next door, every day we spend together, how can I be lonely and brother Li apany me most of the time so when I feel lonely beside Qiou. Xi''sing age ceremony ising soon so she better not stay outside her courtyard or people will question her upbringing" Yang Xi Ying declined Concubine Lin''s request subtly.


    "Xi Ying is right sister," said the gullible Madam Yang. "Isn''t Qiou Xi already fourteen, she will be old enough to marry next year, so it''s not appropriate for her to stay outside"


    "Sister, what do you mean outside, isn''t she living with her own sister, how could it be inappropriate?" Lin Yu Lan still insists to let yang Qiou Xi stay at Yang Xi Ying Manor. If Yang Qiou Xi stayed here, she would have reasons to stay here too, then she couldn''t avoid the suffocating life as a concubine in the Yang Manor and she also had other ns¡­.


    "My husband won''t like it" Yang Xi Ying rebuked coldly, this time he didn''t try to save concubine Lin face because that person didn''t appreciate her efforts "I''m also pregnant so I don''t have time tofort Qiou Xi, it''s better for her to stay at home and continue her studies before she gets engaged"


    Yang Qiou Xi pouted her lips, obviously, she is not wee in this Manor, if she can''t stay here how can she meet him, and what about her grand n to live in luxury and worship like an Empress? The most difficult part of this n was that he had to rely on Yang Xi Ying''s willingness to help them but unfortunately their rtionship was never closed even they could be said to be enemies since what happened with Gu Lian Fu and Yang Qiou Ru.

 Chapter 778 - Delusional II

    Lin Yu Lan felt bad for her daughter also she didn''t want to give up this rare opportunity either "Talk about engagement... Xi Ying, why don''t you help your little sister" she smiles sheepishly.


    "What is that?" Yang Xi Ying took a deep breath to tamped down her annoyance, she should have known this woulde, she lifted her teacup then blew gently on the tea. ??


    "Qiou Xi will turn fifteen next year and she is still not engaged so I was wondering why you didn''t help her" Lin Yu Lan looked at Yang Xi Ying with hopeful eyes.


    Yang Xi Ying knew this woman was relentless so if she didn''t listen to her request she would keep bothering her from now on, not like she was worried about Lin Yu Lan''s disturbance but now that she was pregnant she was too tired and could use some peace and quiet, therefore, Yang Xi Ying reluctantly hear what this woman wanted.


    "This¡­." Lin Yu Lan saw her daughter blush and her smile grew wider, "Aren''t you close to Long Ming''s wife?"


    "Yeah..." Yang Xi Ying frowned, she wondered where this conversation was going.


    "And Long Ming¡­..I heard he doesn''t have a concubine yet, right?" Lin Yu Lan''s face lit up while Yang Qiou Xi looked down shyly.


    Yang Xi Ying didn''t understand what Lin Yu Lan was trying to say, to be honest, but she had a bad feeling about this. Yang Xi Ying still remained calm as he sipped his tea calmly, however, Lin Yu Lan thought of Yang Xi Ying. his calm demeanor means that he agrees with his proposal which makes him even more excited.


    "Why don''t you ask Long Ming to ept Qiou Xi as his concubine!"


    Yang Xi Ying spat out her tea then coughed. She clenched her chest with an incessant cough the maid quickly took the teacup from Yang Xi Ying''s hands while Madam Yang quickly approached Yang Xi Ying anxiously then rubbed her back. It took a long time until Yang Xi Ying managed to calm herself down, Yang Xi Ying then raised her gaze and red at Lin Yu Lan.


    <strong>"ARE YOU FUCK*N OUT OF YOUR MINDS!!"</strong> she hissed, anger welling up inside her like a tide that made Xi Ying almost throw a chair at Lin Yu Lan''s stupid face.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu Lan didn''t know what was wrong with her words nor did Yang Qiou Xi, both of them stared at Yang Xi Ying with nk faces, obviously, they didn''t realize the consequences of their request.


    "Si¡­Sister, why are you so angry?" Yang Qiou Xi seemed to be at fault as tears welled up in her eyes, she thought Yang Xi Ying was angry with her? is it because her position was so different from Long Ming''s, but so what? Long Ming''s legitimate wife was also a countrywoman from an impoverished vige, she might be illiterate and uneducated, unlike her who grew up in a noble family, not only was she educated in the four arts she was also the governor''s daughter so her background was much better than Long Ming''s legal wife so why was Yang Xi Ying so angry with her request?


    "Sister Is it because I am a Concubine''s daughter that you don''t think I do not match for lord Long Ming?" Yang Qiou Xi lowered her head dejectedly, "I know he is a great man and I''m no matched of him but I didn''t ask to be Lord Long Ming''s legal wife, I know I''m no match for him, all I want is to stay by his side and serve him every day, that''s enough for me..." Yang Qiou Xi smiled bitterly as if she made a great sacrifice.


    Lin Yu Lan felt sorry for her daughter, she med her fate as a concubine but what could she do? she holds her daughter''s hands gently "Qiou Xi, don''t be sad, I know you admire master Long Ming a lot, Xi Ying please just help your sister. one time, en" she plead pitifully.


    Yang Xi Ying''s head was throbbing, he roared at Lin Yu Lan harshly, "Shut up, idiot!" Yang Xi Ying massaged her head, she had thrown all the graceful and polite manners that a nobledy should have out of the window.


    <strong>"XI YING!"</strong> Madam Yang reprimands her daughter sternly.


    Yang Xi Ying ignored her mother''s screams, instead, she pounded the table so hard that it shocked everyone in the room then Yang Xi Ying pointed her finger at Lin Yu Lan, "You stupid concubine, do you want to exterminate the entire Yang family?!"


    Yang Xi Ying words make Madam Yang, and everyone pale, they were only women who grew up inside the boudoir, concubines or not they were live inside the safety of the yang Manor, what they know about the harsh reality outside therefore Yang Xi Ying words shook them to the core.


    "Xi Ying, I¡­I don''t" Concubine Lin stutter.


    Lin Yu Lan confused face only irritated Yang Xi Ying even more, "Do you know how the Lu n extinct, how the Sacred Mountain Peak society vanishes from this world, the Sanguan family downfall, and did you forgot what had happened to Princess Ming Ru Yi, thest descendant of previous Emperor who now bedridden for life, do you know what they all have inmon, DO YOU?!" Yang Xi Ying''s lips trembles as rage consumed her like mountainva.


    "They are all trying to harm Luo Ri Yi!" Yang Xi Ying screams on the top of her lung "After everything that happened, don''t you understand how much Long Ming loves his wife, how much she means to him and you said you want me to send one of my family members to interfere with their rtionship, do you know how I feel if Lory gave my husband a woman? are you be brainless, crazy, or something?! Yang Xi Ying''s chest heaved up and down erratically, she couldn''t believe what they dared to ask her.


    Lin Yu Lan was speechless, she had heard the rumors about Long Ming and his wife but she didn''t believe it, she believed that there must be more stories that people didn''t know about, as a woman especially concubines she found it hard to believe for any men to have this much level of devotion to their wives, sure they can love and pamper their wives but what really happened it onlyst for a few years before the men get bored with their olddy and eventually look for a new one.


    For Lan Yu Lan who was born from concubines andter be concubines herself she had witnessed how shallow a man heart could be, she believes man incapable to have a firm determination to love only one woman for the rest of their life, that''s why she believes even Li Mo Zhen would soon grow bored of Yang Xi Ying after three to five years regardless how harmonious they''re rtionship right now and Long Ming would not be different either especially when Luo Ri Yi hasn''t given him a child yet.


    But the fear and anger in Yang Xi Ying''s eyes were so obvious that Lin Yu Lan had to take a step back and ask herself if she was wrong, unfortunately, Yang Qiou Xi didn''t think the same but it wasn''t her fault either. Yang Qiou Xi is only fifteen years old, she was raised and taught by her concubine mother how to behave as a woman, how to gain other people favor, and like her mother, Yang Qiou Xi also had witnessed a man''s fickle heart so it was ingrained in her heart since she was a child that man no matter how noble or great they were, in the end, they were all just asshol*s who always looking for fresh meat.


    "Sister, I¡­.I don''t mean to step over my position as a concubine, I know I can never be Long Ming''s legal wife and I have no problem with that, I don''t understand why you are against me so much,pared to his wife who was born from this background. low, aren''t I better than him, so why are you¡­"


    <strong>"HOW DARE YOU SAID YOU ARE BETTER THAN LO¡­LUO RI YI!"</strong> Yang Xi Ying''s burst of anger made the table next to her flipped and crash against the floor <strong>"WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!"</strong>


    Themotion in the main hall attracted the attention of the maids and maidservants, they all rushed to the main hall for fear of something happening to Yang Xi Ying, the young madam was still in the early stages of pregnancy if anything happened to her how could they answer their Master.


    "Youngdy please calm down, remember you are pregnant" the old maid quickly approached Yang Xi Ying, she checked Yang Xi Ying''s condition and breathed a sigh of relief there was nothing wrong with her condition, the old maid then beckoned everyone with her eyes. to clean up the messy room.


    "Xi Ying, don''t be angry, it''s not good for your baby" Madam Yang also worries for Yang Xi Ying well being. If something happened with Yang Xi Ying forget about Long Ming, she wouldn''t know how to face his Son-inw.


    Yang Xi Ying subconsciously touches her stomach gently then she took a deep breath. The old maid helped her sit down, then she signaled for the other maids to brew some soothing tea to cool down Yang Xi Ying.


    The old maid wasn''t just an ordinary maid, she was Li Mo Zhen''s wet nurse, she just arrived the day before after Li Mo Zhen summoned her from the Jiu Yun sect to take care of Yang Xi Ying. The old servant''s position was quite high not only he was strong enough but also knew some things about medicine so Li Mo Zhen values her very much. The old maid also likes Mu Jan Ge, she regards Li Mo Zhen as her family even though she never said it out loud and just like everyone else, she also felt grateful for Yang Xi Ying because she was the one who found the solution to save Li Mo Zhen from his weird illness.


    If it wasn''t for Yang Xi Ying being friends with Sect Mistress Hei Shen, Li Mo Zhen would not have survived, perhaps he would have died miserably and the Li n lineage disappeared and the Jiu Yun sect rightful master would no longer exist. Yang Xi Ying was not only able to persuade the strange Long Ming to help Li Mo Zhen, but she was also able to maintain good rtions with the Hei Shen sect which ultimately benefited the Jiu Yun sect in the long run.


    The old maid considered Yang Xi Ying to be Li Mo Zhen''s lucky star and now that she brought the only descendant of the Li n, finally, the Li n would have a sessor, Yang Xi Ying might not understand how much she gave Jiu Yun sects and elders piece of mind for knowing the Li n would live on.


    However, this lowly concubine dared toe and disturb not only their precious Young Lady''s peace but also dared to threaten the harmonious rtionship between the Hei Shen sect and the Jiu Yun sect.

 Chapter 779 - The Bearer Of Calamity

    "Concubine Lin and miss Yang Qiou Xi I hope you can mind your words because if anything happens to Young Madam Li I don''t know how both of you answer our Master" although the old maid''s words were still gentle and polite, however, anyone could hear the stern warning in her words.


    Lin Yu Lan''s face turned from white to red It had been a long time since anyone dares reprimand her since she became Governor Yang''s concubine, feel humiliated Lin Yu Lan red at the old maid and shouted, "You are just a servant, how dare you speak to me like that, Xi Ying how do you teach your own maid? she''s so rude!" Lin Yu Lan suddenly shifts her anger to Yang Xi Ying.??


    Yang Xi Ying who was already in a bad mood became even angrier, "That old servant is brother Li former wet nursed, she was the one who raises Bhim after his parents die, she''s like a family for brother Li, it was you who supposed to mind your behavior?" she scoffed at Lin Yu Lan.


    Lin Yu Lan was dumbfounded, she looked at the old servant in shock, who would have thought that the olddy had such a high position in the Jiu Yun sect. the old maid sneered when she saw Lin Yu Lan cover her mouth after knowing her identity, the old maid then turned her gaze to Yang Xi Ying and nodded courteously, Yang Xi Ying responded with a gentle nod as well.


    "I¡­I didn''t mean¡­" Lan Yu Lan was still trying to defend herself although it was futile.


    Yang Xi Ying waved her hand dismissively she had no patience to hear Lin Yu Lan excused, Yang Xi Ying narrowed her eyes and coldly said "You better stay quiet concubine Lin less you will make things worst" Yang Xi Ying quipped as she epts the tea that the maidservants handed to her politely.


    Embarrassed but can''t refute Yang Xi Ying words Lin Yu Lan twist the handkerchief in her hands feeling angry and indignant, while Yang Qiou Xi was also feeling embarrassed, she felt Yang Xi Ying deliberately humiliated them because their position lower than her, just because her Mother is concubine and Yang Xi Ying Mother legitimate wife she must ept this humiliation, No, she refused to live under Yang Xi Ying shadow, if only she could find a better husband than Yang Xi Ying then she wouldn''t have to lower her head in front of Yang Xi Ying ever again.


    Yang Xi Ying slowly took a sip of her tea then he handed the teacup to the maid next to him after she was done, she took a deep breath to calm herself then she gave Lin Yu Lan and Yang Qiou Xi a look of contempt and say "Listen to me well because I will only say it once"


    Yang "For the sake of the Yang family and yourself, I will give you onest warning because for the best or the worst I can''t deny that you two are my family, so I will tell you that whatever stupid n you have in your head, Whatever it is. imagination or wild thoughts that you build up in your head, I want you to ignore them, erase them from your mind and heart" Yang Xi Ying said firmly.


    "I will tell you two, honestly without exaggeration because God is my witness when I say it to you that Long Ming will never ept you as his concubine, nor he will never ept you as his servant, the truth is he won''t even let you touch his shadow, you know why? Because he hates all arrogant women who dare to belittle his feelings for his wife."


    Yang Xi Ying saw shocked in Yang Qiou Xi and Lin Yu Lan faces and continues "I have seen women, prettier than you, graceful than you, smarter than you, they have excellent backgrounds and extraordinary talents, but all those women have never been able to shake Long Ming''s heart. without burial when they forced themselves on him, the luckiest among them was Ming Ru Yi who was just a vegetable, so you should know what kind of fate awaits you if you dare to force yourself on him"


    Yang Qiou Xi squeezed her hand, she lowered her head trying to contain her anger, despite everything Yang Xi Ying had told her Yang Qiou Xi still believed that Yang Xi Ying didn''t want to help her not just because Yang Xi Ying didn''t like her, but Yang Xi Ying also didn''t want to risk her friendship with Long Ming''s wife, well, Yang Qiou Xi was right but that didn''t mean Yang Xi Ying''s words weren''t true, actually, she was very worried that Yang Qiou Xi would bring havoc to the Yang family.


    Just because Zhao Li Xin is a little softer these days but that doesn''t mean she''s changed her true nature, a beast is a beast no matter how tame it may seem, once provoked, it will bear its fangs and rip your neck mercilessly, such is a beast and so as well as Zhao Li Xin. Yang Xi Ying hoped that Lin Yu Lan and Yang Qiou Xi would believe her words for once even though she wouldn''t count on them.


    _________________________


    [What are you thinking, Lory?]


    [Why do you always ask what I think? did it never cross your mind that I might not think of anything?]


    [Yes¡­ and that''s what I''m afraid of because you''re more unpredictable when you don''t think about anything]


    the corners of Lory''s lips quirked up [I think you worry too much about old birdies...] she joked at him.


    Girsha shrugged [After a while it became a habit, you know...] Girsha looked ahead and pondered since when he became such a nag.


    Lory chuckled softly, she didn''t hate Girsha''s nagging sometimes it was evenforting. Lory sat on the yellow grass, she rested her chin on her kneeszily while looking at the volcano in the distance. Once again she returned to the mystical realm, Zhao Li Xin became a bit paranoidtely.


    Lory didn''t want to worry him when he already got a lot on his te so Lory obediently follows him inside the ring, after all, it''s not like she hates this ce.


    [You are quite obedient to your man, aren''t you, girl] Girsha suddenly said.


    [What do you mean, I''ve always been an obedient child] Lory said unabashedly.


    Girshaughed [Yeah right....wait, your joke right?]


    [Ha ¨C ha¡­] Loryughed sarcastically.


    Girsha stare at Lory with a disbelieving expression [What, did you forget how many times you sneaked out of cestine pce with Lucas and the others, did you forget you ever infiltrated


    the ancient underground mine to find a sacred spell, there also a situation you enter the dangerous dark forest to hunt the Minotaur just to get its horns so you can make weapons for Clift''s birthday...oh, and if you forgot....]


    Lory waved her hand feeling defeated [I get it - I get it, I''m a wild kid, okay!]


    [Well, that''s an understatement...] Girsha sarcastically said.


    [Shut up, old birdie!] Lory grumbled.


    [No, to be honest¡­ you changed quite a lot, did you notice? everyone who knows you now might think you are reckless now butpared to you in the past you are quite docile right now, at least you didn''t deliberately search for trouble as much as you use to¡­ I wonder what has changed?]


    Lory crosses her arms in front of her chest and mutter [What changed?¡­] Lory sighed thenid his back on the grass [Maybe¡­ I understand that I''m not the same person anymore] Lory quietly said, then she raised her hands in the air, sunlight peeking between her fingers, Lory stares at her smooth hands she realizes her hand didn''t have much callous as it used to be showing she didn''t fight as much as the past, Lory didn''t know if that good or bad thing.


    [ I''m not a person the same as before, the curse on my body, the Trinity scepter has disappeared and my powers...] Lory clenched her palm and sighed [I''m not as strong I used to be... so it''s stupid of me if I acted like in the past]


    Girsha is silent for a moment the says: [You still Lorient for me¡­]


    [Yeah¡­.] Lory smile wryly [It''s weird that I feel the same, I look the same, but after everything that I''ve been through¡­. the loss and the pained, everything that I know, the secrets I reveal¡­how could I do not change? do you think I change a lot, Girsha?]


    [You did change¡­..although I wish you don''t have to] Girsha said in low voice.


    [It''s nobody''s fault¡­.it''s inevitable for everything that living to change because that''s the only way to survive¡­and I did survive, in a way¡­]


    [You did Lory] Girsha bitterly said knowing she''s not survived unscathed.


    Suddenly the sky rumbled, Lory immediately stood up from the grass. then a strong wind lifted the dry grass and leaves into the sky. Lory brushed her hair away from her face and she looked into the distance with a content smile "Breakthrough..." Lory muttered.


    From within the volcano, suddenly a figure pierces into the sky like a bullet, he soared through the sky followed by golden mes. Even from a distance, Lory could feel the heat the wind carried against her skin, but she remained calm as she walked to the edge of the cliff then calmly jumped down, purple circles with runes floating in the air then Lory bouncing between the circles until she reaches the end of the cliff.


    Lorynd smoothly on the white sands, she walks calmly while her eyes are fixed on Zhao Li Xin figures that engulf with a golden me.


    [He became stronger than I thought] Girsha''sment while flew beside Lory, his round green eyes stare at Zhao Li Xin''s figure with meaningful gaze [Perhaps one day he will be even stronger than the old you]


    Lory didn''t look surprised instead she smiles happily [How could that be such a bad thing...] Lory stepped onto the beach casually and when her feet touched the water suddenly it froze with every step she took the water under her feet froze instantly then turn into the water again after she lifts her feet, and when the waves blocked her way Lory raised her hand and the waves also froze, then suddenly shattered into pieces as Lory walked past it, Lory''s expression remained the same as for now all her attention was focused on Zhao Li Xin.

 Chapter 780 - The Lord And The Seeress

    As Lory was getting further away from the beach suddenly eight-meter-high waves came towards her like a giant wall ready to crash on top of her head, but Lory face remained indifferent as the waves rolled over her Lory clenched her fist and the waves froze instantly, her purple eyes glow and the ice break in pieces when she walks through it and after she far enough the frozen wave behind her suddenly melted and the waves hit the sea and roll to the shore as normal, meanwhile Lory stand on the block of ice in the middle of ocean staring at the figure above the volcano mountain.


    "Stop right there Princess!" Huo Long in human form suddenly appeared in front of Lory, he was floating with his feet only inches above the water, "You will get hurt if you get too close" Huo Long reminded her.??


    Lory frowned slightly without refuting Huo Long, she turned her gaze back to Zhao Li Xin again, "Is he going to be okay?" she sounds a bit anxious.


    "He has finally reached thest stage of the Sage level and enter the first stage of God''s realm, everything depends on him now¡­" Huo Long replied.


    [It''s okay, the kid is strong, nothing will happen to him] Girshaforted her.


    [I know¡­] Lory said with imperturbable expression.


    At the same time, Zhao Li Xin sank into herself as she tried to control the fire that was raging within him, the blue veins on his forehead protruding significantly, his whole body was drenched in sweat.


    Zhao Li Xin had gone through so many breakthroughs in his life, some were fine, some were bad, but nothing couldpare with this, Zhao Li Xin felt like he was burned from the inside out and all his veins stretched like a rubber band, the muscles in his body tensed up and his heart beating like crazy as if it would jump from his chest in any moment, the pain was unimaginable still this wasn''t what worried him God knows he has lived through pain as long as he can remember no one can deny his ability to handle pain.


    What worries him was whates next when his pain gradually decreased it rece with numbness, he floating in the darkness he can''t differentiate between the top and below, his breathing bes slower like he was fallen in hibernation, then slowly everything begins to shape.


    Once again Zhao Li Xin stood there like a statue, terrified of what would he see again, fear was not something he usually feels, in fact, he had forgotten what fear was like until he met Lory, suddenly he experiences many types of fear on daily basis, he feared she would get hurt, fear she would be sad, fear she would feel lonely, and most of all fear of losing her, s right now he was forced to fear all of those fear at once.


    he wanted to keep his eyes closed but some force forced him to open his eyes and then he saw Lory in shabby and dirty clothes talking to a strange woman with long silver hair.


    "Your brother epts this burden, he is willing to carry the fate of this world on his shoulders..."


    "Then I''ll carry him..."


    "You know how much it will cost you?"


    "I do"


    Zhao Li Xin wanted to look away but he couldn''t, the pain in her voice made her heartache ''This dream again!'' he cursed in his heart.


    Ever since he cultivated closer to the God realm he was haunted by dreams about Lory''s past, dreams that became clearer every time he achieved another breakthrough, he didn''t know how his cultivation was connected to dreams about Lory''s past, however, Zhao Li Xin didn''t have time to ponder because the next scene would be even more horrific than before and once again he was forced to see every pain she had been through.


    As expected everything bes pitch ck it means he would witness another scene of Lory''s life, Zhao Li Xin grits his teeth as he braces himself for another horrendous moment in Lory''s life, not long after he heard an icy voice that is colder than a cier.


    "Lu...cie¡­.nth..."


    "A great king Lucient¡­.is¡­..here...how marvelousss..."


    His blood froze in his veins, Zhao Li Xin was suffocated by terror, his fists gripped tightly until his nails pierced his skin, however, it was not his safety he thinks, but rather Lory he was worried about because he recognized this voice too well, yes, how could he forget, this was Lazarus'' voice!


    Meantime, Lory stood still, looking as strong and fearless as ever, she replied, "No, I am Lorient, his descendant, where are you?" Lory sounded wary even though her expression remained calm.


    "Descendant?¡­why¡­.. is the honorable Lucienth heir visit my humble home¡­.?"


    "I want your power to steal God''s Sword" Lory said


    Zhao Li Xin took a sharp breath because he knew what would happen to Lory afterward, he wanted to run to her, shield her away and protect her inside his arms, sadly this was just a dream, there was nothing he could do to change what had already happened.


    Conversation going on between Lazarus and Lory, Zhao Li Xin forced to see Lazarus''s excitement and Lory''s despair as she pleaded for something that would eventually destroy her in a cruel way.


    "Let''s make a Deal," Lazarus joyfully said.


    Just when he thought everything cannot gone worst he saw Lory break the shield with her staff soon after the staff exploded in her hands, Lazarus let out thunderousughs and the ground begins to shaken. The next thing happened hundreds of ck snakes crawl from the water, the snakes slithered on the cold stone floor, all snakes move toward Lory, the snakes coiled on Lory''s feet then slowly climb to her thigh moving to her waist, arms, and chest leaving only her head alone, the snake circle on her necks while Lory closes her eyes as she readily epts her fate.


    Zhao Li Xin saw it and panic surged within him, "No, Lory run, please run..... <strong>RUUUN</strong>!" Zhao Li Xin screamed with all his might but Lory didn''t move, maybe she couldn''t even if she wanted to.


    "Now princess, let start our deal¡­." Lazarus''s icy voice linger in the air.


    The snake coiled around Lory''s neck exposed its fangs in front of Lory''s face, with a quick move the snake bit her neck, blood flowing from his neck. Lory grimaced slightly as the snake slowly pierced her skin, it was a truly disgusting sight. Lory''s body started shaking as she tried to endure the pain, Lory clenched her fists until her hands bled, The image of Lory''s torture by Lazarus curse was clearly reflected in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes, yet he could only watch helplessly, anger and sadness rushing through his head.


    "Lory, you are so stupid..." His head hung low as he whispered with tears welled up in his eyes.


    Unable to hold it in anymore Zhao Li Xin started screaming "STOP, Lazarus stop!" Zhao Li Xin continued to scream even though she knew it was useless, "Don''t hurt him, bastard, I will kill you, I swear to God I will kill you - <strong>I WILL KILL YOU</strong>!" he barked non-stop like crazy.


    Suddenly a deafening screech shook the air then Girsha came over, Zhao Li Xin''s stunned when he saw a pair of giant wings break the wall, Zhao Li Xin face lit up as he felt tremendous joy for Girsha''s arrival, finally, someone will save his Lory. Girsha''s majestic appearance gave Zhao Li Xin some hope that Lory will be alright, Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how many times he thanked Girsha in his heart.


    Zhao Li Xin sees Girsha''s desperate attempt to protect Lory, how the wings turn from white to ck as the night sky, he heard Lazarus fury roar, then Lory fainted while Lazarus disappeared. Zhao Li Xin then saw Lory was distraught when she wakes up and realizes how much Girsha had sacrificed for her, it was the first time he saw Lory sobbed uncontrobly like a lost child Zhao Li Xin saw the light in her beautiful eyes dimmer until nothing is left in those eyes.


    "There was a period in my life I couldn''t remember like I was floating in a darkness I can see but I wasn''t there is like my body moves on its own"


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly reminded of what Lory had said to him once, she never explicitly exined what really happened after she lost Girsha maybe because her consciousness deliberately hides some of her memory because it was too painful.


    When Lory spread her ck wings Zhao Li Xin knew that Lory had lost herself by this point, losing Girsha was too much for her to bear and if she loses her brother too, Lory wouldn''t able to take it. That''s why she chose this path because to her death is much better than living alone.

 Chapter 781 - The Lord And The Seeress II

    Lory flew away, her ck feathers falling like flowers in autumn, Zhao Li Xin could feel something that would never be the same for Lory. Zhao Li Xin shut his eyes in agony as he grieving for her cruel past, he understands now why Lory always had loneliness in her eyes, the unspoken pained whenever she was immersed in her thought.


    No matter how much Zhao Li Xin had spoiled her and be there for her something remain the same. The memory of the past lingers and it became a part of her, it follows her wherever she goes.??


    Suddenly there were light footsteps approaching, soon a silver-haired woman appeared, the woman walked at a slow pace while her long white dress fluttered with every step she made, Zhao Li Xin opens his eyes to see whoseing, he recognized the woman as Arthea the Seeress, a woman who can predict the future as well as the women who took a big role in Lory''s past.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know whether he should feel grateful or hate Arthea, on the one hand, she helped Lory fulfill her wish she also warned Lory beforehand but on the other hand she had known all along what would happen to Lory and her Brother since she can predict the future but she never interfered, she just stood there, watching Lory fall to her demise.


    The woman had long straight silver hair that reached almost to her knees, she had sparkling gray eyes and pale skin like Lory perhaps even paler, although Arthea looked like a fourteen or fifteen years old girl, however, her eyes didn''t reflect the innocent and gullible of a young girl, on the contrary, she got the unfathomable expression, mysterious and distant like an elder who had witnessed too much in their life.


    Arthea knelt in front of the broken wand, her hand hovering over the broken wand with gloomy eyes "Trinity is broken¡­..just like her" Arthea mumbled to herself then she rose from the cold ground and sighed heavily "Lorient never noticed that ancient weapon like she had could absorb their master''s feelings after some time and not only that is also able to absorbed it master memories" Arthea turned around she sped her hands on her stomach as she stares sharply at Zhao Li Xin and their gaze collided.


    "Don''t you think this is amazing... Zhao Li Xin?" Arthea smiled innocently at Zhao Li Xin just like a young girl.


    Zhao Li Xin eyes bulged widely he thought he heard wrong "You...you can see me?" his jaw dropped, previous experiences taught him that he couldn''t interact with anything and anyone inside Lory''s dream he couldn''t even move, the same way they couldn''t hear or see him as if he were a ghost, therefore, he expected the same this time as well, however, not only Arthea could see him and talk to him but she also knew his name.


    "You know my name?" Zhao Li Xin furrowed his brows suspiciously.


    Arthea tilted her head she didn''t mind Zhao Li Xin''s suspicion"I have known you for a long time, Zhao Li Xin" she smiled warmly as if they were two best friends who didn''t meet for a long time.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t notice Arthea''s strangeness because he was still overwhelmed by Arthea''s unexpected answer "How...Why?"


    "Of course for some reason, if you''re wondering how I did it¡­ well, it was my gift¡­ or cursed depending on how you look at it" Arthea shrugged nonchntly "But honestly it wasn''t me who dragged you here...not entirely at least, you can say I''m just..came along" Arthea grinned who knows if she joking or not.


    Her casual attitude annoys Zhao Li Xin quite a bit yet Arthea thinks Zhao Li Xin is amusing.


    "I know you will ask ''Who'' don''t worry I''ll exin it to youter and if you ask why¡­ well, it''s because you have a big role in this y, maybe even bigger than Lory," Arthea feel conflicted, she didn''t know if this a good thing or not.


    "Lory?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shed instantly but she still couldn''t believe Arthea''s words easily, Zhao Li Xin knew the woman actually knew more than she showed but for some reason, she didn''t want to tell him or Lory everything, even though he didn''t feel any malice from Arthea s he still can''t trust Arthea.


    "Say what you want to say Seeress there is no used yed puzzled with me, I know you need me for a reason if not you wouldn''t ''Came along'' don''t you"


    "Smart, you are very smart" she praised Zhao Li Xin sincerely, but then she blows her cheeks in annoyance "Why all first king descendants very smart, this is exasperating Hmph!"


    Ignoring her weird childish act, Zhao Li Xin who already collected himself asked Arthea calmly "first thing first, Why you or anyone make me witness Lory''s past?"


    Arthea props her chin with her hands "For me, it was for motivation, understanding¡­warning" she emphasizes thest word.


    "Warning about what?" Zhao Li Xin asked again.


    "So the past will not be repeated," Arthea said.


    "You think I will let Lory got hurt" Zhao Li Xin stifle a chuckle, assuring Lory well being is his purpose in his life so there''s no way he would let her get hurt.


    Arthea shook her head as she smiles bitterly "Lucicent exist to protect the world and all the creatures that live in it for Lory it doesn''t matter whether it''s the old world or the new world in the end wherever the people she loves was there then that ce will be her world - her home then if the world she lives in begins to crumble she will feelpelled to save everyone and anyone in that world regardless the risked, I guess you know how Lory is"


    "You mean Lory would die to save this world, my world?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression instantly darkened as charcoal fury zed within him like fire touching gasoline.


    ''It''s not worth it!'' he screams to himself, what''s the point of saving the world if Lory has to die, is the world still worth living if his beloved daughter is no longer around?


    "I will not let that happen" He was trembling from anger.


    Arthea took a deep breath, feeling ironic and mncholic at the same time. "You know who else said the same thing as you?" Arthea gave mirthless smile "Lorenna, Marcus¡­.Lucas they all said the same thing and so Marcus and Lorenna died for her but in the end, Lory still couldn''t escape her fate, whether she was devoured by Lazarus, or because someone else''s eventually Lory was meant to die, the prophecy remains ''the sun and the moon can''t exist together'' even after Lorenna sent her to another world the prophecy remains the same, one way or another Lory will die¡­.eventualy"


    Zhao Li Xin''s heart clenched by dread as fear paralyzed him, Zhao Li Xin clenched his fists to stop his trembling hands Zhao Li Xin hissed coldly "Over my dead body!"


    "Be careful what you wish for..." Arthea calmly smile " It''s a small chance but there is still hope, like a small fire in the middle of a snowstorm this little hope is the only thing Lorena and Marcus are fighting to die for, the only hope to break prophecy and save their beloved daughter"


    Arthea turned around and raised her right hand, and the broken staff flew into the air. One by one the broken staff shone in white light as Arthea waved her hand, the shards flew and disappeared in bright white light.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes to the dazzling light at the same time he felt the bright light felt familiar, "You''re the one who sent the Trinity fragments into my world, don''t you?" he knows the answer but he asks anyway.


    "Yes, I followed the wishes of King Marcus..."Arthea said in a gentle voice "The seven fragments will reach your world in different times, they fall to different ces, and reside in different things, some be sacred trees, crystals, weapons, and they all sleep, dreaming, and waiting for their true master to wake them from their slumber and make them whole again."


    "So the hope, is the Trinity staff?" Zhao Li Xin asked for reassurance.


    "Trinity is a start¡­" Arthea looked away "But it''s not enough"


    Anger and anxiety pulsed in his veins, Zhao Li Xin shouted impatiently, "What more does it take to save Lory, once and for all"


    "You" Arthea softly said.


    Zhao Li Xin was only surprised for a second before he sighs in relief "I should be the one who kills Lazarus right?" he had prepared for the most important battle in his life, and he would give everything to win.


    For some reason, Arthea stare at Zhao Li Xin with an inexplicable expression that is hard to read, "The savior and destroyer of the world, What you be, what decision you make will change everything"

 Chapter 782 - The Turbulation

    In the mystic realm, the sky began to rumble as gray clouds swirled and the sea rose like a raging beast smashing onto the surface one after another mercilessly, at the same time golden mes gradually engulfed Zhao Li Xin, and the mes grew bigger and wilder creating a barrier around him like a sphere made of zing fire.


    "What happened?" Panic rose through her like a tide.??


    "It''s time to test his strength," Huo Long said.


    "What does it mean?" Lory''s voice edged with fear.


    "If he goes through this turbulence, he will enter the Earth God level," Huo Long exined.


    Before Lory could ask again, he was startled by the sound of an explosion, she looked up and saw lightning sh behind the dark clouds, as soon as the sound of thunder reverberates.


    Lory''s body went cold with fear, in the mystical realm everything fell into a stalemate, the day never changed and the weather remained the same as if time froze in this ce, time goes without beginning or end as everything move in stagnant therefore Lory was fascinated when she saw the weather change dramatically for the first time.


    Suddenly lightning struck Zhao Li Xin luckily he was safely protected within the fire barrier, but then thunder roared like an angry beast and lightning struck Zhao Li Xin twice harder, the fire barrier started to wobble a little then quickly gather as strong.


    the lightning strikes him again mercilessly one after another without stopping. Lory had lost count of how many times the lightning had struck Zhao Li Xin, each attack louder and bigger than the previous one slowly the fire barrier around Zhao Li Xin shrunk, Lory was sweating in fear as she watched Zhao Li Xin from afar.


    "The barrier can''t hold on any longer!" Lory said anxiously.


    "You can''t interfere, Lory. This is his turbulence he has to pass this test on his own, he has to prove himself that he is worthy of this power, if you interfere his efforts will be in vain!" Huo Long warned Lory sternly.


    [Lory, you have to trust him!] Girsha chimed in.


    Lory clenched her fists, fear flooded all over her however she was still able to think clearly, Girsha was right she had to believe in Zhao Li Xin as he believed in her. Lory mustered up her courage, she consoled herself by saying if anything happened she would use all her gifts to heal Zhao Li Xin, just like the first time they met.


    The next powerful attack beat Zhao Li Xin''s barrierpletely, she should have panicked but Zhao Li Xin remained calm as if he expected this, Zhao Li Xin sneered as lightning came onto him then strike him hard. Unable to see him hurt Lory look away.


    "How many times will he be struck by lightning?" it took every strength she got not to rush to Zhao Li Xin with all her might.


    "Thirty-five times¡­" Huo Long replied


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Lory couldn''t believe what she heard


    [He''s already hit twenty-five times, so ten more!] Girsha adds in.


    "Twenty?" Lory gasped in horror "Will he survive twenty more strikes?!" color draining from Lory''s face.


    " Don''t worry, he won''t die from this" Huo Long''s unppable confidence gave Lory littlefort even though she was still in doubt.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin who was struck by lightning remained in midair, Zhao Li Xin smells the reek of burning flesh he guessed it must being from himself, Zhao Li Xin wanted to check her own condition, unfortunately, his entire body was paralyzed moreover he didn''t have time toprehend his condition when more lightning struck him again.


    Even though the lightning struck him non-stop Zhao Li Xin found sce knowing is a familiar feeling he had been through all of his life,pared to what he had to see in that awful dream, Zhao Li Xin would rather be struck by lightning.


    ''¡­.What you be, what decision you make will change everything''


    Arthea''s words rang in her head at the most unexpected moment as if to remind her, perhaps this is the'' motivation'' she talking about hence she also said he was the savior and destroyer of his world, and everything would depend on him, Zhao Li Xin didn''t care too much but Arthea it perhaps the only way to change Lory fate if that so then everything is different.


    He would show the Seeress what ''Motivation'' really looks like.


    Zhao Li Xin had calcted that the attack would stop for a few seconds after thirteen strikes therefore it would give him time to regain his strength before the next strike, Zhao Li Xin quickly lead his Qi to his dantian then slowly healed his broken nerves, his effort seed for his breathing gradually stabilized soon he able to twitch his fingers slowly he finally able to clench his fists but he had no time to celebrate.


    Once again the dark sky was lit up by lightning, the forked lightning start to sh at each other and one by one the lightning merge into one gigantic thunderbolt that seemed toe in full force for onest time.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, his worn-out face lit up with excitement, he had wait for this, Zhao Li Xin jumped towards the lightning, zing mes swirled around her like a tornado and above the shes of light descending at high speed, Lory saw fire and lightning shing against each other.


    Lory''s breath hitched and she screamed frantically, "LI XIN!"


    Zhao Li Xin grinned widely, " Come to me!" he hissed.


    Zhao Li Xin stretched out his hand towards the sky and a zing fire rushed from behind him the next thing happen two forces collided in the sky the explosion of the two great powers shook everything around the heavy impact lifting the sea surface like a small tsunami.


    Lory quickly merged with Girsha and flew into the sky at the same time creating a barrier to block the raging waves in front of her, Huo Long changed to his true appearance as a red dragon, he plunged into the sea and let out ear-shattering roars towards the giant waves and the waves pushes back at the same time the lightning gradually dissipates then followed by a clear sky and all of a sudden everything calms down, however, both Lory and Huo Long was still frantic searching for Zhao Li Xin.


    [Lory, over there!] Girsha shouted.


    Lory found Zhao Li Xin lying on a small rock in the middle of the ocean, she quickly flew towards him together with Huo Long following her. When Lorynded, she dashed towards Zhao Li Xin in a hurry but didn''t dare touch him casually.


    Zhao Li Xin''s clothes were barely tattered, her entire body was burnt leaving red marks like three branches all over his body, although this is amon scar to anyone who was struck by lightning, but she had never seen a mark this big before, Tears streamed down her cheeks as she knelt beside Zhao Li Xin, with trembling hands she checked the pulse on Zhao Li Xin neck.


    "I''m not dead yet!" Zhao Li Xin suddenly opened her eyes and smirked.


    Lory stifles a chuckle, she covered her mouth as tears falling down her cheeks. Huo Long and Girsha exchanged nces of relief.


    "I¡­ I will heal you" Lory raised his hand above Zhao Li Xin but he grabbed her hand.


    "No, don''t do it," Zhao Li Xin said hoarsely.


    "But you''re hurt!" Lory insisted.


    "I have absorbed the power of lightning, I''m in a middle adjusting the lightning power with the immortal me, the pain told me if I seed or not." Zhao Li Xin smile.


    Lory pressed her lips together, Lory didn''t care how strong Zhao Li Xin became she only didn''t want him to get hurt, Lory didn''t know a breakthrough could be so difficult and dangerous if it was only the first level then what would happen to him on next level.


    Seeing Lory''s doubts, Huo Longforted her gently, "That boy is right princess, he will be fine and the scar will go away on its own after a few days"


    [Her heart sounds strong, she will be fine Lory] Girsha reassured her.


    Lory saw Zhao Li Xin''s tired face, she took a deep breath, "Okay..." She reluctantly agrees.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly then she patted Lory''s hand "Don''t worry, I just need to lie down for a bit"


    Lory held her hand tightly "I''ll be here with you then..."


    "No, I''ll be fine here, you go home and rest," he said.


    Lory gives a cheeky smile while caressed his cheek "You can''t get rid of me that easily" as she spoke she secretly heal the scars on Zhao Li Xin''s face, in the end, Lory healed him a bit, she thought this much should be fine, right.


    Girsha and Huo Long give each other a knowing look and the two left quietly.


    Lory carefully ced Zhao Li Xin''s head on herp, she tucked her hair behind her ear then she lowered her head and gently kissed his lips, "Rest, I''ll be here..."


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression softened, "I think I''ll have a nice dream for now." Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes and fell asleep right away.


    Lory rubbed her thumb on her cheek "Sweet dreams, love"

 Chapter 783 - Unexpected Ally

    In Sun Jan city, the Thousand Herbs Apothecary was bustling, as usual, many people came not only to buy herbs, Barks, and other ingredients but they also came for treatment.


    The healers and alchemists of the Thousand Herbs Apothecary were famous in the city, and many noble families and high officials sought their help for medicine and physician therefore this ce became the most famous apothecary in the city.??


    Of course, the sess of the thousand herbs caused the envy and jealousy of many people, most of them were famous doctors and alchemists who lost their customers because of the Thousand Herbs Pharmacy,.


    Using their vast connections, they tried to damage the reputation of the Thousand Potions pharmacist and they didn''t stop there, they also tried to frame the whole ce. Unfortunately, nothing works.


    Everyone who tries to ruin the Thousand Potions pharmacy happens to be hit by a string of bad luck some of them get a terminal illness, others had strange idents, for the most unlucky to suddenly get criminal charges for either is rape, corruption, or murderer some people find it strange because most of the perpetrator came from an influential family in the city so no one dares to investigate the cased but suddenly the Yamen not only dare to convict the perpetrator they also got enough evidence to charge all of them.


    No one knew for sure if this was rted to the Thousand Herbs Apothecary and anyone who did know kept their mouths shut.


    ever since then, The Thousand Herb Apothecary had be an unshakable force in Sun Jan city that not even noble families dared to offend.


    Among the customers A young woman wearing a dark brown robe entered the Apothecary, her face hidden under a thick veil leaving only her bright eyes, she looked tense as if she was afraid that someone would recognize her.


    If this was ordinary apothecary others would already point at the mysterious woman and make probingments about her, but in the Thousand Herbs Pharmacy, people kept their eyes and minds to themselves for fear that they would cause themselves trouble.


    The male alchemist apprentice who disguised as a servant greeted the mysterious woman politely.


    "Good afternoon miss, is there anything I can help you with?" he cupped his fist politely.


    "I need medicine," she said softly.


    "Of course, what medicine do you want, do you have a prescription?" he looks eager to help.


    The woman hesitated for a moment she looks left and right anxiously to make sure no one eavesdropping on their conversation "No, it''s special medicine¡­.can I meet your manager, It''s very important, Uhm¡­I''m ready to pay any money if he epts the request me" the woman seemed afraid the servant would refuse her offer.


    on the other hand, the servant''s face remained calm while nodding kindly "Of course, let me talk to the manager first!" he replied before he walked to the back of the room.


    The woman was shocked at how easy it was, she thought it would not be easy for an unknown person like her to meet the manager of the famous thousand Herb Apothecary, she was ready to bribe the servant to help her meet the manager but who knows everything will go this smoothly.


    Not long after the previous male servant came with a middle-aged man following behind him, the man dressed in dark green color without any embroidery on his robes made him look in and humble, the man had ck hair with a hint of gray hair and he had a long beard that reached above his chest, the man looks gentle and honest which she did not expect, she thought she would meet with obnoxious overbearing man.


    The middle-aged man cupped his hand then humbly greeted the mysterious woman, "My name is Tang Huan, the manager of this ce, for what purpose young miss wants to see me?"


    She feel a bit awkward with the over-polite manager maybe because it''s been a long time since people treated her with respect a part of her feel happy and bitter at the same time, she realizes how foolish she is.


    "I need to talk privately" said the woman again.


    Tang Huan and the male servant exchanged nces, the woman does pique his interest, "Please follow me, young miss" she gave a polite hand gesture to signal her to follow her. Tang Huan then took the woman to the third floor of a restricted area that only The Hundred Herb Apothecary workers could enter.


    They stop in front of the double door at the far end of the room "This is my office" he said to the young woman then the servant opens the door for Tang Yuan and the young woman to enter.


    When she entered the room she surprises at how humble the room is. She thought the office for a manager of a famous apothecary should be better than this, the room wasn''t too big and it was very simple with only medium size desk, a few chairs and a couple of bookshelves attach to the wall made from light brown wood, the room had no painting, vase, or any misceneous decoration everything is way too simple.


    but somehow she felt calm being here, all the noises in his head suddenly muffled, for the first time after long times, everything felt quiet and peaceful.


    "Are you the one who owns this ce?" she can''t hold her curiosity.


    Tang Huan was surprised then he burst tough "No, I am not" he waves his hand aimlessly in the air "I only run the shop because the owner is toozy¡­" although heins, but his voice fills with indulgence it seems the rtionship between the manager and the owner close.


    meanwhile, like a broken dam Tang Huan rambling incessantly "I don''t mind work to the bone but I already old, can''t he take some of the work and why he denies my request to raise my sry over and over again, so annoying!" he sped his hands behind his back and puffed his chest showing his annoyance.


    When Tang Huanined he reminded him of histe grandfather, she remembered how his grandfather wouldin to his father whenever she was sick or injured from ying with his older brother, she used to be afraid of his grandfather''s boisterous voice but now she would give everything to hear his grandfather''s voice once again.


    Sadness flitted across her face but she swiftly collect herself before anyone could notice her, however, Tang Huan noticed her slight chance.


    "Erm, youngdy please have a seat" he cleared his throat as he motioned for her to sit down then he takes a seat behind the desk "Since it''s only the two of us now please tell me what you need" Tang Huan spoke in a formal tone.


    The woman raised her gaze then she spoke with great expectation: "Yes, I came here to buy an antidote"


    "Antidote?" Tang Huang raised his eyebrows in confusion, "If you need the antidote, you don''t need to talk to me personally, you can just buy it downstairs?"


    This is not just an ordinary antidote," she said nervously.


    Tang Hua was getting more and more curious. "Youngdy, what antidote do you want?"


    she took a sharp breath to ease her nerves then she quietly said, "Tthe antidote for... for the cold poison"


    Tang Huan''s expression stiffened, the smile on his face disappeared like smoke, and his face became more serious, Tang Huan looked at Guan Men Niang sharply, "Cold Poison?" he confirmed again.


    Guan men Niang nodded, "Yes..."


    "You are sure?" Tang Huan reassured.


    Guan Men Niang gives a firm answer, "Yes!"


    Tang Huan was silent, he rubbed his long beard pondering, the only person who has cold poison is Wei Zu Tian, Cold poison is his masterpiece therefore he won''t use it if it''s not important so how is this seemingly weak and timid woman connected to Wei Zu Tian.


    "What is your name, youngdy?" Tang Huan narrowed his eyes.


    She pressed her lips into a thin line, she looked a bit scared and nervous but she realized she had no choice but toe clean if she wanted Tang Huan to help her, she finally decide to take a risk, she took off her veil and lowered her hood.


    "My name is Men Niang, Guan Men Niang"

 Chapter 784 - Unexpected Ally II

    The name seemed familiar but Tang Huan couldn''t remember where he heard it before, he nced at Guan Men Niang again to jog his memory but he still can''t remember.


    The woman looked very young, she might be even younger than he thought, she looked meek and harmless, but that might be a cover to hide her true purpose.??


    "Who was infected by the cold poison, you?" Tang Huan asks.


    Guan Men Niang shook her head "No, it was my younger brother"


    "Your brother..." Tang Huan muttered then he asked again, "Who poisoned your brother?"


    "Wei Zu Tian" he gritted his teeth.


    "Why?" Tang Huan''s curiosity piqued.


    Guan Men Niang clenched her fists until it was white "Because that''s the only way for that beast to make sure I don''t kill myself" her voice trembled as anger and sadness swept over her like waves.


    Tang Huan was an old man who had witnessed many things throughout his life and he had met all kinds of people so he could tell if someone was telling the truth or not and for now he believed that Guan Men Nian words but he didn''t sure if her hatred is enough for her to betray Wei Zu Tian.


    "Why did youe here" he changed the subject.


    "Because I know the apothecary of the thousand herbs is part of the White Dragon pce and I... I also know that Lord Long Ming was once infected with the same poison and the king of the White Dragon pce was the one who cured him." Her voice grew smaller as she spoke, his behavior was at odds with the hatred he had shown earlier.


    "Who told you that?" Tang Huan pretended not to know, even though he know clearly that the rumor was spread by Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan to protect Lory.


    "I overheard it when Wei Zu Tian was talking to one of the Heavenly Knights," said Guan Men Niang. Heavenly Knight was the most loyal subordinate Wei Zu Tian had, just like the Pce King to Zhao Li Xin.


    Tang Huan found it strange that he could hear such an important matter by chance, "What do you mean by coincidence, how could Wei Zu Tian let you hear such an important matter?"


    She lowers her gaze and smiled bitterly, "Wei Zu Tian doesn''t think of me as a person, to him I am like his pet or ve depending on how you want to see it, you should understand that Wei Zu Tian is full of himself, he''s too confident by his own ability, therefore, he did not bother Long Ming these past few years because he had too much confidence with the poison he made, he thought no one coulde up with an antidote, he was sure that eventually Long Ming wouldn''t able to take it anymore and begged on his feet" she stifles a chuckle at how conceited Wei Zu Tian always been, he even built a special courtyard for Long Ming to stay.


    Yes, that''s how confident Wei Zu Tian was, so imagine how shocked he would be when Zi Quan Mei told him that Zhao Li Xin was not only alive and well, she was even stronger than what was reported.


    The news was like a hard p on Wei Zu Tian''s face he was so angry he burned the courtyard he built for Zhao Li Xin, then he postponed all his duties and rushed to Liang Zu kingdom without further ado.


    ''What a pathetic man'' Guan Men Niang thought.


    "Guan...?" Tang Huan suddenly remembered where he heard the name "Guan Men Niang.... I heard four years ago Wei Zu Tian massacred the entire Guan n so he could take the daughter of the Guan family... are you that person" he looked at Guan Men Niang The youngdy did look very beautiful with a pair of pure innocent eyes, small lips, and a small nose which added to her meek and gentle demeanor. She did look adorable unfortunately her beauty was stained by the dark clouds in her eyes.


    Guan Men Niang lowered his head in shame and sadness "Yes¡­." she answered weakly.


    It goes without saying that Guan Men Niang has be one of Wei Zu Tian''s toys, Tang Huan can''t imagine what this youngdy has been through for four years, Tang Huan looked up at the ceiling and sighed heavily. It was no secret how Wei Zu Tian treats his toys, he might treat some of his toys better when they could give him benefits like Zi Quan Mei but if not, one can only imagine what they had gone through.


    "Okay, before that can I ask you how can you leave Wei Zu Tian''s residence without being noticed, don''t tell me they let youe and go as you wish" Tang Huan raised his brows.


    "No, they don''t" she shook her head "There is a small hole behind the bush that connect the pond to the river outside, I found it by ident"


    "No one searching for you?" Tang Huan was stunned by howcking the security is.


    Guan Men Niang shrug "They now I have no one to ask for help and the only family I got was held captive in Heaven Gate sect, they know I wouldn''t go anywhere"


    "But here you are" Tang Huan opens his arms and grinned widely.


    The corner of her lips curved slightly "Here I am¡­"


    __________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyelids trembled as he struggled to regain his consciousness, his body felt stiff and heavy but he could feel the Qi within him umting in his dantian coursing through his veins and nerves which was a sign he still needed more time to adjust to her new power.


    It took a while before he could open his eyes, the first thing he saw was Lory''s gem-like purple eyes followed by her beautiful smile.


    "I wanted to say good morning but I forgot that time doesn''t flow normally in this ce" Her sweet voice was like a soft melody that always made her feel warm and fuzzy.


    the light shining from behind Lory''s back cast down shadows on some parts of her enchanting face giving a mncholy sense to her smile.


    An incurable sadness welled up from within him, Zhao Li Xin thought just because he listened to Lory''s story, he thought he could understand her pain, but after he saw what happened in Lory''s past with his own eyes, he realized how foolish he was.


    Zhao Li Xin stretched out his hand as he gently touched Lory''s cheek, "You''re always smiling" he muttered under his breath, "Since the first time I met you, I''ve always seen you smile..." he said in deep sorrow because of her.


    "What, you don''t like my smile now?" Lory pretended to be angry.


    "No, I like it" Zhao Li Xin answered easily, he lifted his head from Lory''sp then sat on the ground beside her. "How is your leg, is it numb?" he helped massage Lory''s feet.


    "It''s okay..." Lory straightened his legs, he did feel a little pain but she didn''tin not because she pretended to be strong but she has a high pain tolerance because of her past experience for her this type of pain is not even worthy to mention, on the contrary, rather than that she was more worried about Zhao Li Xin''s condition "How about you, are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, and will get better after meditating for a few days" he replied casually.


    "That''s great..." Lory smiled in relief.


    Zhao Li Xin saw her smile and his expression becameplicated, Lory thought Zhao Li Xin was acting differently, she touched her arm and asked gently, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhao Li Xin stifled augh, "You smile a lot, you smile when you''re scared, you smile when you''re anxious, and you smile when you''re sad, have you noticed it?"


    "It''s a habit I think" Lory shrugged "Anyway pouting won''t change anything so why not just smile, it makes me feel better and it makes other people better, doesn''t it?" Lori smiled.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled "I agree, and it''s contagious too, I smiled a lot after meeting you" he knows that he had changed a lot after he met Lory, and it wasn''t a bad change.


    "I noticed, but don''t smile too much in front of other women, your smile is too destructive for the maiden heart," Lory half-jokingly said.


    Zhao Li Xinughed heartily, "Okay, I promise!" it''s not like he ever smiles at anyone other than Lory anyway, Zhao Li Xin covered his smile with his fists making him look manly and charming then he patted Lory''s head gently "I won''t smile at any woman"


    Zhao Li Xin pulled her head closer then gently pressed his lips against hers, the kiss was slow and gentle as if he wanted to engrave the shape of her lips in his mind.


    Lory closes her eyes, she follows his rhythm like a boat follows the current the sound of the waves crash, she couldn''t hear anything but other than the sound of wave crashing to the sea and breeze yed with their hair giving it the same buoyant wave as the sea around them for a moment Lory felt they were the only ones left in the world.


    Zhao Li Xin reluctantly releases her lips, he pressed their forehead together in hailed the sweet scent from her "I love you, Lory, I love you so much...don''t you know that" he whispered.


    "I know..." she answered quietly.


    smile creep into his handsome face he stares with inexplicable eyes, "No, you don''t..."


    Lory tilted his head in confusion although she knew he was holding something back however she didn''t ask any further and Zhao Li Xin didn''t exin either, the two of them hugged each other without saying anything.

 Chapter 785 - Unexpected Ally III

    Behind the Thousand Herbs, there was a secret passage hidden behind the small wooden door. The passage leads to a stone path surrounded by bamboo trees on the left and right, along the path there are a few small stonemp to illuminate the ce. The path ends at the half-moon gate after across the gate there is a small garden cover with green grass while in the middle there is a small pavilion surrounded by a small pond filled with lotus flowers, the atmosphere was tranquil and quiet nothing could be heard but the rustle of magnolia trees that filled the garden and the sounds of a chirping bird hide behind the tall bushes.


    When Tang Huan arrived he saw a beautiful woman holding a small bowl feeding fish in the pond, her hand movements were graceful and smooth as if she was dancing while being surrounded by Magnolia flowers, the scene was so mesmerizing as if she was a drawing in the painting.??


    not long after the woman noticed Tang Huan''s arrival she turned her head, she smiled beautifully as she walked towards him "Wee Master Tang" she bowed her head elegantly.


    Tang Huan cupped his fists and greeted her politely "Miss Yuan"


    That woman was indeed Yuan Xue An, she had been Jin Hao''s assistant ever since he decided to enter the Hei Shen sect. Not only had her condition be much better than before she had also realized her talent as an alchemist and she was also quite talented too.


    The once weak, shy, and timid Yuan Xue An who thought she would be useless for the rest of her life was overjoyed by this revtion. Since then she has devoted all her efforts to studying alchemy diligently.


    Perhaps impressed by her hard work Jin Hao suddenly epted Yuan Xue An as his disciple even though Jin Hao preferred to call her assistant because since then Yuan Xue An was in charge of solving all the trivial things that Jin Hao was toozy to finish.


    Ever since Yuan Xue An was there, all matters in White Dragon Pce moved smoothly and everyone felt grateful for Yuan Xue An''s presence especially Tang Huan because normally all the tasks would be on his shoulders alone but now he could share some of the burdens with Yuan Xue An.


    "Is Mr. Jin around?" Tang Huan asked.


    "He, you came at the right time, Master Jin just finished cultivating." Yuan Xue An smiled brightly, since Wei Zu Tian''s arrival Jin Hao''s motivation had increased by leaps and bounds he even gave up his important research temporarily so he could focus to increase his cultivation.


    Tang Huan also d hees at the right time if not he didn''t know how long he must wait "Could you tell lord Jin that I came with very important news"


    Yuan Xue An nodded "Sure, please wait for a moment" she bowed her head politely before walking to the small building in the corner of the garden.


    Meanwhile, Tang Huan sped his hands behind his back as he waited for Yuan Xue An to return then five minutester Yuan Xue An came, "Follow me, Master Tang," Yuan Xue An politely said.


    "Thank you, by the way, how is Master''s mood today?" Tang Huan casually asks.


    Yuan Xue An pondered for a moment then shrugged, "Bored as usual" she replies.


    Once they arrived at Jin Hao''s room she knocked twice on the door to announce his presence then he slowly opened the door, Jin Hao was sitting on the arhat chair, his body leaning on the small table holding the wine cup in one hand and another hand props his chin, he let his long snow-white hair fell over his shoulders as he stared nkly at the painting to his right, no one sure whether he was enjoying the painting or just daydreaming.


    "Master, Master Tang is here" Yuan Xue An rudely woke him from his daze without a care, if he had waited for him it would have taken at least half an hour before he noticed it, unfortunately, he had learned it the hard way


    Tang Huan didn''t surprised he was already used to Jin Hao''s strange behavior.


    "Did someone change the painting, I don''t think it''s the same painting, do you know about this old Tang?" Jin Hao asked a random question out of nowhere.


    Tang Huan''s brows twitched, taking care of Jin Hao''s various needs had been Yuan Xue An''s responsibility ever since he became Jin Hao''s assistant, it was a job he dly gave to Yuan Xue An.


    "Master Jin, I don''t¡­."


    "You tore up the painting after you found out Wei Zu Tian was here" Yuan Xue An interrupted.


    Jin Hao widened his eyes in surprise "Tck, that''s a good painting" he clicked his tongue in exasperation, "That dam* Wei Zu Tian, ??I''ll kill him for this" he muttered to himself,


    Yuan Xue An rolled her eyes, did Wei Zu Tian tell you to tear up the painting.


    "¡­." Tang Huan sighed inwardly ''why is the master so strange'' but to be fair all the members of Hei Shen were strange especially the King''s Pce as well as the master himself.


    Jin Hao waved his hand nonchntly, heid his back on the sofazily he looked at Tang Huan as if he had forgotten why he was here "Why are you here?"


    Before Yuan Xue An was here it was his duty to take care of Jin Hao so he was used to his antics "Today a woman named Guan Men Niang came to our pharmacy looking for an antidote to cold poison"


    One of his eyebrows rose slightly as he nced at Tang Huan''s excited face.


    "Is that so..." Jin Hao gives a t response.


    Tang Huan didn''t care he was already immune to Jin Hao frigid reactions but believe it or not, Jin hao''s reaction is still way better than Zhao Li Xin at least you can still expect some reaction from Jin Hao whereas Zhao Li Xin doesn''t seem like he awake when he receives the news.


    "Master Jin, do you remember the Guan Family of Jiang Xu city, Wei Zu Tian was attracted to the Guan Family''s fourteen-year-old daughter, when the Guan family rejected Wei Zu Tian''s intention to propose to their young daughter beside their daughter already betrothed to another man, Wei Zu Tian was angry by their rejection he massacred the entire Guan family member, and when the daughter of the Guan family''s fianc¨¦ stepped in to help his beloved fiancee, Zu Tian killed him and his entire family mercilessly."


    Yuan Xue An''s face turn pale she was shaken at the pitiful fate of the Guan family''s daughter, then she realizes something "Is the woman who came is the daughter of the Guan Family?"


    Tang Huan nodded "Yes, her name is Guan Men Niang, she has been held captive for many years by Wei Zu Tian, ??the sad thing is Wei Zu Tian didn''t marry that woman he just kept her as one of his ythings, and just like that the young woman''s future was ruined in the hands of the beast" he shook his head in regret.


    "We all know from the reports how Wei Zu Tian''s character is, I guess our master is a ruthless person but my master is nothingpared to Wei Zu Tian" his voice was thick with disdain.


    Yuan Xue An also read the report because Jin Hao orders her to read the report from him because he was toozy to lift the paper, when she read the report she was sick to her stomach she quickly shoved the report back to Jin Hao without finishing it. Never in her life had she saw someone so perverted, so deviant from morality like Wei Zu Tian.


    "You cannotpare that beast to our master, our master has never raped anyone, he has never harmed innocent children, and he has never eradicated any n or sect if they do not provoke him first. No matter how ruthless our master is, he still has a line that he never crosses, unlike Wei Zu Tian!" Yuan Xue An puffed her cheeks as he defends Zhao Li Xin wholeheartedly.


    Only after being in the Hei Shen sect did she know what Zhao Li Xin''s character really wasn''t as bad as people say in factpared to other sect leaders Zhao Li Xin is more fair and generous to all his people.


    See her anger Tang Huan quickly redeem himself "I know - I know, I was wrong Miss Yuan"


    "Don''t be angry An An, one of the reasons our master exaggerates the rumors is Bei Li Yan''s''s responsibility" Jin Hao took a sip of his wine calmly.


    "Don''t call me that!" she was embarrassed by the nickname but his attention was drawn to Jin Hao thest sentence "What do you mean is Master Bei''s responsibility"


    Jin Hao ced the wine cup on the table gently, "The rumors were spread by Bei Li Yan When Hei Shen was just being founded, Bei Li Yan purposely exaggerated the story about our lord to create fear among cultivators so that fewer cultivators would challenge our lord. After all, our lord''s condition isn''t always good, so the rumors were made to scare the enemy but who would have thought our lord would keep up with his reputation....when you think about it, it''s quite a funny story don''t you think?~" Jin Hao chuckled.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    ''No, it''s not!"

 Chapter 786 - Unexpected Ally IV

    "Okay back to Guan Men Niang again!" Jin Hao flicked his fan, he drew their attention back to Guan Men Niang again, "So what does she want to do with the antidote, heal herself?"


    "No, not her, it was her younger brother," said Tang Huan.??


    Jin Hao''s eyes shed "That''s interesting, I thought all the Guan family were dead"


    "It turned out that that pervert used Guan Men Niang''s brother to control her, so she woman couldn''t kill herself even though she had been humiliated and harassed so many times because if she died then her brother would also die with her, as thest descendant of Guan n how could he let the Guan family''s bloodline just die like that, and that cause why she had been trapped" Tang Huan genuinely sorry for Guan Men Niang fate, as an aristocrat daughter, young and beautiful, loved by all of her family not to mention she had a good fiance that love her deeply, she should be one of the lucky women in the world but she had to met Wei Zu Tian.


    "Maniptive as usual" Jin Hao scoffed in disgust while fanning himself.


    Yuan Xue an and Tang Huan totally agreed, especially Yuan Xue An as a woman she really felt sorry for Guan Men Niang she hoped Jin Hao would help.


    "Will you help her?" Yuan Xue An asked expectantly.


    Jin Hao looked down while pondering, although Guan Men Niang had many reasons to hate Wei Zu Tian yet she had lived with him for so many years, she had been manipted, bullied, and brainwashed for so long that Jin Hao wasn''t sure if he could fully trust her, normally he wouldn''t take the risk to work with someone like Guan Men Niang but on the other hand, Guan Men Niang was a woman who lived close to Wei Zu Tian so she definitely had some valuable information about Wei Zu Tian that no one will know.


    Jin Hao finds himself in dilemma.


    "Master Jin, what should we do?" Tang Huan waited patiently.


    "Do we have a spy with Wei Zu Tian now?"


    "No, we only have one spy but she is not people in Wei Zu Tian''s inner circle," Tang Huan said.


    "Why?" Jin Hao''s expression deepens.


    "Because our spy disguised herself as an ugly woman" Tang Huan answer casually.


    "Why?" Jin Hao''s lips curved downwards.


    "To avoid Wei Zu Tian''s attention and to ensure the safety of our people" Tang Huan exined.


    "Who ordered that?" Jin Haoins, no wonder their information about Wei Zu Tian is never sufficient.


    "You!" Tang Huan reminded him.


    "...."


    Yuan Xue An rolled her eyes again.


    Jin Hao clicked his tongue again, he closed his fan then he looked at Tang Huan "I think he wants to exchange the antidote for information, right"


    "Pretty much so" Tang Huan confirmed it.


    Jin Hao ced his fan on the table next to him then he said: "I want to meet her first before I make a decision"


    Tang Huan took a harsh breath "That a little bit tricky, Miss Guan said she doesn''t know when she cane out again"


    Jin Hao''s finger tapped on the table while immersed in his thought suddenly his fingers stopped abruptly, "If I''m not mistaken, a famous theater troupe will pass by Sun Jan city, right?"


    Yuan Xue An suddenly pped her hand, "Right, I heard the news about it when I visited Xi Lin''s tea house, everyone got excited with their arrival. the rumors say the singer not only has a beautiful voice, she is also very beautiful, people also say even princes and high officials are fighting to marry this woman."


    Jin Hao pinched his chin and grinned mischievously, "So the woman is beautiful, that''s good..."


    Yuan Xue An''s face darkened, she suddenly bes displeased by Jin Hao''sment "What do you mean with ''good'' do you want to y with a female singer at this time" she throws disapproving look.


    "Don''t be jealous An An" he casually waved her hand while Yuan Xue An pouted her lips feeling irritated all of a sudden, actually deep down she knew Jin Hao wasn''t the type of guy who liked to y with women casually, beside aside from his research Jin Hao didn''t seem interested in anything else, but still, his vaguements annoyed her, nevertheless.


    Jin Hao pretended not to notice Yuan Xue An''s anger as he spoke nonchntly, "We can use it to attract Wei Zu Tian''s attention, that perverted man was prone to be weak with beauty, we can take advantage of this, but I have to talk with the young madam first, what do you think An An?" he shifts his gaze at Yuan Xue An.


    "Whatever you say, and don''t call me that!" she puffed her cheeks in anger.


    Tang Huan looked at them alternately in confusion he felt there was something strange about the way Jin Hao treated Yuan Xue An, but of course, he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Tell me when Young Lady returns to the manor and tell the people of Vermillion Pce that I want to meet Bei Li Yan!" he waves his hand.


    "Yes sir!" Tang Huan cupped his fists "Excuse me first," Tang Huan bowed to Jin Hao and Yuan Xue An before he left.


    The room fell silent leaving just Jin Hao and Yuan Xue An together, he smiles faintly feeling amused by her vexing look, Honestly, he doesn''t quite understand what make her feel angry nheless she looks quite cute when she was angry just like a squirrel, Jin Hao poured her a sk of wine then put another wine cup in front of her "Sit down!" he told Yuan Xue An.


    Yuan Xue An pursed her lips but she sat across from Jin Hao obediently. Jin Hao nced at him for a while then poured him a ss of wine "Don''t be angry, If it makes you feel better, I''ll change your medicine to a herbal dish"


    In order to maintain his health, Yuan Xue An still took tonics and medicines every day, although the medicines and tonics from Jin Hao worked very well, however, it didn''t feel like something you could use even after all this time, so when he heard the herbs of the dish it sounds better than medicine or tonic.


    But he didn''t believe it right away "Really?"


    "Yes," he raised his winecup and smile charmingly.


    Yuan Xue An beamed with joy then she asked excitedly, "Is the herbal dish delicious?"


    "No, it tastes awful," said Jin Hao casually as he took a sip of his wine calmly.


    Yuan Xue An''s face ckened, "You bullied me again!" she stomps her feet in anger.


    Jin Hao smacked his lips casually and said: "Keep frowning like that and your face will age quickly"


    "...."


    ''Is it toote to change a Master now?''

 Chapter 787 - Forewarning

    Zhao Li Xin shes a lopsided grin, "You are hiding more secrets than I expected..." Zhao Li Xin was neither surprised nor angry, he got a gut feeling that Huo Long would tell him eventually.


    "When you get old, you tend to do that," Huo Long replied casually.??


    "How long have you two known each other, wait¡­.how do you guys know someone from Lory''s world?" Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes suspiciously, both Huo Long and Arthea are from two different worlds so how do they know each other?"


    Huo Long wiggled his index finger and give a yful grin, "Tsk ¨C Tsk, Boy, what if I told you that there is a ce that is not bound by thews of time, physics, and logic within that ce there is a door, many doors to be precise and that door allows you to traverse to a different world you choose regardless of time and ce. ce, but of course, there are only a few people who can do that"


    "One of them is Arthea?" Zhao Li Xin confirmed his guess.


    Huo Long gazed into the ocean and took a deep breath, "Yes, it is part of her irvoyance Gift, actually that ability onlyester which is rare but helps her to predict the future urately¡­too urate I think..." he looked into the distance pensively.


    For a second Zhao Li Xin felt Huo Long''s mood a bit strange but Zhao Li Xin put those thoughts behind his head as he had more important matters to ask.


    "You know, Arthea told me a lot of interesting things, but what I never understood was, why now?" Zhao Li Xin furrowed his brows, "I''ve made breakthroughs in this ce countless times before, but why am I only now dreaming about Lory''s past?"


    Huo Long raised two fingers in the air "There are two reasons" Huo Long said, "One, it is because you brought Lory here, and the second is because you are getting stronger, and the stronger you are the clearer the dream will be"


    "I still don''t understand Lory''s connection with the mystique realm?" Zhao Li Xin was mind-boggling by Huo Long words.


    "All I can say is that Lory''s presence affected this world more than you can imagine, she is the catalyst of everything that happens in this world, everything started with her and everything will end with her"


    Zhao Li Xin''s face darken as charcoal, "I won''t let Lory get hurt for any reason, what''s the point of saving anything at the expense of hurting her, it''s not worth it!" his eyes shone with anger.


    Huo Long sighed, he looked up at the red sky, "The savior and destroyer of the world" he stifles a chuckle.


    " Arthea said the same thing to me, what does that mean?" Zhao Li Xin stunned he looked at Huo Long with a probing look.


    Huo Long felt conflicted he knew Zhao Li Xin deserved to know but if he revealed too much then the future direction might change again and he couldn''t take that risk "If Lory is the catalyst then you are the decision-maker, You will decide the end result, whatever it is" Huo Long shrug his shoulder.


    "What decision should I make, stop talking in such a vague way to me, don''t you feel tired?! why don''t you tell me clearly, is it necessary to hide it this far!" Zhao Li Xin was really annoyed by Huo Long''s vague answer.


    Huo Long feeling helpless he pinched his be exasperatedly, "I can''t take the risk Boy, don''t you understand?! If I say too much then there will be a high possibility that the future will change again, and we are not just talking about the future of this world, we are talking about all parallel worlds especially Verrion, the world that Lory protected with her life!" Huo Long shout in a desperate manner.


    "The whole world, what do you mean?" Zhao Li Xin gaped, the more she heard the more she didn''t understand.


    The confusion on Zhao Li Xin''s face couldn''t be more apparent, Huo Long knew how difficult it was for Zhao Li Xin to understand his words, heck, if it wasn''t for Arthea''s exnation he wouldn''t have understood either.


    "Yeah, you think the universe only has this world and Lory''s world, do you believe me when I say there are hundreds of worlds if not thousands of worlds out there that exist in the same way as us? a parallel world they say..."


    Zhao Li Xin agape, it was rare to see him speechless, but everyone would act like him if they hear what Huo Long had said.


    "I know you are confused, the theory is quite simple. Parallel worlds are realities or worlds that exist simultaneously with us but each world works independently without affecting each other. They have different histories, different environments, different knowledge, and also different abilities, just like Lory has the Gift, and you have cultivation" Huo Long waved his hands in the air as he tried to exin.


    "As time went on with like everything that lives some worlds eventually die, it can be from various reasons, natural disasters, wars or whatever after one world dies another new world is created and a new life begins, and this continues forever and ever for the eternity"


    he still doesn''t understand what Huo Long is trying to convey "So, what is your point?" Zhao Li Xin impatiently asks.


    Huo Long sighed heavily "You are thest descendant of the first king of this world, and just like any other first king you have the ability to decide the course of this world¡­..because this world¡­.this world is dying, Li Xin"


    "Finally this world hase to an end" he opened his arms as he gives a wry smile.


    "Why?" Even though he looked surprised, Zhao Li Xin seemed calmerpared to when he heard the news about Lory.


    "Why" Huo Long sneered "Because war has ravaged this world, innocent people die from gue and starvation because their leaders are too busy to enrich themselves and expand their power, Tyrants and murderers rule the world, they don''t care about other people, let alone with nature around them, engulfed by greed they dredge the mountain, burn the woods and drain the river until nothing left, after all, that happened you thought human learned their lesson? you wrong, they don''t care....until everything is toote"


    Zhao Li Xin tilted her head slightly, she had something wrong with Huo Long''s memory "I think you have mistaken old Lizard, the world you are describing is not the world we live in today, nothing like that happens in our world"


    "No, that''s the real future of the world¡­..if Lory wasn''t here" Huo Long shook his head and said, "Can you imagine what would have happened if Ming Yue Yin, Yuan Shao, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen, and the others if they didn''t meet or be saved by Lory, do you wonder what you would be if you never met Lory" Huo Long lifted his chin.


    Zhao Li Xin became quiet, more than anyone she knew about himself, he was not a good person, he had few attachments if not none at all, he had no interest in what would happen to the world. For Zhao Li Xin care the world could crash and burn, it got nothing to do with him, after all, he knew at that time he would not live long because the poison had slowly entered his organs, and sooner orter he would die so why should he worry about the world, the only thing that mattered for him it was to drag all his enemies to hell with him before he died.


    Huo Long folded his arms on his chest, he looked up at the red sky above the volcano and suddenly an old memory shed through his mind, he let out a long sigh, he turned his gaze at Zhao Li Xin "Lory is our hope, everything started with her and everything will end with her too..."


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t like what he heard why it sounded like something terrible was going to happen to Lory, instantly his face became tense.


    "And what will happen to Lory, does anyone care?!" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was suppressed by anger, "Why does it sound like my wife has to sacrifice herself for everyone in this world!"


    Huo Long understood his anger, although he agrees this was unfair, unfortunately, this is the only chance they got, "Not ''should'', but ''would''¡­" there was bitterness in his voice.


    "Being a savior isn''t something you choose to be, but it''s meant to be¡­ and Lory is meant to save the world, any world as long as there are people she loves living in that world, I''ll guarantee she will give everything to protect them. "


    Zhao Li Xin clenched her jaw feeling immeasurable anger and anxiety, "I won''t lose my wife!" he is persistent.


    Huo Long''s face contorted, deep sadness shed across his eyes, "Sometimes... when you love someone, you have to let them go"


    Huo Long''s words shook him to the core, he remembered Lory once asking him the same thing. Why did Lory say that to him and why did Huo Long also say the same to him, was this a coincidence? fear crept up his body and pierced his skin like thousands of ants biting his flesh, Zhao Li Xin''s face ashen as he sensed a bad omen slowly but surely approaching him.

 Chapter 788 - Family Reunion

    Jin Hao was in the carriage on his way to Zhao Li Xin''s house, he came to deliver the news about Guan Men Niang but on the way, he suddenly gasped, he looked out the carriage window and his forehead creased slightly.


    "Stop!" Jin Hao raised his voice.??


    The coachman quickly stopped the carriage not long after Jin Hao got off the carriage. Jin Hao turned his gaze to the deserted alley for a moment, Yuan Xue An who was also in the same carriage poked her head out the window, "Master what are you doing?"


    "You go first, I''ll catch up!" Jin Hao said briefly.


    Yuan Xue An was reluctant to leave Jin Hao alone, "Master, we can wait..." she told him


    "No" he cut him off, "Go..." he said firmly.


    Even though she liked to talk back at him and jokes sometimes, but when Jin Hao got serious, Yuan Xue An didn''t dare to argue, she pursed her lips knowing Jin Hao was hiding something from her, "Okay..." she said weakly.


    Just before Jin Hao took a step, Yuan Xue An shouted, "Be careful!" she bit her lip anxiously.


    Jin Hao smiled faintly at her before he turned around and left while Yuan Xue An watched Jin Hao back until the carriage moving further away and Jin Hao''s figure disappeared as he entered the alley.


    "Miss Yuan, don''t worry about Master, he is very strong and cunning!" said the coachman who was also a member of the White Dragon Pce, obviously he had a lot of confidence in Jin Hao''s strength and ability.


    "I know, I''m just worried about the opponent," he said lightly while pretending to be joking.


    Meanwhile, Jin Hao stepped into the alley, he opens his fan, then saunter calmly as if the quiet dark alley was his own backyard. Jin Hao stared at the crumbling wall in front of him the walls were covered in stains and dirt, also covered with cracks here and there but he could still see the painting of a childish owl covered with smudged and dirt on the wall.


    He just stares at the owl picture for two seconds then he continues walking, Jin Hao leads further inside the alley then not long after he stops at an abandoned dpidated house, he sees the same owl painting at the old door.


    Jin Hao then pushes the old weathered door, he looks around at the abandoned courtyard, the walls half wrecked and the floor cover with weeds and moss, it was clear this ce has long been abandoned.


    Jin Hao closed his fan, his expression remains cold as always, Jin Hao''s face darkens a little as he felt a flicker of irritation inside him then suddenly he shouted in a mild tone "Come out, I don''t have time for this!"


    A momentter from behind the dpidated building, a young woman in a soft purple dress came out, although she didn''t have a dazzling beauty she had a gentle and calm demeanor that make a man feltfortable around her.


    The woman''s eyes sparkle as she was ovee with happiness.


    "Brother¡­" she held on her voice not to crack from tears.


    Jin Hao was taken aback, he never thought he would meet her again however Ji Hao quickly calmed himself down, "I''m not your brother anymore since I was banished from the Misty Lake," he draws a clear line between them but not because he hates her.


    The youngdy was startled by Jin hao cold answer, although she feel sad however she had no word to refute him, "To me, you have always been my brother" she forced a smile against Jin Hao''s refusal.


    The young woman was Jin Hua, she was the daughter of one of Jin Hao''s father''s concubines. Her mother is very beautiful but shees from a lowly background that''s why Jin Hua''s mother''s life in the Misty Lake n is not easy and Jin Hua was also bullied many times by the other concubines and siblings, only Jin Hao and his Mother who treat her and her mother well, Jin Hao Mother use to send food and clothes for Jin Hua so so they don''t starve or get cold in winter and Jin Hao was the one who teaches her to read and write secretly so she was not left behindpletely.


    Unfortunately, Jin Hua''s mother did not live long like Jin Hao''s mother who also died at a fairly young age, for her losing Jin Hao''s mother was like losing her second mother, it was a very painful and heartbreaking moment in her life, Jin Hua always felt grateful to Jin Hao Mother warm and kindness so she decided to treat Jin Hao Mother like her own mother especially after her mother died, but as everyone said ''Good people don''t live long'' and that''s true, especially in a ce like the Misty Lake n.


    Just when she thought life couldn''t be more difficult, several yearster she lost Jin Hao because of poison, everyone thought Jin Hao died, and because of his grave crime he was not allowed to be buried in the Jin family cemetery, and they decide to cruelly bury Ji Hao body in the wilderness,


    Since then Jin Hua has bepletely alone, without anyone''s protection Jin Hua must learn to protect herself.


    undoubtedly it was a harsh life, however, her situation suddenly changes as she develops her skills as a beast Master, since then her position rose among the other daughters and slowly she gains a few followers.


    But still, it didn''t change her hatred toward the Misty Lake n. Jin Hua never forgot that this ce had killed everyone she ever loves, from then on Jin Hua determined to avenge her two mothers and Jin Hao whatever the cost.


    However, a miracle happened suddenly he received news that Jin Hao was still alive and more than that he had be one of King Hei Shen Pce, he was overjoyed by the news but because of Jin Kai, he didn''t dare to look for Jin Hao right away, afraid she just brought him more trouble.


    "Why are you looking for me, Jin Hua?" Jin Hao''s voice sounded cold and distant, it made Jin Hua''s heart pang with pain.


    Jin Hua acts cool as she pretending it didn''t bother her "Brother... Would you be willing to return to Misty Lake n?"


    Jin Hao''s brows furrowed, "What for?"


    Jin Hua knew Jin Hao despised the Misty Lake, well, who can''t me him, even so, she still hope Jin Hao would return to the Misty Lake n because she thought that was his rightful ce.


    "Brother, Misty Lake has been...weirdtely since thatdy Lao Min Na came "Jin Hua squeezed her hand together.


    "At first we were all amazed by her talent and intelligence she was also very beautiful as a goddess so many of us immediately liked her including the arrogant elders, they all so mesmerized by her they even against the sect rule and allowed Jin Kai gave the precious phoenix for him" Jin Hua shook her head in regret.


    Jin Hao suppressed a smile, "Did they receive pills from Lao Min Na in exchange for the phoenix?"


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "Did you take the pill too?" Jin Hao''s expression got stiffen.


    Jin Hua quickly shook her head "No, those precious pills are only given to elders and some are distributed among talented sons and grandsons, you know they don''t value women as much as men" she sneered disdainfully.


    Jin Hao''s expression rxed slightly after he heard Jin Hua''s exnation then he turned around to mock them, "Ha, things haven''t changed!" Jin Hao mocked their pettiness then he turned his gaze to Jin Hua, "You''re quite lucky aren''t you?"


    Jin Hua didn''t understand she looked at Jin Hao nkly.


    "Tell me, how many crazy people are in Misty Lake?" he lifted his chin with a knowing look.


    Jin Hua was dumbfounded, It seemed that Jin Hao knew something that he didn''t know, but Jin Hua still answered Jin Hao''s question obediently, "Most of the elders have gone insane over the past few months and some of the other members have also experienced severe delusions they attacked many innocent people without a reason" Jin Hua subconsciously wrapped her arms around herself as she remembers the madness in their face.


    The situation in Misty Lake was devastating, many people went crazy, and worse than that they suddenly became extremely violent that one of the elders killed all his wives and daughters thinking they were all demons.


    In order to avoid the same thing happening again, some elders who were still healthy gave orders to lock all the mad members in a secret dungeon to hide this fact from outsiders.

 Chapter 789 - Family Reunion II

    Jin Hao could imagine how panicked everyone in the Misty Lake n was, "Stupid, they didn''t realize that they had invited a ferocious wolf into their own home!" he snickered.


    "Brother, what do you mean?" Jin Hua still didn''t understand what Jin Hao meant.??


    Based on what happened in the Yunmo kingdom until Queen Dowager Jin Hao found out that the effects of Lao Min Na''s pills slowly but surely infect one''s mind, it was difficult to recognize as it would take months before the patient or victim showed any side effects.


    What made it even more difficult to determine the cause of his illness was that everyone who took the pill felt great benefits to their bodies, such as Sanguan Wu Ci who could increase his cultivation in a short period of time and the Empress Dowager instantly recovered from her old illness as soon as he took the Lao Min pill.


    Therefore when their condition worsened, no one would think that Lao Pil Min Na was the cause of their condition, maybe they would even ask Lao Min Na to help again to cure their condition.


    "Don''t you realize that every person with a mental disorder is someone who has taken the Lao Min Na pill?" Jin Hao smirked.


    Jin Hua''s face was as white as flour, her eyes were bulging so wide it looked like her eyeballs was about to pop out of their sockets. Jin Hua is bbergasted, she doesn''t want to believe it, but when she remembers whoever took the pill, she realizes that everyone who got the pill has gone crazy.


    "Lao...Lao Min Na did this?" Jin Hua almost chokes on her anger but then she feel confused, she didn''t know why Lao Min Na did this to the Misty Lake n? because as far as she could remember she was sure the Misty Lake n had no enmity towards Lao Min Na.


    why is she doing this to us, I know she was up to something, but I never thought it would be something outrageous like this?!" Jin Hua is barely able to contain her rage.


    Even though she didn''t like the Misty Lake n but that ce still held memories of her two mothers and brother and there were also innocent people and children like her mother and her who lived there, what have they done to make Lao Min Na do this to them?


    Only by her confused expression, Jin Hao know what she was thinking, "Why is it so hard to understand" Jin Ha snickered, "When people hurt you the reasons are not always personal, the truth is often it''s just a matter of business. Jin Hao sped his hands behind his back he looks distant and cold just like the pine tree she saw in the winter.


    Jin Hao understood that Jin Hua must be distraught by the sudden news, unlike Jin Hao who had long since severed ties with the Misty Lake n, Jin Hua still considered that ce as her home. Jin Hao heaved a heavy sigh, why does she remind him with Lory, his heart gradually soften, "Lao Min Na has some reasons to injure Misty Lake. First, she wants to prove his loyalty to Jin Kai."


    "Jin Kai, you mean he knows about all this?!" Jin Hua''s breath quickened, even though she had never liked Jin Kai due to his hostility towards Jin Hao since they were young but she never dreams in million years that Jin kai would go this far.


    "Yes, not only did he know he might have been the one who nned all of this?" Jin Hao knew Jin Kai''s character very well, the man was very ambitious, vicious, and ruthless to the bones like Wei Zu Tian but less impulsive and courageous to face people head-on, he is more like a rat who lives in a sneaky corner and waits for an opportunity to steal the cheese.


    "Let me guess, all the elders who went crazy were the ones who opposed Jin Kai to be the next n leader or at least expressed their doubts about Jin Kai, and the young family members who also had the same symptoms were the strong candidates that they supported to take over against Jin Kai, it can be realized here that Jin Kai has enmity with all of them but as one of the candidates for the n leader Jin Kai can''t hurt them with his own hands without notice by anyone else so and that''s where Lao Min Na fills in"


    Jin Hua was dumbfounded when he realized that everything Jin Hao said made sense, and the elder who killed his wife and daughter was the elder who proposed to bring Jin Hao back to Misty Lake and make Jin Hao one of the candidates for the n leader candidate.


    Jin Hua still remembered the wrath in Jin Kai''s eyes, Jin Hua recognized those eyes easily no matter how hard he tried to hide them because they were the same eyes every time he saw Jin Hao.


    Even so, Jin Hua would never have expected Jin Kai to kill so many people just to im the position of the n leader.


    Jin Hua closed his eyes to swallow his anger and a secondter he took a deep breath after she calmed down Jin Hua stare at Jin hao with a determined gaze "And the other reason is?"


    Jin Hao knew he finally understood what kind of man it was, knowing meant he would be wary from now on, Jin Hao wasn''t as cold as he looked deep inside he still thought of Jin Hua as his little sister, the reason he never contacted her for all these years was because he didn''t want anyone else to use their rtionships to suppress her and make Jin Hua life more difficult than it already is.


    What Jin Hua never realized was that Jin Hao had always been concerned about Jin Hua''s wellbeing and since he became the King of the White Dragon Pce then when his pce became stronger he sent several people to be Jin Hua''s close subordinates and secretly protected her.


    Jin Hua never realized the first subordinates she had were actually Jin Hao''s people and all the knowledge she had gained to improve his skills as a Beast Master also came from the rare book that Jin Hao had secretly smuggled into the Misty Lake through his people who he nted within the Misty Lake territory, of course, Jin Hua didn''t know about this, she naively thought she was lucky that the precious books fell on herp just like that. If only she knew, she might die from embarrassment.


    "Another reason is that Lao Min Na wants to use the power of Misty Lake to hide her bad business, such as very, kidnapping, and mercenary, she also wants to cover up her bad reputation involving the Yunmo kingdom," Jin said. Hao.


    "Yun mo Kingdom, isn''t it in the Gui Hong continent?" Jin Hua was dumbfounded, "What has he done?"


    "The simple exnation is, he did the same to Yunmo kingdom only the damage was less, maybe Lao Min Na used Yun Dao city as an experiment" Jin Hao shrugged nonchntly.


    Jin Hua was surprised that not only was Lao Min Na brave enough to harm the powerful Yunmo kingdom royal family and officials, but she was also even able to escape unscathed and able to block the rumors from reaching the Xin Fan continent. Lao Min Na''s action showed how great her capability was and this fact terrifying her.


    "That woman will eventually swallow the Misty Lake whole," Jin Hao voice deepens.


    Jin Hua''s face stiffened, she was contemted what she should do after this, no one would believe her if she tells them about Lao Min Na and Jin Kai would not let her live as well.


    "I advise you to leave Misty Lake," Jin Hao said abruptly.


    Jin Hua looked at Jin Hao in surprise.


    Jin Hao thought she was reluctant to leave the mistyke when she had painstakingly built her reputation over the years and finally she managed to rise to a high position in the mistyke n.


    Jin Hao understands Jin Hua''s worries but he believes with her talent and hard-working nature she will have a bright future wherever she goes and if necessary he will personally help her.


    "If you are worried about your future, I can guarantee that whatever you get in the mistyke you will get back out there" Jin Hao adds in, honestly he didn''t want Jin Hua to stay any longer in the mistyke n especially when Lao Min Na and her Demon were there, "There is no future in the mistyke n, you better leave before it''s toote." Jin Hao reassured her again, he might never admit it out loud but he really cared about his step-sister.


    Jin Hua''s eyes glittered and he could barely hide her bright smile, "You''re worried about me?" her face filled with joy, the truth is she had a guilty survivor after her two mothers and Jin Hao dies, she always felt guilty she can live when her loved ones don''t.


    Fortunately, Jin Hao was alive and well.


    Jin Hao felt a bit embarrassed he averts his gaze from her awkwardly and waved his hand nonchntly "I''m just being nice, it''s up to you to listen to me or not"

 Chapter 790 - Family Reunion III

    Jin Hua looked down and smiled how could she not know that his brother was actually warm-hearted despite his cold and indifferent outward appearance, "You are kind¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    Jin Hao subconsciously clears his throat awkwardly before he quickly changes the subject "So when are you going to leave, the sooner is the better" ??


    Jin Hao cleared his throat before he quickly changed the subject, "So when you go, the sooner the better" he pressed.


    "I won''t" Jin Hua shook her head, she quickly exined when she saw Jin Hao''s disappointment, "Don''t get me wrong, it''s not that I can''t bear to leave, actually I will go after I..." she wanted to say'' revenge'' but it sounded preposterous since she realized that she still wasn''t strong enough to beat that woman especially when Jin Kai was around.


    "So why are you staying there?" Jin Hao curiously asked.


    Jin Hua smiled helplessly, "Not everyone in Misty Lake is a bad person, some of them are like us and our mother who are forced to follow the rules regardless of whether they want to or not, just like us they also struggle to live... desperately trying to protect themselves and their children ... No matter what happens, we cannot deny that these innocent children are our brothers, sisters, and cousins, I know you are wouldn''t agree with my decision, but I can''t leave them and save myself" Jin Hua lowered her head nervously, she was afraid to hear what Jin Hao would say, but she was determined to help all the innocent women and children who were trapped there.


    Normally Jin Hao would say that he''s stupid but after knowing Lory his mindset gradually changed, there''s no harm in protecting others even though they might not appreciate it or even know about it but it doesn''t matter right. Because it''s up to you what you want to be. A hero, a viin, or a mere passerby it''s up to you to decide.


    "I see..." Jin Hao let out a long exhales.


    Jin Hua stares at Jin Hao in surprise, "You do, you don''t think I''m stupid?" she subconsciously raised her voice excitedly.


    "No, I still think you are stupid!" Jin Hao said curtly, Jin Hua looks down as she feel discouraged but then Jin Hao continued in a heavy tone "But that doesn''t mean I''m not proud of you..."


    Jin Hua''s face was beaming with joy, her eyes sparkling like stars. Jin Hao wasn''t someone who easilyplimented anyone in fact it was really hard to gain praise from him that''s why when she was a kid she would work extra hard to receive at least his acknowledgment.


    "Thank you brother" she smiled shyly.


    Jin Hao responded with a snarky snort.


    "Oh, if I stay in the Misty Lake, I can help you to watch Jin Kai and Lao Min Na''s ns" he quickly regained his spirits.


    Jin Hao rolled his eyes in ridicule, "I''ve nted quite a number of people there" although he sounds crude, however, that''s how Jin Hao expressed ''I don''t want you to get hurt'' and Jin Hua knows this.


    "But, it''s not the same!" he insisted "You know there are ces in Misty Lake that only high-ranking family members can enter, so I thought I could give you more valuable information than any of your spies" he folded his arms across her chest confidently.


    Instead of being happy, Jin Hao''s expression stiffened, "Don''t trouble yourself!" he reprimanded Jin Hua firmly.


    However, Jin Hua smiles from ear to ear knowing Jin Hao was worried about her which only made Jin Hua more eager to help him, moreover helping Jin Hao is the same as helping herself, Jin Hua patted his chest then said: "Brother don''t worry about me, I''m not a little girl anymore, I know how to take care of myself.


    Jin Hao was silent, then Jin Hua slowly approached him then she gently held Jin hao''s hand the same way she held his hand when they were little, Jin Hua raised her gaze and gently smiled at him "Let me do this brother, for once in my life I want to do something to help you¡­ please"


    Her pleading eyes made him unable to refute. Jin Hao couldn''t help but sigh heavily, "You''ve grown Xiao Hua"


    ____________________________________


    "What are you doing here?" Bei Li Yan''s brows knit tightly. He never thought he would find Tian Meng Ji in one of his brothels.


    The old man was surrounded by beautiful courtesan''s in bright skimpy dresses that showed their necks and slender cleavage, Tian Meng Ji''s face turned deep red he didn''t know where to look he could only lower his gaze and drink his wine silently while the women around all around him giggled seeing his embarrassed face.


    Tian Meng Ji smiled in relief when he saw Bei Li Yan enter the room even though it was clear that Bei Li Yan did not feel the same way.


    "What''s wrong with me visiting my student underlings" The old man raised his gaze acting arrogant all of a sudden but when he identally saw the courtesan plump chest he blushed like a boiling crab then quickly averted his gaze awkwardly while the courtesanughed at Tian Meng Ji attitude.


    Bei Li Yan waved her hand and all of the women in the room quickly left the room.


    He looked at Tian Meng Ji and sneered "of course it''s wrong, first of all, my master is not your student anymore and your arrival disturbs my busy life"


    Bei Li Yan''s words were like a stab to the heart he red at Bei Li Yan angrily and shouted, "What do you mean by that, have you never heard, one day a teacher, Father forever!" he puffed out his chest arrogantly.


    Bei Li Yan suppressed hisugh, "Are you sure you want to be my master''s father, don''t you remember what my master did to his father and all his biological family?" Bei Li Yan thinks Tian Meng Ji doesn''t realize how ridiculous his statement is, sometimes he wonders why Tian Meng Ji seems failed to understand Zhao Li Xin''s tempertely.


    Strangely Tian Meng Ji used to be more understanding and open-minded towards Zhao Li Xin, that''s why their rtionshipsted so long but after what happened to Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi their rtionship slowly changed, Maybe Tian Meng Ji is still grieving over the loss of his old lover and Tang Mei Yi that he watched growing up, but he couldn''t be angry with his only disciple so he took all his anger on Lory.


    Tian Meng Ji pursed his lips furiously then swallowed the entire wine cup in one gulp then mmed the bottom of the cup onto the table with a bang.


    Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes seeing the old man sulking, he flicked his robe then satzily across from Tian Meng Ji, "Say what do you want?" he askedzily as he poured himself a cup of wine. To be honest, if Tian Meng Ji wasn''t Zhao Li Xin''s former teacher, he wouldn''t be this patient with him.


    Bei Li Yan''s attitude irritated him so much, he shouted angrily at Bei Li Yan, "I am an elder, can you treat me with respect?!" he pounded the table furiously.


    Bei Li Yan didn''t even flinch instead she looked at him with ridicule in her eyes "Oh please¡­ this is thest ce you ever expect to be respected, you should go to Jiang Jin Wei''s ce if you want to be respected" he lifted his wine cup and took a sip his wine in a graceful manner.


    Tian Meng Ji''s face turned gloomy, he did visit Jiang Jin Wei but he couldn''t find him because the man was too busy dealing with Hei Shen matters, after all, he was the most hardworking Pce Lordpared to the other three.


    Tian Meng Ji then came to Jin Hao''s ce but like Jiang Jin Wei he was also absent. Feeling very annoyed he finally decided toe to Bei Li Yan''s ce instead of Wu San Bo.


    Although Wu San Bo from the outside looked more polite, but that man always made him lose money by persuading him to buy things he didn''t need, that''s why Tian Meng Ji was more afraid of Wu San Bo than Bei Li Yan who mostly only infuriate him

 Chapter 791 - Disappointment

    Tian Meng Ji was a little embarrassed, but he swallowed his pride then he pretended to ask Bei Li Yan casually, "When is the wedding being held?"


    Bei Li Yan tilted her head with a puzzled look, "Who¡­ you mean my lord and young madam''s wedding?"??


    "Who else?!" Tian Meng Ji scolded him.


    Bei Li Yan was used to Tian Meng Ji''s temper so he didn''t take offense at Tian Meng Ji''s rude reply instead he found it funny, "Why are you asking, if I''m not mistaken you weren''t invited" he smiled sarcastically.


    Tian Meng Ji''s face turned red as his irritation red within him, "Who said I wasn''t invited!" he hit the table harder and the table broke, luckily Bei Li Yan quickly grabbed the cup and sk with both hands.


    "Well, you''re not on the guest list..." he said calmly as he ced the wine bottle and wine cup on the side table.


    Tin Meng Ji choked with anger, what else could he say he was indeed not invited by Zhao Li Xin, actually Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to meet him at all. Tian Meng Ji clenched his fists and groaned furiously, "It''s all because of that vixen!"


    "Watch your mouth!" Bei Li Yan''s expression suddenly darkened at the same time the cheerfulness he shows before disappearing without a trace, "You better not insult the young madam in front of me!" he sternly warned Tian Meng Ji.


    Bei Li Yan''s serious attitude made Tian Meng Ji''s hatred towards Lory deepen, "Hemp, were you also tempted by that vixen!"


    <strong>"SILENCE!"</strong> Bei Li Yan''s anger sparks, he throws the wine cup right at Tian Meng Ji''s feet.


    Tian Meng Ji was surprised he didn''t expect to receive such a strong reaction from Bei Li Yan. Anger and frustration swelled up inside him and he med everything on Lory, "You!" Tian Meng Ji got up from his seat abruptly "What''s the matter with you, are you against me because of that woman, did that vixen seduce you too!"


    The Qi inside Bei Li Yan burst like wildfire, and all the furniture around them mmed against the wall and throw out of the window. Bei Li Yan shook with fury, "How dare you tal like that about her, what do you know about her, do you ever know what she had been through¡­"


    Tian Meng Ji shut his mouth while Bei Li Yan shoots dagger at Tian Meng Ji "You are a stubborn and petty man, no wonder Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi able to fooled you for years" Bei Li Yan coldly sneer.


    However, Tian Meng Ji did not know that Bei Li Yan and the other King''s pce cultivations had improved greatly under Zhao Li Xin''s supervision. Bei Li Yan released seventy percent of his strength and it was enough to tame Tian Meng Ji''s powerful Qi.


    Bei Li Yan raised his chin as he scoffed at Tian Meng Ji "Why can''t I talk like that about them if it''s true? Lu Yao never loved you and you know it yourself, you know he''s been obsessed with other men for years. Son. You knew that all along too. Lu Yao was just using You to protect her from her enemies the same as Tang Mei Yi, she is a woman who runs a mercenary group, she receives a fee by killing other people whether the person is guilty or not, she had shamelessly takes advantage of Zhao Li Xin''s name to expand her influence and her group"


    Bei Li Yan''s words make Tian Meng Ji speechless, everything he said was true so he had no words to rebuke.


    Anger still enveloped him, Bei Li Yan''s expression was filled with anger and disappointment towards Tian Meng Ji but most importantly he felt sad for Zhao Li Xin. From the start, he knew Zhao Li Xin only allowed very few people in her small circle, and Tian Meng Ji was one of the people in that small circle, yet Tian Meng Ji hurt Zhao Li Xin again and again.


    All this time Bei Li Yan had pity on Zhao Li Xin, never in his life had she seen someone who had everything but at the same time, he had nothing at all. The power he had, the wealth he had acquired, and the reputation he had received were nothing to Zhao Li Xin. Bei Li Yan could see the emptiness in his eyes grew every day. Seeing Zhao Li Xin''s eyes was like seeing the night sky without moon or stars, only darkness and cold remained and it was painful to see him like that.


    Jin Hao said what scared him was not because Zhao Li Xin died from poison, but he worries one day he deliberately took his own life just because he felt there was nothing to do or he ended up getting tired of living.


    Bei Li Yan used to say Jin Hao was overthinking but actually, he felt the same way, maybe after all his enemies died and he stood at the pinnacle of life he would finally lose the only joy he had when that happened, what else left for him.


    Everyone close to Zhao Li Xin was worried because Zhao Li Xin seemed more detached by surrounding her, like Zhao Li Xin living inside the invisible ss. He could see them but he was never a part of them, even with Mong Ki and Mong Yi beside him since childhood they still couldn''t enter the impregnable ss around Zhao Li Xin. They were all worried but there was nothing they could do, then one day Lory suddenly came.


    As if the fire within him finally ignited, Zhao Li Xin finally found something that he could love and cherished. for once in Zhao Li Xin''s life that he had a reason to keep on living.


    That''s why no one in the Hei Shen sect cared about Lory''s true identity, no one bother about her background, they didn''t care whether Lory was a stupid woman or a scheming woman, she could be a gold digger or a vicious woman but they don''t care as long as she could keep the fire within Zhao Li Xin alive.


    Why couldn''t Tian Meng Ji see this, without Lory he would return to being a living shell again, what Tian Meng Ji failed to understand is that Lory is one and only Zhao Li Xin''s chance to survive.


    "Tang Mei Yi even tried to kill the young madam out of jealousy and Lu Yao helps her. Let me ask you between the young madam and Tang Mei Yi who is better? "


    Tian Meng Ji''s jaw remained hardened, he found it hard to ept this, "But she is an outsider...a witch!" he remained persistent.


    Bei Li Yan sighed helplessly, slowly the corner of his mouth lifted, he looked at Tian Meng Ji deeply and said: "She is much more than that..." he profoundly said.


    The old man''s eyebrows furrow, he had seen that woman fight against the Sanguan family so he knows Lory is more than meets the eyes however, because of that he felt more worry for Zhao Li Xin safety, "What if she hurt Zhao Li Xin?"


    Bei Li Yan smile "The only way she would hurt milord if she was dead¡­"


    Tian Meng Ji still have it hard to believe "Why Li Xin love her so much"


    "Because she make him feel good to be alive"


    _______________________________________


    Lory looked at the dome roof painted with a beautiful painting above his head, then he saw the carved walls painted in gold and silver. Under the domed roof, dozens of giant crystal chandelier hangs from the ceiling and illuminates the room with a silvery glow.


    Lory then realized that she was wearing a long tulle dress decorated with diamond beads, she wondered when she changed her dress, Lory subconsciously touched her head and realized someone had done her hair.


    Suddenly he heard amotion behind him and Lory reflexively turned around, what she saw next took her by surprise. Lory thought her heart stop beating as she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Lucas with a dark purple suit and ck tie climb the white marble stairs, his messy blue hair wasb straight back, make his face feature more defined, Lucas''s smile was gentle with the hint of yfulness just like she remembered. Tears brimmed in her eyes as Lucas got closer.


    Lucas then stopped one step away from her and then he slightly bent his waist with one hand resting on his chest, then he slowly straightened his back and stretched his arms towards her in a gentlemanly manner.


    Lory saw his hands were wearing white gloves, Lory couldn''t help but smile as she took Lucas''s hands with a graceful smile.


    Lucas winked at him before he led Lory down the stairs. when Lory came down the stairs she cast her eyes across the guests in the room and she couldn''t believe her eyes.

 Chapter 792 - Princess Lorient And The Red Dragon

    Not only Fargo, Fred, and the others, but he also saw Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, Mong Brother, and many others from other worlds as well. This was impossible but why did she feel this was natural as if it was supposed to be like this.


    Mong Ki was talking to Fred when they saw Lory''s arrival, Mong Ki cupped his fists politely while Fred bowed his head with a smile, beside him Fargo in the middle of an exciting conversation with Mong Ki they looked like old friends, Fargo elbowed Mong Ki on the shoulder when he saw Lory Arrival and Mong Ki quickly cupping his fists while Fargo bowed his head politely towards her.??


    in the middle of the crowd, Lory also saw Cliff having an amicable conversation with Jin Hao just like the other JIn Hao and Cliff also bowed their head when Lucas and Lory walk across the room. On the other side of the room, Lory caught Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, and Jay joking andughing together, they also quickly lowered their heads when they saw Lory and Lucas.


    What surprised Lory, even more, was when he saw Zargan one of her Father Archknight, and Jiang Jin Wei having a serious conversation when they saw Lory Jiang Jin Wei cupping his fists politely and Zargan bowing his head. As expected he also saw Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, Jin Hao, and Li Mo Zhen together, there was even Shin Jiu and three celestial beasts present in the room, they all smiled when they saw Lory then simultaneously lowered their heads solemnly.


    In the middle of the room Lucas''s movement suddenly halted, Lory notice everyone''s smile grows wider then she looked at Lucas in confusion. Lucas didn''t exin anything just winked at her then he darts his gaze behind her.


    Lory follows his gaze and sees the crowd behind her split and Among the crowd, she saw Zhao Li Xin stand with one hand behind his back, he still wears the same grandiose ck robe he used to wear, his hair still hang loose cover his shoulder, he''s beautiful dark eyes brimmed with warmth and love as he stares at her, the corner of his mouth slightly lifted as he strides towards her.


    Lory subconsciously holds her breath, even though Lory knew this is all impossible but she didn''t bother to care.


    Lory even found the other Archknights, Uncle Stephan, Dorian, and Reynald were in the corner of the room, and they all smiled brightly when they saw Lory, Lory could barely hold back her tears anymore, those men including Zargan practically raised her, and Lucas after their mother died, they are him, Friends, uncles, teachers, guardians and especially his family.


    This was the most beautiful dream he had ever had.


    Everyone cheered and pped enthusiastically, an overwhelming feeling of joy, longing, and bitterness swept over her like wavespping against the shore.


    Zhao Li Xin gently caressed her cheek while wiping the tears from her cheeks. Shee sped Zhao Li Xin''s hand and the smile on his face grew wider. Zhao Li Xin put her hand on his arm then he led her through the crowd which automatically split as she walked across the room and then she saw a figure standing in front of a giant stained ss window, sunlight gently shining on the figure making a long silhouette on the marble floor, Lory was silent when he saw the familiar back.


    "Father..." Lory held her breath.


    The figure''s back twisted in slow motion as its appearance became clear. The moment their gazes met, Lory''s body shook violently, his entire expression shrouded in happiness and disbelief. The father she had always missed smiled warmly as he walked calmly towards her quietly, his smile deepening as he looked at Lory with a gaze full of indescribable love and longing.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded her head when Marcus stopped in front of her, Zhao Li Xin then gave Lory''s hand to Marcus respectfully. Marcus and Zhao Li Xin exchanged amiable nces as if they knew each other.


    Lory who was confused by the interaction of the father and husband looked at Zhao Li Xin with an inquisitive look. However, Zhao Li Xin only responded to her curious gaze with a loving smile.


    Lory then cast a questioning look at Marcus but his father pretended not to know. Lory wanted to ask further but she swallowed her words when she saw Marcus smiling gently.


    a smile broke on his lips as he realized that the question is not important, nothing is important anymore, why should he be confused with the question when everyone he cares about is here, dreams or reality don''t matter, he will only enjoy this moment even if only for a moment.


    Marcus cupped her face gently as he did when he was my little boy, the warmth in his hands bringing more tears to his eyes.


    "My dearest daughter, Lorient," Marcus said softly, his eyes filled with pride and pleasure.


    Tears fell down her cheeks like a broken dam, so many things she wanted to say but they all faded in her happiness.


    Lory threw herself into her father''s arms and hugged him tightly like she did when she was a child. His father''s warm embrace made him feel calm and safe, he had forgotten how strong his father''s arms were, all his past memories rush through her mind and Lory was reluctant to let him go.


    Marcus stroked the back of her head gently, after a while, he whispered to her "Someone wants to meet you" Marcus slowly removed his hand from hers. Marcus raised his hand and before Lory''s eyes could follow the direction of his hand, she was startled by Girsha''s loud voice, Lory then saw Girsha flying in the direction indicated by Marcus.


    Girsha flew down andnded on the long slender fingers, Girsha pped his wings excitedly which irritated Lory for a moment because Girsha had never done this to anyone but herself, Lory''s eyes shot to the person who was with Girsha.


    Long blonde hair, fair skin, and a pair of sky blue eyes. A sweet smile spread across the woman''s face like a flower bloom in spring. She turns her gaze at Lory, his eyes were clear and bright it reminds Lory of the bluish sky. Lory''s heart pounded like crazy, it was almost too much to bear.


    "Mother¡­mother" she weakly said.


    Lorenna''s eyes filled with tears as she took long strides toward her, Lorenna throw herself at Lory then she wrapped her arms around her "Wee home, Lory" she said in utter joy.


    ____________________________


    Lory blinked a few times, she stared nkly at the wooden paneled roof above her, the quietness forcefully brought her to reality. Lory shut her eyes as she tries to swallow the disappointment and sadness that brimmed inside her.


    after a while, she took a deep breath. she rubbed her eyes and feel that the corners of her eyes were slightly wet, she wiped her eyes without dwelled about it too much, cause if she did, she would be crush by pain again.


    Lory sat up from the bed, he looked around her finally able to gather her thought. Lory remembered that she was in a hut near the beach, the same hut that Huo Long had built for her when she was locked inside the mystic realm by the worrywart Zhao Li Xin, but the hut seemed bigger than before it can''t be called a hut anymore.


    Lory lifted the white gauze curtain that covered her bed, then she put on her shoes, and wrapped a knitted shawl around her shoulders. Lory came out of the room but there was no one around not even Girsha was here, Zhao Li Xin might continue his cultivation and Girsha might fly somewhere.


    She looks down feeling lonely all of the sudden.


    Suddenly she felt someone present nearby, Lory looked out the window and caught someone on the balcony, Lory leaned against the window frame when she saw Huo Long leaning against the wooden railing facing the sea. Lory wasn''t in a hurry to approach him, she went to the table then quietly brewed some tea.


    Huo Long''s shoulders were hunched down while leaning against the railing, his head tilted to the right while resting on his fists. He stared at the sea seemingly lost in thought when Lory suddenly came and startle him a little.


    "Tea?" Lory handed him the tea.


    Huo Long received her tea with a gentle smile, he took a sip, but secondly, then he wrinkled his nose, "Sour¡­ but sweet" Huo Long then took another sip then leaned against the railing again.


    Lory saw her reaction and chuckled "It''s lemon tea" she took a sip of her tea then leaned against the railing the same way.


    The two of them stared at the unchanging seascape. It had to be a scary fact but he didn''t feel there was anything wrong with it, wasn''t this everyone''s dream to freeze the moment and enjoy that perfect moment for the rest of their lives, to others it was just an expression but to Huo Long it was reality.


    "Are you dreaming again?" Huo Long asked without looking at her.


    "You know, don''t you?" Lory also responded the same way.


    "Hm,t his ce have that effect on everyone, it will make you dream what you wish to see," Huo Long said with a quiet voice almost like ament.


    Lory turned his gaze to Huo Long while resting her head on her palm. "Are you dreaming too?"


    "I do.." Huo Long answer shortly.


    "What are you dreaming then?" Lory ask.


    Huo Long smile solemnly "Hope"


    "What do you hope for?" Lory gives an inquisitive look.


    Huo Long turn his gaze at Lory "A happy ending" he said with longing eyes.


    Lory didn''t ask further as they both exchanged meaningful smiles.


    ___________________________________________


    <em>Row - row - row your boat, gently down the stream, merrily - merrily - merrily -merrily,</em>


    <em>life is about a dream.</em>

 Chapter 793 - Persistence

    They finally came out of the mystical realm, Lory felt it had been a month since he left the real world but it wasn''t even a week since he left. This fact gave him a new feeling as if he had juste out of a rabbit hole.


    Zhao Li Xin reluctantly left the mystic realm as he had a lot to deal with in the real world that he couldn''t dy any longer, of course, Lory epted the news happily, after all, she missed everyone outside, only Girsha looked a little disappointed.??


    When they came out as expected, Mong Ki and Mong Yi approached them in a hurry to report the important news about Guan Men Niang and Wei Zu Tian. knowing the matters is quite big Zhao Li Xin ordered Mong Yi and Mong Ki to summon all the pce kings to the manor as soon as possible.


    Lory watched Mong''s brother leave, she crossed her arms over his chest and mumbled "No time to rx right"


    Zhao Li Xin heard what he said then put his arm around Lory''s shoulder, he felt guilty dragging Lory into his mess "If you are tired you can rest and let me handle the rest"


    "And let you have fun with the boys... how dare you!" Lory narrowed her eyes as she refused to be left out.


    Lory then caught Zhao Li Xin rolling his eyes, she clenched her chest as she pretended to be offended, "Are you rolling your eyes at me now, are you starting to be passive-aggressive at me?!"


    Zhao Li Xin took avert his gaze from Lory then he pulled her closer, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Come on, I heard the chef made a new fruit cake and many other cakes for our wedding banquet, do you want to try it" he tempts Lory with sweets as usual.


    "You''re trying to distract me, aren''t you?" Lori sneered.


    "Does it work?" Zhao Li Xin casually asked.


    "Yes!" she answered earnestly.


    Zhao Li Xinughed heartily, his wife was kind, honest, strong, and humorous, what more could a man ask for. He couldn''t believe how lucky he was, that''s why he had to be stronger to protect this once-in-a-lifetime happiness.


    A few minutester the four pce kings entered the dining room, at first, they were confused as to why the housekeeper had brought them into the dining room, not the study but after they saw the various dessert ces on the table and Lory in the middle of eating. the cake they finally understand.


    Zhao Li Xin sat next to Lory drinking wine quietly while asionally reminding Lory to slow down and wiping the corners of her lips with her thumb. Lory and Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize their affectionate interaction was making all the bachelors in the room ached.


    ''Ah, we''ve stuffed with ''dog food'' again'' everyone groaned inwardly.


    Lory saw them then she waved her hand excitedly "Come on ¨Ce on, here''s a cake for my wedding, tell me what do you think?"


    It was Bei Li Yan who first pranced towards Lory "Wow, I''ve never seen hawthorn cake with lotus root before!" Bei Li Yan sat on the other side of Lory.


    "Jin Hao, why don''t you try," Lory said excitedly.


    "Ehm, I don''t really like sweet things." The sweet smell pierced his nose. Jin Hao subconsciously wrinkled his nose.


    "Well you can still choose which cake Xue An wants, I think she likes sweet desserts too" Lory wiggled her eyebrows yfully.


    Jin Hao tilted his head for a second before he nodded, "Hmm¡­.I think he likes sweet nuts and coconut." Jin Hao pinched his chin thoughtfully.


    "Perfect, I will tell the housekeeper to wrap it for her, I will give a cake to Xi Ying, help me choose which cake is suitable for pregnant women"


    "Of course, young madam!" Jin Hao replied politely.


    Lory feel her mood spiked and she was in high spirits after eating so many desserts at once, but she guessed it might be a sugar rush.


    "Let''s eat San Bo, Jing Wei, it''s delicious!" she gesticted her hands excitedly.


    "Ye..yes" Jiang Jin Wei replied shyly.


    Meanwhile, Wu San Bo''s eyes glittered with another kind of excitement, "I think we can sell this, but not too much¡­ we can put it in a nice box, make it as a limited edition item and sell it for double the price"


    Lory raised his thumb, "Drain their money, Mister Wu!"


    "I will!" he smirked slyly.


    seeing Lory too excited, Zhao Li Xin furrowed her brows, "Lory, no more cake for you" he pushed the dessert from Lory, then he raised his hand to signal the waiter to take all the desserts off the table.


    "No, my cake!" Lory grabbed the te the waiter had taken away.


    The waiter looked at Lory with a regretful look, Lory could only see the cakes being taken one by one helplessly, and then she red angrily at Zhao Li Xin but Zhao Li Xin ignore her instead he push fresh tea in front of Lory "Here, have a drink. first"


    Lory was still angry but she didn''t have the heart to refute Zhao Li Xin''s good intention, she lifted the teacup while pouting then as soon as she drank the tea her eyes widened then she spat out the whole tea to the side, luckily Lory was quick enough to turn her head to the side before he spat the whole tea on Wu San Bo face.


    Lory scrunched up her face and groaned, "Bitter!"


    "Of course, it''s Long Jin tea." Zhao Li Xin calmly said.


    "Why?" Lory whined, should he know she hates bitter the most.


    "To lower your blood sugar" Zhao Li Xin replied naturally.


    Lory was so angry that she didn''t want to see him as she chides him inside her head.


    ''He didn''t even add sugar to her tea!''


    _____________________________


    "Brother, you have to help me!" Yang Qiou Xi''s loud whimper filled the room making Yang Qiou Ru dizzy who was pregnant. It had been almost a week that Yang Qiou Xi had been bothering him because of the matter with master Long Ming.


    "Sister, that Yang Xi Ying refuses to help me!" she pouted her lips angrily "Because of what she said mother became hesitant and stopped me from going further with our n but how can I? a man like Long Ming onlyes once in a lifetime how can I let go of this opportunity!" Yang Qiou Ruined incessantly.


    Yang Qiou Ru was interrupted by Yang Qiou Xi who repeatedlyined but did nothing, instead of making her own ns, she had to bother her all the time just to hear her incessantints. Yang Qiou Ru wanted to kick him out of the room but she was afraid that her mother and father would me her. As an older child, one is expected to mature and sumb to her younger sister but how can she remain silent when Yang Qiou Ru is constantly bothering her, not to mention that she is not in a good mood due to her pregnancy.


    "Enough, you make me dizzy, do you know I''m pregnant now!" she couldn''t stand Yang Qiou Xi''s annoying voice anymore.


    Yang Qiou Xi was shocked then pursed her lips sadly, "Why are you angry with me, if I be Long Ming''s wife not only me, you can also benefit from it, do you know Yang Xi Ying became arrogant because she was friends with Long? Ming''s wife but if I be Long Ming''s second wife or even just a concubine, Yang Xi Ying won''t be able to lift her chin in front of us anymore. Yang Qiou Xi said.


    Yang Qiou Ru pondered, she thought Yang Qiou Xi''s words made sense if his sister married Long Ming even as a concubine their position not only in the family even in the kingdom itself would increase greatly.


    When that happens the Yang Family does not need to rely on Yang Xi Ying to be rted to the Hei Shen sect then Yang Xi Ying''s position will automatically be reduced.


    Yang Qiu Ru hated Yang Xi Ying since she can remember because everyone used topare her to Yang Xi Ying since they were little. She hated how everyone who always said that Yang Xi Ying was smarter, prettier, more sensible than her, and everything only got worse when she became a cultivator and even a talented one.

 Chapter 794 - Persistence II

    Yang Qiou Ru thought that after the scandal with Han Yuan, not only did his cultivation decline, even Yang Xi Ying''s reputation could not be saved. But who would have thought that she could seduce a strong man like Li Mo Zhen and befriend Long Ming''s wife? since then her cultivation has strengthened and her reputation has gradually improved.


    Just when everyone thought Yang Xi Ying couldn''t be any better but somehow Yang Xi Ying was able to befriend the empress of their nation.??


    Yang Qiou Ru almost vomited blood when she heard this news, how could it be that in such a short time the disparity between them became bigger than ever, even though she was able to marry Gu Lian Fu sadly she cannot be his legal wife because her biological mother was a concubine.


    Not to mention that Gu Lian Fu never really liked her, he only married her out of responsibility after he identally took her chastity and to save the Gu family reputation, Yang Qiou Ru knew that Gu Lian Fu still couldn''t forget Yang Xi Ying, his childhood sweetheart and that made her hate Yang Xi even more Ying.


    However, if Yang Qiou Xi seeds in bing Long Ming''s wife or concubine then their situation will changepletely, maybe after Yang Qiou Xi can give birth to Ling Ming''s child before his legal wife, his younger sister might be able to use this opportunity to get rid of Long Ming''s wife, and make Yang Qiou Xi as the madam of Hei Shen sect, when that happened how good their future would be.


    Yang Qiao Ru''s face suddenly brightened, she turned her gaze to Yang Qiou Xi then sized her up and down. Actually, her little sister didn''t look bad, because their mother was famous for her beauty their appearance wasn''t bad either, she was even able to seduce Gu Lian Fu that night because of her face.


    "Little sister, if you want to be close to Long Ming, you can''t do it directly, you better approach Long Ming''s wife first," Yang Qiou Ru smiled evilly.


    Yang Qiou Xi blew her cheek exasperatedly, "That''s what I want to do, so I asked Yang Xi Ying to help me but she won''t!"


    Yang Qiou Xi''s stupidity made Yang Qiou Ru want to scold him but he swallowed her anger.


    "Ridiculous, we don''t need Yang Xi Ying''s help" Yang Qiou Ru snorted disdainfully "I heard, since Long Ming''s wife is from the vige she is kind and gullible which means she is stupid if we can use this opportunity to approach her. him and befriend him, you will have a chance to meet Long Ming, didn''t Yang Zi Ying say he used to meet Long Ming at meals"


    "Sister, you are right?" Yang Qiou Xi pped her hands excitedly.


    "But we must be careful not to alert Yang Xi Ying" Yang Qiou Ru warned her sister then she leans closer towards Yang Qiou Xi, "Use this opportunity to find out what Long Ming likes and dislikes through his wife so you know how to get Long Ming''s attention.


    __________________________


    ''Ha - Chooo!'' Lory sneeze then she rubbed his nose with her sleeve.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Zhao Li Xin stretched out his palm on her forehead to check her temperature.


    "I don''t" answered Lory quickly "There must be someone talking bad behind my back," Lory said while scratching her itchy nose.


    Zhao Li Xin''s coldness melted like snow in the sun, she stroked Lory''s head gently, "No way, everyone who dares to speak ill of you, will lose their tongue and die without burial" Zhao Li Xin gentle voice was in stark contrast to the brutal words that came out of his mouth.


    The four kings pce fell silent "¡­."


    "Aww, you''re so kind" Lory smiled sweetly "But don''t joke like that outside otherwise you''re scaring other people again" Lory patted Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder andughed.


    Zhao Li Xin knew Lory thought he was joking but it''s not Lory''s fault, Zhao Li Xin had never tortured anyone in front of Lory for fear that he would scare her or make her hated him, to make himself even better in front of Lory Zhao Li Xin had stopped killing people without a second thought since the day he met her, therefore, Zhao Li Xin didn''t correct her andugh at him.


    "As you wish, wife" he chuckled lightly


    Of course, the four King pce knew better. If only Lory knew how many people she had saved since she lived with Zhao Li Xin.


    "Okay, back to business!" Lory tapped the table with her index finger "Can we trust Guan Men Niang?" she throws a questioning look at Jin Hao.


    "That''s why I want to meet her first" Jin Hao cannot give a certain answer.


    Bei Li Yan lean his back on the chair and tilted his head, "Hm, I''m worried she was sent by Wei Zu Tian to spy on us" working with women all of his life he knew how easy women to be manipted was especially the broken one.


    "I''m not sure, all of his family was killed by Wei Zu Tian and his younger brother was also taken prisoner, I can''t just imagine the deep hatred she has for Wei Zu Tian" Jiang Jin Wei showed his disagreement, he couldn''t imagine how much hatred would he gathers if he is forced to serve a man who has murdered his family, he might go insane.


    "I think so" Wu San Bo lifted the wine cup, then took a sip, before continuing, "Jin Hao said that the woman was dressed quite nicely, she also didn''t look malnourished, which meant Wei Zu Tian treated her quite well. But at the same time, he also threatens her with the life of the only family she had left which is her younger brother, from here we can conclude that Guan Men Nian''s life was dependent on Wei Zu Tian and this can create a toxic bond between them." Wu San Bo voiced his concern.


    "The bond between the victims and the abuser" Lory contemtes and sighs "In my old world we called that Stockholm Syndrome¡­."


    "So it has a Name in your world?" Jin Hao expressed his sincere astonishment, mental health had never been a concern of anyone in this world and they all had only one word to describe it which was ''crazy''.


    Lory smiled and raised her teacup "Oh, we have names for a lot of things"


    "But if she tells the truth, undeniably she will give us a huge advantage" Zhao Li Xin rest his back on the chair as he spokezily, "We can use her¡­ she can be a better choice" he nced at Lory.


    "Right, it''s safer than our previous n." Bei Li Yan raised his eyebrows at lory.


    "Agree!" Jiang Jin Wei tapped the table lightly, his expression showing that he liked this idea more.


    Lory sighed and rolled her eyes "Okay, but we need to assess her whether she''s telling the truth or not"


    "Don''t worry, in two days a very famous theater troupe will arrive at Sun Jan city, the group is famous because they have beautiful songstress and handsome actors in the group. I guessed it will be enough to lure the snake from the hole" Jin Hao smirked slyly.


    "And the theater troupe happened to pass by this town...coincidently?" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "Aren''t we very lucky" Jin Hao smiled meaningfully behind his fan.


    "How is the situation around Wei Zu Tian residence" Zhao Li Xin cuts in.


    "I have checked the security around the Wei Zu Tian residence and it is very tight, the ce is protected by threeyers of defensive and offensive arrays, and every inch around the ce is guarded by shadow guards, there also normal guards patrolling every thirty minutes" Wu San Bo''s expression turned somber "I don''t know how Guan Men Niang left the residence. It''s impossible for a weak woman like her to get out of that ce just from a small hole."


    "Do you think he''s lying?" Jiang Jin Wei frowned.


    Everyone exchanged a wary look, then suddenly Zhao Li Xin added the tension: "That, or...they knew she was out so they strengthened their security..." Zhao Li Xin poured himself a cup of wine then he lifted the wine cup but then his movement stops in the air "Check if there are any corpses in the vicinity of Wei Zu Tian''s residence"


    "Do you think she died?" Lory''s face turned pale.


    Zhao Li Xin held Lory''s hand tofort her, "That''s what we need to make sure of"

 Chapter 795 - The Empress Has Arrived

    After a long meeting, Lory decide to take a break by visiting her best friend, once she arrived, she was surprised to see Ming Yue Yin already there. Ming Yue Yin''s face lit up when she saw Lory then she pounced on her recklessly.


    "Auntie, I missed you!" Ming Yue Yin hugged Lory tightly while jumping up and down.??


    Lory was startled and surprised Ming Yue Yin came sooner than she thought, "You really came huh, don''t you have a country to manage?" she worriedly said.


    Ming Yue Yin let go of her embrace and smirked mischievously, "It is the empress'' privilege to delegate her work to her capable subordinates"


    Lory gave her a cursing look then she turned her gaze to Yang Xi Ying who was sitting gracefully drinking tea. "What do you think Xi Ying?"


    "Worry..." Yang Xi Ying reply sarcastically while maintaining her beautiful smile.


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t feel offended even the slightest, on the contrary, her smile grew wider, Ming Yue Yin just realized how much she missed the sarcastic jokes of her two best friends. As if he was taking a breath of fresh air, Ming Yue Yin shrugged casually then sat down at the round table next to Yang Xi Ying "By the way, I''ve heard everything that happened and if I may say so¡­ this is interesting!" she squealed excitedly.


    "d you guys enjoyed it" Lory sneered as she sat down with them.


    Ming Yue Yin waved her hand in the air, "Oh please Aunt, I have spent a lot of money to increase military strength and cultivate the soldiers, but I didn''t have the chance to test how far my military strength has grown so Heaven Gate Sect would be a good opportunity to test the strength of my army," she said casually.


    "You know some of them might get hurt or die, right?" Lory raised an eyebrow.


    "They are soldiers, they know what they are signed up for, and besides Wei Zu Tian does pose a serious threat to the peace of my peoples, that''s why I put a lot of surveince on him but sadly we lose his tracktely" Ming Yue Yin show her obvious annoyance.


    "He poses a threat for the country?" Lory knows Wei Zu Tian is dangerous but she didn''t know Ming Yue Yin would treat him like a terrorist.


    Ming Yue Yin took a sip of her wine before she ced her teacup gently on the table "Wei Zu Tian is a loose cannon, not only lunatic, he also very vicious and had no bottom line whatsoever, just like a kid he would take everything he wanted whether it''s right or not!"


    "I think Li Xin is also a little like that?" Lori tilted her head.


    "He''s not the same!" Ming Yue Yin shook her head, "Scary uncle can be cruel and merciless some times¡­.well, most of the time" she corrected, but then she raised her index finger in the air "However, scary uncle was never the one tounch an attack first, actually, he was generous enough to give them a stern warning before he actually attacked, well, it''s their problem if they did not take uncle warning seriously"


    Yang Xi Ying also agreed, "Oh, I heard about it" Yang Xi Ying chimed in, "Someone had sent women and a mountain of treasures as offerings to get Long Ming''s favor, however, he burned all the offerings and sent the women back, But there a woman refused to be sent home, she even threatened to kill herself if she wasn''t allowed to stay, of course, her attitude irritated lord Long Ming. Since lord Long Ming didn''t pay attention to his threat, that woman dared to slit her own neck, I think that woman thought lord Long Ming would pity her sadly lord Long Ming doesn''t care at all, he doesn''t help that woman instead he stood there quietly as if waiting whether she will die or not"


    "So is that woman dead?" Ming Yue Yin wasn''t surprised to hear Zhao Li Xin''s attitude, she knew how cold Zhao Li Xin was towards everyone except Lory.


    Yang Xi Ying shook her hand andughed "No, apparently that woman was just pretending, the wound wasn''t deep at all she even cleverly avoided the veins in her neck so the wound wasn''t fatal at all" Even though that woman action was excessive but she most apuded of her bravery or perhaps her stupidity for daring to trick the demon lord.


    "Why are there so many crazy women around uncle?" Ming Yue Yin felt sorry for Zhao Li Xin who often met strange and crazy women. "Anyway, uncle is much better than that Wei Zu Tian. Unfortunately, because he lives on another continent, no one here knows how dangerous he is, but people with extensive information like us would know how severe his action is to other people." Ming Yue Yin expressed her deep concern for Wei Zu Tian''s presence in her country.


    "Yes, I also heard it from Brother Li" Yang Xi Ying rubbed her stomach, subconsciously protecting her unborn child "I can''t imagine someone like Wei Zu Tian living in this world"


    "I have already announced the news of Wei Zu Tian''s arrival and the information about him to the officials in Sun Jan city so that they will not allow their beautiful daughter or son to leave the house, for the time being, I don''t want what happened to the Guan family to happen in here too" Ming Yue Yin clenched her jaw.


    Ming Yue Yin may sometimes act as an unreliable ruler in front of Lory and her friends, but in truth, Ming Yue Yin is a very dedicated and wise ruler, Ming Yue Yin also cares deeply for all of her subordinates and citizens.


    Therefore under the guidance of great master Zhang, prime minister Wu and General Fu Ming Yue Yin had transformed into such extraordinary rulers that in less than three years she was able to pull the Liang Zu kingdom from the brink of bankruptcy due to the extreme corruption and oppression of the heavenly jade pavilion sect to be one of the most powerful countries in the Xin Fang continent.


    The first thing she did after being crowned Empress she strengthened the military to secure the country and also the borders so that she could reopen previously unsafe trade routes to lure merchants toe to the Liang Zu kingdom, Ming Yue Yin then took a huge loan from the Hei sect Shen in order to stabilize the country''s economy, fortunately, because of her good rtionship with Lory Sect Hei Shen gave her very low interestpared to Ming Yue Yin borrowing funds from other countries or other sources and it greatly helped Liang Zu in improving their economy.


    After that with the help of information from the Hei Shen sect and general Fu he got rid of all those who still supported the previous emperor as well as all those who were involved in corruption and other crimes.


    Ming Yue Yin did face a lot of resistance from many sides but after they saw how high Ming Yue Yin''s cultivation level was plus the support from the three legendary figures of the Liang Zu kingdom and the Hei Shen sect everyone shut their mouth.


    because of his sess in building her country, Ming Yue Yin''s reputation soared. Eventually, she was able to shut out all those who doubted her and turn herself into one of the greatest emperors the Liang Zu kingdom had ever had.


    However, standing at the peak was a lonely ce but he only had a few people she could trust let alone people she could consider as friends, that was why she had more attachments to Lory and Yang Xi Ying.


    Just because Wei Zu Tian was interested in the youngdy of the Guan family, he killed the entire Guan family because they refused his request to take the daughter of the Guan family as his concubine, even the innocent fianc¨¦ of that woman, and his family was not spare." Ming Yue Yin''s face clearly showed her hatred for Wei Zu Tian''s barbaric actions.


    "Compare with Wei Zu Tian, Master Long Ming is like a kitten" Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips, Yang Xi Ying didn''t understand why many people said Long Ming was a monster when there were many people out there who were much worse than him.


    Ming Yue Yin tilted her head as shemented, "A kitten that can gnaw at your limbs and pluck out your eyeballs but nevertheless, uncle''s ruthlessness is far from Wei Zu Tian let alone it''s always women who throw themselves at uncle whether he likes it or not"


    "Speaking of the Guan family, I have news about them" Lory fiddle the teacup in his hand as she speaks. Since Wei Zu Tian''s matter involved everyone and their group frequently exchanged information so why not inform them early about the recent situation.


    Ming Yue Yin interest piqued "Oh, isn''t Miss Guan the only survivor of her family, sadly she was forced to be Wei Zu Tian''s woman though" ever since Ming Yue Yin received news of Wei Zu Tian''s arrival to Sun Jan city from the Hei Shen sect she had gathered all information involving Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven''s Gate sect and the news was more shocking than she expected.

 Chapter 796 - The Missing Boy

    "No, she''s not the only one, Wei Zu Tian captive Miss Guan only younger brother and also the only male sessor of the Guan family" Lory broke the news and they were all dumbfounded. "You should understand how important her younger brother is therefore Wei Zu Tian is able to control Miss Guan, Wei Zu Tian even poisoned Miss Guan''s brother to make sure Miss Guan would never betray him."


    "WHAT?!" Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin shouted at the same time.??


    It took Lory a while to exin everything to them, Yang Xi Ying''s expression worsened with every word from Lory on the other hand Ming Yue Yin''s expression gradually became more serious.


    Lory knew as the ruler of Ming Yue Yin had to judge the situation with a clear mind regardless of her personal feelings, Ming Yue Yin had to weigh what actions she should take to deal with Wei Zu Tian. The Heaven''s Gate Sect was not a small sect, it wasn''t an exaggeration that it was bigger than the Hei Shen sect so Ming Yue Yin needed to be careful when making a decision to confront them.


    Later on, before noon Lory returned home, he conveniently used the side door that connected between his Manor and Yang Xi Ying Manor. On the way to his courtyard, he saw Zhao Li Xin inside the pavilion, with light steps he walked towards her.


    Lory saw Zhao Li Xin holding the brush in one hand while gently holding his long sleeve so as not to block his movement. Lory''s eyes shone with admiration as she watched Zhao Li Xin''s hands dance like petals drifting by the current on the long paper, his movements were smooth, graceful but firm, every stroke he make was distinctive, straightforward without a hint of hesitation just like his character.


    Soon a lush forest emerges on the paper, the moon shining brightly surrounded by a wisp of gray clouds. The grass cover with blue flowers and the petals blowing to the air than a woman standing in the midst of flower, her hands raised in the air while a small bird perched on her finger, her wavy hair fluttering over her shoulders and covering her face. It was an undeniably beautiful painting yet there was a slight mixture of loneliness and longing in it.


    "Is this a photo of when we first met?" Lory remembered their first meeting two years after he helped Zhao Li Xin, what made Lory stunned was how Zhao Li Xin was able to catch her feelings at that moment, but then she realized "But, I didn''t look like this when I met you" Lory remembers he was still wearing the original ''Luo Ri Yi'' face back then.


    "It doesn''t matter, after all, this is your true appearance behind that disguise¡­." Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were filled with tenderness as she drew Lory''s figure among the flowers, she looked like a fairy.


    Lory ces her chin on her arm above the table as she watched him from the side, actually, Lory remembered the day differently.


    What Lory saw that day was a man that was more beautiful than any men she had seen in her life was stand basking in the soft moonlight, his gaze was strong and sharp, his long hair was like waterfalls framing his pale skin, Lory thought she looks like a god of death that she read when she was a child.


    Even so, Lory does not fear death, and if the god of death looks like that she doesn''t kind to follow him.


    Onlyter did she realize he was the sixth prince the man she had helped before. He may or may not realize it but it was ''love at first sight'' from the day he saw her unconscious in that ce otherwise how could Lory be using the power she had hidden for years.


    "Have you heard any news about Shin Jiu?" Lory suddenly asked a question.


    "Hm..." Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer right away as he carefully dipped the brush in the ink.


    "I heard you gave him a mission, will he be here at our wedding? I don''t want him to miss it," Lory said worriedly.


    Zhao Li Xin give sanguine smile, "Don''t worry, he will be here"


    Lory blows her cheeks as she muttering, "I hope so!"


    Far from Sun Jan city, Mong Liu and a few shadow guards followed a trail within the forest, using their lightweight skills they jump between the tree branches at a very high speed leaving only their shadows behind.


    Suddenly one of them jumped down and crouched on the ground, he rubbed the stain on the ground then sniffed it.


    "Brother Liu, over here!" he is screaming.


    Mong Liu quickly jumped behind the man, "Is it blood?" his jaw hardened.


    "Yes, but not human blood¡­ it is animal blood," he answers.


    Suddenly another shadow guard shouted, "This way!"


    Mong Liu quickly ran in the direction he was pointing and the other shadow guards followed in a hurry. It wasn''t long before they were startled by corpses lying on the ground. The shadow guards quickly examined the corpse''s body without being told. Mong Liu checks surrounding him as he notices the obvious marks of a fierce battle are left behind everywhere.


    "It''s a member of the Heaven''s Gate sect!" said one of the shadow guards in shocked.


    "This one too!" another shadow guard shouted.


    Mong Liu took a cold sharp breath, his heart pounding as he feared for the worst. "Find young master Lu!" he shouted in a slightly panicked voice.


    The shadow guards quickly spread out in all directions, they all knew how dire the situation was. Mong Liu clenched his fists, if anything happened to the boy how sad the young madam would be and when the young madam was sad their lord would go crazy.


    Another shadow guard vanguard shouts again "Brother Liu, here!" his suppressed voice caught everyone''s attention and they all charged towards the sound.


    The shadow guard pointing at the open field filled with dried blood and countless human and hybrid Beast carcasses lying on the ground but what shocked them the most was that among the carcasses were two dead familiar beasts, one was a golden monkey and the other was a Qilin.


    "Oh my god, what''s going on here" one of the shadow guards muttered in horror.


    "Check the celestial Beast condition, the other quickly found Master Lu Shin Jiu, <strong>NOW</strong>!" Mong Liu shouted in utter panic.


    _______________________________


    teacup broke on the floor.


    Lory who was sitting on the sofa reading a book was surprised she inadvertently looked at the window wondering how the wind knocked the teacup off the table. Ling Zi, who happened to be preparing tea for Lory at that time, was surprised by the sound of broken ss and quickly cleaned up the broken ss.


    Lory turned her gaze to the outside as trepidation slowly creeps within her.


    Grisha saw her look agitated, he asked her with a concerned look [What''s wrong, girl?]


    Lory fiddled her fingers as she immersed herself in deep thought, Lory took a deep breath then mumble to herself [I''m not sure...]

 Chapter 797 - Watching The Show

    Suddenly her bedroom door was pushed open and Zhao Li Xin entered the room wearing his usual ck robe, looking dashing as always, "Are you ready?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Meanwhile, Ling Zi quickly finished cleaning up the broken ss from the floor, she bowed her head to Zhao Li Xin then excused herself.??


    Zhao Li Xin''s baritone voice woke Lory from her wandering thoughts, Lory pushed the ufortable feeling to the back of her head and nodded at Zhao Li Xin, "Yeah, it''s fine if I dress like this, right?" Lory opened her arms to reveal the dress she was wearing.


    Lory wore a white hanfu with unique bluebells flowers embroidered on the wide sleeves and at the bottom of her skirt, because Lory didn''t want to stand out too much she tied her hair with a blue ribbon without any other essories.


    However, if Lory told Zhao Li Xin that she was dressed modestly because she didn''t want to stand out too much, Zhao Li Xin wouldugh at her. No matter how she dressed, she would always give off a strange feeling to everyone around her.


    Lory never noticed that he was leaking a noble aura from time to time. When she lived in Lao Manor, she had always been an enigma to most people, but fortunately, because she had an ordinary appearance and lowly background, no one investigated further.


    But, after she met Zhao Li Xin she adjusted her appearance a bit to be more like her original look, and after she came clean about her past she behaved more like her old self, and as a result, the noble aura around her became thicker which became impossible to hide.


    Zhao Li Xin took a blue veil cover with the same bluebell embroidery as her dress, then he gently put it on Lory''s face, only after he was sure half of Lory face cover he heaved in relief "Much better¡­" he said quietly.


    Lory squints her eyes, she never understands the need to hide her ordinary face, unlike Zhao Li Xin heaven-defying beauty that could attract men and women from miles away her disguised face is only slightly above average, this type of face is easily lost in the crowd, that also because of that she chooses ''Luo Ri Yi'' face other than they had almost simr bone structure so it was easier to put shapeshifter spell on herself.


    Obviously, Zhao Li Xin didn''t think the same as her.


    "You''re wearing your mask too, right?" Lory didn''t want to be the only one covering her face.


    "Of course," he answered simply.


    Today''s n was to lure Wei Zu Tian from hisir, although the theater troupe might pique Wei Zu Tian''s curiosity still Zhao Li Xin wants to make sure that their n wouldn''t fail as they might not have another chance to contact Guan Men Niang again.


    Both Lory and Zhao Li Xin decided to be the bait to lure Wei Zu Tian out, although Lory was reluctant to let Wei Zu Tian meet Zhao Li Xin because she knew Wei Zu Tian''s dirty intentions towards her husband, however, she realized the importance of it. this mission so he had to put his feelings aside.


    Unbeknownst to him Zhao Li Xin also felt the same way as him, Zhao Li Xin knew what kind of man Wei Zu Tian was. Because of Lory''s rtionship with him, Wei Zu Tian already put too much attention on her, Zhao Li Xin was worried Wei Zu Tian would realize how special Lory is.


    Thest thing Zhao Li Xin wants is another man obsessed with her wife.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi then enter the room, their expressions tense and wary, unlike people who are about to watch the show, of course, Lory doesn''t look any better either. When they entered Lory was in the middle of cing twin red daggers in both of his arms, he also took out a bluebell protective ne from the box and Zhao Li Xin helped him to put it on.


    "The preparations are ready my lord" Mong Ki cupped his fists firmly.


    "Master Bei and Master Wu have been waiting in the main hall while Master Jiang and Master Jin are on their way to Wei Zu Tian''s ce" Mong Yi also added.


    "I hope Wei Zu Tian takes the bait?" Lory was a little worried because she knew that no n was guaranteed to work sometimes the slightest bit of mistake could mess up the whole n.


    "Don''t worry, one of the shadow guards of Heaven''s Gate should have known by now that I will take you out of the Manor to see the show" Zhao Li Xin calmly reassured her.


    "Will they be suspicious if I suddenly got out?" Lory voiced her doubts.


    Since the first attack from Wei Zu Tian Lory waspletely confined within the Manor, the manor was heavily guarded with a multiyered array formation, every exit in the manor was guarded by soldiers from the Golden Lion pce and countless shadow guards were also watching from the darkness, because of that the Heaven''s Gate sect shadow guards were unable to find any information about Lory and Zhao Li Xin, they were not even able to approach more than a hundred meters from the front gate.


    Unfortunately, the same thing happened with the Hei Shen sect, although in the end, they found out where Wei Zu Tian lived the Hei Shen members were also unable to approach the ce where Wei Zu Tian lived because the ce was guarded as much as the Zhao Li Xin Manor, therefore they also did not can obtain information about Wei Zu Tian and whatever is going on in that ce which is why Guan Men Niang''s cooperation is vital.


    "They won''t," Zhao Li Xin held her hand "Everyone knows I pamper you a lot and it''s known that you like going out so it''s normal when the theater troupees you will make me apany you to watch the fun" His cold eyes were filled with tenderness and pleasure as he spoke with Lory.


    Lory''s heart skipped a beat but then her brows furrowed tightly "Why does that make me sound like an unruly woman?"


    "Really?" Zhao Li Xin tilted her head nkly.


    Lory pursed her lips "I don''t know¡­.there''s something weird about those words"


    Zhao Li Xin pinched her chin as she thought earnestly, "Hmm... Is that sentence wrong?"


    "Uhm, I did like to go out and watch the fun¡­." Lory wasn''t sure either.


    The Mong brothers kept their faces straight without making anyments while Girsha rolled his green eyes.


    Neither Lory nor Zhao Li Xin realized it because rumors depicted Lory as vulgar and unruly some people doubted Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s marriage wouldst long, they all wondered when Lory lost Zhao Li Xin''s affection because of her vulgar behavior.


    Although they didn''t think Zhao Li Xin would divorce Lory because it was notmon in this era however they all waited for Zhao Li Xin to get bored with his wife then after that they would slowly push their daughter, granddaughter, or niece towards him beside Zhao Li Xin didn''t seem like a bad husband.


    Bei Li Yan who heard about this rumor was toozy to correct them, it''s not like they would believe it either, actually, they don''t want to believe it since monogamy is very ¨C very rare and it''s umon practice unless you are amoner and too poor to have more than one wife.


    At the main hall Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, and Li Mo Zhen were waiting. Lory was surprised when she saw Li Mo Zhen in her manor "Master Li, why are you here, wait is there something wrong with Xi Ying?" Lory got worried when she didn''t see Yang Xi Ying around.


    "No, Xi Ying is fine" his expression softened when he saw Lory''s sincere concern. Compared to Yang Xi Ying''s siblings, Yang Xi Ying''s rtionship with Lory and Ming Yue Yin was much closer than that of her biological family and sometimes made him jealous but at the same time, he felt delighted knowing that they really loved Yang Xi Ying for who she was. is.


    "I came here because I wanted to see the famous Wei Zu Tian with my own eyes, I wonder if he lives up to his reputation?" Li Mo Zhen said.


    Just like everyone else, Wei Zu Tian''s arrival made him anxious. Wei Zu Tian is unpredictable and is known as an unscrupulous character who has no basis in his actions. Even before he knew Zhao Li Xin as a friend, Li Mo Zhen never felt threatened when he heard about the Hei Shen sect.


    Although Zhao Li Xin is also a dangerous person but she never attacks people indiscriminately, it''s safe to say it''s better to treat Zhao Li Xin like a lion, don''t enter her territory, and don''t provoke him and he will not hurt you. However, the same thing cannot be said about Wei Zu Tian.

 Chapter 798 - Watching The Show II

    "Does Wei Zu Tian know we are all waiting for him if you watch the show while leaving your pregnant wife at home?" Lory was worried that Li Mo Zhen''s presence would increase Wei Zu Tian''s suspicions.


    "He won''t" Bei Li Yan cut in "There''s no harm in married men watching beautiful singers while leaving their pregnant wives behind, in fact, when women are pregnant they won''t be able to fulfill their obligations as wives so it''s normal for men to do so. men looking for other women to fulfill their needs even though this behavior frowns upon, but most people excused this type of behavior" Bei Li Yan smiled sarcastically.??


    Lory was dumbfounded then he narrowed his eyes "I hope Mr. Li didn''te with any intention" Lory gave Li mo Zhen a stern look.


    Li Mo Zhen shook his head vigorously then quickly exined himself "Of course not, I won''t take any more wives other than Xi Ying, it proved to be creating unnecessary trouble in many noble households¡­. besides¡­Yang Xi Ying will definitely leave me" Li Mo Zhen muttered thest sentence.


    Yang Xi Ying once joked with him, if one day Li Mo Zhen let him down she would leave him and take refuge with Ming Yue Yin or Lory. Albeit it was just a joke still it was enough to make Li Mo Zhen anxious, It was quite difficult to fight against Ming Yue Yin but did he have to fight Lory and Long Ming too?


    Li Mo Zhen had never had the intention to find another woman, but the idea of ??going up against many formidable opponents like Ming Yue Yin, Lory, and Long Ming still sent chills down his spine.


    Loryughed at Li Mo Zhen stressed expression, Yang Xi Ying might look gentle on the outside but on the inside, she was stubborn and quite opinionated especially after she waspletely influenced by Lory and Ming Yue Yin, she learned that women are more than just essories and baby-making for man, therefore, she would not hesitate to leave if Li Mo Zhen treated her badly, Yang Xi Ying knows a woman also deserved to be happy.


    "When you came here, did Miss Yang insist oning along?" Wu San Bo was curious how Li Mo Zhen persuaded her to stay while they were having ''fun''.


    "Oh, I begged Empress Ming to use her authority to make Xi Ying stay" Li Mo Zhen smiled innocently as he shamelessly throws the responsibility to Ming Yue Yin.


    ''So Li Mo Zhen threw Ming Yue Yin into the beast''s mouth'' Lory was stunned then she gives approval nods at Li Mo Zhen''s discernment, "Very smart..." Lory also doesn''t want to mess with Yang Xi Ying especially when she is pregnant now, it might be a hormonal imbnce or something buttely, Yang Xi Ying had be even more fierce.


    Well, Lory refuses to mess with any other pregnant woman, they''re nuts.


    Suddenly Ming Yue Yin enters the main hall, she stomping her feet with the exhausted face behind her the the Su sisters followed behind her, and they''re also Fu Ying General Fu Son''s and Grand Tutor Zhang Yu Hong.


    Ming Yue Yin instantlyin towards Lory "If looks could kill, I''ll be dead right now"


    Lory could imagine Yang Xi Ying''s looks when she was told she couldn''te, "Thankfully, you''re not"


    "Because I ran" Ming Yue Yin narrowed her eyes.


    Because Yang Xi Ying is pregnant, no one wants to take a risk by bringing her hence watching the show, since the pregnancy does not even pass the trimesters.


    "She''s very angry, right?" Lory presses her lips together.


    "Yeah¡­.." Ming Yue Yin blows her cheeks"You know as a ruler I should not afraid of anything but she scares me" Ming Yue Yin didn''t know should she feel amazed or worry.


    "I think you should stay in my manor for a couple of days" Lory sincerely said.


    Ming Yue Yin grin from ear to ear "That also my intention"


    On the side, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darken ''Freeload again, huh!''


    "Dammit, you owed me Li Mo Zhen" Ming Yue Yin suddenly point at Li Mo Zhen


    But Li Mo Zhen didn''t look the slightest bit offended on contrary he bowed his head politely "Thank you, your majesty, I will forever be grateful" he earnestly said.


    "Tsk" Ming Yue Yin pouted her lips.


    She was blindsided by Li Mo Zhen when she was visiting Yang Xi Ying bedroom, she was in a mids of eating dumpling when Li Mo Zhen said "You cannote to Xi Ying your condition is too weak, isn''t that right your majesty?" he turns his gaze at Ming Yue Yin.


    Ming Yue Yin was in the middle of opening her mouth to swallow half the dumpling on her spoon when Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying looked at her and Ming Yue Yin froze, "Uhm¡­." she utterly speechless under Yang Xo Ying fierce gaze.


    Li Mo Zhen shamelessly handed the matter over to Ming Yue Yin as he said to Yang Xi Ying.


    "Xi Ying you should listen to what Your Majesty has to say, it is for your own good" He patted Yang Xi Ying''s attention with worried eyes then he turned towards Ming Yue Yin again.


    "Your Highness, I live everything in your hands" Li Mo Zhen sped his hands behind his back and quickly but elegantly left the room before Ming Yue Yin have a chance to say anything.


    This was the first time Ming Yue Ying was blindsided with someone other than Lory, although she was upset Ming Yue Yin must praise Li Mo Zhen''s wittiness and was grateful he wasn''t one of his court officials.


    "Captain Fu and Grand Master Zhang, wee!" Wu San Bo greeted Fu Ying with open arms.


    "Thank you for your hospitality Master Wu" Fu Ying cupped his fists and bowed his head deeply as he politely greeted everyone in the room "And greetings to the Pce Lord, Master Long Ming, Madam Zhao, and Master Li"


    "You don''t need to be so polite, Captain Fu," Bei Li Yan chuckled.


    "Master Bei is right, by the way, he is the young General Fu now!" Ming Yue Yin announced proudly.


    To be honest, it is not difficult to promote Fu Ying as a General, he is very capable and respected not only by other generals but also his subordinates, it is because the old emperor was worried about the influence of the Fu family thus the old emperor deliberately blocked Fu Ying''s military career.


    Hence after Ming Yue Yin became Empress she raised Fu Ying''s position to where she deserved as a result Ming Yue Yin was now protected by two famous Generals who were wholeheartedly loyal to her.


    "Oh, congrattions General Fu!" Lory congratted him.


    Fu Ying bowed her head "Thank you Madam Zhao. This is all because of the Empress''s generosity" she sincerely thanked Ming not only because Yue Yin gives him promotion also because she had restored the Fu family''s honor after being trampled by the previous emperor.


    "And Grand Master Zhang, thank you foring, thank you for your help in my uing wedding" Lory smiled shyly.


    Since an elder was asked to continue the wedding ceremony, they asked Grand Master Zhang who was Ming Yue Yin''s teacher, and old master Mu who was a good friend of Zhao Li Xin former Master.


    "What an honor, Madam Zhao, Master Long Ming" The grandmaster''s eyes wrinkled with joy, who would have thought she would act as Madam Hei Shen''s elder at her wedding, how could she believe that even her family were shocked when they heard it. , apart from all that Zhang Yu Hong also really likes Lory, he thinks Lory is a good influence for Ming Yue Yin even though he doesn''t know Lory''s real background but Lory is intelligent and foresight enough to amaze him.


    "We have to go, now." Zhao Li Xin suddenly said.


    "Right, the show is being held in the city square after sunset we have to go now if we don''t want to bete" Li Mo Zhen looked out the window and the sky had already been painted with crimson light.


    "Then goodbye and please be careful" Zhang Yu Hong reminded them.


    Ming Yue Yin wore a half-mask fox to cover her face, Lory gives an inquisitive look, "You wearing a disguise?"


    "Yes, actually their other matter involves Wei Zu Tian and no one imperial pce know I''m here except Uncle Fu and uncle Wu" Ming Yue Yin showed her tant annoyance.


    "Oh what happened?" asked Lory.


    "Lao Min Na happened¡­" Ming Yue Yin clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Tsk, he''s everywhere isn''t he" the news instantly irritated Lory.

 Chapter 799 - Watching The Show III

    All the group left the manor at the same time but then they split up when they arrived at the city square to observe Wei Zu Tian''s movements.


    Lory, Zhao Li Xin, and the members of Hei Shen took the balcony of the restaurant''s third floor, from there they had a perfect view of the stage that was purposely built in the town square for a drama performance.??


    Lory look around her then notice that all the restaurants had rented out the second and third-floor balconies to the audience, Lory saw Ming Yue Yinzily sitting on the sofa while Fu Ying was standing vigntly beside her. Meantime the Su''s sister was busy cater Ming Yue Yin''s needs,ter on, one of the sisters came over with a big bowl of noodles, watched Ming Yue Ying slurp noodles in an elegant manner, Lory contemte Ming Yue Yin''s obsession with noodles.


    While Lory was contemting, Mong Yi came in with a threeyer box containing assorted cakes then he ced them neatly on the table, Lory narrowed his eyes at Lory as he recalled the Fred once said to her.


    ''The ants in the distance can be seen but the elephants in front of the eyes are not''


    Lory sheepishly moved the cake to his te and ate quietly. She should be thest person who judged people about their obsession with food.


    In another building, Li Mo Zhen and his subordinates also rented the third floor, beside him Mu Jan Ge apanied him. Li Mo Zhen''s handsome appearance caught the attention of many women as they stare at him while giggled and whisper at each other, however, Li Mo Zhen didn''t seem to notice as his attention focus on somewhere else.


    Li Mo Zhen''s cold demeanor satisfied Ming Yue Yin and Lory.


    Soon after, a crowd began to gather around therge stage, and torches were lit to light up the stage, a minuteter several men carrying musical instruments entered the stage, then followed by a woman wearing a snow-white hanfu cover with pink butterflies embroidery on her dress, the woman slowly climbed the stairs as the man watched her every move.


    The beautiful woman looked very young she seems not older than twenty, her skin was white and smooth as jade, she had long ck hair flowing down on her slender back, she had a pair of deep eyes that made her look timid and mncholic, overall the woman has perfectly described a delicate beauty.


    This type of woman is very popr in this era because she instigates the male virility to protect and also increases the ego of every man to be needed and relied on.


    Lory had to admit that the woman was quite beautiful, as soon as the female singer sang, immediately all the men were mesmerized, they all looked at the woman with burning eyes, full of desire and longing to be with her, on the other hand, the women stare at the songstress with eyes full of jealousy and hatred, which no wonder since Songtress is every man''s dream, so she naturally bes every woman''s enemy.


    In her world, the songstress will be called the woman that we loved to hate.


    Well, things didn''t change, Lory sipped her tea with a strange pleasure at capturing the simrities between the people of this world and her old world.


    "So, noisy!" Zhao Li Xin suddenly grumbled.


    Lory looked at him with a confused look, "She really has to sing loud, darling. There''s no way the songstress singing in a whisper, right?"


    "But, I can''t sleep" Zhao Li Xinined in annoyance then he wrapped his arm around Lory''s shoulder and rested his head on Lory''s shoulder. "This is better..." he took a deep breath.


    His warm breath on her neck made her blush, "Did youe here to sleep?" Lory reprimanded him but didn''t stop him from sleeping "What will happen if Wei Zu Tianes" Lory said.


    Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes, the familiar sweet scent from her tickled his nose, instantly his whole body felt warm and serenity seeped into his heart.


    this feeling reminds him of the first time he met Lory. He still vividly remembered how time seemed to stop when he looked at her as if for a moment it was just the two of them and everything became a blur.


    "Li Xin, are you sleeping already?" Lory called him again.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed her cheek against his shoulder and whispered in azy tone, "Don''t worry, I can smell that bastard miles away"


    however, what Zhao Li Xin actually feel was Wei Zu Tian''s strong Qi, it was just that every time he felt Wei Zu Tian''s presence he was reminded of the smell of blood, wine, perfume, and semen mingling into one horrible smell. Zhao Li Xin who was very sensitive to scent was particrly bothered by this.


    How he wished he didn''t have to be in the same ce as Wei Zu Tian, unfortunately, the situation forced the opposite.


    Lory was suddenly displeased with his answer "What do you mean you can smell it from miles away, is it the same as you smelled mine once?" the jealousy in Lory''s words couldn''t be clearer.


    Since their rtionship happened because Zhao Li Xin relentlessly searched for her based on her scent and sound, Lory didn''t want Zhao Li Xin to recognize other people scents especially Wei Zu Tian, of course, it didn''t make sense but as a woman, Lory sometimes didn''t care if she was reasonable or not.


    Zhao Li Xin was dumbfounded he subconsciously opened his eyes and their eyes collided, her irritated gaze made himugh, nothing was funnier than her jealousy. Zhao Li Xin never understands how Lory could be so oblivious about the position she had in his heart.


    Zhao Li Xin kissed her neck gently, "There''s no one like you, Lory..." he chuckled then he casually rested his head back on her shoulder.


    His sudden flirtatious moves startled her and she thought her heart stopped for a second, all of a sudden the blood in her body rush to her head, and her heart beating erratically.


    Zhao Li Xin hear Lory heartbeat and the smile on his face got widened, then he teased her "Princess, your heart is beating really fast"


    <strong>"Shut Up!"</strong> she hushed him, inwardly she could feel imaginary smoke exploding from above her head but what irritated Lory, even more, was that she could see Zhao Li Xin smiling from ear to ear.


    Meanwhile, brother Mong reminded expressionlessly and Jin Hao looked very bored only Bei Li Yan quietly raised his wine cup to Ming Yue Yin with a wry smile stered on his face saying ''Do you see this, do you enjoy the ''dog food'' like us? ''


    Ming Yue Yin''s mouth twitched, why when she searches where Lory was, why should she caught Lory and Zhao Li Xin flirting at each other. their intimate interaction reminds her of a certain man and she inevitably feel lonely, Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips. Ming Yue Yin raised the noodle bowl and gulped all the noodle broth ravenously at the same time she swallows her longing.


    ''Hmph, where is that stupid general!''


    Elsewhere there was another person who had the same feeling as Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen''s lips twitched ''I have to bring Xi Ying here'' he groaned inwardly.


    [Girsha where are you old bird?] Lory used their connections to talk with Girsha.


    With azy tone, the bird replied [On the roof watching humans make mating sounds]


    [That''s called singing, oldie!] Lory rebuked.


    [So. Why are all the boys drooling like hyenas in front of a carcass deer?] Girsha quipped,


    Lory fell silent, the evidence indeed apparent.


    [If it''s not called mating, I don''t know what it is] Girsha said confidently.


    [¡­..]


    The Song continues, the sweet voice of the songstress enchanted ''almost'' the whole male audience. Lory turns her nce beside her and sees Jin Hao have an intense game of chess with Bei Li Yan, at the same time the Mong brothers, and young General Fu seems too preupied with the safety around them they ignored the songstress melodious voice, the same with Li Mo Zhen, he is also busy himself by reading a quite thick book and Zhao Li Xin.....well, he peacefully sleeping on her shoulderpletely disinterest with the show whatsoever. For people who supposedlye to watch the show, they all failed miserably.


    All of a sudden Zhao Li Xin raised his head "He''s here"

 Chapter 800 - Deplorable Sect

    Zhao Li Xin''s words reminded everyone, simultaneously they searched for where Wei Zu Tian was. In the building opposite them, there was a man in a luxurious bright blue robe, he tied his hair into a topknot and covered it with a small golden crown, from a nce he looked like a rich gentleman but if one looked closely they would see the savagery sh in his pair dark eyes.


    Wei Zu Tian was surrounded by beautiful maids, all of them wearing quite provocative dresses showing their voluptuous bodies. And there was also a huge bald man with a thick dark beard standing next to Wei Zu Tian, the man had a muscr build but not like Yuan Shao or Jiang Jin Wei, the man had a rugged, sleazy appearance and big muscles, for a second he reminded Lory of the Bodybuilder in her old world who injected too much steroid.??


    Lory saw the big man grabbing one of the sexy maids and showering her with wild kisses on her neck and chest, the maid seemed to have gotten used to him she pretends to be angry she hitting the big man''s chest coquettishly, her action seemed aroused the big man he pulled the woman closer and start groping her whole body.


    The sleazy big man action make Lory nauseous, her face scrunched up in disgust ''That''s Nasty!''


    Suddenly Lory''s vision went ck then she heard Zhao Li Xin''s disdainful voice "Don''t look, it''s dirty!" Zhao Li Xin covered her eyes.


    ''Well, he''s right''


    Actually, Lory didn''t care about their shameless behavior, God knows she''s seen much worse than that, however, she was dumbfounded because she didn''t expect anyone in this world to behave like that and Wei Zu Tian didn''t seem to care either since he was busy acting shamelessly with the other maidservants as well.


    Lory slowly pulled Zhao Li Xin''s hand and asked curiously, "Who is that nasty man?"


    "His name is Gao Mo, he was a farmer before, when famine hit his vige, he ran to the monastery to be a monk in order to survive" Bei Li Yan leaned against the wooden fence while watching Wei Zu Tian''s lecherous behavior, then Bei Li Yan continued, "Then he was expelled from the monastery after he was proven to rape dozens of vige women"


    "Seriously, he''s a rapist?" Lory''s eyes widened in shock.


    one corner of Bei Li Yan''s lips lifted slightly, "He was chased by angry vigers for days as well as Yamen, he was almost caught but he jumped off a cliff and disappeared, yearster he miraculously appeared next to Wei Zu Tian" Bei Li Yan snapped his fingers expressing his surprise.


    "Why does Wei Zu Tian ept someone like him, What I mean is that Wei Zu Tian is a very vain person so he shouldn''t ept a brutish looking man like Gao Mo at his side, I always thought Wei Zu Tian values people by their looks first, and that rotten man over there is far from what we considered ''beautiful''" Lory makes the quote gestures out of habit.


    They don''t understand but they know what Lory means.


    "Who knows¡­" Bei Li Yan shrugged her shoulders "Maybe it''s because they''re mirroring each other" he quipped "Just look at them, apart from their appearance, Gao Mo was like Wei Zu Tian. They''re both perverts, a sadist, they feel gratification by treating women like an object, and they don''t have any remorse whatsoever"


    Although she understands Bei Li Yan exnation nheless she feel repulsive by it, "You think Wei Zu Tian saw himself in Gao Mo"


    "Don''t you feel morefortable with like-minded people around you?" Bei Li Yan raised her eyebrows andughed cynically.


    "Well, that''s true..." Lory agreed.


    at the same time, Wei Zu Tian caught Lory and Zhao Li Xin sitting on the balcony opposite them, for a moment their eyes locked on each other but then Lory nonchntly turned his gaze away from him then she looks at Zhao Li Xin with a soft gaze, she suddenlyughs and her eyes turn to beautiful crescent.


    Lory''s indifference and Zhao Li Xin''s aloofness for some reason irritated him, how could they interact harmoniously while ignoring him. Wei Zu Tian had never been a person who could ept rejection easily.


    Anger flowed through him like moltenva, his expression darkening and his eyes shone with fury. Gao Mo noticed the sudden mood change around Wei Zu Tian, he followed the direction of Wei Zu Tian''s gaze, Gao Mo''s eyes then caught a man wearing ck-robed with golden masked cover his face, the man exuded a reverent aura that thicker than any emperor he had seen, even from afar he could feel the oppression came from him like a heavy mountain.


    "So, that man is Long Ming¡­" he sneered with joy, it seemed that Long Ming exceeded his reputation.


    Gao Mo had heard rumors about Long Ming and the four King Pces of the Hei Shen sect being the most powerful sect in the Xin Fang continent, actually, he and the other Heaven knights eagerly wanted to test Hei Shen''s strength, he wanted to see how strong they really are.


    Gao Mo''s eyes suddenly stopped on Bei Li Yan and his eyes shed with excitement, "What a beautiful woman!" he rushed to the railing.


    "It''s Bei Li Yan He is the red Vermillion king," Wei Zu Tian saidzily.


    Gao Mo frowned in disbelieve, "She''s a man?" he turned his gaze back to Bei Li Yan again.


    Bei Li Yan''s fair skin, red lips, and sharp monolid eyes made her more beautiful than other women, not to mention that he had a long neck and slender body that made his silhouette almost like a woman, if not for her striking broad shoulders and her adam''s apple people would think he was a woman.


    Gao Mo licked his lips as he looked at Bei Li Yan covetously, "It doesn''t matter, he is even prettier than Xuan Yi"


    Wei Zu Tianughed heartily, just like him Gao Mo never cared if the object of their desire was male or female. As long as they are beautiful, that''s all that matters to them.


    Wei Zu Tian raised his wine cup and smiled evilly "Then you have to be careful, Bei Li Yan may look like an exquisite beauty but he is not easy to conquer otherwise why would Long Ming kept him this long" Wei Zu Tian knew very well that Long Ming wouldn''t let useless people around him actually in this area the two of them look alike.


    Meanwhile, Bei Li Yan suddenly felt goosebumps.


    He looked for the source of the bad feeling he had and then he saw Gao Mo looking at him with eyes zing with lust. Of course, Bei Li Yan knew what those eyes meant.


    Anger running through his veins, he looked at Zhao Li Xin with a pleading look, "Milord, can I kill him?"


    Not now" Zhao Li Xin rebuked him.


    Bei Li Yan''s mouth pressed together into a pout, he had no choice but to swallow his anger.


    Jin Hao got up from his seat then calmly approached the railing. He surveyed the people around Wei Zu Tian then he muttered, "It seems, the poison knight, Xuan Yi is not here¡­"


    "Who?" raised her head.


    Jin Hao turned towards Lory "like Hei Shen sect, the Heaven''s Gate sect also has four strong subordinates who only follow Wei Zu Tian''s orders, they are called the Heaven knights. Gao Mo is called hell knight, Xuan Yi is poison knight, there is also Xian Yu sword knight and Chung Tao is a wise knight, they are all strong and they all have depraved characters" said Jin Hao disdainfully.


    "As I said, Wei Zu Tian picks up everyone in the world who looks like him" Bei Li Yan sneered while ring at Gao Mo.


    "Are all members of Heaven''s Sect like that?" it was hard to believe that all sects shared the same depravity, but she had learned from several studies that madness can be contagious.


    "Even if they are not involved, they were allplicit to some degree and they condoned such behavior," Jin Hao said calmly.


    Lory took a deep breath, "And Guan Men Niang is stuck in that ce." Lory''s voice was thick with bitterness for Guan Men Niang.


    Jin Hao did not think of himself as a good man, nevertheless, he felt sorry for Guan Men Niang, she was once an innocent young woman who lived in the boudoir, she had never seen the ugliness of society nor did she know how far the human depravity can be. Guan Men Nian was a woman who used to live under the safe protection of her family, untill she met Wei Zu Tian. Jin Hao couldn''t imagine how scared and desperate Guan men Niang was when she was thrown into a helpless situation where she must defend herself.


    "It must have felt like hell for him¡­" Jin Hao sighed.

 Chapter 801 - The Conspiracy

    Jin Hao was not a sympathetic person, he couldn''t describe as a kind or gentle person instead he was somewhat simr to Zhao Li Xin otherwise how could he torture all his enemies and sometimes use them as human experiments, but still no matter how savage and cruel he is Jin Hao still has a bottom line as a human being. Never in his life, he has ever used innocent people for his experiments especially weak women and children who have never done anything wrong.


    His victims consisted of rapists, pedophiles, and serial killers. Sometimes he''s going overboard by tortured snitches and people who try to betray the Hei Shen sect and Zhao Li Xin. ??


    Yes, there were such people once but after so many examples show in front of all Hei Shen sect members, no one dares to bear such frivolous ideas anymore.


    In another building Ming Yue Yin had finished eating, she looked up and looked indifferently at Wei Zu Tian who was surrounded by beautiful - sexy women, Ming Yue Yin also saw Gao Mo staring lustfully at Bei Li Yan.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckled at imagining how angry Bei Li Yan was right now, Ming Yu Yin elegantly wiped her mouth then slowly walked towards the railing, "See anyone suspicious?" she casually asked Fu Ying.


    "No, not yet Your Majesty." Fu Ying hawk-eyed watch the crowd below.


    Ming Yue Yin ced her hands on the railing as she leaned her bodyzily while a nce at the y on the stage then cast her gaze on the audience around the stage watching them immersed by the y. Suddenly she caught someone in the crowd acting strangely.


    He didn''t watch the show but instead, she looked around her with a wary expression, behind her was a person wearing a brown robe, judging by the figure it might be a woman but her face was hidden under a hood.


    Ming Yue Yin followed the mysterious woman with her gaze, "Su Yi, do you know who is that?"


    Su Yi approached the rail, he followed Ming Yue Yin''s gaze then he saw a brown-robed woman followed by another woman who looked like a maid, she narrowed her eyes then said regretfully: "Sorry Your Majesty, I don''t think I recognize them."


    Suddenly from afar, Ming Yue Yin saw them approaching by a man who signaled them with his gaze as the man turned around and left the brown-robed woman and her maid following the man in a hurry.


    "Su Jing, Su Feng, follow them" Ming Yue Ying immediately ordered her subordinates.


    Fu Ying''s brows furrowed as she looked back at the maid and her brows gradually furrowed, "I think I''ve seen that maid before¡­" she pondered.


    "Are you sure, where did you see it?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    Fu Ying rubbed his strong jaw as he tried to remember and suddenly his eyes widened "Oh, I remember!" he mildly hitting the railing, "I saw her at the Xiao family''s banquet, that woman was a bit limp even though it wasn''t very obvious, but I can tell from the way she walks, if I''m not wrong she is the first daughter Xiao family personal maid"


    "So they finally made a move" Ming Yue Yin''s expression deepened.


    The Xiao family was quite famous in the Liang Zu kingdom especially during the reign of the previous Emperor, the daughter of the Xiao family married the previous Emperor and became the royal noble consort whose position was only one level under the Empress and the Xiao family itself was led by Xiao Bo Zhi who was one of the elite generals who had a position the same as Fu Xiao Jin, it turns out that there is a strong rivalry between Xiao and the Fu family.


    During the previous Emperor''s reign, the Xiao family was able to suppress the Fu family, he was also the one who proposed the n to send Fu Xiao Jin to the ancient forest with Ming Ru Yi.


    He thought that if Fu Xiao Jin died it would be easy to destroy the Fu family even though the Fu family still had Fu Ying but Xiao Bo Zhi didn''t have to worry because Fu Ying had little authority as a captain and he was also at the border at that time.


    But who would have thought that the previous emperor was deposed by Ming Yue Yin and she became the first empress of the Liang Zu kingdom, suddenly the Xiao family lost their strong support and the Fu family naturally started to rise again under Ming Yue Yin''s support.


    Without the Emperor, the royal harem was finally disbanded and the concubines and heirs of the royal family from the previous emperor were sent back to their homes.


    It was a generous decision that came from Ming Yue Yin because normally the one who ascended the throne would kill all the descendants of the previous king to get rid of the real risk that would threaten their power but Ming Yue Yin gave them mercy that no one expected.


    After Ming Yue Yin''s rule the empire undeniably Xiao family''s authority shrank by half if not less, it is understandable that the Xiao family grew anxious. Xiao Bo Zhi once tries to match one of the Xiao family''s Sons with Ming Yue Yin but the offer is rejected by Ming Yue Yin.


    The situation got worst when Ming Yue Yin suddenly proposed a new use to not allowed anyone to rule the kingdom if they didn''t have royal family blood, meaning that if Ming Yue Yin married a man, that man had no right to be Emperor even if Ming Yue Yin died.


    This use was meant to protect the royal family especially the empress from others who tried to elevate the throne of the empress, this use shocked everyone and some showed strong objections especially the Xiao family, but with the support of the Fu, Zhang, and Wu Family sooner orter this use will be epted as a neww.


    Ming Yue Yin knew there were still some families who were relentlessly trying to control it so they didn''t like the new use, after all, many of them wanted to marry their son to Ming Yue Yin so they had a chance to take over the kingdom but with this new rule, their hopes will be in vain.


    Ming Yue Yin had heard rumors about several families led by the Xiao family conspiring against her but Ming Yue Yin didn''t know exactly which family Xiao Bo Zhi cooperated with and Ming Yue Yin alsocked evidence to use Xiao Bo Zhi therefore Ming Yue Yin left them alone, at least for now.


    Meanwhile, Su Jing and Su Feng followed the mysterious woman to a small tea shop which was quite far from the main road, the tea house was surrounded by several guards so they could enter the ce but luckily they saw a maid leaving the tea house, Su Feng and Su Jing look at each other meaningfully.


    When the maid stepped into the alley, she was blocked by Su Feng and Su Jin, the poor maid trembled in fear but then Su Jing grinned widely, "Do you want to make easy money?" she winked.


    Seeing them smiling kindly, the maid''s expression rxed.


    Meanwhile, inside the tea house, a middle-aged man who didn''t look more than fifty sat quietly drinking tea. The mysterious woman approached the table then sat across from it, she lowered her veil and revealed her delicate face.


    "Miss Xiao" the man greeted her.


    "You are¡­.?" Shee carefully asked.


    He understood her concern, he cupped his fists and introduced himself "My name is Ji Hong, Master Jin sent me here"


    She nodded his head looking a little relieved, "My father sent me here too.... about the ''things'' we ordered are they ready?" her body leaned forward slightly and she whispered as if she was afraid someone would hear her.


    "I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t ready" he snapped his fingers and a man came in with a wooden box. He ced the box on the table, then he opened the box and pushed it gently in front of her.


    Her eyes glittered with excitement as she grabbed the box, there were two green jade and a small bronze que.


    "Take a pill once a day after a week I guarantee you will have a breakthrough," said the man in front of him.


    The woman was dumbfounded, she thought pills could only be taken by a cultivator "I am not a cultivator" she thought the man has mistaken her as a cultivator.


    "No problem, this pill will help you cultivate and increase your strength in no time" the man smirked switch smug face.


    She looks at the man in shock but she knows he will not lie to her, it''s not necessary for her to lie to him.


    Happiness rushed over her with trembling hands, she picked up the bottle carefully as if she touched something fragile. If she was able to cultivate she knew another door would open for her, she would have the freedom that normal women don''t have, she might be able to decide her own future, maybe she wouldn''t need to marry the Qiu family. Son, maybe she can be someone like¡­..Empress Ming.


    Maybe Fu Ying¡­..


    "Besides the pill, you also need to keep the que safe, we will send the ''merchandise'' a week from now, show this que as identification" the man reminded her.


    She returned the bottle to the box and looked at the bronze que inquisitively, "How did we know the merchandise had arrived?" she raised her gaze towards him.


    "We''ll contact youter," the man replied.


    "I understand" She knows is useless to probe further, she closes the box with a soft thud then she raised her hand and the man gave her a big pouch.


    She put the bag on the table "This is a down payment, we pay off the payment after we got the whole merchandise"


    The man smirks "As you wish"

 Chapter 802 - The Conspiracy II

    Unbeknownst to them, Su Jing was watching them from behind the window, she was staring intently at the transaction between the man from the mistyke and the woman from the Xiao family.


    even though the location of the window is far behind but she could still hear them because of her high-level cultivation and with the talisman that hides her presence no guards notice she had been eavesdropping all this time.??


    Su Jing does not expect that the Xiao family would borrow power from outside to attack their own country, did they forget what happened to the Heavenly Jade Pavilion Sect, would they repeat the mistakes of the past emperors, would they allow outside powers to interfere with their country''s sovereignty like before again?


    are they so greedy that they don''t care about the safety of their own country? besides the Misty Lake n is under Lao Min Na''s influence, and because of that, the Mistyke is far more worst than the Heavenly Jade Pavilion sect.


    Su Jing stare at the green jade bottle assuming it was from Lao Min Na, a chill ran down her spine as she recalled what these pills could do to humans, and they were also the strange hybrid beasts that Lao Min Na had nurtured that looked more like monsters than beasts.


    Never in her life had she ever been as frightened facing a beast as when she was facing the hybrid beast, something about the hybrid beasts felt ominous and she wasn''t the only one who thought that way. Her master Ming Yue Yin once said to her that anything originating from Lao Min Na was considered sacrilege.


    <strong>"Who are you!"</strong>


    she was startled by a gruff voice behind her, Su Jing turned around reflexively and in front of her appear a man in a faded color robe stomped his feet towards her while staring at her suspiciously, "Who are you?" he asks again and put his hands on his hips to intimidate her.


    "I''m Chin, the chef told me to bring wood for the stove?" Su Jing showed a pile of firewood which she carried with both hands. Luckily she happened to be standing near a pile of firewood.


    "I''ve never seen it to you before?" the man''s eyes scrutinize Su Jing up and down.


    Su Jin smirked awkwardly "I''m Meng Meng''s friend, she asked me to rece her today" she lied.


    The man''s mouth curved downward he looks upset but not surprise then he res at Su Jing "She got stomachache again?" he used.


    Su Jin nodded profusely "Yes, she is!" then she added it "It''s the worst, it''s messy everywhere¡­..I mean, e-v-e-r-y-w-h-e-r-e" she exaggerated.


    The man scrunched up his face in disgust "Enough, bring the firewood inside, we got honorable guest today!" he waved his hand impatiently.


    "Right away!" Su Jin pretends to be scared and she runs to the kitchen in hurry.


    Once she was hidden from the man''s sight, she threw the firewood aside then left the ce by jumping over the wall because she had already got what she needed to know. Su Jing quietly slipped out of the ce then walked into a small alley to reunite with Su Feng who had been waiting for him.


    Su Feng leaned against the wall with her arms crossed on her chest, she quickly straightened his posture then approached Su Jing.


    Su Jing make long strides towards her and Su Feng question her right away "How is it?"


    "It''s been confirmed that the Xiao family is working with the Misty Lake n," Su Jing answer readily.


    "Misty Lake n? Then there is no denying that Lao Min Na was involved in this." Su Feng''s face stiffens. A year ago she wouldn''t have been afraid of someone like Lao Min Na but after she found out that Lao Min Na used a dark power that was beyond this world, the truth was undeniably terrified her.


    "What we were worried about really happened, sooner orter we will fight Lao Min Na," said Su Jing clenching her jaw.


    "Fortunately we have miss Lory on our side" although Lao Min Na''s power is unpredictable, unlike everything they had face before, however, Su Feng has some sce knowing they still had someone like Lory fighting on their side.


    Su Feng and the other Su sisters had seen what Lory''s power can do since they traveling with her so they were sure whatever creature was hiding inside Lao Min Na Miss Lory would be able to handle it.


    all of a sudden they felt a sharp cold wind hit them from above, both Su Feng and Su Jing quickly jump to the side ss they were jumped they took out the small swords hidden within their robes, and when theynd they made a fighting stance.


    The assant turned out to be a woman in a gray robe, she swung her sword in a threatening motion.


    "Tell me what the Xiao family wants with Jin Kai!" she pointed his sword at the two of them.


    Su Jing and Su Feng exchanged nces, their grips on their small swords tightening knowing the woman before them was not an easy opponent.


    "Who are you?" Su Feng narrowed her eyes.


    She didn''t answer instead she became even warier, "Do you work for the Xiao family?" she res at them.


    Su Jing rolled her eyes, "Are we going to sneak in the alley if we work for the Xiao family?"


    She red at Su Jing who still seemed to be hesitating.


    Su Feng then stepped forward to ease the tension, "What about you, who are you working for?"


    Her guts told her that the woman was their enemy so Su Feng tried to investigate, "We witnessed a secret transaction between the Xiao family and Mistyke, it seems that the Misty Lake n is selling something dangerous to the Xiao family,"


    "Feng!" Su Jing rebuked her but Su Feng raised her hand to signal her to be quiet.


    The woman''s expression darkened, she slowly lowered her sword and muttered, "Sell?...are they selling pills?" her eyes widen as her voice slightly rise from apprehension.


    Judging by the mysterious woman''s expression, Su Jing thought this woman might not be their enemy "Yes, they say it can increase one''s cultivation quickly even though the person has never cultivated before"


    "No, that''s not true!" she suddenly shouted, "The pill will destroy you!" she unconsciously blurted out her thought.


    Well, it confirmed she wasn''t an enemy but they didn''t lose their vignce, yet, "We know, I''m Su Feng, this one is my sister her name is Su Jing, may I know your name?" Su Feng lowered her sword and greeted her politely.


    The woman pressed her lips together, Su Feng''s sincerity soothed her, since it bes like this she decide to trust her instant, she then cupped her fist and introduced herself "My name is Jin Hua"


    The sisters were dumbfounded as they started to be wary when they heard the name ''Jin'' "Are you Jin Kai''s sister?"


    Jin Hua snorted disdainfully, "I only have one brother, and his name is Jin Hao!" she hated the fact that he was rted to a man like Jin Kai.


    "Eh, you are Master Jin Hao''s sister?" Su Jin was shocked again, she never heard Jin Hao have a sister.


    "You know my brother?" Jin Hao heard Su Jing call out to Jin Hao in a friendly manner and her eyes sparkle like stars, it was obvious from her voice she adored her brother.


    Su Jing and Su Feng look at each other then they sheathed their short swords, their entire body stance bing more rxed. This time they were sure that Jin Hua was not their enemy "We are Empress Ming''s personal aides, my master is Master Jin lord''s friend"


    It was no secret that the Hei Shen sect and Empress Ming had such a good rtionship that Jin Hua did not doubt them, she clenched her fists as excitement and curiosity welled up in her beautiful eyes, "You are all my brothers'' friends!" Jin Hua got excited about meeting Jin Hao''s friends actually she never thought a serious man like Jin Hao could have friends.


    See the enthusiast on Jin Hua''s face Su Jing''s gossipy mood suddenly on."Well, our position is too low to be his friend but lord Jin is close to Lord Bei and the Four Kings pce, he is also quite close to lord Li Mo Zhen"


    "I think lord Jin is quite close to lord Long Ming and miss Lor¡­ I mean lord Long Ming''s wife" Su Feng chimed in.


    Jin Hua beamed when she heard the story about Jin Hao, she was so happy that her introverted brother had so many friends and it seemed like he was being treated well in the Hei Shen sect so no wonder he didn''t want to return to the Mysty Lake n, even though she felt sad that Jin Hao would never return home but if Jin Hao felt happier living in the Hei Shen sect then hse would support him no matter what.


    Suddenly they heard footsteps rushing towards them, Jin Hua''s expression became tense she knew it was Jin Kai''s subordinateing to them "Go, I can handle this!" she said to Su Feng and Su Jing.


    "But.." Su Jing hesitated.


    "Go!" Jin Hua said firmly, "I am a member of the Jin family, they will not dare to trouble me" she reassured them.


    Su Feng grabbed Su Jing''s arm, "Okay, be careful Miss Jin!" Su Feng pulled Su Jing''s arm and left in a hurry.


    Jin Hua watched them leave while the sound of footsteps slowly closing in, she took a deep breath and straightened her back.

 Chapter 803 - Carry Out The Plan

    Lory watched the drama show for half an hour, actually, it was quite fun even though their performance was far from the standard of the show in her old world but Lory quite liked this rustic feeling. While watching the show Loryfortably leaned against Zhao Li Xin while he tightly hugged her shoulders as he asionally gently stroked Lory''s head, the sight so harmonious it irritated Wei Zu Tian.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t pay attention to Wei Zu Tian because he felt happy to have Lory in his arms while enjoying the night, it was a rare moment for them to have the luxury to spend the night like this. Meanwhile, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan were too bored with the show, they rather y chess together, whereas the Mong brother busy themselves by catering to Lory''s needs by changing her tea from time to time or filling her te with new cakes, it seemed they had forgotten about Wei Zu Tian and his cronies.??


    Wei Zu Tian gripped the armrest of his chair as he watched Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s intimacy disy. For a long time Zhao Li Xin had been his unfulfilled obsession, he knew to make Zhao Li Xin submit he must make Zhao Li Xine to him willingly.


    Zhao Li Xin was arrogant, apathetic, indifferent, he had no attachment to anything so it was difficult for Wei Zu Tian to manipte Zhao Li Xin, and if he used violence to subdue Zhao Li Xin, it was inevitable that one of them would be seriously injured or die, And Wei Zu Tian didn''t want Zhao Li Xin to die, at least not until he yed with Zhao Li Xin to his heart''s content.


    He thought the cold poison would be enough to make Zhao Li Xin submit to him, Wei Zu Tian knew how excruciating pain was given to anyone who had cold poison, every time a rpse took over one patient''s body would feel very cold even worse than hypothermia, and if the poison is not cured, the rpses will be more recent over the years and soon the patient will die of unbearable pain.


    For Zhao Li Xin it must be the worst death for him so Wei Zu Tian assures he wille for him for the antidote but who would have thought that Zhao Li Xin miraculously healed himself, and just like that Wei Zu Tian n fell apart, and what made Wei Zu Tian even more furious was when he saw how happy Zhao Li Xin rightnow.


    As a narcissist, how can he ept that the person he likes is happier when he is not around and that the woman¡­Wei Zu Tian has conflicting feelings of hatred and interest that confuse him, but one thing is certain he will never let them be happy together.


    As Zhao Li Xin and Lory enjoyed their time suddenly something was thrown towards them at high speed it split the air in two, Mong Ki and Mong Yi didn''t even have time to react.


    But Zhao Li Xin remains calm, he raised his hand calmly, and the object that flying towards him gradually slowed down then he gracefully twirls his hand and itnded on his palm smoothly, it turned out to be a cup of wine.


    Wei Zu Tian sneered, he raised his wine cup deliberately challenge Zhao Li Xin. Wei Zu Tian then turned his gaze towards Lory, he wanted to see fear sh across her eyes, unexpectedly Lory just looked at him with a t expression then she smiled indifferently as if she wasughing at Wei Zu Tian''s childish behavior.


    Once again he was disappointed, anger welled up in his chest he felt humiliated by Lory''s response, Wei Zu Tian red at Lory viciously but she ignored him.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin could feel Wei Zu Tian threatening his princess then Zhao Li Xin raised his hand, and his wide sleeves covered Lory''s figure from Wei Zu Tian''s sight.


    Zhao Li Xin''s overprotective attitude towards Lory irritated him, slowly but surely his hatred for Zhao Li Xin deepened, so did his obsession. Wei Zu Tian licked his lips while ring at Zhao Li Xin, he probably wanted to disgust Zhao Li Xin, too bad Zhao Li Xin wore a mask.


    Facing Wei Zu Tian''s disgusting actions, Zhao Li Xin got up from his seat as a spark of anger within him, suddenly a small hand touched his, Zhao Li Xin subconsciously looked down, and there he saw Lory''s purple eyes glittering like gems in the sun and she smiles at him.


    Immediately his anger subsided, soon after his entire demeanor calmed down, Zhao Li Xin''s sudden change shocked Wei Zu Tian, obviously this was against everything he knew about Zhao Li Xin and then he realizes it''s all because of that woman.


    Zhao Li Xin turned her gaze back to Wei Zu Tian at the same time she spilled wine from the wine cup onto the floor showing defiance, Wei Zu Tian''s eyes darkened as the Qi around him increased and so did Zhao Li Xin. Everyone could feel the intense atmosphere brew in the air like hotva inside the volcano.


    Ming Yue Yin and Li Mo Zhen''s group became alert, although it''s not the right time to fight. but if Wei Zu Tian decides to attack Zhao Li Xin then they will fight too.


    Lory saw the situation developing into a dangerous state, she watched the people below them know there were a lot of innocent people down there if Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian fought there will be too many innocent victims will be implicated not to mention this was not in line with what they had nned beforehand.


    [Lory, are we going to fight~] from the tone of his voice it was clear Girsha was enjoying the situation. After all, he was born as the first kind, so violence and chaos were something rooted deep within him.


    [I hope not, I don''t want that pervert to know Zhao Li Xin''s cultivation level but we need to give more time to Wu San Bo and Jiang Jin Wei Lory eyebrows furrows, she didn''t know what to do for a moment, she just hope the two king pce finished their mission faster if not¡­.


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian who were already exchanging silent threats, sooner orter these two madmen would explode, and Lory wasn''t sure she could stop Zhao Li Xin again.


    ________________________


    Meanwhile, elsewhere Wu San Bo, Jiang Jin Wei, and several other members of the Hei Shen sect finally arrived near a luxurious vi surrounded by a high stone fence and arge gate, wherever they looked, they could see guards patrolling and they could feel the many shadow guards hiding in the dark.


    All of Hei Shen''s members were hiding behind tree trunks and branches while carefully scouting the vi, Jiang Jin Wei gritted his teeth in annoyance, "It seems that entering Wei Zu Tian''s residence is more difficult than we thought"


    Wu San Bo crossed his arms across his chest as he carefully surveyed the surroundings of the vi, actually, the guards weren''t a problem for him, the real problem was the array formation around the Vi, he could feel the transparent shield that protects the whole ce, It would be difficult to enter the ce without alerted anyone else.


    "Tang Huan!" Wu San Bo called out, "If I''m not mistaken Guan Men Niang said there is a hole that connects the river to the pond in the courtyard of the vi."


    Tang Huan nodded "That''s what Miss guan said sir" he confirmed.


    Wu San Bo sighed, "There he is, that''s the way we enter..." he pped his hands then casually took off his expensive belt.


    Seeing Wu San Bo take off his clothes one by one Jiang Jin Wei''s body jerk, "What are you doing?" he almost shouted at Wu San Bo.


    Wu San Bo looks back at Jiang Jin Wei with a nd expression "What? I don''t want my robe to get wet, this is my favorite robe!" Wu San Bo exins, then he stores his outer robe in his spatial ring, while Jiang Jin Wei''s watched Wu San Bo with twitching mouthter on Wu San Bo only left with an inner garment, pants and boots, obviously he look ridiculous right now and yet Wu san Bo didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    "Shall we?" Wu San Bo smiles charmingly.


    "¡­.."

 Chapter 804 - Sneaking Into The Enemys Den

    Jiang Jin Wei was vexed, if people saw this, they might misunderstand, however Tang Huan and the others were not bothered by Wu San Bo''s antics, they were already used to all the strange behavior of the King''s pce. Jiang Jin Wei also only shock for a second before he returned to normal again.


    "What about the array around the vi?" it was amazing how Jiang Jin Wei kept his face straight.??


    Wu San Bo''s face suddenly brightened then suddenly put his hand in his pants and took out something,


    Knowing where Jiang Jin Wei came from was cringes still he was curious, "What is it?"


    "Look, isn''t this beautiful?" he shows the crystal ball in an exaggerated manner like a person in amercial.


    "What''s that?" Jiang Jin Wei''s voice was filled with curiosity but mostly disgust.


    "A new weapon that our master and I made purposely to disrupt the formation array for three seconds," said Wu San Bo proudly.


    "Why only three seconds?" Jiang Jin Wei was confused.


    Wu San Bo then raised his eyebrows "Because after three seconds the arrays formation will return to normal as if nothing happened just in case it''s alert any array master nearby, for array masters they will only feel like a sudden glitch in the array but if they checked the array they won''t see anything wrong"


    Jiang Jin Wei was awed he looked at the small crystal ball in amazement, "Oh, what an amazing weapon, did master make this?"


    "Yes, what innovative ideas don''t you agree?" Wu San Bo''s voice was filled with admiration. One of the reasons he was willing to follow Zhao Li Xin and be his subordinate was because of his admiration for Zhao Li Xin''s talent.


    Unlike other array masters and armament masters who only follow the books, Zhao Li Xin only uses books as a guide to creating brand new ideas that no one ever thought before, and this is what makes Zhao Li Xin''s talent exceed any skill master in the world.


    "Why can''t you make a weapon like this, aren''t you also an armament expert?" although it sounds rude but Jiang Jin Wei didn''t mean to mock Wu San Bo he was just being honest.


    Wu San Bo didn''t feel offended at all because he knew how Jiang Jin Wei''s character was, Maybe if Bei Li Yan or Jin Hao made suchments Wu San Bo would get annoyed and fight with them but Jiang Jin Wei was not like them, Jiang Jin Wei is simply an overly honest man.


    "Don''tpare me with milord, to be able to make a weapon like this not only that you have to be an armament master but you also have to be an array master too so you can''t understand the ws in array formations" Wu San Bo exin.


    Jiang Jin Wei nodded in understanding, he agreed that Zhao Li Xin was special even among so-called peerless talents, Zhao Li Xin''s level surpassed all of them


    "Can this crystal ball work in all kinds of arrays?" Jiang Jin Wei looked at the crystal ball with interest, he wanted to touch it but then he remembered where the dagger came from and he stopped.


    "Of course not, do you know why I thought Wei Zu Tian would never win against our master" sneered Wu San Bo "Is it because Wei Zu Tian is too full of himself that he tends to underestimate his opponent. Just like now, he underestimated milord''s ability as well as his subordinates, Wei Zu Tian thought the mid-level array was enough to protect his ce from us besides no one knew about this ce but Wei Zu Tian never thought that Guan Men Niang would ever betray him. Wei Zu Tian must have believed he had broken the little girl''s spirit, however, he underestimated that young girl tenacity"


    Jiang Jin Wei took a deep breath,pared to Zhao Li Xin''s meticulous n, Wei Zu Tian was not his match. "Thanks to that we will have the opportunity to destroy the entire Heaven Gate sect once and for all"


    "Indeed¡­" Wu San Bo smiled slyly.


    The tense atmosphere would have felt longer if only Wu San Bo didn''t stand with only his inner garment, it was hard for Jiang Jin Wei to maintain his serious face.


    "By the way, why did you put a precious weapon in there?" Jiang Jin Wei didn''t understand how Wu San Bo''s mind works.


    "I just wanted to see your reaction, you should see your face~" Wu san Bo''s shoulders shook as heughed.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s face stiffens ''Is it worth it to teased me this far?'' it''s almost a decade they were together but he still can''t understand how his brother''s mind worked.


    After Wu San Bo made an unnecessary joke, his face became serious again but it was still not convincing enough because of his current appearance but he didn''t care as he earnestly said to Jiang Jin Wei "The thing is when I use this weapon I''m going to make a noise so I want you to distract the guards"


    Jiang Jin Wei sneered, "You mean I will be the bait"


    "Then¡­.yes" he pretended to be innocent.


    Jiang Jin Wei rolled his eyes, but he doesn''t refute Wu san Bo''s idea, Jiang Jin Wei then ordered some of his men to follow him, while Wu San Bo, Tang Huan, and the other two shadow guards followed Wu San Bo to the river.


    It didn''t take them a while until they found a sizable crack in the wall "Master Wu, over there!" Tang Huan pointed at the wall which was covered in thick moss and tall grass, there were long cracks in the wall that gathered behind the clump of grass, Wu San Bo could already see a small hole hidden behind the tall grass, although it was not conspicuous, but it didn''t mean it wasn''t visible at all, Jiang Jin Wei was rather perplexed, he wonders why no one from Heaven Gate Sect realizes there''s a small hole in their building, were they too conceited, or simply careless?


    "We can''t go any further with the array protecting the area," said Tang Huan.


    "I know, we just need to wait for the ''muscle Jiang'' signal," he said casually without the slightest bit of nervousness entering the enemy''s den.


    While Wu San Bo was yawning, they were all startled by the sound of explosions in the distance. Wu San Bo massaged the nape of his neck and sighedzily, "About time¡­." he tightened his grip on the crystal ball, "Listen, everyone, we only have three seconds to get through that little hole, now get ready!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Tang Huan and the other answers were in sync.


    "This is it¡­" he raised his hand then threw the crystal ball at the array, they could hear the buzzing sound then followed by a small st like firecrackers and the array started to shift, as he watched the array start to crack he and the others slipped through the crack less than three seconds, knowing that someone mighte to check their situation they quickly passing through the small hole which was not easy as their bodies were much bigger than Guan Men Niang''s, Wu San Bo had no choice but to make the hole bigger.


    "Master, will someone notice this?" Tang Huan stared at the hole which had be three times bigger than the previous one with a worried expression, it''s impossible that no one would not notice this hole.


    Without answering Wu San Bo took out the bamboo tube from his spatial ring then he opened the lid, all of a sudden dozens of small butterflies with green wings flew into the sky and slowly surrounded the hole in the wall and suddenly the hole in the wall disappeared like it was covered by green moss.


    Tang Huan was astonished, he had heard of the butterfly that lived in the deep of the rain forest, the rumor said there is a butterfly who live there that had the ability to disguise itself as green moss to protect itself from other predators, the butterfly called the Virescent butterfly, but it was very rare and hard to find nevertheless Wu San Bo would have so much.


    There is no denying that the Hei Shen sect King''s pce is amazing!


    "This will cover the walls for a while" Wu San Bu nodded in satisfaction then he put on his robes again and sneaked into the main building with the others in order to find out where Guan Men Niang lived.

 Chapter 805 - Sneaking Into The Enemys Den II

    It wasn''t difficult to sneak inside Wei Zu Tian''s vi, it seems they are more focused on security outside but not inside, maybe they thought that no one could enter or leave their ranks. Obviously, they were not as thorough as their master.


    As they searched Guan Men Niang''s courtyard, they stumbled with two maids in the kitchen, the two maids seemed to be arguing about something, since they needed more information about the Heaven''s Gate sect, they decided to eavesdrop for a moment.??


    "Why do I have to be the one serving food to that woman?!" the young maid mmed her tray on the table in annoyance.


    "Stopining, it''s your turn this time so you have to do it!" the second maid admonished her.


    "Why are we still letting her alive, she clearly vited our master''s rules, why is she still being allowed to live?!" the young maid vexed.


    The second maid stare at her and sighed "What do you know, Master Wei still wants him alive so what can we do?"


    "But I hate that woman, she has eyes that look like she''s better than us when in fact she''s nothing more than a toy for our master in fact she''s no better than a dog!" the young maid snorted disdainfully


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that, after what happened a few days ago, I don''t think she has any dignity left in her, it''s so embarrassing" the second servantughed.


    "You''re right, let''s see if she thinks she''s still the esteemed Miss Gu" the maidughed along.


    Wu San Bo and Tang Huan exchanged nces then they followed the young maid carrying trays to an area behind the main building, they followed the maid to a secluded ce where there was only one small building that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time.


    Inside the building, a womany on the cold, dirty floor, she was curled up in a fetal position while her arms wrapped around her trembling shoulders and her teeth couldn''t even stop chattering.


    The room temperature was extremely cold and worst of all her cloth were soaking wet after she was thrown into the poolst night by the maids just for fun, because of that her wound got infected from the dirty water from the pool and caused her to have a high fever.


    The door suddenly mmed open and a young maid entered, the lighting from the door made her shut her eyes in reflex. The young maid looked at her with utter disdain, Guan Men Niang was covered in blood and dirt, the smell of wet clothes, dirt, and blood mixed in the air creating an awful smell, the young woman cannot stand it she m the tray on the floor then she quickly covers her nose.


    "You are disgusting!" she shouted before he left in a hurry and mmed the door again.


    Guan Men Niang''s face remained the same, she agreed with the young servant though, she is disgusting. Guan Men Niang moved her head slightly to see where the tray is, unfortunately, the tray was quite far from her as the young maid didn''t want to go any further because of the smell. Guan Men Niang swallowed her saliva, she felt so hungry but she couldn''t move, she had no strength she couldn''t even cry.


    Even though he knew the food might be leftovers or it might be stale food but she didn''t care, she needed to eat to survive Guan Men Niang didn''t want to die because if she died there be no chance for his brother toe alive. Guan Men Niang knew she couldn''t die yet, not when she finally see the hope at the end of the tunnel, just a little bit more, she had to hold on a little longer¡­


    Once again the door opened, the bright light once again closing his eyes. Guan Men Nianf heard footsteps walking towards him, from a deep voice she knew the visitor was a man, Guan Men Niang only had bad experiences with men so of course, she was scared.


    Her neck sank as her grip tightened. Guan Men Niang was afraid that they woulde to whip her again or throw her to the pond and whatsoever just to have fun, she was so scared that she wouldn''t make it facing another torture, petrified she started to make whining sounds like a wounded dog.


    To her surprise, suddenly she was covered by a thick nket, the warmth that enveloped her startled her immensely but she was still scared this is only the beginning of another endless torture.


    "Eat this, it will make you feel better"


    His voice was low and gentle, she forgot thest time someone spoke to her like that, she didn''t know why she wanted to believe this voice so badly.


    Guan Men Niang opened her mouth slightly then a hand pushed the pill gently into her mouth, the taste was a bit sweet which was odd because the pill she knew used to be bitter as soon as the pill entered her mouth it melted instantly and her body was engulfed with warmth and the pain that had tortured her for days gradually decrease.


    Guan Men Niang felt strong arms lift her body off the floor then he make her body leaned against his strong chest, Guan Men Niang didn''t know who this person was, she was only sure this person is a man but why is she hugging her, doesn''t he realize how dirty her body is, the truth is she had never been clean since she lived with Wei Zu Tian.


    "Don''t...don''t..." she said weakly, she wanted to say that she didn''t want to dirty the guy.


    "Hey, don''t move, I won''t hurt you!" Wu San Bo held Guan Men Niang''s shoulder "I will transfer my Qi to you to make you feel better" the anxiety in his words warm her heart, she forgot thest time people took care of her. Tears rolled down her cheeks then she started to sob.


    "Why are you crying, are you still hurt, old Tang is your medicine working, why is she still in pain?" Wu San Bo scolded Tang Huan, although he wasn''t the most sympathetic person towards the fairer sex, but everyone would feel pity if they saw Guan Men Niang''s condition.


    "Master Wu, how can I give you a bad medicine, the pills are working, she might be crying because of something else?" Tang Huan felt a little offended, White Dragon Pce only used the best medicine for themselves okay. If they had low-grade pills, they would sell them in the market and no one knew better than Wu San Bo.


    "Really, are you sure?" Wu San Bo looked at Tang Huan doubtfully then he turned his gaze back to Guan Men Niang, her condition was terrible that he wasn''t sure that she would survive any longer.


    "I''m sure - I''m sure, Just wait master...." Tang Huan reassured him.


    Guan Men Niang heard their conversation she found it funny but at the same time, she felt sad because Guan Men Niang didn''t think how much she missed a normal conversation like this, couldn''t hold back anymore her tears pouring.


    He was right, she wasn''t crying because she was in pain, he was crying because it''s been a while she felt other human kindness and was treated as a human being.


    In the past, Guan Men Niang used to take kindness for granted as she was entitled to received love and care from other people but after she lived with Wei Zu Tian she understands how hard is to expect other people''s sympathy.


    The man looked so gentle, even though he made him lean against his chest, he didn''t do anything else, he just patted her shoulder to calm her down then he felt the warm energy from his wrist fill her veins, slowly she finally regained some of her strength.


    Knowing she was saved she slowly opened her eyes, she raised her gaze curiously to look at the good man who saved her.


    "Are you okay?" Wu San Bo asked.


    Their eyes lock at each other, the first thing Guan Men Niang notice is the pair of gentle eyes that are filled with worries. Then his straight nose then his alluring lips, she had seen many handsome and beautiful men in Heaven''s Gate sect including Wei Zu Tian but in her eyes, their face only make her repulsive especially Wei Zu Tian, it was a struggle to hide her disgust in front of Wei Zu Tian day to day, she thought she was numbed by a handsome men perhaps she even develops some kind of allergy towards them, however, the man in front of her make her heart beating in the way she never felt before.

 Chapter 806 - Hope

    "Can you see me?" Wu San bo waved his hand in front of Guan Men Niang "Is there not enough light here? Old Tang brings more light, will you! he med the innocent Tang Huan.


    "Master, if we are put more light than this we will stand out like a beacon in the sea" Tang Huan discourages Wu San Bo''s ridiculous idea.


    "But there''s no one around, and our people will warn us if someonees!" Wu San Bo rebuked him.


    "It''s okay¡­ I can see you¡­" Guan Men Niang abruptly said with weakly voice then she pulled herself away from Wu San Bo shyly, actually, she didn''t want the ce to get any brighter because she doesn''t want them to see her red face. Guan Men Nian then saw the dark stains on the man''s expensive robe and her face turned even redder with embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry" her eyes welled up again from embarrassment, she felt ashamed of how undignified she is, she wished there was a hole that could swallow her now.


    Wu San Bo didn''t know why Guan Men Niang looked flustered until he saw the stain on his robe and he understood "It''s okay, it''s just a robe" he said lightly.


    Meanwhile, Tang Huan gave Wu San Bo a deprecating look ''Didn''t you say you liked this robe so much that you took it off so it wouldn''t get wet''


    Guan Men Niang realizes she was cover with a thick quilt, she feel very touch by Wu San Bo''s kindness but is embarrassed because the quilt is now dirty by her.


    "Miss Gu, my name is Wu San Bo, I''m ck Turtle king pce of Hei Shen, wee here to help you" Wu San Bo introduce himself.


    "You Are?" Guan Men Niang stupefied her eyes rounded in shock, no wonder the man looks regal and charismatic he turns out to be the legendary figure from Hei Shen sect, Guan Men Niang straightens her posture, she pulls the quilt to cover her dirty dress as she bes more embarrassed with her sorry figures, she didn''t dare to raise her head.


    "Miss Guan, I''m Tang Huan, you still remember me?" Tang Huan approach her.


    Guan Men Niang nce at Tang Huan then nod her head, Tang Huan saw the bruised on Guan Men Niang''s face and her torn lips his heart aching for her, "May I check your condition?" he opens his palm asking her to stretch her hand.


    Guan Men Niang is only hesitant for a second before she stretches her hand. Wu san Bo inhaled a cold breath seeing her thin wrist, even though he already knows her body is unnaturally thin but seeing her thin wrist that looks like a stick he can''t imagine what she''s been through.


    As soon as Tang Huan checked her wrist, he took a deep breath, "How could this be, not only is your body weak, you are also malnourished and you were just poisoned....recently?" Tang Huan was amazed that Guan Men Niang was still alive.


    "What poison did Wei Zu Tian give you?" Wu san Bo''s face turned gloomier, the woman in front of him was so thin and weak she looked so weak as if she would crumble at any moment, Wu San Bo could neverprehend the desire to hurt people who can''t fight for themselves even Jin Hao wouldn''t torture anyone to this extent especially innocent woman like Guan Men Niang, she was just a little girl who posed no threat to anyone so why did Wei Zu Tian have to torture her to this extent?


    "I don''t know, but my wound doesn''t heal easily and it hurts more than usual¡­" Guan Men Niang exined in a t tone as if she didn''t talk about herself.


    Wu San Bo frowned, Guan men Niang''s calmness reminded him of Lory. The two of them talked about their pain casually like it was nothing for some reason Guan Men Niang''s indifference to her own pained made him feel ufortable, he understood now why Zhao Li Xin rarely asked Lory about her past.


    "Did youe here because of Wei Zu Tian''s matter?" Guan Men Niang knew they hade for a reason.


    "Yes¡­but with your condition¡­" Wu San Bo hesitantly put Guan Men Niang in a much more dangerous situation than now.


    "It''s okay, it''s not the first time and it won''t be thest time..." Guan Men Niang cut off Wu San Bo''s words, she felt touched by her concern.


    That alone gave Guan Men Niang more confidence that she made the right decision to seek Hei Shen''s help.


    Guan Men Niang''s decision will not only save her brother but also avenge her family at the same time, it''s like killing two birds with one stone, therefore she will not miss this opportunity at all cost.


    She will do everything she can even it means she has to die, after all, she would not oust the tyrannical Wei Zu Tian and that included his younger brother. Hei Shen is her only chance to change her fate and she would give anything¡­ onest time.


    "By the way what this punishment is about" Wu San Bo was suddenly curious as to what made Wei Zu Tian angry with Guan Men Niang.


    "Oh, I was caught leaving the residence when I went to look for Master Jin that day, someone realizes I''m not in the residence and they report my disappearance to Wei Zu Tian but don''t worry I told him I was just being muddlehead and realized I had nowhere to go so I came back" Guan Men Niang exined hastily, she worries Wu San Bo will not change his mind if he thinks she had beenpromised.


    "You''re still being punished even though you came back?" Wu San Bo thinks Zhao Li Xin is quite an unreasonable master but even Zhao Li Xin will never give a punishment that exceeds their fault actually Zhao Li Xin is quite fair as long as you don''t touch the point which is her personal life.


    "I guess I agitated him too much this time, that''s why he punished me so harshly like this, maybe he realized that I haven''tpletely lost hope, so he made sure that I remember that my life is his, that I am nothing without him. ...but he was wrong, and there''s nothing he can do that makes me think otherwise"


    Seeing the determination in Guan Men Niang''s eyes, Wu San Bo was dumbfounded. Although she looks weak from the outside but on the inside she is very stubborn, this type of woman will not change her mind even if she is killed, Wu San Bo took a deep breath, something stirred in his heart, it was gentle but strong like the current under the calm sea.


    He looked at the tiny figure of Guan Men Niang. Is hard to believe so much determination and courage was contained within her little body.


    "Is Wei Zu Tian unsuspecting?" Tang Huan found this unbelievable.


    Guan Men Niang stifled augh "Wei Zu Tian is smart but he is overconfident with himself, and he is prone to underestimate people like me Wei Zu Tian believes I am just a helpless little girl, he thought my temporary courage at that time only me being impulsive, he knew I have nowhere to go or people to helped, he was so sure that I''m still the foolish little girl I used to be when the truth is he change me so much"


    Wu San Bo and Tang Huan exchanged nces, they could even agree more.


    "If only he knew that a fire in a vast forest always starts with a small spark" Tang Huan chuckle.


    "Alright, let''s work together and knock that crazy narcissist off his throne, this time you won''t fight alone" Wu San Bo pushed the smile that night would forever be etched in Guan Men Niang''s heart until the day she closes her eyes.


    Guan Men Niang''s eyes glittered with hope and expectation "Yes!" she answered with a bright smile.


    Wei Zu Tian would never understand that hope even though small was not easy to kill, no matter how much he had beaten Guan Men Niang to the ground as long as she still had hoped no matter how small it is she would find a way to back up and fight one more time. But a man like Wei Zu Tian would never understand until it was toote.

 Chapter 807 - Bad Reputation

    Meanwhile, in the city square, two men had caught everyone''s attention, Wei Zu Tian and Zhao Li Xin Qi erupted like wildfire as both of them were strong cultivators it was impossible for others not to feel the intense pressureing from them.


    "You''re challenging me, Li Xin?" Wei Zu Tian smiled ambiguously as if they were close.


    "Don''t call me that, it''s so disgusting" Zhao Li Xin hissed with great disdain.


    Although the distance between them was quite far, but they couldmunicate easily by enhanced their hearing using their cultivation, and so did Ming Yue Yin and Li Mo Zhen''s group, who also heard their conversation.


    Lory didn''t know what Wei Zu Tian was saying but he could guess and he didn''t like it.


    Meanwhile, the audience below was muttering to each other.


    "Who are they? I have never felt such a strong aura like this in my life"


    "Look at that man with the gold mask and ck robe, I think he is Long Ming!"


    "Oh my God, I think you''re right!"


    "But who is the other man in the luxurious blue robe, who is stupid enough to challenge Long Ming head-on?"


    "I don''t know, but he''s also very strong!"


    "Are we going to stay here while they fight?


    "If they fight, we will all be involved!"


    <strong>"WE WILL DIE!"</strong>


    Lory looked down as people ran in a frenzy to save their own lives, including the actors and actresses on stage jumping off the stage and running in a hurry. At the same time, the wind began to howl and blew everything into the air, the atmosphere became more intense and the collision felt almost inevitable.


    "LI Xin my offer is still valid, even though you are healed but I can make you the king of the world, I will make sure no one will stand in your way as long as you are by my side!" Wei Zu Tian opened his arms andughed "Li Xin don''t act like you don''t care, you have to take Hei Shen this far if not for world domination what else are you aiming for? stay with me, and no one can'' beat us, not even Gods! " heughed haughtily like a madman.


    However, Zhao Li Xin''s lips slightly twitched in disgust then he replied incisively, "Eew¡­"


    Everyone "..."


    They allment the same ''Well we can''t beat that response''


    Wei Zu Tian''s face was ravaged by anger then he shouted loudly <strong>"YOU DARE TO MOCKED ME ZHAO LI XIN!"</strong> The Qi around Wei Zu Tian burst like a whirlwind it smashed the stage below into shards, luckily people had already run so no one was hurt.


    Zhao Li Xin activated protective talismans around her and her people to block Wei Zu Tian''s violent Qi.


    "Ha, you think your cheap talisman can protect you?!" Wei Zu Tian mocked, he was too immersed in himself that he didn''t notice how calm Zhao Li Xin''s side was.


    Wei Zu Tian Qi''s explosion hit the protective talisman, an explosive sound resounded through the air as the talisman paper burned to ashes leaving Zhao Li Xin and her group unguarded.


    Wei Zu Tian and Gao Mo''s eyes shed triumphantly.


    Yet everyone on Zhao Li Xin''s side remained calm, hence only one person Zhao Li Xin was worried about, no matter how safe they were.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped Lory into his arms with one hand while his other hand gathered Qi as he contemted whether he should fight or not, just like Lory, he also thought showing his true strength at this time was too early.


    Gao Mo misunderstood Zhao Li Xin and his group''s quietness meant that they were either scared or surprised by Wei Zu Tian''s strength actually Jin Hao and the others were thinking the same thing as Zhao Li Xin ''should they fight now or not?''


    None of them want to alert their opponent about their real strength, no one knows that everyone in the Hei Shen pce especially the Mong''s brothers and the four Kings pce cultivation has risen tremendously, this is the secret they keep not only from Wei Zu Tian but mostly from Lao Min Na and Lazarus.


    [Girsha, have they left the Wei Zu Tian residence yet?]


    On the top of the roof, Girsha''s green eyes suddenly glow. A little grey swallow flew into the sky the little bird eyes glow the same way as Girsha, as the bird looks down it saw Tang Huan and some other shadow guards steal the identity que from the servants, the array was connected to the array, only people who got identification could pass through the array.


    Unfortunately, Wei Zu Tian people rarely leave their ce even if they do only powerful shadow guards that used to leave the ce to carry out Wei Zu Tian orders, and it''s not easy stealing their identification without killing or hurting them that in the end would alert Wei Zu Tian''s side.


    However, once they were inside the vi is easy for them to steal from the maid''s servants who are much weaker than the guards and the shadow guards. With the identification in their hands, Wu san Bo and the others could easily sneak out from the vi without anyone noticing.


    As soon as the little gray sparrow saw Wu San Bo and the others made it out safely, the light in the little bird''s eyes disappeared and the little bird pped its wings like it just woke up from a trance and then flew away.


    [They have left enemy territory] Girsha announced her.


    [No casualties?] Lory asked.


    [No] answered Girsha curtly.


    [Okay, my turn now!] Hiding within Zhao Li Xin''s arms Lory''s eyes shone in a faint purple light.


    What Lory loves most about the city of Sun Jan is that it is surrounded by rivers and canals all over the ce. In the midst of the intense Qi battle between Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian, no one noticed the slight ripple on the surface of the water as wisps of mist slowly floated in the air, little by little the mist curled and rose into the air and spread out in fast speed. Instantly the streets and buildings were covered in thick white smoke.


    Suddenly the night became freezing cold, no one understood why the weather had suddenly changed which had never happened before, only those who knew about Lory knew what had triggered this sudden change. Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan exchanged nces and so did the Mong brothers, then they turned their awed gazes towards Lory.


    Wei Zu Tian and Gao Mo were stunned by the changes around them, they felt this was not a natural urrence but who could do something like this, Wei Zu Tian didn''t want to think too much about the strange situation around him, he gathered his Qi inside his Dantians, with one loud cry the Qi within him exploded and a thick fog vanish in a second but Zhao Li Xin and his men had already left.


    Enraged, Wei Zu Tian crashed into the fence in front of him with his palm, and half of the building was nearly destroyed, the beautiful maids who were still present screamed in fear but they quickly covered their mouths not wanting to make Wei Zu Tian angrier.


    Gao Mo frowned, he stared at the lingering mist even though he was sure someone did this on purpose but who or how he had no idea, his best guessed Zhao Li Xin had a divine object or something to create such phenomenon "Master, they are...."


    "Looks like Zhao Li Xin still has a trick up his sleeves" Wei Zu Tian sneered "It doesn''t matter once we have that kid, he will have no choice but to follow me, hump, let''s see how long he can escape. from me?!" he snorted in contempt.


    "Yes, master" Gao Mo nodded in agreement.


    Zhao Li Xin was not someone who easily retreat in fact in his recent years just before he met Lory Zhao Li Xin action be more and more precipitous in his action either he grew impatient with his condition or he just got bored Zhao Li Xin be more ruthless and impulsive that''s why he was got hurt in the first ce, luckily he met Lory.


    Now that he has Lory Zhao Li Xin found he values life more than before, he gradually has expectations in everyday life, therefore Zhao Li Xin bes more cautious with his nning, he bes more patient than before hence he bes more cunning.


    The next day, rumors spread throughout thend that Long Ming was defeated by Wei Zu Tian and he fled from the ''Sun Emperor'' with tail between his legs.


    Peopleughed at Zhao Li Xin, they said Zhao Li Xin was afraid of Wei Zu Tian, they gloat as they waiting for Hei Shen and Long Ming''s end.


    Some mocked Zhao Li Xin, most areughed at Hei Shen and Zhao Li Xin''s misfortune. They were all certain that Hei Shen had finally met an opponent they couldn''t beat, theyughed at Zhao Li Xin''s arrogance, they said Zhao Li Xin''s recklessness ultimately ruined his own future.


    Of course, the rumors were sparked by Wei Zu Tian''s underlings, is easy to guess that Wei Zu Tian will use this momentum to enhance his reputation in Xin Fang continent, for a narcissist, nothing satisfied his ego more than listened other people singing his praise.

 Chapter 808 - The Forgotten Promise

    While everyone was mocking and specting Lory and Zhao Li Xin were spending their time in a small open space in the garden without bothering with the situation outside.


    Zhao Li Xin was reading a book while Lory was leaning her head on Zhao Li Xin''sp while teasing Girsha with grapes, Girsha looking annoyed pecked Lory''s naughty finger idly took the grapes off his te.


    It was a peaceful scene in stark contrast to the situation outside where everyone was spreading bad gossip about Zhao Li Xin and the Hei Shen sect.


    But they will not think that the person they are talking about doesn''t care even a bit and is busy spending time with his wife.


    It does hard for most people including Wei Zu Tian toprehend Zhao Li Xin''s strange mind, even in Lory''s world who is more liberal and open-minded people still value their reputation but Zhao Li Xin is not the same.


    Zhao Li Xin had little care about the world, moreover reputation or so-called image. He never needs people''s approval or acknowledgment to know his own value, unlike Wei Zu Tian who constantly needs people''s admiration to feed his giant ego, and that''s why Wei Zu Tian always failed whenever he tries to provoked Zhao Li Xin.


    "Li Xin..." Lory''s eyes traced Zhao Li Xin''s perfect jawline.


    "Hm.." Zhao Li Xin closed his book and ced it on the side then he looked into Lory''s mesmerizing purple eyes.


    "Looks like our marriage is going to fall apart..." a meaningful grin bloom on her beautiful face.


    "At least it won''t be boring" Zhao Li Xin replied casually while stroking Lory''s hair gently, "I just hope that ''Guan'' woman won''t let me down"


    "Don''t worry, Guan men Niang is stronger than you think" Lory lifted her head from hisp then poured herself a cup of tea, Lory took a sip of the tea, immediately the fragrant aroma wafted her nose Lory took a deep breath while leaning hers back to the couch.


    Zhao Li Xin put his hands behind her head then he asked Lory inquisitively, "How did you know?"


    Lory smacks her cherry pink lips then she smiled faintly, "Because I know how it feels to protect the only one left in your life... for Guan Men Niang this will be herst chance, I had no doubt she would give everything she has..." Bitter consciousness shed across her eyes but disappeared in a second, Lory lowered her head as she took another sip of her tea.


    No one knows what it''s like when everything important in one''s life is taken away one by one, no one can understand or even imagine the helplessness and despair flooding one''s mind better than Lory.


    Guan Men Niang''s situation was more or less simr to hers but Lory would say her situation was luckier as at least she had been groomed by her father from a young age, however, some people might think differently.


    Zhao Li Xin fell silent then took the teacup from Lory''s hand and ced it on the table beside him. Zhao Li Xin slowly pulled Lory into his arms, "This won''t be the end for him, no matter how hard it is there is still hope, in the end, she managed to save her younger brother which means her struggles were not in vain and no matter what she had lost during that time, believe me, she will get it back even if it''s not the same but there must be something left...something worth to live for"


    obviously, Zhao Li Xin didn''t talk about Guan Men Niang, Lory pressed her forehead on his hard chest. They say Zhao Li Xin is cold, indifferent, and aloof but why he always found the words that couldfort her restless heart.


    "Lory..." Zhao Li Xin cupped Lory''s cheek gently, "Don''t forget the first promise you made to me?"


    Lory blink her eyes to recall her memory "Which one?" she pretended to be confused.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes "Lory" his voice was full of dissatisfaction.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gloomy face only wants her to tease him more, Lory then tilted her head then she rubbing her cheeks and says: "Well, I''m not good at keeping promises so it''s normal if I forget about it, right" she jokes.


    His forehead puckered in upset, he cupped Lory''s cheeks with both hands and hissed, "Lorient, don''t you dare!"


    "What?" Lory continued to feign innocence.


    Even though he knew Lory was joking he still felt worried and a little annoyed, Zhao Li Xin bit her neck to vent his frustration, surprised Lory contracted her neck reflexively, amused she pushed Zhao Li Xin''s chest while sheughed heartily, "Stop it, I remember - I remember.. . I am sorry!" her clearughter is like a small bell that enlivens the peaceful garden.


    "Don''t forget, wherever you go you will take me with you whether heaven or hell I''m with you" he whispered in her ear, Lory only smiles without replying to him.


    Zhao Li Xin pressed his lips gently against hers, the scent of pine mixed with agarwood wafting up her nose was almost intoxicating Lory wrapped her hands around his neck as she returned the kiss, it wasn''t a passionate or passionate kiss like they used to share but it was long and captivating as if they were trying to convey their feelings that they couldn''t say to each other.


    When they kiss they stare at each other calmly some feelings can only be felt but are hard to describe other than sweet, warm and a little painful knowing it can''tst forever albeit no matter how much time one''s spend together it won''t be enough.


    Just like this moment didn''tst forever because not long after Mong ki and Mong Yi came towards them with long strides, the intensity on their faces showed that they brought bad news.


    _________________________


    Meantime at another part of the Manor, Ming Yue Yin spends her leisure time in her courtyard when she listened to Su Jing and Su Feng report coincidently Zhang Yu Hong and Fu Ying also present.


    "Xiao family?" Ming Yue Yin furrowed her brows.


    "Yes Your Majesty, there seems to be a transaction between the Xiao family and Misty Lake Young Master Jin Kai" Su Feng reported the results of their investigation.


    Zhang Yu Hong also listened to the report clenching his jaw as he held back his anger, "I know Xiao Bo Zhi is an ambitious person, but I never thought he would collude with an outsider" the old man grumbles, regardless of what happened the Xiao family had served the Liang Zu kingdom for generations, it was a shame they threw their loyalty under the bridge just like that.


    Ming Yue Yin sighed heavily even though she personally didn''t like Xiao Bo Zhi but she couldn''t deny that the Xiao family had some contribution to the country, not only was Xiao Bo Zhi an elite general, his two sons also had quite a high position in the court and also military.


    It was indeed a shame to lose such talents, but Ming Yue Yin couldn''t ignore Xiao Bo Zi''s cooperation with Lao Min Na.


    "I don''t know what made him unhappy, I just reduced his influence a bit to bnce the power in the kingdom but I let him keep his old position as an elite general and his two sons can still keep their posts as well so why is he still felt dissatisfied?" Ming Yue Yin expresses her disappointment.


    "Xiao Bo Zhi''s greed made him a mess, because of him, the entire Xiao family could end up in his hands, what a shame" Fu Ying shook his head in regret.

 Chapter 809 - Trouble

    Although the rtionship between the Fu and Xiao families was far from peaceful however Fu Ying couldn''t deny that the Xiao family had considerable talent like Xiao Wan Zu the second son of Xiao Bo Zhi, he was a lieutenant general under Xiao Bo Zhi''s army apart from being a little hot-tempered Xiao Wan Zu was a fairly talented warrior who was recognized by the senior generals in the kingdom.


    There is also Xiao Zu Ke who is The Ministry of Personnel or Appointments, unlike his father and younger brother Xiao Zu Ke is more sophisticated, calm, and refined from the outside so it is difficult for his opponent to notice his scheme therefore he was much more dangerous than anyone at the Xiao family.


    Xiao Zu Ke was also the reason why Fu Ying''s position was stuck as a mere captain for so many years despite his obvious achievements and talents. Fu Ying didn''t like the Xiao family but having someone like the Xiao family is a good addition to Liang Zu''s political strength, that''s why Ming Yue Yin didn''t get rid of the Xiao familypletely and only decreased their influence in the country.


    Even so, Xiao Bo Zi''s decision might lead to the destruction of the Xiao family, nevertheless, it would be Liang Zu''s kingdom loss.


    "What do you think they want from the mistyke n?" Fu Ying''s brows snapped together, he knew the rtionship between Jin Kai and Lao Min Na so he was quite unsettling with what they had nned together.


    Ming Yue Yin crossed her legs as she ced her hands on her stomach and pondered quietly. Meanwhile, Su Yi poured a cup of warm tea on the table next to her. Ming Yue Yin raised the teacup, her expression darkened, "There are two things that Lao Min Na can offer, first, it will be a questionable pill to increase one''s cultivation but we all know the bad side of the pill, and the second is the Hybrid Beast she nurtured with that Demon blood"


    "I understand about pills but why would they want that Beast too, what''s the point of having such a beast, who would they want to fight it with?" Fu Ying didn''t understand what Xiao Bo Zi wanted to do with the monstrous beast, Is it to create trouble for the kingdom and then appoint himself to solve the problem so that they can gain merit from the kingdom and fame? although it''s a good idea, however, is it necessary to take such a risk.


    "Single-minded beasts that can neither feel pain nor fear not even fatigue, beasts that move only with the instinct to kill everything they see, bloodthirsty creatures without thoughts that can bepletely controlled¡­" Zhang Yu Hong stroked his long gray beard with a tense expression.


    "Needless to say Hybrid beasts are powerful weapons, and the reason the Xiao family bought such a powerful weapon can only be one thing¡­" The old man turned his serious gaze towards Ming Yue Yin.


    Ming Yue Yin slowly took a sip of her tea then ced her teacup gently on the table, a smirk crept on her lips as her face turned cold "Rebellion¡­"


    _______________________


    In the mids of chaos between the faction another problem also add to the mix and that problem is Yang Qiou Xi. She had been dressed carefully because she heard Long Ming didn''t like women who dressed too fancy, he also didn''t like women who wore too much jewelry especially women who wore heavy makeup.


    Therefore Yang Qiou Xi chose simple clothes but still looked elegant and poise, she also didn''t wear a lot of jewelry just a pair of pearl earrings and a flower jade hairpin, her face was also free of makeup only a lightyer of powder and a little rouge to color her lips, frankly she looked very pretty.


    Yang Qiou Xi came with his maid in front of the adjunction door between Yang Xi Ying Manor and Lory. She knew she wouldn''t able to enter Zhao Li Xin Manor from the front door so she make an excused to stay in Yang Xi Ying Manor so she can secretly enter Zhao Li Xin Manor.


    Yang Qiou Xi carefully opened the door, she peeked behind the door and was relieved that no one was guarding the door. Shee felt excited and nervous at the same time, she had already prepared an excuse to visit Zhao Li Xin Manor,


    Yang Qiou Xi knew the target was Long Ming''s wife so she intended to meet Lory first event though it wouldn''t be bad if she could meet Zhao Li Xin too, but how she could find Long Ming wife or Long Ming himself in a ce this big.


    When Yang Qiou Xi looked around with a worried face he didn''t see anyone watching him from the roof, it was Lory sitting on the roof with Girsha perched on her shoulder and Mong Yi standing beside Lory.


    "Should we kick out the intruders right now, young madam?" Mong Yi asked.


    Lory ced her hands on her knees as she supported her chin as she watched Yang Qiou Zi and her maid enter the main garden. As Yang Qiao Xi was only fourteen years old, she did not take her seriously, after all, she was Yang Xi Ying''s half-sister even though their rtionship was not good, they were still sisters.


    "Why are you so ruthless like your lord, Mong Yi" Loryugh at him.


    Mong Yi curled his mouth down disapprovingly "Madam if I had liked my lord, I would already have broken her legs for trespassing our territory" he exined.


    Lory''s brows twitched, it sounded like Zhao Li Xin would do. Zhao Li Xin rarely showed his cruel side in front of Lory maybe he was hiding his dark side from her on purpose, but Lory didn''t understand why Zhao Li Xin needed to hide anything from her is not like she would hate him if she saw his dark side. Lory wasn''t an innocent woman who never spilled any blood on her hands, in the past she''s been involved in a war, and in a war, she had to make a decision for the greater good, and that sometimes forces her to make hard decision.


    As she had said before, if Lory had to choose between other people or Zhao Li Xin, she would choose Zhao Li Xin in an instant. Zhao Li Xin probably didn''t realize how biased she was towards her loved ones therefore Lory never think herself as a martyr or saint because everything she had done is driven by her own selfishness called love.


    Lory took a deep breath as her eyes fell on Yang Qiou Ru, she wondered what made this youngdy so daring to enter Hei Shen''s ce.


    "What should we do, youngdy?" Mong Yi waits for her order.


    Lory''s eyes flickered "Well, as good hostess I should wee our guest isn''t it" Lory simpered seemingly pleased with herself.


    Girsha roll his green eyes and quipped [How kind of you¡­]


    [Yeah, I know] Lory shamelessly acimed herself.


    Lory rubs her left wrist, immediately activate the shapeshifter spell and her appearance instantly change, Lory then turns her head at Mong Yi and grinned widely "Prepare the tea and cake at the main hall" Lory then casually jump from the rooftop without waiting for Mong Yi answer.


    Mong Yi watches Lorynd on the ground smoothly then prance in the same direction as Yang Qiou Xi. Mong Yi scratch his head and sighed, then he jump and run to the manor to carry out Lory''s order.


    [You know that girl is no good, right] Girsha still warned her even though he was sure Lory knew.


    [Yup!] Lory sped her hands behind her back and giggled.


    [So why¡­forget it, you''re bored right] Girsha tiredly said.


    Lory pouted her lips offended she made him look like an idle person who likes to cause trouble [Hey, what kind of person do you think I am?]


    [Someone who fought the Minotaur, because there''s nothing good on tv!] Girsha answers readily, he remembers the day they lived in a strange ce during their school trip.


    When Lory had nothing else to do in her hotel room, she coincidentally got a notification from the hunting guild about a high-level Beast roaming nearby, and just like that Lory epted the request and headed off into the wilderness.


    [That''s not true, I fought because I wanted to test my strength!] she justifies herself but then Girsha''s doubtful gaze made her feel guilty [And... ''The journey to the west'' was canceled so...] she mutters quietly.


    [So you went to the wilderness to find the biggest monster in the forest to y with!] Girsha let out a loud reproach for her past actions.


    [You talk like that''s a bad thing when in fact I''m helping themunity by keeping them safe] Lory make a righteousment.


    [At the same time you relieve your boredom] Girsha broke her statement easily.


    [....] she had no way of denying that, what could she say she was a little addicted to adrenaline.


    Lory quickened her pace fearing Girsha''s incessant nagging, Lory found it amazing whether it was humans or animals when they got older they all became chatty if that so she would rather y with Yang Qiou Xi.


    "Who are you? You shouldn''t be here!" Lory furrowed her to make her look more intimidating.


    Yang Qiou Xi was taken aback, she reflexively turned around and saw Lory standing with a sullen face, "I''m so...sorry, I''m, Yang Xi Ying younger sister, I...I came here to see Madam Zhao"


    Lory narrows her eyes inquisitively "Yang Xi Ying younger sister?"

 Chapter 810 - Trouble II

    Ling Zi saw Lory approaching Yang Qiou Ru so she quickened her pace towards Lory, at the same time Ling Zi secretly hid a small knife inside her cor, just like everyone else she almost injured Yang Qiou Xi and her stupid maidservant for trespassing but because the shadow guards didn''t do anything, Ling Zi assumed either Lory or Zhao Li Xin order to do so, thus she stays quiet while watching Yang Qiou Xi and her maid movement.


    "Young Madam" Ling Zi bowed her head politely.


    "Looks like there''s an uninvited guest here?!" Lory deliberately made sarcastic remarks to scare them off.


    Lory''s words made Ling Zi cast a disapproving look at Yang Qiou Xi, she also thought Yang Qiou Xi was being disrespectful if it weren''t for the young madam being here, this stupid woman would have lost some part of her limbs by now.


    Panic overcame him, he shrank his neck and look down in fear. "Sorry... I didn''t mean to..." Her words choked as she looked like she was about to cry.


    Lory raised her eyebrows, she knew Yang Qiou Xi was pretending to be meek if not she wouldn''t dare trespassing into other people''s manor, however, if others saw this they might think Lory was the one who wronged this young girl. However, this is Hei Shen territory, no one would care with Yang Qiou Xi so Lory doesn''t understand who she is acting for? perhaps it''s a habit?


    However, it was Ling Zi who became angry with Yang Qiou Xi''s behavior, "Why are you crying, my young madam didn''t say anything yet you are already crying. Not only have you vited our Manor lord, you even have the cheeks to cry here, does Governor Yang not know how to teach their daughter?! Ling Zi hated this kind of ''white lotus'' the most, it didn''t take long for her to shower Yang Qiou Xi with some vexation.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face turned red, she never thought a maid would dare to reprimand her right in front of her face, she nced at Lory for help but Lory was busy ying with Girsha, Yang Qiao Xi bit her lip while swallowing her dissatisfaction. Lory saw the glint of irritation and frustration in Yang Qiou Xi''s eyes as clear as day, but Lory didn''t care as sheughed in amusement.


    "How dare you speak like that to our youngdy, you are just an ordinary maid!" Yang Qiou Xi''s servant suddenly pointed her finger at Ling Zi, "Don''t you have any manner!" she shouted angrily.


    Lory''s expression turns dark hence the atmosphere around her suddenly bes heavy, "This is Hei Shen''s territory, you may need to restrain your servant''s anger, Miss Yang....for your own good" Lory gives a subtle warning.


    Both Yang Qiou Xi and her maid were dumbfounded by Lory''s intense aura, only then they realized they had overstepped their boundaries. Yang Qiou Xi could feel cold sweat trickle on her back, she red at her stupid maid''s stupid action and the maid could only cover her mouth in fear.


    "Young Madam Zhao, please forgive my servant behavior, she is too young so she¡­." Yang Qiou Xi lowered her head anxiously as she pleaded with Lory, she didn''t understand where this immense fear came from.


    "Enough!" Lory raised her hand to sign Yang Qiou Xi to stop then she kindly said, "Let''se to the main hall, this is not a suitable ce to talk" Lory''s voice was soothing and gentle in an instant the aura around her be light again as if the heavy atmosphere from before never existed in the first ce.


    Yang Qiou Xi saw Lory smiling warmly, she started to think her previous feelings were just imagination, "Yes, thank you Madam Zhao" she nod profusely, Yang Qiou Xi breathed a sigh of relief that Lory wasn''t angry with her, she even think she continues with her n to approach Lory.


    Lory didn''t bother what Yang Qiou Xi thinks as she walked down the hall to the innermost building that leading them to the main hall, along the way Yang Qiou Xi was amazed at how beautiful and unique the Manor was.


    Tall pirs carved with intricate patterns, beautifully decorated pathways connecting that the garden to the alleys, small andrge stonemps neatly ced in the gardens and in the courtyard, there are also squarenterns painted with beautiful flowers and butterflies hanging on the ceiling, not to mention the well-polished wooden floor that covers with wide rugs, everything in the manor all look majestic and expensive it seemed that Hei Shen was more prosperous than she thought.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s eyes filled with greed she became even more determined to marry Long Ming even if she was unable to be his legal wife yet, being his concubine wasn''t too bad either, from then on she could build her path to be Long Ming wife and get rid of that lowly woman then soon she became the only mistress of the Hei Shen sect, The dream feel perfect in Yang Qiou Xi immature mind.


    Lory who walked in front of Yang Qiou Xi didn''t realize what crazy think the young girl cooking in her little head, well is not like she care. however, Ling Zi could see the ring greed in Yang Qiou Xi''s eyes, she was mocking inwardly how presumptuous this youngdy was.


    Just a small disy of fortune like this was enough to thrill her heartpared to the young madam who always looked calm no matter how much wealth their lord showed her in front of her. Just based on this Yang Qian Xi lost miles away from the young madam.


    Ling Zi once also curious about the young madam''s nd reaction she asked Mong Yi about it then Mong Yi said from the start young madam always showed ack of interest in luxury items whether it was jewelry or clothes she seemed indifferent to all those things.


    Therefore their master seldom gives jewelry to Lory if he wants her to have something, he just asks the maid to put the jewelry in her drawer and usually, the youngdy won''t notice until someone mentions it.


    From then on Ling Zi admired Lory, moreover, it wasn''t easy to find someone who didn''t waver in front of great wealth, other than the lord of course, who knew the husband and wife had something inmon after all.


    As the double doors to the main hall opened, a dozen maids and male servants had prepared the room, all bowing simultaneously when Lory entered the room.


    Yang Qiao Xi envied the respect they gave Lory. she couldn''t help but imagine not only immense wealth but she would also enjoy the same great respect just like Lory, although Yang Qiou Xi is a noble daughter, sadly she is born from a concubine mother so she didn''t receive the same respect as Yang Xi Ying does so how could she not be tempted by this if only she married with Long Ming.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s imagination dancing wildly, there was so much power and wealth in the world and few humans could resist its temptations, and Yang Qiou Xi was definitely not one of those people.


    Lory sat in her honorable chair right next to Long Ming''s main seat, where she sat clearly proving her esteemed position in the Hei Shen sect, "Please have a seat" Lory raised her hand to invite Yang Qiou Xi to sit.


    Ling Zi brewed tea on another table after it was ready, he ced the cup of warm tea next to Lory. Yang Qiao Xi was restless under everyone''s intimidating gazes, it was clear all the maids and male servants were very strong cultivators even though Yang Qiou Xi and her maid didn''t know this but they still could feel a subtle threating from them.


    Lory calmly sipped her tea, then slowly put down the teacup on the side table next to her, her eyes fixed on Yang Qiao Xi''s delicated face, Lory''s finger tapped on the porcin teacup leaving a faint sound but audible enough to be heard bymon people. The stifling atmosphere make Yang Qiao Xi anxious, she peeks at Lory who sits cross legs in front of her.


    Lory calmness make her heart palpitated and her palm sweated, she didn''t know why she was so nervous in front of a lowly woman like Lory, Girsha flew inside the room thennd smoothly on the table, Lory pluck a small grape then put the fruit in front of Girsha, "May I know, what make young Miss Yanges to my Manor without invitation?" Lory said with a gentle expression.


    However, Lory''s gentleness somehow make Yang Qiao Xi more nervous, "I¡­.I heard Madam like sweet so I bought some rare fruit called Bayberries, it''s notmon in Sun Jan city but very famous in Di Jun city, madam might want to try it" Yang Qiou Xi said with a nervous but sincere tone, she appears like a pure innocent young girl.


    Ling Zi took the box from Yang Qiou Xi''s maid, she open the lid and show the content of the box to Lory, inside there''s a bright red fruit with a little furry on the surface the fruit does look appetizing, Lory took a few of the fruit then ce it in front of Girsha to try.


    "You could just ask your servant to deliver this fruit, why troubled yourself?" Lory rested her headzily on her palm while observed Yang Qiou Xi''s reaction, on the other hand because Lory didn''t look happy or despised the gift, Yang Qiou Xi felt perplexed.


    "No problem at all¡­I just wanted to meet Madam Zhao, I heard a lot about you from my first elder sister so I was too eager to meet Madam and forgot to send you a notification" Yang Qiou Xi blushed as if she was truly embarrassed by her rash behavior.


    Lory raised her eyebrows then ask, "You wanted to meet me, why...?"


    Yang Qiou Xi raised her voice excitedly, "Ye¡­yes, I want to be¡­your friend, if you don''t mind" after she spoke she cover her mouth knowing she had shown a bad manner Yang Qiou Xi immediately lowered her head embarrassedly.


    ''What a great acting!''


    Lory widened her eyes in amazement, she holds herself to give Yang Qiou Xi apuded if this was her old world she would book Yang Qiou Xi to be her actress, beautiful, cunning, selfish, and have great acting skills, heck she would be a superstar.


    Even so, Lory knew the young girl had other ns in her head but she still didn''t know what it was but definitely not to be her friend, Lory was amused because Yang Qiou Xi thought she would be able to trick her with her acting skill, although he is good, still, she is not that good.


    "Is that so..." Lory smirked.

 Chapter 811 - Trouble III

    Yang Qiou Xi sped her hands together as he sincerely said, "That''s right Madam, my mother said even though your background is modest, you are well mannered, graceful and noble, hence I have a lot to learn from madam"


    Her singing praise indeed sounded very beautiful to one''s ears if Lory was an ordinary woman she would definitely feel ttered unfortunately Lory is not an ordinary woman rather than ttered she felt Yang Qiou Xi''s words were too exaggerated it sound a bit funny, her overly contrived attitude caused Lory to be suspicious of Yang Qiou Xi''s intention of approaching her.


    "Oh my¡­" Lory pretended to be flustered she covered her smile with her sleeve sheepishly "Thank you for yourpliment Miss Yang" Lory replied humbly, but then Lory pursed her lips in confusion "But Miss Yang¡­.rather than me, don''t you have a better example in your own homepare to me I was nothing in front of Yang Xi Ying?"


    Yang Qiou Xi instantly tensed up, the innocent face that she had been trying so hard to maintain all along was almost shattered under Lory''s unfathomable gaze, due to being too anxious Yang Qiou Xi subconsciously jumble her words.


    "Yang Xi Ying¡­oh, I¡­I mean¡­of course"


    "Not only is she graceful and calm Yang Xi Ying is also proficient in the four arts, she has also received a lot of praise from many people for her embroidery and tea brewing skills that it would be unreasonable for you as Yang Xi Ying''s younger sister seeking amoner like me to learn about anything, what would people think if they found out I dared to teach a noble daughter like you, wouldn''t I just embarrass myself?" Lory waved her hand whileughing at herself.


    "That¡­" Yang Qiou Xi held her tongue, she couldn''t refute.


    Actually, that was her n, she wanted everyone to know that Lory without a shame dare to teach a noble daughter who had grown up in an aristocrat family and had been received four art and etiquette lessons since a young age if Lory dare to say she let yang Xi Ying teach her out of courtesy what would people think of Lory, would they think she is not only shameless but also arrogant and foolish?


    On the other hand, they will not think Yang Qiou Xi wrong either after all she is just a young girl who has never seen the world or so they would think Yang Qiou Xi is an innocent ¨C pure young woman who had been lead by the nose by the imperious woman like Lory s Lory reputation would ruin even more and inevitably implicated Zhao Li Xin thus Yang Qiou Xi hopes it instilled dissatisfaction in Zhao Li Xin heart and perhaps he would pity her for being lead astray by his stupid wife and perhaps Long Ming would have a good opinion about her.


    However Lory''s words shocked her, Yang Qiou Xi did not expect that a woman with a low background who had no education, would have a critical mind and speak her opinion frankly and eloquently like Lory, therefore Yang Qiou Xi was dumbfounded, her mouth slightly opened as she tried to make excuses but no wordse out.


    Just because Lory didn''t care about other people''s views but that didn''t mean she would let others yed her like a marite, hence, no one likes to be treated like a fool.


    Lory raised her cup then she took a sip of her tea quietly, her movement was smooth and light it didn''t look she was trying to show off her good manner if people saw her like this no one would believe she wasing from a remote vige.


    Yang Qiou Xi subconsciously clenched her fists, she was certain that Long Ming had sent a famous teacher to teach her about etiquette so she will not embarrass him, there''s no way a vige woman could behave like that without a rigorous train.


    Well, Lory does have rigorous training...as a royalty.


    Yang Qiou Xi didn''t realize her nails sinking deeper into her skin until they were pale as she was ovee with irritation and anger, she hated how she feel inferior in front of someone whose birthright was much lower than her, yet she felt so small in front of Lory.


    Lory noticed the gloomy expression on Yang Qiou Xi''s face but he wasn''t proud to know the opponent was an immature teenager, "Thank you, for your visit Miss Yang but I''m afraid I''m not feeling well so I can''t apany you" Lory didn''t want to waste more time and he didn''t want to get involved with Yang Qiao Xi anymore.


    How could Yang Qiou Xi not know that Lory subtly kicked her out of the Manor, rage welled up in her chest as the Governor''s daughter when she was kicked from someone else''s house, NEVER!


    Lory pretended not to know Yang Qiou Xi''s resentment, "Ling Zi, prepare our best Tieguanyin tea for young Miss Yang," Lory said to Ling Zi.


    "Yes, young madam" Ling Zi bowed politely then she went outside for tea.


    Lory then turned his gaze to Yang Qiou Xi who didn''t dare to look her in the eyes for fear that Lory would see the hatred simmering in her eyes.


    "Miss Yang, this is a small token from me and my husband for the fruit you gave earlier, please send and mine and my husband regards for Governor Yang and Madam Yang as well" Lory was basically showing her undisputed position in Hei Shen as she could speak for Long Ming behalf.


    Lory''s behavior only made Yang Qiou Xi angrier, she hated how Lory acted as if Lory was above her just because she married Long Ming.


    "Madam. Zhao, you don''t have to¡­" her eyes were filled with anger even though she was smiling.


    However, Ling Zi had already entered with a luxurious little wooden box. Ling Zi then showed Lory the contents of the box after Lory nodded, she closed the box and then handed it to Yang Qiou Xi politely.


    "Please ept Miss Yang¡­.I insist" said Lory with an enigmatic smile.


    Having no way of refusing Lory''s offer, she reluctantly epted the small box, when she looked up Yang Qiou Xi saw Ling Zi sneering at her.


    Then she realized not only Ling Zi but everyone in the room looked at her with mocking expression, suddenly Yang Qiou Xi faces tense with anger.


    Yang Qiou Xi didn''t understand why they were treating him like this, heck she refused to believe that the Hei Shen sect members were on Lory''s side, that they all hated her guts.


    Why, why do they all seem to hate her? it must be because Lory married Long Ming because she is Hei Shen''s mistress, right? so they all fawned over her, that makes sense, it must be like that!


    to be honest, it''s also Hei Shen sect member''s reason but just because Lory married Zhao Li Xin doesn''t automatically they will like her, maybe they will respect Lory or respect her because she is master''s wife but to be genuinely like Lory?...now, that had to be earned, and Lory had earned it.


    Yang Qiou Xi felt better after reassuring herself, she took a deep breath to calm herself down, she told herself everything would change for the better after she became Long Ming''s wife.


    When that happened, she would make Lory regret she had treated her like this, she will make Lory remembered where is shee from!


    Well, the word ''when'' should be marked in bold.


    "Thank you madam for your generosity, I will keep that in mind" Yang Qiou Xi bowed her head gracefully like a perfect noblewoman.


    Lory pursed her lips wondering, ''Is that a threat?''


    Yang Qiou Xi handed the box to her maid, then she was escorted by ling Zi to leave the Manor, but before she left, Lory suddenly called her again "Miss Yang!"


    Yang Qiou Xi paused she slowly turned around her face showing she was annoyed, Lory held back a smile then she said to her: "You are Xi Ying''s sister so I will share some of my thoughts..."


    Yang Qiou Xi frowned wondering what Lory wanted to say, Lory then said, "Many people wish for rains, then get upset when a stormes, therefore be careful what you wish for because for every action there will be consequences"


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face darkens, her nose red thinking Lory is threatening her, Yang Qiou Xi gritted her teeth "Young madam teaching, I will forever be grateful" she gave a sardonic smile.


    Lory chuckled seeing her tantrum "Good day, Miss Yang"


    Yang Qiou Xi lifted her chin arrogantly then she harrumphs and walk away through the door. Lory massaged her temples while hearing Yang Qiou Xi stomping her feet furiously then Lory let out a long sigh, "Kids these days¡­" sheined like an old woman.


    [Why do I feel like we haven''t seen himst?] Girsha narrowed her round green eyes.


    Lory scratched her head in exasperation and grumbled in a low voice [Aaah, cr*p!] Lory then abruptly rose from her seat. And walk to the door.


    [Where are you going, girl?] Girsha flew behind her.


    [I need to talk to Xi Ying...] Lory clicked her tongue.

 Chapter 812 - Feisty Lady

    Lory headed to the Manor next door through the conjoint door alone as usual Lory wandered around without any maids apany her, although it was notmon for women from influential families, nevertheless they were already used to Lory''s peculiar behavior.


    As Lory walked towards the door she notices two guards standing in front of the door it seemed the incident with Yang Qiou Xi make them aware that not everyone from Li Manor will be wee to Hei Shen territory.


    suddenly someone called "Lory!"


    Lory shift her head then saw Ming Yue Ying walking towards him while Su Yi and Su Feng followed behind him, "Where do you and lord Girsha want to go?"


    "I want to visit Xi Ying, there''s something I need to talk about," said Lory as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    "Oh, something happened?" Ming Yue Yin ask.


    Lory rubbed her cheeks feeling conflicted by the situation, "Uhm¡­.Xi Ying''s sister, Yang Qiou Xi visited me today"


    Ming Yue Yin surprise, "Why?" since when Lory got close to Yang Xi Ying''s family?


    Lory make a lopsided grin, "Well, she said she admires me and wants to learn from me..." it sounded even more ridiculous when she said it out loud.


    Ming Yue Yin''s brows knitted closely, then she looked at Lory in marvel and disbelief, "What does that mean?" Ming Yue Yin eximed, she knew very well about the Yang family not only because of Governor Yang during her efforts to clean up corrupt officials from her court and also because of his rtionship with Yang Xi Ying so Ming Yue Yin pay more attention to the Yang family.


    After thorough investigation she concluded apart from Yang Xi Ying neither of them had good character, Governor Yang witch is Yang Xi Ying father was quite honest but he was too soft so he was easy to persuade and when ites to managing his own courtyard he was too lenient so the concubines and the children''s going rampant in his own Manor, what make things worst Yang Xi Ying mother is too timid and gullible she unable to manage her husband wives and children''s, in short, Yang Xi Ying family was quite chaotic where everyone fighting for benefit and power, as a result, Ming Yue Yin doesn''t have a good opinion about everyone in Yang Manor except Yang Xi Ying.


    Lory shrugged her shoulders "That''s what she said..." Lory said in a perfunctory manner.


    "Then what did you say?" Ming Yue Yin snickered.


    Lory tilted her head slightly then she opened her arms and shrugged "Well... long story short, I kicked her out of the Manor"


    Ming Yue Ying widened her eyes and then burst outughing, "Pfft¡­ Gosh, I wish I was there to see Yang Qiou Xi''s face"


    "Yeah, she didn''t take it well, I think he was angry with me?" Lory said dejectedly.


    Ming Yue Yin gave a sarcastic answer, "No way!"


    Lory pretended didn''t understand what Ming Yue Yin was saying, the two of them exchanged jokes while the Su sister watch Lory and Ming Yue Yin with indifferent expressions, seeing them like this has be a norm for the Su sister so no one reacted when Lory was noticeably being rude with Ming Yue Yin, on the other hand, Ming Yue Yin herself seems to be enjoying it.


    as soon as they reached the connecting door, the guards opened the door for Lory and Ming Yue Yin without question.


    "By the way, where is Yang Qiou Xi now after you kick her out, do you think she''s back at Li Manor now, what will happen if we meet her, would it be awkward?" Ming Yue Yin smirked mischievously, actually, she wanted to meet Yang Qiou Xi she wanted to see a stupid woman who dared to approach Long Ming''s wife with bad intentions.


    "I don''t think so" Lory reply casually "When you were fourteen, what did you do after being wronged?" the truth is Lory didn''t care if she ended up meeting Yang Qiou Xi after what happened, what would Yang Qiou Xi do other than give her a couple of insults.


    "Uhm... run to their parents I guess?" Ming Yue Yin guessed.


    "Uh-huh, so he will be in Yang Manor, not here" Lory walked through the garden and stumbled with several of Li''s servants because they knew Lory no one tried to stop him like the Hei Shen members they had also used with Lory''s strange behavior, they also recognized Ming Yue Yin thus one by one bent their waists deeply as Lory and Ming Yue Yin walked past them.


    They finally met the housekeeper Li Manor, the housekeeper is a fifty-year-old woman she looks stern and intimidating how, although she doesn''t look pretty, however she looks very poised and charismatic just like a maid serving the royal family, her name is Hi Su and she was summoned by Li Mo Zhen from Jiu Yun sect to help Yang Xi Ying manage the Manor.


    Thedy saw Lory and Ming Yue Yin then she bowed her head politely, "Greetings Your Highness and Lady Zhao" she politely greeted them.


    "Good evening Lady Hai, can I meet Yang Xi Ying?" Lory kindly asked.


    "Of course, Your Majesty and Madam Zhao present here will lighten the madam mood." Hi Su smiled in delight.


    "What''s wrong with Xi Ying?" Ming Yue Yin heard Yang Xi Ying''s mood worsened after she became pregnant.


    "Madam became impatient after she was forced by Master to stay in her bed for three days" Hi Su exined as she escorted them to Yang Xi Ying''s room.


    Li Mo Zhen was a very understanding person so he wouldn''t force Yang Xi Ying to do something she didn''t like without a proper reason, therefore, Lory felt worried for Yang Xi Ying, "What happened to Xi Ying?"


    "Actually, three days ago madam saw there was a stain in her underwear thus everyone bes panic especially the madam herself, she was afraid she had a miscarriage and so did Master, luckily after the physician checked madam''s condition he made sure there was nothing wrong with madam''s health or the fetus, turns out madam was only too tired so the physician advice the madam to rest for a day and minimize her activity" Hi Su sounded relieved as she exined Yang Xi Ying''s condition.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with Xi Ying why did she stay in bed for three days?" Ming Yue Yin was confused,pared to normal cultivators were naturally stronger and they healed faster than normal people, therefore, she didn''t understand why Yang Xi Ying rested in bed for so many days.


    Hi Su covered her mouth as she chuckled softly "It was Master who became too anxious, since then he forced Madam to stay in bed he also asked Master Jin Hao many tonic recipes for pregnant women even Miss Yuan Xue An personally came to concocted the tonic for madam, but after three days madam became impatient"


    Lory listened to Hi Su andughed dryly, "I didn''t know Li Mo Zhen was such a worried person~"


    Ming Yue Yin gave Lory a side-eye then she quipped: "Don''tugh, look what happened to Li Mo Zhen, imagine what scary uncle will do when you are pregnant"


    Instant Lory''s smile faded "Dammit, she''s right!''


    Suddenly when they arrived in front of Yang Xi Ying''s room they heard a scream from within the room, "No, I don''t want to drink any more tonics!"


    Then Li Mo Zhen gentle word followed, "Xi Ying, please drink a little more, Miss Yuan said this will be good for your baby"


    "Good for the baby but not for me, I want to eat sweets and sour duck, spicymb, and stir-fried crab!" Yang Xi Ying demanded in a loud voice.


    "Okay ¨C okay, you can eat it but no seafood." Li Mo Zhen coaxed his angry wife.


    "NO!" Yang Xi Ying replied stubbornly.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin exchanged looks in surprise. This was the first time they had heard the graceful Yang Xi Ying act on purpose and he had never heard Li Mo Zhen sound so helpless.


    Hi Su''s expression remained calm, obviously, this was not the first time this had happened, Hi Su raised his hand then knocked twice on the door and announced in a monotone voice "Madam, Your Majesty, and Madam Zhao areing to visit"


    There was silence for a while then they heard a rumbling sound and then Li Mo Zhen shouted anxiously, "Be careful, don''t run Xi Ying!"


    "NOISY!" Yang Xi Ying mercilessly scolded her husband.


    The door suddenly opened and Yang Xi Ying''s beautiful face greeted them like sunrise on a winter morning "You here!" then a secondter a blizzard filled her eyes "You finally remember me..."


    Ming Yue Yin reflexively hid behind Lory, under Yang Xi Ying''s ring eyes Lory replied timidly, "So¡­ry?"

 Chapter 813 - Feisty Lady II

    When Li Mo Zhen saw Lory and Ming Yue Yin his face beamed as if he met his savior, well Lory was his savior but this is for another case. Li Mo Zhen took long strides towards Lory and Ming Yue Yin and he smiled brightly like a sun on the first day after a long winter, "What a surprise Your Majesty, Madam Zhao, pleasee in!" he raises his hand in a polite manner to invite them in.


    Lory knew Li Mo Zhen as a friendly and warm-hearted man but strangely today he was too friendly, and Ming Yue Yin also felt the same way, there was something fishy about his overly friendly attitude.


    As expected, Li Mo Zhen suddenly said "Thank goodness you are all here so Xi Ying has someone to apany her, unfortunately, I have to meet my master for an important matter, therefore¡­" he handed the tonic bowl to Lory''s hand. "Please, make sure Xi Ying drinks the whole bowl, thank you very much, have a nice day" and just like that he fleeing before Lory could open her mouth.


    Lory realizes Li Mo Zhen has shifted the responsibility to her hands, ''what a sly man'' Lory gaped, she looked down at the bowl in her hands, then she turned her head towards Yang Xi Ying''s sullen face.


    "I won''t drink it!" Yang Xi Ying adamant.


    Lory mouth twitch, people said the beautiful woman had a temper that''s proverb was so true, Lory contemte her moves then she leans forward and says: "If you drink this I will tell you everything that happens with Wei Zu Tian"


    Yang Xi Ying walk to the round to the medium size dining table, she plops her butt to the chair and scoffed "I already know everything from brother Li, he also used this trick to force me to drink that" Yang Xi Ying face darkens as she recalled she had been tricked by her own husband.


    Lory pursed her lips indignantly, Not only the sly man forced his responsibility on her he also steal her moves. Lory turns her pleading gaze at Ming Yue Ying to help her. Although it''s fun to watch Lory in the pinch, nevertheless angry Yang Xi Ying it''s no good for anyone, thus she helped Lory, "What if I told you that we met with Jin Hao sister" Ming Yue Ying take a seat in front of Ming Yue Yin.


    "Master Jin have a sister?" Yang Xi Ying was surprised.


    Ming Yue Yin nodded excitedly "Yeah, and it also got something to do with Xiao family"


    "Xiao family¡­General Xiao?" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes widened, clearly, she got hooked.


    Lory then ce the bowl in front of Yang Xi Ying then adds in, "And¡­your sister Yang Qiou Xi visit me today"


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Yang Xi Ying almost jump from her chair Luckily Lory pressed her shoulder gently to make Yang Xi Ying stay in her seat.


    Hi Su who hears Yang Xi Ying shout enter the room in hurry, "Madam are you okay?"


    Yang Xi Ying quicklyposed herself, "I''m fine, prepare the tea and smack for my friends" she waved her hands to sign Hi Su to leave.


    Understood what Yang Xi Ying mean, she bowed her head courteously "Right away madam" Hi Su then leave the room to give them privacy.


    Yang Xi Ying then turns her sour face to Lory again, "Lory, how could my sistere to your ce, how is she¡­" Yang Xi Ying fell silent, it dawned on her that Yang Qiou Xi had tricked her.


    Furious, Yang Xi Ying pounds the table with her fist, "That sneaky little vixen had fooled me!" The sudden anger make her stomach churn, she is just being reprimand by the physician to rest to avoid any furtherplication so her body is slightly weaker than she used to be.


    "Calm down¡­" Lory softly said then she ces both her hands on Yang Xi Ying''s stomach, a warm air envelops her stomach and the ached in her stomach gradually disappear not only that the warm air spread through all her body gradually the soreness on her waist and back decreased tremendously and even her nausea was gone.


    "Better?" Lory ask.


    "Yes, thank you" Yang Xi Ying''s red cheeks showed that his condition had improved and Yang Xi Ying as a cultivator could also feel it, "Your strength is miraculous as usual¡­" Yang Xi Ying was delighted whenever Lory disyed her strength. Unlike the destructive power of cultivation, Lory''s power was calm, gentle but resilient strength is very simr to Lory''s character.


    "d you like it" Lory pulled her hands from Yang Xi Ying''s stomach.


    It wasn''t long before Hi Su and two other maids came to deliver tea and snacks for them. Hi Su was shocked when she saw Yang Xi Ying''s glowing face, she didn''t know what happened but she guessed it had something to do with Ming Yue Yin and Lory, therefore Hi Su left the room feeling happy and pleased that Yang Xi Ying had good friends around her.


    Yang Xi Ying thought back to Yang Qiou Xi, he took a sip of his tea then took a deep breath, "I''m sorry Lory, she identally sprained her leg while visiting me so I can''t let her leave my Manor like that if people see I sent my injured sister back home people would say I''m hearthless or something, not like I care but I can''t let Brother Li''s implicated so I have no choice but to let Yang Qiou Xi stay, but who could have thought..."


    "She can''t fool you, but how can he fool the doctor who examined her wound?" Ming Yue Yin didn''t know how that little girl fooled an experienced physician with her fake wound, unless...


    Yang Xi Ying smiled wryly, "It was my negligence" Yang Xi Yin pressed her lips as she admitted, "Shee said she didn''t want to trouble me so she called his own physician. At that time I really didn''t think much of it, I never like interact with my step sister so I just wanted to end quickly and back to my room, only now did I realize Yang Qiou Xi must have already bribe the physician, obviously, she had nned this beforehand," Yang Xi Ying snorted in disdain.


    Lory heard and frowned "Are you sure, she''s only fourteen years old young girl, I don''t think she ned all that?"


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes clenched her fists in anger, "She may not, but don''t forget she is Yang Qiou Ru''s younger sister, I believe it was Yang Qiou Ru who came up with the idea!"


    "That makes sense, that woman could even get Gu Lian Fu to marry her" Ming Yue Ying muttered.


    "But, what does Qiou Xi want from me?" Lory was still doesn''t understand what Yang Qiou Xi after?


    Yang Xi Ying''s expression suddenly stiffened then she looked at Lory awkwardly "Lory, I''m sorry," he said regretfully then continued "Actually¡­Yang Qiou Xi came to me a few days ago asking me to help her to approach¡­your husband." Yang Xi Ying bit her lip.


    "What?" Ming Yue Yin was dumbfounded.


    "Again?" Lory eximed but was not surprised.


    "But I said No, and I told her to forget that ridiculous idea!" Yang Xi Ying quickly rifies herself "I already warned her that the result will not only devastate her but also the Yang family, I already warned her sternly, I thought she listened but that stupid girl¡­.Uuugh, that idiot!" Yang Xi Ying grumbles utterly frustrated.


    "It''s not your fault Xi Ying" Lory patted her hands tofort Yang Xi Ying.


    "That''s right Xi Ying, you can''t stop someone from being stupid" Ming Yue Yin agreed, "By the way, why so many women were chasing scary uncle, however, they should know that no one ended up well in the end, I don''t get it....do they need more examples?" Ming Yue Yin was astounded by these women''s stubbornness.


    Lory sigh then propped her chin with her hands, "I think Zhao Li Xin like this high demand merchandise or stuff, or treasure, having him gives tremendous self-esteem for any woman who had him, they can parade with him and enjoy everyone jealousy and envy knowing you have something that everyone wished, perhaps that''s worth every risk they take? "


    "Even their life?" Ming Yue Yin still can''t get her head around it.


    "Why not, that''s no different with women who enter the harem" Yang Xi Ying sneered.


    Ming Yue Yin sighed, "You are right, many women are willing to marry someone decades older than her if that means it would give them honor and wealth to her and her family, at least scary uncle is easy on the eyes" Ming Yue Yin feels the life of women in this era is quite ironic.


    "What worries me about what Yang Qiou Xi will do after this, listening to your exnation, I''m afraid she won''t give up easily" Lory''s eyes deepened.


    Yang Xi Ying understood what Lory meant, how could she not understand the true temperament of Yang Qiou Xi''s mother and sister, to gain their advantage they didn''t care to use the dirtiest tricks on their sleeves to get what they want. Just imagine how a concubine daughter like Yang Qiou Xi could marry the heir of the Gu family.


    Yang Qiou Xi must have calcted Gu Lian Fu''s character he also knows that the Gu family that fears the most is a bad reputation therefore Gu Lian Fu had no choice when he identally slept with Yang Qiou Ru and was caught by an outsider, it never crossed his mind in his mind that he had been tricked by Yang Qiou Ru.


    However, Zhao Li Xin is not Gu Lian Fu in fact Zhao Li Xin is not like everybody else, he will not hesitate when something didn''t go in his way.


    "I know Lory, don''t worry, I will make sure Yang Qiou Xi doesn''t bother you or lord Long Ming, ever again," Yang Xi Ying said solemnly.

 Chapter 814 - Lure The Enemy

    Somewhere outside the city of Sun Jan, Zhao Li Xin was sitting in the middle of a lush green field, the wind was blowing, and the grass was moving in steady waves. there was nothing around him except for the dense green grass that covered arge area. Zhao Li Xin ced Gu Qin in front of him slowly he plucked the strings and a melodious voice began to float in the air as if dancing with the breeze.


    Zhao Li Xin''s ck robe fluttered and his long ck silk hair flowed down his shoulders creating a contrast against his fair skin, his onyx eyes were hidden under his long eyshes, he had thin lips that pressed together, with a strong jaw that made him look manly and alluring at the same time his awestricken appearance was surreal as if Zhao Li Xin emerged from a painting.


    a faint smile bloomed on his beautiful face, Zhao Li Xin''s expression turned gentle as he slowly drowned in his melody.


    All of a sudden, dozens of men lunged with swords in their hands, their movements so fast that normal eyes couldn''t keep up, they pointed their sharp des at Zhao Li Xin.


    However, Zhao Li Xin only nced as the enemy leaped closer towards him, the coldness in his eyes was evident he clenched her fists when the enemy was only half a meter away from him when Zhao Li Xin opened his palms hundreds of thorns made of me burst from the ground and thrust them at the same time, their body hangs on the air with thorns pierce through their body, just like a chicken skewer, the enemy screamed and blood spurted and stained green grass.


    The sudden death of theirrades took them by surprise and they stopped their movements, feeling threatened they all took a step back to keep a safe distance between themselves and the dangerous man in front of them.


    They looked at each other with concern, even though they had heard rumors of how strong this man was, but they were too arrogant to believe it, they thought that since the man was from the Xin Fang continent he couldn''t be stronger than them because there was a huge difference between people''s strength who came from the Xin Fang continent with people from the Hwang Wu continent, thus they underestimated the man.


    Fear squeezed the air within them, their hearts were beating wildly but the man who had killed theirrades calmly stowed Gu Qin into his spatial ring then he rose from his seat.


    Sweat dripped down their foreheads, their bodies stiffened as they unconsciously tightening their grip on their swords until their fingers turned pale.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shed with malice, he looked like a devil from hell who came to collect their souls.


    "Are you all just standing there or will you guys fight?" Zhao Li Xin smiled evilly, his body exuding blood lust, "Will youe to me or Ie to you? your choice"


    They knew they had to fight if they wanted to survive, there was no turning back!


    They gritted their teeth while screaming loudly to release their nervousness, they lunged at Zhao Li Xin at the same time, at that moment Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shed with joy and he grinned widely, ''It''s been a long time'' he thought.


    Zhao Li Xin moved at high speed then skillfully zigzagged between her enemies, Zhao Li Xin then grabbed one of his enemy''s wrist then she twisted the man''s wrist, as soon as the sound of bones cracking was heard Zhao Li Xin threw him at his friend nearby and they fall like a domino, they were surprised to see Zhao Li Xin easily destroy their formation as if it was nothing.


    Restless and anxious they changed their formation then attacked Zhao Li Xin again, this time they give everything they got.


    Like beasts, Zhao Li Xin broke their limbs, broke their bones, and tore their bodies apart without hesitation, they screamed, cursed, and scorned but Zhao Li Xin attacked them relentlessly, Zhao Li Xin was ted he didn''t even bother to use fire immortal like she used to, this time brutality was what he was looking for.


    His enemies screamed in pain, their blood sttered in all directions like red flower petals, the green grass was stained with deep red color as the familiar sharp metallic scent permeated on the air, it was a gory scene to behold.


    Zhao Li Xin strangled one of his enemies who still remain then slowly pulled that poor man above the ground, the poor man''s legs swung and kicked desperately looking for a foothold without needing to say it was futile, the air grew thinner as he panted slowly for air, soon after his face turned blue.


    Zhao Li Xin tightened his grip on the poor man''s neck he saw how the souls left the poor man''s body as he clenched his grip again the sound of bones cracking resounded, the poor man''s body jolted and his face turned white as soon as his hands went limp at his sides...


    released the grip from the man''s neck and the poor man''s body fell to the ground with a thud.


    Thest man left was deathly pale when he saw all hisrades being killed in such a gruesome manner. Bloodstains stained Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face, his face was cold with eyes as dark as abyss, his hands were cover with the blood but his expression was nk without any trace of feeling inside, there was no joy, anger, hatred, or regret he waspletely hollow.


    Chills ran down his spine, he immediately threw away his sword and knelt to the ground, "Forgive me, please my lord, forgive me!" he banged his head on the ground repeatedly until blood dripped down his forehead.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression was as cold as a cier, an eerie silence gripped the poor man''s soul to the very end. Deep down he cursed their arrogance and the one who gave orders without taking into ount this person''s true strength.


    "Forgiveness¡­" Zhao Li Xin hissed in a cold voice.


    Cold sweat covered the poor man''s entire body, every step Zhao Li Xin took sent an unbearable terror into his heart, "Please my lord.... I''m just... I''m just... following orders" his voice trembled in fright.


    "Then you must follow to the end." Zhao Li Xin opened his palm, a bolt of fire floated above his palm then strike the poor man whose kneeling on the ground and his body was devoured by the me, the poor man didn''t even have time to scream as the me ignited gloriously untill the poor man body turned into ashes and it''s blown away by the wind.


    Zhao Li Xin remain apathetic throughout the scenes, he turned his head and saw the damage he had done. The scattered corpses and the blood dripping from the lifeless corpses were a very familiar sight. The wind howled like a wail over death or perhapsughter over the massacre, but it was still annoying.


    "My lord" Mong Ki and Mong Yi suddenly appeared, their faces and clothes covered in blood.


    "Is it done?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a monotone voice.


    "Yes my lord, they are all from the Iron Horse sect," Mong Ki said while sheathed his ck sword.


    "From the Hwang Wu continent?" Zhao Li Xin''s forehead wrinkled.


    "Did we have animosity with them before?" Zhao Li Xin was unsure because he had provoked so many people during the Hei Shen sect''s establishment.


    "Yes, my lord we have never had any problems with them before" Mong Ki affirms, he is also confused as to why they are suddenly snooping around their territory, that''s why their lord lure them away from the manor so that they don''t disturb the young madam''s peace and also they don''t damage their new manor again.


    Because the few manors they owned had been destroyed countless times except for the one in the Yunmo kingdom, therefore, everyone didn''t bother to name their residence anymore so the manor was nameless to this day.


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin and brother Mong heard amotion slowly approaching followed by a shrill sound then a dark shadow loomed over their heads as they looked up they saw a pair of gigantic wings. The giant beast dropped it on top of them, Zhao Li Xin and the Mong brothers quickly jumped away from the beast''s heavynding.


    As theynded smoothly, the Mong brothers stood in front of Zhao Li Xin while unsheathed their swords.

 Chapter 815 - The Real Power

    Zhao Li Xin''s face remained indifferent as usual, he calmly pushed Mong Ki''s shoulder as he stepped forward. He stare at the beast that had a head like a wolf, a body like a bear, and skin cover with muddy brown scales, what made it even more strange was that it had a pair of wings that looked like bats, Hideous and strange with one look at Zhao Li Xin knew this was another kind of hybrid beast.


    A man suddenly jumped from the back of the beast, the man has a huge muscr body with bulging behind his robes, he had scars on his left eyebrows along with a thick frizzy beard he looked rough and callous just like a mountain bandit.


    "Are you Long Ming?" the muscr man shouted with a gruff sound.


    "You sent a group of assassins then made such a big entrance without beingpletely sure who the person in front of you was, what if I said, I''m not Long Ming?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand the need to ask such a stupid question.


    "...."


    The man snorted disdainfully, "Funnyments from a pretty face like you" he tried to hide his embarrassment, though it didn''t really help.


    "Thank you" Zhao Li Xin replied sincerely.


    Anger boiled within him as his face turned red, "Let''s see if you''re as good as people say you are!" he shot towards Zhao Li Xin like a loose cannon.


    "Milord?" Mong Ki waiting for Zhao Li Xin order.


    "Get out of the way..." Zhao Li Xin said, then he shattered the crystal with her bare hands then threw the crystal that turned to dust into the air then Zhao Li Xin made aplicated symbol with his hand immediately a transparent array protected him when the brute man sword touched the array a spark appeared and suddenly the muscr man was pushed away by the extreme resistance of the array.


    However the muscr man managed tond on the ground with both feet, with his sword piercing the ground to stabilize his footing, sweat dripping down the side of his head, he didn''t expect Long Ming to be this strong.


    "You¡­ you are an array master?" he swallowed unconsciously out of nervousness. He had heard many rumors about Long Ming but none of them said Long Ming was an array master, this was indeed awful news for him.


    Zhao Li Xin opened her arms and shrugged, "Surprise..." he said dryly.


    "Are you hiding it on purpose?" he was irritated how cunning Long Ming was, everyone knew array masters were the most annoying opponent as they could subdue their enemies without actually fighting if only he knew Long Ming was also an array master, he would have made more preparations before he faced Long Ming, but now it''s toote,


    "Not really, at least ''Lao'' something knows about it, why... is she didn''t tell you anything about me? no wonder..." Zhao Li Xin might sound sarcastic but he just being honest.


    "How did you know about Miss Lao Min Na?" he knitted his thick brows he didn''t know once she brought the hybrid beast is easy for Zhao Li Xin to guessed where this man is for the notorious beast.


    The muscr man didn''t know that he unconsciously told Zhao Li Xin that Lao Min Na had stuck her nails in the Hwang Wu continent, and it wasn''t strange that several sects on that continent other than the Heaven''s Gate had cooperated with Lao Min Na, Zhao Li Xin smirked "Who else would it be that would make such a hideous creature like this other than hers" Zhao Li Xin stared with an unimpressed expression at the growling beast.


    "You, how dare you mock Miss Lao!" The muscr man sounded offended for Lao Min Na, is this man Lao Min Na admirer or underling, or perhaps...both?


    "Why not...this not the first time" Zhao Li Xin shrug nonchntly.


    <strong>"Kill him!"</strong> he then blew the whistle hanging from his neck, the beast roar with a deafening sound then charged at Zhao Li Xin fiercely.


    The protective array around Zhao Li Xin activated and resisted the huge beast''s brutal attack as the beast got angrier, it roared then charged at Zhao Li Xin again with even more force, and the barrier shattered into pieces.


    The Mong brothers rolled to the side avoiding the monster''s attack then skillfullyunched several attacks at the beast, meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin jumped into the air andnded smoothly on the ground, he didn''t join the fight with the Mong Brothers because he felt the Mong brothers were able to handle the animal without his help.


    On the other hand, the muscr man thought Zhao Li Xin was running away from the fight he teased Zhao Li Xin, "Humph, if you''re really that strong why don''t you fight my beast without your subordinates?" he thought he had unmasked Zhao Li Xin who was said to be the strongest man in the Xin Fang continent.


    "¡­.." Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what the mockery means, why the muscr man looks so arrogant when he was the one who bring dozens of underlings and hybrid beast to help him fight?


    The Muscr man suddenly make a fighting stance "Fight me without your array if you dare!" he beckoned Zhao Li Xin provocatively.


    ''Why should I?'' Zhao Li Xin was confused by his opponent''s arrogant moves.


    "Let''s see how I''m gonna crush your dam* pretty face!" he shouted in a boisterous voice.


    ''Why did he brings up my face again?''


    Zhao Li Xin massages his nape tiredly, "Whatever¡­"


    "Take this!" the man jump he swing his sword wildly and Zhao Li Xin bend and twist calmly as he dodged the attack, Zhao Li Xin''s calm face infuriated the muscr man, with loud shouted he raised his broad sword above his head.


    ''What a big opening'' it''s all Zhao Li Xin could think of.


    Zhao Li Xi calmly moves to the side as the broad sword miss him by an inch however it make the distance between Zhao Li Xin and the muscr man way too close Zhao Li Xin could smell the greasy scent from the muscr man make Zhao Li Xin face scrunched up then he kicks the muscr man on the stomach since he can''t handle the smelled.


    Zhao Li Xin''s hard punch made him cough with fresh blood, luckily Zhao Li Xin managed to dodge the blood that spilled on his face still it irritated Zhao Li Xin so much that he gave the muscr man a powerful punch under his chin. The muscr man was thrown into the air then fell heavily to the ground, he groaned in pain.


    ''That fast?'' Zhao Li Xin was disappointed, she thought judging by the muscr man''s size, Zhao Li Xin wished the muscr man could handle it for at least ten minutes but even five minutes he had already fallen to the ground.


    <strong>"STOP!"</strong>


    Several people protected the muscr man while one of them gave him recovery pills to make the muscr man recover quickly so he could stand up. A woman in her mid-twenties stood beside him with a worried face, "Honey, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, I''m just careless" the muscr man lied, and everyone could see it, but he refused to admit in front of his wife that he was defeated so easily.


    "Didn''t father-inw tell you toys low for a while and wait for his orders? if he finds out you disobey his orders, again.. you will make father-inw angry again" the woman held the man''s arm as she tried to reason with him.


    it''s a shame that his good intentions were taken as ordinary tirades "Shut up!" he shouted, jerking his arm away from the woman. "I know what I''m doing!" he insisted.


    The woman bit her lips, she was irritated by her man''s rudeness but tamped down her feeling. Her husband wasn''t handsome and rude but he had a good background and was a pretty good cultivator if only he wasn''t so hot-tempered which only gave him more trouble than benefit like today when she heard her husband running with his subordinates and the beast they joust bought to fight against Long Ming, knowing her husband''s character she immediately brought some of her subordinates to chase after her husband and just like she expected her husband was hit ck and blue by Long Ming.


    Her foolish husband, does he think it''s easy to win against Long Ming.


    The woman raised her sword, she aimed at the man in front of her, "You hurt my husband?" she wanted to show her support for her husband but when she saw Zhao Li Xin she was awestruck.


    The man had impable sculptural features, every feature on his face was perfect he also tall and had broad shoulders without excessive muscles like her husband, needless to say, the man was handsome beyond words if that was not mesmerizing enough he also exuded the aura of a Monarch.


    Never in her life had she seen someone so dreamy as this man, it was too surreal that she couldn''t hide her tant admiration.


    "Who are you looking at?!" the muscr man looked at his wife''s blushing cheeks, how could he not know what she was thinking.


    "No¡­ I¡­ I don''t¡­" she tried to sound reassuring but her eyes repeatedly nced at Zhao Li Xin, what could she do it''s hard to ignore someone like Zhao Li Xin.


    "You!" The muscr man''s nostrils red with anger, they had been married for almost five years but she had never looked at him like that, shame, anger, and jealousy mixed into one, s he took it all out on Zhao Li Xin.


    "How dare you seduce my wife, I will kill you!" he thrust his sword at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Husband!" his wife called out to him anxiously but he was already overwhelmed by anger he was unable to hear the warning that filled his wife''s voice.


    ''Seducing who?'' Zhao Li Xin was confused, he already had one in a million women as his wife, why would he have the desire to see another woman.

 Chapter 816 - Madness

    The muscr man gathered the qi in his sword and with all his might he aimed his sword at Zhao Li Xin''s head. Seeing Zhao Li Xin''s face he was boiling with anger, he hates handsome men the most because he thinks handsome men can get everything easily like his half brother for example, because of his stepbrother appearance he was a shower with love from everyone in his family and sects members without even trying, what make thing even worst that his wife also admires his half brother once if it wasn''t for his brother -already has an amazing fianc¨¦ she might ask her parents to match her with his half-brother instead, unfortunately, because she is inferiorpared to her half-brother''s fianc¨¦ she can only be his concubine if she is persistent to marry him that''s why she decided to marry him as an optional second-best option.


    Knowing this as a man how can he ept it, it''s a shame he can''t reject marriage offers since he needs his wife''s family influence to strengthen his position in his family so he takes out his pent-up anger on all the handsome men he sees, yes, the muscr man turn out to be small and pathetic.


    <strong>"DIE!"</strong> he shouted furiously.


    saw him attack head-on without any tactics. Zhao Li Xin clicked her tongue not knowing whether to admire orugh at the muscr man''s stupidity.


    Zhao Li Xin opened her arms wide as if she received her opponent''s sword strike without giving resistance, the muscr man thought Zhao Li Xin had given up after he show off his strength, the muscr man wild imagination was run wild as he imagining his father proud face when he found out he had killed Long Ming with his own hands, he exuberant how famous he would be when everyone knows his aplishment, he imagined his father would make him the next sect master sessor recing his half brother, he was overjoyed to see his brother''s defeated expression.


    But all of a sudden, mes burst from Zhao Li Xin''s hands and grew rapidly like a sea of ??fire. The excited muscr quickly awoke from his daydream as red-gold mes rolled in front of him like golden waves.


    The mes danced in front of his eyes, looking extremely beautiful and terrifying at the same time, and his skin felt an intense heat as he tasted that deathe nearer.


    In his helplessness suddenly something pulled him from the sea of ??fire and once again he fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    It took him a while to recover from his fear when he finally realized that he was safe, he looked at his ankles and saw that his legs were wrapped around his wife''s long silk cloth, he breathed a sigh of relief, he thanked his wife but at the same time, he felt embarrassed.


    He red at Zhao Li Xin sharply, he didn''t expect Zhao Li Xin to be as strong as the rumored said was, his heart sank in his stomach knowing he couldn''t win against Zhao Li Xin directly, he felt cheated because Zhao Li Xin didn''t show his true strength when he kills his previous underlings, therefore, he thought he might still have a chance.


    The muscr man''s wife helped her to stand up like her, she was also scared by Zhao Li Xin''s disy of strength, she realized that she and her husband were no match for Zhao Li Xin.


    Suddenly a long wailing sound resounded and they saw the hybrid beast beheaded by Long Ming''s two underlings.


    One of Lao Min Na''s people assured them that the beast is stronger than any normal beast, more ferocious, and had no fear whatsoever but how can Long Ming''s subordinates kill the beast so easily, the only conclusion either Lao Min Na lied to them or Zhao Li Xin''s people are much stronger than they had expected. Clearly, they''re hoping for the former.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi sheathed their swords then approached Zhao Li Xin and cupped their fists respectfully, "It''s done my lord" Mong Ki reported.


    "And the parasites inside¡­." What Zhao Li Xin was most worried about was the demon parasite that controlling the beasts and the demon parasite that being controlled by Lao Min Na.


    The muscr man and his wife frowned they didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin was talking about with her men.


    "With Master Wu''s special weapon killing the creature is not a difficult matter not to mention we are also protected with the talismans given by the young madam so that there is no big problem" exined Mong Yi.


    "Hm, good." Zhao Li Xin nodded.


    It''s actually not that hard to kill a hybrid beast once your cultivation reaches the sovereign level, the problem is that the demon parasite that controls the mind of a beast can only be killed with two things one is a special weapon made of spirit stones and the second is the protective amulet made by Lory the problem was that both resources were so limited that if one day a beast wave happened like in Lory''s world, he wondered if the people of this world were capable of dealing with it, Zhao Li Xin might not care but he knew that Lory does.


    The only way to stop this from happening is by killing Lao Min Na and Lazarus beforehand, unfortunately, their n didn''t work out because Lao Min Na never lived in the same ce for a long time moreover she was very good at hiding herself and working covertly


    "What are you talking about, Long Ming?" the muscr man shouted, he found Long Ming and his subordinate''s conversation was strange, didn''t they kill beasts so what is this parasite conversation mean?


    Zhao Li Xin stared at them nkly while the Mong brothers looked at them pitifully. This bunch of idiots didn''t know they had invited a wolf to their house, actually, Lao Min Na is much worst than a wolf.


    "Other than those beasts, what else did the Iron Horse sect receive from that ''Lao'' woman?" Zhao Li Xin narrowed her eyes as she investigated their reactions.


    The muscr man exchanged confused looks with his wife even his subordinates suspicious of what Zhao Li Xin purposed to ask all of this, even so, the muscr man was too stubborn to believe there was anything wrong with Lao Min Na''s intention.


    "Long Ming don''t you dare to sow discord between us and Miss Lao, do you think I will believe your words? Miss Lao has helped our sect members be stronger, hump, I guessed you were jealous that our sect got Miss Lao''s help and became stronger" he said confidently, however, his wife thought differently, he felt Long Ming wasn''t a liar, on the contrary, he was known to be very frank without caring about other people''s opinion and also she felt that there was something odd about Lao Min Na.


    "Wait husband, master Long Ming might know something..."


    His wife tried to stay rational but instead, the muscr man thought his wife was infatuated with Long Ming, therefore, she trusted whatever Long Ming said, overwhelmed with jealousy he shouted rudely at his wife <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> he scolded his wife in front of his subordinates which was a disgrace for her.


    "All women are the same, when they see a handsome man they will lose their minds like a headless chicken" The man quipped.


    "Husband, why are you talking to me like that?!" his wife rebuked him with disappointment.


    The muscr man scoffed sarcastically "Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking, you think I didn''t notice since earlier you weren''t able to take your eyes from him"


    "HUSBAND!" her bloodshot eyes widened as she was angry being humiliated in front of their own people. If they talked to the people back home, their reputation and position in the Iron Horse sect and society would be ruined.


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t interested in seeing them fight, in azy tone he asked casually, "Do you guys still want to fight? I want to hurry home to see my wife..." Seeing them fighting made Zhao Li Xin miss Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t help but wonder what his princess was doing right now, Zhao Li Xin''s expression softened a little as Lory''s pretty smiling face appeared in his mind.


    "Ha, you want to go back to your wife" scolded the muscr man "Unfortunately she might be a widow instead!" he sneered.


    Brother Mong thought this man''s brain might be pinched by his big muscles, hence he couldn''t think straight, while Zhao Li Xin was tired of this meaningless banter if he wanted to fight, let''s fight to the death, why the need to talk this much? ''what waste of time'' Zhao Li Xin sighed inwardly.


    "Husband, don''t!" the muscr man''s wife tugged on the man''s arm anxiously, "Father-inw will me us!" she reminded him.


    "Enough, I''m not a child!" he became impatient by his wife nagging, "I do what I want!" again with his tenacity he silenced his wife.


    The muscr man raised his right hand, dark green jade glistening on his middle finger, he smirked triumphantly, "Long Ming, I will make sure you die today!" suddenly the ring shone, and then from the light slowly emerged arge silhouette that became clearer and clearer.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi drew their swords and stood with their backs to Zhao Li Xin. They could sense something bad was about to happen and when they thought they were suddenly surrounded by dozens of hybrid beasts.

 Chapter 817 - Madness II

    Fighting with one Hybrid Beast is hard enough but dozens of them at the same time will not be easy even for Zhao Li Xin not to mention the Beast seems much stronger than the first one.


    "Milord¡­" Mong Ki face stiffen.


    Beasts of various sizes and types, roared and stomped their feet and the ground shook as a result, fear spread through the air as everyone was terrified as they were surrounded by dozens of beasts even though they knew that their master was able to control all the beast.


    The muscr manughed triumphantly, "Long Ming, you see this!" he open his arms and guffawed he was certain that even Long Ming would not be able to win against all these beasts, and even if he did, Long Ming would be seriously injured, and at that time, it would be easy for the muscr man to finish him off.


    The muscr man''s wife furrowed her brows, these were all beasts that they purchased using their sect''s treasury. The sect master who was their father-inw reminded them not to use beasts recklessly, not only because they were hard toe by but the beast cost almost drain their sect treasury.


    If something happened to the beast, she couldn''t imagine how angry her father-inw would be, however, she can''t stop her husband either, she could only pent her hope that her husband would seed in defeating Long Ming.


    Surrounded by the beast, Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained calm, instead of being frightened, something else was built up within him. He knew all too well this feeling was, the familiar rush of adrenaline that soothed his heart that had been empty for a long time, the only ecstasy that kept him going before he met Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin''s corner slightly lifted, here it is¡­ the excitement of having a brush with death, there was a time when this was the only proof that he is alive, how ironic.


    Dozens of roaring beasts shook the ground beneath them, the beasts'' gazes filled with murderous lust, they snorted and bared their sharp fangs with drool dripping from their tongues. Zhao Li Xin didn''t look worried while the Mong brothers stood alert, their backs to Zhao Li Xin from both sides, they tightly gripped their ck swords ready to kill anything that dared approach Zhao Li Xin.


    "Ha, are you scared now" the muscr man sneered he couldn''t believe Zhao Li Xin wasn''t worried, he was sure the calmness on Zhao Li Xin''s face was faked, thus he taunted "Why don''t you beg me, kneel down and I might just let you go!" he raised his chin arrogantly, of course, he was lying, he was not so stupid as to let Zhao Li Xin live.


    Zhao Li Xin fell silent no one could read his expression but the muscr man believed Zhao Li Xin was too scared to speak. Feeling like he was walking on air, the muscr man enjoyed the moment of victory.


    Zhao Li Xin ignored him, he let the stupid man get drunk by his delusions. Zhao Li Xin spoke in a low voice, "Activate your fire protection talisman and try to distance yourself from me"


    "Milord, we will not abandon you!" Mong Ki strongly rejects Zhao Li Xin order..


    "Milord, we will stay with you no matter what!" Mong Yi also expressed his reluctance.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed, "Don''t worry about me, I still want to go home to my beautiful wife" he waved his hand casually.


    The Mong brothers realized that Zhao Li Xin must have ns on his own, they were confident that their current master would not risk his life when Young madam was still around. The Mong brothers exchanged nces and give each other an affirmative nod "Please take care my lord" Mong kKi and Mong Yi cupped their fists at the same time the muscr man blew his whistle again then all of a sudden the hordes of beasts charged towards them.


    ______________________


    "Gee, I have something nice for you?" Huo Long suddenly said.


    Zhao Li Xin was meditating near the cliff and Huo Long''s voice woke her up from her concentration, annoyed she red at Huo Long "Not interested" she immediately refused.


    Huo Long pouted his lips "Aww, don''t say that" he crouched down in front of Zhao Li Xin, "You''ll thank meter" Huo Long''s eyes brought his face closer to Zhao Li Xin''s, his eyes glittering with excitement.


    Annoyed by Huo Long''s face getting too close, Zhao Li Xin pushed her face away from him and grumbled, "What do you want" he sighed.


    "Something that can make your Immortal me much stronger than it is now" Huo Long smirked.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed her eyes showing her interest "What?"


    "Something that can focus your me, make it sharper and precise" Huo Long''s smile wider as he grew more excited.


    "What''s that?" there''s a glint in Zhao Li Xin eyes, even though the immortal mes were very formidable but the power was uncontroble and too wild even though he had managed to control it, its power was still too lethal, and using it against a weak opponent was like killing a mosquito with an axe, excessive and not worth the effort expended.


    "¡­." Huo Long pursed his lips, this kid doesn''t know how to be grateful, Huo Long feels guilty. Suddenly a futile idea popped into his head, Huo Long smiled widely and he sped his hands in front of his chest and yfully pleaded, "Say, please tell me dady~"


    "..." Zhao Li Xin''s face darkened.


    "Come ooon..." Huo Long puffed puff his cheeks making himself look cute.


    "¡­." Zhao Li Xin''s killing intent increased.


    "¡­." Huo Long''s brows twitched ''Does he want to kill me?''


    "¡­." Killing intent increased greatly.


    "Fiine!" Huo Long resigned dejectedly, he should have known Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how to joke.


    If only he knew Zhao Li Xin was quite cute when he was with Lory.


    Huo Long put on a serious face then he raised his index finger and said: "Then I will teach you the secret art of sharpening your immortal mes, this art is called firestorm and has five moves, the first stage is called¡­.Entrapment"


    __________________________________


    Thunderous sound beast roaring raised to the air, their giant''s ws ready to plunge deep into his skin, it''s not impossible if he would die without leaving remains to bury. The muscr man is exhrated as he can''t wait to see Zhao Li Xin rip apart.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his head, there was no horror in his onyx eyes as the beasts attacked him simultaneously, all of the sudden the sky was covered with their ws and fangs, yet, he feel not the slightest trepidation.


    An evil smile spread across his handsome face.


    Zhao Li Xin lower his palm to the ground, mes appeared on both sides of the stairs like a torch, and the mes dripped to the ground created a string of fire that spread on the ground at high speed, created intricate formations like red giant cobwebs.


    The beasts couldn''t stop their attacks and they were instantly trapped when their feet hit the ground, in an instant the beast caught in the ignited string, and wrapped their bodies, the beasts struggled to free themselves, hence the stronger they resisted the tighter the strings of fire bound them.


    however there were some beasts that had wings to stop their attacks, of course, Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t let them go, he jumped into the air on one of the beasts that were floating in the air with fire in both hands.


    not to be outdone the beast charged at Zhao Li Xin, Zhao Li Xin swiftly slipped behind the animal andnded on its back, Zhao Li Xin almostnded a punch but then the beast flicked its long tail filled with sharp thorns at him.


    Zhao Li Xin was forced to withdraw her punch to dodge the beast''s tail attack.


    Once again Zhao Li Xin jumped into the air and the other beasts had already tried to attack her again, three beasts attacking her simultaneously from various sides.


    not to be outdone the beast charged at Zhao Li Xin, Zhao Li Xin swiftly slipped behind the animal andnded on its back, Zhao Li Xin almostnded a punch but then the beast flicked its long tail filled with sharp thorns at him.


    Zhao Li Xin was forced to withdraw her punch to dodge the beast''s tail attack.


    Once again Zhao Li Xin jumped into the air and the other beasts had already tried to attack her again, three beasts attacking her simultaneously from various sides.


    Zhao Li Xin snorts in annoyance.


    _______________________


    "And the second move will be called wrath¡­ooh, you gonna love this~"

 Chapter 818 - Potential Snitch

    The immortal me was not the first martial art he had learned actually Zhao Li Xin had studied many secret arts left in the underground pce, but the immortal me was the only art that matched his character.


    The art is dangerous, risky, ruthless, and deadly, once released it is difficult to control, the me will swallow everything, and everyone nearby including himself if he failed to control it.


    However, With Huo Long''s help, Zhao Li Xin was able to control the immortal mes to a certain degree but the firepower was still too excessive to fight against trivial enemies, so Zhao Li Xin knew he needed to find another martial art to filled the immortal me ws sadly, there''s nothing could synch with immortal me destructive power until Huo Long teach him about Firestorm.


    Zhao Li Xin pressed her palms together as soon as she spread out her palms, a sh of red light exploded and sliced the surrounding beasts into pieces.


    The excited smile on the muscr man disappeared, his eyes bulged wide and his face was white as rags he couldn''t believe the beast he was proud of dying mercilessly in Zhao Li Xin''s hands.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xinnd on the ground smoothly follow by pieces of the beast carcass that also fell to the ground like chunks of meat, suddenly he felt something wet on his cheeks and he wiped his cheeks, it was bloodstained from the beast, Zhao Li Xin scrunches his nose and grumbles in disdained, "Disgusting"


    There were still many beasts flying in the sky and the rest were trapped half-dead in their traps, the beasts were still trying to escape from their traps even though half of their bodies were scorched. Zhao Li Xin scoffed she didn''t want to waste any more time. Zhao Li Xin swung his hand and a sharp thin light with a swoosh the thin light cut the beast in half then Zhao Li Xin swung his hand again and again and the beasts cut like grass.


    the other beasts could sense the threat they all pounced on Zhao Li Xin at the same time, Zhao Li Xin nimbly dodged and shift swiftly while continuously slicing through them, the beast roared furiously as blood spilled profusely in the air like a red painting.


    It was a magnificent sight to see Zhao Li Xin fighting alone with hordes of beasts, he looked just like the god of war in the stories people used to read when they were children, meanwhile, the Mong brother watch their lord with awed and excitement.


    "Brother looks like we need more practice," Mong Yi grinned excitedly.


    "Obviously" Mong Ki agreed readily.


    Mong Yi suddenly notice something and he nudged Mong Ki "Brother, look"


    Mong Ki follows Mong Yi''s gaze then he sees Muscr Man and his group wanting to sneak away, it seems they realized they can''t win against their master so they tried to run, could it be that easy? Of course not.


    "Someone wants to leave before the show is over, how rude" Mong Ki''s face hardened.


    "Especially when they the one who starts it," Mong Yi said peevishly.


    The muscr man was frightened, many things were running through his mind at the moment, what should he do? The beasts they had worked so hard for died miserably, then how could he exin this to his father and his sect elders.


    The glorious future he dreamed of before has dissipated like smoke left him only with regret, if only he did not challenge Long Ming unfortunately he couldn''t turn back time, the muscr man knew he was done now.


    His wife doesn''t look good either, her future is tight with her husband if he bes a dragon then she will be a dragon too but if he bes a dog and so will she.


    However, despite all of that she realizes that they had to leave first even though they would be severely punished in their sect but at least they could still maintain their lives but if they fell into Long Ming''s hands then it would be the end of them.


    "Husband we have to go now, hurry!" She grabbed her husband''s arm promptly.


    The muscr man didn''t want to leave like a loser but he knew his wife was right, Long Ming wouldn''t spare their lives. In the end, life is more important than dignity so why force it.


    "Let''s go!" The muscr man ordered his men to leave.


    The muscr man''s subordinates breathed a sigh of relief, neither of them wanted to fight Long Ming after witnessing how strong he was..


    But just before they took another step all of his subordinates were suddenly killed, the muscr man and his wife froze and a ck sword pointed at his face followed by a cold voice, "Where do you think you are going?"


    "I¡­." the muscr man swallowed his words in nervousness.


    "How can you leave when our master gives you one of his best performances" Mong Yi sounded offended.


    "Ple...please let us go" pleaded the muscr man''s wife with eyes full of despair, "I promise you, we will never show ourselves in front of you again!"


    Mong Yi sneers, they are asking for mercy now but if things turn the other way, will they give them mercy, never!


    Tears fell down her cheeks as she pleaded profusely, she wished they would be lenient towards the fairer sex so she acted pitifully, sadly this Mong brother''s face acts way too much time, and just like their lord they treat everyone equally, male or female.


    "Please¡­mister" she woefully pleads.


    Mong Ki draws back his sword, the woman''s face glows thinking Mong Ki will let them go but Mong Yi cupped his fists and lowered his head "What should we do my lord?"


    The face of the muscr man and his wife stiffened before they could ovee their shock suddenly the neck was strangled from behind, it was happening too fast he didn''t have time to fight back and his wife screamed in horror, her feet tripped over the gravel and she fell to the ground.


    "Long Ming, let me go, you don''t know who I am!" he''s still trying to threaten.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head and smirked, "Oh enlighten me then"


    "I...I Feng Lao from the Feng n, my father Feng Ru Han the iron sect master..if...if you kill me, he will...he will never forgive you!" he shouted and threatened Zhao Li Xin using his father''s name.


    "Oh my, what should we do Mong Ki?" Zhao Li Xin stifles a chuckle as he tightens his grip on the man''s neck.


    "Kill them all, my lord" Mong Ki answer firmly.


    The muscr man shouted in disbelive "Long Ming, don''t be crazy, let me tell you all the big sect in Hwang wu continent and the Xin Fang continent work together to destroy you, if you dare to killed me you only infuriated them more!"


    Zhao Li Xin narrow his eyes "Hm, is that true?"


    The manughed in relief and he immediately replied, "Ye¡­yes. I''ll tell you everything if you let me go!" Although he sounds sincere, however deep down the muscr man already make a n for himself, perhaps if he could make a good connection with Long Ming maybe Long Ming''s will help him to be the iron sect master and killed his younger brother, and after all set and done he will find a way to get close to poison Long Ming, therefore no one stands on his way again.


    The muscr man immersed in his imagination again, and rambling excitedly, "Long Ming, I will tell you, everyone, whoever wants to kill you so you can make the first move, why don''t we work together, I could kill them for you, you can help kill my enemy too, therefore, we together can....AAAHHHK!!" the muscr man''s body engulfed in mes, his wife watching her husband''s skin melt as the hot mes touched his skin while his eyes open widely filled with horror.


    panic surged inside her and she screamed with all her might as she watch her husband slowly turned to dust.


    "Noisy" Zhao Li Xin pped his hands from the remaining dist in his hands, Mong Yi then politely handed over a clean towel to wipe his hands.


    "You take care of him, I want to know everything she knows" Zhao Li Xin said to the Mong brothers.


    "As you wish, my lord!" Mong Ki and Mong Yi answered simultaneously.


    The woman fell into a panicked state, her body shook and tears rolled down her cheeks, she didn''t even have the strength to raise her head but then Zhao Li Xin next words surprised her.


    "After she confesses everything he knows, let her go" Zhao Li Xin oddly granted the woman leniency.


    The woman reflexively raised her head, she couldn''t believe Long Ming would let her go, why was Long Ming so kind to her, is it maybe he with her¡­ the woman looked at Zhao Li Xin with expectant looks and she forgot that Zhao Li Xin just killed her husband in front of her face so kindness should not be the words to describe Zhao Li Xin.


    "Is that okay my lord, will he talk to the Iron sect people?" Mong Yi was shocked.


    "He wouldn''t dare" Zhao Li Xin was sure that the woman wouldn''t dare toin to the iron horse sect people, not only had she lost precious beasts she had also let her husband the child of Feng Ru Han die and if they found out that she exchanging information with the Hei Shen sect in exchange for her life, they would not forgive her even her family might be implicated by her, therefore, Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel worried.


    "Beside I don''t want my wife hate me because I killed a woman who didn''t do anything to me, yet" Zhao Li Xin heavily sighed, this wasn''t his style but he didn''t want to disappointLory.


    But then again, Zhao Li Xin saw the woman''s gives him strange look it make him annoyed so Zhao Li Xin added, "But if she tries to lie or refuses to cooperate, kill her at once," he said firmly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s words were like a bucket of cold water spilled over her head, whatever wild imagination she had previously disappeared in an instant.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t give her another nce, he turned around then jump at high speed, immediately his figures disappear leaving the Mong brothers and the potential snitch.

 Chapter 819 - Improvising

    It was already evening when Zhao Li Xin arrived at her residence. he looked up and the sky was dyed with pink and orange colors making his shadow longer and darker, Zhao Li Xin just realized that he had been away for a half-day, suddenly Zhao Li Xin felt slightly guilty for leaving Lory behind all the time to handling his business.


    The gate guards saw Zhao Li Xining with a small paper bag, they cupped their fists to salute then immediately opened the gate, no one thought it was strange why Zhao Li Xin came home alone without the Mong brothers who always following him like a shadow, they just assumed their lord must order the brothers Mong brother to do important tasks.


    As he was walking towards the courtyard, he suddenly halt his step then sniffed his arm and his face scrunched up, the pungent smell of the animals mixed with the smell of blood still lingered on his clothes Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to see Lory in this state so he took another route, coincidently he met a servant who happened to be passing by, Zhao Li Xin then ordered the servant to prepare the bath for him.


    After he cleaned himself thoroughly and changed into new clean robes only then did he continue to go to where Lory was. Zhao Lin then saw Ling Zi lit up the stonemp in the garden in front of his bedroom, Ling Zi saw Zhao Li Xin and bow her head.


    "Wee back my lord" she greets politely.


    "Is Madam inside?" Zhao Li Xin ask.


    "Yes, madam just finished bathing after returning from Master Li''s house and now she is resting inside" Ling Zi exined Lory''s activity the whole day.


    Zhao Li Xin nod, "You can go now"


    "Yes, My lord" Ling Zi bow her head again before she left.


    Inside the room, Lory was lying on the sofa leisurely while above her head transparent fishes made of water swimming in circles in the air as if they were in a pond. The sight was like something that appeared in a dream, thus Zhao Li Xin was blown away.


    Lory notice Zhao Li Xin presence and she snapped her fingers and the fish turn into snowkes then it fall and disappeared before it touch the floor, "Wee home" Lory smiles sweetly.


    Zhao Li Xin was startled when the fish disappear he awaken from a dream, "It''s beautiful¡­" Zhao Li Xin said while walk towards Lory.


    "Just practicing" Lory reply casually.


    "Is that how you train your strength?" Zhao Li Xin sat next to him.


    Lory took a deep breath "Yeah, it''s called mana breathing" once she felt the mana that flows inside her quiet down without a hitch Lory stretch her limbs and sighed, "It''s not like cultivation needs to be improved every day when ites to Rewards is all about control especially when you''re born with an abundance of mana like me"


    "Is it difficult?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Lory tilt her head and pursed her lips "Well, the stronger the Gift you have the hardest it''s to control¡­for me personally it is quite hard"


    Zhao Li Xin had heard Lory say when lory powers awakened she almost die if it weren''t for Lucas, Fred, her father, and everyone around came for a rescue who knows what would happen to her, even though Lory was half-joking when she told the story but Zhao Li Xin knew it must be a scary experience for a child who only six years old.


    "Are you suffering?" Zhao Li Xin has never seen anyone with power like Lory so he is curious about what had Lory experience.


    Lory waved her hand "No ¨C no, it''s not suffering per-se, it''s just¡­something people would go through in their life, like growing outbursts" she lightly said, Lory, didn''t want to describe the experience as suffering because everyone who blessed with gift experience the same thing as her some even worst.


    Lory thought she was luckier than other people because she was a royal family so she had a lot of people and resources to protect her from the dangers of the awakening, therefore she felt she had no right toin.


    "By the way, where were you, and what is that?" Lory ask and pointed at the bag in Zhao Li Xin''s hands.


    Zhao Li Xin got up and took out the quilt from the drawer and cover Lory''s legs and put the candy bag on Lory''sp, "I just go out to clean up some vermin and this is flower candy, I thought you will like it" he said nonchntly.


    "Thank you, wait...what vermin?" Lory frowned, "Are there, enemies, attacking us....are they Wei Zu Tian''s subordinates?" she sounds annoyed.


    "No, sadly it''s not him" Zhao Li Xin then walked to the table then started brewing tea while speaking to Lory calmly, "He''s from the Iron Horse sect, it came from the same continent as Wei Zu Tian, however, what''s interesting about him is that he knows that ''Lao'' woman''" Zhao Li Xin words fill with contempt.


    Whenever he thought of Lao Min Na, he only felt regret not killing her when he had the chance if only he knew that she would collude with Lazarus and be the biggest threat to Lory''s life, Zhao Li Xin admitted that letting Lao Min Na alive was the worst mistake he made in his life.


    "Lao Min Na?" Lory was taken aback "How?" Lory''s eyes widened and Girsha who was sleeping on Lory''s bed also woke up when he heard Lao Min Na''s name.


    Zhao Li Xin elegantly poured hot water into the teapot to wash away the dirt from the tea leaves at the same time he continued, "That man bought hybrid beasts from that ''Lao'' woman, a lot of it...they must drain their money for it" Zhao Li Xin mocked at their foolish act, "Looks like Lao Min Na is quite busy in the Hwang Wu continent, no wonder since she already establishes a rtionship with Wei Zu Tian''s mother, Duan Shu Shu" Zhao Li Xin sneer.


    Girsha flew and alighted on Lory''s armrest, "Lazarus seems to make another move, Lory" Girsha said inmonnguage so that Zhao Li Xin could understand.


    "The man from the Iron Horse sect also said that many sects are cooperating against us, I had a feeling Lao Min Na is behind all of this, she can''t win alone so she brought everyone to the party" Zhao Li Xin finished brewing tea then he carefully ce everything on the tray then walked gracefully towards Lory while carrying the tray.


    "All those strong people took Lao Min Na pills and bought those dangerous beasts" Lory tapped her finger on her cheek while muttering, "This is going to be one hell of a ride" Lory wryly smile.


    "Indeed" Zhao Li Xin handed a cup of fresh brew tea to Lory "We need to calcte our enemy''s movements based on what we know now"


    Lory epted the teacup with a smile then soon a sweet scent wafted into his nose "Wei Zu Tian is here, to cause trouble, while Lao Min Na is working on the other side making preparations with many sects to trouble us too" Lory then took a sip quietly.


    Zhao Li Xin sat next to Lory then put his arm around her shoulder "The Misty Lake n, Heaven''s Gate sect, Iron Horse sect, I even heard some sects from Xin Fan continent also joined in on the fun" Zhao Li Xin smirked, normal people should drench in a cold sweat from fear if they were in Zhao Li Xin''s position, yet he looked rather excited.


    Lory is also calmed, she has endured too much war, heartache, and loss to be scared of a group of people trying to kill her and her people, this is the same new situation for him.


    "You''re so popr" Lory teased.


    "Well, is not easy" Zhao Li Xin is jesting.


    "I think we need a new n." Lory raised an eyebrow.


    "I guess we do" Zhao Li Xin agreed.


    "Don''t be careless, humans are easy but we still have one ancient Demon to deal with and this demon is as cunning as a snake" Girsha said meaningfully.


    Lory heard and winked, "Good one~"


    "But lord Girsha is right, we have to be careful, Lazarus has proved to us so many times that he''s not an easy opponent" Zhao Li Xin rubbed her chin while contemting her moves.


    "Don''t be so tense, love" Lory patted Zhao Li Xin''s hand "If something goes wrong, we just need to trust each other and improvise" Lory smile mischievously.


    Zhao Li Xin expression soften then he kissed the back of Lory''s hand, "For some reason, I don''t like that"


    "Me too!" Girsha adds in.


    Lory giggles without making ament.

 Chapter 820 - Foolishness

    Elsewhere, there was also another couple who were also having a serious conversation.


    "Yang Qiou Xi did what?" Li Mo Zhen''s hand that was holding the wine cup stopped right in front of his lips as he looked at Yang Xi Ying in shock.


    Yang Xi Ying puffed her cheeks "I told you that concubine Lin and her daughter are crazy, do they think Master Zhao is stupid like Gu Lian Fu" she snort in disdain.


    Li Mo Zhen can''t believe Yang Qiou Xi''s can be so conceited, who does she think she is, a princess, a deity? she not even legitimated daughter even though that''s not determined someone''s value but still, she should have some realization.


    How can she be so¡­.stupid" Li Mo Zhen didn''t know whether to pity or admire Yang Qiou Xi.


    "I don''t know either¡­.I thought I could convince concubine Lin but I forgot how stubborn Yang Qiou Xi is and that''s what worries me" Yang Xi Ying''s face was clouded with worry "I''m afraid they will cross Long Ming''s bottom line if that really happens, even if Lory can guarantee my safety what about the rest of the Yang family, can Lory save all my family from Long Ming''s wrath?"


    Li Mo Zhen massaged his forehead as he felt worried, Yang Xi Ying is right although Zhao Li Xin seems to be quite docile recently but don''t forget he is still the same tyrant who rules the Xin fang continent in the shadows, can someone like him let others pass the line especially when that line is Lory.


    "Xi Ying you should discuss this with your father, tell him what can happen if he can''t control Yang Qiou Xi, and if your father doesn''t believe you then I will talk to him, and from now on don''t let your brothere to our ce again, I don''t care what others will say about us, keep your distance from your step sister" Li Mo Zhen reminded Yang Xi Ying seriously.


    "I know, you don''t have to tell me twice¡­ I don''t like them either" Yang Xi Ying didn''t hide her annoyance at Yang Qiou Xi after all she was never close to her half-brother and you could say their rtionship was quite bad.


    "Let''s talk to my family tomorrow the sooner the better" Yang Xi Ying didn''t want to dy any longer she was worried that Yang Qiou Xi would make even more stupid ns.


    The next day Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen went to the Governor of Yang Manor, without further ado Yang Xi Ying exined what Yang Qiou Xi had done and how it would affect the future of the entire Yang family.


    Even though Governor Yang was weak and unable to control his own family but he heard rumors from other officials about how close the rtionship between Empress Ming and Long Ming''s wife was even Yang Xi Ying would also confirm it and Governor Yang was sure Yang Xi Ying would not lie to him.


    Governor Who understands anyone who dar slight Luo Ri Yi will facing not only Long Ming wrath but also Empress Ming even perhaps Yang Xi Ying as well since he never saw Yang Xi Ying being protective to anyone not even to her own mother. It''s a sad truth but it''s toote to regret now.


    It wasn''t long before the Governor summoned Yang Qiou Xi and Lin Yu Lan and confronted them about what he was doing at Hei Shen Manor. However Yang Qiou Xi refused to take the me, she insisted she was doing this for the benefit of the Yang family.


    Yang Xi Ying who was also present barely able to contain her anger, luckily Li Mo Zhen was there to calm her down. Disappointed with Yang Qiou Xi''s behavior Governor Yang punished Yang Qiou Xi by confined her in her courtyard for two weeks, why two weeks? because Yang Xi Ying said Zhao Li Xin would hold the wedding banquet in two weeks after that they would leave Sun Jan city therefore Governor Yang didn''t have to worry that Yang Qiou Xi would trouble Zhao Li Xin afterward.


    Meanwhile, in Yang Qiou Xi''s courtyard.


    <strong>"AAAHH!!"</strong>


    filled with anger Yang Qian Xi swept all the items on the table, the flower vase, teapot, teacup, and all the disys fell to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    "Damn you, Yang Xi Ying - Damn you, Luo Ri Yi, it was all because of them, they ruined everything -<strong> EVERYTHING!</strong>" fiery exmations and insults resounded throughout the courtyard.


    The servants who heard Yang Qiou Xi''s scream did not dare to enter the room, they were afraid that Yang Qiou Xi would take his anger out on them.


    Everyone who served Lin Yu Lan and her two daughters knew how temperamental Yang Qiou Xi and Yang Qiou Ru were from childhood, just like their mother Lin Yu Lan they looked quiet, gentle, and shy from the outside but were actually very harsh and cruel, not a few servants had be the victims of their anger. Unfortunately, Governor Yang never knew about this because he was busy at work while Madam Yang tended not to care if it''s not involved her personally.


    Therefore the maids at Concubine Lin were relieved when Yang Qiou Ru finally got married and left the yang Manor to be with her husband, now they only had to deal with Yang Qiou Xi even though her temper was not better than her older sister but at least she was less cunning and showed her thought openly.


    Suddenly the door opened, Lin Yu Lan let out a cold breath when she saw the chaos in Yang Qiou Xi''s room "Xiao Xi, are you crazy!" she was livid, all the disys and tea sets in Yang Qiou Xi''s room were quite expensive how could Lin Yu Lan not be angry seeing all the expensive things that she painstakingly bought destroy without any leftovers.


    Ignoring her mother''s anger or perhaps not noticing the visible blue veins on her mother''s forehead, she ran and hugged her mother crying her heart out, "Mom, how could they do this to me!"


    "That lowly woman must be worried lord Long Ming will fall in love with me that''s why she did this to me, she''s a jealous bitc* she pretends to be nice and everything but she''s no better than the sneaky women out there and Yang Xi Ying choose outsider than her own family, how could she do this to me? she already has Li Mo Zhen why can she help me have a great man like her, why is Yang Xi Ying so mean to me!" Yang Qiou Xi was ranting non-stop, he didn''t realize how ridiculous she sounded, but who would dare to talk to a crazy woman.


    "Xiao Xi, please stop crying!" Lin Yu Lan''s anger was appeased by her crying daughter, "Rx, it''s not over, you''ve only been locked up for two weeks, that''s all" Lin Yu Lan patted Yang Qiou Xi''s daughter on the back tofort her.


    "Mother, please help me, I want to be Long Ming''s wife, I know I can do it, please ¨C please help me" Yang Qiou Xi clinging onto her mother''s arm.


    "This¡­" Lin Yu Lan looks trouble as she didn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing her mother''s hesitation Yang Qiou Xi whined increasingly loud "Mom please help me, I only asked for this one and I will never ask for anything else, I promise!" she insisted.


    "Fi ¨C fine, but I need to talk to your big sister first, let''s see if she cane up with a good n" Lin Yu Lan resign by her daughter''s plead.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face was beaming with expectation "Yes, let''s ask big sister first" she eximed excitedly.


    Yang Qiou Xi believes that Yang Qiou Ru is intelligent, can''t Yang Qiou Ru marry Gu Lian Fu even though Gu Lin Fu has clearly loved Yang Xi Ying for many years, Yang Qiou Ru can also bear Gu Lian Fu''s child at one time. tried and got Gu Lian Fu to take her as a wife even though Yang Qiou Ru was only a concubine''s daughter, therefore Yang Qiou Xi believed Yang Qiou Ru could help her to marry Long Ming.


    Greed, jealousy, and obsession clouded her mind, Yang Qiou Xi forgot how different Gu Lian Fu and Zhao Li Xi were, she underestimated how dangerous Zhao Li Xin was, she was too selfish to realize that her actions would threaten the safety of her family, and when she realized it was all toote.

 Chapter 821 - I Try

    It was already nighttime, the moon shining exceptionally bright without any gray clouds blocking the soft silver light that lit up the quiet night. Lory looked up at the sky as she thought about how long she had been in this world.


    It hasn''t even been a decade since she lived in this world but so many things have happened, Looking back when she was stranded in this mysterious world Lory quickly realized that people were afraid of her appearance, the real Luo Ri Yi and her family were petrified when she first met Lory, and even after two days she lived with them they were still wary of her.


    Loryter learned that people in this world never met people of different races therefore they would not ept someone like her who had snow-white skin, bluish hair, and purple eyes, so when Luo Ri Yi and her family coincidently died from the earthquake Lory then borrowed Luo Ri Yi''s identity including her appearance which happened have more or less simr feature and the same height as her.


    After that Lory decided to be a servant in a noble family''s house, simply because she didn''t know anything about this strange world so based on her experience Lory decided to gather more information first, Lory didn''t even care when she was given a contract as a ve since she wasn''t the real Luo Ri Yi which means the contract meant nothing to her, if one day she decide to leave even without her powers Lory believed no one could stop her.


    That''s where her life as a servant begins, honestly being a servant is not an easy task especially in this world, Lory was surprised by how the ves were treated, turns out once ves were bought they naturally be the property of their master.


    That means they had no right as human beings, they had no right to against their master so even if they were beaten, scold, or rape they had no right to refuted, even though Lory knew about this ancient practice from the old books but experiencing it firsthand was an eye-opener for her.


    Knowing this Lory keep herself low profile, luckily Luo Ri Yi has an average face so the master and mistress of the Manor didn''t pay attention to her, Lory then chooses a menial job that didn''t make her interact with other people, like sweeping the garden, brush the floor and prepare firewood for the kitchen.


    If Hand''s people knew what she was doing at that time no one wouldn''t believe her, Lory understands it would be hard for anyone to imagine a princess from a big country would dobor work, luckily she''s not a normal princess, she should thank her father for raising her more like a warrior than a princess thus she had no problem to adjust.


    Actually, doingbor wasn''t that hard, once she got used to it, and it was even quite rxing especially after Lory realized she was suffering from severe insomnia, turns out tiring her body actually made it easier for Lory to rest.


    Soon years passed in a blink of an eye, however, she was still not used to the monotonous and sort of peaceful kind of life. After years of living in the fastne, always rushing, always making ns, always setting goals, suddenly with a snap of the fingers everything stopped and that''s hard to ept.


    Without power, title, obligation, friends she feel lost, luckily she still has Girsha if not she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her.


    Lory begins to wonder why she''s alive if she doesn''t have any purpose, no reason to be here, but her question was unanswered, and life goes on, days go by, seasons change, the sun rises and the moon shines, time passes as if nothing bad happened, well, nothing did happen in this world since is not her world but Lory still feel agitated, she was haunted by dreams, she feel restless without any reason, she tries to be normal but it was hard.


    Still, she had no other choice but to quell her feeling and move on. Stranded and alone, separated from her home, her people, and her family. perhaps this is her punishment for making deal with the Demon, for risking the whole world just for one person....perhaps, she deserved it.


    Just as he was resigned to his fate, she met Zhao Li Xin Then he met the Mong brothers, the pce of the Four Kings, Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen, Yuan Shao, and so many people, suddenly he was surrounded with many friends.


    She cries,ughs, mad, and fell in love, once again her life is filled with new memories. Who would have thought she will find the people she wants to protect again, and so she finds a new purpose, a reason to live.


    A solemn smile bloomed on her beautiful face, for her to have a second chance in life she must be the luckiest woman in the world, for that she feel very grateful.


    Suddenly a fireflynded in her arm, Lory nced at the fireflies then she looked over her shoulder seeing Zhao Li Xin and Girsha still sleeping which is rare especially for Zhao Li Xin, perhaps he is just too tired, or perhaps it was caused by something else.


    Lory took the shawl on the chair and wrapped herself before slowly opening the door and leaving the bedroom, she saw the fireflies circling around her as if beckoned her to follow, the fireflies then flew towards the pond, with calm steps Lory followed where the fireflies went.


    The cold wind howled as the cold weather made her cheeks even paler, under the pale moonlight her long wavy bluish hair became even more distinct, the white robe she was wearing fluttered along with the blue knitted scarf slung over her shoulders.


    Lory was standing in the middle of the garden when dozens of fireflies lit up the garden and slowly the fireflies gathered and moved in a circle before long the light of the fireflies merged into one big light and transformed into a human form.


    "Arthea¡­" Lory called in a whisper.


    Arthea''s silver hair fluttered as the wind blew, her gray eyes gazed gently at Lory "It''s been a long time, Lorient" she greet Lory warmly.


    "Really? I thought you were busy conveying your prophecy to my husband" Lory mocked, she didn''t appreciate Arthea''s actions because since then Zhao Li Xin has been obsessed with protecting her even more than before and he is also eager to increase his strength in a short amount of time as if he was chased by something.


    "And why do you think he did that?" Arthea raised her eyebrows yfully.


    "Nevertheless, your help is unnecessary" Lory expressed her displeasure as she didn''t want Zhao Li Xin to be burdened more than he already was.


    Arthea feign ignorance and shrugged nonchntly "The king seeks for guidance, so I oblige to grant him some wisdom" Arthea rify her action calmly.


    Lory''s brows furrowed, "I thought the great Seeress from Djevelskrin Only guided the King of Hand"


    "My job is to guide all of Lucient''s heirs since the first King Lei Yu''s descendant is married to Lucient''s heir, he has every right to ask for my guidance"


    "So in short it''s all because of me?" Lory''s expression darkened.


    Arthea widened her eyes, she gave an obvious expression at Lory "Of course It''s all because of you, Lorient¡­you should know that by now" she state the fact.


    Lory felt Arthea words pierce through her heart but Lory had no words to argue because Arthea was right, "I know, the cmity that Lazarus brought to this world is on me, you don''t need to remind me Seeress!" said Lory in a self-deprecating tone.


    Arthea was silent, she looked up at the heavens and calmly said: "No, it''s not entirely because of you..." she muttered.


    "What do you mean?" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "Even though it was you who caused this to happen but you weren''t the one who started it, not at all¡­" Arthea shook her head and sadness shed across her gentle face "It starts with a pitiful child who never wish for the role he was given, loneliness made him wishing something he never should, feeling broken and hurt he became the victim of his own cruel fate as he gradually lost in his obsession¡­ he was finally drowned by his own sin" Arthea''s speak in daze expression who knows if she talks to Lory or herself.


    "Who are you talking about?" Lory was perplexed for a moment then suddenly she was hit by epiphany, "Are you talking about Lazarus, the King of Serpent Lazarus?!" Lory''s voice chokes by surprise.


    Never in million years Lory would guess that Arthea knew Lazarus personally but then again, no one knows how old Arthea really is, her origins are also covered in a veil, even Girsha doesn''t know about Arthea origin andstly, Djevelskrin was the ce where Lazarus is locked up and Arthea is the guardian of that ce, if Arthea and Lazarus have a connection then what rtionship they had, how long they had been known each other?


    Arthea silence confirms Lory''s suspicions and her heart beating like crazy as she carefully asked: "Who is Lazarus to you?"


    Arthea suppressed a bitter smile, "A mistake..."


    Lory looked curiously but Arthea didn''t say anything else even though she knew Lory was eager to hear her exnation instead she said: "Find the Crimson Lightning sword, and you will know everything"


    disappointed with Arthea''s answer Lory took a deep breath to quell her annoyance, Lory knew she couldn''t force Arthea any further. "Did youe just to tell me this?" Lory thought Arthea might have other reasons.


    "No" Arthea answered easily "I came to ask you something"


    "That''s new" Lory sneered sarcastically.


    Arthea didn''t bother by Lory''s sarcasm, with a serious face she asked "You know where thest Trinity fragment is so why don''t you take it?"


    Lory was stunned then she fell silent, she took his eyes off Arthea.


    Without feeling discouraged by the silence Arthea continued "Once you are freed from the curse, all your powers will return so you have a chance to fight Lazarus, I think you know how important it is" Arthea reassured Lory.


    Of course, Lory knows however, the price for it ... Lory shrugged and casually said: "I don''t want to hurt Zhao Li Xin,"


    Arthea was startled she came to understand lory action then she look down dejectedly "Even so, I think he will understand"


    Lory presses her lips together and sighed "But that doesn''t make this any easier..."


    "No, is not" Arthea agreed. "But you can save everyone, Lorient" arthea words are etched with sorrow.


    Lory tightened the shawl around her shoulders, then she gave profound smile, "I can try...."

 Chapter 822 - Rude Woman

    In the middle of the dense forest a shadow shed between the branches, it leaped from branch to branch with great speed, while other shadows chased after him just as fast.


    "Don''t let her get away!" shouted one of the shadows chasing her.


    Realizing her enemy was getting closer she threw several smoke bombs behind her, and the bomb exploded in the air and white smoke permeated the air.


    "Be careful, the bomb is poisonous!" they shouted with a half panicked tone.


    for a moment she temporarily escaped from being chased, but she knew is not over so she elerated her pace, suddenly a great pang hit her as she grimaces from the pain, she looked down and the blood pouring out from her stomach area, cold sweat drenched her forehead she had to stop the blood immediately otherwise he will be bleed to death, however, she couldn''t stop now knowing the people who were chasing her would soon catch up with her.


    She gritted her teeth to endure the pain ''I had to keep running'' she said to herself, she had to find her brother and tell her what she saw. but what did she see? she has no words to describe except...it was unnatural....inhuman.


    Suddenly an arrow shot and pierced her shoulder and she fell from the top of the tree with a loud bang, she winced in pain.


    "Catch her!" Her assant''s loud scream instantly woke her up, while enduring the pain she forced herself to his feet and drew her sword at the enemies surrounding her.


    "Miss Jin Hua, you better give up and follow us obediently," said one of them who had a big body with a scar on his left jaw, the man looked at Jin Hua with a sneer.


    Jin Hua took a deep breath to suppress her nervousness, "What exactly have you guys done, what creature did I see earlier?" she shouted.


    These few days she was observing what Jin Kai was doingtely, she heard Jin Kai was transferring mentally ill people from the Misty Lake n to an unknown ce under the pretext of treatment, however from her investigation she learned that Jin Kai took them to the Xin Fang continent to a secluded temple in the middle of the Whispering forest so she follows the lead, however, nothing could prepare her from what she saw in that ce, even until now she still unable toprehend what she had seen.


    Jin Hua knew that this was too much for her to handle alone so she needed help as soon as possible, unfortunately, the enemy found him, in her attempt to escape one by one her men were killed, although she was angry Jin Hua realized she was not their opponent thus she continued to run with one aim in her head, she had to go to where her brother Jin Hao was.


    But see her condition right now it seems she won''t make it to her brother''s ce, Jin Hua is ovee with sadness if this is the end of her at least she wants to see her brother onest time.


    The man smile cynically, "That''s not for your concern miss Jin Hua, pleasee with us"


    Jin Hua snort in disdained "What if I said no" she ask defiantly.


    "Then you gives us no choice" said the man while draw his sword and the other follow suit.


    Jin Hua groan, she took thest pill from her sleeve and swallow in one gulp, the pill relieve the pain and recover some of her strength but not healed her wounds, she knew this will be herst stance but she will not go down without a fight.


    Jin Hua groaned, she took thest pill from her sleeve and swallowed it in one gulp, it took away the pain and recovered some of her strength however it didn''t heal her wound, Jin Hua knew this would be herst stand but still, she wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    Jin Hua raised her sword and smirked, "Just look how great Jin Kai''s pet dogs are" she mock.


    as soon as the enemy''s expression darkened, their bodies overflowed with murderous lust, they stared at Jin Hua viciously "Kill her!" the big man with a scar on his face coldly hissed.


    as soon as they jumped at her, Jin Hua raised her sword to block their attack, the sound of metal shing echoed through the air, another opponent attacked her from the side and Jin Hua ducked and shed her enemy''s calf then rolled away from the enemy swarmed then threw dozens of poisoned silver needles at their enemies, some sessfully hitting her opponent faces and bodies and they screamed in pain.


    Jin Hua''s stealth attack angered her enemies and they attacked her even more ferociously, one of them managed to throw the sword from Jin Hua''s hand and kick her body against the tree trunk.


    Jin Hua screamed in pain, fresh blood spurted from her mouth, and her vision became blurry.


    "Give up Miss Jin, maybe master Jin Kai will forgive you"


    Jin Hua spit the blood and grin wickedly "My brother will kill all of you, just watch"


    Their expressions instantly turned gloomy, they knew who Jin Hua was mentioning, Jin Hao''s name had been mentioned several times among the Misty Lake as the prodigal son whoter became one of the Hei Shen king''s Pces, many elders expressed their wish to bring Jin Hao back to Mistyke n knowing his peerless talents as an alchemist and physician and this idea was strongly opposed by Jin Kai.


    They hesitated slightly when Jin Hao''s name was spoken, the only way to avoid Jin Hao''s revenge was to kill Jin Hua and exterminate his body before anyone else knew about it.


    "If no one finds your body, how could your brother know that you are dead" the man pulled Jin Hua''s hair then put his sword at his throat ready to slice it.


    but before he could move his hand suddenly blood ran down in the middle of his forehead, the man''s eyes widened as blood flows between his eyes, the next second his body fell limp to the ground.


    Jin Hua sees the man that almost killed her lifeless on the ground with a shocking face, and the buzzing sounds follow and one by one her enemies head is pierced by something sharp, and they all falling consecutively to the ground.


    In the mids of shock, Jin Hua hears footsteps came towards her, her eyes widen as she saw the person with fiery red robes walk calmly towards her, he had silk ck hair braids that slick to his shoulder, his ink color dark hair make his skin look more fair and wless just like luminous pearl, he looks at her with a pair of dark eyes adorn by thin long eyebrows, his red lips remind her with the poisonous poppy flower curved upward.


    Was he going to kill her too? the thought suddenly pop up in her mind if it''s so then she resigned to her fate. after all, she would rather be killed by this beautiful woman than by a bunch of brutish men, slowly her vision became blurry as she was ovee with exhaustion "Are you... going to... kill me"


    He knelt in front of her and smiled, "If I do, then your brother will haunt me..." he half-jokingly said.


    His deep voice made her realize that the person in front of her was a man, feeling disappointed then in a midst of unconsciousness Jin Hua blurted out her thought "My brother''s friend is a sissy¡­?" after jin Hua make a rudement she conveniently fainted.


    "...."


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance "How rude, like a brother like a sister, they''re both annoying" even though he grumbled he carefully lifted the woman''s body then carry her away.


    "Master Bei, who is he?" Lan Hua suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Master she is very beautiful, but her face is quite familiar" Shui Xian tilted his head.


    They were Bei Li Yan''s close subordinates, the four Lunatics ording to Jin Hao, and the rest of the King''s Pce.


    "Master, where are you taking her, do you want to make her your bride?" Lan Hua covered her mouth and gasped.


    "Congrattions, Master!" Shui Xian teased.


    Bei Li Yan hear his crazy subordinatedments and scoffed "Bride my ass, this is Jin Hao younger sister!"


    <strong>"EEHHH!!"</strong>

 Chapter 823 - The Hard Decision

    "Lory"


    "Hm"


    "Are you bored?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You have been trapped inside the manor for days, I thought you must be bored"


    Lory put down her pencil then lifted her head from her drawing book "What''s wrong, are you boring?" Lory guessed as soon as she saw his handsome face in a tight pout, Lory herself didn''t feel bored at all because Ming Yue Yin was around and they used to visit Yang Xi Ying to apany her, the girls spent their time gossiping, eating snacks while joking around, therefore, Lory didn''t have a reason to be bored.


    Zhao Li Xin dragged his chair next to Lory then propped his chin with his fists while looking at her, "We haven''t been out together in a long time, have we?"


    Lory tilted her head and nod "Well, it''s been quite a while but I guess that''s alright since we still have to be careful with Wei Zu Tian and his underlings lurking outside"


    Zhao Li Xin growled, "I don''t like the idea that we have to lock ourselves in our own ce just because a man is watching us from outside after all with me around nothing will happen to you" Zhao Li confidently said.


    "Sooo..." Lory put her arm around Zhao Li Xin''s neck, "This is a date?"


    A dazzling smile bloomed on Zhao Li Xin face like the sunrise on the first morning "Yes, it is"


    "Are you sure about this, we might stumble with one of our enemies?" Lory narrowed her eyes to check for any signs of worry in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes, as expected she got nothing.


    "Who cares, speaking of enemies, recently there has been no movement from the Heaven Gate side," Zhao Li Xin said suspiciously.


    "Really¡­.that''s weird" Lory frowned, "I thought he came here to bothering us so why did he suddenly stop for no reason?" Lory thought is not like Wei Zu Tian at all.


    "That''s what I thought too" Zhao Li Xin agreed.


    Zhao Li Xin then took Lory to the arhat chair next to the window then he walked to the drawer "So I made Wu San Bo to contact Miss Guan again, it''s strange that even she doesn''t know what Wei Zu Tian is doingtely but he had been gone for days" Zhao Li Xin picked out some dresses from the drawer then she put the dress down it was on the table in front of Lory. "Which one do you prefer, silvery blue, light purple, or green leaf?"


    Lory was slightly taken back by his sudden question before she replied with a casual look "Um..silver-blue looks fine"


    Zhao Li Xin handed the dress to Lory then he neatly put the other dresses back in the drawer, while changing her clothes Lory spoke behind the divider screen "Isn''t it worrying for someone like him to suddenly disappear like that, maybe he made some preparations to deal with us"


    "Maybe so¡­" Zhao Li Xin answer nonchntly while opened the jewelry box on the dresser, wondering if he should go with a simple white lily jade or an elegant pink rose diamond with a gold tassel hairpin. His brows furrowed as if he make an important decision.


    "Could it be Lao Min Na?" Lory said as she walked out of the screen divider, she look beautiful but unfortunately her face scrunched from worry, "I heard the Xiao family is in touch with Jin Kai''s subordinates, and Jin Kai has a rtionship with Lao Min Na, then I heard Lao Min Na knows Wei Zu Tian''s mother so probably it was there Lao Min Na got the Gu poison or whatever that poison called is¡­ andstly, so many sects from different continents suddenly joined hands against you, isn''t that too coincidental for you, I mean why now?"


    Lory believed that there was someone orchestrate all of this because it was not easy to persuade various sects to work together, cultivators were a group of stubborn, arrogant, and opportunist people, they would not join their hands together if it did not bring any benefits to them and what was considered beneficial to cultivators? wealth, power, beauty, reputation? if Lao Min Na could provide all of this, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to gather various cultivators under her banner.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled then sat her in front of the mirror then started to style her hair "Don''t be afraid my dear, your husband won''t lose to anyone" he confidently said while gently brushed Lory''s hair.


    "I''m not afraid, I''m just worried about you" Lory pursed her lips in annoyance, she really wasn''t afraid on the contrary she felt angry for Zhao Li Xin, everything that happened in the past was all because of someone else who started first, they all tried to tie up Zhao Li Xin to their group, therefore they use every trick they know like bribery, giving beauty, even coercion and when all that doesn''t work they get offended and resort with violence.


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin fought them back, and when they lost miserably at the hands of Zhao Li Xin, they all yed the victim, portraying him as a tyrant, murderer, monster, and spreading all sorts of bad rumors to damage Zhao Li Xin''s reputation and justify their actions.


    "There''s no doubt Lao Min Na and Lazarus are behind all of this though I''m not sure why an ancient Devil like Lazarus used such a scheme to get us, but needless to say he must have some diabolical n concocted for us" Lory''s expression stiffened as she predicted Lazarus'' move.


    "Rx" Zhao Li Xin finished styling Lory''s hair then tucked a white lily flower jade hairpin in Lory''s braided bun, "Rather than worrying about him, I''m more worried that we should hasten our wedding"


    "You''re worried about that" Lory gave him incredulous looks.


    "Of course" he replied firmly "I really want to give you the marriage you deserve" his voice was tinged with guilt.


    Lory felt her heart fill with warmth then she patted Zhao Li Xin''s hand and smiled brightly, "It''s fine as long as we''re together"


    "I know you going to say that..." Zhao Li Xin''s mood instantly lifted still he feel pity for being unable to use this opportunity to establish Lory''s status in public so no one would ridicule her ever again.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, "Milord, we have urgent news to report" Mong Ki announced from behind the door.


    "Go now, they need you!" Lory lightly pushed Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder.


    "I''ll be right back," he briefly said then stride towards the door.


    Mong Ki then whispered something into Zhao Li Xin''s ear, immediately Zhao Li Xin''s expression turned grim, "Are you sure?" he reiterated.


    "Unfortunately, it is my lord" Mong Ki answer dejectedly.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at Lory with aplex look then he left the room with long strides while Mong Ki followed him in the same manner.


    As soon as Zhao Li Xin and Mong Ki left Girsha flew from the window thennded on the dresser "Last night I sensed the remnants of a druid spell, did anyonee?"


    "It was Arthea, she visited mest night..." Lory didn''t hide the fact from Girsha not like she wanted to.


    "What she wants?" Girsha''s green eyes narrowed.


    "Shee asked some question to me" Lory got up from the dressing table then walked into the garden while Girsha perched on her shoulder.


    "That''s new," Girsha noticeably amaze.


    "That''s what I said" Lory stifle a chuckle.


    "What did she ask?" Girsha curiously asked.


    "She asks about thest fragment, the most powerful of all fragments" answered Lory calmly.


    "Eyes of Demiurge¡­" Girsha''s voice heightens.


    "Yeah... that one," Lory said sarcastically as she walked across the small bridge that connected to the small pavilion.


    Girsha jumped off Lory''s shoulder onto the bridge railing. "Why is he in such a hurry, you still have to find the sixth shard, right¡­" Girsha looked down in confusion then suddenly raised his head "Unless¡­. You decide on something else and the Seeress sense it" she looked at Lory suspiciously.


    "Are you jumping to conclusions too soon, Birdie?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "Am I?" Girsha''s expression deepened.


    "The sixth fragment is near, I can feel it and once I have it, the cursed will lose its control over me," Lory said.


    "But still not breaking the cursepletely, which means Lazarus still have a holds on you, your soul still belongs to him!" Girsha''s voice grew louder with anger.


    "I WILL ALWAYS BE HIS!" Lory responds with the same high voice, "Since the moment I open that cage, my destiny is settled, there is no good ending for me, and you know that!" Lory walks away from the railing with her arms rest on her hips.


    "So you give up now, is that what you want to say, girl?" Girsha berated, his voice filled with anger and sadness.


    Lory massaged her head tiredly, "I''m not giving up...I don''t mean that, I just..."


    "You made a promise Lory, to that boy, Zhao Li Xin, and to me¡­ or you''ll break your promise again just like you did to Lucas"


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Lory screamed, she pressed his lips into a thin line then slowly she raised his finger "That''s not fair...you know that" Lory held her breath as her eyes welled up.


    "Of course it''s unfair, it''s never fair, especially to you but that''s the way it is, do you think if you don''t take thest fragment Lazarus will let you go?" Girsha red at Lory "Or do you want to hide behind the boy and let him fight on his own?"


    anger re across her face "Damm*t Girsha that''s not what I meant"


    "And what do you mean Lory?" he looked at her impatiently.


    Lory looks up and grumbles incoherently then he turns her gaze on Girsha "You know what thest fragment is?"


    Girsha took a deep breath and nodded "Yes, I know what it is"


    "So you know what will happen if I take thest fragment" Lory gives an exhtion of frustration then she waves her hand dismissively "I don''t want to sacrifice others for my own mistake, besides there''s no guarantee I could kill Lazarus once I got all my fragments if you have forgotten the staff is broke other than release me from cursed and drive away Lazarus a few times, I still don''t know how to kill Lazarus with this"


    "We bound to make decision Lory, and so does he. This is overtime Lory we have to y our role the best we could if we want to win the game"


    Lory clicked her tongue and looked away into the distance, "Let''s talk about this again after we found the crimson lightning sword" Lory tiredly said.


    "Why are we waiting for the sword?" Girsha perplexed.


    Lory shrugged "Because Arthea said I would know everything once I got the sword"

 Chapter 824 - Bickering

    Arriving at the study room Mong Ki was waiting with a pile of report papers, Zhao Li Xin''s expression stiffened he stepped over to therge table at the far end of the room then pulled out the chair before he take a sit, meanwhile Mong Yi quickly handed the report papers to Zhao Li Xin as he started to deliver his report.


    "Mong Liu tried to track down Master Lu''s whereabouts, unfortunately, once he reached the river, the traces werepletely gone, it seems they used a boat to move little Master Lu," Mong Yi''s shoulders slumped with regret.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were fixed on the paper, it was said the enemy had been gone for two days when Mong Liu and the others arrived at the scene, usually in two Mong Liu should be able to catch up to them but their enemy managed to outwit Mong Liu, even though Zhao Li Xin was annoyed at him. had to admit that their enemy was smarter than he thought.


    Zhao Li Xin put down the paper then leaned his back on the chair and he shift his gaze at Mong Ki, "What about Bai Zi, is the beast awake, yet?"


    "Unfortunately, the beast is still unconscious... the injuries it received were too severe even Master Jin Hao wasn''t sure if he could save the white tiger" Mong Ki answer dejectedly.


    "Milord should we ask Young Madam for help?" there was a glint of concern on Mong Ki''s face, it was clear he was worried despite his cool appearance.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched her jaw, if Lory knew what had happened to that boy¡­.she didn''t even dare to imagine it.


    "That bastard dares to take my people" Zhao Li Xin growled as his eyes filled with hatred.


    "Although the situation is dire at least little master Lu seems to be alive, I guess Wei Zu Tian wants to use master lu to threaten us" Mong Ki tries to be positive even though thest sentence sounds unconvincing.


    Zhao Li Xin also agreed with Mong Ki, "Anyway, find out where Shin Jiu is being held!" his mouth formed a firm line, it was his mistake to send Shin Jiu away on a secret task, he didn''t expect Wei Zu Tian to kidnap one of his men...then again why they choose Shin Jiu?


    "Yes, my lord" Mong Ki and Mong Yi cupped their fists at the same time.


    "Oh yes, my lord!" Mong Ki suddenly raised his head "Master Shin Jiu managed to contact shadow tiger tribe chief Huwang Lo before he was kidnapped, Huwang Lo himself had contacted us through Mong Liu, he said the entire Shadow Beast n agreed tond their hands on the Hybrid Beast matters. The great Hwang Shen Zi also expressed his concern about Lao Min Na and her insidious creatures."


    "Well, at least something goodes out of it" Zhao Li Xin''s taut expression slightly rxed.


    "How about Young madam, should we tell her what happened....? I''m afraid Madam will be angry with us if she knew we hide this matter from her" Mong Yi threw the question again.


    Mong Yi knew Lory really cares about the people around her so Mong Yi is sure Lory will be angry with them if she finds out they keep her in the dark.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his temples in exasperation as he fell into the dilemma of what to do.


    ____________________________


    While Zhao Li Xin was dizzy with her problems, in a secluded vi far from the bustling city of Sun Jan, Jin Hao was seen getting off the horse carriage apanied by Yuan Xue An as he walked to the vi with a frown on his face.


    Jin Hao was greeted by Cha Hua and Lan Hua, two of Bei Li Yan''s subordinates, both women wearing red hanfu that differed only in the pattern of their red dresses.


    "Good evening Mr. Jin, Miss Yuan, Mr. Bei is waiting for you" Cha Hua cordially greeted Jin Hao


    Yuan Xue An looked around then said in awe, "I didn''t know there was a Vi full of tiger w trees?"


    Tiger w tree This is a thorny deciduous tree that grows to 27 m. The leaves are pinnate with petioles of 20 cm and three leaflets, each leaflet up to 20 cm long and wide. It had dense clusters of red flowers and ck seeds, it was not an ordinary tree so Yuan Xue An was surprised she saw many tiger w trees in one ce.


    "Does Miss Yuan like it? Master Bei bought this Vi just two days ago the building may be a bit small but the view is great" Lan Hua nudged Yuan Xue Arms and giggled.


    Yuan Xue An nodded deeply, "En, I really like this ce, how about I ask Master Bei''s permission to stay for a few days"


    Lan Hua pped her hands and eximed, "That''s a good idea, I didn''t think Master Bei would mind!"


    Ever since he became Jin Hao''s assistant, Yuan Xue An had frequent contact with people from other pces and he had the most contact with Bei Li Yan''s men.


    At first Yuan Xue An was afraid to meet Bei Li Yan''s four flowers because of the sinister rumors circting about them, but after meeting them it turned out that they were not at all like the rumors circting, not only were they friendly, bubbly, and carefree but they also very attentive and caring thus they easily be good friends.


    "No!" Jin Hao suddenly refuted, "How could an unmarried girl live in the house of a man who is neither her husband nor fianc¨¦, what would people think?!"


    Yuan Xue An''s face sank, she looked down and pouted, "Since when do we worry about what people say?" she grumbled softly, isn''t that the point of being a member of Hei Shen, living as you please and never caring about what other people say.


    Jin Hao who had high cultivation could hear Yuan Xue Anint clearly then two pairs of ck eyes filled with fury shot daggers at Yuan Xue An, "You are a young woman, even Bei Li Yan doesn''t look like a man you can''t let your guard down, men are men they all have the same needs, if something happens it will be toote to regret!"


    Cha Hua and Lan Hua exchanged nces, the part was that Bei Li Yan didn''t look like a man who should never reach their master ears or else their Master would make a fuss.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Xue An was annoyed, she knew very well that the four characters of the King''s pce very well, for all she knew none of the King''s pce ever involved with women even though the Hei Shen sect nevercked beauty just look at Vermillion Pce, what kind of beauty is not there, but none of them cared instead they focused all their attention on their own hobbies.


    "Didn''t I live with you¡­ should I keep my guard around you too" Yuan Xue An scoffed as she thought Jin Hao was being unreasonable, she was sure even her brother wouldn''t mind if not he wouldn''t let her stay at Hei Shen Sect while he was gone.


    "That''s different, you are my assistant!" Jin Hao stated the facts unequivocally.


    Yuan Xue An gave Jin Hao an using look after she listened to his irrelevant excuses.


    Cha Hua and Lan Hua covered their mouths and giggled while exchanging meaningful nces "Is it going to be spring for their master after their Lord? Would God finally grant this old bachelor a good wife after all these years? Well, let''s all pray together.


    "Hey, who''s making a fuss at my ce!" Bei Li Yan''s voice rang suddenly he appeared with one of his arms resting on his hips then he swag towards Jin Hao and the others, "I heard someone say that I''m not a man?" his lips curled into an eerie smile.


    Jin Hao didn''t flinch as he looked at Bei Li Yan with disdain "What kind of man wears rouge and powder"


    "What? This is my natural skin." Bei Li Yan gently cupped his beautiful face while shamelessly lying through his teeth.


    "Natural my as*, you look like a eunuch!" Jin Hao snorted.


    "Huh, you only hate me because I''m beautiful!" if other people proimed themselves like Bei Li Yan other people would say they were conceited or shameless but when ites to Bei Li Yan everyone has to admit that Bei Li Yan was undeniably stunning unlike other King pces or Zhao Li Xin, Bei Li Yan''s appearance was very sexy and seductive it was almost bewitching so of course not only women even men will be captivated by him.


    "Master Bei, may I ask why you summoned us?" Yuan Xue An immediately stood between Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan.


    Seeing Yuan Xue An worried face the corners of Bei Li Yan''s eyes crinkles in amusement "Ah, right... there is something important, please follow me" Bei Li Yan said but suddenly he stopped and shifted his eyes back to Yuan Xue An "By the way Miss Yuan, if you want to stay here, juste over, you don''t need my permission" Bei Li Yan smiled flirtatiously.


    Yuan Xue An''s face brightened, "Thank you, Master Bei, I will..."


    <strong>"NOT COME!"</strong> interrupted Jin Hao.


    "...."


    Yuan Xue An''s lips twitched and Jin Hao gave her side-eye while Bei Li Yan waved his hand nonchntly.

 Chapter 825 - Bickering II

    Bei Li Yan led them to the inner building from there they took turns to the room at the end of the building, Cha Hua and Lan Hua pushed open the double wooden doors, Bei Li Yan entered then he turned his head towards Jin Hao, look what I found when I tracked down Lao''s subordinates Min Na" Bei Li Yan coquettishly put his finger in his red lips as he built up the tension.


    Jin Hao was pouting as usual while Yuan Xue An couldn''t hide her curiosity, the room they entered was quite big, perhaps too big for a building of this size, the ce was divided into four areas by a crescent moon partition, in the middle, there was a dining table with four chairs, on the right was a wardrobe, then on the left was the study room with a rectangr table and chairs while a row of bookshelf ce at the corner, and the bed is ced in the deepest ce in the room cover with white curtains.


    Another Bei Li Yan subordinates shifted the curtain and another woman came while carrying a bronze basin.


    "Wee Master Jin, Miss Yuan" lowered their heads when they saw Jin Hao and Yuan Xue An.


    "Is she awake?" Bei Li Yan asked in a low voice as if he was afraid of disturbing whoever resting in the room.


    Mei Gui shook her head "No master, but her condition is more stable now so it didn''t take long for her to awake"


    Bei Li Yan nodded with a serious face, unlike the expression he showed earlier.


    Jin Hao''s curiosity pique when he saw Bei Li Yan''s rare serious expression "Who is inside the room?"


    Bei Li Yan looks giddy, "Why don''t you check yourself"


    Jin Hao''s brows knit tightly, he felt Bei Li Yan was ying with him, but his curiosity increased. He shifted the curtain then quietly entered the room, on the bed, a woman was sleeping soundly with a colorless face, clearly, she was sick as soon as he recognized who the woman was, Jin Hao drew his white sword then hit Bei Li Yan with it "What are you doing with my little sister!"


    Bei Li Yan reflexively took out his whip then he stretched it out to block Jin Hao''s furious attack, "I saved him, mad fox!"


    Anger churned in his veins as his eyes turned bloodshot, "Tell me, did you kill whoever did this to my sister?!"


    "I did, unfortunately, they are just Jin Kai''spdogs, you remember your dear brother right? he likes you but frowns more than you" Bei Li Yan animatedly mimics Jin kai''s frowning face which looked quite simr.


    "Jin Kai!" Jin Hao growled softly as he drew his sword from Bei Li Yan. Honestly, Jin Hao knew Be Li Yan would never hurt his little brother it was just that he needed to vent his anger, fortunately, Bei Li Yan was there.


    Yuan Xue An and the others are also used to their antics so no one looks worried, surprisingly the King''s pce was close enough to bicker at each other and then make up the next second as if nothing happen.


    Instead of Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan bickering, Yuan Xue An was more interested in the woman who was said to be Jin Hao''s sister, she curiously peeked at the young woman whoy on the bed, she look a bit pale but she looks beautiful, after observing the woman''s face Yuan Xue An found some simrities between the woman and Jin Hao.


    "How did she get hurt?" Yuan Xue An asks.


    "Recently I investigated Jin Kai because he had be kind of Lao Min Na right-hand man after Yang Qiong Yang died, do you remember him?"


    "No?" Jin Hao replied indifferently.


    Bei Li Yan rolled her eyes, "Alright to refresh your memory, he is the marquis of the Liu Yan kingdom, and his aunt is also a member of the Mistyke n.


    Jin Hao nodded but said: "Still don''t remember"


    "Oh, whatever!" Bei Li Yan gave up then waved his hand nonchntly and continued, "our investigation leads us to a ce called the whispering forest in the internal spring mountain on the border between Liang Zu kingdom and Jiang Wei kingdom, that''s where we heard Jin Kai has transferred all the sick patient from all over the ce to that ce including from Misty Lake so I went there with my girls to checked the situation, and then¡­"


    "Then what happens?" Jin Hao asks impatiently.


    "And that''s what happened" Bei Li Yan nced at Jin Hua who was sleeping, "I heard the sounds of people chasing someone, I thought who was crazy enough besides us to look into the beast''s underbelly, so I was curious who''s the crazy person is and there I found your sister surrounded by a group of thugs, injured and covered in blood so as a good samaritan I decide to helped her" Bei Li Yan puffed out his chest looking quite proud of himself.


    Jin Hao''s expression gradually darkened, "She''s covered in blood...?"


    "Yes!" Bei Li Yan thought Jin Hao sadden by Jin Hua''s condition at that time.


    Jin Hao darted his gaze at the sleeping Jin Hua, he notice Jin Hua''s clothes were clean without a speck of dust and it also looked brand new too so it was definitely not Jin Hua''s clothes.


    Jin Hao''s anger suddenly spark then he raised his sword and attack Bei Li Yan again while shouted furiously "Who is the one who changed my sister''s clothes!"


    Bei Li Yan stretched out her whip again to block Jin Hao''s sword "It''s my girls - my girls who are changing your sister''s clothes, <strong>YOU CRAZY FOXES</strong>!" Bei Li Yan hurriedly exined while scolded Jin Hao at the same time.


    "Are you sure!" Jin Hao pressed his sword against Bei Li Yan''s whip.


    "I''m sure - I''m sure, what kind of man do you think I am?!" Bei Li Yan shouted exasperatedly, his face then turn gloomy even though he looked like this but he had always been a perfect gentleman.


    "Okay..." Jin Hao then calmly drew back his sword.


    Bei Li Yan pressed his lips into a tight pout, he felt that his good intentions were being wasted by this white fox, he plopped down on the chair and red at Jin Hao "You should be grateful that I saved your sister, but instead you used me of being a lecherous man!"


    Jin Hao sighed, he also didn''t know why he was so angry but seeing his sister sleeping on Bei Li Yan''s bed he suddenly had a bad feeling, "Alright, I''m sorry" he said reluctantly but Bei Li Yan turned his cheeks like a sulking young girl, "I do not believe you!" he harrumphs.


    Jin Hao''s brows twitched as he try to bit back his annoyance, "Don''t be angry, I sent you my special elixir to increase your muscles so you can look more manly" he coaxed Bei Li Yan earnestly.


    "...." Bei Li Yan was sure that God created Jin Hao just to irritate him.


    <strong>"I''M MANLY ENOUGH!"</strong> he shouted insistently.


    Jin Hao scrutinize him up and down then frowned worriedly, "You sure about that?"


    <strong>"YOU!"</strong> It was Jin Hao''s sincere expression that made Bei Li Yan''s anger spiral, he jump from the chair then stretched out his long arms trying to strangle Jin Hao if only Lan Hua and Mei Gui didn''t stop him, while Yuan Xue An covered Jin Hao''s mouth to restrain him from throwing another rudement.


    In the midst of the chaos they suddenly heard a groan from the bed, immediately all their attention turned to the bed. Jin Hua slowly opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was his brother''s mouth being closed by a beautiful woman, while in front of her brother there was a man or maybe a beautiful woman, she wasn''t sure yet, being held by two women, Jin Hua had to blink her eyes a few times to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.


    Her memory shed back to when she was attacked by Jin Kai''s subordinates and badly injured, Jin Hua thought she should have died then, and suddenly a sharp pain in her stomach brought her to her senses.


    He has been saved! Jin Hua''s memories lead him to the moment where she is saved by a very beautiful man who is more beautiful than any man and woman he has ever seen in his life, her face suddenly flush and her heart beating rapidly.


    Jin Hua looked around him then he looked at Bei Li Yan and remembered that he was the same person who had saved her, he even look more beautiful than she could remember. Jin Hua wanted to say thank you but for some reason, she felt flustered, so instead, she said: "You are that sissy?"


    Bei Li Yan''s face darkened ''This brother and sister pair!'' he cursed inwardly.


    Jin Hao heard his sister and chuckled, "Ho hat that wight!"


    "..." there is silence in the room as they stare at Jin Hua and Yuan Xue An intimacy.


    Yuan Xue An forgot to take her hand off Jin Hao''s mouth and so did Jin Hao who forgot he had a hand on his mouth. Yuan Xue An blushed under everyone''s gaze then she quickly lowered her hand in embarrassment, "I''m sorry" she said awkwardly.


    On the other hand, Jin Hao was seemingly unperturbed as he repeat his words "You got that right!"


    "....."

 Chapter 826 - The Dead Forest

    They continued their bickering for a while until finally Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao vented their anger, only then did they turn their attention to Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua was still dumbfounded, her mouth agape watching Jin Hao fight like a child with Bei Li Yan, as long she could remember Ji Hao was a quiet child and rarely expressed himself, even though he was bullied by Jin Kai and other children Jin Hao never fought back, on the contrary, Jin hao ignore them and treated them as if they didn''t exist, as a result, it made Jin Kai hate Jin Hao even more.


    Jin Hao is not a friendly child he is introverted, quiet, and doesn''t know how to speak sweetly like other children therefore even though he is known to be talented since he was young, his grandfather, grandmother, and his own father never favor him, for them Jin Hao was too serious and too blunt which made him less adorable than the other kids around him.


    Jin Hua thought that just how normally Jin Hao is, she believed that was Jin hao''s character but seeing Jin Hao bickering with Bei Li Yan while everyone else was holding back a smile, Jin Hua could see howfortable Jin Hao was that he could show his childish nature in front of those people.


    Jin Hua felt happy for him but at the same time, she was also sad because his brother was happier living in the Hei Shen sect than live with her in the Misty Lake n, but could she med him after all Jin Hao had been through at that darned ce if she could find a ce like Hei Shen sect she would leave too.


    Jin Hao saw Jin Hua pensive thinking he was still stressed by what he had been through, Jin Hao then took a small chair and ced it beside Jin Hua''s bed, then Jin Hao sat down and folded his arms in front of his chest he asked "Can you tell me what happened?" happened to you?"


    Jin Hua gasped in shock and the memory brought her to the moment where he was in the forest whispering, his face paled and she became panicked she grabbed Jin Hao''s arm and begin to shake his arms profusely, "Brother, something is wrong in that ce, I don''t know if you will believe it but ...but Jin Kai did something terrible, he didn''t cure those sick people, no...he did something, something terrible with them is like some kind of experiment, but I''m not sure what it is all I could heard was people screaming, screaming in agony...and all of that blood, so many bloods¡­" Jin Hua eyes filled with horror


    "Those people, all of those people..they have turned into...into..., oh I don''t know how to exin, it was horrendous, they. ..they turn into something, they''re not humans anymore and those strange beasts, they are...I¡­!" Jin Hua''s words choked as she looks like she got trouble breathing.


    Jin Hao feel worried for Jin Hua he patted his sister''s back gently "Calm down, just breathes...you don''t need to hurry...." Jin Hao''s gentle voice make the turmoil in her heart gradually calm down.


    "Miss Jin please drink first" Yuan Xue An quickly hands her herbal tea to soothe her a little bit "Miss Jin has just awake, maybe we should let her rest first" Yuan Xue An genuinely worry for Jin Hua.


    Jin Hao see Jin Hua colorless face he realizes she was too agitated and this is not good for her health, "You are right, she indeed needs to rest first"


    The closeness between Jin Hua and Yuan Xue An was so obvious, Jin Hua couldn''t help but be surprised, "Miss, are you...are you my brother-inw?" Jin Hua''s eyes sparkled with joy, all this time Jin Hua was quite worried about the life of his older brother who was still a schr, Jin Hua remembered Jin Hao''s mother always said she hoped Jin Hao would marry a good girl and have many children, even until the day of his death she express her regret not being able to see Jin Hao married.


    As a younger sister, she thought that the responsibility of finding a good wife for her older brother had fallen to her, unfortunately, she was separated by Jin Hao not long after, she even thought Jin Hao was truly dead until Jin Hao emerged as the powerful King of White Dragon Pce.


    Jin Hua heard all her brother achievements and she cannot be more proud of him however she never heard any news about Jin Hao marriage, even after he passed his twenty there''s no news to be heard, not even a slight rumor about Jin Hao close with anyone, years go by and there still no news gradually Jin Hua be anxious.


    If Jin Hao bes an old bachelor how could she face Jin Hao''s mother in theherworld?


    So when Jin Hua saw Jin Hao speaking softly to Yuan Xue An, he was overjoyed, "Brother-inw, you look so beautiful, my sister is very lucky to have a woman like you by his side" Jin Hua is not only sweet talk she really thinks Yuan Xue An was very beautiful, but what made Jin Hua like her, even more, was because of her pair of clear eyes that didn''t harbor any hatred, greed or greed, since she grew up in the Misty Lake n she had been exposed with lies, deceit, and cruelty in the women''s courtyard so she was quite sensitive about that matter.


    On the other hand, Yuan Xue An waspletely shocked by Jin Hua words, her whole face instantly became very red, "No - no - no, I am not married to your brother" feeling fluster Yuan Xue An waved her hand so fast that her hand looked like it was doubled.


    Yuan Xue An''s mouth opened and closed then she turned her pleading gaze to Jin Hao for help, unfortunately, the white fox was pretending to be blind.


    "No?" Jin Hua sounded utterly disappointed she make Yuan Xue An struck with guilt.


    "I mean, not yet" Bei Li Yan chuckled as he leaned against the bed frame and smirked mischievously, Bei Li Yan''s words made Jin Hua aware that his sister was still not, past the courtship step.


    Jin Hua felt sorry for her sister she gave Jin Hao a pitiful look mixed with worry, Her sister is too serious and tense, will this beautiful woman be like her boring brother, Jin Hua secretly prays to her mother and Jin Hao''s mother to help Jin Hao to catch his bride.


    ''Mothers please help your old bachelor son''


    Jin Hao''s eyes darkened as he sensed Jin Hua''s impudent thoughts.


    "Sleep now!" Jin Hao red half-threateningly.


    "No, brother, let me tell you everything I saw in that abandon templeplex at the Whispering forest before I forgot some detail" Jin Hua hold Jin Hao''s arms begging him not to go.


    Jin Hao helplessly sigh knowing his sister was quite stubborn "Fine, tell me what happen"


    "A week ago my subordinates finally exposed where Jin Kai took the sick person from the Misty Lake n, it took me quite a while to investigate as I don''t know how he moved all those people from one ce to another in such a short amount of time, that would be it took almost a month if using arge ship from the Mistyke region which was from the Dong Shui continent to the Xin Fang continent, then again, arge ship dock on the port should attract the attention of a lot of people in the port, right, or at least it bes a talking or something, strangely I didn''t hear anything until my subordinates bribed one of Jin Kai''s underlings "Jin Hua looks bewildered.


    "Then you follow the leads to the whispering forest?" Bei Li Yan ask.


    "Yes, it was a big mistake, but I didn''t know at the time" Jin Hua looked down regretfully, then he took a deep breath and continued his story, "Actually the whispering forest isn''t as dangerous as its name suggests and I''ve been there before but only for fun. Turns out the forest doesn''t have many high tier Beasts hence the highest tier beasts I encountered were only at the third tier which was at the Profound Beast level that''s why I only stayed there for a few days, however, when I returned to the forest... everything seemed to change"


    "Change, how?" Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan unconsciously lean closer.


    Jin Hua rubbed her shoulders instinctively as she felt goosebumps just remembering it. "I don''t know how to exin it, but the forest feel darker than it used to be, not because the sunlight didn''t pierce through between the wide foliage, I could still see the light in some area, even so, everything around me feel so much darker...also the forest feel so quiet, then I realize that there is no grass at all, not even yellow withered grass, all grass disappeared leaving only a ck - muddy soil, even the various mushroom that I used to see overgrow on the tree trunks and cover the grounds suddenly gone too, then my subordinates pointing out that she didn''t hear any sounds in the forest not birds, small animals, not even crickets as if everything in the forest has died" Jin Hua cannot get rid the eerie feeling she felt that day, she should listen to her instinct but her pride took the best of her.


    "And you still pushed through?" Bei Li Yan raised his brows, he didn''t should he mocked her or praised her.


    Jin Hua smile ironically, "Well, I am a cultivator, I can''t back down when I feel so close to uncovering Jin kai''s ns, but as I said¡­ it was a big mistake, I was too conceited, I overestimate my abilities, thus I lead all my subordinates to their deaths, in fact, if it weren''t for them sacrificing their lives, I wouldn''t be here talking to all of you.." Jin Hua''s face contort as she struggle to hold her tears, she decide she will not cry until she avenged all her subordinates.

 Chapter 827 - Surprise Meeting

    At the Xi Lin teahouse, Mong Yi and Mong Ki exchange confused looks, usually when their lord and young madam are together they are always surrounded with warm and pink bubbles all over them but today was different. something was a little strange, they both are quite as they seemed lost in their own thoughts.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi more or less knew what was troubling their Lord, but why did the young madam also acted do the same? Lory and Zhao Li Xin suddenly let out a long sigh at the same time and then both looked at each other with confused looks.


    "Uhm Lory are you bored?" Zhao Li Xin asked anxiously.


    "Oh, no... I''m fine!" Lory waved her hand with a fluster look, "Um, how about you, it seems you have a problem with something?" only now did she notice Zhao Li Xin''s strange expression.


    "I''m fine, I just have something on my mind" he felt a little guilty he took his eyes off Lory then took a sip of his wine.


    Luckily Lory was still deep in thought that she didn''t notice Zhao Li Xin''s strange behavior, Lory set her sights on the street below, the vibrant colors of dresses and robes shone in the morning light and people were moving like shoals of fish, from where she was sitting Lory could hear the chatter between sellers and buyers, and groups of children running around ying andughing at each other.


    Today was supposed to be their date time but herst conversation with Girsha damped her mood, Lory then propped her chin and sighed without her knowledge Zhao Li Xin also sighed like her. Zhao Li Xin was still engulfed in dilemma, he was still not sure if he should tell Lory what happened or not, never in his life had he ever been so indecisive before.


    The only people who are aware of the subdue atmosphere around them are Mong Ki and Mong Yi.


    Mong Ki felt this should not continue, he whispered to Zhao Lixin, "Milord, Young madam is¡­."


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed, he looked at Lory and noticed her gloomy face. Feeling bad for not noticing his wife''s bad mood, he took her hand and asked, "Lory, what''s wrong?"


    Lory was startled from her daze then he saw Zhao Li Xin''s worried face Lory then shook her head weakly"Nothing..."


    "It doesn''t look like nothing for me, something is bothering you?" Zhao Li Xin sped her hands as he lean closer.


    Mong Yi and Mong ki leave the room knowingly their Lord and young madam need privacy. Lory hear the door slowly closed she took a long breath, "What would you do when sacrificing others is the only way to help yourself¡­"


    Zhao Li Xin was stunned, he wonder did Lory knew something?


    "You know me, I''m a cruel tyrant so I should be thest person you ask about this matter" He wryly smiles.


    Lory didn''t agree with him, Zhao Li Xin in her own way protected the people around him maybe he didn''t realize it but after she spent a lot of time with Zhao Li Xin she finally understood what kind of kindness Zhao Li Xin had.


    Unlike others, Zhao Li Xin''s kindness was different from others, it could easily be seen as cruel and easily misunderstood but it was undeniable that those who had tasted her kindness felt his genuity which is why the Mong brothers and the four pce kings remained loyal to Zhao Li Xin after all these years


    Jin Hao once told Lory ''Do you know what the Hei Shen sect means to all of us?''


    "Hei Shen is a ce for people who have no ce to return to, is a ce for abandoned people, the losers, the unwanted, the trash that even their own families don''t want to ept them, Hei Shen is a ce for anyone who wants to start a new leaf, a ce to be strong, to be independent, eventually it bes a ce where hope resides, and the person who gave us all of this is our Lord, therefore, we will never betray Zhao Li Xin''


    "Would you hurt the person you care about just to save yourself?" asked Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression deepened, "If the person I care about means you then¡­ I won''t"


    Lory lowered her head and he smiled bitterly, "However, inevitably it will hurt others party... in the end it will be a lie, right?"


    sacrifices and lies will hurt others no matter what the reason is, you can''t cover it up with ''I don''t want to hurt you'' or ''for the greater good'' and think it would be justified. Lory learned this lesson the hard way, once she understood it was toote.


    The sadness on Lory''s face was so visible that he couldn''t help but ask, "Lory, is there something you want to tell me?"


    Lory raised an eyebrow, "Are you?"


    "I¡­" Zhao Li Xin just open his mouth when the door suddenly knocked, immediately their attention shifting. There is faint displeasure looming on his face as he straighten his pose "Come in" he said in low voice.


    Mong Ki opened the door he stepped towards Zhao Li Xin and said: "Master Jin and Master Bei want to convey something important, my Lord, they are waiting in another room"


    Zhao Li Xin knew there must be something important they needed to report so they dared to intrude on his private time with Lory, Zhao Li Xin gave Lory a sorry look, but Lory didn''t mind she was used to this, in her old world her father needed a lot of effort to just to have dinner with her and Lucas and still something kept popping up and his father had to leave in the middle of dinner so this situation with Zhao Li Xin was nothing new to her.


    "It''s okay, I''m going to a bookstore nearby, just call me when you''re done" Lory reassured him.


    "Okay, but take Mong Yi with you," Zhao Li Xin said before he got up from his seat but then he looked at Lory again "But don''t go too far, we still don''t know what Wei Zu Tian will do" he warned Lory.


    "En, I know." Lorry nodded obediently.


    Once Zhao Li Xin and Mong Ki left, Lory lean her head to her fist then ask Mong Yi who stand straight across her table, "You know any good books?"


    Mong Yi is not a cultured person, although he can read and write but he is not interested in such subtle knowledge, "Perhaps you should ask Miss Yang Xi Ying or Empress Ming" he suggests politely.


    "I know, but Ming Yue Yin gave me a military strategy book that kept me up all night while Yang Xi Ying gave me a poetry book that made knocked me off on the spot, in a way their books are quite useful but I want something¡­. lighter for today, you know like a love novel, Xi Ying lent me the book once until she decided that I needed to re-educated myself with themon noble knowledge so that no one would think I was uneducated...we both know that didn''t work well" Lory pursed her lips realizing she really had no talent for this.


    Mong Yi doesn''t think Lory needs to learn anything based on his opinion and the other sect members who have interacted with Lory they all have the same good opinion that Lory is intelligent, level-headed, and very wise, so why is she wasting her time on something like poetry?


    "Um, there''s a famous novel being talked abouttely but it''s quite


    a scandalous book that people don''t sell this book openly" Mong Yi scrunched his face as he started to wonder if it was a good idea to tell the madam about this.


    Lory''s eyes lit up with curiousity "What make it scandalous¡­is it racy?" Lory squint her eyes meaningfully.


    Mong Yi blushed he covered his face with his fists and pretended to cough "Ehm, I heard that book is quite..vulgar" he shyly said, Mong Yi, pray that his Lord won''te suddenly or he won''t be able to keep his life, "Madam, I don''t think that book is suitable for you¡­" Mong Yi try to look calm but his face waspletely red and even her ears were red too.


    Seeing Mong Yi being flustered, she couldn''t help butugh, Lory burst outughing and said: "Oh my, if only you knew what I had seen in the past..." Lory mumbled.


    Lory''s memories take her to the past where she had no choice but to visits an unscrupulous nightclub in the red district in search of informants, her search sometimes takes her to even worst ces like small- dirty slums where prostitutes are cheaper than cup noodles.


    Lory had never seen such a ce before, even though in Hand there was also a private boys club and night club who gave the same type of service but it was all regted by the government to provide safety not only to the women but also the customers so Lory was shocked when she found a dirty slum full of women with dead eyes and skimpy clothes waiting for this lewd and dirty customer. she even shocked, even more, when she knows this type of ce has grown rapidly in several countries.


    But that was all in the past before ''the War End''s'' era, who knows if it''s get''s better or worst.


    Lory suddenly hit the table and shouted, "Come on, let''s find that racy book!" Lory excitedly walked to the door while Mong Yi chased after her helplessly.

 Chapter 828 - Surprise Meeting II

    Lory found a small bookstore next to Xi Lin''s teahouse building, the small shop was sandwiched between tworge shops, one was a jewelry store and the other was a clothing store, the gloomy bookstore seemed to be misced between two high-end shops and stores. . . . . luxurious.


    Lory tilted her head slightly before she entered the small shop with Mong Yi, the ce was old and deserted, a stark contrast to the bustling atmosphere outside but Lory didn''t hate it, instead, she felt quite familiar with it.


    because the shop is small, it doesn''t have many books on disy, some are even in bad condition.


    Lory nced at the bookkeeper for help however the old man who was supposed to be the bookkeeper at the counter seemingly half asleep, feeling sorry for the old man, Lory decide not to disturb the old man.


    Lory browsed through all the bookshelves looking for interesting books, however, what she found were books with sad titles such as ''Across the River'', ''Thousands of Sad Songs'', ''Withered Flowers and Broken Swords''


    Lory''s brows twitched, why is it so depressing, her own life is enough for that? where''s the racy book! Lory wondered.


    Maybe because she was impatient, she identally knocked on the book behind her and it fell to the floor, luckily the books in this world didn''t have hardcovers so they didn''t make a loud noise.


    Lory picked up a book from the floor he patted the book off the ground, then he saw the title ''Twin Kings of Heaven''


    The word ''Twins'' caught her eye, Lory turned to the yellow pages even though the outside looks old the writing inside is quite clear it even has fewer flowery words unlike other books which only confuses her in the end, so this one is easy enough for ''uncultured'' woman like her to read.


    "This is interesting¡­" Lory muttered.


    "You found the book to your liking?" Mong Yi peeks at the book with half curious and half worried expression ''I hope it''s not a racy novel''


    "Yes, I think it''s an old folklore, have you read the story of the Twin Kings of Heaven?" Lory shows the book to Mong Yi.


    "No ma''am" Mong Yi shook his head in relief while praising God in her head ''Thank God, not a racy book''


    "Let''s buy this!" Lory waved the book and walked over to the counter.


    The old man slouched with half-closed eyes, Lory looked at the old man for a moment ''This old man is still alive right?''


    Lory then knocked on the table twice and the old man made a choking sound which startled Lory thankfully the old man opened his eyes and looked at Lory in a daze, he suddenlyughs "Miss you look very beautiful..." he make an abruptment that can be considered inappropriate in this world standard.


    Mong Yi gaped, did they stumble with an old pervert, meanwhile Lory didn''t even flinch, "Thank you, I want to buy this book" Lory said calmly without a hint of embarrassment.


    The old man checked Lory''s book and then suppressed a smile "Ten copper coins" he said.


    "Oh.." Lory put the coin on the table "You don''t need to wrap it" Lory took the book and left the bookstore, and returned to Xi Lin tea house but at the entrance, Lory suddenly bumped into a young woman, Lory reflexively grabbed the young woman arm before she falls "Sorry!" Lory apologize.


    The woman smiled "It''s okay, It''s my fault for not being careful" the woman said kindly.


    A sense of brusque terror suddenly hit her once their shoulder brush each other, Lory was stunned for a second but she quickly recovers, Lory nod her head and smile politely "Have a nice day miss"


    "You too.." The woman replied as she entered the Xi Lin tea house building with two of her maids.


    Lory watched the woman back and her brows furrowed, her five senses tingling as if she looming by bad premonition, Lory looked up then she called out [Girsha!]


    However, Girsha didn''t answer her call but because of their connection Lory knew Girsha was still around [Are you still mad old man?] Lory was greeted by silence again, Lory sighed then he entered the building.


    Lory is not worried this is not the first time the old bird has throwing tantrum in fact it has happened many times in the past and the number one reason is because of her reckless behavior, nevertheless, Girsha attitude never irked her on contrary she always feel guilty because deep down Lory understand Girsha worries, but sometimes she has taken the bad from the worst decision.


    Lory returned to her private room on the second floor, the ce was clean and her favorite pink flower tea had been reced with a new one.


    This was to be expected because Lory had half of Xi Lin because Yang Xi Ying was persistent so of course everyone treated Lory with the utmost respect, Lory had finally experienced how to earn money without moving a finger... wait, she''s been doing that ever since she met Zhao Li Xin!


    "Madam, I will call the maid to prepare the cakes for you" Mong Yi cupped his fists.


    "Okay, thanks" Lory then sat down and pulled out her new book.


    Not long after the maid came with a tray full of various types of cakes and sweet desserts, the other maid poured hot tea for Lory after they finished work, they left Lory alone and Mong Yi also didn''t want to disturb her so he guards outside the room.


    as the room turn quiet, Lory sipped her tea as she began to read.


    <em>''As the beginning of the world, giant, Beast, and hellhounds rule the world leaving no room for weak creatures like humans. In the midst of desperation, a young man prayed to God for forty days without drinking or eating he plead the God to give all human power that would help humans to survive in this barbaric world.</em>


    <em>But God never answered the desperate young man''s plea until his wife shouted to heaven ''If you answer my husband''s prayer, I will give you one of my children!"</em>


    <em>Suddenly the sky begin to rumbled the wind howled and lightning struck each other as if the sky was about to split in half, the young couple embraced each other as the sky turn dark but then a ray of light pierced from the sky and the light shone at the belly of the young man''s wife and then they heard a voice ''I will grant your wish but when your child born, you must sacrifice one of them for the God''</em>


    The young man and his wife were dumbfounded as the voice and light disappeared as fast as they hade, they looked at each other with hope brimming in their eyes.


    <em>Not long after, the young man''s wife conceived twin boys, as if God deliberately give them two children at once so it would make them easier to sacrifice one of their children.</em>


    <em>The young man and his wife were actually reluctant to let go of one of their children but an unexpecting thing happened when the wife gave birth, one of the children was born normal and healthy but the other was born as an egg the size of two hands.</em>


    <em>The young couple was confused but at the same time relieved because one of their children is abnormal therefore the decision which child should be sacrifice be obvious.'' </em>


    "Is it a good book?"


    Lory was surprised she lifted his head, out of nowhere a woman who stumbled with her at the front door already sitting across from her. The woman casually took the cake from the te and ate it with her hands.


    Lory closed her book calmly then she assessed the woman carefully before she asked with a stern voice, "Who are you?" Lory heightened her vignce as she slowly reached for the dagger under her sleeve.


    For someone sneaking in front of her and Mong Yi, it wasn''t an easy task especially when her strength has gradually returned.


    The woman chewed the cake in rx manner and sneer at Lory, "Why don''t you use your power to found out¡­.Lory?" the woman deliberately patronized her while wiping her mouth coquettishly with a handkerchief.


    Lory straightened her and her whole body be tensed, her name was only known to those close to her so how could this strange woman know her name?


    Lory cast a spell, her eyes shed and turned purplish the next thing happen Lory saw a pitch-ck mana envelope the woman''s body, Lory''s breath hitch when the woman''s eyes turn into deep red eyes that were simr to blood.


    "Lao Min Na" Lory''s voice deepens.

 Chapter 829 - Surprise Meeting III

    The woman''s smile grew wider. "What do you think about my appearance, do you like it?" she traced her long index finger across her pretty face.


    "You use possession spells to control this woman" Lory widen her eyes.


    This possession spell is the same as when Girsha possessed a little bird to keep an eye on their surroundings or spy on others without leaving Lory''s side, in short, it''s a spell to take over another creature''s body and consciousness by force and then control the creature remotely, just like a puppeteer.


    Lao Min Na sneered, "Isn''t this the same as what you do when you spy on others" Lao Min Na sneered at Lory''s hypocrisy.


    "That''s mostly Girsha''s power and we only use that spell on animals!" Lory scorned Lao Min Na''s impetuous behavior because Lory knew full well the consequences of using a possession spell on humans were devastating.


    "Animal minds are much simple especially small animals it cannot bepared with humansplex minds, what you did would hurt this poor woman''s mind, is she your enemy or something?!" anger welled up in Lory''s chest, the woman who was possessed by Lao Min Na is still very young maybe only in early twenty, there''s still a long life ahead of her but Lao Min Na just ruined this woman future just like that, why?


    The study conducted in Hand showed that possession spells will damage the human brain depending on how long and how strong a particr person''s spell is inflicted by the spell, the mild effects are vertigo, nausea, seizures but in the worst scenario the spell will cause amnesia, dementia even Schizophrenia since then use possession spells on humans is strictly prohibited and those who vite will be punished from ten to twenty years in maximum security prisons.


    "Oh, don''t act like goody two shoes, princess, it''s not that you''ve never hurt anyone before.." Lao Min Na snorted.


    "Of course I had my own fair share but everyone that I hurt knew whatings on them, they were soldiers, mercenaries, spies, witch and now¡­ cultivators, all of them knew what woulde on them. . just like I knew what woulde to me, but what have you done¡­ you dare to tell me that everyone around you knows what they are getting themselves into? Lory''s intense question made Lao Min Na''s face ckened.


    Lao Min Na hated Lory''s righteousness, she hated how Lory always made her feel inferior, Lory''s existence evoked the feeling she had once she was the lowly illegitimate daughter of the Lao family, the feelings of shame, anger, and envy that she tried so hard to forget appeared every time she faces to faces with Lory.


    Lao Min Na remembered in the past even in Lao manor Lory was never bullied or hated even though she came from a rural vige, strangely the people at Lao Manor never treated Lory badly, they just ignored Lory, none of them ever intentionally bullied her, in fact, they all feign ignorant with Lory''s antics, the worst thing they did was call Lory a weird girl but that''s all, no one ever took Lory''s food, or ruined her maid uniform, she rarely scolded or beaten, even the old maid rarely made things difficult for Lory, most of the time they just let Lory be.


    Overall, Lory''s life is much morefortable than she is who is the daughter of the Lord''s Manor, and what makes it even more ironic is that Lory doesn''t seem to notice.


    There was a time when Lao Min Na happened to be present when Lory covered Chi Chi the young maid who identally broke her stepmother''s expensive vase, resulting in Lory being punished by hitting Lory''s hands twenty times with a rattan, at that time Lao Min Na thought Lory was very stupid, why would anyone want to help others without receiving any benefit. Lao Min Na believed someone as stupid as Lory would be someone else''s stepping stone and end in a sad death, but Lao Min Na was wrong.


    Since then Mu Han the head housekeeper of Lao Manor has be more lenient with Lory, the other servants have also be more friendly towards Lory, they think Lory is kind, honest, and a little silly so they don''t need to be careful around Lory, unlike other maids who always struggles to curry favor with his master, Lory prefers to be alone and away from the schemed in the women courtyard.


    Therefore Lory''s life in Lao Manor is quite peaceful.


    Then one day Lao Min Na overheard Lory and a young maid named Chi Chi talking while sweeping the garden outside her yard behind her wall fence.


    "Sister Luo, if you were released from the ve contract, what would you do?"


    Me?"


    "Yes, what are you going to do, are you going back to your vige?"


    "Um, I don''t think so¡­ maybe I''ll go somewhere else"


    "Eeeh, it''s not easy, you need paperwork if you want to leave the city and you need a permit from the local authority to enter other cities too, not to mention there are thieves and robbers along the way, you won''t be safe if you travel alone"


    "Is that so~"


    "You have to believe me, I think you need to re-think your decision!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine¡­ as long as I have two legs and two arms I can go wherever I want, the world will be my oyster~"


    "Sister, you must be joking"


    "Ha-ha-ha,~ really? You know what people say right, be free or die!"


    ''FREE''


    The word touched Lao Min Na''s heart to the very end, a simple word yet so far away, can a person truly be free, free from family expectations, free from the curse of society, free from greed, envy, and disappointment, can he be free from his own hatred?


    She can''t but Lory can...


    "Everything has a price, isn''t that what people always say?" Lao Min Na sarcastically said she looked at Lory with a face full of hatred mix with envy.


    "You were the one who release Lazarus first, you risked everyone''s life just to protect one person, that''s why everyone that Lazarus has killed, everything that Lazarus destroyed, that''s all on you, <strong>IT''S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU</strong>!" Lao Min Na shouted with a trembling body.


    Lory''s expression remained calm but under her sleeves, she grabs her dagger tightly, at the same time Lory secretly nced at the door, Lory couldn''t believe Mong Yi didn''t hear Lao Min Na''s outrage. Lao Min Na caught Lory took a glimpse to the door and Lao Min Na snickered "Don''t wait for your bodyguard he won''t hear...no one will"


    The wall and the door cover with ck miasma, "So you had be full pledge witch now?" there was an increasing despondency in Lory''s voice which Lao Min Na misinterpreted as cynicism.


    "Of course, do you think it will be easy to beat me, your magic tricks won''t work for me now." Lao Min Na smiled triumphantly.


    Lory shook her head "how can you be so stupid?" Lory''s face crumpled knowing what a bleak future wait for Lao Min Na, although Lory didn''t like Lao Min Na for so many reasons, however, Lory didn''t wish any of it happened to other humans being.


    it''s not enough she made a deal with the demon Lao Min Na must drowning herself further by bing Lazarus'' servant thus even if Lory manages to kill Lazarus, Lao Min Na''s soul will be condemned in hell for eternity together with Lazarus.


    ''Eternal Damnation''


    "Why did you have to go that far?" Lory could notprehend why Lao Min Na became like this even greed must have the limit "What are you trying to prove? you don''t need Lazarus in the first ce... you could have met the third prince Zhao Yi Chen and fell in love normally, and when you marry him, you will be the Prince consort, your whole life will be blessed with wealth and honor, you can even be a queen¡­ what more do you want?" Lory was desperately trying to knock some sense on Lao Min Na.


    "What do you know?" Lao Min Na growl under her breaths, Lao Min Na blood color irises filled with malice "You think Zhao Yi Chen still wants me if I''m a waste, would he still interested in me if I wasn''t an alchemist, do you think he would love me if I wasn''t beautiful?" Lao Min Na smirked sarcastically "It was Lazarus who gave me the strength and wisdom to be who I am now, so what if I have to kill some people? All cultivators do that¡­ your men do it too"


    "It''s not the same!" Lory was tired of hearing Lao Min Na''s twisted minds.


    "Who cares?" Lao Min Na chuckled, "What about you, do you think it is wise to believe a man''s words? Of course, he likes you now because you''re different¡­unique but what happens if all of that loses its luster and what makes you special suddenly be normal? my experience taught me the hard way not to bet your future on Man''s fickle heart"


    Lao Min Na''s blood-red eyes suddenly glistening and the room gradually darkened and the shadows that fell on the floor were swept away one by one and nothing could be seen except Lao Min Na''s pair of red eyes, and nothing could be heard except Lao Min Na''s sweet voice.


    "At first Love always burns passionately like a wildfire, it was hot and exciting but as time passes that same fire gradually dimmed until one day the fire died. When that dayes are you sure Zhao Li Xin will still be the same? A man like Zhao Li Xin has never had a shortage of women who admire him, women who are prettier, smarter...younger than you, by then are you sure you can keep your husband?"


    Lao Min Na''s terrifyingughter echoed in the darkness, "I rather put my trust on Demon''s words than men''s sweet lies!"

 Chapter 830 - Illusion

    slowly darkness enveloped her as a chill crept from her feet to her hands and slowly to her neck and head, Lory could feel a chill as she inhaled the air around her. suddenly her body felt numb and increasing pain came from the nape of her neck to her back, Lory feel her body stiffened as a cold sweat ran down on her back it felt like the tip of a knife slowly etched her skin, Lory knew this feeling.


    she knew this pain too well, she never thought she would ever experience this horrible sensation again, this excruciating pain was the start before her cursedshing out.


    The pain was so intense that both Lory''s hands went limp, her consciousness gradually fade then follow by various voices screaming and shouting in her head.


    ''It''s your fault!''


    ''We all die because of you''


    ''Your Mother die because of you!''


    ''You can''t even protect your father''


    ''You are weak!''


    ''An now all your new friends will die because of you!''


    ''Zhao Li Xin will die because of you!''


    ''It''s your fault - it''s your fault!''.


    Lory can''t bear to hear anymore, she cover her ears and shouted helplessly <strong>"SHUT UP ¨CSHUT UP!''</strong>


    But the voices didn''t stop instead they be louder and louder.


    ''Princess, save us!''


    ''Your highness, they''reing!''


    ''Herriond is burning, your highness!"


    ''Yor higness!''


    <strong>''PRINCESS!''</strong>


    All the screams ringing in her ears made her head hurt and she fell to her knees while covering her ears as she desperately tried to block their calling, nevertheless, her desperate effort was all futile. Tears streamed down her face, the stress, guilt, and pain she had buried deep inside her heart burst like a broken dam.


    Suddenly she felt like she was drowning in darkness and pained, it was too unbearable she shouted helplessly "Stop¡­I can''t do this again¡­please stop -JUST STOP!" Lory sobbed like a scared little girl, all the memory rush in hitting every corner of her brain with sorrow, Lory crouch on the floor as the cursed snake in her body erge for the first after Lory found the fourth fragment, something evokes the cursed and it make the cursed out of control and the stronger the cursed be the weaker Lory minds be.


    her sanity slowly faded as she began to sink into pure madness, but in the midst of the confusion, a soft low voice appeared like raindrops in the desert which instantly erased all her doubts "Lory never forgets who you are..."


    Lory''s shoulders jerked and her trembling body suddenly stopped. It was a voice she could never forget until the day she died, suddenly a strong palm gently patted her head it was a touch that evoked the fondest memories of her past, Lory then heard a whisper in his ear.


    ''You are the Lucient heir¡­''


    The tears from her eyes instantly stopped as the panic in her heart disappeared. Lory''s mind gradually became clear. Lory finally realized that she was under the influence of Lazarus again, it was all just an illusion to mess with her mind.


    Lory was annoyed for falling to the same tricks over and over, she thought her mental strength had improved these past few years but who would have thought some scars never faded and that snake find a way to manipte it.


    The Bluebell flower on its neck bloomed with a faint light, the flower stalks grew longer and longer like vines and wrapped around the snake''s body and tied it tightly, the snake struggled but the strings tightened then from the flower branch. Bluebells bloomed and shone as Lory''s body was enveloped in a purplish-blue light.


    ''Remember Lory, you are the King''s daughter''


    suddenly there was a burst of light and the darkness was swept away like the rays of dawn sweeping over the darkness of the night.


    Lao Min Na and Lory were thrown into the air as the room exploded, Lory and Lao Min Na floated in the air until gravity pulled them back to the ground.


    Mong Yi was startled by the sound of an explosion, he hurriedly opened the door of the room and gaped at the room where all the walls and roof were blown to pieces.


    "Ma...Madam!" Mong Yi screams for Lory but from behind him, a ck shadow shes ahead of him.


    "My lord!" Mong Ki shouted as he chased after Zhao Li Xin as well as Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan.


    The body of the woman who was possessed by Lao Min Na hit the ground and she rolled over until she stopped and the woman fainted.


    Lory could feel his body dipping to the ground, Lory''s purple eyes looked up at the blue sky, no worry on her face, the corner of her lips curved upward she stretch her hand to the sky Then she heard a thundering squawk


    <strong>[LORY!]</strong>


    Lory see a white bolt of light run to her in speed and Lory smile [What took you...so long]


    Light prated into Lory''s chest and a pair of wings grew on Lory''s back, but before anyone could see the pair of wings on Lory''s back suddenly Zhao Li Xin mmed his fist into the ground halfway the impact of his punch made people and small stall swept away by a gust of wind, the dust, and debris lift to the air and sessfullyplete their sight for a while.


    "Don''t let them see Lory!" Zhao Li Xinmands Jin Hao and the others..


    Jin Hao and the others knew that people were still not ready to ept someone like Lory among them, they couldn''t let outsiders knew about Lory''s existance, at least not yet. Jin Hao quickly racked his brain thinking about how to solve this problem, he suddenly remembered the useless nt that had been stored in his spatial ring for so many years that Jin Hao end up forgotten to throw it away.


    Jin Hao took the nt out of his ring, the nt looked like weeds but had small yellow flowers all over it.


    Jin Hao threw a handful of herbs to Bei Li Yan and the Mong brothers then he instructed them in hurry "Burn the nt and direct the smoke at the people around us!"


    without waiting any longer they did as Jin Hao told them to, as soon as the people around them suddenly smelled a very sweet smell, and suddenly their vision became blurry but strangely they felt a strange calming sensation like sleeping in the warm bed.


    They all stood nkly with a strange expression on their face while Lorynded gently on the ground, Zhao Li Xin rushed towards Lory and then hugged her tightly.


    Lory could hear how fast Zhao Li Xin''s heart drummed, she had once again worried Zhao Li Xin to death, feeling sorry Lory hugged Zhao Li Xin''s back tightly.


    "Sorry to worry you...again?" Lory''s voice was etched with regret.


    Zhao Li Xin cupped Lory''s face and checked for any wounds on her face or body.


    Zhao Li Xin realized Lory''s appearance had returned to its original state, perhaps due to her fight with Lao Min Na. Lory''s purple irises glittering like stars were so beautiful no matter how many times he looked at it those eyes still take his breath away.


    However, due to the chaotic situation, Zhao Li Xin recovered from her fascination faster than usual, "What happened?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    The wings on Lory''s back disappeared and Girsha had changed from a white orb and transforms into a bird again then perched on Lory''s shoulder [Why do I feel Lazarus'' ck magic?]


    "Because Lao Min Na is here or at least her consciousness" Lory set her sights on the woman passed out on the street, seeing her motionless Lory rushed towards the woman then she checked the woman''s condition even though she was still breathing, but the effect of the spell possession was hard to predict.


    Zhao Li Xin heard Lory''s words then he looked at the unconscious woman''s face and frowned, not only did she have a different appearance, but she also had a different aura, and aura was something that no one could fake.


    "She doesn''t look like that ''Lao'' woman" he looks at the woman coldly disregard her pitiful state, this woman hurt his Princess.


    "No, she was possessed by Lao Min Na before" Lory exined.


    "Possession spell?!" Girsha was bbergasted, it took a lot of energy to conjure a Possession spell.


    "Lao Min Na''s strength seems to be increasing." Girsha''s voice was full of worry.


    "And so her cruelty" Lory mutter quietly then she rubbed her hands together and carefully ced her hand on the unconscious woman''s temple.


    "What are you doing Lory?" Zhao Li Xin grabbed Lory''s hand and he look at her inquisitively.


    "I''m trying to help her, this woman is innocent," Lory earnestly said.


    Zhao Li Xin expected this answer still it can''t diminish his worries, "Are you going to be okay?" it''s a stupid question because Lory and Zhao Li Xin have a different standard when ites to Lory''s safety, yet he can''t stop to ask.


    "Don''t worry, what could happen to me?" Lory jokes to lighten the mood.


    <strong> "LOTS!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin and Girsha shouted simultaneously,


    Lory mouth twitch ''Okay, I can''t deny it''

 Chapter 831 - Weak

    Truthfully Lory didn''t know if she could heal this young womanpletely even though she had no problem healing wounds and bruises from explosions and falls but she didn''t know if she could heal the young woman''s mind after she was hit by the possession spell, after all, her strength was still not fully recovered and Lazarus''s magic is not like any other dark magic.


    Lory pressed her hands on the young woman''s temple, then she took a deep breath as she concentrated on eliminating the Lazarus remaining in the young woman''s mind, it took her a while to clear the ck magic fortunately Lory persisted and she managed to drift away some of the remains of the ck magic she just hopes it was all of it.


    Zhao Li Xin saw the visible bruises and wounds on the woman''s face and arms gradually disappear, on the contrary, Lory''s face turned pale, Zhao Li Xin brows knitted closely feeling displeased to see Lory sacrifice herself for a stranger, ironically if Lory wasn''t like this kind of woman he will not meet Lory and he will not fall in love with her selflessness and kindness.


    A momentter Lory withdrew her hand from the women. "This is all I can do..." Lory sighed then ced the shapeshifting form on him again before the dust died down and people already woke up from their daze.


    "Young miss, oh no, young miss!" two maids rushed towards the unconscious woman in frenzy, their faces pale white when they saw their mistress didn''t move and they kept shaking her to wake her up.


    Lory watched them shake an unconscious woman like a milkshake and she was d she had healed the woman otherwise this maid might have killed their own mistress.. Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about themotion he might not even notice, Zhao Li Xin helped Lory to her feet and tapped the remaining dust and dirt off her skirt.


    "What did you do to my mistress!" The servants panicked when their master didn''t wake up, and they were worried that they would be held ountable by their master then they saw Lory who know what idea came to their head suddenly they pointed at Lory and shouted at her furiously "Who are you, why did you hurt my mistress?!" it sounded more like an usation than a question and the people around them as expected started to wake up from their daze after the effects of using Jin Hao''s nts started to fade so they attracted by the maid''s loud voice.


    Zhao Li Xin was annoyed he gave the maid a death re and the maids immediately covered their mouths. Lory didn''t know how to exin it s she was too tired to talk right now. Zhao Li Xin also noticed how tired Lory was, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders, "Let''s go home" he said softly.


    Lory nodded weakly, however, the servants became panicked again when they saw Lory leave, if they left the culprit away they didn''t know how to answer their Master and madam, this was the same as giving them a death sentence and they shouted anxiously "Wait, you can''t leaving my mistress like this! You¡­ you have to take responsibility!"


    "You dare?!" Zhao Li Xin who was already in a bad mood became even more irritated, the air around them suddenly became heavy, the two maids started to tremble as two pairs of dark cold eyes red fiercely at them, even though the man was very handsome like an immortal in a painting, however that man''s aura was colder than the snow that fell in winter, there was no doubt in their minds that this man would kill them if they dared to provoke him any further.


    Sweat drenches their forehead they lower their head not daring to look Zhao Li Xin in the eyes. Lory lean her head on Zhao Li Xin''s chest "I''m so tired, Li Xin¡­"


    Lory''s feeble looks eased his anger tremendously, his attention quickly shifts and Loy did look quite pale, anxious he carry Lory then used his Qin Gong jumped to the air and left at high speed that normal eyes couldn''t follow.


    The two maids sigh in relief knowing they are able to preserve their life but then she looks at their unconscious mistress their faces be gloomy again.


    Perhaps they wouldn''t survive at all.


    Zhao Li Xin jumped nimbly from one roof to another, strangely it didn''t bother Lory much, instead, she felt sofortable that she started to fall asleep while wrapping her arms around Zhao Li Xin''s neck it felt warm and safe the trouble and pain seemed to drift away finally exhaustion took over and soon Lory fell asleep.


    ''Father, don''t worry I''m safe now¡­''


    As they arrived at Manor Ling Zi was stunned to see Lory unconscious in Zhao Li Xin''s arms, "Madam, what happened to her?"


    "Quiet, she is sleeping" Zhao Li Xin rebuked Ling Zi in a low voice.


    Ling Zi quickly covered her mouth and bowed, "So...sorry, my Lord"


    Zhao Li Xin stepped into the courtyard with Ling Zi following them, then Ling Zi quickly oped the door bedroom for her Lord and prepared the bed for Lory to rest, Zhao Li Xin carefully ced Lory on the bed then he covered her with a nket.


    "You can leave now," he said to Ling Zi.


    "Yes, my Lord!" Ling Zi caught a glimpse of Lory''s pale face before she left with a worried face. Zhao Li Xin then took off Lory''s shoes and socks then gently removed the hairpin from her head and parted her hair.


    Zhao Li Xin returned to tidying up Lory''s nket then tug the strain of her hair behind her ears as he watch her sleep.


    "I messed up again, didn''t I?" Zhao Li Xin smiled sinisterly at his ipetence "I kept promising to protect her yet I always failed, no matter how close I got to her in the end she always slipped through my fingers...I''m so useless" Zhao Li Xin clenched his fists.


    "I told you it wasn''t easy being with Lucien''s heir, they were all born with a mission, and sometimes it cost their lives that''s why the Lucient family never grew big" Girsha''s mood turned somber as she looked into Lory''s sleeping eyes, no matter how much time passed. he still saw her as the same strange little girl who fell in his nest.


    "I''ve been with this girl for decades, I used all my strength to protect her, to the point that I merge my soul with her just to keep her safe but in the end, she''s still got hurt" bitterness was etched into his words then Girsha shifts his gaze towards Zhao Li Xin "You have to learn to ept that we can''t always save her even though we can clear her way but sooner orter she has to fulfill her destiny, with or without us"


    ____________________________


    somewhere deep in the forest in the abandoned templeplex, there was a loud shrill sound, and things were breaking and crushing, but no one dared to check what was going on.


    only a man in loose dark gray robes swaggered into the room then calmly opened the door, he leaned against the door frame watching Lao Min Na sprawled on the floor rolling left and right uncontrobly.


    "I told you you weren''t her match but you didn''t believe me" he smirked mockingly.


    <strong>"HELP ME!!"</strong> Lao Min Na shouted while covering half of her face with her hands.


    half of Lao Min Na''s face is marked with a glowing Bluebell that res like a fire that extends from her face to her neck and arms, and her skin shrivels and turns ckish as if on fire.


    "It''s hurt - it''s very hurt, please help me, Lazarus! <strong>PLEASE !</strong>" Lao Min Na screams in frenzy.


    Lazarus chuckled he calmly entered the room while walking leisurely then ced the palm of thedder on Lao Min Na''s head and a purplish-blue light was absorbed into his hand, at the same time Lao Min Na stopped screaming and writhing in pain.


    After a while, Lazarus finally absorbed all the light from Lao Min Na leaving behind a faintly glowing flower that soon disappeared in his hand. "Have you learned your lesson now?" he teased Lao Min Na who was drenched in sweat but his entire face and body had returned to normal.


    Who knows if Lao Min Na was angry to answer or she is still traumatized by her experience. Lao Min Na was sitting limply on the floor with her head down with her hair messy she looked miserable.


    "Even after I gave you my power, and told you how to manipte her feelings, in the end, you still couldn''t beat her¡­" Lazarus sneered at how pathetic Lao Min Na was.

 Chapter 832 - The Congruity

    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Lao Min Na eximed furiously, she was too tired and sick to handle Lazarus'' mockery.


    Lazarus didn''t look offended instead his smile grew wider "It''s time for you to see the truth..."


    Lao Min Na stood up staggeringly, she leaned against a pir while catching her breath then she mutter quietly, "This...isn''t over yet if I''m a little stronger..."


    "Nothing will change" Lazarus interrupted, "The result will remain the same"


    Lao Min Na wrinkled her forehead "Why are you so sure?" there''s a trace of irritation on Lao Min Na''s face..


    Lazarus ignored Lao Min Na''s anger as he continue calmly, "Do you know why out of the many humans in Verrion the gods chose Lucient?"


    "Because he''s strong"Lao Min Na answer readily.


    Lazarus smirked, he shrugged his shoulders nonchntly "Of course you have to be strong to carry the weight of the world but that''s not the reason why Lucient was chosen, that''s not what made Lucient and all his descendants special"


    Lao Min Na frowned, she didn''t understand what else heaven choose Lucicent if not because of their strength, what else reason they were able to rule the world, and people followed them blindly if not because of their divine power.


    Lazarus raised his gaze as he looked at Lao Min Na with ridicule and a hint of pity, sadly a petty narcissistic like Lao Min Na would never understand, that''s why she would never win against Lorient no matter how much power or time she was given.


    "It''s a heart...a very strong heart" Lazarus tapped his finger on his chest and smirked "A heart that will never waver under pressure, the power that can see sparks of light even in pitch darkness, the power to see the truth no matter how deep the lies try to hiding it, the courage to believe¡­ never losing hope even though there''s seems nothing left to fight for¡­ for the Lucient''s a sacrifice is a part of them is not something they need to glorify or question, it just simply how it is" there a hint of admiration in his voice even his gaze soften a little bit.


    "You sound like you admire them" Lao Min Na sneered.


    "Well, I know!" Lazarus answered firmly without trying to hide it at all. "On the one hand¡­I like them, I respect them¡­unfortunately, they got in the way of me and Lorient....sadly she had to die" he smiled wryly.


    Lao Min Na''s jealousy towards Lory deepens, she hates how Lory can easily get everyone she loves even without trying not only can she melt the heart of a cold man like Zhao Li Xin she also earns Lazarus'' admiration even though Lazarus should be the one who hates Lory the most until now Lao Min Na don''t want to admit how vast the disparity between them, this is not FAIR!


    Lao Min Na closed her eyes as the anger growing inside her crawled every corner of her heart uncontrobly, she never thought she could feel this way about someone else as if she was eating inside until there was nothing left for her.


    If she can''t stand at the top of the mountain if she can''t prove to everyone that hasughed at her that she''s the best if she can''t surpass Lory...then what''s the point of all the sacrifices she''s made.


    Did fate y a cruel joke to her?


    "Why are you doing this to me...?" Lao Min Na''s voice sounds tired and defeated.


    Lazarus smiled evilly, he lifted Lao Min Na''s chin with his long thin finger "I had let you do everything your way for a long time but this time you will follow my way so no more stupid questions okay?" although his voice sound gentle however his yellow snake eyes shine like embers from the deepest pit of hell.


    Lao Min Na''s body went cold with fear, "Ye...yes" she swallowed unconsciously as she tried to answer calmly but the fear thick in her voice reveal her pretense.


    Lazarusughed evilly then he left the room, Lao Min Na slipped from the pir to the floor she pressed her forehead on her knees feeling lost, tired and scared. she just wanted to be strong so that she wouldn''t be trampled on, she wanted to be famous so that everyone would respect her if she was talented enough, beautiful enough, strong enough she would make all the men beg on her feet and women dying of jealousy of her, but why did things turn out like this...since when did everything go wrong?


    How could she sink deeper into misery more than ever, why had she be more lonely and helpless than in her past life, why couldn''t she be happy?


    Lao Min Na stared nkly at the nk wall surrounded by broken ss and shattered items scattered all over the room.


    "Forgive me¡­Liang¡­forgive me" Lao Min La said drearily.


    Lazarus thought he knew everything about her, but Lao Min Na had a secret that she didn''t even dare to reveal even in her own dreams, the secret of that night before she killed her own son.


    Maybe what she did was an act of hypocrisy, maybe it was just something she did to ease her guilt but before she drowned her own son Lao Min Na had given her son a name, she hoped it would calm her son''s soul and stop him from being wandering ghosts even just for a little bit she wanted to give the child the peace he deserved.


    Still, Lao Min Na couldn''t say the boy''s name out loud, perhaps because of guilt or because she worry Lazarus will know her secret and manipted her further, so she burry that name in her heart until today.


    The boy''s name was Liang, Lao Liang.


    Liang means shining light, the light that she extinguished with her own two hands maybe Lao Min Na knew that from then on she would live in darkness.


    ___________________________


    The night was silent as the sky was covered with a dark blue velvet nket iid with glittering diamonds that flickered in the dark night, the cold wind blowing like a gentle whisper calling for anyone to return to their warm nket but he was used to the darkness and the cold as long as he could. remember that only on days like these does he feel more like himself.


    he climbed the broken stairs to the very top of what was supposed to be the ceremonial grounds outside the temple but everything from the floors and walls cracked and covered in moss and weeds it was clear this majestic temple had long since lost its former glory.


    "It''s a beautiful night, I''m d you came to join me, Arthea" he put one hand behind his back as he turned his head and smiled.


    Arthea''s silver hair fluttered behind her back, her wless pale face stiffened and her beautiful gray eyes red sharply, "How far are you going to do this, Lazarus?" her voice was cold and harsh, unlike her usual gentle tone.


    "How long are you going to torture her, it''s not enough you''ve hurt her over the years" Arthea''s gray eyes zed with pure hatred.


    Lazarus smirked coldly "Don''t act so innocent, you know exactly you also took part in it"


    "That''s because you left me no choice." Arthea''s voice choked with sadness and anger.


    "I did give you a choice!" Lazarus hissed then his entire expression became grim. "But that''s not the choice you want, is it not?" he sarcastically sneered.


    Arthea eyelids drooped. "That''s..wrong" she looks down in forlorn.


    "It wasn''t a fault<strong> IT WAS FATE!</strong>" Lazarus suddenly snapped, "If it''s better for you to realize it now..." He gives an exhtion of frustration.


    Arthea''s face was etched with sadness, "I just realized now that the long dy ising to an end now!"


    Lazarus smirked evilly, "Finally after a very long time we agreed on something"

 Chapter 833 - Dream Of The Past

    "What are you reading father?" Lory''s little head peeked through the door.


    "Reading all the time without eating isn''t good for your health father" chirped little Lucas with a serious face as his head popped above Lory.


    Now they look like very cute totem poles.


    Marcus raised his head from the book, he saw the twins'' purple big sparkling eyes that looked like him, instantly Marcus felt his heart melted.


    It was a strange feeling knowing that in this vast world there were only three people who had purple eyes and right now they were all staying in the same room.


    "Come in" Marcus beckoned his children to enter, "What have you brought?" he chuckled when he saw Lory holding a white cup while Lucas carried a small te with a sandwich on top of it.


    "Uncle Stephan said you need coffee to lift your mood" Lory ced the coffee cup on the table next to his father and sighed "I don''t understand why you need coffee when your cute daughter is here?" Lory sounds like a wronged wife.


    Marcus was so shocked that he almost lowered his head and apologized, luckily Lucas'' voice brought him back to his senses.. Marcus suddenly had a bad feeling about the bastar*d who marrying his daughterter.


    "Before that, you have to eat first or you will get stomachache" Lucas also put the te on the table, "Uncle Stephan said we have to stay here to make sure you eat" Lucas sat on the carpet with his arms folded on his chest he gave his father a stern look that looked too sweet for Marcus''s opinion.


    "Me too ¨C me too, I watching father too!" Lory didn''t want to lose, she quickly sat down next to Lucas then she folded her arms like Lucas.


    Their antics made himugh out loud, he took out his phone and took a photo of his two adorable children and sent it to the Archknight group chat with the caption ''I''m under royal surveince'' Marcus chuckled lightly then he obediently took the sandwich and the twins'' faces lit up with joy.


    "I - I made a sandwich!" Lory suddenly raised her hand and announced proudly.


    "No, I did it, Lory just cut the sandwich" Lucas corrected.


    Lory pursed her lips then puffed out her cheeks like an angry squirrel.


    "The sandwich is delicious and the triangles cuts look perfect too, good job you two" Marcusplimented them while struggling to maintain his serious face.


    Lory still not satisfied she raised her hand again "But - but I made the coffee!" she adds in.


    Lucas rolled his eyes, and say "I made the coffee, you just stir it"


    Lory''s shoulders dropped as she red at Lucas'' uncooperative behavior but Lucas pretended not to know, he looked at Lory with an expression saying ''What''


    Marcus stifled augh then raised his cup "Nevertheless, the coffee was good it mixed perfectly" he still praised the twins equally and the twin''s face beamed in delight.


    After Lorenna died the only sce Marcus has is his children, it was theirughter and joy that allowed him to live so long even though there was still a hole in him that couldn''t possibly be whole again after Lorenna left but at least still bearable.


    Besides, how could he die now when his wife left him for the most important mission of his life.


    The Sun and the Moon, Lucas, and Lory. He would not rest until he made sure that they were safe and sounds.


    "What book are you reading dad?" Lory cast her eyes curiously at the book Marcus had ced on the table before he ate.


    "Why don''t you see it for yourself?" Marcus raised his eyebrows and took a leisurely sip of his coffee.


    Lucas took the book from the table and then he read the title of the book "The...The Chronicle of Ancient Demon" Lucas eyebrow furrows then he asks curiously "Is there a demon in this world dad?" Lucas asked.


    "Fred said there are no real devils anymore if there are only lesser devils, devils that born from using ck magic" Lory chimed in.


    "That''s right, there are no real demons anymore" Marcus rubbed the twins'' heads gently "There is one but I won''t mention his horrendous name here" he took the book from Lucas'' hands.


    "Well¡­ obviously not forck of effort or strength but¡­" Marcus leaned his back and let out a long sigh "Did your mother tell you about the rules in the universe that bind everyone even the gods are no exception" Marcus then lean forward "The rules are meant to maintain bnce and peace so that everything goes in harmony¡­" he look at them solemnly.


    "Sooo... the demon wasn''t killed by the ancestors because of this rule?" Lory tilted her head in confusion.


    "Pretty much so..." Marcus replied vaguely.


    "Then what should we do if the Deviles out?" Lory press her cheek with her small palms as she looked terrified.


    "It''s okay Lory, Father said the demon is locked up" Lucas patted Lory''s shoulder.


    "What if ites out? I was locked in the kitchen several times but I always managed to get out, what if the demon came out too?! she became panicked as she gesticted frantically.


    "Don''t worry, everything is safe" Marcus reassured his daughter but then he frowned, "And why are you locked in the kitchen?"


    "It was an ident, Lory stole the dessert before dinner, so she could eat more than she''s allowed," Lucas tattle his sister mercilessly.


    "I DO NOT!" cried Lory.


    "DID TOO!" Luke rebuked.


    "I DID NOT!" he shouted again.


    "DID TOO!" Lucas didn''t give up either, "You stole my dessert!" he adds in.


    "What dessert, you don''t like sweet!" Lory clenched her fists in front of her chest and her face turned red with anger.


    "But, I like tiramisu, <strong>WHERE''S MY TIRAMISU!</strong>" Lucas demanded loudly.


    Lory suddenly got out of bed and shouted, <strong>"I DON''T STEAL YOUR DAM* TIRAMISU!!"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin who was sitting on the side of the bed was shocked "..."


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan were also speechless


    "Tirasu... what?" Mong Yi who was also there muttered.


    Girsha rolls his eyes in silence.


    ________________________________


    _ After Marcus sent the picture in the group chat_


    Stephan heard a buzzing sound then he checked his cell phone and saw a cute picture he smiled then he turned his attention to his son who was ying chess alone at the table opposite him, His good son didn''t even bother to invite him to join him in ying.


    "Why can''t you be cute like this?" sheined as he showed the picture to Fred.


    Fred''s expression softened when he saw Lucas and Lory''s faces but then his face turned somber he red at his father "Don''t break my concentration" he said coldly then his attention returned to chess again Stephan clicked his tongue with disappointment ring at his son '' Not cute at all, who is that? who does this kid take after?!''


    ______________________________________


    Meanwhile, at the training ground, General Zargan also checked his cell phone, his taut face rxed as soon as he saw the picture and heughed when he read the caption ''How adorable they are'' he also wanted to have cute children ying with him.


    Suddenly a wolf beast mmed to the ground followed by fractured bones and blood scattered on the ground and an unpleasant smell permeated to the air, Fargo smirked menacingly while surrounded by wolf beast carcasses, he was only thirteen years old, unfortunately, the Elkhandt family grew faster, bigger and stronger than normal people because the Lycan blood they inherited especially for male, unlike a normal thirteen-year-old boy, Fargo looked like he was sixteen or seventeen with strong muscles like a soldier.


    Zargan''s mouth twitched then he looked at the photo again, the twins looks soft and cute just like a doll,pared to the children''s in his family... Zargan scoffed in disdain "Not cute at all"


    "What?" Fargo thought his uncle was talking to him.


    "Nothing, Just kill the dog!" he yelled.


    "There are no dogs left to kill!" Fargo opened his arms and shouted back at him while cover with the beast''s blood.


    Somehow Zargan got more irritated.


    _____________________________


    In the N.I.M.S headquarters canteen, Dorian who was working while eating suddenly stopped typing then he checked his cell phone and smiled "So cute" he mutter.


    "Yeah, they''re so cute" Reynald who happened to be visiting Dorian also checked his phone then chuckled, "The twins are growing up so fast," he said somewhat mncholy.


    Suddenly they were startled by a banging sound from the giant ss window, but it didn''t show on their faces. Behind the mirror Jay smirked stupidly then he checked his bike and made an ''It''s okay'' gesture.


    Dorian raised his thumb and Reynald smiled kindly. Jay picked up the bike and rode it again around the office park with a happy face as the two of them grew up watching him.


    "You made him test the prototype, I thought it was a failed product" Reynald took a sip of his coffee while crossing his legs casually.


    "What makes you think it''s a failed product?" Dorian raised his eyebrows.


    "The bike only has one wheel¡­" Reynald stated the obvious fact..


    Dorian chuckled, "Do you think he''s cute too?" he said about Jay.


    "Well, he''s funny¡­ like a monkey" Reynald turned his gaze to the hyperactive child riding a one-wheeled bicycle without care that people staring at him.


    Dorianughed as he looked at Jay with a yful expression, "He kinda is, isn''t he?"


    The oblivious Jay riding the bike looks proud as he raises two thumbs up at Dorian and Reynald then the two mean adults give him an ''OK'' sign again.

 Chapter 834 - A Moment For Us

    When Lory woke up, she saw the familiar canopy over her head, she turned her head to the side and she was greeted by Zhao Li Xin''s beautiful smile, "Are you really awake now?" Zhao Li Xiny beside her propping his head up with his fist.


    Lory turned her body to the side then rubbed her face against his hard chest and inhaled his masculine scent, and moaned weakly "Yeah..."


    "You remember you suddenly screamed after you woke up and then you fell asleep again, I thought you shouted something about stealing cake?" Zhao Li Xin chuckled as Girsha exined that Tiramisu was a type of cake in their old world.


    Lory fell silent and the memory came back, her face immediately blushed with embarrassment "Not me, it must be Jay!" she still insisted, "I don''t even like Tiramisu that much... it''s a bit bitter, I don''t like it!" she snorted.


    Zhao Li Xin heard Lory''s childish reply and sheughed while stroking her back, "You really are naughty girl, aren''t you?.....well that''s good" he smiled softly.


    Lory raised her head "Why?" he look at him in confusion.


    "A child can only be naughty when she knows she is loved and everyone will easily forgive her no matter what he does," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Weren''t you naughty too when you were little?" asked Lory.


    "Naughty isn''t the right word to describe me....devious is more precise" Zhao Li Xin smirked as he recalled his past.


    Unlike Lory, he is alone, scared, and hurt all the time even he can''t remember the time in her childhood when he didn''t feel hurt, and then Zhao Li Xin found himself used with loneliness, sadness, and pain that his feeling gradually became numb.


    For Zhao Li Xin a rtionship was just a give and take, it was very simple and straightforward, just like his rtionship with the Mong brothers, the four King pces. He gave them a chance to survive and in return, they served him wholeheartedly.


    It was simple and clean.


    "You must have had a difficult childhood..." Lory caressed his strong jaw lovingly, her heart aching at the thought of what Zhao Li Xin must have been through.


    "It''s okay" Zhao Li Xin grabbed Lory''s hand and kissed the back of her hand "Not that bad, after a while it bes the norm¡­" Zhao Li Xin said calmly without the slightest bit of bitterness.


    "You taking it, a norm, is the saddest part" Lory sighed.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled he calmly said: "You can''t be sad for something you never know, and family loved is something I''ve never known besides I''ve seen how shallow family rtionships are in the royal family so I never craved it too much" he shrugs indifferently.


    "Really, not once?" Lory looked at him doubtfully.


    Zhao Li Xin stifled augh as he yed with a lock of her hair "If I ever felt that way then I get over that feeling very soon..."


    Lory bit her lip as she imagine how lonely little Zhao Li Xin was, living alone in a huge pce with no one to protect him or simply wee him, how hard his life must be.


    "You have me now, and not only me there also Mong Ki and Mong Yi by your side even though they are your servants but I can see they really care about you, and don''t forger Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, Wu San Bo, and Jiang Jin Wei, after all these years they remain true and loyal to you" Lory smiled sweetly "In my opinion, they are more than subordinates, more than friends, because of the millions of people who walk on this world you choose these certain people to apany you so I think they are very special to you whether you realize it or not "


    Zhao Li Xin knitted his brows as he contemte "Hm¡­I never see it that way¡­"


    "I knew you wouldn''t¡­" Lory wasn''t surprised, no one would guess how dense and straightforward Zhao Li Xin was in terms of his personal feelings, Zhao Li Xin didn''t likeplicated feelings so he liked to simplify everything, but as a result, he sometimes misses the obvious facts that he also cared for them.


    "How about you, your childhood seems¡­different" Zhao Li Xin had seen the glimpse of Lory''s past, he saw how carefree and happy Lory was before all the misfortune befell her.


    Lory turned around, crossed her arms over her chest then she staring at the canopy with a mncholy smile. "It was different..." Lory muttered under her breath, "ying with friends, teasing my brother, make trouble with the adults including my father, living wild, taking reckless risks, being punished as the result..." Lory chuckled.


    "You were punished?" Zhao Li Xin sounded a little worried.


    "Of course...I once wrecked Uncle Reynald''s car and my father sentenced me to work as a waitress in some pastry shop for two months" Lory pursed her lips.


    His cunning father didn''t let Lory use her monthly allowance or the money from hunting beast because he thought it was too easy for her so the wise King thought making her dobors work would be a good lesson for her.


    "A princess works as a maid? it must be difficult" Zhao Li Xin was amazed at how entric the royal education was in Lory''s world.


    "Ha, I work in a cake shop, I get free cake every day, I can also take home the leftover cakes for free too, look who''sughing now!" Lory gave a proud snort, but a secondter her face fell, "But I''ve gained five pounds in two months, I never thought it was possible?"


    "..."


    "By the way, it''s not just me, Lucas also works in some auto repair shop when he has time, he likes machine stuff so it was a treat for him," said Lory.


    "The future princess and king must work to create chaos among the citizens" guessed Zhao Lixin.


    "Only if they knew..." Loryughed "My dad said working with your people you will understand their struggles, their obstacles, their pain and suffering only then you know what they need...only then you can lead them"


    "And you lead them marvelously..." Zhao Li Xin adds in.


    "As far as I can go until I can''t do it anymore..." she looked at him with profound eyes "My father said Lucient''s life was like a shooting star, we came for a moment we burned so fast - so bright that our light will illuminate the entire world until nothing is left for us, but strangely even after I know that I don''t feel fear or regret about who I am..."


    "Why?" Zhao Li Xin''s face contorted.


    "Because, everyone in the world has searched the meaning for their existence all of their life, but for me... I know exactly why I''m here and if one day I have no choice but to leave... I won''t be afraid... I''m ready" She reach Zhao Li Xin''s hand and their fingers intertwine, Lory smiled gently.


    Zhao Li Xin felt her heart being squeezed by an invisible de, he could barely breathe, a foreboding feeling slowly crept within him, "Don''t talk as if you''re going to leave me, I won''t let you believe me when I say you''re stuck with me whether in this world or beyond." Zhao Li Xin tightened their grip on their hands in fear that she would disappear if he let go of her hand.


    "I know what the world expects you to do, Lory, and you are free to be who you are meant to be, but if God grant me one wish then my wishes is to follow you wherever you go"


    When their eyes met, there were no words to say, no more sweet words needs to be spoken, no more heartfelt confession need to dere, no more promised or vowed to be made as their love was evident in both of their eyes.


    ''I''ve been through many wars, I''ve seen many kingdoms rise and fall, I''ve watched cities burned to ashes and the world fall into darkness. I witness God''s prophecies and I have met a Devil who lives in a deep pit of hell, I''ve seen countless miracles and wonder but meeting you are still the most miraculous moment in my life''


    ''By fate or by ident, I''m d to meet you''

 Chapter 835 - The Start Of The Wicked Game

    It was a cold night through his bones, the sound of dripping water was clear as his wet clothes clung to his body, he wanted to open his eyes but it felt like stones were hanging on his eyelids she couldn''t open his eyes.


    he groaned impatiently at his own weakness, he raised his hand trying to touch his face but suddenly his movement was restrained then he heard the sound of chains clinking.


    A bad premonition shed in his mind and all the previous memories rushed to his mind, he remembered his beasty friends desperately trying to save him.


    "Sh¡­sh*t, Gao Di, Bai Zi, Qin Qin!" he held back her tears.


    The boy whoy on the cold ground was Shin Jiu, as expected he was kidnapped when he was running a mission from Zhao Li Xin. This supposed to be an easy task all he had to do was pass Zhao Li Xin''s message to the leader of the Shadow Tiger tribe, Hwang Lo, and if necessary Shin Jiu had to persuade Hwang Lo to cooperate with them.


    Because he was the ''Blessed Child'', Zhao Li Xin thought the shadow tiger would be more receptive to his request if they met Shin Jiu rather than if he send the Mong brothers or the four King''s pce, and Zhao Li Xin was not wrong.


    On his way back from the territory of the Shadow Tiger tribe Shin Jiu was ambushed by a mysterious group, unfortunately, because he didn''t think it was a dangerous mission he didn''t bring enough reinforcements after all he was apanied by three celestial beasts, and his cultivation has increased tremendously so he was rather conceited with his own ability thus he made a grave mistake in the end..


    His master said that pride is every man''s greatest enemy, he never thought how right his master''s words were, Shin Jiu sighed in regret if he survived this ordeal he would never dare to ignore his master''s words ever again.


    Shin Jiu winced as the pain finally caught him, his dantian nearly shattered by that woman''s heavy punch, just a little bit more she would cripple him. Shin Jiu gritted his teeth as he swallowed his frustration.


    "Looks like you''re awake"


    Shin Jiu was surprised, he narrowed his eyes to sharpen his vision in the dark cell. When his vision became clearer Shin Jiu was bewildered, he clearly heard a male voice but why was the person in front of her a woman and she was the same woman who killed his beasty friends and almost killed him too.


    <strong>"IT''S YOU!"</strong>


    The woman was wearing a silk robe embroidered with red roses, she had long ck hair that was intricately styled and decorated with several golden hairpins covered with diamonds and rubies, her plump red lips curled upwards as she looked at Shin Jiu in amusement.


    "You look better than I expected" she quipped.


    The woman''s baritone voice made Shin Jiu feel ufortable but he didn''t have time to bother with small things, Shin Jiu red and asked in a muffled voice, "My beasts¡­.did you kill them all?" Shin Jiu clenched his fists.


    "Oh, you mean the beast?" she tilted her head as ifs she just remembered "Well it was my pets that killed your animals though it''s true that I gave the orders, but your animals were so persistent that I had no choice but to kill them, if only they agreed to be my pets, they don''t have to die¡­.what a shame" she sighed regretfully.


    "So you killed them all!" his anger exploded like moltenva, he lunged towards the mysterious woman but unfortunately the chains restrained his movement.


    Even though Shin Jiu had expected this answer but somewhere deep down he still hoped that his beasty friends were still alive. The three beasts had apanied him and protected him since he was a child, they are more than friends for him so how could his heart not be broken.


    "If I leave this cell the first thing I will do is kill you, <strong>YOU HEAR THAT</strong>!" he swore as his eyes reddened from anger and sadness.


    The woman gave a small grin, "You really are an energetic kid, it''s so funny you think you can get out of here... do you know where you are now?" she mocked how Shin Jiu didn''t realize his situation yet.


    Shin Jiu instantly shut his mouth, even though he was still a child but he was smart enough to realize there must be a reason why they didn''t kill him and just kidnapped him "What do you want from me?" Shin Jiu''s heart skipped a beat but he braced himself as he tried to look as calm as she could


    "You?" the woman look at him with mocking gaze "Even though you are a ''blessed child'' but it is not you that we are after"


    "Our?" Shin Jiu''s probe further, "Who are you, what ce is this?"


    The woman suddenly look bored she waved her hands dismissively "You''ll know soon enough" the woman then walked away but before leaving she sneered "stay here and don''t go anywhere...the party has just started"


    when the woman left, Shin Jiu slumped to the floor, and the chains that bound his hands shook. Alone in the cold dark cell, Shin Jiu couldn''t deny that he was afraid, in fact, she was very afraid. However, Shin Jiu was sure that Zhao Li Xin and his men should know about his disappearance, they must be very worried, what Shin Jiu mean by ''they'' was Lory and Lu Jiang Yi he wasn''t so sure about Zhao Li Xin though.


    The man was too cool and level-headed no matter what kind of trouble he was in as long as it didn''t involve Lory but he couldn''t say the same about Lory.


    suddenly something hit him, could it be it was his master that they wanted? But why? except¡­ Zhao Li Xin they real target. Shin Jiu rubbed her forehead worriedly, how could he not be aware of this simple n, these people would use him to get Lory, and then they will use Lory to get Zhao Li Xin because Lory was the only person Zhao Li Xin cared about, and there were very few people who dared to provoke Zhao Li Xin tantly like this, and they were Wei Zu Tian and Lao Min Na, judging by the strange beast that attacks them it was obvious Lao Min Na involve with this.


    After he finishes his conclusion Shin Jiu''s face turns pale.


    ________________________________


    "Lory, are you sure about this?" Ming Yue Yin pouted her lips tightly.


    "Yes," Lory nodded, "We can''t drag this any longer," Lory said firmly.


    "But it''s your wedding day, it''s the most important day in a woman''s life!" Ming Yue Yin still couldn''t let go.


    Lory smiled, she took a sip of her tea quietly then gently lowered her hand on the table "The most important day of my life was when I found Zhao Li Xin in that forest"


    Ming Yue Yin blew her cheek "I know...but"


    "It''s just a party if I want, I can have a wedding party every year" Loryughed "We can''t forget what''s more important here"


    Ming Yue Yin clicked her tongue knowing Lory was right as usual, still, she felt bad for Lory, "What does scary uncle think of this?"


    "He obviously didn''t like it, but he relented...." Lory grinned mischievously.


    "As usual?" Ming Yue Yin rolled her eyes.


    "Yes," Lory chuckles lightly.


    "And what did you say to Xi Ying?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    "Uhm...nothing" Lory stated that fact casually.


    Ming Yue Yin widened her eyes, "You''re going to make him very angry you know?!"


    "She''s pregnant, what do you want me to do?" Lori helplessly opens her arms.


    Ming Yue Yin propped her chin and sighed "Yes, you right"


    Lory took the mooncake from the te then asked before taking a bite, "Enough about me, how about yourself, the Xiao family if I''m not mistaken, how far did your investigation go?" then Lory casually chewed on her cake.

 Chapter 836 - Brothers

    Ming Yue Ying opened her arms and smirked, "I have sent a lot of people to investigate the Xiao family, it seems they are very busy these days"


    "Oh, what are they doing?" Lory asked as she wiped the crumbs from the corners of her lips.


    "As he always does" Ming Yue Yin shrugged nonchntly, "Increasing discontent among high ranking officials about me" Ming Yue Yin didn''t sound annoyed as she had known this for a long time.


    "Why don''t you arrest them?" asked Lory.


    "I have several reasons, one of them is because Liang Zu is still unstable even though from outside our military and economy is well developed but the court pce itself is still chaotic even today" Ming Yue Yin waved her hand, and Su Yi who is standing not far from them immediately strides towards to them.


    "I''m hungry, immediately serve the wonton noodles," Ming Yue Yin order then she looked at Lory. "You want to try it?"


    It''s dawned to Lory that she had eaten all types of noodles since Ming Yue Yin arrived but Lory nodded without putting up any resistance answer casually "Why not"


    "I will prepare it immediately, Your Majesty." Su Yi saluted them before she left


    "One of the reasons is because of my gender" Ming Yue Yin continued the topic smoothly, "Many of them think they can marry their son to me and then gradually seize my authority, the joke on them because I managed to pass the neww to not let anyone who doesn''t inherit the blood of the emperor to rule the kingdom doesn''t matter if they marry me they still have no authority to control this kingdom and just like that I poured cold water on their wild ambitions" Ming Yue Yin smirked in content..


    "Yeah, I can''t imagine you able to force all that old patriarchy to agree with your neww" Lory was truly amazed that Ming Yue Yin was able to pressure that stubborn old official into agreeing with her crazy neww despite her young age.


    "Well, it''s not easy and I got a lot of help from old Zhang, uncle Fu, and uncle Wu," Ming Yue Yin said humbly.


    Lory sneered she raised his eyebrows meaningfully "Is that all?" Lory knew it took more than a simple help to rein in a room full of greedy and ambitious parents.


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips, even now she still couldn''t hide anything from Lory. "I did use ''strong'' persuasion here and there to get them to agree, after all, they need to be taught who their master is, right?" Ming Yue Yin smiled slyly.


    "Right..." Lory stifled augh.


    In the midst of their conversation, the Su sisters came over with two bowls of noodles and then carefully ced the noodle bowl and cutlery on the table while the other Su Feng brewed new tea for Lory and Ming Yue Yin.


    While the Su sisters were busy serving them Lory and Ming Yue Yin continued their discussion.


    "Let me guess, many officials are annoyed by this neww and have decided to cooperate with Xiao Bo Zhi," said Lory while sipping the noodle soup.


    "So true!" Ming Yue Yin expresses her annoyance "And this caused Xiao Bo Zhi to be so conceited he even dared to collude with Lao Min Na¡­ I guess the Xiao family wants to stage a coup d''etat" Ming Yue Yin slurped her noodles casually as if she was not concluding something so outrageous.


    On the other hand, Su''s sister''s movements stopped and they exchanged horrible looks, although they already knew about this but listening to Ming Yue Yin confirm it personally made their hearts tremble, this is the coup they are talking about!


    However, seeing how calm Lory and Ming Yue Yin were they immediately calmed down and continued their duties as if they had heard nothing. The Su''s sisters reassured themselves that their Empress must already have a n.


    "Aren''t you worried?" Lory raised her brows inquisitively.


    "I am..." Ming Yue Yin sigh, "But I think this is also a good opportunity to uproot them once for all, I realized that everyone I got rid of earlier was just a small fry, the biggest culprit responsible for covering up my family''s death and destruction of this kingdom is still hiding in my court pce so this time I will identify them all and get rid of them in one fell swoop" Ming Yue Yin wink.


    Lory was silent, she spun the noodles with her chopsticks then she looked deeply at Ming Yue Yin, "Need help?"


    Ming Yue Yin''s gaze grew warm, "Your te is already full, don''t worry about me, I got help" she reassured her.


    Lory inhaled then mumbled quietly "Okay..."


    ________________________________


    Today Zhao Li Xin got an unexpected invitation, normally he wouldn''t care about something like this but today he somehow got curious. Zhao Li Xin rides the carriage apanied by Mong Ki and they head to the outskirts of town that leads to a small tavern.


    The tavern looks empty without any guest presence, at the front there are several bodyguards wearing ordinary clothes guarding the entrance and there are also shadow guards hiding around the area, it seems that whoever is in the tavern is not a simple person.


    Apanied only by Mong Ki Zhao Li Xin didn''t even budge, Mong Ki helped him lift the curtain and Zhao Li Xin came out without wearing his usual mask. He sped his hands behind his back as he entered the tavern with Mong Ki following him like a shadow.


    Today Zhao Li Xin got an unexpected invitation, normally he wouldn''t care about something like this but today he somehow got curious. Zhao Li Xin rides the carriage apanied by Mong Ki and they head to the outskirts of town that leads to a small tavern.


    The tavern looks empty without any guest presence, at the front there are several bodyguards wearing ordinary clothes guarding the entrance and there are also shadow guards hiding around the area, it seems that whoever is in the tavern is not a simple person.


    Apanied only by Mong Ki Zhao Li Xin didn''t even budge, Mong Ki helped him lift the curtain and Zhao Li Xin came out without wearing his usual mask. He sped his hands behind his back as he entered the tavern with Mong Ki following him like a shadow.


    a man sat at the end of the table by the open window, the man was modestly dressed but anyone with a discerning eye would know that the cloth was not something the ordinary rich man could afford.


    the man was tall with a sturdy posture and he got a refined aurabined with a dashing appearance, he looks regal and dignified; definitely not amon man.


    The man calmly yed chess while enjoying a cup of wine as if he had all the time in the world.


    Zhao Li Xin sat across from the man while Mong Ki poured wine for him while ignoring the man who had invited his Lord.


    although Mong Ki was rude, but the man didn''t look offended and neither did his subordinates who seemed to be used to this interaction. The man raised his gaze and smiled faintly at Zhao Li Xin, "I didn''t expect you toe?"


    "But, here I am" Zhao Li Xin replied curtly as he took a sip of his wine.


    The man smiled wryly "Yes, here you are...."


    "Why are you here Third Prince, oh I mean Your Majesty¡­" Zhao Li Xin said sarcastically.


    Zhao Yi Chen snorted, "Don''t tease me, Li Xin. You know this title means nothing in front of you" Zhao Yi Chen found it ironic that the throne he fought so hard for was something that Zhao Li Xin discarded even though he could easily have it, Zhao Yi Chen didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    "Why are you here, do all the rulers have a lot of free time these days?" Zhao Li Xin recalled the free Lodder Monarch in his manor. why would this emperor and empress take an absence from their job just to annoy him, how could they have so much time?


    Maybe he should be the emperor rather than a sect leader¡­.nah, he can''t handle people whining at him all the time, he might end up killing his subject instead, Lory wouldn''t like that.

 Chapter 837 - Brothers II

    Zhao Yi Chen was used to hearing Zhao Li Xin''s sharp reply, he even felt a bit refreshed becausetely he only heard people praising him and fawned him relentlessly after he became Emperor and it only made him feel bored and tired.


    "Did you know Ying Xi Lu was dead?" Zhao Yi Chen suddenly broke the news.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his brows for a second before his face became normal again, "Is that so?" Zhao Li Xin replied indifferently, he didn''t look happy, relieved, or sad, just a straight nk look.


    The truth was that Zhao Li Xin had long forgotten about Ying Xi Lu and he had not paid much attention to the matters of the Jiang Wei kingdom ever since Zhao Yi Chen became emperor.


    Look at how calm Zhao Li Xin is. Zhao Yi Chen felt a little bitter, if only they treated Zhao Li Xin a little better maybe Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t have withdrawn from trouble in the Jiang Wei Kingdom, Zhao Yi Chen had heard that Zhao Li Xin had given his support to the Liang Zu Kingdom and After that, the situation in the Liang Zu kingdom changed for the better in a short time even though the kingdom was in a much worse situationpared to the Jiang Wei kingdom due to the emperor''s scandal, corruption, murderer and so much more.


    Of course, it was also because of Empress Ming''s ability and the support of the three major n families that she was able to suppress the influential Liang Zu noble family, but without the support of Zhao Li Xin and Hei Shen sect, the empress would not be able to control the situation in the kingdom in a short time without any significant resistance from the old and conservative officials.


    Compared to how Zhao Li Xin treated the Jiang Wei kingdom with the Liang Zu kingdom is like heaven and earth, but he couldn''t me Zhao Li Xin it was good enough Zhao Li Xin didn''t destroy the entire Jiang Wei kingdom and killed everyone in the pce after what they did to him in the past..


    people say there''s no medicine for regret and that'' so true.


    "Ying Xi Lu was infected with a strange disease and died not long after, immediately after the funeral Zhao Qin Feng left Nan Jing city and I didn''t get any news ever since as if he disappear into a thin air" Zhao Yi Chen''s expression turned grim.


    "Maybe he returned to the Ying n, have you checked there?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    "Of course, I did and that''s when I got even more strange news" Zhao Yi Chen''s voice became even more intense, "The entire family in the Ying n suddenly had a serious mental illness, they hurt each other and attacked each other like a crazy beast. The situation got so bad that they were sent to a ce to recuperate and since then I lose their trace just like Zhao Qin Feng." Zhao Yi Chen drew a long breath as his face turn bleak "Let me tell you, brother¡­I feel something awful crawl on my skin and it slowly prated my bones right to my heart"


    Zhao Li Xin looked down at his empty cup, slowly but surely Lazarus had plunged its ws all over the world, soon there would be no safe ce for everyone, "Zhao Qin Feng is cooperating with that Lao woman..."


    "Lao Min Na?" Zhao Yi Chen was stunned, it was the name he was once held so dear and now be so distant and foreign. Never in million years, he would have thought that his rtionship with the beautiful girl that he loved for the first time will turn out this way.


    "Zhao Qin Feng met Yang Qiong Yan in the Liu Yan kingdom, Marquis Yang turned out to be a subordinate of Lao Min Na with her help Yang Qiong Yang was awarded the title of Marquis from Emperor Liu Yan and with his new title, he helped Lao Min Na to expand Lao Min Na influence in the Liu Yan kingdom," Zhao Li Xin exins as he poured himself a cup of wine and Zhao Yi Chen listened attentively.


    "Then Yang Qiong Yang tried to approach Yuan Shao and Zhao Qin Feng to cooperate with him and it was a brilliant idea, Lao Min Na wanted to make Zhao Qin Feng the new emperor of the Jiang Wei kingdom and if you die as nned then the n will go smoothly." Zhao Li Xin took a sip of his wine while Zhao Yi Chen tightened his jaw as he try to contain his anger.


    "Lao Min Na then wanted to support Yuan Shao to overthrow Emperor Liu Yan because she knew the grudge between emperor Liu Yan and Yuan Shao, she wanted to use Yuan Shao to conquer Liu Yan Yan''s kingdom and make him as an Emperor or at least someone who is as powerful as the Emperor and if it seeded then the two powerful man from two great nations would owe her, and think about how much advantage Lao Min Na will getter, luckily she failed¡­" Zhao Li Xin exined frankly without sugarcoating his words.


    "Because you saved me and I know you epted little sister Yuan Shao as a member of the Hei Shen sect." Zhao Yi Chen clenched his fists, he didn''t expect how meticulous Lao Min Na n was, how big her appetite it seems he doesn''t know her at all.


    "Yes¡­" Zhao Li Xin raised his cup and drink his wine.


    Even though their people exchanged information from time to time, Zhao Li Xin seemed to be hiding some important information from him, "I heard about the existence of a strange-looking beast, ording to the news it doesn''t look like any animal I''ve ever seen before, unlike any beast I''ve ever seen before. other beasts, this beast is more vicious, extremely brutal, and can''t feel any pain even if someone cuts off the beast''s limbs, it will attack mercilessly as long as it can move¡­ and you''re saying that the beast has something to do with Lao Min Na?"


    "Yes, in fact, she''s the one who breeds the beast, we call it a hybrid beast because it is created bybining several beast cores to create a new type of beast" Zhao Li Xin exined.


    <strong>"That''s impossible!"</strong> Zhao Yi Chen suddenly smacked his fist against the table, "I heard rumors about beast cores but eating other beast cores can''t possibly increase the strength of the other beast that eating the other Beast core if that can happen then everyone should know about this, Do you think because Lao Min Na was smart she miraculously came up with a method to manipte beast cores?" Zhao Yi Chen sneered in disbelieve.


    "What if she got help¡­." Zhao Li Xin


    Zhao Yi Chen jerked his head upwards, "Someone helped her?" he was taken aback.


    "Not who but what?" Zhao Li Xin''s dark eyes are gradually darker like a deep abyss, hatred, can''t be clearer.


    "Have you never wondered how a woman who spent her entire life inside a boudoir gained so much knowledge about alchemy, how could she who had never provided any education, training, or care all of her life suddenly rose to be the most talented alchemist and powerful cultivator?"


    Zhao Yi Chen frowned, "Isn''t that the same as you?" he retort, Zhao Yi Chen thought Zhao Li Xin and Lao Min Na were almost the same, everyone thought Zhao Li Xin was a man who just waiting to die but out of nowhere he became the most powerful figure in the world, maybe Lao Min Na was the same as Zhao Li Xin, so Zhao Yi Chen never thinks about it deeply.


    "Fools!" Zhao Li Xin sneered, "I barely lived in the Imperial Pce because my dear mother and father the emperor sent me to the monastery to be left to die, there were years in my life that no one paid any attention to me because they wished I would just die quietly but not the same as that woman"


    Zhao Yi Chen was silent, he also investigated Lao Min Na''s situation in Lao manor when he decided to marry her from there he found out that Lao Min Na was abused and locked in a dpidated courtyard in Lao Manor, out of jealousy Madam Lao never gave any further education besides basic reading and writing, she was worried that because Lao Min Na was very beautiful she would take the limelight from Lao Fei Yan beside and Madam Lao was also afraid that Lao Min Na would be difficult to control if Lao Min Na became too smart, that''s why Lao Min Na was not given the opportunity to develop herself and she was confined in her own courtyard.


    Therefore where did he get his knowledge from, when did he have the time, and if he is as smart as he is now why is her reputation so bad at that time, why are there unscrupulous rumors about her and Zhao Mu Fan, is it just Zhao Mu Fan''s lies or something else that he doesn''t know, in his opinion the Lao Min Na he knows is too smart and too cunning to fall for Zhao Mu Fan and Lao Fei Yan''s cheap trick so what happened?


    "The more you think about it, the more confused it bes, right?" Zhao Li Xinughed as he took a sip of his wine.


    "You said she got help by¡­.what?" Zhao Yi Chen cockled his head unsure what Zhao Li Xin mean was.


    "You said he got help from....what?" Zhao Yi Chen tilted his head unsure what Zhao Li Xin meant.

 Chapter 838 - Brothers III

    Zhao Li Xin was far from being a sympathetic person, he never cares about other people''s feelings or well-being unless that person was Lory, as cold as it sound but that is just how he is.


    However now when he saw Zhao Yi Chen''s gloomy face Zhao Li Xin felt a little sorry for him because the thing that hurt Lory and Lao Min Na is the same thing, even though he doesn''t care about Lao Min Na life or death but he can''t stop thinking that what happened to Lao Min Na could easily happen to Lory.


    Luckily Lory was blessed with protection from everyone around her, Lory''s mentality is also much stronger than normal people that''s why she''s still alive and well although he''s not sure for how long.


    "For fame and power she making a deal with something beyond herprehension, it''s something that no human should never involved with, something that should be left to rot in the deepest pit of hell but she''s crazy enough to take the chances" Zhao Li Xin put down the winecup on the table and sighed.


    Lory also does the same thing as Lao Min Na but Lory does it for her loved one while Lao Min Na does it for herself and it''s that small difference that makes a big difference between Lory and Lao Min Na.


    An overwhelming fear swept over him, Zhao Yi Chen felt he was breathing cold air into his lungs, he subconsciously clenched his fists until his nails pierced his skin.


    "What do you mean.....?" Zhao Yi Chen didn''t think Zhao Li Xin was lying to him since Zhao Li Xin gain nothing from it but it''s still hard for Zhao Yi Chen toprehend what Zhao Li Xin saying.


    Zhao Li Xin was toozy to exin further is not like Zhao Yi Chen could help either, Lazarus is beyond everyone''s ability.


    "That ''Lao'' woman who is responsible for everything that happened recently, she used me to gather a lot of people who didn''t like me to fight against me, she offered them power, fame, and fortune but at a high cost, unfortunately, they do not know how much they will pay for this lucrative deal, maybe she wille for you with the same offer, it is up to you to ept it or not but I warn you that the cost of her offer is not something that no people in this world could afford to"


    Zhao Yi Chen was stunned but then his expression loosened, "I didn''t think you would warn me..."


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to answer as he also didn''t know why she bothered to warn Zhao Yi Chen.


    Zhao Yi Chen took a deep breath while pondering his thoughts, then he looked at Zhao Li Xin again, "You haven''t told me who or what is behind Lao Min Na?"


    "Because it won''t change anything and nothing you could do¡­" Zhao Li Xin stated the facts firmly.


    Knowing he couldn''t probe Zhao Li Xin any further, he asked another question, "Lao Min Na...you said she didn''t understand what she was dealing with back then so...can you, I mean, can we help her?" there was a glimmer of hope in his repressed voice, although he hated Lao Min Na for what she had done to him and yet there was a small part in his heart that didn''t want to see Lao Min Na suffer.


    Zhao Li Xin looked stunned, he didn''t expect Zhao Yi Chen to still care about Lao Min Na, he thought Zhao Yi Chen''s feelings for Lao Min Na weren''t that deep, but who would have thought?


    "No, I don''t want to..." Zhao Li Xin replied readily.


    Zhao Yi Chen smiled weakly, he knew Zhao Li Xin would say this but then Zhao Li Xin added, "And it''s toote..."


    "Toote?" Zhao Yi Chen repeated with a confused look.


    Zhao Li Xin took a sip of her wine then she said: "It''s a one-way road, once you go that far you cannot go back"


    sadness swept over him like waves Zhao Yi Chen squeezed his eyes close as he looked down helplessly his shoulders drooped looking defeated, Zhao Yi Chen didn''t look as dignified as before on the contrary he looked tired and sad.


    "I didn''t know you still cared about her?" Zhao Li Xin sounded surprised but nonchnt.


    Zhao Yi Chen sighed, he poured himself a cup of wine as he replied in a weak voice "Neither do I¡­." he took a sip of his wine then he looked out the window "Maybe it was regret or perhaps confused¡­ how could things change so fast, what did I do wrong, why can she trust me, why can''t she satisfied with me?"


    Zhao Yi Chen shook his head while he gave himself self-deprecatingly chuckles "Don''t you think I''m so full with myself, I was so confident with my family background, merit and power women will feel grateful to marry someone like me, somewhere deep inside me think that Lao Min Na with all of herplicated circumstances she would feel more than grateful to be my wife, it never crossed my mind that she wanted something more, that I wouldn''t be enough ¡­ I should have known when she poisoned me and left with Jin Kai but I was too embarrassed to admit it¡­" Zhao Yi Chen had an expression of sad confusion on his face.


    "Hey, I''m not here to hear yourints" Zhao Li Xin voices his annoyance.


    Hearing Zhao Lixin''s crude words strangely made Zhao Yi Chen feel a little better, "Oh please Brother, I don''t have anyone to convey my feelings to..." he jokingly plead.


    Zhao Lixin didn''t look happy, "I''m not your brother..." he remind Zhao Yi Chen with scowled.


    Zhao Yi Chen waved his head nonchntly, "Be patient with me a bit, all my brothers died and the younger brothers I still have, I might have to exile all kill them in the future so you are the only brother I can have" Even though Zhao Yi Chen sounds joking but unfortunately that''s the truth, an emperor can only sit quietly on his throne after he has eliminated all threats that exist both from outside and from within but especially from his own family, that''s the price to pay as an emperor and because Zhao Li Xin is the emperor biological son and because Zhao Li Xin was too strong to handle therefore Zhao Li Xin would be his only surviving brother.


    "You have changed a lot¡­" Zhao Yi Chen suddenly said, without waiting for Zhao Lixin''s reply he continued, "Your parents will note alone let alone hear my pitiful wailing." Zhao Yi Chen looked at Zhao Li Xin curiously.


    Zhao Li Xin snorted then she got up from her seat "You''re right, I have to go now, talk to my subordinates if you need anything, don''t bother me anymore" Zhao Li Xin fixed his sleeves then he flicked his robes as he walks to the door.


    Before Zhao Li Xin left, Zhao Yi Chen called out to him again, "This change of you, is it because of your wife?" he asked.


    Without looking back, Zhao Li Xin snort without giving a proper answer then he walked away with Mong Ki following behind him.


    After Zhao Li Xin left, Zhao Yi Chen lift his winecup then bitterly smile he mutter quietly "Lucky you..."


    _______________________


    Lory was lying on the roof with her hands behind her head while Grisha was beside her enjoying the sunbath.


    [You know after so many years I''ve lived in this world, I feel this world is weird] Out of nowhere Lory suddenlymented.


    [oh..] Girsha replied nonchntly.


    as usual, Lory doesn''t care [It always bothers me how simr Gu and Demons parasites are]


    [Huh?] Girsha''s curiosity piqued.


    [Don''t you think so?] Lory turned her head to the bird.


    [But Gu is a kind of beast that eats its host from within, and Demon parasite changes the nature of the host both mentally and physically] Girsha reminds her.


    [Yes, they both are!] Lory eximed [ They both infect the host''s mind and ruin their physic right, of course, the reaction is different and Gu cannot infect animals and is easily killed once it leaves the host but the basics are the same!]


    Girsha fell silent as she thought Lory''s analysis made sense.


    Lory crossed her arms in front of her chest, she tilted her head as she muttered to herself [Is this just a coincidence?] she wasn''t sure.


    Outside the gate Girsha saw someone lurking, he quickly warn Lory [Hold that thought, we gotpany!]


    Outside the gate Girsha saw someone lurking, he quickly warned Lory [Wait a minute, we havepany!]


    Lory jerked to her feet, [Enemies?] she growled as she raised her hand and begin to chant a spell in her head.


    [Mmm...I don''t know, what do you think?] Girsha''s voice sounded strange.


    Lory nced in the direction where Girsha was looking and she was shocked by a familiar figure pacing back and forth in front of their fence wall.


    [Eh, isn''t that?] Lory gasped.


    [Do you think the enemy or not....?] Girsha quipped.


    Lory scratched her head, she wasn''t sure either.

 Chapter 839 - Truce

    Behind the wall fence Tian Meng Ji paced back and forth, he kept ncing anxiously at the front gate of the manor, every time he took one step forward he would stop and shake his head then turn around but after only two steps he stopped again and looked doubtful then he turned towards the gate again but then it stopped again and it continued for half an hour while Lory and Girsha watched him from the roof.


    [What is that old man doing?] Girsha squints his eyes [Is he exercising?]


    [In front of someone else''s manor?] Lory said sarcastically


    [What? you know humans like to exercise anywhere!] Girsha argues.


    [Yes, In our world not here!] Lory replied [The people of this world don''t exercise!] Even if they did, they weren''t running around the streets like the people in his old world, she understand well enough to know that the people in this world only run from bad people or chase bad people.


    Girsha snorted then he turned his gaze back to the strange old man below, [What are you going to do then¡­.? you know you are the least his favorite person) Girsha cynically said.


    On the other hand, Lory never held any grudges or hatred towards Tian Meng Ji, other than perhaps badmouthing her behind her back and disapproving of her rtionship with Zhao Li Xin however, Tian Meng Ji never actually hurt her.


    Tian Meng Ji was one of the very few people who helped Zhao Li Xin through his worst time so why would she hate him, instead she always felt grateful for what Tian Meng Ji did for Zhao Li Xin..


    Lory let out a long exhale, then she lightly jumped off the roof andnded smoothly on the ground.


    [Where are you going, girl?] Girsha called out to her.


    Lory waved her hand without looking back as he jogs to where the front gate was.


    Tian Meng Ji was a strong cultivator even though he was not as strong as his own disciple Zhao Li Xin or stronger than the four Pce Kings and the Mong brothers due to their extreme efforts to increase their cultivation but Tian Meng Ji was still one of the strong people on the continent.


    Therefore he should have realized when someone was watching him from afar, unfortunately, he was too agitated to notice anything around him and that was why he almost jumped in fright when Lory suddenly poked his shoulder.


    "Heeekhhh!" Tian Meng Ji unconsciously let out a strange scream.


    "Hello~" pretending not to notice anything strange Lory smiled sweetly at the embarrassed old man.


    "You...Why are you here?!" Tian Meng Ji was jittering as he searched for the right words.


    The elders of this world liked to act dignified and care too much for their own image therefore Lory refrained from teasing him even though her tongue was itching to say something.


    Lory scratch her nose then she tilted her head "Do you want to have a drink while waiting Li Xin"


    the way lory talked to an elder was improper and toox, Tian Meng Ji want to scowl at her but when he see her pure clear eyes he swallow his words, "I only drink high-quality tea" he raised his chin arrogantly.


    "Okay" Lory casually shrugs her shoulder as she replies shortly then she turns around and walks to the front gate.


    Tian Meng Ji groaned under his breath before he follow Lory.


    The gatekeepers frown as they see Tian Meng Ji approaching, their Lord clearly orders them not to let Tian Meng Ji enter the manor ever again, however it was the young madam who seems invited the old man and the young madam position in the Hei Shen is above everyone including their Lord hence they did not dare to stop Tian Meng Ji.


    Lory then took Tian Meng Ji to the outdoor lounge in the garden, for a second the old man was amazed by the unique design he had never seen before he knew it wasn''t Zhao Li Xin''s taste because he knew well enough how stiff and boring a disciple''s taste was so it must be her, Tian Meng Ji nce at Lory.


    Before she take a seat Lory raised her hand as she make a polite gesture, "Please have a seat" she motioned for him to sit on the chair across from the couch.


    A momentter Ling Zi came with freshly brewed tea but lory whispered to her and Ling Zi widened her eyes then she look at Lory in surprise, Lory then give meaningful smile, understood, Ling Zi nodded her head then she left without serving the new fresh tea.


    Tian Meng Ji didn''t bother with the exchange between Ling Zi and Lory, he was rather curious about Lory so sat properly with his back straight, he scrutinize Lory as if he search for any abnormality from her.


    A normal teenager should feel intimidated by tian Meng Ji''s fierce gaze too bad Lory is not a real teenager, she is a woman with an early thirty-year-old mind moreover she has been through so much that it took more than one tough old man to scare her.


    "Where is my disciple?" Tian Meng Ji opened the first conversation.


    "He has an appointment so he''s out" Lory replied calmly.


    "Is it because Wei Zu Tian is important?" Tian Meng Ji heard what happened during the show in the city square.


    Lory smiled faintly, "Among other things..." she exined that Zhao Li Xin faced many problems apart from Wei Zu Tian.


    "Is that matter involve you too?" he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "More or less..." Lory answer honestly.


    Tian Meng Ji''s expression turns sour, "If you give her so much trouble why don''t you leave him?"


    Lory should be angry by his rudement but strangely she didn''t feel offended because it prove Tian Meng Ji cared for Zhao Li Xin.


    "If I left him what do you think Zhao Li Xin would do?" Lory smile wryly.


    Tian Meng Ji choked on his own words, he actually knew what would happen, with Zhao Li Xin''s temperament he would never let her go even if she told him to go.


    "Beside...I have already made a promise that I will never leave him alone" Lory said with a gentle voice.


    "I think you do that for your own selfishness" Tian Meng Ji scoffed.


    "Love tends to make people that way¡­" she replied with a soft smile.


    Lory''s blunt words should have angered Tian Meng Ji but seeing how honest and calm he was, it was hard for him to find fault with him, after all, everything she said was true. A minuteter Ling Zi came with freshly brewed tea then she carefully served the tea on the table and when she finished she politely bowed and then left quietly.


    immediately a fragrant aroma permeated the air, just from the smell Tian Meng Ji knew it was high-quality tea. Lory raised her teacup then slowly drank her tea, her brows slightly knitted but then she gently put the teacup back on the table with subtle movement.


    Tian Meng Ji peeks at Lory''s expression there is no contempt, wariness, or anger hidden in her eyes is like watching theke surface without any ripples.


    "This is not your real look right, I see your real look when you fight with the Sanguan family"


    Lory smiled faintly then rubbed her right wrist with his thumb and the shapeshifter spell on her faded and revealed her true appearance, Tian Meng Ji was dumbfounded as he see a woman with unblemished snow-white skin, she got big purple eyes that glittering like precious gemstones, her lips have the same color like a peach blossom, and her hair¡­ her wavy long hair reach to her waist but what surprised him the most was when the sun touched her hair and the ck hairr changed into a deep blue color.


    Even though he had seen Lory before but it was from afar and the situation was rather chaotic so he didn''t pay close attention to how Lory looked like but now that he saw her up close he was blown away and his breath caught in his throat, she reminded him of the painting of the moon goddess he saw when he was a child.


    "Are you human?" he looked at her without blinking.


    "I am a human" Lory chuckled.

 Chapter 840 - Truce II

    Tian Meng Ji looks at her with doubt "But, your appearance and power¡­it''s not something I have ever seen before in my life?" he had gone to the others continent, and see many tribes from many kingdoms, but he never saw anyone like Lory before.


    Lory give him an understanding smile "I know everyone in this world has almost the same appearance so I''m not surprised you will be shocked to see someone like me but from where Ie we have thousands of ethnicity and also races, therefore, we all have very distinct like color skin, different features also different hair colors and eyes still we try to live in harmony needless to say they''re still friction happen here and there but that''s normal¡­and my power, well¡­ a few people born with power like mine"


    "You are a witch?" he blurts out his thought.


    "No, a witch doesn''t have innate power like mine instead they forcefully absorbed from another unscrupulous source then turn it into dark power while someone like me was born with this type of power that we called a Gift" Lory open her palm and water from around them sucked and float on Lory''s hands, the water twirl like a small whirlwind as it sucked more water around them and transform into an ice flower.


    "We called ourselves as the Gifted, some call us the caster or Mage but the Gifted is more well-known terms" Lory Squeeze the ice flower and it transforms into a drip of water then it evaporated to the air living not a single trace.


    Seeing Tian Meng Ji Lory''s surprised expression smiled "Just like our cultivation can also manifest objects of our own power but the source is different and so is the way to control it"


    "Everyone in your world has the same power as you?" Tian Meng Ji was intrigued.


    "No, just like cultivation, not everyone is born with this power and also likes cultivation, the power of their gift varies depending on the person itself but unlike cultivation, we can''t change the amount of our power that was given to us, let''s just say if you were born with weak mana which is Qi in your terms then we can''t change it other than ept it. Meanwhile, Qi can be altered by using pills and elixirs from there you can slowly build your strength to a higher level, of course, there was ack of basic foundations and breakthrough speed for people who used pills and elixirs to forcefully raise their cultivation nheless Qi could still have the possibility of being improved. Maybe that''s why it''s called Gift in the first ce" Lory wryly smile, she always thought that cultivation is much better than gift..


    Tian Meng Ji heard Lory''s exnation in awe as he slowly lost his vignce toward her. Listening to Lory''s words was like opening a new world to an elder who thought he had seen everything in the world so how could he not be so excited. Tian Meng Ji didn''t notice his face shining like a light bulb as he started to question Lory more about this newfound world.


    Lory patiently exined everything to the curious old man, she knew the first step to eptance was understanding so she helped any way she can for Tian Meng Ji to understand it, Lory hoped that after this Tian Meng Ji would understand her, Tian Meng Ji didn''t have to like her but at least he understands that she didn''t mean any harm to anyone especially to Zhao Li Xin and after this, she hoped someday Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji will be reconciled.


    after a long chat, Lory took a sip of her tea, and her brows furrowed again. Tian Meng Ji also took a sip of his tea as he fell silent while digesting all the information he had heard.


    Tian Meng Ji nced at the strange-looking woman in front of him, after a while he somewhat got used to her appearance and she didn''t look strange, she exuded a noble and dignified aura, she looked quiet but not shy, she was an honest woman and kind-hearted but most importantly in her eyes, she can see toughness, strength, and wisdom beyond her years,pared to Tang Mei Yi this woman wins with flying colors.


    No wonder his disciple is crazy about her.


    "They said you were born royalty?" Tian Meng Ji asked.


    "Yes," Lory nodded.


    "What is your real name?"


    "Lorient...Lorient Jean Frau Lucient, but people call me Lory" she replied.


    "Lo-Ri?" Tian Meng Ji spell her name awkwardly as he stroked his beard then looked at Lory again "Why are you here Lo ¨C Ri?"


    "Fate, I guess?" Lory shrugged.


    Tian Meng Ji pursed his lips feeling unsatisfied by her reply and he continued, "Then what is your purpose here?"


    Lory smiled deeply "That''s what I''m trying to figure it out"


    _________________________________


    Jin Hao heard the news about Tian Meng Ji visiting the manor and talking to Lory, he was worried that the stubborn old man would do something stupid and make the situation worse than already is therefore Jin Hao who used to bezy had no choice but to drag his feet into the Manor, when he arrived he expected a tense or at least awkward atmosphere between Lory and Tian Meng Ji but what he found is Tian Meng Ji alone sitting on a chair with aplicated look while Lory was nowhere to be seen.


    "What are you doing here?" Jin Hao''s sudden call startled Tian Meng Ji from his contemtion.


    "Oh, you¡­" he scoffed at Jin Hao.


    "Are you talking with young madam?" Jin Hao threw a rhetorical question.


    Heard Jin Hao probing voice, Tian Meng Ji pout his lips "I didn''t do anything, she invite me in" he rified himself.


    Of course, Jin Hao knew if not there''s no way Tian meng ji could enter the manor with so many shadow guards lurking and the protection array that nt in every corner of the manor if Lory didn''t personally bring him inside Tian Meng Ji would be able to step foot into the Manor.


    "So you talk with young madam¡­" Jin Hao take a seat on the couch where Lory sit was.


    "Uhm" Tian Meng Ji answer vaguely.


    Tian Meng Ji lookedplicated and Jin Hao snorted in mockery "Are you still thinking about Tang Mei Yi and Lu Yao" he sneered.


    "No...me" but their deaths still bothered him even though he knew it was all Lu Yao and Tang Mei Yi''s fault.


    "Lu Yao has used you for so many years and so has Tang Mei Yi, she shamelessly used our Lord''s name to make a name for herself but our Lord didn''t do anything because of you, and when she found out my Lord married another woman, she cannot take it she tries to killed young madam and not only that she also want to ruin her honor before young madam dies, it was by sheer of good luck that young madam was able to avoid that predicament" Jin Hao''s eyes ming when he recalled Zhao Li Xin numbed expression when he thought Lory die.


    "I know!" Tian Meng Ji eximed, he does feel guilty because he was the one who forced Tang Mei Yi to be with Zhao Li Xin.


    "Then you should know that young madam is the only one who can make my Lord smile, because of her My Lord finally found a reason to be happy, to be alive again but that moron Tang Mei Yi and Lu Yao tried to kill the only important thing in my Lord''s life, for that they deserved to die!" Jin Hao''s face was tense with anger.


    Tien Meng Ji took a deep breath, it wasn''t that he didn''t know how painful Zhao Li Xin''s life was, ever since he knew Zhao Li Xin he could feel there was something missing in the boy''s heart.


    Something was broken and there was nothing he could do to fix it, s, it made their rtionship never go deeper even though is not shallow either but there was a clear line between them that he could not cross, no one could until that woman¡­ until Lory appears.


    Jin Hao notice the empty teacup on the table, he pick up the teacup and sniffed it "You both drink this?"


    Tian Meng Ji lifts his head "Yes.." he doesn''t understand why Jin Hao asking.


    A smile blooms on Jin Hao''s face as he stares at the teacup, "It''s Longjin tea" he mutter.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Tian Meng Ji didn''t think anything wrong with the tea since they drink from the same teapot.


    "Young madam cannot stand bitterness, she really couldn''t so she never drink normal tea" he put down the teacup back on the table "Milord need to plead and beg for young madam to drink Pu-erh tea to help her digest her food" Jin hao chuckles, Longjin tea is much higher quality than Pu-erh tea but it''s much bitterpare with Pu-erh tea and Lory cannot stand both and yet she drink casually with Tian Meng Ji to honor the old man.


    "She''s a good woman," Jin Hao said in low voice.


    Tian Meng Ji looks down at the teacup, she now understands why Lory''s brows knitted every time she drinks her tea turned out she can''t handle the bitterness, she could drink other tea or say something although it was a bit rude, but no one would dare to me her yet Lory never said anything because she wants to honor him as the elder, feeling resigned Tian Meng Ji mutter quietly "She is¡­"

 Chapter 841 - Mortification

    Today Qiou Xi was waiting in the carriage near Hei Shen Manor, she had received news that Long Ming was leaving his manor and was probably now on his way home, hearing that Yang Qiou Xi got excited, she finally got the chance to meet Long Ming.


    Yang Qiou Xi then waited patiently outside the pce. Today she wore her best hanfu and styled her hair beautifully and adorned herself with a beautiful jade hairpin but not too excessive, she also only wore a little makeup just to enhance her delicate features because she heard that Long Ming didn''t like morous women so she presented herself as a modest but elegant and gentle young woman.


    She kept peeking through the window anxiously while twirling her handkerchief. Her personal maid saw how nervous her master was so she calmed her down "Youngdy, you don''t have to worry once Lord Long Ming sees how beautiful you are, his heart must be unable to resist, after all, no one will hate beauty" the maid had away with sweet words to curry favor with her master.


    As expected, Yang Qiou Xi''s expression became more rxed, "I hope so, but I heard Lord Long Ming hates all women who try to approach him so I can''t help but worry" albeit Yang Qiou Xi still felt apprehensive.


    "It''s because they are too aggressive and rude so naturally, Lord Long Ming wouldn''t like them, rumor has it that Long Ming''s wife earned Lord Long Ming''s favor by ying innocent and pure, I believe that woman who is called Luo Ri Yi is a sly and cunning woman otherwise how could an ordinary maidservant be a young madam that''s why young miss should remain vignt around that woman, who knows what tricks she might have," the young woman warn yang Qiou Xi seriously.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face turned grim as she recalled how she had been kicked out of Hei Shen Manor by that arrogant woman, it was the first time she never felt so humiliated what make things worst she was punished by her father because of this.


    if her mother had not begged her father to let her visit the temple to do some self retrospection she won''t be able to get out of her courtyard and then she will miss the chance to meet the man of her dreams if that happens one can only imagine how sorry she would be..


    "Miss, young miss, look Master Ming has arrived!" the maid eximed excitedly.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face was beaming with joy she smoothed her hair and clothes before she got off the carriage at the same time Mong Ki lifted the curtains as Zhao Li Xin got off the carriage, Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to put on his mask since he thought it just took less than a minute to enter his manor, as a result, his heaven-defying beauty wowed everyone who saw him past including Yang Qiou Xi, even though she had heard rumors of how beautiful Zhao Li Xin face was but this is the first time she has seen him up close.


    Without ncing at Yang Qiou Xi or anyone else, Zhao Li Xin entered the manor when suddenly Yang Qiou Xi suddenly called out to him.


    "My Lord¡­.Lord Long Ming!" she boldly shouted as she took a quick stride towards the front gate.


    With a nd expression, Zhao Li Xin turns around, meanwhile, Mong Ki who is standing next to him ovee with bad premonition.


    Yang Qiou Xi blushed heavily as she thought Zhao Li Xin looking at her, Yang Qiou Xi lower her head shyly and missed the icy re from Zhao Li Xin.


    "Go..good evening my Lord" Yang Qiou Xi timidly salutes Zhao Li Xin.


    Not hearing any answer from Zhao Li Xin, she slowly raised her head, it was a pair of dark cold eyes that devoid of any emotion that greeted her. Yang Qiou Xi shivered as she felt like gazing at the depths of the abyss.


    "What?" Zhao Li Xin asks her curtly.


    Yang Qiou Xi is dumbfounded although this is not the first time she was treated coldly since Li Mo Zhen is also quite cold to her but at least she only feels treated like air when she is in front of Li Mo Zhen, however, Long Ming is different, he is like a dark hole that sucks your soul into total darkness, it was absolutely nerve-wracking.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face turned pale and her heart beating rapidly, "I...I want to apologize for...my behavior...a few days ago" she stuttered incoherently.


    "Who''s she?" Zhao Li Xin turns his head towards Mong Ki.


    "She is Yang Qiou Xi, one of Governor Lao''s illegitimate children" replied Mong Ki frankly.


    hearing how Mong Ki describes her as an illegitimate daughter, her entire face turned extremely red from shame, nothing she hates more than her own illegitimate status.


    "She''s also the one who broke into our manor and bothered the young madam" Mong Ki didn''t forget that Ling Zi had told him how rude and ostentatious Yang Qiou Xi was.


    immediately Zhao Li Xin''s expression soured.


    "No, it''s not like that, it was all a misunderstanding!" Yang Qiou Xi realized Zhao Li Xin''s temper sparked, if she couldn''t exin herself Long Ming wouldn''t have a good opinion of her thus she got desperate.


    "I have no other intentions, I just¡­ I just want to be Madam Zhao''s friend, I even bring a gift to show my sincerity but Madam misunderstands my behavior so she...."


    "So it''s my wife''s fault?" His eyes were two angry ck dots that pierced one entire body.


    Yang Qiou Xi trembled in fear she underestimated Zhao Li Xin''s level of protection towards her wife, Yang Qiou Xi''s jealousy rose like a tide she didn''t understand why trash and useless woman like Luo Ri Yi deserved Long Ming''s protection, what kinda charmed that woman have to make Long Ming love her so dearly.


    In a stormy mood, Yang Qiou Xi begins to ramble incessantly, "I... I didn''t mean it that way, you misunderstood, please, believe me, I admire Madam Zhao and want to be friends with Madam Zhao but she doesn''t want to maybe because she thinks my background as a concubine daughter was too shameful but is not madam fault it was my wishful thinking I can befriend with the young madam...." Yang Qiou Xi trembles she looked down pitifully with her eyes brimmed with tears, she looked embarrassed and hurt.


    Everyone pity Yang Qiao Xi miserable state, no one want to be an illegitimate daughter it was Yang Qiou Xi unlucky fate she be one but at least she was still the daughter of the formidable Governor of Sun Jan city so her background is still much better than Long Ming wife who only vige woman.


    How arrogant Long Ming woman was that she refused to befriend with governor daughter, is she forgot her own root.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s words were a tant act of dousing Lory with dirty water, immediately all of the Hei Shen members present were ovee with fear even Mong Ki took two steps back from Zhao Li Xin.


    The gatekeepers also secretly released their Qi and activated their protective talismans to make barriers to save themselves from being implicated by their Lord''s wrath.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face ravages with rage, how could he don''t know Yang Qiou Xi''s cheap tricks, she makes amotion in front of his manor and says unscrupulous things about his wife not only to embarrass Lory but she also wants to make him suspicious with Lory action.


    If he was a normal man he would act amicably telling her that there was a misunderstanding between her and his wife and inviting Yang Qiou Xi in and this will make people think that he had a good rtionship with Yang Qiou Xi, however, he was not normal, in fact, he was far from that.


    "Good - good, you dare to nder my wife in front of my face, did Governor Yang know how brave you are, is he even know that you were here at all" Zhao Li Xin looked at her with pure disgust.


    "I...I" Yang Qiou Ru agape, her guts told her she had made a big mistake.


    "You want to befriend my wife, so you break into my manor without invitation just like a thief" Zhao Li Xin sneer "It was because my wife gracious that you and your stupid maid didn''t get killed in the spot, do you think my manor is a park that you can enter whenever you like"


    The incident of Yang Qiou Xi breaking into Hei Shen Manor was not publicly known, because Lory thought it was a small matter and Yang Qiou Xi was Yang Xi Ying''s half-sister so Lory didn''t want to escte this matter but who would have thought that Yang Qiou Xi would actually bring this matter to the public and provoked Zhao Li Xin''s wrath.


    "You came without an invitation to my Manor, if my wife is not at home who do you expect to meet, me or one of my subordinates it seems this is one of your ruses to have a good marriage just like your biological elder sister, but what can you expect to a concubine''s daughter" Zhao Li Xin mock mercilessly and Yang Qiou Xi''s face drained of color.


    In this world, women are expected to be well mannered, sensible, and pure but Yang Qiou Xi''s actions show otherwise, Zhao Li Xin''s words are true if Long Ming''s wife wasn''t at home and Long Ming who was in the manor instead what would Yang Qiou Xi nning to so, and Yang Qiou Xi''s elder sister Yang Qiou Ru, there is a lot of rumor surrounding her abrupt marriage, no one knows exactly how Yang Qiou Ru the concubine daughter could marry the heir of the influential Gu family, the rumor said that Yang Qiou Ru used her pregnancy to save her ce as Gu Lian Fu wife because the Gu family didn''t want to taint their reputation they had no choice but to marry their son to Yang Qiou Ru.


    It seems the sister is alike they both didn''t care to use any unscrupulous methods to trap men, how shameful.


    People were muttering to each other and pointing their fingers at Yang Qiou Xi, in an instant her reputation was ruined, Yang Qiou Xi realized that after this no one would want to marry her even as a concubine.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s beautiful face was covered with a thinyer of sweat, she never thought the man she adored would be so ruthless, how bad of her mistake it was for him to punish her so severely.


    The maid who followed Yang Qiou Xi was also flustered, she knew that her youngdy''s reputation was beyond repair.


    "Stay away from my wife, she is too innocent and shy, I don''t want her to be under the bad influence of shameless people." Zhao Li Xin flicked his robes after he give his warning and entered the manor without giving Yang Qiou Xi another nce.


    As the front gate closed, Yang Qiou Xi staggered and she fell to her knees then tears rolled down her cheeks, for she knew her future had been ruined.

 Chapter 842 - Mortification II

    When Zhao Li Xin arrived at his courtyard Lory was sitting on the edge of the bridge railing above the pond, she was eating a jar of candy that she put next to her while looking down at the swimming koi fish with a nk expression.


    Her bluish hair flowed gently over her shoulders like her white hanfu fluttering together as the wind blow, she looked like something that came from a dream, like a mirage that could disappear when he got too close.


    Lory''s existence always gave him immense joy but at the same time aroused the deepest fear in his heart that this happiness could be lost in a given time and this moment would be something like the distance memories. Zhao Li Xin never would have thought that he would love someone so deeply that it scared him because he knew for certain that this was his only once-in-life chance for him to feel this way.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhao Li Xin''s low voice startled her.


    Zhao Li Xin ced his hand on the edge of the railing, he rest his head on his fist while looking at her inquisitively, at the same time his thin lips curled into a gentle smile.


    Fascinated by his dazzling smile, Lory blushed slightly "Do you realize you always ask me this every time you approach me"


    "Well, I''ve always wanted to know what''s inside your little head," Zhao Li Xin said earnestly.


    Lory chuckled "It''s not always good though...." she reply meaningfully.


    Zhao Li Xin reaches for the strand of her hair then fiddled her hair with his long fingers, as he mutters quietly "That''s fine, I''ll take whatever you are" his voice sounded soft but brimmed with determination.


    Lory''s heart melted like a puddle, she knew when Zhao Li Xin fell in love with her, his path was deemed more painful and miserable thanmon people, which made things worse there was no certainty in their future either, still, she couldn''t let him go as much as he can''t let her go.


    In the end, they had reached the point of no return whether they crushed or seed they would share it together....forever.


    "Li Xin..." Lory held his cheek "When this is over, let''s go somewhere...just the two of us"


    Zhao Li Xin''s rigid face immediately beamed, "Where do you want us to go?" he sounded calm but couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "I don''t know" Loryughed when she sees how excited he was "We can be like adventurers, we go wherever our feet take us, cross the sea, walk in the desert, we sleep under the stars, hold each other when it too cold, and when we got bored we can find troubles here and there" Lory yfully waggle her brows.


    "That sounds really good" Zhao Li Xin could already imagine the two of them exploring the world together, no more time rushing, no more scary thoughts about the future, just them enjoying their life together¡­ how wonderful it was.


    "Oh, but Girsha will stille with us, he will be angry if we ditch him" Lory added in.


    "It''s okay when you are tired you can ride Girsha" Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind Girsha, unlike other people Girsha never annoy him somehow.


    "Just like a car" Lory pped as she found another used for Girsha.


    "Car?" While Zhao Li Xin looked confused.


    "I mean a carriage," Lory exined.


    "Oh..." Zhao Li Xin nodded.


    "Are Jin Hao and the others okay if you leave?"


    "It''s okay, after the matter with Lazarus and ''Lao'' woman done I will resign, after all, I''m more like a mascot than a sect leader before that ''Lao'' womane" Zhao Li Xin didn''t sound embarrassed, he didn''t think anything wrong to be less involved in the sect matters "One day, Hei Shen will be theirs, and the four King pces will lead the Hei Shen sect" he gives a profound look.


    Lory was startled but not surprised, Zhao Li Xin didn''t like to be attached to anything so is not surprised that one day he would leave everything behind and go on his own in fact Jin Hao and the other had this feeling too so they always feel worried when they don''t hear any news from Mong Ki and Mong Yi about Zhao Li Xin but now Lory was here at least Zhao Li Xin will never be lonely.


    "Well, they are all very reliable, the sect that you build will be in a good hand" Lory agrees with Zhao Li Xin''s decision, both of them never have an interest in power and wealth, what drives them is actually what people took for granted which is freedom.


    "Then¡­you will belong to me just like I belong to you" Lory smiles, perhaps if she with Zhao Li Xin she might actually be free from her past and duty as Lucient heir, Lory then nts her kiss on Zhao Li Xin lips.


    It was a sweet gentle kiss, Zhao Li Xin caress her cheeks as Lory pulled her kiss from him and Zhao Li Xin smile brightly "I like that" he muttered then he pulled her head closer and this time he kissed her, wishing this wish wille true.


    ___________________________


    What happened in front of Hei Shen Manor had spread to the masses, as people said ''Bad news can cover miles in a blink of an eyes'' which was very true in this situation.


    Everyone was discussing how shameless Yang Qiou Xi was, how she broke into someone''s manor and tried to seduce Lord Long Ming but failed miserably. Peopleughed at how stupid she was and not only was Yang Qiou Xi''s reputation that affected, they were also gossiping about Yang Qiou Ru as well.


    Yang Qiou Ru''s sudden marriage has long made everyone suspicious especially her sudden pregnancy when she only recently married Gu Lian Fu, it seems she already had an illicit rtionship with Gu Lian Fu even before they got engaged, and if that''s true how loose is Yang Qiou Ru is. They also ridiculed Governor Yang for not being able to properly educate his daughter.


    They also spoke ill of Yang Xi Ying but someone admonished them to be careful as the rtionship between Yang Xi Ying and Long Ming''s wife was very good, she also had a good rtionship with Empress Ming not to mention Li Mo Zhen the sect leader of the Jiu Yun Sect very protective towards his wife so if they don''t mind their words, who knows what would happen to them, it''s better not to incur the wrath of the strong people behind Yang Xi Ying.


    However Yang Qiou Ru and Yang Qiou Xi were different matters, they were only the concubine''s daughters and no one was sure how Gu Lian Fu felt towards Yang Qiou Ru, therefore, they spared no effort to gossip about Yang Qiou Ru and Yang Qiou Xi.


    The news naturallynded on governor Yang''s ears, he was so furious that he called Lin Yu Lan and Yang Qian Xi immediately, when he saw Yang Qian Xi, without waiting for her greet he pped her so hard she fell to the floor.


    Lin Yu Lan''s face paled and she screamed in horror, "Qiou Xi!" she hurriedly dash then hold her daughter.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s cheeks were swollen, tears running down her face as she covered his reddened cheeks and cried pitifully, "Father, why did you hit me?" she sobbed with a choking voice.


    But this time Governor Yang was unmoved by her actions, in fact, her behavior only incited his anger even more, "You still have the cheek to ask me, do you think I''m ignorant?!" he pointed his finger at Yang Qiou Xi and his eyes shone with anger as if he was going to swallow his daughter whole.


    Afraid of her husband''s anger Lin Yu Lan, grabbed his thigh and pleaded miserably for her daughter "Husband, Ple....please forgive Qiou Xi? if she ever made a mistake please forgive her, please...she''s just a little girl"


    "Little girl you say!" Governor Yang''s index finger trembled as he struggled to contain his anger, "It''s all because you spoiled her rotten that she became a shameless woman, you begged me to let Qiou Xi go to the temple to write Buddhist scriptures as self-reflection but she lied to me, do you know where she went, huh?!"


    Lin Yu Lan felt guilty she took her eyes off Governor Yang, of course, she knew what was going on, actually she, and her two daughters had nned this beforehand but who would have thought their n would fail miserably.


    The n was simple, Yang Qiou Xi had to pretend to ''identally'' run into Long Ming outside his manor then show how sorry she was for what happened and find a way to be invited by Long Ming himself to his Manor.


    It was a simple move, however, if Long Ming Ming''s wife saw this, it would make Luo Ri Yi suspicious about Yang Qiou Xi and Long Ming''s rtionship, or at least she would feel threatened by Yang Qiou Xi''s presence after they nted the seeds of jealousy, it would be easy for Qiou Xi to provoke Luo Ri Yiso she would bully her and as soon as this happened Yang Qiou Xi would make Long Ming witness his wife''s wild behavior with his own eyes.


    They believed it was Luo Ri Yi''s innocence and tenderness that attract Zhao Li Xin so when he found out that his wife was not as gentle as he thought, he would feel very disappointed and he would feel sorry for Yang Qiou Xi instead, by then Yang Qiou Xi could easily warm her way to Long Ming''s heart.


    Too bad they didn''t take Zhao Li Xin''s character into ount, if only they knew that if one day Lory identally killed someone then Zhao Li Xin would help her bury the corpse, whoever that person was.

 Chapter 843 - A Preposterous Request

    "Listen what people said about you, they all say you are a loose woman, whor*, what kind of woman break-in into a man''s house and tries to seduce someone''s husband under his wife''s nose, you are stupid - shameless woman and they allugh at me for not being able to teach my daughter, even Yang Qiou Ru''s matter bes a talk in the city, people used to not dare to speak openly about your sister, but now because of you they allugh at your older sister even the Gu family good reputation is implicated now! do you know what trouble you gave to the Yang family huh!" The governor spat out his anger relentlessly, never in million years he would have thought that his reputation will be destroyed not at the hands of his enemies or political rivals but by his own daughter.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face turned from white to green, she couldn''t believe how things turned out this way, it should not be like this, what should she do now?


    "And you! what are you doing, why don''t you stop your master when she acts stupid, what''s the point of having you?!" This time Governor Yang took out his anger on Yang Qiou Xi''s personal maid.


    The young maid quickly knelt on the floor and repeatedly hit her forehead against the floor until she bleed "Sorry master, please forgive this ve, please forgive me!" her voice shook violently.


    Truth to be told, it''s not the maid''s fault, how can she stop her master when her master is adamant to do what she wants to do, the maid is just a ve, and a ve follows her master''s orders, whatever that is, sadly as a ve she has to take the me when her master makes a mistake.


    The young maid pressed her head on the floor didn''t dare to lift her head.


    Lin Yu Lan''s face drain from color she scared to imagine what would happen to her daughter''s future now, she grabbed her husband''s arm and begin to beg "Husband, what can we do, what happened to Qiou Xi, because of this who will marry her now?"


    For women in this world, nothing is more important than marrying well, that''s why they protect their reputation and chastity like gold because they know once destroyed there is no future left for them, it''s not even strange for a family to abandon their ruined daughters to save their family face.


    It was a cruel reality for women but that just how the society works, therefore being a cultivator gave women a lot of liberation to choose their own destiny, which was why Yang Qiou Ru and Yang Qiou Xi hated Yang Xi Ying for not only being legitimate daughters but also cultivators, they thought this is not fair, how could Yang Xi Ying be so lucky so ever since then they trapped Yang Xi Ying many times and made her life difficult, all because of their jealousy over Yang Xi Ying''s lucks..


    "I do not know!" Governor Yang jerked his hand away from Lin Yu Lan''s, "I don''t even know how to save my own face, how can I have time to think about this useless daughter, the entire Yang family is implicated now not only will it be difficult to find a match for Qiou Xi, even the other daughters will also have a hard time finding a potential husband from now on!" he felt about to burst from rage, as his chest heaved up and down rapidly.


    "Why don''t¡­.why don''t we talk to Yang Xi Ying?" Lin Yu Lan suddenly said, "Maybe if Lord Long Ming forgive us we can beg him to arrange Qiou Xi marriage with one of his subordinate"


    "Mom, I don''t want to!" Yang Qiou Ru refutes strongly.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Lin Yu Lan shouts at her daughter for the first time.


    The governor fell silent as he pondered, actually, it wasn''t such a bad idea, the four Pce Lords were all very good men, they were all so strong, young, and handsome that it was not a waste to marry his daughter to one of them. Governor Yang feel happy as he thought he find a good resolution, he stroked his beard and his expression became more rxed, he was surprised that Lin Yu Lan woulde up with such a good idea.


    "I''ll talk to Yang Xi Ying then," Governor Yang said, then he re at his useless daughter with utter disgust, "Make sure she stays here and doesn''t create any more trouble!" he warns everyone in the room.


    "Yes, husband" Lin Yu Lan lowered her head obediently.


    "Yes, master!" the maid pressed her head further.


    After Governor Yang left the maid was finally able to lift her head but then she was pped by Lin Yu Lan, the maid screamed and fell to the floor, her head spinning and her cheeks throbbing, it don''t need a mirror to know there was a clear palm print on her cheek, petrified the young maid prostrated while pressing her forehead against the floor and pleading, "Please, forgive me, madam!"


    "You are useless!" Lin Yu Lan scolded the poor maid even though she knew it wasn''t the maid''s fault but she had to relieve her anger somewhere.


    "Mother please, I don''t want to marry Long Ming''s subordinate, I love him, I want to be his wife, why can''t you help me?" Yang Qiou Ru pleaded with tears.


    "Qiou Xi, stop it!" Lin Yu Lan felt tired "Look what Long Ming has done to you, It''s impossible to marry him now, the best thing for you is to marry anyone from Hei Shen sect this is the only way to save your reputation" Lin Yu Lan coaxed her daughter.


    Yang Qiou Xi sobbed as she remembered Zhao Li Xin''s beautiful face her heart ached like thousands of ants biting her from inside out, it was so painful she couldn''t breaths.


    It was as if she had been possessed as her obsession seeping through her skin like a deathly poison, it slowly taking over her sanity and reason.


    At first, she was attracted by Long Ming''s power and influence but once she saw his face she was instantly infatuated, she knew has fallen in love for real this time and there was nothing she wouldn''t do to be with him.


    ______________________________


    "Oh my, did that really happen?" Yang Xi Ying gasped.


    "Yes, everyone knows..." Li Mo Zhen blew the spoon then carefully fed Yang Xi Ying "Your sisters are in big trouble now, I don''t know how they will recover from this" Li Mo Zhen sighed.


    "Don''t call them my sister!" Yang Xi Ying pouted, "Who do you think that arrange my meeting with that bastard Han Yuan, and who released all the bad rumors about me throughout the whole city if is not them, I believe Yang Qiou Ru seduced Gu Lian Fu because she was scared when Gu Lian Fu tried to propose to me. Hump, Who wants to marry that loser Gu Lian Fu anyway!" Yang Xi Ying scoffed with disdain.


    Even though Gu Lian Fu and Yang Xi Ying were childhood friends but he ended up leaving her when she needed him the most, he even believed all the rumors and med her for it if she didn''t meet Li Mo Zhen and Lory she was afraid to imagine where she would be now.


    "I know ¨C I know, don''t be angry it''s not good for the baby" Li Mo Zhenforted his wife gently "Come on, drink a bit more, it will make you feel better" he fed Yang Xi Ying again.


    "Enough, I''m full" Yang Xi Ying pressed her lips into a tight lip.


    "Just one more time, Miss Yuan has been preparing this tonic all morning, do you have the heart to waste her hard work?" Li Mo Zhen knew how soft-hearted his wife was, especially to someone like Yuan Xue An who had been bullied all her life in her own family, Yang Xi Ying can''t help to feel sorry for her.


    Yang Xi Ying took a deep breath, "Okay, one more..." she resigned.


    "En, that''s good" Li Mo Zhen looked satisfied.


    After finished feeding her Li Mo Zhen gently wiped Yang Xi Ying''s mouth, he had meticulously helped Yang Xi Ying through her first pregnancy, Lory and Yuan Xue An told her how difficult pregnancy is for a woman, not only Yang Xi Ying would have uncontroble mood swings, she will get easily tired, headaches, nausea, she will also experience aches all over the body and feel bloated all the time, but still, that''s not all.


    After listening to what Xi Ying must have been through, Li Mo Zhen felt guilty for getting her pregnant, Li Mo Zhen was determined not to let Yang Xi Ying through this again, is good enough for only having one child in this lifetime, after all, he also an only child.


    However, Li Mo Zhen found outter on that his wife thought otherwise. Just like people say ''When a man makes ns, Godughs''


    The door suddenly knocked.


    "Come in" Li Mo Zhen gave permission.


    A maid entered then bowed politely before informing them that Governor Yang hade to speak to Young Madam. Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen exchanged nces, they could guess why Governor Yang is here.


    Even though Li Mo Zhen was upset he couldn''t kick out his own father-inw from his manor, right? but luckily Yang Xi Ying''s pregnancy had stabilized so Li Mo Zhen thought it would be okay if Yang Xi Ying met her father.


    Honestly, Li Mo Zhen doesn''t like his father-inw who always troubles Yang Xi Ying with problems that actually have nothing to do with Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen has already thought of leaving Sun Jan City after Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s wedding, he will not let his father inw constantly disturbing his wife.


    "No matter what, stay calm okay" Li Mo Zhen didn''t forget to remind Yang Xi Ying.


    "I know¡­" Yang Xi Ying sighed heavily.

 Chapter 844 - A Preposterous Request II

    When the Governor was brought into Yang Xi Ying''s bedroom, he saw his daughter sitting on the bed looking lethargic while Li Mo Zhen stood at the bedside draping more outer robes over Yang Xi Ying''s shoulders, Li Mo Zhen looked at her with eyes full of indulgence even Governor Yang was amazed how much Li Mo Zhen loved his daughter.


    However, Li Mo Zhen''s behavior made him feel a little guilty that he hade to bother his daughter, but he put those feelings aside because his goal was much more important.


    "Sit down father-inw" Li Mo Zhen greeted him politely but his attitude was too formal it''s feel distant.


    Thankfully because Governor Yang rarely interacted with Li Mo Zhen he couldn''t tell the difference with Li Mo Zhen''s attitude, however, if it was Lory or Ming Yue Yin they would feel it immediately.


    On the contrary, Governor Yang felt Li Mo Zhen respected him very much that he felt quite proud thus with big smiles he sat down, "Xi Ying, how are you, why you don''t look so well?" he looked at her with concern.


    "I''m fine, father. I just feel a little tired" Yang Xi Ying replied politely, no matter he was still her father.


    "Good - good" Governor Yang gave a perfunctory answer, he look hesitant to find the right start.


    Yang Xi Ying rolled her eyes inwardly, her father wasn''t a bad official otherwise he wouldn''t have been appointed as Governor of a prosperous city like Sun Jan city but why when it came to his own family he became a coward and so indecisive.


    "So, why father here all by yourself without mother?" Yang Xi Ying decided to start a conversation first at the same time trying to maintain her amiable smile.


    Governor Yang looked relieved Yang Xi Ying is the one who raise the question first, "Ah, yes¡­actually I came here because I need your help" he sounded trying to please Yang Xi Ying on the other side Yang Xi Ying''s brows knitted as she felt her father was up to something no good.


    "I don''t know if you know this but your sister Qiou Xi is having a problem" Governor Yang nced at Yang Xi Ying''s reaction but then he felt disappointed to see Yang Xi Ying indifferent, he had probably forgotten that concubine Lin and her daughter were never kind not only to Yang Xi Ying but also her mother so Yang Xi Ying''s reaction should be expected, unfortunately, Governor Yang did not understand this.


    "Therefore Xi Ying¡­.would you please help me to send my deepest


    apologies to Lord Long Ming, tell him we are very sorry for what happened, tell him Qiou Xi is too immature he doesn''t know what she is doing, and to amend our fault we will send Qiou Xi to marry to one of the four kings'' pces to show our sincerity" Governor Yang raised his chin as if he was giving great honor to the four Kings Pces.


    Yang Xi Ying''s face from pale, green to red "What?" her anger leaked out involuntarily.


    "Ah, Xi Ying, here is your tea¡­e on, inhale, exhale, remember you are pregnant" Li Mo Zhen half forcefully made Yang Xi Ying hold the teacup with both hands, judging by Yang Xi Ying''s expression Li Mo Zhen scared she about to jump out of bed and strangle his own father better let her hand be upied by something.


    Yang Xi Ying couldn''t help but re at his father for a moment before she drank the whole cup of tea while reminding herself ''Don''t kill your own father ¨C don''t kill your own father ¨C don''t kill your own father.''


    However, Governor Yang was clueless, "What''s wrong Xi Ying, are you ufortable, your face is very red, are you hyperventting?" Governor Yang looked worried then he turned his gaze towards Li Mo Zhen "Mo Zhen why are you just standing there? look at Xi Ying condition, quickly call a physician, why you are so slow? is that''s how you treat my daughter?" he med Li Mo Zhen incessantly.


    LI Mo Zhen''s face instantly darkened ''Forget my wife, I strangled this old man myself!''


    Governor Yang was dumbfounded when Li Mo Zhen throw him a piercing gaze only then did he realize that he was going overboard actually he just wanted to show his concern as a ''good father''.


    Ignoring her father''s pretense, Yang Xi Ying spoke in a low and dry voice, "Father¡­ what do you mean about marrying Qiou Xi to one of the four King''s pces?" still she decided to give her father the benefit of the doubt.


    "Well, isn''t that great?" Governor Yang lookedcent, "Qiou Xi has made a mistake so to make amends I will give it to one of Long Ming''s subordinates so that she can devote her life to Long Ming and the Hei Shen sect, isn''t that a good idea? after all it will be difficult to find a match for Qiou Xi with er current reputation if Long Ming''s subordinates don''t want to to make Qiou Xi as his legal wife, that''s fine too, I don''t think Qiou Xi will refuse to be made as a concubine."


    Feeling the uing headache Yang Xi Ying squeezes her eyes close, she wonders do they speak the samenguage, why can''t she understand her father''s words?


    Yang Xi Ying exchanged nces with Li Mo Zhen, her expression saying ''Do you believe this nonsense?'' and Li Mo Zhen''s expression said ''I heard it but still have a hard time believing it''


    "Father, what makes you think Long Ming will ept it?" Yang Xi Ying massaged her forehead while Li Mo Zhen rubbed his wife''s back with the intention of transferring her Qi to stabilize her condition, at the same timeforting her and if the situation worsened and Yang Xi Ying suddenly jump on her father, he could. stop her right away, s she is still pregnant it''s a different story if she didn''t.


    "Why can''t Long Ming ept it, isn''t this beneficial to him, ?" Governor Yang''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Isn''t Long Ming''s underlings unmarried, isn''t this good for them, after all, Qiou Xi isn''t that bad, she''s quite beautiful and...smart" yet, the pause didn''t sound convincing.


    ''You don''t believe that either, huh?''''


    "Father, Hei Shen sect is never short of young, beautiful, intelligent, and strong women, even if they don''t take wives from their own sects, there are many princesses and legitimated daughters from influential families who will line up to be wives of the four King of Hei Shen pces so why would they want to marry someone like Qiou Xi?" Yang Xi Ying didn''t want to sound rude but that is the fact and her father needs to understand that.


    "But, Qiou Xi is¡­.is..she was..." Governor Yang had a hard time finding words to refute.


    "Besides, Qiou Xi angered their Lord and Madam so why would they want to marry someone like her, isn''t better for them to find a woman who never provokes their Lord, moreover Long Ming never involves in his subordinates'' personal affairs" Yang Xi Ying did not lie when they traveled on the ck ship she had spent hours together with Hei Shen''s people, from them she knew that Zhao Li Xin not only never got involved in their personal matters he didn''t even bother to ask, as long as their private life didn''t interfere with sect matters and Zhao Li Xin''s life, he doesn''t really care what are they doing.


    "What do you mean Xi Ying? If Master Long Ming gives Qiou Xi to his subordinates, will they dare to refuse?" Governor Yang is still adamant.


    "No, but after that, they killed Qiou Xi then what are you going to do?" Yang Xi Ying rebuked.


    Governor Yang froze then his face contorted in doubt, "That¡­can''t be true, right" he look down and muttered to himself.


    Yang Xi Ying subconsciously raised her hands as she prepared to strangle her own father, Li Mo Zhen saw this he immediately put the teacup back to her hands again.

 Chapter 845 - A Preposterous Request III

    "Xi Ying, you are joking right, I mean they can''t be that brazen, right" Governor yang can''t hide his anxiety, even though he was disappointed with Yang Qiou Xi but he couldn''t let his daughter ughter like a cattle.


    "Why not, who do you think the four Kings'' pce is, do you think they act ording tomon sense, will they sumbs to other people''s schemed just to protect their reputation, and do you think Lord Long Ming will bother to stop them? Long Ming is far more ruthless and vindictive than you ever think of and Qiou Xi dares to try to nder his beloved wife right in front of him is the same as pping him in the face if not worst, do you think if it wasn''t for Qiou Xi being my sister, she would have left unscathed like this, do you think her ruined reputation would be the only thing happen to her?!" Yang Xi Ying spat her anger, she didn''t know where her father got the confidence to force anyone from the Hei Shen sect to marry Qiou Xi, heck, even Ming Yue Yin would not be so presumptuous.


    Meanwhile, Governor Yang felt conflicted if he couldn''t marry Yang Qiou Xi to the Hei Shen Sect then who will marry Yang Qiou Xi, should he marry her to someone from the lower position but it would only embarrass him further, how could he raise his head around his political friends they must think of him as a joke, obviously this will be an indelible stain on his reputation, there is a possibility that his position as governor will be threatened.


    "Xi Ying, can you help your sister? I know your rtionship with Qiou Xi is not good, but after all, we are one family, and as a family should we help each other? Xi Ying just takes it as your father begging you this time" even though governor Yang sounded pleading but obviously he used family ties to force Yang Xing to help him.


    "I object!" Li Mo Zhen suddenly refute.


    Governor Yang looked at Li Mo Zhen with a reproachful look, "Mo Zhen, why are you...?"


    "My father-inw thinks you have misunderstood the nature of our rtionship with Long Ming" Li Mo Zhen did not hide his dissatisfaction "Xi Ying and I are indebted to Madam Zhao, without Madam Zhao''s help I wouldn''t be here now and if it wasn''t for Madam Zhao liking Xi Ying, there was no way that Long Ming and his sect would help the Jiu Yun sect but this rtionship only depended on Madam Zhao''s grace, but what had Yang Qiou Xi done¡­.? Shee had provoked the only person in Hei Shen that she should not be provoked and when the situation became like this, you forced my pregnant wife to plead with Madam Zhao and ruined their rtionship, do you know how ridiculous your request is?" Li Mo Zhen''s anger exploded like wildfire.


    Governor Yang had never seen Li Mo Zhen this angry before, he always thought of Li Mo Zhen as a gentle person, even though he was cold and firm but he was never rude so when he saw Li Mo Zhen release his anger like this, Governor Yang''s subconsciously shrank his neck in fear.


    "Qiou Xi''s own stupidity that led her into this situation and I will not allow Xi Ying to sacrifice her friendship with Madam Zhao just for Qiou Xi''s stupidity and if father-inw continues to insist I will take Xi Ying from here right now and will not allow her to set foot into Yang Manor ever again! " Li Mo Zhen gentle eyes now filled with utter rage, that could make anyone shiver to their spine.


    It was then governor Yang realized that if his rtions with Yang Xi Ying deteriorated, not only would he lose the support of the Jiu Yun sect, even Empress Ming would also start to ignore him since he know how close Empress Ming was with Yang Xi Ying, if that happened then his position as Sun Jan city governor, would definitely unable to be maintained.


    Governor Yang''s faces turn white as flour his voice instantly bes warm "Mo Zhen, don''t talk like that, I''m just worried about Qiou Xi''s future, that''s all" he smiles awkwardly.


    "But you didn''t think about Xi Ying''s future?" Li Mo Zhen gave a sarcasticment.


    Governor Yang''s expression became stiff, it seemed as if he had stepped on andmine, it was inevitable that his rtionship with his wonderful son-inw would deteriorate from today on and all because of his stupid daughter Yang Qiou Xi and the foolish suggestion of his concubine. Knowing his proposal was futile, Governor Yang left with a hunch on his back but failed to make Yang Xi Ying feel bad for him.


    His father was a coward, indecisive, and conceited that three were his biggest weaknesses, luckily he was born into the Yang family and received a lot of training and education so that his shorings could be suppressed quite a lot however when it came to dealing with family matters, those shorings reappeared time and time again, therefore, the Yang family inner courtyard was never been peaceful but his father failed to notice, he just felt happy all those women fighting for his attention, somehow it boosted his male ego.


    "How are you, do you feel ufortable?" Li Mo Zhen checked her pulse, he had learned a bit about how to check a pregnant woman''s condition from Yuan Xue An, she thought this was necessary to make sure Yang Xi Ying''s condition was fine.


    Only after he feels the baby''s pulse seem normal did Li Mo Zhen could breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I''m fine, I just don''t understand how my father''s mind works? I think he gets worse as he gets older" Yang Xi Ying frowned.


    "Well, she is indeed getting old" Li Mo Zhen agreed, "Even so, your father has a habit of getting excited too quickly when he feels victorious, you remember he epted my proposal without asking if I would take you as a legal wife or not? back then he was just eager to cultivate a rtionship with the Jiu Yun sect" Li Mo Zhen makes cynical smile.


    Li Mo Zhen always felt grateful that he found Yang Xi Ying fast enough to make her his wife if he came a littleter who knows to whom this stupid father would marry his beloved wife, he even almost marry her with that loser Gu Lian Fu.


    "But I''m still angry!" Yang Xi Ying twitch her nose, "Hold the bolster, I need to hit something to release my anger!"


    "Xi Ying, your condition is not good¡­" he coaxed his wife.


    "The bolster or you, make a choice!" Yang Xi Ying squints her eyes.


    Li Mo Zhen raised the bolster "Hit it, honey!"


    ____________________________________


    "Eh, Ming Ru Yi, already gone?" Ming Yue Yin''s hand holding the chopsticks stopped in mid-air as she listened to the news from Fu Ying


    "Yes, Your Majesty, my father General Fu has confirmed this himself" replied Fu Ying.


    Ming Yue Yin who is having breakfast is eating a bowl of sumptuous noodle soup confused, where can a vegetative woman run to? Someone must help Ming Ru Yi to escape, but who and why? no one is on Ming Ru Yi''s side anymore as her condition is no better than the living dead, Ming Ru Yi also has no imperial bloodline because his father is not the biological son of the previous emperor and this was known to the whole kingdom so Ming Ru Yi has no value at all.


    Ming Yue Yin ced Ming Ru Ying in a separate pce in a corner of his imperial pce, even though she was the daughter of the emperor, Ming Yue Yin thought she had done nothing wrong other than being stupid and annoying so she sent several people to take care of Ming Ru Yi.


    In short, Ming Yue Yin didn''t mistreat her, on contrary, she gave Ming Ru Yi quite afortable life in her vegetative state nevertheless Ming Yue Yin never treated Ming Ru Yi''s injury because Mong Yue Yin didn''t want Ming Ru Yi to incite any trouble in the future.


    Besides is not easy to treat Ming Ru Yi injury the best one can do is make her able to sit and talk a little bit and that''s it, at the end of the day Ming Ru Yi was deemed to be crippled for the rest of her life, but who could she me, it was her own fault for trying to harm Lory right in front of Zhao Li Xin face. Why did that stupid girl have to touch that Demon Lord reverse scales?


    Is there any hint about Ming Ru Yi''s disappearance?" Ming Yue Yin asked while sipping her noodles.


    "Not much, it''s just that all the guards and maids that guarding Ming Ru Yi died with just one sh" Fu Ying''s forehead creased expressing his curiosity.


    "Maybe because the people that guarding Ming Ru Yi are too weak?" Ming Yue Yin guessed.


    "That might be, your majesty, but general Fu and uncle Wu still investigating this matter thoroughly, Uncle Wu feel there something weird about Ming Ru Yi disappearance," Fu Ying said,


    "Of course it''s weird, who will benefit from releasing a half-dead fake princess?" Ming Yue Yin clicked her tongue, she could feel something deeper than this.


    "Oh what about the Xiao family, is there anything new about them?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty but our investigation is still unclear but we know that Xiao Bo Zhi sent his most trusted men into the whispering forest?"


    Ming Yue Yin furrows her brows, "Why is that name familiar?"


    "Because it''s the same ce where Miss Jin Hua got wounded" Fu Ying''s voice suddenly be heavy.


    Ming Yue Yin''s mouth twitched as she finished her meal then wiped her lips with a handkerchief then sighed, "Why am I not surprised about this?"

 Chapter 846 - Anticipation

    Lory thought everything happened because of her but Ming Yue Yin thought differently, Lory had been in this world for at least two years while she was working at Lao Manor and for that time nothing had happened out of the ordinary until Lao Min Na suddenly emerge from a useless and forgotten princess to one of the most talented people on the continent soon after strange things start to happened and gradually everything has gone downhill since then.


    Lazarus the Ancient Demon from Lory''s world, follows her from Lory''s old world to this world but why doesn''t he appear in front of Lory? Isn''t that the best time to kill Lory? Lory has lost most of her powers and so has Girsha, if at that time Lazarus decided to kill Lory it would be very easy


    Then why did he choose to appear before Lao Min Na, could it be a mere coincidence?


    Lory had exined to her that the Demon ording to the myth of Lory''s world was a god who was punished for making a big mistake, then was Lazarus a God? and why was he punished?


    There is another question, why is Lazarus more active in this world than Lory''s world? Was it because Lazarus couldn''t control Lorypletely because of Girsha''s interference, or because of something else?


    Ming Yue Yin raised her hands above her head and stretched her limbs then took a deep breath, Ming Yue Yin pinched her be. The more he thought about it, the more questions she got.


    "Fu Ying, can anyone check what''s going on in the Whisper forest?" Ming Yue Yin was sure something very important had happened within that ce.


    "That''s the case, I sent a lot of people no one came back, should we continue to send someone else, maybe someone with a higher cultivation"


    "No" Ming Yue Yin raised her hand "We''re just sending people to their graves, it''s not worth it¡­" Ming Yue Yin wouldn''t y around with the lives of her subordinates carelessly for something uncertain.


    Fu Ying was relieved, he knew Ming Yue Yin would not agree but he was at ease when Ming Yue Yin confirmed her opinion, "What should we do, Your Majesty"


    "Keep an eye on the Xiao family, I wonder how much their cultivation has increased and where they kept the Hybrid beasts they bought from Lao Min Na"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Fu Ying cupped his fists firmly and then he left.


    Ming Yue Yin pondered as she rested her head on her fists as Su Yi entered the room bringing dessert and wine while Su Feng cleared the table before Su Yi put everything on the table but Ming Yue Yin didn''t seem to notice for she was immersed in her thought, "Your Majesty, what is troubling you?" Su Yi politely asked.


    Su Feng was also worried, "Your Majesty, do you have a stomach ache, why don''t you touch the dessert you usually finish all the food quickly?"


    Ming Yue Yin''s brows twitched, even though Su Feng meant well but why did she describe her as a glutton?


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about something..." Ming Yue Ying''s finger tapped the table in a monotone voice then suddenly she raised his head "I have to meet my aunt, now!" Ming Yue Yin suddenly got up from her seat and strode out.


    _______________________________


    Meanwhile, Lory was inside the pavilion she cupped her cheeks on the table while watching Zhao Li Xin y Gu Qin with sparkling eyes, The music was soft and beautiful it made one''s heart flutter like crazy. Zhao Li Xin''s movements are smooth and elegant, he looks excessively charming and even more handsome when he ys Gu Qin, every time Zhao Li Xin ys Gu Qin Lory can''t stop drooling over him, she realizes this is why so many girls be fangirls of group bands however all of that boy bands can''t ever match her husband''s level of elegance and grace, so sexy!


    Zhao Li Xin naturally noticed his wife whose eyes lit up and he enjoyed her, which man wouldn''t like to be the object of the admiration of the woman he loves.


    Zhao Li Xin finished her music, then he cast his gaze towards Lory, "Stop drooling?" he was joking.


    "I do not!" still she wiped the corners of her mouth, knowing she had teased Lory''s pout of anger or embarrassment to be exact.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled in a low baritone voice that could captivate any man and woman who have ears.


    ''What a sinner'' thought Lory.


    "Li Xin..." Lory called out.


    "Hmm?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head.


    "Don''t y Gu Qin in public okay" she gave a sudden reminder.


    "Hmm?" Zhao Li Xin was confused, is he like someone who likes to show off his skills in front of others? didn''t want to add to his wife''s annoyance Zhao Li Xin agreed without hesitation "Okay"


    Lory smiles sweetly which makes her adorably silly.


    Their romanticdy was disturbed by Ming Yue Yin''s appearance which was not weed by Lory and Zhao Li Xin. Ming Yue Yin''s expression was grim, "This is how you treat your guests"


    "You''ve been living in this Manor for over a week, you''re more like a freeloader" Lory quipped.


    "I thought this is the only ce in the world that dare to treat me this way" The Empress felt hurt.


    "So, are you going to leave my Manor?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Ming Yue Yin replied unabashedly, <strong>"NEVER!"</strong>


    Lory feels like a troubled parent with her immature eldest daughter refusing to move out of her home.


    "Okay, what are you doing here" Lory let out a resigned sigh.


    "I want to meet Jin Hua, do you want toe too? I want to ask about what she saw in the whispering forest" Ming Yue Yin invited him, Lory.


    "Oh okay... I heard that too but I don''t want to disturb Miss Jin Hua''s resting time, I heard her injury was quite bad, can we visit her now?" Lory was excited, to be honest, she was also curious to know Jin Hua''s full story.


    "Then let''s go." Ming Yue Yin waved her hand.


    "I''ming too" Zhao Li Xin stood up then he hold Lory''s hand.


    Seeing Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s intimacy, Ming Yue Yin felt jealous, "Why do you always make me a third wheel?" Ming Yue Yin''sint.


    "So tell Yuan Shao toe home quickly." Lory snorted as she hugged Zhao Li Xin''s hand, deliberately showing their affection.


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips into a pout, she also wanted Yuan Shao to return sooner but she didn''t want to hinder his ambition, because of her position as the Empress, Yuan Shao must have thought he needed to prove himself a worthypanion to the Mighty Royal Empress of Liang Zu kingdom. Even though Ming Yue Yin could ept Yuan Shao as he is but the other officials and citizens probably couldn''t especially since Yuan Shao is a man.


    But even though Ming Yue Yin understood that didn''t mean she didn''t miss him especially when she saw the intimacy of his two friends with their husbands, sometimes she couldn''t deny how lonely she was.


    Lory saw the ''Boy'' looking gloomy, although Ming Yue Yin rarely talked about Yuan Shao it didn''t mean Ming Yue Yin didn''t think about him, Yang Xi Ying told Lory that one day she caught Ming Yue Yin staring at the old letter she got from Yuan Shao with a sad look, obviously, Ming Yue Ying must really miss Yuan Shao.


    Lory wrapped her other hand around Ming Yue Yin''s arm and pulled her closer, "Want to hear some good news?"


    "What?" Ming Yue Yin frowned.


    "There is news from Zhuang Dong continent, someone asked Hei Shen sect many rare gem items, they said it was for dowry" Lory grinned widely.


    "W¡­ what?" Ming Yue Yin''s mouth fell open, there was only one person she knew from the Zhuang Dong continent.


    "I think someone will get married soon~" Lory poked Ming Yue Yin''s cheek.


    "No, wait! Why didn''t he tell me anything?" Ming Yue Yin became confused, she felt happy, confused, excited, worried and everything merged into one then her face turned bright red.


    "I think he wanted to surprise you" Lory chuckled.


    Ming Yue Yin felt her heart pounding as her eyes twinkled with anticipation she was overjoyed by their uing reunion, it had been quite a while and she had been waiting for his return for a long time, finally, the wait will be over, when Yuan Shaoes she will¡­.bashed him on the head!


    "So you ruined the surprise?" Ming Yue Yin pretended to be angry.


    "But I didn''t tell you when he woulde, it could be tomorrow or next week, who knows...." Lory shrugged then twirled her index finger in front of Ming Yue Yin in a yful manner "And you cannot help but wait for your knight arrival with a pounding heart~"


    "..."


    Ming Yue Yin''s mouth twitched, she would indeed wait for Yuan Shao like a love-sick girl, she might even dress up on purpose every day just in case Yuan Shao dide that day, not to mention that she might not be able to sleep after this.


    Imagining the hard days she would have to go through waiting excitedly for Yuan Shao to return Ming Yue Yin then looked at Lory in annoyance


    ''That''s very mean of you!''

 Chapter 847 - Friendly Match

    Jin Hua was sitting alone in the garden watching the strange tiger w trees, although the tree is beautiful, but it''s not as delicate as peach blossoms or splendor like peonies or roses but strangely it''s drawn her attention and for some reason, this view was calming, maybe because this ce was very different from the garden in the mistyke n that looks tidy and organizes but it feels pretentious and fake.


    Jin Hua was suddenly startled when someone put a fur cloak on her shoulder, when she looked up she was captivated by Bei Li Yan''s beautiful and mesmerizing face, Jin Hua could feel her cheeks suddenly heat up so she immediately lower her gaze.


    "Tha..thank you" Jin Hua answer softly, her voice barely heard, fortunately, with his high cultivation Bei Li Yan could hear her clearly.


    "You should wear warmer clothes when you go out, the weather has gotten colder these days" Bei Li Yan scolded her slightly.


    Jin Hua Looking down while pressing her lips together, Bei Li Yan thought she was annoyed because of him so he softened her tone a bit "Your body is still weak, Jin Hao has already healed your wounds but there is still something inside your body that is weakening your health, we still haven''t know what it is so you have to be careful with your own body"


    "I know... I''m just tired of being stuck in the bedroom" Jin Hua said weakly, actually Jin Hua didn''t feel upset at all she just feel moved by Bei Li Yan''s care.


    Since her birth Mother and Jin Hao were gone, no one ever scold her, what she gotter is demeaning, patronizing, and mockery words from others, no one truly care for her if not because she had beastmaster skill she might already sell to someone for a little benefit for the n.


    Bei Li Yan scratched his nose, he forgot Jin Hua must feel lonely living in his ce without anyone he knows, and his stupid older brother Jin Hao is too busy dealing with Lao Min Na''s matters.


    Bei Li Yan took a seat across from him, he looked at her seriously, "Hey, do you want to live with your brother, to be honest, your brother''s ce isn''t ideal for recovery¡­.or living" Bei Li Yan mumbled thest sentence, "But if you want to live with your brother..."


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Jin Hua suddenly eximed.


    Both were surprised especially Jin Hua as she waved her hand uncontrobly, "I...I mean, my brother is very busy, I don''t want to disturb him, after all...I really like this garden and also the trees!"


    Bei Li Yan was taken aback then he look up at the tree then he smiled brightly, "I know, it''s very beautiful right?!"


    His smile was like sunshine, warm and blinding her sight, and all of a sudden her heart was beating so fast for no reason, Jin Hua clenched her chest, it had been like this for a while and she didn''t understand why? was this a side effect of her injury, but why only happened when she was around Bei Li Yan.


    "What''s wrong, does your chest hurt?" Bei Li Yan''s head suddenly got closer leaving a little distance between them.


    Jin Hua could feel his warm breath blowing against her face and she could smell Bei Li Yan''s sweet perfume mixed with his natural musky scent.


    It smelled soft but manly at the same time if that was possible, Jon Hua''s mind was spinning in a state of chaos as Bei Li Yan gazed deep into her eyes.


    Bei Li Yan suddenly cupped her face then he scrutinized the changes on Jin Hua''s face with a serious face "Your face is very red and hot....do you have a fever again?" Bei Li Yan''s red lips were so close it was almost like he wanted to kiss her.


    Jin Hua thought her heart was about to jump from her chest, and her face became extremely red soon her mind stopped workingpletely, she barely could make up a word "No...I...I..." her eyes became moist with tears, she really wanted to cry from this too much excitement.


    at the same time Bei Li Yan''s warm hand transfer to her cheek it made her feel even hotter, Jin Hua was panting like a fish out of water, if Bei Li Yan didn''t let her go soon she was sure she would faint any second now.


    Meanwhile, at that moment when Bei Li Yan saw her flustered expression he thought was ''Oh, that''s cute..''


    But what cameter was a thunderous cry of anger, "YOU DAM* SISSY, what did you do to my little sister!" Jin Hao shouted furiously with a pair of bloodshot eyes and he had already drawn his longsword.


    "Hah?" Bei Li Yan was confused, he didn''t know why Jin Hao looked so angry, Bei Li Yan forgot that his hand was still on Jin Hua''s face, "I''m checking your sister''s condition" Bei Li Yan gave an honest answer, he even sounded calm because he didn''t think he done anything wrong.


    While Jin Hua who was caught by her own brother in a questionable position with Bei Li Yan was getting overly flustered, she immediately pulled her face away from Bei Li Yan''s hands and waved her hand wildly, "Brother, it''s not what you think¡­. which only makes things worse.


    Jin Hao lunged from the floor and point at Bei Li Yan''s head with his sword, Bei Li Yan quickly took out his whip and stretched it in front of his face to block Jin Hao''s attack, "What do you think you are doing, mad fox!"


    At the same time, Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao pushed Jin Hua away from them so she won''t be trapped between them the next thing that happen she was caught gantly by Lan Hua.


    "Miss Lan!" Jin Hua was shocked.


    "Are you okay Miss Jin?" Lan Hua smiled sweetly.


    "My Brother and Master Bei, they are....!" Jin Hua became anxious when she saw them exchanging blows.


    But Lan Hua giggled softly, "It''s okay Miss Jin, things like this happen often in Hei Shen... it''s perfectly normal, it''s happened all the time between the king''s pces" Lan Huaforted her.


    "Why don''t you sit down and drink something warm" Lan Hua offered kindly.


    Jin Hua still looks worried however she trust Lan Hua words, everyone in Hei Shen was so kind and warm Jin Hua had no reason to doubt her "Thank you, Miss Lan"


    "It''s okay, Miss is Master Jin''s sister and our master''s guest, so we must treat you well after all... we have the same name" Lan Hua winked.


    "Miss Lan is right, since we have the same name then we are like sisters?" Jin Hua added.


    "Yes, but unfortunately my real name is not Lan Hua," Lan Hua sighed.


    "Is not?" Jin Hua did not expect this.


    Lan Hua helped Jin Hua to sit on one of the stone chairs in the garden while carefully brewing warm tea on the table and then Lan Hua continued "Lan Hua is the name Master Bei gave me a long time ago after he saved me and because I have no one I decided to follow Master and served him....but if you ask me my real name, it''s a shame I don''t remember anymore....don''t want to remember it either" Lan Hua mumble thest sentence then shrugged casually, she didn''t sound bitter or sad as if she didn''t speak about herself.


    Jin Hua didn''t know that Lan Hua and Bei Li Yan had that kind of history together, isn''t this like ''The hero save the Beauty'' Lan Hua subconsciously bit her lip as she lowered her head then a great pang hit her heart she doesn''t understand why suddenly it feels so painful.


    Seeing her reaction Lan Huaughed "Don''t worry Miss Jin, Master and I don''t have that kind of rtionship, actually Master saved a lot of us so I''m not a special case" Lan Hua poured her freshly brewed tea on the teacup then she said again "Master maybe looks like a frivolous man but he never had any dubious rtionship with any of his subordinates or any woman in the Hei Shen sect, although he likes to joke around and tends not to be serious, however, Master doesn''t like mixing business with pleasure so you don''t have to worry"

 Chapter 848 - Brothers Quarrel

    Jin Hua blushed, she took the teacup and replied calmly "I''m not worried" she deny.


    Jin Hua''s denial made her look so adorable that Lan Hua giggled even louder, she couldn''t wait to gossip with her sister about what she found out today.


    Lan Hua nced at Jin Hua, she quite liked Jin Hua not only beautiful but she was also kind and honest even though she grew up in a harsh environment like Misty Lake, and seeing her master''s behavior these past few days, she saw that Bei Li Yan didn''t show any resistance towards Jin Hua''s presence.


    Perhaps what outsiders never thought was that Bei Li Yan''s actually had quite a severe allergy towards women. It was caused by the bitter past that eventually traumatized him, but Master Zhao Li Xin forced him to deal with his trauma because their Lord didn''t want it to cause him a big problem in the future.


    Therefore with great difficulty, Bei Li Yan tries to ovee his trauma by interacting with women more oftenter on he learns how to deal with women and learns to recognize lies in women words and behavior, gradually Bei Li Yan is able to ovee his trauma but just like any other trauma that feeling cannotpletely erase.


    Even today Bei Li Yan was still cynical and tended to be sharp-mouthed when he was talking with women he also avoided physical contact with women.


    Lan Hua thinks Bei Li Yan will never get married but then she sees Bei Li Yan carry the unconscious Jin Hua. He even has no problem having intimate physical contact with Jin Hua, Lan Hua thinks maybe Jin Hua is the one who could heal her master''s trauma.


    Lan Hua and the other three sisters owed Bei Li Yan everything for them, Bei Li Yan is like their big brother, master, and friend, he teaches them how to be strong, and to be brave, Bei Li Yan also helps them to ovee their painful past. Lan Hua didn''t know how to repay Bei Li Yan''s kindness but maybe she will have that chance now.


    "Whoaa, why it''s so lively in here?!" Lory''s voice attracts Jin Hua and Lan Hua''s attention.


    Lan Hua saw Lory, and Ming Yue Yin''s faces immediately lit up but the light disappeared instantly when she saw Zhao Li Xin alsoing followed by Wu San Bo, Jiang Jin Wei, and the Mong brothers, seeing Zhao Li Xin made her stomach churn.


    Even though Lan Hua always acts calmly in front of Zhao Li Xin but actually Lan Hua always feels nervous and stressed but it''s not strange almost everyone gets that reaction when they first meet Zhao Li Xin but it has gotten much better since Madam came, the aura around Zhao Li Xin''s surroundings became less intense although it was still ufortable but it became more bearable now.


    "Is that¡­ Master Long Ming?" this was Jin Hua''s first time seeing Zhao Li Xin up close.


    The man was extraordinarily beautiful as the rumors said but hecked vitality unlike Bei Li Yan who shined brightly like the color of a flower or a rainbow, Long Ming''s beauty was like a diamond, although his beauty shines the same as Bei Li Yan, but Zhao Li Xin exude coldness and rigidity.


    Jin Hua got goosebumps when her eyes met Zhao Li Xin, he didn''t expect that there was someone like Zhao Li Xin in this world.


    "Shh, don''t stare at the Lord for too long, he doesn''t like it!" Lan Hua nudged Jin Hua''s arm as she quickly remind Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua was surprised and then she immediately lowered her head. It wasn''t that she was happy staring at Zhao Li Xin it was just that it was difficult to take her eyes off Zhao Li Xin.


    Jin Hua felt like he was staring down an abyss and it felt like his soul was being sucked out of her body even though it was scary but there was nothing she could do.


    Jin Hua swallowed nervously, she hoped her attitude would not offend Zhao Li Xin.


    "Don''t worry, Madam is here so nothing will happen," Lan Hua whispered.


    "Oh¡­" Jin Hua nced and saw Long Ming walk towards her together with Ming Yue Yin, luckily Long Ming didn''t follow his wife otherwise she would definitely faint this time, no doubt.


    "You''re Jin Hua right?" Lory looked at her with a warm smile.


    Knowing the two women in front of him were the most influential women on the continent. Jin Hua felt a little nervous, but he managed to calm herself down and bowed her head gracefully, "Yes, madam, this one is Jin Hua" she replied politely.


    "You don''t need to be formal, we are all friends here" Lory chuckles.


    "Yes!" Ming Yue Yin also smirked, then he saw themotion behind him, "Hey, how long do we let them y?" on a cold day like this, they are still ying together, no wonder the rtionship between the pce kings is so good.


    "Well, let them have fun.... we have time anyway," Lory answer casually then she sat in front of Jin Hua.


    "Madam, Your Majesty, we got red bean soup with ck bean paste, would you like to try it?" Lan Hua offers with a kind smile. She genuinely likes Lory and after she knows who Lory really is from Bei Li Yan she be admire her even more, she even got jealous when she heard how Lory showcases her power during their voyage to Gui Hong''s continent, if only she was on the ship too!


    "Of course!" Lory epts the offer excitedly.


    "Oh, I just remembered I only ate a bowl of noodles today, I haven''t eaten any dessert?" Ming Yue Yin mutter to herself.


    Ming Yue Yin''s noodle bowl was not a normal size bowl it was bigger than a normal bowl and Lory had seen it before thus she gave Ming Yue Yin a side-eye "Only noodles. Huh?" Lory said sarcastically.


    Ming Yue Yin narrowed her eyes, "You are thest person who can judge me!"


    Ming Yue Yin knows how many desserts Lory eats in a day that she rarely eats normal food anymore and Lory doesn''t like to eat too much rice either so her diet is constant with sweet and flour, obviously unhealthy but who can''t stop Lory, definitely not her henpecked husband.


    Ignoring Ming Yue Yin''s cynicalment, Lory turned to Jin Hua "Miss Jin, you also eat with us right!" Lory''s hospitality left Jin Hua perplexed.


    In Misty Lake the women who had earned a high status were used to being cold, arrogant, and aloof, none of them acting like Lory.


    Why Lory is so good to her, is she not suspicious at all, even though she is Jin Hao''s sister but she is also from the mistyke. Why didn''t she think the possibility of her being a spy was that Long Ming''s wife was so gullible? But what about Empress Ming, why does she also look so rxed, Shouldn''t Monarchs be filled with paranoia, suspicion, and distance from others, but why was Empress Ming so friendly since when could a Monarch be so friendly?


    While Lory and the other girls were rxing while watching the free entertainment, Zhao Li Xin also watched Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao fight with such enthusiasm that Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed "Don''t they supposed to be busy, why do they have time to y?"


    "Just punish them my Lord" Wu San Bo ruthlessly kicked his two brothers into the abyss.


    "Milord, they may be just training?" Jiang Jin Wei who was the most kindhearted among them defended his two brothers.


    "They don''t look like they''re practicing, just punish them, my Lord," said Wu San Bo again.


    Jiang Jin Wei red at Wu San Bo but he replied with a sly smile. Wu san Bo didn''t hate Jin Hao or Bei Li Yan, they just liked to tease each other like children in fact they were so close that they could freely exchange blows without worrying just like normal brothers would.


    Only Jiang Jin Wei rarely fought with them due to his mild temper and kind nature but like any normal man sometimes he can get angry too and fight with his brothers, the difference is he felt bad for fighting with them, and after that Jiang Jin Wei became overly chummy with the brothers he fought which made the brothers who being his opponent became awkward because of that Jin Hao and the others rarely fought Jiang Jin Wei.


    <strong>"STOP!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin''s shouted, the powerful Qi that filled his voice swept over Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao like a gust of wind, and both of them throw away, but they swiftly took a backflip andnded smoothly on both feet then they finally noticed Zhao Li Xin''s presence.


    "My lord!" Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan hurriedly knelt down on one knee and cupped their fists firmly.


    "Stop ying, we have important business," Zhao Li Xin sounds annoyed.


    "But we don''t y!" Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan said at the same time, they were stunned then they exchanged res at the same time again.


    "You tried to kiss my sister!" Jin Hao hissed.


    "When did I kiss your sister?" Bei Li Yan refuted.


    "I saw it myself!" Jin Hao insisted.


    "Then you are blind!" Bei Li Yan scoffed.


    "YOU!" they shouted at the same time again.


    <strong>"NOISY!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin interrupted.


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan immediately shut their mouths.

 Chapter 849 - Brothers Quarrel II

    Jin Hua saw Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao were still fighting, she hurriedly came over to them and then exined, "Brother, I already told you, Master Bei was just checking my condition, he thinks I have a fever that''s why Master Bei¡­" Jin Hua subconsciously nced at Bei Li Yan when suddenly their gazes met Jin Hua''s face turned red again and she quickly lowered her head and continued her sentence, "Master Bei only touched my face to check my temperature, nothing else!"


    "You heard that mad fox!" Bei Li Yan snorted in annoyance.


    Jin Hao''s mouth curved downwards, why did he feel there is something more going on here¡­.but he wasn''t sure what it is?


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin walked leisurely while carrying a bowl of soup, they watched the show while eating and standing up. Their behavior was extremely impolite and frown upon to but they didn''t care, at the Hei Shen sect, no one cared about small things like etiquette.


    This is what Ming Yue Yin liked the most about Hei Shen. While spooning her soup, Ming Yue Yin saw Jin Hua''s reaction when he look at Bei Li Yan, it was very subtle but she was assured there was something more in Jin Hua''s eyes.


    "Auntie, did you see what I saw?" she nudged Lory''s arms.


    "Hmm" Lory smiled mysteriously "Finish your soup, Boy!" Lory took a sip of the spoon then handed the empty bowl to Lan Hua who was also giggling beside Lory. Obviously, the women know what''s going on here but can''t say the same about the men clearly that they don''t have a clue. Well, that''s not surprising.


    "All joke aside, we have something urgent to talk about" Lory ended their little fight.


    "But we''re not joking¡­" Bei Li Yan felt defeated.


    Jin Hao sighed and then he got up from the ground.


    "Let''s find a suitable ce to talk," Zhao Li Xin said then.


    "Okay, my lord!" Bei Li Yan replied resignedly as he rose from the ground as well, since this ce was his residence, it was his duty to serve them.


    ''The uninvited guest''


    "Prepare more refreshment too" added Ming Yue Yin.


    Lory raised an eyebrow, "Still hungry?"


    Ming Yue Yin shrugged and replied nonchntly "I have a hunch this will take quite some time"


    Lory couldn''t deny it, she looked up and raised her hand then from afar Girsha flew and thennded on Lory''s index finger.


    Jin Hua was dumbfounded when she saw the Snow White Bird with a long golden tail that hung like a golden tassel. Jin Hua was a Beastmaster so she had in-depth knowledge of every kind of Beast in the world but she had never seen or heard a bird like this before.


    he couldn''t guess what bird this was, nor could she feel the power hidden inside the bird but after seeing the bird''s green eyes that glittered like gemstones, Jin Hua was sure this bird was no ordinary bird.


    "Madam, what animal is this?" He looked at Girsha without blinking.


    Lory and Girsha exchanged nces and then Lory smiled meaningfully "The first kind" she answered vaguely.


    "Uh, what?" Jin Hua looked confused.


    Lory didn''t exin further, she chuckled then left while holding Zhao Li Xin''s arm. Jin Hua was silent not understanding what Lory''s means, however, she didn''t bother by it, the origin of the bird must be very special therefore Madam Zhao didn''t want to exin it to her, Jin Hua didn''t feel offended it wasn''t wrong for Madam Zhao to keep it a secret.


    They finally gathered in the main room, because the Bei Li Yan Vi was rather small, the room looked full, especially with the Vermillion Pce members going back and forth to deliver Ming Yue Yin''s refreshment,ter on, Bei Li Yan ordered his members to leave after delivering the food then he orders Lan Hua and Mei Gui to guard the door so that no one will interrupt their conversation.


    "In that case, okay!" Lory pped to get everyone''s attention. "I need Miss Jin to tell me everything you saw in the Whispering Forest, anything! I mean how did you feel when you first walked into the woods, what you saw, what you felt no matter how small it sounded you have to tell me, this is very important" Lory remind her.


    Jin Hua suddenly became nervous, she shifted her gaze to Jin Hao nervously.


    ''Here It is!'' Jin Hua knew they wouldn''t believe her so easily.


    Jin Hao knew what Jin Hua was thinking so he exined: "Don''t be afraid, this is not an interrogation, actually madam knows Lao Min Na quite well and she probably knows what Lao Min Na was doing in that ce, she just need you to confirm her suspicion" Jin Hao looked at Jin Hua with a reassuring look.


    "Geez, I didn''t mean to interrogate you, No-no-no" Lory waved her hand, she felt bad for scaring the little girl "As Jin Hao said, more or less I could guess what Lao Min Na had done at that ce. However, I''m not sure what exactly it is and how bad it is¡­ but, I hope I''m wrong" Lory mumbled thest sentence while crossing her fingers.


    No one understood what the movement meant but they continued anyway, only Jin Hua made a questioning face so Ming Yue Yin ''kindly'' gives a thoughtless exnation "Meaning if she is wrong she will receive punishment from the God"


    "HEY, that''s not what it means!" Lory rebuked loudly.


    "Then what does this mean?" Ming Yue Yin imitated the gesture.


    "That... um," Lory didn''t know how to exin it either, "It''s like a prayer!" Lory carelessly exined.


    "Ohh, so this is how your people pray" Ming Yue Yin nodded in approval, the next thing she did, Ming Yue Yin crossed her fingers and prayed earnestly "May God bless this country in peace for thousands of years!"


    Lory watch Ming Yua Yin and fell silent "¡­."


    Ming Yue Yin turns to Lory with a beaming expression "Like that?!"


    Lory raised her thumb "Yeah, like that!" Lory was too tired andzy to correct Ming Yue Yin, There''s no harm about it, right?


    Wrong! what Lory didn''t know in the far future Because some officials saw Ming Yue Yin pray like this it bes known as the new way to show your respect to God ording to the mighty Empress, as a result, this gesture spread wildly in the Liang Zu citizen and soon the whole continent and for a long time it bes quite a trend.


    Yes, rather than press their hands together like normal people would do, some people will cross their fingers when they are praying to their God.


    But for now, Lory didn''t realize what she had done.


    Lory pinched her be then drew everyone''s attention back again "So, what did you see in that forest¡­.just exin from the start, please" Lory try to sound as gentle as she could.


    Jin Hua''s eyebrows knitted very closely. She tried to recall the memories of that day then slowly she said: "I remember the forest was darker than I thought..."


    Lory''s expression became serious, "You''ve been there before?"


    "Yes, long ago at that time there was nothing special or strange about the Whispering forest, it was just an ordinary forest like any other forest I''ve been there before" Jin Hua exined.


    "Then what else..." Lory subconsciously leaned forward even Girsha''s whole attitude changed too.


    Jin Hua took a deep breath, she always had this sickening feeling whenever she thought about the Whispering Forest, "The forest is quiet, not like the usual silence but very - very quiet it''s as if no one lives there, not even crickets¡­.and the ground, the soil was ck and muddy, the grass yellow probably dead because of the soil¡­.at that time I knew something bad was dwelling in that forest but I was too arrogant, not only I ignored the warnings of my subordinates, I also ignored my own hunch" Jin Hua clenched her fists as the feeling of regret engulf her once more.


    Then what happened" Lory helped Jin Hua to focus, there would be time to grieve and regret but for now, Lory needed to assess the situation by gathering as much information as she could.


    Jin Hua also understood, she calm herself and took a deep breath then continued: "From my previous visit to the Whispering forest it''s not hard to find the abandoned templeplex location as I''ve seen it before though from afar, at least I know the right direction to get there so I released my beast to scout the area and warn us if they see any danger."


    "What beast do you have?" asked Lory.


    "A Goshawk, Leopard and gray wolf, they are not in celestial Beasts level but they are all at Divine and Emperor level so my Beast is quite smart and strong" Jin Hua replied.


    Having three high-level beasts under hermand showed how talented Jin Hua was as a Beastmaster.


    However, no one looked Impressed when they heard about Jin Hua beast level because they had seen Shin Jiu celestial beast and they have seen the first kind too so other levels below it were like a normal animal to them.


    "Initially our journey was quite smooth, nothing happened then fifteen minutester I lost my connection with all my beasts except the Goshawk, so I and my subordinates tracked them to theirst position where our connection was cut off and there I found a bunch of strange-looking creatures gnawing at my beast carcass" Jin Hua''s face contorted from indescribable disgust.


    Immediately everyone put on a tense face, since Jin Hua is a beastmaster, she must have in-depth knowledge of Beasts especially since shees from a powerful n like the Mistyke, she might have seen almost all kinds of Beasts in the world or at least read about it, so when Jin Hua said that the beast looks strange it is a mind-blowing statement.


    Jin Hua definitely encounters the Hybrid Beast.

 Chapter 850 - Wicked Plan

    "What creatures" Lory drew a sharp breath.


    Jin Hua weakly shook her head, "I don''t know I never seen anything like that before?"


    "Can you describe it¡­?" Lory ask again, even though she look calm but Zhao Li Xin could see how tense her whole body is.


    "It¡­it had wrinkled dark green skin, big head, like a lizard, with wide jaws and very sharp yellow teeth, it also got two hands with ws but¡­." Jin Hua trembles as she describes the creatures.


    "Are there membranes on their hands and fins on the underside?" Lorry guests.


    "Yes!" Jin Hua was shocked.


    "Does it stand on two legs and have legs?" Lory exined further.


    Jin Hua''s eyes widened in shock, "Yes, that''s right! That creature had hunchback too"


    "Does the creature have scales, like fish?" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "No, just wrinkled skin like someone who''s been in the tub for too long." Jin Hua exined as clearly as she could.


    Lory sped her hands over her stomach, she pursed her lips feeling a little doubtful, "It''s a little different from the creature I know but the creature that Miss Jin described is simr to the ''Swamp Snatch'' I know." Lory massaged her forehead. Why it seems that Lazarus'' creativity flourished after he arrived in this world?


    Everyone showed their surprise and Jin Hao throw a straight question, "Is this creature strong?"


    "No, not really¡­.as long as you know the creature''s weakness" Lory exined calmly "The real Swamp Snatcher lives in¡­ obviously in the swamp, that''s where the namees from as you know my folks is not very creative with naming" Lory embarrassedly admitted it, even Girsha can''t deny this.


    Lory awkwardly cleared her throat and continued, "The swamp snatcher is a scavenger type of beast, it is possible that another beast killed the Jin Hua beast and left a part of the carcass and the swamp snatcher¡­." Lory realized how concerning the creativity level of people in her old world was.


    Jin Hua looked at Lory in surprise, "Madam, have you seen a creature like this before?" didn''t mean to belittle Long Ming''s wife but Jin Hua didn''t expect that she would keep so many secrets, as expected for Master Long Ming''s wife, obviously, she couldn''t be an ordinary woman.


    "Yeah...among other things that I don''t I want to see again" Lory didn''t look proud on the contrary she looked restless.


    Lory knows Lazarus wants to destroy this world for whatever reason but what Lory doesn''t understand is why Lazarus created a Hybrid Beast if the end result is to devour everything and everyone so why is he trying so hard, did he troll Lao Min Na¡­. for what? Lao Min Na has be nothing but a puppet dancing under his thumb, Lazarus doesn''t need to force Lao Min Na to do anything, by now Lao Min Na needs Lazarus more than Lazarus needs her.


    Lory shook her head to ease the tension, Lory knew she had to collect her thoughts and focus on the situation before her eyes first, "After your beast is killed, what do you do?" Lory continued her questioning.


    "As madam said, those creatures are not that strong but they are very agile especially when in the water, some of my men who were dragged into the swamp didn''t have a chance to fight back" Jin Hua''s voice cracked a little.


    "At that time I thought of retreating but¡­ if I did that I felt my subordinated sacrifices will be for vain." Jin Hua smiled bitterly as she realized her folly.


    Jin Hua take a deep breath before she continue again, "We walking into the forest towards the temple, on the way we met other strange creatures but luckily none of my members were seriously injured, after what happened we became more alert but nothing could prepare us for what we saw inside the temple ." Jin Hua''s voice edged in fear.


    "What do you see?" Ming Yue Yin could feel how scared Jin Hua was.


    Jin Hua''s hands became wet and damp as she endured the tremors that swept over her body, "I saw a lot of humans gathered in onerge courtyard maybe it was used as an outdoor ceremony or something, I''m not sure. ...it doesn''t matter, what matter is the people that were gathered they were all unconscious, all of that men and women were lying in the yard... at first, I thought they were dead but then¡­.they started to wake up and suddenly they start attacked each other like crazy, they punched, kick and bite no matter who their opponent was they not even bother to ask a question as if they were possessed, and they don''t stop until their opponent ispletely dead" Jin Hua shuddered in horror.


    "And I saw Lao Min Na and Jin kai and their subordinates just staring coldly from afar as if this is nothing strange to them" Jin Hua subconsciously wrapped her arms around her body to calm herself.


    "After they have done, only a few were still alive but they weren''t in good condition either but they didn''t seem notice what happened to herself...not long after Lao Min Na''s subordinates came and they gave them drinking bowls" Through all of this incident Jin Hua left the baffle, nothing seems Which makes sense, why were they given a drink after they killing each other? Is it a reward?


    "What kind of drink?" Lory ask.


    "I don''t know, I don''t remember" Jin Hua shook her head.


    "Rx, remember carefully, a cultivator has a high sensitivity so you must see something.. maybe the color of the liquid or the texture, how they react when they drink the liquid, do they like it or hate it" Lory slowly directed Jin Memory Hua for more details


    Jin Hua furrowed his brows as she tried to remember, "It''s ck liquid!" she pped her hands excitedly "It''s like ink but it much thicker?" Jin Hua rubs her fingers together as she remembers a man dripping the drink on the side of his mouth, and thankfully with her high cultivation, Jin Hua can clearly see what that man drinking and she remembers.


    As soon as everyone in the room exchanged nces, they could guess what those idiots were drinking.


    "You didn''t tell me about this before?" Jin Hao looks disappointed for missing the crucial information.


    "I just remembered...is this important?" Jin Hua looked confused.


    Even though Jin Hua had told his story to Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan before, he remembered a lot more after she was led by Lory, it was as if she pulled out the corner of her brain and pick up all the memories she thought she had forgotten, thus Jin Hua''s admiration for Lory instantly increased.


    "Alright then...Miss Jin when you saw all those people, was there anyone you might recognize?" Lory didn''t react much, on contrary she seemed calmer and his voice softer than before, but Zhao Li Xin knew the calmer Lory looked on the outside the more anxious she actually felt on the inside.


    "I saw a lot of people from my n, then I saw some people from the Iron sect, and the Sacred Lotus sect but I didn''t recognize the others, they might be from the Xin Fang continent or maybe another continent or sect that I don''t know" Jin Hua looked regretful , she wished she had paid more attention.


    "I saw a lot of people from my n, then I saw some people from the Iron sect, and the Sacred Lotus sect but I didn''t recognize the others, they might be from the Xin Fang continent or maybe another continent so I don''t ''don''t know'' Jin Hua looked regretful because it can''t be helped.


    "Don''t worry it''s okay" Lory immediatelyforted her, "Then tell me what happened after they drank the liquid?"


    "They suddenly became quiet and calm, too calm actually it was as if they didn''t realize what they had done earlier, they all looked empty and they were taken by Lao Min Na''s people to another ce¡­.and the remains corpses was..." Jin Hua furrowed his brows to contain his disgust, "Lao Min Na released her strange creatures to eat the remains of the corpses in the yard"


    "Then what happened ?" Ming Yue Yin couldn''t help but tense up.


    "And then we were caught, Jin Kai''s subordinates chased us and you know what happened?" Jin Hua sighed heavily.


    The room fell silent for a moment. Jin Hua has lost her subordinates and contract beasts, and if Bei Li Yan didn''te on time Jin Hua would definitely be dead by now, realizing this Jin Hao had a heavy heart to admit that he owed this flirtatious sissy¡­.but that didn''t mean he would give up his little sister.


    ''Hump, this and that is different matter''

 Chapter 851 - Sweet Offering

    While Lory and Zhao Li Xin had deep conversations, some people ran into the same problem over and over, like a dog chasing its own tail. Yang Qiou Xi had lost weight in just three days, her cheeks were slightly sunken and there were dark circles under her eyes, she was no longer the same haughty woman who acted arrogantly whenever she goes.


    Rumors about Yang Qiou Xi had spread throughout the city, even Governor Yang couldn''t control this news. Things got worse when the rumors also involved Yang Qiou Ru and Gu Lian Fu, they were gossiping about how Yang Qiou Ru used her pregnancy to enter the Gu Manor spreading wildly. ''


    Peopleughed at Gu Lian Fu''s stupidity for falling into women''s traps, they joked how Gu Lian Fu could perform in society when he couldn''t even win against an ordinary woman.


    Rumors naturally reached the Gu family and Madam Gu was furious, she forced her husband to demote Yang Qiou Ru from wife to mere concubine, she also said she would arrange a new partner for her son, in her opinion any woman will be better than Yang Qiou Ru at least they are honest and clean.


    Governor Yang heard about Yang Qiou Ru demoted into a lower concubine, he instantly got panicked, the rumors got out of control it seems it''s impossible for him to salvage his reputation, Governor Yang try to plead but old master Gu med governor Yang instead for not being able to teach his daughters and now the Gu family was harmed.


    Old Master Gu said he would not risk his eldest son for a mere concubine daughter like Yang Qiou Ru. From the start, it was clear that there was a difference in status between Yang Qiou Ru and Gu Luan Fu, even though Yang Qiou Ru was Governor Yang''s daughter but she was only a concubine''s daughter it would be different if Gu Lian Fu married Yang Xi Ying who have better status than Yang Qiou Ru.


    If not for Gu Lian Fu insisting on taking Yang Qiou Ru as his legal wife out of responsibility and guilt old Master Gu would never have allowed Yang Qiou Ru as his son''s legal wife.


    Because of these rumors, peopleughed at Gu Lian Fu''s stupidity so how could old Master Gu allow his Son be a joke in society, he would do anything to save his son''s reputation.


    As the patriarch of noble family Governor Yang realized that after all men were more important than women, so he understood why Old Gu would rather sacrifice Yang Qiou Ru to save Gu Lian Fu if he was in Old Gu''s position he would do the same, Governor Yang at a loss for words, Yang Qiou Ru is just a concubine''s daughter so he can''t force old Gu to help Yang Qiou Ru especially since this problem is caused by Yang Qiou Xi, how could he possibly persuade the Gu family to be lenient with Yang Qiou Ru.


    Once again Governor Yang returned to his home tired and defeated.


    Lin Yu Lan was stressed by the hardships that had befallen her two daughters, she trembled with fear as she imagined the bleak future thaty ahead.


    as a concubine, Lin Yu Lan knew once she became old and unattractive, she could only depend on her children.


    Shwe thought with Yang Qiou Ru marrying Gu Lian Fu her future would be settled, Gu Lian Fu might not love her daughter but the man was short-sighted, petty and a little naive because of that Lin Yu Lan was sure her smart daughter could control Gu Lian Fu, but everything suddenly fell apart, all of a sudden Yang Qiou Ru lost her footing in the Gu family while Yang Qiou Xi¡­well, he''s almost dead now, even a sixth rank official wouldn''t marry off their son to Yang Qiou Xi.


    "Qiou Xi, what should we know?" Lin Yu Lan hugged her daughter and sobbed non-stop.


    Yang Qiou Xi also didn''t know what to do, at least Yang Qiou Ru still carried the family Gu heir in her stomach while she had nothing, frightened and panicked she grabbed her mother''s arm tightly "Mother, what will happen to me? Please help me, please ask Xi Ying to help me, I don''t want to be ruined like this?" she pleaded with a face full of tears.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you Qiou Xi but I don''t know-how, your father has pleaded with Xi Ying but she refuses to help if that wench refuses to listen to her own father why she listened to me, have you forgotten how bad our rtionship is?" Lin Yu Lan regretted mistreating Yang Xi Ying since she was young, it''s no wonder Yang Xi Ying didn''t want to help them now.


    "No, that can''t be true, I''m her sister if she doesn''t help, I''ll tell everyone that she''s a heartless bitch who cares more about herself than her own sister, Let people know how cruel she is! I will let everyone know! I''m not going down alone!" Yang Qiou Xi shouted frantically.


    <strong>"QIOU XI!"</strong> Lin Yu Lan pped her daughter hard, "Are you crazy!" Lin Yu Lan raised her voice in panic then she looked around her worried that someone might hear Yang Qiao Xi''s crazy talk.


    "Mother!" Yang Qiou Xi felt wronged, why she was hit again, "Why did you..."


    <strong>"SILENCE!"</strong> Lin Yu Lan rebuked, her eyes bulging into two bloodshot eyes, "Do you know how much trouble you brought us? For me and your sister?! How can you be so STUPID!" Lin Yu Lan screamed with all her might, she didn''t know how she could give birth to a stupid daughter like Yang Qiao Xi, if only she could be half as smart as Yang Qiou Ru they wouldn''t have fallen into this situation now.


    on the other hand, Yang Qiou Xi still doesn''t understand why her mother mes him? It''s not her fault, it''s Luo Ri Yi''s fault, that jealous bitch is afraid she will take Long Ming away from her that''s why she must say bad things about her to make Lord Long Ming hate her, It''s also Yang Xi Ying''s fault, she doesn''t want to risk her good rtionship with Long Ming''s wife that''s why she didn''t want to help him at all, Yang Xi Ying hated her and her sister since they were little, she must beughing at her now!


    Lin Yu Lan sighed as she massaged her temples, she knew her daughter still didn''t understand. She became anxious thinking about what Yang Qiou Xi would do next "Stay in your room, I forbid you to go out until Long Ming leaves Sun Jan city!" she firmly said.


    <strong>"MOTHER!"</strong> Yang Qiou Xin cried.


    "Enough, it''s over!" Lin Yu Lan shouted, "Even a blind person can see that Long Ming doesn''t like you¡­ no, he hates you, we can''t provoke him any further or something much worse will happen to all of us" Lin Yu Lan take a deep breath finally she gave up, she regretted not realizing this sooner.


    "Don''t let the young madam leave the room or all of you will pay for it!" Lin Yu Lan warned the maids.


    "Yes madam!" the maids bent their waists deeply.


    Lin Yu Lan''s feel drained, she left the room without saying anything more to Yang Qiou Xi, she hoped that after yang Qiou Xi calmed down Yang she would understand that she was doing this for her own good.


    Seeing Lin Yu Lan coldly leaving her alone Yang Qiou Xi got furious, unable to control her anger she threw everything on the floor, all the maids huddled in the corner, they didn''t dare to make a sound or move while Yang Qiou Xi shoves and kicked everything in front of her like a madwoman.


    Soon night came and painted the sky with gray clouds, without stars and the moon the night seemed darker than ever as the cold wind howled like a frightening omen for something bad was about to happen, Yang Qiou Xi squatted in the corner of her room her faces stained with tears, her hair was disheveled and the beautiful dress she wore was a mess, Yang Qiou Xi no longer looked like a delicated and beautiful noble''s daughter.


    Her heart ached because she felt abandoned by everyone she loved, her mother who was always by her side had left her, her older sister didn''t want to speak to her anymore and her father¡­ well, she never expected much from her father.


    Even now Yang Qiou Xi still refuses to realize her own mistakes, she still thinks she did nothing wrong, in her twisted mind there is nothing wrong with wanting someone else''s husband, why is it wrong? her mother married her father when he already had a wife, and no one med her mother.


    If her mother is allowed why not, what''s wrong with her wish to marry Long Ming, Luo Ri Yi shouldn''t care about that little thing, if she''s a good wife, she shouldn''t stop her husband from taking another wife, she should be generous. Isn''t that what good women should do why Long Ming likes jealous women like Luo Ri Yi.


    However, Yang Qiou Xi forgot to add the words ''Consensual'' in her contemtion. Polygamy or monogamy should depend on both sides, actually, not all people practice polygamy even the history dictated that some of the emperors have monogamy rtionships with their empress, it was rare but it exists.


    Yang Qiou Xi cannot ept that some people didn''t like to practice polygamy, not all men like to trouble themselves with multiple wives, not all men willingly take more than one wife, sometimes family pressure pushed them to take more wives still they make conscious decision to take more wife.


    She mes Lory and Yang Xi Ying all the time to avoid the fact that Zhao Li Xin didn''t want her, perhaps this is her defenses mechanism to save her pride.


    Her bedroom was empty and only lit by a few candles and only two maids waiting outside her room, Yang Qiou Xi feel lost, she got terrified whenever she imagine her future, will she end up in the worst situation than her mother, she might unable to enter the noble house as a concubine.


    suddenly she heard the sound of a thud from the outside, she reflexively raised her head, something is wrong and she rose from the floor.


    "Whose there?" Yang Qiao Xi shouted, but no one answered.


    Something is very wrong, the air around her changed, and her heart start beating loudly, the sudden fear wrapped her like a tight rope and she froze on the spot.


    Suddenly the door opened from the outside, surprising Yang Qiou Xi to take a few steps back. A woman entered the room with slow steps, she looked beautiful but she gave off a dangerous aura.


    "Who... who are you?" Yang Qiou Xi asked sternly but her trembling voice betrayed her.


    The woman ignores the question, she looks at Yang Qiou Xi with chill eyes, "I am Zi Quan Mei, do you want to take revenge on Luo Ri Yi and Yang Yang Xi Ying?" she smiles wickedly.


    Yang Qiou Xi was stunned, she looked at the strange woman suspiciously.


    Zi Quan Mei''s sinister smile grew wider, "Do you want to marry Long Ming? I can help you"

 Chapter 852 - Information From The Old Man

    It was a cold night and the sky turned gloomy, Lory sat on the railing of the pavilion covering herself with a white fur shawl, the cold win graze her skin and turn her face even paler than before but Lory was indifferent even though she knew Zhao Li Xin would scold her for spending her time outside on a cold night like this but she needed to think and the cold wind cleared his mind.


    [It won''t be long before your wedding, are you sure about this?] Girsha''s voice woke her from her contemtion.


    [I''m sure¡­] Lory answered curtly without looking at the bird.


    Girsha turned his gaze to the sky and sighed [Marriage for humans should be a happy asion, but what did you do?]


    [Well, I do feel thrilled for my wedding] Lory grinned.


    Girsha didn''t amuse instead he reminded Lory with a heavy tone [This is a risky game that you y, Lory]


    [My life is a risky game] Lory answers nonchntly [We yed save for way too long, it''s time to take some action...]


    [Is it because Lazarus''s behaviortely worries you?] Girsha narrowed his round green eyes.


    Lory wrapped her arms around her shoulders, a cold wind blew across his face and white smoke shot out of her breath as she let out a long sigh, [Lazarus behaved differently from the past, I don''t know if it''s because of Lao Min Na or something else, but I have a feeling that he was nning more than just devouring me¡­. somehow Lazarus'' n developed into something that I cannot understand.]


    [You can never understand what''s inside Demond''s mind, it''s beyond your] Girsha said.


    Lory closed her eyes trying to collect her scattered thoughts, she lied to Zhao Li Xin. Even though she looks calm and confident, but actually she was taking a high risk, honestly this is a reckless n, however, no one knew, only she and Girsha knew, just like in the past.


    [Ancestor Lucient, Lazarus, Arthea, my father, my mother, Huo Long, King Lei Yu, Zhao Li Xin, you and I¡­we are connected, past, present and future are connected by one thread, I can feel, I can almost feel it¡­] Lory clenched his fists in front of his chest, [But I can see it¡­and it''s driving me crazy, I know if only I knew what connected us together then everything became clear and all this suffering and death would make sense!] Lory gritted her teeth from the frustration.


    Lory brushed her bluish hair to the side with her long, pale fingers, feeling stupid for acting tough in front of Zhao Li Xin, if only he knew. Not that she wanted to lie with him but Lory knew once she let herself go all the feelings she was holding inside would overflow out of control and she couldn''t let that happen, she knew she had to remain calm ''Fake it till you make it'' Jay says even though it''s a joke Lory remember it and it bes the basis of her nature.


    Girsha''s head jerk slightly then he called out to Lory [Someone ising¡­]


    [Oh¡­] Lory turns her head in Girsha''s direction.


    Mong Yi cupped his fists and lowered his head, "Madam, lord Tian requests an audience with you?"


    "With me, not Li Xin?" Lory pointed at herself in surprise.


    After theirst meeting, Lory still didn''t know whether Tian Meng Ji felt about her change or not.


    Lory tries to give him understanding but the result is not up to her nevertheless trust needs to be earned not given so Lory is surprised that Tian Meng Ji suddenly wants to meet her but on the other hand, Lory remembered that her wedding date with Zhao Li Xin was getting closer and Tian Meng Ji''s rtionship with Zhao Li Xin still hadn''t improved so maybe that why Tian Meng Ji wants to meet her other than Zhao Li Xin.


    "Send him in." Lory waved her hand.


    "Yes, madam" Mong Yi replied politely.


    Before Mong Yi left, Lory suddenly called out to him again, "Oh, Mong Yi, tell Ling Zi to serve our best tea leaf for Master Tian!"


    "Right away, madam!" Mong Yi nodded firmly.


    When he leaves Mong Yi thought that the young madam treated Master Tian much better than Zhao Li Xin over the years.


    Meanwhile, Girsha nced at Lory with a questioning look, [Since when you got close to the old man, I thought he didn''t like you?] Girsha was confused, even after living among humans all this time she still couldn''t understand them, humans were too fickle.


    Lory shrugged and answer perfunctorily [I don''t know...]


    [I''m leaving then, I''d rather sleep] Girsha rolled his eyes and flew off, human matters are too tiresome for an old bird like him.


    Lory got off the railing and sat on a chair, before long Tian Meng Ji came with Mong Yi. The old man wore a dark gray robe, his white hair was tied up in a ponytail and sealed with a jade green hairpin his long white beard swayed as he moved, he looked the same only his gaze when he saw Lory changed slightly.


    "Madam, master Tian is¡­."


    "Girl, you can''t wear thin robes on a cold night like this, you will get sick, why isn''t anyone apanying you? How could the hostess of the manor be left alone outside, this is uneptable!" Tian Meng Ji suddenly babbled non-stop.


    Mong Yi was speechless, he was amazed how Tian Mng Ji could speak so much in one breath.


    Lory''s brows twitched slightly and then she raised her index finger. "First, I wear a threeyer robe, four if you count the fur shawl, and secondly I like to be left alone so it''s nobody''s fault" Lory exined calmly.


    "You¡­." The old man was persistent.


    Lory chuckled softly and Ling Zi happened toe with a tray of freshly brewed tea, "Please have a seat..." Lory gestured politely to invite Tian Meng Ji to sit down. The old man grumbled incoherently under his breath, but he remained obediently seated as Lory said.


    Ling Zi suppressed a smile seeing the stubborn old man acting at the same time she carefully poured the warm tea. Ling Zi shifted her gaze from Lory to Tian Meng Ji in session, the young madam''s expression remained kind she only smiled faintly while Tian Meng Ji acted haughtily like a spoiled old child.


    "Why do you want to meet me, are you afraid that Li Xin will refuse to meet you if you ask?" Lory asks with a teasing look.


    "Who said I was afraid!" the old man subconsciously raised his voice, when he realized his overreaction, he sunk his neck pretending to be calm.


    Lory lifted the teacup with both hands, she blew the tea slowly then she looked at Tian Meng Ji with warm eyes "You''re right, you don''t need to scare¡­ Li Xin is not as hard as he shows"


    Tian Meng Ji looked at Lory with skepticism, his disciple character was like a pole, to make him change his mind one had to kill him as there was no other way to change Zhao Li Xin''s decision once he made it, but it perhaps different if this woman interferes, suddenly Tian Meng Ji got more annoyed.


    Lory knew he didn''t believe it so he said again, "Since you were able to enter the manor that means Li Xin didn''t really hate you, Li Xin can be tough at times¡­ well, most of the time but that doesn''t mean he can''t change her mind." Lory took a sip of tea immediately her face frowned.


    Tian Meng Ji clicked his tongue in annoyance, "If you can''t drink bitter tea then don''t, why are you so stupid" he scolded Lory.


    Even though he sounded angry but Lory could feel his attitude towards her warm up a bit, Lory put down her teacup then continued to ask "You must have a reason for being here right?"


    Tian Meng Ji''s brows knit tightly and his face turned serious, "I know Li Xin has old enmity with Wei Zu Tian, my sources tell me that Wei Zu Tian is nning something big against Zhao Li Xin?"


    "Your source?" Lory gives probing looks.


    "I''m not living for decades in Cultivation world without few sources here and there" he huffed roughly.


    Lory struggles to hold her smile, despite everything that happened Tian Meng Ji still cared about Zhao Li Xin, "What do your sources say about Wei Zu Tian?" Lory calmly asks.


    "The news says there is a new awakening of power in the eternal springs mountain" Tian Meng Ji straightened his pose, and his expression turned heavy as he spoke.


    "Whispering forest?" Lory raised her brows.


    "Yes" Tian Meng Ji nodded firmly "Many people tried to investigate what was inside that forest but no one was able to return, and Wei Zu Tian frequently visit the ce as if that ce his own backyard, as far as I know, he''s the only person who cane and go casually in the whispering forest"

 Chapter 853 - The Princess Vow

    Lory tapped her finger on the porcin teacup in a monotone tone, her mind wondered what Wei Zu Tian was doing with Lao Min Na, and again it was not hard to imagine Lao Min Na might know Wei Zu Tian for a long time because of Duan Shu Shu, Wei Zu Tian''s birth mother. Currently, Lao Min Na has two strong cards in her hand, one is Jin Kai and the other is Wei Zu Tian, ??soon she will y her cards against Zhao Li Xin but Lao Min Na''s real target is her.


    The problem is Lory doesn''t know how Lao Min Na will y her cards, this is why her n now is so important.


    "You don''t look surprised" Tian Meng Ji''s suddenment made Lory turn her gaze towards the old man. Lory''s faint smile annoyed Tian Meng Ji as if he was being yed with the little girl. "Looks like I came here just wasting my time" the old man grumbled under his breath.


    "Not really" Lory suppressed a smile when she saw Tian Meng Ji sulk, "It''s good to know that it''s not only us who are suspicious about what happened in the whispering forest"


    "Of course, there are also many sects looking for their members whoe to the forest whispering for treatment, but they haven''t been heard from them again, ording to the news that the person who runs the ce is Lao Min Na"


    Tian Meng Ji drew a long breath. He had known for a long time about the enmity between Zhao Li Xin and Lao Min Na at first he thought it was just an ordinary fight due to jealousy of Lory being married to Zhao Li Xin, it is not strange if there are women who are obsessed by Zhao Li Xin and do a crazy thing because of it, he has seen many examples including Tang Mei Yi.


    but after he did an in-depth investigation he felt the enmity between Zhao Li Xin and Lao Min Na wasn''t that simple, there was something deeper and sinister in their enmity.


    "Lao Min Na promised them many things to them, rapid progress in their cultivation, power, authority, fame, therefore they follow Lao Min Na after all she does gives them some proof, Long time ago there is almost no sovereign cultivator in Xing Fang continent but now they are everywhere like cabbages¡­." Tian Meng Ji clicks his tongue expressing his trouble thought "But their condition be strange¡­.I mean their minds, Lao Min Na did say there is an after effect for some of them who is not strong enough to take the pills, but she gave another promise that she able to help them¡­"


    "I hope you are not one of the people who took Lao Min Na pills" Lory''s voice hints with worry.


    Tian Meng Ji harrumph "Of course not, after Jin Hao and Mu Jan Ge had warned me beforehand, I wasn''t easily fooled into taking dubious pills from strangers especially if the promise was too good to be true"


    "Smart" Lory gave him a heartfeltpliment.


    "Of course, I was the one who taught Zhao Li Xin so how can I be stupid!" he lifted his chin proudly, but his expression turned serious again "Although some people questioned Lao Min Na''s intentions, yet many believed her and believed her like she was some kind of goddess or something, well it''s not hard to imagine with a celestial beauty like her it''s no wonder so many stupid men would be seduced by her beauty" after he said that she subconsciously nced at Lory, at first he felt strange every time he saw Lory real appearance because her appearance wasn''t something he was used to but now he looks at her again he felt she didn''t look that bad in fact she could be said as strangely beautiful, especially the pair of purple eyes that shone under the dim light.


    Lory sighed, she was silent for a moment then shook her head weakly, "Lao Min Na can be described as many things but God is not one of them"


    Tian Meng Ji agreed that''s why his face became even more gloomy "And that fake goddess join hands with the psychopath Wei Zu Tian, ??I can only imagine what horrific acts they did in that forest" Tian Meng Ji looked worried.


    Lory was curious to see Tian Meng Ji''s expression if he knew Jin Kai was also teamed up with Lao Min Na and Wei Zu Tian.


    "I have known about Wei Zu Tian for a long time, I heard and also witnessed how cruel that person is, they say my disciple is a monster butpared to Wei Zu Tian my disciple is quite tame. Zhao Li Xin still has Bottomline despite everything he did there was still a line he was never willing to cross, Zhao Li Xin never hurt innocent people especially children, and whenever Zhao Li Xin hurt someone there was always a clear reason behind it, however, Wei Zu Tian was not the same....he doesn''t need a reason to hurt others, he has no basis, his morality is lost, and he has no hesitation to satisfy his desires, even if it''s just a whim, Wei Zu Tian won''t care, just like he did to the Poor Guan family" Tian Meng Ji clenched his fist in anger.


    He didn''t know the Guan Family but what Wei Zu Tian did to the family was outrageous, just because Wei Zu Tian was attracted to the daughter of the Guan family and he was politely rejected by the family because he was already engaged beside what sane family would marry in their good daughter to a notorious psychopath like Wei Zu Tian? Because of that Wei Zu Tian killed the entire family including the girl''s family fianc¨¦.


    The saddest thing was that Wei Zu Tian might not really like the girl, because he already had many beautiful women around him so why would he want that little girl other than to satisfy his temporary whim.


    Tian Meng Ji''s expression was filled with disdain as he spat out his anger, "I know that psychopaths have had disgusting desires towards Zhao Li Xin for a long time, so I¡­."


    "Nothing will happen to Zhao Li Xin!" Lory suddenly interrupted.


    Tian Meng Ji reflexively looked at Lory, Lory slowly spun the teacup with his fingers then she looked back at Tian Meng Ji "As long as I''m here there''s nothing will happen to Zhao Li Xin, you have my word" determination clearly showed in her beautiful purple eyes.


    Normally Tian Meng Ji wouldn''t believe easily but he had seen Lory''s strength during the fight with the Sanguan family, her strength was unlike anything he had ever seen, and he had also witnessed how Lory protected Zhao Li Xin back then, it was his stubbornness that made him question Lory intention towards Zhao Li Xin but when those feelings were resolved, he could see Lory''s sincere feelings towards Zhao Li Xin.


    If it was her, he probably could trust his disciple to her.


    "I heard you the one who healed Zhao Li Xin''s old illness" Tian Meng Ji stare at her inquisitively.


    Lory said nothing but smile, but that was enough to answer his question.


    "The boy was hurt for a long time, I couldn''t save him because my strength is not as strong as I am today and I have my own difficulties so I don''t take him with me, heck the truth is it was my own selfishness and negligence to left Zhao Li Xin in that wretched pce" Tian Meng Ji looked down with regret.


    "Before I realized his heart had grown colder every year, the pain he was experiencing had numbed his emotions. Zhao Li Xin was born with a special talent even his body is one of a kind, his ability to absorb Qi is mind-blowingbined with his additional skill in array master and armament master, his talent is unparalleled. Zhao Li Xin talent may onlye once in a thousand years, however, what a human should have, hecks."


    Lory''s heart ached with sadness for he understand what Tian Meng Ji means is and she also know the reason was, she didn''t like to imagine how painful Zhao Li Xin''s when he was a child, she hated that she couldn''t be there for him if only she had known him sooner if only she could have taken the pain away two years or even a year earlier how good it would be.


    "Because of what happened, he created a barrier around his heart, never letting anyone close, he keep his distance, in early years he learned not to feel so he wouldn''t get hurt, he had only little desires so that he would never be disappointed when he unable to Fulfilling it, he learns to have realistic expectations so he never being swayed by unreasonable dreams, keeping things steady and still... and after a while he seeds, his heart bes icy cold and he got power as strong as a mountain if not more, but at what price. ..." Tian Meng Ji shook his head weakly.


    "He''s not that person anymore . . . he''s changed," Lory said.


    Tian Meng Ji smiled, "That''s what people tell me?" part of his dislike for Lory was out of jealousy because the one who opened Zhao Li Xin''s heart was not him, nor the four royal pces, not even the Mong brother who had followed Zhao Li Xin for years but a strange woman who suddenly appeared out of nowhere it''s even more annoying because she could open Zhao Li Xin''s heart in a very short time.


    It took a long time for Tian Meng Ji to ept that this is the best thing for his disciple, Tian Meng Ji looked at Lory deeply then he asks the most important question above all, "What can you do for him?"


    Lory looked down for a moment then she lifted her gaze and gave a profound expression "Never question what I would do for the one I love"

 Chapter 854 - The Lord’s Plan

    At the same time Zhao Li Xin was having a long discussion in his study room with the four Pce Kings and the mong brothers were also present, the atmosphere in the room was tense and stiff as everyone''s serious expressions seemed to be lost in their own thoughts. and after a few minutes, Jin Hao finally broke the silence.


    "Are you sure about this?" Jin Hao wrinkled his forehead.


    "No" Zhao Li Xin replied curtly with an expressionless face but one could see the hurdled shing in his dark eyes.


    "This is a very risky n, one mistake and the result will be¡­. unimaginable" Bei Li Yan holds his breath.


    Zhao Li Xin leisurely crossed his legs even though he looked calm from the outside but seeing how tight he sped his hands over his stomach, everyone knew how tense Zhao Li Xin actually was.


    "Lory doesn''t want to wait any longer and she doesn''t think they''ll let her wait any longer either, she see the opportunity so she thought it better attack first while she has the chance" Zhao Li Xin sighed heavily.


    "But this..." Bei Li Yan cannot curbed his anxiety.


    "She had made a decision" Zhao Li Xin grit his teeth "Whether she did everything herself or I stayed by her side to make sure she didn''t hurt herself, my choice, of course, fell on thetter"


    "Although I hate to admit it, but Madam is right," Jiang Jin Wei said, "Right now Xiao Bo Zhi is gathering many influential family heads who are displeased with Empress Ming''s rule, he is raising a lot of funds to buy many hybrid beasts as well pills and elixir to increase their strength, they also bought many sects to help him." Jiang Jin Wei clenched his white knuckles in boiling anger.


    everyone knew that the Hei Shen sect supported Empress Ming so fighting against Empress Ming was like pping Hei Shen in the face, did they forget the power of the Hei Shen sect to the point they dared to ignore the Hei Shen sect existence?


    "Looks like we''ve been silent for too long they forgot our power?" Wu San Bo sneered.


    "It seems so..." Zhao Li Xin chimed in nonchntly.


    Jin Hao sighed then crossed his arms in front of his chest, "So, what is your n, my Lord?"


    "It''s time to remind them how powerful our sect is." Zhao Li Xin lean his upper body forward then he brought his hands together as he makes steeple with his long fingers, "Right now we have the upper hand because the enemy thinks they are holding onto our weakness, we can use their temporary happiness for our own good" Zhao Li Xin said in low voice.


    Jin Hao smile cunningly "So we pretend to be pigs to swallow the tiger¡­.I like it "


    " I like the idea. already" Bei Li Yan smirked.


    "First of all" Zhao Li Xin turned towards Wu San Bo "How is the device I told you to prepare?"


    Wu San Bo smiled confidently, "It''s done, and ready, my Lord"


    "Find a chance to meet that Guan woman, I hope she is brave enough to do the deed" Zhao Li Xin


    "Don''t worry my Lord, as long as we save her brother, she ready to do anything, she''s stronger than she looks" said Wu San Bo confidently.


    "Staying sane while living with a Psycho like Wei Zu Tian isn''t easy, he wouldn''t havee this far if he had a weak heart" Zhao Li Xin was quite amazed by Guan Men Niang''s mental strength, luckily, it was worth working with him.


    Then Zhao Li Xin turned her gaze to Mong Ki, "Take our best flying beast, find Yuan Shao and tell him that we have changed his ns, coordinated everything with him, but first tell the empress ''Brat'' and Li Mo Zhen, about our n!"


    "Understood, my Lord" Mong Ki cupped his fists and nodded firmly.


    After that Zhao Li Xin turned to Jin Hao, "Ask your sister if there is anyone we can trust in Misty Lake, someone who has suspicions about your brother''s behavior." Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows. Zhao Li Xin couldn''t believe that no one in the Misty Lake didn''t feel strange about the things happening around them, it wouldn''t be a bad thing to take advantage of them in a meantime.


    Jin Hao held his chin thoughtfully then said "I''ll ask Jin Hua about this" Jin Hao then sighed heavily "I don''t like them but my enemy''s enemy is my friend right" his eyes glint mischievously.


    "For now..." Zhao Li Xin answer perfunctorily.


    "Jin Wei what about our soldiers?" Zhao Li Xin now turned his attention to Jiang Jin Wei.


    "Our three hundred elite soldiers have blended with the citizens they will prepare when needed" Jiang Jin Wei replied firmly.


    "And the shadow guards?" Zhao Li Xin nced at Mong Yi.


    "They are ready in their positions, my Lord" Mong Yi confirmed.


    Bei Li Yan turned his gaze to his brothers then Zhao Li Xin, and he pouted, "Milord, what about me, what should I do?" Bei Li Yan pouted his red lips, why is he the only one left behind? He also wants to have fun!


    One corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips curved upwards, "For you, you do what you do best, make my wedding as grand as possible!"


    Bei Li Yan''s eyes lit up like fireworks, "Can I use Hei Shen''s treasury?" he yfully waggle his brows.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remained indifferent then he waved his hand nonchntly and said with azy tone "Do whatever you want..."


    "Healthy!" Bei Li Yan grinned excitedly, Bei Li Yan then stretched out his hand towards Wu San Bo "Give me the money!" A portion of Hei Shen''s treasury was under Wu San Bo''s supervision so Bei Li Yan naturally asked for funds from Wu San Bo.


    Wu San Bo rolled his eyes "Yes-yes" he handed the three special rings in Bei Li Yan''s hand.


    Since the treasury space in the underground pce was full, and they barely had room to store any more umted treasures so Wu San Bo made a simple spatial ring to store some treasures, although Wu San Bo''s level of armament was notparable to Zhao Li Xin, However, Wu San Bo was still an armament master that was unrivaled on the continent so he is able at least create a simple spatial ring with small space, that itself is an achievement that only few could have.


    "Just three rings, I thought Milord fortuned a lot more than this?" Bei Li Yan see the rings with confused looks.


    "Of course there are more! all those rings were stored within another spatial ring, do you know how crazy that is?!" Wu San Bo clenched his fists in front of his chest in frustration, was it because the space within the spatial ring he had created was too small so it got full in a short amount of time?


    "Milord, can you spend your mountain of gold a little bit more?!" Wu san Bo gives Zhao Li Xin a desperate look.


    It''s tiresome to make a spatial ring all the time, just one spatial ring will need at least two months to be created and he had created seven of them, one can''t imagine how exhausted Wu san Bo is.


    Zhao Li Xin rests his headzily on his fist "Tell my wife to spend it, I don''t need it..."


    Half of Hei Shen''s wealth was usually used to relieve Zhao Li Xin''s old illness or buy rare materials to conduct experiments to cure Zhao Li Xin but after Zhao Li Xin was healed by Lory he didn''t know what else he would use the money for.


    "But, Madam only used the money to buy dessert¡­" Wu San Bo cried, he felt shocked whenever he received a report on how much the young madam spent her money, the report would record that madam bought Tanghulu, Xiao Long Bao, candy, snowke cake, and so on, that''s all just dessert and not even the expensive one!


    "Just share it between the six of you then¡­" Zhao Li Xin gives a casual reply, he still has treasures inside his own ring as well.


    The six of them mean the mong brothers were included, well that''s not strange since they had served Zhao Li Xin the longest but both Mong Ki and Mong Yi quickly refused "Milord, there''s no need we already have a lot of money that we can''t spend even if we live seven lifetimes, it''s rather to be kept for Madam dowry"


    "Yes, that''s true, madam is a princess after all so the dowry cannot be shabby right?" Bei Li Yan agrees.


    "Madam is a true warrior, she had been sacrificed all her life for her kingdom, we should at least show this much sincerity" Jiang Jin Wei also chimed in, once he heard Lory''s past life he was moved and his admiration for Lory just take to a whole another level.


    "I agree" Jin Hao also doesn''t need money, he is a talented alchemist and physician, only his one pill can make a fortune, so why does he need to take his Lord''s money beside his pce treasury is also full.


    "Okay, let''s give the spatial ring that holds the treasure to the young madam" Wu San Bo pped his hands as he conclude.


    Bei Li Yan suddenly chuckled, "So, the treasure stored in the ring will be kept in another ring and the ring will be given to the Madam to be kept in her ring, right?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s mouth twitches slightly, why does it sound troublesome. But it''s not a bad idea even though Lory doesn''t need the money right now but that might change in the future, don''t they n to travel together when everything is over, the money mighte in handy.


    Jin Hao rubbed the nape of his neck and sighed, "Fine, the treasure matter is over, but what about Madam safety? Are we really letting her take risks just like that?" he wouldn''t believe Zhao Li Xin would let Lory risk her life for whatever reason.


    "Of course not, she''s my wife, No matter what happens I will protect her!" Zhao Li Xin''s said with an unwavering voice.

 Chapter 855 - Slip One’s Mind

    "You''re back!" Lory wrapped his arms around Zhao Li Xin''s waist as he entered the room.


    Zhao Li Xin''s cold expression melted like ice touched by the sunlight, "Why do you always stay upte at night?" Zhao Li Xin reprimand her but his voice was filled with indulgence then he wrapped his arms around Lory''s slender waist.


    "I want to sleep with you" Lory smiled brightly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes widened for a moment then immediately his face turn bright, "Why didn''t you say it¡­." He said in delight while taking off his outer robe and belt at unimaginable speed.


    it was so fast that Zhao Li Xin was able to take off threeyers of his robes including the belt in less than three seconds.


    Lory was amazed but then realizes where this going, "Wa¡­wait, that''s not what I meant!" Lory clenched hisstyer of robe before he took it offpletely, "There''s something I want to talk to you!" Lory quickly exins herself.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, still he listens to her, "Oh, what''s wrong?" he ask.


    "I heard you didn''t invite your master to our wedding?" Lory carefully asks knowing how delicate the rtionship between Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji know.


    "Former master" he corrected Lory.


    "Okay, your former master" Lory rolled her eyes tiredly at his stubbornness. "Soo....why don''t you invite him...?" Lory nervously said.


    Zhao Li Xin''s narrowed his eyes then he ask inquisitively, "Why? Did he ask you to persuade, what else he said?"


    Lory immediately shook his head "No ¨C no, it''s not like that! he didn''t ask me for anything!" Lory anxiously waved her hands, "We''ve been talked and we resolved some misunderstandings between us so everything is okay now, and your master isn''t that bad, he can be stubborn and quite petty but that doesn''t make him a bad person, right?"


    Zhao Li Xin pressed his lips into a thin line as he is still in doubt "I don''t know¡­ I''ve already made my decision, as the sect leader I can''t change my decision carelessly" he firmly said.


    ''Is that true? I think you are quite flexible!'' Lory tilted her head.


    Lory knew Zhao Li Xin was teasing her, Lory cross her arms and blow her cheeks "Alright, what do you want me to do?" Lory pouted her lips in upset and Zhao Li Xin chuckled at her adorable angry face so he gently pressed his lips to her protruding lips.


    Lory was surprised for a moment before she returned the kiss in the same manner, after a while, Zhao Li Xin broke the kiss then spoke with a hoarse voice, "Do you know about honey pot tactics?" he smiled seductively. Zhao Li Xin simply wanted Lory to make an effort to seduce him, but Zhao Li Xin would never know Lory''s answer would stir him up like a leaf sucked in a whirlpool.


    Meanwhile, Lory was blinded by Zhao Li Xin''s dazzling smile, she lost her vignce and replied innocently, "Yes!"


    Fred said: "Don''t ask a question if you''re not ready to hear the answer.


    Fargo said: "Choose your answer wisely"


    Obviously, Zhao Li Xin had never heard of this while in Lory''s case, well.. it slipped her mind.


    "Oh, really..." Zhao Li Xin hissed and the charming smile he had reced by a scary smile "Have you ever practiced that tactic with other men?" The aura in the room suddenly became heavy and the temperature rose drastically.


    Lory realized she had made a grave mistake, her eyes wandering for excuses while Zhao Li Xin''s gaze pierced through his skull like a tiger waiting for a deer to make a move. Lory wondered if she should pretend to be dead now?


    Lory''s silence made Zhao Li Xin''s expression darken like ebony "Who are you practicing this tactic with?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice grew deeper and dangerous.


    Lory was almost certain that if they were in his old world, Zhao Li Xin would have tracked down all those men one by one and killed them all, luckily they''re not.


    Lory gulped nervously then quickly exined himself "No, it''s not like that! I never overdo anything, as far as I do I just go out to dinner or dance, that''s all!" Lory thought this would appease Zhao Li Xin but he was wrong.


    <strong>"Dinner and Dance!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin screamed as smoldering anger pierced through him.


    Lory didn''t know how she made Zhao Li Xin enrage it seemed the more she tried to exin the angrier he got.


    "What kind of dance are we talking about here, is it involve physical contact, is it close? how close we are talking about here?" Zhao Li Xin pinched her chin while holding his breath suppressing his anger.


    Even though his pinch was gentle and did not hurt at all, Lory was unable to let go of her face from his fingers, therefore only Lory eyes moved left and right as she frantically try to find an excused, meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin waited for his answer with his eyes zed with utter jealousy.


    "Erm¡­." Lory should feel nervous by now and she did but there is another thought creeping into her mind, she thought Zhao Li Xin is so sexy right now!


    "Lorient!" Zhao Li Xin called out to her in a low monotone voice.


    Lory suddenly awakens from her daze, "It''s nothing, I always take Girsha with me, and my brothers are also watching me from afar so nothing excessive can happen to me!" Lory''s exnation made sense so Zhao Li Xin''s face rxed slightly but suddenly his expression worsened again.


    Zhao Li Xin knew the rules in Lory''s world were much loose so the standard might be lower than this world, "You haven''t exined about the dance, yet"


    "And I will not!" Lory screams inwardly.


    Under his pressuring gaze, Lory had no chance to get away from this "It was nothing, it just two people facing each other in appropriated distance and moving in the same rhythm following the music"


    Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes, Lory''s exnation didn''t sound too bad but he still has his doubt "It''s that true?" he probes.


    "Yes! Lory firmly said.


    ''If you live in eighteen century'' she mutters inside her head.


    Lory tugs on Zhao Li Xin''s sleeve "Don''t be angry, it''s all in the past...." Lory sincerely pleads. who would have thought she would marry such a conservative man. Lory didn''t even think she would marry someone outside her country let alone her world.


    Zhao Li Xin grumbled while scratching his head "No, I''m not angry, I''m just¡­ annoyed, it''s not your fault" even though he was still upset but he realize he couldn''t me Lory because they were from two different worlds who grew up with different value and cultures. Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh then he sat down and put Lory on hisp "But you can''t do that anymore..."


    "Of course not, I don''t..." Lory suddenly closed his mouth as soon as he remembered the situation with Gu Lian Fu and Wei Zu Tian. Lory scratched her nose awkwardly. "Well, it happened because it was part of my duty as the royal family, nothing more" she finished her words without further exnation.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath, it was true that it was all in the past. Zhao Li Xin feels embarrassed about how he could easily re up with something so small, and now he felt guilty for being angry with her. Zhao Li Xin suddenly lifted Lory off the floor and ced her on hisp "Sorry for raising my voice, did I scare you?" he sincerely apologized.


    Lory then stifled augh, should she tell him he looks very sexy when he acts domineering towards her and wish he will do that more often. Lory thought she must be crazy to think like that, Lory suddenly kissed his jaw, and Zhao Li Xin was stunned by her sudden moves Lory then kissed his lower lip in a yful manner.


    "Lory?" Zhao Li Xin couldn''t understand his wife''s actions.


    "My husband is so handsome when he''s angry~" Lory giggled then kissed his chin up to his neck and corbones immediately making Zhao Li Xin''s body stiffen.


    "Lory..." Zhao Li Xin groaned helplessly as she poured him kisses without caring how it would make him lose his senses.


    Lory didn''t care about Zhao Li Xin''s troubles because his flushed face only made her want to tease him even further. It was funny to Zhao Li Xin thought she would afraid of him when the truth is Lory never felt that way about him, there might be times when he was wary with his sudden presence but it was onlyst for a moment and when their eyes locked at each other the strange feeling grew within her like a sprout relentlessly pushing itself to the surface ground, or like gravity pulling him closer without giving her a chance to fight back.


    Afraid? That''s nonsense!


    It was love at first sight.


    Seduced by Lory his body burned like a wildfire and everything became blurry only her face was crystal clear "Lory if you keep doing this I promise you that you won''t be able to walk tomorrow"


    Lory looked at him with misty eyes and smiled "It''s okay, I have nothing to do tomorrow"


    All the reasons and self restrain in his mind snapped just like that, Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth then he got up from the chair while carrying her with long strides onto the bed then he slowly ce her on the bed and whisper in a hoarse voice "Don''t me me tomorrow since you asked for this!"

 Chapter 856 - The Warm Night

    Today is another cold night the same coldness that pierces through the bones. She gazes from the window to the cloudy sky with dulled eyes as the cold win graze her skin but she remains indifferent, Her lips slightly turn blue and the white smoke came from her breath she does not even shudder even though her hanfu was too thin to wear at night yet she didn''t care since her feeling has be numb for a long time.


    Guan Men Niang was startled by the thick clothes slung over her shoulders, her body jerked she jumped from her chair like a cat sshed with cold water, her eyes widened in shock and her chest heaved up and down irregrly as she waspletely scared.


    Wu San Bo reflexively raised his hands "Sorry Miss Guan, I didn''t mean to shock you" Wu San Bo apologized, he felt guilty for scaring her


    The worry in Wu san Bo''s eyes was so obvious that it immediately calmed Guan Men Niang''s nerves "Master¡­ master Wu" she was surprised and pleased to meet Wu San Bo again.


    Wu San Bo wasn''t the type of man to easily sympathize with women''s weaknesses, but Guan Men Niang''s fragility somehow moved him. Outwardlypared to other royal courts Wu San Bo was the most hospitable, he was warm, outgoing, and soft-spoken like an educated young master because his profession as a merchant expected him to be so, but as a member of Hei Shen how could he be different from other King Pce? few know that behind that Wu san Bo perfect smile lives a heartless man whose only interested in making a profit.


    However, he felt uneasy when he realize how thin Guan Men Niang''s wrist was, Guan Men Niang was once the most beautiful girl in the Jiang Xu city but Wei Zu Tian drained the life inside of her leaving only a fragile frame that contained a tired soul.


    Wu San Bo closed all the windows then walked towards the small furnace in the corner of the room but when he wanted to light the small furnace he realized there was no firewood, and after he looked carefully he did not see any traces of firewood near or inside the furnace, meaning Guan Men Niang was bullied by the servants in this vi or maybe this was on Wei Zu Tian''s orders.


    Anger red on his face for some reason he wanted to burn down this entire vi and take her away far from here, being a servant in the Hei Shen sect was much better than living in this wretched ce.


    Guan Men Niang didn''t notice Wu San Bo''s turmoil as he crouched down with his back to her, Guan Men Niang could only see his broad back as he calmly lit the furnace. After Wu San Bo managed to ignite the furnace, the temperature in his room instantly became warm only now did he realize that his body was cold. Guan Men Niang rubbed his arm then Wu San Bo took out a tea set and started brewing tea.


    Guan Men Niang had a lot of questions for Wu San Bo but the rare tranquility around her kept her quiet, she hoped this moment wouldst a little longer. Guan Men Ning tightened his thick clothes as she slowly leaned her back on the chairfortably, her eyes fixed on Wu San Bo''s graceful figure as he brewed in a graceful manner. She forgot thest time she feltfortable around men maybe never even with her good fianc¨¦ she still felt awkward being alone with him, maybe at that time she was still young and immature even so it didn''t change the fact that she never felt this way before with anyone.


    "Here, drink slowly." Wu San Bo handed her the warm porcin teacup.


    Guan Men Niang quickly straighten her posture then she received the teacup politely with both hands, identally their index fingers touch slightly, it felt like an electric current that run through her body, she took a harsh breath while keeping her head low as she retracted her hands calmly as if nothing happened.


    Wu San Bo notice her reaction and see her red ears, could it be Guan men Niang hated his touch? well, that was usible after what she had been through, Wu San Bo paused for a second before he retract his hand feeling very sorry and extremely angry for what this girl had been through.


    "Thank you" Guan Men Niang weakly said.


    "Don''t mention it" Wu San Bo reply casually.


    Guan Men Niang takes a sip and the warmth instantly spread inside her, a sense of nostalgia rush to her mind. She remembers she used to drink tea like this at night with her parents and grandparents, she thought she had forgotten about it turned out she''s wrong.


    "After drinking tea, you should eat this" Wu San Bo ce a square wooden box on the table.


    "She looks at the mysterious box with the confused expression "What is this" Guan Men Niang put down the teacup then open the box carefully, and what she see inside make her gasp.


    "Mydy said, this is a bento box," he said with a wide smile that could be seen on the merchant''s face.


    "Be..bento?" Guan Men Niang tilted her head.


    "It''s a bnced meal for healthy eating when you''re out of the house" she exins somewhat proudly as people advertise their wares, "This is ourdy''s invention, veryfortable, light and looks absolutely gorgeous!" Wu san Bo only needed to finish his words with ''....only fifty cents buy now before they run out and it will be a perfect advertisement.


    If Lory was here she would know why Wu san Bo despite his look and wealth he still single until now.


    Luckily Guan men Niang didn''t see anything off with Wu san Bo words, she turned his gaze back to the strange box, which contained rice, meat, vegetables, pickles, and fruits that were beautifully arranged in vibrant colors and cute shape, this just looking on the jewel box, it just too beautiful she feels bad to eat it, however, she smelled the nice fragrant from the food and suddenly his stomach growled.


    "...."


    "..."


    Guan Men Niang''s face was red as the tomato on the box, she wished she could dig a hole and bury herself for eternity, she want to die from the embarrassment!


    "Good, your appetite seems to have awakened" Wu San Bo didn''tugh instead she looked quite happy "You should eat quickly!"


    Guan Men Niang nodded shyly, however when she lift their chopsticks he felt the intense gazeing from Wu San Bo, Guan Men Niang gulped nervously, if Wu san Bo continued to stare at her like this she was sured she would have indigestion so she braced herself to asked: "Want¡­ want to eat together with me?"


    With his high cultivation, Wu San Bo rarely felt hungry anymore but seeing Guan Men Niang''s expectant look he couldn''t reject her so he resigned "Okay¡­." He took another box from his spatial ring for himself.


    Guan men Niang smiled in relieved then she started her meal happily.


    The night was cold but the room was very warm and peaceful, even the food tasted better. He never thought he would experience this warmth again. Guan Men Niang peeked at the man who has eating leisurely, she always heard rumors about Long Ming and his four legendary King pces, she never expected the rumored King will be so kind and humble even in front of a lowly woman like her.


    Guan men Niang suddenly remember Wei Zu Tian''s obsession with Long Ming, the fool was sure that Long Ming wille voluntarily to cure his poison, Wei Zu Tian thought not only Zhao Li Xin but he would have the four King pces and the Hei Shen sect as well, therefore, he let Hei Shen sect thrived for so long. Wei Zu Tian was so sure, so confident that no one wanted to die in such a miserable manner caused by the poison he thought Long Ming would never allow himself to die like that so one couldn''t imagine how furious he was when he saw Long Ming live well and happy without him.


    Guan Men Niang secretly rejoiced over Wei Zu Tian''s failure, she hoped Long Ming would crush Wei Zu Tian until nothing was left of him just like he did to her.


    See Guan men Niang smile, Wu San Bo asks curiously "Is the food really that good?" Wu San Bo had no idea he liked the food so much.


    Guan Men Niang blushed a little, she immediately nodded her head "Yes, it''s very delicious!" she answered readily.


    "Good" Wu San Bo smiles happily as he can already see the profit when he sold this in the market, but then she gets worried about where to put all those money. Should he make more spatial rings? Wu san Bo was disheartened for the fact that other than him and Zhao Li Xin no one can''t make a spatial ring therefore the job falls on him.


    After this all over, Wu San Bo decides to take a long vacation.

 Chapter 857 - Warm Night II

    When Guan men, Niang saw Wu San Bo''s troubled face, she thought Wu San Bo didn''t believe it so she said again with more enthusiasm, "This is so delicious, I''ve never eaten something this delicious and beautiful, Madam you must be very talented!"


    "Well, that''s right... by the way, I''ve prepared quite a number of bento boxes for you amongst other things..." Wu San Bo calmly ced the dark green jade on the table.


    Guan Men Niang wiped her mouth with a handkerchief then she put down the box then took the ring from the table, she checked the ring and didn''t see anything special, it was just a simple jade ring "This...." he looked at Wu san Bo confusedly,


    "It''s a spatial ring," Wu san Bo said indifferently like he was given a toy.


    "What!" Guan men Niang was so shocked that he almost dropped his ring, "Why¡­why did you give me something so precious?!" Guan Men Niang asked frantically, she subconsciously clenched the ring with both hands as if she was afraid that someone would steal the ring from her.


    In fact, Guan men Niang''s reaction was understandable, spatial rings it''s not amon item, spatial rings were only given to elites such as Heaven''s knights, this was not something to be given to a lowly person like her.


    "Rx it''s just a spatial ring with a small storage, it''s not like I gave you a mystic realm spatial ring" Wu San Bo waved his hand nonchntly.


    "But...but still" Guan Men Niang was shaken by the small ring in his palm, he was suddenly afraid to move her hand, what if she dropped the ring?


    "After all it''s essential for you in a way to help me" Wu San Bo calm her down.


    "Oh?" Guan Men Niang was dumbfounded but then he understood that the ring was not a gift but a loan to help the Hei Shen sect defeat Wei Zu Tian, ??Guan Men Niang took a deep breath as she felt better after she realized Wu san Bo''s reasoning.


    "What...what should I do?" Guan Men Niang clenched the ring inside her palm as she be determined to do anything to help the Hei Shen sect to bring down that Physco.


    "Well, this is what I want you to do¡­." Wu San Bo put the empty bento box back in his ring then his upper body leaned forward.


    It took him two hours to exin the n to Guan Men Niang when she heard the n from Wu San Bo Guan Men Niang''s expression changed from bewilderment, a surprise to admiration, her eyes gleaming with a spirit that was rarely seen in her. The more Guan Men Niang heard the more she felt sure that this time Wei Zu Tian would get what he deserved and then she and her younger brothers could finally be free from this nightmare.


    "You understand now?" Wu San Bo noticed his reaction.


    "Yes, Master Wu!" he nodded without any hesitation "Don''t worry, I will give my life to make sure this n works," she said with a determined look.


    Wu San Bo clicked his tongue slightly annoyed "You don''t have to¡­ what''s the point of sacrificing your life just to get rid of a bastard like Wei Zu Tian besides are you willing to leave your brother alone in this world? "


    When Guan Men Niang heard about his brother, her face turned somber "I¡­."


    "I''m not denying that the risks are high but that doesn''t mean you can''t be careful and alert if it gets too dangerous then take your time and step back, be patient and find the right time to move again. Don''t push it too much." Wu San Bo warned her seriously, somehow he got worried she would do something reckless.


    Guan Men Niang was moved by Wu San Bo''s words, it had been a long time since anyone had worried for her. Wu San Bo is the fourth king Pce of the Hei Shen sect, his position is like the star in the sky while she is just a waste woman who can''t be better than dirt, actually, Guan Men Niang is resigned to her fate if Wu San Bo treats her like a mere pawn as long as she can help her brother and avenge her family she didn''t care, however, Wu San Bo treat her nicely, she was kind and generous to her, she didn''t even see the contempt in Wu san Bo''s eyes whenever she looked at her even though Wu san Bo know what Wei Zu tian did to her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes but she held them back, she didn''t want to show her pitiful state.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Wu San Bo handed him his clean handkerchief, "Are you afraid?" Wu San Bo feels uneasy seeing Guan Men Niang cry, Wu san Bo didn''t know how tofort a young girl.


    Wu San Bo''s kindness only made his tears more uncontroble, as she cried harder Wu san Bo be panicked. What should he do now? What should he say? Should he hug her like Milord hugs the young madam¡­ nope, he might scare her instead.


    Guan Men Niang saw Wu San Bo''s anxious face, she found it very funny and she can''t help but chuckle softly while wiping her tears with the handkerchief Wu San Bo gave her. Guan men Niang didn''t know why Wu san Bo needed to take care of a trash woman like her, she was so unworthy nheless she feel grateful.


    When Guan Men Niang suddenlyughed with tears running down his cheeks, Wu san Bo was more and more confused, he didn''t know if this was normal, why he was even more worried, Wu san Bo made a note for himself to consult. about this with Jin Hao.


    "Thank you for your concern Master Wu" Guan Men Niang sobbed, after she calmed down she realized something is missed so she asked Wu San Bo "Master Wu how did you enter this ce?" she finally realize the important matter as far as she knew the entire residence was protected with a protective array so how could Wu San Bo dare to enter this ce so easily.


    "With this" Wu San Bo showed the Heaven gate member identity que.


    "Where did you get that?" Guan men Niang gasped.


    "I got it when I left this ce thest time, one of the shadow guards stole this que from Heaven''s Gate members, therefore we could leave unnoticed. I''m just betting that whoever lost this que won''t report this, but if he does, I have other ways though..." Wu San Bo shrugged as if it was nothing.


    "So the array is connected to the member identity que?" Guan Men Niang was oblivious, she never knew about this despite how long she had lived there, it was because she never gave out an identity que.


    Guan Men Niang let out a deprecating smile knowing how little she was worth in Wei Zu Tian''s eyes but she should have expected this considering how she was treated.


    "Yes, many ces use this technique to distinguish between outsiders and sect members, but it is too risky because the que could fall or be stolen by the wrong hands so the Hei Shen sect never uses this method." Wu San Bo didn''t mind exining,


    Wu san Bo took a sip of his tea then tilted his head asking "Actually this is a long shot, I thought they would already report about their missing identity que, who would have thought the security in this vi was this bad, didn''t they realize they were in other people''s territory, how can they be this stupid not to report something this important" Wu San Bo was bewildered by the fact of how reckless Wei Zu Tian''s subordinates were, this was in stark contrast to Wei Zu Tian''s paranoid nature.


    "It''s not that they don''t want to report it," Guan Men Niang weakly sighed "They''re just afraid¡­ if they dare to lose something important like this they will face severe punishment so they''d better keep quiet about this, My guess is they might bribe someone to give them a new identity que"


    Wu San Bo frowned in confusion, "But either way they should report this to the person in charge of security around the vi right, so they will change the array matrix to secure the area around the vi"


    Guan Men Niang shook her head "If they did that then it would be impossible to cover this up from Wei Zu Tian by changing the array matrix Wi Zu Tian would definitely notice the energy changes around the array, naturally he would know what was happening, and when that happened more people would be punished, therefore everyone prefers to be silent collectively"


    Wu San Bo rubbed his jaw as he calcted the situation, it never urred to him that Heaven''s gate members will put their own safety above their own sect, this is great news!


    "Is this also happened at the Heaven''s Gate headquarters?" He asked Guan men Niang.


    "Yes, that''s why bribery is going rampage in that ce not only do they bribe each other to curry favor, they also did it to hide their fault since the punishment in Heaven''s Gate sect is inhumane, but I heard the protection array matrix in Heaven''s gate headquarters changes every week so they never facing the problem that someone entered the headquarters using someone else''s identity que," Guan Men Niang thinks Wu San wants to use the same method to enter the Heaven''s Gate Headquarters, unfortunately, the people there are more vignt, Guan Men Niang looks down sadly.


    But Wu san Bo''s reaction was unexpected, "Good!" he smirked from ear to ear "This might be useful, dammit why didn''t anyone tell me about this" Wu San Bo rubbed his hands together while muttered to himself, then he looked at Guan Men Niang again "Can you find out their schedule when they''re changing the array matrix?"


    Guan Men Niang hesitated for a moment, although she knew the person responsible for it, however, she didn''t know how to approach that person, Guan men Niang shook her head, this is not the time to be coward, this is her only chance to save himself and his brother she couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    "I... I can try" she clenched her fist to braced himself.


    "Good, don''t worry we have some people at Heaven''s gate, unfortunately, they are still unable to be inner members and they don''t have high positions so you have to reach out to them first, can you do it?" he stares at her deeply.


    Guan Men Niang nodded firmly, "I''ll try with everything I have!" she was determined to help not only for herself but to repay Wu San Bo''s kindness as well.


    Wu San Bo was satisfied with her determination, however, he still worried about her, "Remember to be extra careful, I got everything in the spatial ring from medicines, poisons, weapons, protective talismans even money, use everything to help you and don''t try to be cheap our sect is very rich so losing this much won''t even make our Lord raised his brow, and remember to be extra careful, make sure no one knows about this ring okay"


    Wu San Bo''s nagging touched the bottom of her heart that''s been cold for the longest time if one day she has to die for someone then Wu San Bo would not be the bad option,


    "Don''t worry master Wu, I know how to take care of myself" he smiled confidently, whatever happens, she will not let him down.

 Chapter 858 - Ready!

    "Are you sure about this?" Bei Li Yan leaned against the door framezily while crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "Yes!" Jin Hua had already changed into a robe, she checked the new sword Jin Hao had given her and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Misty Lake might not be the same ce you knew before, after what Lao Min Na did, who knows how many sane people remain in that ce" Bei Li Yan reminded her in a casual tone, it''s not like he''s trying to stop her.


    Jin Hua nced at Bei Li Yan and giggled softly, "You sound like my brother."


    Bei Li Yan thought he didn''t take her seriously, then sighed tiredly, "That''s because we know what Lao Min Na can do, if you underestimate that woman, then you are making a big mistake"


    "It''s not that I underestimated Lao Min Na''s ability, but... I still consider Misty Lake as my home. Jin Hua smiled bitterly as she felt quite ironic. You might think I''m crazy, right? After everything they did to my brother''s mother and my mother, I should hate them to the bones, but... not all of them are bad people, some of them help me, maybe not because of their good heart, nheless, I owe them, that''s why I can''t let them be hurt by Lao Min Na and Jin Kai without trying to do anything"


    Bei Li Yan scratched his head, even though Jin Hao agree with this and Zhao Li Xin also gives his order to persuade anyone in the Mistyke, but somehow he finds it hard to ept this situation, therefore, Bei Li Yan warned Jin Hua sternly"It''s not gonna be easy to persuade them there a high possibility they will not trust you, they might report you to Jin Kai instead so you must expect betrayal from them, don''t let your guard down" Bei Li Yan want Jin Hua to understand what she gets herself into.


    Jin Hua was surprised by Bei Li Yan''s concern since he has always been aloof and carefree, she never thought he would care for her. Jin Hua didn''t want to get her to hope too high and remind herself Bei Li yYan do this because of Jin Hao, however, she can''t deny she feel a little bit happy "I know, it won''t be my first time they try to backstabbing me, Don''t worry I know how to take care of myself" She smiles sweetly.


    Bei Li Yan rolls his eyes "Fine, whatever¡­by the way di Jin hao sends his people to take care of you?" Bei Li Yan knows Jin Hua lost almost her subordinates so her position is quite risky so Jin hao must send someone to make sure of Jin Hua''s safety.


    "Yes, he did!" Jin Hua nodded excitedly as she eagerly told Bei Li Yan about the two people Jin Hao had sent to protect her with a big smile but Bei Li Yan scrunched up his face then he grumbled quietly to himself, "Two people are quite good, one doctor is proficient while the other is others have known about poison but the problem is both of them are too stiff and tense just like their master, that''s not good! There has to be someone who is quick-witted and can get along with anyone so it will be easier to get information, there has to be someone like¡­Lan Hua!" Bei Li Yan snapped his fingers, then he cast her gaze on Jin Hua, "I will send Lan Hua to follow you!"


    Jin Hua''s eyes widened as she gasped, "W...what?"


    "Yeah, just take her with you, I need her to gather information for me anyway" Bei Li Yan waved his hands nonchntly without waiting for Jin Hua''s approval.


    "W..wait. Is that okay? Miss Lan Hua is your right-hand woman, is it okay to give someone important like her to me?" Jin Hua feels flustered, she knew very well that Lan Hua, Mei Gui, and the other two girls were Bei Li Yan''s close subordinates, everyone said they were cultivated by Bei Li Yan himself to be his sharpen sword.


    In the Red vermilion pce the four girls were only second to Bei Li Yan so how could she be protected by someone that important.


    "Why not? They have been idle this past few days, so why not give them something to do? Bei Li Yan answer lightly obviously he didn''t feel there was anything wrong with that.


    Lan Hua suddenly barged into the room, she puffed out her chest and hit her chest confidently, "Don''t worry Master, Lan Hua will follow your orders!"


    Jin Hua was taken aback while Bei Li Yan looked at Lan Hua with a confused look, "How long you''ve been here?" amazingly Bei Li Yan didn''t feel Lan Hua''s presence.


    Ignoring Bei Li Yan''s question, Lan Hua said with utmost confidence, "Don''t worry Master, Lan Hua will make sure your bride is safe and sound!"


    "Okay... wait, what?"


    Jin Hua blushed like a boiling crab.


    _______________________________


    "Lory, are you hurt?" Zhao Li Xin sounded somewhat regretful, as she massaged Lory''s waist.


    Lory who was lying on his stomach answered weakly "It hurts¡­ my whole body hurts from the waist down" Lory whined while ming him again.


    "This wouldn''t have happened if you didn''t seduce me" Zhao Li Xin defended herself.


    Lory turned his head and looked at Zhao Li Xin, "So, it''s my fault now?"


    Zhao Li Xin raised her eyebrows, "No?"


    Lory''s mouth twitched, he swallowed his next words knowing they were clearly his fault. Lory buried her face in the pillow and groaned.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled seeing Lory whining cutely, Zhao Li Xin then got out of bed and put on a clean robe then walked to the drawer to look for Lory''s robes, after she found the inner robes were quiet thick Zhao Li Xin sitting on the bed. next to Lory.


    "You have to put on your clothes before going to bed otherwise you will be sick tomorrow morning"


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with a strange look, "Did you forget, I won''t get sick" he reminded her, Lory didn''t know how many times she reminded Zhao Li Xin with her gift, she wouldn''t get sick. unless someone locks it. power.


    "But you can still feel cold" Zhao Li Xin helped her put on the robe.


    "How can I feel cold when you''re around me" Lory winked coquettishly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face instantly darkened, "What did I say about not seducing me...?" Zhao Li Xin warned her.


    Lory pursed her lips and lowered her head "Sorry..." she silently apologized then obediently put on her robe.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled, how can someone go from angry to obedient in seconds like Lory, Zhao Li Xin never ceases to be amused by his antics.


    "The day after tomorrow is our wedding time, Are you ready?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly asked.


    Lory nodded calmly, "Well, I''m very ready, how about you?"


    "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t worried." Zhao Li Xin said as he leaned against the head of the bed.


    "Everything will be fine...." Lory rested her head on his shoulder.


    "I hope so..." Zhao Li Xin mumbled, "I hope the information is legit" he held Lory''s hand.


    "Based on Wei Zu Tian''s character, he won''t let him out of sight knowing how important he is" Lory felt a little conflicted between wishing it was right and hoping he was wrong.


    Still, you make a big bet" Zhao Li Xin sounds a bit annoyed.


    Loryughed and said: "Well, you have to dare to make high stakes to win big, right"


    "That''s true, but I hope it doesn''t be a burden on you." Zhao Li Xin said in a deep voice.


    Lory gripped Zhao Li Xin''s hand tightly, "I guarantee it won''t happen"

 Chapter 859 - Two Orphans Inside The Dungeon

    As the preparation of Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s wedding gets closer another person trap inside the cold dungeon, Shin Jiu didn''t know for how long he was held captive since he had not seen sunlight to tell the time. From the coldness and musty smell he guessed he was somewhere underground.


    the sound of the ringing chains irritated him and it was made worse by the closure of the Qi pathways in his body making it difficult for him to heal his internal injuries, not to mention that he was only given potluck food which made his body weak.


    Shin Jiu looked at the food which only contained liquid porridge and moldy bread, it seemed that they were determined to make the prisoner time more difficult.


    anger, sadness, and fear enveloped him, Shin Jiu was not even eleven years old so it was natural for him to feel stressed living in a ce like this, thankfully he had lived a hard life since childhood when he had to hide from the Lu n and live in the wilderness because of it''s Shin Jiu mentally stronger than other normal kids.


    Shin Jiu also believed that Lory and the entire Hei Shen sect were looking for him right now, so he keep telling himself to endure.


    But suddenly he heard a whimpering voice from outside his cell, Shin Jiu looked up with a calm look, ''It''s him again'' Shin Jiu wrinkled his forehead.


    This was not the first time he had heard this voice, it seemed that someone other than himself had been caught in this ce.


    "Hey, are you all right?" Shin Jiu shouted but he didn''t get an answer.


    "Hey, what''s your name!" Shin Jiu shouted again but once again he was answered by silence.


    Shin Jiu clicked his tongue in annoyance, every time he asked the person in the other cell never answered even though Shin Jiu was trying to get information from that person, at least he wanted to know where he was right now.


    "Hey, we are in the same situation, why don''t we start to know each other, after all, it seems we will be stuck in this ce for quite a while" Shin Jiu tried to persuade him.


    However, Shin Jiu heard the whimper getting louder and then followed by a banging sound, Shin Jiu didn''t know what this madman was doing but he sounded like he was in great pain.


    "Hey, are you okay? answer me stupid! how can anyone help you if you don''t talk!" Shin Jiu lose his temper and scolded the mysterious man.


    The expected silence continued, Shin Jiu gritted his teeth swallowing his annoyance, he thought this is useless, he wouldn''t bother that man again, Shin Jiu then leaned his tired back against the cold stone wall and let out a long breath and close his eyes.


    "You...can...can''t help me" a faint voice answered from behind the wall.


    Shin Jiu''s body jolted then she sat down with a straight posture. this is the first time the man has answered his question, wait.... his voice doesn''t sound like a man''s, it looks like a boy, a very young boy actually. why there is another boy in the cells? what is that she-man been doing? Shin Jiu feels a sudden chill running down his spine.


    Shin Jiu calmed himself, Lory teach him to remain calm in every situation and make a clear priority. For now, his priority is to get information from this mysterious boy, his guts told him it would be essential for his survival.


    "Well I can''t help you right now but I know someone who can...." Shin Jiu tried to get his attention.


    There''s no more answer and Shin Jiu''s heart sunk, did he mess up?


    "Li...liar," the voice said again.


    Shin Jiu suddenly felt offended, "Hey, I''m not a liar, my master said I can do anything but lying so I will never lie!"


    "No... you are a liar, just like my sister..." he sounds dejected and angry.


    "I''m not your sister besides we''re not that close for me need to lie to you" replied Shin Jiu coldly.


    Shin Jiu''s crude answer makes the boy burst into tears and he starts wailing incessantly, Shin Jiu started to feel regret for starting the conversation with the boy, "Can you shut up! you are a boy why do you crying so loud?!" Shin Jiu exasperated.


    As if he didn''t hear Shin Jiu''s anger, the boy cry and he said: "Elder sister said she woulde to pick me up right away but she hasn''te in a long time, she didn''t even visit me here, Elder sister has forgotten about me, she''s so mean, huwaaaaa! " the child was crying as he vents his pent up sadness that been hold for years.


    The unlucky Shin Jiu pinched his forehead, this was why Lory warned her never to talk to strangers.


    "SHUT UP!" the guards cursed them.


    The child immediately fell silent and left only a weak sobbing sound.


    On the other hand, Shin Jiu was startled to know that there were guards not far from them, he wondered how many guards there were and how strong they were.


    "Hey, can you hear me?" Shin Jiu called the boy again, "How long have you been here?"


    The boy''s crying voice subsided, and he replied weakly "Can''t remember... it''s been a long time"


    Shin Jiu was confused as to why the Heaven''s Gate sect kept a child for so long, is this child so important?" he was curious.


    "What''s your name?" Shin Jiu asked.


    "Don''t remember¡­.but my sister called me Bao - Bao" replied the boy.


    The corner of Shin Jiu''s lips twitched ''What kind of name is that?''


    The boy said again in a sad voice "Brother said because I am fat and fair-skinned I look like a steamed bun so she called me that" although he said he hates his sister, however, his voice filled with longing when he mentions his sister.


    "Why did they keep you here for so long?" Shin Jiu asked.


    "I¡­ don''t know," the boy said helplessly.


    "You don''t know again, huh?" Shin Jiu scratched his head while trying to contain his anger.


    they separated me from my sister, that guy took it because he likes clocks but he doesn''t like me so they put me here?" he replied sadly.


    "Who is that Man?" asked Shin Jiu again.


    "I don''t..."


    "You don''t know again, huh" Shin Jiu cut in.


    the boy fell silent, he thought Shin Jiu must think he was stupid, the boy was worried that Shin Jiu would not talk to him again. Even though he never answered Shin Jiu''s calls but he felt warmth whenever Shin Jiu called him, the reason he didn''t dare to answer Shin Jiu''s calling because he was afraid that Shin Jou would question him like this and he had no answer to satisfy him. By then Shin Jiu would be disappointed and never call him again.


    Imagining what would happen, tears fell from his eyes again, he feels lonely, very lonely in this dark and cold prison.


    "Oi, where''s your family?" Shin Jiu suddenly called out to him and the boy''s face lit up but then his expression turned grim.


    "That man....he...he killed all my family"


    Shin Jiu was stunned, he didn''t expect to meet a boy who had the same fate as him, "My deepest condolences" he said sincerely.


    The boy''s lips trembled, no one had ever said that to him, in fact, no one had ever been kind to him since he got in this ce.


    "Sorry, but... may I know the reason your family was killed?" Shin Jiu didn''t want to open this kid''s old wounds but he needed to know the reason they locked this kid up for so long.


    The boy didn''t mind, on the contrary, he felt quite happy that someone asked about his family even though it was about their death, "That man liked my sister but my sister didn''t like him and my parents didn''t approve either that''s why that man kill all my family" he said with a rather calm voice.


    Shin Jiu clenched his fists as anger boiled within him, Shin Jiu didn''t understand what kind of madman killed an entire family for such a petty reason and they all dared to say that his Lord, Zhao Li Xin was a monster! Then what is this atrocity called?!

 Chapter 860 - The Invasion

    The big day finally arrived, as promised Bei Li Yan made a grandiose event, with the direct permission of Ming Yue Yin half of Sun Jan city was decorated with red ribbons andnterns inscribed with luck and prosper to wish for the bride and groom.


    In addition, Bei Li Yan also made many donations to orphanages and the poor, and the streets were showered with coins, and children were running around fetching money happily.


    People were even more amazed when they saw many people deliver wedding gifts for Lory and Zhao Li Xin, dozens of slowly moving carriages decorated with red ribbons lining on the street, that group were sent by Ming Yue Yin.


    Even though people knew Ming Yue Yin was close to the Hei Shen sect but they didn''t think that Empress Ming would be so generous, People haven''t stopped their shock when the group from the Jiu Yun Sect also arrived and they are no less grandeur than Ming Yue Yin group, after that the entourage from the Yunmo Kingdom alsoe which stunned everyone because they don''t know how Hei Shen sect got close with Kbig kingdom from other continent and made them more and more surprised that Jiang Wei kingdom also came to give many gifts for Zhao Li Xin, they don''t know since when the Jiang Wei Kingdom and Hei Shen sect had a good rtionship, don''t they hated each other before?


    Due to therge number of train groups delivering gifts, the streets of Sun Jan city be crowded, perhaps this was the first time people in the world saw what a traffic jam looks like.


    However, Bei Li Yan hasn''t finished yet, to greet the entourage who came delivering gifts, he lit many firecrackers throughout the city and showered the streets with red flower petals.


    People especially women raise their hands to reach for falling flowers in awed, the scene was too beautiful it''s almost surreal.


    Once they were all convinced how much Long Ming loved his wife, just look at all these celebrations? Long Ming used to avoidmotion and was very low-key but he took the most conspicuous way to express his feelings in public.


    Who said Long Ming''s feelings for his wife were only temporary, who said he was only entertaining himself, who said Long Ming didn''t give his wife a proper marriage because he didn''t think she was worth it? With this, Long Ming pped all the people who gossiped about Lory tight pped on their faces. Even noble daughters and Princess will never enjoy this such level of grandeur.


    Thedies present couldn''t help but envy Lory''s luck, they thought Lory must have saved the world in her past to be this lucky...if only they knew how right they were.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Zhao Li Xin and Bei Li Yan watched from the highest roof hidden from everyone''s curious view.


    "My Lord, what do you think about my work, festive isn''t it?" Bei Li Yan opened her arms proudly.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned and said, "Noisy"


    Bei Li Yan smiled widely without a slight disappointment on his face, he was already expecting Zhao Li Xin''s answer, "My Lord, what do you think Madam thinks about this?" Bei Li Yan''s eyebrows rose expectantly.


    "she won''t like it" Zhao Li Xin replied curtly.


    Bei Li Yan chuckled as he nodded "I think so too..."


    Both Lory and Zhao Li Xin didn''t like parties like this especially when they had to host them, Lory said it always exhausted her both physically and spiritually and the best thing after she wasn''t a princess anymore was that she didn''t have to host parties like this anymore.


    While Zhao Li Xin''s reasons were shorter and simpler, he didn''t like noise and hanging out with people especially when he didn''t know them very well. ording to Zhao Li Xin, this kind of thing was a waste of time, energy, and money.


    "We''ve already set the stage, he won''t be able to hold it in because he likes grand spectacles and grand entrances" Bei Li Yan smirked from ear to ear.


    "Not with a character like him" Zhao Li Xin sneered.


    Zhao Li Xin cast her gaze towards his Manor "What about all the preparations?"


    Bei Li Yan''s face turned serious "We have prepared for various possibilities that could happen, if there are no mishaps everything will go as nned"


    Meanwhile, Lory was in the bridal chamber with Ling Zi, Ming Yue Yin, and Yang Xi Ying. The girls had fun treating Lory like a living doll. Ling Zi excitedly put on her makeup while Yang Xi Yin went all out for Lory''s hair and Ming Yue Yin? like a true Monarch, she was just there drinking wine and making sarcastic jokes.


    The atmosphere was light and cozy. Lory was rxed snd couldn''t stopughing, it didn''t look like a normal wedding where the elder would preach to the bride to do her duty and do not embarrassed their family name while the bride will show her anxiety for worrying make a mistake. The atmosphere in Lory''s bridal chamber is far from that, Ming Yue Yin thought if she had a wedding she want a wedding like this while Ming Yue Ying hope she can redo her wedding.


    Suddenly Grisha flew into the room andnded on the dressing table.


    [How is the situation outside?" Lory used telepathic to talk with Girsha.


    [Like a circus, what a big circus!] Grisha expressed his astonishment, he was always amazed how humans would invest all their wealth just for one event like this.


    [That''s lively, huh?] Lory''s tone remains rxed, unlike this is her first time attending a big celebration. Compared to the King''s Trial ceremony where the entire kingdom celebrated the new King''s journey to his ascension, this situation was nothing so Lory remained as calm as theke surface.


    "It''s really loud outside even though we''ve put up a barrier to drown out the noise" Ling Zi expresses her annoyance.


    "But that''s the whole point, right?!" Ming Yue Yin grinned mischievously.


    Yang Xi Ying sighed before she ced the silver flower hairpin in her borate bun. Shee looked at Lory reflection in the mirror and felt a little disappointed "This hair clip would look better with your bluish hair Lory"


    Lory who was still wearing his disguise appreciated Yang Xi Ying''s sentiment with a smile, "Thank you, but I think this looks fine too."


    Yang Xi Ying finds it hard to give in, she clicked her tongue in utter disappointment. Yang Xi Ying really wanted to see Lory''s real appearance in her wedding dress, she had to be so stunning and unique.


    "Don''t worry Xi Ying, see auntie doesn''t look bad, well she''s cannot be said breathtaking beauty but¡­.it''s decent" Ming Yue Yin gave a half-heartedpliment that made Lory toss an apple at her from the fruit bowl on the table.


    Ming Yue Yin caught the apple and took a bite of it andughed, while Yang Xi Ying just shook her head at their childish behavior.


    in contrast with the excitement in Sun Jan city outside the city gate a dense of smoke rose like a pir into the sky, the gatekeeper tower immediately be alert as he saw something unusual appear in the distance, he immediately took his binocrs and fixed his gaze on the puff of smoke.


    Gradually the smoke was getting wider and thicker then followed by a thunderous roar and the ground shook violently.


    The guard widened his eyes he can''t believe what he had seen, he shouted very loudly <strong>"WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!"</strong>


    The rm drum was sounded and other guards immediately ran towards the city walls and some ran into the city to call for reinforcements, the gate guards shouted loudly for neers to enter the gate because they had to close the gate before it was toote.


    The neers who had lined up immediately ran in panic, they collided with each other and many fell and were crushed, the city was filled with panic. Soon the soldiers wearing bronze armor came with rhythmic footsteps, their leader standing at the forefront carrying a sword, the atmosphere be tense.


    The army captain climbed the wall of words, he leaked the city guard with "Who is the fool who dares to attack Sun Jan city?"


    hearing the captain''s strong aura, the guard gulped nervously "Don''t know captain, they don''t carry a g" he replied anxiously.

 Chapter 861 - The Abduction

    Lory was already in her luxurious red wedding dress when she was left alone in her bridal suite waiting for someone to y as the matchmaker to pick her up. Lory sat in a single chair with her face covered with a red veil.


    Suddenly the door opened and Lory raised her head, she thought it was supposed to be the matchmaker telling him the ceremony has started, however, Lory didn''t hear a word from the person who had just entered her room Lory got curious then she lifted her veil and what she saw was neither the matchmaker nor Ling Zi but¡­ Yang Qiou Xi?


    "What are you doing here?" Lory frowned in surprise, she didn''t know how Yang Qiou Xi could enter the Manor protective array and pass through the shadow guards.


    Yang Qiou Xi red at Lory with eyes filled with jealousy, the wedding dress Lory was wearing was the most beautiful wedding dress she had ever seen, as well as the jewelry Lory was wearing, how could someone can be so lucky even though she was just amoner with no family or status how could that woman be luckier than her, this is so unfair!


    "Miss Yang, I don''t think anyone invited you to my wedding right?" Lory said calmly yet she remained alert.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Yang Qiou Xi cursed "You are not worthy of Master Long Ming! Why does a lowly woman like you feel worthy to marry Master Long Ming, are you not ashamed!" Yang Qiou Xi spits out all her anger like a madwoman.


    Lory remained calm, her gaze did not change in the slightest she s at Yantareg Qiou Xi with a mocking look, "I guess I should return those words to you" Lory tilted her head and smile "Miss Yang, I think you are used toing to my ce house without being invited, huh... I wonder how an ill manner woman like you can be Yang Xi Ying''s sister?" Lory suddenly covered her mouth and giggles softly "Oh sorry, it''s no surprised right considering you are only half-sister s it''s normal you only half of Yang Xi Ying could be" Lory scoffed.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s face turned bright red, with zing eyes he lunged at Lory while raising his hand to p Lory''s mouth.


    Of course, a little girl who wasn''t even fifteen years old wouldn''t be able to hurt a professional hunter like her. When she got close Lory casually shifted her body to the side, then raised her feet and tripped Yang Qiou Xi''s leg, she immediately lost her bnce and fall miserably to the floor.


    "You... you tripped me!" Yang Qiou Xi shouted angrily.


    "Well, I am..." Lory looked down at Yang Qiou Xi, with a teasing look.


    The door suddenly flung, Lory turned her gaze to another uninvited guest, the woman who came is very beautiful and alluring despite she got very young appearance but she engulfs with mature aura, Lory grimaced inwardly she feel concerned by the ability of all these cultivators to maintain their youth is almost like a cheat.


    However, when Lory took a close look at the familiar-looking woman then Lory suddenly remembered who is that woman is, "Miss Zi Quan Mei, it''s been a long time" Lory smiled sweetly as if they were close friends.


    Zi Quan Mei didn''t know Lory as the same woman she saw in the bamboo forest because at that time Lory appeared with her appearance, unlike today that''s why she remain indifferent.


    "Sigh, what are you doing Yang Qiou Xi, can''t you do something right!" Zi Quan Mei red at the useless Yang Qiou Xi, she only had one job and she couldn''t do it properly either.


    Yang Qiou Xi gritted her teeth as he got up from the floor suddenly he put a knife on Lory''s neck.


    "Miss Yang, what are you doing?" Lory''s voice was etched with anxiety.


    Yang Qiou Xi was satisfied when she saw Lory''s frightened look "You dare to mock me, huh? I will make you pay for it!"


    "Enough!" Zi Quan Mei became impatient with Yang Qiou Xi''s childish anger, she turned her gaze to Lory then she looked at her with a condescending look, ording to Zi Quan Mei Lory is just a woman who uses her bed skills to raise her position, she had no respect whatsoever to a woman like Lory.


    Besides that, Zi Quan Mei also still dejected For Bai Xue''s disciple''s death due to her sh with Zhao Li Xin not to mention fighting with Zhao Li Xin Zi Quan Mei was seriously injured and lost part of her cultivation luckily she had Lao Min Na''s help, therefore, seeing Lory''s face only reminded her of Zhao Li Xin and everything he put her through thus putting her in a terrible mood.


    "Take off your clothes" Zi Quan Mei ordered.


    Lory didn''t immediately obey, he looked at Zi Quan Mei defiantly "Why should I listen to your orders?"


    Yang Qiou Xi, who was getting angrier at Lory''s arrogance, pressed his sharp knife into Lory''s neck causing her to bleed a little, "Do it, or you will die!"


    "Miss Yang, do you understand what you are doing?" Lory warned her in a low voice.


    "Shut up! I will Marry Long Ming, not you!" Yang Qiou Xi was so adamant.


    "What are you talking about?" Lory was confused, he thought Yang Qiou Xi had lost his mind.


    "Even by ident, once Long Ming marries me, he won''t be able to back down anymore, he can''t help but have to keep me by his side to safe his face therefore I will be Long Ming''s wife - I will be the mistress of Hei Shen!" Yang Qiou Xi''s voice trembles in excitement, as if she doesn''t realize how ridiculous her statement was, it''s almost like she was possessed.


    "Yang Qiou Xi, are you crazy? Don''t you know what kind of man my husband is!" Lory tried to reason with her once again.


    suddenly a palm flew andnded on Lory''s cheek, It was a very hard p that made Lory''s ears ring.


    "Shut up!" Zi Quan Mei ordered while leaking Lory sharply "You have no right to talk here!"


    Yang Qiou Xi was exhrated seeing Lory''s pitiful state, she almost want to p her hands, and to add wound only Lory''s wound she said: "Long Ming is my husband now, not you" she jeered with an evil grin stered on her face.


    "You''d better listen to us if you still want to see your disciple again, what, are you confused? don''t you wonder why you haven''t heard from him all this time?" Zi Quan smirked viciously.


    "He''s on a mission" Lory answered calmly but Zi Quan Mei could see fear shing across her face.


    "Ha, looks like Long Ming didn''t tell you" Zi Quan Mei sneered, "Your disciple is in the hands of the Heaven gate sect. And if you don''t follow our wishes, I will make sure to send your head disciple as


    a wedding gift!" Zi Quan Mei burst outughing.


    "You''re lying!" Lory screamed in disbelief but her hands subconsciously clenched tightly.


    "Suit yourself!" Zi Quan Mei threw a jade pendant that was usually hung on Shin Jiu''s sash to the floor.


    Lory''s eyes went wide, she took the jade slowly, Lory''s faces turn pale as she gripped the jade pendant tightly while Zi Quan Mei and Yang Qiou Xi gloat over Lory''s inner turmoil.


    "You understand now" Zi Quan Mei smirked triumphantly, this was only the first step soon she would kill this woman and send her corpses to that mighty Long Ming and see how hurt he would be, blood lust gushing from Zi Quan Mei''s eyes one could feel her evil intentions as clear as day.


    Knowing she had no choice Lory took her dress and changed into normal clothes then suddenly Zi Quan Mei saw Lory''s ne then she grabbed Lory''s shoulder "Wait!" she says.


    Zi Quan Mei took a close look at the ne, she could feel this wasn''t an ordinary ne, it was a protective talisman. Zi Quan Mei was happy she found a rare item, she roughly pulled the ne from Lory''s neck, "It doesn''t suit you!" she said with a condescending look.


    Lory''s neck was slightly red from Zi Quan Mei''s crude action, then to make sure Lory didn''t bring any more suspicious items Zi Quan Mei told Lory to take off all her jewelry, but after careful inspection, Zi Qua Mei was disappointed she didn''t find any other valuables item, all just ordinary jewelry.


    Meanwhile, Yang Qiou Xi had already changed into Lory''s wedding attire, she look at herself in the mirror and smiled with satisfaction at her appearance, she thought she was much prettier than Lory so why shouldn''t she be Long Ming''s bride.


    Lory sees Yang Qiou Xi with incredulous looks, ''this woman court her own death!'' Even though Lory doesn''t care about Yang Qiou Xi but she was afraid it will involve the whole Yang family and Yang Xi Ying will be implicated too and what makes things worst is that Yang Xi Ying is pregnant now! Lory hopes nothing bad will happen to Yang Xi Ying.


    "Yang Qiou Xi, think again about what you are doing!" Lory gave Yang Qiou Xi herst warning.


    Zi Quan Mei got irritated with Lory''s incessant persuasion thus she pped Lory once again and this time even harder than before and Lory''s lips bled and blood trickled on the corner of her lips. Lory spit the blood to the floor then she red at Zi Quan Mei "This two hits and the ne I will make you pay"


    Zi Quan Mei chuckle in ridicule "It''s not used to make an empty threat, no one will believe you"


    Lory grin with her bleeding lips "Oh is not a threat, is a promise"

 Chapter 862 - The False Bride

    In the main hall, the room was already decorated with red ribbons and plenty of beautifulnterns hang on the ceiling Illuminated the room with brilliant light, the table full with various dishes and wine was served nonstop while all the guests had gathered and sat at their respective tables including Tian Meng Ji who was sitting next to Mu Jan Ge, and Zhang Yu Hong they were sitting on the exclusive seat for the elder who will act as the guardian for the bride and groom, this was a joyful surprise to Tian Meng Ji not only was he allowed toe but he was also given the honor of being one of the guardians of the bride and groom, this was a sign that Zhao Li Xin had forgiven him.


    Tian Meng Ji was so happy that his eyes filled with tears, he knew this must be Lory''s request because he knew very well how Zhao Li Xin''s character even though Zhao Li Xin forgave him, Zhao Li Xin would not be given this kind of honor to him but is not because he was vindictive but Zhao Li Xin was too indifferent and insensitive about this kind of matter and no one dared to remind him except that woman.


    Tian Meng Ji''s opinion of Lory was getting better, he even cursed himself why he had to be so harsh with Lory when she didn''t do anything wrong, Lory even healed Zhao Li Xin and never asked for anything in return, Lory could only meet with Zhao Li Xin because Zhao Li Xin relentlessly searched for her so there was no question with Lory''s sincerity.


    Compared to Tang Mei Yi''s character who liked to take advantage of him so that she could use Zhao Li Xin to expand her influence and authority, Lory''s character had won with flying colors.


    Although Lory was given so much authority by Zhao Li Xin she never used the Hei Shen sect or Long Ming name carelessly, when she used their name most likely it was because of the good of the Hei Shen sect and also Zhao Li Xin.


    Tian Meng Ji took a deep breath, he had to admit that Mu Jan Ge was right he was too narrow-minded to see the good of other people.


    Tian Meng Ji then turned his gaze towards Zhao Li Xin, his pupil was wearing a luxurious bright red robe with a dark sash, his loose hair was neatly tied with a jade hairpin, normally he was already very handsome but today he looked extremely charming and alluring like something that had just popped out of the dream, Tian Meng Ji secretly relieved that all the guests were close friends and married if not engage, everyone was somehow already immune with Zhao Li Xin''s charm but if there was an ordinary person presence here than Zhao Li Xin''s bewitching appearance would definitely create an uproar.


    Zhao Li Xin''s seat was surrounded by the four Royal Pces, they were all engaged in a heated conversation. It was amazing how they still had friendly quarrels in their own Lord''s wedding meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin remained indifferent as if he didn''t notice the situation around him, perhaps he just don''t care.


    On this pleasant day how could he still look cold and distant, Tian Meng Ji shook his head while taking a deep breath after a few seconds of contemting Tian Meng Ji approach his disciple.


    "Why do you look so tense, if you make that face during you''re wedding ceremony, you''re bride will run away" Tian Meng Ji jokingly said.


    Jin Hao saw Tian Meng Ji then he knowingly rise from his chair and let Tian Meng Ji take his seat then he kicked Bei Li Yan to move after that another pointless fight start again.


    Not bothered by themotion Zhao Li Xin said to Tian Meng Ji "If she runs away, I will chase her wherever she goes" he replied nonchntly.


    If it was other people Tian Meng Ji will think it was a joke, however, when ites to his disciple Tian Meng Ji was sured Zhao Li Xin would definitely do it.


    Tian Meng Ji was secretly d that Lory reciprocated Zhao Li Xin''s feelings otherwise, who knows what Zhao Li Xin would do.


    Zhao Li Xin is very extreme whether when he hates someone or loves someone, this child''s character has always been unstable since he was little luckily Lory can handle Zhao Li Xin better than anyone, she gives herfort, love, and understanding that Zhao Li Xin desperately need, therefore, Zhao Li Xin rarelysh out his anger like he used to.


    "Milord it''s time to start the ceremony" one of the male servants whispered to Zhao Li Xin


    Zhao Li Xin gave a nod of approval and the male servant shouted that the ceremony was starting, immediately everyone stood up from their seats. Soon after the matchmaker and maids ushered the bride into the main hall.


    The bride''s face was covered with a thick veil and the matchmaker held her hand to help her walk, everyone rejoiced when they saw the bride, Yang Xi Ying''s face shone like a light bulb as she looked even more excited than her own wedding which made Li Mo Zhen sigh next to her.


    ording to tradition, Zhao Li Xin had to greet the bride before she entered the main hall, everyone looked expectantly at Zhao Li Xin who walked slowly to the bride.


    Meanwhile, Yang Qiou Xi who was behind the veil became so excited, she couldn''t wait to hold Zhao Li Xin''s hand. Yang Qiou Xi couldn''t help but feel his heart flutter knowing a few minutester she would be Zhao Li Xin''s legal wife.


    Zi Quan Mei told her after the ceremony she had to pretend to drop her veil so people could see that she was the bride even thoughter Zhao Li Xin was shocked and angry but he couldn''t help but ept her because everyone already witnessed their marriage if Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to be embarrassed in front of the guests he had np choice but ept her as his wife and then it was up to her to soften Zhao Li Xin''s heart.


    Yang Qiou Xi was sure that Zhao Li Xin would not kill her because of his friendship with Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying, and she believed that she could melt Zhao Li Xin''s cold heart as long she stay by his side, she was sure that time and his sincerity will eventually move Zhao Li Xin heart.


    If only other people heard Yang Qiou Xi''s thoughts they would say Yang Qiou Xi is absolutely crazy, who doesn''t know Zhao Li Xin''s character, he was a merciless tyrant, normal rules didn''t apply to him normon sense, he does everything he wants for he had no consideration of people think about him and what he hated the most is a liar and being schemed.


    And Yang Qiou Xi is both.


    As Yang Qiou Xi waited impatiently for Zhao Li Xin''s hand s what she got is not a hand but a violent kick right in her stomach instantly she flew to the sky and rolled on the ground just like a ball.


    Everyone overwhelm with shock, for a moment no one said anything and the room fell silent. Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shed fiercely as if he were ready to kill someone.


    It was Tian Meng Ji who broke the silence "Li...Li Xin, what are you doing!" he felt his sanity was thrown out the window, he didn''t understand what Zhao Li Xin was doing, didn''t he love Lory to her bone?


    "Wait..." Jin Hao pressed Tian Meng Ji''s shoulder "Look.." he turned his gaze to the fallen bride who fell on the cold ground, her veil fell and everyone could see the bride''s face clearly.


    Tian Meng Ji''s eyes widened in shock, "Who... who is that?" she got more confused.


    <strong>"YANG QIOU XI!"</strong> Yang Xi Ying screamed in disbelief, she can''t believe her eyes how could her sister be the bride? where''s Lory?


    "Where''s my wife?" Zhao Li Xin stepped out of the main hall with every step he took brought a shiver to everyone''s heart, he red at Yang Qiou Xi with blood lust etched into her words.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s stomach churned then she vomited a mouthful of fresh blood and it stain her beautiful dress, she found it hard to breathe, even though she was not a cultivator but she knew all her internal organs were injured, cold sweat dripped down her forehead as she looked at Zhao Li Xin in terror.


    "I...I..." fear wed at her throat, and the color drain from her face.


    "Yang Qiou Xi where is Lory?" Yang Xi Ying''s anger red as she demand an answer.


    Yang Qiou Xi was too scared to realize Yang Xi Ying said Lory''s real name after all Lory and Luo Ri Yi sounded almost the same, Yang Qiou Xi gave Yang Xi Ying a pleading look "I...I don''t know" she still believe Yang Xi Ying would help her considering they were half-sister.


    "Miss Yang, you are Lory''s best friend and she loves you very much, even so, I can''t forgive your sister''s mistakes" Zhao Li Xin looked at Yang Xi Ying with a meaningful look.


    Yang Xi Ying knew what Zhao Li Xin meant, Li Mo Zhen held her shoulder tofort her. Yang Xi Ying took a deep breath, she dart her gaze to Yang Qiou Xi''s annoying face, then Lory''s calm smile shed in her mind and their memories together follow, guilt and sadness gripped her heart if something happened with Lory she will never forgive herself.


    Yang Xi Ying turns her eyes to Zhao Li Xin "Do what you need to do, Master Zhao..." determination clearly shows in her face,pared to Lory Yang Qiou Xi''s position in her heart was nothing.


    <strong>"XI YING, I''m your sister!"</strong> Yang Qiou Xi shouted her voice mixed with panic and shock.

 Chapter 863 - The Dispute

    "That''s because you are my sister, you still able to breathe right now!" Yang Xi Ying shouted angrily, even until now Yang Qiou Xi still didn''t show any remorse for what she had done, it turned out that she was much worse than Yang Qiou Ru.


    "I ask again, where is my friend, what did you do to her?" raw anger spark in Yang Xi Ying''s eyes.


    Yang Qiou Xi knew Yang Xi Ying was furious and if Yang Xi Ying knew what she had done, forget about Long Ming, there''s a high chance that Yang Xi Ying would probably kill her first.


    Yang Qiou Xi''s heart was pounding like crazy yet she still stubbornly used ''pitiful card'' with Yang Xi Ying thus she beg with moistening eyes "Help my sister¡­ I didn''t mean¡­ I just¡­"


    "YANG QIOU XI!" Anger throbbed in her veins as she felt a bad premonition feeling creep into her heart.


    Yang Xi Ying narrowed her eyes dangerously "Tell me or I will cut your own tongue" Yang Xi Ying took the fruit knife from the table then she walked slowly towards Yang Qiou Xi.


    Her terror mounted with every step yang Xi Ying took, and she can''t hold any longer thus in a panicked state, Yang Qiou Xi subconsciously started to blurt out everything she knew, "I, sorry Xi Ying - that was not my intention - it was that woman''s fault - she''s the one who makes me di this! - don''t kill me, Xi Ying! I am your sister! remember, I''m your sister, you can''t hurt your own sister!" Yang Qiou Xi cried and crawled away from Yang Xi Ying like a mouse running from a cat.


    Anger welled up inside her, Yang Xi Ying couldn''t believe that her own family hurt Lory, it wasn''t a stranger but her own family! was this her fault? if Yang Qiou Xi wasn''t her sister, would Lory be more decisive? could this situation be avoided?


    Yang Qiou Xi thought Yang Xi Ying''s anger had subsided a bit, and the hope within her start to rise again, with a soft voice she plead "Xi Ying, don''t be angry, it''s not my fault, please help me apologize to Master Long Ming okay?"


    His annoyance reached its peak, Yang Ying threw a knife at Yang Qiou Xi and scratched his cheek, Yang Qiou Xi cried andy on the floor and blood was pouring down her cheeks. Yang Qiou Xi panicked seeing the blood on his cheeks and shouted frantically "Yang Xi Ting what have you done?!"


    "Who is the woman who told you to rece Lory? If you don''t talk, the next knife I throw will not only scratch your cheek" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes were filled with hatred as if she couldn''t wait to tear Yang Qiou Xi''s neck with her own bare hands.


    Yang Qiou Xi stammered "Her name is...Zi..Zi Quan Mei"


    Like hearing the sound of thunder in broad daylight everyone fell silent, they all knew who Zi Quan Mei was if not Zhao Li Xin''s mortal enemy and also the person responsible for poisoning Zhao Li Xin when she was little.


    "You¡­" Yang Xi Ying was so angry she almost lunge towards Yang Qiou Xi, luckily Li Mo Zhen hugged her from behind.


    "Xi Ying, listen to me, you have to calm down...remember, Lory is very strong, nothing will happen to her you have to believe her!" Li Mo Zhen tried to calm Yang Xi Ying''s anger.


    Angry, sad and regret merged into one soon after Yang Xi Ying was crying in Li Mo Zhen''s arms, if something happened to Lory how could she carry on with her life, she owed Lory too much and she hasn''t had a chance to repay any of her kindness and now this happens, what would Lory think? would Lory hate her now?


    amidst themotion Mong Ki suddenly appeared, he took long strides straight to Zhao Li Xin ignoring everyone''s questioning look then he whispered into Zhao Li Xin''s ear for quite a while, Zhao Li Xin''s expression changed from anxious to somber, he turned his scary gaze to Yang Qiou Xi.


    At that time everyone could see that something very bad had happened to Lory immediately they turned their gazes to Yang Qiou Xi, Like a rabbit surrounded by ferocious wolves she trembled in fear.


    Yang Qiou Xi doesn''t know how everything goes against what Zi Quan Mei said, why are they all staring at her like beasts, why do they all hate her so much, she''s just a helpless young girl, can they show her a little mercy?


    suddenly the ground around them shook like a heavy earthquake followed by a shockwave that came from above and ended with a loud boom.


    The heavy impact shook the entire ce, everyone''s reflexes created a barrier with their Qi to protect themselves and everyone else, fortunately, most of them were strong cultivators so no one was injured by the violent attack, except for Yang Qiou Xi, her whole body was suppressed to the ground as if there''s a mountain fall on top of her and blood dripped from her nose and ears, and she fainted instantly.


    Zhao Li Xin and the others stared up at the sky and the protective array that protected the entire Manor was shattered in an instant then from the sky Wei Zu Tian flew andnded gently on the top of the tree, his light body ability was so great he was able to float on the leaves casually.


    Soon all of Wei Zu Tian''s men came and they all stood on the fence wall surrounding the entire Manor and among them were also Gao Mo and his two others Wei Zu Tian close subordinates.


    one person looked quite young and handsome but there''s immense cruelty in her eyes, while the other one looked older with weird small eyes that make him like a sly man.


    They all brandished their swords ready to attack whenever their master gave them orders.


    Zhao Li Xin and the others didn''t look the slightest bit daunted, Zhao Li Xin snapped his fingers and the shadow guards appeared, at the top of the Manor roof.


    Li Mo Zhen and Ming Yue Yin also raised their hands and all the Jiu Yun sect members came together with the Liang Zu kingdom''s military forces led by Fu Ying, surrounded the Hei Shen Manor outside the wall fence.


    four powerful groups on the brink of collision, although it brings fear to onlooker nevertheless It was a sight to be seen.


    On the other hand, Wei Zu Tian became excited, his face beaming with pleasure he pped his hands excitedly, "This is great - this is great!" he burst outughing.


    "Isn''t this great Li Xin, I always knew when we were together, we would be a great spectacle!" he made a satisfied expression.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remained indifferent, ignoring Wei Zu Tian''sment he ask Wei Zu Tian, "Where is my wife?"


    Wei Zu Tian''s face darkened, "Why do you have to talk about other women while I''m here?" heins like a jealous boyfriend.


    Zhao Li Xin''s mouth twitched as he revealed his tant disgust, "Obviously I never think about other people but my wife so stops disgusting me, I just had breakfast" Zhao Li Xin seemed really nauseous.


    Wei Zu Tian''s face was red with anger, the Zhao Li Xin he knew didn''t know how to retaliate, most of the time he just red and said simple words like ''scram'' or ''shut up'' since when Zhao Li Xin became so eloquent?


    Of course, the answer was that ever since he met Lory, Zhao Li Xin was much influenced by Lory''s jokes and sarcasticments and he subconsciously started talking like Lory.


    "Your wife is with me, you better just give up" Wei Zu Tian snorted.


    "How can I believe that my wife is with you, after all my wife is not someone to be easily persuaded" Zhao Li Xin looked at Wei Zu Tian suspiciously.


    Wei Zu Tianughed "Not only your wife, I also got your little subordinate, do you remember that kid? He is quite useful to me, I might make him one of my subordinates... well if he doesn''t die soon" Wei Zu Tian smirked viciously, he has clearly enjoyed the situation.


    "You used her disciple to make her follow you?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice is etched with anger.


    Wei Zu Tian opens his arms and grin "Good idea, right! now your wife is mine!"


    Hear Wei Zu Tian''s arrogant statement make the corner of Zhao Li Xin lips curve upward "I want to see you try¡­"

 Chapter 864 - The Dispute II

    At the moment of sparks of the battle between groups, from afar a horse sped away without paying any heed to the pedestrians who were walking in the middle of the road, the crowd immediately split up like a red sea as the horse pass them by,ter on, the horse rider was stunned as he saw hundreds of soldier stood in front of someone front gate, he immediately recognized Liang Zu''s elite military uniform and also Fu Ying because of the tiger emblem on his armor that only belong to the Fu family, even though he doesn''t know why they were here nheless he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The raider immediately stopped his horse and jumped down then rush towards Fu Ying, "General Fu, we have a problem! Sun Jan city is being attacked by an unknown force!" the horse rider shouted panic he even forgot to greet Fu Ying first.


    Fu Ying didn''t bother either he look in the direction of the city gate and frowned "Sun Jan City attacked?!" Fu Ying repeated in disbelief.


    "Yes, General, they are very strong and they brought strange beasts with them, the beasts are very strong they almost broke through the city gates! General, what should we do!"


    Ming Yue Yin with her keen hearing could hear what was happening outside the fence walls, seeing the confusion on Ming Yue Yin''s face, Wei Zu Tian let out an evilugh "Your Majesty, it seems your city is in danger, what would you do? how about this, because I''m in good mood let me tell you that not only Sun Jan city is in danger as we speak Jing An city is already on the verge of copse, too bad you''re not in the capital to witness it" Wei Zu Tian taunted her.


    Resentment smoldered inside her, Ming Yue Yin scream vehemently "Wei Zu Tian, you dare to attack my kingdom!"


    Wei Zu Tian gloats over Ming Yue Yin''s st of fury, "Oh, please don''t me me, your majesty..." Wei Zu Tian put one hand on his chest expressing his fake sincerity then he smirks cunningly "me Master Xiao Bao Jie and Jin Kai, he''s the one who had this idea, I just give him a little hand...that''s all" Wei Zu Tian opened his arms showing his mocking grin.


    "Your Majesty, what should we do?" General Fu screams from the outside his voice etched with anxiety.


    Ming Yue Yin gritted her teeth, Zhang Yu Hong stood beside her, then he convey a piece of advice, "As a Ruler, you must put the safety of the people and country above all else" he said solemnly.


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips, even though she knew what her priorities were, she was still reluctant to let this matter end like this.


    In the midst of her dilemma, Zhao Li Xin suddenly said, "Go, protect your kingdom, she will tell you the same if she is here"


    Ming Yue Yin knew what ''she'' he meant was Lory and she was also certain that Lory would say the same, Ming Yue Yin clenched her fists, then she looked at Wei Zu Tian''s disgusting face.


    "Make sure nothing happens to Auntie!"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded, "You don''t have to worry about that"


    Ming Yue Yin clicked her tongue furiously and said to all her subordinates, "Let''s go!


    "The Su Sister and Zhang Yu Hong cupped their fists and reply at the same time" Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Before she left, Ming Yue Yin turned her gaze to Li Mo Zhen, "Protect Yang Xi Ying well!" she remind Li Mo Zhen, Ming Yue Yin worried that today''s incident would give Yang Xi Ying too much of a blow, it would affect her young pregnancy.


    Li Mo Zhen nodded firmly, "Of course!"


    "Yue Yin, be careful too," Yang Xi Ying anxiously chimed in.


    Ming Yue Yin nodded and smiled then with one move she take a long leap and left the ce while Fu Ying and his troops immediately followed where Ming Yue Yin went.


    As Ming Yue Yin left with all her subordinated the Heaven''s Gate member cheering inwardly, One group had left, so Zhao Li Xin''s strength inevitably had weakened, or at least that''s what people thought from the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    "One group has left the party, eh?" Wei Zu Tian tilted his head looking disappointed then he shrugged casually, "Oh well, we''re still here aren''t we, but¡­ is Madam Li okay, she looks really pale doesn''t she?" he directed his blood-chilling smile towards Yang Xi Ying unfortunately Wei Zu Tian was right, Yang Xi Ying did look pale and weak turns out the previous incident did take its toll on her.


    Refusing to show her weakness, Yang Xi Ying shouted defiantly, "Shut up, even I''m like this I still can beat on one or two of your subordinates easily!" the moment After venting her emotions Yang Xi Ying felt a great pang in her stomach, she grimaces then subconsciously held her stomach.


    Li Mo Zhen noticed her strange reaction then quickly grabbed her by the waist, "Xi Ying are you alright?" Li Mo Zhe looked at Yang Xi Ying with an apprehensive look.


    "I''m fine" Yang Xi Yin shook her head and smiled but the sweat dripping down her temples showed her persistence.


    "Xi Ying, you''re not okay!" Li Mo Zhen put his hand on Yang Xi Ying''s wrist and he could feel the chaotic pulse on her wrist clearly Yang Xi Ying''s condition was at its worst right now.


    "Xi Ying you need to rest" Li Mo Zhen''s face turned ashen as he tried to persuade her with a pleading look but Yang Xi Ying relentlessly refused "NO! it''s all my fault, I have to take responsibility, because of my family... if anything happens to Lory...I...I will" Yang Xi Ying''s mind was in disarray her words be jumbled together.


    Suddenly Jin Hao shove a pill into Yang Xi Ying''s mouth then he lightly hit her on the back to make her swallow the pill, instantly Yang Xi gulped, and a secondter her vision became blurry and she fell unconscious in Li Mo Zhen''s arms.


    seeing the panic on Li Mo Zhen''s face Jin Hao quickly exined "Don''t worry it''s a medicine to stabilize her pregnancy, it because her body is too weak so the medicine force her body to shut down so she can rest quicker"


    Li Mo Zhen heaved a sigh of relief, he looked at Yang Xi Ying with regret, he should have protected Yang Xi Ying better so she wouldn''t suffer like this, Li Mo Zhen looked at Jin Hao with a grateful look, "Thank you..."


    "Don''t mind it, quickly get Yang Xi Ying out of here" he looked at Li Mo Zhen meaningfully.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t be more helpful" Li Mo Zhen showed his regret.


    "You have helped a lot, and don''t forget to bring Yang Qiou Xi before my master actually kills her" Jin Hao sneer.


    Li Mo Zhen snorted disdainfully "I don''t think Xi Ying wouldn''t care about that but so as not to disturb you I will take her" Li Mo Zhen gestured to his men to bring the bloody Yang Qiou Xi who was lying unconsciously on the ground.


    Li Mo Zhen''s men also didn''t treat Yang Qiou Xi with respect, he put Yang Qiou Xi''s body on his shoulders like a sack of rice before he and Li Mo Zhen left the Manor in haste.


    when Li Mo Zhen and his entourage left Wei Zu Tian pretended to be sad he said to Zhao Li Xin: "Li Xin, just watch all your friends leave just like that, you know other people are not reliable they are selfish and coward you should never trust them in a first ce, in fact, you should stay the way you used to be, cold, miserable, distant, and alone. You should know by now you don''t need anyone¡­you only need me" his possessiveness makes everyone''s hair raise just by hearing it.


    Zhao Li Xin replied with utter disgust stered on his face, <strong>"SCRAM!"</strong> Then he lunges toward Wei Zu Tian at high speed.


    Wei Zu Tian grinned widely, "There he is!" he greeted Zhao Li Xin''s attack excitedly.


    Simultaneously Hei Shen and the Heaven gate members took out their weapons and jump at each other, the impact of their battle shook thend hundreds of miles away, the entire city of Sun Jan was in the midst of chaos between the battles outside and within the city, there was nothing the citizen could do but running frantically to their respective homes and locking themselves in their homes.


    This was the first time he had received a business offer during a fight, normally he would have agreed because, to be honest, these twin swords weren''t his best creation but when he recalled how these people had taken a fair share in torturing Guan Men Niang, Wu San Bo felt his anger re-up thus he smiled sarcastically at Chung Tao and said: "Oh I don''t think so!"


    Chung Tao''s face turned grim than he give ominous sneers "Well, It doesn''t matter after I kill you the sword will be mine!" his movement got quicker and the attack got more fierce, the old man sword is like dancing in the sky, the movement was graceful and sharp but even so Wu San Bo still managed to withstand each attack managed to lunch heavy blow and slice one of Chung Tao''s sleeves.


    Chung Tao sees his sleeve was torn, he feels greatly humiliated and his anger became uncontroble, his attacks became even more ferocious than before.


    Elsewhere, Jin Hao was fighting a mysterious handsome man who didn''t make a sound when they fought even when he got hit, it''s not like Jin Haoined about it, but there was something very strange about this man, but he didn''t know what.


    Jin Hao suddenly noticed the opportunity in the man''s movement so Jin Hao broke shifted to the side then turn his kicked at the man''s chest too bad the man managed to block Jin Hao''s movement with his sword.


    the man was pushed back but he didn''t fall down actually he didn''t look hurt at all. unbothered by his failed attack Jin Hao swung his sword in front of him as he prepared his next move, but the handsome in front of him man suddenly froze and he stares inquisitively at Jin Hao then out of nowhere he asked in a low voice "They said, you did experiments with corpses, right?"


    Jin Hao was surprised by the abrupt question didn''t know what to think thus he replied reflexively "Yes..."


    The handsome man tilted his head then asked with a nd look, "Do you like corpses too?"


    Jin Hao''s brows knit together, he stare at the expressionless man who seems eagerly waiting for his answer, Jin Hao then clicked his tongue and sighed "Why do I always face the weirdest enemy amongst all" heined angrily to himself.


    Bei Li Yan who heard Jin Hao''sint disagreed and he shouted loudly, "I beg the differ!"

 Chapter 865 - The Cause Of Rift

    At the distance, Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian appear like two glowing balls chasing each other and colliding like two meteor balls hitting each other, every time their powers shed, shockwaves shook surrounding them just like an earthquake then followed by a strong gust of wind that lifted dust into the air creating gray smoke across half the city.


    Zhao Li Xin thennded smoothly on the pile of rubble that used to be where he lived, it''s a shame his Manor copsed again, not like he cared, though.


    Lory says home is not a ce but a feeling, since Lory is the one that makes him feel like home, so when she is not here he has no home so what''s the point of having a big manor.


    "Why are you in a daze in the middle of the fight, Li Xin?" Wei Zu Tian notices Zhao Li Xin''s nd expression that is devoid of any emotion so he asks Zhao Li Xin curiously.


    Zhao Li Xin stared off into the distance but nothing seemed to reflect in his eyes, then he replied with something that sounded like muttering, "I was thinking about my wife¡­.is she scared? is she hurt? is she worried? it''s not even a day but I already missed her"


    Wei Zu Tian''s expression turned somber as jealousy swirled within him like a hurricane even during the fight, Zhao Li Xin''s mind never stopped thinking about that woman, Wei Zu Tian failed to understand why Zhao Li Xin loved her so much as if she had put a charm on him make Zhao Li Xin unable to think about anything else but her.


    "Stop thinking about that woman, she doesn''t deserve you, she''s just a pathetic orphan who has neither power nor wealth that''s why she''s leeching on you, have never thought about it? she''s no different with selfish and greedy women out there!" Jealousy made Wei Zu Tian incessantly vilify Lory in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    He hated how Lory controlled Zhao Li Xin''s mind whether she was here or not, Wei Zu Tian never seen anyone could affect Zhao Li Xin as much not even the Mong Brother who was always beside him for a long time.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled bitterly, "If that was the case, I would be at ease because I am strong enough and rich enough to keep her by my side but my wife is like the wind, she''sing suddenly, she dances around me like butterfly given me so much happiness and peace I never felt before, however, I never know when she will leave me..." as Zhao Li Xin mumbled to himself the image of Lory''s back staring at the moon with a lonely expression made his heart tremble, Zhao Li Xin always wondered if there will be a day Lory would ever leave him?


    <strong>"ENOUGH!</strong> stop thinking about him!" His anger red knowing how easily Lory could affect Zhao Li Xin''s mood. Wei Zu Tian then releases an invisible punch towards Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin swiftly created a fire barrier in front of him however Wei Zu Tian force was still able to push him back, using his strength Zhao Li Xin reflect Wei Zu Tian''s attack to the side as result it hit half of the Manor that still standing and the entire pce exploded then turned into rubble.


    Zhao Li Xin flick his fingers and numerous golden fire arrows flew from him and shot towards Wei Zu Tian, refused to be outdone Wei Zu Tian took out a sword from his spatial ring and nimbly parried all the arrows that were heading towards him easily.


    Zhao Li Xin was still far from finished either, he opened his palm and a bolt of fire floated above her hand then Zhao Li Xin threw a firebolt like a cannonball, the firebolt moves faster and grew bigger as it got closer to Wei Zu Tian. Undaunted by the attack, Wei Zu Tian pped his hands together and the wind that came from his hands extinguished the mes instantly just before the fire got anywhere near him.


    still, Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained the same as if he had expected this.


    From far away several people gradually emerge, it was Zi Quan Mei and several members of Heaven''s Gate sect including Lory. Zhao Li Xin stopped his movement then Wei Zu Tian turned around and the side of his mouth curled up in triumph.


    "Lory..." Zhao Li Xin whispered her name.


    "Stop! Or I won''t guarantee what happens to little Shin Jiu" Wei Zu Tian warned Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin stopped, his eyes staring deeply into Lory''s face when he saw her swollen cheeks, anger instantly exploded within him like moltenva "Who hurt my wife!" Zhao Li Xin roared furiously.


    <strong>"LI XIN, STOP!"</strong> Lory cried and Zhao Li Xin immediately fell silent, with a hurt look Lory looked at her "You never told me about Shin Jiu" Lory bit her lip trying to quell her sadness.


    "That''s because...." Zhao Li Xin tried to exin but Lory cut him off, "Please don''t...." Lory shook her head as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his fists, deep sadness and pain showed on his beautiful face, "Sorry... I''lle to pick you up soon"


    Lory didn''t say anything, she turned her face away from Zhao Li Xin''s intense gaze.


    Wei Zu Tian was satisfied to see the rift between Lory and Zhao Li Xin, it turned out that keeping the child alive was not in vain, if only this was the depth of Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s rtionship then Wei Zu Tian was sure he could destroy Lory and Zhao Li Xin more easily than what he expected before.


    An ecstatic smile spread across Wei Zu Tian''s face, his mood soared like fireworks, "You have three days to decide to surrender yourself with me, only then will I release your wife and little subordinate" Wei Zu Tian chuckles then he sashayed with Zi Quan Mei and her other subordinates.


    Gao Mo winked at Bei Li Yan before he left and said: "I will wait for you"


    Bei Li Yan replied with a disgusting smile, "Please don''t"


    Meanwhile, the strangely handsome man waved his hand to Jin Hao like a child waving at a clown and Jin Hao narrowed his eyes.


    ''What the hell?''


    Before the old man left he nce at Wu San Bo''s words, "I will return for your sword," the old man said to Wu San Bo.


    Wu San Bo looked back at the old man in annoyance, "I''m going to auction this sword, just go over there!"


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin watched Lory''s back disappear in the distance, there was an indescribable emptiness in her heart that she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Mong Ki approached Zhao Li Xin then he said "The n has started, Milord"


    "Who else is following Lory?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression turned serious.


    "Mong Yi, Mong Liu, and Mong Gi, they all followed Lord Girsa who was also following the madam so they able to maintain a safe distance so they didn''t identally alert Wei Zu Tian and the others"


    "There are only three ces Wei Zu Tian will ce Lory, both the vi is impossible because the security is toox, the other possibility is the Heaven''s Gate headquarters on the Hwang Wu continent but that also unlikely because the ce is too far and thing could happen along the way, so Wei Zu tian won''t take that chance so he most likely ced Lory at the whispering forest and there is a high chance he put Shin Jiu there as well"


    "So, what is our next step, my Lord?" Wu San Bo cupped his fists waiting for Zhao Li Xin''s order.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his fingers as pondering for a moment then said firmly: "Destroy Wei Zu Tian vi"


    "But, Miss Guan is still there?" Wu San Bo looked a bit hesitant.


    "We destroyed the Vi so that Wei Zu Tian will send Guan Men Niang to Heaven''s Gate headquarters, we needed her to be there to n our next move" Jin Hao exined.


    "You don''t think Wei Zu Tian will take her to the Whispering Forest instead?" Wu san Bo didn''t want Guan Men Niang to live in that hell, he didn''t want Guan Men Niang to be close to Lao Min Na because Lao Min Na had a tendency to hate beautiful women for some reason.


    Bei Li Yan shook his head "No, Guan Men Niang is like a pretty doll to Wei Zu Tian and the Whispering forest is not a ce that anyone can enter, that ce is the center of everything so he won''t bring an insignificant person like Guan Men Niang, ironically, Guan Men Niang little value finally save her this time"


    Zhao Li Xin then gave additional orders to Wu San Bo, "Do it as a n, ensure Guan Men Niang''s safety, and use this opportunity to give a preliminary notion of what is happening on the Hwang Wu continent including the location of the crimson lightning sword, and Bei Li Yan I need you to assist Jin Hua and see how the situation in the Misty Lake, while Jin Hao, Mong Ki, and Jiang Jin Wei will follow me to pick up Lory"


    "Yes, Milord!" everyone answers simultaneously.


    Bei Li Yan suddenly raised his head then he looked towards the city gate "Jiang Jin Wei took quite a long time, huh?

 Chapter 866 - The Rebellion

    Lory could stop ncing at the city of Sun Jan, in the distance a lot of smoke was billowing, faint screams and explosions could be heard, Lory''s heart tightened upon seeing this familiar sights he was reminded of her past when dozens of cities were destroyed simultaneously when the ck dragon Nazareth woke up from its long slumber and the beast''s tide destroy everything in their way.


    Although this scene wasn''t as bad as she had seen before, but the gray smoke rising in the air made Lory keep on remembering her past and she could only put her trust in her friends.


    "It''s toote" Wei Zu Tian suddenly chimed in.


    Lory turned her gaze to Wei Zu Tian but without answering his words then she turned her gaze back to Sun Jan city.


    Wei Zu Tian thought Lory was overwhelmed by sadness and desperation and Wei Zu Tian mocked Lory''s weakness, it seem she wasn''t as strong as she had shown before, in the end, she was just an ordinary woman.


    "Stop looking back, you are only slowing us down" Zi Quan Mei scolded her.


    Lory looked at Zi Quan Mei indifferently, Lory ignorant make Zi Quan Mei''s anger was ignited, she raised his hand to p Lory again but Wei Zu Tian stopped her.


    "Enough Quan Mei, let her see Sun Jan city onest time, after all the city will be annihted today and so will Jing An city, looks like Empress Ming will end her short reign" Wei Zu Tian snickered and Zi Quan Mei''s anger subsided while looking at Lory with a condescending look.


    The destruction of the Liang Zu kingdom will serve as a reminder to anyone who is willing to side with the Hei Shen sect and the time wille for the Jiu Yun sect to experience its demise if they do not dissociate themselves from the Hei Shen sect immediately and when that happens it would be a big blow for Hei Shen reputation and influence.


    Noticing Lory''s silence Zi Quan Mei want to ruffle her further so she brought her face close to Lory''s so there was only a little distance between them, she smirked right in front of Lory''s face "Why are you silent now are you worried about your friends, or your little disciple, or maybe Long Ming, maybe you worry about everyone but what can you do? nothing right, it''s time for you to understand that without your husband and friends you are nothing but a pathetic-weak girl" Zi Quan Mei sneer deepen after seeing the anger in Lory''s face Zi Quan Mei''s satisfied then she burst outughing.


    Lory furrowed her brows then looked up at the sky.


    Soon after, they arrived in front of two carriages, but one of the carriages looked more like a rectangr iron prison.


    Zi Quan Mei enjoyed the surprised look on Lory''s face, with given exnation she pushed Lory into the metal box harshly, Lory was pushed so hard until she bumped into the metal wall, and before she couldprehend the situation the box closed and suddenly everything around Lory be pitch ck.


    There is only one small hole in the top corner of the box to let air in and provide some light. Lory took a deep breath then she crouch in the corner quietly, Lory then squeezed her hand then slowly opened her palm then all of a sudden dozens of dim small lights flew from her palm like fireflies and ceased the darkness.


    [Are you okay, little girl?] Girsha called Lory over their telepathic connection.


    [I''m fine...] Lory replied curtly.


    [Are you hurt?] Girsha asked her.


    [No more than I had to...] Lory casually replied.


    Girsha didn''tment he know how resilient Loy could be since Marcus raised her with the pride of royalty but mentality as a warrior, she wouldn''t mind with little pain as long she got her objective.


    [How is the city?] Lory asks eventually.


    _________________________________


    The line of soldiers standing above the city gates all looked ashen as they look to the outside of the city, the line of oddly shaped beasts roared loudly while stamping their front feet vigorously as if impatiently storming the city and behind the beasts, hundreds of soldiers on horseback wearing bronze armor while carrying long sturdy spears ready to attack them together with the ferocious beast.


    No matter how brave the city guards and soldiers of Sun Jan city were, they still felt trepidation seeing their formidable opponent and they realized that if they didn''t have the chance to win against this enemy, inevitably the beautiful Sun Jan city would find their demise today.


    Most of the soldiers in Sun Jan city have families and friends living in the city knowing everything they love will be destroyed their will to fight is slowly fading as they drown in their own desperation.


    "What should we do captain?" one of the soldiers asked anxiously.


    The captain shook his head "Even if we run now, we will only hasten the death of the citizen of Sun Jan city, however, if we fight it will at least give the people a chance to escape outside the city..." it was clear on the captain face he will not back down, he would sacrifice his life today to protect Sun Jan city and his people at all cost.


    The captain''s determination moved the hearts of his subordinates tremendously, soon their fighting spirit returned, the captain was right! They will survive as long as they can so that everyone in the city can escape and their families can survive.


    "Immediately order the residents to evacuate!" said the captain to one of the young soldiers.


    "Ready captain!" The young soldier cupped his fists then ran in a hurry.


    The captain set his sights on his enemy, the chances of winning were almost zero but his determination was unwavering, he came from a long-established military family, this is what he had to do, he had no regrets.


    "Hit the battle drums!" the captain raised his fist in the air.


    The drums were beaten and the soldiers shouted battle cries into the sky, they only hoped that their sacrifices today would not be in vain.


    "It seems that there are still brave people left in Sun Jan city." Xiao Wanzu sneered.


    Xiao Wan Zu was Xiao Bo Jie''s second son, he had the title of general and was also Fu Ying''s biggest rival at least that''s what he thought.


    Initially, Xiao Bo Jie nned to marry Ming Yue Yin but his n was rejected by Ming Yue Yin due to various reasons but it was clear to everyone that Ming Yue Yin didn''t like him, Ming Yue Yin''s refusal made him dislike Ming Yue Yin increased even more.


    Like Xiao Bo Jie, he also thought that women were unfit to rule, in his eyes a woman''s duty should only be to take care of her husband, family, and bear children, therefore the Xiao family was annoyed that they had to obey a women''s orders plus their Ming Yue Yin give her full support to the Fu Xiao Jin thus the resentment toward Ming Yue Yin deepen.


    All the anger, dissatisfaction, and frustration build up like amber to zing fire and eventually drives them tomit the most unforgivable act of coup d''etat.


    At that time, ''coincidently'' Jin Kai approached them with a lucrative deal that require the Xiao family''s submission to Lao Min Na in exchange for the Liang Zu kingdom. What made the Xiao family even more daring was when they knew that Wei Zu Tian''s powerful figure and Heaven''s Gate would support them.


    They thought their submission to Lao Min Na will only be temporary until they got the Liang Zu kingdom before they flip to Wei Zu Tian side instead, the Xiao family got everything nned hence they did not hesitate to face Long Ming and Li Mo Zhen, they were confident of winning this war.


    "Hump, actually I''d rather destroy Jing An city but I have to settle for destroying Sun Jan city," Xiao Wan Zu snorted expressing his disappointment "Oh whatever, at least I can fight with Fu Ying, I''ll prove who is stronger between us !" he grins wildly.


    "General, it''s time," Xiao Wan Zu strategic adviser reminded him.


    "Hm¡­" Xiao Wan Zu let out ''Xun'' an egg-shaped aerophone made of y which is also known as ship flute as soon as he blew on the ship''s flute, the hybrid beast let out a long roar then ran towards the gate leaving a trail of smoke behind them.


    <strong>"HERE THEY COME!"</strong> one of the soldiers of Sun Jan city warned hisrades with a loud voice.

 Chapter 867 - The Deception

    <em>''Let your n be dark and imprable as night and when you move, fall like a thunderbolt''</em>


    <strong>"Open the gate, ATTACK!"</strong> shouted the captain.


    The gate was immediately opened and all the soldiers from Sun Jan city rushed out of the gate, letting out war cries. right in front of them, a three to five feet tall beast attacked them with its long fangs and sharp ws, the beast roared like a monster emerging from hell but the soldiers of Sun Jan city were ready to sacrifice themselves.


    Those brave soldiers had epted their deaths with great courage and finally, they carried out the task they had sworn to do so.


    Xiao Wan Zuughed at the stupidity of the Sun Jan city soldiers, he didn''t know why those stupid soldiers risked their lives when it was easier for them to run and save themselves.


    Maybe the soldiers knew they wouldn''t hold out so they risked everything to fight him even though they knew they couldn''t possibly win.


    Xiao Wan Zu cackle knowing victory was already in his hands.


    But suddenly his military adviser shouted frantically "Behind us!"


    The long spear pierced through the advisor''s neck and his head was neatly chopped off and rolled on the ground, Xiao Wan Zu gaped, he looked back and his eyes widened.


    Hundreds of soldiers standing in a long line every one of them wearing silver armor with the golden lion crest on their chests shining in the sunlight among them arge man carrying arge sword on his shoulder stared at Xiao Wan Zu like a predator staring at its prey.


    "Tha...that?" Xiao Wan Zu widened his eyes in disbelief, how could that person be here instead of being in the city protecting their Lord, what was he doing here!


    "General, it''s Jiang Jin Wei and the Golden Lion army!" shouted Xiao Wan Zu''s men frantically.


    "Shut up, I know!" Xiao Wan Zu was stressed by the sudden change of situation, he had not finished understanding the situation when hundreds of people in ck, gray, white, and red uniforms jumped from the city gates then rushed towards the beast, respectively. so powerful that the beasts had no chance of defeating them, in just seconds, dozens of them were mercilessly killed one by one.


    The captain from Sun Jan city army lit up like a firework, and so does his fellow subordinates "It''s Hei Shen sect, they came to help us!" the captain screamed in joy and everyone let out rejoice scream and their hope instantly rise.


    Jiang Jin Wei shouted excitedly, <strong>"KILL THE BEAST!"</strong> he raised his hand forward, and the whole soldiers dash toward the Beast and Xiao army.


    "Don''t let any survivor!" Jiang Jin Wei''s voice pierces the sky just like thunder and the Xiao wan Zu and his soldier''s heart sunk to their bottom.


    Xiao Wan Zu saw the beasts and their soldiers annihted without a trace as the table turned against him. His heart was pounding in his chest and horror was etched on his face. How could the four members of the Hei Shen pce be here, when they were gathered together? They shouldn''t be in Sun Jan city.


    Even though Xiao Wan Zu knew some of the Hei Shen sect members were indeed in Sun Jan city, but he didn''t expect them to be this many, especially the Golden Lion army, Didn''t Long Ming only summon the Golden Lions army only when he was going to war with someone, could it be¡­..Long Ming already knew this beforehand? impossible!


    Xiao Wan Zu desperately fought the Hei Shen sect and the Sun Jan city army, his face was covered in sweat and dust his breathing be unstable as he exhausted from the fight and his movements were increasingly chaotic.


    out of nowhere, Xiao Wan Zu''s body was thrown into the air by a brute force, his muscr body hovered high in the air for three seconds before he fell on the ground with his face down.


    "Is your name Xiao Wan Zu?" Jiang Jin Wei''s fist clenched, blue veins popping out of his fist as a result of delivering a powerful punch to Xiao Wan Zu''s back.


    Jiang Jin Wei looked at Xiao Wan Zu disappointedly "I heard you were Fu Ying''s rival so I thought you will be strong, but your power is just like this, how can you be that Fu Ying brat rival? Fu Ying can at least withstand one or two of my punches"


    Xiao Wan Zu was embarrassed to admit that he was knocked down so easily by Jiang Jin Wei and he was told that he was much worse than Fu Ying, "That''s because you hit me from behind and I''m...I''m already exhausted too!"


    anyone who hears Xiao Wan Zu''s argument will feel very embarrassed, will anyone announce themselves first before throwing a punch in the middle of battle, and of course people will feel exhausted while fighting in the war, is there a soldier who can ask permission to rest during the war to regain their strength before they resume their fight? Xiao Wan Zu''s statement was clearly ridiculous.


    unexpectedly, Jiang Jin Wei seriously pondered while pinching his chin then he suddenly nodded, "I agree with you!"


    Xiao Wan Zu felt a little better, at least he didn''t lose his entire face or so he thought. Jiang Jin Wei then threw the jade bottle at Xiao Wan Zu and said, "That bottle contains recovery pills, take it and let''s have a rematch!" Jiang Jin Wei made a big childlike smile.


    Among the people fighting there were also Cha Hua and Shui Xian who were Bei Li Yan''s four subordinates, they heard Jiang Jin Wei''s words they exchanged nces, and looked at Xiao Wan Zu with pity then nonchntly continued their fight.


    ''That poor bastar*" all Hei Shen members lit a candle for Xiao Wan Zu.


    The winner of this war couldn''t be clearer, the victory that Xiao Wan Zu depicted in his mind was crushed by Jiang Jin Wei''s ruthless fist, again and again, he fell to the ground face down, his face tired of kissing the hard ground and again, at the same time the terrible smell of the beast blood and carcass permeated in the air, while his soldiers were killed like grass by Hey he sect members as they follow Jiang Jin Wei order ''Don''t let any survivor!''


    The fighting spirit within Xiao Wan Zu was long gone, all he wanted right now was to get out of here or at least give him an honorable death but no, Jiang Jin Wei shoved a recovery pill down his throat every time he almost lose his consciousness and after that Jiang Jin Wei forced him to fight him again and again, "No¡­no more, please¡­I give up," He raised his hand in surrender.


    Jing Jin Wei pursed his lips, "What? Why? Come on just a little bit more okay" he sounded like a child who didn''t want to stop ying with his friend, the pure joy in Jiang Jin Wei''s voice making Xiao Wan Zu''s body tremble in fear.


    "No¡­ please no, beg for mercy" Xiao Wan Zu pleaded desperately.


    "Mercy?" Jiang Jin Wei sneered, "Where is your mercy when you send hordes of Beasts to helpless citizens, don''t you feel so great riding your big horse knowing that Beasts will tear and gnaw all those innocent women, and children, have mercy, you said?" Jiang Jin Wei snorted as he grabbed Xiao Wan Zu by the cor and lifted him higher so that his feet floated on the ground.


    "You have to ask God, for that!" Jiang Jin Wei then haul him to the ground then press his knee on Xiao Wan Zu''s chest while raining him with punches until his nose and mouth were t and covered with blood.


    Then suddenly a huge boulder fell from the sky and smashed into thest remaining group of beasts into a paste, blood ooze under the boulder and a beautiful woman in a yellow dressnded smoothly on the boulder.


    The woman put her hands on her hips looking very nonchnt, "Is it over?" Ming Yue Yin looked around her looking disappointed but not surprised.


    "Your Majesty, where did you get the huge boulder from?" Shui Xian stared at the boulder in awe.


    "From my spatial ring?" Ming Yue Yin answers casually as if it was normal.


    "¡­."


    Cha Hua was actually a bit hesitant to ask, however she couldn''t contain her curiosity, "Uhm... may I ask, why does Her Majesty keep a giant boulder in your spatial ring?"


    Ming Yue Yin opened her arms and let out a mischievous grin, "Because I can..."


    Ming Yue Yin didn''t exin that she always dreamed of squashing all those annoying officials whenever they started nagging her in court for whatever stupid reasons they had, unfortunately, she had to use this stone for hybrid beasts instead, although it was less than satisfactory, however, it would do¡­.for now.


    "¡­."


    ''Forget it, she''s a friend of the young madam after all''

 Chapter 868 - The Deception II

    Ming Yue Yin then took out a crystal bottle that was slightlyrger than the size of her palm, the bottle looked normal from the outside but when light touched its surface, one could see strange rune carved on it.


    Ming Yue Yin opened the small bottle cap carefully then suddenly a ck shadow dot under the border was sucked into the bottle, after a while Miing Yue Yin quickly closed the bottle again.


    Ming Yue Yin examined few of the ck leech-like creature wriggling inside the bottle with an expression of disgust.


    "Is that the remaining Demon parasite?" Shui Xian asked.


    "Yeah, what about the other demon parasites?"


    "It turns to dust when ites into contact with a weapon made of spirit stone" Shui Xian replied.


    Ming Yue Yin breathed a sigh of relief, however, just like Zhao Li Xin, she was also troubled by theck of options for killing demon parasites while there were very few weapons that spirit stones could make and this Demon container can only be made by Lory. Therefore what would happen if they faced a beast horde that was bigger than this, what would happen if this happened to other countries wh knew nothing about Demon parasites.


    "Uncle wants to experiment with this demon parasite, maybe he wants to find another way to kill it" Ming Yue Yin store the bottle back to her spatial ring.


    "Well, if my master believes he finds his way," said Cha Hua confidently.


    "You really believe in your Lord, don''t you?" Ming Yue Yin was amused by her confidence towards Zhao Li Xin.


    "Yes, because My Lord is smart and most of all he was very persistent" Cha Hua give assuring reply.


    "Yes, when My Lord wants something, he will not stop until he gets it." Shui Xian also nodded in agreement.


    Ming Yue Yin scratched her nose as she couldn''t deny it, inwardly she also agreed with them, who is crazy enough to find someone just by their voice and smell? If you put aside the romance and love story between Lory and Zhao Li Xin, it''s actually quite a daunting story, luckily they fell in love in the end.


    Not long after the battle finally ended, then Fu Ying and his subordinates also came, he nced at the half-dead Xiao Wan Zu then he looked at the jade pill and Jiang Jin Wei''s content expression Fu Ying immediately knew what had happened to Xiao Wan Zu, for a second Fu Ying almost felt sorry for Xiao wan Zu''s misfortune.


    Fu Ying cupped his fists and knelt in front of the boulder "Your Majesty, we have killed all the Xiao family spies in Sun Jan city"


    The whereabouts of many spies from the Xiao family had been known to Ming Yue Yin for quite a while she purposely didn''t get rid of them to use them to give false information to the Xiao family, who would have thought that her spies had watched over the Xiao family spies and that was how Ming Yue Yin found out about the coup that Xiao Bo Jie together with several noble families was dissatisfied with her rule.


    Ming Yue Yin casually sat on a rock looking at Sun Jan city then she said: "Good, lest anyone know that Sun Jan city is safe for the time being"


    The captain looked at Ming Yue Yin nkly he got too many shocks for today, first, there was a strange beast then the Xiao family tried to revolt, then, he saw the King''s pce and Hei Shen sect members for the first time and now he saw the empress of his country with his own eyes!


    Empress Ming had a youthful appearance but her presence was like that of an old King, just by sitting leisurely with her legs crossed on the boulder she had created it was as if she was sitting on the highest throne looking down on them like ants, the extraordinary charisma radiated from her made the captain and his subordinates overwhelmed with amazement and fear.


    Ming Yue Yin noticed the captain''s presence, then Ming Yue Yin turned her gaze to the man, even though he looked a bit old but he had already proven his loyalty and bravery,pared to appearance, background, or talent, Ming Yue Yin valued loyalty and courage more because those two things are the most difficult to obtain from subordinates.


    "You, what''s your name?" Ming Yue Yin pointed at the captain.


    The captain immediately woke up from his daze and immediately knelt on one knee and simultaneously with his subordinates they saluted in unison to Ming Yue Yin.


    "Greetings to the mighty empress may Your Majesty be blessed with long and prosperous life!"


    This was the first time the Hei Shen sect realized that the ''brat'' that Lory often teased and y with was the true Empress, because of the way Lory and Zhao Li Xin treated Ming Yue Yin they always forgot Ming Yue Yin''s reverent identity.


    "Reply Your Majesty, this ordinary soldier''s name is Sang Yun, I am the captain of the city gate guards of Sun Jan city!" the captain answered firmly even though his back was drenched in a cold sweat. He feels more nervous facing the empress than hundreds of beasts.


    "You have proven your courage and loyalty to the country as well as to this empress. You have also shown extraordinary ability inmanding troops even under the dire circumstances therefore I will raise your position from captain to lieutenant colonel" Ming Yue Yin bestowed her decree and the Su sister who was present immediately noted it as the witness of the decree it only needs imperial seal from Ming Yue Yin to make it official.


    The sudden reward stunned Sang Yun, he was almost fifty years old so he didn''t expect to have a promotion at this age, this was truly blessed in disguise he quickly kowtowed to Ming Yue Yin "Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty"


    "I also rewarded all the soldiers who fought today with bonus ten times the sry, and free medical treatment for your injuries and If any of yourrades died today, send a report to your superiors for military financial support for their family that was left behind" Ming Yue Yin add-in.


    Instantly the faces of all the soldiers lit up as they felt their sacrifices today were not in vain and the empress acknowledged their efforts, what more could they hope for soon they all kowtow and praised Ming Yue Yin''s benevolence and generosity.


    Hence the matter of Sun Jan city ended without too many casualties on their side, the city didn''t even have a scratch as their enemy had no chance to enter.


    "What about Jing An city?" Jiang Jin Wei asked.


    Ming Yue Yin chuckled without the slightest worry in her eyes, "With all the generals under Uncle Fu''s leadership and, no one can break through my city beside...he alsoing" her cheek slightly blushed.


    "He? Aah, he arrived just in time, I guess." Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes shed with excitement.


    "Yup, With Yuan Shao''s help, I have nothing to worry about!" Ming Yue Yin gave a confident statement.


    __________________________________


    In Jing An city, Xiao Bo Zhi releases a hybrid beast to destroy the city. He and several militarymanders and generals who had defected with him had gathered thousands of troops to attack the capital.


    but when the beast approached the city gate, thousands of arrows shot swiftly followed by a hissing sound, and then pierced the space between the hybrid beast''s eyes, because of theirrge size it was not difficult to hit their heads.


    the hybrid beasts fell and ended with ck smokeing out of their ears and noses.


    Yes, the arrow head is made of spirit stone.. Wu San Bo got the idea to minimize the manufacture of weapons with spirit stones,pared to making swords or daggers making the arrow head is far more efficient.

 Chapter 869 - The Deception III

    Xiao Bo Zhi and his underlings were confused as to how the hybrid beasts could die so quickly did Jin Kai give them a guarantee that the beast will be stronger than any normal beast but the fact in front of them shocked them nheless.


    For those who have never fought a hybrid beast, it will certainly be difficult to deal with it because the beast will continue to attack even if its limbs are cut off because the one controlling it is a parasite in its brain, so to kill it faster it is better to stab its head with spirit stones that had absorbed the sacred power of the fragments.


    However, this trick could only work once when the beast realized they were aiming for their weak point, their instincts told them to protect their head so the beast started dodging the arrows, some using their bodies to block the arrows.


    And the Hybrid beasts roared in anger because the wound didn''t kill them, instead, it''s causing them to sink into madness. Seeing the surrounding animals heating up, Xiao Bo Zhi''s confidence returned, he believed that the previous situation was just a coincidence and made the animals even crazier.


    "Attack the Capital!" Xiao Bo Zhi ordered the thousands of soldiers to attack, the cavalrymen galloped their horses ferociously while the rest of the soldiers ran towards the city gates with a long roar.


    However, something Xiao Bo Zhi didn''t expect happened. Thousands of soldiers from left and right sides charged towards his army, and from the city gate, a huge firestone projectile is thrown into the air and hit Xiao Bo Zhi''s soldiers and shattered their army formation.


    even more, firestone was thrown from the city gates and Xiao Bo Zhi''s army was in a frenzy and the beasts writhed as the hot mes engulfed them, but hundreds of arrows shot back and pierced through the temples of the beasts and killed the beast.


    Xiao Bo Zhi''s face was deathly pale, he didn''t expect to be met with this fierce resistance, did they know he would attack the capital, it was impossible!


    If that was the case, his first son Xiao Zu Ke who worked as the Ministry of Personnel might know something, but he didn''t hear anything from his son so Xiao Bo Zhi was sure that everything was going ording to n, unfortunately, the reality was far from that. truth.


    <strong>''WHAT''S GOING ON!''</strong>


    The city gates suddenly opened from there a man in silver armor with the emblem of an eagle engraved on his armor and a helmet with green tassels on it holding a silver spear while riding a ck horse galloped towards dozens of beasts and hundreds of his troops followed behind him.


    He swung his long spear and the three beasts sliced ??into pieces, like a tornado he swept everything in front of him as he continued to push towards where Xiao Bo Zhi was.


    Xiao Bo Zhi fought the rising panic within him, then he raised his sword while spurring his horse towards the man, they jumped from their respective horses while drawing their weapons and the sound of iron pounding against each other.


    "Who are you? You are not a citizen of the Liang Zu kingdom, why are you fighting me?" Xiao Bo Zhi did not recognize the face of the young man in front of him nor the uniform he was wearing but Xiao Bo Zhi was sure that this person was not from Liang Zu, then who was he and why did he fight him? but one thing is certain, this young man is much stronger than him.


    "Young man, I don''t know who you are but if you stop fighting me I will give you a quarter of Liang Zu''s kingdom¡­ no, I give you half! if you stop blocking my way!" Xiao Bo Zhi took a big risk, but half of Liang Zu''s kingdom was better than not at all because if he failed to carry out this rebellion then he and his entire family and his men would die.


    The young man smiled, he twisted the tip of his spear and made Xiao Bo Zhi''s footstep unbnce then the young man shift his body behind Xiao Bo Zhi then thrust the tip of his spear at Xiao Bo Zhi''s back and through his shoulder.


    Xiao Bo Zhi screamed in pain he fell to the ground, Xiao Bo Zhi turned his body to withstand the young man''s attack but unfortunately, he lost quickly and the young man stabbed the tip of his spear into Xiao Bo Zhi''s chest.


    Xiao Bo Zhi vomited fresh blood from his mouth and dark red blood was flowing from his body.


    The youth smirked at Xiao Bo Zhi "Even if you give up the entire Liang Zu kingdom you will still die by my hands.


    Xiao Bo Zhi''s breath hitched as he feel the life inside him dissipate together with his greed and unfulfilled ambition but what make Xiao Bo Zhi die without closing his eyes is because he knows that his family will soon apany him in the underworld. Seeing their leader Xiao Bo Zhi dead, his subordinates became disorganized, they left the battlefield and fled but unfortunately, the Liang Zu royal army was waiting for them and mercilessly killed all the defectors.


    In less than half a day the entire army of defectors led by Xiao Bo Zi waspletely wiped out. after everything was finished themander of the Liang Zu troops approached the young man in armor bearing the eagle symbol, he cupped his fists and bowed respectfully "I greet the king of the eagle tribe"


    The young man took off his helmet and revealed his masculine appearance, the man was Yuan Shao. after he seeded in uniting all the tribes in the Zhuang Dong continent under the eagle tribe he became the King of the tribe.


    after he seeded he returned to Liang Zu to fulfill his promise to a certain woman, coincidentally he received word from Zhao Li Xin informing him of what was going to happen so Yuan Shao went to Jiang An city first.


    then suddenly they saw a yellow re shoot up into the sky, Yuan Shao and themander smiled.


    "It seems General Fu managed to capture Xiao Zuke and the other rebels," said themander.


    "With this, Empress Ming has finally cleared her government of all the traitors hidden in her pce" Yuan Shao smiled happily.


    Themander nodded in agreement "We finally got rid of all the rats from our country"


    "But don''t forget to hold this news outside the country at least for a few days, we cannot spook the enemy" Yuan Shao remind him.


    "Yes, your majesty, I think we can''t hold the news for five days before it spread to the other country" answer themander.


    __________________________


    [You sneaky little thing¡­] Girsha reproached Lory but his voice filled with amusement rather than anger.


    Lory know this tone very well, she leans her head on the cold wall and grin [Hey, I''m not that devious and this not my whole idea, you know]


    Girsha who heard it chuckles slightly [Maybe not the whole of it but you certainly propose the basic idea]


    [Well¡­yes, luckily the people around me are smart so they can concrete the whole n based on the information we got] Loryughed as she leaned her head against her palm, suddenly she smiled dryly [But for a moment I thought our n would be ruined because Li Xin was angry, luckily he can control his anger¡­ I have to reward him when this is all over]


    [Yeah, that was very closet¡­] Girsha glided between the clouds as he looked down at the carriage that carry Lory from above, [What makes you think you''d be in the same ce where they held that boy?]


    [Because Wei Zu Tian is a paranoid and a control freak, he won''t let important people slip out of his sight like someone who likes to put their collections in one ce, he locks it up and never lets anyone y with him without his permission which gives him a sense of control]


    [Ha, I forgot you have enough experience with people like that¡­] Girsha snorted as she recalled the past.


    [And so did Li Xin, that''s why he agreed to my n and if it doesn''t work....we''ll have to turn the hard way, but I hope we don''t have to go in that direction because it would be risking his life even more¡­] Lory sighed.


    [I thought Wei Zu Tian wouldn''t hurt him because he needed him but now that he has fulfilled his purpose, we can''t be sure anymore] Girsha reminded Lory of the urgent situation they had.


    [Yeah, I know¡­] Lory blows her cheek, although she looks calm on the outside but on the inside, she''s quite anxious now knowing the clock is ticking from now on everything must do in haste.


    [Wei Zu Tian gave Li Xin three days, so that''s the time we need¡­] Lory patted her cheek while contemting her next move.


    [Three days is pretty tight, can you do it?] Girsha expressed his doubts.


    [Alone?¡­no!" Lory took out the ring she had hidden inside her shoe, it was funny when Zi Quan Mei checked her body for hidden amulets or protective talismans, she didn''t check her shoes, doesn''t she know that the first thing when you check someone for any suspicious object you have to check their shoes and underwear as well, in Lory''s world they even scan one body to see if there is anything hidden inside.


    Luckily people in this world had little imagination of what people would do to hide something.


    Lory put the ring on his middle finger then she started to summon and a white light emerged from the ring and turned into the shape of a tiger, Lory looked at the tiger and smiled [Can you find your master, Bai Zi?]


    White tiger Bai Zi nodded his head vigorously [Of course!]


    <em>''Victoryes from finding opportunities in problem''</em>

 Chapter 870 - Rescue Mission

    [Our Lory enters the forest whispering, there''s too much dark miasma and the ce protected with a strong barrier so I can''t get in without making some noise, the whole forest is covered in miasma¡­.this is preposterous] Girsha is annoying with the sight he is seeing because It reminds him with Verriond where the whole world was covered with ck miasma seeping into the sky pushing everything and everyone in madness, he never thought she would see the same sight again.


    Lory could feel it too, her countenance makes her prone to be sensitive to any kind of dark power. [It''s fine, I can handle this on my own¡­]


    [Are you sure?] Girsha feels a bit hesitant.


    Lory chuckle softly [Of course, after all, someone still owed me quite a lot]


    For a second Girsha didn''t understand what Lory talking about but then he remember, [Huh?....oh yeah, that woman... who is that woman''s name again?]


    [Zi Quan Mei] Lory reminds him with a cold tone, [It''s amazing how one person can owe me so much¡­]


    Girsha heard her andughs [ She sure is, but I never expected she has it¡­..do you think it''s fate?]


    Lory lean her head to the cold carriage wall and let out a long heave [You know what, I don''t know anymore]


    Lory could feel the movement of the carriage she was riding getting rougher indicating that they''re going off-road, and from a small hole in the carriage, Lory could see the light slowly fading.


    Lory turned her gaze to Bai Zi, "We are about to enter a ce full of dark poison, and I feel the ce we are heading to will have a denser mass therefore I will give you my blessing to protect you."


    Bai Zi knew Lory was different from others actually he could feel it from the moment he saw her but he never told Shin Jiu because he wasn''t sure but he believed with all his heart that Lory wasn''t a bad person, on the contrary, Lory was shrouded in sacred power just like a goddess.


    "Understood, I believe everything in your capable hands" Bai Zi bent his forelegs then lowered his head.


    Lory ced her hand on the tiger''s forehead, she closed her eyes and started conjuring a spell, and Bai Zi''s entire body was covered with a soft purple light.


    when the carriage door opened, Lory was greeted with a sour face of Zi Quan Mei, "Get out!" he said harshly.


    Without giving replied Lory got out of her prison carriage. Once she got out she immediately notice the air around her was filled with dense dark miasma. Normal humans wouldn''t able to stay in this ce for more than two weeks without going insane.


    However, he saw that Wei Zu Tian and Zi Quan Mei looked quite normal enough, Lory wonder if it was due to their high cultivation that they were somehow able to ward off the miasma influence but Lory couldn''t believe they couldn''t do this for long.


    "Why are you looking at me, did you finally move by my appearance?" Wei Zu Tian smiled mischievously.


    Lory raised an eyebrow and smiled sarcastically, "If it makes you feel better, sure..." Lory answerszily while looking around her seemingly unbothered with Wei Zu tian thinking.


    Wei Zu Tian''s face darkened, this woman really knew how to irritate him, "Humph, sooner orter you will beg me" Wei Zu Tian wanted to see how scared this woman was when she saw what was inside this ce, she might go crying and begging for mercy, he couldn''t wait for the day this arrogant woman would trample beneath him, Wei Zu Tian wanted to know when that happened will Zhao Li Xin still wanted her or not? Imagine the anger and pain on Zhao Li Xin''s face Wei Zu Tian feels exhrated, his lips involuntarily curled into an evil smile.


    As he walked into the abandoned temple, they walked past many guards all equipped with weapons and armor, they all nced at Lory before they saluted Wei Zu Tian. Zi Quan Mei sneered when she saw Lory be quiet, she thought Lory must be scared after she arrived at this ce but actually, Lory made a calction in her head about the whole situation, she make a point of how many people were guarding this ce, how many possible entrance, what her advantage and what her loss she got at the same time she mapping the whole ce in her head.


    Perhaps the best trump card she got is that people don''t know how much she''s been trained and what she is capable of.


    In Lory''s head, she could hear Fargo words resound ''There is time for everything princess, time to cry, time to angry, time to silence, time to run, and time to scare, either way, you cannot lose control of whatever happened in front of you cause your life depends on it so stay calmed, stay focused, remember what is your goal, and what is your goal now, Lory?''


    Lory take a deep breath as she collect her thoughts, ''I need to find Shin Jiu'' she said to herself.


    Lory''s gaze suddenly fell on a high pagoda in the distance that stood alone on a cliff, he felt something watching him from a distance, Lory then turned her gaze and she faintly heard a groaning sound from a building not far from her, Lory could feel it. he. he. the hairs on his spine stood up as the air was filled with the scent of death.


    "Would you like to see that?" Zi Quan Mei sneered.


    Lory knew Zi Quan Mei wanted to scare her, the woman seemed to enjoy torturing her so Lory gave her what she wanted. Lory answer Zi Quan Mei''s question with eyes filled with horror and Zi Quan Mei gave Lory a condescendingugh.


    Lory was speechless seeing the joy on Zi Quan Mei''s face, should she be so happy after sessfully scaring her, Lory didn''t understand why Zi Quan Mei hated her so much was it because of Zhao Li Xin?


    "Take our special guest to his special room" Wei Zu Tian suddenly said to Zi Quan Mei.


    Zi Quan Mei smiled evilly as she understood the meaning behind Wei Zu Tian''s words, her face beaming as her eyes glittered with malice.


    Zi Quan Mei drag Lory to the building where the medium size building where the moaning was, at the front of the building two men with guard the ce, they opened the door without asking when they saw Zi Quan Meie with Lory, as she walked past the row of the room the moaning and whimper be clear some of them even banging against the wall repeatedly like crazy animals, the atmosphere immediately reminded Lory of the mental hospital she used to see in movies, Lory couldn''t help but feel slightly anxious.


    Zi Quan Mei pushed Lory back into the room then she mock her "Enjoy your room!" she had a very happy sneer on her face then she mmed the door shut.


    The room was four by four meters without windows, the room was only lit by one candlebined with the ominous groans from the other rooms, and the dark miasma around her, Lory couldn''t deny that the ce was quite terrifying.


    Lory rubbed her arm to soothe the beating heart in her chest, the horrible sound affected her deeply, their despair reminded her of the dark past under the influence of Lazarus'' curse, though her memory was hazy and unclear, however, Lory remembered how she felt at that time, she remembered the fear and despair the curse had brought upon him, the nasty voice in her head the cruel illusion in her head, tortured her in the way she cannot exin if only Girsha wasn''t there to block some of the influence that dreads her mind, Lory was sure she couldn''t make it.


    [Lory, are you okay?] Girsha feels the odd fluctuation in Lory''s heart [If you can''t stand it, just tell me, don''t worry we can use the hard way, anyway! I think he will happily turn this ce upside down]


    Lory was taken aback from her daze, [He?]


    [Your man and his people] Girshastate the obvious Girsha''s voice is etched in a yful tone [They are here! your man watching from the hills with a ferocious re, you must see his face right now, boy, I think he''s ready to burn this whole forest just to get you]


    Lory fell silent a secondter a faint smile spread across her face and the fear that enveloped her heart as a journey gradually disappeared. Yes, what should he be afraid of? she wasn''t alone, besides if she was afraid she couldn''t imagine how Shin Jiu would feel right now, she had to find her right away!


    [I''m fine old birdie, please remind my husband not to do anything reckless before I give him the sign] Lory feels an amount offort knowing Zhao Li Xin is close.

 Chapter 871 - The Biggest Mistake

    From the hilltop Zhao Li Xin stare in the direction of the abandoned templeplex, his eyes were dark and gloomy just like midnight without the stars, his anxiety hit the roof as his heart grew heavy. To be honest Zhao Li Xin didn''t like the idea even a bit but this is the only way to make sure Shin Jiu safety and to find out what Lao Min Na had been doing with Lazarus.


    Zhao Li Xin recalled that day after Lao Min Na attack Lory at Xi Lin tea house after Lory wakes up they got to talk a bit and Zhao Li Xin decide toe clean with her so he tell Lory what happened with Shin Jiu.


    At first, Loryined why Zhao Li Xin didn''t tell him earlier but Lory was a level-headed person, her mind quickly prioritized what she should do first, and the first thing she did was check on Bai Zi''s condition. Thanks to Lory''s healing power, Bai Zi was dragged from the gates of hell.


    Together, Zhao Li Xin and Lory discuss what happened then Lory advice to bring the others in their n since it involves all of them therefore they called everyone not only Hei Shen members but also Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, Yang Xi Ying, Fu Ying, and even Zhang Yu Hong. Together they invented a great n not only to save Shin Jiu but solve the other problem that arise.


    From the long discussion, they all conclude that Wei Zu Tian willunch his attack during Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s wedding, and from thetest information they gather together from each spy they found out Xiao Bo Zhi colludes with Jin Kai to buy lots of hybrid beasts also pills and elixir to increase cultivation then he held a secret meeting with other officials who dissatisfied being ruled by a woman, from here it''s clear what Xiao Bo Zhi intention was.


    Ming Yue Yin knew that Xiao Zu Ke who was working on the administrative matters of the kingdom must have someone to monitor her activity in the pce so it would not be strange for Xiao Zu Ke to know when she came and go from the pce.


    Ming Yue Yin knew Xiao Bo Zhi would take the opportunity when he left the pce to attack the capital, without Ming Yue Yin present to hold the highest authority, it wouldn''t be hard to imagine how chaotic the situation in the pce would be when the city was attacked by a powerful enemy.


    At the same time, they also wanted to take advantage of everyone panicky when they realize Lory is missing to attack Sun Jan city.


    With a divided focus on Zhao Li Xin''s side it wouldn''t be strange that they wouldn''t be prepared when they were suddenly attacked, their goal was not to kill Ming Yue Yin or Zhao Li Xin but to destroy two big cities and cause many innocent victims to fall to create a huge blow to the Ming Yue Yin government and when the enemy spread rumors about the queen''s absence from the pce because she was attending a close friend''s wedding at another city and let the throne empty, this truth will notably disappoint the people who were already overwhelmed with grief at the loss of their family and home, so it will foster hatred for Ming Yue Yin therefore when Xiao Bo Zhi usurped the throne he would have little resistance from the citizens, heck he might even gain support instead.


    With this n, they were able to cut off one of the biggest backers of the Hei Shen sect and turn them into their supporters.


    Realizing this, Ming Yue Yin decided to stay in Sun Jan city with Fu Ying and Zhang Yu Hong to catch Xiao Bo Zhi off guard and secretly corresponded with Fu Xiao Jin and Wu Tian Zi to deal with the iing attack on the capital and also to oversee the movements of the Xiao family and other noble families who joined the Xiao family''s rebellion.


    In order to ensure the safety of the capital city, Lory suggested asking Yuan Shao for help as Yuan Shao was one of the few people who knew about Lory''s true identity and involvement with Lao Min Na as well as hybrid animals, therefore he was the most suitable person to turn to for help.


    Lory also has the idea of ??making Yuan Shao the savior of the Liang Zu kingdom so that it will make it easier for Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao''s marriage to be epted with this n the three goals will be achieved.


    Furthermore, Zhao Li Xin was sure that Wei Zu Tian used Shin Jiu to force Lory to surrender herself, which was why Shin Jiu wasn''t killed along with his contract beast. The matter with Shin Jiu became a bitplicated because they didn''t know where he was being held and getting him out would be quite difficult, Lory then decided to use herself as bait to infiltrate Wei Zu Tian''sir, Zhao Li Xin at first as usual vehemently rejected the n but Lory managed to convince Zhao Li Xin that she could take care of herself, it took a while to convince Zhao Li Xin but at the end Zhao Li Xin reluctantly agreed.


    That was the reason why Lory was left alone in her bridal chamber and the protective line around the manor had be so loose, Zi Quan Mei might have thought the security around Hei Shen''s manor had be a bitx due to the wedding but she would never have thought about it. was an attempt to lure Zi Quan Mei.


    Actually when Zi Quan Mei barged into Lory''s room with Yang Qiou Xi Mong Yi with the other shadow guards was secretly watching from afar just to make sure Zi Quan Mei didn''t hurt Lory more than she should. It was nerve-wracking to see Zi Quan Mei p Lory, but since Lory didn''t make any signs, no one dared to make a move.


    The only unexpected situation in their n was Yang Qiou Xi''s involvement, but everyone immediately understand that this was another n to sow discord the rtionship between Lory and Yang Xi Ying if Zhao Li Xin killed Yang Qiou Xi it would naturally incur the ire of the Yang Family and if Zhao Li Xin harmed the Yang family it would automatically make Yang Xi Ying dejected, in the end, it willpletely destroy Yang Xi Ying and Lory rtionship and if lucky Yang Xi Ying could miscarry and it would lead to the end of the Jiu Yun and Hei Shen rtionship.


    The n was meticulous, devious, undeniably it will be a sess, too bad they underestimated the level of trust between Zhao Li Xin and Lory and the depth of their rtionship, the enemy failed to understand the bond between Lory and her friends.


    The biggest mistake of the enemy n is they don''t take ount of Lory''s character because they don''t know who Lory really is they didn''t know what Lory could do and that''s will be their biggest mistake.

 Chapter 872 - The Resourceful Master

    At the Yang Manor Governor Yang was sweating bucket as he heard Su Yi exin what happened with Yang Qiou Ru, Su Yi hold the identity as imperial elite guard therefore Governor Yang didn''t doubt Su Yi identity on contrary he was very respectful toward Su Yi however Su Yi came as abearer of bad news.


    In a meantime, the entire Yang Manor was overwhelmed with shock and fear, and concubine Lin had long since passed out after hearing the news. Yang Qiou Xi got involved with the group that was trying to overthrow empress Ming and that made Yang Qiou Xi a traitor which also meant the entire Yang family would suffer the consequences whether they were involved or not.


    Governor Yang''s legs wobbled then his knees fell to the floor, he could feel the end of the Yang family''s glorious history shattered before him, Governor Yang wasn''t sure he could keep his entire n alive, will they all be executed? he doesn''t even have the strength to curse Yang Qiou Xi.


    Governor Yang hopes this is just a bad dream and when he wakes up everything will be fine, it''s a shame his hopes were in vain.


    Among the frightened-faced Yang family, only Su Yi remain indifferent as she cast her solemn gaze towards Governor Yang and speak calmly: "Your daughter''s sin is too heavy to bear even if she was killed a hundred times, it still not enough to quell Her Highness and Lord Long''s anger Ming, however.... given the close rtionship between Her Majesty and Miss Luo, Her Majesty, and Lord Long Ming decided to grant leniency to the Yang family"


    Governor Yang and his entire family''s faces immediately beamed with hope, then Su Yi continued, "Her Majesty decided to grant Governor Yang an early retirement and the entire Yang family should move to a small vige in the south then Yang Qiou Xi''s affairs will be closed from public. But Yang Qiou Xi should enter the monastery and be a nun to repent her sin."


    Governor Yang''s heart tightened but this was the best oue one could hope for, at least they were still allowed to retain their peerage even though he lost his position but if one day his son became a pce official he could bring back the Yang family honor.


    The governor knows this leniency was given because of Yang Xi Ying, he feels grateful for Yang Xi Ying at the same time he feel ashamed for not being a better father for her.


    Sadly everything was too little toote, he could only steel himself to help his children and grandchildren not to make mistakes like Yang Qiou Xi and himself.


    "Thank you for Her Majesty''s generosity!" Governor Yang and the rest of the Yang family pressed their heads against the floor as they humbly epted the Empress'' orders.


    _______________________________________


    "You wille back for me,won''t you princess?"


    "Did I alwayse back for you? how many times do you think I''m gone? but in the end, I alwayse back for you"


    "Still it''s only given me littlefort when you are not by my side"


    "Just for a moment my dear, soon I will back to your side¡­.like I always do"


    Zhao Li Xin rewinds theirst conversation in his head while looking far into the distance towards the only pagoda erected from the cliff, the pagoda stood still like a pir covered in an ominous thick gray mist, Zhao Li Xin expression was as cold as snow mountain in the dead of winter, his heaven-defying beauty countenance froze like a coldke surface his soulless eyes reflect nothing just like a doll''s eyes that were empty and cold.


    He kept asking himself if he had done the right thing to leave her there is like he put his own wife on the brink of the abyss, Zhao Li Xin couldn''t stop the little voice inside his head that telling him that Lory will be hurt or how he would lose her because of this, Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath trying calm the growing anxiety inside him.


    ''I believe her'' Zhao Li Xin repeatedly reminds himself.


    Lory is strong not only in power but also in mind and heart. She is smart and resourceful, and he had given enough protection in Lory''s ring he even upgrade the ring quality so now it can store a beast as well so everything should be fine, right?


    Suddenly Girsha flew towards him and perch on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder "Our princess is fine" Girsha quickly said without waiting for him to ask.


    The intensity on Zhao Li Xin''s face eased slightly, "What is she doing right now?"


    "The enemy tried to intimidate her by cing her in a small ward with other madmen" Girsha stifled augh, "Don''t worry, she''s fine. Even though she was a little shaken up at first but she'' okay now"


    "That Phscho put my princess together with another madman?!" Zhao Li Xin''s fury sparks intensely.


    "Hm, I think he wants to scare Lory" Girsha replied calmly, he wasn''t worried about that. No one knew better than Girsha how strong Lory''s mind was, "Ha, they need to do more than this to scare my little girl!" Girsha couldn''t believe how little the enemy think about Lory but then again even in Verrion, many people underestimate Lory at first.


    "Beside Lory still has the spatial ring you give to her and adding her power to the mix, I''m sure she will be fine" Girsha''s voice was filled with confidence which made Zhao Li Xin very relieved.


    "I wish I could talk to Lory like you" Zhao Li Xin muttered expressing his envy. There is an invisible bond between Lory and Girsha, even though it is a different kind of rtionship from his, but the bond is undeniably strong and unbreakable it''s a a bond that forges through the years of tears, loss, and hope, Girsha always there for Lory just like Lory always there for Girsha.


    From the moment they met Girsha''s role as mentor, guardian, friend, and family, for Lory. His presence saves Lory from the long - lonesome journey she takes on her own. Girsha is the reason Lory was able to keep her sanity through all her hardships, the story would have been very different if Girsha wasn''t around.


    Therefore Zhao Li Xin appreciates and respects Girsha for everything he did for Lory but aside from that Zhao Li Xin couldn''t deny he was also jealous and envious of Girsha''s position in Lory''s heart. However, Zhao Li Xin still has to be grateful that Girsha was a bird, otherwise, he was pretty sure he wouldn''t get a chance with Lory.


    "We havepleted one stage of our n now it is time for the next stage," Girsha said while looking at the pagoda.


    "We have to hurry, although I''m not worried about Wei Zu Tian, however, Lazarus is also there who knows what he will do to Lory" Zhao Li Xin''s expression darkened.


    "Lory and I discussed this before we put forward this n, Lazarus doesn''t seem in a hurry to devour Lory''s soul, it seems he has other ns and is waiting for something...." Girsha said.


    Zhao Li Xin feel sudden trepidation then he frowned worriedly, "Wait what?"


    Girsha looked up at the sky and narrowed her round green eyes "That....we don''t know yet"


    _________________________________


    As Girsha said, the brave princess manages herself in the so-called ''prison'' just like now she is having a hearty meal with the Bento box on herp and skin bottle ced beside her for, after the meal, the only problem Lory had right now is she doesn''t have enough pickles in her meal.


    after she finished eating and drinking fresh water from the skin bottle, Lory put everything back in her ring and lit some incense to get rid of any lingering smell left from her meal in the room.


    After she burps from too much eating, Lory summon Bai Zi back, "Yo, tiger!" Lory waved her hand casually, one would question if she was really in prison or not.


    "Madam" Bai Zi bowed his head politely.


    "We are here, can you feel where Shin Jiu is?" asked Lory.


    Bai Zi closed his eyes to sharpen his soul senses, after a minute he opened his eyes again "I feel Master presence but something is blocking my senses"


    Lory pursed her lips try to understand what caused it, "Well at least Shin Jiu is here otherwise we need to change our ns" Lory heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You are right madam" Bai Zi agreed at least now they can start to find him, the problem is, how?


    In contrast to the confused Bai Zi, Lory already got everything nned in her head. Just as Girsha said, she would never enter the enemy territory without a n up her sleeve.


    Fred used to say to her with a mocking tone: "Curiosity doesn''t kill, stupidity is"


    Lory scratched her head while contemting her next moves then Lory turned her gaze to the white big tiger in front of her. "You can turn into a kitten right?" Lory remembered Shin Jiu had shown him how celestial able to transform themselves.


    "Yes madam" Bai Zi nodded her big head.


    "Good, then all we have to do is to get you out of here to find Shin Jiu, here wear this!" Lory took out an amulet from her spatial ring "Li Xin said it would hide the celestial Beast aura from you" Lory help Bai Zi to wear the amulet around the tiger''s neck.


    "But, how do I get out of here mistress, the door is blocked with an array if I use force to break the array, the enemy will know!" Bai Zi looked worried Lory thought he could pass through the array without attracting everyone''s attention including Wei Zu Tian, that was impossible!


    "Only the door but not the walls here" Lory knocked on the door behind her and smirked "They really underestimated me which is good" Lory''s eyes glint in amusement at how arrogant her enemy was.

 Chapter 873 - The Resourceful Master II

    Lory felt the wall behind her looking for its weakest point, then she felt the wall in the lower corner feel a bit weak, Lory then took a small bottle from her ring then poured a little of its contents onto the wall, and then heard a hissing sound from the wall, Lory then took a piece of broken broom on the floor then she carefully hit the part of the wall as result the part of that wall crumble and create a small hole.


    Bai Zi looked at Lory in shock "Mistress, that..."


    Lory smirked while showing the bottle proudly "Stone softener" Lory chuckled "The little thing I asked Wu San Bo to make for me, I also have for iron and stone, in case anything happens" Lory then store the bottle back to her ring.


    Lory had foreseen every situation she might face while she was being held hostage by Wei Zu Tian therefore she had prepared a lot for the worst situation.


    Bai Zi has seen many humans who im to be smart and clever but he has never seen humans who are more calm and resourceful while under duress like Lory.


    She really is a worthy master for Shin Jiu.


    "When you got out, go to the kitchen to find information. All maids and guards eventually gather in the kitchen and they must prepare some food for the prisoner so there must be someone who knows something, be careful not let anyone sees you I don''t think there''s a lot a cat could enter this ce so they might get suspicious if they see you" Lory remind Shin Jiu carefully.


    "I understand Mistress" Bai Zi then turns herself into a small white kitten, then he passed the small hole easily and disappears.


    Lory then covers the hole with everything she could find in the room whether is an old tattered sheet, or broken wood, she stuffed everything in front of the holes, after she''s sure the holes have coveredpletely Lory crouch and lean on the wall then she looks at the ring on her finger and smiles bloom on her face, from all the item Zhao Li Xin had made for her nothing can beat the ring.


    Lory then removed the ring from his finger, she kissed the ring then hid it in her shoes again, she had to be careful that the enemy didn''t find the ring. Lory then leaned her head against the wall and closed her eyes, she needed to conserve her energy until she got out of this ce. even though the groan and whimper of people besides her room were still clearly heard but Lory had gotten used to it and it stop bothering her, Lory''s consciousness gradually faded not long after she fell asleep.


    One can only say that Lory''s mental fortitude is no joke.


    When Wei Zu Tian visited Lory, he had expected a girl crouched in a corner, frightened and crying miserly, but what he found was a girl who was sleeping soundly with her mouth partially open. In Lory''s defense, he would say that he had finished eating that''s why he sleep like a log.


    Zi Quan Mei also saw this and her face turn from blue to red she subconsciously gritted her teeth in frustration, she didn''t understand why Lory didn''t look scared at all and from her behavior, she didn''t seem to be faking it.


    "Ehm..." Wei Zu Tian cleared his throat to wake Lory up but unfortunately, Lory didn''t budge, Wei Zu Tian''s face turned bright red as anger welled up inside him.


    ''This girl dares to ignore me!'' Wei Zu Tian who never received this kind of reaction from his captives felt embarrassed then he cleared his throat again and this time louder <strong>"EHM!"</strong>


    Lory woke up from the loud noise, seeing Wei Zu Tian''s obnoxious face and Zi Quan Mei''s sour face was something Lory didn''t want to see when she woke up, having a bad mood by their face, Lory subconsciously red at Wei Zu Tian "What?"


    Wei Zu Tian''s anger sparks after receiver her defiant looks "Looks like I treated you too well, maybe I should put you with another patient huh"


    Zi Quan Mei smiled evilly "That''s right, even though the patient might tear her pretty mouth out the second shees but that''s fine right, as long as she lives" she deliberately scare Lory.


    "That''s true" Wei Zu Tian snickers.


    However, Lory didn''t care about their conversation and she was too tired to chat with them longer so Lory replied curtly "Do whatever you like" Lory leaned her head against the wall and sigh tiredly.


    "You know I can kill you right here - right now, right?" Wei Zu Tian hated Lory''s calmness it feels like he punching a cotton wall it make him feel like losing control.


    Lory looks back at him with bored and retorts indifferently "But you won''t.... at least not now" Lory knew Wei Zu Tian will not kill her like he will not kill Shin Jiu because they are still useful so at least for now she and Shin Jiu still save.


    Wei Zu Tian snort in disdain, he flicked his robes and left with Zi Quan Mei in anger but along the way, Wei Zu Tian suddenly turned his head to Zi Quan Mei "Keep an eye on that girl, there''s something about her that doesn''t seem right"


    The more he talk with that woman the more he felt uneasy as if something slip into his finger, his guts feel there was something wrong here, but he didn''t know what!


    "She? She''s just a waste girl, why should we worry about her" Zi Quan Mei frowned as she always had a condescending opinion of Lory


    "This is my order!" Wei Zu Tian sternly said for he doesn''t like other people questioning his decision, knowing she make a mistake Zi Quan Mei immediately shut her mouth.


    As their footsteps faded Lory looked up at the ceiling, then she turned her gaze to the small holes she had covered with the debris of tattered sheets, she know she had to be patient until she found out where Shin Jiu where about and aside from that Lory wanted to know what made the dark miasma in this ce so thick that even Girsha the ''first kind'' couldn''t cross it, what horrendous thing Lao Min Na and Lazarus had done to this ce?


    ____________________________________


    On the top floor of the pagoda, Lao Min Na stared nkly in the distance her eyes were red as blood, her skinpletely pales almost like a corpse while her long ck hair was slung behind her back, although the white hanfu she wore was too thin she didn''t feel cold at all as if she was numbed from the skin to the bones she be less and less to feel anything.


    Lao Min Na averted her gaze from the grayish view in front of her then headed down the stairs until she reached thest floor then Lao Min Na walk towards the giant carved wall, she took out the bronze then octagonal seal then stuck it to the wall, she twisted the seal and the wall suddenly split open.


    The cold wind immediately hit her alluring face but she remain indifferent. Lao Min Na opened her palm and a red glowing ball appeared from her hand and floated above her palm.


    Lao Min Na calmly entered the hidden passage that led to a winding staircase that led him deep underground. Lao Min Na''s steps were stopped by a bulging thick vine that ran up to the stairs and it also covered the stone wall around her, from those roots grew reddish-ck flower buds.


    The flower looks beautiful and mysterious but Lao Min Na stares at the flower with an inexplicable expression, she retrieves her gaze from the flower bud and continued walking down the stairs.


    The deeper she descended the louder she heard moans and snapping sounds, her heart instantly turned cold.. Who would have thought that there would be a flower garden underground, yet it did not have leaves like ordinary flowers, only had dark thorns that cover the vines that spread wildly all over the ce and under the vinesy hundreds of human corpses, some still alive, their hands raised to the air desperately tried to reach for something but the vines tied up their body tightly just like a rope soon after they all whimper in pain then follow by the choking sounds followed by the sound of something gnawing at flesh and bones shattering faintly filled the air.

 Chapter 874 - The Gatemaster Of The Oblivion

    Lao Min Na only nce for a second at the pitiful people that soon turn into fertilizer for the flower before she headed to the middle of the garden where a giant ck flower that look like a reddish-ck hibiscus flower grew magnificently.


    If only Lao Min Na didn''t know how to cultivate this flower she will be mesmerized by its beauty.


    "Beautiful isn''t it" a man stared at the flowers with a wide and childish smile on his face.


    Lao Min Na didn''t have to guess who the man was, the demon must have stolen someone''s skin again.


    "More people are dying today, only twelve people survived," Lao Min Na report with a t expression.


    Lazarus waved his hand "It''s okay, we can use them as fertilizer, we can''t be wasteful can we" Lazarus joked in a crisp voice, maybe because he took an adolescent boy body there still remain of innocence in his appearance which I scary cause it made her lose her guard a bit.


    Lao Min Na pushed the thought on her back, then she looked at the beautiful flower that standing 26 feet above her "How long before the flower fully mature?"


    "Two-three more days, then we can use it, honey, to create powerful creatures and when the flower pollen spread to the air this ce soon will be gued with horrors, it would make what happened at Verrion like a child''s y" Lazarus'' eyes sparkled as his gaze fell on the flower.


    "What is the name of this flower?" Lao Min Na asked curiously.


    "It has many names, but I like to call it Bone flower", his voice sounded quite proud.


    Flowers that eat human flesh and bones then suck their blood, in her opinion a scary name like Bones Flower is quite fitting. Suddenly a leech-like creature crawled on the floor then rapidly climbed up the vines and onto the flower stem, the creature was none other Demonic parasites, when the flower shone with red dimmed light it''s excited hundreds if not thousands of demon parasites that attached themselves to the flower stems, throbbing and making strange creepy sounds.


    Lao Min Na narrowed her eyes then said: "Do you think the princess will find out that what happened to her old world was just a schemed for something greater?" Lao Min Na''s voice was calm but there was a sickening feeling shed on her face, just when she thought she had been used by Lazarus'' actions, the Demon had just raised the bar again, and now she was left speechless.


    "Lorient is smart but she''s not that smart, in the end, she''s just a human girl with little knowledge in her brain so how can she know? But¡­ maybe she''ll find out soon and I can''t wait to see her shocking face" Lazarus covered his mouth with his fists and chuckled, his shoulders shaking violently as hisughter got louder and louder.


    Lao Min Na stares inquisitively at Lazarus, even until today she still doesn''t understand Lazarus'' true feelings towards Lory, sometimes she shows concern, sometimes it was admiration, sometimes bitterness, and sometimes¡­.hatred, jealousy, anger....guilt. But one thing is for sure, Lazarus has manyplex feelings towards Lory that he doesn''t give to anyone or anything, but what causes it? She may never know.


    _________________________________


    Why were there so many doors, Lory found herself inplete darkness surrounded by many doors, thousands of doors neatly lined up side by side and all the way up endlessly.


    ''What ce is this?'' Lory muttered to herself.


    "This is the Oblivion, the forgotten ce"


    Lory was startled by the sudden answer, she was even more surprised by the sudden presence of a boy next to her thate out of nowhere.


    "You!...wait, I know you...." Lory''s eyes widened as the memory rushed through her head. "You''re here with my mother....and my father when I''m being chased" Lory pressed her head with her hand as the memory jumbled together and she didn''t know which one is real.


    The boy''s expression remained calm, with a serene voice he exin "You used a forbidden spell to scatter your own soul before Lazarus could devour your soul and then you used all yourst bit of power to trap Lazarus here in the oblivion but your n failed because your parents didn''t let you sacrifice yourself"


    "My parents...?" Lory mumbled to herself and the memories she had slowly be clearer.


    "They gave everything to protect you¡­..to protect both of you, the moon and their Sun...." There was a hint of bitterness and envy in the boy''s childish voice.


    "Me and Lucas? are this about the prophecy?" Lory guessed.


    The boy lowered his head and his wless jade face shrouded in sorrow, then in a weak voice he spoke to Lory "Lazarus is the prophecy, he was destined to end the Lucient line and if you are not born his n will seed but the gods have their own ns"


    "What do you mean....?" Lory looked confused.


    The boy points his finger at Lory, "You''re the one who''s going to make things right again," said the boy solemnly.


    A bright light suddenly came from behind her, Lory reflexively covering her eyes with her arm when she heard the boy screaming in haste.


    "Find Lazarus''s real name! you must find his origin! only by knowing everything you can fix everything! Don''t forget Lorient! you must end all of this, <strong>LORIENT!</strong>"


    Lory snapped out of her sleep, Lory''s forehead covered in a thinyer of sweat and her heart raced like a horse galloping thousands of miles per hour, Lory stared wide at the wall in front of her, the boy''s screams still ringing loudly in her head.


    "Lazarus''s real name¡­..real name¡­what his real name" Lory mumble repeatedly as if she was scared she might forget.


    [Lory, are you okay? What''s wrong? It''s something wrong? Lory!] Girsha feels Lory''s emotions be very unstable so he thought something really bad happened with her so he called out of her.


    [Girsha, what is Lazarus'' real name?] Lory who was still engrossed in her dream started muttering incoherently.


    Girsha heard Lory confusedly [Lory, what are you talking about?]


    [I need to know Lazarus'' real name!] Lory subconsciously raised her voice.


    This time he did not forget, all the memories from his dream exploded like a tsunami that hit her. How could she forget that even in their death her father and mother still protected her? so all those dreams weren''t just dreamed at all, it turns out that all of this is real, her parents are still here, they are still watching over her, guarding her just like their promised.


    [Girsha what do you know about oblivion?] Lory raised to her feet then she start walking back and forth.


    [Um¡­isn''t that a void an empty space, I think? what''s wrong Lory?" you scaring me] Girsha sounds fluster.


    <strong>[NO!]</strong> Lory paused and clenched her fist, Lory took a sharp breath, she finally remember!


    Lory cover her mouth and gasped [No, oblivion is a gate of the worlds, all of those words connected with one gate only, it''s the Oblivion!]


    Lory''s wild rumbling made Girsha fear that something was seriously wrong with Lory because every word that came out of Lory''s voice did not make sense [Wait ¨C wait ¨C wait, exin to me girl, how did you know about this!]


    [I was there..] Lory muttered in shock [The n was that after I reced Lucas I knew I would die but it wasn''t enough, I had to destroy my soul before Lazarus had a chance to devour me and regain his powers so I found a spell¡­ it''s a ck magic spell that could destroy one''s soul then I used all my power left to send Lazarus to the empty space, the oblivion but my n failed because Mother interfered, the ancient druid spell she left on me stopped me from destroying my soul then Lazarus and I fell into the Oblivion. The stupid me didn''t know that Oblivion wasn''t an empty space but it was a gate that was why Lazarus was able to escape. Lazarus tried to devour me at first but Father and mother came, they protected me then mother lead me to that Boy and that boy sent me¡­ here]


    [Who is that boy?] Girsha asked in a heavy tone.


    [He said he lives there, he''s the Master of the gates, The Gatemaster of oblivion¡­] Lory groans as she suddenly feels excruciating headache squeezing her brain, then a secondter more memories hit her like a wrecking ball, Lory remember the Gatemaster says he never sent humans to another world before so she might be affected by the timeline that''s why her age is regressed to her teens that''s why she became young again and the Gatemaster also told her that she has to save someone....who is this person? is it Zhao Li Xin? could it be Zhao Li Xin is the key?


    Lory leaned her back against the wall and groaned while bending over in pain, Girsha who could feel Lory pained so he anxiously called out to her.


    [Lory, are you all right? Lory answer me!]


    Thankfully the headache was slowly subsided, finally, Lory took a deep breath then answered weakly [I''m fine....]


    [Really?] Girsha was still worried.


    Lory pinch the bridge between her eyebrows then let out a long sigh [Yeah, I just.....remember everything now]

 Chapter 875 - The Story Of The Emperor, The Flower And The Demon

    Just a day after Lory was kidnapped by Wei Zu Tian, hundreds of members of Hei Shen attacked the vi where Wei Zu Tian lived, however, Wei Zu Tian was not there nor his Heavenly Knight warriors there were only a few lowly members of the Heaven Gate sect and a few males and female Wei Zu Tian Concubines including Guan Men Niang that still remain in the vi.


    Zhao Li Xin''s brash actions were taken as a desperate measure to get his wife back, many peopleughed at him for they thought they finally, saw how The great Long Ming fall from grace into nothing but a loser cuckold. They praised Wei Zu Tian''s abilities and more sects were join Heaven''s Gate sect because they putplete trust in Wei Zu Tian and Heaven''s gate sect''s strength.


    When the luxurious vi where Wei Zu Tian and his people lived caught fire, three people watched the gray smoke rise to the sky tainting the beautiful dawn with ck and greyish smokes, meanwhile at below people scramble and shout in panic as they trying to control the fire could be heard faintly even from the distance.


    "Are they really back to the Hwang Wu continent now, what will happen if they run to the Whispering forest instead?" Jiang Jin Wei crossed his arms in front of his chest, his tightly knitted brows showing his concern.


    Bei Li Yan heard his muttering and chuckled, "So they can beforted by Wei Zu Tian?" Bei Li Yan sarcastically said "You think Wei Zu Tian will be caring enough to take them under his arms? right now he feels he has the upper hand and mightugh at our Lord''s useless attempt to vent his anger, this is exactly the reaction he wants to see so will he care about the fate of his subordinates or concubines? Of course not, they are worthless in his eyes so at most he sent whoever remain back to the Hwang Wu continent instead of bothering his business in the whispering forest" Bei Li Yan waved his hand casually.


    Although it sounds cruel, but that prediction alines with Wei Zu Tian characters, "That''s right, from the shadow guards information only Wei Zu Tian''s confidants are allowed to enter the whispering forest none of his concubines has visited him there" Jiang Jin Wei admitted that this n would work.


    "Hey, Milord already told you this, are you starting to doubt our Lord''s decision now? he may bezy and rarely pay attention but when he focuses he is much smarter than all of usbined!" Bei Li Yan pursed his lips with an annoyed expression.


    "Who said I doubted our Lord? I was just a little worried!" Jiang Jin Wei immediately defends himself.


    Bei Li Yan let out a loud snort, but then he realized that Wu San Bo had been silent for a long time and just stared at the burning vi with a serious expression. Bei Li Yan more or less know what his good Brother thinking so he ces his elbow on Bei Li yan''s shoulder while saying in assuring tone "Don''t worry, Miss Guan, will be fine"


    Wu San Bo looks annoyed then giving Bei Li Yan side eyes "I''m not thinking about her"


    Bei Li Yan only grin and quipped "Of course, you''re not"


    It was no secret that Wu San Bo visited Guan Men Niang personally using an ''important task'' as a reason, however, everyone knows such a task could be assigned to any of his subordinates, but Wu San Bo chose to do this trivial job himself and left his business to his subordinate to handle, why Wu San Bo suddenly be dutiful?


    Everyone including the insensitive ones like Jiang Jin Wei also aware of this but they all chose to remain silent, only regarding the rtionship between men and women they chose not to interfere unless they were asked to.


    "I have also warned the people I sent to storm the vi to make sure Miss Guan safety even I have shown them Miss Guan''s painting so that they should recognize GuabN men Niang face, so you can be rxed, my brother." Jiang Jin Wei patted Wu San Bo''s other shoulders thoughtfully.


    Knowing he has been teased by his two brothers Wu San Bo flung his shoulder away from his brothers and grumbling, "I told you I''m not worried about her, after all... I''ve already given her a spatial ring full of talismans and protective talismans, of course, she''ll be fine!" he identally exposed his thought.


    Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo who heard him simultaneously gave a thumbs up, "Smart, just like our Lord when courting a woman, you must be firm and swift!" they sincerely praised Wu San Bo''s moves.


    <strong>"I''M NOT COURTING HER!"</strong> Wu San Bo remains persistent.


    "Alright, then we''re wrong" Bei Li Yan raised both his hands in surrender then he turned around and sighed "Since the business here is done then I should also do my job"


    "Make sure no information gets out of the Liang Zu kingdom!" Wu San Bo warned.


    Bei Li Yan smirked while spreading his arms, "Come on, you know covering up and spreading fake news is my forte" Bei Li Yanughed as he walked away.


    "Then I also go, I have to prepare my troops for the real war" Jiang Jin Wei fixed his robes then also left.


    Wu San Bo was left alone, his eyes fixed on the direction of the vi although he looks calm there is an inexplicable glint sh in his eyes, after a while, he flicks his robes then turns around and left.


    __________________________


    Meanwhile, inside the spatial ring, Zhao Li Xin inspected the transparent crystal bottle, several leech-like creatures were twitching in the bottle, anger and disgust fire in her eyes, it was Lazarus who brought these creatures into this world for whatever reason Devil infects There were many Humans and Beasts even though he was indifferent to the fate of this world but he knew Lory would not back down and let Lazarus mess up this world.


    The truth is Zhao Li Xin never med Lory for what Lazarus did to this world, if anyone was to me he would me all of Lao Min Na because she was the one who willingly follow Lazarus every whim in exchange for power and fame.


    Both Lao Min Na and Lory were under the same influence of Lazarus both made a deal with Lazarus but Lory never really resigned herself to the Demon schemed, in his own way, Lory fought Lazarus relentlessly and it cost her everything while Lao Min Na did the opposite that''s why Lazarus has be much stronger here than in Lory''s world, still, Lory feels responsible for everything that Lazarus has done, Lory also subconsciously bears half of Lao Min Na''s mistakes which is unfair in Zhao Li Xin opinion because Lao Min Na made a conscious decision to work with Lazarus and that is in no way Lory''s responsibility.


    "Why did you bring the Demon parasite here?" Huo Long''s head suddenly popped out behind Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at Huo Long for a moment then turned his gaze back to the bottle in his hand "There''s something I want to try Zhao Li Xin said indifferently.


    "Like what?" Huo Long tilted his head.


    "I want to try to kill this thing with my own strength since I am already at Sage level, I should be able to kill this thing, right?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice hints with uncertainty.


    Huo Long sped his hands behind his back then suddenly throw an unexpected question, "Do you know what the demon parasite is made of?"


    Zhao Li Xin cast his questioning gaze at Huo Long. Realizing he had ignited Zhao Li Xin''s curiosity, Huo Long''s lips curved into a proud smile, "There was a beautiful flower that once grew on the peak of the highest mountain, the flower then absorbed the power of heaven and earth to cultivate itself then after thousands of years the flower began to grow sentient. even so, because it living in seclusion on the top of the mountain the flower is still untainted with worldly emotion as the flower is purer than the snow that falls from the sky soon after the flower bes the mountain deity. Then one-day humans heard about this celestial flower that grew on the top of the mountain the rumor said the flower has divine ability to make anyone who devours it be string and immortal, although it is just a rumor and no one have proof yet, but... humans did what humans have always done¡­"


    "They want the flowers for themselves¡­" Zhao Li Xin interrupted with a cynical grin stered on his face.


    Huo Long cast his gaze on the volcano with unreadable emotion, "Thousands of humans from different races and countries marched to that mountain, they fought at each other, they schemed, killed and destroyed everything that stood in their way it didn''t take long for the beautiful mountain to covered in human blood, the stench of human corpses and dried blood seeping into the air it attracts scavengers Beasts from every corner not long after more ferocious and bigger beasts alsoe and the fight expand not only between human but Beasts also in the mix after that the once sacred mountain became a bloody battleground, because of so much death, hatred, resentment, envy and anger that left by the human soul soon the pure flower inevitably got influence.


    Angered and sad by the greed of the humans the flowers spitting its pollen into the sky and it infecting humans and beasts and it turns them into a frenzy they started killing each other indiscriminately¡­ sound familiar?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes widened, his mouth slightly opened because of the utter shock, "The Demon Parasite is the pollen of a Celestial flower?"


    "Amazing right~" Huo Long smiled ironically, "It''s amazing how something so pure could be so easily corrupted" Huo Long stared at the creature in the bottle with an inexplicable expression however it soon disappeared in a second.


    "But Lory said it was Lazarus who brought the Parasite beasts into his world, howe?" Zhao Li Xin looks perplexed.


    Huo Long took a deep breath he found a small t stone then he sat down looking deeply at Zhao Li Xin. "Lory isn''t wrong, Lazarus is the one who released the Demonic parasite into the world but she doesn''t know how isn''t she?"


    "Stop with the suspense and tell me everything!" the tension makes Zhao Li Xin impatient.


    "Once the Heavenly flower turned into an evil flower, a hero came and destroyed the flower, and that hero was Emperor Lei Yu¡­ your ancestor"


    Huo Long''s words hit Zhao Li Xin like lightning in the middle of the day, his entire body stiffened, his dark eyes filled with unfathomable emotion as he muttered under his breath "What are you saying?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Huo Long raised his eyebrows then he pointed at the bottle, "Just look at those creatures, aren''t these simr with the ''Gu'', people who created ''Gu'' where do you think they got their inspiration from? Do you think this is a coincidence? Forget it Boy, everything that happens in this world has been ordained since a long -long time ago even longer than my own existence"


    Zhao Li Xin stunned, It had always been an unanswered question lingering in his head how simr the Demon parasite was to ''Gu'', even its effect on its victims was almost the same, deep down he knew there must be more in it but he hesitated to dig deeper, Zhao Li Xin heart restless and a voice inside his head told him that he would not be able to ept the truth.


    "The first emperor Lei Yu killed the evil flower and his subordinates cleansed the mountain from the Demon parasite, however¡­Emperor Lei Yu took pity on the innocent evil flower that was affected by human greed so he took the flower core seed. He thought it wasn''t toote to purify the flower to its previous state, unfortunately, he didn''t have the power but he knew who had it so he gave it to Lazarus..."


    "So, in other words, the Demon Parasite isn''t from the Lory world¡­ it''s from here.." Zhao Li Xin''s heart skipped a beat, the truth shaking him to the core. Turns out their worlds were connected long before he and Lory existed so what does this mean for them?

 Chapter 876 - The Chosen One

    "If Emperor Lei Yu and his people can kill the Demonic Parasites, so can you and so does everyone else," Huo Long said.


    "But Lory doesn''t know about this¡­" Zhao Li Xin tightened his grip on the bottle as his emotions stirred.


    Huo Long looked into the distance, an inexplicable bitterness sweeping across his face, "There are many things Lory doesn''t know¡­. yet she still forces to carry the weight of the world with her two little hands, it''s too much for her to bear and King Marcus has foreseen this future that''s why he trained Lory very hard, he forced Lory to mature faster, and pushed her to be stronger not only in body but also in mind, Marcus couldn''t help but do what a father never wanted to do which is letting his daughter got hurt so she can grow stronger and faster than anyone else, although it was harsh, unfortunately, that''s the only way Marcus knows to ensure Lory ready for what''sing to her."


    Zhao Li Xin muffled under his gritted teeth "Lory will not face this alone, I will take this burden off her¡­ one way or another I will free her from this unfair fate" there was an unshakable determination in Zhao Li Xin''s dark onyx eyes.


    Huo Long smile in resign, "Well, we can start by killing this Demon parasite"


    Zhao Li Xin turned his gaze to Huo Long, "Can you teach me how to kill this thing?"


    Huo Long nodded firmly, "Yes, and then you will teach the others how to kill him" Huo Long raised his hand, a streak of me appeared in his hand "You see this, this is an Immortal me, this is Destructive Power like every cultivator''s art, this powerful art only has one purpose which is to kill and destroy but it''s not always like that, long time ago people used their Qi to nourish the nature around them...." Huo Long walked towards a nearby bush then he put his hand on the ground under the bush, gradually the orange flower buds on the bush turned into full bloom.


    "That was how people used their Qi at one time, but along the way, they have forgotten. They be greedy, envious, jealous as soon as they start abusing the power given to them before long they forget the old teachings and make up their own doctrines to justify their evil-doing." Huo Long''s face was shrouded in deep sadness and mncholy.


    "It''s like Lory''s healing power" Zhao Li Xin muttered in amazement.


    "No, what we''re doing is refining what already exists while what Lory is doing is¡­ a miracle, you know Lory can heal tens or even hundreds of humans at one time. In the entire universe, only Lory has this power, she is onest God''s miracles, still what makes her special is not his lineage, her title, nor her strength..." Huo Long said.


    "It was her heart.." Zhao Li Xin interrupted.


    Huo Long smile grew brighter than the sun, he look at Zhao Li Xin and he said solemnly "That''s why she was the chosen one,"


    _________________________________


    Meanwhile, Lory was meditating, shey on the floor while closing her eyes and starting to adjust her breathing with her heartbeat then slowly the mana inside her begin pulsating and moved harmoniously through her veins then spread to her nerves and slowly filled her internal organs, immediately the mana strengthened her five senses it engulfs her body with pure energy thatter would make it easier for her to summon her powers.


    In Lory''s world this is called ''mana breathing'' it is considered in many theories but the execution is different for each individual, some do it while running, some while sitting, some while ying instruments some even do it during battle, in the end, it depends on their own which method suits them best.


    As Lory said, learning about ''Gifts'' is like learning about love, there are many theories but in the end, the conclusions are still vague. In Lory''s situation, she realizes she can do better mana breathing while she sleeps which makes her condition simr to hibernating, even though she is sleeping but all his senses are alerted and she bes very sensitive, Lory found this very ufortable since her sleeping time didn''t feel like sleep anymore when she was doing Mana breathing.


    It took Lory a while to find the best Mana breathing method that suited her, unlike Lucas, he found out much earlier than her and since they were twins, it give her quite a pressure.


    "Father, do you think I''m stupid?" Lory''s big eyes gleamed under the sunlight that pierce through the window ss, Lory look aggrieved she pursed her little mouth and bulged her cheeks like a squirrel. Lory makes herself look pathetic and adorable at the same time.


    Marcus suppressed a smile carefully not to hurt his little daughter''s pride then he put down the paper on his hands to the table then patted hisp while beckoning his sad little daughter "Come here Lory!" he said affectionately.


    Lory obediently got up from the sofa then her little feet run toward her father and climb to his father''sp, Lory was seven years old at the time.


    Lory was dejected when Lucas found a way to do mana breathing throughbat before her, which means the more he fought the stronger Lucas will be and this method suited him very well Lucas'' ability to control his gifts had been improved by leaps and bound. It wasn''t that Lory didn''t feel happy for Lucas it was just she felt afraid of being left behind while Lucas keeps improving by himself, Lory was scared Lucas will think she was useless and she will only drag him down, what if Lucas hate her?


    "I tried to do as Lucas did but it didn''t work for me, I don''t know how Luc can do mana breathing during the fight, that was crazy..." Lory grumbled feeling disappointed to herself "What if Luc thinks I''m stupid, will he hate me? what if he doesn''t want to y with me anymore?" as her imagination goes wild Lory''s eyes moist with tears.


    Marcus saw his daughter''s anxious face chuckling lightly, "What about you, will you hate Luc if he bes stupid?" he turn the question back.


    Lory looked down while fiddling with her fingers then answered in a muffled voice "No¡­"


    "Now you know the answer" Marcus stroked Lory''s head gently.


    When Lorenna died he chatted with Lucas as man to man. At that time Marcus told Lucas now there were only three of them so they had to protect each other even better now, he told Lucas as a King he has to be strong, to be resilient, to be wise, He has to be ready to carry the weight of this legacy because, in the end, it will be up to him to protect everyone including Lory.


    Lucas was shaken a little bit but then he nodded his little head firmly and his purple eyes filled with unchanging resolution then he said in his childish voice "I can''t save mom but I will protect Lory and everyone with everything I had, I will not fail you can count on me!"


    Lucas was only six when he said those words to him, Marcus was not sure is the right decision to put such a heavy burden on the young kid, however, he had a glimpse to the future and see what wille, Marcus doesn''t know which is right or wrong decision anymore what he can do is thrives and do her best for the sake both of her children.


    Marcus holds his daughter tightly, her arms are so small and her body was so small and soft, Marcus doesn''t;t know how could someone so frail as his daughter able to face that cruel fate alone, no¡­.his princess and prince need to be strong, they need to be smart to make the right decision, they need to be wise to find their own path and most of all they need to be strong¡­.so much stronger so they will alive even when they were separated.


    "Lory some people are lucky to be able to traverse two inds with one swoop, they are blessed with simple and easy life but there are also people like us who have to fight relentlessly, we have to try harder, the path we take is hard and perilous but it doesn''t mean we wouldn''t get there, we just take longer time than everybody else so no matter what you cannot give up, you must try - try - try again no matter how many time you go down because I believe you will prevail and soon orter you will get where you needed to be"


    Lory pulled herself from Marcus''s hug then she look tilted her head and look at him with a confused face "I don''t really understand what you mean father but, if I really take a long - long time to catch you and Luc, will you wait for me?"


    Marcus smiles and kisses her forehead tenderly "Always¡­"


    ___________________________________


    "Mistress"


    Lory opened one eye and he saw Bai Zi sitting beside her head, "Your back? Lory lifted her back off the floor and leaned against the wall, the room didn''t have a stove or carpet so the ce was very cold, white smoke came from her breath as she speak, luckily with her gift and her mana be more stabler, this little chill didn''t bother her other than that, people in this world wearing multipleyers of clothing so Lory''s condition is pretty good.


    "Do you find Shin Jiu?"


    "Not yet, but there is strange aura came from the empty well," Bai Zi said.


    "A well?" Lory was curious, "What strange aura are you feeling?"


    Bai Zi shook her head in uncertainty, "I''m not sure what it is, but it doesn''t feel good and when I threw a pebble into the well, the pebble didn''t make a sound for a long time and I didn''t hear the ssh either so the well must be dry and very deep" Bai Zi concluded.


    Lory rubbed her chin thoughtfully, she wondered if there was more in the well? it seems she needed to check it herself. Suddenly Bai Zi''s head jerked then quickly entered Lory''s ring without asking permission, not long after that the door suddenly opened and it was Zi Quan Mei¡­again.


    Lory didn''t look surprised instead Lory teased Zi Quan Mei in a yful manner "Miss me already?"


    Zi Quan Mei sneered with great disdain, "I will enjoy myself while I tear you apart bit by bit"


    Lory clenched her chest pretend to be shocked but then she smile coquettishly "So, you did think about me?~"


    Zi Quan Mei face darkens, she holds the urge to p Lory face again then she res at Lory "Get up, Master Wei wants to meet you"


    Lory heard that and her yful smiles faded and rece with tant disgust "Now that''s unpleasant¡­" Lory click her tongue in annoyance while slowly raised from the floor. To be honest Lory didn''t pretend to be sarcastic she truly didn''t want to see Wei Zu Tian wanton smile since it''s nauseating and piss her off in every way.

 Chapter 877 - The Ultimatum

    Zi Quan Mei lead Lory up the stone stairs which were partially damaged and overgrown with moss and weeds, Lory''s eyes wandered to remember every ins and outs of this ce as best she could, before long Lory saw arge building in front of her which seemed to be the main building of thisplex.


    When entering the room, the first thing Lory saw was arge Buddha statue made of gold and bronze but unfortunately, the statue had not been taken care of for a long time so there were lots of rust and dust spots that spoiled the beauty of the statue then beneath the bronze statue there is an altar that has been covered in a lot of spider webs, dust, and they''re also some candles scattered on the altar that almost burned out.


    Lory is not a religious person but she is taught to respect all beliefs and religions, seeing a ce that used to be a holy ce where people spent their time worshiping and glorifying their god Lory was inwardly upset with what Lao Min Na and Wei Zu Tian did to this supposed to be a holy ce.


    Zi Quan Mei took Lory to the innermost room of the building in contrast to the abandoned room outside. Lory could see a bright light seep through the partition of the room and there was also a transparent curtain hanging on the window to make the ce looks lively and beautiful, even from afar and faintly Lory heard the sound of peopleughing.


    When the door opened Lory saw Wei Zu Tian being straddled by a a beautiful young woman, the woman''s dress was loose and her hair was disheveled, it didn''t take a genius to know what they had just done when they heard Lory enter the room the woman who was straddled Wei Zu Tian like a horse turn her swan neck around then she gave Lory a bashful smile, Wei Zu Tian who was sitting when the beautiful woman above him pretended to be a surprise.


    "Oh, Madam Zhao is here." Wei Zu Tian patted the woman''s calf to signal her to stay away.


    The woman giggled and moved away but when she turned around Lory saw the beautiful woman had a t chest! No¡­ she doesn''t have a chest at all, it''s a boy! Lory was stunned she never thought she would see ady-boy in this world even though she met Bei Li Yan but Lory described Bei Li Yan more as a mboyant man rather than effeminate and Lory knew all of Bei Li Yan''s girly acts were part of his facade there were many situations Lory saw Bei Li Yan''s show his manly side.


    Wei Zu Tian was happy when he saw Lory''s shocked expression he wanted to stir up this aloof and arrogant woman it might make her a bit flustered, disgusted or anger would lighten his mood but sadly Lory was able to regain herposure quite quickly.


    If only Wei Zu Tian knew that Lory had entered many underground nightclubs and was exposed to many things she shouldn''t have seen, so seeing two men having fun wasn''t anything strange to her, Lory was only surprised to see adyboy here.


    Lory pulled out a stool under the round table then he sat quietly while Wei Zu Tian and co fixed their robes, once in a while Wei Zu Tian would nce at Lory and when he saw Lory''s calm face he was inwardly disappointed, why is he so calm? Is he pretending? if it that so then she is very good.


    "So it''s Madam Zhao¡­" Wei Zu Tian walked towards Lory while sizing him up and down "You look better than I thought" although he was praising Lor,y but his words hinted at ridicule.


    "Thank you" Lory replied with a gentle smile.


    The woman tilted her head while looking probing Lory expression, as she didn''t see any anger, fear, or disgust on Lory''s face she couldn''t read Lory''s mood so she got intrigued "I hope you don''t mind us for inviting you during your wedding, you don''t you mind, don''t you? are we offended you in any way?" the woman''s face looked like she was really sorry.


    Lory raised her eyebrows, she gave the woman a ''are you stupid'' look "Obviously... you know" Lory thinks this pretentious woman is overreacting, Lory knows she ying with her emotion.


    The woman was amused by Lory''s unexpected reaction, the other women they caught would tremble with fear, restlessness, and hatred but the woman in front of her was way too calm even after she presented such an obscene scene she was still unperturbed.


    ''This one is interesting'' thought the woman.


    "My Lord this one is interesting, I like it!" she smiled coquettishly at Wei Zu Tian.


    Wei Zu Tian took a sip of his wine and sneered, Wei ZuTian''s confession made the woman bolder then she sat down next to Lory, she sat so close that their shoulders were touching "My name is Xuan Yi, nice to meet you, Madam Zhao~" Xuan Yi eyes are sparkling almost as if he was genuinely happy to meet Lory but Lory could see the evil intent shing in her eyes.


    Lory shifted his chair away from the woman or man not because he was a sissy but Lory felt an aura of danger exude from this she-male, then Lory reply indifferently "Too bad the feelings are not mutual"


    Lory''s tant refusal did not bother Xuan Yi as her eyes fell curiously on Lory, "Are you that boy teacher?" she suddenly asked.


    Lory''s expression turned gloomy her rxed demeanor visibly changed as Xuan Yi expected, Lory turned her gaze to Xuan Yi "Were you the one who killed my disciple''s celestial beast and kidnapped him?" a fiery rage shed in Lory''s eyes.


    Xuan Yi sneered, "Yes, he fought well, but....too bad" she make a cynical joke to annoy Lory.


    "Is he hurt?" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    Xuan Yi pursed her lips as if she was in trouble, "It can''t be helped can it?"


    Lory''s hands clenched tightly "Is that so..." Lory growled softly, Shin Jiu''s innocent smile when they first met appeared in her mind and anger instantly elerated her blood.


    Xuan Yi knew she had managed to make Lory agitate which satisfied her including Wei Zu Tian as well, ??Xuan Yi lifted her chin and smiled slyly "Are you angry, madam?"


    The corners of Lory''s mouth curved into an evil smile, "Well, I am..."


    Xuan Yi didn''t feel any Qi fluctuations around Lory''s body and Zi Quan Mei had searched her body to see if Lory had hidden anything that could conceal her cultivation but Zi Quan Mei found nothing but the protective ne Lory wore so the conclusion remained the same which mean Lory was a waste as expected.


    Xuan Yi thought Lory will be like any other woman, terrified, anxious and desperate just like Guan Men Niang even though Guan Men Niang still had a little defiance left in her but is easy to see that the spark in Guan Men Niang eyes almost dissipatedpletely after so many years of abuse and ill-treatment, however, the woman next to her waspletely different.


    She is calm,posed, and level-headed even though she is shown anger she doesn''t let her emotion out of control, the woman is only early twenty and came from a rural vige so where does thisposuree from? no wonder Wei Zu Tian had some interest in her.


    "Why are you eep looking at me, madam? you embarrassed me" Xuan Yi coyly said.


    Lory didn''t care about this girl''s y, Lory''s eyes stared at Xuan Yi''s face as if she trying to trace Xuan Yi''s face with her eyes then with an inexplicable smile she calmly say: "Nothing, I just want to remember your face so I won''t make a mistake¡­."


    "A mistake?" Xuan Yi tilted her head in confusion.


    "When I had to kill you¡­" Lory smiled sweetly.


    Lory''s blunt reply shocked Xuan Yi and the next second she wasughing heartily clutching his stomach, his shoulders shaking violently as herughter grew louder it filled the room, Xuan Yi is one of the heavenly knights of the Heaven''s Gate sect, few can match her strength, so having Lory threatening words is the most absurd joke she had ever heard.


    "Milord, you never told me that Madam Zhao could be so funny!~" Xuan Yi wiped the tears on the corner of her eyes.


    Wei Zu Tian chuckled, he also thought Lory was bluffing even though he didn''t know where she got her confidence from, can someone be so stupid? however, Lory''s clear gaze made Wei Zu Tian''s heart waver. His guts kept telling him that there was something more about this woman but after two days she still hadn''t made any move and tomorrow would be thest day if Zhao Li Xin refused to turn himself in, then....


    "Do you think Zhao Li Xin will swallow his pride ande for you tomorrow?" Wei Zu Tian yed with the empty wine cup with his bony fingers.


    "He wille...." Lory answered without hesitation.


    Lory''s confidence made Wei Zu Tian chuckle, "Because he loves you?" he jeered.


    Lory blinked her beautiful eyes seemingly unperturbed by Wei Zu Tian''sment "Isn''t that obvious...."


    "But will he surrender himself to me...for you?" Wei Zu Tian''s upper body leaning forward, a sinister smile spread on his face make him look like a devil that crawl from hell.


    The truth is, whatever decision Zhao Li Xin made tomorrow, victory would be in his hands, if Zhao Li Xin surrendered himself then Wei Zu Tian would wee him with open arms but if Zhao Li Xin refused he would destroy any feelings between Lory and Zhao Li Xin and at the same time he was able to use Lory to torture Zhao Li Xin bit by bit and make Zhao Li Xin life filled with regret and guilt, hence, Zhao Li Xin would never forget him again and this time it was Zhao Li Xin''s turn to pursue him.


    The savagery dyed his face the cruelty in his eyes couldn''t be more obvious is not like he tried to hide it, everyone with normal eyesight would know that whatever happen tomorrow Lory''s fate would not end well


    "Madam. Zhao, why don''t you just give yourself to me even though you''re not as pretty as my other girls, but I think there must be something about you that Zhao Li Xin is crazy about? Wei Zu Tian licked his lips carelessly.


    Xuan Yi giggled, "That''s right Madam, whatever you have in the Hei Shen sect, My Lord can give it to you, so why not? Is not a bad deal, you can''t hang all your fate on a man alone as a man myself, I can assure you that a man''s heart is the most fickle thing in the world" Xuan Yi low voice that remains Lory that she was actually a man sing on Lory''s ear, tempting her with the sweet promise of her own survival however Xuan Yi hot breath on her ear only irritated her further.


    Lory looked at Wei Zu tian and Xuan Yi consecutively and took a deep breath then she answer with a bored and tired expression, "No thank you...."

 Chapter 878 - The Ultimatum II

    Wei Zu Tian''s face changed slightly even though he expected Lory''s answer but hearing her direct refusal still hurt his pride nheless. Wei Zu Tian wasn''t good at facing rejection, Xuan Yi could sense Wei Zu Tian''s dampened mood, so she felt a little nervous. Wei Zu Tian is an impulsive person, he hascked control over his own emotions, one second he looks happy, then suddenly the next second he willsh out his anger over something trivial that''s why everyone around him is always trying to make Wei Zu Tian in a good mood because no one knows what he will do when he is angry.


    A cold sharp knife pressed onto Lory''s neck, Xuan Yi smirked evilly, "Milord, why don''t we hurt her a little and see if she still dares to be rude!" Xuan pressed the knife further, and red blood dripped from Lory''s neck.


    Lory''s expression remained the same she doesn''t even flinch, her eyes bore into Wei Zu Tian, ??for a moment their gazes locked and neither of them blinked. Wei Zu Tian probed Lory''s expression, there was no fear, anger, or anxiety but he could see caution and wariness although she look quiet, but he could see that right now she evaluated the situation around her calmly and carefully like she has been in this situation before but it couldn''t be true because he had gathered all the information about this woman before she entered Lao Manor and everything showed him that Luo Ri Yi was just an ordinary vige girl unless¡­. she is not the real Luo Ri Yi.


    "Who are you?" We Zu Tian narrowed his eyes. No normal woman would react like her in this situation her level ofposure wasn''t something a twenty-something woman who wasn''t even a cultivator could gain so the question was, who was she?


    Lory frowned in confuse "What do you mean?" Lory truly doesn''t know what Wei Zu Tian means.


    "If you tell me who you really are, I will let you meet Shin Jiu," Wei Zu Tian said again.


    However, Lory really genuinely doesn''t know what Wei Zu Tian wants, could it be Wei Zu Tian knows about her true identity? That''s impossible, Lao Min Na is paranoid, her rtionship with others is based on the mutual benefit it got nothing to do with loyalty or trust so Lao Min Na will never tell Wei Zu Tian anything and if she reveals Lory''s identity then Wei Zu tian will know about the hybrid beast and naturally, he will found out about Lazarus by doing so she would lose all her trump card so there was no way Lao Min Na would tell Wei Zu Tian about her.


    As Lory remained silent Wei Zu Tian thought she didn''t want to reveal herself, Wei Zu Tian snort in disdain then sneered coldly, "Don''t be so brazen Madam, just because I showed a little kindness doesn''t mean I will not do anything to you"


    Under his threat, Lory said nothing and Wei Zu Tian finally lost his patient "Since you don''t care about your disciple''s safety, don''t me me for being merciless" Wei Zu Tian waved his hand and Xuan Yi pulled the knife back from Lory''s neck.


    "leave¡­" Wei Zu Tian growl between his teeth.


    As Lory got up from her seat, Wei Zu Tian shouted "Quan Mei!"


    Zi Quan Mei immediately appeared "Yes, my lord"


    "Madam Zhao seems bored, why don''t you cheer her up for a bit" Wei Zu Tian snorts derisively.


    Zi Quan Mei could read between the lines and an evil smile bloomed on her face "Understood, my lord" Zi Quan Mei threw her vile expression towards Lory "Follow me madam" she smirked evilly.


    Lory clenched her fists, the blood still dripping down her neck and slightly stained her cor but she refused to appear weak in front of his enemy, Lory force herself to remain calm andposed as she was led by Zi Quan Mei out of the room but before Lory left suddenly Wei Zu Tian called her again.


    "It''s still not toote to change your mind." Wei Zu Tian nced meaningfully at Lory.


    Lory understood that most of Wei Zu Tian''s attraction towards her was because of Zhao Li Xin, just like a kid who want to snatch his friend''s toys, that''s pretty much how Wei Zu tian feels about Lory.


    Lory only nced at Wei Zu Tian for a moment before she boldly left the room without looking back, the door closed and Wei Zu Tian drank his wine andughs at the woman''s stubbornness.


    As he was leaving the main building, Lory felt Zi Quan Mei drill a hole behind her back with her sharp gaze, then suddenly Zi Quan Mei''s footsteps stopped and she shouted "Stop!" he said and Lory stopped his footsteps and turned around, "This way..." she motioned for Lory to follow him.


    In this abandonedplex, there are many isted gardens and unused buildings, who knows what this temple was used for before but this ce is much bigger than an ordinary templeplex, they walk further and further into the deepest part of theplex which is far from view others.


    The hair behind Lory''s nape gradually raise as a sign of approaching danger, Lory set her sights on Zi Quan Mei''s back for any sudden movement, Lory could feel the aura around Zi Quan Mei changing, Lory quietly reached into her shoes and took out a spatial ring and put the ring on her right middle hand at the same time her eyes gradually narrowed.


    They finally reached an abandoned courtyard surrounded by run-down buildings, Zi Quan mei stopped her steps she turned around and her red lips curled into a frightening smile, "You mustn''t provoke Wei Zu Tian like that, ??you think your position as Long Ming''s lover can protect you forever? How stupid of you. .. this is not the Hei Shen sect, you just courting your own death"


    Lory folded her arms across her chest and replied nonchntly "Yeah, everyone says I have a big mouth" she seemingly agrees.


    "You, quite a jester, aren''t you?!" Zi Quan Mei scoffed "Looks like I have to teach you a lesson to make you aware of your situation" Zi Quan Mei''s face contorts into a mask of fury.


    Still ying ignorant Lory waves his hand dismissively "No, you don''t have to..."


    Zi Quan Mei thought Lory was scared and incite the cruelty within her "Why don''t you kiss my shoes and I won''t make things difficult for you" she smiled smugly.


    Lory raised her eyebrows then her mouth twitched "Yeah I can''t do that... it''s not hygienic you know" Lory shook her head appear trouble.


    Anger swept over her like wildfire, Zi Quan Mei didn''t expect Lory to have the audacity to mock her, "Then you must die!"


    Zi Quan Mei lunged at her in one fell swoop, blood lust in her eyes can''t be more visible, her hands stretched to Lory''s neck but suddenly she felt the cold wind rushing behind her back, Zi Quan Mei reflexively whirled in the air to dodge andnded on the ground on her knees.


    Zi Quan Mei thought she was being attacked from behind but when she looked over her shoulder she saw nothing but when she looked in front of her immediately her eyes Zi Quan Mei bulged in disbelief.


    Lory stood calmly surrounded by dozens of red daggers coiled around him as if they were alive.


    ''Is that a divine weapon'' that was the only thought that crossed Zi Quan Mei''s mind, but then she realized that Lory wasn''t a cultivator, so how did she control it?


    "You¡­are you a cultivator!" Zi Quan Mei gasped in shock, she was sure Lory didn''t hide any amulet or talisman that could hide her ability so how?


    Lory didn''t bother answering she lift her hand forward and the dagger flew towards Zi Quan Mei, at the same time Lory grabbed the two daggers that were flying around her and pounced towards Zi Quan Mei, Lory take advantage of Zi Quan Mei shocked sheunch a fierce attack.


    Lory''s movements were fast and unreadable, every time Zi Quan Mei managed to drop the dagger from Lory''s hands, another dagger would rece it at the same time Zi Quan Mei had to dodge the attack from other daggers that flying around her like flies. Zi Quan Mei was embarrassed that she was being bullied by the woman she looked down on, she immediately released her Qi to push Lory away.


    A sudden surge of energy managed to push Lory away, Lory jumped into the air andnded smoothly on her knees, Zi Quan Mei then drew a sword from her spatial ring, she red at Lory, "You will die today or my name will not die Zi Quan Mei!"


    Lory heard her outburst of anger Lory reflexively cover her mouth with her arms <em>"Pfft"</em> so there are people who say cheesy lines during the fight, "Well it''s not toote to change your name," Lory smirked while summoning a bow from her ring "My advice, pick any name that means LOSER" Lory teased her further.


    "You have a spatial Ring!" Zi Quan Mei was dumbfounded.


    Lory winked yfully "That''s right!"


    Zi Quan Mei''s face twisted in anger, she couldn''t count how many times Lory had humiliated her today, she felt like a clown dancing in Lory''s palm, the anger within her was insufferable, Zi Quan Mei aimed her sword at Lory furiously.


    At the same time, Lory released an arrow but Zi Quan Mei blocked it, Lory released another arrow and she blocked it again, victory in Zi Quan Mei increased "Hah, you missed!" she swung her sword due to Zi Quan Mei''s high cultivation she managed to sh Lory''s arm when Lory dodged.


    Lory rolled on the ground sideways then she take along jumped backward while Zi Quan Mei chased after her with fiery eyes. Actually, with Lory''s current strength she still can''t match Zi Quan Mei''s strength because Zi Quan Mei has already reached the sovereign level but when ites to wits Zi Quan Mei is still far from Lory.


    Lory stabbed the third arrow into the ground, the arrow that should have been missed created a triangr formation and from there, an electric barrier shot up from the ground and shocked Zi Quan Mei who was trapped in the middle.


    As soon as Zi Quan Mei fell limply to the ground with her knees, her whole body trembled covered with smoke and her face was white as a sheet, Zi Quan Mei looked at Lory in disbelief, there''s no way she lose from this woman!


    Lory released another arrow, the arrow buzzing and piercing Zi Quan Mei in the chest, blood dripped from her chest and soaked the ground and so Zi Quan Mei fell facedown on the ground.

 Chapter 879 - Find The Missing Boy

    Seeing Zi Quan Mei not moving Lory heaved a sigh of relief, Lory never underestimated Zi Quan Mei''s strength all that teasing is just her way to mess Zi Quan Mei''s concentration during the fight and thankfully, it work.


    Lory knew very well how strong Zi Quan Mei was and it seemed she also had taken the pills from Lao Min Na to increase his cultivation in a short moment so she is much stronger than a normal sovereign level cultivator, Lory could feel the remnants of ck magic ooze from Zi Quan Mei''s body, she had no idea what type of pills Lao Min Na give to Zi Quan Mei nevertheless, it was lucky that Lory was able to subdue Zi Quan Mei without any trouble.


    [Lory, I feel your mana fluctuating, are you alright?] Girsha called out anxiously over the telepathic connection.


    [Yes, I''m fine] Lory replied while knelt beside Zi Quan Mei''s listless body thaty on the ground then Lory checked Zi Quan Mei''s neck, and there she found her ne.


    ''Told you, I will get it back!''


    Lory''s smirk, then she took the ne off Zi Quan Mei, she wiped the ne with his sleeve before she put it on.


    [Who fought with you?] Girsha asked.


    [Zi Quan Mei..] Lory answers nonchntly.


    [Is she dead?] Girsha asked again.


    [Well, she had to, but let me check again!] Lory put her finger on Zi Quan Mei''s neck to check her pulse but before she can feel Zi Quan Mei pulsed suddenly she heard amotion that was slowly increasing towards her.


    [DA*N!] Lory clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    [What''s wrong, girl?] Girsha was immediately alert.


    Lory''s eyes stared in the direction themotion came from, [I gotpany...] she muttered.


    [Should I break the array now?] Girsha became a little worried about her safety.


    [No, I have to find Shin Jiu first] Lory sighed as he got up from the ground then he said to Girsha again, [Tell Li Xin to be patient and tell him that the arrow he made for me worked like wonder]


    [Haha you wanted to make him worry didn''t you!] Girshaughed dryly.


    [Nevermind then...] Lory sighed then she waved her hand then she softly whisper [Herees the fog¡­]


    Instantly a thick white fog came from all directions and the entire area was shrouded in the white fog then slowly Lory''s figure disappeared into the fog.


    dozens of people came in groups, they heard the sound of crowds in the usually quiet ce and they immediately suspected that an enemy was sneaking in but out of nowhere a thick white fog appeared in the direction they were headed, obstructing their view.


    "Where did this foge from?" one of them shouted in confusion.


    even though it is at the top of the mountain and the fog often falls but during the day the fog is usually not this thick and why is it only in this part that the fog looks thick?


    "Check the ce right away!" the leader of the group immediately ordered, he also felt something strange about this fog but who can control the fog? then again, can the fog be controlled?


    the moment theynded, the fog surrounded them like a white nket even though they had a sufficient level of cultivation but the fog was like a pair of hands that covered their eyes so they could see anything around them.


    Suddenly one of them felt that he stepped on something and he quickly raised his feet in a hurry worried it would be some kind of trap but then he realized that he was stepping on someone''s hand, using some of his Qi he blow the wind around them to disperse some of the fog around him and there he found Zi Quan Mei''s body.


    "Brother, I found Miss Zi!" the man shouted in panic. The panic in his voice caught everyone''s attention and they immediately followed the direction of the man''s voice.


    when they came they were shocked to see Zi Quan Mei lying motionless on the ground, one of them checked Zi Quan Mei''s breathing then realized Zi Quan Mei was still breathing even though she was very weak and from her shallow breathing, they thought Zi Quan Mei cannot be helped.


    "Brothers, what should we do?" the man who checked Zi Quan Mei looked worried, after all, Zi Quan Mei''s rtionship with Wei Zu Tian was not simple, he was worried that Wei Zu Tian would me them.


    Suddenly a strong wind blew and suddenly the fog around them disappeared, in the midst of their shock Lao Min Na walked quietly, her pale face made her red lips stand out, her face looked very beautiful like a god who descended from heaven but the coldness of her gaze made all people who saw it shuddered.


    Maybe only those closest to Lao Min Na realized how much Lao Min Na had changedpared to before, even though she had always been known to be cold and aloof but the current Lao Min Na was apathetic and distant as if she couldn''t feel any emotions, actually she looked very simr with Zhao Li Xin before he met Lory.


    "Miss Lao" they all knelt down and bowed their heads at the same time, none of them dared to raise their heads, all were silent while holding their breaths for some reason they were more afraid of Lao Min Na than Wei Zu Tian.


    Lao Min Na didn''t care about her surroundings, she looked at Zi Quan Mei whoy helplessly staring at her head with a deprecating sneer spread across her alluring face, Lao Min Na turned Zi Quan Mei over with her feet quite harshly, then Lao Min Na took out a ck pill from her sleeve then she kneeled next to Zi Quan Mei with her long pale finger she shoves the pill into Zi Quan Mei''s mouth


    "Do you want revenge?" Lao Min Na softly said, her voice that sounds sweeter than honey but her expression was darker than ebony.


    Zi Quan Mei''s eyelids fluttered as if she try to open her eyes, Lao Min Na smirked showing her white canine teeth "Good....."


    _______________________________


    Meanwhile, Lory had run far away, with Lory''s reinforcing spell on her body she bounced nimbly between the roofs and the three and added invisible spells no one noticed her. Lory then stops in one of the roofs then called Bai Zi out of her ring as soon as the big tiger came out Lory immediately gave the order "Take me to the well you said!"


    Bai Zi realized the time hade even though it was sooner than he thought but he was overjoyed to find his true master, the big tiger nodded his big head firmly "Follow me madam" said the tiger.


    A pair of beasts and humans finally arrived at another abandoned ce that appeared to be the monk''s residence, Lory then saw in the corner of the dpidated courtyard a well that was half broken.


    "Is this?" Lor,y peeked into the well and it was already dark.


    "Yeah, I can''t find Master anywhere even though my heart tells me he''s near then I feel strange energy came from this well, something evil...I don''t know but maybe..."


    "I got it!" Lory interrupts, she already understands Bai Zi means "Something really vile did linger down there" Lory then turned around and changed her shoes into boots, and tied her hair into a ponytail.


    "Let''s go!" without further a do Lory jumped onto the wall without hesitation.


    Immediately gravity pulled her down, turn out the well is more cramped and deeper than she thought, but Lory wasn''t worried about that but rather the thick ck miasma that grew thicker as she closer to the bottom that truly worried her.


    Feeling they reached the end of the well, Lory spread her arms and stabbed both daggers into the wall to slow down hernding, sparks shot out from the dagger that shing with the stone wall and before she reached the end she created a rune circle to hold her fall, the rune circle shone as it absorbed Lory weight just like a soft mattress, therefore Lorynd safely without any scratch.


    And what does Bai Zi do? well, he shrunk his body into the size of a kitten and bounce between the wall just like an actual cat.


    Thankfully, because of that Lory didn''t get stuck with Bai Zi in the well. But down here it was pitch ck, she could even see her own hands. Lory opened her palm and cast a light spell then install a bright purple light illuminated the well.


    "Bai Zi can''t you find something down there?" Lory looked down but apart from weeds, she couldn''t find anything.


    Bai Zi suddenly shouted, "Madam, there''s an airflow that came from here!"


    The ce that Bai Zi said was covered with long dry grass so Lory had to push the grass away to check and there she found a small hole and yes she felt the air hit her face.


    "Miss, can your body fit the hole" Bai Zi innocently asks because the hole is quite small for humans.


    Lory felt a little offended her mouth twitched slightly "Yes I can!" Lory answered confidently but inwardly Lory wasn''t too sure.


    The hole looked very narrow and she had to crawl for God''s knows how long it could take her? if she gets stuck she will be too embarrassed to ask for help.


    "Mistress, I''m going first!" Bai Zi said kindly.


    Lory smiled dryly, "Yeah, you go first!"

 Chapter 880 - The Princess Stuck

    The kitten size Bai Zi smoothly entered the hole smoothly without any problems meanwhile, Lory peeked into the hole immediately her nose wrinkled, as expected the hole was damp, dirty, and very narrow, in short, she didn''t like it one bit, but why did this always happen to her?


    If Girsha and her Brothers at Hand heard this they would say ''If you stop looking for trouble this will never happen to you'' but, of course, our good Princess who is addicted to thrilled will never stop so in the future this still happened to her.


    Lory took a deep breath then she gathered all the light in her palm and reduced it to the size of a firefly then she let the small light fly into the hole, Lory tied her hair into a bun so it didn''t get in her way. Before she enter Lory took a very deep breath, she stare into the holes and gritted her teeth ''here goes nothing!'' Lory pushed herself into the hole, as expected she didn''t like it.


    as she crawl with her arms the soil stain her clothes and the dirt from above fell on his face as she move, Lory spat the dirt thatnded on her mouth ''Puih ¨C puih, bah!''


    [Lory, how are you?] Girsha who was still on alert checked her condition.


    [Not good!] Lory grumbled.


    Girsha''s expression got tense instantly [What''s wrong?]


    [I crawled into a dirty little hole, now all my hair covers with dirt! Gosh, it hit my eye too!] Lory cursed andined incessantly.


    [Why are you in the pit¡­again?] Girsha recalled the incident in the ancient tomb and also what happened in the past when Lory explored the dungeons in Verrion.


    Lory rolled her eyes exasperatedly, is not like she doing it for fun, alright! Lory pushed her body faster while lowering her head to avoid the ground above her crumbling even more [I have no choice this is the only way and I can run around outside after what I did to Zi Quan Mei, I bet they all looking for me now!] Lory feel wronged whileining unexpectedly her movement being blocked by protruding root [Oh my god! Now!] Lory shouted angrily.


    [What happened, Girl?] Girsha''s head jerked slightly at Lory''s scream.


    "Is Lory all right?" Zhao Li Xin who has moved closer near the templeplex temple with Girsha was waiting for Lory''s sign so they could reach Lory''s ce quickly, however, Zhao Li Xin saw Girsha''s eyes change with excitement so she guessed Girsha was talking to Lory again so he asked.


    "Lory is fine, she just crawled in the hole as we speak?" Girshafort the worrywart boy.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned in confusion, "Why is she crawling in the hole?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s her hobby? that girl always goes into whatever hole she finds," said Girsha carelessly, but she forgot the connection that was still there so Lory could hear her and she reprimanded her harshly.


    "Hey, this is not my hobby and I don''t go into every hole I can find, stop telling my husband ridiculous things, and that sounds disgusting!" Lory didn''t know why Girsha make her sound lewd.


    In the midst of her anger suddenly Lory''s movements stopped ''Oh sh*t!'' Lory saw over her shoulder and her butt was caught by the protruding roots even though half of her body sessfully through..


    "Misstress, are you all right?" Bai Zi''s little head peeked out from outside.


    Lory who felt embarrassed answer with a forced happy voice "I''m fine~!"


    "Okay, I''ll check the situation around first!" Bai Zi didn''t feel anything wrong so he make himself useful.


    "You do that!" Lory gave another cheerful answer while trying to wiggle herself out.


    [Lory, are you out yet?] Girsha guessed Lory shoulde out of the hole by now.


    [In a second...] her voice sounds troubled.


    [¡­..] Hearing Lory''s grumbling, Girsha became suspicious.


    meanwhile, Lory desperately tried to squeeze out from the narrow hole[Come on! hhgg¡­Oh, bugger!] Lory''s face bes red after a failed attempt, what should she do now, she can''t move?


    [Lory¡­.are you stuck?] Girsha guessed it.


    [NO! Lory denied.


    The bird that had spent years watching Lory grow up easily heard the oddness in Lory''s voice [Are you sure?]


    [Of course, I''m sure! why do you keep asking, I will be out soon! Stop asking!] Lory who felt caught became more and more embarrassed and subconsciously became angry to hide her embarrassment.


    [Why are you so defensive?] Girsha was now sure she was stuck.


    <strong>[I AM NOT!]</strong> Lory eximed.


    [Why is your voice so high, you''re lying aren''t you!] Girsha is one hundred percent sure that Lory is stuck and the bird feels worried, upset, and a little bit amused [Dammit Lory! I told you to cut the sweet and eat more vegetables now you got stuck because you are too fat!] Girsha cruelly scolded her.


    Lory who always has the determination to live a healthier life every year but never implements it feels very ashamed still, just like every normal person in the world she chooses to live in denial, [Hey, I''m not stuck! I just held back, okay! it''s because of that damn root, this got nothing to with my body!]


    There''s no way Girsha would believe it, [It''s because you''re fat as* that you got stuck there, what else other reason? Are you kidding me!]


    [Are you starting to shame my body, now! How could you!] Lory felt terribly wronged.


    "What''s wrong with Lory, is she hurt?" Zhao Li Xin saw Girsha narrow his green rounded eyes Zhao Li Xin thought there something happen with Lory so he ask anxiously.


    But Girsha snort in annoyance "No she''s fine, she only got her fat as* stuck in the hole and she can''t get out!"


    Zhao Li Xin was dumbfounded but then he pinched his chin and contemte then Zhao Li Xin gave a thoughtful nod and say: "Lory''s bottom indeed bes more roundedtely, maybe because of the cold weather she ate more this year" Zhao Li Xin didn''t mean harm he only gave an honest answer.


    Girsha snickered then he called Lory again [Hey, even your husband agrees you have be more roundtely so don''t try to deny it!" Girsha mocks Lory mercilessly, since long ago Girsha never understand why she likes to eat sweets so much?


    Lory was used to being teased by Girsha but now Zhao Li Xin also joined in too? how could she not be sad, but then the sadness quickly turns to anger "Tell my husband, if he keeps talking like that, he won''t have a round wife after this!" Lory spite angrily


    Girsha snorted and Zhao Li Xin worriedly asked, "What did Lory say?"


    "He mad at you now!" Girsha answered bluntly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face stiffened "Oh..."


    In the meantime, Lory who was still ''held up'' was hurt physically and mentally, she couldn''t wait to get out so she was twirling her body left and right while pulling herself with all her might from unfortunately the protruding root didn''t seem to budge. Lory finally lost all of her patients, he clenched her jaw then whisper "wind de!"


    Bai Zi started with a loud banging sound that led to where Lory was, feeling anxious Bai Zi ran back to Lory, Bai Zi was dumbfounded by the amount of dust that seeped into the air and Bai Zi shouted "Mistress, are you okay? Mistress!", Bai Zi was afraid something would happen to Lory, he had already failed to protect one master so he couldn''t afford to lose another important person.


    "Mistress!" Bai Zi screamed in panic.


    Not long after Bai Zi heard a coughing sound, then slowly a figure emerged from the thick dust while he covered his mouth and nose with hisdder while his other hand fanned the dust around him, "Cough ¨C cough, I''m fine¡­ cough! " Lory staggered a bit she didn''t think she would copse the whole hole and she almost buried herself as a result now her whole body is brown from being covered in dirt.


    "Mistress, what happened?" Bai Zi didn''t know how the hole could suddenly copse.


    "I don''t know, the hole might have been too fragile due to the many tree roots going through it and when it went through the soil structure couldn''t hold it in that''s why it crumbled" the good princess lied through her teeth without blushing but even if she did her face was too dirty to know that she was actually blushing.

 Chapter 881 - The Pitiful Daughter

    The honest tiger trusts Lory with all his heart, therefore, he feels more sorry for Lory "Misstress you have been injured from previous fight and now you are almost buried alive thank goodness nothing happened to you otherwise how can I face master Shin Jiu" tiger said in utter guilt and sadness.


    Lory''s conscience suddenly stabbed, "Uhm¡­well¡­I''m fine, see!" Lory quickly used her healing gift to heal herself and the wounds all over her body disappeared without a trace then she grin at Bai Zi "See, like new, right!~" Lory cheerfully said.


    Normally Lory wouldn''t use healing gifts for minor wounds due to mana wastage and using too many healing gifts for one body would create dependency and lower her ability to tolerate pain which makes her body weaken therefore Lory rarely healed herself unnecessarily, but tofort Bai Zi Lory had no choice but to help herself just tofort the innocent white tiger.


    Bai Zi''s face lit up with joy after she saw all of Lory''s wounds fully healed, "Madam''s strength is truly extraordinary!" he said with relief and awed.


    Lory smiled awkwardly, "No, it''s okay..." This time her face was red due to Bai Zi''s excessive praise, luckily the stains on her face covered her blushing face. Lory then wiped herself with the clean wet towel she got from her ring, after she cleaned herself Lory felt much better then she changed into a dark uniform to enhance her mobility, and now Lory is ready to face anything.


    "let''s go now!" Lory said to Bai Zi.


    Lory lit the torch and then he found himself in a tunnel with half crushed bricks and the remaining cracked teal and covered with green moss, Lory touched the bricks of the wall and then realized that someone must have built this ce long ago but who? she didn''t know, was it normal for a Buddhist temple to have a ce underground?


    [Girsha I found an underground tunnel, it''s clearly built by humans, can you ask Zhao Li Xin if it''s normal for a temple to have a dungeon, maybe for shelter or escape?]


    Girsha who was outside shortly after replied [Your husband said he never heard of this, most Monks do not interfere with the outside world at least from outside but your man says he never heard or see temples have an underground ce] Girsha said.


    [I dunno, this ce looks like it was built a long time ago maybe the situation was different back then?] Lory guessed.


    [It''s possible...] Girsha wasn''t sure either.


    Lory rubbed her finger on the brick wall and felt these bricks were different from the ones she was used to seeing outside, Lory didn''t know how old this tunnel was but it seemed quite old so there''s no way Lao Min Na made this ce, [I will investigate this ce further] Lory said.


    [Becareful, girl] Girsha warns her again before their connection cuts.


    Since Lory reached adolescence, she has entered many underground tombs, caves, and abandoned ruins whether she came with Girsha or with her brothers so that Lory had quite a deep knowledge of what would happen in such a ce as well as expectations about what maye. Two des were ced on both of her thighs and a sword was neatly wrapped around his back with thick miasma all around her, she could smell danger all over the ce and Lory could only prepare for the worst.


    "What ce is this?" Lory looked up at the arched ceiling which was half-destroyed and covered in so many cracks that the mural painted on the roof looked blurry and maybe because it had taken so long the colors had faded a lot.


    Lory guessed this ce might have been a residence, a pce maybe, or something.


    "Bai Zi can you feel Shin Jiu''s presence?" Lory asked.


    "Yes madam, my master''s aura became clearer after I was here, there is no doubt that he must be here" Bai Zi sounded very sure his face was shining with joy.


    "That''s good then," Lory said relieved "The sooner we find him the sooner we carry out the next n"


    "I hope our n works, mistress," Bai Zi said hopefully.


    Lory smiled "Don''t worry, my husband is reliable and the four King pce will assist him greatly, we will not fail" Lory said confidently.


    Without further ado, the two of them hasten their pace to Shin Jiu where being, Lory used strengthening spell to make herself able to run as fast as Bai Zi that already return to his normal size, the two of them run in lightning speed suddenly a beast with sharp w jump onto her, startled but Lory managed to dodged she slide with her knee on the floor at the same time she took out the dagger and sh the beast stomach from below.


    Bai Zi roared and charged at the other beasts, Lory got up and took out the other dagger from her thigh, she multiplied the dagger and threw it in the air as the dagger spun around and attacked all the beasts that look as big as a horse that ring with fiery red eyes and bare its long fangs, the Beast looked like a wild dog with rough ck fur, obviously, this is another species of Hybrid Beast created by Lao Min Na and Lazarus.


    Surrounded by giant wild dogs beast Lory remained calm, she stabilized her breath first while controlling the dagger to attack the beast then she turned her gaze to Bai Zi and saw the white tiger surrounded by three beasts but Bai Zi didn''t seem to be overwhelmed by them which is good.


    One of the beasts saw Lory''s concentration splitting then it lunges towards her, Lory rolled to the side before it was toote then she summoned a bow from his ring immediately casting a wind spell Lory repeatedly released wind arrows and the arrow wound the beast''s body and legs as it makes the beast bleeding soon the beast groaned in pain.


    Without wasting her time Lory cast another spell ''Ice thorn'' and from the ground hundred of spikes made of ice emerged and pierced through all the beasts like skewers.


    The beast died instantly and so did the demon parasite within, The expected result didn''t surprise her.


    Lory then ran towards Bai Zi to help him kill the Demon parasite but then Bai Zi''s long roar resounded like thunder and white energy emitted from the beast''s scream and fell to the ground with blood spurting out of their eyes, nose, and ears, it seemed Bai Zi was using the sound waves to destroy the beast from inside, but what surprised Lory is when she saw the Demon Parasite turn to ashes.


    ''How is this possible?'' Lory''s eyes widened in surprise, she thought only her power could kill Demon''s parasite so howe this happened?


    "How do you do it?" Lory turned her shocked gaze to Bai Zi.


    "Mrs?" Bai Zi tilted his head not knowing what made Lory look shocked.


    Lory didn''t have time to be surprised when she heard footstepsing from behind her, Lory called the dagger back "Someone''sing!" Lory said to Bai Zi and the tiger instantly became alert.


    The dagger circled around Lory as Lory prepared to wee whatever came her way, the sound of footsteps gradually clearer, from the darkness the silhouette of a woman slowly getting clearer.


    suddenly something rolled towards Lory''s feet, she took a step back while looking down and squint her eyes inquisitively, turned out it was a human skull.


    Lory could still see the blood and a bit of flesh left on the skull indicating this corpse had not been dead long.


    "Mistress!" Bai Zi''s alert increased rapidly.


    Lory raised her hand to calm the tiger down. "Rx..." Lory reminded Bai Zi in a low tone, then Lory store the bow back to her ring and drew her sword from her back while her eyes fixated on the approaching silhouette.


    Then suddenly a huge air fell on top of her and Bai Zi, immediately they jumped in two different directions, however, the attack managed to graze Lory''s arm and tear her sleeve. After they safely dodge the attack Lory and Bai Zi exchanged nces to confirm each other''s safety after that they turned their gazes to whatever was trying to turn the two of them into mincemeat.


    Lory was taken aback by the gigantic white w that looked like a human skull, the w knew it missed its mark, it wing at the ground left a distinctive mark on the ground as its owner pulled back its ws.


    "You should not run," the strange voice said in annoyance as the silhouette entered the dim light.


    Lory''s eyes widened as he recognized this woman before "S...Sanguan Li Ye?!"


    Sanguan Li Ye is one of the survivors of the destruction of the Sanguan family, in the past, he wanted to snatch Girsha from Lory but he instead angered Girsha so that she was injured as a resultter after she was paralyzed and lost her hearing ability then Sanguan Li Ye and her mother, Zi The widowed Yi Ru returned to their maternal family at the Heavenly Immortal Sect.


    While she stay at the Celestial Immortal sect Zi Yi Ru tried to heal her daughter sadly the attack from Girsha and Zhao Li Xin''s intervention made Sanguan Li Ye unable to recover, with all kinds of treatment Sanguan Li Ye''s condition finally improved a little she can hear a little bit now but unfortunately, her legs remained crippled.


    A crippled and half deft woman from a ruined family definitely doesn''t have a bright future, Sanguan Li Ye is stressed and begs her mother to heal her at any cost, Zi Yi Ru who already lost her son Sanguan Wu Ci, cannot bear to lose her daughter either and desperate time help came from Lao Min through Zi Quan Mei.

 Chapter 882 - Remorse And Compassion

    Zi Quan Mei toldZi Yi Ru that there will be a price to pay if Sanguan Li Ye wanted to be healed. Ovee by despair and fear for her daughter and her future, Zi Yi Ru immediately agreed readily it never crossed her mind that the price would be too high for anyone to bear.


    Sanguan Li Ye only wore an inner white robe, her robes were worn loosely showing part of her plump chest and long white legs, her long ck hair flowing down her shoulders like a waterfall framing her wless pale skin, her eyes were two ck dots furiously staring daggers at Lory.


    Meanwhile, Lory''s gaze was focused on the white w on Sanguan Li Ye''s abnormal right arm that already turned into an ordinary hand again, Lory was sure this definitely is a work of magic.


    Sanguan Li Ye smirked as she bared her hand in front of Lory thus she said proudly "Isn''t this beautiful? I have be much stronger, all my senses are sharp than ever, I be even stronger than my grandfather and everyone else, I be invincible!" Sanguan Li Ye crackle evilly, there''s no trace of haughty young girls she was before as she bes something else.


    "What have they done to you?" Lory said with a pang of genuine sadness and pity in her voice.


    Sanguan Le Ye might not know what she be but Lory knew full well because she had seen this happen in the past but only one time, it happened a long time ago on the ind where everyone was cursed because one of the women on the ind y with ck magic and do some ritual that turns her into something inhuman.


    Never in million years Lory would have thought she will face the same situation in the cultivation world where magic is not supposed to exist.


    Sanguan Li Ye thought Lory was afraid of her new power, Sanguan Li Ye lifted her chin gloat triumphantly "Do you think I will be crippled for the rest of my life, do you think I will lie down and die? Guess what, I have be much stronger, more beautiful than I ever before, In fact, I must thank you, Madam Zhao, because of you I''ve be like this!" Sanguan Li Ye''s voice was etched with joy.


    Sanguan Li Ye''s words made Lory shrouded guilty, Sanguan Li Ye was hurt because of her even though it was Girsha who actually caused the harm and Zhao Li Xin who made the situation worse but they did it because of her, maybe if she had acted differently the situation would be got that worst.


    ''Is it my fault?'' Loryment to herself.


    However Lory forgot that at that time she was trying to avoid the situation escting, she kept warning Sanguan Li Ye but Sanguan Li you were persistent she didn''t let Lory go, instead, she shamelessly tried to rob Girsha from Lory''s hands and use the Prince''s to justify her actions and she also threatened and humiliated Lory at in public which ultimately angered Girsha and that''s why Sanguan Li Ye got to this state but Lory who used to be tolerant of other people''s faults but for some reason exceptionally harsh on herself seem to forget about this.


    "Stronger and beautiful?" Lory''s brows knit tightly, "Do you know what you''ve be? you are no longer human you have be a heretic! That means your soul belongs to the devil now, you know that?! Lory expression etched with helplessness and fear for Sanguan Li Ye, she couldn''t believe a pampered little girl like Sanguan Li Ye was willing to sell her own soul, there''s no way Sanguan Li Ye would be so desperate.


    Sanguan Li Ye pursed her lips into a tight pout, her gaze filled with usations and disbelief, "You are a liar, you think you are the only one who could have power" she snorts in disdain "Actually I''m surprised you can be this strong butpare to me, you are nothing!"


    Sanguan Li Ye stretched out her hand and once again her hand turned into a white skull with giant ws reaching in Lory''s direction.


    Lory jumped back as a w try to grab her then suddenly from the opposite direction another w came, this time Sanguan Li Ye used both her hands to crush Lory like a fly.


    Lory blocked the attack with her sword at the same time controlling her flying dagger towards Sanguan Li Ye but the daggers were pped by her giant ws, and the dagger was thrown and scattered to the ground, Bai Zi then took this opportunity to attack Sanguan Li Ye who was preupied with Lory but who would have thought the Skeleton''s arm could split itself into numerous sharp bones andunch towards Bai Zi and Lory in high speed.


    "Oh, this is not fair!" Lory swung her sword to block the attack while another hand tried to snatch her from the other side so Lory had to be agile to dodge the continuous attacks from Sanguan Li Ye. Lory leaped through the air bouncing between the rune circles she created in the air while simultaneously creating a barrier every time Sanguan Li yeunch her attack.


    Sanguan Li Ye got exasperated she shouted in anger <strong>"STOP FIGHTING ME!"</strong>


    "Yeah, that won''t happen!" Lory leaped further in the air, swung her sword vigorously, soon she managed to break Sanguan Li Ye''s left arm, her giant ws shattered, and Sanguan Li Ye shrill in a high-pitched.


    <strong>"YOU BITC*, I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!"</strong> Sanguan Li Ye''s fury sprang to life, refusing to give up, Sanguan Li Ye then absorbed more dark mana into her body and suddenly all of her eyes including the whites turned ck, the broken ws reconnected and it erger to a bigger size than before Sanguan Li Ye''s face twisted as she slowly became less human.


    Lory bit her lip as she watched Sanguan Li Ye transform into a full-fledged Lesser Demon, It wasn''t fear that clouded Lory''s eyes but it was pity and helplessness knowing it was toote for her to help Sanguan Li Ye.


    "Mistress!" Bai Zi shouted anxiously.


    _______________________________


    "Lesser- Demon? What''s that?" Little Lory propped her chin on the table which was clearly too high for her.


    "Are they strong?" Lucas folded his arms on the table, staring at his father eagerly.


    Marcus ced the books on the shelf then he returned to his seat, smiling at the twins who had the same expression as if they were mirroring each other, "Lesser Demons are humans who borrow the power of real Demon to transform into something simr to real Demon, and yes they are very strong"


    "Why would anyone want to be a demon?" Lory tilted her head in confusion.


    Marcus shrugged "Sadness, fear, hopelessness¡­.still it would require a great sacrifice for a human to be a Lesser Demon"


    "What sacrifice?" Lucas asked curiously.


    Marcus smiled and patted his right chest "Heart¡­Love"


    "How do you sacrifice something like that?" Lory blinked her big eyes looking even more confused.


    "So, when we face the Lesser Demons, what should we do to win against them?" Lucas asked eagerly.


    See his son and daughter enthusiast Marcus smile then said solemnly "We showed them the light"


    ___________________________________


    Thepletely transformed Sanguan Li Ye let out a deafening scream that shook the whole ce, her appearance became more like a skull with sunken eyes and thin face as if the life inside her sucked within her, filled with overflowing ck mana Sanguan Li Ye pounced on Lory with everything she got.


    <em>''We don''t condemn them because they too have lost so we show them the light, that''s what our power is meant for''</em>


    Lory jumped as high as she could, she open her arm then summoned the five shards within her, white light emanating from her chest that was bright as sunlight, the five shards coiled around her each shining in brilliant white light.


    The shape-shifting spell that wrapped her had been swept away just like ink washed away by water, revealing her long bluish hair that fluttered gently behind her back, Lory''s eyes were shining in a faint purple light.


    Sanguan Li Ye could feel the threating from the bright light but it was toote for her to back away, the light not only swept across Sanguan Li Ye''s face but also some part of the entire underground ce as everything was shrouded in the light like daytime and eradicated all those dark creatures that touched by the light.


    Lory raised her right hand above her head and the shards circled above her.


    "May the light guide your path" she whisper.


    Lory waved her hand and the shards one by one pierced through Sanguan Li Ye''s chest like a knife through butter it was swift and clean, Sanguan Li Ye let out a long scream of pain, a big hole appeared on her chest and sanguan Li Ye body fell to the ground.


    The fragment returns to Lory and the light disappears.


    Lorynded smoothly on the ground, Bai Zi looked at Lory in admiration ''She''s a Goddess!'' Bai Zi thought, he had no other words to describe Lory''s current appearance.


    Lory walked towards Sanguan Li Ye who was dying, Lory see the ck smoke evaporate from her body and gradually Sanguan Li Ye''s appearance returned to a normal human, Sangguan Li Ye stare at Lory with pleading eyes, Lory kneel on one knee beside her, Lory touch hold Sangguan Li ye hand while she gasping for air painstakingly try to make a word "Mo...Mo..ther...I''m...so..ry" after she say that Sanguan Li Ye closed her eyes and a tear dripped from the corner of her eye, then her body ckened and slowly turned to ashes.


    "I will kill Lazarus, and set you free¡­just wait a little bit, okay" Lory softly said.

 Chapter 883 - Remorse And Compassion II

    Lory saw the ck dust slip to her fingers, the feeling she felt was indescribable, he clenched his fists tightly. There was cause and effect in every action if she didn''t hurt Sanguan Li Ye would this girl''s fate be any different?


    [Lory, are you okay?] Girsha called her again to make sure she was okay.


    Lory took a deep breath and sighed "Yeah..." she got up from the ground [I fought a Lesser-demon today]


    Girsha was stunned [What - where - Now?] Girsha was utterly shocked by the news.


    [Yeah, I think I know what Lazarus did to all those people] Lory pressed her lips into a thin line, from the bottom of her heart she felt so indignant [That damn devil turned them into Leser - Demon]


    <strong>[WHAT? NO!]</strong> Girsha''s breath hitched.


    [Yes, I think we will face more Lesser Demons from now on so I need you to tell this to Zhao Li Xin and everyone, make sure they are prepared] Lory sent out the warning.


    [I got it! Girsha gave an affirmative response but then he asked again [Who is this heretic anyway?]


    Lory was silent for a moment then said [Sanguan Li Ye, Zhao Li Xin''s step younger sister]


    [WHAT....was that the rude girl I saw previously, the one that tries snatch me from you?] Girsha had little memory of Sanguan Li Ye but he remembered it because of how stupid that girl was.


    [I think someone tricked her into being a heretic, I don''t think a spoiled girl like her understood what she was doing] Lory scratched her head in frustration.


    [With Lazarus, everything is possible now] Girsha said worriedly.


    [Oh, there''s another problem too¡­.Bai Zi can kill the Demon parasite with his own power, do you think that''s possible?]


    Girsha cursed a few times before he let out a long sigh [I don''t know, I''ll discuss this with your man and see what happens]


    Lory didn''t have a better idea so she agreed [Okay, I''ll contact you again when I find Shin Jiu]


    "Mistress, is this person a demon?" Bai Zi had seen many strange things in the world, A cultivator got corrupted by their own power and be fiendish or some cultivator that used forbidden art that eventually drove them to mad but none of them close with what happened to Sanguan Li Ye. As Celestial Beast Bai Zi has quite an intelligence to know that something very wrong happened in here.


    "You heard what I said to her before, she has be Lesser Demon by doing some ritual¡­people like that we called them as Heretic" Lory exin then she notice a trace of dry blood on the floor that seem lead to somece, Lory then carefully follow the trace.


    "Have you faced something like this before?" Bai Zi asks while following her from behind.


    Lory focus on the trace but still patiently answer Bai Zi "Only once in the past, A woman found Demon relic coincidently and draw the power to herself albeit for revenge she ends up curse the whole ind and killed everyone there"


    "So sanguan Li Ye found Demon relic too?" Bai Zi guessed.


    Lory shook her head vigorously "I didn''t think so I guess he unknowingly touched something vile that made him turn out like that, no matter how arrogant or stupid she is, one must have very strong guts to take this path and I don''t'' don''t think someone is pampered since birth like Sanguan Li Ye''s dares to take that risk that''s why I think she must be tricked by someone¡­" Lory took a deep breath and then stopped in front of the wooden door, a strong smell suddenly hit her nose, Lory reflexively cover her nose with her arms.


    "Mistress be careful this is the smell of corpses"


    Lory coughed a little then wiped her nose and stifle "Yeah, I know..." the smell is so intense she already predicted the worst happened behind the door.


    Lory slowly pushed the door open with one hand and her other hand gripped the sword tightly, instantly a foul smell burst out she almost threw up luckily she manages to hold it in, however, Lory couldn''t stand the smelly co lory cast wind spell to reduce the smell at least for a while she could get some fresh air.


    the wind blew and ruffled her hair Lory felt better after the smell subsided a little, Lory then peek from the door but the room was too dark she couldn''t see anything but then she notice a human silhouette standing against the wall.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean anything bad!" Lory raised one hand in to ensure the person she will not harm whoever that is.


    However, the person didn''t react at all and it seemed is more than one person standing there, Lory narrowed her eyes and saw the silhouette of another human standing close to each other and they looked like women.


    "Miss, can I speak to you?... I promise I won''t hurt you" said Lory as gently as possible while slowly approaching them but she still didn''t get any reaction.


    "Mistress, I don''t think they are still alive" Bai Zi suddenly said.


    Lory was stunned "What" she cast the light into the room immediately the room illuminated by purple light, Lory was startled by three corpses standing in maid-like clothes, the corpses had the same hairstyle and the same posture as they are standing with their head down and their arms folded in front of their stomachs as if they were waiting for orders from their master.


    Lory was also surprised by how luxurious this room was, this room is no different to a noblewoman''s bedroom, Lory saw dressing tables, antique vases on the small table, a painting on the wall, and bright green curtains decorated with beautiful embroidery hang on the window, the room was so beautiful if only the walls weren''t stained with dried blood and corpses.


    "Who are they. Who arranged corpses like this?" Even a beast like Bai Zi was horrified by the sight he saw.


    "I don''t know..." Lory mumbled, then her gaze darted into the inner room suddenly she felt uneasy.


    Lory raised her sword then carefully walked into the inner room, behind the screen there was a luxurious bed and someone seemed to be leaning the headboard as if she was resting but Lory wasn''t sure.


    Can anyone rest with three corpses inside?


    Lory slowly lifted the curtains on the bed and there she found another corpse just like a mummy leaning on the bed, the corpse''s expression making the hair on the back of her neck raise.


    "Mistress, who is that person?" Bai Zi''s voice was etched with horror.


    Lory drop the curtains and took a few steps back, she didn''t know who the woman was but she had the same features as Zi Quan Mei and from thest words, sanguan Li Ye said, Lory only had one conclusion.


    "I think...that person...I mean Zi Yi Ru, Sanguan Li Ye mother"


    ''It will require great sacrifices for humans to be Little Demons''


    ''What did you sacrifice?''


    ''A heart....love"''


    A great pang gripped Lory''s heart, did Sanguan Li Ye kill her own mother in exchange for power? was the room made to ease her guilt after she killed her mother and all the corpses in maid uniforms¡­did Sanguan Li Ye kill them too?


    Lory''s face contorted and she shook her head ''Is this what you did Lazarus? did you put this little girl on the verge of madness...just like you did to me?''


    In the past, the reason why Lory wandered alone after she received Lazarus'' curse was because Lory knew that she might harm others and without Girsha interfering with her actions nothing could stop her so Lory chose to live in solitude, she never had any intention of meeting with Lucas and the others until the end or visits L''markieth again.


    Lory spent thest year of her life far away from everyone she loved as she fought the demon in her head while Girsha tried to protect thest bit of her sanity but as a result, Girsha had to leave Lorypletely alone, Lory had little recollection of that years but she thought it was for the best.


    but Lory consciously chose this path, at least she knew the risks she faced even though in the end the risks she faced were greater than she expected but Lory knew what was at stake and she chose this path without being forced by anyone, unlike Sanguan Li Ye.


    Sadness shed across her face, now Sanguan Li Ye''s soul belongs to Lazarus and she will be forever cursed as long as Lazarus lives Sanguan Li Ye''s soul will never find her peace.


    "Mistress, what should we do?" Bai Zi could feel the bitterness on Lory''s face although he didn''t understand why Lory felt sorry for Sanguan Li Ye and her family after what they did to her and Zhao Li Xin but the woman in front of him was like no one he had seen. before.


    Lory took a deep breath "Let them rest in peace" Lory patted Bai Zi''s head then she walked to the door they first entered, right in front of the door Lory cast a spark, although she has little affinity with fire, but she can still make a little spark.


    sparks flew from her hands and fall onto the tablecloth and other sparks fall on the curtain, adding a little wind Lory make the fire spread faster, then she ced a barrier in front of the door to make the fire grow faster and stop the smoke from escaping the room.


    In no time the room was engulfed in mes and the corpses were engulfed in bright fire, Lory closed her eyes earnestly praying for them a few secondster she opened her eyes and left with Bai Zi.

 Chapter 884 - A Warm Reunion

    "Lesser ¨C Demon, what is that?" Zhao Li Xin puckered his eyebrows.


    Girsha exined what had happened thest time he had contact with Lory, the situation had gotten worse than they thought. Lesser demons are not amon presence even in Verriond as genuine Demons like Lazarus are unheard of other from stories and myths, although there are some relics that contain remnants of Demonic power however those relics are extremely rare and if they suddenly appear to the world then the authorities.


    usually, this matter will befall on S.A.I.N.T organization jurisdiction, in this situation they usually send their high-ranking members to assess the situation and leave it to their judgment hoe to handle the matter but sometimes they needed extra help when they face something more that they could chew and when that happens they would send a letter to Hand because only the heir of Lucient inherits the true power of light that very few people in S.A.I.N.T organization have it and their power as not as strong as Lucient either, ironic indeed.


    S.A.I.N.T stands for Sacred Alliance of Faith, this organization is a union of various religions and beliefs around the world, this organization was built to bridge the differences or disputes between religions and beliefs and also to avoid discrimination against one religion or belief.


    One day the organization S.A.I.N.T sent an urgent letter to King Marcus asking for help after many people that send to the certain ind because of the report about ck magic practice held in there and harm a lot of people, however, all the representatives from the S.A.I.N.T that had been sent to that ind none of them has return, therefore, they reach to the stronger power they know, Lucient.


    Unfortunately that time King Marcus was busy with other important matters so King Marcus sent his heirs Lucas and Lorient together with the Archknight.


    Since they thought it''s only witchcraft that happening on the ind, King Marcus thought his heir and Archknight were more than capable of handling such things besides Girsha will tag along too so King Marcus didn''t feel worried at all.


    Only then did he know that it was the Little Demon upying the ind of King Marcus rushing away from the important meeting and running to where his children were fortunately General Zargan and Stephan also joined the young group so the situation could be resolved without any significant casualties, of course, the only casualty that matter for the Handers was their precious Lucient young heir whereas for the others.... they didn''t really care.


    "Lesser-Demons didn''t even exist during the Dark Age of Verriond only Demon Parasites but a lot is happening in this world, a world where magic doesn''t exist yet something magical happened all the time" Girsha let out a harsh breath, he can''t help but felt agitated.


    Zhao Li Xin was silent, she looked into the distance covered in thick fog which coincidentally represented his cloudy mood, Zhao Li Xin turned his gaze to Girsha as he spoke in a t tone, "I got new information from old Lizard about the Demon parasite..."


    "Oh, do tell then," Girsha always felt Huo Long knew more than he showed, but Girsha didn''t probe too much because knowing it will be useless to ask so Girsha just wait.


    "Huo Long said that the Demon parasite origin actually from this world," Zhao Li Xin held his breath.


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong> Girsha''s eyes bulged so wide they looked like they were about to fall out of their sockets "Is he... sure?"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded slowly, "He is absolutely sure" Zhao Li Xin then told her everything she knew about Huo Long, about the evil flower, and about Emperor Lei Yu.


    Throughout the story, Girsha''s expression changed from shocked, confused and worried, and at the end of the story his whole being was filled with uncertainty after a while, he dart his eyes towards Zhao Li Xin "It seems the rules of the game have changed. . "


    "If there even any rules from the start?" Zhao Li Xin said sarcastically.


    Girsha understand Zhao Li Xin frustration because he also feel the same, girsha then shook his head "There are always rules, even though they look messy and chaotic from the outside but the truth is¡­the rules are the same it constant and never change, we just need to find out what they are"


    Zhao Li Xin understood still he hated the fact that Lory''s fate was bobbing in this unclear situation, if he wanted to help Lory first he had to know what is Lazarus'' connection to this world and Lory''s world.


    "However there is silver lightning in this situation," Zhao Li Xin smirked then he continue "Huo Long show me how to kill the Demon Parasites without using Lory power or spirit stones" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glint in delight.


    Girsha was dumbfounded then he remembered what Lory said "Lory told me, that Bai Zi killed the Demon parasite with his own power"


    Zhao Li Xin tilted her head as his attention grew, "It seems that it''s easier for beasts to master this technique¡­.because beasts think instinctively unlike humans" Zhao Li Xin caressed his thin lips while muttering to himself.


    "What technique?" Girsha''s expression grew more intense as many feelings mixed into one, he didn''t know anymore what he actually felt right now, but one thing for sure if the people of this world could kill the Demonic parasite without relying on Lory''s power, it would lift a lot of burden from Lory''s shoulder. but at the same time, Girsha wasn''t sure if it would be reced by another kind of burden instead.


    Zhao Li Xin opened her arms then she absorbed the surrounding energy immediately came a gust of wind coiled around her and golden mes emerged from her palms, mes zing wildly ready to devour anything that dared approach.


    Zhao Li Xin then twisted his hands in a circr motion and gathered all the mes between his palms, like being sucked in by some fire energy, it gathered and swirled between his palms to form a bolt of fire then gradually the glow of the fire slowly diminished, the golden light emitting from the fire became lighter and lighter until it resembled the color of the rising sun and it shines almost the same as well, now Zhao Li Xin seemed to be holding the sun in his hand.


    Girsha could feel the energy radiating from it was different from what Zhao Li Xin used to have, this energy felt tranquil and purer nevertheless it''s also very strong but this power was different from Lory''s because Girsha didn''t feel the divine power within it, Girsha only felt one pure energy.


    Zhao Li Xin summoned the crystal bottle that contained the Demon parasite from his spatial ring and threw it into the air as the bottle spun in the air, Zhao Li Xin released his pure energy into the air and his power swallowed the crystal bottle immediately the bottle shattered and the Demon parasite inside screech in harrowing sounds before it turned into ck ash, before long the wind blows away the ck ash in a second it disappeared without a trace.


    Grisha was taken aback, he started to marvel, "What power is that?


    The Qi around Zhao Li Xin calmed down again then he sped her hands behind his back while feeling the wind blowing from his long hair and gently graze his skin, unlike when after using immortal mes during a battle, Zhao Li Xin''s felt at peace just like the ocean be calmed again after the storms, all seemed...natural.


    The only thing he couldpare this feeling to was the same when he was sitting next to Lory, It feels like this is how it should be


    Her yful smiles suddenly shed in his mind, Zhao Li Xin looked off into the distance with a sense of longing than he softly said: "This is what Qi meant to before we all forgotten and used it to ughter each other, cultivation not meant to killed but it for nurtured not only ourself but everything around us, somehow along the way we start to forgotten¡­.and I will make them remember"


    Girsha chuckled and looked at Zhao Li Xin ironically, "Didn''t they call you monster?"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly, "And they weren''t wrong, but I can also be a savior¡­.if it''s for her"


    _________________________________________________


    In the dark cell, Shin Jiu was curled up against the wall, his small head resting between his knees as he felt extremely tired and ached all over his body. Due to the chains holding her down restricting his Qi, he was unable to recover from his injuries, and without proper medication and treatment, his condition was getting worse not to mention Shin Jiu haven''t eaten for days after he felt there was something disgusting about the food he spits all the food and since then he did not dare to touch the food again, as a result, Shin Jiu''s body condition worsened.


    Shin Jiu didn''t know how much longer he could survive without eating and drinking. Even though his cultivation was quite high, his strength was still far from that of the four pce kings moreover, to Zhao Li Xin, not to mention his body was injured inside and out so If he didn''t eat today, he probably will die sooner thanter, Shin Jiu gritted his teeth, he didn''t want to die! there are still many things he wants to do he hasn''t repaid his debt to Lory and also his grandfather Li Jiang Yi, yet.


    Tears fell down her cheeks, she was taught that men shouldn''t cry but now she can''t hold it in anymore, she really wants to go home.


    "Master...Grandfather, help me" she began to sob softly.


    suddenly he heard a crackling sounding from the cell, suddenly the air became very cold and the cell bar suddenly froze. Shin Jiu lifted her head from her knees, she gaped then she rubbed her eyes wondering if she saw right? he had not finished contemting, the cell bars suddenly exploded and shattered into pieces.


    Shin Jiu flinched he narrowed his eyes as he stared into the darkness, feeling scared and alert then he quickly stood up while subconsciously taking a step back until he pressed his entire back against the wall.


    "Shin Jiu, are you there?"


    Shin Jiu was stupefied ''Am I dreaming?'' he wondered why he heard Lory''s voice.


    As soon as Lory emerged from the darkness, Lory''s face lit up like sunlight when he saw Shin Jiu "Oh my God, it''s really you!" Lory dash towards the shocked Shin Jiu then she wrapped the boy in her arms.


    Shin Jiu only knew it wasn''t a dream when she felt his warm embrace, Shin Jiu slowly wrapped her arms around Lory''s waist "Master...ter?"


    "Sorry it took so long to find you, we need toe up with a good n to ensure your safety, please don''t be angry, okay" Lory hold him tighter, Shin Jiu know Lory must be very worried about him thus only made Shin Jiu cry even more so he tightened her grip on Lory''s waist, releasing all his pent up stress and anxiety while being confined in this awful ce alone, not knowing if he will make out alive.


    Lory''s heart aches for the boy, she swept her gaze to the cell that was damp, dark, and dirty, how dare those people put her cute pupils in such a ce, anger flowing through her like moltenva, Lory is determined to punish everyone involved in Shin Jiu''s kidnapping.


    "Come on, don''t cry anymore or Bai Zi willugh at you" Lory rubbed the boy''s head.


    "Bai Zi?" Shin Jiu was stunned then he abruptly pulled himself from Lory''s embrace, he looked at Lory with a hopeful look, "Bai Zi is still alive?"


    Lory smiled then she shifted his body "Look..."


    Bai Zi''s gigantic body started to emerge from the darkness, the majestic white tiger walked slowly towards its master then it bent its front paws and lowered its huge head "Sorry, I failed to protect you master"


    "BAI ZI!" Shin Jiu eximed in pure joy unfortunately he was still being held by the chain so he could jump at Bai Zi.


    Lory looked at the chain with anger red across her face, "Those bastards dared to chain my boy like an animal!" Lory gripped the chain until her knuckle turn white soon the whole chain froze and with one small jerk, the chain shattered on the floor.

 Chapter 885 - The Rescue Mission Finally Succeeded

    From far away they heard the sound of footsteps approaching in a hurry.


    "It''s the guards!" Shin Jiu warned them anxiously.


    "Mistress, please take care of Master, I will handle them," Bai Zi said as he quickly headed to where the voice came from.


    Lory didn''t stop Bai Zi, she agreed that she should fix the boy first because Shin Jiu was covered in wounds, Lory also noticed how pale and weak Shin Jiu''s body was, it seemed that the wound wasn''t just on his body only.


    Instantly the anger that had subsided slightly rose once again, Lory didn''t understand why they would hurt a young boy this far, even Zhao Li Xin who everyone said was cruel never hurt children before.


    Lory closed her eyes while summoning her healing power then she ced her hand on top of Shin Jiu''s head while her other hand was ced on the boy''s chest, immediately a soft purple light shone from both of her hands.


    Shin Jiu, warm energy seeped into him and spread through his body, like soaking in a hot spring during winter, he felt nothing but happiness, then gradually whatever pain, aches, and pains he felt before slowly disappeared.


    As Lory pulled her hand away, Shin Jiu opened his eyes and was greeted by Lory''s beautiful purple gem-like eyes, "Are you feeling better?" Lory smiled gently.


    At first, Shin Jiu also thought Lory''s real appearance was a bit strange, but now that she saw Lory again with her true appearance, he realized that Lory was so beautiful that she practically glowing in this dark cell. Lory''s beautiful big purple eyes look like amethyst gemstones, her nose is high, and her soft pink lips are so delicate but her features don''t make her look soft or weak like any other delicate woman, adding to her wavy bluish hair that looks like flower petals blooming Lory looks exceptionally mesmerizing and graceful just like a swan.


    "Thank you, master..." Shin Jiu shyly lowered his head, he thought it was a waste for Lory to hide her real appearance with ordinary features like ''Luo Ri Yi'' but at the same time, Shin Jiu knew Lory made a good decision just imagine If others saw Lory''s real appearance, some people might despised or discriminate her but many might wanted to covet her unique beauty.


    Suddenly Shin Jiu''s stomach growled and they both looked at each other awkwardly at least on Shin Jiu''s side, Lory suppressed a smile "I think you should eat before we leave this ce, but you have to eat quickly" Lory took out a bento box from her ring.


    That familiar box made Shin Jiu''s eyes sparkle and his saliva almost dripped after days of starvation he couldn''t wait to gobble the whole food in front of him.


    "You eat first, I''ll check some other ce" Lory hit her knee as she rose from the floor.


    Suddenly Shin Jiu remembered something, "Master, can you check the kid in the cell next to me, it seems he is also being held here for some reason, maybe he can be of use for us?" although it sounds a bit cruel but in the cultivation world, people don''t save each other because their good heart, they always have some benefit to gain behind their action, even though Shin Jiu knew Lory wasn''t that type of person but he said it anyway out of habit.


    Hearing this Lory turned her gaze to the side and her face contorted as she said with suppressed anger, "How many little children have they captured? Damn it, I will make sure I eradicate the entire Heaven''s Gate sect from now on!" Lory snorted in annoyance.


    Lory looks at the side of the wall, the boy that Shin Jiu said must be behind the wall "Do You know that Boy name?" Lory asks while she strides outside the cell.


    Shin Jiu opened the Bento box and a nice smell wafted up to his nose he was almost drooling but the good boy still answered Lory even though in a hurried manner "He said his name, Bao Bao!" Shin Jiu said.


    Lory tilted her head, ''Does that mean a bun or treasure?'' Lory''s unnecessary thought wandered for a second before she shrugged her shoulders and put the thought behind her back, anyways he had to check the boy''s safety first but why didn''t she hear a sound from the other cell after she made so much fuss. Realizing something bad might have happened to the boy Lory quickened her pace to another cell, once she arrived she face another dark cell.


    "Hello, is anybody there?" Lory shouted from outside the bar but she didn''t hear any movement or answer from the inside thus making her worried for the boy''s wellbeing, without further a do Lory cast a spell to freeze the door then she kicked the door open just like she did with Shin Jiu''s cell door only this time she didn''t rush in because Lory didn''t know what to expect inside the cell.


    After she faces the lesser Demon Lory didn''t dare to be presumptuous as she was before. Lory summoned the light on her palm to illuminate the cell then she cautiously swept her gaze across the room. Although it was the same cell as Shin Jiu had but this ce had more old, shabby, and half-broken furniture that in her opinion should not be used anymore, but still, it showed someone must live here for quite a while.


    Lory then notice a small candle on the floor that had been overused it cannot be used anymore and there was also a wooden bench pushed on the corner against the wall while above the bench there was a small lump trembling under an old, thin and dirty nket.


    Lory picked up the quilt hastily and was surprised by the very skinny boy curled up in the fetal position cover in sweat and dirt. The little boy had long messy hair that scattered all over the bench it was obvious he hadn''t cut his hair in years, the smelling from his body odor was overpowering but that was to be expected from how dirty the cloth he was wearing was.


    Lory wondered who this pitiful boy was, and how crazy Wei Zu tian could do this to such a harmless little boy.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Lory touched the boy''s head and was surprised how cold his body was, almost the temperature of a corpse but the boy must still be alive. The boy''s body shook violently, his hands tightly holding his arms while gritting his teeth.


    "Could it be....cold poison?" Lory heard the symptoms of cold poison from Jin Hao, since the poison was a big part of Zhao Li Xin life she wanted to know how badly this poison caused to one body and the result was appalling, Lory didn''t even know how Zhao Li Xin stayed alive while under the pressure of the royal family at the same time torture by the excruciating pain of the poison.


    She was even more confused why Zhao Li Xin didn''t exterminate the entire Zhao n for what they did when he had the chance, judging by Zhao Li Xin''s character Lory thought he should have killed the Zhao n like the Sanguan n, but he didn''t.


    Unbeknownst to Lory that what Zhao Li Xin really wanted to ruin the whole kingdom and after he revealed his identity as Long Ming he will burn down the entire kingdom turn everything to ash. However, Zhao Li Xin found out Lory lives in that city, Lory may not be from this world but the Jiang Wei kingdom has been Lory''s home at least for a few years, and there are also their memories of their first meeting, the back forest behind the Lao Manor, the mysterious bluebell flower and the friends Lory made as a maid in the Lao Manor, Zhao Li Xin also knows that Lory will be very sad if the whole Jiang Wei kingdom destroys and after Zhao Li Xin knows about how Lory kingdom was also burned away he was d he didn''t make Lory relive that painful experience again.


    Therefore, Jiang Wei''s kingdom bes the only enemy that escaped from Zhao Li Xin''s vengeance.


    "Oh my God, what have they done to you?" Lory recalled Zhao Li Xin''s condition when she first met and wondered if this was what Zhao Li Xin looked like when he was a child, hurt and suffering alone in a dark corner without no one helping him? Tears welled up in her eyes, Lory can''t let another child suffer from this damn poison again, NO MORE!


    Lory gathered all his strength, then ced one hand on the boy''s head and the other on the boy''s shoulder and summoned her healing power. A gust of wind came from nowhere encircled her and flip all the old furniture in the cells. Lory knew it would take up a lot of mana, but she didn''t care, she couldn''t save Zhao Li Xin when he was a child but she could help this boy to lift his pain sooner.


    "May the light guide your path even on the darkest path..."


    The whisper was soft and gentle like water seeping into a rock crevice, the boy who knew only pain and cold felt his body suffused with warmth, and the darkness that used to surround him suddenly illuminated with a brilliant light he was sure he entered the gate of the underworld.


    When the boy slowly opened his eyes what that he thought was a beutiful dream was dumbfounded by a small scattering of light around him.


    As his eyes had not seen light for many years, it took a while before he could adjust his vision then gradually the scene before him became clearer and a woman with a pair of glittering purple eyes stared at him anxiously.


    the woman has weird bluish hair that reminds him of the rare blue carnation flower, her skin was pale and unblemished like snow, nevertheless, there is overwhelming gentleness exuded in her worried eyes that he hadn''t seen for a very long time.


    The woman''s appearance was quite strange yet she looked mesmerizing at least in his eyes, the boy thought he was dead and this woman was the deity who would take him to the underworld if that was true, he didn''t mind.


    The woman''s head leaned forward as she studied him carefully, "Are you feeling better?" she squint her eyes worriedly.

 Chapter 886 - The Rescue Mission Finally Succeeded II

    The boy was still in a daze, he still couldn''t tell the difference between dream and reality so he just stared nkly at Lory. On the other hand, Lory realized that she had just exposed her true appearance so maybe the boy was afraid of her appearance.


    Lory felt a bit hurt even though she didn''t think of herself as one of the most beautiful women in the world but her appearance wasn''t so bad, in her old world many people praised her appearance whether it was genuine or not Lory didn''t really care but why in this world, her appearance suddenly became strange and didn''t meet the standards of beauty in this world so as a woman she felt a little hurt by this fact.


    ''I''m I too ugly?''


    "Does my face look weird?" Lory sadly covered her cheeks with her hands, she wants to cry now, Lory then awkwardly coaxed the boy "Please don''t be afraid, even though I like this I''m not a bad person" Lory tried to reassure the boy but why she sounds like child molester instead?


    The boy blinked a few times then he looked around him only then did he realize that he wasn''t dead and this wasn''t a dream. He returned his gaze back to Lory, "Are you a fairy?" the boy tilted his head.


    Lory''s mood immediately soar, she smiled somewhat proudly "Ehm...No, I''m Shin Jiu Master, you know Shin Jiu right? He''s the kid who was also held captive next to you...he told me to check on your condition."


    The boy''s eyes lit up, he remembered Shin Jiu said he would have someone to save him but he didn''t dare believe it but Shin Jiu was right, someone dide for him but¡­ will he help him too?


    "Miss¡­.will you..will you help me too?" The boy nervously asks.


    Lory raised her brows in surprise which make the boy heart sink for a second before Lory patted the boy head "Naturally" Lory didn''t even know why the boy ask, is she the kind of woman who will leave a kid in this horrible ce, well that''s not gonna happen.


    "Master?" Shin Jiu who already had his fill came along with Bai Zi, the presence of the big tiger make the boys hold Lory arm in fright, Shin Jiu see the boy and frown "Hey, why are you being coy with my master, I will tell my Lord that you being chummy with his wife!" Shin Jiu said with a scowl.


    The boy realized what he was doing was inappropriate he immediately release of Lory''s hand and look down embarassedly "I...I didn''t mean it..."


    Lory chuckled and patted the boy''s head "Don''t worry, Shin Jiu is only worried about you"


    "I do not!" Shin Jiu rebuked.


    "Didn''t you tell me to check this kid''s condition" Lory raised an eyebrow as she reminding Shin Jiu.


    "That''s because I thought he would be useful" Shin Jiu snorted.


    The boy quickly said, "I...I can be of use!" he said unconvincingly.


    Lory sighed, the boy was still afraid she would leave him, Lory felt sorry for the boy and wondered if she looked unreliable "Let''s get out of here before someone elsees!" Lory thinks Wei Zu Tian should hear about her escape right now so they must be looking for her now, so they better leave before more enemiese.


    However, the skinny boy staggered when he tried to stand up unfortunatedly because his body used to be weak so even with the healing gifts he still needs time to adjustment and he is hungry too so Lory had no choice to put the boy and Shin Jiu on Bai Zi back while giving the skinny boy some meat buns to temporarily fill his stomach which the boy happily epted.


    Lory then didn''t forget to contact Girsha to tell the bird that she had found Shin Jiu and another mysterious boy who had a namethat remained her with a ''Bun''.


    Girsha ignore Loryst information, then he turned to Zhao Li Xin, "It''s done!" said Girsha.


    The corners of Zhao Lixin''s mouth curled into a smirk, "Let''s move on to the next stage then..."


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi who were also present cupped their fists and replied in unison "Yes, my lord!"


    ______________________________________


    <strong>"WHERE IS SHE!"</strong> Wei Zu Tian flip the table furiously.


    All the members of the Heaven''s Gate sect didn''t dare to breathe they all knelt on the floor with their heads lowered, in this situation Wei Zu Tian used to vent his anger on anyone he saw regardless of whether that person was at fault or not. At this moment Wei Zu Tian was like a child throwing a tantrum with a knife in his hand which meant anyone could get hurt.


    Xuan Yi bit his lip anxiously, she didn''t know what happened or how a weak woman like Luo Ri Yi could hurt Zi Quan Mei and run away. She had sent many people to look for Luo Ri Yi but no one came as if she disappeared but Luo Ri Yi couldn''t possibly leave the templepound with so many guards and ranks surrounding this ce, if he did then one must see or hear something.


    Suddenly the door opened carefully and a man entered with a frightened look, he nervously swallowed his saliva and peeked at Wei Zu Tian who was still filled with anger, Wei Zu Tian''s face curled up and his lips were pursed tightly.


    "Quick tell me what''s the report?" Xuan Yi couldn''t wait to see the man standing in fear without saying anything would he by not saying anything calm Wei Zu Tian''s anger? how stupid he is.


    The man was startled by Xuan Yi''s scolding then he said with a slight stutter "Someone...break into the dungeon...and release...release the prisoners"


    "Which prisoner?" Xuan Yi''s face turned gloomy.


    The man replied with a deathly pale face "Shun Jiu....and...Guan Yi Jue..."


    <strong>"WHAT!"</strong> Wei Zu Tian''s scream and his Qi explode then hit everyone in the room hence people with weak cultivation were thrown against the wall and died instantly with their blood scattered on the floor.


    "It must be her, someone must have helped her, find her! you have half a day to find her or else!" rage seared through him like a wildfire, he raised his finger at Xuan Yi as a warning for not disappointing him, Xuan Yi clenched her fist she knew will not hesitate to punish her id she failed.


    The responsibility for handling important prisoners is fall on Xuan Yi''s hands, this task is extremely important therefore Xuan Yi feels proud that Wei Zu Tian puts his trust in her but because of Lory''s actions for the first time Xuan Yi failed to carry out her responsibilities and made Wei Zu Tian angry with her, a wave of anger rose within Xuan Yi like a tide, she nned that after sessfully capturing Lory she would torture him heavily first before sending her to Wei Zu Tian, ??how dare she!


    Xuan Yi cupped her fists and lowered his head deeply, "As you wish, my Lord!" Xuan Yi flicked her sleeves and went with her subordinates to the dungeon in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, in the corner of the room, Lao Min Na was sipping her wine looking unperturbed by Wei Zu Tian''smotion. she licked her crimson lips she looked so alluring that Wei Zu Tian''s movements stopped as he turned his gaze to Lao Min Na.


    Wei Zu Tian traces Lao Min Na''sscivious figure from head to toe wantonly, if there was a woman who could incite his lust with a single breath, it would be Lao Min Na.


    The anger that consumed him gradually subsided and rece with another fiery desire that was easy to decipher to any experienced woman especially someone like Lao Min Na. Wei Zu Tian strides towards Lao Min Na with his gaze glued on her like a hawk eyeing his prey meanwhile the maids in the room hurriedly cleaned up the mess in the room as their master moved to another room.


    "Sorry, I showed you¡­.an unpleasant sight," Wei Zu Tian sound quite sincere, is hard to imagine he is the same crazy man who ransacks his own room in a rage.


    Lao Min Na only nced at Wei Zu Tian and smiled wryly, "Don''t mention it." Lao Min Na ced her wine ss on the table in front of her and gracefully poured wine for Wei Zu Tian.


    "Looks like you have trouble...."


    "This is just a little setback, I will fix it in a minute!" Wei Zu Tian huffed and wave his hand nonchntly then he took the wine cup and drink the wine calmly.


    "I wouldn''t underestimate it if I were you" Lao Min Na leaned her back against the chair while resting her head on her fistzily.


    Wei Zu Tian''s brows furrowed suspiciously, "Why do you say that, do you know something I don''t know?" Wei Zu Tian threatened Lao Min Na with gritted teeth.


    unbothered by Wei Zu Tian''s threats Lao Min Na giggled like a shy young girl "Oh my.....~" Lao Min Na patted her chest as if she heard a funny joke then she turned her seductive smile to Wei Zu Tian "Of course, I know more than you, unlike you, I have faced Long Ming and Lory for a long time and I have seen how their strength grows, their rtionship¡­" Lao Min Na scoffed thest sentence then she turned her gaze to Wei Zu Tian again "You can''t win against her, she is much stronger than you ever think"

 Chapter 887 - The Lamentation

    Wei Zu Tian Tossed the cup at Lao Min Na''s face but Lao Min Na calmly tilted her head as she dodged the cup, the cup fell to the floor scaring the poor maids who had finished cleaning the room.


    "If you knew he was a cultivator why didn''t you tell me, <strong>BECAUSE OF YOU I¡­.</strong>"


    "She is not a cultivator¡­" Lao Min Na interrupted then took a slow sip of her wine before she took a deep breath and gently put the wine cup back on the table in front of her.


    "In my defense, I also didn''t know she would use herself as bait, she''s more sneaky than I thought" Lao Min Na sheeted her teeth trying to tamp down her frustration "I hate her!" she hissed with suppressed voice.


    "She''s special since the day she was born, noble by blood destined for a great thing, her path was clear she doesn''t need to search further everything wasid neatly in front of her all she has to do its moves forward...even if she failed the world will still remember her as a great Hero, and the people that loved her will mourned for her endlessly even the heartless man like Zhao Li Xin adored her...no, it''s more than that.... just because she save his life if it''s me then everything will be different...I should be the one who saves Zhao Li Xin....it should be me!" Lao Min Na''s chest rose and fell with rapid breaths as she grumble to herself.


    "What are you talking about, who save Zhao Li Xin? do you mean it was that woman who healed Zhao Li Xin? <strong>HOW?</strong>" Wei Zu Tian was disbelieving because it took a long time for him to develop the cure and there also a certain stage if someone wants to heald from the cold poison that''s why he confident that Zhao Li Xin will never be cured without his help but now Lao Min Na implied that vige woman was the one who heals Zhao Li Xin? if it''s Jin Hao he still can believe it but if that uncultured vige woman who cured Zhao Li Xin he will not believe it!


    Lao Min Na ignored Wei Zu Tian''s doubt, she tighten her fist until her nail dug her skin "You cannot kill her but I can...She will die in my hand, I will prove to him and everyone else in this world that even a goddess will fall on my feet"


    ___________________________________


    In the midst of themotion, Lazarus stood silently watching the Bone flower grow sorge that it almost prated the high dome-shaped roof which had been decorated with a magnificent painting but unfortunately had been so damaged that it was difficult to know what painting it was before.


    But Lazarus who was now possessed another human skin was staring at the painting with an indescribable expression, it was hard to think that this person was the same entity of the ancient Devil that everyone feared when so many emotions reflected in his yellow snake-like eyes that make him almost looks like a human....almost.


    "Love is our curse, not brotherhood. If only we never knew love whether our lives would be different, maybe our destiny would be different" said Lazarus with a bitter smile adorning his cold face. born from different parents? same and same time we are very different not only appearance but the paths we walk are very different and for quite a long time I envy your life even though your ending is as sad as mine but you have the opportunity to live in the light with all the people you love, not like me..." Lazarusughed dryly.


    "Still we are betrayed by the people we love the most, isn''t it ironic that even when we lived separated life we both die for the same reason... I hate this world brother, I hate what the world has done to us, what we''ve be...I hate God who determines our destiny without our consent but unlike you, I will never give up, I will take the most important thing that God took from me, it doesn''t matter if I have to destroy the whole world...I will not be toyed by the hand of God again"


    "So Brother¡­.I hope you forgive me because I know she wouldn''t¡­"


    ___________________________________


    "Why do you like hiding in this ce Arthea?" Huo Long found Arthea in the golden pagoda, he sat by the window watching the volcano spewingva into the air.


    "It''s peaceful here, I can stop thinking as long as I''m here" Arthea''s gaze remained distant, her expression indeed showing that she was tired.


    Huo Long sighed as he sped his hands behind his back, he directed his gaze in the same direction as Arthea suddenly said.


    "Is it beautiful here?"


    "It''s just a volcano" Huo Long replied nonchntly.


    "This ce reminds me how simple the world was..." Arthea smiled weakly.


    Huo Long tilted his head and say: "I don''t know, maybe the world is alwaysplicated but we don''t realize it only when we grow older we realize that so many things didn''t have an answer even if it does¡­it''s not enough"


    Arthea let out a weakly smile she turned her gaze to Huo Long "I think you''re right¡­.that''s not enough" then she turned her gaze back to the erupting volcano with sadness lingering in her pair of gray eyes.


    "Do you think we will ever be forgiven?" Arthea''s voice etched with bitterness.


    Huo Long gave mirthless smile as he leaned his shoulder against the window frame and let out a long exhale, "I don''t know... I hope so"


    Arthea Looks down with a deprecating smile.


    Arthea and Huo Long had lived for hundreds of years maybe others thought they had all the answers for everything but the truth was what they got were just more questions with vague answers then after a while, they realized that there were no good answers so all that left fo then is to make peace with it. In the end, what they truly learned from all those long years is how to endure.


    "The end is near¡­" Arthea looked at Huo Long meaningfully.


    Huo Long fell silent as he stare deeply at Arthea, they had waited for this moment for a very long time it felt almost like an eternity and now the long-awaited day drew near, his heart stirred with anxiety, excitement maybe a little scared too but most of all he felt relief... relief that it''s finally over.


    "So much bloodshed, so many lives lost, countless tragedies, tears, and heartaches all leading up to this moment.... one more trial for both of them and it''s finally over..." there was a feeling of inexplicable shes across Huo Long bright ruby ??eyes.


    "However, they always save the worst for thest, it makes my heart restless wondering will they pat this trial?" Huo Long''s jaw tightened as his body tensed up.


    Arthea tucked a stretch of her hair behind her ear as she gazed off into the distance in silence before Long she replied in a low voice, "Even I couldn''t foresee the end of this ordeal...."


    _____________________________________


    Meanwhile, Lory and bai Zi were confronted by another Hybrid Beast that looked like abination of Lizard and turtle that walked on two legs and had long skinny arms with long ck ws, what annoyed Lory was a creature that had a shell like a turtle that could be used to hide its body whenever Lory attacked the creature, impatient and angry Lory used the bomb he got from Zhao Li Xin inside the creature''s shell, as a result, the bomb sted the creature in and out and turned the creature into a paste. When the Parasites flush out after losing their host Lory used arrows of light to kill the Demon parasites.


    Because the condition of the two boys had not fully recovered, Lory told them to rest first Shin Jiu who stubbornly wanted to fight with her but Lory told him to recover his strength first before she allowed him to join her fight, Lory also order Bai Zi to stay out of the fight and protect the boys from harm.


    Actually, Shin Jiu''s condition was very good but Lory couldn''t bear to let Shin Jiu who had just been released from that horrible prison to fight with her so Lory made many excuses to force Shin Jiu to rest.


    Shin Jiu who couldn''t go against his master''s words reluctantly obeyed Lory''s words and meditated to recover his cultivation, he told himself to recover quickly just in cased Lory will need his help.


    Meanwhile, Guan Yi Jue who introduced himself as Bao-bao because he still can''t remember his name watched Lory with a slightly opened mouth and sparkling eyes, who would have thought that this ''fairy'' woman was not only good at healing people, she was also a great fighter, no wonder Shin Jiu was so sure his Master will able to save him.


    "Master, why don''t you use another method to kill the beast now, this ce smells worse than before" Shin Jiu wrinkled his nose as the smell of a mixture of burning flesh and blood coalescing and pierced his nose, hence not only the smell was unbearable even the scenery in his surroundings got more worst with blood and lumps of flesh strewn everywhere, no matter how one looked at it, this ce became even more disgusting than before.


    Lory snorted and rubbed her nose with her sleeve, she agreed it smelled really bad in here, but what could she do? the creatures irritated her so much that she vented her frustration by turning them into a paste, Lory then opened her arms and shrugged nonchntly "Well, It''s worth it!"


    Shin Jiu sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 888 - The Battle Of Two Lords

    Suddenly the floor they were standing on shook and the ceiling above them rumbled and debris fell over their heads, everyone reflexively looked up.


    "Master, what happened?" Shin Jiu asked worriedly while Guan Yi Jue was afraid that he moves his body closer to Shin Jiu.


    but a smile spread across Lory''s face "They''reing...."


    A deafening sound resounded and shocked all the hybrid beasts, sensing a powerful being getting closer, all the Beasts roared and growled loudly like wild beasts trying to protect their territory.


    all the Heaven gate sect members and Lao Min Na people were shocked when they saw a gigantic bird hovering above them, never in their life did they see such a great and mighty majesty that was bigger than a battleship, a sh of color drained from their face.


    "What''s that?" one of them staggered in fear.


    "CALL LORD WEI, IMMEDIATELY!" another scream at his subordinates frantically.


    Lao Min Na''s people who had created many Hybrid Beasts and seen various strange Beasts stared at Girsha''s powerful figure in admiration and fear, then she asked her senior who stood beside her, "Did we create monsters like this?"


    senior shook his head "Are you crazy, it''s not one of our creations... that thing...it''s... it''s a God!" Senior''s breath hitched as she saw Girsha''s giant wing shadow cover almost the wholeplex.


    Girsha pped its giant pair of wings and the wind emanating from its wings scattered the ck mana around theplex, then Girsha let out a deafening sound that exploded the eardrums of the low-grade hybrid beast as well as several weak cultivators.


    From Girsha''s back, Zhao Li Xin jumped up and punched the line of armor covering the Templepound. the sound of the collision between the two forces shaking the ground like an earthquake then they hear the sound of the crack above them soon after they hear a strong explosion.


    ''The array has broken!''


    They all gawk at Zhao Li Xin, what kinda monster could destroy Wei Zu Tian array that he nted by himself with one punch.


    Zhao Li Xinnded smoothly on the ground, his heaven-defying appearance stunned everyone with awed and desire but his cold eyes that void any emotion sends shivers to their spines.


    "Where''s my wife?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was colder than a cier.


    When everyone''s attention was drawn to Zhao Li Xin Girsha shrunk his body into a little bird and went looking for Lory like their n that''s why Zhao Li Xin purposely made a grand entrance.


    Suddenly there was a peal ofughter resounds then a man appeared from above wearing a luxurious golden yellow robe, that man was obviously Wei Zu Tian because only he had the audacity to wear a robe like an emperor, after all, he called himself as the Sun emperor so he considered everynd that touched by the sun is his, well ording to him anyway.


    And Just like Emperor Wei Zu Tian''s arrival was followed by the powerful four Heavenly Knight. There are the beautiful Xuan Yi, the refine schr Xiang Yu, the muscr Gao Mo, and the cunning old man Chung Tao.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned at Wei Zu Tian''s shy appearance, although Zhao Li Xin alsocked respect for world emperors, but he never liked the golden robe the emperor was wearing because he thought it was too bright and made him stand out like a sore thumb so Zhao Li Xin chose the color that he thought would make him less conspicuous in the crowd. Of course, everyone including Lory would say whatever color or style Zhao Li Xin choose to wear he was deemed to be stand out.


    "Li Xin, you finally came, did youe here to turn yourself in?" Wei Zu Tian smile confidently, if not for Zhao Li Xin knowing from Girsha that Lory hade out and found Shin Jiu he would still have thought Lory was in Wei Zu Tian''s hands.


    "It seems that my wife gave you a lot of trouble?" Zhao Li Xin sneered, at the same time, the four Kings Pce and Brother Mong appeared behind Zhao Li Xin.


    "If you ask where the smokees from? The smokees from the army of golden lions that havee to eradicate all the strange beasts that roam this mountain." Jiang Jin Wei smirked.


    "Oh, and if you are wondering why we are here instead of dealing with our matters with the Liang Zu kingdom and Jiu Yun sect, let me say everything is fine" Bei Li Yan opened his arms and smirked with a smug face "The Liang Zu Kingdom is still being led by Empress Ming, oh, in fact, her position is getting stronger after she getting rid all of the traitors in her kingdom, thanks to you...." Bei Li Yan cupped his fist mocking Wei Zu Tian


    Bei Li Yan enjoy Wei Zu Tian shocking face and thus he continues "And if you ask about the Jiu Yun sect and Yang family matters then let me tell you the good news, Madam Li''s pregnancy is fine however because Heaven''s gate deliberately try to hurt the mistress of Jiu Yun sect you incited the whole sects to be angry so Li Mo Zhen sends his messenger to Yunmo kingdom about Lao Min Na presence in this continent and also her coalition with the heaven''s Gate sect, regarding of that matters the Yun Mo kingdom will join hands with Liang Zu kingdom and Jiang Wei kingdom regarding the problem with Lao Min Na matters, you know that woman pissed a lot of people don''t you"


    "Especially us" Jin Hao emphasized then he send chilling gazes to Wei Zu Tian and his people "You see is not only you that could gather various sects to fight against us, we can also do the same"


    Wei Zu Tian''s face darkened, his mouth pursed in anger as he realized he was treated like a fool by Zhao Li Xin, he didn''t pay attention to Liang Zu and Jiu Yun because his goal of causing chaos with the Jiu Yun sect and the Liang Zu kingdom was to distract Zhao Li Xin his real focus was on kidnapping Luo Ri Yi.


    Wei Zu Tian was sure that as long as he got Luo Ri Yi then Zhao Li Xin would be unable to do anything but who would have thought that Luo Ri Yi could see from his grip and even Shin Jiu would run away from him too.


    "Tell me, was this all part of your n?" Wei Zu Tian''s voice was filled with anger, if gaze could kill he would have killed Zhao Li Xin hundreds of times by now.


    Gao Mo and the others couldn''t also hide their shock and frustration if this was all Zhao Li Xin nned, then Zhao Li Xin had guessed Xiao Bo Zhi wouldunch a coup and attack Sun Jan city if that true did Zhao Li Xin intentionally let his wife kidnap so he can sneak his people into their ce and free not only Luo Ri Yi but also Shin Jiu but how he does it, this ce is heavenly guards with guards and array? and since when did Zhao Li Xin watch their movements and for how long, could it be a spy among them?


    Gao Mo, Xuan Yi, and the others exchanged nces, the idea that Zhao Li Xin had yed them from the start frightened them. This realization give a heavy blow to Wei Zu Tian''s ego who always thought of himself above others, but the fact that Zhao Li Xin sacrificed his wife''s safety for his own benefit pleased him.


    "Are you deliberately sending your wife into my arms, does she know that I think you love her it seems I was wrong?" Wei Zu Tian''s words are filled with sarcasm but he cannot hide the joy in his voice.


    Wi Zu Tian thought he would disturb Zhao Li Xin but Zhao Li Xin remained calm and the four pce kings also smiled wryly.


    "If I don''t believe he can protect himself, I won''t let him get close to a disgusting man like you"


    Wei Zu Tian''s brows furrowed he was still not convinced. Bei Li Yan then chuckled and said: "Geez, you shouldn''t be giving all the credit to our Lord here because part of the n was made up by the Madam herself"


    Bei Li Yan''s statement left everyone dumbfounded, many of them thought Bei Li Yan was just bluffing, how could a simple vige girl think about this n and bravely risk her own safety.


    It was not a girl in her twenties who grew up in a rural vige could think of, this is clearly the mind of a bold strategist.


    Wu San Bo pinched his chin andughed, "You underestimate our mistress¡­ as expected, isn''t that right my Lord" he nced at Zhao Li Xin meaningfully.


    Lory''s mischievous smile shed in Zhao Li Xin''s mind subconsciously his lips curved into a gentle smile. Lory is the missing piece of his life, his existencepletes him in ways he never knew.


    "Then we shall finish what we start!" Zhao Li Xin hissed and the golden mes emerged from both his arms and the me swirled around him like a tornado, <strong>"Let''s burn this dam* ce, spare no one!"</strong>


    "Yes, Milord!" Jin Hao and the others summoned their weapons from their rings, the four heavenly Knights were alert then summoned their weapons as well, in a second the air became tense with killing intent.


    "Your wife won''te out alive from the dungeon no matter how strong she is, I think she might be dead, and her body eaten by all the nasty creatures that roam that wretched ce" Wei Zu Tian smiled evilly whatever the situation is Wei Zu Tian didn''t miss any chance to hurt Zhao Li Xin, is be like a habit for him now.


    fortunately, Zhao Li Xin knew from Girsha how good Lory''s condition was, she even brought ''Bao1'' with her, Zhao Li Xin sneered at Wei Zu Tian''s lousy attempt to mess his thoughts before the fight, "Then you don''t know her well" Bao means bread or valuable depending on the writing but here Zhao Li Xin thinks Lory is carrying bun, well because Lory likes to eat.

 Chapter 889 - Enemy On A Narrow Road

    Lory and the others are still trapped inside the underground dungeon with more hybrid beasts attacking her. This time Shin Jiu cannot be quiet anymore with Bai Zi helping the little boy manage to kill a few beasts while Lory gives Guan Yi Jue a protective talisman just in case some beast manages to get close to him.


    [Lory where are you?] Girsha who was searching for her got impatient.


    Lory heard the old bird grumble Lory swept his gaze around him then heaved a long sigh [I don''t know, I think I''m lost¡­] Lory replied casually, he wasn''t worried because he had a lot of supplies in his ring so he didn''t have to be afraid even if she was trapped for a long time. , thanks to her worrywart husband he had increased the size of the space in Lory spatial ring right before Lory came to the Whispering Forest, hence Zhao Li Xin make sure Lory got everything she need to save Shin Jiu.


    [Should I just break this ce?] Girsha clicks his tongue angrily.


    [And burry us alive..] Lory sarcastically asks.


    Lory could hear Girsha snorting in annoyance, well she also felt the same, honestly, Lory was feeling tired after fighting for so long so now she found a corner to rest with the others for a while but before she could rest Lory cast a spell and then a circle of runes appeared on the ground and a barrier raised from the ground just like transparent fence after Lory ensured their safety she then crouched down with the boys then took out some pills and elixir from her ring and ced them on the ground one by one for Shin Jiu to choose because she was ''not sure which pill is suitable for Shin Jiu condition.


    Shin Jiu was speechless when he saw the dozens of high-quality elixir and pills arrange neatly in front of him, although he knew Zhao Li Xin spoiled her to the moon and back, still, Shin Jiu was dumbfounded how Zhao Li Xin treat this rare and high-quality medicine like a cabbage, not to mention his master doesn''t even know how to use the precious medicines properly, isn''t that a waste!


    The reason Lory has little knowledge of medicine in this world is simply because he has little interest in medicine in this world other than that most of her ''conditions'' cannot be treated with medicine in this world so Lory doesn''t feel the need to learn about this medicines too much.


    Lory also had other reasons why she was reluctant to take medicine in this world and that is because all the medicine that Jin Hao has created tastes more bitter than any normal medicine that is sold out there because Jin Hao doesn''t care about the taste but more about results. After all, who cares about taste when the medicine is beneficial for its users.


    "Master, why does this pill smell like strawberry?" Shin Jiu sniffed the bottle suspiciously.


    "Oh this one smelled like grape?" Guan Yi Jue tilted his head.


    Lory smiled awkwardly "I guess it was for me"


    Although Jin Hao couldn''t be of much help when Lory''s mana was depleted or when she was weakened by her curse, however, Jin Hao''s medicine could still nourish Lory''s body, but since the medicine and tonic in this world were too bitter for Lory''s childish taste buds, it became quite tug and the war situation whenever Zhao Li Xin forced Lory to take her medicine, tired from bickering with his wife Zhao Li Xin then forced Jin Hao to make medicine ording to Lory''s taste buds, annoyed and displeased Jin Hao had no choice but to follow his Lord order.


    Lory had heard this from Bei Li Yan whoughed at Jin Hao''s predicament without feeling any pity. On the other hand, Lory felt guilty towards Jin Hao.


    Actually if in an emergency situation she wouldn''t hesitate to take Jin Hao''s medicine after all she wouldn''t be so ignorant but Lory didn''t expect instead reminding her childish behavior Zhao Li Xin ordered Jin Hao to adjust the medicine with her taste buds, it seemed Lory was still underestimating how much Zhao Li Xin spoiled her.


    Lory was touched by Zhao Li Xin''s attitude but also felt guilty for Jin Hao and also felt very ashamed of her attitude, if this happened in her old world while her father was still around she would surely be punished for being selfish and childish not to mention all her friends will make fun of her endlessly.


    Lory timidly kept the bottle back in her ring, at the same time she wondered how many other pills were like this, Lory felt like she lost her face in front of the kids when they all bravely swallowed the medicine withoutint.


    Hence the two boys sat quietly after they treated their wounds, Shin Jiu meditated to circte his Qi while Guan Yi Jue felt much better after he took Jin Hao''s medicine then his stomach growled and Lory gave him a bento box to satisfy his hunger.


    Lory sighed and rested her head on Bai Zi''s back, her eyes feel heavy she can''t help to close her eyes just for a while, actually Lory didn''t tell anyone she had lost a lot of mana after she healed Guan Yi Jue, and plus she fought with many hybrid beasts for a long time, she really needs time to recover her mana sadly she know she didn''t have that luxury she can only hope Girsha will found her soon or she found the way out from this ce needless to say, she had to persist until then.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Shin Jiu''s voice startled her and Lory jerked from her rest, Lory rubbed her eyes and replied weakly "Yeah, I''m fine... how about you?" Lory pretends to be alright, she doesn''t want to worry the little boy.


    Shin Jiu knew Lory was tired, someone said that his master''s power was still iplete that''s why she got injured sometimes whenever she overused her powers and considering Lory had fought for quite a while and even used her special healing power to heal him and the ''bun'' next to him Shin Jiu could guess that Lory had exhausted her power however since they were still in dangerous situation Lory didn''t say anything so she wouldn''t make them feel worried.


    Shin Jiu felt bad for dragging Lory''s feet down if he wasn''t caught. Lory wasn''t going to be here and put herself in danger to find him, even though Shin Jiu was happy for Lory''s sacrifices but, he felt sorry that his strength was far from sufficient to help her.


    "Master, I¡­."


    "Psst!" Lory suddenly raised her hands, her eyes wander her left and right and she suddenly knelt in one knee then clench her dagger, Lory take a deep breath and closed her eyes, the air turn heavy as dark energy creeping towards her, the sudden change of atmosphere alert not only Lory but also Bai Zi and Shin Jiu, as for Guan Yi Jue since he could feel the tension he quickly put down his half-empty meal box and moves his body closer to Lory just like chick hide under mother hen.


    Lory patted Guan Yi Jue''s head to soothe the little boy "Get on Bai Zi right now!" Lory was trying to be as calm as possible.


    Guan Yi Jue could feel anxiety shing through Lory''s eyes and he became nervous because of it, the more clear-headed Shin Jiu quickly pushed Guan Yi Jue on top of Bai Zi along with him, judging by Lory''s reaction this time the enemy was not the same as before.


    Lory strengthened the circle of runes around them, a Lucicent protective shield was erected from the ground and surrounded them like a transparent dome.


    not long after light footsteps slowly came towards them the sound became clear every second, Lory''s heart was pounding in her chest it had been a while since she felt this thick ck miasma even when Sanguan Li Ye''s transform into lesser Demon she didn''t emit this much dark miasma.


    Suddenly the footsteps stopped, Guan Yi Jue and Shin Jiu exchanged anxious looks while Lory remained calm then she opened her palm and the dagger floated above her hand and multiplied more than before, dozens of daggers gathered around her like sharp thorns around a flower.


    Suddenly the walls around them exploded, a giant chunk of rock from the ceiling fell on their heads, and debris was scattered on all sides luckily they were protected by Lucicent''s barrier so the rocks shattered before it could touch them.


    Almost got hit by a big rock Guan Yi Jue almost pissed himself his body shook violently he thought he could escape that but to his surprise, he and Shin Jiu were still alive their clothes not even dirty from all that debris, Guan Yi Jue heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the contrary, Shin Jiu''s face turned pale as his entire body became tense and Bai Zi also became more alert, knowing one wasn''t trying to shock them hence this attack was meant to kill them instantly if Lory didn''t create a barrier to protect them, they would. ..


    "Ma¡­master¡­" covered in fear Shin Jiu''s voice stuttered.


    "Calm down, the enemy wants to intimidate us don''t let your imagination run wild, keep steady¡­.the enemy is here" Lory warns Shin Jiu while her eyes fix to her front.


    Lory''s firm back makes Shin Jiu''s mind immediately calm down, he took a deep breath then took out the sword that Lory gives him, Shin Jiu then turns his head toward Guan Yi Jue "Whatever happened you cannot leave Bai Zi, remember that"


    Guan Yi Jue was scared but he still nod his head obediently "Yes, Brother!"


    Lory hear the boys exchange words and she smiles "Don''t worry, nothing will happen as long I''m here"

 Chapter 890 - Enemy On A Narrow Road II

    "Don''t make promises that you can''t keep" a mocking tone rang out after the debris subsided. A woman in a bright green hanfu approach them with her smooth long legs ying hide and seek with her white skirt, her sexy red lips curled into a ferocious smile as she sizes up Lory up and down and she sneered in contempt "It turns out that you are the same woman who fights against us in that forest, so you were wearing a disguise all this time" only know Zi Quan Mei realizes why Lory always looks calm, turn out she is a wolf in a sheep''s skin.


    "Zi Quan Mei, you still alive¡­but you''ve changed.." Lory narrowed her purple eyes as she saw ck smoke radiating within her, something was terribly wrong with that woman, Lory clenched her fists a helpless anger simmered within her as she thought ''Another Lesser Demon'' Lory cursed inwardly.


    Zi Quan Mei whole eyes gradually turn ck including the sclera on her eyes at the same time evil smile appear on her pale face that could make anyone feel chills on their bones, "I have changed, right now no one can defeat me ¡­not you nor Long Ming soon both of you will die in my hands" she smiles confidently.


    Lory raised her brows "I won''t be that sure if I were you" Lory then waves her hand and the daggers flew at Zi Quan Mei at high speed.


    Zi Quan Mei remained stilled she didn''t seem to have any intention to dodge as the dagger got closer and closer Zi Quan Mei raised her hand and the dagger suddenly stop and shattered in pieces, Lory furrowed her brows in surprise, the dagger was made of pure steel and strengthened by her magic it was impossible to be broken easily yet Zi Quan Mei was able to destroy her dagger in one fell swoop.


    "I told you, you will die by my hands¡­" Zi Quan Mei''s eyes shed with malice.


    Lory tilted her as she make a ''are you sure'' expression, Zi Quan Mei''s show of her palm that notably erged to abnormal size with thin green veins bulging from her skin, her fingers strangely be longer, and bony-like tweaks with very long sharp nails grew just like knives.


    Lory held her breath, another Lesser demon even stronger than before, Lory cursed Lao Min Na repeatedly in her head at the same time she summoned the sword from her ring then Lory raised her sword as she make a fighting stance.


    "Are we going to chat or fight?" Lory said with a bored expression.


    Zi Quan Mei''s ck eyes dimmed then she cruel smirk bloomed on her face "Fight, of course¡­"


    Soon two power shed as a result it shook the entire underground ce, gravel and dust fell and the roof shook as if it was about to fall. Zi Quan Mei lunged at Lory while aiming her ws at Lory, but Lory managed to block the attack with Lucient''s shield, Zi Quan Mei then released another attack while Lory dodged the attack from left and right.


    Finally, she found the chance Lory then swung her sword at Zi Quan Mei''s shoulder and managed to stab her and blood burst from like a red firework when Lory pull her sword from her, Zi Quan Mei screamed in pain then wildly swung her ws at Lory''s face, however, Lory swiftly dodged the attack then took a backflip and jump away from Zi Quan Mei reach.


    Zi Quan Mei let out a long furious screech, feeling angry and ashamed she got hurt by Lory again Zi Quan Mei open her arms then sucked the ck mana that linger in every corner of the underground dungeon, when she finish two horns grew on her forehead followed by a long fang that grew and protruded past her lower lip soon, her faces cover with greenish veins bulging on her once-beautiful face.


    Zi Quan Mei''s horrific transformation made Lory shake her head, she didn''t understand why people were so obsessed with power that they turned themselves into monsters like this, is it worth it? meanwhile, Lory was willing to sacrifice both her strength, privilege and her grand life as long as she could reunite with her family and live together with all her loved ones again, her dream is someday she can introduce Zhao Li Xin and her friends to her family in another world, it''s a ridiculous dream she knows that''s why she ready to give everything for that.


    Therefore Lory does not understand how those people''s minds works, isn''t the face of your loved ones that will appear before your eyes on your final day? Lory knows that for certain because that is what happened to her.


    "Look at you, what you have done to yourself" Lory stared at Zi Quan Mei with genuine pity Lory thought why Zi Quan Mei not stays as a cultivator and work on her cultivation like a normal person here why should she take shortcuts and turn herself into a wretched being like this.


    "What''s wrong with me?" not only her appearance but even her voice had changed, she no longer sounded feminine but heavy and rugged but Zi Quan Mei acted like she didn''t know about her own transformation.


    Lory knew Zi Quan mei''s mind had been distorted with dark power, everyst bit of humanity within her would slowly erode until nothing was left, but there was still one thing Lory was curious about.


    "About Sanguan Li Ye, what are you doing?" Lory asked with a probing look.


    Zi Quan Mei sneered her smile widened as she showed her sharp fangs, "Sanguan Li Ye¡­ why do you care about that spoiled brat?" Her long sharp nails patted her sunken cheeks with a mocking look, she continued, "She is weak, stupid, arrogant but most of all¡­ she is stupid, undeniably she was a useless vas that can only be sold at the highest price so why not give her a chance to be better than that" Zi Quan Mei shrugged her shoulder coquettishly as she smiled proudly.


    "By turning her into a Lesser demon¡­" Lory re at Zi Quan Mei, although she didn''t like Sanguan Li Ye''s guts, but Lory never think that Sanguan Li Ye deserved to end like that.


    Zi Quan Mei snorted sharply, "Why do you care, weren''t you the one crippling her, why the sudden change? Such hypocrisy, no wonder Lao Min hates you very much" she cynically said.


    Actually, it was Girsha but no one seemed to care about the details, Lory also didn''t try to rify so she said, "Even though Sanguan Li Ye was seriously injured but with given time with the Zi family ability they should be able to find someone who can cure her or at least make her condition better and even if she remains crippled that still much better than be a monster, the price she has to take for that is too heavy for a young woman to bear¡­ does she even know what she''s doing or are you lead her by the nose?" Lory wildly guessed because she couldn''t stop thinking that Sanguan Li Ye didn''t turn herself voluntarily, something else must have happened which prompted Sanguan Li Ye to take the risk.


    Hearing Lory words Zi Quan Mei''s burst outughing, "I told you the girl is stupid, with just a little persuasion she killed her own mother with her own hands... and when she bathed her hands in the blood of her loved ones it would be her ultimate sacrifice, therefore, she deserves received the Devil''s blood and..."


    "And she became a Lesser Devil" Lory interrupted, anger red on her face, just like she thought someone tricked Sangguan Li Ye and that person was her own aunt.


    "She''s your nephew!" Lory cannot believe Zi Quan Mei didn''t feel anything about Sanguan Li Ye, more or less Sanguan Li Ye is her blood.


    "So what?" Zi Quan Mei said irritatedly "Without power you are worthless especially if you are a woman, sooner orter you will be sold by your family to the highest bidder even when you are fortunate enough to be loved by your husband but after a few years you the feeling die down eventually you will be reced by someone younger and prettier than you...just like my mother, my pitiful sister and so many other women in this world so I gave Sangguan Li Ye a chance that no one had ever given her before¡­ the chance to be something more!"


    "You are crazy!" Lory threw wind des.


    A strong wind aimed at Zi Quan Mei, yet she was able to dodge it swiftly, However, Lory didn''t stop there, she cast another spell then from the ground the water creep from the cracked then turn into droplets and float on the air, the water thenbines into one then swirls gradually formed a huge drill and charge Zi Quan Mei violently.


    At first, Zi Quan Mei manage to evade the attacks but little did she know that the water under Lory control lory make another incantation, and the water change it maneuver suddenly the water split and coiled Zi Quan Mei''s arms


    After bind, her movement the water then froze both Zi Quan Meir arms in a matter of second soon the burning cold on her arms hurt Zi Quan Mei tremendously but before she could release herself Lory took leaped on the air then swung her sword then smash both Zi Quan Mei''s arms.


    The heavy blow shattered Zi Quan Mei''s arms like ice hit by a hammer the ice scattered everywhere and blood burst from her shoulders then Zi Quan Mei let out a deafening scream filled with agony <strong>"AAHHH, You wench, HOW COULD YOU - HOW COULD YOU!"</strong> Zi Quan Mei enraged and curse Lory incessantly with eyes shining with fury.


    Lory walks calmly toward Zi Quan Mei then ces her sword on Zi Quan Mei''s neck, saying: "It''s over"


    Zi Quan Mei knelt on the ground, blood gushing from her arms like a broken dam, gasping for breath she looked at Lory defiantly "You wish" Zi Quan Mei snickered suddenly she opened her mouth widely.


    Lory widened her eyes "Uh-Oh"

 Chapter 891 - Next Move

    Lory was bbergasted as a pair of fangs gaw at her as if ready to swallow her whole, Lory take a long jump backward but unexpectedly Zi Quan Mei''s neck suddenly stretched like a snake and her jaws open widely as she tried to bite Lory''s head off.


    Lory reflexively crossed her arms in front of her, instantly her body surrounded by a transparent barrier but the heavy blow still manage to fling Lory''s body into the air then she fell and roll on the ground like a ball.


    <strong>"MASTER!"</strong> Shin Jiu shouted anxiously.


    "Stay back!" Lory raised her hand as she signs them not toe close.


    Even though Lory managed to block Zi Quan Mei''s attack but her body received many minor injuries but Lory didn''t have time to care about her injuries nor did she uses her healing power to heal herself because she had to save everyst bit of her mana.


    Overwhelmed with rage, Zi Quan Mei let out a long screech as she absorbed more of the dark mana that was left in the ce, she even dried the ck mana from the hybrid beast and kill them instantly soon after ck blood spurted from her two severed hands, blood gushes out then formed into arms, instantly Zi Quan Mei got her arm back, feeling excited Zi Quan Mei let out a menacingugh that echoed through all over the ce.


    Shin Jiu, Guan Yi Jue, and Bai Zi''s faces turned pale, this ability was beyond theirprehension, it does not make sense anymore, they realized with certainty that this power was not a power that came from this world.


    Lory bit her lip in frustration "I hate it when this happens!" Lory groaned exasperatedly.


    Please with her newfound power, Zi Quan Mei guffawed, she looked at Lory with a hideous grin, as her arms stretched out and pounced towards Lory, Lory jumped to the side but Zi Quan Mei''s other hand attacked her from the opposite direction, every time.


    Zi Quan Meiunched a more violent attack and the ceiling above them trembles, the tremors caused by their fight make the pirs and walls that supported this dungeon crumble one after another not long after they heard a rumbling sounde from above, Lory and the others knew this ce can''t hold on anymore, the ceiling was about to copse.


    <strong>"DIE! I WILL KILL ALL OF YOU HERE!"</strong> Zi Quan Mei screams as sheunches her attack inplete madness.


    Lory saw the two boys hiding under Bai Zi''s big body while the tiger trying to protect them, Lory knew they wouldn''t survive let alone that skinny boy whose name ironically meant a ''bun.


    "Tsk, Dam*!" Lory had no choice she had to protect the two boys first, Lory then stretches her hand towards the two boys, in second, they were enveloped by a transparent shell.


    Unfortunately, Lory didn''t have time to put herself a barrier, when she looked up she saw a giant boulder fall over her head, this time Lory didn''t have time to dodge, Lory cross her sword in front of her while closing her eyes as she prepare for the inevitable impact.


    However, the pain he was waiting for did note, Lory opened his eyes and was stunned to see the huge white wings above his head.


    [Silly girl, what happens if I don''t show up on time!] Girsha''s voice was etched with relief and anger.


    the familiar presence put a bright smile spread across Lory''s face [What took you so long?] Lory groaned to hide her joy.


    [This ce is protected by ck magic so I''m a bit lost] Girsha grumbled he sound embarrassed he had fallen for such a cheap trick.


    [Hey, so it''s not my fault I got lost, right!] Lory shamelessly found an excuse to defend herself.


    Girsha rolls his eyes [Hhh...we''ll argue about that next time, now we have bigger problems]


    The wings behind Lory slowly opened up and there she found Zi Quan Mei ring dagger at her but Lory was not afraid with Girsha around Lory''s confidence increased by leaped and bounds.


    The majestic giant white wings on Lory''s back make Zi Quan Mei''s eyes widened soon the shock reced with envy as she watched Lory stand there gracefully, her whole being exuding with divine aura, anyone could see the disparity between them was too obvious, Zi Quan Mei knows her power came from something vile, meanwhile, Lory radiating with bright light she is pure and untainted like snow falling fro the sky.


    Zi Quan Mei''s face contorts into a mask of fury, why does that woman deserve such power while she has to sacrifice everything to gain this dark power.


    "This is not fair...'' Zi Quan Mei mutter.


    "Huh?" Lory frown.


    <strong>"THIS IS NOT FAIR!"</strong> Zi Quan Mei''s deafening scream was like a shockwave that shook the entire ce even more than before.


    "Sh*t, the kids!" Lory ran towards Shin Jiu and the others as fast as she could then she quickly pulled them closer then she spread her wings to protect them from the falling rocks.


    [Can we destroy this ce now?] Girsha quipped.


    Lory clicked her tongue, and a next second her purple eyes shining and out of nowhere wind suddenly came and the air turns cold Lory raised her hand above her head and shouted <strong>[BLIZZARD!]</strong>


    A cold wind swirled around them just like a tornado then soared upwards and blew up the ceiling together they were carried away into the sky.


    The bright blue sky wee them but the sudden sunlight made them dizzy especially Guan Yi Jue who had been years since he was exposed to the sun, confused, shocked and headaches make them unable to do anything while throwing at the sky onlyter they realize that they were floating in midair.


    ''But how?''


    They were in a daze before being startled by Lory''s screams.


    "Bai Zi bring the kids down!"


    They just realized that they were lying on a fluffy white feather, no they areying on Girsha''s back!


    "Yes madam!" Bai Zi used his mouth to throw Shin Jiu and Guan Yi Jue onto his back then he jumped down from Girsha''s back, Shin Jiu and Guan Yi Jue tighten their grip on Bai Zi fur and scream in fright, well it was Guan Yi Jue who actually scream.


    Lory sees that the kids are safe, Lory is finally able to lift the weight in her heart, one mission ispleted, and then another mission continues which is to destroy everything in sight.


    [Okay, since the kids are gone, it''s time for the adults to have some fun!] Lory grins from ear to ear.


    [Well said!] Girsha turns into an orb then he merged with Lory again and a giant white wing appears from Lory''s back.


    Lory turn her gaze at where Zi Quan Mei was [Besides that woman still owes me something...]


    [So, I''ve heard...] Girsha snickered, [Funny I don''t feel anything from him, did he lose it?]


    [Or taken away...] Lory chimed in.


    [You mean...Lao Min Na?] Girsha took an annoyed breath


    Lory shrugged [Perhaps...]


    [But for what?] Girsha was confused, the old bord was sure that apart from Lory no one could use that ''thing''


    Lory blew her cheek even though she was upset by that fact too, but she remained calm [Let''s ask...but before that] Lory let out a re and fired it into the sky.


    Purple res light up the blue sky and bring everyone''s attention. Zhao Li Xin and all the members of Hei Shen looked up at the sky and their faces were beaming with joy.. Zhao Li Xin couldn''t hide his relieved smile.

 Chapter 892 - Inhuman Strength

    It was the day before the wedding Zhao LI Xin was talking to Lory, his handsome face tightened his brows which were knitted so tightly that they could squeeze a fly, one by one he stored many items in Lory''s spatial ring, food, medicine, clothes, and a whole lot of weapon that could amodate small infantry.


    "I made a new arrow for you, the yellow feather is imbued with thunder power, the red one is fire, the green one is poison, each one is very strong I am sure you will find it useful" Zhao Li Xin showed the arrow in front of Lory Before he stores it in Lory spatial ring then Zhao Li Xin continued his exnation and show another weapon "This sword is light but sturdy, even though this weapon didn''t have an affinity as you had with the twin dagger still all these weapons are forged by me so the quality obviously exceptional and with your skills, I believe you will have no problem using it," he said with a serious tone, then he store all the weapons on Lory''s ring then he shows dozens of jade bottle on the table and continue "¡­. And these pills are for¡­"


    Lory props her cheeks with her palms as she watched her handsome husband exin everything with a stern face, Lory''s eyes lit up despite how gloomy Zhao Li Xin was. Lory thinks her husband is the most handsome man in the world even when he is angry he is still very handsome.


    Lory praised all the gods who created Zhao Li Xin and made him her fated one, with a husband like Zhao Li Xin her eyes and soul would be blessed for the rest of her life, her husband is perfect if Zhao Li Xin had ws it just he nagged too much but it showed how much he loved her so Lory had noint.


    ''Even when he nags, he looks so SEXY!'' Lory''s cheeks turned red as she ogled her husband, the corner of her lips curved into a foolish smile.


    "Lory, did you hear me!" Zhao Li Xin sees Lory in a daze and he red at her.


    Lory was startled and nodded firmly "Oh¡­yes ¨C yes, I heard everything!" Lory averted her eyes from Zhao Li Xin, they had been married for many years but she still can''t take her eyes off him, Lory shyly lowered her head and took a sip of her tea.


    ''Aish, Beauty is a sin...'' Lory wailed to herself.


    Zhao Li Xin saw how rxed Lory was feeling so conflicted, should she be happy or worried? He didn''t like this idea, he didn''t like it before and he''s sure he didn''t like itter. Putting Lory in danger was against his bottom line, but he couldn''t argue with Lory knowing that if something happened to Shin Jiu, she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself.


    Lory already harbors too much guilt in her heart so Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to add another one for him and every time he saw her hurt or in pain it felt like a knife slit his chest and pull out his heart, the pain he felt is a hundred times worst than when the cold poison red up when he was a child.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed then sat down next to Lory, he gently slip the ring on her middle finger then Zhao Li Xin''s eyes gaze deeply at Lory beautiful purple eyes and softly said: "Don''t let yourself get hurt, I don''t know what I would do if something happened to you?"


    Lory looked back at him and smiled.


    Zhao Li Xin thought she still didn''t understand so he said again while holding her hands tightly, "You are the most important person in my life even my own life can''t bepared to one of your fingers, so I want you to remember this... I''m not a good person, I''m not selfless like you or magnanimous person, all the good things that you saw in me areing from you, it''s all because of you, so if I ever lose you..."


    Lory cupped Zhao Li Xin''s face "Never¡­You will never lose me, you should know to that I couldn''t bear to lose you too, you are my fated one, I have to cross two worlds and die one time just to find you, do you think I could leave you? silly husband" Lory chuckles before she pressed her lips gently against him.


    Soon the dark cloud on Zhao Li Xin''s face was gradually dissipating, he held the back of her head as he deepened their kiss while his other hand wrapped around her waist and lifted her into hisp, then Lory wrapped her arm around his neck.


    Lory always joked that she fell in love because of Zhao Li Xin''s good looks but was that true of course not, she had seen many handsome people all her life that have different types, races, and ages but her heart never moved so was it because Zhao Li Xin was her fated one? Well, it does makes the love process easier but that won''t be the reason she reminds by his side because if that''s true then why is the other Lucient''s rtionship noting to fruition even though they have met their fated one?


    People say it takes a second to fall in love but it takes a tremendous effort to stay together.


    And what about Zhao Li Xin, does he love Lory because she saved his life? Unlikely...with Zhao Li Xin''s temper he wouldn''t give his affection to any woman who saved him when he didn''t even know what love was.


    Surely Zhao Li Xin would pay the debt handsomely, he would help his savior to fulfill their wish, whatever that is, he will help as much as he could and make sure that person will have a smooth life but that''s it, Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t be so sentimental about giving his love and care just because his life was saved, just like Tian Meng Ji when he crossed his bottom line Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t think twice to draw a line between them.


    So why were Zhao Li Xin and Lory together? There is no definite answer probably it doesn''t need further exnation other than ept it as it is.


    Lory pul her lips from his, she wipes Zhao Li Xin lips with her thumb "Trust me, no one can''t hurt me cause I wouldn''t let them, in this world only you that can''t hurt me"


    Zhao Li Xin smile then he pecks Lory''s chin "I can say the same to you so when you find that boy used this" Zhao Li Xin shows a re stick made from bamboo.


    "A re? how can you distinguish this beacon from the others?" Lory was worried that Wei Zu Tian''s subordinates had the same re, if they used it too wouldn''t it be confusing.


    Zhao Li Xin smile "Don''t worry, it''s made especially for you"


    ____________________________________________


    Wei Zhu Tian also noticed the unique re in the sky, a premonition came to him especially when he noticed Zhao Li Xin''s face had be much calmer he be suspicious.


    "That sign, what is that about?"


    Zhao Li Xin sneered she gathered Qi in both her hands and turned into the zing fire "It means stop messing around" Zhao Li Xin waved his hand and the fire ran at Wei Zu Tian, ??he dodged immediately but Zhao Li Xin continued his attack without stopping forcing Wei Zu Tian to jump from ce to ce but he did not shy away instead he moves towards Zhao Li Xin while dodging Zhao Li Xin attack, Wei Zu Tian clenched his teeth until he got close to Zhao Li Xin he leaps to the air.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked excitedly, he had been waiting for so long to kill Wei Zu Tian finally his wait is over.


    Instead of avoiding Wei Zu tian attack Zhao Li Xin open his arms widely, Wei Zu Tian didn''t understand Zhao Li Xin''s actions although he was sure Zhao Li Xin didn''t mean to surrender still Wei Zu Tian didn''t stop his attack when suddenly his movement was halted by a red string that appeared suddenly in front of his face.


    Wei Zu Tian heard raised his hand in reflex, as a result, he identally touch the string and he heard the hissing sounding from his hand, the burning sensation make him retract his hand but his palms were already scarred with reddish scars. Wei Zu Tian was surprised he wanted to retreat but he realize he was surrounded by a web made of ming red strings.


    Trapped like a rat Wei Zu Tian gritted his teeth in utter anger, his eyes filled with hatred as he red at Zhao Li Xin, "What is this?"


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, "You don''t like it?" he said in a mocking one "This is the first stage of the firestorm art it called the entrapment for obvious reasons, of course," Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows, he looked devilishly handsome but the face that Wei Zu Tian used to obsess with now looks really annoying.


    "Zhao Li Xin, you dare!" Wei Zhu Tian growled with bated breath "I''ve been very generous to you all this time but you don''t know what''s good for you, it seems impossible between us, unfortunately, <strong>I have to KILL YOU!</strong>" Wei Zu Tian roared and the strings that holding him broke then Wei Zu Tian lunged towards Zhao Li Xin with his hand stretched forward, immediately their palms shed violently.


    The sh of their mighty forces shattered the buildings around them and also knocked down the people who were near them as a result the fight between two groups had to be stopped and each of the people who were still strong stood carrying theirrades who were unconscious and injured. They say when two giants fight everyone will be hurt in this case that phrase is hit the point.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian continued their fight regardless of their surroundings. Every time their powers collided, the impact shook the whole ce, Wei Zu Tian was shocked he didn''t expect that Zhao Li Xin had be stronger than he thought, Wei Zu Tian refused to admit that he was overwhelmed by Zhao Li Xin''s strength.


    The unfamiliar fear that he had never felt before slowly gnawed inside him, actually he was seriously injured when he forced himself to break the strings that trapped him and then followed by numerous violent attacks from Zhao Li Xin unavoidably inflicted internal wounds on Wei Zu Tian.

 Chapter 893 - Inhuman Strength II

    "My lord!" Xuan Yi saw Wei Zu Tian was in a tight predicament, she abandoned her fight with Wu San Bo and ran to save Wei Zu Tian. Xuan Yi aimed her sword at Zhao Li Xin head but just a few inches before his sword could thrust Zhao Li Xin''s suddenly Zhao Li Xin opened his palm and from his hand, golden petals burst like golden light, Wei Zu Tian fast enough to dodge the attack still his face and arms were injured and blood was dripping from his tattered robes but Wei Zu Tian situation still much better than Xuan Yi.


    Xuan Yi didn''t even have time to scream as her body was cut clean just like butter cut by a hot knife, Xuan Yi''s body pieces fell to the ground and when Zhao Li Xin squeeze his fists, the golden petals turned into a tiny me and flowing to the ground just like withering petals.


    However, everything that was touched by the beautiful ming petals was burned and turned to ashes the same happen to Xuan Yi''s corpse even the ground was scorched by Zhao Li Xin''s me.


    Wu San Bo, who witnessed Zhao Li Xin''s new strength dumbfounded then he whistle in admiration while inwardly he wonders how strong Zhao Li Xin wanted to be? It seemed that from here on Zhao Li Xin will slowly leave the boundary of normal humans.


    Wu San Bo stared at Xuan Yi body that had turned to ashes, he had no pity for that she-male, on the contrary, Wu San Bo regretted he didn''t kill that woman with his own hands, Xuan Yi not only kidnapped Shin Jiu and killed the other celestial beast, but she was also one of the people who torture Guan Men Niang, it was a shame he didn''t tear that woman apart with his own bare hands.


    Wu San Bo looked up and sighed, no matter what there were still more people in the Heaven''s Gate sect that he could crush and kill, he believed the time woulde sooner thanter, but for now, he better search the young madam because if something happened to her then who knew what kind of disaster his Lord would create, just imagining it Wu San Bo felt his blood run cold.


    ''So scary''


    Wu San Bo whistled a minuteter the Bing Fang flying beast came, Bing Fang was like a crane but ten times bigger than a real Crane the bird is smart and agile therefore he used it quite often, Wu san Bo jumped on the beast''s back and flew away while he sat there his eyes searched for where Lory where about soon after he sees dark clouds in a certain area, his guts immediately told him that where Lory is.


    Wu San Bo pulled the bird''s rein and lead the bird to the ce where the dark cloud was when then suddenly Wu san Bo was startled by someone who suddenly jumped behind him, immediately alert Wu San Bo turned his body swiftly however he was stunned by Tian Meng Ji arrival.


    "Ma¡­ Old master Tian, why are you here?!" Wu San Bo''s eyes widen, he was shocked and amazed that the old man managed to sneak behind him, could it be that the old man''s cultivation has increased again?


    Tian Meng Ji ignored Wu San Bo''s question, "Don''t bother, where is that girl?"


    "Who? Madam?" Wu San Bo doesn''t know why the old man cares, shouldn''t he hate Lory?


    "Yeah, that girl¡­ Lo¡­ Lo ¨C Ri, where is she, she''s fine right?" Tian Meng Ji still couldn''t pronounce Lory''s name properly but his expression showed that he was genuinely concerned.


    Wu San Bo didn''t know what happened between Lory and Tian Meng Ji but he pushed the question behind his back then Wu San Bo replied: "She''s fine, I thought she was over there since Milord was busy handling Wei Zu Tian so I thought I should check on Madam Situation!" Wu san Bo pointing his finger to a certain dark ce.


    Tian Meng Ji looked relieved to hear Lory was fine then he nodded firmly, "Good, I''ming with you!"


    "Umm¡­ Of course!" Wu San Bo epted any help he could get, when it came to Lory''s matter he didn''t dare to ck off.


    Meanwhile, Lory looked up at the sky the ck clouds swirling as it get thicker and thicker it gradually blocking out the sunlight, Lory hated this scene cause it remained her when Nazareth awakes from his long slumber, although there is no Dragon like Nazareth in this world nevertheless she knows it was a sign for a bad thing to happen.


    [Lory, this¡­.] Girsha felt a heavy atmosphere around him.


    [Yeah¡­something is about to awaken?] Lory''s expression deepens.


    [Zi Quan Mei?] Girsha guessed.


    Lory shakes her head [I''m not sure¡­]


    From the ruins of the former Zi Quan Mei jumped into the air, with horns on her head, ck eyes, and fangs on her face she didn''t resemble a human anymore, no one would think that this monstrous creature was once the most beautiful woman in her n, so pitiful. ..


    Zi Quan Mei who had already transformed into a Lesser-Demon floated into the air and screamed at Lory. the vibration from his voice a gush of wind towards Lory direction calmly she raised her hand and formed a convexyer of purplish light forming a shield that blocked the strong wind that was rushing towards her.


    The Lucient Shield was the most powerful barrier she could create so she didn''t worry unfortunately this barrier was considered a high tier spell so it consumed more mana than normal spells so she couldn''t hold it in for too long, if only he recovered all her power, well that''s will give her more advantaged too bad her situation right now beg to differ.


    With her long arm, Zi Quan Mei attacked Lory, but Lory was able to dodge, she flew from side to side while shing Zi Quan Mei''s long arm but unfortunately, Zi Quan Mei''s arm had be as strong as the metal that Lory''s sword had little effect on Zi Quan Mei.


    Frustrated because she was unable to hurt Lory, Zi Quan Mei''s neck suddenly lengthened and pounced towards Lory with her sharp fangs, Lory who was busy dodging Zi Quan Mei''s arm flinched at the sight of Zi Quan Mei''s head rushed towards her, when Lory want to chant another spell suddenly from aside Tian Meng Ji leg flew right in front of her and kicked Zi Quan Mei right on her head.


    Zi Quan Mei''s scream in pain, the kick was so strong that Lory thought Zi Quan Mei''s jaw slightly shifted because of Tian Meng Ji''s violent kick, Tian Meng Ji then cooly take somersault in the air andnd on Wu san Bo back.


    ''What an agile old man!'' Lory wants to raise two thumbs up even so Lory is still shocked by Tian Meng Ji''s presence.


    "What an ugly creature!" Tian meng Ji scoffed in disgust.


    "Old Master?" Lory was stunned.


    Tian Meng Ji didn''t notice Lory shock since his whole attention was drawn to Zi Quan Mei, "What is that thing?!" Tian Meng Ji grey eyebrows furrow, Tian Meng Ji has seen went to many ces and see many things so nothing could surprise him anymore and after he saw Lory he thought he had seen everything, Oh boy, how wrong he could be.


    Lory''s mouth twitched slightly then she answer "that thing is Zi Quan Mei" Lory break the news.


    "That ''thing'' is Zi Quan Mei?" Wu San Bo was bbergasted.


    "That ''thing'' is human?" Tian Meng Ji was also shocked.


    Lory has expected their reaction thus she smiled and nodded calmly "Yes and yes" she confirmed both of them, then Lory turned her gaze to Zi Quan Mei "She has turned to something that we call Lesser - Demon, not a real Demon but she got her power from actual Demon so tread carefully" Lory warned them.


    "Can it be killed?" Wu san Bo felt a bit apprehensive, he had never fought anything like this before.


    "Yeah, if we find her weak point" Lory answer nonchntly before she put away her sword and summoned a bow from her ring "Let''s find it, shall we!" Lory raised an eyebrow she didn''t look afraid at all which reassured them quite a lot.


    "Hmph, Let''s see how strong that thing called Lesser ¨C Demon!" Tian Meng Ji summon his weapon from his spatial ring his chosen weapon was a Halberd, a spear-like weapon but it had a steel or bronze tip mounted on the end of a long shaft, next to it was attached a curved de.


    Meantime, Wu San Bo rubbed his chin wondering what weapon he should use thenter Wu san Bo summoned a broadsword he thought this weapon was more useful for cutting hard surfaces, like Demon skin.


    "Well, Madam, after you," Wu San Bo cupped his fist courteously.


    Lory smirked excitedly then she took a sharp dive at Zi Quan Mei''s direction while dodging Zi Quan Mei''s ferocious attack while releasing a few arrows but to no avail.


    Tian Meng Ji and Wu San Bo also helped, they surrounded Zi Quan Mei and attacked her fiercely even though Zi Quan Mei was not seriously injured nheless she was irritated, Zi Quan Mei then let out a long scream to the sky then suddenly Hybrid Beasts came from all over the ce and surrounded them.


    "Madam, she called for reinforcements" Wu San Bu grit his teeth exasperatedly.


    "Yup, I saw it!" Lory saw hundreds of Hybrid Beasts had surrounded them.


    Wu San Bo shot a re into the sky then shouted "I and the others are going to face the Hybrid beast, Madam and old master handle that thing!"


    "Okay!" Lory reply briefly while releasing more arrows at Zi Quan Mei sadly still not working, Lory snorted in annoyance "Tsk, Dam*!"

 Chapter 894 - The Cost Of Power

    Every failed attack that Lory made to harm Zi Quan Mei only made Zi Quan Mei even more excited, still, Lory and Tian Meng Ji didn''t give up as they kept trying to bring down Zi Quan Mei despite their failed attempts until Girsha suddenly said telepathically [Lory if it hard on the outside it''s usually soft in the inside, right?]


    Lory tilted her head, she wasn''t sure what Girsha means, [You mean like a prickly pear?]


    [Yeah, do you think it''s the same with her?] Girsha meaningfully said.


    Zi Quan Mei flew into the sky then her body floated in the air and emitted a sound wave towards Lory Lory and Tian Meng Ji, immediately both of them jumped in the opposite direction but the impact sent them flying to the ground.


    "Lo-Ri are you okay?" Tian Meng Ji shouted anxiously.


    Lory pushed herself up with his hands and quickly stood up even though she felt a pain in her chest and arms, Lory knew she must have new bruises by now.


    "I''m Fine!" Lory shouted at Tian Meng Ji.


    Tian Meng Ji saw Lory standing without evident injuries on her body Tian Meng Ji immediately felt relieved.


    At first, Tian meng Ji help Lory because he feels guilty to Zhao Li Xin since he knew how much his disciple loves his wife Tian Meng Ji decide to help Lory whatever he can but after he fought with Lory he realize the girl is no joke, her every movement was calcted she''s not rushed and focus.


    Tian Meng Ji has seen many cultivators all of his life but he has never seen a young cultivator man or woman who is very experienced in face-to-face battle like Lory.


    Needless to say, she must have experienced many battles in her life to get this far, that fact was admirable but at the same time heartbreaking.


    Meanwhile, Lory wrecks her brain then suddenly her eyes widely open then she grins cheekily [I think I have an idea!]


    [Oh, what would you do?] Girsha ask.


    [What I do best...pissed someone off!] Lory chuckles then she soar to the sky, Lory lifts her hands to the sky, and suddenly from above hundreds of icicles rain down at Zi Quan Mei although it didn''t kill her however it was enough to anger her.


    Just like adding oil into the me Lory taunt her "Is that all you got?" Loryugh in mockery then cast another icicle, from the sky "I thought you are strong? Guess I''m wrong, huh!" Lory mocks her incessantly.


    As expected Zi Quan Mei became furious, her face ckened then she let out a loud roar and shouted in a low gruff voice, <strong>"DAM* YOU, I WILL KILL YOU - I WILL KILL YOU!"</strong> she scream in madness.


    Lory got excited when the opening she had waiting for finally came, in one quick move Lory throw something right into Zi Quan Mei''s mouth since her jaw was absurdly wide she identally swallow whatever Lory has thrown at her.


    [What''s that, a bomb?] Girsha failed to see what Lory throw at Zi Quan Mei. ?


    [Remember the fire monkey blood at the ancient forest?] Lory casually said.


    [Yeah..] Girsha vaguely remembers.


    [It''s much worst than that] Lory turn around and flew in a hurry, she then swiftly got Tian Meng Ji close Lory then spread her wings to cover them both at the same time Zi Quan Mei gurgled while scratching her stomach frantically and a secondter <strong>''BOOOM!''</strong>


    The sound of the explosion startled everyone the gust of wind swept the three and buildings nearby.


    Zhao Li Xin obviously hears the explosion his mind right away runs to Lory, Zhao Li Xin without second thought left Wei Zu Tian and flew towards the sound of explosions at high speed, however smoke and debris blocked his vision but his keen senses could sense someone is nearby.


    Zhao Li Xin released his Qi in haste and the smokes and debris were blown away before gradually dissipatingter Zhao Li Xin saw a pair of giant white wings slowly open up and there he found Lory slowly raised from the ground albeit a bit dirty and disheveled she was unharmed.


    Zhao Li Xin''s movement paused all kinds of feeling rushed through his mind, worry, relief, and joy everything mixed into one before he knew his body already dash toward Lory, at the same time Lory saw Zhao Li Xining, immediately her smile bloomed like a budding flower. Lory ran to him as fast as she can then jumped into his arms they had only been apart for a few days but it felt like a long time, only now did she realize how much she missed him.


    "I miss you!" Lory wrapped her hands around his neck.


    Zhao Li Xin felt the same way thus he hugged her tightly. When he felt her in his arms all the anxiety, loneliness, and fear that clouded his mind for days finally disappeared without a trace. Zhao Li Xin buried his face in Lory''s neck while slowly inhaling the sweet scent emanating from her just like a fish returning to the water, he''s finally able to breathe again.


    "My wife, my princess¡­.my love" Zhao Li Xin softly whisper in her ears.


    Lory''s face was red like a ripe tomato as she pulled herself from his embrace, their gazes locked at each other. Lory didn''t know since when it became painful when she was apart from him, everyone thought it was Zhao Li Xin who clung to her but actually she was also unable to be away from him the only difference between him and her is that Lory was more tactful about showing her feelings while Zhao Li Xin was blunter even so her feelings were no lighter than Zhao Li Xin''s.


    <strong>"EHM!"</strong> Tian meng Ji forcefully breaks the pink atmosphere hence this sweetness is too much for the old bachelor like him.


    "Master?" Zhao Li Xin has only noticed Tian Meng Ji''s presence.


    Tian Meng Ji''s lips twitched obviously Zhao Li Xin only realize his existence right now ''My disciple still cold as ever'' hements to himself.


    "Old master help me!" Lory quickly said while tugging Zhao Li Xin''s arms.


    "Oh¡­." How could Zhao Li Xin didn''t know that Lory try to speak for Tian Meng Ji, actually Zhao Li Xin didn''t hate Tian meng Ji he just feels disappointed however after Tian Meng Ji help Lory his heart inevitably soften "Thank you, Master" he sincerely said.


    Tian Meng Ji who only heard Zhao Li Xin thank him once in his life which happened after he taught Zhao Li Xin cultivation inevitably be flustered and his entire face turned extremely red. Zhao Li Xin not only thanked him, but he also said it gentle way, how could the old man''s didn''t feel happy.


    However, the old man still needs to maintain his dignity in front of his disciple so he replies nonchntly "Ehm,¡­it''s nothing" Tian Meng Ji tried to hide the embarrassment, as a result, his face looks weird.


    Lory suppressed a smile, she pretend to look elsewhere so Tian Meng Ji didn''t know she wasughing at him Lory was also relieved that Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji seemed to be mending their rtionship.


    But then Lory''s attention was drawn to a soft moan that faintly heard from afar, Lory couldn''t believe it, could Zi Quan Mei still be alive?! Lory''s expression became tense. Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji also heard it, they quickly became alert, Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory closer in a protective manner while Tian Meng Ji clenched his spear tightly.


    [Lory, I could feel Zi Quan Mei''s life force dwindle¡­..she''s dying] Girsha emerge from Lory''s chest and flew to where Zi Quan Mei was while Lory and the others follow the bird.


    When she found Zi Quan Mei, her breath hitched, Zi Quan Mei''s body had been crushed and there was nothing left from the chest to the bottom except the flesh that had been ckened from the explosion and the blood that didn''t stop pouring out.


    Zi Quan Mei gasped for air as if she was trying to save everyst breath she took to keep her life alive. Zi Quan Mei red at Lory with a look of disbelief and hatred, after everything that she was sacrificed eventually all in vain, there was nothing left of her even she even had to die with a gruesome appearance.


    "W..w..why, I...Ju...just want to...be strong, am I¡­wrong?" Zi Quan Mei sounds distraught and angry she does not regret the decision she makes in the past she is just unwilling to ept after what she has done she still ends up as a failure.


    Without fear Lory knelt beside the dying Zi Quan Mei, her once beautiful face changed to such an extent that it was impossible to recognize her again, Lory felt regret and pity for this woman who fell for Lao Min Na''s deceit then with a solemn expression Lory said to her "It''s because you don''t'' own the power, the power own you''

 Chapter 895 - Flower Demon

    <em>''Lucas, Lory you both need to understand that the power you possess is only a small part of you, it should not and cannot define who you are''</em>


    Lory heaved a heavy sigh as she recalled his father''s words, many of which he could only understand when she was older. When she was young his father taught her and Lucas very strictly even many people thought his father was too excessive in teaching both the young prince and princess but only Marcus knew that he actually didn''t have enough time to prepare his children to be not only a good warrior but also a wise ruler, short may seem, although his teaching was far from perfect, in the end, whatever she and Lucas became today it was all because of their father''s strict teachings.


    It was because of her father she can remain humble and modest despite all the power she wield if she didn''t have a father like Marcus will she be like Zi Quan Mei or Lao Min Na, driven by power and blinded by greed?


    Zi Quan Mei started to choke as life slowly slipped from her body, her eyes widely open showing her unwillingness to ept her inevitable fate. Zi Quan Mei gasped for air trying to speak more to Lory too bad no words coulde out.


    Zhao Li Xin helped Lory to her feet then he pulled Lory away from Zi Quan Mei, Zhao Li Xin had no pity on the woman who poisoned him when he was just a baby, and after she hurt Lory Zhao Li Xin had nothing but regret not killing Zi Quan Mei with his own hands, in his mind Zhao Li Xin wish he could reward that woman a more painful death.


    Tian Meng Ji grimaced he didn''t know what kind of evil power could turn a perfectly beautiful woman into a degenerate creature like this, could it be that the Demon he heard about had something to do with this, if that was true then this world would be in more trouble than he thought.


    Suddenly they heard the sound of the ground cracking, then suddenly a giant vine cover with thorns emerged from beneath the ground, Zhao Li Xin quickly wrapped his arms around Lory''s waist and made a long vertical jump, so did Tian Meng Ji, while Lory looked at the corpse Zi Quan Mei was swallowed by the giant ck thorny vines.


    Lory''s eyes widened in shock not knowing what kind of creature was attacking them, but he was sure this wasn''t a hybrid beast or Lesser - Demon, no¡­ it might be something more sinister.


    Grisha had increased in size to amodate three people, as soon as Zhao Li Xin, Lory, and Tian Meng Ji safelynded on his back, Grisha immediately flew upwards away from the reach of the vines.


    <strong>"What''s that?!"</strong> Tian Meng Ji couldn''t hide his bewilderment as he looked down at the giant spiked vine that was rapidly spreading through all over the ce, many people who managed to jump onto trees, roofs, and flying beasts managed to live but people who werete reacted were killed didn''t matter if the people from the Hei Shen sect or their Heaven''s Gate, they were all caught by the veins and pull beneath the veins even corpse did not spare.


    All of the ck mana that covered the forest whispering was suddenly sucked in one direction and everything around them became dark as night, Lory looked up at the sky covered in ck poison with a premonition, her memories brought her back to when her old world was shrouded in darkness ever since Nazareth woke up from her slumber and releasing ck poison all over the world.


    ''It''s not happening again, right?'' Lory''s heart shook with fear.


    [Lory, there is a great powering not far from us] Girsha said.


    <strong>[Go!]</strong> Lory said hastily.


    Girsha pped his giant wing wings and glide with the wind, Lory swept her gaze down to check on her people, she saw Mong Ki, Mong Yi riding a flying Beast and Shin Jiu and the ''bun'' boy riding along with them, she also saw Wu San Bo riding a flying beast with Bei Li Yan, Lory also saw Jin Hao on the top of the highest roof with Jiang Jin Wei looking fine, Lory then heaved a sigh of relief she also saw many members of Hei Shen sect riding flying beasts and many ha found refuge at the tall building, seem like many of Hei Shen members manage to survive.


    "They can''t take care of themselves" Zhao Li Xin put a hand on Lory''s shoulder, she knew Lory must be worried about everyone''s safety even though she didn''t have to, all cultivators are responsible for their own life if they die they can only me themselves, it sounds cold but that''s how the world of cultivators works.


    But Lory couldn''t think that she was raised as the protector of her people even her family crest meant that as Lucient she had obligation to use her powers for other people''s goods, it''s amazing how different Zhao Li Xin''s and Lory''s worldviews are, fortunately, they work their differences and didn''t mind to make apromise, therefore they find a bnce with each other.


    While Lory was busy saving the world then Zhao Li Xin was busy saving her and that is how the dynamic of their rtionship, add with understanding and mutual respect Lory and Zhao Li Xin managed to maintain their rtionship despite their different viewpoints.


    "I hope our side doesn''t have too many casualties," Lory said hopefully.


    Zhao Li Xin reassured her, "Don''t worry, all my people are quite strong, they won''t die easily,"


    "Everyone looks ahead?" Girsha''s abrupt warning startled them.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin turn their gaze into the distance warily while Tian Meng Ji was surprised ''That bird can talk too'' but then he felt stupid, the bird could shrink its size andbine power with its master so why should he surprise the bird can talk too?


    "Have you seen anything like this before?" Zhao Li Xin ask.


    "No, I did fight with nt-type monsters but nothing this big" Lory bit her lip feeling a little annoyed, she thought she had seen it all, no surprised she was wrong, AGAIN!


    If a giant flower like this appeared in her old world, the whole country of the world would be in an uproar so there was no way Lory could miss it, she at least has heard it or read it on the news or book so this is why she was sure this thing never appears in her old world.


    Suddenly Girsha made a sudden maneuver as the vines covered with sharp thorn suddenly attacked them from below, and another vine came in front of them, Zhao Li Xin shoot his fire and burned the vines instantly the rest of the vines shiver but it didn''t stop attacking them, soon after Lory created a Lucicent barrier around Girsha so they could push the sea of thorny vines that surrounded them like a vortex.


    "Why is this thing attacking us?" Tian Meng Ji was confused by how fiercely the vine attacked them.


    "Not only us, but it also attacking everyone" Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed as he watched Bei Li Yan and the others fight the thorny vine.


    Lory was worried about everyone''s safety, but he knew that there was no point in fighting these things without lowering the source. "The flower must be the source, if we can destroy the flower, it will stop the rampaging vines "Girsha hurry!"


    Girsha elerated his flight until they were close enough to the flowers that grow higher six-story building, the vines had covered the entire building and killed all living things, men and women were trapped within the vines, they screamed frantically for help many of them were members of the Gate sect. Heaven as well as survivors from various sects who once came to heal themselves but who would have thought that waiting for them was only a nightmare.


    "A..are they being eaten?" Tian Meng Ji stupefied, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up as he looked at them in horror.


    "The little red flowers that growing on the vines seem to be eating them, turn out it''s a man-eating flower," Zhao Li Xin sound rather curious, rather than being scared Zhao Li Xin looked fascinated, then he threw a fireball towards the vine below.


    The vines that caught on fire got burned and turn to ashes but then the vine jolted and not long after growing back and continuing to spread, Zhao Li Xin tilted his head, "Just as he thought the mes had little effect, it couldn''t kill it but he could stall that thing for a few seconds.


    As they got closer, the flowers began to tremble, the small flower buds bloomed beautifully as they absorbed the flesh and blood of human beings and the crimson color on the flowers became more vivid and suddenly the flower grew limbs, at first Lory thought the flower grew another vine but she''s wrong.


    first, it was the right hand then followed by the left hand and feet, and finally, the head but the head has no eyes just a wide mouth with sharp teeth and giant petals, it definitely doesn''t look like a human, the creature bes more like a flower monster.


    "What the hell is that?!" Tian Meng Ji had been shocked all day, he never knew his worldview would be thrown out the window again and again.


    Lory had never seen anything like it either, then the Demon parasite crawled down from the monster''s body like that disgusting insect, swarming the whole ce searching for a good host.


    Thankfully the Hei Shen members already jump to their flying beast so they are safe but people who didn''t have flying beast have to give up their fate as the demon parasite host.


    People run and try to shake off the Demon parasite from them but it has no use so they are run and scream in utter terror begging for help desperately but it was all toote.


    "The only way to stop this is to kill most of it." Zhao Li Xin''s words were made tofort Lory.


    Lory struggled topose herself but after she took a deep breath she regained herposure "Yeah, let''s do this!"


    "This will be my first time killing such a creature, experiencing something new at this age, I am truly blessed!" Tian Meng Ji raised his halberd excitedly.

 Chapter 896 - The Sixth Fragment

    Lory, Zhao Li Xin, tian Meng Ji, and Girsha attacked the creature, their attacks were blocked by the spiked vines, Lory created a circle of runes in the air and bounced between the circles, Lory froze some of the vines and smashed them into pieces.


    while Zhao Li Xin sted vines and monsters repeatedly with firebolt sadly it only cause minor damage.


    Tian Meng Ji and Girsha also attack the demon flower but the creature regenerates every time they manage to injure the creature which frustrates them a lot.


    Zhao Li Xin became irritated he released the third level of firestorm art, Zhao Li Xin made intricate movements with his hands and a ring of fire was created around the demon flower as soon as Zhao Li Xin raised his hand to the sky, fire meteor pouring from the sky and raining over the creature.


    <strong>''BOOM - BOOM - BOOM!''</strong>


    The Flower Demon screamed in pain the creature''s body was scorched and the petals on its head also burned to ashes but then a white light appeared in the center of the creature''s head, Lory who was riding on Girshasama''s back was dumbfounded.


    [Lory isn''t that right...] Girsha''s voice was choked from excitement.


    Lory eximed [Trinity fragment!]


    No wonder Lory couldn''t find the fragment in Zi Quan Mei even though he sensed it before, it was apparently taken by Lazarus and he used it to make this creature.


    [Lory, could it be, the regeneration abilityes from fragments because the trinity fragment has a part of your Gift?] Girsha now understood where the creature got its power from.


    Lory shrugged, he wasn''t sure though she should reim what hers [Doesn''t matter, we have to take the fragment from that thing]


    "Obviously!" Girsha replies firmly.


    Lory then jumps off Girsha''s back and Girsha turns into an orb and emerges with Lory and a secondter a pair of white wings appear on Lory''s back again at the same time the demon flower starts to regenerate and the flower petals grow back.


    "Oh, so those flower petals aren''t just decorations but shields to cover up the existence of the trinity shards" Lory was surprised by how sly the creature really was, but not for long!


    "Li Xin keeps hitting that thing with fire!" Lory then flew at high speed towards the Flower Demon, however, some thorny vines swarmed around her as it tried to block her way but then Tin Meng Ji came and swiftly sh the vines in one swing instantly Lory''s path clear, meanwhile Zhao Li Xin released more fire meteors to hit the Demon repeatedly.


    The Flower Demon let out a long cry of anger and pain, however, Zhao Li Xin and Tian Meng Ji kept the demon busy before long Lory had reached the top of the flower.


    Lory stretched out her hand as she forcefully pulled the fragment out from the Demon flower. the trinity fragment awakens by its true master calling soon after the fragment breaks free from and flew toward Lory.


    In the blink of an eye, a dazzling light lit up all corners of the forest, like the light of the rising sun sweeping across the dark night, everyone squinted while hiding behind their arms, the brilliant light filled with warmth eradicated all the Demon parasite into dust.


    "Li Xin kill the creature now!" shouted Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin leaped into the sky, his whole body was enveloped by golden mes and he floated in the air like the gods in the story and legends he raised both his hands and gathered all his energy into a golden fireball just like a zing sun, Zhao Li Xin roar as he threw a fireball into the direction of the demon flower then a deafening sound of the explosion shook the ground apanied by a gust of wind that swept the trees and buildings in the forest whispering.


    The six fragments finally returned to her, gradually the light that illuminated the ce slowly dimmed as the fragments pierced into Lory''s chest, her purple eyes glowed in the faint light, eventually, she manage to gather most of her original power,ter only one fragment left out.


    Lorynded gently on the ground her whole body was overwhelming with immense power, she looked down at both her hands as the forceing from her chest and fill her veins and blood ''finally'' Lory clenched her fists tightly, just a little more all her power will return but to do that there will be great sacrifices to be made.


    Lory took a deep breath, her palm slowly opened and purplish light shot out of her hand and flew into the sky like thousands of purple fireflies flew in the sky and prated everyone''s skin like water seep into the sand, immediately their wounds healed miraculously.


    they were all dumbfounded they checked their wounds that healed without leaving any trace in disbelief, even people who were dying from heavy wounds were brought back to life without any sign of scar whatsoever, they looked at each other in joy and bewilderment, then they all simultaneously turned to where Lory was.


    Girsha had turned into a small bird and perched on Lory''s shoulder while Lory stared at where the Devil''s flower had been scorched leaving only the remains of a burnt carcass.


    "Lory..." Zhao Li Xin approached him.


    Lory looked back at him and smiled gently, "You''re great..."


    Zhao Li Xin caressed her cheek and smiled dazzlingly, "You too"


    Lory kissed the hand that touched his cheek, Zhao Li Xin''s heart melt and his face notably softened, while Tian Meng Ji watched them together, he thought that the strange girl and his terrifying disciple were quitepatible, he had never seen Zhao Li Xin look sopatible. peace before. it was as if his soul had returned to his body and he couldn''t deny it was all because of Lory.


    Tian Meng Ji sighed heavily, no wonder his friend Mu Jan Ge called him ''fool old fool'' ha, who would have thought he actually is!


    Lory saw Tian Meng Ji standing not far from them, Lory then pranced to the old man with a bright smile "Old master, you''re not hurt are you?"


    Lory''s sparkling eyes made Tian Meng Ji stunned for a moment, there was no arrogance, pride, or fulfillment after destroying such a powerful enemy and healing countless people with his miraculous power instead his eyes remained pure and sincere as if it was nothing Tian Meng Ji believed Lory did feel that way admirable but a bit sad, after what she did she at least allowed to look proud after all this is not normal human could aplice yet she behaves like she only did her job.


    "Even if I got hurt I think I already healed by your power" Tian Meng Ji sped his hand behind his back pretending to be nonchnt.


    Lory chuckle didn''t feel offended at all actually she like this ''tsundere'' old man, he''s so cute and remind her a lot of Girsha.


    Not long after Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, and the otherse even Shin Jiu and the skinny boy alsoe, see all of them fine Lory feel d.


    "You are all fine!" Lory''s face lit up with joy and relief.


    "Of course, Madam''s strength is extraordinary because you are many of our people who survived!" Jiang Jin Wei was overjoyed, even though they all knew what they signed up for but losingrades and brothers in arms was still devastating.


    "Yes, but my Lord''s strength is terrifying too" Bei Li Yan shuddered when he saw a meteor falling from the sky, what kind of human could create a meteor, that''s not normal!"Bei Li Yan looked at Zhao Li Xin inquisitively inwardly he was itching to ask if Zhao Li Xin is still human or not?

 Chapter 897 - The Lucient’s Daughter

    "Is the creature dead, what is it really?" Jin Hao warily said.


    Lory shook his head "I''m not sure either, it''s not like a hybrid beast thates from beasts or a Lesser-Demon thates from human transformation"


    "What worries me, I didn''t see Lao Min Na or Lazarus'' noses" Zhao Li Xin frowned while pointing food around her apart from the chaos caused by their fight there wasn''t a single enemy of theirs left even Wei Zu Tian and his cronies disappeared.


    "Wei Zu Tian fled with the heavenly knights, they were smart enough to retreat after knowing they were in a pinch" Jiang Jin Wei snorted in annoyance.


    "Or they think we will lose at the hands of that strange creature and it''s not a crazy guess, without the help of young madam and our Lord we will definitely lose" Bei Li Yan cross his arms on his chest.


    "Master, are you all right?" It was Shin Jiu who timidly pull Lory''s sleeve anxiously.


    Lory rubbed the boy''s head and grin "I have never been better, I almost gathered all my strength, you see for yourself how I healed us all, right!"


    Shin Jiu''s face was beaming with joy and he nod profusely, he did see Lory showcase her power but normally she would be tired and faint afterward that''s why Shin Jiu worried something like that will happen again, but now he see how energetic Lory was the boy expression be more rx.


    "By the way, we need more information about that Demon Flower and send more people to the underground dungeons, make sure there are no hybrid beasts left and if anyone finds Lesser - Demon, remember do not attack, give us a sign first!" Lory gave clear orders and everyone listened attentively.


    "Yes madam!" Bei Li Yan and the others cupped their fists and replied simultaneously.


    "After this I want everyone to gather at my ce, there is something I need to teach you all and I want you to teach others" Zhao Li Xin suddenly added.


    "May I ask what is the matter, my Lord?" Jin Hao thought it must be something very serious for Zhao Li Xin to gather them all.


    Zhao Li Xin pondered for a moment then said: "I want to teach you how to kill all these dark creatures without relying on your madam''s strength..."


    They all looked at Zhao Li Xin in bewilderment and excitement then Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh, "There''s something I need to tell you all about the Demon Parasites, Emperor Lei Yu and...Lazarus"


    Lory didn''t know it will include Lazarus too so she look at him inquisitively, Zhao Li Xin know Lory was curious but this is not the right time so he gently pinched her chin "I''ll tell you everythingter, okay"


    A sweet smile bloomed on her pretty face, Lory trusted Zhao Li Xin with all her heart so she agree without further exnation "Okay..."


    Zhao Li Xin then turned his head and the Mong brothers, "Bring the shadow guards and several White Dragon pces to search the dungeon as Madam order and Jiang Jin Wei. I want you to make sure your people kill all the surviving hybrid beasts that still remain, don''t let any of them get out of the forest"


    "Yes my Lord!" they answered firmly.


    Zhao Li Xin then turned to Lory "Shall we check the creature''s carcass, now?"


    "Yup, let''s go!" Lori nodded.


    When they examined the demon flower corpse which was only half its body while the rest of the body had been charred almost formless, yet the creature was still able to move slightly, and when the creature feel Lory slowly approaching, the creature turned its head towards Lory, the creature looked surprised then weakly raised its arm.


    Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory closer protectively, but then they heard the monster whispered.


    "He...help...help me" the monster pleaded breathlessly "I...I...don''t...want to hurt...anyone...he makes me, he filled my head with. ..fear...horror...pain"


    Lory patted Zhao Li Xin''s chest to calm him down when she approached the dying creature, he didn''t see any more anger and hatred in the creature''s voice only clear desperation, Lory didn''t think the creature means harm.


    "Who makes you do this?" Lory ask.


    "He¡­ the one with snake eyes¡­ he made me absorb the blood of tainted blood, abomination¡­ he was filled with so much¡­ hate, he¡­ he cursed me" The beings'' voices were etched with sorrow, bitterness, and anger.


    Lory''s heart aches for him because he knows how it feels to be cursed and forced to do something you don''t want him to be lucky enough to be able to fight that urge to the end but this creature doesn''t have that luck.


    "You said I could help you, how did you know?"


    "You¡­you have the same power as her, I can feel it¡­..I felt it from the moment I saw you but I was under the viper''s curse, but I know¡­you''re the only one who can return me to who I was before. ¡­.so please" the monster pleaded with all his heart.


    Lory reached the monster''s hand without fear or disgust, she hold the monster''s hand gently "I will help you, but can you tell me who had the power like me?"


    The warmth from Lory''s hands slightly eased the sadness on the monster''s face, then a faint smile slowly appeared.


    Unknowingly Lory''s grip on his hand tightened, his heart pounding as if it was about to jump from his chest, Lory pub was deep in thought, while Zhao Li Xin, Girsha, and the others stared at Lory in shock, but still couldn''tpare with the shock on Lory''s face, it was clear Lory didn''t expect this answer from the monster.


    [Lory...] Girsha called her softly and it woke Lory from her shock.


    Zhao Li Xin pressed his hand on Lory''s shoulder, "It will be fine, we are all here for you" Zhao Li Xin''s firm voice give the reassurance she needed.


    Lory''s inner turmoil subsided, she shift her gaze back to the pitiful monster thaty in front of her then she closed her eyes soon after a purplish light radiated from her body and the light grew wider and wider until it enveloped the monster and swept away the remaining ck mana in the creature''s body.


    everyone raised their arms to hide their sight from the dazzling light that gradually turned from purplish to bright white, the light not only feels warm it also gives a sense of tranquility to anyone feel like they were purified by it, not long after the light gradually dimmer when they put down their arms they see the monster''s body has shrunk and turn into a small white seed.


    The seed surface glistened like a pearl,ter the seed flew into Lory''s palm, Zhao Li Xin saw the seed in Lory''s hand suddenly she remembered about the flower Hu Long had told her earlier, could it be the same flower, then what happened after the flower was given to Lazarus, and why is it only being used now? more questions popped into his head but Zhao Li Xin held back his curiosity after all only Huo Long could confirm this, therefore Zhao Li Xin decided to ask Huo Long after this.


    "Is it over?" Tian Meng Ji looks around him then he turns his gaze at Lory.


    Lory clenched the seed and look into the distance "No, it''s only the beginning¡­"


    Girsha knew what Lory was thinking because he felt the same way too, he could feel that the end was near is like walking step by step out of the tunnel although no one knew what was waiting for them outside the tunnel, however, he was certain no matter what happened this will determine the oue of their long journey "What once ended will begin again¡­" Girsha mutter softly.

 Chapter 898 - The Omen

    After the battle in the whispering forest, the entire country immediately learned what had happened in the Liang Zu kingdom and how Long Ming, Empress Ming, Li Mo Zhen, and even Yuan Shao who was known as the new tribe''s king from Zhuang Dong continent joined hands to fight against the Hybrid beasts that were lead by Lao Min Na and Wei Zu Tian from the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    However, what was amazing was that there were no civilian casualties from the Liang Zu kingdom at all even though the capital and city of Sun Jan which was said the main focus of the attack was not damaged.


    People said this was due to the careful nning of Long Ming, Empress Ming, Li Mo Zhen, and Yuan Shao, of course, thebination of several smart people could achieve extraordinary results beyond normal peopleprehension and as a result, Wei Zu Tian who was said to be invincible on the Hwang Wu continent had to flee with his tail between his legs after he lost against Long Ming.


    Everyone arrogantlyughed at Wei Zu Tian, all this time people thought the people of the Xing Fang continent were inferiorpared to the Hwang Wu continent not only in cultivation but also in knowledge and skills but see what happened now? In the end, the most powerful man from the Hwang Wu continent, Wei Zu Tian lost miserably at the hands of Long Ming.


    People also got furious with Lao Min Na, they consider her as a traitor, therefore, she will no longer be wee on the Xing Fang continent, even all Martial sects and family ns that had cooperated with Lao Min Na and joined business venture with her also received heavy criticism from those around them and it causing irreparable damage to their reputation and their business.


    When Zhao Li Xin, Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, and Yuan Shao were showered with praise and admiration, Lao Min Na became the most hated figure in the continent if not the world since there were already three continents cklist her name.


    Hence as all of Lao Min Na''s bad deeds from the past were dug up andid open in the public, of course, the one who instigate this rumor was Bei Li Yan and his Vermilion pce if not with how cautious Lao Min Na was how could people know.


    Bei Li Yan deliberately hit the iron when it hot to corner Lao Min Na and make sure there''s no other sects or family ns who dare join with Lao Min Na again, with his diligent effort Bei Li Yan sessfully instigated everyone''s wrath since then people can''t stop spat three timed every time they mention Lao Min Na''s name as if mentioning her name will bring bad luck to them.


    While people were in an uproar, Zhao Li Xin invite not only the four king''s pce but also Tian Meng Ji, Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, Yang Xi Ying, and Yuan Shao, he told them what Huo Long told him before about this world connection with Lory and how to killed Demon parasite by purifying Qi into condensed energy although thest step was quite easy. but the purifying step was a bitplicated because unlike using Qi in normal fights, purifying needs to stable the Qi, and to do that the mind and body should be in sync.


    When everyone tries to do as Zhao Li Xin show this method turns out to be easy in theory but very hard to implement, but for Wu san Bo and Bei Li Yan they have other things to do so after practice two days they had no choice but leave to settle their own matter and practice alone, the same thing happened to Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao after what happened they cannot leave the pce for too long especially when Yuan Shao in the mids of preparing a formal proposal for Ming Yue Yin.


    "Finally!" that''s all people could think when they hear the long-awaited news.


    However, there was only one person who seemed rxed.


    Lory sat inside the pavilion eating cake while watching Yang Xi Ying training in the garden, Yang Xi Ying stood with an upright posture she opened her palms and closed her eyes, she took a deep breath as she begin to concentrate, her long eyshes flutter as she struggles to maintain her focus, Lory could felt the Qi around Yang Xi Ying gradually changing, unfortunately, she lost focus and the Qi she painstakingly stabilizes scattered and dissipated, she was failed again...


    Yang Xi Ying grumbled and stomped his feet angrily then she turn around and walked to the pavilion with heavy steps, then she picked up the teacup and drank it in an impolite manner, ignoring the etiquette she used to carry.


    "Rx, don''t be stressed, it''s not good for your baby" Lory reminded her.


    Yang Xi Ying let out a long sigh, she take a sit then gently rubbed her already slightly bulging stomach, "I''m just annoyed, I''ve been practicing for three days straight but I''m still failing, did you know that Brother Li manage to seeded yesterday?" she expressed her anger and envy.


    Lory propped her chin while chewing her cake "Are you guyspeting with each other now?"


    Yang Xi Ying lifted her chin and snort arrogantly, "Of course!"


    Lory rolled her eyes, she was sure this must be Yang Xi Ying''s one-sided feeling, Li Mo Zhen might not even notice if he knew he would deliberately dy his advance for fear of disappointing his pregnant wife...again.


    ''Poor man'' Lory secretly lit the candle for the oblivious husband, Li Mo Zhen.


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly remembered something then she turned her gaze towards Lory, "Are you really going to Hwan Wu continent tomorrow?"


    "Hm? Lory answered nonchntly.


    Yang Xi Ying looked at Lory anxiously "This time you will search for the location of the Crimson Lightning sword, right?"


    "Yeah, we already know the exact location..." Lory finished her cake, she pped to get rid of the crumbs in her hands.


    "You seem calm?" Yang Xi Ying narrowed her eyes, "After Lord Zhao said about the connection between this world and your old world since a long time ago, you didn''t make anyment¡­ and that worries me, I''m sure Master Zhao feels the same way too¡­" Yang Xi Ying folded her arm on the table as she express her concern.


    Yang Xi Ying couldn''t even understand the amount of burden Lory was carrying, she couldn''t understand how a woman could bear such a burden alone, Lory had been trampled and thrown away between two worlds, she had lost too much and sacrificed too many things that Yang Xi Ying couldn''t imagine how Lory woulde to terms with her fate, how she makes sense everything that happens to her if this happens to normal people they would already give up a long time ago, at least she would.


    But not Lory...not her.


    "Lory, are you okay?" Yang Xi Ying asked again.


    Lory smiled faintly and shrugged "I don''t know...maybe because I wasn''t surprised, I always know there was more to it, and the more I know the more it makes sense to me..." Lory yed with the half-empty teacup she looked down at her teacup with an indescribable expression.


    "Do you think Lao Min Na and that Demon will try to stop you?" Yang Xi Ying anxiously asks.


    Lory nces at Yang Xi Ying and chuckles lightly "I believe they already waiting for me"


    Yang Xi Ying''s face turns ashen, she doesn''t realize her hands have be cold and mmy then fear shed in her eyes, not only for her but mostly for Lory because she knew it was Lory that Demon after all along.


    "A..are you going to be okay?" Yang Xi Ying tries to tamp down her anxiety.


    Lory sips her tea then puts down the empty cup on the table "I don''t know, but I''ll manage...as usual" Lory calmly said then she shifts her gaze to the garden, she looked very peaceful, unlike someone who will face unimaginable power.


    But nothing strange about that, cause Lory, is always liked that if not because she heard from Ming Yue Yin what Lory had been through in her old world she will never think a carefree and warm woman like Lory has experienced so much heartache and pain that no man could handle in a lifetime.


    From the moment Yang Xi Ying met Lory, it was not Lory''s power, beauty, or her rtionship with Zhao Li Xin that drew her to Lory...no, instead, it was her unfeigned kindness, her honesty, gentleness even her quirkiness, it was Lory who teach her to love herself, to ept who you are regardless what other people think about you because people that truly loves you will stay by your side no matter what happens.


    "Are you not scared, Lory?" Yang Xi Ying curiously asks.


    "Have you ever swam in the ocean waiting for big waves to push you to shore" Lory tilted her head and smiled as she continued, "The waves may take you to shore but they can also roll you up and drag you out to sea¡­.maybe that''s how I feel now" Lory propped up his chin with both hands and smiled brightly.


    Yang Xi Ying stare at Lory in silence she press her lips together then suddenly she said: "I wille with you to Hwang Wu continent"


    Lory widened her eyes in shock then scolded Yang Xi Ying "Hey you are pregnant why did youe to such a dangerous ce?!"


    Yang Xi Ying pout her lips and replied, "My baby is fine, I was just pretending in front of Wei Zu Tian back then after all the female cultivator''s body is much stronger than normal female and I''m not the first female cultivator who fight during pregnancy!"


    Lory wanted to remind her again but considering how stubborn Yang Xi Ying could be Lory swallowed her words, she can only hope Li Mo Zhen will knock some sense to Yang Xi Ying.


    Actually, Yang Xi Ying realizes she risking her baby''s safety but she cannot shake the feeling that she might not able to see Lory again if she didn''t follow her to Hwang Wu continent, somehow after she saw Lory smile her heart trembled as if she will lose an important thing.

 Chapter 899 - The Omen II

    The next day Lory, Zhao Li Xin, and Mong Brothers were in a ce away from the crowds in Sun Jan city, before long Ming Yue Yin with Yuan Shao arrived with Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen.


    "Hey, don''t tell me you also came to the Whang Wu continent?" Ming Yue Yin scowled with her voice filled with envy.


    "Of course, I''ming!" Yang Xi Ying put her hands on her hips while raising her chin arrogantly.


    "But, you''re pregnant!" Ming Yue Yin couldn''t believe Li Mo Zhen would let Yang Xi Ying go to such a dangerous ce when she was pregnant with their first child, Ming Yue Yin gave her a reproachful look, and Li Mo Zhen couldn''t help but smile.


    What else could Li Mo Zhen do when Yang Xi Ying said he would go with or without her, he knew how close Lory and Yang Xi Ying was, Yang Xi Ying was even closer to Lory whom she had only known for a few years. rather than her parents that has raised her so no wonder Yang Xi Ying would apany Lory especially in times when Lory needed her the most and not to mention Li Mo Zhen still owed Lory, therefore, Li Mo Zhen had no choice but to follow his wife.


    "It''s not fair, I want to go too!" Ming Yue Yin grumbled, she scrunched up he face while crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "Calm down, remember we have a royal engagement need to prepare" Yuan Shao patted Ming Yue Yin''s shoulder while gently reminding her.


    Ming Yue Yin clicked her tongue "Of course, the engagement..." she rolled her eyes in annoyance "I''ll speed things up the ceremony if it impossible it''s better to postpone the asion, what a hassle!" Ming Yue Yin grumbled


    "...." The poor Tribe king felt a little hurt because he had been waiting for this day for a very long time.


    Lory suddenly came and hit the back of Ming Yue Yin''s head, "Stop making things difficult and please be respectful to your fiance, you know this isn''t easy for Master Yuan to get this far!" Lory sternly reprimands her. Perhaps in this world, only Lory could treat Ming Yue Yin like a spoiled child


    "Ouch!" Ming Yue Yin rubbed her head while pouting but then she realized she had hurt Yuan Shao unintentionally, Ming Yue Yin ce at Yuan Shao then lowered her head and said quietly "Sorry..."


    Yuan Shao''s smile spread across his dashing face, actually, he didn''t me Ming Yue Yin for feeling this way he knew how dangerous it was to wait for Lory on the Hwang Wu continent, and honestly, Yuan Shao also wanted to follow Lory and Zhao Li Xin to the Hwang Wu Continent to face the monsters and a demon who wants to destroy this world but this matter is still a secret and only a few people know about this matter in order to maintain the peace of society if people know what is going on you can imagine the chaos that will ur due to fear and panic.


    Because of that, Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Yin had no reason to postpone their engagement ceremony, the queen and emperor''s wedding was no small matter in fact it could even be said that this event was as important as Ming Yue Yin''s coronation as queen so there was no clear reason this event could not be postponed.


    "It''s fine, you don''t need to feel guilty on second thought I think I can hasten our engagement ceremony with the excuse that we just face a great threat from the enemy so now it''s not the right time to hold a grand banquet, not until we get rid off Lao Min Na and Wei Zu Tian" Yuan Shao rubbed her chin as he contemtes.


    Ming Yue Yin''s eyes glint "You''re right, we can use that excuse and we''ll save a lot of time !" she held her breath in excitement, Ming Yue Yin almost jumps knowing it''s still not toote to follow Lory if she rides a high level flying beast to Hwang Wu continent it will take two weeks or perhaps less if she flying nonstop.


    Lory then suddenly reminded Ming Yue Yin like the teacher to her naughty student "And what should you say to your Fiance?"


    Ming Yue Yin blushed then she nced at Yuan Shao and sheepishly said, "Thank you¡­"


    Lory and Yuan Shao looked at each other and chuckled, Ming Yue Yin was embarrassed but she also felt warm because only a few people Ming Yue Yin can let herself act childishly so why not take this advantage fully.


    Lory then turned to Yuan Shao "Master Yuan since you will be staying on this continent for a while, I will need your help to teach your people how to kill the Demonic Parasites as we don''t have enough spirit stones to make weapons and my power also limited. "


    Yuan Shao nodded, "Don''t worry Miss Lory, I already did"


    "Lory where is the four King''s pce?" Ming Yue Yin thought it was rare not to see them at a time like this.


    "Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao went to the Misty Lake n while Wu San Bo and Jiang Jin Wei went to the Hwang Wu continent first" Lory replied.


    "Right, there is still Jin Kai." Yang Xi Ying sighed.


    "I wonder what exnation Jin Kai gave to his n elder regarding the deaths of his people in the Whisper forest" Li Mo Zhen sneered.


    "Obviously, she will me everything on Long Ming" Ming Yue Yin snorts in disdain.


    "Despite everything that happened, luckily we found Guan Men Niang''s younger brother, can''t you believe the poor boy forgot his own name after he was isted for a long time, in that horrible ce?!" Yang Xi Ying express her anger, maybe because she was pregnant now she felt more sympathy for Guan Yi Jue.


    Ming Yue Yin felt the same way, she couldn''t imagine how could someone confining a small child for so many years in such a dark ce, Ming Yue Yin can only give a conclusion that Wei Zu Tian was worse than a beast, "Luckily Wu San Bo saw the birthmark on the boy''s arms when Jin Hao''s subordinates tended his wounds" Ming Yue Yin shook her head in amazement how lucky they were or to be precise how lucky that boy was.


    "What a coincidence, isn''t it?" Yang Xi Yin looked deeply at Lory.


    Lory didn''t answer, just chuckled then suddenly Zhao Li Xin walk towards them "It''s time," he said briefly.


    "Hm" Lory nodded then he called out [Girsha!]


    Grisha flew then transformed into a giant bird although not as big as its original size but Girsha''s size was astonishing.


    "Are all of you going to ride Girsha to go to the Hwang Wu continent?" Ming Yue Yin''s eyes were filled with envy.


    "Uh-huh, normally the old bird wouldn''t allow it but we''re in a pinch right now so...get on up everyone!" Lory signs every one to ride Girsha back.


    Ming Yue Yin''s jaw dropped she was really jealous and Yang Xi Ying gave her a seductive look which only made Ming Yue Yin the worst.


    "I want to go too..."Ming Yue Yin whine.


    Loryughs her off and jumps on Lory''s back with Zhao Li Xin "I''m sorry I can''t attend your engagement bratty" Lory genuinely feels sorry.


    Ming Yue Yin sighed "It''s okay....it''s boring anyway..."


    Yuan Shao speechless "...."


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying shook their head feeling sorry for Yuan Shao and simultaneouslyugh.


    "Well, good luck with the engagement brat!" Lory wink.


    "See you there!" Yang Xi Ying waves her hand while Li Mo Zhen holds her waist to make sure she''s not falling while Girsha started pping his giant wings and a secondter flew off.


    Ming Yue Yin watched the giant bird fly away as Girsha flew higher and higher until his giant figure hid behind the white clouds, for a moment Ming Yue Ying felt alone and empty, she didn''t know why she felt so....lonely?


    Yuan Shao notices the sadness on Ming Yue Yin''s face then slowly Yuan Shao wrapped his arms behind her and whispers "Don''t worry we will catch up with them soon" heforts her.


    Ming Yue Yin took a deep breath, "I hope we will catch up with them sooner thanter, I don''t know why but somehow my heart feels¡­ restless"

 Chapter 900 - The Hwang Wu Continent

    The moonlight entered the clear starry night, a pair of wings spread wide in the cold wind sweeping the white feathers fluttering against the wind, Girsha gliding among the gray clouds her movements were fast and steady and the six people on her sat cross-legged, each of them being worked on seriously.


    However, Lory knelt in front of Yang Xi Ying while purple light surrounded Yang Xi Ying soon the drops of light poured down and seeped into Yang Xi Ying''s chest and stomach, and when she opened her eyes her face became radiant, she didn''t look tired at all even after four o''clock. the day flew non-stop on Girsha''s back.


    "Lory you don''t need to do this, I''ll be fine after taking the medicine from Master Jin Hao" Yang Xi Ying felt bad because she knew the Healing power that Lory had used up Lory energy more than any power she used, however, Lory doesn''t seem care one bit.


    "Shut up, in your stomach is my precious nephew or niece so I have to make sure the baby is okay," Lory rebuke Yang Xi Ying.


    Immediately smile bloom beautifully on Yang Xi Ying delicate face she knew Lory say that because she worry about her, but Yang Xi Ying didn''t lie, Jin Hao already gives her enough medicine to make ensure her baby safety and Wu San Bo also gives her high-level protective talisman to protect her and her baby so Yang Xi Ying confident there''s nothing going happen with her baby beside Li Mo Zhen is here with her but if something really happened with Lory or Zhao Li Xin she thought it will be the end of the world so there''s a high a chance that no human will survive afterward so why bother to hides.


    Actually, Yang Xi Ying believes the safest ce to stay right now is with Lory.


    Meanwhile, Li Mo Zhen epted Lory''s kindness and express his gratitude by lowering his head courteously "Thank you, Miss Lory..."


    "It''s okay, we''re all like family here" Lory replied with a gentle smile.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything he let Lory do anything she liked as long as not jeopardize her life because he know that was what make her happy so why he must stop her, Zhao Li Xin finished his meditation then poured arge y ss that Lory called ''Mug'' from the wine jar but it wasn''t wine then he handed the ''mug'' to Lory.


    "Drink first to warm your body"


    Lory epted the mug without asking immediately she smelled a strong ginger aroma Lory then slowly took a sip of "Lemon Ginger Tea" Lory smacked his lips happily "It''s been a long time..."


    "I remember you drank this tea the second time I met you" Zhao Li Xin smiled tenderly as he reminiscence the past and was amazed at how long it''s had been.


    Lory chuckled at the memory of how absurd their meeting was and the even more ridiculous excuse "You know me only by my voice..."


    "And your scent...don''t forget it" Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows as he reminded her.


    Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen heard Lory and Zhao Li Xin exchanging words, their eyes widening with curiosity, Yang Xi Ying then gingerly asked Zhao Li Xin, "Lord Zhao, do you really recognize Lory by her scent and voice only? I knew some people could differentiate people from their voices, but I''ve never heard of anyone being able to differentiate people just by their scents, that''s amazing?!"


    "Lord Zhao, Do you always been that sensitive?" Li Mo Zhen chimed in.


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t usually a talkative person but when he was with Lory he became more rxed and approachable besides he didn''t mind unting his love story with Lory to other people, "Yes, I don''t know since when but I''ve always been sensitive to people voice and scent. I guess that''s why I don''t like all the women in the imperial pce because they''re noisy and tend to wear too much perfume that makes me nauseous"


    "So that''s why Master Zhao keeps his distance from all pce women!" Yang Xi Ying pped her hands as if she thought of something important.


    Li Mo Zhen suddenly nodded his head in agreement "It''s true some women wear too much fragrance, I don''t know why they do that maybe they want to get people''s attention but it''s really¡­" Li Mo Zhen shook his head with a disgusted expression, see them sharing theirmon disgust was funny for they actually found something inmon.


    However, Yang Xi Ying narrowed her eyes dangerously, "So... who is that woman trying to get your attention? Is it Miss Zhuang Li Yu?"


    Li Mo Zhen''s face stiffened while Lory frowned trying to remember who the woman was.


    Lory then remembers the Zhuang family holding their ck ship in Ching Su city and because the ship''ste departure resulted in them facing a violent storm that almost killed them.


    ''Wow, Yang Xi Ying still remembers that woman!'' Lory was astonished but at the same time terrified then Lory remembered Fred telling her before that men always worry about the things women remember, it turns out that Fred''s words are very true but is that why Fred remains a bachelor?


    Li Mo Zhen gulped nervously under Yang Xi Ying''s intense gaze, then he smiled awkwardly, "Of course not, I thought you were feeling cold, see your hands are so cold right now" Li Mo Zhen rubbed Yang Xi Ying''s hands then he tightened yang Xi Ying cloak, " You have to keep yourself warm it''s not good for your health as well as the baby, why don''t you listen to me" Li Mo Zhen talk without stop as he ignore his wife probing look then he shift the conversation to Zhao Li Xin "Master Zhao did we manage to find the real location of that scarlet lightning sword? ?"


    As the conversation turned to more important matters, Yang Xi Ying immediately forgot about her anger and turned her attention to Zhao Li Xin, while Lory and the Mong siblings were amazed at how quickly Li Mo Zhen saved himself from his wife''s wrath.


    Lory decided to help Li Mo Zhen so she asked Zhao Li Xin as well "Oh, you haven''t told me the exact location yet, you just told me it''s on the Hwang Wu continent"


    "The exact location is at Yin Shan volcano," said Zhao Li Xin.


    The word volcano reminded Lory of the volcano within Zhao Li Xin''s spatial ring she was wondering if it was a coincidence or not, suddenly a faint smile appeared on her face of course in her case most of the things that happened were never coincidences.


    "Lory?" Zhao Li Xin held her hand as she looked at him with a questioning look.


    Lory tilted her head and smiled, "I''m fine..." Lory said softly.


    "I wonder how many enemies will be waiting for us?" Yang Xi Ying suddenly added.


    "Wei Zu Tian has run back to his sect after being beaten like a dog so there is no way he will let this matter pass, I believe he has gathered his men against us and this time he will give everything he has," Li Mo Zhen said with certainty.


    "We have nothing to fear because our people from Jiu Yun sect, Liang Zu kingdom, Yuan Shao tribe, and Hei Shen people are working together to eradicate Heaven Gate sect" Yang Xi Ying sneered, "Let Hwang Wu continent know that Xing continent Fang is not easy to be bullied, how dare they try to destroy our continent and flee when they fail, do they think we will not retaliate!" Yang Xi Ying scoffed in anger.


    When the situation develops in her favor, Lory had nothing to worry about, the only concern she had is why Lazarus and Lao Min Na didn''t attack them in the forest Whispering when they had the chance why didn''t Lazarus try to stop her from getting the trinity of fragments....no, on further thought, Lory felt Lazarus had deliberately handed the Trinity fragment into her hands, howe she never thought about it?


    All this time Lazarus had never stopped him from gathering all the trinity shards, he didn''t even put up any significant resistance to stop Zhao Li Xin from getting the entire red lightning sword location map, Lazarus let Lao Min Na use her clumsy efforts to try to block their way but Lazarus had to realize now how futile Lao Min Na''s efforts were it''s almost like Lazarus didn''t actually help Lao Min Na, on the contrary, he watch Lao Min Na fail time and time again as if he was trolling Lao Min Na? and another question raise, why did he let her and Zhao Li Xin build their strength step by step, is it hisck power is his only reason or he has other reason?

 Chapter 901 - Mother And Son

    Cracking sounds were heard one after another, starting with the sound of objects being thrown against the wall and mming onto the floor, the sound of anger and scream clearly audible.


    maids and maids just stood in front of the door no one dared to enter and stop their master''s anger afraid their master would take his anger out on them so they better pretend not to know.


    Meanwhile, in the room Wei Zu Tian had ransacked his entire room as anger piled up like a deep current of water, he hated how he was forced to flee like a rabid dog in front of Zhao Li Xin, he hated to admit that he would die at the hands of Zhao Li Xin if he insists on keep on fighting Zhao Li Xin.


    Wei Zu Tian has a severe narcissistic personality so he thought his ability and standing above everyone would never have imagined he would fall to his knees in front of Zhao Li Xin when he thought all his ns were going well.


    Wei Zu tian didn''t know how he could go wrong, he had nned to kidnap Shin Jiu to force Long Ming''s tightly protected wife to voluntarily follow their will, he also used Xiao Bo Jie to stir up the Liang Zu kingdom even though the Xiao n''s power had Much less since empress Ming''s reign but Xiao n has many families especially their children who work in the Liang Zu inner court so it shouldn''t be difficult for Xiao Bo Jie to overthrow the power of empress Ming who is still young but who would have thought Yuan Shao who is the new tribes King from the continent Zhuang Dong came to help Empress Ming.


    Farthermore what is the problem with Yang Qiou Xi? Wei Zu Tian''s goal is only to break the rtionship between Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi even though in the end if Zhao Li Xin identally marries Yang Qiou Xi he knows Zhao Li Xin will annul her marriage to Yang Qiou Xi in a heartbeat and maybe even punishing the entire Yang n. With a fiery temper like Zhao Li Xin is not impossible for Zhao Li Xin to kill Yang Qiou Xi as well as the entire Yang family which will eventually break the friendship between Jiu Yun sect and Hei Shen sect but who would have thought that n was in vain.


    And what made Wei Zu Tian even more angry was the fact that he had been tricked from the start by Zhao Li Xin, even the coercion on Long Ming''s wife was part of Zhao Li Xin''s n and the reason why Zhao Li Xin let him take his wife was that Long Ming''s wife was not a weak woman like what he thought.


    Not only did she manage to find the secret door to the dungeon but she was also able to survive in that ce filled with various kinds of horrible creatures created by Lao Min Na.


    As a result, all of his carefully nned ns came crashing down and now everyone wasughing at his pathetic defeat. Even the people in Hevane''s Gate Sect themselves secretlyughed at him and partially criticized his stupidity for being toyed with by Zhao Li Xin, for an arrogant person like Wei Zu Tian this was a huge blow to his confidence.


    suddenly the door opened and a beautiful woman in arge purple hanfu entered the room, the woman was actually in her mid-forties but because she was a cultivator and she took good care of herself, she looked to be in her mid-twenties instead.


    That woman was Duan Shu Shu, she is Wei Zu Tian''s birth mother. Duan Shu Shu had a sharp nose, cherry-shaped lips, and phoenix eyes shape, obviously, she was extremely beautiful and everything about her exuded a cold and distant noble aura.


    "What are you doing?" Duan Shu Shu looked at Wei Zu Tian with a cold gaze, under his mother''s intimidating eyes the usual arrogant and unruly Wei Zu Tian suddenly cowered while lowering his head in shame.


    Apanied by her two servants Duan Shu Shu entered the room which had been torn apart by Wei Zu Tian with acalm pace, she remain indifferent to the chaos inside the room, meanwhile, her maid fix the chair and table then wipe everything clean before they help Duan Shu Shu to sit.


    See Wei Zu Tian''s messy appearance Duan Shu Shu scoffed in disgust "You have lost miserably yet instead of thinking about how to resolve this matter, you vent your anger like a child, ever since you became a useless child like this" Duan Shu Shu gives him a deprecating look.


    Wei Zu Tian didn''t dare say it back as he can only swallow down his anger, in this world, there was no one he loved and hated more than his own mother.


    Since the beginning, the rtionship between Wei Zu Tian and Duan Shu Shu was always beenplicated, from the outside, the rtionship between Duan Shu Shu and Wei Zu Tian cannot be more closer, despite Wei Zu Tian unruly attitude and fierce temper he very filial to his mother, Wei Zu Tian is an obedient child since he was young he will follow whatever Duan Shu Shu said without fail.


    Duan Shu Shu is also known as a very loving and caring mother, she is also very protective, ording to rumors circting Duan Shu Shu is difficult to have children, fortunately, one day she managed to get pregnant and gave birth to a baby girl but unfortunately, because of the evil n of one of the wives of her husband, Duan Shu Shu lost her baby daughter who was not even one month old at the time, as a result, Duan Shu Shu was bedridden for months due to deep sorrow, even thoughts the perpetrator who killed her baby was sentenced to death by her husband and the elder of Heaven''s gate sect Duan Shu Shu still unreconciled by her baby death thus she locked herself in her courtyard for a year until she finally got pregnant with Wei Zu Tian.


    From the story, it was natural that Duan Shu Shu loved Wei Zu Tian with all her heart.


    Yet no one would have thought that the real reality couldn''t be more different. What actually happened was that when Duan Shu Shu gave birth to a baby girl, no one know Duan Shu Shu actually felt very disappointed especially when she found out that baby girls were born with a weak heart that makes the baby tend to be more fragile than normal baby.


    Duan Shu Shu didn''t want to waste her time raising a weak and sickly daughter but she also couldn''t just kill her own child without raising other people suspicion especially when she had so many enemies inside the Heaven''s Gate sect, coincidently at that time his husband just had a new wife who was also his favorite at the time, Duan Shu Shu didn''t like the woman simply because that woman was younger and prettier than her that''s why Duan Shu Shu used her newborn baby death to frame his husband''s favorite concubine and at the same time kill her own feeble child.


    As a result of this, her husband punished his innocent concubine, andter he felt guilty for Duan Shu Shu lost, to eased Duan Shu Shu grieved he devoted all his attention to Duan Shu Shu and spoiled her more than his other wives, and just like that Duan Shu shu used this opportunity to expand her influence and get rid off all her enemy inside and outside Heaven''s Gate sect and be number one mistress of the most powerful sects in Hwang Wu continent.


    Duan Shu Shu was born as a true psychopath, since she was a child Duan Shu Shuck of empathy, she finds it hard to be in touch with other humans feeling, likepassion, caring, and loving, not only to others but also her own family like her parents, but no one notices her behavior because Duan Shu is very maniptive and she had learned how to act in a certain situation by observing other people behavior.


    few people know how ruthless Duan Shu Shu was behind closed doors, even though she never actually hits Wei Zu Tian however she used to abuse Wei Zu Tian mentally, she constantly humiliated and degraded him since he was a child, Duan Shu Shu repeatedly said how stupid and useless he was, when Wei Zu Tian fall or injured himself from training or simply ying she will berate him telling him how weak and slow he was that she wishes she never gave birth to him, actually at that time Wei Zu Tian was one of the most talented children in the Heaven Gate sect, he was smart, cunning and physically strong sadly that was not enough for Duan Shu Shu because her son cannot be one of the best cause he should be the best.


    When Wei Zu Tian is overwhelmed by excessive pressure, stressed and on a brink of madness, suddenly Duan Shu Shu behavior will change one-eighty, somehow she will be gentle, kind, and caring, she will hold him tight and rub his head dotingly while encouraging him by saying said that his w was a trait he inherited from his father, that''s why it wasn''t his fault as long he listened to her and only her that perhaps one day he will ovee all of his ws and be his perfect son.


    Hence day after day Duan Shu Shu manipted Wei Zu Tian, she changes his view and corrupts him bit by bit until he became what he is today.


    "Don''t sit on the floor, you look like a dog" the hatred in his voice couldn''t be clearer, but for Wei Zu tian these condescendingments were such a part of his daily life that he was already immune to it.


    In silence Wei Zu Tian got up from the floor he fixed his robe and hair, he lifted his chin arrogantly as if he had reimed his charm then he sat down while the maid served him wine then cleaned his room while Duan Shu Shu and Wei Zu Tian continued their conversation.


    Duan Shu Shu was slightly satisfied after Wei Zu Tian managed to calm down, she sized up Wei Zu Tian and took a deep sigh, Duan Shu Shu thought her son would be perfect if only he wasn''t so drama queen.


    "I heard that you have been yed by Zhao Li Xin to the tee" the corners of Duan Shu Shu''s cherry lips lifted as she mocked her son''s foolishness.


    Wei Zu Tian knitted his brows, he didn''t deny or admit it then he took a sip of his wine with a sour face.


    Duan Shu Shu ignored Wei Zu Tian''s foul expression as she continued without care, "In my opinion, your biggest mistake was that you underestimated Long Ming''s wife, Luo Ri Yi"


    Wei Zu Tian realized this so he became silent, he continued to stare at his wine cup, he wonder if Zhao Li Xin and Lory reunited by now all of a sudden their happy face shed in his mind and it feel like knifes dug into his heart.


    "You are so stupid to think someone like Long Ming would ever fall in love with an ordinary woman.."


    "He''s not in love with her!" Wei Zu Tian interrupted.


    Duan Shu Shu frowned, she narrowed his eyes at Wei Zu Tian dangerously. Wei Zu Tian pressed his lips into a thin line, he knew he had angered his mother but he was too stubborn to ept the truth even though it was so obvious.

 Chapter 902 - Finally Arrived

    Duan Shu Shu had long known his son''s obsession with Long Ming, he didn''t understand his Son''s preference even though she didn''t really care as long as he ended up marrying a woman after all his sons needed to produce an heir sooner orter. Strangely even after years of ying like a wild stud, Wei Zu Tian still has no heir despite having so many women in his harem.


    Duan Shu Shu has invited many Physicians to check on his son''s condition, as well as a poison practitioner who knows quite a lot about the human body otherwise how could she make such an effective poison yet she and all of those physicians didn''t find anything wrong with Wi Zu Tian''s body which ends up baffled her.


    This had be a topic of discussion among the Heaven Gate Sect elders and core members, more than once they had expressed their concern about this matter even though they looked sincere on the outside but actually, they were nitpicking Wei Zu Tian''s ws after all no one liked Wei Zu Tian''s weird sexual preference which didn''t differentiate between women and men but of course no one dared to say it openly.


    At first, Duan Shu Shu didn''t care about her son''s ''hobbies'', ording to Duan Shu Shu her son was just bored and needed unusual stimtion to entertain himself, it was all happy and fun until one day when he started to obsess over Long Ming.


    Duan Shu Shu agreed that Long Ming had a delicate beauty that came only once in hundreds of years, however, Long Ming was not like other men who would yield to his son''s will out of fear in fact Duan Shu Su had long understood how dangerous it was. before. Long Ming would be grateful at that time Duan Shu Shu knew that Long was infected by the cold poison so Duan Shu Shu was sure he wouldn''t live much longer unless he allowed himself to sumb to Wei Zu Tian''s hands that''s why Duan Shu Shu had little interest with Long Ming''s matters.


    Be that as it may, Long Ming miraculously recovered and his strength grew at a terrifying speed, Duan Shu only realized this after Long Ming wiped out the whole Sanguan family to its core and now her son also had suffered a huge blow after he fought Long Ming, not only did Wei Zu Tian sustain internal injuries they also lost one of the Heavenly Knights which was a huge loss for Duan Shu Shu and Wei Zu Tian''s side as everyone knew the Heavenly Knights did not serve the Heaven gate sect but rather Wei Zu Tian and Duan Shu Shu for a long time they used the heavenly knight to expand their authority so losing one of them is like losing one of their eyes and ears.


    "Do you now dare to refute me?" Duan Shu''s words hinted with warning and Wei Zu Tian quickly mped his mouth, he gritted his teeth and drink his wine in annoyance.


    Duan Shu Shu sneered at her son who show off his tantrum sometimes she regretted not giving birth to another son, well is not easy to be pregnant with so many women around histe husband, it was not easy to get pregnant especially gave birth to a baby boy.


    "Are you still obsessed with that guy?" Duan Shu Shu asked with a reproachful tone "You know he will never concede to your wishes even if he has to die, Long Ming is not like other people, he is not afraid of losing his reputation, image even his own life, someone like him cannot be subdued by violence or threat, yet you do it both" Duan Shu Shu looked at Wei Zu Tian with a condescending look.


    The thing Duan Shu Shu hates the most about her son is how conceited Weo Zu Tian is, thus he tends to underestimate his opponent which in the end always harms him and when that happens she has to step in and clean up the mess her stupid son made, just like now!


    "Rather than Long Ming, I am more interested in Luo Ri Yi, I wonder how strong he can be in the dungeon" Duan Shu Shu tapped his finger on the table as he pondered, "The information we have about him was not added. . I am almost certain that Long Ming has something to do¡­ if only we found the survival of the whispering forest, we might know something"


    "I checked, and they all died and all the lucky ones who survived only said something about purple-white light..." Wei Zu Tian said indifferently, he didn''t care how many people died in the Whispering forest.


    "Purple light?" Duan Shu Shu''s long thin eyebrows gradually furrow.


    "That''s all they can say, after that, they run for their lives so no one knows for sure¡­." Wei Zu Tian shrugged his shoulders seemingly unconvinced by the report since the one who reported the news seemed distraught, traumatized by the incident so who knows if they truly saw it or just imagined things.


    Duan Shu Shu listen to Wei Zu Tian''s words and sighed, rather than that Duan Shu Shu was more curious about Luo Ri Yi, she actually had a lot of questions about that woman, everything about that woman screamed ''ordinary'' and she didn''t done anything extraordinary ever since she marries Long Ming either.


    But from thetest information she got from the few survivors from the whispering forest incident, they said that Long Ming''s wife was very calm during her captivity, she didn''t cry or vent her anger even under her son''s provocation, she remained indifferent or so they said, but if that''s true then the woman is not as simple as she portrayed herself to be.


    "Long Ming''s wife, what kind of woman is she¡­. tell me honestly without your useless prejudices" Duan Shu Shu raised her finger as she firmly reminded Wei Zu Tian.


    Wei Zu Tian pursed his lips then ced his wine ss on the side table, he was silent for a moment then said: "She¡­ is different"


    Duan Shu Shu was surprised, although Wei Zu Tian can be childish sometimes and also reckless, however, he was good at seeing ws in everyone that''s why he was good at manipting others.


    Duan Shu Shu raised his eyebrows curiously, "Oh, what do you think about her?"


    Wei Zu Tian remembered the first time he met Lory, actually, he was quite taken by her but not by her beauty or appearance but something else, something intangible, it was her rtionship with Long Ming that Make Wei Zu Tian had a hard time epting it.


    Suddenly Lory a pair of beautiful eyes crossed his mind and he softly say: "She is....kind but not gullible, strong but not arrogant, opinionated but wise, she is nothing like anyone I ever met, the easiest to describe her that she is like a diamond, clear, pure, cold and hard"


    "The way you describe her is not like a woman who spends her time in a rural vige and you seem to like her, are you not?" Duan Shu Shu tilted her head as she smile meaningfully, as a mother Duan Shu Shu knew very well that Wei Zu Tian was sharing the same trait as his biological father who felt that the position of women was far below him, apart from satisfying lust and giving birth to offspring, Wei Zu Tian doesn''t see any other use for women, well except for his mother.


    So it was amazing for Wei Zu Tian to have such high value for women, it almost felt like he respected Luo Ri Yi even Zi Quan Mei and Lao Min Na didn''t get this much value from him.


    Wei Zu Tian snorted contemptuously "I thought ''liked'' was a strong word, I just thought she was a bit interesting, that''s all..."


    Seeing him rifying himself Duan Shu Shu burst outughing, "So that''s why you insisted on ruining Long Ming and Luo Ru Yi''s marriage because the two people you ever liked didn''t like you but they loved each other so you were heartbroken for being left out~" Duan Shuughed while covered her mouth with her wide sleeves elegantly whileughing at Wei Zu Tian.


    "Mother!" Wei Zu Tianint.


    "Fine - fine," Duan Shu shu waved her hand before she took a deep breath to calm herself then she turn her expression to a serious one as she speak at Wei Zu Tian "Anyway, we better sooner orter Zhao Li Xin wille to us so spread this news to our sect members and allies for any strange movement in our continent if anyone finds a foreigner whether there is a merchant or a traveler they must report to us, the Hei Shen sect wille for us so stop throwing tantrum and be prepare yourselves because there is a war is waiting for us"


    __________________________________


    Six dayster they finally arrived at Hwang Wu continent, from afar they saw a light blue sea and white sand beach.


    "We better jump in here before anyone sees Girsha," said Lory.


    "Okay!" The Mong brothers replied with a firm nod.


    "Brother Li, be careful with Xi Ying" Lory is still Li Mo Mo Zhen.


    "I know!" Li Mo Zhen carried his wife in the princess''s arms.


    "Hey, I can still jump higher than this!" Yang Xi Yingined, she didn''t like everyone treating her like a fragile vase, she must be much stronger than most cultivators now that she was already at the sovereign level.


    "I know ¨C I know, just do it for me okay" Li Mo Zhen persuaded his wife then Yang Xi Ying could only surrender and pout.


    Zhao Li Xin thought Li Mo Zhen was very good at handling Yang Xi Ying who was more stubborn and fierce than Lory, Zhao Li Xin secretly learned a move or two how to persuade his wife from Li Mo Zhen, if only Li Mo Zhen knew.

 Chapter 903 - Finally Arrived II

    Lory, Zhao Li Xin, and the others jumped quite a distance from Girsha''s shore and had to fly high enough to hide her figure from others'' view, but with their high cultivation, they easily stepped on the water using their light body skills and Lory who almost gather all her power could easily follow them while Girsha turned back into a little bird and flew beside her.


    When they set foot on the dry sand there was not the slightest bit of water stain on their clothes, when one saw their appearance, no one would think that they just cross the beach with their own feet.


    Lory looked back and watched the sun slowly descending and the clouds dyed in pink and purple just like Lory''s eyes when the light shone on her wless ivory face Lory''s eyes sparkled like a gemstone the same as the bluish color of her hair became more vivid.


    Lory stared at the setting sun for a few seconds before she rubbed her wrist with her thumb then immediately her whole appearance transformed into a simple and ordinary ''Luo Ri Yi''.


    Lory sighed but when she lifted her head she caught Zhao Li Xin was staring at her, Lory tilted her head, she lifts her brows, and ask "What''s wrong?"


    Zhao Li Xin smile faintly "Just enjoying the view"


    Lory blushed and coyly smile "Sweet mouth"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled then put his arm around her shoulder, actually


    Zhao Li Xin thought it was a shame that Lory cannot show her real appearance openly because of people prejudice, but at the same time he was d that no other people could see her real beauty, Zhao Li Xin admit she was possessive and selfish but he knew even though some people might hate and disgust by Lory appearance but there also a lot of people that will be drawn to Lory beauty just like him and thus will incite his jealousy in the way that Lory might not appreciate it.


    Meanwhile, Long Ming carefully ced Yang Xi Ying on the ground and the Mong brothers looked around them for noisy people who might have spotted them luckily there was no one on the beach.


    "We have to change clothes..." Zhao Li Xin reminded them.


    "Yes, Heaven''s Gate sect must be alert with our movement by now" Lory agreed, then picked up a simple robe that any ordinary woman would wear, Lory forgot this word etiquette she leisurely takes off her sash when Zhali Xin and Yang Xi Ying shouted in tunes.


    "LORY, STOP!"


    Lory was silent, the other men reflexively turned around, while Yang Xi Ying covered her husband''s face with his robes. Lory realized she had made a mistake she smiled awkwardly "My bad"


    "Lory, you can''t change here!" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes shed with anger as she reprimanded Lory sternly and for the first time, Zhao Li Xin agreed that his wife needed to be reprimanded.


    Lory scratched his head helplessly "I know - I know" thought Lory because they were still wearing their inner robes when they changed she forgot that inner robes are considered like underwear so it is inappropriate to show it to others.


    "Please stop ring at me, I won''t do it again okay," Lory said resignedly.


    Yang Xi Ying still couldn''te to terms but her face softened under Lory''s puppy eyes, then Zhao Li Xin gently flicked Lory''s forehead before he ced an array on a small area for Lory and Yang Xi Ying to change while the men changed as well.


    As they changed clothes Yang Xi Ying suddenly asked a question, "Lory, is it normal for a woman to change clothes in front of the men in your world?"


    Lory wanted to say it depended on the situation but she knew she will need extra time to exin Lory swallow her words and answer and simply replied "Umm....no"


    "So why are you...?" Yang Xi Ying is still not convinced.


    "Well, since we''re practically still wearing clothes so I forgot..." Lory didn''t know what else to say as someone who used to wear bikinis on the beach.


    Yang Xi Ying also didn''t understand what Lory meant, is that mean it was fine to change your clothes as long you still wearing something underneath? once again their thought was hindered by cultural differences again however since they respected each other''s differences this never be a big problem in their rtionship.


    A few minutester lory and Yang Xi Ying finish changing their clothes, fortunately, the Hwang Wu continent is richer than the Xing Fang continent so even ordinary clothes have better quality than normal clothes on the Xing Fang continent, at the same time the men also finished changing, Zhao Li Xin also wore skin mask to cover his face because Zhao Li Xin''s face is too stand out like a sore thumb even Li Mo Zhen added a fake mustache and beard to make her look older and unattractive, only the Mong brother who changed their clothes but not their faces because they are shadow guards not many people recognize their faces.


    They finally left the beach and disguised themselves as a fishing family who wanted to go to the capital to treat their sick family, guess which one of them yed the sick person? Yup, that person was Zhao Li Xin, with years of experience feigning illness he was the most deserving of the role, therefore, Zhao Li Xin didn''t need to talk to anyone else and no one would ask why the man''s face always look sour.


    As for Girsha, because his lustrous feathers are too conspicuous like Zhao Li Xin''s face the old bird had no choice other than to hide inside Lory.


    Later, they bought an oxcart from a viger but the carriage could only fit three people so Li Mo Zhen and the Mong brother had to walk, although the carriage was a bit dirty Lory didn''t care cause she was too excited to ride an ox cart for the first time, soon Lory''s excitement rubbed on Yang Xi Yin as well so she became excited too just like Lory this is also her first time riding an Ox cart.


    Lory swept the scenery around her with a big smile she pointed at the wide field covered in tall orange grass in front of her while telling Yang Xi Ying how this scene reminded her of a ce in his old world, Yang Xi Ying listened to Lory''s story with great enthusiast.


    Lory also told Xi Ying about the car she used to drive to travel alone only apanied by Girsha and what happened when suddenly her car broke down in the middle of the road leaving her no choice but to hitch a ride, but Lory doesn''t rmend doing this, one can only do this if they have the ability to protect themself in a dire situation, Lory warns Yang Xi Ying about human trafficking and serial rapists that roaming the streets.


    Zhao Li Xin and everyone who listened to her story was dumbfounded at how free and independent the women from Lory''s world were not only they were allowed to go anywhere alone, they also allowed to take higher education and decide whatever profession for their future, they can build their career and be independent so they don''t rely on their family and spouse.


    Yang Xi Ying listened to Lory''s story with a beaming face he imagined what would happen if he lived in Lory''s world, even though Yang Xi Ying was satisfied with his current life still she couldn''t stop imagining what kinda life she had if she lived in Lory''s world, however, Lory told Yang Xi Ying that the life that Yang Xi Ying had right now was the dream of most women in Lory''s world because it is not easy to find a good man who is willing tomit, honest, faithful and pamper his wife like Li Mo Zhen, not to mention Li Mo Zhen is rich, have great authority and is also very handsome, in short Li Mo Zhen is theplete package that many women in Lory''s world would kill for.


    Hearing Lory''s world, Yang Xi Ying blushes from embarrassment but does not hide her pride, Yang Xi Ying didn''t expect a husband like Li Mo Zhen to be the type of man to be sought after in Lory''s world that seemed to be more advanced and prosper than this world.


    Lory also patted Yang Xi Ying''s shoulder and remind her, "Hold on tight to your man sister, it''s a jungle out there and they would kill to have a man like us that''s why I kept this one close to me" Lory pointed at Zhao Li Xin who smile radiantly after listening to Lory''s words.


    But suddenly a group of men blocked their way and shouted at them, "STOP!" Seven well-built men stopped them with fierce looks, they were all dressed in orange with green horse crests on their chests, from equality of their clothes they didn''t look like a robber but why were they stopping them? Yang Xi Ying and Lory exchange curious looks.


    The leader of the group stare at Yang Xi Ying with perverted eyes, Lory immediately knew why they stopped them, Lory then lit a candle for this group of idiots, as expected Li Mo Zhen''s face had already darkened with anger.


    "Why did you stop us?" Li Mo Zhen gritted his teeth trying to suppress his anger.


    One of the men in orange uniform guffawed, he sneered at Li Mo Zhen then puffed out his chest arrogantly "Don''t you know who we are?"


    The ssicment made Lory roll her eyes, Mong Ki and Mong Yi also suppressed a smile, they crossed their arms across their chests seemingly impatient to hear their next words while Zhao Li Xin¡­ well, he just yawned.


    The group of oranges that reminded Lory of oranges was furious with Lor''s group''s nd reaction, this group of farmers didn''t know who they were dealing with, the man then hit the crest on his chest with his fists and shout arrogantly "We are from the iron horse sect, Do you understand now!"


    Lory tilted her head nkly ''I don''t understand...''


    Yang Xi Ying thought "I wish I could punch that lecherous man, it''s been a long time since I hit someone''


    It just so happened that Li Mo Zhen had the same thought as Yang Xi Ying ''Dare to covet my wife, huh, let''s wait till I turn you all into my wife punching dolls!''


    However, Mong Ki and Mong Yi became wary when they heard the name of the sect, they remembered that Zhao Li Xin had just killed one of the horse heirs of the Iron Horse sect name Feng Lao.


    ''That''s them!'' Mong Ki and Mong Yi exchanged vignt looks.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin.....he leans his back on the side of the carriage, he didn''t seem to notice what happened around him, Zhao Li Xin closes his eyes when the breeze blew his face and he sighed ''Aah, what a nice breeze''

 Chapter 904 - The Fierce Batlle Of Two Sects

    The Oranges fruit group thought Lory and his group were silent in shock they misread the worry on Xi Ying''s face as fear, they didn''t know what made Yang Xi Ying worried was that she couldn''t beat this bunch of idiots with Mong Ki and Mong Yi around.


    The face of the oranges fruit group became extremely haughty especially the leader who had a bigger staturepared to his subordinates, from the start his eyes didn''t deviate from Yang Xi Ying, he was mesmerized by Yang Xi Ying beauty this is the real reason why he harassed this group, the man thought if he could have her as his concubine imagine how happy he will be every night.


    When the man immersed in his perverted illusion he didn''t realize that Li Mo Zhen had already put him on his kill list, no matter what he will kill this obnoxious man or his name will not be Li Mo Zhen!


    "This road is the territory of the Iron Horse sect, if you want to pass this way you have to pay us a toll?" said the group leader.


    "Oh, and how much do we have to pay?" Li Mo Zhen struggles to make himself look worried.


    The oranges fruit group sneered, then their group leader raised his five fingers "Twenty taels of silver!" he smirked evilly, he was sure Li Mo Zhen wouldn''t be able to afford it seeing how simple their clothes were.


    Li Mo Zhen and the others were silent, for sects like Jiu Yun and Hei Shen what was twenty silver taels worth, even if they lost three times of that money they wouldn''t even notice so they were confused why this group was courting death just for twenty silver taels? isn''t that pathetic, at least raise it to one hundred taels of silver!


    "How about it, can you afford to pay?" One of the men in the group opened his palm while mocking Li Mo Zhen to give him the money, they were so full of themselves they don''t realize that death is only an inch from them.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi exchanged questioning looks ''Kill or not?''


    At the same time, they turned their gazes to Zhao Li Xin, unfortunately, their master was half asleep obviously he didn''t care at all, well that was not unexpected luckily thy still got the young madam for guidance so they turned their eyes towards Lory.


    When their eyes met Lory''s, Lory knew what they wanted to ask, Lory then secretly raised his index finger to signal them to wait with a sly smile on her face.


    Following Lory''s orders, the Mong brothers lowered their stances and once again watched the idiot group in front of them.


    Lory propped her chin on the side of the carriage she was actually contemting her movement, although killing this bunch of clowns was as easy as stealing candy from a baby still and all Lory was worried this would alert their enemy instead.


    Lory wasn''t afraid to fight Heaven''s Gate but the problem was the ancient barrier that protected the entire Heaven''s Gate base, ording to Zhao Li Xin it would take a lot of strength to break the barrier, and to do that they would lose their element of surprise which will disadvantage their group, no matter how confident Lory was in the strength of his group, Lory would never underestimate his foe because she had learned the hard way that the slightest mistake could be fatal.


    Winning with certainty had always been her goal even though she couldn''t say the same as her fight against Lazarus.


    "What, you can''t pay, huh?" he mocked Li Mo Zhen with a condescending look "If you can''t pay why don''t you leave your woman as coteral" he smiled wantonly at Yang Xi Ying.


    Li Mo Zhen''s aura rose sharply and so did Zhao Li Xin after hearing someone wanted to take his wife.


    "Who wants to take my wife?" Zhao Li Xin growled.


    Of course, that group of idiots didn''t notice that the air around them had be as sharp as a de.


    "Which one is your wife?" asked one of the men in the oranges fruit group.


    "This one" Zhao Li Xin ced his hand on Lory''s head.


    They looked at Lory then size her up and down then the group leader casually waved his hand in the air "You can keep that one!"


    "Heyyy!" Lory suddenly felt offended.


    Yang Xi Ying was also mad for Lory so she shouted at the bunch of idiots "What''s wrong with you, my sister is beautiful too!"


    "Yes, my wife is very beautiful!" Zhao Li Xin also added.


    But their words only made Lory sadder, shemented to herself ''Thank you guys, but your words make me feel more sad''


    "..."


    There was a long silence for nearly ten seconds, before the leader of the group shouted, "Bring those women out!"


    Hearing their leader''s orders they immediately circled around the carriage preparing to pull Yang Xi Ying and Lory out of the carriage, at that time a ze of fury shed in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes as did Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying, Lory was also angry but for a different reason.


    All of a sudden they hear another shout from behind them <strong>"STOP!"</strong>


    The movement of the Iron Horse sect stopped, instantly they all turned to the source of the sound, and there they found another group of people in light blue uniforms in the center of the group was a young man with a small silver crown safely holding the top knot hairstyle. The young man was surrounded by people who were much older than him and there were also two beauties to his left and right, he boldly pointed his finger at the Iron Horse sect.


    "You are from the Iron Horse sect, what do you think you are doing harassing people like thugs in the middle of the road, don''t you feel ashamed?!"


    "Young master of the Sword Saint sect seems quite idle, huh" the Iron Horse sect leader look at the young man with disdain.


    His words angered the beauties beside the youth, thus she raised his sword towards them and shouted angrily, "How dare you to speak like that to our young master, you are just a dog from the Iron Horse sect that you don''t even deserve to carry. sir shoes. our youth, but you dare mock our master!"


    "So what, aren''t you just a useless young master of the Sword Saint sect, I heard he was stuck at the Grandmaster level at the core stage for many years, did you know that people at his cultivation level can only guard our front gate? they''re not even allowed to be inner disciples!" everyone from the Iron Horse burst outughing.


    The young man''s face turned from white to red, he was very embarrassed but he had no words to retort.


    "A group of dogs dares to mock our Master, let''s kill them!" One of the older men in the Sword Saints group gave his orders soon after they drew their swords, seeing this the Iron Horse group also took out their weapons instantly the two groups engage in a fierce battle.


    "So, what should we do now?" Lory supported his chin with both hands as he watched the fight.


    "We can''t go, because it''s rude" Yang Xi Ying also supported her chin in the same way.


    "However, their sudden appearance helps us" Li Mo Zhen leanedzily on the side of the carriage.


    Lory smiled mischievously, "Thanks to this Sword something sect, we didn''t blow our cover"


    "True, but the leader of the Iron Horse still needs to be taught a lesson" sneered Li Mo Zhen then he secretly threw a pebble at the man''s acupuncture point, while he was fighting then suddenly the man''s movement stopped, as a result, his opponent managed to sh his arm, immediately blood burst from his severed hand and the man screamed in pain, at the same time Li Mo Zhen smiled evilly he finally avenged his wife''s honor.


    Lory widened her eyes for a second and then sighed, well these guys are trying to do something bad to them and she''s sure this isn''t this group''s first attempt needless to say they all deserve it.


    Because the strength of the two groups strength almostparable, the fightsted quite a while thus Lory got bored watching the fight in front of her then she sat next to Zhao Li Xin, immediately Zhao Li Xin leaned his head on Lory''s shoulder, from start to finish she didn''t care at all what was going on around him, normally he would have killed them before they finished their second sentence but because Lory around patient Zhao Li Xin reached a scale that even he himself didn''t know could reach.

 Chapter 905 - A Great Performance

    The fight ended with the Sword Saint sect''s victory but of course, it''s because Li Mo Zhen had secretly helped them by interrupting the Iron Horse sect members movement from time to time during their fight as the result the oranges group lost miserably as they were covered in blood and wounds, now they didn''t look as arrogant as before while the Sword Saint members stare at them with a mocking look.


    Knowing they couldn''t win, the leader of the orange group shouted frantically, "Retreat - retreat!"


    Listening to the leader''s orders like granting them amnesty, they immediately turned around and ran away without hesitation.


    "Hey, don''t run!" one of the beauties of the Sword Saint sect shouted angrily but who would listen to her?


    "Don''t chase them!" The older man of the group said, "That''s not worth it," he said as he sheathed his sword back into its scabbard, even if they won they were still in Iron Horse territory so they would be in trouble if the Iron Horse sect return with reinforcements.


    Since the battle was over, Li Mo Zhen approached and then saluted them, "Heroes, thanks for your help, we don''t know what to do if you don''t help us?" Li Mo Zhen expresses his gratitude.


    ''Yeah, we should probably kill them ourselves'' thought Lory and the others.


    The young man stepped forward with a smug grin on his face, "Don''t say that, It''s something we have to do!" The young man puffed his chest seemingly very proud of himself.


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchanged secret nces, it was because they saw that during the fight the young man didn''t give too much help, instead, he was protected from left to right by all the Sword Saints members, even the beauties shielded him. Oh well, he is still young so Lory didn''t think too much about him.


    They examined Li Mo Zhen''s ordinary clothes and they were sure that Li Mo Zhen and his group were just ordinary people, one of the beauties saw Lory, Yang Xi Ying, and Zhao Li Xin stay on the carriage, her expression turning sour. "We already helped you out, but you guys didn''t have the decency toe and thank us, don''t you know some manners?!" she give reproachful look at Yang Xi Ying and Lory.


    Li Mo Zhen sneered inwardly at the youngdy''s arrogance, he looked in Yang Xi Ying direction then turned his head back towards the Sword Saint members and cupped his fist in grieve "Thousand apologies, youngdy, the truth is my wife is pregnant she might be still shaken right now that''s why she can''t move and my brother-inw is very sick so my sister-inw cannot leave him either because she needs to taking care of her husband"


    They all saw Zhao Li Xin lean his head on Lory''s shoulder while looking tired and pale, he obviously looks very sick, no wonder his wife looks worried.


    Li Mo Zhen exnation made The Sword Saint members embarrassed and awkward, they feel petty for asking this pitiful group to show their gratitude after they helped them if people knew about their reputation would be plummeted to the ground, immediately the same older man who talk with Li Mo Zhen gave the youngdy a stern re, being reprimand in front of other people she feels embarrassed she pouts and lowers her head didn''t dare to speak anymore, but still, she did not apologize.


    "I''m sorry sir, my junior is still young so she doesn''t know what to say, please don''t take it to the heart," the man apologize sincerely.


    Li Mo Zhen was flustered he waved his hand wildly "No, it''s fine, we feel very grateful for you and the young miss help!"


    Li Mo Zhen''s modesty made them even more embarrassed so the man asked again "May I ask what is your name and what happened and why is the iron horse sect bothering you?"


    "Oh my bad, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Li Jin, our family wants to go to the capital to seek better treatment for our sister-inw Lu Xin" exined Li Mo Zhen.


    Meanwhile, Lory was surprised that Li Mo Zhen used the pseudonym that Zhao Li Xin used when they infiltrated the Sacred Mountain Peak.


    "However on the way we were suddenly blocked by a group in orange clothes he asked us to pay twenty taels of silver to pass otherwise they would arrest my wife and sister-inw as coteral" Li Mo Zhen shook his head his voice etched with anger and helplessness.


    Lory saw Li Mo Zhen acting she convince that Li Mo Zhen acting is the best among them.


    "Are you going to Yu Jin city?" asked the young man in surprise.


    Li Mo Zhen nodded confusedly, "Yes, young master is there a problem?"


    The Sword Saint members looked at each other with gloomy eyes, and the young man continued, "The problem is big, did you know that the Heaven Gate sect was on high alert after he lost the battle with the Hei Shen sect because the Heaven Gate sect is not far from the Yu Jin City so the entire city is being closely watched and because of Heaven''s Gate Sect''s good rtionship with the Cang Lan Kingdom the emperor agreed to give careful inspection to any people who entered the city gate to prevent Hei Shen Sect''s spies that might slip among them." The youth scoffed at how excessive the Cang Lan kingdom reaction was just to curry favor from the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    "See how scared they are with the Hei Shen sect, they always throw their weight wherever they go, just look at Wei Zu Tian''s behavior, how many women he takes as his concubine regardless of whether she wants to or not, no one dares to stop him because he was very strong but in my opinion, sects like Heaven Gate sec should not be afraid of especially now, I don''t know why no one ook this chance to attack them..." the young man spat our his rage freely until the older man reprimand him.


    "Young Master" The man reprimand the young man then his eyes swept around him fearing for others hearing what the young man said, he shift his eyes back o the young man "Young Master even skinny camel still bigger than a horse" he remind the young man.


    Li Mo Zhen thought this man is wise on the contrary the young man didn''t appreciate the man''s warning then he snort in disdain but luckily he didn''t talk further.


    Li Mo Zhen saw the opportunity here thus he pretended to be overly anxious, Li Mo Zhen look down and muttered in a helpless tone: "Then what should we do know? brother-inw''s illness is very serious if we can''t give him proper medicine, he might be.." Grief shed across Li Mo Zhen''s face.


    Lory saw Li Mo Zhen''s acting, she quickly follow through, Lory suddenly hugged Zhao Li Xin head and wailed, the quick-witted Yang Xi Ying also pretended to wipe her nonexistent tears with her sleeve, and Mong''s brother lowered his head in deep sadness but as he looking down Mong Yi just realized that he needed to buy new shoes.


    They were all watching Li Mo Zhen group with great sympathy they felt bad for this pitiful group, and suddenly the young man eximed "Why don''t youe with us?"


    "Young master!" the man anxiously tried to remind him even though these people looked harmless but they didn''t know anything about them and with the current situation it was necessary to be more careful.


    However, the young man didn''t understand he casually shrugged his shoulders, "Why not, it''s fine we just take them to Yu Jin city to find a good physician for his brother-inw, is not that hard besides who dares to stop us anyway"


    Li Mo Zhen saw the opening but he couldn''t be too obvious thus he keep his acting then he waved his hand frantically "No, we can''t trouble young master more than this, you are already kind enough to help out if we ask for more than this, we feel very bad"


    Li Mo Zhen''s words inmed the youth''s ego, his entire face beaming, "It''s okay, my grandfather said if we help someone, we have to help them to the end!" The young manughed heartily.


    "Young master is very kind, Shi Jiao knows you the best!" the young girl smiled sweetly, she didn''t look like the rude girl before.


    "En, Young Master is indeed very kind and I think Young Master is right there is no harm in helping people in need don''t they say saving one life is more than building a sevenyer pagoda" Another beautiful woman who looked more mature smiled beautifully to the young man.


    Beingplimented by the two beauties the youth''s nose seemed longer, he couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear.


    Having no choice, the older man sighed. The young master was naturally kind but he was so innocent and naive because their madam spoiled their young master too much from a young age, their madam didn''t even allow their master to discipline the young master, one scrap on the young master body their madam would cry for two days and two nights.


    Facing this situation their master went awry, their Master is a good man he doesn''t want to make his wife sad as he loved his wife so much that he did not take a concubine even though madam could only give him one son, as a result, their young master grew up as a weak and spoiled child that was also the reason why was his cultivation stuck at the grandmaster level, but considering their madam''s overprotection toward their young master it''s amazing that their Young Master could even reach the Grandmaster level.


    "Well, why don''t you follow us to Yu Jin city" the man withdrew.


    Li Mo Zhen expressed his unease but also thanked him and relief on his face, overall, it was top-notch acting that Lory almost give a standing ovation and shouted ''Bravo - Bravo!''


    "Many thanks, Sir and Young Master" Li Mo Zhen ended his act with a deep bow.

 Chapter 906 - The Enemy Territory

    Thanks to Li Mo Zhen, their smooth acting was able to ride the Sword Saint sect to enter Yu Jin city, the reason they had to go to that city was none other than because they wanted to finish off the Heaven''s Gate sect because they knew Wei Zu Tian wouldn''t let them go so instead of waiting for Wei Zu Tian''s next attack it would be best if they attacked the Heaven Gate Sect first especially while they were still battered from their defeat in the whispering forest, after all, it''s better to hit Iron while it''s still hot.


    Meanwhile, they also got acquainted with people from the Sword Saint Sect, it turned out that the young man was the next heir of the Sword Saint Sect, his name was Tao Bing Wen and the man they spoke to was the Sword Saint Sect leader right -hand man Tao Jing Xi and his name are Yang Zhao.


    Yang Zhao was assigned to protect Tao Bing Wen after the boy insists to hunt down a sacred beast named Huan, the beast is known to live in the deep of the mountain, the beast has three eyes and three tails with an appearance simr to a giant cat.


    The reason Tao Bing Kami chased the sacred Beast because he was mocked by one of the Sacred Sword sect members who say that he was a disgrace for the Sword Saint sect, he was weak and useless and nothing alike with his powerful grandfather Tao Jing Xi or his talented Father Tao Ji Fang, even though at the end the one who mocked Tao Bing Wen was punished but Tao Bing Wen still couldn''t forget what they say about him.


    Therefore, he insisted on hunting sacred beasts to prove his worth of course his father who knew Tao Bing wen''s ability all too well refused his son''s request tly but Tao Bing Wen didn''t back down, and then one day he snuck out of his home so he can hunt the Beast if that not stupid enough Tao Bing Wen also brought two his femalepanion to apany his suicide adventure.


    When Tao Bing Wen''s father found out about this he was enraged then immediately sent his most trusted subordinate to take the stupid boy back home, unfortunately, Tao Bing Wen refused to go home without killing the sacred beast He also threatened Yang Zhou that he wouldmit suicide if Yang Zhou forced him to return. Therefore, Yag Zhou was helpless, still, to ensure Tao Bing Wen''s safety, he agreed to help Tao Bing Wen kill the sacred beast.


    Tao Bing Wen didn''t dare toe home because he had bragged in front of everyone that he will kill Huan the sacred beast so if he came home empty-handed people will definitely mock him? Tao Bing Wen shuddered at the thought of peopleughing at him if it really happened Tao Bing Wen didn''t know how he could raise his head again among his sect members let alone lead them.


    Of course, Yang Zhou didn''t tell frankly but guessed from his demeanor and how Tao Bing wen bragging that he will kill the Sacred Beast with his own hands they pretty much know what happened, meanwhile, the only ones encouraging Tao Bing Wen were the two beautiful girls who were his friends while Yang Zhao and others looked at Tao Bing wen with a resigned look.


    But they were not alone because the Li Mo Zhen and the Mong brothers also did not expect how stupid Tao Bing Wen was, how could this stupid young man be rted to Tao Ji Feng and Tao Jing Xi who were famous for their intelligence and strength, Tao Jing Xi himself was famous because with his own hands he made the Sword Saint Sect the second strongest sect on the Hwang Wu continent only one level below the Heaven''s Gate Sect.


    The shocked looks of Li Mo Zhen and the Mong brothers at Tao Bing Wen''s stupidity were misinterpreted by Tao Bing Wen as an expression of admiration as he felt even more convinced by his decision. Tao Bing Wen puffed out her chest with a smug smile.


    [Aaah, how nostalgic...] Girsha sighed.


    [What do you mean?] Lory hearing Grisha''sment through telepathy asked in confusion.


    Girsha then nonchntly replied [Doesn''t he like you?]


    [What, me? Impossible!] Lory rebuked strongly and also felt offended to bepared to that stupid young boy.


    [You, don''t remember? when you were eleven you hunted the white eye Behemoth alone and almost died because our powers weren''t fully synchronized because you were too young, luckily Marcus and the ArchKnight came just in time!] Girsha reminded her.


    [Hey I''m eleven so naturally, I''m a bit stupid after all that Behemoth has a limp one of its front legs so I guess....]


    [Behemoth is as strong as a celestial beast in this world not to mention Behemoth is famous for being fierce, I don''t know how many hunters died in its ws, you''re lucky you didn''t die then] Girshaughed at him now but at that time she panicked and forced herself to merge with Lory, unfortunately, Lory''s body still too small and unable to bear Girsha enormous strength, as a result, their power collide and exploded even though the power manage to kill the giant beast but Lory also almost died from it, If not because her healing gift and Marcus found her in a right time there''s no question that Lory will be dead.


    Luckily everything ended well but Lory was punished for a month and added to the punishment she had an extra lesson with Fred and Fargo who were ten times scarier than the ferocious Behemoth.


    Lory recalled the memory and shuddered not because of the giant Behemoth but because of the amount of homework she got from Fred and the spartan lessons from Fargo, it was also the first time Lucas had ignored her in anger at the reckless behavior she made, Lory recalled at that moment she felt so guilty she almost cried.


    [I made a mistake alright¡­.but I don''t do it to show off, like that young man, you know!] Lory still tries to defend herself.


    [Yes, you are much more worst than him because you did it out of curiosity....] Girsha rebuked her.


    [¡­] Lory admits she was wrong.


    "So, where is this sacred Beast Huan you searching for?" Li Mo Zhen continues to ask.


    Tao Bing Wen''s eyes shed excitedly, "It''s in the Empyrean green forest!"


    Immediately Lory, Yang Xing, and the other''s attention perks, Empyrean Green Forest is the forest surrounding Yin Shan Mountain so coincidentally they were heading to the same ce however, Lory and the others tacitly agree to avoid Tao Bing Wen and his group because, to be honest, Tao Bing Wen seemed quite troublesome.


    "Young Master you should think again, the empyrean green forest is filled with high-level beasts that are even stronger than the Huan, it cannot be counted how many great and experienced cultivators have died in that ce, I also heard ording to people who live near the forest, there is a strange vibe that suddenly came from the Yin Shan mountain that usually quiet for hundreds of year.


    Some people think Yin Shan mountain is somehow reactivated again, everyone worries the Yin Shan mountain will be erupted so many viges near the forest be empty because the viger moves out" Yang Zhao solemnly warned Tao Bing Wen.


    Tao Bing Wen who had a bit of gut was actually scared after hearing Yang Zhao''s exnation but considering his reputation was at stake Tao Bing Wen still persistent "No, I will stay there or else, everyone will doubt my abilities if it continues how can I lead my sect in the future?!" After expressing his stance vigorously Tao Bing Wen was a little embarrassed by the gazes of the people around him, but suddenly his two beauties looked at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Young master is right, you are actually very talented, I believe you can do it!" said one of the beautiful women named Han Shi Jiao who turned out to be Tao Bing Wen''s childhood sweetheart.


    "That''s right, with great determination I believe young master''s wish will prevail, after all, I will be here to support you," said another beauty named Xi Dai Yu who was Tao Bing Wen''s senior in the Sword Saint sect,pared to Han Shi Jiao, she is more mature but she is still sixteen years old so she is still stupid enough to follow Tao Bing Wen despite knowing hisck of ability maybe she thinks she is strong enough to help him but that''s another stupid assumption.


    It took a whole day until they finally arrived at the Yu Jin city gate, looking at the long queue in front of the gate one could see how strict the inspection was for those entering the city, but when Yang Zhou showed his identity the guard''s stern face changed instantly, they suddenly smile amicably and kindly invites them in without asking Li Mo Zhen who acted as their group leader too many questions.


    However Lory felt several guards checking her, thankfully Lory''s ordinary appearance didn''t attract too much attention but they nced at Yang Xi Ying a few times, however, after seeing her slightly bulging stomach their suspicions immediately disappeared after all who in their right mind would infiltrate enemy territory while pregnant? well, they were right, too bad they didn''t know Yang Xi Ying.


    "Master Yang, Young Master Tao, thanks for your help, we will not trouble you any further" Li Mo Zhen bowed his head politely.


    "Don''t mention it, wish your brother-inw get well soon." Yang Zhou replied politely.


    "Thank you for your kind words," Li Mo Zhen said with a smile.


    After they exchanged prayers, the two groups split up, Lory saw the group of Sword Saints disappear among the crowd then she turned towards Mong Ki "Let''s go..."


    "Yes madam" Mong Ki gave a firm nod, they became even more alert as they closed the Heaven''s Gate sect territory.

 Chapter 907 - Know You’re Enemy

    Because the ox-carts did not allow entering the main road, they had to leave their ox-carts somewhere before being allowed to enter the city, but because there was no inn or tavern willing to ept their ox-carts, they ended up selling their ox-carts cheaply to people who happened want to leave the capital.


    After the Ox-cart matter was over they entered the main street on foot, actually, it was quite a distance from the city gate but with their stamina, there was no problem with that, thankfully the Sword Saint Sect group had left first otherwise they would be suspicious of how Zhao Li Xin who supposed to be sick could walk so far so easily.


    Arriving at the inner city, Lory found that Yu Jin City was not much different from Jing An City as the rumor said, maybe because the economy in the Liang Zu Kingdom was growing rapidly under the leadership of Ming Yue Yin so that the capital of Jing An didn''t look inferiorpare with Yu Jin City.


    If there''s any difference between the city is perhaps the way people dress in Yu Jin City is more shy and extravagantpared to the citizen in Jing An City they even more shy than people at Sun Jan City.


    Everyone in Yu Jin City is wearing silk fabric with shy bright colors and their clothes are decorated with colorful and intricate embroidery, they also have their hair styled meticulously especially women, and used a lot ofce and hairpins to adorn their hair. On the street Lory also saw many young men also carrying folded silk fans with beautiful paintings and calligraphy while the young women carried round silk fans withcquered handles, the funny thing is the weather in Yu Jin city is quite cold so the fan actually lost it purposed however nobody care?


    Meanwhile, themoners dress more simple but still look stylish and conspicuous whenpared to ordinary people in the Liang Zu kingdom, they also carry folding fans but they are made of bamboo and paper that are painted in colorful colors so they still look beautiful.


    Lory had seen Jin Hao carry a fan sometimes but Jin Hao''s fan looked very simplepared to them because Jin Hao''s paper fan sometimes didn''t have any painting or calligraphy on it even if there was any decoration it was only a small ink painting which wasn''t very conspicuous but still very exquisite.


    Zhao Li Xin noticed that Lory was paying close attention to the fan people were wearing and asked, "Do you like it?"


    At first, Lory wanted to say ''Yes'' but then she remembered how Zhao Li Xin spend his money like water, Lory could already imagine dozens of unused fans that will fill her wardrobe immediately Lory refuted, "No, it looks nice but I don''t like to use a fan, it''s troublesome!" she emphasized her words vehemently.


    "Oh.." Zhao Li Xin nonchntly replied, Lory thought he should be understood, right? wrong! Zhao Li Xin thought if Lory like to see it then he will buy a lot of fans and arrange various types of fans neatly on the wall just like wall decorations so Lory could enjoy it to her heart''s content. Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly as he imagined how Lory would react.


    In the middle of the road suddenly Lory bumped into a young woman and the young woman identally dropped her handkerchief, Lory reflexively picked up the fallen handkerchief from the ground, her movement halted when she saw the bluebell flower embroidered on the end of the handkerchief, Lory nced at the woman suspiciously.


    "Nice handkerchief," said Lory as she handed the handkerchief to the young woman.


    The woman epted with a smile "Thank you, if you are interested in buying it, this handkerchief is sold at the Little Treasure shop at the end of this street, if you are curious, please have a look." The woman bowed and left with her maid.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin exchanged nces then Zhao Li Xin took Lory''s hand "Let''s check the shop..."


    Lory obeyed Zhao Li Xin without any questions and so everyone follow Zhao Li Xin and they arrived at a small shop that matched its name, the ce was fairly quiet without too many customerspared to other shops, soon after they were greeted by a young shop attendant "Did youe to buy a unique handkerchief, our best is avable on the second floor, would you like to see it?" the young shop attendant smiled broadly.


    "Take us to the second floor," Zhao Li Xin said straightforwardly.


    "Please follow me," said the shop attendant with a big smile.


    Lory and the others followed the shop attendant to the second floor, once they reach the second floor they were led in front of the room that took up almost the entire second floor.


    As soon as the shop attendant opened the door, a gray-robed man quickly got up from his seat and saluted them, "Greetings My Lord and Young Madam, also greetings to Master Li and Madam Li" he cupped his fists respectfully.


    "Hey brother Wu skip the formalities, how are you?" Lory chuckled as he dismissed Wu San Bo''s courtesy.


    "Answer young madam, I am very well but cannot say the same about today''s situation though," said Wu San Bo somewhat nonchntly, "Please have a seat first" Wu San Bo led them to the sitting room behind the half-moon partition not long after the maids came and served beverages and pastry on the table end left knowingly after they finish their job.


    "You tricked sending a woman to lead us here isn''t bad" Lory smiled mischievously.


    "We can''t be too careful these days." Wu San Bo replies modestly.


    "The situation..." Zhao Li Xin said curtly, is amazing how Wu San Bo could understand Zhao Li Xin Minimal words thus Wu San Bo begin to exin calmly.


    "The situation in Yu Jin city actually quite intense, I can''t even start with how many Heaven''s gate members swarm in the city recently, every day they check for any stranger who enters the city, I''m assured My Lord arrival already reach the Heaven''s Gate members ears by now, I won''t be surprised they wille to check on us before today over"


    "Aren''t they too anxious, aren''t they afraid of people mocking them for overreacting?" Yang Xi Ying frowned.


    "We have actually heard the Sword Saint sect mock Wei Zu Tian." Li Mo Zhen''s lips curved slightly.


    "Oh, you met the Sword Saint sect?" Wu San Bo''s curiosity suddenly rose.


    "Later, continue¡­" Zhao Li Xin rejected Wu San Bo''s question.


    Wu San Bo was used to Zhao Li Xin''s style, he held back his curiosity and continued, "This time the orders came directly from Duan Shu Shu, the madam of the Heave Gate sect and the evil mother Wei Zu Tian. Unlike Wei Zu Tian, she doesn''t really care to save their image, they know we are not someone they can underestimate."


    "She''s smart" Li Mo Zhen concludes.


    "And also very cruel" Wu San Bo added while pouring wine for Zhao Li Xin and Li Mo Zhen said: "Compare with Wei Zu Tian she is more calctive, maniptive and he doesn''t mind taking a huge risk to achieve her goals, her husband''s death would be a good example of how far she would go"


    "Did she really kill her husband?" Lory couldn''t imagine how cold someone must be to purposely kill the father of their own child.


    "There is no concrete evidence but she is the only one who benefits from her husband''s death" Wu San Bo then poured himself a ss of wine then he took the wine cup and leaned his back on the chairfortably.


    "At that time Wei Zu Tian''s father, Wei Yi Shen has many wives even as many as the emperors who lead this country and just like emperor he has many children both sons and daughters so Wei Zu Tian is not his only choice, so to reduce thepetition Duan Shu Shu had ti o make a ne to ensure her Son future, the rumor said Duan Shu Shu was involved in the deaths of many women and children in the Heaven''s Gate sect to the point it bes out of control and it''s not a secret anymore it force the elder of the Heaven''s Gate sect to express their dissatisfaction towards Duan Shu Shu to Wei Yi Shen,ter on, he eventually confronted his wife personally, and it leads to Duan Shu Shu long confinement in the isted courtyard, it was peaceful for a while but not long after that..."


    "He died..." Lory squints her eyes.


    Wu San Bo sneered then raised his wine cup, "from mysterious ilness!"


    Yang Xi Ying sighed while stroking her slightly bulging stomach, "Only a fool would think Duan Shu Shu had nothing to do with her husband''s death"


    "True, but the problem is that Duan Shu Shu has removed all his enemies from the strong position and reced them with her allies, therefore no one dares to investigate Wei Yi Shen''s death," said Wu San Bo.


    "He can do that while she was in confinement?" Li Mo Zhen was shocked.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly chimed in, "No, my guess is that he did that before she was punished, she knew what would happen so she was prepared, she epted the punishment, and waited patiently if my guess was right, Wei Yi Shen die from poisoning and he was poisoned long before that"


    "He can do that while she was in solitary confinement, how??" Li Mo Zhen was shocked.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly chimed in, "No, my guess is Duan ShuShu did that long before she got punished, she knew soon orter people will know what she had done so she was prepared, she epted the punishment wholeheartedly, and waited patiently if my guess was right, Wei Yi Shen should be dead from poisoning and I think he was poisoned years before Duan Shu Shu involved in the whole murderer things"


    "My lord is right, and guess what¡­.his confinement makes for a solid alibi, and if anyone wants to use Duan Shu Shu they need solid evidence, that''s also if they dare" Wu San Bo''s lips curled into an evil smile.


    The room fell silent, shiver run down to their spine one could only imagine how patient Duan Shu Shu would be to plot the assassination of her own husband and take over the position of sect leader step by step nevertheless at such a young age.


    What''s ridiculous is that people say Zhao Li Xin is a monster, tyrant, psychopath, and many more, however,pared to Sangguan Jin Sheng, Wei Zu Tian, and Duan Shu Shu somehow Zhao Li Xin is much milder, more reasonable, even kinder.


    At least Zhao Li Xin had never wronged anyone with whom she had a close rtionship even during her fight with Tian Meng Ji, she only severed their teacher-disciple rtionship, not once did Zhao Li Xin tries to harm Tian Meng Ji in any way, in fact, all these time Zhao Li Xin only fought when he was under provocation.


    Lory took a deep breath and muttered under her breath, "Duan Shu Shu, Lao Min Na, Wei Zu Tian, and Lazarus¡­this won''t be easy" Lory clicked her tongue in annoyance.

 Chapter 908 - The Resolution

    In the Heaven''s Gate sec territory, a young man stood at the top of a hill, his yellow viper eyes staring deeply into the vast mountain shrouded in grayish smoke, his long ck hair fluttering behind his back along with a cold wind that brushed against his pale overly face that looks like a corpse.


    Suddenly his eyes drifted from a distance, then he slowly turn his head over his shoulder, "You shouldn''t be here..." he hissed coldly.


    A young boy that look no more than eleven years old stood behind him, the boy have the same simr pale face with ck irises gleaming with golden light and long hair as ck as ink framing his face which was as beautiful as exquisitely carved jade, his thin red lips slightly open as he spoke calmly "It''s only my consciousness..."


    "An obedient child like you broke a rule? What a rare thing you do..." he sneered disdainfully then he turned his gaze back to the mountain seemingly ignoring the boy''s existance.


    However the young boy unperturbed instead the boy continue with an unwavering calm manner, "I made an exception just for you... Lazarus"


    Lazarus scoffed without looking back at the boy, but one could sense a strange atmosphere engulf them. However it was not hostility or hatred but rather familiarity, it felt like a foreign familiarity to be precise.


    "The time hase..." the boy said faintly as he looked at Lazarus back "Whatever you do she will never consent to your wishes"


    Lazarus didn''t care and answered nonchntly "She will understand...he loves me"


    "Yeah...she loves you....she loves as much as she hates you, you know there won''t be a good ending for both of you, what you did will only hurt her more and yourself as well," the boy''s voice was heavy with emotion.


    <strong>"ENOUGH!"</strong> Lazarus flicked his robe angrily at the same time he red at the young boy viciously "Don''t be so hypocrite, you know you love her too, don''t deny it... we both want the same things!" Lazarus growled like a beast.


    The boy closed his eyes as the wave of sadness washed over him like a small boat in the ocean he felt lost and helpless, the boy took a deep breath while trying to collect his emotion, and slowly opened his eyes as his gaze collided with Lazarus Viper eyes "But she doesn''t want us, at least not as bad as we were, since the day she was born she was bonded with Lucicent... it was a fate that she epts but you violently broke that bond out of jealousy and you took the only person that matters for her...she...she will never forget and she will never forgive!....she will never forgive us..." a deep sadness was etched into the boy''s childish voice, simultaneously darkness gathered and filled the boy''s eyes with pain and suffering.


    Lazarus clenched his fists "is that why are you helping Lorient?" he said peevishly.


    The boy shook his head wearily, "That little girl has suffered enough, her and the whole Lucient heir was suffered enough...many people have suffered because of your selfishness, how many more souls do you have to take... how many worlds do you have to destroy until you are satisfied?" An immense sense of weariness swept over him, sucking his energy like a deted balloon.


    "As much as it takes..." Lazarus'' expression darkened, his lips curled into an evil smile "Don''t pretend you don''t understand this feeling, after all, you are ''me''....and that boy, Zhao Li Xin...soon he will understand as well"


    The boy''s face was covered with a mixture of fear and sadness as he blinked his eyes he returned to his dark ce, the boy looked up and saw thousands of doors lined up neatly around him, he never realized how dark and lonely this ce was until he met her, their meeting was a beautiful coincidence, she who has the same wavelength as him, she who has the power to see the future through dreams coincidently stumble to his ce during her reading about King Lucient fate.t


    The boy walked towards one of the doors, quietly he opened the door, and what greeted him behind the door was a world covered in ice, a cold empty world that even first kind couldn''t live in this ce, a world of emptiness that used to call as ''The Void'' in this ce even time stopped.


    He walked into one of the dark ice caves with icicles covering the ceiling, he opened his palms and light like fireflies immediately flew and illuminated the entire cave with soft light, however, in one of the ice walls there was a silhouette of a woman trapped inside the wall ice she looks so peaceful that one could mistake she was sleeping inside the ice, the boy walked over and put his palms on the wall, the look on the boy''s eyes was dull with grief as he said brokenly "Do you hate me, Thea....?"


    ___________________________


    Meanwhile, in a small room, Guan Men Niang read a small paper after he finished he wiped his eyes and then burned it with a candle, he smiled in relief after the paper waspletely burned. Guan Men Niang''s little face beamed with joy she felt the heavyweight on her shoulders instantly dissipate, it turned out that her brother was safe and she was ced in a ce that Wei Zu Tian could never reach, her brother was in the Hei Shen sect!


    The letter depicted Guan Yi Jue''s birthmark on his arm, only Guan Men Niang gave only a glimpse of his sister''s birthmark because he asked Wu San Bo to find his whereabouts who thought Wu San Bo would find him so soon, ah not Wu San Bo but Madam Luo Ri Yi who found her sister and also released him from the dungeon, Guan Men Niang was also very surprised to know that her brother''s poison had been cured and he even started cultivating with Master Shin Jiu, Madam Luo''s disciple.


    Knowing this, Guan Men Niang was exuberant she didn''t even know how to express her feeling right now, not only was her brother safe he was also free from the cold poison and started to learn cultivation with Master Shin Jiu who was the same age range as his brother, perhaps one day Guan Yi Jue will be epted as one of Hei Shen sect members if that happened her brother future would be limitless, even without her Guan Yi Jue would be fine.


    "Father, mother, did you know? Yi Jue, my Bao-Bao is fine now, he was protected by the strongest sect in the world, not only strong they were also kind and trustworthy you all can rest in peace now...thankfully my patient is not in vain, everything will be fine now..." a bittersweet smile bloom on Guan Men Niang beautiful face.


    As soon as guan Men Niang lifted her small oval face, and her eyes shone with determination, Guan Men Niang was determined to help the Hei Shen sect as much as she could, it doesn''t matter if she had to sacrifice her life, at least this way she could repay a little bit of the Hei Shen sect''s kindness has given to her and her brother.


    Guan Men Niang clenched her fists, she got up from her seat then she walk to the door and came out of her room then she headed to the dining area restricted only for Wei Zu Tian female concubine only, well actually their position is much lower than the concubine because they are nothing more than Wei Zu Tian''s toys which can be thrown away anytime Wei Zu Tian wanted to.


    Guan Men Niang usually didn''t get along with all these women, because Guan Men Niangdidn''t share the same feeling as them.


    In the beginning, they were all like her when they were first brought here they were stressed, sad, and angry towards Wei Zu Tian but as time went on they started to sympathize with Wei Zu Tianter they gradually developed tender feelings for him, Guan Men Niang didn''t understand how they could felt that way to someone who treats them like a mere object, besides it''s not like Wei Zu Tian treats them better than her, oh no, never!


    After spending years with Wei Zu Tian, she was certain that Wei Zu Tian didn''t know what feeling is, he had no empathy for others, he never show remorse or guilt, let alone love. His feeling towards them is nothing more than like a child''s fondness for his favorite toy, he just gets excited for the first time he has it after he yed it to his heart content he will get bored andter he went off searching for a new toy while forgotten if not discarded the old toys.


    Even now Guan Men Niang doesn''t know why Wei Zu Tian hasn''t killed her after all this time, is it because Wei Zu Tian knows that her heart never changes, no matter how long Wei Zu Tian has kept her in captivity Guan Men Niang hatred to Wei Zu Tian never changes a bit.


    It seems Wei Zu Tian always longing for something he could have like Zhao Li Xin and Luo Ri Yi.


    The room where the concubines ate was a round table containing six to seven people per table, there were dozens of round tables in the room with maidsing and going while serving dishes and drinks while women in skimpy hanfu showed their chest and their slit skirts showing their fair - beautiful legs, they all ate whileughing and talking loudly rather than concubines they were more like prostitutes in a cheap brothel the atmosphere does feel simr too, these poor women had forgotten who they were and molded themselves into the kind of woman Wei Zu Tian wanted, Guan Men Niang''s forehead wrinkled even after so long she still not used to this atmosphere.

 Chapter 909 - A Perfect Blunder

    The room was filled with concubines who ate on the round table containing six to seven people per table, meanwhile, there were dozens of tables untidily spread out in a sizable room while maids came and went serving food and drink while women in skimpy dresses exposed their ample breasts and Their thin skirts that show the silhouette of their legs without care, most of them looks intoxicate by the alcohol anyway.


    All of them were having meals whileughing and talking with loud voices rather than concubines they are more like prostitutes in a brothel, these poor women have forgotten who they were and molded themselves into the kind of women Wei Zu Tian would like, Guan Men Niang forehead creased even after all these times she still not used to this sight.


    The voices in the room instantly diminished when they saw Guan Men Niang, many of them showing surprised expressions while others showed curious looks but many scorned Guan Men Niang''s presence.


    "Oh my, for what honor should we visit Lady Guan?" mocked one of the women in a bright pink dress and plump lips, immediately the other girlsughed.


    Guan Men Niang doesn''t care, in this dirty ce, she doesn''t need to mind her attitude besides Guan men Niang knows who is that woman actually is, just like the others she was brought to this ce without her consent as well.


    That woman was kidnapped while visiting Chang Lan''s kingdom two years ago, she was actually a princess from a small country, she was sent to Chang Lan kingdom as part of a tribute for the emperor unfortunately herscivious body and alluring face immediately caught Wei Zu Tian''s attention.


    At first, she also expressed strong resistance beside she had heard Wei Zu Tian''s scandalous reputation and how many women she had the rumors even said Wei Zu Tian also had male concubines so of course a haughty princess like her would refuse Wei Zu Tian ''kind offer''


    But the ending was clear, the emperor didn''t want to offend Wei Zu Tian and Duan Shu Shu just for a woman, the emperor gave the woman to Wei Zu Tian with pleasure, then what could a young woman who had no ce to go home do? could only follow Wei Zu Tian''s wishes.


    At first, she still carried his princess temperament, she obliviously thought Wei Zu Tian would at least treat her with respect given her noble background but she was very wrong¡­ her haughtiness and proud attitude only awakened Wei Zu Tian''s sadistic side to conquer her so Wei Zu Tian destroyed everyst bit of dignity and honor she had, he abused and shattered her in every inhumane way possible until she discarded her own identity and be the whore that Wei Zu Tian want it to be.


    No, she had no hated for any of them other than pitied, and she pitty them even more because unlike them she finally see the light at the end of her tunnel thanks to Wu San Bu and Hei Shen sect members.


    That Princess''s name was Tuya, shees from a small kingdom far away from the Cang Lan kingdom, at that time her country was hit by a long drought to seek help her father sent her to the Cang Lan kingdom as part of the tribute as well as showing good faith in return for a favor from the Cang Lan kingdom, but who would have thought she ends up met Wei Zu Tian and unfortunately caught his attention, s she was easily snatched from the emperor''s hands without further ado.


    Tuya never expected that the emperor of a powerful kingdom like the Cang Lan kingdom would kneel before Wei Zu Tian''s willfulness. Like a cow being traded in the market, Tuya was bought by Wei Zu Tian with two thousand cows, five hundred goats, and two hundred thousand taels of gold, hence the worst part is that her father give her without batting his eyelids.


    At such a young age, the proud princess Tuya is forced to realize what she actually worth is as a human being, turn out is not as much as she thought.


    Tuya herself hasplex feelings towards Wei Zu Tian, ??although she hates Wei Zu Tian strangely she feels jealous when Wei Zu Tian sleep with other women or men, she hates to admit she likes Wei Zu Tian''s attention even though it usually doesn''t end well for her but after a while, she didn''t care, little by little she started to enjoy Wei Zu Tian''s sexual perversion she likes how he dominant her make her feel ashamed and unworthy, who knows, perhaps she already went crazy?


    But Tuya is not the only one, many of them are like that. the fact is, if someone has been beaten for a long time, degraded, and constantly humiliated, they will slowly get used to it, gradually they start normalizing the violence they experience, as the result, they subconsciously change their mindset and self-value so they can cope with their situation.


    But among these crazy men and women Guan Men Niang stood out like a sore thumb at least in Tuya opinion, Guan Men Niang was one of the women who apanied Wei Zu Tian for a long time, many women who came before and after had been thrown away like a useless toy while others died at the hands of Wei Zu Tian himself or someone else, only Guan Men Niang who managed to stay alive after all these times.


    The strange is,pare to other Wei Zu Tian ything Guan Men Niang is the only one who is still able to maintain a little bit of her dignity for not truly given herself to Wei Zu Tian,


    Unlike her Guan Men Niang never resigned to her fate thought it was faint but Guan Men Niang was still brave enough to be hopeful and for that she envy Guan Men Niang.


    "Miss Guan why are you here? I thought you think we are dirty so you don''t want to mingle with us?" Tuya quipped as she can''t hide her jealousy how Guan Men Niang never lose her temperament as a noble daughter even after she stay in this wretched ce for so long, meanwhile she be more and more like a whore in a brothel.


    "I never thought like that to any of you?" Guan Men Niang sincerely said then she took an empty seat at one of the tables and one of the waiters poured wine for him, Guan men Niang frowned slightly as the strong smell of alcohol hit his nose still he swallowed his discontent and took a small sip.


    Hearing Guan Men Niang''s answer Tuya answer sarcastically "How kind of you..."


    "Perhaps Miss Guan has finally realized that she is no longer the nobledy she used to be," said another girl in a half-drunk state. "Just like us, she finally realizes that she was nothing more than a tool to fulfill our master''s desires"


    The other girl guffawed "Who knows maybe Miss Guan enjoyed it too, she''s too proud to admit it!"


    "That''s right, I saw for myself how she served our Master, you could say Miss Guan has some skills!" the other chimed in.


    The room was suddenly filled with boisterousughter, some of them hitting the table as theyughed, while others made more vulgarments.


    Guan Men Niang didn''t show any reaction as she was already numb to their vulgar words, she had long understood that they were only venting their bitterness and frustration because just like her they were also trapped in this hell hole.


    "Maybe I''m just worried," Guan Men Niang calmly said then she casually took another sip of wine.


    "What do you mean?" asked Tuya.


    Guan Men Niang sighed "Didn''t you hear it? our master lost the battle with Long Ming and now they are saying the Hei Shen sect is heading to our sect, I''m afraid that Long Ming will destroy our sect" Guan men Niang looks grim and continued, "regardless how hard our lives in this ce, we cannot change the fact that we have nowhere to return if something were to happen to the Heaven''s Gate sect..." she looked dejected.


    "Nothing will happen!" one of the girls interrupted while pounding the table.


    "That''s right, this ce is protected with the most powerful barrier made by the Wei n ancestor himself so there''s no way Long Ming can break our powerful array!" another girl said with utmost confidence.


    One by one express their confidence towards the heaven''s Gate sect protective barrier, although life in this ce was hard, however, they fully understand that there will no other ce will ept them if they left the Heaven''s Gate sect, other than brothels of course since the society consider them as tainted women.


    "Didn''t Master ever tell you about the barrier?" Tuya suddenly speaks.


    "What''s wrong with that barrier? I know our protective barrier is very strong but Hei Shen''s strength can''t be underestimated otherwise why is everyone at Heaven''s Gate being so alert these days" Guan Men Niang said again.


    Knowing Wei Zu Tian didn''t share this information with Guan Men Niang he felt a little proud, does that mean his position is actually higher than Guan Men Niang? Tuya suddenly had the urge to show off in front of Guan Men Niang.


    "Master once told me that the barrier is impossible to prate from the outside because the person who made it add the reversal ability means that no matter how hard Long Ming tries to break the array, power will only reverse to him therefore Long Ming might even die from it," Ta Yu smiled triumphantly everyone was awed and smiled in relief only Guan Men Niang subconsciously tightened her grip, luckily, she was still able to maintain her calm expression.


    Knowing Wei Zu Tian didn''t share this information with Guan Men Niang he felt a little proud, does that mean his position is actually higher than Guan Men Niang? Tuya suddenly had the urge to show off in front of Guan Men Niang.


    "Master Wei once told me that the barrier is impossible to prate from the outside because the person who made it add the reversal ability means that no matter how hard Long Ming tries to break the array, power will only reverse to him therefore Long Ming might even die from it," Tayu smiled triumphantly everyone was awed and smiled in relief only Guan Men Niang inwardly tightened her grip on her winecup, luckily, she was still able to maintain her calm expression.


    "That''s good to hear, I can sleep peacefully now...." Guan men Niang smiled but the next second she tilted her head and ask again "But, are you sure the array is imprable?" she raised her brows showing her doubt.


    "Yes.!" Tayu waved her hand in the air then she took a sip of wine, her face turned bright red "The array can only be broken from the inside, so we are all safe here!"


    "Oh, is that so...." Guan Men Niang''s eyes glint dangerously.

 Chapter 910 - The Wishes

    Elsewhere Zhao Li Xin stared deep into the gray mountain, a volcano that was supposed to be dead started spitting smoke into the air and covered the mountain peak with gray smoke mixed with white clouds.


    Recently, he had felt an inexplicable feeling as he got closer to the mountain, his heart pounding like a warhorse galloping for thousands of miles, he didn''t know whether this feeling was good or not, but despite all that he couldn''t deny that he was drawn into the Yi Shan mountains.


    It was as if some invisible force was pulling him in, and he didn''t like this feeling because it made him feel like he was losing control. Thest time he felt this way was when he met Lory but with Lory, he felt like a ship that had found its harbor, he felt peaceful and safe however, he didn''t feel the same way with the Yi Shan mountain.


    "Something bothering you?" Lory suddenly came from behind him.


    Zhao Li Xin was finally able to retract her gaze from the mountain when she saw the woman with purple eyes and bluish wavy hair smiling at her immediately his gloomy expression be bright. Zhao Li Xin then stretched his hand towards her then Lory put her hands on his palms.


    "It''s cold out here, why don''t you wear more clothes" Zhao Li Xin frowned slightly as he checked her dress.


    Lory smiled at his usual nagging "Why should I worry about the cold when I''m with you?" she chuckled lightly while pressing his forehead on his broad chest.


    It''s funny how every little thing she said could easily sweep away the uneasy feeling he had before and filled it with warmth and gentleness, Lory is like a ray of sunshine in his bleak world, a soft breeze in his harsh world, Lory is the only thing good in her world even though she strongly disagrees with that but she was the only thing that makes him able to see the good thing in the world no matter how ugly and helpless it was.


    "Why are you staring at the mountain so deeply?" Lory ask.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh "Is that how I look?" then he dart his gaze to the mountain "I don''t know how to exin but I feel something pulling me into the mountain"


    Lory turns her head in the same direction "It seems The Crimson Lightning sword, calling you?"


    Zhao Li Xin took a stool from his ring and helped Lory sit down then continued, "Have you ever felt this way too?"


    "Yeah, I also felt pulled by the Trinity staff the call was so strong that I slipped out of my brother''s watch and looked for it with Girsha, of course," Lory reminisced about that day with a smile because it seemed like a distant dream now.


    "How did you feel when you met the Trinity staff?" Zhao Li Xin threw another question, although there''s not much change on his face but Lory could see the curiosity sh in his eyes.


    "Well¡­" Lory tilted her head "It feels¡­like longing, relieved, happy, and a little bit lonely. I don''t know why I feel that way however Uncle Reynald who is one of my Father Archknight told me that I might influence by Trinity, My Uncle said The Trinity staff absorbed the feeling of the previous owner, I heard the owner of Trinity''s staff is the Queen of some kingdom, I don''t know. don''t know who he is because there is no concrete information about it but I believe Uncle Reynald was right because Trinity also absorbed a lot of my feeling before The staff was broken, perhaps it''s like a trauma...."


    "So the weapon absorbed the previous owner''s feelings?" Zhao Li Xin''s interest was immediately piqued as an armament expert he had never heard of this as far as he knew weapons were just inanimate objects used by people, of course, some weapons could only be used by certain people based on their ownertent ability or sometimes the weapons can only be used by people of the same blood but Zhao Li Xin never knew weapons could absorb the feelings of their owners.


    "Lory nod firmly "Yeah, ording to an old scroll in my world a weapon that had been existed for thousands of years usually develop the ability to absorbed their owner deepest feeling, perhaps the Crimson Lightning sword might also be the same as trinity staff"


    "But why now? Why did the sword call me now, why didn''t he call the other descendant of Emperor Lei Yu before me, there should be another descendant before me so why didn''t they answer the call of Crimson Lightning? except the sword doesn''t call them. ¡­."


    Lory was silent, Zhao Li Xin''s question surprised her because it never crossed her mind why the sword only reacted on Zhao Li Xin, what happened to the rest of the descendants of Emperor Lei Yu?


    From the previous incident they learned that Sanguan Jin Shen killed the whole Qin n which was Zhao Li Xin''s maternal family in order to control thest descendant of Emperor Lei Yu who will be able to use the Crimson Lightning sword left by Emperor Lei Yu so it was clear that Zhao Li Xin was not the only descendant of Emperor Lei Yu that still left in this world, but why did the sword only react now, was it because no other descendant had ever been this close to Yi Shan mountain or for some other reason?


    Lory turned her gaze to the mountain at the same time the sun was starting to set in the sky and the clouds were pink and orange, soon a flock of birds flew home across the clouds signaling the day was over.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin stared in silence, each lost in their own thoughts yet their hands gripped tightly together because they knew that no matter what happened in the future, they would face it together without question.


    __________________________________


    Within the volcano, swords were bound into the air by dozens of iron chains attached to each side of the rock cave, while reddish and golden-coloredva erupted underneath the swords.


    Arthea was standing on a ck rock surrounded by hotva, but not even a hint of sweat was shown on her skin, nor did she show any difort in being in a hot boiling cave that was so hot that even the rock around her was slowly melting.


    "The time hase," Arthea said quietly, "Because there was a purpose thus the destiny created, isn''t that right....?" Arthea turned her gaze behind the sword and there were two people standing around the sword with Arthea.


    "Lorenna, Marcus," Arthea called.


    Lorenna and Marcus'' bodies were transparent engulf with soft white light around them, for they came as spirits leaving their dead body behind.


    Marcus lift his gaze at the sword that was lifted to the air and bound by dozens of chains, the sword asionally vibrated and the sound of the chain crackling then the yellow talisman papers that were attached to the chain glowed in faint yellow light soon after the sword vibration gradually stopped.


    Marcus expression remained stoic then he spoke in a serious voice "The sword of the dead king will decide the end of the long battle, although I have no doubts for my daughter, however, everything is decided by the hand of that man whether he bes the destroyer or the savior"


    "We risked everything for this opportunity to give our children a fighting chance, to save my daughter from the cruel fate and my son from the long devastating war, and to end everything we must start at the beginning" Lorenna stare at the sword with profound looks, hope and stress and worry filled her eyes for she knew what maye.


    Suddenly a light appeared out of nowhere and slowly formed the silhouette of a man, as the light disappeared Huo Long stood in his red robes, one hand resting behind his back, he didn''t look yful as he used to be, instead, he looked dignified and charismatic his whole body exudes noble aura, soon his eyes collided with everyone''s eyes but there was no surprise or surprise in their eyes as if they had been waiting for him.


    "The chosen one has appeared, it is time for him to reim his legacy, whatever path he chooses will determine not only the fate of this world but also the other worlds and it will start with Verriond and if he fails, what awaits will be a long and devastating war for the Hand King, A war that far more greater than thest war and if the heir of Lucient failed to protect his world then this world and the other worlds will fall with him¡­.this is a risk we take." Huo Long turned his meaningful gaze to Marcus and the others.


    However, Marcus was not unperturbed by Huo Long''s words, "This is the risk worth to try for, even without our influence, the fate of this world has already set in stone what we do is giving this world a chance to survive, although it''s a small chance but the hope was undeniably there"


    "The Child of Chaos, the king of light, Immortal Seeress, the gatekeeper of the oblivion and myself, the guardian of the Red Lightning Sword, the time for us to fulfill our roles so that our wishes wille, and a great sacrifice will be needed, even though I have made peace with mine but what about all of you?"


    Marcus and Lorenna looked at each other, they held hands and smiled "We believe in her..." Marcus said.


    "We will always be there for her, every step of the way" Lorenna''s words are etched with determination.


    Arthea''s eyes fixed at the sword no one could read what she was thinking as for a Seeress she sees more than ordinary people could, her eyebrows slowly furrows, suddenly she turned her head and shut her eyes as if she was shocked by what she has seen.


    with trembling lips, she said, "A sacrifice is needed and blood will be spilled....."

 Chapter 911 - The Inspection

    "Where am I?" he didn''t know where he was or what he was doing when he looked up a zing me swirled rapidly like a tornado surrounding him like a trapped beast, the heat grazed his skin in a familiar way but he couldn''t remember when he summoned these mes, he suddenly felt his hand damp, he lool down on his hand and he was struck by the amount of blood on his hand.


    "What happens? Whose blood it is? Is it mine?"


    Behind him, a faint voice called him.


    "Xin..."


    He turned around and what he saw made his entire body go numb, his pulse racing at an unimaginable speed as he stared at the scene in full horror then suddenly a deafening scream shattered his hearing.


    Zhao Li Xin''s body jerked from the bed, sweat drenches his forehead, he sat on the beads with his heart pounding, Zhao Li Xin quickly raised his hand and checked his hand thoroughly, it took a while for him to be sure that his hands werepletely clean without the slightest bloodstain, but then another thought hit him, Zhao Li Xin pulled up the nket frantically.


    Losing the warmth from the nket Lory subconsciously groaned without opening her eyes then she instinctively curled herself up in a fetal position to warm herself, seeing her sleeping peacefully Zhao Li Xin''s heart gradually calmed down after that he realized his mistake and quickly covered her back with the nket.


    Still, the uneasiness in his heart remained, Zhao Li Xin pinched the bridge of his brows trying to ease his stress, he thought he was too stressed because of the Sword matter, Lao Min Na, Lazarus, and Wei Zu Tian.


    Zhao Li Xin turned his gaze to the sleeping beauty beside him gradually his anxiety disappeared, Zhao Li Xin thenid his back on the bed then suddenly Lory snuggle in his arms, Zhao Li Xin lips involuntarily curled into a gentle smile, Zhao Li Xin then pulled her closer and wrapped her inside his embrace.


    ''It''s so heavy¡­''


    ''I cannot move''


    ''I cannot breathe¡­''


    When Lory awakes she was stunned because she found herself sleeping on top of Zhao Li Xin ''What the heck!''


    Lory knows she has bad habits when she sleeps, like kicking the nket or wrapping herself in the nket she also knows she is very clingy when she sleeps it''s amazing Zhao Li Xin neverins about her sleeping posture but today her bad habit just reached another level, how the hel* she ended up on top of her husband hugging him like a ko hugging a tree trunk.


    "Morning..." Zhao Li Xin greeted her without opening his eyes, his voice hoarse andzy which made her sound very sexy.


    But then Lory realize her inappropriate position, Lory quickly pull herself from Zhao Li Xin and apologize repeatedly "Sorry ¨C sorry ¨C sorry" no only did she feel guilty make him ufortable she also afraid she crushed him with her weight Lory didn''t want to admit it but she still bothers by Girshament about her gaining weight.


    But Zhao Li Xin suddenly tightened his grip on her waist without giving her a chance to move "Stay like this" he whisper with his eyes close.


    "Am I not heavy?" Lory was afraid that she would suffocate him or worst, Zhao Li Xin would find out she had gained weight.


    "No...you''re warm and sift..." He replied casually but his unintentionally vulgar words made Lory''s face turn very red, he didn''t expect to seduce in the morning, then again Zhao Li Xin was known to attack her opponent when they were less expected, well done!


    Surrendering to her fate Lory rested her chin on Zhao Li Xin''s chest "Did you sleep well?" she finally ask.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhale then slowly opened his eyes, and their gazes met. Luckily when he woke up this morning he had already forgotten half of his nightmare however the horrible sensation still remained.


    "No...I don''t remember but it''s not about your past¡­" he said while rubbing her back. Zhao Li Xin did not lie, he didn''t think it got anything with Lory''s past however this undeniably connected with Lory because only her could make him feel this frightened.


    "Oh¡­ what was that dream about?"


    "I don''t remember but I feel so sad, sadder than I''ve ever felt... it feels worse than dying, no, I think dying will be much bett...."


    "Sssh" Lory covered her mouth "Don''t say bad things in the morning..."


    Zhao Li Xin raised her eyebrows, Lory''s sullen face automatically lifted his gloomy mood, Zhao Li Xin then grabbed Lory''s hand and smiled, "Sorry... I won''t say it again"


    "Good, let''s say something more uplifting, something that makes us happy!"


    "Happy thought, huh? well, I have an idea ¡­." Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shed mischievously, "This is something that can improve our mood" he smirked seductively.


    Lory was confused for a moment but then she realized what he meant, Lory widened her eyes "It''s already morning!" he half-shouted.


    "So?" Zhao Li Xin narrowed her eyes, "You don''t want to?" he yfully raised his eyebrows. Lory bit her lip pretending to be conflicted, oh who is she kidding, she is willing! Of course, she is willing! Let''s go!


    Lory just opened her mouth then suddenly they heard a knock from the door and followed with Mong Yi calling them awkwardly and slightly embarrassed "I''m sorry for disturbing your rest milord but people from heaven''s Gate sect is here for an inspection, they demand Milord and madam presence"


    Zhao Li Xin''s face instantly darkened as everything that had happened recently the time for them to be intimately decreased immeasurably and now that he had finally found an opening, a bunch of insects dares to spoil her sweet time, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shed maliciously, "I will kill them all!" he growled like a wounded beast.


    Lory was also annoyed but duty always came first on her mind, Lory rolled off her body and jumped out of bed "Calm down, I''ll take care of it while you take care of yourself, your role is a sick person so you don''t have to go out, but you still need to be prepared because they probably came here to check on you¡­" after giving him a few reminders Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin''s tense face, it''s amazing how she can look even more alluring when he''s angry, Lory shook her head whilemented to herself, she was so close from eating this beautiful man, what a shame.


    "Tell them to wait!" Lory shouts at Mong Yi.


    Hearing Lory''s voice, Mong Yi was relieved, "Yes, Madam!" he saluted to the door even though he knew Lory wouldn''t be able to see him, then Mong Yi threaded back in quite a happy mood, actually his job got much better after Lory came even though Zhao Li Xin wasn''t a bad master either but he always felt intimidated by Zhao Li''s cold aura Xin, but with Lory present he doesn''t have to find Zhao Li Xin for every small thing since Zhao Li Xin agrees to most Lory opinion anyway.


    Lory quickly changed her clothes, then tied her hair into a simple bun she also didn''t forget to activate a shape-shifter spell on her wrist, after she was done she appear like a simple young housewife which gave a homey feeling to anyone who saw her.


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed he felt a bit reluctant to let anyone see her wife even though she has disguised herself Lory still has a charm that can draw people with keen eyes, people like Sanguan Wu Ci and Wei Zu Tian could see there something extraordinary about her that''s why they inevitably attracted to her.


    It was fortunate that the people of Lao Manor were not aware of the treasure thaty within their home and thanks to that he didn''t miss his chance fortunately he also didn''t like other men who like filled their thought with unnecessary reasons, Zhao Li Xin always lives under the precept ''when you like something go for it!'' thus he goes for Lory.


    "Be careful Lory" Zhao Li Xin reminded her before she left.


    "You mean me or them?" Lory lifted her chin expressing her confidence.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled, "Nevermind then¡­." he realized he wasn''t worried about anything, a foot soldier like them wouldn''t be able to graze her shadow moreover hurt her beside Wu San Bo and the Mong brother were there.


    Lory giggled as she walk through the small door that connected their small residence with the Little Treasure''s shop, they couldn''t live in a luxurious ce because all new people that stay or rent the vis and Manor were under strict surveince by Heaven''s gate sect members and Chang Lan soldiers that''s why they had no choice to stay in a humble residence, well it was simple ording to Zhao Li Xin''s standards but for Lory, this small residence was actually quite good.


    When Lorry arrived in the front room of the shop five people wearing bronze armor while carrying giant des ring at her, they carefully examined her and after a while, they turned their cheeks with a scoff as if they were disappointed about something, once again felt a little offended.


    They all turned their attention back to Wu San Bo who was also already wearing a skin mask which made him look a little older and uglier than his actual self.


    Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen were also present, so Lory took long strides towards them.

 Chapter 912 - The Inspection II

    The five people introduced themselves as envoys of the emperor in charge of inspecting every visitor who lived and did business in Yu Jin city, even though they were wearing pce army uniforms and bronze armor. Wu san Bo and the others knew that they were actually people from the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    Just like those who monitored the Hei Shen sect closely, the Hei Shen sect also kept an eye on the Heaven''s Gate sect so they knew anyone involved with the Heaven''s Gate sect and one of them was the Emperor of the Chang Lan kingdom.


    The five of them deliberately disyed their Giant des to intimidate and show off their authority, the leader of the group was a muscr man with a rugged appearance, and the big scar on his jaw made him somewhat frightening.


    "Are they all your family?" The leader looked at Li Mo Zhen, Yang Xi Ying, and Lory carefully but the gaze stopped longer on Yang Xi Ying However when he saw the bump on her stomach the leader frowned appear to be slightly disappointed, meanwhile Li Mo Zhen hold on to Yang Xi Ying hand tighten as a man he knew what that gaze means.


    Sometimes Li Mo Zhen wished Yang Xi Ying had power like Lory so that she could altered her appearance to avoid male gazes, well it wasn''t Yang Xi Ying''s fault to be beautiful so Li Mo Zhen could only be resigned and alert.


    "No, they are family friends, they came to work in my shop and they''re also looking for a good doctor to cure this woman''s husband" Wu San Bo turned his head towards Lory.


    Lory then bow his head and answer timidly "My...my husband is very sick and we heard the physician in Yu Jin city is much better than our vige where we lived in that''s why I ask my sister to follow them to the city"


    The leader examined Lory face, although she got ordinary face but she got big beautiful eyes that give calming feeling she also have fair skin and silky dark hair, overall she looks quite beautiful for a vige girl.


    The leader thought these two sisters must have a lot of suitors in their vige too bad the other sister is pregnant and he had no interest in pregnant women but the other one doesn''t seem bad, under normal circumstances, he is not afraid to force this girl to divorce her husbands and take they were his concubines but recently the situation at Heaven''s Gate was so intense because of Hei Shen''s matter, therefore, no one dared to cause trouble less they would incur Madam Duan and Wei Zu Tian wrath.


    "Too bad, you are young but married to a cripple man, don''t you think it would be better for you to divorce your husband and find a new husband instead" the leader stared wantonly at Lory clear skin, he thought this vige woman skin is no worstpare with a nobledy, instantly his lust rush to his brain.


    "I...I can''t do that" Lory''s lips trembled and her whole face turned red not from embarrassment but from anger.


    The leader guffawed and his annoying voice filled the entire room, then his attention returned to Wu San Bo again "So where is this ''weak husband'' why he isn''t here, is he dares to ignore my orders?" His mouth curled into a wicked sneer.


    "Please forgive us, my husband is very sick because of the long journey his body has be so weak and his illness be worst that''s why he can''t leave the bed!" Lory immediately apologized.


    "Please forgive my brother-inw, sir." Li Mo Zhen also pleaded with Lory.


    Both Lory and Li Mo Zhen acted harmoniously.


    The leader snorted disdainfully, "What a useless man..." he mocked while walking towards Lory and stopped right in front of Lory, the distance between them was too close tofort that Lory must take two steps back while keeping her head down.


    Brothers Mong, Wu San Bo, and Li Mo Zhen narrowed their eyes, if that stupid leader dared to touch Lory, he and hispanion would not leave this ce alive not even their corpses would be able to leave this ce.


    The other Heaven''s Gate members snickered clearly they were used to their leader''s behavior as none of them rebuked the leader''s behavior instead they enjoyed the leader''s despicable behavior like some kind of show.


    Lory could feel the male licentious gaze without seeing his face, Lory keep her gaze to the floor as if there was a pile of gold while trying to control her emotion, her submissive behavior satisfied the man ego, then he lean his head forward and say: "Why don''t you divorce your man and be my woman, whatever you get from your husband, I can give you ten times more"


    Lory inwardly rolled his eyes, just because he didn''t care about material things didn''t mean he didn''t realize how rich Zhao Li Xin actually was he was pretty sure that Zhao Li Xin''s treasury might match his royal treasury.


    Li Mo Zhen couldn''t stand the man''s insolence he stood between Lory and that man, not only Lory was a close friend of his wife he was also the savior of her life and sect so Li Mo Zhen wouldn''t let anyone humiliate Lory.


    "Master, please don''t joke, my sister is very shy and timid, I''m afraid you will only scare her." Li Mo Zhen politely said but everyone could feel the sense of menace behind Li Mo Zhen''s kind smile.


    The muscr leader was annoyed, he thought this small merchant really had guts, didn''t he know he could kill them in seconds and crush this small business into pieces. The leader looked at Li Mo Zhen with ridicule "You don''t have to worry with my support, your small business will grow beyond your dreams, you have nothing to lose from making a connection with me" he raised his chin arrogantly as he bragged himself, if only he knows the person in front of him could buy the whole city if he wants to.


    Wu San Bo struggled to contain hisughter, while Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchanged nces and stifle a smile and Li Mo Zhen can only sigh, luckily no one noticed them as they were busy throwing their weights around.


    "Thanks for the offer, but we won''t bother you?" Wu San Bo gave a subtle refusal.


    Instantly the leader''s face darkened and hispanion was also offended "Master, you better know your ce, it wouldn''t be wise to refuse our leader''s kindness" threatened one of the members of Heaven''s Gate.


    Wu San Bo smiled calmly and lowered his head, "I wouldn''t dare"


    Unbeknownst to the members of the Heaven''s Gate sect, all the workers in the shop turned their heads towards them, their movements stopped, their entire demeanor changed, and their eyes shed dangerously, two maids were already standing on either side of the front door ready to close the door in a short notice, all they needed was Lory''s orders.


    the group of thugs from the Heaven''s Gate sect didn''t notice that the God of death had written their name on his list.


    The atmosphere became tense so Lory quickly intervened "Sir, please don''t make things difficult for us, we are just small traders we are not worth your trouble" Lory plead while blinking her eyes a few times to make it looks watery.


    The long times watching shop opera was not in vain, Lory does look pitiful.


    The leader''s anger subsided a bit with Lory''s anxiety, he thought the girl was right beside him he still had other time to get this woman it''s still not toote to wait for her husband to die and if her husband doesn''t die, he can do something about it.


    An evil grin appeared on the man''s rugged face then he lifted Lory''s chin with his rough index finger, everyone almost make move when Lory silently signed with her hand to back off. Wu san Bo saw Lory''s sign and his movement paused, he then took a deep breath and signaled everyone in the room not to move.


    The man breathed his disgusting breath on Lory''s face and said: "Life is not easy in this city, it''s still not toote to find me" he chuckled then raised his fist in the air and shouted, "Let''s go!"


    the group of thugsughed but didn''t forget to kick chairs and knock down some vases and shop disys as they left the shop leaving the room in disarray.


    When they left the gazes of everyone in the room changed, Lory rubbed his chin while making sarcasticment "charming"


    "We can''t let them go like this" Wu San Bo was angry, he wouldn''t let the person who touched the sect madam of Hei Shen just like that because it was like letting the person who spat in his face go.


    Before Lory could answer, someone spoke in front of him.


    "We did, what we''ve always done...."


    Zhao Li Xin entered the room with his arms sped behind his back, she wore a simple dark green robe and tie his hair into a top knot, he was already dressed as the character the only thing missing was the skin mask he had to wear, however, even though he was dressed moderately like amoner but the aura he gave off was more domineering than the emperor especially when he notably furious as this.


    He strides calmly to Lory then he rubs Lory''s chin gently with his thumb as he tried to erase any trace left by that scum, "You okay?" his expression softened as he spoke to her.


    "It''s okay..." Lory said with a smile.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly then pulled her into his arms, he hated Lory having to restrain herself when she was humiliated, Zhao Li Xin knew Lory was doing this so that their grand n wouldn''t be affected still Zhao Li Xin thought this wasn''t fair forLory.


    Zhao Li Xin shift his gaze on Mong Ki and immediately Mong Ki knew what Zhao Li Xin wanted, he cupped his fists and left the shop with Mong Yi.

 Chapter 913 - The Obstacle To The Volcano

    The workers were cleaning up the messy shop while Lory and the others gathered on the second floor for lunch, they werepletely unaffected by themotion caused by the Heaven''s Gate sect''s delinquents.


    On the sizable round table, the food had been prepared quite a bit considering Yang Xi Ying''s appetite had increased after she became pregnant.


    "Those people are really rude!" Yang Xi Ying grumbled in annoyance while Li Mo Zhen ced the vegetable sautee on Yang Xi Ying''s te.


    "Don''t worry, people like them like to intimidate and pressure weaker people to make them feel better about themselves," Lory said casually.


    "But I didn''t expect them to be so impudent, I almost hit them and broke that guy''s disgusting finger if Lory didn''t sign me to calm down!" Yang Xi Ying gritted her teeth in anger while Li Mo Zhen add more dishes to his angry wife te, for his concern his wife can angry as much as she wants as long she eats cause if she''s not only is not good for the baby is not good for him too cause Yang Xi Ying emotion will be unstable fromck of food, and guess who will bear the consequences.


    Li Mo Zhen swore to himself whether they had a daughter or a son, they would only have one child, he couldn''t face another situation like this a second time. If only Li Mo Zhen heard the phrase ''When a man makes ns, Godughs''


    "Thank goodness you saw my sign otherwise we would have alert the enemy....oh, please help me," Lory said while nudging Zhao Li Xin''s arms to get the te of roasted meat nearby.


    Zhao Li Xin obediently pushed the other te and ced the meat te in front of Lory andmented, "I think my wife needs to cover her face too so we can avoid that situation from happening again."


    Lory pouted her lips "I already look like this, what else is there to cover up, I think that guy is harassing me because Xi Ying is pregnant. I saw that bastard was attracted to Xi Ying first but then he realized the bump on Xi Ying''s stomach he turned his attention to me, it''s not my fault!" Lory defended himself.


    "So it''s my fault?" Yang Xi Ying interrupted and her eyes narrowed with a dangerous gleam.


    Lory could feel the threat and she quickly exin with a big smile "Of course not honey, you''re never wrong even if you do it''s must be someone else''s fault"


    Yang Xi Ying beamed and smile sheepishly "You''re right~"


    "..."


    While Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchange friendly bickering the men remain silent because they are smart enough not to get the middle of women crossfire knowing full well it was a fight they could never win.


    "By the way, why are they all wearing military uniforms, why not wearing Heaven''s Gate sect uniforms?" Yang Xi Ying changed the subject while eating her meal which is not a very Lady-like manner, but who cared?


    Wu San Bo chuckled briefly then exined, "That because the Emperor needs to keep his face in public, imagine what people would think if Heaven''s Gate members intimidated the citizens as they pleased and the royal military didn''t take any action to prevent them, if that happens then people will start questioning the emperor''s authority in their own kingdom, as a result, the dignity of the royal family and emperor will fall in the eyes of society if that happens then the emperor will lose all his power"


    "But I heard that the current Emperor is just a puppet of the Heaven Gate Sect, I didn''t think the Heaven Gate Sect would care about this." Yang Xi Ying didn''t understand.


    "It''s about maintaining the Status Quo in the kingdom, Xi Ying" Lory chimed in, "If the Heaven Gate sect tantly took over the country it would provoke public disapproval even though they might not openly oppose the Heaven Gate sect but it is feared that this would nt the seeds of rebellion in the heart of the people and this problem is hard to detect not to mention it''s also difficult to crushpletely unless the Heaven''s Gate sect wipe out all the people of the Chang Lan kingdom which is too troublesome so it''s easier to support an emperor they can control while let the royal family rule this country at the front but actually the heaven''s gate sect is the one who rules the country it''s behind the shadows"


    "Lory is right, it is easier for the Heaven''s Gate sect to own a country without actually ruling it," thought Li Mo Zhen whoever suggested this move was very smart.


    Wu San Boughed at Lory''s exnation as he only provided a small amount of information about Chang Lan''s kingdom but Lory could easily guess the state of this country.


    "Madam is very smart," said Wu San Bo.


    Lory wiggled her index finger in the air saying "But not as smart as Duan Shu Shu" Lory then swallowed her food first before drinking her tea to clear her throat and then continuing, "The current emperor only ascended to his throne about fifteen or seventeen years ago and at that time Wei Zu Tian was too young so it was impossible to make this n and Wei Zu Tian''s father also died the only one who coulde up with that n was Duan Shu Shu since she was the only one who has the authority" said Lory while propping her chin casually she didn''t notice everyone was looking at Lory with amazement, even with all the information they gave, they didn''t expect Lory could deduce to that extent.


    Meanwhile, Lory''s eyes already dart to the other dish on the table "Wait, is that Har Gow? Oh, I like that one!" she nudges Zhao Li Xin to get the te for her again.


    While cing Har Gao''s te near Lory, Zhao Li Xinmented, "Young madam is very smart, I think it will be fine if she runs all the Hei Shen sects from now on" Zhao Li Xin sounded joking but he was actually serious,pared to him Lory more suitable in holding the reins of the sect because Lory is more patient and flexible but remains firm in exercising her authority, she was actually a perfect leader.


    But Lory blurts her cheeks "No thank you, I know what you trying to do, youzy bum" Lory squints her eyes at Zhao Li Xin "I want to have a leisure life, don''t dream to be a stay-home husband!" Lory wouldn''t take this bait, Zhao Li Xin wasn''t the first to want to transfer his job to her because Lucas had tried the same thing.


    ''Been there, Done there''


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled and graciously admitted, "My wife knows me very well, I admit defeat"


    Lory gave a benevolent smile and said: "Good, now give me some vinegar"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," said Zhao Li Xin jokingly.


    The whole tableughed, they rarely heard Zhao Li Xin joke so when it happened everyone cheered. In the past if people told Wu San Bo that Zhao Li Xin would one day sit and joke with his wife like a normal person, Wu San Bo would tell him to check his head with Jin Hao but who would have thought that one day he would personally see Zhao Li Xinughing and joke like a normal human being, in the end, life is unpredictable and no one could know what the future hold so it''s good to be alive.


    "Oh, Milord I forgot to tell you something important news from Guan Men Niang" Wu San Bo, put down his chopstick and his face be serious.


    "Guan Men Niang, how is she? is she knows we''ve saved his brother?" Lory is quite worried about the safety of Guan Men Niang who lives in the Heaven''s Gate sect because she knows what Wei Zu Tian did to that poor girl.


    "She''s fine¡­at least for now, because of what happened, Wei Zu Tian has his full attention on Milord and Madam now so he will leave Guan Men Niang alone for now" Wu San Bo breathed a sigh of relief, recently he felt the urge to get Guan Men Niang out of the Heaven''s Gate sect as soon as possible for some reason he couldn''t stop worrying about her which was odd because he didn''t think he was a sympathetic man.


    "Well, that''s a good thing" Lory blows her cheek in the same relief.


    "Yes, Miss Guan said that the barrier has a reverse ability so it is difficult to prate from the outside but can be easily destroyed from the inside if we can find the core of the array.... and there is also another problem¡­." Wu San Bo paused for a moment to collect his thoughts before continuing, "The road to Yi Shan Mountain was suddenly blocked because the volcano was active again or so they told...." Wu San Bo clenched his jaw.

 Chapter 914 - Proper Punishment

    "Lazarus knows we''re closed¡­" Lory muttered in low voice.


    "Hm¡­" Zhao Li Xin agreed, he rubbed his fingers as he gathered his thoughts, "Looks like we can continue without destroying the Heaven''s Gate sect first" Zhao Li Xin conclude as he formed his hand into a steeple.


    "As we expected, knowing Lao Min Na colluded with Duan Shu Shu their actions are not surprising" Li Mo Zhen pinch his chin.


    "What about Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan?" Zhao Li Xin continued.


    "Unfortunately we haven''t heard any news from them, but I''m sure they''re fine." There was no doubt in Wu San Bo''s words because he knew how strong Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan were, it went without saying that one of them was ruthless, and the other was as cunning as a fox, therefore, Wu San Bo wasn''t worried about his two brothers at all.


    "And Jiang Jin Wei?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    "Jin Wei has finished his preparations he said he will be here tomorrow" replied Wu San Bo.


    "Oh, by the way, my people also headed to the mistyke with my elder master Mu and your master Tian Meng Ji, after they saw the hybrid beasts almost breach the city and the fight in the Whispering Forest, the two elders couldn''t stay and do nothing so I''m guessing they''ll be joining Master Jin and Master Bei very soon."


    "Your help is greatly appreciated!" Lory is sincerely grateful for Yang Xi Ying''s help.


    "Hey, this is not just your fight, and besides we''re sisters!" Yang Xi Ying sped Lory''s hand and they smiled at each other.


    The two girls showed their closeness that made their husbands feel forgotten and they could only exchange resigned nces and grateful this only sisterly loves.


    Lory suddenly noticed that the roomck the usual members, she swept the room with her gaze then raise a question "Where are Mong Ki and Mong Yi?"


    _______________________________________


    Elsewhere, in the wilderness not far from the city, music was ying loudly and dozens of girls in bright, skimpy dresses danced to an intoxicating rhythm while covering half their face with tassel veil, their bodies move erotically once in a while the girls would give seductive nces to the audience. behavior watching them while cheering enthusiastically.


    Those people were thugs from the Heaven''s Gate sect, they decided to have an outdoor party to celebrate themselves after sessfully extorting dozens of small and medium-sized shops, but why not the big shops that because the big shop owners used to have connections with the royal family or Heaven''s gate sect so they didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    This group of men felt extremely lucky when they were given orders to keep an eye on the streets and new people who came to the city looking for suspicious people who might be from the Hei Shen sect or somehow have some connection with the Hei Shen sect.


    Immediately they knew this would be a lucrative business for them once the Heaven''s Gate Sect gave them the authority to punish everyone who slightly looked suspicious and the Empire didn''t dare to interfere with heaven''s Gate sects matter, the empire only request was to make them wear the imperial soldier uniform so they do not embarrass the Emperor dignity.


    With Wei Zu Tian''s approval, they agreed to wear military uniforms to disguise themselves as imperial soldiers although they don''t know why the emperor need to save his own face when most people know that the only reason the emperor sat on his throne was because the Heaven''s Gate sect put him there.


    "Brother, why do you let people from the small treasures shop so easily" one of the youngsters curiously asks.


    "What do you know?!" another man suddenly grabbed one of the dancers while she was still dancing and roughly threw her at the young man like a piece of an object, the woman screamed in surprise, she winced in pain but she didn''t darein instead she gave a coquettish smile to the young man cause she knew what they expected from her and the youths were instantly aroused by the soft body that fell on his chest, his lecherous smile growing on his nasty face, the women swallowed his disgust as she let the young man hands trace her body unscrupulously. Other men saw what the young man do and they were shouted and cheered for the young man''s brazenness.


    The man who threw the woman previously watch the young man act andughs contently but then he turned his gaze to the muscr man with arge scar on his jaw, "Brother, are you worried that we will anger our Master if we make trouble"


    The man pursed his lips revealing his annoyance "The situation is unstabletely and people in the inner circle of the sect are tensed after what happened with the Hei Shen sect therefore everyone is very sensitive right now so it''s better not to create unnecessary trouble or we might lose our head" he then lift the bottle gourd and take a big gulped.


    He listened to his brother grumble and frowned, "I think you''re worrying too much, our Master won''t care if we y with a few women as long as they''re not someone from a high ce after all Master Wei has kidnapped countless women some even say men too and he doesn''t care who they are, so I don''t think he will care if we y with some ordinary women in the street and if you are worried about the matter might blow up just kill her after you use her so no one will know" the man''s eyes glittered maliciously one could see the savagery lies in his eyes.


    "Yes, brother!" another man who had been yed with the dancers suddenly chimed in, "Just kidnap that woman if you want and when you''re done with her, leave her for your little brother here!" heughed evilly.


    "Hey, can I get that woman sister? she may be pregnant but she is so beautiful and she looks soft too, she looks like a noblewoman heck she might taste the same, I have never tried such a woman before!" he burst outughing.


    His Brother''s words raised his motivation, it was true! why did he have to wait for the woman''s husband to die if he wanted her, why don''t he kidnap her, her husband and brother-inw would not be able to do anything after all, and after he destroyed her corpse there will be no proof of his vile doing.


    The beautiful big woman''s eyes shed in his memory, he remembered her innocent face as she looked at him timidly, and her petite body suddenly the blood running from his head to his crotch as his vile imagination started ying in his head making his desire uncontroble.


    He hit his head and thought he was so stupid, Heaven''s Gate sect never cared about petty crimes like this moreover Wei Zu Tian has also done this many times so they had no reason to reprimand him right?


    "You''re right!" he smirked evilly, "Let''s get her tomorrow and y to heart content, take her sister if you want!" he said o the bunch of his drunken brothers


    <strong>"YES!"</strong> they throw their fist in the air and cheered excitedly.


    while they wereughing and cheering suddenly one of the man''s heads explode and his blood was spurting everywhere along with his brain that scatter everywhere.


    There was a long silence, one of the men wiped the brain covering with blood from the side of his face nkly, he stared at his bloody hands, the female dancers screamed with all their might and ran frantically, the woman loud scream woke them from their stupor but before they canprehend the situation suddenly their hands and feet were pierced something and they fell to the ground like flies.


    The muscr man was dumbfounded to see his brothers lying on the ground whimpering with blood dripping from their bodies tainting the ground with dark crimson liquid.


    "Tsk-Tsk-tsk, look at all the blood of these dirty men, they make me feel bad for the ground"


    "There are no men here brother, they''re just a bunch of animals"


    "Oh, I''m sorry brother, my eyesight isn''t goodtely"


    The muscr man''s blood froze, a feeling of horror crept up inside him while the sound of footsteps graduallye closer.


    He was a huge muscr man who could inflict fear on anyone who met him but now his body was shaking violently, and his face was drenched with cold sweat he was so terrified he did not dare to look back.

 Chapter 915 - The Calling

    "Are you going?"


    Wu San Bo was surprised he turned his body and saw Lory walking towards him with smile ster on her beautiful face, Wu San Bo cupped his fists and bowed his head politely "Madam"


    Lory waved nonchntly "Why are you being so formal?" Lory pretended to be annoyed.


    Wu San Bo raised his head and chuckled, "Just like everyone else, Wu San Bo has great respect for Lory and not only because he married Zhao Li Xin but because of his own character and integrity.


    "Can you infiltrate the Heaven gate sect alone?" Lory furrowed her brows even though she looked calm but her eyes clearly showed her uneasiness.


    Wu San Bo appreciated Lory''s feelings, he suppressed a smile and exin without hurry, "The schedule for changing the matrix array is tomorrow so if I want to infiltrate better do it now"


    Lory give an understanding nod "Miss Guan seems smart enough to get the matrix change schedule, she''s smarter than I thought" Lory highly praised Guan Men Niang''s intelligence because she knew how difficult undercover work was because Fargo had told her that every agent assigned undercover work usually get months if not a year training and they also have to pass a psychiatrist exam to be granted permission to carry out the task and after all the hassle they are only given a one year pass, or a maximum of two years toplete their undercover mission before being pulled from their mission.


    Lory knew how tiring undercover missions were and for Guan Men Niang being able to keep him sane in the Heaven''s Gate sect for so many years was admirable.


    Lory high praised for Guan men Niang make Wu San Bo feel proud thus he added "She was also very brave and strong"


    "No doubt about it," Lory said with absolute certainty, then she took a deep breath, "But Miss Guan will need a lot of help finding the core of the protective array in the Heaven''s Gate sect, my guess is that the location of that core will be strictly kept secret and highly guarded so that even if Miss Guan finds out the location she won''t be able to do anything about it"


    "Therefore, I wille myself and ensure that the core of the array is destroyed." Wu San Bo puffed out his chest confidently.


    "And also protect Miss Guan..." Lory said meaningfully.


    Wu San Bo cleared his throat and quickly rify: "Well, she is very important to our n so her safety is our priority"


    Lory tilted her head and smirked "Um, you mean, your priority?" Lory gives him a teasing look.


    "Madam!" Wu San Bo''s face turned slightly red.


    "What, that''s so obvious!" Lory shrugged.


    Wu San Bo press his lips together then shyly ask "is it?"


    Lory rolled her eyes "Please, even your dense Lord knows that you have certain ''feelings'' about miss Guan" Lory made quotes sign with both hands, and the clever Wu San Bo somehow understood it and his face turned even redder even his ears be red as well.


    Wu San Bo scratched his nose feeling embarrassed knowing everyone knows about his feeling, he thought he hide it perfectly, not long after Wu San Bo turn his gaze at Lory again "Madam, did I make the right decision?"


    "Hmm?" Lory stared back at him with a questioning look.


    Wu San Bo paused for a moment, he looked somewhat conflicted before continuing, "She was¡­. Wei Zu Tian ything, one would say that she was impure, dirty¡­ broken" Wu San Bo subconsciously bit his lip, he hated using these words to describe Guan Men Niang.


    "And what do you think?" Lory remains calm as she returns the question.


    Wu San Bo rubbed his hands together "I don''t think that''s relevant" Wu San Bo honestly said, "Guan Men Niang is strong, brave, selfless, smart¡­and a bit cute too" His expression softened as Guan Men Niang''s smile shed in his minds.


    Lory smiled seeing Wu San Bo make a face she had never seen before, "So what are you worried about?"


    Wu San Bo felt speechless under Lory''s purple eyes staring at him deeply, "I''m not worried but I think she''s worried and after what Wei Zu Tian did to her, I don''t know if she ever let another man enter her life, could she trust a man again?" Wu San Bo sighed heavily, he wasn''t dense enough for not aware that Guan men Niang always kept a safe distance between them as if she created an invisible wall around her so no one could enter.


    Lory got what he meant, she knew some people like to keep themselves out of the world after experiencing major trauma, just like one of her brothers, Cliff, or like herself...


    "It won''t be easy, it will take a lot of times to heal and for Miss Guan, it will be a lifelong journey for her to heal herself therefore it will take a lot of patience to work in a rtionship like this, so... can you be patient for her?" Lory gives a gentle reminder of what may happen if Wu San Bo decides to pursue Guan Men Niang.


    Wu San Bo understand what Lory means so he pondered for a few seconds then a determination fill his eyes, "People say we can''t rush for something that wants tost forever right so why can I wait....it''s not like I have a more important thing to do" it means he ready to wait for Guan Men Niang to open her heart.


    However, if only people from the ck Turtle pce heard their King make such a statement they all will be vomit blood and scream exasperatedly ''You got tons to do!''


    Nevertheless, Lory knows Wu San Bo has made a decision so what else she could say other than support him "Off you go then!"


    Wu San Bo''s face instantly lit up, the doubt that clouded his mind this couple of months finally disappeared now he knows what he has to do for his future.


    Wu San Bo cupped his fist and bend his waist in ny-degree "Thank you very much for your guidance, young madam"


    his sincere gratitude puts Lory to shame nevertheless she has to act the part so Lory straightens her back and raises her hand in a dignified manner "Set forth Loverboy!"


    "....O-kay"


    Lory''s tant teasing made him feel embarrassed, still, he felt grateful that he left with light feet and a big smile on his face.


    Lory saw Wu San Bo leaving feeling happy for him even though he didn''t know how Guan Men Niang felt about Wu San Bo but Lory believed with patience and sincerity he would be able to move Guan Men Niang''s heart, besides Wu San Bo is a very manly handsome person, well he''s not as handsome as her husband but...oh, whatever.


    Lory shrugged then he turned and walked back to her room, but then Lory felt someone watching her from above so she looked up, and there he was, Zhao Li Xin sitting on the roof, moonlight shining behind his back appear like a backlight and the wind blew his long ck sleeves along with his long silky ck hair that fluttering in the air like ink spilled on water, his entire countenance was cold and distant yet undeniably charming.


    The coldness on his face melts when his eyes lock with Lory''s eyes, just with a single nce from him Lory feels her heart leap from her chest.


    <strong>''Wait,e back heart!''</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin stretched out his hand in the air and suddenly Lory felt a strong energy coil around her waist then lift her up into the air and pull her towards him like a ma.


    Lory then smoothly fell on Zhao Li Xin''sp, he wrapped his arms around her small waist leaving no gap between their bodies.


    "Hi..."Lory feels a bit suffocated when there is only an inch gap between their face, she can feel his warm breath blow her cheeks, and immediately her face blush like boiling crab.


    "How long you''ve been here" Lory try to make conversation to eased his beating heart but it only be worst when she heard his deep voice.


    "Quite a while" he replies casually.


    "Did you see me talking to Wu San Bo?" Lory narrowed her eyes as she questioned him.


    "Not like you and San Bo trying to hide it" Zhao Li Xin defended himself.


    "Yeah, we didn''t...and...what do you think?" Lory wiggled her eyebrows yfully while waiting for Zhao Li Xin''s opinion.


    "I think....you gave him the encouragement he so desperately needed, it was something I could never do," Zhao Li Xin said honestly.


    His sincerepliment undoubtedly pleased Lory, then she wrapped her arms around his neck "I just gave a little push, in the end, it was all Wu San Bo''s decision"


    "But it was your words that gave him the courage to make that decision," Zhao Li Xin reassure her.


    Lory didn''t know if that was true but she epted the thought "I''m d I could help" Lory grinned happily.


    "Yes, and not only Wu San Bo, you helped many people and you changed the fate of many people including me, without you I don''t know where I am now or what I would be" Zhao Li Xin gently caressed Lory''s cheek then tugged the strand of her hair behind her ear "You are my miracle Lory, not only you saved my life but you changed my worldpletely, you made me hope for the future and helped me see the beauty of this world honestly I can''t remember how I lived before I met you and I don''t think I could ever live without you¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was etched with tenderness and helplessness that made Lory''s heart aching for him.


    "Hey don''t say that" Lory pouted her lips, she hated to see Zhao Li Xin sad.


    Lory worry make Zhao Li Xin ted then he buried his face in her neck then slowly inhaled her unique scent that he loved so much "Sorry, I''m not in a good moodtely"


    The nightmares that haunt him are even worse than the visions that Arthea showed him, yet he always forgets his dreams when he wakes up however, the horrible feeling remains like an untreatable wound that cannot be healed.


    Suddenly a sh of red light appeared like a pir pierced the sky and the night was lit up with a reddish light but in an instant, the light disappeared as fast as it came.


    Lory was stunned "What is that?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s face stiffened he gaze at the distance with a foreboding feeling zing his heart "I don''t know, but the direction is from Yi Shan Mountain"

 Chapter 916 - The Seduction

    Someone was standing in the midst of a swarm of corpses that had been torn apart by a pack of wolves, he saw a trail of the blood being dragged towards the forest so he could guess what was going on but the problem was this group of people have quite decent cultivation so a pack of wolves shouldn''t be a problem for them to handle even when they were drunk, then what happens?


    He crouched while examining one of the corpses which were not intact, it was very difficult to examine a corpse in such a state but he took shape when he saw a small stab mark on the corpse''s shoulder, the scar was not very big, only as big as a bead but it cleanly prating the armor and skin which meant whoever did it had to be a cultivator and quite strong too.


    He pondered for a moment, he knew this group had offended a lot of people maybe they offended someone they shouldn''t have, but who? most people didn''t dare to cause trouble with the Heaven''s Gate sect let alone this level of ruthlessness showed how much hatred the people who killed this bunch of idiots were.


    He let out a long sigh, although he didn''t care about these idiots, however, he needed to find anyone who dared to mess with the Heaven''s Gate sect so he had to find the bottom of the matter unfortunately it would be hard to find any clues with such messy corpses like this.


    Suddenly he was startled by a red light that appeared suddenly, he looked up at the sky wide-eyed a few secondster the light disappeared as mysteriously as it appeared, he also used his Qi Gong and shot out as fast as a bullet.


    Elsewhere Lao Min Na stood at the top of the tower, her white hanfu fluttering as the wind blew, her gaze only in shock for a moment before her face turned cold again. Finally, the awaited time hase, Lao Min Na''s face is filled with emotion that is hard to read.


    The cold wind caressed her face that was as pale as a corpse, she closed her eyes as if trying to feel every gust of wind that touched her skin, only then did she feel that she was still alive.


    Ambition, revenge, hatred, sadness, regret, and death, she has experienced it all, she has given everything to achieve everything that can only be dreamed of in her previous life but why is she still not satisfied.


    Why the further she goes the more painful her footsteps she felt, why everything she gets in her palms bes meaningless like sand that slips between her fingers leaving only emptiness and loss that can''t be reced with anything in this world.


    Maybe this is her karma, she is too stupid to think that the demon will give her a good life, the demon has given her strength, power, luxury, fame but he''s not giving her the things she wants the most which are love, joy, and peace. Lao Min Na looked down and her lips red curls into a bitter smile, how could a woman who killed her own son deserve love, she realized she had gone too far, s there would be no salvation left for her soul.


    "You know what that is, don''t you?" a cold baritone voice came from behind him.


    Lao Min Na didn''t need to turn her head to know that it was Wei Zu Tian, then she replied calmly "Yes..."


    Wei Zu Tian''s face stiffened with boiling anger, "I have allowed you to use my power so it''s time for you to tell everything and don''t try to lie to me or me...."


    "I don''t..." Lao Min Na turned her head in slow motion, Her blood-red eyes shone brightly in the soft moonlight Her pale skin made her red eyes and lips bulge, she was captivating just like like the demoness depicted in every story and painting that Wei Zu Tian read when he was a kid he never believed in demon or hell before but maybe now he should think again.


    Lao Min Na ignored Wei Zu Tian''s gaze, "I was just waiting for the right time to tell you"


    Wei Zu Tian retracted his gaze, and collect his thought he stare deeply Lao Min Ga "Tell me what?"


    Lao Min Na pointed her finger at Yi Shan mountain "Inside Yi Shan Mountain lies the most powerful sword called the crimson Lightning, the sword left by the first Emperor of this world named Emperor Lei Yu, for thousands of years the swordy there, untouched, waiting for its rightful owner to im it"


    Wei Zu Tian''s eyes glistened with greed, "Emperor''s sword" he hissed excitedly.


    It doesn''t take a genius to understand Wei Zu Tian''s thoughts now, Lao Min Na sneered inwardly, "Yes, only a worthy man can wield the First Emperor''s sword"


    Wei Zu Tian scoffed, "Oh, and who is this man?"


    "Zhao Li Xin" Lao Min Na bluntly said, she ignore Wei Zu Tian''s surprise and continue "Emperor Lei Yu''sst descendant himself, the heir of his blood¡­the chosen one" she deliberately annoys Wei Zu Tian.


    "You mean the sword was meant for Zhao Li Xin," Wei Zu Tian can''t hide the envy and jealousy in his tone.


    Lao Min Na''s silence confirmed his question, a fire of anger red up inside him, he felt Lao Moin Na was ying tricks on him, he wasn''t even sure what she said was true or not but if it did what does she want with him.


    Wei Zu Tian slowly walked towards Lao Min Na, the two of them locked eyes if others saw them they might think they were lovers but if one looked closely they could feel a sharp air around them.


    Wei Zu Tian raised her chin with his finger, "Tell me, why are you telling me this?"


    Lao Min Na didn''t shy away instead she looked deeply into Wei Zu Tian''s eyes, "Because I don''t believe it..." she answered simply.


    "You do not?" Wei Zu Tian curiously asked.


    "No, and I don''t think you believe it either because people like us wouldn''t havee this far if we believed in something like...fate" Lao Min Na shifted her head away from Wei Zu Tian''s finger and took a step back but their eyes still locked at each other.


    "Zhao Li Xin wille to take the sword, once he has it, the whole world will naturally kneel before him and guess who he will kill first?"


    "That''s why you want me to block the way to Yi Shan mountain? You want him toe for us" Wei Zu Tian narrowed his eyes.


    "You''ve already lost once, you won''t stand a chance when Zhao Li Xin has the Crimson Lightning sword," Lao Min Na said the fact without trying to sugarcoat it.


    Her blunt answer hurt his pride but Wei Zu Tian couldn''t refute it. "I can still be stronger...." He insisted.


    Lao Min Na smirk coldly, "I don''t doubt it¡­" then she moved closer to Wei Zu Tian, ??he pressed her chest against Wei Zu Tian, and her red eyes gaze stare deeply into him as if trying to prate his soul then she softly whispers "With my help, your strength will be limitless and once you kill Zhao Li Xin, you prove Your grades and sword will be yours...and you will be the man you always wanted and the Son your mother hoped for" Lao Min Na''s words were too sweet to ignore, too tempting to refuse.


    Wei Zu Tian''s eyes darkened with a desire not only for the future that Lao Ming Na depicted but also for his body, even though all his senses told him that this woman was dangerous but he couldn''t help but her alluring eyes and melodious voice, he wanted to devour her even his soul as a price.


    "Are you seducing me, Min Na?" his voice became deeper than the increase in lust welling up within his body.


    Lao Min Na tilted her head slightly and smiled seductively, "Yes, did it work?"


    Wei Zu Tian guffawed, he pinched Lao Min Na''s chin and wrapped his other hand around her slender waist, then pulled her even more close"Yes, so you should be responsible for what you doing!" he nt his lips Lao Min Na''s lips roughly like a beast devouring its prey.


    Lao Min Na wrapped her arms around his neck while rubbing her feet on his which was like adding oil to a fire, making it bigger and uncontroble, in the midst of his outburst of lust Wei Zu Tian didn''t notice Lao Min Na''s red eyes were glowing like a beast eyes.


    <em>''If Heaven closes its doors for me, I will raise the Hell, soe my darling,e....''</em>

 Chapter 917 - The Remorse

    In an empty, neglected garden, an old man ys the flute, the melody full of sadness and bitterness that brings pain to the hearts of all who hear it.


    A woman in blue hanfu stepped into the garden but she did not disturb the old man, she found a stone bench and sat quietly, the sound of the flute permeated the air and the girl supported her chin while listening to music with her eyes closed.


    A few minutester the music finally stopped, the old man put his flute on hisp then took a deep breath while looking up at the blue sky, flocks of white birds flying and swirling harmoniously in the sky as if they were dancing. . The old man''s eyes crinkled as his memories drifted to a past that seemed so far away.


    "Do you remember why our ancestors built this ce, what hope was behind it?" said the old man suddenly.


    The woman looked at the old man and looked up at the sky as he tried to remember something then he said: "To make a shelter so that we can make a family and live in peace"


    The old man averted his eyes and stared at the dead flower beneath him, "But after years of forgetting about it, we give in to power, engrossed in fame, wealth and glory, little by little we be more and more distant from the ideals of our ancestors. Before we know it we had hurt each other in the name of greed, we kill and we plot anyone who gets in our way even if they are our own family, it''s hard to believe how easy it is once you cross the line¡­"


    "Third elder¡­." She didn''t know how to answer that.


    "Evil can only run free when a few good people turn their cheeks, did you ever hear that?" the old man wryly smile "I let down so many people including your mother and Jin Hao mother"


    Jin Hua pressed her lips tightly she want to say ''it''s not his fault'' but she can''t because as an elder he''s more or less responsible for what happened that''s why she can''t say any constion words for him and the old man knows it full well.


    He took a deep breath then store his flute in his spatial ring, he sped his hands while walking towards Jin Hua.


    "So no one''sing back?" the old man''s face hardened.


    Jin Hua know what he meant thus she shook her head dejectedly "No, they¡­ aren''t human anymore" anger red upon her face "Jin Kai tried to deny it but the entire continent knew Lao Min Na was involved in the deaths of hundreds of people who went crazy after taking the pill, now all the kingdoms on the continent are exterminating all of the pills and the elixir made by her if you don''t believe me you can check it yourself."


    The third elder raised his hand "That''s not necessary" he raised his hand, actually, he had suspicions about Lao Min Na''s medicine because it was too good to be true and none of the alchemists in the misty Lake n could figure out the medicinal ingredients, which is very strange.


    "Jin Kai has blocked any information from outside and he doesn''t let anyone out except those he trusts, if we''re not careful it''s not only my position that''s dangerous as well as yours, we won''t be able to do anything if Jin Kai started watching my movements"


    Jin Hua took a deep breath, the third elder was the first person he contacted when he returned to Misty Lake, at first he wasn''t sure if the third elder would believe his words about Lao Min Na, but who would have thought the third elder quickly believed her without hesitation as if he has to wait for someone to confirm his suspicion since then the third elder sheltered Jin Hua inside his own house, he gives her identity as new recruit disciple so Jin Hua could stay with him.


    Protected by that identity Jin Hua is allowed to roam in the Mistyke n territory with that she gather any information about Jin Kai and send it to Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan with Lan Hua''s help.


    "I know Jin Kai didn''t have the best characters but I thought at least he care about the Misty Lake n future, no matter what this ce is his home and the people that live here are his family, I never thought he will do this to us" Jin Hua words filled with confusion and anger.


    The old man cast his gaze to the empty garden as he reminiscence the past "Jin Kai has always had big ambitions since he was young. Unfortunately, his talent is overshadowed by Jin Hao''s talent in many areas, it''s even more embarrassing that Jin Hao doesn''t have much support or resources as he did, still, Jin Kai can never beat Jin Hao and that reality took a toll on his pride." The old man''s face was shrouded in a mixture of pity and disappointment.


    "Actually Big Brother Jin Hao never cared about the leader position, as matter of fact, I always felt that sooner orter Big Brother would leave the Misty Lake n..." Jin Hua''s voice was thick with regret.


    The old man''s face is immediately heavy with emotion knowing he was one of the reasons why Jin Hao hated this ce because he was the one who was involved in covering up Jin Hao''s mother''s death because he wanted to keep a little peace that remains in the Misty Lake, sadly to do that he has to hurt Jin Hua and Jin Hao¡­.especially Jin Hao.


    "I can''t me him for that, he suffered too much in this ce and no one helped him¡­ when his mother was killed at the hands of his aunt and also his father''s wife, no one did justice to him, and when he tried to take revenge to the woman who killed his mother he was punished for it...locked without food in his room for days and as if that''s not enough to punish him someone poisoned him to die and his body thrown away in the wilderness like a piece of garbage, and after that, we forgot about himpletely as if he never existed," he said sigh in resignation knowing some actions were unforgivable whatever the reason.


    "Although we can''t change the past, it''s still not toote to make amends" Jin Huaforted the old man but the old man shook his head weakly.


    "I''m not seeking forgiveness, I''ve wronged him too much for too long, it''s a little toote for that, don''t you think" the old man smiled bitterly as he recalled the pain, anger, and disappointment on Jin Hao''s face when people refused to investigate his mother''s murder, and he included among those people.


    The third elder knew that ever since that day Jin Hao had lost all his hope to everyone at the Misty Lake n therefore after he be a powerful figure he deny any connection to his own n and refused to return.


    Jin Hua wanted to say something but the words caught in her throat even though she also didn''t have a good life in the Misty Lake n but because she was a woman Jin Kai didn''t pay much attention to her in fact he found her rather useful that''s why she didn''t experience the hardships that Jin Hao had.


    "Enough for that" The third elder waved his hand "Out of the seven elders, the first and second elders have died so there are only five elders including me, most of them support Jin Kai just me and the fifth elder neutrally but it can ''don''t take too long'' he took a deep breath.


    Everyone who supported Jin Kai had to take the pills he gave them even though it increased their cultivation by leaps and bounds. however, the third elder noticed a change in the behavior of the person taking the pill.


    The most visible is how they be more aggressive, crueler and their emotions are very easily provoked by trivial things even the worst is that they be uncontroble and go crazy like what happened to people who were sent to the forest whispering with excuses. healing. Of course, neither of them recovered but Jin Kai med the Hei Shen, Long Ming, and Jin Hao sects.


    "Right now Jin Kai is trying to persuade the fifth elder to support him by approaching his granddaughter, you know how much the fifth elder cherishes his only granddaughter, right¡­?" The third elder scrunched his face in worry.


    Jin Hua widened her eyes in surprise, "That girl is only fourteen years old and Jin Kai is almost thirty, besides Jin kai already has three concubines and a child, has he gone mad, fifth elder would never allow it!"


    "So what, if his granddaughter insists to be with Jin Kai sooner orter the fifth elder will give up, you know how stupid that old man in front of his granddaughter, it was astonishing!" The third elder rolled his eyes.


    Jin Hua gaped her mouth was open and close but there are no wordse out, the fifth elder was rather entric he rarely involve in the matter of the n after he lost his only daughter after that he spend his life dotting the only granddaughter he had.


    The third elder is right Fifth elder''s weak point is his grandson if Jin Kai wants the fifth elder to support then his granddaughter would be the best way to achieve it "Then what should we do?" Jin Hua wrinkled her forehead.


    "Well, we can do the same as Jin Kai" the third elder puffed out his chest and smirked, "You can also approach the fifth eldest granddaughter"


    Jin Hua''s face immediately changed he subconsciously pointed at himself "Me?" he said unsure.


    The third elder nodded "Who else?"


    "But...but, that kid is so annoying" Jin Huained.


    Jin Hua once met the granddaughter of the fifth elder named Su Miao Lin two years ago and even though the child was only twelve years old but was very haughty and naughty, no one dared to rebuke her because she was the fifth elder''s favorite granddaughter and the old man spoiled his child like crazy.


    "Yeah, that kid is really annoying" The third elder rubbed his beard feeling sorry for Jin Hua but other than this he had no other ns. the fifth elder is not only entric he is also very stubborn and hot-headed, no one can persuade him to do anything other than his granddaughter maybe that''s why Jin kai courting Sun Miao Lin in the first ce if not, who had the patience facing someone like Su Miao Lin.


    Jin Hua also understands this, he covers her face and groans exasperatedly "Fiine!" she blows her cheeks harshly and said in resign "I''ll befriend with.....her" thest words make her feel even more reluctant.

 Chapter 918 - How To Make Friends

    Jin Hua returned to her room he sat on the arhat chair in the lotus position while cultivating the way hse was taught by Jin Hao, the three crystal nts around her created a triangr shape then the crystal absorbed the Qi from outside and pulled it inside the triangle and make the space inside the triangle filled with the condensed and rich Qi thus make Jin Hua could absorb the Qi easily, with this advance technique that Jin Hao taught her.


    Jin Hua''s cultivation increases at an unimaginable speed no wonder all Hei Shen sect members are very strong turn out they have a special way to cultivating, however, as this could trigger unwanted attention from bad people, Jin Hao gave her a talisman to cover her progress aspetition within the Misty Lake could be deadly.


    Two hourster Jin Hua finished cultivating, suddenly the window inside her room make a squeaking sound, Jin Hao turned her head and from the window, a brown hamster slipped into her room, the fat hamster ran towards her then Jin Hua lowered her hand to pick up the fatty little hamster.


    "Po-po you''re here!" Jin Hua rubbed her cheek against the hamster''s soft body happily, "Do you have something for me?"


    The hamster wiggled its small nose the hamster opened its mouth wide, surprisingly the hamster''s jaw could open five times wider than a normal hamster and then the hamster spat out a golden tube from her mouth into Jin Hua''s hand. Jin Hua smiled happily, "Good boy!" she kissed the hamster then she put down the hamster to the floor.


    Actually, Jin Hua''s hamster is not an ordinary hamster but a special type of beast called ''Furry plunder'' although rather than beast people treat this creature more like vermin, and people tend to hate this type of creature, but no one knows that the Furry plunder has a very unique traits.


    Inside the creature''s belly, they have a small pouch that they use to store food for the winter but sometimes these creatures like to steal shiny things like beads, rings, earrings, and such, hence the name ''furry Plunder'' got from most people thought the creatures hidden inside the loot in their burrow but no one knows that the creatures hid the precious loot inside their body only if their no more space inside their pouch they left outside for this creatures is quite greedy.


    Long ago Jin Hua found this creature by ident when she was a child, at that time after Jin Hao was gone, a little furry plunder sneak into her room and stole her pendant that was given by Jin Hao for her birthday, of course, Jin Hua chased the creature relentlessly and that''s how she found the burrow whereof a horde of furry plunder live within her own yard, needless to say, furry plunderter be her first contractual beast.


    And now she was using these little plunders to exchange messages with Jin Hua who was staying outside due to the tight situation inside the Misty Lake area.


    Jin Hua made the decision for Jin Hao''s subordinates and Lan Hua to stay outside, that way they could see Jin Kai''s movements outside while she watched Jin Kai inside the Misty Lake area, and if anything happened they wouldn''t all be trapped inside Misty Lake n territory at the same time.


    Jin Hua took out a letter from the tube and read it carefully, The letter said Jin Kai had invited someone to Misty Lake territory, the person was hidden under the cloak but from the body figure the person most likely was a man, strangely Jin Kai did not take the person to special guest residence instead he took that mysterious man to his private residence and again Jin Kai did so very secretly so most people from the Misty Lake n didn''t have a clue about this mysterious person''s arrival.


    Jin Hua''s brows gradually furrowed, she was worried about what Jin Kai was nning next, she wondered if this had anything to do with the fifth elder? Jin Hua threw the letter into the furnace and watched it burnpletely after that she sigh and leaned her back on the arhat chair, although she feel conflicted it seemed she had to approach Su Miao Lin as soon as possible.


    The next day Jin Hua who already disguised herself and wearing a skin mask headed to where Su Miao Lin used to be, that girl loved to entertain herself in the west garden where most of the young women in the n spend their time there. The Garden was big and beautiful surrounded by flower three, and gardenia flower nts together with rose shrubs there was also a man-made waterfall upon the giant pond with lotus flowers floating on the surface and colorful Koi fish swimming inside the pond.


    From all of the ces in the Misty Lake n perhaps this is the only ce that still maintains consider the members of the n had been shrinking quite a lot and they don''t have enough servants to maintain the wide area of the Mistyke n living ce because of that this garden that used to be full with young girlsughter now is quite empty only two or three young girl presence with their maids and they all gather inside the pavilion.


    When Jin Hua saw them his heart sank into his stomach, he could guess what kind of girl they were and what conversation they had, he knew very well that he wouldn''t get along, he never did!


    Jin Hua took a deep breath then walked towards them not long after he faintly heard them talking.


    "This ce has be very boring, I want to go to the city, I heard the view of Sun Jan city is very good this time of the month," said the woman with pink chrysanthemum hairpin and bright pink hanfu.


    "Me too, it''s so boring here and everyone is sick and leaving, why can we go too?" said the girl with soft peach and white hanfu, she looks soft and cute, her pout only makes her look even more adorable.


    "It''s because of the Hei Shen sect!" Su Miao Lin suddenly pounded the table furiously. Because the medicine that Miss Lao Min Na gave was too strong many of our people had some kind of resistance towards the pill and they all fell ill when Master Jin Kai kindly sent them to Miss Lao Min Na''s ce for treatment who would have thought they were attacked by Long Ming of the Hei Shen sect, as a result, many of our people died, because of this we are not allowed to leave the territory of Misty Lake, n!" Su Miou Lin spat her rage freely.


    Jin Hua was stunned for a second her pace halted, it''s dawn on her how Jin Kai cover his bad deed, just like she thought JinKai med everything on Lord Long Ming.


    Jin Hua''s mouth is set in a firm line as she tries to control the boiling anger inside her, at the same time she also feels sorry for these girls for being gullible with the situation outside.


    Although sad this is not strange in the mistyke n, for women who don''t take the path of cultivator they are raised like cattle even though they don''t realize it, they are given the best clothes, jewelry, food, and living space they also taught the four arts to make them looks culture, however, none of them are taught to think critically or independently, since they could remember they were taught to follow their parents, brothers and family elders, they did not allow to speak their mind, or make opinion cause being obedient and simple-minded was considered a virtue and was highly praised therefore these women grew up to be innocent and oblivious to the reality outside their n.


    As a result, they are easier to manipte and control, when they mature like cattle they will be given to the person who makes the most profitable offer.


    Luckily Jin Hua was raised by Jin Hao although Jin Hao didn''t deliberately teach her per see since he was a child too at that time, however, whenever Jin Hao gave Jin Hua candy or something he would say to Jin Hua ''Choose which one you want - make your own decisions - you have the right brain, use it!'' he always forces Jin Hua to make her own decision since she was a little.


    Although in the end, Jin Hao disappeared from her life, however, his teachings were engraved in her heart, maybe because she missed the only brother she had so dearly that Jin Hua cherished all the memories left by Jin Hao and tried to live up to his expectation, thanks to that Jin Hua grew into what she is today.

 Chapter 919 - How To Make Friends II

    "Wait, who are you, why I''ve never seen you before?" one of the maids stopped Jin Hua from getting closer to the pavilion, she stare at Jin Hua suspiciously.


    Jin Hua bowed her head politely "My name is¡­.Xiou Yan" Jin Hua blushed a little, she didn''t know why she chose one of Bei Li Yan''s character names, or maybe she knew she was too embarrassed to admit it.


    "I''m the new disciple of the third elder, I came here a few days ago but I didn''t have time to look around and I stumbled into this beautiful garden and saw thedy, I didn''t mean to disturb them" Jin Hua lowered her head looking regretful and sad when he turned around suddenly someone called him.


    "Aren''t you the third elder''s new disciple, what are you doing here?" Su Miao Lin walked towards her with her maid holding her hand to help her walk as if she had a problem with her leg, but Jin Hua knew she had no problem.


    Jin Hua cupped her buttocks and lowered her head deeply, "Answer young miss, my name is Xiao Yan, I am the new disciple of the third elder" he replied politely.


    Su Miao Lin observed Jin Hua''s appearance carefully, luckily Jin Hua was wearing a leather mask so Su Miou Lin didn''t recognize her at all.


    Su Miou Lin lost her interest in Jin Hua''s mediocre appearance, but the other girl didn''t feel the same, she suddenly eximed, "Hey, are you from outside?" he asked excitedly.


    "Ye...yes, I am" Jin Hua replied shyly.


    "Where do youe from?" the girl''s eyes lit up.


    Jin Hua remembered this girl talking about Sun Jan city immediately Jin Hua replied with a calm smile "I am from Sun Jan city youngdy"


    The faces of the three girls including Su Miou Lin were beaming with joy, they had heard how beautiful the city was surrounded by hundreds of canals and rivers, everyone said that the street was lined with peach blossom trees and everywhere you went you would find small bridges that connect the roads and small boats with silk curtains will slowly pass under the bridge, and everyone who lives there always dressed beautifully and very fashionable, they all very cultured and refined some say many famous poets came from Sun Jan city, they say it''s all because Sun Jan city was one of the most beautiful cities in Xing Fang continent.


    Therefore, the three girls who had never left their n were eager to visit Sun Jan city and see the rumor was true or not. Unfortunately due to the many things that had happened recently they were not allowed to step outside the Misty Lake n territory.


    "Sister Su, please let Miss Xiou Yan stay. I want to hear stories about the city of Sun Jan!" she whined at Su Miou Lin.


    Actually, Su Miou Lin was also curious but she pretended not to care "Up to you" she shrugged nonchntly and turn around and walk back to the pavilion cooly.


    "That''s great!" the two girls cheered then one of them grabbed Jin Hua''s hand impatiently, "Miss Xiao Yan pleasee with us, tell us more about Sun Jan city!"


    "O....oh, of course," Jin Hua doesn''t expect it would be this easy.


    Once they gathered, they asked about the scenery in Sun Jan city, they wanted to know if it was as good as people said, then the conversation moves to the jewelry, clothes, trinkets, desserts, and everything that young girls were most interested in, Jin Hua patiently replied their questions and exaggerating a few things just to gain their attention.


    Jin Hua introduced herself as the daughter of a small restaurant in Sun Jan city, she was raised by her father who unfortunately died from illness and the restaurant went bankrupt after that, the third elder felt sorry for her and realized that she had quite the talent. therefore he took him as a disciple and brought her to the Misty Lake n.


    This was a background story that was made between Jin Hua and the third elder which was then passed on to Lan Hua just in case someone from the Misty Lake n investigated her background.


    When the girls heard Jin Hua''s story they immediately gaveforting words out of politeness even though they didn''t really care since they didn''t know Jin Hua, and they only talked to her because they were interested in Sun Jan city and they were very bored.


    Jin Hua also knows this, the truth is Jin Hua is quite familiar with these young girls'' faces, she remembered she had seen these girls before during the big n gatherings that were held every year, it''s like a big celebration in the Misty Lake n where everyone invited. Jin Hua does not surprised how gullible they were to the outside world, after all, they are just spoiled innocent young girls who don''t know how lucky they are for not being a cultivator or at least not a talented one because if they were they might also consume the pill that Lao Min Na made andter be sent into the whispering forest just like the others.


    Sometimes ignorance is bliss until it bites you right of your ass.


    Jin Hua turned his head and saw a man in a dark blue outer robebine with a white robe walking towards them, he had long hair adorned with a small jade crown to tie half of his hair, his movements were elegant yet firm and his whole demeanor exude with noble aura, one will not make mistake thinking he just an ordinary man.


    The girls suddenly stopped their conversation as they stared at him in obvious admiration in their face, only Jin Hua slightly furrowed her brows because unlike these young girls she could see the hidden malice behind his charming smile. The girls quickly got up from their seats and saluted the man in a friendly manner "Greetings first master" the women said in unison and Jin Hua followed them as well, she deliberately lowered her head further to hide the utter disgust on her face.


    When she returned to the Misty Lake n, she had just heard that Jin kai tittle himself as the first master, even though he wasn''t. Jin Hao and Jin kai Father''s name Jin Gu, and he has many wives, Jin hao and Jin Kai are not his only Sons for he had other sons before them even though the first son died when he was young but the first master title should not belong to Jin Kai, however, Jin Gu was still undergoing closed-door training for two years, therefore, the reins of leadership fell to Jin Hao and since then he bestowed on himself the title of first master and no one dared to rebuke him, still, Jin Hua doesn''t know how Jin Hao will exin himself when Jin Gues out of his closed-door training.


    Meanwhile, Su Miou Lin''s face lit up when Jin Kai''s gaze fell on her, she used to think Jin Kai would marry Lao Min Na considering their closeness but unexpectedly Lao Min Na left, and recently Jin Kai paid more attention to her, Su Miou Lin wonder is this because she had grown up so Jin kai started to see her as a grown woman.


    Su Miou Lin''s cheeks turned red then she lowered her head shyly, Jin Kai smiled in satisfaction at the young girl''s reaction while Jin Hua''s face grew darker.


    Although there are indeed many men who marry young women but the distance between Su Miou lin and Jin Kai is almost like father and daughter and don''t forget Jin Kai already has a concubine and child, Jin Hua heart ached for the immature young woman like Su Miou Lin, if only she knew what Jin Kai had done Jin Hua was certain Su Miao Lin will be appalled by the truth she might unable to stand in the same room with Jin Kai.


    "Miss Su, you look really pretty today," said Jin Kai in a soft voice.


    Theplement that suddenly made her shy she replied shyly "T¡­thank you for yourpliment, first master"


    The other girls looked at Su Miou Lin with envy, no matter what Jin Hua thought of Jin Kai, undeniably Jin kai was a handsome man in his prime, he had power, authority, and a limitless future one could only dream of.


    If someone marries someone like Jin Kai they believe their life will be filled with glory, honor, and respect from all the people around them and women will look at them in envy, therefore, they don''t care how old or how many women Jin Kai has, it doesn''t matter either if Jin Kai has children or not after all people say if you marry a dog you be a dog but if you marry a dragon you can be a dragon too so why worry about small things.


    Suddenly jin kai eyes dart on the unknown woman he had never seen before, "This one, who are you?" Jin Kai stares suspiciously at Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua quickly cupped his fists and lowered his head deeply until his chin was against his chest, "Answer the first master, My name is Xiao Yan, I am third master''s new disciple" Jin Hua replied easily.


    Jin Kai furrowed his brows after what happened recently he was prone not to trust people easily "Raise your head up!" hemand firmly.


    Jin Hua''s heart instantly pounding like a small drum, she subconsciously held her hand tightly as she slowly raised her head and Jin Kai''s eyes fell on her, Jin Hua suddenly found it difficult to breathe then Jin Kai walked towards her step by step, and her heart dreads with horror with every step he takes.


    Jin Hua gulped nervously and Jin kai stopped his steps just a meter away from him.

 Chapter 920 - How To Make Friends III

    Jin Kai scrutinize the girl in front of him carefully, there was something very familiar with this girl but he wasn''t sure what it is. Luckily the skin masks made by Jin Hao were ten times better than the regr skin masks on the market and that was because Jin Hao had one demanding client which was Zhao Li Xin, every time he had to disguise himself with a skin mask he alwaysined the mask was too thick, or too stiff, too dry, one time Zhao Li Xin even said it didn''t feel natural.


    Jin Hao wanted to shout at him saying: ''That''s a mask for God''s sake!''


    Of course, he didn''t dare, besides the old Zhao Li Xin before he met Lory was no joke, he was very strict, merciless, and much scarier than now, in fact, the difference between before and after Zhao Li Xin met Lory was like day and night, That''s why during that time Jin Hao painstakingly tried to fulfill whatever Zhao Li Xin''s ridiculous request and after years of trial and error, he finally seeded.


    Hence no wonder Jin Kai couldn''t see anything different about Jin Hua''s appearance, but still, his meticulous eyes made Jin Hua shrink her neck out of nervousness, however, Su Miou Lin thought Jin Kai was attracted to Jin Hua immediately her face turn ugly, thinking she just found a love rival.


    If only Jin Hua knew what Su Miou Lin was thinking, she would say that Su Miou Lin thought too Highly about Jin Kai, even if JinKai wasn''t his half-brother, she wouldn''t be attracted to a cruel man who wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice those around him for the sake of to achieve his goal no matter whether that person is family or not, he doesn''t care at all.


    Moreover, Jin Kai''s appearance was no more handsome than his older brother Jin Hao and if she had to choose she was more drawn to Bei Li Yan''s androgynous beauty, and all of a sudden Bei Li Yan''s face shed in her mind and Jin Hua suddenly blushed. The funny thing is that Jin Kai thought Jin Hua was blushing because of him, thanks to his narcissism his suspicions of Jin Hua immediately disappeared, he inwardlyughed at himself for being too tensetely.


    "So you are the third elder new disciple, it''s been a while since the third elder take another disciple" Jin Kai size her up and notice the Qi flow around her was not bad but not special either so he thought the third elder take Jin Hua out of pity.


    After he was sure that nothing was wrong with Jin Hua, then JinKai straighten his back and rest one hand behind his back then he give jin Hua a kindly reminder "You must be diligent and try not to disappointed your master"


    Jin Hua nods her head and answers timidly "Thank you for your reminder first master"


    Jin Kai then turned to Su Miou Lin and ced a dazzling man on his face "Miss Su, I just sent you a water Lily painting, I hope you like it"


    Su Miou Lin''s face immediately brightened, "Yes, I really like it, thank you first master!" she answered with pure joy brimming in her eyes.


    Jin Kai''s smile deepen as he looked at her with indulgent eyes "The water Lily paintings are delicate, pure and beautiful so I can''t stop thinking how much it''s remind me of Miss Su"


    Faced with his sweet words how could a fourteen-year-old girl like Su Miou Lin could win, instantly smile bloom radiantly on her youthful face.


    "You''re too kind.." she averts her gaze shyly.


    The other girls who had be spectators watched them with envy and they exchanged meaningful nces, while Jin Hua looked at Jin Kai with a frown because she knew what Jin Kai was trying to do.


    Su Miou Lin was too innocent to realize what Jin Kai did was ruining her future, Jin Kai knew after this the other girls would talk about what they were seeing right now to their family and friends, it won''t take long before rumors of the ambiguous rtionship between Su Miou Lin and Jin Kai would spread all over the n with that Jin Kai ruled out the possibility of Su Miou Lin marrying another man and also indirectly warned to other men who tried to court Su Miao Lin even though some of them still persistent but if their family found out that Su Miou Lin already had a special rtionship with Jin Kai, they will think twice to let their son get close to Su Miou Lin.


    Jin Hua was horrified to see them exchanging loving gazes, as the age difference between them was too stark, it make her ufortable and add to that Jin Hua realized Jin kai''s true purpose in approaching the little girl was impure.


    For another five minutes, she was forced to watch their exchange of sweet words which only make Jin Hua cringe, watching a grown-up man flirting with an adolescent girl looks wrong no matter how you see it at least in Jin Hua''s eyes.


    "Please tell your Grandfather I will be visiting him tonight," said Jin Kai.


    Su Miou Lin nodded her head excitedly, "Yes, I will tell Grandpa that the first master ising!"


    "I hope he will wee my visit becausetely, I feel like the Fifth elder is avoiding me." Jin Kai sighed sadly.


    Su Miou Lin pout her lips as she inwardly me her grandfather, then she immediately reassured Jin Kai "That''s not true, grandpa has only been busytely but I will make sure he will meet you tonight!" she said earnestly.


    Jin Kai''s face was beaming as he looked at Su Miou Lin warmly, "Sorry to trouble you, Miss Su" he express utmost gratitude towards Su Miou Lin.


    His deep gaze makes her heart flutter "Don''t mention it" Su Miou Lin''s cheeks were red as a ripe apple.


    "Thank you, I won''t bother you any further, enjoy the rest of your day" Jin Kai bid farewell, from the first time he arrived till the end he didn''t nce at the other girls except Jin Hua but no one felt offended by him because Jin Kai was known to be an arrogant and cold man so he rarely paid attention to others if it''s not necessary.


    Jin Hua watches Jin Kai return as he walks away, he wonders what he wants to meet with the Fifth elder and why the fFfth elder is avoiding him, does he know something? Jin Hua thought he needed to find the Fifth elder as soon as possible but the old man never stayed in one ce, he used to roamed outside the Misty Lake territory to find rare materials to make weapons, even though he was not an armament master he had recruited some talented armament master to make a weapon that he likes.


    That''s why no one knows when or where the Fifth elderes and goes but the old man still visits his beloved granddaughter from time to time and he only listens to Su Miou Lin so it''s no wonder Jin Kai woulde to the young girl even though Jin Kai looks Kind and gentle towards Su Miou Lin, Jin Hua was sure Jin Kai''s pride must be hurt whenever he asked a weak young girl like Su Miou Lin just to meet the fifth elder but it also showed how much Jin Kai needed the old Fifth and the question is ''why? ''


    Immersed in her own thoughts Jin Hua didn''t realize she had been staring at Jin Kai until the man left and it prick Su Miou Lin''s emotions, "Stop staring at him, he''s gone!" Su Miou Lin chide her.


    "Miss Xiou, I hope you don''t have any strange ideas about the first Master!" another girl reprimanded Jin Hua loudly to gain Su Miou Lin''s favor since she is the fifth elder granddaughter.


    The other girl didn''t want to lose either so she chimed in, "Yes, Can you see Master Jin Kai really likes Miss Su, you better not do anything stupid!"


    Jin Hua was startled she turned her head and saw Su Miou Lin''s possessive eyes, Jin Hua struggled not to roll her eyes. Jin Hua doesn''t know what''s so good about Jin Kai other than his looks, can anyone see how obnoxious he is? But then again she shouldn''t have high hopes for these bunch of gullible young girls.


    Unfortunately, Jin Hua still had a mission toplete therefore she had to quickly salvage the situation. "No, I''m just surprised to meet the first master for the first time, and I think the first master matches Miss Su very well, you two remind me of the celestial couple I read about when I was little that''s why I was in a daze..." Jin Hua cupped her face was shy then she looked at them with an apologetic look "Sorry, I made you all worry"


    Jin Hua''s sincerity reflected in his eyes made the girls believe in him, of course,pared to those who lived under the protection of their parents, they were notparable to the intelligent Jin Hua, they were practically an empty spacepared to Jin Hua who was struggling to survive. lived with little protection and evolved into the woman she is today.


    "Well¡­ that''s good, you understand," Su Miou Lin was embarrassed to use Ji Hua beforehand.


    "It''s nothing, it means that first master is very important to you" Jin Hua teased him a little.


    Su Miou Lin''s face turned red she pursed her lips pretending to be angry "Stop teasing me like that!"


    Jin Hua and the other girls stifledughter, and just like that Jin Hua managed to turn the situation back to her favor again, she breathed a sigh of relief she managed to erase Su Miou Lin''s jealousy, after all, there is nothing worse than being used of having an affair with your own half-brother, even though they don''t know her identity it still makes Jin Hua ufortable.

 Chapter 921 - The Fifth Elder Wrath

    For half an hour Jin Hua endlessly praised how well-matched Su Miou Lin and Jin Kai would be and how beautiful their children would be, how they would grow old together, and more and more it was enough to make him choke on his own vomit.


    Nevertheless, Jin Hua''s words greatly pleased Jin Hua he became more friendly and weed Jin Hua because he needed to know what Jin Kai wanted to talk to the fifth elder Jin Hua used a pathetic trick about how happy he was to make new friends after losing his family and inheritance Even though Su Miou Lin was childish and a little arrogant but basically, she was a good girl, seeing how sad Jin Hua was she felt disheartened and invited Jin Hua to stay at her ce.


    Jin Hua was overjoyed, this was what he had been waiting for because he needed to know what Jin Kai wanted to talk about with Fifth Elder, and also if she could, she needed to talk to Fifth Elder even though but before that she had to make sure whether the fifth elder could be trusted or not.


    The Misty Lake n was a vast territory with each family having its ownplex, the higher the position of the family within the n, therger theirplex was, and thergest number of them belonged to the Jin family which was the founder of the Misty Lake n, their residence period was at the top of a hill separate from everyone and under the Jin family, there were seven elders who had helped the Jin n for generations, which was why Jin Kai needed the support of all the elders if he wanted to lead the mistyke n.


    The fifth elder''s residence was located at the far end of the other n''s central residence, and this was the first time Jin Hua had entered the fifth elder''s residence.


    Su Miou Lin lived in the main residence she had the biggest and most beautiful courtyard in the fifth elder''s residence but no one protested even though the fifth elder had another child but she only had one daughter who had died along with her husband due to an ident and only leaving behind one granddaughter, therefore, the fifth elder pampered Su Miou Lin greatly.


    Jin Hua was astonished by how luxurious Su Miou Lin''s courtyard was, the beams were painted red and the pirs were carefully carved with little phoenixes flying among the clouds and it painted meticulously to make the carved look alive, and everywhere she turned her head she saw pink curtain with water lily embroidery hang on the window frame and the pavilion which makes the ce looks very girly and youthful.


    Jin Hua sighed as she felt out of ce in this ce, on the other hand, Su Miou Lin looked very proud when she show off her ce, Su Miou Lin want to show her room when suddenly she hears footsteps running toward her.


    "Youngdy, you are finally home" the old maids rushed towards them in a hurry along with the other two young maids and they all looked worried.


    Su Miou Lin was annoyed she pursed her lips "I was only gone for a few hours why are you all making such a fuss" she said irritatedly.


    The three maids were terrified and they immediately lowered their heads anxiously, "Forgive us, young Miss!"


    The old servant immediately exined, "Fifth elder has been looking for you everywhere and he was annoyed when he found out the first master sent you a gift"


    Su Miou Lin frowned confusedly "It''s just a painting so why Grandfather is angry? Beside the painting is a gift from the first master he should be honored Master Jin Kai being nice to me" she huffed with her hands rest on her hips.


    Su Miao Ling grew up like a flower in a greenhouse she never knew about the evils of the outside world, she was clueless about the conspiracies and intrigues around her because she was well protected she grew up naive and innocent, she did whatever she wanted and says whatever she feels honestly and frankly that''s why Jin Hua said Su Miou Lin is very annoying but Jin Hua never hated her like she hated Jin Kai or others because she knew apart from being spoiled and naive that girl wasn''t really bad she was just extremely childish.


    "The fifth elder said you should meet him right away after you get home, please don''t keep old master waiting otherwise we will all get into trouble¡­" The old servant patiently coaxed the spoiled youngdy.


    Su Miou Lin pressed her lips into a tight pout, she turned her head towards Jin Hua who had been silent all this time, "Youe with me, I would like to introduce you to my Grandfather since your master and my grandfather are quite close" Su Miou Lin thought if she brought Jin Hua, he wouldn''t scold her for too long, wouldn''t he?


    Only now did the maids notice Jin Hua''s presence, they sizing her up with suspicious eyes, their youngdy was tough on the mouth but weak on the brain so many people tried to take advantage of her if not for her being protected by the fifth elder and her cousin she would be eaten by all those scheming people without spitting on her bones that''s why they were all very careful with anyone who wanted to befriend Su Miou Lin they believed with her bad temper no one else outside of his family would cater her behavior.


    If only Jin Hua heard what these maids thought, Jin Hua would agree with them as she had ulterior motives and normally she wouldn''t go near this spoiled brat.


    "This woman is¡­" The old maid narrowed her eyes.


    "Shee is the youngest third oldest disciple, don''t Grandpa and the third elder have a good rtionship so I would like to introduce the third elder newest disciple to him," she said nonchntly.


    Su Miou Lin didn''t notice the frown on the maid''s face, they don''t know since when the third elder and fifth elder had a good rtionship, didn''t they fight with each other every time they met, the two elders were like water and oil they couldn''t get along at all. Jin Hua also knows about this, at the n banquet he witnessed two elders bickering over tea leaves for three hours and kept fighting over chopsticks then they fought seriously because the third elder said his sword was better than his. Jin Hua didn''t know what happened to the rest because she was too tired of themotion thus she decided to go home early.


    They were brought to the main hall where the fifth elder was waiting to apany by Two other men one was old and the other quite young. They all turned their heads at Su Miou Lin''s arrival and smiles spread across their faces except for the fifth elder, the old man snorted and puffed out his chest revealing his anger.


    They looked at the old man and felt speechless, he already so old but he still liked to sulk like a child without a doubt Su Miou Lin bad temper was hereditary from the fifth elder.


    Su Miou Lin ignored her grandfather''s antics, she saluted the other two men respectfully, "Good evening, first uncle and first cousin, I''m sorry I make you wait too long"


    "Why are you being so formal, we''re not waiting that long" his voice thick with warmth, and indulgence.


    The man was named Su Sheng, he was Su Miou Lin''s uncle and the fifth eldest son of his first wife and after his first wife died, he remarried a woman whoter gave birth to a son and daughter and that daughter was Su Miou Lin''s mother.


    They all loved Su Miou Lin''s mother dearly and were devastated when she and her husband died, they also felt sorry for the young Su Miou Lin who suddenly became an orphan in one night, to make sure Su Miou Lin did not suffer from loneliness they all poured their love into Su Miou Lin coincidently neither of them having a daughter even though they all yearn for a daughter, as the result they all treat Su Miou Lin like their own daughter and spoiled her as much as the fifth elder.


    "Cousin, how are you" the youth beside Su Feng smiled brightly his handsome face lit up as he looked at her, that man was Su Feng Son his name was Su Jian, and just like everyone else he spoiled Su Miou Lin and treated her like a sister.


    "I am good brother Feng" Su Miou Lin smiled sweetly.


    Su Miou Lin''s smile reminded her of herte aunt, Su Jian didn''t remember much about his aunt because her aunt died when he was very young but she always remembered her smile and Su Miaou Lin had the same smile as her mother.


    "What so good about it!" the old man suddenly berated "Did you know what people talk about you, they all said you have a dubious rtionship with Jin Kai!" he spat his rage until his face turn red.


    "Father¡­" Su Feng reminds his father weakly.


    "What dubious rtionship, we didn''t do anything bad¡­" Su Miou Lin was irritated by the usation cause she didn''t understand what was ao bad about it.


    Her stubbornness enrage the fifth elder then he pointed his finger at Su Mio Lin and shouted, "You don''t understand, do you?! People say you have an intimate rtionship with Jin Kai and therefore no one wants to marry you, Lake n people Misty will be too scared and outsiders will question your character as a youngdy some even question your chastity as a young woman, and today you met Jin Kai and flirting in front of others which only confirmed their suspicions, Do you still not understand? your reputation is ruined!"

 Chapter 922 - The Fifth Elder Wrath II

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Su Miou Lin frowned unlike Fifth Elder, he didn''t think the matter had to be that big and he thought his grandfather was just exaggerating the situation, she didn''t care what people said because she knew the truth wasn''t like that therefore her family should believe her.


    "Why do you care what people say, who dares to say bad things to our family other than who cares if no one wants to marry me so what, I also don''t want them either, I only want to marry Master Jin. Kai!" She raised her chin arrogantly with her arms folded in front of her chest.


    "Are you out of your mind!" The Fifth Elder widened his eyes in disbelieve.


    Su Feng and Su Sheng were also stupefied of how clueless Su Miou Lin was, but in Jin Hua''s opinion, they shouldn''t be so surprised since they raised her to be a simpleton and naive girl so what do they expect?


    Like Jin Hao once said to her ''If you give banana you got monkey''


    Su Feng then patiently tried to exin "Cousin, the problem is that Jin Kai is much older than you and he already has a concubine and child, he is no match for you"


    Su Miou Lin thought that reason is ridiculous, thus she got angrier she waved her hand "But Master Jin Kai doesn''t have an official wife yet so why can''t I marry him, and what''s wrong with the age difference as long as we love each other that shouldn''t matter, there''s a lot of couples who have a big age difference, anyway!" Su Miou Lin stamped her feet on the ground furiously, she didn''t expect her family to reject her rtionship with Jin Kai and she didn''t understand why? isn''t all of the women in the Misty Lake n scrambling to marry the Jin family then why didn''t her family want the same?


    "Love?" A wave of helpless anger appeared on the old man''s face, "What does a fourteen-year-old girl know about love!" he pointed his finger at Jin Hua "You really....really let me down!"


    "Grandfather!" tears welled up in her eyes, in his entire life this was the first time her grandfather had scolded her this much even when she had a fight with one of the concubines of the Jin family her grandfather still defended her regardless, but now...


    <strong>"I hate you, Grandfather!"</strong> Su Miou Lin covers her face and storms out of the main hall in tears.


    "Cousin!"


    "Lin''er!"


    Su Feng and Su Sheng shout at the same time, the Fifth Elder watches her beloved granddaughter leave in tears he instantly feels regret for being too harsh on her, but that because the problem is much bigger than anyone could understand and the truth is his heart is worried for Su Miou Lin safety that''s why he was so angry.


    The Fifth Elder flick his sleeve and shook his head in remorse, everyone also feels dejected, they don''t know Su Miou Lin will show such a strong reaction about Jin kai.


    Jin Hua who was left out all alone look at them awkwardly "Uhm...."


    They simultaneously looked at Jin Hua who was standing alone in the corner of the room, Jin Hua smiled awkwardly realizing that no one had noticed his presence until now, it was quite rude actually.


    "Who are you?" Su Feng''s face asked in a peremptory tone.


    Jin Hua cupped her fists as she introduce herself politely "My name is Xiou Yan, I am the new disciple of the Third Elder"


    "You are Bu San Giu''s disciple?" there was a tinge of disbelief and relief in the Fifth Elder''s voice.


    Jin Hua nodded with a smile "Yes, I came here because of Young Miss Su''s invitation, she said she wanted to introduce me to you but I never thought¡­. I''m sorry." Jin Hua swallowed her words expressing her regret.


    "No, it''s not your fault¡­" Su Sheng waved his hand "It''s our fault for not paying attention to you, it''s not your fault at all" Su Sheng gave a conciliatory answer, it because they were too agitated that they didn''t pay attention to the stranger thating with Su Miou Lin honestly at first she thought Jin Hua was the new maid or something and he didn''t bother to ask, so obviously it was their fault.


    "How is that old man''s condition right now?" The Fifth Elder suddenly asked.


    Jin Hua didn''t answer right away because he still had doubts about the Su family''s stand in this whole situation, then she replied uncertainly, "Master is... alright"


    The uncertainty in Jin Hua''s voice made the Fifth Elder sigh deeply, "After what happened to hisst disciple, I didn''t think he would take another disciple again....well, it''s a good thing" he muttered to himself.


    Jin Hua furrowed her brows, Fifth Elder realized that he had spoken too much, he deliberately cleared his throat, "Well, I hope you can be filial to your master and you don''t disappoint him"


    "Yes of course¡­" Jin Hua bowed her head respectfully but then she nced at the Fifth Elder inquisitively, "If I can dare¡­.. may I know what happened to my master''sst disciple¡­. "


    Jin Hua actually knew who the third elder''s disciple was and he had met her once, the disciple was roughly her age, she was taken five years ago by the Third Elder from the outside, the woman''s name was Chi Zu and she was an orphan, people said that her vige was attacked by a group of bandits and leaving Chi Zu as a lone survivor, she waster found by the Third Elder when she was dying,ter the Third Elder saves her, he fixed her wound, gives her new name and made her as his disciple.


    The Chi Zu in Jin Hua''s memory is an ordinary woman, she is not too beautiful but not ugly either regardless she has an attractive smile and gentle eyes.


    Chi Zu is also not very talented in cultivation or martial arts she also didn''t have any other skills like alchemy, armament master, array master, or a beastmaster so she is quite mediocre, therefore some people questioned why Third Elder raised a disciple like Chi Zu because whenpared to the other Third Elder disciples and his family Chi Zu''s abilities paled inparison.


    However, the Third Elder didn''t seem to care he still loved Chi Zu like his own granddaughter but then three years ago out of nowhere suddenly Chi Zu died in her own room, some say it was because she was practicing forbidden art that caused her to dead but other said she took her own life because she can''t handle the pressure for being the Third Elder disciple, in the end, both rumors were strongly denied by the Third Elder himself, still and all, now no one knows what really happened to Chi Zu.


    The Fifth Elder and Su Sheng exchanged wary nces, they looked hesitant but then Jin Hua sincerely pleaded, "Please¡­I wonder if there is a knot in my master''s heart that I need to know" Jin Hua''s quiet voice, thick with genuine concern for the third elder.


    Her sincerity make the Fifth Elder silent, to be honest, he also didn''t know what was really going on at that time but the Third elders changed ever since hisst disciple died and that''s when he started to distance himself from Jin Kai even though it wasn''t that conspicuous but he slowly withdrew himself under the pretext of concentrating on his cultivation and not long after the rest of his family also began to withdraw and not meddle in the n matters so much anymore.


    Some people said it was the Third Elder''s form of support for Jin Kai by not interfering with Jin Kai''s decisions but the fifth elder thought differently, even though he often fought with the Fifth Elder but that didn''t mean he hated that old third on the contrary he might be the only person in the n That makes himfortable to talk and acted as he pleases.


    Therefore the Fifth Elder knew very well the Third Elder characters, he knew that if the third elder agreed to something he will not beat around the bush instead he will stand with that decision and went head-on regardless of what happened but his attitude towards Jin Kai was different, he did not hinder Jin Kai''s decision by he also did not support Jin Kai decision either and that was very strange in the eyes of the Fifth Elder.


    And that''s when the Fifth Elder took the same steps as the Third Elder and he started to have a suspicion about Jin Kai especially about his coboration with Lao Min Na.


    He knew from the first moment she saw Lao Min Na''s pretty face that this girl was bad - bad news.

 Chapter 923 - The Third Elder Confusion

    "What do you know about the old third disciple?" The Fifth elder asked Jin Hua


    Jin Hua tilted her head try to remember what she know about Chi Zu "I know she was taken as a disciple after her entire vige and family were massacred by a group of bandits, although she wasn''t too talented, but she was very diligent, patient and hard worker, therefore, my master care a lot about her, too bad she died suddenly and no one knows the cause" said Jin Hua in deep regret, she felt sorry for the girl who died too soon.


    The fifth elder sighed exaggeratedly, "Well, it''s not that we don''t have suspicions"


    "Father, what do you mean?" Su Sheng throws an incredulity gaze towards the Fifth elder, the same with Su Feng as he was also stunned.


    The fifth elder realized that he was talking too much, he waved his hand dismissively "No, it''s fine, I''m just being presumptuous, you know how old that person is" he brushed it off, obviously he didn''t want to continue the conversation, The fifth elder then end the conversation by saying: "Be nice to your Master, he needs someone to take care of his old bones!" he snorts then flicked his sleeve and left the room before anyone could say anything.


    Everyone is left speechless as they watched the old man flee like a gust of wind, Jin Hua furrowed her brows out of curiosity, it seems she has more questions to answer.


    Su Sheng turned to Jin Hua and smiled awkwardly, "Uhm¡­. the Fifth elder seems to have urgent things to do" he tried to lighten the mood.


    Su Feng knew that his grandfather was hiding something important and his father also noticed, however, they couldn''t let outsiders Like Xiou Yan know anything about it.


    "Miss Xiou Yan, I''m sorry the situation at my house is a bit ufortable so I can''t entertain you, I hope you don''t mind it" Su Feng politely asked her to leave.


    Jin Hua didn''t feel offended instead she smiled kindly and bowed her head "It''s fine, I''m sorry to bother you, I''ll excuse myself first"


    "I''m really sorry Miss Xiao..." Su Feng replied sincerely.


    Jin Hua nodded then soon she was escorted by the old maid to leave the Fifth Elder''s residence. Before Jin Hua left, she nced at the Fifth Elder''s residence. Looks like he''s not the only one who can''t trust anyone within the Misty Lake n, Jin Hua retracted her gaze then she took a deep breath and then walk away.


    The Third Elder told him in the midst of hismentations about the past, about how the Misty Lake was before. Long ago the Jin family led several ns to escape the pressure of Emperor Weng Zhou because they refused to support the war-crazed Emperor Weng Zhou and caused his people to be poor and starve to death.


    After a long tiring journey, they found a ce surrounded by high mountains and a hugeke shrouded in thick mist, realizing this ce was protected by thick mist and high mountains they decided to stay in this ce and that''s where the Misty Lake n name came from.


    And the Jin family who freed them from tyranny was appointed as the n leader and the seven great families became his advisor and right-hand man, which was be the origin of the Misty Lake n.


    The mistyke was supposed to be a safe haven for the oppressed people, in this ce, everyone should be able to coexist in peaceter on after several generations, the mistyke begin to expand and flourished beyond the imagination of its founders, decades past and the Mistyke n stood stronger and longer beyond Emperor Weng Zhou reigns.


    When the Weng Zhou emperor was destroyed along with his entire dynasty from another country''s invasion, the Misty Lake n continued to grow stronger and be one of the stronger ns in the world sadly at the same time, the Misty Lake n slowly forgot their origins and began to fall deeper and deeper into power and greed.


    Jin Hua Don''t Know The Mistyke n that Third Third told because the mistyke she knows is a cold and lonely ce, she always had mixed feelings of love and hate towards this ce the same to its people, unlike Jin Hao she couldn''t leave the ce and walk away, not like she never tries it but it feels like there was an invisible chain that tied her to this ce.


    Jin Hua arrived at Third Elder''s residence which was the residence of the Bu family but Bu San Giu or better known as Third Elder left in a building separate from the main hall for some reason Third Elder decided to live alone and he left the management of the Bu family to his eldest son, Bu Yang Ze while he concentrated on increasing his cultivation or so he told everyone but now Jin Hua wasn''t sure that was his real reason.


    Jin Hua''s room was a small courtyard not far from Bu San Ge''s residence which was also quite far from the rest of the Bu family''s residence which gave Jin Hua a lot of privacy and made it easier for her to hide her identity, obviously Third Elder put her in this ce for the exact same reason.


    When Jin Hua walked towards her courtyard she coincidentally saw Bu San Ge sitting at a round stone table in the garden, he was deep in thought while drinking alone, the old man back looked so lonely she found it hard to ignore him.


    Jin Hua sighed then she decided to apany the lonely old man, Third Elder noticed someone''s approaching when he turned his head he saw Jin Hua wearing a disguised that he almost did not recognize her, it dawned to him that the mask was made by Jin Hao, the Third Elder examined the mask on Jin Hua face that looks very natural needless to say he was amazed by Jin Hao''s craftsmanship, but then he looked down with self-deprecatingughter.


    A talented man like Jin Hao might only be born once in a hundred years but he couldn''t appreciate him instead he helping others to harm Jin Hao and as a result, Jin Hao detested his own n, Bu san Ge had heard about Hei Shen''s sect White Dragon ce achievement and he wondered if Jin Hao was still in the Misty Lake n, maybe they will never ept Jin Hua''s help, heck they even give the phoenix beast for exchange of the pills and elixir.


    But nothing if there wasn''t a cure for regret and if there was she would drink it even at the cost of her life, Bu San Ge took a sip of her wine as if trying to swallow her sorrow.


    "Third Elder, why are you drinking alone at night?" Jin Hua''s voice hinted at concern as he sat across from her.


    Bu San Ge smiled faintly she poured another cup of wine then gently pushed it in front of Jin Hua as a sign for her to drink with him.


    "Why not, don''t you think it''s a beautiful night?" said the Third Elder.


    Jin Hua elegantly lifted the cup and took a sip, a sweet smell of alcohol wafted up to her nose followed by a sweet and bitter taste that lingered on her tongue before she swallow down and the warmth immediately spread in her stomach.


    "This is good wine..." Jin Hua said then gently cing the wine cup on the stone table "But the bitter aftertaste is stronger than the sweet taste..." shementedter.


    "he Bitterness overwhelmed the sweetness¡­" The Third Elder muttered with a mncholy look.


    Jin Hua glimpsed at Bu San Ge face, a strong cultivator could easily outlive normal humans the higher the cultivation the more they were able to maintain their youth, Bu San Ge was already in her mid eighty but if one ignored her white hair and beard one would think she was no more than sixty years old, but tonight he looks like a hundred years old, but not because of his appearance but it was his gaze there''s a deep sadness and exhaustion filled his eyes that make him like a defeated warrior, funny how she used to meet with the third Elder in the past but she never realized this before.


    "I managed to befriend Su Miou Lin" Jin Hua started the conversation abruptly.


    Her words caught Bu San Ge''s attention as Jin Hua expected, then the old man raised her eyebrows in surprise "Oh, that fast...?"


    Jin Hua was known as a loner wolf in the Misty Lake n, but it was to be expected that after what happened to her family, Jin Hua tended to keep her distance from the other Misty Lake members especially the Jin family so Bu San Ge didn''t expect that Jin Hua would have such good social skills to interact with young girls. However, Third Elder had no idea that after Jin Hua spent her time at Bei Li Yan''s ce and interacted with Lan Hua and the other girls, Jin Hua''s serious demeanor changed and slowly be the way she was before Jin Hao left.


    "Does Su Miou Lin have any useful information?" The third elder had a low opinion of Su Miou Lin because the girl was too gullible even by a young girl''s standards, still, he med the old Fifth for spoiling that girl too much and making that girl stupid.


    "Actually, I picked up some important news¡­" Jin Hua''s gaze deepen as she continued, "At first we thought Jin Kai would slowly approach Su Miou Lin, we thought Jin Kai will swoon her, seduce her little by little but we were wrong, it turns out that Jin Kai used a harsh way to force the Fifth elders to submit to him"


    The third elder frowned in shock and disbelief, "What do you mean?"


    Jin Hua then exins again "I think Jin Kai used Su Miou Lin''s reputation to force Fifth Elder to submit to him, I think tomorrow you will hear the rumor about Jin kai and Su Miou Lin''s ambiguous rtionship, I won''t surprise the rumor will be exaggerated saying that they might have an illicit rtionship," said Jin Hua said in disdain.


    "It doesn''t make sense for Jin Kai to do that, The Fifth elders will never forgive him and it will be impossible for the old Fifth to support Jin Kai on contrary he will trouble Jin Kai in every way he possibly could, after all, Su Miou Lin was the apple of his eye so undeniably the old Fifth would fight to the death for that girl" The third elder was confused by Jin Kai''s actions.


    Jin Hua didn''t understand either, she pondered for a moment then said: "Other than Fifth Elder''s support, what else can Jin Kai get from the Fifth Elder?"

 Chapter 924 - The First Experiment

    Third Elder and Jin Hua looked at each other as they pondered the same thing, Fifth Elder''s name was Su Jian and since he was young he was known as one of the most talented cultivators in his era, only a few people in the Misty Lake n could match him and among that few people were the Third Elder even so The Third Elder had to admit that The Fifth Elder''s abilities were still slightly above him, therefore it was not strange that Fifth Elder position is a bit higher than the other Elder even Jin Gu, who was the leader of the Misty Lake n, respected Su Jian more than the other elders.


    Hence, Jin Hua and the third elder thought Jin kai wanted the fifth elder to be on his side and support him as the future leader of the Misty Lake n, but it turned out that Jin Kai had instead resorted to violent means to get the fifth elder toply.


    ''Why?''


    Jin Hua and Fifth Elder couldn''t stop thinking about what Jin Kai wanted to do, this would be the same as angering Fifth Elder and the entire Su family, wasn''t Jin Kai afraid of division within the Misty Lake n?


    "What do you think Jin Kai wants to do?" The third elder''s face was filled with worry, nothing was scarier than not being able to read your opponent''s moves.


    Jin Hua shook her head weakly "I don''t understand either, but maybe this has something to do with Lao Min Na"


    "That woman again," he said with utter disdain as he clenched his fist tightly "Since shees to the Misty Lake I could feel there something off about her but I could never pointing out, the woman very good masquerading herself, she was polite, cultured, smart, cunning, strong and above else she has the beauty that could ruin a country so everyone mesmerized by her including Jin Kai himself," he said with sickening feeling and regret.


    Jin Hua felt a bit hesitant but nevertheless, she brace herself to ask, and then with a nervous tone she ask "May I know what happened to Chi Zu, I know since Chi Zu died you isted yourself from everyone at first I thought you were devastated by losing Miss Chi Zu but now I have a feeling that you have another reason why you stay away from the Misty Lake n''s affairs.


    The Third Elder fell silent, his face turning into an inexplicable expression as darkness gathered in his eyes and fill his eyes with pain and sorrow.


    Jin Hua had never seen the venerable Third elder look so vulnerable and weak, instantly she felt a pang of regret then she quickly said, "If you don''t want to talk about it...."


    "No" Third Elder interrupted, he took a deep breath then threw his head into the dark sky, then he sighed deeply and sadly.


    "I took Chi Zu as my disciple out of pity, sympathy if you may say or maybe just a whim.... at that time I was old and lonely and most of my students had made a name for themselves and they didn''t need me like it used to be and so are my children and grandchildren since they already have their own family so I brought Chi Zu to apany me my old days, that''s why I don''t really care if she''s talented or not, smart or not it doesn''t matter the important things is she was kind, loyal and honest, that''s all that matters for me, unfortunately¡­. things don''t go on my way" his voice turn heavy.


    Jin Hua didn''t dare to interrupt, she just sat there listening to the third elder speak his heart out.


    "I forgot howpetitive life is in the Misty Lake n could be, how fierce thepetition is within this n, how much people will scheme and stab each other back to get resources, every single them vying to be strong because only then can bring honored to their family and themselves within the n and for those women who don''t take the path of cultivation are only allowed if they really don''t have talent and are beautiful enough to depend on their beautiful faces to paved not only their future but also their family however Chi Zu is not very beautiful and she is also not that talented in cultivation at least for Mistyke n standard because of that people start to criticize er"


    "It must be very difficult for Chi Zu..." Jin Hua sympathizes with her because she understands what Chi Zu had gone through, thankfully she is quite talented and also has Beastmaster skills so even without family protection Jin Hua st people can''t bully her excessively simply because she was still useful.


    The third elder rubbed his face and took a deep breath while saying bitterly, "Yes, but Chi Zu doesn''t care about that because she knows I don''t mind it and I''ve conveyed that to her over and over again so she should understand but the problem is that people are starting to badmouth me and criticizing me behind my back, they started saying how stupid I was to raise a disciple like Chi Zu, that I must be felt regret for wasting my time and effort for raising someone like Chi Zu and that''s when Chi Zu really got hurt" his voice was hoarse from holding back anger.


    The third elder suddenly stood up from his seat and paced back and forth while stomping his feet to vent his anger and then he grumbled in a muffled voice, "I kept telling her not to listen to their words, I told her the most important thing as humans is to have integrity and dignity obviously most people in this n had none, I thought she would listen to me, I thought she understood, heck, I''m so stupid! how can a young girl like her ignore so many cruel words thrown at her every day, yet I underestimated the pain she felt..."


    Jin Hua feels sad for Chi Zu as well as the third elder, their rtionship is not only student and teacher but also grandfather and granddaughter, how can Chi Zu ept that the only family she has is being vilified because of her inadequate ability, Chi Zu must be drowning in guilt, shammed and anger at herself.


    Jin Hua understood that feeling because she also felt the same way when he lost Jin Hao. She remembers she can only stand there watching people all say all those hurtful words toward her brother, the unfair usation, the mockery they said with big grins on their faces, she couldn''t say anything....she was helpless and weak and that''s the worst feeling she ever felt in her life and she refused to ever felt that way again so she hardened herself to be stronger, smarter, thicker than everyone around her.


    "Then what happens?" Jin Hua''s voice slightly crack as she recalled her dark past.


    The third elder stop his pace, his shoulders slumped weakly then he look down in resignation, Her face crumples like a used paper, he turns gray. slowly he raised his head and he turn his head toward Jin Hua and say with a quiet voice "Then Lao Min Na came....."


    Jin Hua''s breath suddenly hitched, his heart pounding like the sound of war drums as his hands were sweaty and wet, a chill ran down his spine, he struggled to voice his words "Lao...Min Na"


    The third elder sat back down with his wine and sighed "Lao Min Na was still Zhao Yi Chen''s fianc¨¦ and his reputation at that time was very good but Jiang Wei''s royal citation became unstable due to problems with Long Ming which turned out to be Zhao Li Xin who was the sixth prince. At that time the dispute between the three princes for the throne was getting fiercer by the day and Zhao Yi Chen suddenly fell ill then Lao Min Na seeking for help from the Misty Lake n but what people didn''t know was that Jin Kai and Lao Min Na knew each other long before she came to the Mistyke territory"


    "How did you know about that?" Jin Hua was surprised.


    "Since Chi Zu told me, at that time she didn''t say the woman''s name was Lao Min Na but from the description, it looked so much like Lao Min Na" The third elder gritted his teeth.


    Jin Hua''s body stiffened, he didn''t expect Jin Kai and Lao Min Na to have known each other for so long even before he came to the Misty Lake n "Then what happened..."


    "Jin Kai and Chi Zu started to interact more but at that time I didn''t feel anything strange because I felt Jin Kai approached Chi Zu to build a connection with me and I didn''t feel there was anything wrong with that hence he wasn''t the first Jin family who try to curry my favor, I don''t mind cause I thought it would benefit Chi Zu ..." The third Elder shook his head in regret, he truly underestimated the whole situation perhaps he was too conceited thinking none would dare hurt his disciple under his nose, the truth shows how foolish he was.


    "Then one day Chi Zu''s cultivation suddenly grew rapidly..." he immediately held his breath and his whole face turned as ck as charcoal.


    Jin Hua''s eyes widened "Shee¡­ could it be that Chi Zu took the Lao Min Na pill?" Jin Hua gasped in horror.

 Chapter 925 - Hope

    "That''s what I thought because the symptoms are very simr to what happens to everyone who takes Lao Min Na''s pills, at the beginning the pills help cleanse the body from all impurities, the pills cleanse the blood vessels to make it easier to circted the Qi flow, the pill even erge the size of the dantian so one can absorb double if not triple the amount of Qi into their body, it''s no exaggeration that the pill is a miracle"


    Jin Hua listens to the story with a slight frown, "But I never heard that Chi Zu''s cultivation increased significantly" Jin Hua express her confusion cause she was sure this type of news usually spread like wildfire inside their n.


    "Because I told Chi Zu to hide it so that she doesn''t be the object of people''s jealousy and envy therefore until her cultivation stabilizes and she reaches the Emperor level, I told her to hide her progress, you know howpetitive the people in here" the Third Elder exined before he continued in a mournful tone " I was so happy for her, I even insisted on meeting this mysterious friend of Jin Kai to show my gratitude for her help, but Chi Zu said that person is very humble and because she can only produce a few pills like this every six months she didn''t want anyone else to know about this she afraid people will going to force her to make this pills, I understood, miraculous pills like definitely will create an uproar in the cultivation world, therefore, I didn''t insist on meeting that person again after all Chi Zu''s happiness was the most important to me so I let this matter go....but then"


    "Something happens to Chi Zu...." Jin Hua''s voice is heavy with emotion because she could guess what happenedter.


    "Yeah... it started with small things like nightmares, anxiety, paranoia then a few monthster it got worse, she started hurting herself, she became delusional saying something after her, she was so scared she didn''t dare sleep without a light, every day she makes sure the room is very bright, she lit up every candle she ould find I can even smell the candles before I enter her courtyard, andter on, people start talking...."


    "That''s why there are rumors that Chi Zu is learning a forbidden art, they think she bes crazy because she learned something he shouldn''t have learned" Jin Hua finally understood where the rumors came from, it''s true there were indeed some arts that were dangerous if someone learned it without guidance so it''s natural for people to assume something like that.


    "Then the problem became big when Chi Zu killed several maids in her room, at that time my grandson who saw what happened tried to stop her sadly he was seriously injured, I also had no choice but to chain her like an animal and iste her from others then I made my whole family keep quiet while I was trying to cure Chi Zu, I dare not use the people from Misty Lake to check on Chi Zu''s condition because it is certain that news of Chi Zu''s illness will spread in a short time and when that happens Chi Zu''s safety cannot be guaranteed any more.


    Later I and the whole family scattered all over the ce to seek help but unfortunately, none of the physicians and alchemists we invited didn''t know what had happened to Chi Zu until one day Chi Zumitted suicide right in front of me..."


    Jin Hua was dumbfounded, never in million years she will think that''s how Chi Zu died although she expected there might be some conspiracy but she never thought that Lao Min Na and Jin Kai will be involved, three years ago how old Chi Zu was, twenty ¨C neen? She was so young she was almost the same age as her but she died miserably like that.


    "Did Chi Zu say anything before she died?" Jin Hua asked. Jin Hua didn''t want to dig into old wounds but if it involved Lao Min Na then she needed to know every detail.


    His old face was contorted as if he was struggling not to cry, "She said¡­she said I''m sorry and she said he just wanted to make me proud" He averted his eyes then abruptly stood up from his seat, and walked a bit away from Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua couldn''t see Third Elder''s expression because he turned his back on her but Jin Hua could feel sadness radiate from the old man somehow he look very frail, it must be hard for Third Elder to tell this story to her, maybe this is the first time he had ever told anyone.


    Jin Hua can''t stop thinking since when did Jin Kai be so cruel, even though since childhood Jin Kai has shown signs of violence but she will never think he will be like this hence she should not be surprised since his mother is Zhuang Wei Wei, Jin Hua remembers that woman as someone who is as beautiful as a carnation flower but she got a heart as darker as ebony, it was hard to believe that she had the same blood as Zhuang Yao Xi, Jin Hao''s mother.


    Shortly after he calmed down, the third elder sat across from Jin Hua, although he looked calm from the outside but Jin Hua could still feel an indescribable sorrow fleeting in his eyes.


    Slowly he poured wine for himself and Jin Hua then he lifted the wine cup and took a sip, the old man took a deep breath then lowered his hands on the table.


    He stared for a long time then said: "Actually I never thought what happened to Chi Zu had anything to do with Jin Kai or the pills he took, no¡­ who would think of such a thing?" he shook his head then deep wrinkles formed on his gray brows "What angered me was Jin Kai''s reaction when he found out about Chi Zu''s death, I think they are friends or at least more than acquaintances so he should at least show some concern or a bit sadness....but no, even though he doesn''t look indifferent but he doesn''t look dejected either, however, he looks annoyed and disappointed....very disappointed actually, back than I didn''t notice it because I was already angry of how Jin kai didn''t seem to care about Chi Zu''s death that''s why I chose to put some distance between me and Jin Kai, But then all the Misty Lake members fell ill, I realized that they all had the same symptoms as Chi Zu, they were so simr that I couldn''t ignore them ¡­" The Third Elder''s voice was strained with emotion.


    The corner of Jin Hua''s eyes wrinkled in sympathy at Third Elder, Jin Hua now understood why he easily believed him without further exnation as he already knew beforehand and all he needed was the confirmation he gave her.


    "I started to remember everything Chi Zu said, about that mysterious friend, the magic pill, his rapid progress, and the sudden mental illness that appeared out of nowhere, very simr to what happened to the person who took the Lao Min Na pill and like I didn''t before. some are suspicious of Lao Min Na''s medicine because of the long interval for side effects to ur after taking the pill but I know, I almost certain it has something to do with Lao Min Na''s medicine... unfortunately I don''t have solid evidence and it looks like Jin Kai started to sense my suspicions he started to pay attention to my movements," The shade of disappointment clearly shown in his face.


    Then he shift his gaze towards Jin Hua "But then you came¡­." His eyes were shining with excitement.


    "You have no idea how relieved I am to know that someone confirmed or suspected me, knowing that people out there know more than I do, ''finally'' I thought.... finally someone will help me make amends to my poor disciple, I promise the girl a safe ce, I promise her happiness but I can''t fulfill my promise instead I give her so many painful experiences, I have failed her!" he hit his chest with his fist, a mixture of relief, anger and sadness stered on his wrinkled face, Jin Hua''s eyes filled with tears, he could only imagine how he had been feeling this whole time.


    Turned out that she wasn''t the only one on the mistyke who lived with sadness and hatred inside, she wondered how many more people in this n lived like her and the third elder.


    Jin Hua blinked his eyes to hold back his tears, Jin Hua took a long exhales then she look away trying to calm her emotion before she speak calmly.


    "Brother Jin Hao said Lao Min Na served dark entity... a Demon"


    "Demon...what kinda Demon, a real Demon?" Her voice had a surprise in it and a bit of an edge


    Jin Hua swept her gaze around her as if she was afraid someone will listen to her then she lean his body forward and whisper "A real Demon...A Demon from another world just like in the child storybook"


    The third elder look stare at Jin Hua with incredulity looks, although people in this world had sorry about Demon, however, the demon they knew is a cultivator who turns evil because of the influence of evil arts that make them choose the path demon hood so it got nothing to do with an actual Demon and normally she will not believe it either but after everything happened he must remind himself to be open-minded.


    "Are you sure, how could Jin Hao know about it?" even though he is sure Jin Hua was not lying to him but he still finds it hard for him to believe an actual Demon could exist.


    Jin Hua hoped that Third Elder wouldn''t believe it so easily the truth was that if he didn''t tell what happened in the Whispering forest she wouldn''t believe it either, then Jin Hua took out a blue Sapphire gem the size of a dove''s egg from her spatial ring when she ces the bluestone on the table inside the gemstone a purple light shone vividly like fireflies trapped inside the blue ss.


    The Third Elder''s eyes widened in bewilderment, he had seen many things but he had never seen anything like this, he could feel strong energying from the Sapphire stone but the energy was calm and soothing it didn''t feel threatening at all, on the contrary, it gave him a sense of peace.


    "Brother Jin hao told me to soak this gemstone in the well for a day after that give the water to everyone to drink, I heard from Brother Jin Hao what happened in our n happened in the Yunmo Kingdom too but what happened there was not as bad as what happened here, therefore, it only took a week to heal them but it would take longer to lift the effect from Lao Min Na pills from everyone in the n, oh and they can''t take Lao Min Na pills anymore"


    The third elder carefully took the Sapphire in his hand like it was a fragile egg, suddenly a wave of warmth and purity hit him like a wave and suddenly the gloomy feeling that resided within him disappeared like smoke blown away by the wind, and reced with a sense of calm and tranquility.


    It''s like sleeping in a warm nket in winter, that peaceful feeling reminded him of his mother''s embrace when he was a child, a feeling that he thought he has long forgotten.


    "What''s this thing?" The old man asks with trembling lips.


    "Big Brother said this is the power of light, Big Brother also said that Lao Min Na is afraid of the person who wields this power." Jin Hua said.


    "Who has this power...?" his eyes shone with hope and joy.


    A wide smile spread across Jin Hua''s face then she said with a profound look, "Long Ming''s wife"

 Chapter 926 - The Experiment

    Well, he didn''t expect this answer so the Third Elder was silent for a moment. Who didn''t know about Long Ming''s wife? the only woman in the world who could make a cruel tyrant like Long Ming head over heel.


    However, there is so little information about Long Ming''s wife, Luo Ri Yi, other than shees from a rural vige that had been wrecked by the earthquake andter she became the servant of the former prime minister of the Jiang Wei Kingdom, the Lao family which also Lao Min Na family.


    No one know, how or when she met Long Ming but suddenly she somehow managed to work in Zhao Li Xin residence she even bes Long Ming personal maid, it was shocking news cause everyone knows that Long Ming didn''t like to get close to any women doesn''t matter how beautiful they were Long Ming acted like they were some kinda a pest that he needs to avoid at all cost.


    If that is not shocking enough she suddenly became Long Ming''s wife, no wonder many people said that she was an intelligent and cunning woman to able climb up on her master''s bed but the Third Elder didn''t share the same opinion with everyone else, he thought if Long Ming could be so easily seduced by women then Long Ming should have had many wives and concubines by now instead he lives in celibacy without any contact with women in any way.


    "Long Ming''s wife?" The Third elder still finds it hard to believe.


    "I know it''s hard to believe but I''ve met Long Ming''s wife and she doesn''t like what people describe her to be, moreover Brother Jin Hao respects her very much and not just brother, the other King''s Pce also respects her a lot and I actually can understand why. ¡­" Jin Hua''s voice hinted admiration.


    "What kind of woman is she?" The third elder bes curious, cause Jin Hua and Jin Kai were quite picky and they rarely praised other people especially Jin Hao, the Thord Elder remembers him as someone that''s not easy to Impress that was why little Jin Hao made all his teachers frustrated.


    Jin Hua beamed in delight when she recalled his meeting with Lory "She is very intelligent, level-headed, kind, very approachable, she gives offfortable feeling¡­ there is something in her eyes that draws me to her as if I could trust my life in her hands, undeniably it was a strange feeling to people that you only met once but I feel like I could count on her" Jin Hua shrugged with resigning smiles.


    The third elder still had doubts but he decided to trust Jin Hao and Jin Hua''s judgment, besides he owed them too much, especially Jin Hao, "Tell me everything Jin Hao told you"


    Jin Hua nodded firmly, "Okay..."


    ______________________________________________


    Late that night, Just like Su Miou lin said Lin Jin Kai visited the Su family residence, the Fifth elder know he couldn''t avoid Jin Kai anymore hence he finally agreed to meet Jin Kai, he order his Son Su Sheng to bring Jin Kai to the main hall.


    The servants opened the double doors soon after Jin Kai sashayed into the room confidently following behind Su Sheng, meanwhile, inside the room, the Fifth Elder was sitting in his respective seats while Su Feng elegantly poured a cup of tea for his grandfather, hear their footstep approaching the Fifth Elder was not in a hurry to stand up from his seat because he was an Elder his position was still higher than Jin Kai who was from junior generation and beside Jin Kai was still not the appointed leader yet.


    Even though he expected Fifth Elder''s reaction, s his behavior still prick his pride, no matter what he was the second inmand of his n right now so the fifth elder should respect him, however, Jin kai kept his expression straight lest he wouldn''t show his true feelings.


    "Father, the first master is here" Su Sheng announced Jin Kai''s presence in the room.


    Fifth Elder cleared his throat then he got up from his seat and walked towards Jin kai, he cupped his fists and bowed his head courteously "Wee to my humble home, what do we owe the of your presence" The Fifth Elder sentence was polite but his tone perfunctory, it was easy to see that Fifth Elder was not weing Jin Kai''s arrival.


    Jin Kai sneered at the old man''s boldness, "Please don''t be so polite, we will soon be family" he said with a bright smile.


    It was a joyous announcement that the other families would cheer upon hearing such news, but the fifth elder''s face darkened as did Su Sheng and Su Feng as their faces stiffened.


    "What... you mean, first master?" Fifth Elder pretended to be unconscious biting his jaw a little tight from holding back his anger.


    Jin Kai ignored Fifth Elder''s eyes which turned into two angry ck dots "I beg your permission to marry your grandson" Jin kai sneered evilly.


    Fifth Elder''s mouth was set in a firm line if looks could kill Jin Kai would die a thousand times now, "I can''t take it, we don''t deserve this boon" he said with blunt sarcasm.


    Jin Kai chuckled seeing his defiance "Don''t say that, Fifth Elder" hefort the old man while patting the fifth elder shoulder like a close friend "Your position is even above the other elders even the Third Elder is no match for you other than My father respects you very much, I believe my father will rejoice when he heard the news" Jin Kai''s face beamed with happiness if one saw his face they would think Jin kai was sincere but Fifth Elder and his family members knew better.


    Su Sheng knew his father was on the verge of anger then he immediately cut in, "Thank you for your good intentions, we are all honored but Su Miou Lin is only fourteen years old, we still want to keep her three more years before we marry her, I hope the first master would understand" Su Sheng reason it made sense as the proper marriage age in this world was fifteen so fourteen was considered too young so it wouldn''t be strange for them to want to dy the wedding.


    "I see, what if the engagement first I don''t think it''s too soon, usually women have been betrothed since the age of eleven," said Jin Kai.


    "No!" The Fifth elder suddenly shouts and attracts everyone''s intention, The fifth shot Jin Kai with a warning look "I will not approve!" he growls like an angry beast.


    Jin Kai wasn''t surprised, the corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile, "Don''t you think you''re too quick to make a decision for the fifth elder" Jin Kai smirked, "Your granddaughter''s reputation is at stake now, people will question her innocent, her value, her worth, people will mock her, ridiculed her andughing at her, you think you can''t protect her from all of that, Have you forgotten what happened to Third Elder disciple, Chi Zu. Did you forget how they ruined that poor girl over the years, how people hurt her little by little until she was crushed and nothing was left of her, would you make the same mistake as Third Elder?" Jin kai words were like a sharp knife that pierce the old man''s heart.


    "You!" Fifth Elder''s voice choked in his throat.


    Su Sheng and Su Feng''s anger also red, they never thought Jin Kai would dare to be so presumptuous towards them, is Jin kai not afraid that they will fight back, does Jin kai think they are easy to suppress?


    Seeing the hatred in the eyes of Su''s family Jin Kai chuckled in an eerie tone "If you think I will be afraid you will fight then you are wrong, I''m not worried but I think you should be worried because casualties will fall from both our sides but the difference is I don''t care if people on my side have to die, I have no problem to sacrificed anyone for my goal but I guess you don''t think the same thing, aren''t you?" Jin Kai snickered as he walked to the fifth elder''s respective chair then casually sat on the chair while arrogantly crossing his legs.


    "You...why are you doing this to us, our family has served the Jin family and our Misty Lake n for centuries, how could you do this to us?" Su Sheng''s voice trembles in anger if he doesn''t hear it first hands he will not believe Jin Kai has the audacity to threaten their family.


    Jin Kai took a deep breath as he poured the tea that Su Feng prepared for his grandfather on the new cup, then he slowly sipped the tea elegantly and then he look at them with a calm voice he says: "Believe it or not, I''m doing this for our n good, therefore, a little sacrifice is necessary for our n survival" he then put down the teacup on the side table and smile at them.


    "What do you want?" The Fifth elder interrupted.


    There was a glint of satisfaction in Jin Kai''s eyes "Well, I don''t ask much" Jin Kai said while rubbing his hands together "I just need your cooperation with my little....experiment" a vicious grin stered on his handsome face.

 Chapter 927 - A Small Favor

    The next morning Jin Hua hamster suddenly brought another news from Lan Hua, she took the paper and started reading then gradually her eyes widened in shock, the letter told her what happened in the Whispering forest after she left.


    The letter exins that Luo Ri Yi found out that Sanguan Li Ye and Zi Quan Mei were turned into something called a Lesser-Demon. ording to Luo Ri Yi, A Lesser-Demon is a human who absorbed some part of a Demon to transform themselves into something simr to the original Demon but less powerful that''s why it is called ''Lesser-Demon''


    One way to turn themselves is by consuming a portion of the original Demon dark power that the demons left behind inside a relic there also another most effective way to turn oneself which is by consuming the Demon pure blood and after that, they need to make sacrifices as a token to pledged their loyalty to the Demon, the sacrifice must something very important and significant for them, like someone or something they loved dearly.


    They also fought another kind of nt monster type that was bigger than two-story buildings, Jin Hua subconsciously bit her thumb out of nervousness, the story was too surreal it was almost like something straight out of folklore, Jin Hua''s heart beating faster and faster as she read the letter.


    And All those sick people were eventually eaten by the nt monsters, Jin Hua wonders if this Lao Min Na''s n from the start, did she poison all those people just to be monster fodder, why can''t she believe it there must be something more right....?


    Jin Hua pushed those thoughts to the back of her head forter and then she continued again. The letter said that Jin Kai wasn''t involved in the fight, actually, he has already gone even before Wei Zu Tian kidnapped Luo Ri Yi so Lan Hua asked how is Jin Kai doing right now.


    Jin Hua pursed her lips and frowned, she thought the rtionship between Jin Kai and Lao Min Na was simply a romantic rtionship or perhaps one-sided love because Lao Min Na always had hot and cold interactions with Jin Kai on the other hand Jin Kai seemed to be swoon by her.


    When Lao Min Na''s engagement with Zhao Yi Chen broke up, she thought Jin Kai would propose to Lao Min Na right away, and they would immediately be a ''power couple'' or something, however, that''s not what happened. Something seems to change, but what and why?


    Jin Hua wracked her brain for another ten minutes but she got nothing, well, she''s not good at making ns and reading people who think, unlike Jin Hao. The truth is if not for her harsh environment which forced her to be more careful and vignt she might end up like Su Miou Lin minus her haughty attitude, when she was little Jin Hua was very much like her mother, innocent, pure, bubbly, and a bit slow but luckily she very diligent and doesn''t give up once she starts something, that''s why Jin Hao likes her, but it''s not that Jin Hao only likes smart girls, it''s just that Jin Hao likes people who work hard and don''t give up easily no matter how hard the situation was, ording to Jin Hao those two things are more important than simply being a genius.


    That was the reason why Jin Hao liked women like Yuan Xue An, Jin Hua, and Lory because they didn''t give up easily despite the odds against them, they didn''t waste time crying and pitying themselves instead they faced their problem head-on even though they may not seed in the end.


    Jin Hua sighed with disappointment due to her limited brain, then she continued reading the letter at the end of Lan Hua''s letter saying that Lord Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao would being soon. Jin Hua narrowed his eyes then he reread thest sentence again¡­.as soon as it hit him, Bei Li Yan wasing ¨C he wasing ¨C he wasing here!


    Jin Hua inhaled a cold breath, and his whole face turned bright red he could feel nonexistent smoke burst from the top of her head, Jin Hua pressed the letter against her face and muffled a scream because she was too excited she fell from the arhat chair straight to the floor. Jin Hua then quickly got up and looked around her warily, luckily no one saw her only her hamster staring at her as if she was crazy.


    Jin Hua snorted at the innocent hamster and then she continued to reread the letter again just to make sure she didn''t read it wrong as soon as a happy smile spread across her face.


    ''Bei Li Yan ising''


    Jin Hua''s head was filled with words about Bei Li Yan''s arrival, unfortunately, she forgot that Jin Hao was alsoing. Luckily Jin Hua didn''t forget to burn the letter after she finishes reading it, jin Hua then kneeled in front of the furnace watching the letter burn then she touched her cheek which felt hot but she wasn''t sure it was because of the furnace or something else, suddenly Bei Li Yan''s yful smile crossed her mind and Butterflies fluttered in her stomach instantly her face felt hotter.


    Jin Hua patted her cheek then she took a deep breath to calm herself down. Jin Hua is not so dense not to know what this feeling means but Jin Hua had no confidence to confess her feeling to Bei Li Yan.


    Jin Hua had always felt like an outsider even in her own n she didn''t have a good background since her mother is only a concubine unlike Jin Hao her talent is only slightly above average, mostly everything she achieves right now because of her being diligent or simply a stroke of luck.


    Meanwhile, Bei Li Yan was the king of the Red Vermilion pce, his talent was known to be one of the best in the world and as the leader of the legendary pce, he was very smart, shrewd and he got good foresight in reading every situation, so he could manipte and control the information that spread in the society. if that wasn''t enough to make Jin Hua lose her confidence Bei Li Yan also have impable beauty that could mesmerize any men and women, Bei Li Yan demeanor was graceful, elegant although he was a little bit effeminate however, in her eyes, Bei Li Yan behavior did not diminish his masculinity, although Jin Hua had seen many handsome men in his life yet no one could move her heart like Bei Li Yan, unfortunately, she felt insecure in front of Bei Li Yan.


    Jin Hua took a deep breath she was happy with Bei Li Yan''s arrival but he also felt nervous in worry that if Bei Li Yan found out about her feelings he would stay away from him or worst he might think she is just like any other brazen woman who wants to seduce him, Jin Hua felt a pang in his heart she shook her head profusely to get rid of all his stupid thoughts.


    Jin Hua didn''t want to be hated besides she also didn''t have time for this, since she had more important matters to solve and that''s why Bei Li Yan and her Brothere so she cannot be distracted, moreover, she didn''t think Bei Li Yan would appreciate if she messed things up.


    After Jin Hua collected her thoughts, she returned to the arhat chair while contemting her next moves, She know that she needed more information about Jin Kai and figure out his n with Fifth Elder, perhaps if she approached Su Miou Lin she would find out more about Jin Kai n.


    The following day Jin Hua decided to visit Su Miou Lin at the Su residence as soon as she came she was greeted with Su Feng anxious face, The young man stood in front of the front gate appeared immersed in his thought, he lift his head when he hears Jin Hua fooftstep then he looked surprised to see Jin Hua walk towards him, "Miss Xiao?"


    Jin Hua bowed her head politely "Good morning Young Master Su, I came to visit Miss Su, is she at home? I hope I will not bother her foring unannounced." Jin Hua looks a bit nervous.


    Su Feng immediately hid his concern and changed his expression to a warm smile, "Oh, of course not, but it''s a shame that Lin''er is....Uhm," he suddenly held back his words, then suddenly his eyes glint "Wait...I think Lin''er would be happy to meet you!"


    "Oh..." Jin Hua slightly narrowed her eyes curiously, why did she feel there was something more in Su Feng''s tone, it seemed that something had happened.


    Su Feng then turned to one of the maids "Told young miss that miss Xiao ising to visit"


    The maid nodded in understanding then she rushed into the inner builder, Jin Hua thought the maid was a bit too excited, something must have happened with Su Miou Lin.


    Su Feng then turned his head towards Jin Hua again "Miss Xiao if you don''t mind why I don''t show you our main garden, I guarantee you won''t disappoint" the corners of his eyes crinkle, and a gentle smile blooms in his face.


    "You make me curious, please lead the way Young master Su" Jin Hua replied with a big smile.


    Deep down she wondered why Su Feng wee her so warmly.. Although Su Feng was known to be kind and courteous to everyone, however, Su Feng was a man who always maintained his behavior and manners, especially with women he used to keep his distance from the opposite sex so he doesn''t identally incite bad rumors that could ruin his and the woman reputation also he doesn''t want to make the women misunderstood his behavior, therefore, Jin Hua curious with Su Feng sudden friendliness.

 Chapter 928 - A Small Favor II

    Su Feng apanied by two maids and one servant took Jin Hua to the main garden and as he said the garden was absolutely gorgeous with arge water area decorated with a meandering bridge over an artificial river and one of the bridges led them to a sizeable pavilion. Inside the pavilion, there is a round table made of wood and jade that is ced in the middle of the room, and then six small chairs are ced around the table.


    The table was not only quiterge but also looked like craftsmanship made by an expert, and looked so expensive and luxurious, Jin Hua didn''t expect The Fifth Elder or Su Sheng to like such a shy thing.


    Jin Hua sat down and her eyes swept across the garden, and the ce surrounded by pink peach blossom trees, and pink peonies nted along the white stone path around the garden, Jin Hua also saw the pink rose bushes nted near the stream, there also another pink flower inside the pot ce in every corner, Jin Hua then realize the curtain inside the pavilion is also pink with pink flower embroidery suddenly Jin Hua''s face slightly frowns she wonders why everything in this ce is so...pink?


    It wasn''t long before the maids came and served drinks and some sweets and small cakes on the table, obviously it was reserved for Jin Hua because Su Feng didn''t seem like someone who would like cute and sweet dessert like this, but it was only natural since he will look weird if he eating something like, heck even Jin Hao will look weird¡­ well, but not Bei Li Yan.


    "What do you think of the garden?" Su Feng asked with a broad smile as he sat across from Jin Hua, his eyes depicting him waiting for his answer, Ji Hua had a hard time guessing the meaning behind that smile.


    "Very...beautiful" Jin Hua replied politely.


    "Well, I guess every young woman would like a ce like this" Su Feng''s voice hinted with disappointment but a secondter his face returned to normal and he looked at Jin Hua saying: "This ce was made ording to Su Miou Lin''s wish so it looks a bit feminine but I guess all young women like this kind of thing, right" heughed dryly.


    ''Must be difficult for you'' Jin Hua secretly pitied Su Feng.


    No man feelsfortable being surrounded by so many pinks not only nts but also small things like curtains and tablecloths even though Jin Hua is a girl yet she feels like she was drowning in a sea of pink it feels suffocating if she feels this way she can''t imagine how Su Feng''s feelings.


    Finally, Jin Hua renewed her understanding of how far the Su family would spoil Su Miou Lin. Jin Hua had a hard time imagining the Su family will allow Su Miou Lin to turn their main garden into a yground for young women because most of the Su family members were male, and they all had a stiff and reserved temperament so Jin Hua couldn''t imagine they would feelfortable being in the garden like this, just look at how strange Su Feng was in this garden, no matter how hard he tried his presence in the garden still seemed strange.


    But that''s normal most men didn''t suit with pink and girly stuff except for Bei Li Yan, well, well, he was an exception. Jin Hua thought Bei Li Yan might be the only man in the world who could match with bright pink perfectly, Jin Hua blushed slightly when she imagined Bei Li Yan. surrounded with pink flower petals.


    "Miss Xiao?" Su Feng called out.


    "Huh, what?" Jin Hua woke up from her daydream then realized Su Feng was staring at her with a strange look, feeling embarrassed Jin Hua hastily calmed herself down gulped the whole tea in the cup even though the tea was still a bit hot.


    After she scalded her tongue a little bit she feel a bit calm, Jin Hua then ced her teacup on the table with a mirthless smile "Pardon, I was stunned by the beauty of this garden." Jin Hua lied without batting an eyelid.


    Su Feng narrowed his eyes suspiciously as he try to probe Jin Hua''s emotion, he felt the woman in front of him looked like a contradiction it seemed like she was hiding something Su Feng guessed this girl is smarter than she show her to be, however, Su Feng didn''t feel any ill intention from her so he thought Jin Hua might not want to ruin her chance to get close with the Su family which is fine because Jin Hua wouldn''t be the first and definitely, won''t be thest.


    "Miss Xiao, I actually need your help" his expression be serious.


    Jin Hua raised his eyebrows, her guess turned out to be right and this was good for her "Of course, how can I help you young master Su?"


    Su Feng waved his hand to signal his servants to leave and all the maids and male servants saluted them before they left to give them some privacy but they didn''t really leave just standing far enough not to hear their master''s conversation but close enough to see their master''s call, and the other reason they were here is because Su Feng and Jin Hua are unmarried couples so they cannot leave their master alone or it will create another unscrupulous rumor.


    Su Feng looked a bit hesitant but still, he continued "I hope you can persuade my sister to forget Master Jin Kai"


    Jin Hua was a bit surprised by Su Feng''s request, "Why? I don''t think it''s a bad thing for Miss Su to marry Jin Kai, especially since the rumors about her rtionship with Master Jin Kai have spread throughout the n other than marrying Jin Kai it will be difficult for Miss Su to marry someone else"


    "Miss Xiao doesn''t need to worry, we have discussed this with master Jin Kai and he agreed to straighten this out and exin this rumor, after all, Miou Lin is still very young so it''s fine to postpone her marriage for two or three yearster" exined Su Feng to Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua unconsciously squeezed her teacup, it seemed true that Jin Kai was using Su Miou Lin''s reputation to ckmail the entire Su family, but what Jin Kai wanted was still a mystery.


    "I don''t find it a problem to help but I''m confused as to why Young Master Su is asking a stranger like me for help? Wouldn''t it be better to ask Miss Su''s close friend for help?" Jin Hua express her confusion.


    "Because you are not born in Misty Lake n, because you were new here¡­.because you are the Third Elder disciple and because you are a woman maybe you will understand Miou Lin more than us¡­" Su Feng let out a long sigh he swept his gaze to the scenery around him however there was a shadow lingering in his eyes.


    Jin Hua was certain something happened in the Su''s family and it''s quite big, "You don''t like First Master Jin Kai?" Jin Hua carefully probes.


    Su Feng looked at Jin Hua with a cautious evaluation he didn''t know if he could trust Jin Hua more than Su Miou Lin''s matter, and Jin Hua also understood Su Feng''s distrust to her because anyone who grew up within the Misty Lake would find it hard to believe other people outside of their core family, if they were raised properly, they would see the seeds of betrayal flourish within the Misty Lake n just like wild grass, well that if you were smart enough...


    "You don''t need to worry Young Master Su, actually my master has the same opinion as you¡­" Jin Hua said in a low voice even though it was only them but she wasn''t sure that someone might be watching them after all Jin Kai had marked his target on the Su Family.


    "You should know that Third Elder and Fifth Elder are the only elders who remain neutral on Jin Kai matters, you should realize now how my master feels towards Jin Kai, don''t you?" said Jin Hua.


    Even though Su Feng didn''t fully trust Jin Hua yet but he caught his guard slightly, "May I know the reason Third Elder distanced himself from Jin Kai?" this time he did not bother to show his courtesy towards Jin Kai.


    Jin Hua was relieved inwardly knowing Su Feng seems to start to believe her thus Jin Hua continued, "Your grandfather is suspicion is right, it has something to do with Chi Zu, the third Elder youngest disciple..."


    Su Feng''s eyes immediately lit up with interest, his body subconsciously leaned forward to the table, "What happened to her?"


    "I''m not sure but it has something to do with the pills she took from Jin Kai''s friends to increase her cultivation and it works Third Elder told me that Chi Zu''s cultivation increased significantly almost like a miracle, sadly something went wrong¡­ Third Elder suspicious that the pill she took has caused severe side effects to Chi Zu" A distant chill shed across Jin Hua''s eyes.


    Jin Hua''s cold expression made him feel nervous then he asked in a suppressed voice, "What is the side effect?"


    "You actually have seen it" Jin Hua looked at him deeply, "You saw what happened to our people who went crazy¡­you don''t think that a coincidence right?" Jin Hua tilts her head.

 Chapter 929 - The Commence Of New Allies

    Su Feng''s expression turned tense, his leaning body gradually be straight as a pole and a wave of terror swept over him like waves hitting a small boat in the middle of a storm.


    Su Feng realized that what had happened to his n recently was very strange as if someone had deliberately harmed them, how could people suddenly experience mental disorders due to not being able to withstand the medicine that suddenly increased their cultivation, Su Feng didn''t believe it and the entire Su family didn''t believe it either, so those who initially took the pills that Lao Min Na gave them immediately stopped consuming the pill right away.


    Like everyone else they were also unable to resist the temptation to take Lao Min Na pills because who wouldn''t want to take shortcuts to be strong and as promised their cultivation actually increased and not only did their bodies be stronger even for standard cultivators but they started haunted by strange dreams at first they thought they were too tired but the dreams kepting some even have their characters changed drastically.


    Su Feng himself felt that he had been feeling depressed and stressedtely, thankfully his grandfather the Fifth Elder heard many people were going through the same thing Like Su Feng, feeling that something was wrong with the medicine that Lao Min Na gave him he immediately told everyone what happened at the outside and all the Su family unanimously agree to stop taking the pills from Lao Min Na and since then their condition has not gotten a bit better but Su Feng is still often haunted by nightmares and some people who underwent a drastic change in their character did not turn violent like what happened to other people in their n was only that they became quieter and often in a daze.


    "What exactly did Lao Min Na put in that pill?" Su Feng asked in a voice stifled by deep anger, "We tried to find out the contents of the medicine but there are no strange ingredients in the medicine but there are indeed some ingredients that we don''t know, we tried to find out what that is but our efforts so far had been fruitless"


    Jin Hua lowered her head, her heart filled with guilt even though she had nothing to do with Jin Kai''s actions but she had the same blood as him and herst name was also Jin so how could she not feel responsible to everyone who believed the Jin Family to lead them, but look what Jin Kai has done to them.


    "What happened to all of you is actually the same as what happened to Chi Zu if my guess is correct Chi Zu was the first victim of Jin Kai and Lao Min Na"


    Su Feng''s eyes were dumbfounded, "Wait, you mean the mysterious friend who helped Chi Zu increase his cultivation is Lao Min Na?" he couldn''t believe it happened three years ago which meant Jin Kai already knew Lao Min Na long before he brought him to the Misty Lake n.


    "Although Chi Zu never mentioned Lao Min Na''s name, however, based on Chi Zu''s description of Jin Kai''s friend, the third elder believes that person is Lao Min Na, after all, there are not many women who can match Lao Min Na''s beauty, isn''t it?" Jin Hua raised an eyebrow.


    Su Feng thought Third Elder''s guess was reasonable, indeed Lao Min Na''s beauty was very rare even Su Feng himself had to admit that his heart was moved when he saw Lao Min Na''s beauty but seeing the closeness between Jin Kai and Lao Min Na he did not want to get involved in other people rtionship because he wasn''t that kind of person.


    Thankfully Su Feng was a person of integrity so he escaped Lao Min Na''s seduction soon he would understand how lucky he was.


    "And the medicine that Lao Min Na made, it is normal for you not to know the ingredients of the pills because the ingredients of those pills are not materials that humans can possess."


    Su Feng furrowed his brows in confusion "What do you mean Miss Xiaou, what is Jin Kai actually trying to achieve by poisoning his own n members, this does not make sense?"


    Jin Hua shook her head weakly "I don''t know for sure but I think Jin Kai is undergoing an experiment and he used his n members as an experiment and not only our n members but also other people who took Lao Min Na pills they were all taken to the forest whisper not to be healed but to be tested"


    Su Feng was so shocked that he suddenly stood up from his seat, then he re at Jin Hua with fiery eyes "You, who are you? there''s no way Third Elder will share this big secret with his new disciple, who are you really are?"


    Jin Hua took a deep breath, he didn''t know if he made the right choice but he had to take the risk that the Su family would stand on the same side as him, and they would believe him.


    Jin Hua swept his surroundings quickly then said in a low voice, "This isn''t the right time to say who I am, because we don''t know how many spies Jin Kai is keeping an eye on us right now..."


    Su Feng woke up from his stupor then immediately nced warily around him then sat back down in front of Jin Hua then he checked Jin Hua''s face which looks natural if she is wearing a mask then the mask craftsmanship skills are amazing.


    Seeing his calm down Jin Hua pour another cup of tea for both of them and calmly exin "I had been suspicious to Jin Kai for a long time but my suspicions had been confirmed when I reunited with my older brother" Jin Hua then gently shove the teacup in front of Su Feng.


    "Your...older brother?" Su Feng furrows his brows.


    Jin Hua make a small nod and smile "Yes, I actually want to meet him for a long time but with Jin Kai around I cannot be reckless, we know how paranoid and suspicious he could be and my older brother is the only man he afraid of"


    Su Feng almost drops his teacup, there''s only one man that Jin Hao is afraid of and is not even his own father or the elders no, not them!


    There''s only one man that could make a man like Jin Kai lose his confidence and make him feel inadequate but that person had been left Misty Lake for a long time, sadly that person has a deep grudge toward Misty Lake but even before that person never closes with anyone except one girl that he epts as his one only family that still left despite his other family that still remain.


    Su Feng figured out Jin Hua''s real identity then he stared at Jin Hua with bewilderment and excitement "You...you are...."


    Jin Hua lightly put the finger in front of her lips to hushed him "I don''t know what Jin Kai said about me but the truth is Jin Kai has hunted me since I found out what he had done inside the whispering forest, and yes I have seen it with my own eyes what he did to them" Jin Hua rubbed her forehead to eased her stressed whenever she recalled that day.


    Su Feng didn''t think Jin Hua lied moreover he had met with Jin Hua before although they were not close just like Jin Hao she also didn''t like to mingle with anyone in Misty Lake more than necessary, he thought she also me everyone in Misty Lake for what happened to her family and Jin Hao so he never tries to get close to her lest he will only annoy her. But as far as she knows about Jin Hua she is smart, hardworking, and doesn''t like to brag about her abilities like other people, she tends to be quiet and keeps her thoughts to herself as a result other It''s not easy for other people to approach her even though there are some who try but Jin Hua tends to ignore them.


    That''s why Su Feng admired Jin Hua''s attitude and consider her as one of the few people who could receive his respect, therefore, Su Feng didn''t doubt Jin Hua''s words, andpared to Jin Kai he rather believed Jin Hua''s words more.


    "Jin Kai said you betrayed us and turned to¡­your brother''s side to hurt us," Su Feng''s voice etched with resentment to Jin Kai.

 Chapter 930 - The Commence Of New Allies II

    Su Feng finally understood why Jin Hua suddenly disappeared he couldn''t believe it when Jin Kai said Jin Hua betrayed them, even though he was never close to Jin Hua, however, Jin Hua had never done anything that would jeopardize the safety of the Misty Lake n, on the contrary, she had protected the Misty Lake several times from their enemies and not only once she got injured because of it.


    Jin Hua sneered at Jin Kai''s attempt to damage her reputation "At that time I was chased by Jin Kai''s subordinates and I almost died if one of my brother''s friends didn''te to save me, it was my brother and his friend who keeps me save and healed my woundter they exined what Jin Kai had done these past few years" Jin Hua sighed deeply.


    "But if you''re asking what benefit Jin Kai has gained by harming his own n members, I don''t understand either, and that''s what I''m currently investigating¡­ I heard he tried to approach your grandfather for some reason, may I know for what reason?"


    Su Feng sped his hands on the table and his face was filled with worry, "Because it''s you, I won''t try to hide it, actually Jin Kai wants us to help him do some experiments in exchange he will clear Miou Lin''s bad rumors, you know how important the reputation for a woman is, therefore, we agreed to fulfill Jin Kai request, but now¡­." Su Feng''s hands clenched into fists.


    "Experiment?" Jin Hua held his breath, "What experiment?"


    "We are not sure" replied Su Feng.


    "Have you ever taken Lao Min Na pills?" Jin Hua asked.


    "Yes, but we have stopped because we feel it affects our minds but the effect is still there even if it doesn''t get any worse¡­ do you think it will be a problem?" Su Feng asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I actually have a solution for that, I actually have an antidote to eliminate the effects of Lao Min Na''s medicine but only tomorrow I can give it to you"


    The sapphire stone has diluted in the well of the third elder''s house before the third elder must erge and deepen the well first before he soaked the sapphire stone inside soter the water it will be enough to be consumed by everyone in the n.


    "There is such a thing?" Su Feng''s voice was raised with excitement.


    God knows how long he and his family tried to find out what was in Lao Min Na''s medicine and ended up in vain, without knowing what was in Lao Min Na''s medicine how they could find an antidote to cure their condition and now Jin Hua suddenly came to provide the solution they have been looking for for a long time how could he not be excited.


    "You haven''t told what Lao Min Na''s pill contains?"


    Jin Hua let out a resigned sigh, "I didn''t tell you because I''m also not sure what I know isn''t something from this world so the solution can''t be found in our world... can you believe it?" even she find it hard to believe it.


    Su Feng was silent, it took him a while to digest Jin Hua''s words, it''s not that he didn''t believe it but he didn''t know if the information Jin Hua got was true or false or maybe someone was lying to Jin Hua?


    "Never mind" Jin Hua waved her hands "It doesn''t matter to me whether you believe it or not if you investigate further what Jin Kai had been doing you will know the truth, rather than that I would like to ask again who was asked by Jin Kai to participate in the experiment or is it just your grandfather?" Jin Hua asked.


    "No, my father, my uncle as well as¡­ me" Su Feng clenched his jaw.


    "So all the male members, aren''t any girls asked toe along?" Jin Hua asks again.


    "My aunt''s condition is not so good after she taking Lao Min Na''s medicine and Su Miou Lin is not a cultivator so only us the male members were asked toe"


    Jin Hua was silent as he thought about what Jin Kai wanted to do with them, "After this, what are you going to do?"


    "I will talk to my family first about this and then I will contact you again, but it will be strange if you continue to talk to me, I am afraid that Jin Kai will be suspicious after all your identity now the third elder disciple, the third elder, and my family are known to be neutral towards Jin Kai so if we suddenly be close..."


    "What if I be friends with Su Miou Lin, it wouldn''t be strange if we became good friends after all you originally wanted me to knock some sense to her, isn''t it"


    "Well, that''s right¡­ if you guys be friends, it wouldn''t be too strange if you visit us often" Su Feng rubbed his chin as he agreed with Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua pped her hands "So we agreed, tomorrow I will bring the antidote to you while you talk about the matter and tell me what your decision is!"


    "Sure, let''s do it like that!" Su Feng nodded firmly.


    "I will see Su Miou Lin then" Jin Hua sounded a bit reluctant.


    Su Feng smiled slightly, he understood it must be difficult for a mature woman like Jin Hua to befriend a spoiled kid like Su Miou Lin, "I hope you can be patient with her, she is actually quite nice" he try to defend Su Miou Lin.


    "I know, I me all of you for spoiling her and making her gullible like this" Jin Hua throw him ming look.


    Su Feng scratched his nose awkwardly as he had no words to refute.


    Then after she finished her conversation, Ji Hua came to visit Su Miou Lin''s courtyard but who would have thought when she entered the courtyard she heard a crashing sound and a woman screaming angrily, Jin Hua pursed her lips, her heart telling her she didn''t want to get involved with this, but his conscience remains her that she has a job to do, after pondering for two seconds Jin Hua heaved a heavy sigh.


    "What happens there?" Jin Hua asked a maid who was running towards her as if a ghost was chasing her.


    The servant looked at Jin Hua suspiciously then Jin Hua introduced herself "My name is Xiao Yan, I am Third Elder''s new disciple and I came here because young master Su asked me to check on Miss Su''s condition, so tell me if something happens to Young Miss?"


    The servants heard the third elder and Su Feng''s name immediately changed her suspicious expression to respect then she immediately bowed to Jin Hua politely, "Reply to youngdy Xiao, actually, Miss Su is in a bad mood because she was confined in her room by the old master and now she threw everything and demands to be released so I will call young master Su to make a decision" the maids exined with helpless looks.


    Jin Hua felt sorry for the maid then she move her body to the side to open the path for the maid "You did the right thing, I will try to persuade Young Lady when you find Young Master Su, you might find him in the main garden since we just chatted there"


    The maid''s expression was mixed with relief and gratitude then she bowed to Jin Hua repeatedly, "Thank you ¨C thank you youngdy"


    "Go!" Jin Hua told the maid again.


    The maid quickly ran towards the half-moon gate that separated the courtyard from the outside, Jin Hua watched the maiden figure disappear as she make a turn after the moon gate, Jin Hua shook her head resignedly as she feel sympathy for every maid''s life who work for a noble family.


    Jin Hua then heard another crashing sound and looked inside the courtyard with a frown and wondered how wild this spoiled girl could be?

 Chapter 931 - Stupid Girl

    <strong>"GET OUT!"</strong> the cup was thrown at them but luckily the maids were swift enough to dodge the teacup that flew over their head and ended up hitting the wall behind them but still the shards from the cup scratched their faces but they didn''t dare toin.


    "Miss, please don''t be angry" one of the maids desperately tried to calm Su Miou Lin but it only make Su Miou Lin angrier.


    "Call my grandfather right now, tell him I won''t eat until hees and give me what I want!" Su Miou Lin shouted and huffing with a red face full of anger.


    "But, Old Master is away but - but we will call young master Su, I''m sure he wille right away, please qualm your anger youngdy, this is not good for your body!" the maid knelt on the floor and pleaded anxiously.


    Su Miou Lin didn''t care then suddenly threw herself on the bed and cried loudly, Jin Hua heard Su Miou Lin cry so hard that she couldn''t help but roll her eyes in utter annoyance. Su Miou Lin is already fourteen even though she is still not at marriageable age but she is old enough to have a fianc¨¦ so it is difficult for Jin Hua to ept the girl''s childish behavior.


    If not for the protection of the Su family, Su Mio Lin would have been eaten alive within the Misty Lake n, hence Su Miou Lin would not have had the freedom to grow up like this had it not been for the Su family''s protection, ironically, it was the Su family that eventuallypletely destroyed Su Miou Lin characters.


    Jin Hua entered the room without knocking because the door was wide open. Inside the room, Su Miou Lin was bawling on her bed and sobbed incessantly while everything around her was shattered into pieces even her painting had been torn and trampled on the floor.


    ''What a waste'' Jin Huaments to herself.


    Su Miou Lin hear soft footsteps from the door then she immediately lifted her head from the bed with an expectant look but then dumbfounded when she saw Jin Hua who turn out appear in her room, feeling a little embarrassed by her messy appearance, Su Miou Lin quickly wiped the tears marks and snort from her face with her sleeve.


    Su Miou Lin then re at Jin Hua''s sudden arrival "You... what are you doing here?" Su Miou Lin pursed her lips into a tight pout.


    Jin Hua was not affected by Su Miao Lin''s hostility instead she bowed her head politely, Jin Hua''s expression remained straight and calm as if she didn''t realize the ruined room nor Su Miou lin''s disheveled appearance that made Su Miou Lin feel slightly better.


    I came to give you a gift, this is the jewelry that I bought in Sun Jan city famous shop although it''s not very expensive, but the jewelry is quite unique so I think Miss Su will appreciate it" Jin Hua humbly said then showed the wooden jewelry box on her hands.


    "But it seems I came at an inopportune time, forgive my impudence foring suddenly, then I excuse myself" Jin Hua express her regret and bowed her head deeply.


    Su Miou Lin is a childish kid who easily forgets her anger once she was distracted by something she liked, in her case it was jewelry.


    "Wait!" she stopped Jin Hua then he got up from the bed "You are here, wait for me!" Su Miou''s voice hinted with authority, without waiting for Jin Hua''s answer she took long strides towards the screen divider with her maid then another clever maid immediately understood that their mistress''s mood has recover they immediately cleaned up the messy room while Jin Hua stepped out to let the maid fix the room.


    When Su Miou Lin finished tidying herself up, Jin Hua was already sitting at the round table drinking hot tea calmly, Jin Hua turned to Su Miou Lin''s arrival and smiled politely. Finally, Su Miou Lin returned to the sweet and innocent appearance she used to be, well perhaps ''sweet'' sound too far-fetched maybe gullible is the right words.


    "Miss Su, take a look at the jewelry I got for you, see if you are interested in any of it but please don''t ask the price it might be too cheap for a nobledy like you" Jin Hua subtly praised her which made Su Miou Lin''s haughty smile widen.


    The jewelry was actually something that Lan Hua and the others had bought tofort her during her recovery at Bei Li Yan''s ce. Jin Hua was actually reluctant to give this jewelry to Su Miou Lin unfortunately a sacrifice had to be made after all she only gave some of the jewelry she had and most of it was jewelry she did not like.


    Su Miou Lin seemed to have forgotten her previous anger as she was busy examining the eye-catching jewelry and then trying it on in front of the mirror, this went on for a few hours and Jin Hua was bored but she still kept a friendly smile on her face and asionally gave Su Miou Linpliments.


    Su Miou Lin seemed to be in a much better mood. Jin Hua started to ask, "Miss Su, do you have any problem? I saw that you were a little annoyed earlier, so I thought there was something bothering you if you don''t mind, you can share it with me, I promise I won''t say anything to other people" Jin Hua winked with a mischievous smile.


    Su Miou Lin pursed her lips, after trying some of the jewelry Jin Hua gave her, she naturally had a good impression of Jin Hua and thought Jin Hua could be trusted.


    Su Miou Lin was truly very naive.


    "Uhm, actually my grandfather was angry that lord Jin Kai pay attention to me and people started spreading stupid gossip about me, actually I don''t really care about it, what can a rumor do to me? however, my whole family thinks otherwise for some reason they all feel agitated by the rumors" Su Miou Lin shrugged andined without realizing how big the problem was but can anyone me her? it was the adults in the Su family who didn''t want to exin the problem to Su Miou Lin maybe it was because they didn''t want to scare Su Miou Lin.


    "I don''t think this is a bad thing, because of these rumors Master Jin Kai will definitely marry me to take responsibility, actually, I thought Master Jin Kai came that night to convey his wish to propose to me but who would have thought that my grandfather would refuse Master Jin Kai''s request and when I confronted my grandfather they instead extended my confinement in my courtyard, I was even told to copy about the ''eight virtuous of women conduct'' you know how thick that book is? It will take me a long time to copy that book, grandpa is really outrageous!" Su Miou Lin huffed and scowl without knowing how much her family sacrificed themselves for her which is very ironic for Jin Hua.


    "Do you know why your grandfather rejected First Master''s proposal?" Jin Hua took a glimpse of Su Miou Lin''s expression.


    "Well...I think that because master Jin already has a concubine and a child, I guess because of our age difference, or maybe because...because" Su Miou Lin''s voice grew weaker and then she bit her lip and frowned "Actually grandpa didn''t exin the reason why...they just say I won''t understand it and they suddenly punish me" she folded her arms in front of her chest and sulks.


    Jin Hua took a deep breath, even though Su Miou Lin was stupid, but it wasn''t entirely her fault she was overprotected that made her childish, naive, and spoiled when she acted like that what can you do with her? on the contrary towards the Su family Jin Hua actually has more expectations of them in dealing with this problem.


    Was a proper exnation so difficult for them why would they hide the problem and keep this stupid girl in the dark? not only would they harm the entire Su family but also Su Miou Lin herself.


    "This is just my opinion, but if you really want to know why you don''t ask your grandfather, but this time try to ask politely and less demanding, please keep in your mind that even though the Fifth Elder loves you very much, but is not gives you the right to disrespect him and I''m sure this is not how you usually behave when you want to get anything from your grandfather right? Jin Hua gave a meaningful look which she hope Su Miou Lin will understand.


    Su Miou Lin''s face suddenly lit up, "You''re right! Normally, I would act cute, I even prepare grandfather''s favorite tea whenever I wanted to ask something from him!" Su Miou Lin pped his hands and snorted in annoyance, "How could I be so stupid, I shouldn''t be angry with grandfather at that time!" Su Miou Lin just realized her mistake, even though it was only part of her fault nevertheless it still progressed, at least she started to use her brain.


    "En, Miss Su is so smart~" Jin Hua praised Su Miou Lin with the tone Like masters praising their pet.


    But Su Miou Lin didn''t notice, she then grabbed Jin Hua''s hand and cheered happily, "Miss Xiao thank you for reminding me, in return for your favor, I will help you as best I can if anyone try to bully you just tell me and I will give them a lesson!" Su Miou Lin pumps a fist in front of her face with great confidence.


    Jin Huaughed dryly wondering how this gullible girl could help him when it will be her who will actually help that stupid girl.


    Jin Hua inwardly stroked her chest and kept reminding herself to be patient.. Finally, she understood why her older brother Jin Hao always said that the thing he hates the most in this world is not a sly woman but instead a stupid woman.

 Chapter 932 - Prepatory Plan

    After half a day of wasting time persuading the spoiled girl Jin Hua to finally return home, she was mentally exhausted after fulfilling Su Miou Lin''s wish if she could choose she would rather return to the Whispering forest and fight all those terrifying creatures at least. he would have died sooner while facing Su Miou Lin was like experiencing a slow and annoying death, she really couldn''t take it. Jin Hua opened her bedroom door as she couldn''t wait to lie down on her bed, she''s not even want to take a bath first.


    "Hi!" a sweet voice startled Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua''s face widened in shock, "Lan Hua, how did you get here?"


    Lan Hua smirked and Jin Hua quickly closed the door after he made sure there was no one around them, Lan Hua brewed some fresh tea then gracefully served the tea on the table while Jin Hua pranced with a beaming face towards the table then a fragrant scent permeated the air.


    "Master said I should stay with you to make sure you are safe as there isn''t much I can do outside right now, but Master Jin''s people are still waiting outside to provide some recent briefing when Master Jin and Master Bei arrive" Lan Hua exined.


    Jin Hua then lifted her teacup before slowly sipping her tea then she put down the teacup and say: "Oh, I got some news about Jin Kai!"


    "Oh, what''s that?" Lan Hua''s voice rose slightly.


    "Jin Kai used Su Miou Lin''s reputation to force the Su family to do some experiments with him, but I still don''t know what kind of experiment Jin Kai wants to do with them, but I made a deal with Su Feng, the eldest grandson of the Su family to give us some insight what Jin kai want to do with them but in order to do that I have no choice but to reveal my true identity..." Jin Hua showed pursed her lips.


    "You think you can believe it?" Lan Hua asked further.


    "Consider how much Jin Kai pressured his family using their beloved Su Miou Lin, I think at least he hates Jin Kai almost as much as I do." Jin Hua shrugged then took another sip.


    "But this experiment¡­ Master Bei said that Lao Min Na could turn humans into¡­ some kind of monster called Lesser-Demon so it might have something to do with it, I hope not, but my guts say so..." Lan Hua bit her lip and a chilling thought swept over her.


    "Yeah, I read about that as well¡­I never thought such a thing was possible" Jin Hua expressed her worry.


    "Everything is possible now, apparently" Lan Hua opened her arms and shrugged nonchntly "However, what most important is to know how and where Jin Kai conducts this experiment, at the whispering forest they used a ruined temple and dungeon to hide their monstrous act so I think it will be the same in here too, The ce should be in a secluded area free from prying eyes and far enough so no one will notice if something happens"


    Jin Hua fold her arms on the table as she started to ponder, Jin Hua''s mind wandered to every possible ce in the Misty Lake region but nothing came to her mind.


    "The foggyke area is quiterge and many ces are restricted to only the Jin family and perhaps to the elders so someone like me wouldn''t know if they were such a ce even if I spent my entire life here," Jin Hua said regretfully.


    "Well, then we can only rely on the Su family, I''m sure Jin Kai will take them to the secret ce so if we can follow him¡­" Lan Hua suddenly clicks her tongue and pounds the table angrily "No, that won''t work! Jin Kai is too careful he will know if we follow him!"


    "Not necessarily..." Jin Hua sharpened his eyes, then she whistled and suddenly a small furry creature slipped from behind the window and ran towards Jin Hua, she then pick up the furry creature with both hands and showed it to Lan Hua "Did you forget, we can use Po-Po?"


    Lan Hua pped her hands excitedly "That''s right the furry Plunder?!" Lan Hua was eximed in joy "You right, this animal is smart enough to deliver our letter it should be able to follow Jin Kai" Lan Hua rubbed the hamster''s head with her finger with an exhrated face.


    "Of course he can, Po Po is quite smart, isn''t that right" Jin Hua tickles the hamster''s bulging stomach and the little hamster seem to enjoy it.


    Lan Hua see the little hamster and recalled how shocked she was when she first met Po Po, she never knew this little animal can be trained heck she doesn''t even know that Furry Plunder had a secret socket inside its stomach to store some small object, who would have thought a pest like Furry plunder can be so useful "You are indeed amazing, you know if master Bei finds out about this he will force you to train some furry plunder for the red Vermillion Pce"


    "Really?" Jin Hua asked shyly but she couldn''t hide how proud she was, one should know how hard it is to impress the four King Pce.


    "Of course!" Lan Hua nodded profusely, "This beast is very small and good at sneaking, we can use this animal to sneak into enemy territory to do many things such as putting poison, evidence or sending messages as now.


    Even if anyone identally finds the little beast, they won''t think anything of it because Furry Plunder is like a pest, at most they will just chase it away like a rat, no doubt, this animal will be very useful in the future, "You are amazing to be able to train this little beast" Lan Hua sincerely praised Jin Hua, other beastmasters will never consider making such a weak animal as their contractual Beast.


    Furry plunders like other rodents type animals is difficult to tame and this little creature tends to avoid people because of that it is not easy to find the little beast even if you find it this animal does not like being taught so it is impossible to be trained or so she thought, therefore, Lan Hua does not know how much patience it takes to train this naughty animal.


    Lan Hua looks at Jin Hua with admiration, this woman is really hardworking and also very diligent, it''s not strange for master Bei to show interest in her, well even if it''s not romantic, at least not yet, still she believes it will be soon. thanter.


    Lan Hua sincerely hoped that Bei Li Yan would open her heart. After interacting with Jin Hua she realized how smart, diligent, and focused Jin Hua was in her work not to mention that she was also humble, honest, and kind, very different from most women who grew up in noble families, therefore, Lan Hua believed that Jin Hua was the perfect candidate to soften Bei Li Yan''s heart and bring him out of the shadow of his bitter past but Lan Hua was worried that Bei Li Yan would foolishly miss this great opportunity.


    The truth was that there was a secret pact with Lan Hua, Mei Gui, Cha Hua, and Shui Xian four poisonous flowers raised by Bei Li Yan himself, they were like little sisters, assistants, and subordinates all in one. They are all indebted to Bei Li Yan and want Bei Li Yan to be happy so the four of them work together to remove Bei Li Yan''s name from the list of ''The ultimate bachelor of Hei Shen'' and just for notice it was a very long - long list, thankfully Zhao Li Xin already kick out of the list so there should be hope for the Hei Shen King''s right.


    "So we will send Po Po and its friends to follow Su Feng and Fifth Elder" Jin Hua conclude.


    "Wait, there is more of this?" Lan Hua points at Po Po, because Lan Hua only sees Po Po from time to time, it didn''t ur to her that Jin Hua would have more.


    "Yeah, I got a whole Furry plunder herd because Po Po is the chief tribe and he be my contractual Beast, so naturally I own the whole tribe" Jin Hua exined.


    Lan Hua''s face beamed with joy with this the mission would be easier "Okay, we sent one of the hamsters to the Su Family to follow them just in case Jin Kai took them somewhere to conduct the experiment"


    "Oh, because as my rtionship with Su Miou Lin is getting closer, I can find an excuse to stay in the Su Family residence and watch Jin Kai''s and his people movements while they were there, after all, I promise to give you the antidote for Lao Min Na''s strange pill so I''m sure Su Feng will help me," Jin Hua had no doubt about it.


    Lan Hua also agreed with Jin Hua''s idea, she nodded firmly "Then I will wait near the Su family residence in case something happens, send one of your little plunder so I can find you soon!"


    "You don''t have to worry, my cultivation has increased tremendously so I''ll be fine," Jin Hua confidently said.


    "It''s different, we''re not only fighting cultivators but a dark power, none of us have faced anything like this before so we must be careful" Lan Hua remind her "Did you carry the protective talisman from the young madam, she said it only gave a little protection when facing strong dark forces so if you meet something like that you have to back off and run away okay!" Lan Hua''s voice was thick with anxiety as she warned Jin Hua sternly.


    "Okay, I promise, don''t worry about me!" Jin Hua reassured Lan Hua.


    "You better be, because I don''t know how to exin it to Master Bei and Master Jin if something happens to you," Lan Hua said with a serious face.

 Chapter 933 - Prepatory Plan II

    The next day Jin Hua found out the rumors about Su Miou Lin had been cleared as a promise, at least Jin Kai kept his promise but also that meant the Su Family was carrying out Jin Kai''s request. Jin Hua has said everything he knows about Jin kai and he doesn''t know what Su Feng''s decision will be, Jin Hua''s forehead creased thinking she should''ve met Su Feng to know what his ns are.


    Jin Hua immediately walked around towards the Su family residence, when she entered the front gate the guard didn''t try to stop her it seemed like Su Feng had given her permission to enter Su''s residence anytime she want, not long after an old servant came to approach her, the old servant bowed his body while cupping his hands while greeting her politely "Wee Miss Xiao, Young Master Su has waiting for you in his study room, there is something he wants to ask about Miss Su, if you don''t mind would youe to talk for a while with Young Master?" The old servant deliberately raised his voice to be heard by other servants.


    Suspicion sh in Jin Hua''s eyes, could it be there''s a mole in the Su family so he should make an excuse to meet her in his own house.


    Jin Hua holds her question and answers with a formal tone "Of course, please lead the way"


    "Please..." the old servant made a polite gesture to ask Jin Hua to follow him.


    Jin Hua then followed him into the Su family residence, along the way toward the study room direction they walk through the long hall and inevitably across a few maids, servant even the Su family too but the old servant told Jin Hua they were from Su family branch, Jin Hua didn''t care and they not dare to stop her either as they seem respect towards the old servant from there Jin Hua could guess the old servant might the head housekeeper that had been served the Su family for a long time.


    After that, they passed the main garden which he visited yesterday then followed the path through the half-moon gate and arrived at a building that was rtively smallpared to other buildings.


    Jin Hua saw a small pond filled with carp fish swimming harmoniously and on the edge of the pool decorated with a simple bamboo fountain that makes water drop sound, the whole atmosphere of this ce feels very calm and peaceful, very different from the appearance of the fancy main garden and Luxurious and overbearing main building.


    ''What a contradiction'' Jin Hua thought he felt the Su family purposely created an image of majesty to show their respectable position in the n, but when you think about it, it wasn''t strange, nor did he create her image as a cold and aloof woman so that no one dares to belittle her.


    Maybe because she was too free while living among the Hei Shen, members she forgot how fake society was especially in her own n, Jin Hua lowered her head with a bitter smile suddenly she missed the environment in the Hei Shen sect also her brother and Bei Li Yan.


    The old servant knocked on the door and announced his arrival, "Excuse me, Young Master, Miss Xiao is here"


    "Come in" Su Feng''s voice sounded from within the room.


    The old maid opened the door and ushered Jin Hua in. Jin Hua also stepped in, Jin Hua was slightly surprised when she saw not only Su Feng but Fifth Elder and Su Sheng were also present.


    Jin Hua was only shocked for a moment but quicklyposed herself down then she lowered her head and greet them courteously "Greetings Fifth Elder, Master Su, Eldest Young Master Su"


    Jin Hua''s appearance that didn''t look the slightest bit daunted by their sudden presence amazed the fifth elder and Su Sheng, Moreover, after they see Jin Hua''s clear eyes that didn''t hide any schemed or malice make them believe it might not be a waste to trust this youngdy.


    "I will cut the chase, can you show me your real identity first," The fifth elder voice etched with authority.


    Jin Hua was not surprised, more or less she expected this to happen. Carefully he took off the skin mask from her face, soon after a beautiful face showed and reces the ordinary face from before, Su Feng was awestruck by Jin Hua''s beauty, he wonder why he never notices Jin Hua was this beautiful.


    "Miss Jin...so it really was you." Fifth Elder''s expression warmed slightly.


    "Fifth elder it''s been a long time" Jin Hua''s expression was filled with mncholy, thest time they spoke face to face like this was when his mother died so meeting him like this must bring back some bitter memories.


    "I''m d you''re okay, I was right not to trust Jin Kai when he said you were siding with the Hei Shen sect to take over Misty Lake n, Ha! what Hei Shen wanted from us anyway? is not like we were still the great Misty Lake like in the past" A cynicalugh was clearly stered on his wrinkled face and it mixed with anger, sadness, and helplessness.


    Many might not realize it, but people who grew up in the golden era of the Misty Lake n like him and the other elders should realize how far they declined from that era and maybe it was all started since Jin Gu''s father and it keeps declined further at Jin Gu hands and now Jin Kaies, The Fifth elder could only stroke his chest in resignation as he tries to ept this unfortunate situation.


    "I have told Young Master Su what happened in the whispering forest, with Lao Min Na''s help, Jin Kai had carried out experiments to turn humans into monsters, and not only that, before Lao Min Nabined different kinds of beasts using Beast core and some weird concoction and turned them into a new type of Beast, my brother calls it Hybrid Beast" Jin Hua exined and the atmosphere in the room gradually became tense.


    "Jin Kai not only cooperates with Lao Min Na but also Wei Zu Tian from Heaven''s Gate sect, and we know how Wei Zu Tian''s character was, that man was known as an unscrupulous tyrant and if wepared him to Long Ming¡­.wait, that''s not right" Jin Hua shook her head "I can''tpare him to Long Ming because the Long Ming I met was far from the rumors circting at the outside, he wasn''t as savage and cruel as people described even though his presence were absolutely intimidating but he never hurt anyone without a reason actually the atmosphere around the member of Hei Shen is quitex" Jin Hua tilted her head as she recalled how Zhao Li Xin had behaved, he was actually not as scary as people said especially when his wife around.


    "You met Lord Long Ming?" Su Feng subconsciously raised his voice in excitement, some people were scared even hated Zhao Li Xin but some are idolized him, but how could they not.


    With his own hands, he created the Hei Shen sect from scratch and made his sect to be one of the most powerful sects in the world, Zhao Li Xin''s talent was impable and his strength was beyond humanprehension.


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t much older than him but Zhao Li Xin had achieved more than his grandfather couldn''t dream of and if he was given a chance he also wanted to serve someone like Zhao Li Xin, therefore, he was very envious of Jin Hao.


    "Yes, I saw Long Ming that he and the Forest-destroying Hei Shen sect whispered, as well as all the experimental creatures there, I wasn''t there but I heard that the battle there was fierce and many strange creatures appeared one of the creatures were Zi Quan Mei from the Celestial Immortal sect and Sanguan Li Ye from the Sanguan n"


    "What, are you sure?" Su Sheng widened his eyes in shock then he gasped "No wonder I suddenly heard the news of Zi Quan Mei''s death but no one knows the cause and the Celestial Immortal sect suddenly shuts down no one knows what happened to them"


    "I don''t know about it" Jin Hua mumbled "Maybe this has something to do with Lao Min Na I will ask this with my brother," Jin Hua said again.


    The Fifth elder waves his hand "Let''s hold our thought about the matter of the Immortal Celestial Sect, continue what happened in the whispering forest"


    "Oh yes, Long Ming defeated Wei Zu Tian and forced him to flee back to his sect in Hwang Wu continent"


    Su Feng nodded his head in satisfaction "Of course Long Ming can beat the scum like Wei Zu Tian, ??too bad I didn''t witness that fight" Su Feng looked really disappointed.


    "However, the strange thing is that Jin Kai was not in the whispering forest when the ce was attacked by Hei Shen and even Lao Min Na didn''t participate in the fight either, for some reason she left during the attack and now Lao Min Na is in Heaven''s Gate Sect," Jin Hua said in concern.


    "She ran away from the fight and Wei Zu Tian epted her again, just like that?" Su Feng''s voice was filled with doubt.


    Jin Hua shrugged her shoulders "That confused me too, no one understands either but Jin Kai probably knows something about itpared to Wei Zu Tian he is closer to Lao Min Na so he should know more than Wei Zu Tian right?" she wasn''t sure but Jin Kai was the best chance to reveal Lao Min Na ns.


    "Finally everything is pointing back at Jin Kai again¡­" The fifth elder muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 934 - The Blindside

    In a ce far from other residences, arge building stands alone, far from other residents of n members, this building is a forbidden ce that only n leaders and prospective n leaders are allowed to enter and without the n leader''s permission no one is allowed to approach this ce they not even allowed to get close to the gate.


    The ce is called The floating peak manor, the ce is not too big because it is not used as a residence but rather a ce for meditation and secret meetings with high-level n members such as the Elders, from the outside this building is rectangr in shape made of dark wood with six pirsrge carved with images of dragons and phoenixes, this building also has a high roof covering like a building belonging to a noble family which is then covered with gold-colored tiles to show the honorable status of this ce.


    But why is this ce called Floating peak manor? that because this ce is in a high ce shrouded in thick fog so that the building looks like it''s floating if it looks from afar.


    seen from a distance Jin Kai walked towards the manor followed by his subordinate Ji Hong, the man who was sent to approach the Xiao family to stage a coup against Empress Ming.


    The Gatekeepers immediately opened the giant steel gates without question when they saw Jin Kai''s figure approaching, which was strange because Jin Kai wasn''t the heir of the n but he was only a temporary sessor but that didn''t automatically make him the next heir as it hasn''t been decided yet.


    But Jin Kai stepped into the manor as if he was the owner of the ce, unbeknownst to him there was a small hamster watch from far away with round eyes and a twitching nose.


    Not long after, Jin Kai arrived at the main hall, it was arge room with fourrge pirs made of stone, and just like the outer pirs were also carefully carved but the carvings on these pirs were different, all four pirs were engraved with The qilin surrounded by gray clouds, then arge chair was ced on a high tform that could only be reached by climbing a long staircase, and in the center of the room, there was a giant incense burner made of stone.


    Ji Hong then walked towards the incense burner he slowly turned on the stove and suddenly a secret door appeared on the floor, Jin Hao looked down as cold air seeped into his face. Jin Kai then turned his head towards Ji Hong, "Wait here!" he gave strict orders.


    "Yes, First Master!" Ji Hong cupped his fists and answer obediently.


    Jin Kai descended the stairs and the air grew colder as it touched his skin but still nothingpared to the chill that was slowly growing in his heart. Jin Kai walked through the narrow path lit by the torches hanging on the wall, a few minutester he arrived at a spacious room filled with tables covered in paper, tablets were ced irregrly on the table, there were also shelves pushed against the wall filled with lots of weird jars of all sizes and shapes.


    Inside the room people dressed in white with their faces covered in white handkerchiefs were walking back and forth, they nodded politely as a greeting when they saw Jin Kai but they didn''t say anything more, Jin Kai also did not bother with the courtesy as he continued walking towards the railing at the end of the room and then he looked down with icy eyes.


    Below is a row of iron cages stacked on top of each other from inside there was a rumbling sound and loud banging sound but no one cared as they all continued their work as usual as if they heard nothing, it was obvious they were used to this.


    Jin Kai leaned his body to the railing with his finger tapped the surface of the railing in a monotone motion as he immersed himself in his thought. Then suddenly came an old man with a long white beard from behind him.


    sensing the presence behind him Jin Kai didn''t bother to look as he acknowledged him with a t tone "Elder Zheng"


    "First Master" the old man cupped his fists and bowed his head politely.


    That old man was the Fourth Elder, he was one of the seven elders, he was also an alchemist even one of the most talented ones if not including Jin Hao.


    "How the progress?" Jin Kai asked briefly.


    "Just like we thought, it''s hard for people with weak cultivation to go through the ritual of bing a demon, especially without having a strong obsession like Sanguan Li Ye and even if they seed they won''t be that strong but if they have high cultivation at least Emperor level at peak stage they will be powerful Lesser-demon, even stronger than Zi Quan Mei, too bad that woman didn''t take enough Demon blood before she transforms, what a pity..." the fourth elder take a long heave while stroking his long white beard.


    "Is the data we got from Whispering forest enough?" Jin Kai turned his gaze towards the cages that were piled high with a disgruntled feeling.


    "Not bad, we would have gotten more data if Long Ming didn''t destroy the ce, he really is merciless, because of him, our years of development were destroyed in just a day, what a waste - a waste" the old man shook his head regretfully forgetting that they were using humans as experimental objects, perhaps in his eyes they weren''t human at all.


    "What about others who have weaker cultivation, if they are not used as Lesser- demons, what can we do with them, you want to use them as demon beast fodder?" Jin Kai asked lightly as if killing humans like cattle was nothing.


    Meanwhile, the demon beast he mentioned was the same Hybrid Beast, only he refused to use the same term as Jin Hao. well, He is indeed a petty man.


    "No ¨C no, we can waste a product like that¡­actually miss Lao send me a new transcript about a new type of demon" Elder Zhen grin like a boy who just found a new toy only his eyes glint maliciously "The technique is much simpler than creating a Lesser-Demon and we can mass produce this type of demon and I already try it¡­..want to see?" he hissed with wide evil smiles.


    Jin Kai waves his hand nonchntly "Not now¡­I want to see him first"


    "Oh, of course¡­" The excitement on his face gradually diminished even he looked a bit bored but he didn''t stop Jin Kai, "Then follow me First Master" he lowered his head.


    They descended from the wooden stairs that seemed not to be a part of this ce and only to be added afterward, they then Headed calmly through the cages which were shaking violently as the creature inside continued to beat wildly, but no one cared nor did Jin Kai and Their Elder Zheng continued their stride towards the narrow passageway, gradually the roars and booms became dimmer and were reced by an eerie silence. Elder Zheng took out a phosphorescent pearl from his sleeve to illuminate their way with soft light as he led Jin Kai down the spiraling stone steps.


    finally, they arrived downstairs, and passing through the arched gate cover with a steel door, Elder Zheng took out a key from his sleeve and opened and pushed the heavy door leaving a creaking sound from the door hinges.


    Jin Kai entered the room with his hands resting behind his back, his movements are calm and steady as he looked in front of him a man tied up with a chain of lice tied to the four corners of the wall, the man kneeling on the floor that covers with array symbols, the man''s body was covered in bruised and bloodstain while, his gray hair was disheveled and fall in the man face disorderly, however, judging by his tattered robes one could guess that he had been staying in this ce for a long time.


    The man heard footsteps approaching than he weakly lifted his head, the man''s eyes were slightly hazy as His face was ravaged with despair


    "You look fine...father" Jin Kai smirk.


    "Y...you...wretched Son!" the man''s eyes were filled with hostility.


    Jin Kai didn''t bother with his father''sments, he looked at the man with a look of hatred in his eyes, "Since you are strong enough to insult me, it proves that your condition is not as bad as I thought" he said with ridicule tone.


    Jin Gu stared at his son that looks like a stranger in disbelief, even now it was still hard to believe that this was his own son that he had been raised from a baby, the same son who had always been smart, polite, and filial to him.


    In The past, Jin Gu thought even when Jin Kai didn''t have the same talent as Jin Hao but Jin Kai was more obedient and had a better rtionship with him and also everyone else in the n when itpared to the indifferent Jin Hao.


    Therefore Jin Gu never regretted he discard Jin Hao for Jin Kai but only until he finds out Jin Hao''s achievements on the outside with the Hei Shen sect, unfortunately, that the prodigal son refuses to acknowledge him as a father or his rtionship with The Misty Lake n because of that Jin Gu hate Jin Hao even more and think of him as ungrateful Son.


    However, never in millions of years would he have thought that Jin Kai would put him in this desperate situation if it were Jin Hao he would not be surprised but Jin Kai....?

 Chapter 935 - Wrong Intention

    Jin Gu might never understand but Jin Kai never had fatherly love for him in fact, Jin Hao and Jin Hua also didn''t have that kind of feeling towards their real father, and for once unbeknownst to them, they actually had something inmon.


    It happened because Jin Gu had too many children to raise and they came from different women and every woman fought for her father so one can imagine the rtionship between siblings would not be good, Jin Hao and Jin Hua were the only exceptions.


    Jin Gu treats women like collectibles, if he likes them he will treat them well but if he gets bored he leaves them and moves in with interesting new ones, he also treats his sons and daughters like chess pieces or investments that he can use in the future for to his own advantage that he inevitably does not have a deep rtionship with his children which he never realized because everything he cared about had to be left for his children to control and obey.


    Unfortunately, Jin Gu failed to realize the matter of his actions, he was too arrogant to realize that there was no wife who did not have deep feelings for him and they only wanted to use them to gain a foothold in their n and sensitive children. knew that their father was only kind to them when they followed his orders or when they proved useful, therefore there was no such thing as unconditional love between parent and child in the Jin family. So it''s no wonder the child will take revenge when they have a chance like Jin Kai.


    Jin Kai looked at his father indifferently, there were times when he desperately wanted to be recognized by this man not because he loved or respected him but he was afraid that he would be abandoned like his other children who could not live up to his expectations.


    Luckily his mother was smart enough to use her female charm to seduce Jin Gu and use him to her advantage, his father had many ws still his biggest weakness was women, therefore his mother tried very hard to maintain Jin Gu''s affection she even went to the famous brothels for meeting the number one courtesan and from her she learns a lot of tricks and tips how to satisfied men body and ego.


    It is disgraceful for an aristocratic woman to seek advice from a courtesan but Jin Kai''s mother, Zhuang Wei Wei doesn''t care, she is an ambitious woman and she will get whatever she wants at any cost including taking advantage of her own child.


    Jin Kai was disgusted by his mother for a long time and he was jealous of Jin Hao who was born from Zhuang Yao Xi, his mother''s older sister, he thought if he was born by Zhuang Yao Xi would he grew up like Jin Hao and if Jin Hao was born by his mother would he grow up like him ?


    Jin Kai knows knows this was a ridiculous thought, stupid and useles even but sometime he just can''t help it.


    "How far his progress?" Jin Kai turns his head and Elder Zheng.


    The old man''s face was beaming with excitement as if he couldn''t wait to talk about it then he stroked his beard and replied easily "The progress is quite good, the injection worked" he smiled evilly "Miss Lao Min Na''s solution is good, if we can''t force them to drink Devil''s blood or swallow it as a pill, we can inject it into their bloodstreams and it will be just as effective if not more." he smirks.


    "So the syringe method is useful?" Jin Kai frowned, the first time he heard about the tool called syringe he was doubtful but he followed Lao Min Na''s advice anyway, and turn out it worked out better than he expectedter on he didn''t have to trick or force anyone to consume demon blood orally again he could just inject them.


    "Oh very useful, it''s a shame we didn''t know about this tool for a long time" Elder Zheng replied while muttering annoyed, feeling as an alchemist close to the scope of science he considers himself as genius scientist therefore he felt a pity he never thought to make a tool like this, one can imagine what could he do if he had a tool like this since the beginning.


    "How long will it take for him to turn into a Little Demon?" his voice was calm and steady as if it wasn''t his real father he wanted to turn into a monster.


    "Sometimes it will take some time but it won''t be too long, his emotions are already unstable as long as he follows the final ritual he will be a Little Devil in no time," Elder Zheng''s eyes lit up he had a satisfied expression. . looks like he can''t wait to see it happen.


    "Why¡­." a low voice came from Jin Gu, his face was deathly pale and shrouded in hatred and heartbreak "Why did you do this to me, what... what have I done wrong?"


    Jin Kai''s eyes widened and he suddenly chuckled, then Jin Kai looked at him with an expressionless face "For you to ask me that question makes me know how far you are from the reality around you, do you still think that I love you as a father, you think I care no one actually loves you, not me, not Jin Hao, Jin Hua or your other children, just like you see us as a tool to gain profit, we also see you the same and all the women you keep in your harem... do you think they care about you, do you really think they really love you, please tell me you are not that stupid?" Jin Kai said in a pitiful tone, but indeed right now he felt a little sorry for this stupid man who thought the world revolved around him, how pathetic this man could be.


    Jin Gu''s eyes were flooded with tears, he didn''t understand where this deep hatred came from, he never treated Jin Kai badly, he even sacrificed Jin Hao for him but why¡­ why did he hate him so much? Maybe if Jin Hao or even Jin Hua did this to him, he would be felt so betrayed.


    Jin Kai didn''t bother exining knowing for certain that Jin Gu would never understand how much he hated being born as a ''Jin'' how much he hated to had a disgraceful mother like Zhuang Wei Wei that he hated his parents who made him live this life.


    Elder Zheng watched the father and son then he grew bored he was not interested in hearing other people''s family matters as he thought it was a waste of time, therefore, he rather excused himself "First Master, it seems you will be him for a while, I have a matter that needs my assistance so farewell"


    Jin Kai knew this crazy old man had no other interests other than carried out experiments and gained more knowledge by the way he shared simrities with Jin Hao but the difference was that Jin Hao still had a bottom line that he didn''t want to cross was different which is his conscience as a human being but it wasn''t the same with Elder Zheng, in fact, the real reason Elder Zheng supported Jin Kai is because Jin Kai shared the foreign knowledge he got from Lao Min Na and Jin Kai let him do any kind of experiment on whoever or whatever he wanted without any restrictions.


    "Do what you need to do, Elder Zheng, oh, by the way, Fifth Elder agreed to participate in our experiment and so did his family" Jin Kai smiled mischievously.


    "Is that so!" Elder Zheng was so excited that he subconsciously raised his voice a secondter he realized his overreaction then he cleared his throat and spoke more calmly "I will arrange the preparations then.." he sped his hands behind his back and left happily his steps almost looked like it bounces.


    Jin Kai watched Elder Zheng until he closed the steel door behind them then he heard Jing Gu''s panting voice "Why did you¡­do¡­this? You can hurt me but why do you hurt other people too¡­ why, what¡­ made you¡­ do this, no matter how much you hate me¡­ and this ce¡­ this is your birthce?" he asked very confused.


    Jin Kai nced at Jing Gu slightly and the corners of his mouth curled into a wry smile, "Hate? I don''t hate this ce, you misunderstood me Father then again it was expected from you¡­" Jin Kai spoke sarcastically, he stifles a chuckle while casually fixed his long and wide sleeves then he summons a small stool from his spatial ring and sat majestically facing his kneeling and bound Father.


    "Believe it or not I care about this n¡­ for some reason though" Jin Kai turned his gaze to the wall, for a moment he stared for a long time as if he was deep in thought.


    Jin Gu didn''t understand what Jin Kai was talking about and the intense silencested for a few seconds until Jin Kai continued again "What I''ve been doing here is to ensure our survival in this world, our continued existence in this world cause when the world bes dark and the sea is filled with blood nothing will be left, nothing at all but us¡­ and our n will be the only thing remain in this world¡­"


    He looked at his Son with growing fear, "What... what are you talking about, son?"


    He looked at his father stonily, "The war wille for all of us father, and nothing we can do to win it....hence, it will be our end"

 Chapter 936 - Wrong Intention II

    After a lengthy conversation with Fifth Elder, Su Sheng, and Su Feng, they concluded that the only way to get to the bottom of this matter was to find out what Jin Kai was nning, and in order to do that they had to agree to participate in Jin Kai''s experiment, that they were already agreed upon it and now they were proceeding with ns by synchronizing their ns with Jin Hua.


    Another good news came from jin Hua that Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan woulde in a few days to help them, When they know that the great Pce King will being to help them immediately the Su family was exhrated and relief at the same time.


    Fifth Elder also told Jin Hua that Jin Kai''s people would invite him and Su Sheng first to undergo the experiment and it would be a great opportunity to get into the belly of the Beast.


    Jin Hua, therefore, decided to stay in the Su family and coordinate his further ns with them, then Jin Hua sent a message using her little beast to inform Lan Hua and Third Elder what she had discovered including her next n.


    Meantime, Jin Hua visited Su Sheng''s wife''s courtyard ording to Su Feng His mother who unfortunately took Lao Min Na pills a few months ago was more affected than others in his family, the most obvious thing was that her character changed drastically, she used to be graceful and soft-spoken but now she became a shrew, she easily agitated, talks loud and cursed a lot she also became violent, just a few days ago she beat a maid because the maid identally knocked on her teacup.


    Su Sheng''s mother was a gentlewoman she never even raised her voice even though her maid made mistakes in front of her so they were all shocked when they found out that her mothery her hands to the maid especially because of a small matter.


    Jin Hua followed Su Sheng and Su Feng towards Su Feng''s mother but in the middle of the way they suddenly stumbled on one of the maids who was walking towards them with a worried face, Su Sheng immediately realized something had happened then he stopped the maid.


    "What happened, something happened with madam again?" Su Sheng asked anxiously.


    "Ma..master?" The maid was startled for a second because she didn''t see Su Shenging, she immediately lowered her head and replied respectfully, "No master, it''s just madam refusing to eat again it seems she had another nightmare and it spoiled her mood"


    Jin Hua and Su Feng exchanged meaningful nces, Su Sheng then waved his hand to signal the servants to leave, Su Sheng sighed heavily then he took long strides towards his wife''s courtyard together with Jin Hua and Su Feng, his heart beating rapidly with each step toward his wife courtyard.


    All these times Su Sheng had been worried about his wife''s drastic change of character she had changed so much that she was almost unrecognizable if not for her having the same appearance as the woman he loved before he would have thought she was someone else.


    His whole family was suspicious it got something to do with Lao Min Na pills because they also experienced the same thing but not as bad as Su Sheng''s wife. Out of desperation they almost gave her up for treatment in the whispering forest thankfully the Fifth elder didn''t agree because it would mean risking his daughter-inw''s safety in the hands of the person who might be the cause of all this, In his opinion that was a stupid move they rather rely on their own abilities than to trust Jin Kai and Lao Min Na.


    Thanks to Fifth Elder''s foresight, Su Sheng''s wife survived the miserable death in the Whispering Forest, Su Sheng shivered to his bones when Jin Hua told him what really happened in that forest, Su Sheng couldn''t imagine what would happen if he sent his wife there, would she die without leaving a corpse, if that happened how could he ever forgive himself? Luckily they were still blessed by God.


    When they arrived at the door of Su Sheng''s wife''s room they immediately heard the sound of ss breaking, Jin Hua felt she was hit by deja vu she wonder why everyone in the Su family likes to throw things when they were angry?


    When Su Sheng was about to open the door, Jin Hua suddenly stopped him, "Wait a minute!"


    Su Sheng looked at her confusedly, "Miss Jin?"


    "Your wife''s in a bad mood, I''m afraid seeing me will upset her even more, you know that pill makes people agitate so you better see her yourself and then find a way to persuade her to drink this" Jin Hua summon the bottle gourd from her spatial ring.


    "Is that...?" Su Sheng hold his breath as he looked at the bottle gourd as if it was a precious treasure.


    "You can use this water to make tea or soup with this it doesn''t matter as long as the person consumes it, after the first drink you will see the difference, too bad I only brought a little but you can send your people to the Third Elder Manor he know about us and he will send more water for you," Jin Hua reassure them.


    Su Feng was suddenly enlightened, "I heard that Third Elder was reconstructing the well, could it be because of this?" he sounded excited.


    "You are right, soon after this is over, Third Elder will transfer water to every household" Jin Hua replied.


    "Good ¨C that''s good" Su Feng nodded his head happily, he thought so many innocent people fell victim to Jin Kai''s madness if this continued the Misty Lake n would be extinct in no time he naturally felt very happy now.


    Su Sheng''s expression also became more rxed, he felt that everything had changed for the better after Jin Hua came he was very happy that Jin Hua was here even though she didn''t have to.


    Jin Hua could have left the Misty Lake n and stayed in the Hei Shen sect to avoid trouble but she sacrificed his own safety and came back to help them so how could he not feel grateful for her.


    "Thank you, Miss Jin" Su Sheng sincerely then he epts the gourd with both hands carefully as if he was afraid to drop it, then Su Shen look at Jin Hua with warm eyes "I will help my wife first then,"


    "Father quickly help mother and see how things go, we will wait in the main garden" Su Feng turned his gaze to the door, he was also very worried about his mother. Su Sheng nodded then he slowly pushed the door and entered the room, Jin Hua and Su Sheng saw the door was closed and they sighed simultaneously.


    "Do you think it will work?" Su Feng''s voice was etched with uncertainty, he really wished his mother could return to be the gentle and kind woman she used to be, he didn''t want to see her eyes filled with anger and hostility again.


    "We can only wait and see" Jin Hua folded her arms in front of her chest, she also didn''t know because she had never seen her in person but she trusted her brother and friend, "Even though you can''t believe me. but you can trust my brother, can''t you?" she makes yful grin.


    Jin Hua''s light joke made him feel better, besides a small hope is better than no hope at least now they know for sure that Jin Kai is trying to harm them and they have the help of the Hei Shen sect this alone is very helpful, worste to worst they will have a chance to avenge their grievance to Jin Kai.


    Then headed to the main garden apanied by two maids, of course, they were waiting for Su Sheng anxiously. They hoped the water would work cause it would give the Misty Lake n a chance to revive. Unbeknownst to them, someone was heating up Su Miou Lin and that person was Su Miou Lin''s personal maid.


    "What do you mean Xiao Yan having fun with my older cousin?!" he frowned in anger.


    "It''s true young miss, I saw them talking andughing together they looked very...intimate" the maid was deliberately exaggerating to anger Su Miou Lin.


    The maid knew the thing that irritated Su Miou Lin the most¡­.. well, there were many things that could irritate this spoiled brat but one of them was when she was used as a tool to get close with one of his cousins which were usually Su Feng because he was the eldest grandson and the most talented one in the Su family, many young women pretend to be Su Miou Lin friends so they will send her gifts to make her happy, they also fawn over her to make her trust them but the truth was these girls have an ulterior motive.


    Su Miou Lin was devastated to think Jin Hua was just like any other woman and she felt betrayed.


    Unfortunately, Su Miou Lin didn''t take into ount that her personal maid also had an ulterior motive too, she didn''t know the young maid liked Su Feng she wanted to climb Su Feng''s bed but sadly Su Feng didn''t like being served by maids, so she had no chance other than being Su Miou Lin maid in order to get close to Su Feng.


    Then when she saw Su Feng who is usually indifferent to women suddenly chatting intimately with women she felt jealous, the young maid knew that Jin Hua was Su Miou Lin''s new friend and thought Jin Hua had the same motives as other women so she purposely told Su Miou Lin what Jin Hua had done and hopefully Su Miou Lin will teach that vixen a lesson.


    "Let''s go find them, I want to know what she said!" Su Miou Lin harumph.

 Chapter 937 - Time To Go To The Beast Underbelly

    It was funny how the young maid described their interaction as intimate when the two of them barely exchanged a word because the situation around them was too tense. Su Feng drank his wine with a serious expression then asionally nced at the direction where his father was supposed toe while Jin Hua was lost in her own thoughts, wondering what would be the rtionship between her and Jin Kai after all this over.


    Does she have brotherly love for Jin Kai, unlikely...


    Jin Kai had been the source of her hardship and tribtions for a long time, because of him she has to live her life like walking on eggshells, because of Jin Kai she couldn''t show her weaknesses, she was always cautious and never let anyone know her thoughts.


    Jin Hua herself doesn''t realize how constrained she was in the Misty Lake n, only when she spends her time with Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan in the Hei Shen sect that she was finally able to let her guard down and be the girl she used to be it felt like she''s finally able to breathe again.


    Jin Hua take a sip of her tea then a light shed in her eyes the grip on her teacup subconsciously tighten a determinationced in her face.


    All of a sudden she was startled with high pitch voice fill with usation "What are you doing here, don''t youe here to meet me?!"


    Jin Hua raised her head in slow motion as she had not gathered her thoughts, yet she was already greeted by Su Miou Lin''s fiery eyes and she red dagger at Jin Hua like a girlfriend caught her cheating lover, Su Miou Lin''s nose res with hot breath and her chest moving up and down rapidly.


    "Xiou Yan, I can''t believe you only came here to seduce my cousin, I thought you were a good woman but you turn out nothing but a vixen who eager to enter the Su family, what''s wrong with you? is being Third Elder disciples isn''t enough for you ?!" Su Miou Lin said with heavy sarcasm.


    <strong>"SU MIOU LIN!"</strong> Su Feng hit the table hard and abruptly stood up from his seat, his face was tight from holding his rage there was a glint of disappointment clearly showing in his eyes.


    Su Miou Lin was dumbfounded that her gentle eldest cousin who had never raised his voice suddenly berated her, for a moment she froze in shock.


    However Su Feng didn''t stop there as he begin to yell at her "Who taught you to talk like that with other people, didn''t anyone teach you about manners? what kinda noble''s daughter who talk like you, how much you want to embarrass the Su family, huh!" Su Feng''s voice trembled with wild anger due to thebination of shame and pent-up stress that he had endured for a long time.


    Su Feng nced at Jin Hua in shame if only he didn''t know Jin Hua''s identity he wouldn''t feel so embarrassed what makes things worst he also knows what Jin Hua had sacrificed to help his family and their n.


    Su Feng often heard people quipped how unruly and disrespectful Su Miou Lin was, but he never dwell too much on the matter cause he thought Su Miou Lin was still young so it was okay to be a little willful he also have soft spot for his youngest cousin due to her lost her parents before she old enough to able to remember them, therefore, Su Feng felt sorry for her and tend to overlook her bad behaviour just like the other Su family members.


    But now that he met Jin Hua he realized that Su Miou Lin wasn''t the only one who lost their parents, she wasn''t the only one who had a tragic childhood,pared to what Jin Hua and Jin Hao went through Su Miou Lin was very lucky, despite losing her parents she still has grandfathers, uncles, aunts, and cousins ??who love and protect her, nor was he ostracized or mistreated by anyone inside or outside the Su family unlike Jin Hua and Jin Hao, everyone in the Su family cater to her every wish in every way, they even let her wreck their perfect main garden into a sea of pink.


    Her pitiful past should not give her the right to misbehave, however, Su Feng also had to admit his mistakes and the rest of his entire family to condone Su Mio Lin''s bad behavior, it seems that in the future if they survive this disaster he will have to talk to his father and grandfather to re-educate Su Mio Lin before she got worse.


    The foolish Su Miou Lin obviously doesn''t understand what Jin Kai thinking about, she thinks it''s all because Jin Hua seduced her cousin, Su Mio Lin is devastated because her gentle cousin who always spoils her suddenly scolds her for another woman who he has only known for a few days.


    Su Mio Lin''s maid whoined about Jin Hua before also seeing everything that happened from afar like Su Miou Lin she was also shocked she didn''t expect Su Feng to defend the woman that he just met a few days ago, the young maid gritted her teeth in utter jealousy she decided not to let Jin Hua seduce Su Feng any further.


    Meanwhile, Jin Hua felt guilty how people thought she had a rtionship with Su Feng, she tried to remember which of her actions could lead people to misunderstand her, well¡­ she got nothing, she never met Su Feng in person, there is always someone else present when they were met or the other Su Family members will be there too like today in the study room, but Jin Hua forgot that people might not know this because they were so discreet so Jin kai spies will not notice.


    Overwhelmed by shock, fear, and disappointment because Su Mio Lin was adamant she had done nothing wrong, soon tears welled up in her eyes as she whined in a choking voice, "Why are you mad at me? I''m telling the truth this woman is no good, she is a sly woman who wants to enter our family, why don''t you believe me?"


    <strong>"SILENCE!"</strong> anger pulsed through his veins he nced at Jin Hua with regret, he never thought he will ever feel so embarrassed like this, not only is Jin Hua from the Jin family she is also Jin Hao''s sister thest thing she needs to do is bend her knees in front of the Su family, on the contrary, the Su family will be blessed if Jin Hua wants to marry into her family¡­.wait, where did that thoughte from?


    Su Feng shook his head, then he turned to Jin Hua and red "Apologies to Miss Ji¡­.Miss Xiao!" he said in amanding tone.


    Su Miou Lin widen her eyes in disbelieved never in her life she feel so betrayed by her own family <strong>"NO!"</strong> she yell defiantly.


    "Su Miou Lin!" Su Feng warns her in loud voice.


    "I wasn''t wrong!" she stamped her feet furiously then snorted at Jin Hua arrogantly before she left the ce dramatically.


    Jin Hua was silent why did he make a mistake? if he wanted to seduce someone it wasn''t Su Feng even though he was quite handsome, refined, and exude a gentle schr aura he wasn''t her type if she had that much courage he would rather use it for a beautiful man with a luxurious red robe who got a devious smile that could melt every man and woman heart.


    Only now Su Feng realized now how stubborn Su Miou Lin was and she also annoying too!"Miss Jin Hua, I hope you forgive Su Miou Lin she just....." Su Feng swallow his words as he realized his habit of brushing off Su Miou Lin''s bad behaviour


    Jin Hua gave an understanding smile not because he cared, on the contrary, he didn''t care because Su Miou lin wasn''t the problem, but Su Feng misunderstood he thought Jin Hua was very generous because of that his admiration for Jin Hua increased. . again.


    Not long after Su Sheng came towards them with hasty and irregr steps, he looked at them with a tense expression as if he couldn''t wait to talk to them, Su Sheng instantly felt tense, Jin Hua also felt a little worried she hope nothing bad happened to Su Sheng''s wife.


    When Su Sheng finally arrived in front of them, Su Feng immediately asked, "What''s wrong with mother, is she okay, is the medicine not working?" his voice almost wavered with sadness.


    Su Sheng immediately took his son''s hand and hold it tightly than with a trembling voice she say: "No...I mean the medicine worked, your mother fell asleep after I made her tea but soon she woke up with a dazed look at first I thought she was going to yell again or have a tantrum or something but no, she smiled at me, she finally smiles at me again! it was as if she just woke up from a nightmare, Su Feng your mother is healed" Su Sheng''s face was dazzled with joy.


    "So the Miracle water worked! <strong>IT WORKS!</strong>" Su Feng eximed inplete Joy.


    "Yes, she''s still a bit weak and quiet but at least her eyes are getting clearer now my guess is she''ll be fine after drinking more of that miracle water!" Su Sheng also couldn''t contain his happiness, no one could imagine how stressed he was to see his beloved wife slowly sinking into her uncontroble anger and madness he could finally rest his heart in peace.


    Miracle water sounds a fitting name, it really feels like a miracle one minute his wife looks at him like she can''t wait to slit his throat then another minute after she drinks the water his wife looks at him with the same loving eyes she used to see him if it''s not a miracle he doesn''t know what it is.

 Chapter 938 - Miscalculate

    Jin Hua relief the water work as she hopes but they can not celebrate yet because they have other important matters to attend to. Jin Hua furrowed his brows then reminded them, "I''m happy for your wife''s recovery, but we have bigger problems to face."


    "You''re right Miss Jin" Su Sheng nodded in agreement, "Today one of Jin Kai''s underlings wille to talk about the experiment we are participating in, most likely today he will take me, Su Sheng, and my father to Jin Kai''s house. House. House. secretboratory, this is a great opportunity for you to find out the location of the hiddenboratory."


    Jin Hua''s expression stiffened, "Yeah, that way we''ll know what he''s really up to and whatever it is, we have to stop him!" Jin Hua was determined.


    "This is a dangerous n but we have no other choice." Su Feng rubbed his chin, he couldn''t deny that he was nervous.


    "That''s why we have to get ready" Jin Hua then summoned three crystal beads from her spatial ring and presented them in front of them "These beads contain the same water I gave you earlier, I have a hunch Jin Kai will force you to drink that strange dark liquid before he starts his experiment on you, when that happens the water beads will negate the effects of the poison after that I hope all of you can manage until Ie to rescue you" Jin Hua handed the three beads to Su Feng and Su Sheng he also didn''t forget to leave the share for the fifth elder to Su Sheng


    "Remember, Jin Kai''s subordinates will take spatial rings, weapons, or suspicious objects on your body so you have to find a way to hide these beads from them also if you can bring a secret weapon with you I''m sure you will need it" Jin Hua knew Jin Kai was nothing but a cautious man, therefore, Jin Hua firmly reminded them.


    "We will, thank you for your kind reminder," Su Feng sincerely respond.


    "Don''t say that we are in this predicament together we naturally have to take care of each other" Jin Hua sighed, she rather regretful never trying to get to know the members of her own n maybe it was because of what happened to her mother, Jin Hao and Jin Hao mother Zhuang Yao Xi, she subconsciously mes all of it the other members for not helping her however she forgot they also had their own difficulty and loved one to protect, sadly she had to go through this situation to finally understand.


    "I will check your mother''s condition again and make preparations for tonight" Su Sheng straightened his back his expression was tense but tough as the first son of the Su family he was not someone who could easily copse under pressure the only thing that worried him was because of Su Feng will be brought with him too, therefore, he can''t ck off in his preparations everything has to be perfect for the tee.


    As Su Sheng left the guilt gripping his heart, he looked at Su Feng with deep regret, "I...sorry"


    Su Feng raised his eyebrows in confusion, "What do you mean Miss Jin?" obviously Jin Hua is the savior of his family then why is he apologizing.


    "It doesn''t matter if Jin Kai is my older brother, I am more or less responsible for what he does no matter what I do..."


    "Wait, Miss Jin!" Su Feng interrupted before he could finish his words, "Compare to us, you are even Jin Kai''s biggest victim and not only you but also Master Jin Hao as well, it''s actually my family that should apologize¡­." Su Feng said in a heavy tone.


    "Eh?" now it was Jin Hua who was confused.


    My father said he actually suspected that your mother did not die naturally. My father guessed it was because your mother was too close to Zhuang Yao Xi, Jin Hao''s mother." Su Feng sighed heavily.


    "At that time Zhuang Zhen Yao had ambitions to rule the Misty Lake n so he married his two daughters Zhuang Yao Xi and Zhuang Wei Wei to Jin Gu to ensure his position many disagreed with Elder Zhuang''s actions but Jin Gu was amazed by the beauty of Elder Zheng''s two daughters than what other people can do" Su Feng gave cynical smirk it has be public knowledge that Jin Gu is sucked for a beauty.


    "But no one expected that the two sisters'' characters are so different, Zhuang Wei Wei is like elder Zhuang he has great ambitions to get a respectable position in the mistyke n whereas Zhuang Yao Xi doesn''t care about power at all and prefers to live low-key, all was good and great until both of them gave birth of Son''s"


    Jin Hua knew what happened next, Zhuang Wei Wei was afraid that Jin Hao would take the leadership position from Jin Kai and what made things worse was that Jin Hao''s talent surpassed everyone in the n so more people supported him to be the next candidate. n leader.


    Ironically Jin Hua knew that his older brother had no intention of inheriting the n leader seat, in fact, she always had the feeling that Jin Hao would leave the n sooner orter, "My brother was never interested in bing the n leader" Jin Hua sigh in resignation.


    "I know, actually everyone more or less knows about it but it doesn''t matter as his talent speaks louder than his intention" Su Feng agreed, no one would piss almost an entire n like Jin Hao if he wanted to be a n leader.


    "Like it or not, Zhuang Yao Xi has to fight with her younger sister Zhuang Wei Wei who wants the seat of n leader and elder Zhuang leaning towards Zhuang Wei Wei more because she has the same ambition as him while Zhuang Yao Xi refuses to be controlled let alone use her own son to join the fight for the seat of the n leader, Zhuang Yao Xi doesn''t want that for Jin Hao inevitably her rtionship with the Zhuang family gradually deteriorated." Su Feng admired Zhuang Yao Xi''s perseverance to maintain her dignity as a mother and a person.


    "During that time your mother was a new concubine who didn''t have a strong background so she was bullied a lot sadly Jin Gu tends not to treat his wife well." Su Feng polished his words not to offend Jin Hua but Jin Hua knew what it meant to ''not treat his wife well, in simple words it meant Jing Gu tend to ignore his wife when he got bored with them.


    "Your mother has be too close, they are almost like sisters even more than Zhuang Wei Wei herself to the point that they are ostracized by other concubines but your mother and Jin Hao''s mother don''t care yet the fight between Zhuang sister and your mother is getting fiercer, soon orter your mother will be implicated therefore my mother actually went to reprimand your mother to advised her to keep her distance from Jin Hao''s mother for a while or at least until everything calmed down a bit, but your mother said she would not havested this long without Zhuang Yao Xi''s help so she will not leave Zhuang Yao Xi whatever the risk will be" Su Feng nce at Jin Hua and chuckles "Now I know where your bravery inherited from?"


    Jin Hua thought her mother was a fragile and weak woman and couldn''t stand up for herself sometimes she gets irritated when she remembers her mother that''s why Jin Hua didn''t expect her mother to make such a strong deration suddenly her opinion about her mother change a little bit "I never heard of this..." she muttered.


    "Well now you understand why I feel sorry for you and not just you, to Master Jin Hao as well, we knew something was wrong but we didn''t say anything..." Su Feng pursed his lips together even his grandfather has expressed his regret once so that''s why he knew about it.


    Jin Hua lowered her head then shook her head "No, you shouldn''t have, my mother has already made up her mind, I guessed she already knows the risks....thank you for telling me this" she looked at Su Feng and her eyes shone like a pearl under the sunlight.


    For a moment Su Feng was taken aback suddenly his heart thumping then he avert his gaze from her "It''s nothing..."


    They both smiled at each other appear close and harmonious however from a distance a pair of fiery eyes were watching them from afar, those eyes were from Su Miou Lin''s personal maid, she was watching Jin Hua and Su Feng with a twisted face.


    Jin Hua and Su Feng looked like a couple from afar and he was sure that women were in love with Su Feng, he clenched his fists in jealousy but he didn''t dare to do anything he thought for a while then walked towards Jin Hua and Su Feng he heard Su Feng said, "You need to get ready tonight"


    And Jin Hua replied, "Don''t worry, I will find you soon!"


    The young maid''s expression stiffened she thought Jin Hua and Su Feng were nning a secret rendezvous, anger boiling inside her she cursed Jin Hua a thousand times ''What a cheap slu*!''


    Su Feng saw the young maid''s arrival and immediately stopped their conversation "What are you doing here?" he ask coldly.


    Her heart was pricked by the difference in their treatment "Missus wish to meet young master to apologize..."


    "To me or to miss Xiao," he asks in a stern voice.


    "That¡­" the young maid looked anxiously left and right then she suddenly nced at Jin Hua for help but Jin Hua didn''t care ''Spoilers need to be taught a lesson was what Jin Hao used to say to her. Seeing Jin Hua refuse to help her, resentment grew within her even more.


    Su Feng then scoffed loudly "Then I got nothing to say, tell her to stay in her room untill I talk to grandfather!" his voice was thick with authority.


    The young maid lowered her head in fright, she had never seen Su Feng this angry before once again she med Jin Hua for it.


    "Ye....yes young master, right away master!" she looked down to hide the hatred in his eyes then quickly returned to where Su Miou Lin ce.

 Chapter 939 - Miscalculation II

    Jin Hua didn''t think much of the maid as he had a lot to prepare for tonight''s event. Tonight Jin Hua stayed in the Su family as the fifth eldest guest on the basis of the old man''s friendship with the third elder as he couldn''t use Su Miou Lin as an excuse anymore but the people in the Su residence had wild thoughts that this was a sign the Su family agreed. with Jin Hua''s rtionship with Su Feng, although it sounds crazy to Jin Hua however, this provides a more convincing reason for Jin Hua to stay at Su Manor which ultimately satisfies her, in the midst of his busy preparation Jin Hua did not anticipate the unexpected problems that wereing towards her.


    Elsewhere, there was a loud shrilling from someone''s bedroom, <strong>"HOW PREPOSTEROUS!"</strong>


    The young maid startled she stutter in reply, "That¡­ what I heard, young miss." The young maid looks afraid she pressed her back against the wall with her head low.


    A feeling of trembly rage boiled within her, Su Miou Lin couldn''t believe what she was hearing she couldn''t believe Xiou Yan will be that Brazen it was even harder to believe her ever-righteous cousin willply with such a despicable act, however, Su Miou Lin had heard many stories about how men will forsake their principle in the face of beauty, sadly enough Xiao Yan isn''t that beautiful.


    Su Miou Lin gritted her teeth exasperatedly she couldn''t let her good cousin be misled by a bad woman ad ruin his future, no way, she couldn''t let that happen! Unfortunately, Su Miou Lin''s brain did not have sufficient capacity to deceive others so she returned to her ''faithful'' servant.


    "What should we do, we can''t let eldest cousin''s future be ruined by that vixen, right!" panic and frustration mixed in her childish voice as she looked at her maid in despair.


    The young maid pretended to be shy but in her heart, she was as rejoicing as she expected this so she seized the opportunity swiftly like an arrow that shot at its target.


    "You are right youngdy, but¡­" the young maid bit her lip hesitantly to continue.


    However, the tension made Su Miao Lin impatient, "What are you waiting for, go on!" she demands.


    A sudden glint sh in the maid''s eyes as she speaks in a low voice, "Even if we stop her this time, there''s no guarantee she will not try again in the future so...why don''t we make her leave the n instead?"


    Su Miou Lin''s brows knit closely, "But how? No matter what she is the Third Elder''s disciple," she says sullenly.


    "Well¡­" the maid tilted her head then she grin evilly while leaning closer to Su Miou Lin "What if she gets caught with another man?" the young maid whispered.


    Su Miou Lin held her breath, she turned towards the maid with wide eyes, "No, that¡­ that''s not right!" she was taken aback by the maid''s suggestion no matter how bad Su Miou Lin''s temper was she could still tell the difference between right and right and wrong, therefore, she knew this n has crossed the line.


    The maid pursed her lips, she didn''t expect that Su Miou Lin will disagree with her, the maid needed Su Miou Lin''s approval to protect herself if their n was discovered that way she could hide behind Su Miou Lin''s back, the young maid knew that the Su family would not punish Su Miou Lin harshly regardless of her wrongdoing, therefore, she could only carry out her evil n with Su Miou Lin''s approval.


    "Miss, don''t you feel sorry for eldest master, he has a bright future he can marry any woman she wants so what happens if he marries a sly woman like Xiou Yan, can you imagine what kinda life eldest master will be?!" the young maid voice etched with deep concern.


    For a moment Su Miou Lin wavered luckily his conscience made him realize that this was not right, no matter how much he hated Xiao Yan is not enough for Su Miou Lin to intentionally ruin her chastity.


    In the end, Su Miou Lin shook her head disapprovingly "Even that doesn''t mean we can damage the chastity of other women, whatever the reason it''s not justified beside I''m sure grandpa won''t forgive me if I ever do something like that"


    "But, young miss!" The young maid pleads again.


    Su Miou Lin raised her hand, "We will stop her n but I will not approve destroying her reputation just to get rid off her!" she adamant on not crossing the line, Su Miou Lin took a deep breath and pondered for a few seconds then he said: "Just knock her out tonight so she doesn''t run into eldest cousin, I will think of something elseter, I will discuss this matter to first uncle and second and see what their opinion"


    The young maid clenched her fists in vexation that Su Miou Lin disagreed with her. "But, young miss!" The young maid tried to persuade Su Miou Lin again.


    Su Miou Lin raised her hand, "We will stop her n but I will not approve of her being raped by a foreign man!" she insisted not to cross the line, Su Miou Lin took a deep breath and pondered for a few seconds then said: "Just use sleeping pills to knocked her out, therefore, she will run into eldest cousin tonight, I will discuss this matter with first and second uncle and see what their opinion will be" she blows her cheeks tiredly.


    Inwardly, the young maidservant was so angry she clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails pierced her skin, the young maidservant knew if she didn''t ruin the woman''s reputation, Su Feng would not let her go based on how Su Feng treated her the young maid was sure that Su Feng had feelings for that woman.


    The young maid suppressed her frustration knowing she can''t against Su Miou lin order then she replied obediently, "Understood youngdy"


    Su Miou Lin heaved a sigh of relief then waved her hand, "Do your job now!"


    "Yes, Young Lady" The maid bowed politely then left the room quietly before she left, she nced at Su Miou Lin there''s a mysterious glint shed in her eyes.


    Returning to Jin Hua again, she had summoned her little beasts to send messages to Lan Hua, the third elder, and also Jin Hao''s subordinates outside, she had also sent her little beasts to watch over the entire Su family residence just in case anything happened, Jin Hua predicts that Jin Kai''s subordinates wille veryte night to avoid people attention.


    After the fifth elder Su Sheng and Su Feng were taken, the safety of the Su family would fall into the hands of the second son of the fifth elder Su Yang and his son Su Tao, thankfully Jin Kai didn''t ask them toe as well but maybe Jin Kai was afraid that the fifth elder would refuse his request, therefore, Jin Hua conclude Jin Kai''s main target Kai from the start was the fifth elder.


    There was a sudden knock on her bedroom door, Jin Hua looked at the door quickly then put all her belongings back into his spatial ring, and then she opened the door.


    At the door of a young maid carrying a tray with a bowl of soup, Jin Hua recognized the maid as Su Miou Lin''s personal maid Jin Hua frowned suspiciously.


    "Sorry to disturb your rest, Miss, but Miss Su told me to bring a bowl of Chicken Ginseng Soup to warm up Miss in cold weather like tonight." The waitress smiled kindly.


    "Oh, I thought Su Miou Lin was mad at me?" Jin Hua was surprised that Su Miou Lin had suddenly be nice to him, knowing that Su Miou Lin wasn''t that wise.


    "Please don''t misunderstand, the young miss realized she was overreacting because she cared too much for the eldest master but Missy understands now as long as her eldest cousin is happy then she should be happy for him too" the young maid nervously exined.


    Jin Hua took a deep breath, she didn''t really me Su Miou lin it was normal for her to be suspicious of her after all she does approach them with an ulterior motives.


    "Put the soup on the table, I''ll eatter" Jin Hua shifted his body sideways from the door.


    The maid look relief then she briskly enter the room and put the soup on the table but then she turn at Jin Hua shyly "Could...could you taste the soup first and tell me your opinion, this is my first time making something like this so I don''t know if it''s good or not, I''m afraid I will disappoint you....can Miss Xiao give me some pointers" she looks embarrassed but sincere.


    Jin Hua thought it was a small favor beside she will need a lot of energy for tonight''s event so she didn''t mind to fulfill the young waiter''s simple request, Jin Hua then sat down and the maid excitedly opened the lid of the bowl then handed the spoon to Jin Hua with a big smile.


    The young maid was a little excited which is a bit strange but Jin Hua thought she was just passionate about her work, Jin Hua took a spoon and slowly took a sip of the soup it turned out to be tastier than she thought although it wasn''t as good as the food at Bei Li Yan''s residence still it wasn''t bad.


    "Does the taste suit Miss Xiu?" the maid asked with an expectant look.


    Jin Hua nodded slightly, "It''s good" she replied with a smile.


    The young maid''s face beamed "Thank god!" she sped her hands in front of her chest happily "Please enjoy more, I won''t bother you any further" she lowered her head then left the room overjoyed.


    Jin Hua watched the young maid leave happily, the corners of her lips involuntarily curled into a smile, she knew very well how difficult a maid''s life was especially if she served someone like Su Miou Lin.


    Jin Hua sighed then she took another sip of chicken soup then immediately the warmth from her mouth spread to her stomach, but a few minutester somehow she feel a bit tired.

 Chapter 940 - Miscalculation III

    Meanwhile, in the study room, all the male Su family members gathered, the atmosphere in the room was tense even the Fifth Elder who was never afraid of anything sat in his respective chairs behind the desk with a gloomy face, he cupped his hands. the table looked anxious. while his other two sons sat in their chairs lost in their own thoughts and his three grandchildren fell silent.


    The youngest Su Han among them who was also Su Feng''s younger brother and Su Sheng''s youngest son couldn''t keep quiet anymore he was speechless, "Aren''t you guys going? Just ept it, why don''t we fight back?" he said in frustration.


    "Su Han you need to calm down" Su Feng assured his sister "We won''t win against Jin Kai, remember Jin Kai has the support of the three elders just against them alone we won''t win, and don''t forget Lao Min Na also support Jin Kai, therefore fighting Jin Kai head-on right now is tantamount to suicide." Su Feng let out a long sigh.


    "So what, I''m not afraid!" Su Han puffed out his chest, "I''d rather fight to the death than be ughtered like a weak sheep!" he said boldly.


    "Then what about mother, second aunt, Su Miou Lin... do you want to sacrifice them too?" Su Feng asked solemnly.


    Su Han immediately covered his mouth even though he didn''t mind dying he didn''t intend to take his entire family with him still he couldn''t ept letting the rest of his family send their necks at Jin kai depressedly he muttered under his breath. voice "What should we do then..."


    The fifth elder raised his hand to calm his grandson and his second son "Don''t worry, it''s not that we will go there unprepared, lucky we know more or less what Jin Kai''s experiment was so we can prepare ourselves beside Miss Jin and her people wille to rescue us" he exined calmly.


    "Can we believe her?" Su Yang the Fith Elder''s second son asked anxiously.


    "She has no reason to lie to us at all since it didn''t benefit her at all, besides I trust that girl character" Fifth elder''s voice was calm and steady he didn''t sound doubtful at all.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief his father was right Jin Hua had no reason to lie to us, what advantage did she get by making them suspicious on Jin Kai with Jin Hao and White Dragon Pce''s power Jin Hua could easily attack the Misty Lake n she didn''t need toe here to risk her life.


    "Why don''t we go with his grandfather?" Su Tao who is the second grandson of Su Yang''s children who also has the most gentle temperament among his two grandchildren asked in a gentle manner however his expression was increasingly tense.


    Su Feng dismissed his intentions "You can''t do it, Jin kai is very careful he has many subordinates with high cultivation who can detect if someone follows them with your current cultivation you won''t be able to trick their detection."


    "You guys should stay here anyway if anything happens to us" Su Sheng added.


    "Big brother please don''t talk like that" Su Yang said sadly.


    "But it''s the truth" Su Sheng look at his younger brother with sad eyes then he said with a serious face "We don''t know for sure what we''re up against there, nor do we know whether this n will work or not so if something unexpected happens and we didn''t return after three days, you have to take our family away from the Misty Lake n as far as possible if you have nowhere to go you have to ask Jin Hao in the Hei Shen sect for help after I talked to Miss Jin Hua I feel Jin Hao is not as cold as people say, I think he might be willing to help us" Su Feng smiled bitterly in the past his family didn''t help Jin Hao when he was unfairly punished when he was very young but now The Su family is begging Jin Hao for help, Su Feng feels very embarrassed to ask anything to Jin Hao but sadly he runs out of choice.


    Su Yang also knew what had happened to Jin Hao in the past, was embarrassed to see Jin Hao let alone ask for help "Does Jin Hao want to help us?" Su Yang''s voicees out low and stiff.


    The Fifth Elder looked up at the ceiling feeling tired and defeated once in his life. He finally realized that his time was up. It''s time for the next generation to take the torch, and it seems the next generation has surpassed the previous generation, this makes him proud but a little sad.


    "What other choice do we have? Lao Min Na is now supported by Heavenly King Wei Zu Tian ''The Sun Emperor'' from Heaven''s Gate sect, no one dares to go against him except Long Ming and his Hei Shen sect, in the end, they are our only hope" The fifth elder''s lips formed a bitter-sweet smile.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the study room door then the head housekeeper''s voice from outside "They areing"


    Everyone in the room knew who the housekeeper meant and they exchanged intense nces. The fifth Elder hit the armchair then he got up from his seat and quietly fixed his cor after that he replied in a charismatic baritone voice "Tell them we''reing soon"


    "Yes, old master!" replied the housekeeper politely.


    Everyone looked at each other with painful expressions, Su Sheng hugged his youngest son tightly, "Take care of your mother and your younger cousin" he whispered before letting go.


    "Yes, I will!" Su Han replied in a trembling voice, his eyes filled with tears but he held it in as hard as he could, maybe this would be thest time he saw his father so he wanted to look like a mature man in his father''s eyes.


    Su Feng chuckled then stroked his brother''s head, "Don''t be reckless, listen to your second cousin''s words, okay" he couldn''t help but feel worried for his younger brother.


    Su Han couldn''t answer, he just nodded profusely. He used to be annoyed when his older brother nags him every day, but now he wished he could hear more if not longer.


    Su Tao shook Su Feng''s arm while trying to stay calm then he said half-jokingly "You should go back soon, you know I can''t face Su Han and Su Miou Lin at the same time"


    Su Feng patted his cousin''s shoulder whileughing he nodded "I''ll definitely be back!"


    Su Sheng and Su Yang exchanged nces with a smile they already understood each other without having to say a word. The Fifth elder swept his gaze towards his Grandson and Son''s as they all bowed at him simultaneously, The fifth elder then make a firm nod "We should go now!"


    "Grandfather, please take care!" said Su Yang, Su Tao, and Su Han in tunes.


    The door slowly closed, the three men in the room were silent staring at the door with teary eyes, their hearts wrecked by the possibility of not being able to meet them again, they could only hope that their n would work and that everyone would return safely.


    They don''t care if they can stay in the mistyke n ever again, nor do they care if they can maintain their Su family''s glory, even if they have to leave their residence and left everything behind they don''t care as long as they can be together as a family.


    But elsewhere, Jin Hua was asleep with her cheek resting against the table with her mouth slightly open, meanwhile, the spoon in her hand has fallen to the floor making a clear sound. Not long after the door to her room was pushed open and the young maid''s head popped behind the door, evil grin appear on her face when she saw Jin Hua was asleep.


    Carefully she entered the room to make sure Jin Hua was in a deep sleep, she nudged Jin Hua''s shoulder while calling her name softly but Jin Hua didn''t answer, the smiled on the young maid''s face grew widerter she approach the door then an ugly man with a rugged appearance entered the room.


    He saw Jin Hua and he was ted, Jin Hua''s smooth skin and soft stature made the ugly man unable to contain his lust with tremble voice he asked the young servant "Are you sure she will be my wife if people catch me with her?" the ugly man can''t hide his excitement, he was just a stableman, his appearance was sinister and rough that''s why no woman wanted to be with him when he heard the young maid say he could get a beautiful young wife if he followed her n the man immediately agreed without a second thought.


    "No need to worry, she is just a country bumpkin who was invited as Miss Su''s ymate but she wants to tease eldest young master Su because Miss Su wants to destroy her reputation so you don''t have to be afraid" the young maid lied without batting her eyelids.


    Reassured by the young maid''s words the ugly man be more excited "Good, I don''t want any trouble with the Su family, I''m just a servant after all"


    The maid rolled her eyes exasperatedly "Do you want to have a wife or not, it''s just a small matter" she provoked the ugly man who she knew had been single for too long.


    The ugly man nced at the sleeping Jin Hua and his lust became unbearable, "Yes, I want her, tell me what to do!" his voice tremored with too much excitement.


    I''ll call the second master while you take her to bed and undress her then you sleep with her" he casually taught him to step by step as if it was nothing.


    The man''s breathing became heavy as he imagined sleeping with a woman without even a single thread, the ugly man asked the young maid again with an evil grin stered on his face, "While we are naked, can I¡­..?" his expression became lewd.


    The young servant was disgusted by the man but ted when she imagine Jin Hua will be tainted by the ugly man "Do whatever you like...." she sneered as she walked out of the room at the same time her heart rejoiced at the thought of Su Feng''s disgusted face when he knows the woman he like tainted by a dirty man.

 Chapter 941 - Miscalculation IV

    The maid went happily looking for Su Feng while the ugly man was left alone with the unconscious Jin Hua, when he saw Jin Hua slumped helplessly on the table immediately his desire rose rapidly and his throat went dry as imagination ran wild, he slowly approached Jin Hua.


    Even though Jin Hua was still wearing his disguise but still not covering his smooth white skin and slender body, the man''s eyes were filled with fiery lust, he couldn''t wait to make this woman his as soon as she would be his wife and his lonely night would end.


    Just as he stretched out his hand suddenly something bitten his hand, the man gasped, he swung his arm in shock then something furry on the floor but before he knew what it was, blood was gushing out from his hand the unbearable pain made him widen. his eyes turned out to be a broken middle finger he then saw the furry thing was an animal like a hamster but the hamster was chewing his finger with a cute expression.


    The ugly man screamed hysterically while his blood flowed down to the floor as panic hit him he slipped by his own blood and fell with his butt first hitting the floor, suddenly a horde of the little furry beast came from the bedroom window in a second he was surrounded by dozens of small animals who stared at him with hungry round eyes.


    Cold sweat drenched his face at the same time his heart clenched with dread, <strong>"Help...help me.....someone HELP ME!"</strong> he shouted desperately yet the little beast swarmed him from every direction.


    The ugly man screams at the top of his lung however his loud voice only irritated the little beasts, all of a sudden the little beast let out a loud squeaking sound then pounce at the man at the same time, the hamsters-like beast bit and gnawed at the man clothes and flesh ruthlessly, the man squirmed while begging for mercy but the hamster squeak got even more excited, the only person who able to stop the hamster was Jin Hua, unfortunately, she was passed out on the table so there was no hope for the man, soon blood created a puddle on the floor.


    Suddenly the bedroom door was kicked down and a woman in a red dress entered the room. She was shocked to see the corpse of a man who had been gnawed by a group of hamsters until almost only bones were left.


    The woman who just arrived was Lan Hua when she saw Su Feng and others leaving with Jin Kai''s men, she also saw several furries plunders following Su Feng and others, at first Lan Hua thought Jin Hua would soon appear to follow Jin Kai''s men but after waiting for a long time she didn''t see Jin Hua too she became worried and went to look for Jin Hua after all her priority was Jin Hua''s safety instead of the Su family.


    The furry looters raised their heads simultaneously at Lan Hua but recognized him as their master because Lan Hua was not a threat, the little beast kept gnawing at the corpses of the dead, it was a bloody sight that the cute little beast never expected can be so savage, but furry plunder basically carnivorous animals, they are also known to be very protective of their own kin, especially their chieftain which means Jin Hua so no wonder the man died in a gruesome death but in Lan Hua''s opinion it was still better than falling into the hands of Bei Li Yan or Jin Hao, therefore Jin Hua thought this man was quite lucky.


    Lan Hua approached Jin Hua, he checked her wrist and breathed a sigh of relief knowing only Jin Hua had only fallen asleep from the sedative even though the sedative was quite strong even for a standard cultivator.


    Lan Hua took a jaded bottle from her spatial ring she opened the lid then brought it closer to Jin Hua''s nose, instantly she woke up after she sniffed the jade bottle, Jin Hua feel a bit dizzy she pressed her forehead.


    "Easy, you are still influenced by the drug" Lan Hua gently rub her back.


    Jin Hua stares at Lan Hua confusedly "Wh...why are you here...where am I?" she asks deliriously.


    "Master here, This is where I heard a strange sound!" A woman''s voice became clearer as the footsteps of many people followed.


    Lan Hua immediately understood what was going on, Lan Hua''s smile was cold and scary she hated a woman who broke another woman''s chastity no matter what there was no reason for it, unfortunately, she had firsthand experience of how her chastity was taken just because of someone else. women envy him.


    The young servant was surprised when he showed the door was broken, but he had no choice but to continue his lie because behind him Su Han, Su Tao, Su Yang, and his wife together with other servants were flocking behind her.


    Actually, the young servant was actually searching for Su Feng but she didn''t find him, therefore, she came to Su Yang''s wife over there to report however Su Yang''s reaction was more excessive than his wife soon after he told his servant to summon Su Han and Su Tao and they all headed together to where Jin Hua stay.


    The young maid was a bit confused as to why everyone was so eager toe with her what was so important of a woman like Jin Hua why did they all look so restless? but the young maids don''t know that they are very surprised Jin Hua is still here instead of following the Fifth Elder and the others if Jin Hua is still here what will happen to their family brought by Jin''s men Kai?


    When they entered the young maid and the other maids screamed when they saw the half-eaten corpses by little beasts that were supposed to look cute however because the little beasts were covered in blood they all look very scary now.


    Su Yang''s wife even almost fainted from shock if Su Yang didn''t hold her from behind, meanwhile, Su Tao saw the gory scene in front of him was dumbfounded but then he realize two women were also in the room and one of them is sitting on the table while holding her head appear pale and dazed.


    Lan Hua ignored their arrival only Jin Hua''s health was his concern at the moment, luckily this girl had a small beast protecting her otherwise forget Jin Kai, the master himself, and Jin Hao would annihte the entire Su family not to mention she would also be killed for failing to protect Jin Hua, anger welled up inside of hee Lan Hua never failed in her mission s this is the first time she had failed, Lan Hua considered it a failure because Jin Hua was safe by her beasts, not her.


    Su Han wanted to interrogate the two women in the room but Su Tao immediately grabbed his shoulder to stop him, his eyes warning Su Han not to be presumptuous towards these women.


    Even though Su Han was hotheaded but he remembered his brother reminding him to listen to his cousin so he kept his mouth shut.


    "Excuse me, youngdy, may I know who you are and what is going on here?" Su Tao cupped his fists while asking politely.


    Lan Hua snorted then she turned around and looked at them coldly "My name is Lan Hua, I am one of the four flowers of the Red Vermillion pce, and the woman behind me as you can guess is Jin Hua, the younger sister of master Jin Hao however if you asking what happened to him why don''t you ask the person who invited you all here?" Lan Hua stared daggers at the young maid who looked deathly pale with fear on her face that clearly showed her guilt.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t¡­" The young maid stammered in panic as everyone stared at her suspiciously.


    On the other hand, Jin Hua''s consciousness returned and he remembered Fifth Elder, Su Feng, and Su Sheng, he grabbed Lan Hua''s arm anxiously "Fifth elder and others, what about them?"


    "Jin Kai''s men have taken them," said Lan Hua.


    "What?" Jin Hua gasped her brows rose in stress "We have to chase them!" Jin Hua immediately stood up but her body suddenly sway she subconsciously grab the edge of the table.


    Lan Hua''s face contorted from anxiousness then she quickly held Jin Hua''s arm "Are you okay?" she ask worriedly.


    Jin Hua shook her head to clear her head, she blinked her eyes a few times before saying: "I''ll be fine, we have to leave soon, I don''t know how far my beasts can follow them!" she was afraid she will be toote and the fifth elder and his family will be in danger.


    "Miss Jin, can''t you tell me what happened?" Su Yang was confused by the situation that befell him, why did Jin Hua faint? Why did this maid who was Su Miou Lin''s personal maid drug Jin Hua? Was this servant Jin Kai''s spy or was it Su Miou Lin who gave the order but then why? so many questions while the lives of Father, brother, and nephew are at stake!


    Jin Hua turned her gaze to the petrified maid who is cowering against the wall, it wasn''t hard to figure out who the culprit was even though Jin Hua didn''t understand why, "The maid put sedative on my soup, but I don''t know why, and I don''t have time for this?!" Jin Hua removed the skin mask from her beautiful face at the same time Su Miou Lin enter the room because someone noticed her about themotion therefore she came to take a look.

 Chapter 942 - Miscalculation V

    When she entered the room suddenly caught everyone''s attention simultaneously they turned their heads towards her, Su Miou Lin was surprised she subconsciously took a step back as they stared at her with intense gazes, Su Miou Lin be nervous from their gazes cause no one ever saw her like this before especially the Su''s family. Suddenly her nose smelled a sweet metallic smell almost like a copper coin then suddenly her servant pounced and gripped her leg tightly.


    "Miss, help me! I''m just doing what you say please help me, please exined it to master and young masterI din''t do anything wrong!" the young maid bawling and tears stream down on her face.


    Su Miou Lin frowned in confusion, she didn''t understand what her maid talking about "What..what are you talking about, stop holding my leg!" Su Miou Lin tried to pull her leg but the young maid grabbed her leg even harder which made Su Miou Lin wince in pain, "Let go!" Su Miou Lin shouted while pulling her leg from the young maid''s grip violently causing the maid to fall on her chest first.


    Unwilling to give up the maid pleaded in a hoarse voice from suppressed sobs "Youngdy it was you who told me to put sleeping pills in Miss Xiao''s soup, I was only doing your bidding please don''t desert me!" she strecth her hand to grab Su Mio Lin leg again but Su Mio Lin back away from the maid hands.


    Every words that came from the young maid implythat she was innocent and put all the me on Su Miou Lin, needless to say the young maid was cunning and devious obviously Su Miou Lin who didn''t have experience in scheeming and backstabbing is not the young maid match.


    "Miou Lin, were you the one who put medicine on Miss Jin''s soup and brought this wild man to ruined her innocent!" Su Han''s voice was filled with usations and disappointment because of Su Miou Lin, the Su family might be destroyed not with Jin Kai''s hands but with Jin Hao''s, so how could he not be angry.


    Su Miou Lin finally saw the bloody corpse in the room which she screamed with her hand covering her mouth in fright, "Oh my God, over there¡­ there''s a corpse - there''s a corpse!"


    ''So slow'' Lan Hua rolled her eyes.


    It was Su Yang''s wife who finally intervened, she grabbed Su Miou Lin''s hand to calm her down then covered Su Miou lin''s gaze with her body then she asked softly, "Miou Lin did you send your maid to sedate Miss Jin¡­I mean? Miss Xiao and send someone to harm her?"Su Miou Lin''s face was pale from the horrific scene before her but her aunt''s gentle voice snapped her out of her shock.


    Su Miou Lin then shook her head weakly, "I... I heard that Xiao Yan is going to meet her old cousin tonight, I don''t want her..seduced the eldest cousin so I told my maid to drug her so she can''t meet the eldest cousin but¡­ but I didn''t tell her to use a wild man to destroy Xiao Yan''s chastity, I wouldn''t do such a despicable thing, auntie, you trust me right?! she desperately tries to convince her aunty finally she realized what situation she was in immediately her anger rose towards the maid who was crying pitifully on the floor.


    With a trembling finger she points at the young maid "I order you just put Xiao Yan to sleep, I told you that I will discuss this matter with the first and second unclester, why won''t you listen to my orders and act on your own?!"


    "No...no, I didn''t...you...you told me" The young maid insisted to put all the me on Su Miou Lin she was sure with Su Miou Lin''s track record no one would believe Su Miou Lin''s words besides everyone else had witnessed her rude behavior towards Xiao Yan.


    The young maid was not wrong. The Su family didn''t immediately believe Su Miou Lin, and Su Miou Lin could see doubts were still in her family''s eyes, she couldn''t believe that her family didn''t believe her!


    Lan Hua chuckled at the sight that was familiar but carrying bitter memories in her memory then she chimed in with a cold steady voice, "Not only did your servant disobey your orders, she also used you as a shield when she was caught, it seems your servant has calcted everything from the start, miss Su, your servant is really smart" Lan Hua quipped.


    Lan Hua''s words made the entire Su family realize they also found it strange that a servant so easily confess everything from the start without being asked normally a loyal servant would try their best to cover up their master''s fault but this servant did the opposite, instantly their suspicions towards Su Miou Lin turned to the young maid.


    "We don''t have time for this, let''s go!" Jin Hua was already feeling much better as the effect of the drug has gradually worn off, Jin Hua grabbed Lan Hua''s arm and passed through the Su family crowd in hurry.


    Su Miou lin was shocked when she saw Jin Hua''s real appearance, she didn''t know Jin Hua but she had seen her asionally so she was quite familiar with Jin Hua''s appearance.


    "Y...you...Miss Jin Hua?"


    Jin Hua nced at Su Miou Lin quickly and answered his question he just spoke to Su before leaving "On the third day if we don''t return, you must leave the Misty Lake n immediately, don''t wait until the sun rises, leave right away!" Jin Hua emphasized thest sentence.


    Su Yang and the others gulped, their expressions turned extremely tense, Su Yang cupped his fists and bowed his head deeply, "Please help my family miss Jin, I promise the entire Su family will repay your kindness for up to seven generations"


    "You don''t have to do that, I will try my best, please stay vignt - all of you!" Jin Hua then left with Lan Hua, their lightweight skill was very high in an instant they figure disappeared into the dark night.


    Su Han stared at the dark and quiet of the night which was in stark contrast to the turmoil in his heart, "Will brother, father, and grandfather return safely?" he muttered in a muffled sad voice.


    "We can only hope for the best, but we must also prepare for the worst." Su Tao patted him on the shoulder tofort him as well as remind him.


    Su Miou Lin heard the conversation and she was even more confused, "What...what happened, why is Miss Jin here? Where is Xiao Yan, is Miss Jin Xiao Yan...why?" she ask in nk looks.


    Su Han stared at the darkness the peaceful night was a stark contrast to the turmoil within his heart, "Will elder brother, father, and grandfather return safely?" his lips trembled in deep sadness and his eyes were prickling with tears.


    "We can only hope for the best, but we must also prepare for the worst." Su Tao patted him on the shoulder tofort Su Han at the same time he try to reassure himself.


    Su Miou Lin heard the conversation and she was even more confused, "What...what happened, why is Miss Jin here? Where is Xiao Yan, Miss Jin Xiao Yan...why?" her expression showed she had no clue of what happened around her.


    Su Yang looked at her nephew and sighed heavily, "Lin''er, we have wronged you...we indulged your bad behavior too much, we forgive your bad temper, we have never disciplined or strict with you because we are afraid of making you upset or sad as a result we spoil you, are gullible, and arrogant, in the end, we let your parents down." Su Yang''s voice was heavy with regret and sadness.


    "Second Uncle, why are you saying this to me?" Su Miou Lin had an expression of sad confusion on her face.


    Su Yang''s wife had no words to retort, she turned to the frightened maid, she probably wished everyone would forget about her, too bad her wish didn''te true.


    "Keep this evil servant in the warehouse, don''t give her food or drink until my father-inw and brother-inwe home, she must take responsibility for her actions not only to us but also the King of the white dragon pce of the Hei Shen sect" Her eyes glint with contempt, she feels guilty for putting this kind of maid beside Su Miou Lin no wonder Su Miou Lin temperament be worst every year.


    Immediately two strong maids came they twisted her arms behind one''s back one could hear the sound of the boundary cracking and the young maid screaming in pain then they pull the young maid from the floor violently.


    At that time the young maid realized that her n has failed, so many things unexpected things happened beyond her calction, she didn''t understand what the Hei Shen Sect had to do with all this, why was Jin Hua in the room, where was Xiao Yan, why was the man ordered to sully Xiou Yan died horribly? but more importantly what will happen to her now?


    "Second Madam, forgive me, I am innocent, it was youngdy Su who ordered me, this is not my fault, madam...<strong>MADAM</strong>!" she pleaded incessantly as she was pulled away by the two maids, her shout gradually fading.


    Su Miou Lin saw the maid being pulled away mercilessly but Su Miou Lin didn''t feel relief even though she was happy her family chose to believe her but why did they all still look gloomy, Su Miou Lin nervously approached her second aunt with a pleading face.


    No one in the room seemed to have the energy to exin what happened still Su Yang''s wife couldn''t bear to see Su Miou Lin almost in tears from being ignored by her uncle and cousins.


    "Miou Lin if our family can get through this disaster, let''s start all over again, this time we will teach you properly so I hope you will be ready" she smiles while gently tucking the strands of Su Miou Lin''s hair behind her ear.


    "Auntie, you say as if I didn''t properly educate?" she pouted.


    Su Yang''s wife just smiled faintly then she turn her head towards her husband who used to stand tall like a mountain now looks so small and fragile, her heart ached for her husband but she had no words tofort him, she could only pray that everything would be fine.

 Chapter 943 - Welcome To The Belly Of The Beast

    On a cold night, the sound of the wind howling loudly, the branches of the tree swaying, making the sound of rustling leaves, sharing the whispers of people, but this gives two women the advantage to bounce between the branches of the tree, their movements are very fast, agile but quiet that''s why none of Jin Kai''s underlings noticed the two of them moreover they had wore talismans to hide their presence, therefore, Jin Hua and Lan Hua were able to bypass all the guards in ease.


    Jin Hua''s contractual beast track led them to climb a steep rocky cliff thanks to the fact that these two women had high cultivation so it wasn''t difficult for them to climb the cliff swiftly.


    Still, they had to be careful as they reached the top because there were many guards guarding this ce, Jin Hua knew this ce led to a forbidden ce at the top of the mountain that only n leaders and elders could visit if they got permission, of course.


    Lan Hua clicked her tongue impatiently, she saw the tip of one of the guard shoes who is standing near the edge, since Lan Hua didn''t feel the presence of anyone else near that person, she then grabbed the man''s ankle and she pulled him off the cliff, the man''s scream immediately was cover by the howling wind as he fell at high speed.


    Lan Hua smirked then she quickly reach the top meanwhile Jin Hua follow behind her. Jin Hua and Lan Hua used shadows and shrubs to make the ce where the building was, what made Jin Hua shocked was the number of guards that has been patrolling in this ce even though Jin Hua had never visited this ce personally but she had never heard that so many guards were guarding this ce, however, what made her even more baffled was why Jin Gu let Jin Kai tarnish this ce whether it meant Jin Gu supported Jin kai''s n or something else happened.


    when they were sneaking Lan Hua suddenly pressed Jin Hua''s shoulder to keep him from moving, Jin Hua instinctively followed Lan Hua''s orders then not long after they saw Elder Zheng climbing the foot of the mountain with a few members of the Zhuang family, Jin Hua face instantly be dark.


    The old man was one of the reasons why Jin Hao''s mother''s life was so miserable, elder Zhuang hated Zhuang Yao Xi simply because she had dignity and honor she refuse to used her position to harmed Jin Gu''s other wives and son''s she also refused to involve Jin Hao in the bloody fight for the n leader position, as a result, the old man shamelessly married his other daughter to Jin Gu so that his ambition could be fulfilled.


    Jin Hua saw that Elder Zhuang''s sturdy back, his posture look like he got ten years younger and his cultivation seems increased greatly too, however, Jin Hua knew that probably cause by Lao Min Na''s drugs effect, she knew it was only temporary before the drugs slowly devouring his sanity, although it sounds cruel but Jin Hua wanted to be there when it happens.


    "It seems that elder Zhuang also used Lao Min Na''s medicine, I heard he was in a bottleneck for a decade now his cultivation has suddenly increased greatly no doubt it must be because of Lao Min Na''s pills" Lan Hua muttered in a hushed tone.


    "Served him right" Jin Hua scoffed, "I guessed all the Zhuang family used Lao Min Na pill but if that true that means they didn''t know the truth about Lao Min Na drugs"


    Lan Hua snickered "Or perhaps they knew but they just don''t care"


    Jin Hua grimaced because it was possible. In a world where strength and power are valued more than life, no wonder people will take a great length to gain it still Jin Hua convinced that Jin Kai didn''t tell Elder Zhuang everything about the pill or Lao Min Na, that''s why elder Zhuang dared to take this risk.


    Jin Hua couldn''t believe Jin Kai would tell elder Zhuang all about his ns just because they were rted by blood. Jin Hua knew that the rtionship between Jin Kai and Elder Zheng was never deep after all they were the same type of people, ironically that was the reason elder Zhuang choose Jin Kai over Ji Hao.


    "Let''s go!" Lan Hua poked Jin Hua''s shoulder to follow him. They kept sneaking between the bushes, and in the shade to get past the guard until they finally arrived at the main gate to the ce of the forbidden building was, unfortunately, the entire area of ??the building was protected by a protective array so they couldn''t sneak in while in the front gate was guarded by two gatekeepers who seemed quite strong.


    They then watched behind the tree trunk as one of Zhuang''s elders showed the letter to the guard only after the guard checked the contents of the letter they took out a paper talisman then pressed it on the surface of the gate then the giant gate automatically opened after they let Elder Zhuang and his people enter the gate.


    Jin Hua narrowed her eyes as she watched them from afar then she turned to Lan Hua "They use talismans as keys to deactivate arrays around the building, I don''t think hallucinogens will work you know" Jin Hua pursed her lips in annoyance.


    "Well, it seems we must do the hard ways now." Lan Hua blows her cheek cutely.


    After Elder Zheng passed through the gate, the two guards continued their duties, their watchful gazes swept the area around them they also sharpening their senses to make sure they didn''t miss anything then suddenly they heard a rustling sound from the direction of the trees.


    They then caught a woman who was startled as their eyes meet the woman then turned around and fled in a hurry, the guards immediately shouted: <strong>"STOP THERE!"</strong>


    Of course, no one would stop when someone shouted at them like that, the guard chased the mysterious girl into the grove of trees then suddenly the girl stopped then she calmly turned around.


    "Who are you, don''t you know this is a forbidden area?!" the guard scolded with a gruff voice.


    the girl tilted her head and smirked then suddenly their necks split open and dark red blood spurted from their necks, they make a choking sound before their lifeless bodies fell to the ground.


    "Well, that easy..." Jin Hua raised her brows in surprise after she slid the two guards without trouble.


    Lan Hua''s grin then shows a perfume pouch on her hand "They don''t realize they were poisoned by the numbing effect when they chassed me that''s why it easy to kill them, they were actually quite strong.."


    "That''s smart" Jin Hua''s eyes lit up in admiration.


    Lan Hua smiled while raising her chin proudly "Well, madam said one must fight smarter not harder"


    "Master Long Ming said that?" Jin Hua never saw Lory fight so he didn''t know he was really wondering if Lory could really fight because he didn''t see the flow of Qi around him so it was clear that Lory wasn''t a cultivator but he heard Lory had his own mysterious power which made him very curious.


    "ording to Master Bei, what makes Madam dangerous is not only her mysterious power but also her fighting skills, Madam is resourceful and cunning, she is someone who has calcted her opponent''s moves even before she fought them, therefore even without her mysterious power Master Bei said she''s not an easy opponent" Lan Hua''s eyes lit up as she told about Lory what she had heard from Bei Li Yan and the others.


    "I couldn''t imagine, madam seems like a ''Happy go lucky'' person I always see her smile in a carefree manner," Jin Hua tilted her head as she remembered her meeting with Lory.


    "Don''t let that fool you, madam carry a burden that none of us could''ve imagined" Lan Hua said while rummaging the body corpse to find the talisman after she found it she turn to Jin Hua "Let''s go now!"


    "En!" Jin Hua nodded.


    They both reached the front gate, they ced the talisman on the gate then a mysterious mark appeared on the gate immediately connected with the mark on the talisman a few momentster they heard something snap then suddenly the gate opened slightly, they saw each other before they pushed the gate together, Lan Hua then took talisman from the gate before he pushed the gate closed again, finally, they entered.


    "This is my first time here so I don''t know what we will find inside" Jin Hua''s face bes tense from nervousness.


    "If it''s Jin Kai, we''d better expect demons and monsters to wee us" Lan Hua gave a half-joking answer.

 Chapter 944 - Welcome To The Belly Of The Beast II

    Different from the outside inside the gate was quite empty you could say almost no sign of life but this silence made the hairs on the back of their necks stand there something eerie with the atmosphere inside.


    Lan Hua didn''t want to stay there any longer no one knew if someone was really guarding this ce, Lan Hua then nudged Jin Hua to follow her into the main building.


    They ran through the main courtyard then they saw the elder Zhuang and his people were talking to a middle-aged man right at the main door, Jin Hua and Lan Hua quickly hid behind a giant rock in the garden carefully they peeked from behind the rock, from a distance they saw elders Zhuang and the middle-aged man had serious expressions, they seemed to be having a deep conversation and elder Zhuang looked dissatisfied.


    However, Jin Hua and Lan Hua recognized the middle-aged man as Ji Hong who was Jin Kai''s, right-hand man. Meanwhile, Lan Hua and Jin Hua continued to watch Ji Hong and elder Zhuang, after a while their discussion seemed a little tough until finally, Elder Zhuang snorted then waved his hand in the air, the people following Elder Zhuang looked displeased but they stoppedining when they saw Elder Zhuang''s stern expression.


    Elder Zhuang then entered alone with Ji Hong while the others were forced to wait outside the main door, they were obviously annoyed but they couldn''t do anything about it. The problem is how Jin Hua and Lan Hua follow them when there are people at the main door if they look for another entrance they are afraid they will get lost because Jin Hua doesn''t know the ce if they get lost they are afraid they will miss information about Ji Hong and Elder Zhuang.


    Suddenly a small furry head appeared from the ground, Jin Hua widened his eyes in surprise and so was Lan Hua, they were shocked to see Po Po, the little beast appeared out of nowhere. Po Po staring at Jin Hua with his round eyes then he twitched his nose before running in another direction, but then the little beast realize Jin Hua wasn''t following him so the little beast turned and wiggle his little butt left and right.


    "It''s funny, but what does it mean?" Lan Hua asked with a serious face.


    "I think Po Po wants us to follow him," Jin Hua replied in the same serious tone.


    The two girls followed the little beast to the back of the main building then they suddenly passed someone dressed in whiteing out of the basement stairs, Lan Hua quickly subdued the woman before she could make a sound once she was knocked out they drag the woman to a quiet ce behind the wooden storage.


    "Looks like it''s some kind of uniform?" Lan Hua saw that this woman was wearing a thick veil and gloves, her white dress was also very simple with no embroidery so obviously this wasn''t the kind of outfit one would normally wear for outings.


    "Should we change our clothes to this?" Jin Hua suggested.


    "I think it''s a good idea, this woman also has the same height as you so you should change first, I''ll find someone else," Lan Hua said casually before she left.


    ''Sounds like they were shopping right now'' Jin Hua shrugged then prepare to change her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Lan Hua was waiting behind the tall bushes not long after another woman appeared, she looks around with a frowning face perhaps she was looking for the previous woman, Lan Hua snickered then in a quick move she hit the back of the woman''s head then she dragged the fainting woman to the same ce, at that time Jin Hua already finished changing.


    "Oh, you found someone already?" Jin Hua was stunned by how quick Lan''s Hua''s work was, no wonder she could be Bei Li Yan''s, right-hand man, wait no...right-hand woman!


    without ashamed Lan Hua took off the woman''s clothes casually and she reply with a yful tone "You know what people said, you asked and God will provide!" Lan Hua then quickly changed her clothes.


    After finishing Lan Hua shoves a pill into the mouths of the two women "It will make them faint for two days and erase some of their memories so this should be enough"


    "Oh, by the way, I find a key from the woman''s body" Jin Hua wiggle the silver key in front of Lan Hua''s face with a big grin.


    "Awesome, Let''s go now!" Lan Hua put the two unconscious women inside the wooden storage,ter she put the thick veil to cover their face then continue to where the two women came from soon they found Po Po has waiting for them in front of the stairs that lead to the cer.


    However, they were blocked by a locked wooden door, Jin Hua took out the key he got then he put it in the keyhole then she slowly turned the key and they heard a click.


    Jin Hua smiled happily then slowly opened the door, Po Po, Jin Hua, and Lan Hua entered the darkroom. Lan Hua found a candle then she lit a candle immediately the room was lit with a faint yellow light, they looked around them filled with wooden shelves filled with various kinds of jars, rags, bottles, and other misceneous objects.


    "Sister Lan, there are stairs leading to the top, over here!" Jin Hua called.


    They carefully climbed the stairs trying not to make a sound but then they stopped right in front of another wooden door when they heard people grumbling "Where are those two women, I told them to bring more jars from the cer, why haven''t theye back yet!"


    Another trembling voice answered quickly, "I''m so...sorry, I''ll check on them right now!"


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua immediately exchanged shocked nces then they ran down the stairs quickly, at the same time the door opened and a young man in the same white clothes came down the stairs he then saw two women holding jars of various sizes with both their hands.


    The young man snorted in annoyance "Just bring the big jars, have you forgotten what you were told?!"


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua immediately returned the jars in their hands to the wooden shelf and then took out arge jar. The young man stare at them with mocking eyes but he didn''t say anything just left with an annoyed snort "What a bunch of stupid women!"


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua exchange relief sighed, they followed the man upstairs, above them were scolded again by the middle-aged woman who ordered them to immediately take the jar to theboratory.


    <strong>''LABORATORY!''</strong> Jin Hua and Lan Hua screamed inwardly, they didn''t expect that they would coincidentally find Jin kai''sboratory, what day is it why are they so lucky! They tried to control the excitement in their hearts as they followed the young man.


    Jin Hua''s eyes swept the room around him, he never thought he would enter this forbidden ce, their footsteps echoed through the passageway as they were surrounded by stone walls and red pir carved with phoenix and dragon however the ce felt cold and empty Jin Hua wondered if Jin Hao became the n leader he might spend his time cultivating in this ce immediately her heart ached, she was grateful that Jin Hao was kicked out of the Misty Lake n that''s why he found Long Ming and became a member Hei Shen sect, in the end, all the suffering that his brother endured was actually a blessing in disguise.


    They arrived at the main hall, Jin Hua and Lan Hua saw the seat of honor for the n leader ced high they guessed this was a ce where n leaders usually received the elders or other important guests but what were they here for?


    the young man walked towards the incense burner made of stone supported by four legs, he turned the incense burner clockwise and suddenly the floor split open.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua exchanged meaningful nces, no wonder no one could find theboratory it turned out that the ce was carefully hidden, the young man descended the stairs without waiting for them, Jin Hua took the opportunity to whisper at Po Po "Find someone named Bei Li Yan or Jin Hao then show them this ce"


    Po Po turned his head with azy face.


    Jin Hua clicked her tongue in exasperation, she added, "If you do what I say you will find the most beautiful woman in the world, she will wear red fancy robes when you find him tell him where I am!"


    Po Po nodded then ran like a bolt of lightning, Jin Hua stare at her little beast with worried looks meanwhile Lan Hua asked: "You mean Master Bei, huh?"


    Jin Hua nodded awkwardly "Po Po really have a penchant for beautiful women so I think he will obey Bei Li Yan more than Big brother Jin"


    Lan Hua''s mouth twitched slightly "Don''t let Master Bei hear this...." there''s nothing Bei Li Yan hates more than someone mistaken him with a woman ironically Bei Li Yan possessed androgynous beauty that could make women feel ashamed.

 Chapter 945 - Welcome To The Belly Of The Beast III

    Meanwhile, outside the Misty Lake territorial, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan had arrived with Mei Gui, Cha Hua, and Shui Xian, Bei Li Yan''s Three flowers came to lead several members of the Red Vermillion Pce to attack the Misty Lake n when given such a gift. an order. also with Jin Hao, some of his members also followed suit.


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao didn''t dare to underestimate Jin Kai''s strength because they knew the power behind Jin Kai was a power not to be trifled with, therefore they all brought all the members who had sessfully learned how to purify their Qi as Zhao Li Xin had taught them.


    Two of Jin Hao''s subordinates who were sent to help Jin Hua report what had happened in the Misty Lake n also showed him the letters that Jin Hua sent to report the situation within the Misty Lake n, especially regarding Jin Kai.


    After reading Jin Hua''s letters Jin Hua shared the letter with Bei Li Yan while Bei Li Yan read Jin Hua''s letters, Jin Hao inquired further what Jin Hua had done while she was in the Misty Lake n.


    From them Jin Hao realized that the situation in the Mistyke n was more dangerous than he thought previously, Jin Kai seemed to have taken control of the entire n even the third and fifth elders didn''t dare to oppose him, Jin Hao also knew from Jin Hua''s letter what had happened to Chi Zu, the third elder disciple from there Jin Hao concluded whatever Lao Min Na''s ns she had prepared since a long time ago


    Nevertheless, Jin Hao was confused about what Lao Min Na wanted to do? does she want to rule the whole world with the help of Lazarus for what? is it to be emperor of all emperors then what does Lazarus want from this world after he rules everything? the more he thought about it the more confused he be, Jin Hao, feel that he missed something....something very important.


    "Jin Hua said Jin kai did some experiments but not just about hybrid beasts because they seem to use humans as objects" Jin Hao pinched his chin with a serious face.


    "More than that..." Bei Li Yan chimed in, "Jin Kai seems to want to use Fifth Elder as his experimental object so maybe he wants to make other Lesser-Demons like Zi Quan Mei and Sanguan Li Ye?" Bei Li Yan raised his eyebrows as he made an assumption


    "Lory said Zi Quan Mei was a stronger Lesser-Demonpared to Sanguan Li Ye if Jin Kai can draw conclusions from that then he will know that cultivators will create better Lesser-Demon than normal people, wait a minute¡­ what young madam said what people have to do to be a true Lesser-Demon?" Jin Hao''s expression suddenly bes tensed.


    Bei Li Yan frowned as he tried to remember correctly what Lory had said before, Bei Li Yan then say: "Lory said one needs to consume some part of a real Demon whether it be their remain of power or perhaps the Demon flesh or its blood then they have to make some kinda pledged to show their loyalty to the Demon. ..."


    "The sacrifices of their most beloved!" Jin Hao''s voice bes dark.


    Bei Li Yan''s eyes widened, immediately his face was filled with horror he suddenly spoke in a peremptory tone "Jin Hua said they also brought the Fifth Elder Son and Grandson! wait a second you think Jin Kai will¡­!" Bei Li Yan''s next words choked on his throat, his face was overwhelmed with shock, and horror, he wonder could Jin Kai be so ruthless?


    Jin Hao took a deep breath even though he knew Jin Kai had always been cruel and merciless, however, these people were his own people, they were people who supported the Jin family for generations even though he didn''t like them either but he still have a conscience for not to go that far so if it is true that Jin Kai will do what he thinks Jin Kai will do then Jin Kai has gone to the point of no return.


    "We don''t have time to second-guess, we have to find your sister quickly. If Jin Kai dares to do what he is about to do then there will be no mercy for Jin Hua if she is caught!" a line appeared between Bei Li Yan''s brows he might not realize how tested his expression right now.


    Jin Hao also agreed, "We don''t need to be quiet anymore, let''s attack the Misty Lake n right now!" although he didn''t know Jin Kai''s full n, still, Jin Hua''s safety was more important than anything and Jin Hao was sure Lory would agree with him while Zhao Li Xin¡­well, he would agree with whatever Lory decided so Jin Hao didn''t need to hesitated.


    "You three, Cha Hua, Shui Xian, and Mei Gui bring some people with you, I want you to eliminate all of Jin Kai''s subordinates that youe across apart from the third and fifth elder families who are cing other families under house arrest also separate anyone who has close contact with Jin Kai, kill them if they dare to resist!" Bei Li Yan gave a firm order.


    "My people will also help while the other follow us!" Jin Hao added.


    "Before that, we have to find Jin Hua first." Bei Li Yan muttered with a hint of distress in his eyes.


    "Master Bei, Mister Jin, thest letter we got from Miss Jin Hua Little beast said that Miss Jin Hua and Miss Lan Hua will follow the Fifth elder and his family to search for Jin Kai''sboratory," said one of Jin Hao''s subordinates who was stayed at the Misty Lake territory to watch over Jin Hua.


    Jin Hao pinched his be looking distressed by the news "Doesn''t that mean they''re..."


    "They are right inside the belly of the beast¡­" Bei Li Yan''s put his hands on his hips then he looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh.


    ___________________________________


    Elsewhere Jin Hua and Lan Hua are walking down a gloomy underground passage, Jin Hua is not grateful Lan Hua is with him because he is actually afraid to be in this ce and the further they walk the stronger the fear surrounds him.


    Not long after, Jin Hua smelled a very strong smell of formalin and alcohol which was also mixed with another odor that she didn''t recognize but the same unpleasant, luckily they were wearing a thick veil covering their nose and mouth that enough to filter the awful smell around them,ter they finally arrived at a room that was full of tables that was pushed against the wall and on the table, papers, ink brushes, and tablets were scattered everywhere while people walked back and forth without paying attention to each other which made Jin Hua and Lan Hua''s whereabouts go unnoticed which is good for them.


    "What do you see, take the jars downstairs!" shouted the young man.


    Both Jin Hua and Lan Hua were shocked but then they immediately saw the railing at the end of the room and felt dry airing from there, Lan Hua and Jin Hua then quickly headed in that direction while the youth sneered at them while shaking his head in contempt.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua didn''t have time to care about the young man because what they saw next left made them bbergasted even Lan Hua who had seen so many things since following The Red Vermillion Pce was speechless.


    Dozens of cage made of iron were stacked like dice and from each cage, there was a loud roar and something banging the cage wall violently that some of the iron cage surfaces were dent, soon cold sweat dripping down on their backs, they were actually scared to know what did Jin Kai put in that iron box.


    Lan Hua was the first snapped from her shock she tighten her grip at Jin Hua''s hands and whispered, "Calm yourself....let''s get down"


    Jin Hua awoke from her shock she swept her eyes around her worrying someone will notice her strange behavior luckily no one paid attention to them, slowly they descended the wooden stairs the closer they got to the lower floor the louder the sound from the iron cage be but everyone in that ce had a straight face as if they didn''t hear the disturbing sound from inside the iron cage, once again Jin Hua felt grateful half of their faces were covered with a veil otherwise people would notice how pale her face right now.

 Chapter 946 - Welcome To The Belly Of The Beast IV

    Elsewhere, other people were in trouble and they were the Su Family. Jin Kai''s subordinates ced them in a room that was quitefortable but the atmosphere around them was extremely gloomy and tense. They had also seen an iron cage with a ferocious creature inside although they weren''t sure what kind of creature it really was, however, they could sense a serious threating from it, they had also be warier of people who were all dressed up all white who looked at them with indifferent gazes and empty eyes. For the Su family who always respected wherever they went, this was the first time people treated them as if they were no better than ordinary people on the streets.


    Inside the room, the three men were left alone, while Fifth Elder sat on one of Su Feng''s chairs and Su Sheng stood with wary gazes, they didn''t even dare to drink the tea that Jin Kai served as they were too afraid of what might be mixed in their tea.


    Su Feng walked to the door he tried to push the door but there were two guards guarding in front of their door. Su Feng closed the door again carefully then he walked towards his father and grandfather who was looking at him with worried faces.


    Su Feng raised two fingers then pointed towards the door as soon as Su Jian and Su Sheng understood what Su Feng meant. Su Jian who was the elder of the Misty Lake n clenched his fists on the table tightly never in his life had he ever dreamed of being a prisoner in his own n.


    Sadness and anger stirred inside him like a whirlwind he wonder if it''s karma for turning his cheeks when he clearly saw injustice happen in front of him within his own n just because he want to protect his own family.


    If back then he had stopped Zhuang Wei Wei from taking Zhuang Yao Xi''s life, he should have stopped Elder Zhuang from using his daughter to fulfill his ambition, if only he had saved Ji Hao at that time, no¡­ he should have stopped Jin Gu from bing the n leader. ... Unfortunately, there is no cure for regret, in the end, you reap what you sow.


    "Father..." Su Sheng put his hand on his father''s shoulder like him, he also had his own regrets, still, he could only hope that their n would seed.


    The door suddenly opened and an old man entered with two male assistants behind him, Fifth elder''s expression immediately darkened, "Old Zheng" he hissed without hiding his contempt.


    Elder Zheng expected this reaction therefore his expression remained calm instead of he looks at them with ridicule.


    "Old Su" Elder Zheng smirked, "I''m d you agreed to help us¡­ well, you have no choice" he chuckled while his two assistants ced the wooden box and small jar on the table then they carefully opened the wooden box. . and there''s a strange contraption in it.


    The device was like a tube but with a long needle at the end of the tube, it looked like it was made of silver metal, one of the assistants opened the jar as soon as a pungent smell filled the air.


    "What''s that?" Su Feng shouted, she took two steps back while covering his nose with his sleeve.


    The Fifth Elder jumped from his seat, never in his life had he smelled anything like this before, it''s like the smell of rusty iron mixed with old rotting flesh, both him and Su Sheng''s expression filled with disgust.


    On the other hand, elder Zheng closed his eyes as he took a deep breath and muttered with a joyful voice "This is a miracle..." when he opened his face filled with happiness that was hard to describe the three members of the Su family stared at the elder as if he was a madman.


    "Zheng Xiu Ma, what''s wrong with you" The fifth elder struggled to open his mouth as he was about to smell the stench again, it took a lot of determination not to throw up right here right now, still he had to say something to the man he thought he knew.


    "I know you''re entric since you were young but at least you were still aware that there was a line you shouldn''t cross but what have you done now, do you realize what Jin Kai has done, do you realize that you''ve hurt your own people? the people you grew up with, your friends, disciple...your own family? are you aware of that?!" Su Jian screams exasperatedly.


    <strong>"I HURT NO ONE!"</strong> Elder Zheng suddenly refuted with a loud voice and everyone fell silent soon after Elder Zheng gives an exhtion of frustration "What I gave you all was an opportunity for an evolution¡­." he clenched both his fist in front of his chest with an excited expression, "Can''t you see¡­ I''ve finally found a way to transcend human limitations, isn''t that why we chose the path of cultivation? Isn''t this what we''ve been looking for all a long time?"


    The fifth elder set his lips into a firm line, because when things went wrong even though they do not always see eye to eye in many things but as elders, they had one thing inmon which was their love for the future of the Misty Lake n but what happened now? since when did they hurt each other like this?


    "By turned our people into a lunatic¡­." The fifth elder voice shook with anger.


    Elder Zheng shrugged nonchntly "Small sacrifice to achieve greater good.." he then took the syringe from his assistant''s hand then dipped the tip of the syringe into the jar containing the smelly liquid then started pumping the liquid inside the syringe.


    Everyone stared at the syringe in horror while Elder Zheng flicked the syringe a few times before he turned his gaze to the fifth elder, "You will understand once you try it, you will experience yourself the feeling of being intoxicated by a pure power, for once we will no longer be restricted by doubts, conscience,passion and all those useless emotions there will only be power... Brother, I will turn you into a God" Elder Zheng''s sincere eyes make the fifth elder shudder.


    <strong>"NO!"</strong> Su Feng suddenly shields his grandfather behind him, "Father, don''t let him touch grandfather!" Su Feng screamed in panic as a deep sense of uneasiness held him rigid, every sense inside him screaming to run.


    When Su Sheng was about to pull his father back he suddenly felt dizzy at the same time his legs turned to jelly he fell to his knees the same thing happened to Su Feng, instantly the fifth''s face turned deathly pale he grabbed Su Feng and Su Sheng and pulled them behind him.


    "What did you do to my son and grandson" The fifth elder''s face was red with anger, at the same time he was trying to remember how they got the poison because they didn''t touch anything that was given to them.


    Elder Zheng chuckled at Fifth Elder''s confusion "You think just because you don''t drink the tea we gave you, you can avoid the poison we gave you, have you forgotten who the master we serve is?" Elder Zhengughed at the fifth elder''s naivety.


    "Lao Min Na is a talented alchemist, it is easy for him to make a colorless and smelly poison. He is very clever at mixing neurotoxins in candles" Elder Zheng lit another candle which had not been lit while saying "The candle itself is harmless but when it is burned by fire it automatically activated the poison however it didn''t affect you because your cultivation is much higher than them...Don''t you remember I always the smart one" he tapped his temple with a yful grin.


    Despair and panic squeeze the air in the Fifth elder''s lungs as he realizes they took Su Feng and Su Sheng as a hostage even if Jin Huaes how could they run away from here when they were poison s this realization took away thest resistance he had in him.


    "Don''t worry they will not die" Elder Zheng sneer coldly "As long you were obedient, of course" he gives Fifth elder a strict warning.


    Fifth Elder sighed resignedly, "Do whatever you want, I''m too old to be scared to death"


    Elder Zheng sneered, "Brave as usual, but stupid" he walked towards the fifth elder while holding a syringe in his hand then his assistant pulled the fifth elder''s sleeve showing his bare arms then Elder Zheng carefully injected the fifth elder''s arm after he finished he nced at the fifth elder, "I told you I will make you a god, why don''t you believe me"


    "If I am a God, then what are you?" The fifth elder''s voice was calm and even, hatred had turned into sadness and bitterness as the memory of their youth shed through his mind.


    ''What went wrong?''


    A strange innocent smile appeared on Elder Zheng''s face as he speak in a familiar gentle voice "Don''t worry brother, we will all be Gods together, you, me, Bu San Giu, Ran Wei Zhao even Zhuang Zhen Yao, after this we can go back to that time.....the time when we were still friends"

 Chapter 947 - Welcome To The Belly Of The Beast V

    Friend? were they friends before? maybe, but it happened a long time ago when they don''t know the cruelty of life at that time they were still young and hopeful towards the bright future ahead of them... right, at that time they were indeed friends. Before they were known as the venerable Seven Elders of the Misty Lake n, they were just like other children the only difference was their talent and intelligence surpassed their peers so their families ced a lot of expectations on them.


    Although it was privileged but it was also a shackle, no one could understand the burden as the one who was heralded as a genius in their family, perhaps because of that, they became close.


    Unfortunately, as time goes by they start to be influenced by the people around them, they start to feel not enough, not enough time, not enough resources, not enough knowledge, they start to doubt themselves while their friends who were at the starting point both develop faster than they were, soon fear overtook them for they feared being left behind.


    The years passed slowly but surely the admiration they used to have for each other turned into jealousy and hatred grew as the weeds unknowingly drifted away from each other followed by paranoia that grew inside them.


    The climax urred with the mysterious deaths of the first and second elders, the two best friends died at almost the same time until now he still suspected that one of them might be involved with the deaths of the two friends.


    Yes, it was that day everything changed drastically when they were young they could spend hours talking about anything but now they get older he can''t start a conversation with Bu San Giu without making a fuss first still that was better than his rtionship with Zhuang Zhen Yao, he has forgotten when thest time they talk other than exchange formal greeting, he also cannot follow Zheng Xiu Ma thinking anymore as he bes drawn further in his own search for knowledge, as Ran Wei Zhao, he has never seen that man for almost five years.


    In the end, They are separated whether, by greed, ambition, power... or even death, it is only in his old age that he realizes how wrong he was... no, how wrong they were.


    _____________________________________


    elsewhere Jin Hua and Lan Hua pretend to be busy when people don''t pay attention to them, Jin Hua and Lan Hua sneak into the passage that looks like a long tunnel, luckily no one is there so they both can quicken their pace but their movement arrives suddenly stopped when they heard the sound of peopleing from behind them, Jin Hua and Lan Hua rushed to find a ce to hide by sheer of luck Lan Hua found a small warehouse, she forcefully opened the door then pulled Jin Hua''s hand with her, just as they closed the door of the two men walked past their hiding ce while grumbling incessantly.


    "We''re really unlucky to get the task of feeding that ck blood to the fifth elder for two days, because of that we won''t be able to rest!" one man scoffed in indignant.


    "Calm down, look on the bright side, when are we going to experiment with the elder''s body?" the other said in a mocking tone.


    His voice suddenly bes cheerful "You''re right...but we also shouldn''t neglect the other Su family, the fourth elder keeps reminding us to make sure the other Su family stay alive, What a hassle!" he bes annoyed again.


    "I know, lt just bring their food and back to the fifth elder again" the other man also didn''t sound happy but he had no other choice.


    After the two men left Jin Hua and Lan Hua peeked through the door then they exchanged worried looks and without a word, they secretly agreed to follow the two men through the dim tunnel until they finally reached the end of the tunnel, there was Jin Hua. and Lan Hua had to stop in their tracks again when they heard more noisesing from the end of the tunnel.


    "What''s that?" Jin Hua held her breath.


    "I don''t know, but I could sense a lot of people," said Lan Hua.


    Jin Hua then raised her brows while appear hesitate "Should we continue?"


    Lan Hua bit her lips and frowned, she wasn''t sure either their priority is to find the Su family first and they running out of time "Let''s go, worste to worst we fight with all of them!"


    "I''m ready!" Jin Hua agrees readily, she also worries about the Su family''s safety.


    The two girls passed through the tunnel and once again they entered anotherrge space that looks like a cave but this time it was filled with prison blocks that filled three floors and each prison was closed with steel doors, Jin Hua and Lan Hua were shocked to find out there was a prison of this size beneath the forbidden building belonged to The Misty Lake n Leader and from the looks of it the prison seemed have existed for a long time.


    Jin Hua shuddered at the thought of what the previous n head had done with this ce, meanwhile, Lan Hua noticed that the voices wereing from inside the cell which meant the prison contained more people than she thought.


    "Look, they are walking to the third floor!" Lan Hua pointed to the two men walking towards the far end of the cell.


    "Su Feng and the others might be there!" Jin Hua said expectantly.


    "I hope so!" Lan Hua saw two guardsing towards them Lan Hua pushed Jin Hua to immediately go up to the third floor before the guard saw them, with fast steps the two women climbed the stairs to the third floor while following the direction the two men left.


    They were suddenly startled by angry shouts "Hurry up and eat, you are lucky to still be fed if you don''t eat we will make sure the fifth elder will feel more tortured in this experiment!"


    Su Sheng and Su Feng sat limply on the dirty prison floor, they looked very weak and helpless but they refused the food and drink that was provided for them.


    "No need to be fed them, maybe they think they are still the respectable Su family so they don''t like amon food like this, isn''t that right?!" the other man mocked.


    "But if they don''t eat they will die if they are dead the fourth elder will punish us!" the man who was shouting before now look petrified.


    The other man turn silent after he realize his friend was right, then he click his tongue angrily "Then just force it, I open your mouth, you shove the food in!" they said casually without the slightest bit of guilt.


    The two men walked towards Su Feng while carrying a bowl of rice, one of the men pulled Su Feng''s hair roughly.


    "No!" Su Feng tried to fight back but the poison in his body was too strong he simply didn''t have the strength to resist.


    "Open his mouth!" the man pulled Su Feng''s hair whilemanding his friend.


    "Don''t¡­don''t touch my son!" Su Sheng tried to help but he was kicked by one of the men and his body hit the wall hard.


    Su Feng was infuriated seeing his father being hurt but he was helpless, when he felt hopeless suddenly the two men''s heads were hit against the wall making a crushing sound as their heads slide down they left bloody trails on the rocky wall.


    Su Feng was dumbfounded by the two women wearing Jin Kai men''s uniforms, he didn''t know why Jin Kai men were helping him, then he heard a familiar voice.


    "Are you guys all right?" Jin Hua took off his hood and ran towards them.


    "Miss Jin¡­" Su Feng muttered as hope swirled within him, but he immediately remembered his father, "Father¡­ my father"


    "I checked Master Su, you checked young master''s condition" Lan Hua immediately checked Su Sheng''s condition, although he didn''t faint however, because his Qi pathway was blocked his rib was crushed a bit from the previous kicked but what was worse he seemed to be poisoned.


    "Master Su was poisoned?" Lan Hua gasped.


    "Young Master Su has also poisoned" Jin Hua''s voice is tight with stress.


    Lan Hua took out a small jade from her spatial ring then took out two pills and gave them to Su Sheng, Lan Hua then threw the jade bottle at Jin Hua saying "Tell young master Su to take two pills, this is the emergency medicine from Master Jin Hao it should able nullify a hundred kinds of poison, this should work"


    Without further ado Jin Hua pushes two pills into Su Feng''s mouth, the weak Su Feng also could only obey but indeed Jin Hao''s medicine worked quickly, his consciousness gradually returned he could feel the strength return to his arms and legs gradually, at the same time, he could feel The Qi Path gradually clear.


    Su Sheng''s condition was getting better, their faces finally regained their color after they looked better Lan Hua helped Su Sheng to fix his seat posture while Su Feng was helped by Jin Hua then the two men sat in a lotus position while circting their Qi and the two girls have found one of the man who bullies the Su family still alive, how lucky they are!

 Chapter 948 - Welcome To The Belly Of The Beast VI

    A guard peeked through the cell door window then he saw Su Sheng and Su Feng still sitting on the floor with drooping shoulders and their faces secretly down, he couldn''t see their faces but was reassured that nothing strange had happened and he continued to check the other cells.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua secretly hide next to the steel door, they press their breath as the guards check the cell while Lan Hua pushes the two dead and unconscious man against the wall, only after they hear the guard''s footstep moves away Jin Hua and Lan Hua dare to moves.


    Su Feng nced at the door and sighed "The guard has left" he said,


    Jin Hua let out a long exhale then Lan Hua said "You guard the door, I will question this lucky man" she grin mischievously.


    "Oh, okay!" Jin Hua quickly stands in front of the door to the lookout.


    Lan Hua pushed the unconscious man onto his back with his feet, the man''s nose was crushed almost t with his face then his mouth and front shirt were covered in blood, obviously Jin Hua didn''t reduce her strength when kicking this man, well at least his luck was a little better than the man who she kicked him to death...or maybe worse?


    Lan Hua pushed the small bottle on the unconscious man''s nose to sniff while saying: "Wakey-wakey~"


    The man got up, his body jerked off from the floor but Lan Hua pointed her dagger at the man''s neck as she red at him with a sweet smile, "Don''t move or you might hurt yourself" her voice was thick with a warning.


    The man saw the pointed tip of the dagger pressing his neck then he felt a sense of panic his face instantly turned pale "Who... who are you?" his voice trembled with fear.


    Lan Hua tilted her head and replied in a soft voice "No, it''s not your time to ask, it''s mine..." she pressed the tip of her dagger slightly against the man''s neck and the pain made the man flinch, he quickly mped his mouth.


    Seeing the man being obedient Lan Hua eased the pressure on the dagger from the man''s neck "Good, now tell me where did you keep the fifth elder?"


    The man''s face bes tense he pressed his mouth into a thin line then avert Lan Hua''s eyes "I..I don''t know what you mean" he said weakly while looking down.


    Obviously, the man lied, Lan Hua squints her eyes dangerously "Really, are you going to pretend to be stupid in front of me?"


    The man could feel the icy reing from Lan Hua but he didn''t dare to reveal where Fifth elder whereabouts thus he insisted "I don''t know, I really don''t know!" he subconsciously raised his voice.


    Lan Hua was annoyed by the man''s stubbornness she wonder why people always make things hard for themselves? Lan Hua then took a deep breath, the man thought Lan Hua was giving up he reassured himself that the young girl just pretending to be fierce he felt a bit rxed but all of a sudden Lan Hua slit his neck in a quick move right away blood spurted from his neck.


    The man frantically tried to cover the wound with his hand but the blood continued to pour from his neck to his cor, the man looked at Lan Hua with a face of disbelief who would have thought this innocent and sweet-looking woman could be so savage.


    "You have two minutes to talk before you bleed to death, if you tell me where Fifth Elder is I will save you," Lan Hua said in a calm manner as she wiped her dagger with the man''s robes.


    Su Feng and Su Sheng saw the despair in the eyes of the man who had just bullied them feeling gratified by his misery too bad he didn''t have a chance to kill that man with his own hands.


    The man could feel his consciousness slowly drifting away and bit by bit his body be cold from losing too much blood. He knew Lian Hua wasn''t lying that he wouldn''tst long with this much wound.


    The thought of getting closer to death was like a needle piercing his skin quickly he began to beg desperately "Help...help...help me..."


    "Where is the fifth elder?" Lan Hua hissed.


    "He...he''s on the ground floor below this ce...he''s on the west side of this ce...help me!" The man could feel his body getting weaker and he was starting to have trouble breathing.


    "How many people guard his ce?" Lan Hua didn''t care as she continued to dig up information from the man.


    "Three, there are three...man...they are at the King level at...at the peak stage, now...now please help me...help me!" The man grabbed Lan Hua''s hand but Lan Hua calmly shook her hand away from the man.


    Her eyes were cold and dark as she watched the man struggle for hisst hope soon his body slumped on the floor covered with blood slowly his eyes became dim until the light in his eyespletely dissipated it didn''t take long until the man eventually stopped breathing.


    Lan Hua checked the man''s pulse to confirm that the man was really dead then Lan Hua patted her knee then stood up and spoke cheerfully, "We already know where the Fifth Elder''s whereabouts, and I think your condition also got better, so¡­ what are we waiting for? Let''s find the old man!" Lan Hua''s gleaming face no longer looked cold and cruel as if the woman that they saw earlier was nothing but an illusion.


    Only now did Su Feng and Su Sheng realize that Lan Hua was more dangerous than she seemed to be, luckily she was on their side. Jin Hua doesn''t care about the dead she knows these people have done a lot of cruel things to all the prisoners in this ce for all she knew they deserve whating for them.


    "I didn''t see anyone, let''s go now!" Jin Hua opened the door she scanned surround her again before she sign everyone to follow her, soon the four of them left the prison block before someone will know Su Sheng and Su Feng has gone.


    They left in a hurry hoping they weren''t toote to save Fifth Elder, along the way Su Sheng recounted what they had experienced with Fourth Elder Zheng, it was most likely that Elder Zheng was the one leading the experiment run by Jin Kai if that was the case. The elder who supported Jin Kai was involved in this experiment and it was a big problem, Su Sheng felt that this would be the end for the Misty Lake n.


    While listening to them, Jin Hua''s face was covered with a mixture of anger and disappointment, she didn''t understand why they had gone this far, was it really because of the thirst for strength and power? if that was true then Jin Hua would be even more confused.


    what strength and power would they gain when the Misty Lake n was destroyed, what was Jin Kai really thinking? because Jin Hua couldn''t believe he didn''t realize what he was doing.


    when they reached the tunnel junction suddenly Lan Hua stopped her steps "Psst...there''s a guard in front!" Lan Hua raised her hand to stop everyone''s movement, they immediately fell silent and pressed their back against the wall while Lan Hua carefully peeked out from behind the wall, there Lan Hua saw two scary-looking men carryingrge swords sheathed on their backs while guarding a path.


    "You think they''re guarding the way downstairs?" Jin Hua whispered in Lan Hua''s ear.


    "Seems like that, only this path is guarded," said Lan Hua while figuring out how to knock out the two guards without making a fuss as she contemte she decide to do the old and most simple way which is a ''honey trap''


    Lan Hua put on her veil again then she winks at Jin Hua "Wait here.."


    Jin Hua didn''t know what she was going to do but she put all her trust in Lan Hua, so did Su Sheng and Su Feng especially after seeing how calm and efficient her movements when making decisions, one couldn''t make a better judgment without having a lot of experience before.


    Lan Hua tossed her hair to the side while swaying her hips as she walked towards the guard at once her whole demeanor changed from that of a calm andposed woman to a seductress in a blink of an eye. Her sudden change stunned everyone including Jin Hua, even though Lan Hua sometimes acts flirty or speak coquettishly but she only acts like that among her female friends never Jin Hua saw Lan Hua flirt with other men including Bei Li Yan instead Lan Hua used to roll her eyes and sighed tiredly when she faces Bei Li Yan shenanigan, therefore, Jin Hua was surprised that Lan Hua can be so....sexy.

 Chapter 949 - Bad Woman

    <strong>"STOP RIGHT THERE!"</strong> The guard''s loud voice startled the woman


    The woman wearing a thick veil and white uniform that guards recognized as someone who works in theboratory. The woman''s eyes widened like a deer in the headlights she looks surprised but relieved, the woman took off her veil showing her sweet and innocent face, for a moment the two guards gawked like a fool.


    The two guards had guarded this ce for months they rarely saw anyone else let alone women therefore when they saw a sweet-innocent woman like Lan Hua they were momentarily stunned like fools.


    Lan Hua saw them staring at her like a wolf staring at a fat rabbit she be more embarrassed then looked down shyly still she walked towards them with a helpless look.


    "Sorry two brothers, I didn''t mean to bother you but can you help me? I was sent to check on one of the prisoners but I... I got lost, if my senior finds out about this I will be punished again can you help me?" Lan Hua nced at them her watery eyes gleaming like a pearl touched by the sunlight, she look anxious and scared however her submissives behavior lit the lust in both men''s hearts.


    The two men exchanged meaningful nces, coincidentally they are very bored these few days after almost two months they haven''t left this ce don''t be women they haven''t even seen sunlight for a very long time they almost feel crazy in this ce but suddenly a woman beautiful stray into this ce.


    Overwhelmed by worldly lust they don''t question how a beautiful woman could identallye to this ce if they were under normal circumstances they would have realized something was very wrong with this whole situation, unfortunately after months of istion in this dark and empty ce just the two of them they can no longer think clearly.


    One of the men approached Lan Hua leaving an inch gap between them, Lan Hua gasped she reflexively took a step back but the man wrapped his rough arms around her slender waist, "If you want our help there is something you have to do?" the man lewd thought reflect tantly on his crooked smile.


    Lan Hua was paralyzed with fear then she subconsciously covered her chest with both hands while shaking her head she begged, "No... you can''t do this..."


    The rejection only make the two men instead got more excited, there''s nothing that could raise a man''s desire more than a woman''s frailty hearing Lan Hua''s refusal was just fanning the desire that was already burning like wildfire.


    "But little girl don''t you know you are in big trouble just being here? don''t you know this is a restricted ce even your seniors are not allowed to approach this ce let alone a little junior like you, so tell me what do you think if I report this matter to the first Master? you should know that the first master is not a forgiving Lord" the second man used Jin Kai man to ckmail Lan Hua, if only he knew what the grave mistake he made.


    Lan Hua''s face turned deathly pale, the two guards were face beamed in delight knowing that Lan Hua''s resistance was wavering, after all, Jin Kai''s cruelty is well known amongst his subordinates so how could this young girl not afraid? the two idiots were so proud of themselves, how pitiful they were.


    The man standing near Lan Hua tightened his grip on Lan Hua''s waist, "Enough thinking! Why don''t you serve me first, who knows you might end up like it, hm?" he grinned while showing his not-so-white teeth.


    "Hey brother why did you take the first chance?" the second man strongly objected.


    "Because I am the eldest, my position is also higher than you!" he was annoyed with his brother''s objection.


    The second man snorted dissatisfied but didn''t argue which satisfied him then he turned his perverted gaze to Lan Hua''s chest "So where should we do this, beauty? there''s only the three of us here" the man couldn''t wait to taste the beautiful woman in front of him, he could already imagine how sweet she will be.


    Lan Hua raised her head, suddenly the fear on her face reced with an annoyed expression then she clicked her tongue impatiently, "Tsk, it took longer than I thought?" she puffed out her cheeks adorably.


    "Huh, what are you saying little girl?" the man asked nonchntly when suddenly he felt a tingling sensation emanating from his legs then spreading to his thighs and waist followed by a cold sensation so intense it felt like his body was burning inside and out, the pain was so excruciating that his screams choked on his throat, soon after the man''s body fell to the floor and trembled violently, the second man who saw his friend having convulsions was shocked but he didn''t have time to worry about his friends when he experienced the same thing.


    In a short moment, the two men were shaking on the floor like fish out of water, Lan Hua sneered as she looked at them with an icy re, "It seems your cultivation isn''t that bad, that''s why the poison reacts slower than I thought, ha, I almost lose my patient..." Lan Hua''s eyes glittered viciously at the unlucky man who darey his dirty hands on her, because of it his punishment inevitably worsen off than the second man.


    "As you wish before, I will serve you first~" Lan Hua giggles like an innocent young girl yet the two men saw darkness gathered in her eyes and filled it.


    When Jin Hua and the others saw the two guards being subdued by Lan Hua, they came out of their hiding, Su Feng recognized the two guards as legitimate sons of one of the families of the Misty Lake n, although their talent was not bad too bad their character was extremely bad, he heard that these two men were caught desecrating a woman from another sect in order to safe the n face The Misty Lake n handed these two men over to the sect for proper [unishment in exchange that sect had to agree to cover up this incident to protect the reputation of both parties but somehow these two people were still in the Misty Lake Valley even be Jin Kai underlings.


    Jin Hua stared at the two disgusting men on the floor he also naturally knew who this man was, it seems after all these years they still didn''t fix their attitude luckily they met Lan Hua instead of another helpless woman otherwise more women would fall victim to these heinous beasts.


    The men''s convulsions finally stopped but their bodies were frozen, his mouth trembles struggle to make a sound but no sound coulde out only their eyes moving wildly, it was a terrifying sight.


    "You guys go first, I have to settle my business with these two men," Lan Hua''s voice was soft and gentle but they could still see a malicious intent behind that pretty face.


    "Okay, but please hurry!" Jin Hua reminded her.


    Lan Hua covered her mouth and giggled, "Don''t worry, it''s only for a moment, my priority it''s still protecting you~"


    Meanwhile, Su Feng and Su Sheng secretly lit candles for the two poor men, perhaps it would be better for them to be punished by that sect than fall into Lan Hua''s hands.


    "Then let''s go first" Su Sheng nodded slightly before leaving hastily for some reason he didn''t want to know what Lan Hua would do to these disgusting men.


    "I''ll catch up soon~" Lan Hua smiled brightly then waved her hand cheerfully.


    The eyes of the two men pleaded for Su Sheng and Su Feng not to leave them, s, they left without even ncing at them. Soon after there is only them and the scary woman who smiles at them sweetly, "Let''s do this quickly!" Lan Hua stuffed the cloth into the man''s mouth just in case, then she lifted his leg above the man''s crotch with a wide grin, "Let''s destroy the source of your evil first!"


    Meanwhile, Jin Hua, Su Feng, and Su Sheng descended the winding stone steps apanied by the yellowish glow from the torches attached to the wall that gave them a little light luckily their cultivation was high enough so the dimmed light didn''t bother their vision at all.


    The only thing that bothered them was the unpleasant smelling from below, they recognized this smell as the smell of dried blood and rotting flesh. They realized that they had to prepare for another horrendous sight toe.


    "We have to find grandfather quickly." Su Feng couldn''t help but think of his grandfather being in a ce like this, he had a hard time imagining what Jin Kai had done to his grandfather.


    "Don''t worry, your grandfather will be fine, you know how stubborn he was" Su Sheng didn''t know whether he was reassuring his son or himself, but one thing for sure no matter what happens he has to be strong not only for himself but also for his family.


    They finally reached the ground floor but unlike the previous floors this ce was too quiet as if the whole ce was stopped breathing, Jin Hua could feel the ground beneath her was covered with wet soil her feet also hit a few protruding stones that if she was not cultivator it would be impossible for her not slip and fall let alone this ce has zero light, therefore, Jin Hua took out three luminescence pears from his spatial ring and handed it to Su Feng and Su Sheng.


    Instantly a soft white light lit up their surroundings giving them a better vision to see what kind of ce this was.


    "This ce is like a big cave..." Su Sheng''s gasped as he look around him with incredulity.


    Su Feng also looked around them in awe, "What kind of ce is this?" he muttered to himself.


    "Come on, we have to find Fifth Elder quickly!" Jin Hua woke them up from their shock.


    "Yes, but which path should we take?" Su Feng frowned at the three pathsy in front of them.


    Jin Hua pondered for a moment then said: "He said Fifth Elder is on the west side so this should be...this one, right?" Jin Hua pointed to one of the paths with an uncertain look.


    Su Sheng walked towards the path Jin Hua pointed then lowered the luminescence pearl down, there he saw the new footprints Su Sheng crouched in front of the footprints, he looked ahead and saw the footprints pointing inward, "Miss Jin is right, someone was just passing by, I saw different footprints which means three or four people walking on this path at the same time"


    "Grandpa!" Su Feng''s face lit up.

 Chapter 950 - Saving The Fifth Elder

    Su Sheng''s words had eased Jin Hua''s doubts, next, she could focus on the next step which is saving Fifth Elder as soon as possible, Jin Hua then make a sign on the wall for LanHua before she turned to Su sheng and Su Feng saying: "Let''s go, we have to hurry!" Jin Hua quickened her pace immediately Su Feng and Su Sheng followed suit.


    They ran down to a fairly long narrow passage until they finally arrived at a room with an arched roof, but all of a sudden their movement was blocked by three guards who were startled by the arrival of Jin Hua and the father and son of the Su family.


    Even though Jin Hua was wearing Jin Kai''s subordinate uniform but they knew they are not from the same side, instantly the aura in the room turned heavy as both sides became alert.


    Su Sheng suddenly shouted frantically, "Father!"


    Only then did they notice an old man chained to the wall, his arms outstretched and tied with iron handcuffed nails to the wall while his legs were tied with heavy chains, the old man was kneeling on his knees with his shoulders sagged without showing any movement, it''s not even a day yet but the Fifth elder condition has be so bad, what exactly had Elder Zheng done to Fifth Elder?!


    "So you''re from the Su family, huh?" a skinny guard with a thin face snorted disdainfully.


    Another guard with arge stature drew his sword, "It doesn''t matter who you are or how you found this ce because none of you will leave this ce"


    "I will take down this handsome young master first" the guards with burn scars on the right side of their faces grinned wickedly towards Su Feng.


    Su Feng wasn''t afraid, he sneered while giving him a condescending look, "Let''s see if you have the ability"


    The two sides jumped at the same time the two groups collided with each other, the sound of the wind howling and metal shing reverberated in the air the battle was fierce as Jin Kai''s subordinates said the people guarding the fifth elder were quite strong but Jin Hua and the others were also formidable cultivators that had a lot of experience inbat although it took some time they able to subdue the three guards thest guard was thrust on the chest by Jin Hua swords the man fall on his knee with wide-open then fall face down on the ground.


    Jin Hua swung her sword to remove any remaining blood on her sword then sheathed the sword while Su Sheng and Su Feng ran towards Fifth Elder, they tried to release Fifth Elder''s chains but the chains were made of a special material which their swords cannot break, see what happen Jin Hua examined the bodies of the three previous guards then managed to find the key from one of the dead guards.


    Just before Jin Hua was about to open the handcuffed lock suddenly someone shouted, <strong>"STOP!"</strong>


    They were surprised to see Lan Hua who was walking towards them with long strides, the corners of her eyes creased with concern as he watched Fifth Elder "Be careful¡­" she sign everyone to take a step back.


    Everyone was confused all of a sudden they were startled by the sound of chains breaking and a hand reached for Su Sheng''s neck, Su Sheng reflexively dodged the attack by sliding away from the threat however, his eyes widened in utter shock when he realize who is the threat was, in front of him the fifth elder growl at him like a wild beast with one of his hand stretched towards him.


    "Fa..father?" Su Sheng''s lips trembled.


    There was a dangerous glint in Fifth Elder''s eyes as if he couldn''t wait to tear Su Sheng apart, failing to grab Su Sheng''s neck, his breathing became heavy then he hissed in a cold voice, "Devil¡­.you kill my family, ''will kill you...I will...kill you...you...die..." he repeated the sentence incoherently, only the madness in his eyes was certain.


    "Father?" Su Sheng falls down on his knee watching his father turn into a lunatic.


    "Grandfather it''s me, Su Feng, your grandson!" Su Feng shouted desperately trying to wake his grandfather from his delusion instead the Fifth elder almost jumped at Su Feng if not his other hand still handcuffed to the wall.


    "Stay away from him!" Lan Hua quickly warned them "It seems the Fifth elder was already affected by Lao Min Na''s drugs" Lan Hua''s words took them by surprise.


    "But, it hasn''t even been a day, how can he be affected like this?" Lan Hua gaped in disbelief as far as she knew it would take weeks if not months for the person consuming Lao Min Na to be affected, so how could Fifth Elder be like this in just a day?


    Lan Hua shook her head in distress "The only exnation is that Jin Kai finds a way to speed up the process" Lan Hua''s expression became tense he didn''t expect the situation to be any worse than before.


    "Then can we....can we still help grandfather?" Su Feng tries to remain calm but he actually struggles to put up a strong face.


    "I think if we give the water given to my young madam it might work" Lan Hua had no other solution since she had never faced anything like this before.


    "How do we get him to drink it?" Jin Hua stared warily at the fifth elder who was looking at them with thick killing intent. Let alone make the Fifth Elder drink they couldn''t even approach the fifth elder without fear of being attacked.


    "Then we have to force him to drink that miracle water no matter what" Su Sheng determined to do whatever it takes.


    <strong>''CLINK-CLANK!</strong>''


    The four of them were startled they simultaneously raised their head and turn around in slow motion, turning out the Fifth elder somehow managed to break away from his chain, he hobbles towards them as he stare with hollow eyes "De...mon" he groan.


    "Lan Hua...wha...what should we do now?" Lan Hua held her breath trying to sound as calm as she could.


    "Tsk, what else we could do!" she summons a sword from her spatial ring, immediately the other follow suit.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Jin Hua was actually nervous about having to fight against the Fifth Elder because thest letter from Bei Li Yan said he had to be careful when dealing with a creature called a Lesser-Demon especially since she hadn''t yet learned the Qi purifying technique from Zhao Li Xin because at that time she already went to guard Jin Hua, therefore, she only knew based on the theory that Bei Li Yan wrote in one of the letter for her but unfortunately Bei Li Yan wasn''t good at exining things in words.


    She can only hope that the Fifth elder hasn''t changedpletely into Lesser-demon or whatever.


    "We have to surround him!" Lan Hua gives orders.


    "I don''t want to hurt Grandpa" Su Sheng tightened his grip on his sword.


    "We don''t, we just weaken him so we can force him to drink!" Jin Hua exins.


    "Let''s go, we have to save your grandfather before toote!" Su Sheng chimed in.


    They jumped in the air at the same time, Fifth Elder released his powerful Qi the shockwave throw Su Feng and Su Sheng was theynded on the ground pushed a few meters away but they still managed to stand on the other side Jin Hua and Lan Hua had activated their protective talismans so they could still continue their attacks, the two women swung their swords at Fifth Elder.


    Fifth Elder dodged their attacks swiftly his movement was nimble and deathly like leopard he almost hit Jin Hua if not Lan Hua block his fist with her sword still they were flung to the ground.


    Su Feng and Su Sheng didn''t waste their time once again theyunch an attack to help the two girls as soon as the fight grew fiercer, suddenly Fifth Elder managed to hit Su Sheng right in the chest and the man was fall harshly to the ground.


    "Father!" Su Feng shouted in panic.


    Su Sheng clenched his aching chest then he shouted, <strong>"I''m fine, FOCUS ON YOUR FIGHT!"</strong>

 Chapter 951 - Time To Fight Back!

    The fifth elder''s screams boomed, he kept shouting ''Demon'' without realizing that what he was fighting was his son and grandson, the fifth elder was attacking them relentlessly, Su Feng kept the fifth elder busy while Lan Hua threw stun needles at the fifth elder and a few others. of them hitting him, Lan Hua also used paralyzing smoke which made the fifth elder''s movements halt for a second as Su sheng took the opportunity to push the fifth elder against the wall then used the handcuffs to tie his hands.


    The fifth elder roared he opened his mouth widely like an angry beast at that moment in a quick move Lan Hua shove the gourd filled with miracle water down his throat, it was so hard it will not be impossible Jin Hua identally knocked some of the old man''s teeth.


    Fifth Elder had no choice but to swallow the water, gradually his eyes became clearer still Jin Hua forced him to drink until the gourd was empty.


    Not long after the fifth elder calmed down, he stopped resisting but his gaze was still nk.


    "Is the water work?" Jin Hua evaluated Fifth Elder carefully.


    "I''m not sure...." Lan Hua was not sure either.


    Jin Hua pursed her lips worriedly "Let''s make him drink more" she shove another gourd into the Fifth elder''s mouth carelessly.


    "Ugh!" The fifth elder make choking sounds but Jin Hua didn''t stop, no one-stop her either.


    After the fifth elder empty another gourd Jin Hua stop then the old man coughed loudly while everyone watched him with a tense expression.


    "Fa..father, do you recognize me?" Su Sheng''s voice slightly cracked from stress, worry, and fear for losing his parent.


    The Fifth elder didn''t answer he still continued coughing, Su Feng then slowly lean his head closer to his grandfather the ask in a quiet voice "Grandfather...it''s me, Su Feng, do you know me now?" his jaw tighten and his heart pounding like a war drum knowing if this attempt failed he will not know how to save his grandfather and the worst case is they might have to kill his grandfather if that what they should do Su Feng do not think he will able to do it, imagine he must hurt his own grandfather his eyes brimmed with tears.


    The fifth elder finally stop coughing, he slowly raised his head there was a long silence between them, everyone stared at the fifth elder cautiously then the old man''s lips start to quiver but no words came out, Su Feng then got impatient he shake his Grandfather shoulder "Grandfather, please tell me something! PLEASE!" he screams desperately.


    "I....I....I..."The fifth elder makes inaudible sounds.


    "Make him drink again!" Su Sheng quickly said to Jin Hua.


    "I don''t have more!" Jin Hua opens her arms and replies dejectedly.


    Suddenly Lan Hua Hua summons two gourds from her spatial ring "Don''t worry I have two more!" her eyes glint.


    All of a sudden the fifth elder manages to make a sound, saying: "No....No..more...I''m...bloat..." he pleads pitifully.


    "...."


    "....."


    "....."


    "....."


    "Uhm....I think he''s awake now!" Lan Hua tilts her head.


    When Su Sheng looked carefully, there was no hatred in Fifth Elder''s eyes, only extreme exhaustion immediately he leaps in joy, "Father, you are awake!" Su Sheng hugged the fifth elder in tears like a child missing his father but he doesn''t care, Su Feng also join the group hugged finally the burden in his heart lifted there are no words that could express his feeling now, therefore, the three generations of the Su family could only vent their relief and joy by hugging each other tightly.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua exchanged nces, but then Jin Hua asked, "Why, you also have two gourds?"


    Lan Hua smirked as she said, "There''s a new saying in our Hei Shen sect that says ''Hope for the best but prepare for the worst'' she giggles.


    Jin Hua narrowed her eyes, "Let me guess, it''s a young madam again?" Jin Hua pursed her lips, she slightly regretted not trying to interact more with the young madam when she had the chance.


    Lan Huaughed as she hooked her arm around Jin Hua''s neck "Don''t worry when it''s all over you''ll have a chance to get to know the young madam, you guys might be friends~"


    "Does she willing to be friends with someone like me?" Jin Hua is not sure Lory willing to be her friend even in her own n no one wants to be friends with her even if there is because they want to take advantage of her beastmaster abilities, s no one has been sincere to her since Jin Hao left.


    Lan Huaughed at Lan Hua''s bashful expression after a few weeks of interacting with her. Lan Hua notices that Jin Hua has confidence issues maybe because she grew up under pressure in the Misty Lake n but thankfully it doesn''t make her personality bad instead it makes Jin Hua humble, diligent, and most of all she doesn''t give up easily.


    "Are you kidding me, madam will still be friends with you even if you are just a simple pastry owner from the small stall...correction, she will definitely be your friend if you are selling her pastry" Lan Hua''s mouth twitch remember the number of sweets Lory''s eat.


    After releasing The Fifth Elder from the handcuffed, they gave him pills to restore his health then gave the Fifth Elder a moment to recover his Qi with the help of Su Feng who transfer some of his Qi to the Fifth Elder''s back. Ten minutester Fifth Elder''s condition improved but his face was still pale which meant that he had not fully recovered yet.


    "Fifth Elder, I''m sorry but I think we must leave now before Jin Kai''s subordinates find out what happened" Jin Hua actually felt bad forcing the fifth elder to move, s their situation right now was very dangerous and somehow she felt it just going to get worst.


    "I understand, but before that, we have to destroy this entire ce first" the fifth elder opened his eyes wide as if they held some dark warning.


    "Why, what''s wrong? Do you know anything older fifth?" Jin Hua''s expression became tense when he saw the sadness on Fifth Elder''s face.


    "Back then, when they injected me with that mysterious liquid¡­ even though my consciousness was wavering but I was still able to catch some things, at that time I heard them talking about trying to increase the Demonic Beast Quota and also speed up the process of turning humans into¡­"


    "Lesser-Demon?" Jin Hua interrupted.


    The fifth elder massaged his forehead trying to recall his memory "No, they said something else...they thought about easier and faster methodpare to create Lesser Demon, they said my transformation was a hassle, therefore, they rather proceed to the new method..they called that creature Demon minion..."


    Everyone simultaneously held their breath, shock flooding over them like a blizzard in winter, what else was Jin Kai making in hisboratory and what for.


    "What..what is that?" Su Feng felt like he was taking a breath of cold air.


    Su Sheng helped his father to his feet like everyone else, his entire expression tense like a string tied to a kite that could break at any moment.


    "I¡­ not sure but they say about the impending darkness that will sweep away all life forms in this world, leaving only a select few to survive¡­" there was a tremor in the Fifth Elder''s voice it was a shocking sight to Su Sheng and Su Feng as they had never seen the Fifth Elder shake in fear.


    "We have to change ns now!" Jin Hua suddenly spoke and caught everyone''s attention, Jin Hua then continued "Not search and rescue anymore, as Fifth Elder said we must destroy this ce"


    "But, if something happens to you..." Lan Hua firmly refused.


    "Who is higher, my brother, Bei Li Yan or Master Long Ming?!" Jin Hua clenched her fists, "Young Madam and Long Ming have been fighting Lao Min Na for a long time if we destroy this ce and everything that Jin Kai has done then we will cripple the greatest power that Lao Min Na has naturally it will help Madam and Lord Long Ming besides.....it''s involved my stepbrother and my n so I can''t just run away like this, I must put this to the end, miss Lan please understand..." Jin Hua grabbed Lan Hua''s hand trying to reassure her.


    Lan Hua pressed her lips together she see the determination in Jin Hua''s eyes and she knew she cannot stop her.


    "I agree with Miss Jin, The Misty Lake n cannot be part of the world destruction, whatever it takes I will stop Jin Kai even if I have to die!" The fifth said firmly with unwavering expression, he had experienced the horror firsthand so he know what kinda terror Jin kai brings to this world.


    "Then I will fight with you Father!" Su Sheng determinedly said.


    "Me too!" Su Feng also chimed in.


    The fifth elder gave them a firm nod, "Good, the Su family will not run away from this fight, we have to stop Jin Kai at all cost before everything is lost in his hands"


    Lan Hua sighed "Whatever, I just need to make sure you unhurt," Lan Hua said in resignation.


    Jin Hua beamed, she hugged Lan Hua coyly"Thank you, sister Lan, don''t worry nothing will happen to us!"


    "Fine-fine...." she patted Jin Hua''s arms to let go then said to the Su family: "You all will need talisman, weapon and recovery pills since we will fight a lot of people from here on," she waves her hands right away on the ground a few types of weapon such as long sword, heavy de, spear,y on the ground neatly including talisman, amulet, jade bottle contain high-level recovery pilly the scene was simr with a street vendor.


    "Take whatever you need!" Jin Hua casually said.


    Even though the Su family is a very rich family they are still stunned by the number of high-quality weapons, amulets, and pills before their eyes if they covet all this stuff it will take half of their family treasury yet Lan Hua presented it to them as a mere cabbage.


    "Thank you miss Lan, don''t worry we will use this weapon carefully" Su Sheng took the spears, Su Sheng swing thence a few times on the air and smiled in content, he wonder if Lan Hua will be willing to sell this weapon to himter.


    Lan Hua raises her brows in confusion "Ha, why? the weapon is yours, do whatever you like" she shrugs nonchntly.

 Chapter 952 - Time To Destroy The Enemy!

    Jin Hua was also curious as to why Lan Hua had so many items so he casually asked, "Is it normal to have this many items?"


    "Uh-huh," Lan Hua gave a perfunctory answer while examining her sword then she exined nonchntly, "This is actually a failed product created by Master Wu San Bo when he honed his armament master skills used to throws away all the failed creation he made everywhere Normally Master Wu will sell some of the failed product in the market, but sometimes he gives them to us for free, the same thing happened with your brother Master Jin Hao, more than anyone he creates many failed pill or elixir, some can still be sold but most of it was way too dangerous to let it out in society so the failed-dangerous product once again given to us~"


    "So it''s a failed product?" Su Sheng stared at the beautiful spear in his hand in disbelief.


    "Well, they are all perfectionists so they can ept faults in their creation therefore this happens" Lan Hua shrugged nonchntly she felt there was nothing wrong with that.


    The Su family members gasped in silence, it seemed that their understanding of the Hei Shen sect''s strength had risen to a new level, they couldn''t imagine what other powers the Hei Shen sect was hiding usually they would feel threatened if they found out there was another sect that hold greater power more than they could imagine, but at this time the only thing the Su family members felt was relieved because with this great power it is not impossible that Hei Shen Sect will be able to defeat The Heaven''s Gate sect and Lao Min Na.


    "Let''s go!" Lan Hua said.


    "Come on!" the Fifth elder suddenly felt unprecedented confident.


    by using light skills they left in a hurry, their main goal had changed from gathering information and would destroy this entire ce. when they came out, they ran into two men who were bothering Lan Hua, they were still giggling helplessly, one was dead but the other looked...horrible.


    They passed the two pitiful men without care still Jin Hua asked out of curiosity, "He seems to be alive, what are you doing with him anyway?"


    Lan Hua smiled coquettishly then said, "Remember your brother''s used to make a failed product? After I crushed his man''s genital, I gave your brother failed product that could make men lose the essence of manhood which mean his voice will be higher like woman, his breast also will got bigger and his demeanor will change to feminine, I thought since he really likes women, it''s only fair to turn him as one, right?~" Lan Hua giggled like an innocent young girl.


    "That''s interesting" Jin Hua chuckled lightly just like Lan Hua she didn''t feel anything wrong with that.


    Meanwhile, the men from the Su family had goosebumps, they didn''t know that there was a poison that could turn a normal man into a sissy.


    "Ah, someone ising!" Lan Hua suddenly said.


    The next second two men came, they were shocked when they saw them without wasting any time Lan Hua and Su Sheng pounce them, their movements were swift and in-synch thus the opponent had no chance to fight back s themotion attracted more peoples this time it was Jin Hua and Su Sheng who counterattacked, not long after a bunch of Jin kai''s other subordinates storming towards them, as a result, the fight bes inevitable still the fifth elder did not join the fight he stands on the side knowing he still needs to recover his strength, after all, Su Feng and the others could handle their opponents without any problems especially that girl called Lan Hua, the fifth elder could see Lan Hua cultivation is much stronger than Su Feng no wonder she bes the King of Red Vermillion confidant. Surely the fifth elder admiration to the Hei Shen sect increased again.


    Fortunately, their opponent didn''t have high cultivation so the battle could be resolved quickly, Jin Hua then advised the Su family to change their clothes to Jin Kai''s subordinates so that they could sneak out without anyone knowing, The Fifth elder agreed with Lan Hua''s idea they immediately changed The clothes then immediately proceeded upstairs however they slowed their pace as they approached theboratory.


    "See that pile of the iron cage?" Jin Hua whispered.


    "Yes, something is inside it" Su Feng gritted his teeth anxiously.


    "If I guessed correct it must contain Hybrid Beast" Jin Hua looks sharply towards the iron cages that are stacked like dice.


    "Or perhaps something much worst..." Lan Hua raised her brows.


    "Whatever that is, we must destroy it!" Su Sheng makes a resolute expression.


    "But before that, we should gather all records about Jin Kai experiment I''m guessing it will be useful for Milord and madam endeavor" Lan Hua reminds them.


    "Agree, we need to "Whatever it is, we must destroy it!" Su Sheng made a firm expression.


    "But before that, we have to collect all the records about Jin Kai''s experiments. I think it will be useful for the efforts of Mr and Mrs." Lan Hua''s calm voice calmed everyone''s tension.


    "Agreed, we should know for sure what Jin Kai is doing with all these experiments so that we will know Jin Kai and Lao Min Na''s real ns."


    "Since we have agreed then take this" Lan Hua handed Su Feng five bamboo tubes with wicks at the ends.


    "Be careful, it''s a-bombed, it will explode when the wick is lit by fire based on my calction this will be enough to bring down this whole ce," Lan Hua eys glint excitedly.


    Su Feng''s face became tense, these five bamboo tubes didn''t look big but Lan Hua said this thing could copse a ce this big? how strong is this thing''s explosion?


    "Wait for five minutes, then install this bamboo tube somewhere hidden and light the wick, we have one more minute," Lan Hua said again.


    "How about you?" Jin Hua grabbed Lan Hua''s arm anxiously.


    Lan Hua then smiled "I''ll be fine, I will get out after I gather all the information about Jin Kai experiment after that we will meet again at the exit"


    Jin Hua was still worried but he knew he couldn''t stop Lan Hua let alone Lan Hua was the most experienced of them so he couldn''t question Lan Hua''s abilities.


    "Don''t bete!" Jin Hua grips Lan Hua''s hand tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die before seeing Master Bei married" she gives a meaningful wink.


    Jin Hua blushed, but thanks to that her worry eased quite a lot "Ugh, stop joking!"


    Lan Hua giggled casually, she looks very rxed for someone who had to blend with the enemies and gather crucial information about Jin Kai''s experiments because to Lan Hua this was just her daily life, there was nothing shocking about it.


    Lan Hua waited for the right moment then she quickly slipped and mingled with the workers, her movements were fast and smooth so no one noticed someoneing out of nowhere, some people only nced at Lan Hua for a moment before they continued their work. care.. Lan Hua looked around then his eyes caught a woman carrying a tray containing a pile of scrolls and books on top of it, Lan Hua squints her eyes then stealthily follow that woman.

 Chapter 953 - Responsibility

    Meanwhile, at the outside dozens of footsteps storm towards the Misty Lake n''s inner territory several patrols spotted them and the patrol chief shouted loudly, "Who are you, <strong>STOP THERE</strong>!" his voice was full of authority but that group of people didn''t even bother to slow down.


    "Shut up!" the white-haired man hissed coldly then suddenly the people behind him pounce towards them just like lightning it only took a second to exterminate the patrol of twenty people.


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan march forward and the ce they visited first was the Su Family residence because they knew Jin Hua was following the fifth elder and the others so they should know more about Jin Hua''s n.


    However their arrival shocked the guards in the Su Family, they thought JIn Hao and Bei Li Yan were enemies, therefore, the guards showed their hostility "How dare you barge in, Do you know whose ce it is?" the guard''s leader raised his swords to intimidate them.


    "Call your master!" Jin Hao said with a brisk of authority.


    Of course, Jin Hao''s rude attitude angered the leader of the guards, his face turned livid he scream at his men <strong>"ATTACK THEM!"</strong>


    Hearing their leader''s orders the guards attacked Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan, while the leader blew the whistle to call for reinforcements.


    "Should we kill them?" Bei Li Yan smiled mischievously.


    Jin Hao sneered and replied "Not now"


    Bei Li Yanughed because Jin Hao had never been a magnanimous man simr to Zhao Li Xin, but he guessed Jin Hao give leniency because he knew Jin Hua''s rtionship with the Su family so he considered his sister''s feelings.


    "Aaw, you are so kind" Bei Li Yan teased him.


    As expected Jin Hao red at Bei Li Yan "Shut up sissy!"


    Themotion came from the front gate attract Su Yang, Su Tao, and Su Han as they rush with weapons in their hands, they thought it was Jin Kai''s subordinates but then they were stunned by Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao''s awe-striking appearance.


    "You...?" Su Yang gaped in surprise.


    Jin Hao nced nonchntly at them, he put his hands behind his back looking smooth and dignified, when the wind blew his long white hair flutter behind his back together with his snow-white robes.


    "You may have forgotten about me, but I''m Jin Hao" He introduce himself calmly his voice was mild and even he didn''t sound bitter nor that he sound longing, the man''s expression was t and his eyes were steady as ss.


    One could see Jin hao had no lingering feeling to the Misty Lake people or the people, but who can me him, is good enough Jin Hao didn''t resent them.


    On the other hand, Su Han and Su Tao were dumbfounded, they heard a lot about Jin Hao from the whispering of their Father and Grandfather however seeing Jin Hao with their own eyes exceed their expectation not only Jin Hao''s appearance but his demeanor is also intimidating and charismatic make them feel a bit nervous.


    "Jin Hao..." Su Yang said the name with a mncholy tone.


    The little koi fish has now turned into a mighty dragon, who would have thought this could happen it was dawned to him it was the Misty Lake''s greatest loss for losing Jin Hao, then again Su Yang''s gaze turned to the man in extravagant red robes with spider lily embroidery on his sleeves.


    The man has a sharp chin, red lips, and a high nose, the man smile flirtatiously and there devious glint in his eyes although that man has a different kind of beauty from Jin Hao, he also has a devastating beauty the problem is Su Yang wasn''t sure if the man is a male or female but judging by his wide shoulder Su Yang thought that man should be a male, right?


    Therefore Su Yang brace himself to pronounce Bei Li Yan as a man "And may I know who is this master is?" he cupped his head and bow politely.


    "My name is Bei Li Yan, the Red Vermillion King" Bei Li Yan replied with a charming smile.


    Bei Li Yan''s deep voice convinced Su Yang that he was indeed a man so he felt relieved not to embarrass himself in front of the famous Pce King.


    "Master Bei is nice to meet you, unfortunately, the circumstances are..."


    "Where did my sister go?" Jin Hao is straight to the point.


    Su Tao and Su Han exchange anxious nces, Su Yang then deepen his bow while saying "Apologies, master Jin I''m afraid we do not know" he said regretfully.


    "Miss Jin Hua and Miss Lan Hua were chasing my Grandfather, first uncle and eldest cousin we only know she went to that direction but we don''t know precisely where they go" Su Han hastily exins cause he is afraid Jin Hao will me Su Yang.


    But then Jin Hao pinch his chin and frowned "Chassed? Not following? Should Jin Hua and Lan Hua follow the Fifth elder, I heard she already make a n with Lan Hua"


    Bei Li Yan was also suspicious because he knew better than Lan Hua rarely made mistakes let alone trivial things like the following person, Jin Hua could make mistakes but not Lan Hua, so something might happen.


    "That¡­" Su Han''s voice, strained with panic when he realized he had slipped his tongue while Su Yan and Su Tao can only hold their breaths anxiously.


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan could feel the tension from the changing air, the guilt and shame in Su Han''s eyes couldn''t be more obvious, Jin Hao wondered if something had happened to Jin Hua, "What happened to my sister?" he asked with a stern expression.


    There was a long silence from the Su family, they weren''t afraid to take responsibility but the matter involved Su Miou Lin they were worried about what would happen if Jin Hao med Su Miou Lin adding their past rtionship in the mix Su Yang wasn''t sure Jin Hao would to forgive Su Miou Lin''s mistakes. Su Yang gulped nervously even though he was disappointed with Su Miou Lin but he still loved his one and only niece.


    "You better answer, this brother of mine is not a patient person" Bei Li Yan''s cold eyes couldn''t be hidden, he wondered what stupid thing this family did to Jin Hua, Somehow he became very irritated.


    The intimidation came from Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan is like a mountain that pressed their chest they know they can''t avoid this disaster s Su Yan had no choice but to exin everything to Jin Hao and the more he talked the darker Jin hao and Bei Li Yan be the Su family members could feel the intense reing from Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao thus make their heart shudder, after they finish the Su family members kneel on the ground with their heads down, the servants show them kneel they didn''t dare to stand either instantly all the servants and guards in the Su Family pressed their heads on the grounds, But Jin hao and Bei Li Yan face didn''t look better either.


    "Bring your niece here!" Jin Hao said in an icy tone.


    Su Yang''s face turned white as a sheet, "Master Jin, please forgive my niece was..."


    "Bring your Niece, <strong>RIGHT NOW</strong>!" Jin Hao''s repeat inmanding tone.

 Chapter 954 - Responsibility II

    What else could Su Yang say, he nodded at his maids and the maids cupped their fists then dashed hastily into the residence. Su Han and Su tao did not dare to say a word. It was hard to read Jin Hao''s t expression. They also couldn''t read the intent behind Bei Li Yan''s sinister smile but they guessed it wouldn''t be good.


    Not long after that Su Miou Lin came she didn''t know whys he was suddenly called she only knew that it was Su Yang who called her, after what just happened Su Miou Lin didn''t dare to argue even though she was really tired because he barely slept all night.


    When Su Miou Lin arrived the atmosphere felt tight and heavy, but what surprised Su Miou Lin, even more, was that his uncle and cousins were kneeling on the floor likemoners the same as the servants of the Su family, they all lowered their heads without daring to speak. The atmosphere was dead silent Su Miou Lin felt like she could hear everyone''s heartbeats or maybe it was her own heartbeat.


    "Miou Lines and kneels down" Su Yang called out to her with a warning look.


    Su Miou Lin in her life had never knelt down other than in front of the n chief so you can tell how shocked she was, Su Miou Lin was then taken aback by the presence of a man with long white hair, although his face was undeniably handsome however his gaze was as cold as an iceberg, Su Miou Lin immediately lowered her gaze not daring to look at the man much longer.


    Su Miou Lin kneels next to Su Yang she keeps her head low the heavy pressure makes her back drenched with cold sweat, just like a rabbit in the face of Lion Su Miou Lin who used to be haughty was quiet as a mouse.


    "Name yourself" Jin Hao''s voice is thick with authority.


    "My niece''s name¡­"


    "I talk to her!" Jin Hao interrupted.


    Fear squeezed the air from her lungs, Su Mio Lin fought her urge to faint, Su Miou Lin raised her head then with trembling lips she replied "Su...My name...Su Miou Lin"


    "Are you trying to hurt my sister?" Jin Hao saw a voice filled with usations.


    Su Miou Lin''s neck shrank she quickly defended herself "No, it''s not me, it''s my personal maid she does everything, I don''t know anything"


    Jin Hao looked at her then sneered "Still you gave orders to drug Jin Hua and your personal maid dares to do whatever she wants because you are too stupid to know that you are being taken advantage of"


    Su Miou Lin''s face turned red with embarrassment, Su Yang felt bad that she was reprimanded in front of their maid than he quickly spoke to help Su Miou Lin "Master Jin please forgive him, Miou Lin is still young, he¡­."


    "Just because you are young doesn''t mean you shouldn''t take responsibility for your own actions, young or old everything you do has consequences, being young is not wrong but being ignorant and self-entitled is,!" Jin Hao then turns his attention back to Su Yang "I don''t care how you treat your niece previously nor I care but she will need to be held ountable for her foolishness"


    Even though Jin hao words were harsh but he was right, they never let Su Miou Lin take responsibility for her mistakes, they condone her behavior or just give her a p on the wrist at most so is not unexpected she grew up like this.


    Su Miou Lin''s neck shrink like a turtle, no one had dared to speak bluntly to her before maybe only her grandfather dared to scold her but it was also very rare that she could even count by hand how many times the fifth elder was angry with her, moreover, even though she was punished by the Fifth elder the punishment was light the worst happened she was locked up inside her room for a few days while copying Buddhist scriptures or something after that the whole Su family will treat her better as if they feel guilty for punishing her that make the punishment was counterproductive.


    "However¡­" Jin Hao paused for a second, at the same time the Su family members inhaled a cold breath.


    Jin Hao turned his gaze towards them and continued, "Considering that my little sister has a good rtionship with your family, I will leave your niece''s punishment to the Su family, but the wretched servant who dares to touch my sister must be sent to the Hei Shen sect for proper punishment."


    The entire Su family was sigh in relieved especially Su Miou Lin she almost cried and never in her life she was this scared, in her heart, Su Miou Lin promised not to do anything reckless again and in the future, she promised herself she will be more careful in speaking and behave, she didn''t want to experience something like this again, which made her almost piss her pants.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jin!" The Su family cupped their fists and lowered their heads simultaneously.


    "Stand up" Jin Hao waved his hand nonchntly, Jin Hao sighed heavily he wondered why he was so lenient todaypared to how he used to be. Jin hao realized is not only Zhao Li Xin it seems he had changed quite a lot too just look how Bei Li Yan kept grinning at him.


    ''What an annoying sissy!''


    "By the way, I heard Jin Kai has been trying to pursue you for some time?" Jin Hao asked while sizing her up and down wondering what was so good about this stupid young girl, no wonder Jin Hua was certain Jin Kai had an ulterior motive.


    Su Miou LIn was just relieved but Jin Hao''s question made her flinch again, "I...I..." she nced at Su Yang for help.


    Jin Hao knew that Su Miou Lin had misunderstood his question, Jin hao then sighed then exin, "I don''t care what your rtionship with Jin Kai was, but I think you know what kinda man Jin Kai really is, right?...right?" Jin Hao looks at her in disbelief.


    Su Miou Lin looked at Jin Hao nkly.


    Su Miou Lin''s dumb expression showed she had no clue, for the first time Jin Hao feel bad for the stupid girl "So....you don''t" Jin Hao pinched his be tiredly.


    The situation became like this and the Su family still hadn''t exined anything to this stupid girl. If he didn''t know any better, Jin Hao would think the Su family was trying to hurt Su Mio Lin.


    "That because Miou Lin is too young so we didn''t exin it properly to her, yet" Su Yang tries to exin but it only makes him look more guilty.


    "Did you know that young deer who are not aware are always killed first, you know why? it''s because the little deer can''t recognize the danger around her" Bei Li Yan cynically said.


    The Su family was embarrassed they understood that what they had done so far endangered Su Miou Lin''s upbringing moreover her safety because they raised Su Miou Lin like a vase of flowers, Su Miou Lin didn''t know the hardships in life therefore other than living in thefort of the Su family, Su Miou Lin might not be able to survive anywhere else.


    "Forget it, I wanted to ask Miss Su if Jin Kai ever said anything strange to you?" Jin Hao waves his hand on air impatiently.


    Su Miou Lin tilted her head then she shook her head "No, First Master never said anything strange..."


    "Are you sure? Try to remember again maybe he said random things something was hard for you to understand" said Jin Hao again


    Su Miou Lin knitted her brows, actually, when she thought about it their conversation was mostly superficial, Jin kai just asked what she likes or what gifts she likes. Jin kai rarely talks about himself or share his thought with her but once Jin Kai did say something strange.


    Su Miou Lin suddenly sped her hands in front of her chest "Oh, once he said something very strange..."


    "What did he say?" Jin Hao looked at her with deep interest.


    Su Miou Lin pursed her lips trying to remember the correct words then she looks Jin Hao with a confused look "He asked me..... what would I''ve changed if I could turn back time?"

 Chapter 955 - New Power

    At Past midnight, the fight between Hei Shen and Jin Kai''s men broke out in the Misty Lake area, Hei Shen sect members attacked the guards who were on patrol they also attacked the residences of the elders who supported Jin kai including the Jin family residence.


    The sudden attack shocked everyone who was unprepared, screams and shes of metal resounded throughout the n, several n members who realized they were not Hei Shen sect opponents hid in their homes and luckily none of the Hei Shen members attacked the ordinary n member''s residence, however, they were warned not to leave their homes until everything over, who knows when that will happen.


    Elsewhere shrouded in the darkness of night, two white and red shadows moved at lightning speed from tree to tree then streaked down the path towards a forbidden ce where only the Misty Lake leader was allowed to enter.


    On the way, they were confronted by a group of Jin Kai''s men.


    "You are not allowed to enter this ce!" said one of Jin Kai''s men.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here!" another shouted.


    What was different about this group was that they weren''t like the rest of Jin Kai''s men. This group of people looked confident in the face of Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan who clearly had cultivation far above them, surprisingly they didn''t show the slightest bit of fear as if they were sure can beat Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan.


    "I didn''t know Ji Kai''s dog could bark so loudly!" Bei Li Yan sneered.


    "You dare insult us, you will regret itter!" the youngest of them pointed his finger at Bei Li Yan.


    "Oh my gosh, huh?" Bei Li Yan mocked them.


    "YOU!" the young man was infuriated but the older man raised his hand to stop the young man while saying "We better show this arrogant man, the true strength that Master jin blessed to us," He opened his eyes wide as if they held some dark warning, everyone in the group suddenly smirked towards Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan.


    Sensing that there was something odd about this group, Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan took out their weapons from their rings, if there was one thing they had learned after meeting Lory, it was not to underestimate their opponent.


    "I have a feeling this going to be fun~" A wild, dangerous glitter in Bei Li Yan''s eyes.


    Jin Hao then raised his chin arrogantly, "The injured will lose"


    "You want to make a bet? Don''t cry if you lose." Bei Li Yan smirked.


    "You too, sissy!" Jin Hao leaped towards them, like a whirlwind, his sudden attack sending them scattering like dry leaves.


    Another fight break out, Bei Li Yan waved his whip and hit two people at once they were thrown to the ground while spitting out fresh blood. Jin Hao also did not lose, with just one sh of three people cutting off his arm, blood spurting into the air, and staining the ground and pungent smelled permeated to the air, however, it didn''t enough to scare the other as they continued attacking them with full forces.


    Although they were stronger than normal Jin Kai subordinates they were still no match for the Hei Shen king''s Pce.


    Soon they ally down in the ground covered with their own blood, Bei Li Yan flick his whip and snort in annoyance "Tsk, I thought they will be fun"


    "Hm, this is strange..." Jin Hao felt the aura around them not diminishing even thicker, immediately ck smoke came from them, slowly they all rose from the ground grunting and huffing while baring their fangs that suddenly grew at the same time all the whites of their eyes turned pitch ck, and those who lost their limbs due to Jin Hao''s sh took their severed hands from the ground, they attached the cut of hands to their arms all of a sudden their hands reconnected again follow by their excited roar.


    "Oh, that''s new" Interest lit up Bei Li Yan''s eyes


    "Turn out is going to be fun after all" Jin Hao had a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ____________________________


    "Why can only demons be killed by pure Qi?" Bei Li Yan closed his eyes, a small light shed between his palms like a firefly.


    Lory watched them as she sat at the small table while eating small cookies, she then pped to remove the breadcrumbs from his hands then slowly drank his tea, after he finished he looked at Bei Li Yan who was still practicing diligently, a sight Lory rarely saw.


    "Is it hard to learn?" Lory tilted her head.


    Jin Hao flipped his palm then slowly opened his fiat a small light floated on his hand just like Bei Li Yan "No, the theory is simple, you just align your mind and body, circte your energy in one direction and keep your mind stable as you draw the Qi essence from your body..." as he said that the light between his palms grew slightly bigger


    "What''s strange is that I don''t feel any strong power from this light, as if something is missing¡­I don''t understand how we kill parasites demons or other dark creatures with this little power" Bei Li Yan looks a bit worried.


    "I don''t know about your power but in my world, we are taught to have our Gift, we have to listen to our heart then what we want, what is our goal then we make a wish in our heart and our gift will manifest it into reality" Lory propped up her chin as she spoke to them in a rxed manner.


    "Is that how it is?" Jin Hao raised his brows curiously.


    "At least that''s one of the theories but it''s the only theory that resonates with me" Lory sped her hands in front of her chest then she lower her head and close her eyes like she was praying then slowly she released her hands all of a sudden hundreds of small light scattered to air and fall on the ground like rain soon after flower bloom on the tree even though is not the season yet, then the bushes and grasses that had been trimmed neatly before days suddenly overgrow and the flowers bloomed gloriously.


    Before their eyes all flowers from different seasons suddenly bloom at the same time and the air is covered with flower petals it was a magical sight and not long after the scent of the flowers attracts many butterflies and the overgrown tree invites small birds toe, the garden suddenly turned into some kinda paradise garden.


    Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao were stunned, they felt like they were cast in a dream.


    Lory folded her hands on the table and look at them with a bright smile "See, this is what I wish my power to be so what do you wish for your new power"


    ____________________________


    Cultivation is a power that you build long ago starting from the size of one''s potential determining how far their cultivation was but then cultivators found ways to correct theirck of potency by using medicines and potions to strengthen their body and speed up their ability to absorb Qi by their body.


    in short, like building a fortress brick by brick, the potential would determine how quickly and howrge the fortress would be while strength that Zhao Li Xin thought was not like that was actually more like Lory''s Gift that manifested from the heart and for cultivators like Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan it was a strange method, therefore, Lory guidance is a big help for them to understand this new power.


    Back in the present, a group of people has turned into other beings who are definitely not human, long ws growing on their hands, veins popped out on their skin while gnashing their sharp teeth, Jin hao and Bei Li Yan didn''t know what creature is this could it be they are Lesser Demon created by Jin Kai?


    Jin Hao raised his sword upward in front of him a light came from him then engulf the sword, another light also came from Bei Li Yan and engulf his whip making the whip move in a circle around him as if it was alive.


    "I''ve been dying to try this new power" Bei Li Yan grinned excitedly.


    "The rule the same though, whose got hurt will be lost" Jin Hao smile mischievously.

 Chapter 956 - Find Jin Hua!

    The power they felt waspletely different from the cultivation they studied. The energy they felt was clear, smooth, and pure like morning dew as if every fiber in their bodies was awakening for the first time, not for strength but for something more profound.


    As the new power synchronized with their cultivation, their eyes shone in a faint light now not only did they see the ck smoke surrounding their opponent, they could also see something that seemed to be the source of their opponent''s strength.


    Right in the center of their chests, they saw a ck hole where ck smoke churned and enveloped them in darkness.


    "You saw it?" Bei Li Yan''s voice was mixed with shock and disbelief


    "Yes, that''s their weakness, Let''s go!" Jin Hao narrowed his eyes.


    Once they were able to show their opponent''s weakness, the fight became much easier for Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan, moreover, their enemy showed excruciating pain when they came in contact with Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan''s light, their torment roared like the screams of a wounded animal.


    <strong>"IT''S HURTS!"</strong> they screamed in pain.


    Fear finally appeared on their opponents'' faces as the wounds they received were incurable and their bodies that had been cut off by Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan couldn''t be reconnected, they couldn''t believe it.


    "Why - why - why Master Jin said we will be invincible, this can''t be right!" one of them tried to retract his limbs but in vain meanwhile, ck blood dripped from their severed hands.


    "This is impossible! I have sacrificed everything!" another screamed in despair as he feel his power drain from his body.


    While they were screaming and crying in total despair Jin Hao stabbed his sword into one of his opponent''s chests for a moment their eyes locked together then white light emerged from Jin Hao''s sword then filled the ck hole in his enemy''s chest, slowly the opponent''s body scramble then disappeared into ck smoke.


    Those who saw this were scared to death but they knew it was toote for them to escape, like a cornered animal they surrounded Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan then jumped into the air to attack them simultaneously knowing this is theirst chance.


    Bei Li Yan''s eyes shone with ridicule, ina graceful movement Bei Li Yan flick his whip in the air and the tip of the whip flew nimbly then pierced through their enemy''s chest one by one within seconds all of their enemy''s movements stopped in midair as their body thrust like a meat skewer, their eyes stared intently at Bei Li Yan wicked smile, soon after their bodies turned into ck smoke then swept by the wind without leaving any trace.


    Bei Li Yan flicked his whip back into his hand, "This feels different from the Lesser-Demon Lory described"


    "It''s weaker, but that''s because we''ve been taught by my Lord otherwise we might be overwhelmed since these creatures can regenerate their wounds," said Jin Hao.


    Bei Li Yan''s expression turned dark "Imagine if these creatures fought ordinary cultivators, they would have no chance of winning against these creatures" Even though Bei Li Yan usually didn''t care about other people who had nothing to do with him, however, what they faced now was the power of darkness that would devour all the living things in this world so it''s hard not to care as a fellow human being.


    "Jin Hao I think your half brother is crazy, some people want to rule the world, I get that but what kinda world he want to rule when nothing is left to rule"


    Jin Hao sighed heavily, he also think Jin Kai has turn mad.


    All of a sudden out of nowhere something jumped toward Bei Li Yan''s face but Bei Li Yan managed to catch it before it touched her face, but a chill ran down his spine as he felt touching something hairy and throbbing on his hand.


    "Aah, rat!" he reflexively threw the thing at Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao swiftly caught it without care then he look closely turned out it was a hamster-like beast, quivering on his palm as the little beast looked at him with pitiful round eyes.


    "Oh, furry plunder?" Jin Hao said in a t tone.


    "Is not a rat?" Bei Li Yan assessed the animal with a worried look, no one knew that the Red Vermillion King couldn''t stand rats, he was fine with worms or insects but he hated rats the most.


    It took a while for Bei Li Yan not to scream when she saw a Rat but he still couldn''t get close, let alone touch that thing without being freaked out.


    "No, look" Jin Hao showed a small beast that was no bigger than his palm in front of Bei Li Yan "I guessed this little plunder is one of Jin Hua''s contractual beasts" Jin Hao poked Po-po''s head.


    Bei Li Yan''s expression rxed after he was assured it wasn''t a rat, everything is fine as long is not a rat, "Is it... a hamster?" Bei Li Yan leaned his head toward the little beast.


    "Although it''s of the same species, furry plunder is different, it''s much smarter than ordinary hamsters and also has a pocket in its stomach..." when Jin Hao exined suddenly Po Po jumped into Bei Li Yan''s face, popo stuck his little paw on Bei Li''s nose Yan.


    "What¡­" Bei Li Yan found it hard to get the beast off its face, Bei Li Yan pinched popo''s neck while the little beast moved its small ws wildly as if unhappy to be separated from Bei Li Yan''s face.


    "It seems the little beast like you," said Jin Hao.


    "Yeah, a bit too much, I guessed" The little beast panted heavily and puffed out his chest up and down as it stared at Bei Li Yan''s face and for some reason, it make Bei Li Yan ufortable.


    Po-po suddenly spit something out of his mouth and fell to the ground, Jin Hao got curious then he squatted down while checking what Po-po spit out of its mouth, soon after Jin Hao was surprised when he saw one of Jin Hua''s earrings.


    "What''s that?" Bei Li Yan asked.


    "Jin Hua earrings, I bought the earing for her when she was little I didn''t think she still had them" Jin Hao clenched the earing tightly.


    "Hey, why this little guy has it, could it be?" Bei Li Yan gasped as he looked at the little beast which leaped into Bei Li Yan''s face again once his pinch loosened.


    "That means this little thing knows where Jin Hua is," Jin Hao concluded.


    "Hey, stop it, don''t climb on my face!" Bei Li Yan pulled Po-Po again from his face, he was not, sir, annoyed that his face was now covered with Po-po''s fur.


    "Let''s get her then!" Jin Hao raised from the ground.


    But from far away they heard a swarm of footsteps approaching fast.


    "Looks like we have another enemy." Bei Li Yan snorted in annoyance.


    Jin Hao swung his sword then said calmly to Bei Li Yan, "I stopped them, you look for Jin Hua first,"


    "Why not I stopped them and you search your own sister?" Bei Li Yan finding hard to understand Jin Hao''s decision.


    Jin Hao then pointed at Po-Po who was struggling to touch Bei Li Yan''s face again, "That thing looks more like you than me" Jin Hao inly said.


    Bei Li Yan nced at the little beast that was too eager to be with him ''What a strange beast'' he thought.


    "So you want me to leave you alone?" still he feel a bit hesitant to leave Jin Hao alone.


    "What, you''re worried about me?" Jin Hao turns at him with a ''are you serious'' expression.


    Only then did Bei Li Yan realize how insignificant her worries were, "Yes, you are right" he shrugged.


    It was a waste of time to worry about this evil fox, just before Bei Li Yan left Jin Hao suddenly called out to him again.


    "Hey, don''t let my sister get hurt." Jin Hao''s expression solemnly said.


    one of the corners of Bei Li Yan''s lips curved into a mischievous smile "You don''t have to tell me about that!" Bei Li Yan then shot up like a bullet.


    Jin Hao then got ready for the arrival of his enemy but he just realized there was something strange with Bei Li Yan''s answer, what does he mean ''he doesn''t have to tell him about that?''


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" he muttered.


    However, his contemtion was disturbed by the arrival of the same nasty creatures that they fought previously, "Oh, more of these" his eyes glint with interest.


    Inwardly Jin Hao wonders what other creatures Jin Kai has made?

 Chapter 957 - Love And Hate

    Elsewhere, Jin Hua and the others waited five minutes ording to Lan Hua''s order then they carried and nted the explosive bamboo in important ces, Jin Hua put two explosives behind one of the iron cages he hoped this was enough to kill anything that came is in the cage. After igniting their fuses they quickly walked towards the tunnel they had entered earlier, they looked around them waiting for Lan Hua anxiously, thankfully it didn''t take long for Lan Hua toe, she nodded signaling to get out of here quickly.


    With relieved faces, they mustered their Qi to move as quickly as possible before the whole ce explode, just before they reached the stairs that led them to the top of this tunnel they were pushed away by a hot wind from behind them.


    <strong>''BOOM!''</strong>


    A strong gust of wind kix with hot air threw Jin Hua and the others into the air but with the protective talisman Lan Hua bought them they were not injured but they still mmed then roll on the ground.


    Jin Hua winced when she felt some part of her body slightly ache.


    "You okay?" Su Feng worriedly asks, he then helps Jin Hua to stand.


    "I''m fine" Jin Hua rubbed her arms then she immediately looks around her, "Anyone got hurt?"


    "No, we''re fine," said Su Yang while helping the Fifth Elder to his feet even though the old man didn''t look like he needed any help since he got the highest cultivation among them.


    Lan Hua stood up patting her hips, "What a big st," she said with a satisfied look.


    Jin Hua then runs toward Lan Hua worriedly because Lan Hua was thest one out so she must have felt the impact of the explosion the most, therefore, Jin Hua is scared Lan Hua might be got injured "Sister Lan, are you alright?" The corners of her eyes creased with concern


    "I''m fine, I just need a little massage after this" she joked tofort Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua smiled in relief seeing Lan Hua seems fine "Yeah, let''s have a massage after this"


    Lan Hua''s expression suddenly bes serious, "Unfortunately we have to postpone that n." Lan Hua then summons her sword.


    "Get ready, they''reing!" Fifth Elder warned then he also pulled out his sword then he made a fighting stance.


    Simultaneously everyone realize what happen they quickly made the same stance not long after they heard many footsteps getting closer and closer.


    The door was suddenly kicked open then dozens of people rushed over with their weapons looking menaced and threatening, but they gasped in the face of Jin Hua and the others then thousands of questions shed through their heads,


    ''Who is this person?''


    ''Who set the Su Family free?''


    ''Where did they get the explosives?''


    and many more.


    "Who are you?" shouted the leader in a voice filled with an usation tone "Are you the perpetrators who dared to wreak havoc in the mistyke n?!"


    <strong>"YES!"</strong> Jin Hua and Lan Hua answered bluntly.


    "..."


    __________________________________


    "WOW, someone is having fun," Bei Li Yan saw the ck smoke rising into the sky, he could guess who did this, no wonder Jin Hao used to call his flowers crazy women, well the example before his eyes make Bei Li Yan had no words to refute.


    Bei Li Yan didn''t care, actually, he believed in Lan Hua''s judgment, even though she could go overboard at times but mostly not without reason¡­ well, mostly.


    The thing is this bigmotion will attract a lot of people, especially Jin Kai, he must have known what happen, but where is that madman anyway?


    __________________________________


    Unfortunately, the explosion didn''t destroy the entire undergroundplex as this ce was bigger than expected. This ce was actually created as a hideout for the entire n in case something bad happened and this tunnel provided an escape route for the entire n. That was why this ce was so big and had many routes there was even a route connecting to the Jin family residence that only the head of the Jin family knew.


    The reason why this ce was only known by the Jin family was because the Jin family was the n leader so naturally, the safety of the entire n rested on their shoulders, and the reason why this route was not disclosed to others outside the Jin family because they feared there will be a traitor among the ns, unfortunately, the ancestor of the Jin family did not expect that after so many years passed the Jin family began to go astray and misused the function of this ce.


    Jin Kai who was in another room underground felt the ground he was standing on shake for a moment then he smelled the smoke immediately forming deep wrinkles in his brows as he realized something bad was going on, no need to guess his men came rushing over then he cupped his hand and reported in an anxious voice.


    "First Master, the first and second floors exploded, we don''t know what happened but the fifth elder and his son and grandson have escaped!"


    Instantly raw anger stirred inside him like wildfire, one could imagine how furious Jin Kai was at the moment, "How can they get away?" his voice filled with hostility.


    The unlucky underlings went cold at the thought of beingshed out by Jin Kai''s wrath, still, he answer obediently despite his voice thick with stress "I¡­ we still don''t know, but we heard...we heard the Hei Shen sect has attacked our territory"


    "<strong>YOU HEARD?</strong> what the hel* you''ve been doing all day?!" Jin Kai was furious, <strong>"WHY DID NO ONE TELL ME ABOUT THIS?!"</strong> His eyes ze with fury.


    The poor man thinks he was so unlucky perhaps it''s better to fight with Hei Shen sect members than face Jin Kai right now.


    "We wanted to report but suddenly an explosion urred¡­.so...so I...I''m sorry First Master!" the man doesn''t know what else to say he hit his head on the ground knowing he can only resign to his fate.


    "What''s the use of apologizing now?!" Jin kai chides coldly then another of his subordinateses seemingly bearing another bad news.


    "First Master, the thing that the Demon Beast that we locked in the cage died was partly released, we wanted to catch it but the people of the Hei Shen sect continued to attack us..." he swallow his next words when he caught by Jin Kai deathly re.


    "Find Fifth Elder, he will definitely return to his family, arrest all of the Su family for treason, find out who freed the Su family, and kill all members of the Hei Shen sect!" Jin Kai shouted as anger rose within him like a wave.


    "Ye..yes, First master!" his two subordinates immediatelyplied, they quickly stood up to carry out orders but one of them stopped hesitating he asked Jin Kai "First master, what about the runaway Demon Beast¡­?"


    "Let it be..." Jin Kai said in an icy tone.


    "But Demon Beast can''t tell the difference between friend and foe what if it hurts our own people?"


    Jin Kai stared at him in silent horror that sent shivers down the spine of his subordinates they knew at that moment that Jin Kai didn''t care, the world could crash and burn it got nothing to do with him.


    The other subordinate cupped his fists then grabbed his friend''s arm and dragged him away before he incite Jin Kai''s wrath again and implicated him.


    Jin Kai''s expression remained silent with no emotion reflected in his eyes as his eyes were t and empty. Jin kai then turned around and headed towards the tunnel that led him to his father''s ce. Unlike before Jin Gu''s condition has worsened, Jin Gu stare at his son nkly without no life left in his eyes.


    "You know, Jin Hao hase," Jin Kai kneel in front of Jin Gu his expression was warm and gentle "Finally he came...after so long I waited for him finally hee back, I knew he will never forget about me" Jin Kai smiled happily instead of being scared or angry his eyes shone with excitement like he truly had been waiting for this his for whole life.


    If Jin Gu still maintained his sanity, he would be surprised to see Jin Kai looking so happy his face was beaming like a child who couldn''t wait to reunite with his brother again.


    "Father..." Jin Kai reaches for Jin Gu''s face gently "At first I want to change you into a Lesser -Demon because I think you meet all the requirements, you have insatiable greed, ambition, arrogance and you also harbor a lot of hatred for the elders...for yourself especially your unresolved hatred toward your own father, you also have great power and sufficient talent that''s why I thought you would be a suitable candidate after all haven''t you always wanted to be the strongest. Stronger than anyone so you no longer need to be afraid of the elders and other people outside our n so I want to fulfill your wish but unfortunately....you have no one to love"


    "Lao Min Na told me there are two ways to be a Little Demon, first by force as I did to you and Fifth Elder but in that way you have to sacrifice the thing you love the most but I forgot that you love nothing but yourself and you are too cowardly to sacrifice your own life, however, there is a second way, it''s the same way as Zi Quan Mei" Jin Kai took a deep breath and then stood up, he summoned a small box from his spatial ring within the box containing the syringe. Jin Kai calmly took the syringe then injected it into his arm.


    The blue veins on his arms turn ck then protruded significantly, soon after the syringe fell to the floor and Jin Kai''s face turned awfully pale, he groaned and bent as he try suppressing the excruciating pain he felt while Jin Gu stared at his son with the same empty expression.

 Chapter 958 - Love And Hate II

    [I wonder¡­.] Lory mumbled then put down the brush.


    [Wonder what?] Girsha perched behind the chair where Lory was sitting.


    [To be a Little Demon, one has to sacrifice something they loved, so what did Zi Quan Mei sacrifice to be a Lesser - Demon?] Lory propped her chin with her palm, her purple eyes glistening under the sunlight that streams through the window.


    [Why are you asking?] Girsha knew Lory wouldn''t be curious if there wasn''t a reason.


    [Because the difference between Sanguan Li Ye and Zi Quan Mei is quite significant, with Sanguan Li Ye I feel confusion, bitterness, regret, and sadness it''s like fighting with people who have experienced great trauma while with Zi Quan Mei I feel he is more in control, of course, I also feel angry, hate, jealous, envious from her but still Zi Quan Mei is more in control, I mean I feel like Zi Quan Mei knows what she''s doing] Lory leaned backzily while taking a deep breath then looked up at the ceiling as she contemtes.


    [Is it because Sanguan Li Ye was not a cultivator while Zi Quan Mei was?] Girsha said.


    [That''s what I thought too....] Lory sighed.


    [But....] Girsha waiting for Lory to continue.


    [But....what if there''s something more, from thest conversation with sanguan Li Ye I feel that she didn''t want to be Lesser-Demon so perhaps she was tricked or coerced, meanwhile, Zi Quan Mei bes Lesser-Demon willingly] Lory nces at Girsha for a second and away again


    Grisha knows what Lory is thinking [So what did that woman sacrifice, she doesn''t look like someone who has someone to love or care about?]


    Lory pursed her lips, she tilt her head appearing troubled by the thought [What if...her conscience, after all, she''s the one who turn her own niece into a Lesser-Demon, I don''t think anything crueler than that]


    [Well....] Grisha narrowed his green round eyes, the information about Lesser Demon was more like hearsay than concrete evidence the only valuable information they got was from the old scriptures in Lucicent''s private library even from there they didn''t have too much information either and Girsha also rarely encounters Lesser-Demon other than the one she found with Lory, therefore, the old Bird doesn''t know about a Lesser-Demon moreover in his time there weren''t any ''Firs kind'' that wanted to be a Demon, and what human did make no sense to him then and still doesn''t make sense now.


    See Lory wondering eyes Girsha knows something else is bothering her so he asks again [What are you thinking girl?]


    [Without conscience we are no better than Beasts, heck, even Beasts care about their own kin] Lory shook her head regretfully while pouring herself a cup of tea, [To sacrifice that willingly, I don''t understand what they were thinking...] Lory leaned back again and blew out her tea in azy manner.


    [Humans can be so hard to understand sometimes...] Girsha let out a cold breath.


    [Hm...] Lory took a sip then she lift her head and look in front of her in silence meanwhile the sweet scent of tea wafted her nose giving her a sense of serenity but then Lory suddenly muttered in a quiet voice [Then what did Lao Min Na sacrifice....]


    _______________________________


    Jin Kai screamed like a lying beast, full of ck veins popping from his handsome face like a monster but Jin gu remained motionless but there was a glint in his empty eyes.


    Jin Kai turned around with an unrecognizable face, he then walked limply towards Jin Gu, "Father..." he said softly as he knelt in front of his father and cupped Jin Gu''s face.


    "There was a time, I admired you - wanted to be like you...I used to love you, you were my father... but you didn''t love me, you didn''t love anyone... that''s why I chose to hate you" his voice was hoarse with sadness, arriving -she suddenly hugged Jin Gu tightly.


    Jin Kai doesn''t remember when his father hugged him maybe never, he never saw Jin Gu hug any of his children, not Jin Hao not even Jin Hua maybe he really never hugged any of his children.


    When he was immersed in his thought Jin Kai hears a whisper in his ear, calling him desperately "K...ai...I''m sorry"


    Jin Kai''s eyes widened, his lips trembled, with a painful expression he burry his head on his father''s shoulder "I''m sorry too, father..." he stabbed the dagger into Jin Gu''s stomach.


    <em>''Love and hate are like two sides of the same coin, they will never be side by side but they will never be separated''</em>


    _______________________________


    In the midst of fighting Jin Hua and the others felt the floor they were standing on vibrate violently as if hit by an earthquake, Jin Hua and Lan Hua exchanged anxious nces, they both gave the Su family a warning eye without waiting for an exnation The fifth elder released his powerful Qi then pushed all their opponents in front of them in one swoop, soon after they broke through the window and at the same time a great explosion hit from behind them.


    Jin Hua and the others fell to the ground and again they rolled like dry leaves in a strong wind but the current force was so much more severe than before that it made Jin Hua, Su Feng, and Su Sheng injured from the impact of the strange energy.


    "Take this!" Lan Hua shoved a pill into Jin Hua''s mouth without permission and Jin Hua take it without question either.


    Thankfully Lan Hua had distributed not only weapons but recovery pills to the Su family so they could immediately treat themselves.


    Jin Hua''s face looked better after she took the recovery pill from Lan Hua although her chest still hurt a little s she know this was not the right time toin.


    "What was that?" Jin Hua''s eyes widen in utter shock.


    Lan Hua shook her head "I don''t know, but we should get out of here!" there was urgency in her voice.


    "Yes, we must hurry!" Fifth Elder chimed in he didn''t say it but he felt an extremely dark powering from the wrecked building, a dark power that he never felt when encountering any cultivator in his time. He felt the power was awfully dark and it thick with the smell of death as if the devil itself were breaking down the gates of hell to wee them.


    "Where do you want to go?" an eerie sound came from the debris while the air was covered in dust and smoke, a man walked with steady steps his eyes were pitch ck with no white part left that send a nerve-wracking feeling to anyone who saw it. He then stared at them with a smirk ying on the edges of his lips then he open his arms widely "Where are you going? we just started"


    "Jin Kai...." Lan Hua pulled Jin Hua closer while taking a step back, her brain struggling to find a way out knowing the opponent is more than they can chew,


    The same as Fifth Elder he could feel the blood lust welling up from every part of Jin Kai, he knew Jin kai will not let them live "Go, I will stop him!" said the fifth elder hastily.


    "Father, whatever you say I will not leave you!" Su Sheng vehemently refuted his father''s words.


    "Grandpa, I will stay!" said Su Feng as well.


    "No, you two go, Su Sheng, I leave the Su family in your hands!" Fifth Elder would not allow his Son and Grandson to die with him because he knew for certain if he fight Jin Kai he would die today.


    "All of you go, I will stay with the fifth elder" Lan Hua said then suddenly summon a jade bottle from her ring then she drank a mouthful of elixir, suddenly the Qi around her became twice stronger.


    "You got more than that?" The fifth elder raised his brows.


    Lan Hua smiled then threw the jade bottle at the Fifth Elder.


    "Give me one as well, ''cause I''m not leaving!" Jin Hua said with unwavering determination.


    Jin Kai pped his hands andughed, "That''s heartwarming indeed, but don''t worry none of you will ever leave this ce¡­ isn''t that right my minion?" Jin Kai looked behind them with a sharp grin.


    Jin Hua and the others reflexively turned around and drew their weapons in haste, behind them Elder Zheng, Elder Zhuang and dozens of creatures that looked like humans mixed with monsters were blocking their way out.

 Chapter 959 Love And Hate III

    "Zheng Xiu Ma¡­. what happened to you, what happened to all of you?" The fifth elder gaped at them in horror.


    They all had the same ck eyes as Jin Kai, they all have the same evil expression that is devoid of human emotions only blood lust, Fifth Elder couldn''t believe what he had seen suddenly an old memory from when they were young shed through his mind.


    "Why....?" The fifth elder''s voice was hoarse from despair.


    Elder Zheng looked at him with his dark eyes, "Why did you resist brother? if you follow the experiment you could be like us..." There was a hint of disappointment on Elder Zheng''s face.


    "Like what, a monster?!" Fifth Elder grit his teeth exasperatedly, he cannot understand what were they thinking to change their humanity just for power.


    Elder Zhuang sneered as he looked at Elder Fifth with scorn, "Don''t waste your breath Xiu Ma, he''ll never understand, he''s always been like that, a self-righteous man who is better than anyone else, you know he always thinks he better than us" he scoffed in utter disdained.


    "And you, Zhuang Zhen Yao, I always knew your ambition could only be matched by your greed, I should have known that you would be the monster you always meant to be," the fifth elder quipped,pared to the others in his rtionship with Elder Zhuang was the worst it''s been a long time since they see eye to eye.


    "Ha, you are too sentimental that''s why you will lose!" Elder Zhuang released his Qi like a shockwave that was about to hit them like a ferocious wave in the middle of the ocean hence the Fifth Elder swiftly took a step in front of them and created a barrier to protect them soon after the two great powers shed with each other and the crash of their power destroyed the objects around them.


    Unfortunately, the fifth elder''s strength was no match for the Lesser-Demon he was pushed back by Elder Zhuang''s strength, fresh blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, without a cue Lan Hua swung her sword while lunging at Elder Zhuang, seeing Lan Hua movement immediately Jin Hua, Su Sheng and Su Feng also lunged towards Elder Zheng and Zhuang at the same time, hence the battle started.


    As they fought, Jin Kai looked at them with a calm expression, his memories bringing him back to the first time he met Lao Min Na. The first time he saw Lao Min Na he was mesmerized by her beauty but who wouldn''t, Lao Min Na''s beauty was already very famous otherwise how could it be with her position in the Lao family plus her birth mother''s disgraceful reputation she could attract Zhao Mu Fan''s attention and how she made Zhao Yi Chen fell in love with her from the first sight if not because of her extraordinary beauty.


    He admits that he likes her, not only does she have stunning beauty, she is also smart, cunning, and a bit cruel but he likes her nheless, in his world one has to be strong in strength and mind if they want to stand on top and he wants to stand on top so a woman like Lao Min Na would be the perfect match for him even though Lao Min Na already has a fianc¨¦ but Jin Kai believed he would eventually be able to charm her, after all, no woman had ever rejected him before so he had no doubts he could snatch her from Zhao Yi Chen.


    But he was wrong, he was wrong about Lao Min Na, about himself, about everything.


    The book and stories told him that the devil messenger will have a sinister face, a rough voice like a beast, and hollow eyes like a corpse, but who would have thought that the devil would send someone as pure as the first snow that fell from the sky and sweeter than the love itself.


    ''If you could see the future, what would you do?''


    At that time Jin Kaiughed it off thinking that Lao Min Na was quite adorable for having a silly thought like a mere young girl, therefore, he answer perfunctorily ''I believe the future it''s in your hands, I believe I can make it through everything'' just like any man from influential family Jin Kai has outmost confidence with his own ability.


    ''Really....'' Lao Min Na had a strange gleam in her eyes for a second a sinister mean sh in her eyes, ''What if I show you....?''


    What he saw that day haunts him to this day, what he saw was worse than any nightmare he had had in his life, viler than anyone could imagine and darker than the night itself.


    He saw corpses lying on the ground with no one to take care of while strangely shaped beasts tore and gnaw the corpses along with creatures that were simr to humans but had long ws and animal-like fangs together they were having a feast with the corpse.


    Jin kai turned his gaze from the sickening sight then the air around him was covered with smoke and dust, the trees around him had dried up not even dry leaves left.


    Confuse, Jin Kai then look down and realize the ground has cracked and when he looked behind her the familiar river he used to know was flooded with blood and floating corpses, He wants to run but somehow his legs were nailed to the ground as he looks up the sky he sees ck smoke move slowly covered the sky like a thick nket.<sub> </sub>


    The vision was so real that now that he closed his eyes he could smell the charred and fishy blood that filled the air and when he opened his eyes, the mistyke n he knew had turned into a barren ck field without leaving anything behind other than death.


    p He then realized that he was alone standing surrounded by horror, there was nothing he could do, never in his life had he felt so helpless like a child, while everything he knew disappeared in front of him like dust. Although he doesn''t have much care about Misty Lake and its people, still he doesn''t want to see them destroyed into nothingness.</anda>


    Suddenly behind the thick smoke and dust, a dark silhouette approached him, ominous yellow eyes shone in the darkness then he heard a cold hiss that chilled his blood.


    ''Follow me and I will promise the Misty Lake n will have a ce when this world ends, you can be a man of God and perish with this world or you can side with me and survive...your choice, human''


    Jin Kai''s attention returned to the fight, he watched Jin Hua closely as he fought fiercely against Elder Zheng and the creatures he created from humans using demon blood even though they were not as strong as Lesser-Demons but they were no less deadly.


    Lao Min Na called them Hell Critters, an ugly name for ugly creatures, a well-suited name indeed. Still, he needs to be grateful to Sanguan Li Ye and Zi Quan Mei also all the people that sent themselves to the whispering Forest to be their experiment it was from them that his people figure out the better way to use the demon blood.


    Finally, he was able toplete the demon''s orders, therefore he could only hope that the demon would fulfill his promise as well, maybe he was naive but a little hope was still better than nothing.


    Jin Hua was suddenly thrown into the air by Elder Zheng''s punch, seeing that Lan Hua jumped to stop Jin Hua from falling when Elder Zheng wanted to take a chance amid Lan Hua''s worries, the fifth elder blocked his attack.


    Annoyed that his attack was interrupted by Fifth Elder, Elder Zhuang let out a loud roar, and waves of dark energy rose within him like a whirlwind which then pushed Fifth Elder away.


    Fresh blood spurted from his mouth, the fifth elder held his chest as he tried to catch his breath, he realized that he was no match for Elder Zheng''s strength but he couldn''t give up. Meanwhile, Lan Hua helped Jin Hua who was coughing up blood but it didn''t take long because the creature was attacking them from all directions.


    Just like Su Feng and Su Sheng, they both had a hard time fighting against Elder Zhuang, seeing them cornered Jin Hua using her Beastmaster skill she quickly make a long whistle, and all of a sudden hundreds of hamsters if not a thousand came rushing from all over the ce and like ants, they crawl at the strange creature then bit and tore at their skin, the two elders did not expect that they would be overwhelmed by this little beast.


    Su Feng took this opportunity and threw the poison knife at Elder Zhuang and managed to injure his eyes, Lan Hua also didn''t want to lose he threw the remaining explosives at the two elders and an explosion urred.


    The Fifth Elder mustered his strength and then created a formidable barrier to withstand the impact of the exploitation, fierce hot winds blowing along with the dust shrouding them.


    Jin Hua and the others could only hope that their attack would be sessful. Unfortunately, when the smoke and dust subsided, the two elders remained standing unscathed with only their clothes torn from the explosion.


    "You, a bunch of bugs!" Elder Zhuang growled in pure hatred, "Originally I wanted to keep your body intact for the experiment, but now I will tear you apart!" he roared and dark energy surged within him like a whirlwind then ckish veins popped on his skin as his body grewrger andrgerter his skin gradually turned into green scales that look like a Lizard.


    Elder Zheng also turned into another monstrous creature as his body was covered with sharp thorns that grew from within his skin just like Elder Zhuang his body also erged then his skin turn dark and long giant ws grow on his hands.


    Jin Hua and others saw their changes with faces filled with horror, and fear crawling over their body and prickling every inch of their skin as the creatures that were the two venerable elders made strange sounds.


    "What...what is that thing?" Jin Hua gulped in utter panic and fear then she turn her head at Jin Kai "What did you do to them, what have you done?!" she shout at Jin Kai at the top of her lungs her voice croaking from frustration and deep sadness.


    Jin Kai''s eyes were hollow and deadened, he look at Jin Hua then smile eerily "Can you see sister, this is the evolution for our future sake"

 Chapter 960 Small Hope

    "What future? tell me¡­brother." Jin Hua''s voice sounded weak his whole body was limp from stress and confusion even madness had to have a limit, he couldn''t understand what had pushed Jin Kai this far.


    "You¡­ really are not suited to be born in the Jin family" for a moment there was a tenderness in his eyes that Jin Hua thought she imagined it.


    "Now, kill them all!" Jin Kai''s voice sounds as if he was bored.


    Elder Zheng and Elder Zhuang let out an ear-shattering roar before they lunge toward them and it''s like amando the critter that still left attacked them at the same time.


    Lan Hua holds Jin Hua using her body as a shield while Su Feng and Su Sheng use their back to protect the two girls and the Fifth elder raised both his arms to push the attack with hisst powermentable his barrier shattered against the power of two Lesser-Demon.


    Jin Hua shut her eyes while clenching Lan Hua''s arms ''Brother Jin I want to meet you again and also¡­.Bei Li Yan''


    Jin Hua and the others waited for a loud bang then suddenly they heard the sound of the wind apanied by the flow of energy and the screams of creatures.


    Elder Zheng and Elder Zhuang quickly dodged the attack that came from behind them, their tough skin still scratched and their ck blood dripping from their wounds.


    "Well ¨C well ¨C well, what is this, five against¡­. dozens? I should have known your people wouldn''t y fair." Bei Li Yannded her feet on the ground smoothly the red whip returned to her hand then she walked calmly towards Jin Hua and the others but her expression was tense when she saw the blood dripping. under his mouth. and stained his cor. Unknowingly his pace was quickened, while Lan Hua''s expression stiffened she knew very well that Bei Li Yan would me him for letting Jin Hua get hurt.


    "Mas..master?" Lan Hua lowered her head feeling ashamed for failing to do her job, even when she was fighting against all the monstrous creatures and Lesser-Demons, she didn''t look this scared.


    Meanwhile, Jin Hua''s eyes were fixed on Bei Li Yan without blinking, he thought he had carved every inch of Bei Li Yan''s face, his figure, his movements but now that he saw it in front of his eyes he realized it still wasn''t.pare with reality. Although her whole body felt sore and full of wounds, however, all her fear and pain dissipated like smoke when she saw Bei Li Yan.


    Once again he saved her, what to do she really fell in love with this man now.


    Bei Li Yan thought the pain in her eyes was because she was injured, out of nowhere there was a strange feeling that seeped into his heart like a drop falling on a stone slowly seeping between the cracks.


    "Are you hurt?" Bei Li Yan squatted in front of Jin Hua, he might not realize how gentle his voice right now at the same time Jin Hua''s eyes locked on Bei Li Yan''s beautiful face. Since Jin Hua didn''t answer, Bei Li Yan was getting worried so he checked Jin Hua''s wrist to check her pulse, he was relieved when he didn''t feel anything strange even though Jin Hua was injured but is not severe.


    "I... I''m fine, sister Lan protected me." Jin Hua''s cheeks turned very red from the sudden touch.


    "Then why are you still hurt?" he red at Lan Hua.


    "Sorry master, Lan Hua failed her duty" Lan Hua could only admit her mistake.


    Sensing Bei Li Yan''s anger towards Lan Hua, Jin Hua subconsciously tugged on Bei Li Yan''s sleeve "That''s not true, without Sister Lan I will be dead by now" Jin Hua exins hurriedly she doesn''t want Lan Hua reprimanded by Bei Li Yan.


    Bi Li Yan nced at Jin Hua''s small hand which was tightly clenching his sleeve, Jin Hua thought she was being rude thus she quickly let go of her hand then lowered her head Jin Hua wonder if her action would be displeased him but Bei Li Yan stares at Jin Hua with an unreadable expression.


    Bei Li Yan then turns his eyes back at Lan Hua again, "Who hurt her?" he asks in an icy tone.


    Lan Hua felt relief Bei Li Yan''s anger towards her lessened then she quickly point at Elder Zheng "It''s him!"


    "That giant hedgehog" Bei Li Yan snorted disdainfully, Bei Li Yan then stood up then waved his hand then suddenly five swords appeared on the ground he said to the Su family "This is a spirit sword specially made to kill those dark creatures since you all haven''t learned purifying Qi so this weapon will help a lot," said Bei Li Yan.<sub> </sub>


    They didn''t understand Bei Li Yan''s words but they obeyed Bei Li Yan without further questioning. Bei Li Yan then grabbed her cor and took out Po-po then pulled her on Jin Hua''sp "Thanks to this little beast I could find you all faster"


    "Po-po!" Jin Hua swoop po po with both her hands happily.


    Bei Li Yan''s gaze softened when he saw Jin Hua hugging the small animal but his brows twitched slightly when he recalled what happened earlier he said to Jin Hua "Your little beast proved useful but I think this creature is a pervert" Bei Li Yan said while rubbing his chests.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua then realize Bei Li Yan take out Po-Po from inside his cor, it''s the little beast molesting Bei Li Yan someway?!


    "Oh my?" Lan Hua covers her sneakers with her hand.


    "Po-Po!" Jin Hua red at Po-Po, how dare he! He hasn''t even had a chance to touch Bei Li Yan''s chest yet but this beast is already ahead of him, so envious!


    "Are you done talking?" Jin Kai interrupted them quietly.


    Bei Li Yan turned his gaze to Jin Kai who was surrounded by two elders who looked more like monsters from hell than humans with their ck eyes filled with hatred as they growled at him.


    "Lao Min Na dog" Bei Li Yan sneered as he stood up then he stepped forward calmly without a trace of fear showing on his face, Bei Li Yan looked at Jin Kan mockingly, "How does it feel to seal your soul into a devil"


    Jin Kai looked at Bei Li Yan, Bei Li Yan''s words bothered him slightly, "What do you know?" he hissed coldly.


    "More than you know, I believe" There was genuine pity in Bei Li Yan''s words because from what Lory said what made Lazarus dangerous was not only his strength but also his ability to see weakness in the human heart so he could manipte and twisted as he will and end up inciting someone''s greatest fear, therefore, he can break that human will and before you realize it, there''s no turning back.


    "You know nothing!" Jin Kai''s voice sounded restless, there was bitterness in his eyes even if it was only for a moment but Bei Li Yan saw it clearly which made the whole situation a bit ironic.


    ''Lory, what should I do to avoid the Devil''s temptation?'' Bei Li Yan asked before he went to the Misty Lake n.


    Lory looked at him and smiled deeply ''I will tell you the same thing my father told me no matter what you do, whatever path you take, never forget who you are.


    ''And who are you, Lory?'' Bei Li Yan tilted his head.


    Lory straightened her back then she gave Bei Li Yan a solemn look "I am the daughter of the King...I am the daughter of Lucient''


    "I feel sorry for you, Jin Kai," Bei Li Yan said with a long sigh but his words were like salt smeared on his open wound in an instant Jin Kai''s expression darkened like charcoal, Bei LiYan ignored Jin Kai''s death stare then said, "A wise woman once said to me, Demon''s greatest ruse is made us think that destruction is the only way but the truth is that there is always hope though it was small and fragile it always there...if only you take the time to look for it"


    "Enough with your sermon!" Jin Kai shouted angrily.


    Bei Li Yan took a deep breath, "You''re right, it''s time to prove it to you!" Bei Li Yan stomped her foot then his body shot out like a bullet.


    <strong>"KILL THEM, KILL THEM ALL!"</strong> Jin Kai''s body trembles profusely as anger bursts within him like a broken dam hence the two elders made another loud roar that shook the ground before they charged toward Bei Li Yan at the same time.

 Chapter 961 Small Hope II

    Out of nowhere hybrid beasts appeared everywhere and Jin kai''s underlings who were pushed into a corner by the Hei Shen sect turned themselves into Hell creatures, unfortunately, they didn''t know the price after theypletely transformed themselves forever cursed into mindless monstrous creatures for the rest of their lives if only they had known they might have preferred to die at the hands of the Hei Shen members, still it was toote since they gave in to their greed because everything had a price.


    Most of the Hei Shen members had a lot of previous experience during the battle at the bamboo forest against the Sanguan family also against the Heaven gate sect in the Whisper forest, therefore, they were able to remain calm, especially after they learn special power from their Lord they were confident they would be able to fight against these dark creatures.


    On the contrary, the members of the Misty Lake n were going into a frenzy when they were surrounded by odd-looking beasts and strange creatures that seem emerged from horror books. overwhelmed with shock and fear they scatter everywhere as their mentality crumbles under the extreme threat as a result they be easy targets for the viciousness of the dark creatures.


    "Why don''t they stay in their house?" Mei Gui was annoyed as she watched several members of the Mist Lake n be cannon fodder from the dark creature''s rampage.


    "Don''t lose focus!" Cha Hua blocks the giant ws of a hybrid beast with her sword.


    Mei Gui realized her negligence, she jumped high into the air and took quick dive while aiming her sword at the beast''s head, the beast roared in pain before stopping not long after the Demonic parasite crawled from the beast''s nostrils then writhed in pain before turning into ck smoke.


    "There''s still more..." Cha Hua sighed.


    "Many more!" Shui Xian appear behind them and then make a fighting stance as another batch of Hybrid beasts jumped toward them.


    The thunderous roar of the Hybrid beast shook the ground as theybined with a strong vibration that caused them to be difficult to stand on if they weren''t equipped with high-level armor even the Hei Shen Sect would have a hard time taking on this swarm of creatures.


    They didn''t expect Jin kai to have created so many Hybrid Beasts even more than the herd of Hrbid Beasts that attacked Sun Jan city and Jing An city and then added these half-human, half-monster creatures, the Hei Shen members were grateful they came. fully prepared.


    After killing thest Hybrid beast that was nearby, Mei Gui realized she was standing in front of a huge manor, she looked up at the half-hanging card, her eyes widened then she eximed, "Sister Cha ¨C Sister Shui, look over here!"


    Cha Hui and Shui Xian had also just finished killing the hybrid beasts and creatures that stood in their way, Chau Hua took a deep breath to control his Qi before he reacted to Mei Gui''s call.


    Just like Shui Xian, he swallowed a recovery pill to stop the minor bleeding on his arm after she feel much better Shui Xian walked towards Mei Gui.


    "What is wrong?" Shui Xian asked.


    Mei Gui pointed to the top of the gate "Look, this is the residence of the Jin family"


    "The Jin Family as Master Jin Hao''s family?" Shui Xian gasped.


    Mei Gui then rolled her eyes "Is there really another Jin family in the mistyke n"


    Cha Hua wrinkled his forehead seeing the blood marks on the gate "It seems Hybrid Beasts and monsters have broken into the Jin family residence" Cha Hua warily said.


    "I think so but strange, the Jin family''s home is protected by multiple strong protective arrays so it shouldn''t be easy to enter the Jin family''s residence."


    "Let''s check it out!" Shui Xian said.


    "Don''t be careless" Cha Hua continues to remind them.


    "Let''s go!" Mei Gui tightened her grip on her sword and then proceeded to enter the Jin residence.


    They were shocked by the wreckage of the corpses of the guards and servants lying on the ground, not a single corpse intact, the torso, limbs, and blood sttered everywhere was aplete contrast to the luxury of this dwelling.


    Mei Gui covered her mouth as the smell made her nauseous. "What happened, were they eaten by the Hybrid beasts or..."<sub> </sub>


    "It''s a human tooth bite," said Cha Hua as he crouched down to examine the pieces of the corpse.


    "Perhaps this is the doing of a strange monster that looks like a demi-human?" Mei Gui shuddered at the sight of the corpses that had died horribly.


    "Sister,e here!" Shui Xian suddenly shouted.


    Mei Gui and Cha Hua saw Shui Xian standing at the entrance, when they saw Shui Xian''s pale face suddenly an anxious expectancy rose in their chest as they get nearer to Shui Xian.


    "look..." Shui Xian pointed his finger in front "They are all members of the Jin family..." in the main room corpses were scattered and the tables were overturned as were the shattered chairs, the room was shattered like it was attacked by a tornado.


    Judging from the clothes the corpses were wearing it was clear that they must have been members of the Jin family but what made the scene even more terrifying was that the victims were not only men but also young women, elderly, and even young children, they all died horribly.


    "What kind of monster did this" Mei Gui''s eyes shot up in fright, even though she had served the Hei Shen sect for a long time, never seen a scene more gruesome as this caused no matter how vicious Zhao Li Xin was he never hurt children.


    Suddenly they heard a soft moan among the corpses, Mei Gui, Shui Xian, and Cha Hua exchanged nces then quickly searched for the source of the sound, Mei Gui pushed some corpses and then saw a woman lying on her stomach, a woman missing one. her arms and entire body were covered in blood so it was hard to see the true color of her dress anymore but she had to hold a fairly high position judging by the few pieces of jewelry that were still on her.


    Shui Xian carefully turned the woman over and was shocked when he saw who it was "Zhuang Wei Wei?!" she gasped.


    "WHAT? Isn''t she Jin Kai''s biological mother?" Mei Gui was no less surprised.


    Only Cha Hua remained calm, she checked Zhuang Wei Wei''s wound and realized Zhuang Wei Wei couldn''t be helped, she had lost a lot of blood plus the internal injuries she had suffered were too severe.


    Knowing Zhuang Wei Wei wouldn''t live much longer Cha Hua held her hand and then leaned her head closer, she whispered, "Zhuang Wei Wei, tell me what''s going on here?"


    Zhuang Wei Wei felt the warmth in her hands gradually regaining her senses, her eyes met Cha Hua''s face and tears welled up in her eyes, seeing Cha Hua''s gentle face gave Zhuang Wei Wei a sense offort in herst moments, although she didn''t know who or from where this girl came from, he still felt indescribable relief.


    "I...I...don''t know...why my son hates me... hates us so much, why did he do this to us - to me?" Zhuang Wei Wei burst into tears as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "What did Jin Kai tell you, tell me?!" Even though Cha Hua''s voice still sounded gentle, however, there was an urgency in her tone.


    "He said...the end ising...darkness will fall on us...only by following him will we get...safety" Zhuang Wei Wei''s breathing was getting heavier but she continued to speak knowing that she didn''t have much time left as if she wants to pour everything she feels before she died.


    "Some¡­some Jin family thought he was¡­crazy¡­they tried to stop him but¡­but they changed, everyone who supported Jin Kai¡­they suddenly turned into¡­into monsters" Zhuang Wei Wei choked on her own blood, she started coughing.


    Cha Hua lifted Zhuang Wei Wei''s back to make him breathe a sigh of relief not because of his kindness but because he needed as much information as possible from Zhuang Wei Wei.


    "Then what happens?" Cha Hua asked in a calm voice as he patted his back.


    It was just a small gesture that normally Zhuang Wei Wei wouldn''t care, but now that she was dying and surrounded by the corpses of her own family, she felt utmost grateful that Cha Hua and the other two girls were apanying her, for that she would tell them whatever they wanted after all, what''s the point keeping it to herself since she was already on the verge of death.


    "They fought...they tried to fight the monsters, but it was futile...the monsters were too strong...Kai...he was just watching...he watched his family kill each other without...doing anything...I told him to stop but he cut my hand¡­then he said¡­"


    "What did he say?" Cha Hua could feel Zhuang Wei Wei''s consciousness starting to dissipate.


    "My sacrifice needed...only after he fulfills his duty¡­ the demon will¡­ fulfill his wish..." Zhuang Wei Wei''s voice gradually faded and the grip on her hand loosened then fall to the floor with a thud sound.

 Chapter 962 Crazy Brother

    Mei Gui pressed her finger against Zhuang Wei Wei''s neck after she confirmed it, she took a deep breath, "He''s dead, what do you think the task is?" His brows furrowed in deep concern.


    "I''m not sure" Cha Hua shook his head, his expression tense with worry that whatever the Devils wished for would not benefit them, one could only think of the worst.


    "Think about it again¡­" Shui Xian rubbed her chin as she concentrate on her thoughts "Obviously Jin Kai has conducted experiments regarding the Hybrid Beasts and those demi-human monsters, by the evidence so far it''s clear that the Demon might want Jin Kai to create these dark creatures, however, the most important question is for what end?"


    "Obviously the Demon wants to use this creature to fight against Madam and Milord, we know from Master that the Demon wants our Mistress'' soul toplete his power," Mei Gui said.


    "That''s what bothers me," Shui Xian said again, "Madam said that Demon was so powerful that even Madam with her full strength is no match of the Demon even Madam''s ancestor can only lock up the Demon deep under so I wonder why Demon painstakingly create these Demon armies only to fight us? I know the Hei Shen sect is very strong, still, we are only humans, we''re not even sure we can kill that Demons? isn''t that''s why Milord searching for that legendary sword and milord still does not have it to this day, so why so much hassle needed?"


    In fact, the more they thought about it the more unreasonable it became, why did the demons go to the trouble of building so many demon armies, what for? why not kill my mistress and master now, it''s not like the Demon didn''t have the chance.


    Cha Hua''s eyes suddenly lit up then he looked at everyone frantically "What if¡­.what if the true intentions of the Demon are not only this world but the other world as well? we all know madam is from another world, is it the same world that imprisoned that Demon for thousands of years, what if that Demon wants to take revenge on madam''s old world?" Cha Hua''s voice rose in panic.


    "You think this is what the demons have been nning all along?" Mei Gui drew a sharp breath, words cannot describe how she feels right now.


    There was a long eerie silence that drifted between them then followed by a chill that ran down their spines. The Demon came to their world so it is not impossible for the Demon to return to his old world when he regains his whole power. When that happens what if the demon could cross over to another world too? since they were talking about a real Demon so Cha Hua''s conclusion might not be too far-fetched but if true then not only this world would be in danger but also the other worlds in the universe.


    _______________________________


    Meanwhile, Bei Li Yan was busy dealing with Elder Zheng while Jin Hua, Lan Hua, and the Su family fought against Elder Zhuang and the few remaining creatures. Bei Li Yan didn''t have much trouble against Elder Zheng even though Elder Zheng was stronger than the opponents he usually faced but Bei Li Yan''s strength had improved a lot after learning to purify his Qi from Zhao Li Xin therefore Bei Li Yan could match the Lesser-Demon, but what annoyed Bei Li Yan the most is the sight of Jin kai rx smile as if he watching a spectacle.


    ''Tsk!'' Jin Kai clicked his tongue in annoyance as soon as he gathered his Qi and then channeled all his strength into his whip, he flicked his whip then the tip of the whip nimbly wrapped around Elder Zheng''s neck, and with one move he threw Elder Zhen at Jin Kai face.


    However Jin Kai calmly waved his hand and in a second Elder Zheng''s body was torn in two, and just like that the mighty Elder Zheng died.


    Bei Li Yannded smoothly with his brows were tightly knitted, at first, Bei Li Yan thought Jin Kai was swinging his sword but it turned out that it was Jin Kai''s own hand that had transformed into a giant de.


    "So you also turned into a Lesser-Demon?" Bei Li Yan didn''t sound surprised because he could already guess that no one could have their humanity intact after colluding with the Demon unless....unless you were Lory.


    "As you can see it¡­" Jin Kai open his arms and smiled proudly.


    "I see it, but the question is have you seen it yourself...how ugly you are right now?" Bei Li Yan didn''t look impressed at all, even though he understood as cultivators they had to go through a lot of trials and tribtions to be strong but what do you really need to turn yourself into a monster? is there no better way?


    On the other hand, Jin Kai looked at Jin Kai with ridicule, it was because Bei Li Yan didn''t see the future that''s why he could talk righteously if only he knew what would happen in the future Jin Kai was sure Bei Li Yan will make the same decision as him.


    "Just a small sacrifice to survive when the world ends." Jin Kai looked at his hand which had turned into a terrifying de with a content expression.


    Pity and shock swill in Bei Li Yan''s eyes "And you believe that Demon''s words" Bei Li Yan cannot believe Jin kai can be so naive "Do you even know what is that Demon''s name and why he''s here!"<sub> </sub>


    Jin Kai''s expression remained cold and stoic "I might not know the Demon''s name but I know for certain that whatever that Demon wanted nothing could stop him!"


    "Fool!" Bei Li Yan spat out in anger, "You believe everything the Demon says, did no one teach you that what all Demons do is lie and lie? How can you believe the wordsing from a Demon?!"


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Jin Kai screamed, his voice filled with frustration and anger "You didn''t see for yourself what this demon can do, what that demon has done to us - to this world!" Jin Kai''s voice trembled with anger, "Destruction and death are the only things waiting for us, only by standing with that Demon do we still have hope!"


    During the fight, Jin Hua and the others listened to some of Jin kai and Bei Li Yan''s conversations from there they picked up the words the world ended, destruction, death, and Demons for Jin Hua and Lan Hua they stunned but not surprised however is not the same for the Su family, hence all this strange conversation was undeniably shaken them.


    Suddenly a cold wind came out of nowhere and then cut off Elder Zhuang''s arms at high speed, his lizard scales that protect him as armor broke into pieces as his arms flew in the air then blood spilled everywhere like fireworks, Elder Zhuang cried then fell to the ground with a loud sound.


    "The Demon brings chaos, destruction, and death but never once did he bring hope, once again you make a terrible decision...brother" from above Jin Haonded gracefully on the ground, his white robe fluttering along with his snow-white hair.


    "You arete!" Bei Li Yan grumbled.


    "Older brother!" Jin Hua''s face immediately brightened when he saw Jin Hao he immediately ran towards Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao narrowed his eyes as he stared at Jin Hua''s bloodstain on his cor, "Are you sick?" his voice became heavy then he red at Bei Li Yan "I told you not to let my sister get hurt!"


    Bei Li Yan had no words to refute histe arrival, he could only sigh in resignation "It''s my fault..."


    But Jin Hua tugged at Jin hao''s sleeve in anger, "No, lord Bei save me again, you can''t me him!" she pursed her lips.


    Jin Hao was annoyed Jin Hua spoke for Bei Li Yan, when he thought again he realized Jin Hua always sided with Bei Li Yan, and because of that he got even more annoyed seeing Bei Li Yan''s face.


    Bei Li Yan rolled her eyes "We can fightter for now let''s deal with your crazy brother first"


    Jin Kai looked at them with sinister eyes then took a wooden whistle from his cor after he blew it, a long thunderous shrill loudly heard then suddenly their footing begin to shake and suddenly the ground exploded and something jumped out.


    a Long thunderous roar was loudly heard, a creatures appear from the ground, this time a monster with the body of a bull but with the head of a human with long horns like a bull appeared, the creature snorted while pounding its huge fist on the ground many times causingrge cracks.


    "That Face...It can''t be...." The fifth elder gasped in horror "Ran...Ran Wei Zhao!" his face turn white, he can''t believe what he saw but undeniably the creatures have a simr face to the sixth elder even the red mole between his brows is the same so how could he be wrong.


    "See, what''s your brother doing?" Bei Li Yan gave Jin Hao a reproachful look.


    "Stepbrother" Jin Hao corrected him.

 Chapter 963 Right On Time

    Ran Wei Zhao was the sixth elder who had been missing for several years, news said he was cultivating somewhere which wasn''t strange as that person was obsessed with searching for a new type of martial art that could increase his cultivation so that he could disappear without any news understandable but who thought he had turned into another Little Demon.


    However, not only Ran Wei Zhao came but also more Hybrid Beasts came from all over the ce and then surrounded Jin Hao and the others.


    Elder Zhuang suddenly shrieked into the sky all of a sudden his severed hand grew instantly, Jin Hao watch the scenes with frowning eyebrows.


    "We''re outnumbered, you know¡­" Bei Li Yan said casually, despite the situation there''s not a hint of concern in his tone.


    "I know" Jin Hao replied in the same manner however he sounded a little annoyed.


    "It''s okay brother, we can definitely make it!" Jin Hua clenched her fists in front of her chest as she cheered Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao.


    Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan nced at Jin Hua with amusement they thought Jin Hua was quite adorable.


    "That''s the spirit!~" Bei Li Yan chuckles while Jin hao patted Jin Hua head.


    "Well, I handle the giant human-bull monster then.." Bei Li Yan shrugged his shoulders as he prepared for the next round.


    "Me, and sister Lan Hua will handle elder Zheng! Elder Su and others will handle the beasts" said Jin Hua.


    Jin Hao turn his gaze at Jin kai and then coldly said: "I handle Jin Kai then" this long-overdue grudge shall end today.


    "Be careful brother, Jin Kai is not the same Jin Kai we know" Jin Hua warned Jin Hao, in his heart he felt bitter that his two brothers had to fight but this had been expected for a long time, it was ironic to imagine Jin kai''s mother killing Jin Hao''s mother who is his own sister and now their son, Jin Hao and Jin Kai will also kill each other.


    "What about me, do you have any words of encouragement from me?" Bei Li Yan pointed at himself while pouting.


    Jin Hao looked at him disdainfully while Jin Hua was still confused but he still obeyed Bei Li yan''s orders then he said, "Um, Master Bei must also be careful and¡­don''t let them hurt your face!" Jin Hua clenched both fists seemingly serious about what she said.


    Jin Hua''s serious face made Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan speechless for a second, then again Bei Li Yan thought it wasn''t a bad thing so he wink at Jin Hua and smile seductively "Got it!"


    Unprepared by Bei Li Yan''s flirtation her face instantly blushed, seeing his sister''s reaction Jin Hao''s expression be hard "Jin Hua, after this we have a lot of things to talk about."


    "...."


    Jin Kai smirked while Elder Ruan and Elder Zhuang roared loudly which was met with hybrid cheers, their excited shouts made the hearts of anyone who heard them shudder but Jin Hua and the others remained persistent, simultaneously they charged at their opponents.


    Jin Kai swung his giant sword while Jin Hao gracefully blocked each of his attacks, together they flew into the air throwing attacks at each other and the two great powers shed sending strong gusts of wind around them.


    Meanwhile, Elder Ruan with his giant horn ran like a bull towards Bei Li Yan''s direction but Bei Li Yan nimbly flip into the air thenshed his whip into Elder Ruan''s big tusk thennded right on Elder Ruan''s back thennd a heavy punch on Elder Ruan''s back soon the sound of bones breaking heard, Elder Ruan screamed in pain then swing his hands reaching for Bei Li Yan but he had already jumped away while throwing several hidden knives at Elder Ruan.


    Even though the small knives didn''t do much damage, they were enough to disperse Elder Ruan''s focus and give Bei Li Yan a chance tounch another powerful attack right at the back of Elder Ruan''s right shoulder which then made Elder Ruan fall on his one knee.<sub> </sub>


    unlike Jin hao and Bei Li Yan who managed to handle their opponent, Jin Hua, and Lan Hua were overwhelmed by Elder Zhuang whose strength suddenly increased after he grew his arm, seeing the two girls cornered Su Feng also helped but because of it only the Fifth elder and Su sheng left to fight off the herd of Hybrid Beasts and they were starting to get overwhelmed as well.


    just as the situation was getting more and more unfavorable for Jin Hua and the others suddenly a huge force appeared from above hitting the hybrid beast group and the herd was thrown into the air.


    Fifth Elder and Su Sheng were dumbfounded, they didn''t know whether the strength was from a friend or foe, but after the dust and smoke subsided, the two elders stood proudly.


    "Elder Mu, Master Tian!" Lan Hua was shocked.


    Tian Meng Ji plunged his spear into the ground, "We havee for help!"


    Mu Jan Ge raised his sword to the sky as soon as people with white robes jumped from the sky and attacked the hybrid beasts.


    It was Mu Jan Ge who came bringing some elite troops from the Jiu Yun sect to the Misty Lake n after he found out that Jin Kai was the one responsible for distributing the Hybrid Beasts to other sects and Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan go to stop Jin Kai and find out what his n is., although they weren''t sure Hei Shen would need Jiu Yun sect''s help but it doesn''t hurt to be prepared thanks to that they managed to help Jin Hua and the others.


    Tian Meng Ji drew thrust his Giant halberd at Elder Zhuang without any hesitation, after his battle in the whispering forest, he knew very well what kind of power he was fighting therefore he wasn''t afraid at all.


    Mu Jan Ge also heard a lot about Hybrid Beas and Lesser-Demons therefore he was curious to face these creatures openly to test their strength besides it was every cultivator''s dream to fight a strong opponent.


    Mu Jan Ge swung his sword at a group of Hybrid Beasts that looked like hyenas with snake-like scaly skin, with a swift movement he managed to decapitate one of the Hybrid Beasts.


    "You are?" The fifth elder could feel powerful Qi exuding from the old man in silver robes with the cloud crest on his chest.


    Mu Jan Ge sped his hands as he politely introduced himself, "My name is Mu Jan Ge one of the elders of the Jiu Yun sect and that grumpy old man is my friend Tian Meng Ji" he nce at Tian meng Ji who was already busy fighting and forget about him.


    The fifth elder''s face lit up, the names of Tian Meng Ji and Mu Jan Ge were widely known in the cultivator world as powerful figures, he never thought they woulde to their aid, immediately his excitement increased by leaps and bounds.


    "Thank you for your help Master Mu, My name is Su Jian I am the fifth elder of the Misty Lake n, I wish we could meet under better circumstances, unfortunately...." he felt embarrassed to show the chaos in his own n.


    "Don''t be ashamed Master Su, your n is not the only ce that has suffered disaster due to Lao Min Na''s devious schemed, the truth is the Jiu Yun sect was almost destroyed in Lao Min Na''s hands if Long Ming''s wife didn''t save us" Mu Jan Ge''s expression turned rigid, he had seen the destruction of the Misty Lake n, knowing that this might happen to the Jiu Yun sect as well if not lorye to help, thankfully Yang Xi Ying insisted on asking Hei Shen for help otherwise...


    "You too?" Su Sheng was dumbfounded, Jiu Yun is not a weak sect, they just prefer to be silent, recently they have shown their strength and be a force to be reckoned with in the Xing Fang continent could it be that it has something to do with Lao Min Na and Jiu Yun are starting to show their ws.


    "We''ll talkter since we have severalpanies." Mu Jan Ge nced at the giant hybrid beast which had the body of a giant ck frog with a long tail with lizard-like scales.


    "Right!" The fifth elder clenched his sword, "It is an honor to fight alongside you" he sincerely said to Mu Jan Ge.


    "The honor is mine." Mu Jan Ge replied with a smile.

 Chapter 964 Her Secret

    Jin Kai didn''t know when he had hated Jin Hao, since he could remember his mother always reminded him to be careful of Jin Hao because Jin Hao would take everything he owned, be it his father''s love, the respect of the elders, also his position as n leader.


    Jin Kai remembered the first time his mother hit him when Jin Hao''s cultivation surpassed him, his mother''s actions only got worse when Jin Kai began to show his skills as an alchemist.


    Day and night Jin Kai would train, during that time his mother would force him to drink all the elixirs and pills she could get to speed up his cultivation but still, he couldn''t surpass Jin Hao, he didn''t understand why everything was so easy for Jin Hao meanwhile he had to desperately try so he could maintain his parent''s love.


    Therefore to vent his frustration Jin Kai often bullied Jin Hao, he tore the book he was reading, throw mud on Jin Hao''s clothes, humiliated him in the middle of a family gathering, Jin kai had even gathered other children to beat Jin Hao but for some reason, Jin Hao never fighting back but Jin Kai knows it was not out of fear, h knew that for sure because Jin Hao never showed fear, anxiety or pain in his eyes, sometimes he shows annoyance but never fear so then why did Jin Hao never fight back?


    One day Jin Kai couldn''t take it anymore he shouted at Jin Hao angrily "Why don''t you fight back!" his face turn red from piling up frustration, why did Jin Hao never reacts to his bullying "Your cultivation is not bad, so why you never fight back!"


    Jin Hao calmly stood from the ground then patted the dirt from his messy robes after getting beat up by Jin Kai''s little gang again, Jin Hao then turn his head at Jin Kai and then briefly said "You''re not worthy"


    <strong>''I''M NOT WORTHY - I''M NOT WORTHY -I''M NOT WORTHY!''</strong>


    "What do you think brother, am I worthy now?!" Jin kai repeatedly attacked Jin Hao whileughing like a madman "See how strong I am, you and everyone here will bear witness to my strength, you should be honored!"


    Jin Hao rolled his eyes then muttered nonchntly, "Yeah, whatever..."


    Jin Hao''s indifferent answer sparked anger within Jin Kai like wildfire ''Even now he still doesn''t acknowledge me''


    Jin Kai plunged his sword into the ground then pulled it and arge stone was thrown at Jin Hao, Jin Hao swiftly split the stone into pieces but Jin Kai took the opportunity to attack Jin Hao with his sword.


    Jin Hao barely managed to dodge, still, Jin Hao managed to step aside but Jin Kai''s sword grazed his cheek, in slow motion their gazes collided. Jin kai swung his giant sword in the air creating a sharp thin air that ran in Jin Hao''s direction.


    Jin Hao stopped his movement and then hit the ground with his palm suddenly a stone pir rising from the ground blocked Jin Kai''s attack.


    As the stone pir break the two brothers aimed their swords at the same time, soon the tip of their des collided, and with the strong impact from their power spread like a gust of wind


    Jin Kai smirked, "It''s time for you to kneel before me"


    "No, the ground is too dirty for me" Jin Hao replied nonchntly.


    Jin Kai gritted his teeth he released his dark energy a giant ball made of ck poison exploded causing Jin Hao to be flung into the air but Jin hao turned his body and thennded on the half-wrecked roof.


    "Face me brother!" Jin Kai charged toward Jin Hao with all his might.


    Jin kai''s gaze turned wild, he drew his sword at Jin Hao voraciously, he attacked like crazy while blocking each of Jin Kai''s attacks which were getting faster and faster, on the other hand, ''s Jin hao''s expression became tense and his movements became weaker due to Jin Kai''s fierce attack.


    Jin Kai became more excited at the end he managed to push Bei Li Yan to the ground and his body was dragged backward, Jin Hao then plunged his sword into the ground to stop his movement, nevertheless, Jin Hao got hurt thus he clenched his chest while ring at Jin Kai.


    Jin Kai finally got the reaction he wanted happilyunching another attack, he leaps into the air and then mmed his sword on Jin Hao''s head, all of a sudden Jin Hao''s figure disappeared.


    Jin Kai''s eyes widen in shock but before he couldprehend what happened a sword pierced his chest from behind, Jin Kai look down at the silver de mixed with ck blood, behind him Jin Hao pierce his sword deeper into Jin Kai''s chest.


    "You...." Jin Kai growled as he turns his head behind his shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    "You haven''t changed..." Jin Hao snickered "Overconfident and happy too soon" Jin Hao then swiftly pulled his sword from Jin Kai''s body and blood sttered on the ground with a ckish color soon after Jin Kai fell on his knee with his shoulder slumped weakly, he slowly lifts his head with eyes shining with fury he stares at Jin Hao who calmly walk in front of him while wiping his sword with clean cloth "You...fool me"


    "You made it so easy," Jin Hao said as he threw the dirty cloth on the ground.


    Jin Kaiughed bitterly, "You always treat me like a fool"


    Jin Hao then snorted while rolling his eyes "Oh please don''t tter yourself, I treat everyone like a fool...except my mistress and my Lord of course" Jin Hao shrugged nonchntly Jin Hao wasn''t kidding he treated everyone like an idiot just ask the other king''s pce.


    "It''s not over yet¡­" Jin Kai''s eyes glint defiantly.


    "Where''s Jin Gu?" Jin Hao had stopped calling Jin Gu''s father ever since his mother died and he left him, he looked around him and something dawned on his mind, "There was no news about him after he entered closed-door training, I thought with all thismotion he should be here but he didn''te... did you kill him?" Jin Hao''s tone was t without the slightest hint of anger, just a hint of curiosity.


    Jin Kai chuckle then say: "Yes...and half of the Jin family includes Zhuang Wei Wei"


    "Figures!" Jin Hao said in a t tone as he didn''t sound surprised at all.


    "Do you still care about our father?" Jin Kai sarcastically said.


    "Jin Gu?" Jin Hao raised his brows "No, it''s just pitty I don''t kill him with my own hand, your mother also" there''s a remote coldness brimmed in Jin Hao''s eyes he really wish he could kill them with his own hands after what they did to his mother and Jin Hua mother.


    "But you care with them, doesn''t it? If not you will not kill them to turn yourself into Lesser-Demon only by sacrificing something you love you can turn into a Lesser-Demon¡­so" Jin Kai tilted his head "Is it worth it?"


    "The world will end only by changing into a demon we can survive¡­." Jin Kai said.


    "What''s wrong with dying, is not like we can live forever" Jin Hao pursed his lips "Other than survival what else the Demon promised you, there must be more cause I know you were greedy as hell"


    Jin Kai sizes Jin Hao with an amused detachment then he chuckles "Brother - brother, I thought you never care about me but turn out yo knew me better than anyone...."


    Jin Hao remains indifferent he just wants to digged more information about Lao Min Na so he provokes Jin kai further "So...tell me...brother, surprise me?" he gives a challenging look.


    "Well, after everything is set and done the Demon....he will bless me the same way he blessed Lao Min Na?" Jin Kai grinned from ear to ear.


    "What blessing?" Jin Hao frowned.


    "The blessing of rebirth..." there was a spark of excitement on Jin Kai''s face.


    Jin Hao squints his eyes, there are so many unimaginable things happenedtely so he can differentiate which one is true or fake anymore so he asks again "Rebirth....?" Jin Hao wants to make sure he hears right.


    Jin Kai stifle augh then pulled his body to stand up, he took a deep breath soon after the ck miasma from several hybrid beasts nearby sucked into his lungs and the Beast shrieked in pain before their bodies shrivel like mummies at the same time the bleeding holes on Jin Kai''s chest gradually closed.


    "Why do you think he suddenly severed her rtionship with Zhao Mu Fan, where he had the courage to go against her own family, how he possessed the abilities as an alchemist, why she approached Zhao Yi Chen and how did she know about Long Ming''s identity that even the emperor didn''t know...how a woman who has spent her entire life in a secluded boudoir knows any of this, did you never suspicious?"


    "Well...rebirth never cross my mind" Jin Hao cooly answered.

 Chapter 965 In The Darkness, We Shall Shine The Brightest

    Jin Kai sneered openly, "Enough with the brother talk let''s end this!" Jin Kai''s body lifted into the sky and then floated in the air, he opened his arms as the ck miasma was sucked into his body.


    Bei Li Yan who was facing Elder Zhuang was flustered when Elder Zhuang''s movements stopped, his eyes widened as the ck poison from his body was sucked in, and Elder Ruan suddenly roar in a frenzy, he hinting the ground as if he try to stop the dark miasma leaving his body but it no avails as his body shrink bit by bit.


    Tian Meng Ji and Bei Li Yan exchanged confused looks. The same thing happened to Jin Hua, Su Sheng and Lan Hua were also confused when Elder Zhuang suddenly stop and then stare at his arms as smoke was sucked out of his body panic and fear ravaged his face.


    In desperation elder Zhuang cried in an indistinct voice, horror-filled his dark eyes when his body writhe and shrivels until turning into a dry corpse.


    The hybrid beasts suddenly stopped, then their bodies suddenly writhed they started to make strange groans while ck smoke emitted from their bodies, and soon their body be dry.


    "What''s going on?" The fifth elder gasped in confusion.


    Mu Jan Ge squints his "I think...something sucked their power"


    They saw ck smoke billowing in the sky and heading in the same direction, instinctively they follow where the block smoke goes and they were shocked when they saw float in the air sucking the ck miasma from all the dark creatures.


    Jin Hao was rmed, he lunged toward Jin Kai while pointing his weapon toward Jin Kai to stop whatever he do unexpectedly the dark miasma created some kinda barrier that reflect Jin Hao''s attack.


    Jin Hao bounce back violently, thankfully Bei Li Yan came right on time he manage to hold Jin Hao''s back from falling too harshly on the ground, "This is not good..." Bei Li Yan mumbled behind him.


    "No kidding" Jin Hao clicks his tongue in annoyance, he should''ve killed Jin Kai when he has the chance.


    ck smoke billowed in the sky along with strong winds blowing as if weing an imminent storm soon everything gradually be dark, Jin Hao, Jin Kai, and the others set their sights on Jin Kai who was still sucking the ck miasma from all over the ce, presumably all the hybrid beasts, and hell critters that still remain in the Misty Lake n.


    Gradually Jin Kai''s body grew bigger with his muscles popping covered with green veins covering his greyish skin, Jin Kai let out a long cry to the sky then suddenly two demon horns grew on his forehead as well as fangs on his teeth.


    "Couldn''t this be the worst?" Bei Li Yan grumbled.


    Suddenly Jin Kai''s giant hands turned into tworge machetes, Jin Kai swung his giant machete bringing a gust of wind that swept everything nearby, Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao reflexively created a barrier as did Lan Hua and the others.


    "Turn out it could..." Bei Li Yan was surprised.


    "Shut up!" Jin Hao scolded him, he felt Bei Li Yan has jinxed it.


    Everyone could feel Jin Kai''s strength exceed the Lesser-demon and hybrid beastbined, Jin Kai''s strength was like a high wave that was ready to swallow them whole, even Tian Meng Ji, Mu Jan Ge, and Fifth Elder who had been through a lot in their life can not stop their body from trembling.


    "What...what...is that" the Fifth''s elder stuttering utter fear.


    Tian Meng Ji felt his chest constrict, his words trembled, "I...don''t know anymore"


    Jin Kai swung his machete arms creating a strong hit at Jin Kai and Bei Li Yan but they managed to dodge and take a long jump into the air, at that moment Jin Kai used his whip to pull a giant rock from the ground and threw it at Jin Kai face s with ease Jin Kai smashed the big rock into pieces but then Jin Kai bounced between the pieces of rock in lightning speed while pointing his sword at Jin Kai direction, soon the sword and machete shed causing bright sparks in the darkness.


    Lan Hua dan Jin Hua exchange quick nces before they jump into the air joining the fight.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua''s sudden movement woke Tian Meng Ji and the others from their shock, Tian Meng Ji gritted his teeth he refused to lose his face in front of all these juniors, Tian Meng Ji roared while clenching his halberd while charging at Jin Kai and behind him by Mu Jan Ge, and others follow.


    With full force, they charged at Jin Kai, while fighting Jin Hao he swung his other hand causing the ck smoke to rush towards Jin Hua and the others, Lan Hua quickly pulled Jin Hua out of the wind while Fifth Elder, Mu Jan Ge, and Tian Meng Ji warded off the wind, meantime Su Feng and Su sheng dodged from below and pushed through at Jin kai direction in full speed.<sub> </sub>


    Angry the attack didn''t work, however, Jin Kai put his priority on the one he hated the most so he gather his dark energy on his machete immediately ck smoke appeared and swirled on Jin kai''s machete-like snake.


    Jin Kai swung his sword and the smoke that came out of his machete then wrapped around Jin Hao''s neck like a living tentacle, while choking little by little the air sucked from his lungs made Jin Hao gasp for breath, even so, Jin Hao''s mind remained clear.


    Thus with all his might he plunged his sword onto the ground suddenly a white light emitted from his body and dispersed the ck smoke tentacles.


    Seeing Jin Hao''s strength weaken a bit, Jin Kai took this opportunity to smash his machete at Jin Hao''s head but his hand was suddenly stopped by Bei Li Yan''s whip, Jin Kai growled angrily while Bei Li Yan smirked, Jin Kai didn''t have time to counterattack Bei Li Yan''s movement from behind Jin Hua and Lan Hua attacked him.


    Enraged, Jin Kai swung his giant machete at Jin Hua and Lan Hua created a strong wind that pushed the girls, in the end, mmed them to the ground seeing what happen Bei Li Yan pull his body as he lunged like a cannonball thennd numerous punches on Jin Kai not long after Jin Hao and the Su family also followed suit, unfortunately, it only gives small blow at Jin Kai cause his wounds to recover in high speed.


    Meanwhile, Jin Hua and Lan Hua''s wrists were shaking after the violent collision with Jin Kai''s attack, they quickly took a recovery pill to ease their pain then without waiting any longer they continued their attack regardless of the pain they felt, this time Elder Fifth, Tian Meng Ji, and Mu Jan Ge also came.


    even though Ji Kai wasn''t hurt, still, being attacked from multiple directions at the same time make a wave of violent fury rise within him causing Jin Kai to explode his dark energy causing Jin Hua and the others blown away like feathers swept by the wind.


    However, when Jin Kai saw Jin Hua''s body thrown into the air an evil smile appeared on his vicious face, Jin Kai swung his machete which caused a sharp wind to shoot at Jin Hua.


    Jin Hua could feel the sharp-cold win approaching but she was powerless to avoid it, Jin Hua could only close her eyes waiting for the inevitable fate, suddenly her body wrapped up and pulled her in rapid speed her cheeks suddenly hit a strong chest, the next moment Jin Hua felt the sharp wind that moves at her direction split in two by strong power however the strong impact make her fell and rolled on the ground like dry leaves.


    Everything moved so fast, she was saved but her back slightly hurt although it''s not bad when Jin Hua slowly opened her eyes she found herself on top of Bei Li Yan who was moaning in pain "Ouch,...this hurts...aah my ass..."


    Realizing she hurt her, Jin Hua quickly moved away from him "Master Bei....are you okay, I''m sorry! are you hurt?" Jin Hua''s eyes frantically searched for any visible wounds on Bei Li Yan''s body.


    "Li Yan..."


    "Hah?" amidst the shocked Jin Hua stared at him nkly.


    "I told you to call me Li Yan, Master Bei makes me feel....old" Bei Li Yan pouted.


    Jin Hua pressed her lips tightly, it''s not that she didn''t want to call him that but she couldn''t stop blushing every time she called him that, therefore Jin Hua avert her gaze to avoid being blushed again.


    Since Jin Hua didn''t answer right away, Bei Li Yan didn''t push her, Bei Li Yan waved his hand then raised from the ground and grabbed Jin Hua''s arm to help her up and said "Alright, we''ll practiceter after we kill your crazy stepbrother"


    Jin Hua raised an eyebrow then Bei Li Yan exined, "That big scary monster over there, not the annoying one..."


    Jin Hua smiled a little "I know¡­" thanks to Bei Li Yan the tension in her heart subsided quite a lot, Jin Hua then turned her gaze to the fight between Jin Kai and the others even though they win by number but Bei Li Yan wasn''t overwhelmed at all and he wasn''t even hurt.


    "Can we beat him?" Jin Hua started to have doubts.


    Bei Li Yan Pinc his chin while watching Jin Kai which seems to overwhelm his opponent cause no matter how much he hurt his wound will be healed again because of the dark miasma he absorbed.


    "We need to find his soft spot" Bei Li Yan squint his eyes.


    "How do we do that?" Jin Hua''s brows knitted closely.

 Chapter 966 In The Darkness, We Shall Shine The Brightest II

    Jin Kai stomped his feet on the ground and a giant boulder lifted into the air Jin Kai then kicked the boulder toward Jin Hua and others at the same time he released his ck energy and hit Jin Hua, Lan Hua, and others, those who were hit by the powers of Jin Kai were thrown to the ground while spewing fresh blood from their mouth, while Tian Meng Ji, Mu Jan Ge, the Fifth Elder, and Jin Hao didn''t stop attacking Jin Kai but even though Jinkai''s body wasrge but his movement was very agile, not only he managed to avoid Jin Hao''s and the other attack he even managed to give a heavy blow to Tian Meng Ji and Mu Jan Ge with his sword, The Fifth Elder was also hit by a kick on his chest which made him rolled on the ground like pebbles.


    Jin Hao release more attacks on Jin Kai to distract him from Tian Men Ji and others, his actions were sessful but now Jin Hao has to face Jin kai overflowing anger.


    Jin Hao parries the doublebo attack from Jin Kai in the end he got hit by the double machete thankfully Jin Hao manage to block it with his sword still blood trickled on the corner of his lips


    Jin Hao nced at the Bei Li Yan and shout "a little help here!"


    "Hold on!" Bei Li Yan raised his hand, and bright light emerged between his palms soon after Bei Li Yan took a long leap in the air, he threw the light toward Jin Kai suddenly, the light break the brilliant light, like rain made light, which surrounded Jin Kai, the next thing happen the light gather and suck into Jin Kai''s horn as if the darkness swallowed the light in whole.


    "It''s the horn!" Bei Li Yan shouted at Jin Hao.


    From there Jin Hao realized that the weak point of Jin Kai was a pair of horns on his head, excitement filled his eyes.


    Jin Kai felt the threat he smashed his machete at Jin Hao, but Bei Li Yan quickly wrapped Jin Kai''s hand with his whip to stop his movement, Jin Hua immediately understood what happened, she summoned the rope from her ring then bind Jin Kai another hand, Lan Hua who saw this summoned the ropes from her ring too and tied it around Jin Kai hand to help Jin Hua.


    "Tian Meng Ji immediately understands what they are about to do hence he hollers at the top of his lungs <strong>"HOLD HIM DOWN!" </strong>


    Without exnation, they knew what they had to do, Su Feng used the root of the tree to ensnare the foot of Jin Kai the same thing was done by Su Sheng, the Fifth Elder took this chance to wrap His Arms Around Jin Kai''s Neck.


    By now Jin Kai waspletely Held Down, he make a thunderous roar but everyone refuses to budge, "Jin Hao, Now!" Bei Li Yan screams.


    Jin Hao traces his fingers on his sword surface and light emitted, he then takes a powerful leap toward Jin Kai, with one swing he Breaks Jin Kai''s Horns.


    Jin Kai screamed his dark energy released without being controlled, the fifth elder released his arms from Jin kai neck and moved away from Jin Kai while others also released their grip on the rope that bound Jin Kai and then activated the protection of amulets around them. Bei Li Yan quickly pulled Jin Hao from Jin Kai and then created a protective barrier around them a secondter Jin Kai''s energy exploded like a bomb that swept everything around them.


    A gust of wind hit them, even with a protective talisman and the barrier they still felt the strong impact of Jin Kai''s power.


    When the wind finally subsided, dust and smoke floated in the air hindering their vision. Jin Hua and Lan Hua look at each other in utter surprise that they were still alive and even more surprised cause they were unharmed from the explosion, the talisman made by Hei Shen is absolutely incredible!


    their expressions changed from shock to relief when they look around the Su family and the others also find, but then Jin Hua suddenly remember something more important hence, she painstakingly raised from the ground with wobbling legs she shouted frantically "Brother Jin Hao, Master Be...Li Yan, where are you guys!" Jin Hua coughed as she identally inhaled the dust.


    Lan Hua was also worried she didn''t hear Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan''s voices therefore she shouted even louder "Master Jin, Master Bei where are you, don''t die! none of you married, <strong>PLEASE DON"T DIE AS A VIRGIN!</strong>" she is genuinely sad for them.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> a reprimanding voice suddenly rang.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua exchange shocking nces, "Over there!" Lan Hua eximed.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua ran towards the voice while smoke and dust slowly subside they saw two men lying on the ground appearing weak and exhausted while covered with dirt and wounds, this was the first time Lan Hua ever saw Jin Hao and the Bei Li Yan looked so untidy and dirty.


    "Master I''m d you''re okay" Lan Hua Kneel Beside Bei Li Yan and then cried.


    "Do I look okay to you ..." Bei Li Yan send her reproachful gaze.


    "Brother, are you hurt?" Jin Hua carefully helps Jin Hao to sit.


    as he moves Jin Hao grimaced silently "you still have the recovery pill?" he asked.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes!" Jin Hua took out a Jade bottle from her ring and then ce two pills on Jin Hao''s palm "Are you going to be okay?" she Anxiously Stares at Jin Hao''s Pale Face.


    "Nothing that my pill cannot be fixed" Jin Hao still maintains his arrogant attitude.


    "Hey, I need a recovery pill too" Bei Li Yan chimed in, he feel a bit angry that the siblings seem to forget about him already.


    "Don''t worry, I got it, master! ~" Lan Hua shoves the pills into Bei Li Yan''s mouth unceremoniously it almost chokes him.


    Suddenly Lan Hua retracts her hands "Oh my ... I forgot to wash my hand" Lan Hua gives Bei Li Yan sorry looks.


    "..." unfortunately the pill had already melted in his mouth so Bei Li Yan could only shoot dagger at Lan Hua "If I can move my hands, I will p you"


    Lan Hua smiled shyly, "Master please don''t be angry, it''s because Lan Hua worries too much~"


    If Bei Li Yan didn''t know better, he might have believed it, but it was he who practically brought up this woman so he knew how naughty this woman was.


    Even though Bei Li Yan exchanged banter with Lan Hua without any worries but seeing his current condition Jin Hua knew his injuries weren''t any worse than Jin Hao''s because they were closer to "Master Be¡­" Jin Kai.


    Bei Li Yan narrowed her eyes at Jin Hin Hua.


    Jin Hua pressed her lips and she started again "Li Yan..." as expected she blushed "Are you fine, you saved me again, you saved my brother too how can I repay you now?" Jin Hua knew for sure no amount of money could pay for what Bei Li Yan did for him even if he died for her, it would still not be enough to repay what he owed her.


    Bei Li Yan was amused by how sincere Jin Hua was, the girl didn''t look like any of the Jin family at all, she looked at Jin Hao with a yful smile, "Tell your sister to give me a message and we''ll sort it out"


    "You sure about that..." Jin Hao''s eyes darkened.


    The threat was clear, Bei Li Yan sighed then he got up from the ground, his eyes caught Jin Kai who was kneeling on the ground with his head down, his body covered in ckish burns while ck miasma was still leaking from his severed horns.


    "What should we do with him?" Bei Li Yan looked at Jin Hao.


    With the help of Jin Hua, he stood up, even though he had taken the recovery pill, his body was still weak, it took him a moment to walk toward Jin Kai.


    Jin Hua holds Jin Hao''s arm with a warry look, she afraid Jin kai will jump at Jin hao at any moment but Jin Hao remains calm.


    "Still alive?" Jin Hao cocked his head.


    Jin Kai weakly raised his head, his pitch-ck eyes staring bitterly at Jin Hao, "I thought I would kill you this time¡­"


    "Impossible, especially now that I have friends and family behind my back... what do you have? A Demon?" Jin Hao quipped.


    Jin Kai sneered with hoarse words he speak "The world....will fall into darkness, we will perish...everything we know will be lost...you think I''m lying?" even when he lost the want to etch the fear in Jin Hao''s mind thus will give him a small victory.


    "No¡­" Jin Hao replied in a gentle tone "But a wise woman told me that no matter how deep the darkness is, the light will alwayse." His expression was steady and unwavering, one could see he wasn''t pretending.


    ''His change'' thought Jin Kai, he couldn''t pinpoint what change Jin Hao had changed but that determination and belief were something he had never seen in Jin Hao before there used to be only indifference and coldness.

 Chapter 967 Light After Dark

    Jin Kai felt so pitiful, no matter what he did he could never surpass Jin Hao even after all the sacrifices he made Jin Hao was still miles away from him even though they were born to the same father why they were so different was because they had a mother different?


    "I wonder if I was born to a woman like Zhuang Yao Xi I could be a better man than you?" Jin Kai muttered with a bitter look.


    Should he feel sorry for Jin Kai? No, Jin Hao has little sympathy for grown men who try to make excuses for their own failure, in the end, we are all ountable for what we''ve done whether is good or bad.


    "I don''t know, whoever your mother is I''m still going to think you are annoying," Jin Hao said frankly he refused to give any constion words to Jin Kai, he wasn''t that nice.


    But Jin Kai didn''t seem to mind he had expected it actually he preferred Jin Hao''s attitude rather than sympathetic words which made him feel even more pathetic than he already felt, Jin Kai''s eyes traced Jin Hua who was holding Jin Hao''s arm tightly, her eyes bright and clear without any disgust or grudge against him, maybe just a little pity but that''s not surprising because he''s always been like that since she was a kid that''s why she can be close to Jin Hao in the end whether it''s talent, skills, or family, Jin Hao always has more than him, perhaps that''s why he hates him so much because that''s the only thing the way he knows to cope with the truth that he had nothing.


    "The demon¡­that Lao Min Na worshiped asked me¡­no, he told me to make an army for him as a gift, he will take me as his subordinate, together we will destroy¡­the world" Jin Kai suddenly said.


    Jin Hao''s expression stiffened there was something he had always felt that the Demon''s ns were moreplicated than he had shown. "I know the Demon wants my madam''s soul to recover his powers so he can destroy the world¡­?" once he says it out loud it does sound a bit off for him.


    Jin Kaiughed with a smirk stered on his face "Could the Demon''s n be that simple?!" a scary smile spread across his wide face "I may not know the Demon''s name or how he got here in a first-ce¡­.but I know one thing for sure¡­I know the Demon has yed a long game¡­and we are the chess pieces"


    "So you chose to be the pawn instead" Jin Hao makes a sardonic smile.


    "If you can''t beat them, join them, don''t you think so, brother¡­." Jin Kai cynically said.


    "You always have a little faith with everything" Jin Hao sighed.


    for some reason Jin Hao''s words made himugh, he found it funny for a man like Jin hao to preach about his little faith when he who lost his mother was then poisoned and banished from the n, if anyone has little faith in fellow human beings and fate should be Jin Hao but in the end, the person has to be himself, isn''t that ironic.


    But hisughter suddenly turned into a moan of pain, Jin Hao then noticed Jin Kai''s skin contracting as if the essence of his life was taken from him, his appearance reminded him of hybrid Beasts and Lesser-demons when their energy was forcefully sucked in. Jin Kai screamed in pain, the excruciating pain make his face twist and his body convulsed.


    "Let me make this easier for you," Jin Hao suddenly said.


    "Try to be benevolent, huh¡­brother" Jin Kai sarcastically said.


    "Just want to end the debt and resentment between us so we don''t have to meet again in whatever life or world, I end everything today." Jin Hao summon his sword then he raised his sword and white light emitted from it.


    Tears roll on Jin Hua''s eyes, she didn''t know why even though she hated Jin kai so much why her heart aching so much "Brother Jin¡­I hope you find peace"


    "Goodbye¡­sister" he smiles warmly at Jin Hua for onest time.


    Tears streamed down Jin Hua''s face like a waterfall then suddenly someone covers her eyes from behind "Sssh, Don''t look" Bei Li Yan''s gentle voice rang in his ears.


    In one quick move, Jin Kai thrust his sword into Jin Kai''s chest, and a lighte and filled its chest, all of a sudden Jin Hao whisper to his ear "You are a very strong opponent brother you almost got me, you know that"


    A joyful smile bloom on Jin Kai''s face for once in his life before the light began to swallow the remaining darkness, Jin Kai''s body was filled with dazzling white light then the light broke into a brilliant light at the same time the sun shone through the cloud marking the tip of darkness.


    Jin Hua cries inside Bei Li Yan''s embrace "I ... I know ... He has no right to be pitied after what he does ... but ..."


    "But he is your brother¡­" Bei Li Yan interrupted as he gently caressed Jin Hua''s back, "It''s okay to be sad ... It''s okay, no one will me you," Bei Li Yan''s kindness only made Jin Hua cry louder.


    She had never cried this hard after she thought Jin Hao died, who would have thought she will this sad for Jin Kai, it was mixed of anger, grief, remorse, and bitterness, perhaps if they weren''t born in Misty Lake if their father was not Jin Gu perhaps they can still be normal siblings, perhaps they can live peacefully, if only...


    The fifth elder and the others watched Jin kai''s body disappear into a light that was swept away by the sun''s rays, it was a bitter end for the talented young man who could have the world in his hands unfortunately he was devoured by greed and hatred.


    "is it over now...?" Su Feng looks up to blinding sunlight.<sub> </sub>


    "It appears so..." Su Sheng let out a long sigh of relief, finally the darkness that hovers the Mistyke n disappears.


    "At least, for now, don''t forget Lao Min Na and her Demon are still around" The fifth elder expression turns gloomy at the same time the pain finally crept through his whole body as the result of the Long battle.


    "Don''t let your guard down because the real fight ising and my hunch is that it will be much bigger than now" Tian Meng Ji said solemnly.


    "The next fight will be on the Hwang Wu continent I guess" There was a fierce glint in Mu Jan Ge''s eyes.


    Suddenly from afar the third elder came rushing over, his expression was filled with stress and worry but then he immediately rxed when he saw that the fifth elder and the others looked fine. The third elder was followed by a few juniors in his family estate in the ground then took a long stride at the Fifth Elder.


    "I''m d you''re okay!" he held Fifth Elder''s shoulders with both hands, looking very relieved to know The fifth elder was not seriously injured.


    "Well, I wouldn''t be here if The Hei Shen sect also Master Mu Jan Ge from Jiu Yun sect and master tian Meng Ji" The fifth elder humbly introduced Mu Jan Ge and tian Meng Ji as expected the third elders were shocked to see the two big senior figures being here helping them although he felt ashamed nevertheless he also feel touched by their kindness.


    "Thank you very much for your help, The Misty Lake n will forever be in debt to you and the Hei Shen sect" The Third elder genuinely grateful, the third elder and his family cupped their fist and bow his head.


    "There''s no need to say that, as fellow humans, we must help each other from the attacks of darkness," said Mu Jan Ge.


    "Oh, what about Jin Kai?" The third elder just realized he didn''t see Jin Kai anywhere.


    The fifth elder shook his head sadly "Jin Kai''s body was destroyed after absorbing the dark power, that is the consequence of using the Demon power and not only him, Zheng Xiu Ma, Ran Wei Zhao, and Zhuang Zhen Yao also suffered the same fate" The third The elder couldn''t hide the sadness on his face, he felt heartbroken to lose all of them even though their rtionship deteriorated as time passed still they were childhood friends who share fond memories together.


    The wave of sadness swept over him and made his heart sink into his stomach, The third elder''s expression was filled with sorrow and bitterness, he had long guessed the worst situation but still hearing it firsthand still made it hard for him to ept it.


    "I see..." The third lowered his head and muttered sadly.


    Not long after Mei Gu, Cha Hua, and Shui Xian arrived, at first they were shocked to see the heavy damage in the area which only left half scorched ground, they could guess how intense the previous battle was, but they immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Bei Li Yan, Lan Hua, Jin Hao, and the others seemed fine.


    "How much we missed" Mei Gui pouted feeling disappointed.


    "You have no idea!" Lan Hua lifted her chin as she said arrogantly.


    "Master Jin, Master Bei, and Miss Jin, we are d that you are all well." Cha Hua''s eyes were shining with happiness.


    On the other hand, Shui Xian covered his mouth and giggled, "It seems that the rtionship between Miss Jin and Master Bei is progressing quite well" she gave Bei Li Yan a thumbs up.


    Lan Hua and the others were grinning from ear to ear while Jin Hao''s expression darkened, "Until when are you going to hug my little sister?"


    Bei Li Yan felt wronged why does he treat like a pervert, "Hey, I was just being nice here¡­" but he still didn''t let go of his hug.


    Jin Hua was startled, she realized her inappropriate behavior and then quickly pulled herself from Bei Li Yan''s embrace, a secondter her face turned bright red then she awkwardly wiped the tear marks on her cheeks as she did so Jin Hua notice the stain on Bei Li Yan''s cor.


    Jin Hua felt embarrassed even more thus she frantically apologized to Bei Li Yan "Mas...Li Yan, sorry I got your robe dirty, it''s my fault! give it to me I''ll wash it for you!"


    "In Here?" Bei Li Yanclench his cor coyly.


    Jin Hua could feel the imaginable smokeing from the top of her head "No...no...I mean...not now" the more she tried to exin the redder her face be.


    "Yeah, give the robes to me I will help you to....burn it" Jin Hao chides.

 Chapter 968 Light After Dark II

    The long night finally ended and the sunrise shone brightly as if to signal a new beginning although no one was sure if it was a good or bad start. As soon as the fifth elder Su sheng and Su Feng returned, the Su family couldn''t contain their excitement, instantly they all ran and hugged each other with tears running down their cheeks no one cared to maintain their dignity as masters as they were just d they were able to unite return.


    The haughty Su Miou Lin was crying like a child and kept repeating the word ''sorry'' while being hugged by the Fifth Elder, she only found out what really happened after Su whose uncle told her everything and she had also seen terrifying Beasts trying to barge in, luckily. The array nned by the Hei Shen sect managed to restrain them while he heard thunderous roars and screams everywhere like a nightmare that he couldn''t wake up from.


    She thought she would never see her grandfather, uncle, and first cousin again, and after how they separated, Su Miou Lin couldn''t bear to imagine that those would be herst words to the fifth elder and Su Feng.


    Thankfully they returned safely, Su Miou Lin kept promising that she would change for the better. The Fifth elder could see this time his granddaughter seriously want to change he was d but sad because of what she had experienced, she must be so afraid.


    Because Jin Kai didn''t have many n members left and after this, there were fewer and fewer, the thousands of members had been reduced to only about two or three hundred people. all of them that still remain were deeply distraught, stressed, and scared only after the third elder hollered that everything was over and save to go out did they dare to open their front gate, and the sight that wee them made them shiver.


    Wherever they look they saw pieces of human limbs, and the ground and wall were stained with blood, seeing this they did not dare toe out but when they saw the third elder with the fifth elder and their people discussing outside with the Hei Shen sect members they feel more assured to step out their feet outside, however, the women and children remain indoors after seeing the bloody chaos outside they didn''t want their wives, children, and concubines to faint after seeing this.


    The fifth elder gathered all the patriarchs from every family and exined what happened including what Jin Kai had done, they didn''t want to believe it but the evidence in front of their eyes could not be lied to.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Jin Hua, and the others exchanged what information they had found.


    "So the Jin family was all wiped out." Jin Hao''s voice remained calm and steady as he wiped his face and neck with a wet cloth perhaps because he had heard it from Jin Kai himself.


    "There''s not even a single child left?" Jin Hua''s eyes widened in shock, she knew there were several small children in the Jin Family, even toddlers. she couldn''t imagine that they all died at the hands of Jin Kai.


    Jin Hua looked down feelingplicated, the family responsible for the death of her mother and Jin Hao''s mother had died tragically but she didn''t feel happy at all, on the contrary, she felt very sad.


    "I know it''s hard...Don''t be so sad" Bei Li Yan patted Jin Hua''s shoulder gently.


    "I don''t understand...all of those children...why?" confusion, anger, and sadness filled her eyes.


    Bei Li Yan sighed, he summon a small stool from his ring and then make Jin Hua sit on it then Bei Li Yan speak in a resignation tone"He is desperate and desperate people will do desperate things, you may never understand¡­but I think that''s a good thing for you, I hope you will never understand that kinda desperation in your life" Bei Li Yan then put a cloak around Jin Hua shoulder.


    Jin Hua didn''t know if it was Bei Li Yan''s words or the warmth of the cloak on her shoulders but she felt much better, although she still didn''t understand at least she could ept Jin Kai''s decision.


    In the meantime, Jin Hao had changed his tattered robe into a new one, and quietly pensive with his thoughts, Bei Li Yan then approached him.


    "Army of dark creatures huh, your stepbrother is really nuts," Bei Li Yan sneered, he didna know if he want to praise Jin Kai or curse him.


    "What worries me is whether we seed in stopping Lao Min Na''s n or are we toote...." the corners of Bei Li Yan''s eyes creased with concern.


    "I don''t know...I hope so but I can''t stop thinking about what Jin Kai said about Lazarus''s n" Jin Hao sighed heavily.


    "Lory said, Lazarus might have the same predicament as Lory when she first cast to our world meaning he might lose some of his power so perhaps he used Lao Min Na to regain his strength he gives that woman knowledge and power also turning her back her time so she can re-do her mistakes, I have to admit if the n went well we will have a hard time fight against Lao Min Na, heck we might choose to work with her instead cause we have to admit it''s a lucrative deal"


    "Well, that''s will exin why Lao Min Na so confidently proposed cooperation with Our Lord, she knew our Lord''s identity and his old illness. It''s most likely that she will use the power of Lazarus to cure our Lord''s poison and if that happens..." Jin Hao holds his breath.


    "Something much worse than what happened with Jin Kai¡­" Bei Li Yan''s voice was filled with heavy emotion.


    "So much worst..." Jin Hao''s add-in.


    "With Jin Kai, the Demon ys with his fears and insecurities but with our Lord at that time...I hate to admit that it might be even easier to rope him in because milord has no attachment to the world or the people, the world can crash and burn he won''t care, and we.. we might just follow him blindly because we owe too much to our Lord...."


    Bei Li Yan looked down and mumbled weakly "We are¡­ and I guess we will, especially if we take the Lao Min Na pill, just like them we will be more detached with our own conscience," a chilling thought swept over him as to what would they might be.<sub> </sub>


    "But Lory came..." Bei Li Yan suddenly said.


    "Yes... she''se" Jin Hao smiled faintly, "And I think that''s how the game change..."


    "You think the Demon changed his ns after he failed to bring our Lord to his side" Bei Li Yan was dumbfounded.


    "We all think madam is protected by our Lord but the truth is she was the one who protects our lord, not only did she heal Milord illness, she also teaches him the meaning of life....a reason to live that none of us can give our Lord no matter how long we have stood beside him" Jin Hao subconsciously clenched his fists "If Lao Min Na can get our master, she doesn''t need Jin Kai or anyone else, she will have enough resources to create the dark army with Hei Shen sect power alone, and with us backing her up nothing will stand in her way to dominate the world"


    <strong>"That BITC*!"</strong> Bei Li Yan smacked his fists and shout furiously, Bei Li Yan cannot imagine if that really happened then that means they would all be Lao Min Na and Lazarus puppets. And it was certain that they would be taken full advantage of them as she did to the Misty Lake n.


    "Whether Lory realizes it or not she has protected us from Lao Min Na and Lazarus'' evil ns even though Lory always says she is guilty of bringing her demons into our world but I don''t think it''s entirely her own fault, it wasn''t her fault that Lao Min Na fell to Lazarus'' seduction, it''s also not her fault that we are all easily manipted with power and wealth, even if Lory is guilty, we also can''t escape responsibility for our own greed." Jin Hao said.


    "Of course, it''s not entirely her fault, no matter what people say, she''s just an ordinary young girl, who likes to eat sweets, y with her friends, and make jokes, so why should she bear the weight of the world on her? ?" he''s been through a lot so why should he suffer more than us!" Bei Li Yan shouted angrily.


    Initially, he epted Lory because Zhao Li Xin loved him and also because Lory had never used Zhao Li Xin or hurt him but after he got to know Lory he found Lory very kind, friendly, and also very positive in seeing life because of that Bei Li Yan did not expect Lory''s life filled with difficulty and despair he didn''t expect the woman who was always smiling broadly to experience such a huge loss even by her standards.


    Since then Bei Li Yan admired Lory, even more, he admired her fortitude, toughness, and also her wisdom in dealing with all the crazy obstacles she faced.


    "I know...that''s why we must return immediately to our Lord''s sides and report everything we know" Jin Hao''s expression tightens with urgency.


    "Brother, are you going to leave?" Jin Hua suddenly came to him.


    Jin Hao smiled tly "I''m the white Dragon Pce King, I belong to the Hei Shen sect, I should go to where my Lord is" his words were calm but firm.


    "Then Ie with you as well..." Jin Hua said.


    "You don''t live here?" Bei Li Yan was shocked.


    Jin Hua shakes her head "The Jin family has gone, and as a part of the Jin family I cannot stay after what Jin kai did"


    "What happened wasn''t your fault?" Jin Hao said.


    "Maybe not, but as the Jin family I have to take responsibility, after all....I''ve always wanted to leave this ce but I can''t give up my responsibilities to this ce, but with this, I can finally let go of the shackles that entangled me" Jin Hua sounds ad but at the same time she feels relieved.


    Jin Hao squints his eyes "Are you sure, the ce that we go is very dangerous, there''s a possibility we all going to die" he bluntly reminds her of the danger.


    "Jin Hua pressed her lips together then say: "If what Jin Kai aid is true then there''s no ce is save, therefore I rather fight the Demon with you or die trying" her expression brimmed with determination by now Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan know that nothing can persuade her.


    "Well...she''s not wrong?" Bei Li Yan shrugged as he speaks for Jin Hua.


    Jin Hao massages his temple tiredly and let out a long exhale, Jin hao then opens his arms and says in resignation: "So,e at your own risk then"


    Jin Hua beamed then she jump and hugged Jin hao happily "Thank you, brother!"


    Bei Li Yan then gives Jin Hao a look saying ''Softie''


    And Jin Hao answered with a cold snort.

 Chapter 969 Testament

    Soon after Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Jin Hua, and all of the Hei Shen sects left the Misty Lake while Tian Meng Ji and Mu Jan Ge continued to teach about purifying Qi against dark forces including filling in their information about Lazarus, the parasitic beast and such. Needless to say, it will take a long time for them to digest the situation, other than that they also need to repair the mess that Jin Kai left behind, Hei Shen will provide some assistants and so will the Jiu Yun sect but for the Mistyke to fully recover it will depend on the people themselves.


    "So¡­they left?" Su Feng''s voice hinted with disappointment "Miss Jin as well?"


    "Yes, ording to Miss Jin this is for the best..." replied Mei Gui who had stayed a while to deliver the news of her master''s departure and also provide some assistance to the Misty Lake n.


    "She doesn''t have to leave though..." Su Feng muttered sadly.


    Mei Gui was still smiling but in her heart, she was grateful that Jin Hua left because it seems young master Su likes Miss Jin Hua, it could be bad ifter Miss Jin Hua develops a certain feeling for this young master considering how slow her master movement is, she doesn''t know why did Bei Li Yan suddenly be dense about his own feeling when he used to be smart.


    "Is sheing back?" Su Feng asked with an expectant look.


    While maintaining her smile Mei Gui replied firmly "No, I think she wants to stay with the only family she has left, Master Jin Hao also has a very close rtionship with Master Bei Li Yan he even allowed Miss Jin Hua to stay at Master Bei''s residence."


    "Oh¡­ is that so" Su Feng smiled but couldn''t help to feel down, after all, he saw Bei Li Yan and Jin Hua hugging each other so it''s no surprise if they had a close rtionship, still he has a hope...


    "Yup~" Mei Gui smiled sweetly.


    ''Master, I got rid of your rival, you must give me a raise!''


    ____________________________________________________


    <strong>_The day before going to the Mistyke n_</strong>


    At midnight inside the Pavilion Zhao Li Xin and the four pce kings including the Mong Brothers gathered while Mong Ki put some paper reports on the table exining thetest news he got, while Mong Yi poured a cup of wine for Zhao Li Xin and the four kings solemnly listening even Bei Li Yan who used to joke around listened attentively.


    After the discussion finished Wu San Bo turn his head to Jin Hao, "I have it was toote for a mistyke n ... Are you okay with that Hao?"


    The corner of Jin Hao''s lips rose slightly before he casually took a sip of wine then he cooly said: "I have left that ce for more than a decade, the ce has be a strange ce for me then again I never consider that ce as my home"


    "I had a hunch, you would say that" Wu San Bo smiled "Still, it''s not easy to see the ce you used to know being destroyed right in front of your face, right"


    "Are you being sentimental to me?" Jin Hao gives Wu San Bo side eyes as if he was a fool, "I think Miss Guan change you more than I thought, huh?" he teases.


    "Hey, why did you suddenly bring up his name?" Wu San Bo grumbled with a bashful expression but he didn''t deny it.


    "Yeah because you changed a lot after you met her¡­ I meantely, you''ve be more¡­ what is it called¡­ aah, soft?" Bei Li Yan smirked yfully, even though Bei Li Yan was joking with him but honestly, Bei Li Yan never thought that one day he would ever use that word to describe the money-grubber, Wu San Bo.


    "Not only me, didn''t he also change after meeting miss Yuan" Wu San Bo pointed his finger at Jin Hao "I never thought Jin Hao could care so much for other humans besides our Lord, even Jiang Jin Wei''s has changed too, I heard you re-educated your little sister and you are also quite strict too" Wu San Bo raised his eyebrows he appears amused and amazed at the same time.


    Jiang Jin Wei ced his wine cup on the table and sighed, "Well I think it''s about time, in the past, I had neglected his education for a long time that''s why she was influenced by someone like Tang Mei Yi yets he was still Lucky that she didn''t get involved with Lao Min Na otherwise I can''t imagine what kind of cmity she will face" Jiang Jin Wei said in a heavy tone.


    "Yes, nothing ended well after getting involved with Lao Min Na, perhaps the luckiest was Zhao Yi Chen but that was because Master and Madam took steps to help him" Bei Li Yan nced at Zhao Li Xin.


    "In the end, no one has changed as much as milord, isn''t it?" Jin Hao smiled as he raised his winecup towards Zhao Li Xin.


    "Do I change a lot?" Zhao Li Xin slightly tilts his head his expression was nd as usual.


    "Yes, my Lord... but in a good way!" Jiang Jin Wei quickly exined.


    Zhao Li Xin sipped his wine in silence for a few seconds then suddenly he took out a round object made of gold, on top of it there was a unique me carving around it decorated with four symbols a Lion, a Vermillion bird, a Dragon, and a Turtle.


    Zhao Li Xin then touches on the secret mechanic under the round object split into four triangles.<sub> </sub>


    With a graceful motion of his hands, the four triangles flew andnded gently in front of the Pce of the Four Kings, they looked at the triangr object with puzzled looks.


    "Milord... this?" Jin Hao looked at Zhao Li Xin with a confused look.


    "Milord!" Mong Ki was struck with stress.


    "Whenbined, it will be the key to the underground pce," Zhao Li Xin said while taking a sip of his wine in a casual manner.


    Immediately everyone became silent, the four pce kings and the Mong brothers were dumbfounded because the authority to let people enter the underground Pce was the Sect master''s privilege, without Zhao Li Xin''s approval no one could know the exact location of the Underground Pce actually not all of the Hei Shen sect members knew where the underground pce especially the people who were joined in recent years, most of them don''t know where the underground pce is.


    "Milord, what does this mean?" Wu San Bo''s brows arched upwards while his jaw loosened.


    "It''s about time..." Zhao Li Xin mumbled as she stared at her wine cup watching the moon reflect on the surface of her wine, she raised her head then slowly swept her gaze across the six men around her, and fainted. a smile spread across his handsome face.


    "The first time I made Hei Shen was because I wanted a ce of my own, a ce that would not dictate to me, which waspletely under my control, a ce where I could build my own strength and it worked...by that ce has changed beyond my expectation because of all of you, unlike other sects we ept those who are left behind, those who have no ce to return to, those who are forgotten, those who are deemed useless, corrupted, polluted, we ept them rather than based on their talent or background we ce more emphasis on their character because we know skills and abilities can be taught as long as the person is willing to work hard unlike characters...there''s nothing we could do if the person has bad characters" Zhao Li Xin put down the cup wine on the table then straightened his back while putting his arms on the table.


    The four kings Pce and the Mong brothers exchange a nce and their expressions filled with mncholy as they reminiscence the past, unlike other sects most of the Hei Shen sect members had no family even if they had mos of them has disowned by their own family, therefore they treat the Hei Shen sect not only a ce to forged their strength and gather experience but instead as home and they treat each other like a real family that''s why the rtionship between the members far deeper than any other sects members out there.


    "You give us a home, Milord" Bei Li Yan''s voice filled with gratitude.


    "A protection...." Wu San Bo chimed in.


    "You give us hopes, Milord," said Jiang Jin Wei solemnly.


    "You give us a strength and reason to live" Mong Ki also replied.


    Mon Yi did not want to lose he also said "Yes, you give us a future despite our background and past!"


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles looking at their worried faces "Don''t worry, I don''t have the intention to leave Hei Shen, I just share half of my authority just in case...."


    "In case?" Jin Hao furrowed his brows showing his displeasure.


    The six men stared intensely at Zhao Li Xin, every single one of them has their eyebrows knitted closely expressing their genuine concern. The funny thing is that most other sects would be happy to share their authority with their sect master, they were supposed to be proud, exhrated, or at least excited however, Jin Hao and the others didn''t show any of that reaction instead they all look wary, Zhao Li Xinughed inwardly, sometimes he forgot how entric his subordinates were.


    "This battle is like no other we have ever faced, what we are fighting are creatures that we only know from myths and folklore, although I am not pessimistic, however, as usual, I will be prepared for all possibilities that might happen, and in this case. ..if something happens to me..."


    "Nothing will happen to you." Jin Hao suddenly interrupted.


    Zhao Li Xin raised a hand to calm him down then continued, "If... anything happens to me then my power will fall into Lory''s hands and the six of you will be her advisers and protectors... however if Lory and I..."


    "It will not happen!" Bei Li Yan subconciously raised his voice.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled faintly, "Of course, that won''t happen, it''s just wild spection..."


    "Still you shouldn''t say something like that, my Lord" Mong Ki expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed, "Lory and I have talked about this so I have to convey it to all of you¡­." he ignored their disagreement and continued, "If we don''t make it¡­ we will leave the Hei Shen sect to all of you, it will be your responsibility to protect the sect and also our members also maintained our rtionship with all our allied and I know that you all will not disappoint me, right" Zhao Li Xin sped his hands on the table.


    They exchange hesitant nces without saying anything, neither said anything then in a voice full of authority, Zhao Li Xin repeated <strong>"RIGHT!"</strong>


    Pressured by Zhao Li Xin''s choice, Jiang Jin Wei was the first to pick up the triangr object then stood up and cupped his head, soon after the others followed then answer simultaneously "As you wish my lord!"

 Chapter 970 Testament II

    Zhao Li Xin sat on the stone bench enjoying the evening breeze and moonlight, he never understood why Lory would spend hours sitting staring at the sky sometimes until dawn, but now he could understand thefort and moments of calm that night provided. , a sense of mncholy as his memories jump from past and present in an irregr motion he doesn''t realize he has been through so much since the day he could remember until today, usually when he reminiscences about the past Zhao Li Xin will be filled with emptiness but now is different.


    Zhao Li Xin once asked Lory if her past has many bitter memories why she always remembers them, why doesn''t she try to forget everything?


    At that time Lory will smile and say ''Because not all of is a sad memory''


    Zhao Li Xin now understands, that''s when someone forgets their sadness you will forget the mistakes you made, the loss you experienced, the burden you carry eventually everything that makes you who you are, that''s why Lory never wants to forget because she never wants to forget who she was, therefore, he will not forget himself as well, he will not forget the enemy he made, the friends he found, the family he created.


    "Mong Ki, Mong Yi..."


    The two of them had stayed close to apany their Lord unless Lory was present they were always by Zhao Li Xin''s side just like a habit they never get too far except when Zhao Li Xin give them order.


    "We here, Milord!" the two of them answer in tunes.


    "I always thought I was an independent person, the sess I made, all the obstacles and achievements that I have achieved until now are my own¡­ I was too arrogant, when I told my wife that I was always all alone she told me to think again if I''m truly alone all this time, only now do I understand that I''m never alone¡­ because I always have both of you by my side" Zhao Li Xin looked at the moon and smiled, the same smile he used to show Lory.


    "Milord..." Mong Ki''s words choked in his throat.


    "Perhaps the only good thing my dear stepmother has ever done to me was to appoint you two as my personal servants" Zhao Li Xin chuckled as soon as he remembered Ying Xi Lu appointing Mong Ki and Mong Yi as his servants because she thought they were weak and stupid because Mong Ki rarely spoke and Mong Yi always looked flustered but who would have thought that they became his first sword and shield even today Zhao Li Xin regards them as an extension of his limbs and he trusts them even more than the four king''s Pces.


    "I remember you both were there when they put me in the cold warehouse, we also shared that hard bread when they starved us, you even took my ce to receive punishment from them" Zhao Li Xin suppressed a smile.


    "It''s nothing my Lord besides the one who usually gets punished is Mong Yi," said Mong Ki casually.


    "That''s because he got a big mouth." The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips slightly lifted, Mong Yi used to deliberately annoy them to shift their anger from Zhao Li Xin, as a result, he was hit severely.


    "You...are right, Milord." Mong Yi shyly rubbed his nose.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at them and scoffed, "You guys have so many opportunities to leave me and choose a better Master, but you guys are too stubborn, I can never get rid of you two"


    "Well, it''s because we are smart," Mong Ki states the fact as if it''s true.


    "Yes, my Lord, we have a hunch that you will be a great man, which is why we refuse to let go of your golden thigh," said Mong Yi confidently.


    "Hump, you two are just stupid!" Zhao Li Xin chides them mercilessly.


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi mped their mouths, they couldn''t deny that they stayed with Zhao Li Xin not because they saw potential in him, it was simply because they couldn''t bear to leave the little boy all alone.


    Seeing them being quiet Zhao Li Xin chuckled, it had been a long time since he had seen them make such expressions, suddenly their memories of their childhood sh in his mind then he realized there wasn''t only pain, heartache, and sadness there was also joy, warm evenugh, he wonders why he couldn''t remember until now perhaps because the resentment was too much it blinded him, to survives he steels his heart and when that''s not enough he created giant ice wall around his heart then he pushed everyone away so no one can touch him but at the same time he couldn''t touch them.


    Why did he never realize it was a lonely world, well he never care so he had no time to contemte, he doesn''t even make a time because he knows he had so little time to make the world feel how he felt.<sub> </sub>


    ''Emptiness''


    "Milord, are you okay?" Mong Ki got worried a bit since Zhao Li Xin seem like in a daze.


    There was a gentle calm in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes as he turn his eyes at them "It''s been a long time but I never told both of you..."


    "Milord?" Mong Yi and Mong Ki turn back at Zhao Li Xin waiting for his next words.


    A warm smile bloomed on Zhao Li Xin''s face as he sincerely looks at them "Thank you...thank you for staying by my side all these years"


    ______________________________________


    When Zhao Li Xin entered his room, Lory sat while leaning on the windowsill, she prop her chin with her palm while watching the moon with a mncholy expression. The bluish wavy hair fluttered on her back then gently fell on her shoulder like a flower petal falling on snow, meanwhile, her soft pink lips were slightly part as she immersed in her thought, for a moment time seems to stand still.


    Zhao Li Xin knew she must be in the middle of reminiscences of her past, some memory might be good but some might be sad nevertheless it was all part of her. For as long as he lived Zhao Li Xin had never met anyone as strong as Lory, someone who was strong enough to carry the burden of her past and brave enough to ept her future ... whatever it would be and walk tall towards it.


    Lory suddenly sensed Zhao Li Xin''s presence, he turned his head and smiled, "You are here..."


    "I''m here..." Zhao Li Xin smiled back at him as she walked over to him and then sat down beside him then Lory leaned her head on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder intertwining their fingers "What was their reaction?"


    "They don''t look happy..." Zhao Li Xin replied simply.


    "As expected..." Lory answered purposely, "but it was necessary..." Lory said again.


    <o>,m Zhao Li Xin smiled as she lowered her head on Lory''s head while gazing at the moon surrounded by stars that looked like shimmering dust, it was undeniably a beautiful night almost like a dream.</o>


    "You know what...at night a lot of good things happened" Zhao Li Xin suddenly speak.


    "Hm?"


    "You found me at night right, then I fell in love with you at night too, and the first promise you made to me also happened at night...a night like this" Zhao Li Xin gently hold her cheeks with a dazzling smile spread on his beautiful face, his eyes that used to be cold sparkling under the soft moonlight.


    "You still remember what you promised to me right?"


    How could he forget, he was the one who made her integrate into this world, without him she would still be lost between past and present. Lory ced his hand on Zhao Li Xin''s then he kissed the inside of her palm gently as he looked at her gently.


    "Wherever I go, I will take you with me" Lory''s purple eyes gleamed like precious gems.


    Her heart was pounding like a horse galloping a thousand miles, only she who could make him feel this way. Zhao Li Xin pressed his lips against her while slowly enjoying the sweetness of her lips, it was a long and passionate kiss.

 Chapter 971 Friends And Foe

    The emergence of red pir rays that shot into the sky has attracted many people and news began to spread throughout the world and gather many people from every continent to the city of Yu Jin. At the same time, the road to Yin Shan Mountain was closed by the Heaven''s Gate sect as result it created an uproar that involve the Kingdom of Chang Lan as the monarch who have the utmost authority because of that situation inside the Yu Jin City became very tense.


    More and more people entered the city of Yu Jin who came from various kingdoms and sects, in a short time they filled every corner of Yu Jin City while some ordinary people chose to leave the city but there were still many people left in a simple city to take advantage of arrival Arrive a lot of respectable people.


    Some merchants took this opportunity to make a profit by providing some exclusive services such as residence, food, luxury items, and many more to the distinguished people while noble families are eager to make connections, after all, not every day all the respectable people from all over the world gather in one ce.


    At the small treasure shop, Lory disguised as a female shop attendant who worked in a shop, but because their shop was small, not many people were still people who visited the shop and most of them were foreigners from outside the city.


    Lory stood on the second floor while looking down then he muttered calmly "more - and more people came"


    "Ya Madam" Mong Yi answered when he stood next to him wearing the same uniform to disguise himself, "Yun Fang Zi The Crown Prince of Yun Mo Kingdom just arrived today and I heard Zhao Yi Chen also on the way" Mong Yi exined further.


    "Did all the Monarch in this world are so rxed they can leave their kingdom anytime they want?" Lory''s mouth twitch as she remembered some empress also on the way.


    "Usually not but because of the rare urrence so it attracts many people from various levels, they all think there must be a valuable treasure or something that causes such a phenomenon at Yin Shan mountain," Mong Yi said


    Lory then blows her cheeks "Well, they weren''t wrong" Lory then lean on the railing with his arms crossed "There''s a lot of male customers today too, huh?!" said Lory with a helpless look.


    Mong Yi look down with a t look, his eyes show he had no interest in the "Most of them are sect members"


    "Are they strong?" Lory perfunctorily asks.


    Mong Yi frowned for a second then answer nonchntly "They will not be a problem"


    "Individually may not¡­." Lory props her chin.


    Mong Yi knows what Lory means, it will be the sect of those who will make a problem, actually, the situation bes more chaotic when many people want to go to Yin Shan''s mountain but the Heaven''s Gate sect has blocked the road to what they will do, what they will do, There are only two options, first through negotiations which are the best choice but it some people might think it was troublesome while the second option will be through violence that means war, however, how many people dare to go on war with the Heaven''s Gate sect?


    And even if someone dares to fight, there will be many fallen victims, when people fight to the death the only one who will get the benefits is only Lazarus and the madam must be aware of this as well.


    "There''s news from Guan Men Niang or Wu San Bo?" Lory turned her head in Mong Yi.


    "Unfortunately, not yet madam" Mong Yi answered regretfully.


    Lory frowned while looking down and pondered because the situation had changed suddenly Lory worried about what Lazarus would do, and what the red light pir mean? Did Lazarus know something about it, why couldn''t she stop thinking that the demon was waiting for something...something significant.


    No matter how much she thinks in the end, the truth could only be known after they obtained the Crimson Lightning sword. Lory closed her eyes while taking a deep breath even though she wanted to reduce the loss of innocent victims but when the time came to fight with Lazarus it seems that the situation will be unavoidable.


    ''Failure is uneptable''


    "Mong Yi, find a way to send a message to Wu San Bo, tell him to speed up the n, we must destroy the Heaven Gate sect and Wei Zu Tian immediately so we can get the crimson Lightning sword as soon as possible, tell him to do whatever it takes¡­ tell him this is an order as the owner of the Xin Shen token" her voice was calm and firm without the hints of authority.


    Mong Yi is taken aback for a moment, he could see the glimpse of Lory''s image as a noble princess but then Mong Yi quickly gathered his thoughts then cupped his fists and replied respectfully, "Understood, young madam!"


    Lory never used her authority as the owner of Xin Shen''s token by doing so it shows how urgent the situation was and that means they are obligated to do any length to fulfill her order. Soon after Mong Yi received his order he turn around and left leaving Lory alone with her eyes fix on the first floor watching the hustle and bustle with an unreadable expression.


    "Lory¡­" Xi Ying suddenlyes from behind.


    Her stomach has gotten a little bigger but she is still very active other than the mood swing swings and weird appetite Yang Xi Ying didn''t have any severe symptoms, she didn''t know if it was because of the herbal medicine, or because she was a cultivator, maybe because of Yang Xi Ying''s nature but she didn''t have too many problems like a normal pregnant woman in fact her appearance be softer and her face glowing like a pearl which makes her, even more, beautiful than she already is, as the result even with a simple dress she can still make men held their breaths as she walks past that is also one reason why they have so many male customers.<sub> </sub>


    "Hey, how are you?" Lory sizes her up with genuine concern.


    "I''m fine, I just had dinner with Brother Li" her face beamed with joy.


    Lory''s forehead was slightly wrinkled,tely, Yang Xi Ying has been craving food with very strong odors such as smelly tofu, fermented beans, and the like, when Lory entered the room she thought there was something dead in the room.


    Unable to stand the smell finally Lory honestly said to Yang Xi Ying ''Sweety, I love you so much but I can''t eat with you anymore''


    Luckily Yang Xi Ying understood after all Lory wasn''t brought up in this world so she was more tolerant towards Lory but couldn''t say the same to Li Mo Zhen, well he had to apany Yang Xi Ying to the bitter and worst.


    Lory felt sorry for the gentle and kind man Li Mo Zhen even Zhao Li Xin just stood in front of the door for a second before he immediately left leaving Lory who was still trapped inside, and for the first time, Zhao Li Xin ditch her.


    Yang Xi Ying leaned against the railing beside Lory while looking down and her brows furrowed gradually, "Why do we get so many male customers?" she suddenly grumbled.


    "..."


    Yang Xi Ying then continues "Perhaps because there are so many prospective bachelors and bachelorettes in the city, people be eager to find potential spouses" Yang Xi Ying clicked her tongue with a disgusted expression, "I thought they came here for serious reasons¡­" she sneered coldly.


    "Well, this is a rare opportunity to establish a rtionship between sects or noble families after all this asion didn''t happen every day" Lory concludes.


    "I think so" Yang Xi Ying sighed then suddenly pped her hands "Oh, I got news from Yue Yin, she said she will be here tomorrow" Yang Xi Ying smiled excitedly.


    "Oh, that''s great..." Lory''s expression lit up, she feel terrible she cannot attend Ming Yue Yin''s wedding, yet again her marriage was also a mess and she never attended Yang Xi Ying''s wedding because they only closed after that, Lory thought maybe she had no luck when ites to attending a normal wedding.


    "Oh, there also news that many sects have sent a lot of treasures to Heaven gate sect as a bribe so that they could enter Empyrean green forest? in the end, they tried peaceful means" Yang Xi Ying said.


    Lory was curious, "Does that work?"


    Yang Xi Ying shrugged "I don''t know, I haven''t heard anything since then but my hunch says it won''t be that easy"


    "Yeah, I also thought the same especially when Lao Min Na was involved¡­. I wonder what she has up her sleeve" Lory said with a wary expression.


    Xi Ying suddenly snapped her fingers, "There''s other news too! Do you remember the people we met when we went to Yu Jin city, the people from the Sword saint sect!" she deliberately divert the conversation.


    Lory frowned as she try to remember not long after her eyes widened, "That stupid boy who wanted to get a cat divine beast...he still alive?!" Lory''s eyes widened in shock.


    Yang Xi Ying chuckled cause she also reacted the same way when she heard the news "Apparently...."


    "How is his condition now?" Lory marvels that a lousy boy was able to preserve his life.


    "He was injured but the one who almost died was the man called Yang Zhou¡­. you remember that man, tough-looking man - stoic face?" Yang Xi Ying makes a description with her hands and face, she actually had a good impression of the loyal man, she thought it was a waste for that good man almost die for that stupid boy.


    Lory also felt the same way, the man looks respectable and honest, it''s a shame to lose a man like that. "Yes-yes, good man, I hope he is well"


    "Well, he''s still alive but I don''t know his condition precisely, but I heard the Sword Saint sect leader Tao Ji Fang came and I heard he gives his Son quite a beating" Yang Xi Ying raised her thumbs up andughs clearly she didn''t feel sorry at all for the stupid kid.


    "Yeah, he deserved it," Lory said in agreement if it was her it wouldn''t end with just a beating cause as the leader it was an unforgivable mistake to put his subordinates recklessly in a dangerous situation, especially just for his own satisfaction.

 Chapter 972 Breaking The Array

    The candle me suddenly went out and left behind a ck smoke that disappeared instantly. Lao Min Na nced at the candle with an even expression, a dangerous glint shed across her dark red eyes before disappearing.


    "So he''s dead..." a sinister smile came from a young man with snake-yellow eyes.


    Lao Min Na didn''t bother lifting her head, she continued to write with her brush and then pressed the stamp on the edge of the paper. the young man was lying on the arhat chair casually looking at Lao Min Na with a funny expression.


    "Everything we need to know about dark creatures is here" Lao Min Na dropped a pile of books on the table "And Wei Zu Tian has resumed Jin Kai''s work, soon the army of darkness you want will be avable"


    "What exceptional news" contrary to his words his face didn''t show any excitement.


    "You don''t look happy?" Lao Min Na curiously asks.


    Lazarus sneer then retort "Do I ever look happy to you?"


    Lao Min Na squints her eyes, other than looking like a lunatic he never looks happy or at least shows any satisfaction with anything. most of the time he looks indifferent, bitter, or just in bitter although she never understands why?


    "My bad..." Lao Min Na briefly said.


    The grin ying around the edges of Lazarus'' mouth made him look even more sinister, however, Lao Min Na was already numb to it than he was more amazed how he could recognize Lazarus so easily even though he kept changing his appearance by possessing various kinds of human bodies but she can spot on him right away without even seeing his hideous yellow snake eyes, maybe Lazarus was right that she had be part of the demon and when she died her soul would merge with Lazarus and provide as some kind of tonic that would strengthen the Demon power while her soul will be cursed in agony along with the demon but that was the price of using the demon power to change one''s fate just like that princess.


    "It''s a pity cause he preserved longer than I thought, but of course not as long as you after all you are special, aren''t you," he said with a mocking tone.


    Lao Min Na''s expression remains t, there''s not much human emotion left in her anymore, ironically it makes her rtionship with Lazarus be much easier.


    Lazarus rose from his chair then walk towards Lao Min Na he then sits at the table while Lao Min Na stare at him indifferently, Lazarus''s pointy finger trance her cheeks to her chin and he grin "It really nit much to left, huh?" he cocked his head appears a bit disappointed "No love, guilt, anger, pain¡­even hatred, well you don''t have much about it in the first ce¡­"


    "You don''t like it?" Lao Min Na asks.


    "Hm, Like an empty doll" Lazarus click his tongue in disgust "When you don''t love, you don''t hate, therefore you don''t feel pain anymore, because of that you don''t feel guilt, without guilt how could you feel remorse and without remorse you have no reason to change..." Lazarus retracts his hands as if he was touching something dirty he wipes his finger with his sleeve "Everything that makes you interesting as a human being it''s gone¡­now you are nothing but an empty shell"


    "You make me like this¡­"Lao Min Na coldly said.


    "True¡­by your own will nheless," Lazarus Says with heavy sarcasm.


    Lao Min Na pressed her lips tightly as she had no words to refute because indeed everything that happened in her life was due to her own choice, "It seems I did the same thing as that princess didn''t I?"


    "Who?" Lazarus frowned "You mean Lorient?" he raised his brows then a secondter he burst into augh "You and Lorient?" Lazarus hit his knee andughs loudly as if he heard the most ridiculous jokes while Lao Min Na''s face gradually darkens.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that you and orient are not the same, you are a puddle when he is an ocean, you are a shimmering ss but he is a bright moon in the sky, you can never be like her¡­ you are both driven by different reasons, therefore it created different oue...different life"


    Lao Min Na was not angry however she was curious "If I don''t know better, I would think you were in love with her?"


    Lazarus turned quiet for a second and a scary smile appeared on his face, "Oh, because I¡­." Lazarus admits bluntly as if it was natural then he got up from the table opening his arms "I love her as much as I hate her, I admire her and cursed her at the same time, why? because she reminds me of someone I know... someone who betrayed me" Lazarus turned his head but Lao Min Na could feel the difference in his tone of voice as he speak thest words.<sub> </sub>


    Other than acting like a madman sometimes he can act strangely when ites to the princess¡­.is hard to exin as it feels like seeing a scenery covered with thick fog although it was all blurry still you can glimpse something was there even though you cannot be sure what it is and that''s how she felt about Lazarus.


    However, this is the first time Lazarus spoke about someone betraying him, Lao Min Na is still curiosity pique but she knows better not to push it further or the consequences are unimaginable, Lazarus is a Devil, after all, therefore she keeps her thoughts on her own still she can''t stop thinking about who is the person who dared to betray him.


    _______________________________


    Meanwhile, in Heaven''s Gate sect, Guan Men Niang finally met spies from the Hei Shen sect, and just like Wu San Bo said most of them are outside members meaning they don''t have a high standing in heaven''s gate sects which is normal because only people who are close to the Duan Shu Shu and Wei Zu Tian groups who can enter inners members circles and usually they are part of the family of Duan Shu Shu''s subordinates or Wei Zu Tian meaning nepotism ys an important role in advancing positions in the Heaven''s Gate Sect.


    However, their hard work was not in vain for they manage to work in quite critical areas, some of whom worked as kitchen maids,undresses, and gatekeepers, which meant that it would make her next ns easier.


    Guan Men Niang''s first priority was to find a schedule when they changed the array matrix array, luckily everyone in this wretched sect was easy to bribe therefore it only took a little effort to get a schedule, of course, she used the excuse that she wanted run away from this ce which is very understandable and she''s not the first person who tried so the one that Guan Men Niang asking for help had no suspicious about Guan Men Niang intention.


    On contrary that person mocked Guan Men Niang stupidity cause even if she could get out of the Heaven''s Gate sect but how could she avoid the intense pursuit of the Heaven gate sect people.


    The man was sure Guan Men Niang was just digging her own grave but he didn''t bother to warn Guan Men Niang he was only concerned about how to cover his track so no one knows he had copied the schedule from his boss''s desk after he was sure no one could find any fault in his doing he epted the heavy bag of gold from guan Men Niang with wide smiles.


    After she get the schedule, Guan Men Niang then ordered softshell turtle soup as a sign to the spies in the Hei Shen sect that she had important information for Wu San Bo.


    Hearing this news the spy who works as a kitchen servant wille to serve the soup at that time Guan Men Niang will slip the map under the empty soup bowl which is then brought by the spy who works as a waiter, after that she will give it with the spy who works in theundry department, and the person in theundry will sew that important information on the inside of the uniform of the spy guard who works as a doorman and the doorman will give the information to people outside until the informationnd on Wu San Bo hands.


    While he was waiting for Wu San Bo, she was gathering information about the arrangement but the progress was very slow because Guan Men Niang didn''t want to make people suspicious. After all, she is usually very quiet so it would be strange if she suddenly became noisy.


    In her room, Guan Men Niang walk back and forth while wrecking her brine to find the solution to the problem, then suddenly a shadow came from behind her, Guan Men Niang yelped in horror but her mouth was covered before she could scream.


    "Shh, it''s me don''t scream"


    The familiar gentle voice make her heart stop then she turn her head slowly and her eyes widen "Mas...Master Wu?" she gasped.


    "Hello" Wu San Bo''s dazzling smile makes Guan men Niang''s heart beating like a war drum she is almost certain she will have a heart attack if this keeps going.


    Suddenly Wu San Bo''s eyebrows furrow "Hey, why are you got thinner?"


    Only now Guan Men Niang realizes that Wu San Bo still hugged her from behind, it was a very ambiguous position if someone saw it. Guan Men Niang reflexively breaks herself from Wu San Bo''s arms, "You - you - you came!" Guan Men Niang''s face stuttered as her face turns bright red even her neck be red.


    "Yes, too bad you don''t look happy?" Wu San Bo pouted and appear dejected.


    "Of course, I''m happy!" She quickly said and after that, she got more embarrassed she hope there was a hole that could swallow her right now, "I...I mean...um..." she squeeze her hands together nervously without daring to look at Wu San Bo''s eyes.


    See her flustered Wu San Bo imagine her like a startled rabbit he can''t help but chuckle, "Well, I''m happy to see you too miss Guan"

 Chapter 973 Annoying Kid

    It''s just a simple world but the flower within her suddenly bloomed painting every corner of her heart with beautiful pink color, Guan Men Niang lowered her head to hide her joy even though she kept telling herself that this feeling was futile but she couldn''t help feeling this way, the only thought she could do was to prepare herself for the inevitable heartbreak because she knew full well she didn''t deserve someone like him.


    "Please have a seat" Wu San Bo gestured politely to invite her to sit down then he waved his hand on the table and several ceramic boxes appeared, "I got new cakes from my shop, you might want to taste them?"


    Guan Men Niang''s face lit up looking at the colorful and cute looking desserts, he thought all the food from Wu San Bo not only tasted good but also the shape and packaging were very novel, unlike anything she had ever seen, "May I..." Guan Men Niang took a seat and her eyes swept across the table full of cute desserts with excitement.


    "Of course, enjoy your meal, I''ll brew some tea first." Wu San Bo casually said.


    Feeling guilty just sitting around Guan Men Niang quickly got up from her chair "No, let me¡­"


    "Sit down!" Wu San Bo gave her a reprimanding look then he continued to brew tea at another table.


    Giving no way to refute the Guans, Niang reluctantly returned to his seat but he did not take his food, instead, he waited for Wu San Bo, while he waited, the sound of running water gave him a rare sense of calm. , and once again he always felt this way when he was around Wu San Bo as if a rock on his shoulder had been lifted.


    As soon as he finished brewing the tea, Wu San Bo surprised Guan Men Niang to sit there watching him without touching his food, giving off a doy loyal feeling that was cute but sad at the same time.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Wu San Bo sighed as he put the teacup in front of him.


    Guan Men Niang answered honestly "It''s better to eat together" she sheepishly smile.


    Wu San Bo turned his gaze towards him and he inadvertently avoided his gaze. Wu San Bo took a deep breath then sat in front of him then he took some cakes onto Gu Men Niang''s te and said "You should try this"


    "Yes.." Guan Men Niang nodded obediently then picked up the chopsticks and started eating, although he kept his head down so Wu San Bo could see that she was enjoying his meal.


    Wu San Bo watched her while sipping his tea while Guan Men Niang enjoyed his meal quietly but the aura around her soften a lot indicating she had lowered her guards down.


    After a while, Wu San Bo ask, "How are you doing?"


    Guan Men Niang thought Wu San Bo was asking about the situation in the Heaven''s Gate sect situation she quickly put down her chopsticks then took a sip of tea and started reporting everything she knew.


    "Actually the situation is quite tensetely, it''s because some sects withdrew their support from The heaven''s Gate sect after they lost to Hei Shen sect and the faction that against Mada Duan Shu Shu take this chance to me Wei Zu Tian"


    Wu San Bo didn''t correct her, looks like she''s too focused onpleting his task then again GUan Men Niang rarely takes care of herself, oh well since he''ll be here for a while, therefore, he can keep an eye on her.


    "Oh, so the inner turmoil has begun" Wu San Bo sneered.


    Guan Men Niang didn''t hide her joy then she nodded "Yes, now within the Heaven''s Gate sect the power has split into two factions, one is the people who support Duan Shu Shu and Wei Zu Tian while the second is the people who oppose them,"


    "Haven''t the two factions always fought like this?" Wu San Bo asked while rubbing his jaw.


    "Yes, but never this great because they were all afraid of the Duan family and Wei Zu Tian, but then someone spread the news about Wei Zu Tian being seriously injured by Lord Long Ming then they thought this was a good opportunity to suppress Duan Shu Shu faction also many people are starting to switch sides as well," said Guan Men Niang.


    "What does Duan Shu shu side says?" Wu san Bo narrows his eyes.


    Guan Men Niang pondered for a moment then she looked at Wu San Bo with a confused expression, "Strange, they didn''t say anything¡­."


    Wu San Bo pursed his lips then a faint tremor of amusement was on his lips "It seems Duan Shu Shu wants to do a ''clean sweep'' in the Heaven''s Gate sect"<sub> </sub>


    Guan Men Niang tilted his head staring nkly "What do you mean?"


    Wu San Bo supported his chin with his palm then smiled mischievously "It means¡­we have a chance"


    ____________________________


    Today Lory was bored because Zhao Li Xin increased her practice time in the mystic realm inside his ring therefore Lory took this time to take a walk alone¡­.kidding, Girsha and Mong Ki also came with her and they dressed modestly in hopes they will blend with the crowd. Unfortunately, Mong Ki is quite manly therefore he garners quite a bit of attention from young girls but certainly not as much as Zhao Li Xin, and Girsha also garners a bit of attention from others as well but since they don''t feel any powering from Girsha they think she''s just a pretty bird which is useless so no one bothers as the result their stroll time is quite peaceful.


    [You look happy?] Girsha perched on Lory''s shoulder while talking through a telepathic connection.


    [You know how rare I''m taking a stroll without anyone asking for a fight with me?] Lory smiled in absolute contentment while enjoying the noise on the street and the gentle breeze.


    "Be careful madam!" Mong Ki suddenly stretch his arm in front of Lory then suddenly a butt flew in front of her and then rolled on the ground like a ball.


    [There goes your peaceful time] Girsha quipped.


    "You stupid Son, what do you think you doing!" a middle-aged man appear at the front gate he look like in his forties, he got a long ck beard and appear dignified however his eyes right now were burning with fire "Is it not enough you almost killed all your subordinates and friends and now you want to repeat your mistakes again!"


    The man''s loud voice attract everyone''s attention, meanwhile, the one who was rolling on the ground, painstakingly pull himself from the ground showing his face covered with bruised he re at the middle age man "I will not go back, if I do people willughing at me they will think I''m useless and weak, you had no idea what they say about me behind your back!" he screamed with tears brimming in his eyes.


    "He looks Familiar¡­." Lory tilts her head and mumbles.


    [Yeah, that stupid face seems familiar to me too¡­but where do I see that face?] Girsha also cocked his little head in the same curious manner.


    "Tao Bing Wen¡­" Mong Ki frown.


    Lory sped his hands as he finally recalled the brat he met when they were harassed by the Iron Sect, didn''t Yang Xi Ying tell him that the child was beaten by his father, it seems the beating was still continuing.


    "Then go alone if you insist on seeking death, don''t bite your people with your stupidity!" the dignified middle-aged man shouted loudly then flicked his cloak and turned into the gate while his men looked confused but decided toe in and closed the gate.


    Tao Bing Wen looked at him in disbelief that he was abandoned, he looked sad and hurt because no one cared about him, tears almost fell on his cheeks but he quickly wiped his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Lory was conflicted about whether she should greet him or ignore him but remembering how annoying the stupid kid was, Lory decides to ignore him, Lory then signs Mong Ki with her eyes to get out of here before the kid notices them. Lory and Mong Ki then quietly took a detour as they prepare to leave but suddenly they hear shouts.


    "You, wait a minute!"


    Lory bit her lips and cursed inwardly then she turn around with a forced smile stered on her face "Hello young master, what a coincidence!"


    "Aren''t you the one I help before?" Tao Bing Wen''s face suddenly lit up "Since I help you before, now I will give you a chance to repay your debt!" he smugly said with his arms resting on his hips.


    Lory''s face turn awry, actually, at that time Lory didn''t need Tao Bing Wen''s help at all and if there was any help it was Yang Zhou who helped them in the end, meanwhile, this kid only do was run his mouth and acting tough.


    However Lory swallows her annoyance, so she braces herself and smiles kindly "How can I help young master Tao?"

 Chapter 974 Annoying Kid II

    Tao Bing Wen was beaming with joy but he tried to hide it but he didn''t do his job well, Lory narrowed his eyes knowing the time was running out, and Lory looked up and sighed ''she should stay home''


    "Take me to the Apothecary first, there used to be a healer there" Tao Bing Wen grimaced as he rubbed his injured face.


    Lory saw Tao Bing Wen who was full of bruises, he did look like he needed treatment, but Lory smiled inwardly because Tao Bing Wen''s father didn''t seem to be ying around when he hit his son, Lory didn''t me Tao Bing Wen''s father because if she were Tao Bing Wen''s father she would definitely do the same, perhaps worst.


    "You know where Apothecary is around here?" he asks Mong Ki.


    Mong Ki gives Tao Bing Wen side-eyes which makes Tao Bing Wen shiver, Mong Ki then answers Lory politely "Yes.."


    "Let''s go!" Lory beckoned Tao Bing Wen to follow her then she walk without waiting for him.


    Although he was annoyed that Lory treated him casually however he was afraid of being left out, so he had no other choice but to chase after Lory and Mong Ki, still, Tao Bing Wen voiced his displeasure.


    "Hey, you have to treat your benefactor with respect, didn''t anyone teach you?" Tao Bing Wen scoffed.


    Mong Ki then shot a dagger at Tao Bing Wen, petrified he shrinks his neck like a turtle butter he bravely berates Mong Ki thinking he will not hurt him when Lory''s around "What, what do you want to do with me, huh? miss you must teach your servant how to respect his master''s benefactor" heined to Lory to reprimand Mong Ki.


    Lory stopped her tracks and then turned her cold gaze to Tao Bing Wen. "You know I could just leave you here, right?"


    "But...but you can''t treat your benefactor like this" Tao Bing Wen was persistent he did nothing wrong.


    Lory raised her chin "Really? why not? Who''s going to me me?"


    In fact, people usually forget when they are in debt, some even return good favors with evil, unfortunately only a few people repay other people''s kindness with the same kindness, and that is the real reality of life.


    Tao Bing Wen gulped his saliva he couldn''t help but admit he couldn''t do anything if Lory didn''t want to return the favor but as stubborn as he can be Tao Bing Wen then said: "I..I''ll tell my father that you treated me badly after I helped you!" he puffed out his chest shamelessly using his father''s name to suppress others.


    "You mean the same father who beat you not too long ago, what if he finds out that you recklessly looking for trouble with the Iron Sect to help strangers and then forces the stranger to return the favor?" Lory raised an eyebrow, her expression telling how stupid Tao Bing Wen was.


    "..." even though he was angry Tao Bing Wen didn''t dare to refute, needless to say, he will get beaten again if his father found out.


    Lory then raised her index finger like a teacher admonishing her student "Now shut your mouth, and follow me!" Lory turned around and walk away.


    See Lory walk without looking back Tao Bing Wen swallows his bitterness and then obediently follows Lory like a chick following his mother hen.


    After they arrive at the Apothecary, Lory asks if there is a physician in the ce because usually physicians are called to someone''s home to treat patients so sometimes they are not the ce, but luckily today the physician didn''t go anywhere so the shopkeeper brought them to another room to wait for the physician, a few minutester the physician came then he examined Tao Bing Wen''s wound.


    The physician carefully massaged his wound with ointment to speed up the healing but the boy kept twitching and crying which end up upsetting the healer and not only him Lory, Mong Ki, and Girsha were also annoyed.


    "Shut up!" Lory can''t take it anymore she scolds the boy.


    "This hurts so much, why don''t you try it yourself" Tao Bing Wen feels wronged.


    Lory wants to say that she had tried it since she was twelve to the point she was numbed of it, but she cannot say it thus she rolls her eyes "Aren''t you a cultivator, what kinda a cultivator who cannot stand that small wounds"


    The physician is also curious, the boy should be a cultivator but his body is not like a cultivator, his hands are too smooth which means he has never fought in his life how is that possible even though he has never fought but he definitely trains and from training should leave a mark but the boy body and hands were smooth like a baby butt.


    "I never got hurt!" Tao Bing Wen pursed his lips.


    "Huh?" Lory, mong Ki, and the physician were cocked their head in confusion.


    Embarrassed by their reaction Tao Bing Wen quietly said "My...my mother will cry every time I got hurt that''s why...I''m not allowed practice harshly"


    "Then...how do you practice?" Lory is bewildered but she tries to look calm.<sub> </sub>


    "I memorized the moves then practiced them in front of my parents, and I never made a single move!" he puffed his chest proudly.


    "What you mean you show it in front of your parents, are you having sparring in front of your parents?" Lory thought it was ridiculous.


    Tao Bing Wen got confused he shake his head "No, mother didn''t allow me sparring with anyone after I got hurt once...."


    Immediately, Lory and Mong Ki massage their head even the physician sighed heavily.


    [In short, he just put on a show to his parents like five years old!] Girshaughed making loud chirping noises for others to hear.


    "Miss, your bird is noisy" Tao Bing Wenined again.


    "Shut up!" said Lory curtly.


    "....."


    Lory was silent, learning martial arts without training with others was tantamount to performing arts if that''s what Tao Bing Wen learned then it wouldn''t be strange if people in his sect didn''t respect him, Lory couldn''t even imagine what would happen if Tao Bing Wen''s father died it was certain that the position of sect master would not be given to him, so what would happen to this spoiled brat.


    Lory wondered what this boy''s father was thinking, as the sect leader he should be aware of this right.


    furthermore, in consideration of Mong Ki the Tao n is dead for him, he just feels pity that the great Tao n will end like this.


    However, the stupid didn''t realize everyone looking at him with pity even the physician can''t stop sighing.


    ''What a shammed''


    After a while, the treatment finished then Mong Ki paid for the medication and the three of them left the pharmacy, Lory thought his work was done he turned to Tao Bing Wen "Young master since you''re doing well have a nice and... long day! " Lory saluted and prepared to leave.


    unbeknownst to her, the leech refused to let go, so he called out to Lory again "WAIT!"


    Lory turned around and red at him "What?!"


    Tao Bing Wen shrank his neck in fear, "I...I''m hungry" he timidly said.


    "Then eat, there are many restaurants here!" Lory became impatient, she scolded the spoiled child.


    Tao Bing wen''s face turned red and then looked down "I don''t have any money..." he embarrassedly said.


    Lory feel her blood sugar raise she close her eyes and rubbed her nape in resignation manner after she take a very deep breath she look at Tao Bing Wen again "Let''s eat then..."


    Tao Bing Wen''s face brightened again then he ran to Lory''s side, "I want to eat garlic ginger pork!"


    Lory looked at him coldly, "No!"


    Tao Bing Wen pursed his lips and whined, "But I want that!"


    Lory then coldly said: "I also wanted to ditch you right here - right now but I don''t, so we both didn''t get what we wanted today, or do you think we should get what we want today?!" a dangerous glint shed in her eyes, instantly shutting Tao Bing Wen''s mouth.


    [Aren''t you a softie~] Girsha teased.


    [Shut up!] Lory was really pissed she wishes he didn''t go out today.

 Chapter 975 Annoying Kid III

    Because she disguised herself as an ordinary woman from a rural vige, she could not go to a high-end restaurant, therefore Lory brought Tao Bing Wen to a small restaurant, even so, the restaurant was nice and clean but Tao Bing Wen think the ce was too small and cramped, it also looks very cheap it does not suit him at all as he wanted toin to Lory, he just opens his mouth for a second before quickly closed his mouth again under Lory warning gaze.


    Soon they enter the restaurant the waiter politely took them to the table near the window, then he wiped the table diligently before inviting Lory and the others to sit down, Lory then ordered a few side dishes and hot tea but then Tao Bing Wen asked "What about my garlic ginger pork?"


    Lory gave him side eyes while casually saying: "We will be vegetarian today"


    Tao Bing Wen''s shoulders instantly drop and then he whined like a kid "Whhy...?"


    "Meat is too expensive...unless you the one who will pay for it?" Lory sneers at him.


    Tao Bing Wen pursed her lips into a thin line, it was because he had no money, he shamelessly asked Lory for a gift so he had no choice but to eat in this small restaurant, normally he would not even give a nce at a small restaurant like this.


    "Miss, you really don''t know how to treat your Benefactor, huh?" Tao Bing Wen sarcastically said.


    Mong Ki sends a death re at Tao Bing Wen, it''s good enough that his madam treats this kid for a free meal and he still wants more, it seems the Tao n really doesn''t how to educate their young one.


    If Lory''s re makes him shut his mouth then Mong Ki''s re makes him quiver to his bones, still, he refused to give up thinking because his position is much higher than Mong Ki he thought mong Ki will not dare to touch him.


    If only he knows.


    "I don''t have enough money, do you want me to sell all my belonging to treat you to a fancy meal?" Lory gives reproachful eyes.


    Tao Bing Wen forgot that Lory came from a rural vige naturally, he wouldn''t have much money, feeling guilty Tao Bing Wen lowered his head and regretfully said: "I didn''t mean that..."


    Not long after the waiter came to bring the food, one by one the dishes were served on the table, and yes all vegetables, Tao Bing Wen''s expression turned somber, actually, he didn''t like eating vegetables when he was a child his mother had to force him to eat vegetables and when it didn''t work his mother will persuade him by giving him gifts like toys or candy only then Tao Bing Wen reluctantly eat vegetables and even then he doesn''t eat much either.


    But now he feel very hungry, especially after being his father''s punching bag, Tao Bing Wen felt his stomach was so empty he can eat a horse but unfortunately today he forgot his wallet, he also didn''t know where he can borrow money, after all, he didn''t know anyone in this city but if he returned to get his wallet he was sure his father would infuriate when he saw his face again.


    Tao Bing Wen sighed heavily if only his mother was here, his father would not dare to punish him let alone hit him, hump, he thought his father was too much, let''s see, after they got home he will cry to his mother so that his father will be punished by his mother, who told his father to hit him?


    Don''t know what the spoiled boy was thinking, Lory ate calmly with Girsha and Mong Ki, he could see Tao Bing Wen did not like eating vegetables but Lory didn''t care, from early age Lory taught a child cannot pick their food, Lory herself actually didn''t really like eating broli and carrots but Fred forced her through various ways, well more precisely through various threats and schemed.


    Eventually, Lory is able to eat carrots and broli but her picky eater attitude ispletely gone after the age of darkness arises when food was scarce, that''s when lory learned to appreciate any kind of food she can get, truthfully she had eaten many disgusting things just to survive. That''s why now Lory neverins about food anymore sadly under Zhao Li Xin''s intensive pampering her picky attitude slowly acting out again even though it''s not as bad as it used to be.


    Lory finished her food then quietly sipped her tea, it was bitter even though she only drank two stresses before she put it, it was Mong Ki who understood and then remained silent to the tender then she took an empty cup again then pour a new cup of tea for Lory.


    Lory smiled gratefully then she sipped with a pleasant sigh while propping her chin and then turn her gaze outside the window staring at people that passing by, talking and minding their own business without care, it was quite a familiar sight.


    It was peaceful and quiet until someone jeered in loud voice "Look who''s here!"


    Lory was surprised by the people with orange uniforms ''They look familiar'' Lory contemte.


    [Lory I think I have seen this eye-catching uniform before...] even Girsha who is usually oblivious to his surrounding can''t help but pay attention.


    [Oh yeah the uniform...where did I see it before?] Lory tilted her head as she tried to remember.


    "Huh, the Iron Horse sect, again!" Tao Bing Wen crashed into the table and shouted angrily.<sub> </sub>


    <strong>''The Orange Fruit group!''</strong> Lory and Girsha pped their hands... er, wings as they finally remember


    Meanwhile, Mong Ki poured more tea into Lory''s cup calmly, he looked indifferent to what happened.


    Some boys with orange uniforms with the horse''s symbol on their chestughed at Tao Bing Wen and the young man in the middle pointed his finger at Tao Bing Wen, "I heard you beaten and thrown away by your own father, the news seems right!"


    "That''s what is expected since he is useless, I hear his cultivation stuck at the Grandmaster level for years!" Another young man was mocked with a loud voice so that everyone could hear.


    "Don''t be too harsh on him, I hear the leader of the Sword Saint sect spent a lot of money to buy high-level pills to increase the young master''s cultivation, so the grandmaster level is a quite an aplishment for this young master, right?" another boy said in sarcastic tone adding another insult for Tao Bing Wen.


    "You dare to mock me!" Tao Bing Wen jumped from his chair and anger flowed through his pulse, he had never been humiliated in public before but the saddest thing was they were right.


    Although Tao Bing Wen acted tough, however, his hands trembled profusely everyone could see him getting affected by their words, therefore the smile on their faces grew wider knowing that they managed to upset Tao Bing Wen.


    "Can you be quiet, you bother other guests," Lory''s voice abruptly rang.


    All of a sudden the room became quiet then at the same time they turned their head towards a strange woman who sat calmly with a bird beside her pecking a grape on the small te while a man stood beside her while pouring tea in a courteous manner, none of them looked scared, rather they looked a bit annoyed.


    "Noisy!" Mong Ki let out a harsh breath mimicking Zhao Li Xin.


    Anger rushed to their heads like erupting the volcano their faces turned very red almost to see the hot breathing from their nose, in their anger, they raised their fist in front of their chest and shouted: "How dare you act harshly in front of us!"


    "Are you this useless man, woman?"


    "No wonder she is stupid, she must be the same as this stupid young master!"


    "Do you think we dare toy our hands on you because of this loser, Tao Bing Wen told your woman to know her ce!"


    Tao Bing Wen was speechless he wanted to deny but they don''t give him a chance, Tao Bing Wen felt wrong why did they think this ordinary woman with a humble appearance was his woman, do they think his taste was this bad?


    Unbeknownst to Tao Bing Wen Lory also felt offended that they thought she was Tao Bing Wen''s woman, her standard could not be so low, just look, Zhao Li Xin!


    Lory then quickly waved her hand, "Hell no - no way, I''m married!"


    They were all surprised then turned their eyes to Mong Ki.


    Mong Ki also quickly waved his hand "Not me! I''m her servant" Not in a million years did he dare to pretend to be Lory''s husband even as a joke, that''s not how he wants to die.


    Once again the room bes quiet.


    Suddenly Girsha nudged Lory''s hand with his small feet [Lory, my grapes are finished, I want more...]


    Lory loo at Girsha with a nk look then she raised her hands "Waiter!"

 Chapter 976 A Test

    "Y...You dare to challenge us!"


    "Let''s hit this useless young master, Big Brother!"


    "Yeah, let''s do it!"


    "Let''s teach this arrogant Bastar*!"


    <strong>"GET HIM!"</strong>


    <strong>"YOU DARE ATTACK ME!"</strong>


    Because they ignore her and shift their anger back to Tao Bing Wen Lory continues to give her order to the anxious waitress, "Do you have any more grapes fruit? I will pay extra, Oh, can you also bring me meat buns and more hot tea?"


    The waiter look petrified he just nod his head and then ran in a hurry as if he was chased by a ghost, Lory wondered if the waiter would bring her order? on the other hand, Mong Ki was worried that themotion would make Lory ufortable so he asked worriedly, "Should we move somewhere else, Madam? I heard there is another cake shop that just opened near the main road" he persuade Lory with cakes.


    Lory''s eyes lit up hearing the news about the new cake shop "Really, we should check it out, I might buy some for Xi Ying too"


    "As you wish, Madam, but please don''t forget about Milord" Mong Ki politely reminded her.


    Lory crossed her arms and sighed, "But, he doesn''t like sweets and he already has everything¡­."


    When it came to giving Zhao Li Xin a gift Lory was out of ideas, the man was ridiculously rich he was also an armament master which meant whatever he wanted he could make it with his own hands, even she couldn''t do that. Besides she had already given him a magic amulet as protection from curses and dark spells apart from that Lory didn''t know what else he could give him.


    By the way, they never celebrated birthdays, neither hers nor Zhao Li Xin''s because Zhao Li Xin didn''t know exactly when she was born since she gave up when she was a baby and the birth date was announced in the Jiang Wei kingdom obviously not his actual birth date.


    Lory also does not know when her birthday falls because the calendar in this world is different from her world, therefore Lory does not know exactly when her birthday is even before that Lory also rarely has any interest in her own birthday, and when her world plunge in endless darkness the matter of her birthday has long been forgotten in her minds, as a result, Lory and Zhao Li Xin never celebrated their birthdays.


    After all, there''s so much going on in their life that they don''t have time to think about birthdays, anniversaries even having a proper wedding.


    "I think that even if you give the lord a pebble, he will treasure it, nheless," said Mong Ki without the slightest hesitation.


    Still, if Lory asked him what gift Lory should give his Lord, he would also have no idea unlike everyone else Zhao Li Xin didn''t have many interests apart from honing his skills and cultivation, he also has any distinctive hobbies, since painting and music are just activities to pass his time although he is undeniably gifted however Zhao Li Xin didn''t find it interesting to learn further.


    As long as Mong Ki knows that Zhao Li Xin''s favorite things are everything that is rted to Lory, easier to understand it''s Lory herself.


    "Hey you there, help me get rid of this bunch of ass hol*!" Tao Bing Wen suddenly turned towards Lory.


    "You dare to call us <strong>ASS HOL*</strong>!" shouted the boys of the Iron Horse angrily.


    Lory looked at them with a t expression, she didn''t understand why they were shouting at each other like a shrew instead of punching each other, Lory looked at them then pointed at herself "But I''m just a girl"


    Tao Bing Wen forgot about it so he turn his head to Mong Ki asking for help.<sub> </sub>


    "Sorry, I''m so weak," Mong Ki said in a monotone voice as he lied through his teeth without blinking.


    Tao Bing Wen was taken aback he didn''t expect Lory to refuse to help him he really thought that after he helped her then she would no doubt risk her life for him, it was even funnier because Tao Bing Wen knew Lory''s identity as amoner who didn''t have money, power, moreover strength to defend herself yet he expected her to fight with one of the most influential sects in the Hwang Wu continent.


    Lory thought this kid was not only spoiled but also very stupid.


    Tao Bing Wen lost expression making the Iron Horse sect membersugh, he thought Tao Bing Wen was very stupid for asking an outcast and weak woman like Mong Ki as his backer but, in Lory and Mong Ki''s opinion they were all as stupid as Tao Bing Wen because if they realized it, they would notice something strange about them because from the start neither Lory nor Mong Ki showed any concern on their faces even though they were facing a quarrel between the Sword Saint sect heir and the sect members of the Iron Horse Sect while everyone else had already left the restaurant even the owner was hiding behind the counter and the waiters huddled in a corner hoping that no one would notice their presence.


    Tao Bing Wen''s face was deathly pale, he knew he couldn''t win against any of them let alone all of them at the same time. ustomed to having people who alwaysply with his wishes Tao Bing Wen did not expect that there would be people who did notply with his wishes.


    "So, what are you going to do young master?" one of the young members of the Iron Horse taunted with a sickening grin growing on his face.


    The other young membersughed at Tao Bing Wen''s helpless appearance so he mocked him "Why don''t you kneel before us, if you did, we might forgive you, right brother?!"


    "Yes, do it!" the other members pped and burst outughing.


    Tao Bing Wen could feel rage surge within his chest it was a mix of shame, anger, and frustration knowing he had no chance of winning if he fight them alone but if he were to kneel here not only would he will humiliate his name but also his family and his sects.


    Lory propped her chin with both hands seemingly indifferent as she watched what Tao Bing Wen was going to do, a glint of interest shed in her eyes, whether Tao Bing Wen would give up or push through even without even a chance to win.


    "Why does Madam care about that spoiled kid?" Mong Ki ask curiously in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Lory shrugs nonchntly "His nature is not that bad, he''s just spoiled"


    "Is that a good thing?" Mong Ki didn''t understand what Lory thinking


    "Even the most beautiful flower grows through the dirt so I wonder..." a reticent smile appears on her face.


    Tao Bing Wen clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white, he was afraid of being hit but what he was most afraid of was confirming people''s words that he was a useless child, that he did not deserve to be a descendant of the Tao family the founder of the Sword Saint sect, also he is unworthy of being Tao Ji Fang''s son.


    "N¡­No" Tao Bing Wen''s voice trembled but his eyes were brimmed with unwavering determination "I won''t¡­I won''t kneel before you, <strong>ANY OF YOU</strong>!"


    The Iron Horse members did not expect that Tao Bing Wen would be brave enough to refute them bluntly at the same time people were staring at them while muttering to each other, by now, they already could guess that people would gossip about their misbehavior towards Tao Bing Wen but they thought if they were seeding in humiliating Tao Bing Wen in front of public people would prone to gossip about Tao Bing wen''s cowardice than talking about their bad manners but who would have thought that Tao Bing Wen dare to go against them, as a result, incited the public admiration.


    "Hump, a coward like you dare to pretend to be brave, we''ll see if you still dare to talk big after I teach you a lesson!" One of the youths lunges toward Tao Bing Wen whileunching his fist at Tao Bing Wen''s face.


    Instantly a fight broke, but because Tao Bing Wen valiantly challenged them the members of the Iron Horse Sect did not dare to gang up on Tao Bing Wen fearing that people would say they were a bunch of cowards who bullied the weak.


    If Lory finds out what the members of the Iron Horse sect think she will say ''You don''t have to worry, people already think so!''

 Chapter 977 Make Your Choice

    Skills can be taught, the experience can be built but the character is something you are born with, it is a part of you, although over time character can be improved still the basics of someone''s character will remain the same, one cannot change someone with an indifferent personality suddenly be a busy-body person though you can teach him to be more sympathetic, and understanding but only to a certain degree, one cannot change other people characterpletely.


    When it came to Tao Bing Wen, Lory was curious as to what his real character was like, was he just a selfish - spoilt brat as he shows, or was he more than that, it turned out that Lory''s curiosity was right. Even though it''s not much, the boy still has dignity, what do you know, the boy was notpletely hopeless after all.


    Suddenly Tao Bing Wen''s body was flung into the air and then violently smashed into the wooden wall, His loud voice made People scream in panic and run out of the restaurant frantically, while Lory remained in her seat while calmly ncing outside seeing Tao Bing Wen''s body roll like a ball, not long after that his body finally stopped and hey on the ground with his face down.


    "That looks hurt..." Lory muttered in a rxed manner.


    Mong Ki nced at Tao Bing Wen who was lying helplessly thenmented casually, "It''s okay, he''s only bruised on the outside"


    "Wouldn''t that be bad then¡­" Lory finished his tea and then casually walked out, apanied by Mong Ki while Girsha perched on Lory''s shoulder watching themotion excitedly, while Tao Bing Wen was already surrounded by theughing Iron Horse members.


    Tao Bing wen could hear their cackled and scorn while pitifully his face was still kissing the ground, by now the pain in his body could notpare to the pain of being publicly humiliated.


    "You should kneel down when we give you a chance," said one of the members of the Iron Horse sect.


    "Everyone knows you are weak so why are you forcing yourself, now see what happens to you" another boy taunts.


    "You know the brother you are fighting is the weaker among us, but you can''tst five minutes against him. What a shame" he looked at Tao Bing Wen with deprecating looks.


    Tao Bing Wen painstakingly pulled himself up from the ground then wiped the blood from his chapped lips, only now did he realize that his father had not hit him too hard all this time becausepared to the blows he had just received from the members of the Iron Horse Sect was clearly far more painful.


    "<strong>SHUT UP</strong>, I won''t kneel in front of anyone!" Tao Bing Wen tightened her jaw for all she cared about, she was already humiliated, he wouldn''t let his family and sect be dragged along with him maybe this was the first time he realized how useless he was.


    The faces of the members of the Iron Horse sect turned red when they heard Tao Bing Wen''s words, they did not expect that Tao Bing Wen would still persevere even though he had been beaten to death.


    "You!"


    <strong>"Enough!"</strong> Lory''s voice rang.


    Lory''s sudden interruption immediately stopped their movement, and everyone simultaneously turned their gaze to a humble-looking woman walking toward them, they wanted to yell at her but the dignified aura radiating from her was pressing down on them like a heavy mountain making them unable to move.


    Like the red sea, the crowd in front of Lory split as Lory walked through the crowd, and for some reason, everyone be instantly quiet, Mong Ki see everyone''s reaction and a flick of a smile swept his face for a second as he walks proudly behind her.


    Some people try to look dignified, some learn to look like one but very few people are born with that kind of aura and Lory is among the few. Maybe the reason she developed a friendly and cheerful personality was a way to masquerade that aura


    Lory was more or less aware of it but she knew her presence could make some people feel ufortable It was also one of the reasons even though she had so many admirers but so few people dared to ask her out and neither of those dates turned into anything close to a romantic rtionship.


    Tao Bing Wen was dumbfounded as he stare at Lory who walked toward him, it was hard toprehend that this dignified woman was the same annoying girl before. Lory ignored Tao Bing Wen''s shocked expression, she looked at him then asked calmly, "So what did you learn?"


    Tao Bing Wen agape he didn''t understand what Lory means.


    Lory took a deep breath as she realize he didn''t understand what she was saying, hence Lory then raised her index finger "first, you must avoid a fight you can''t win except you are ready to fight to the death" Lory smiled meaningfully then she raised another finger "Secondly, you can''t expect anyone else to fight for you, especially people you only know once, andstly¡­.this is the most important one so listen" Lory''s expression deepens thus Tao Bing Wen subconsciously gulped nervously.


    "You are weak, you have no foundation and you have no experience in actualbat, but that doesn''t mean it can''t be fixed, being weak is a choice and so is being strong so choose what you want?"


    Tao Bing Wen wanted to speak but Lory''s sharp gaze got his words stuck in his throat, he wanted to be strong but he didn''t know if he could do it, more than anyone he knew his own ability, he had a weak will, he didn''t like to get hurt, hezy and tend toin a lot when he through hardship, overall he was a quitter.


    "Bah, how can a weak kid like him be strong?" The Iron Horse Sect Boy suddenly interrupted.


    "Miss, I think you are wasting your time!" the others also chimed while everyoneughed mockingly.


    Tao Bing Wen lowered his head while biting her lip in embarrassment sadly deep down he also agreed with them, wishing her to be strong was a waste of time.


    Lory only nced at the members of the Iron Horse Sect then with brief authority she called "Mong Ki"<sub> </sub>


    Without prompting Mong Ki moves swiftly like a whirlwind he hits the iron horse sect members soon after one by one they fell to the ground like flies they don''t even have time to make a sound cause everything happened so fast.


    Tao Bing Wen''s jaw dropped, how could Mong Ki be so strong!


    Bit if Mong Ki was this strong why didn''t they fight back when they were bullied by the Iron Horse members previously unless¡­they had their reasons.


    Tao Bing Wen consecutively looked at Lory and Mong Ki curiously he wondered what their real identities were but it was not only Tao Bing Wen who was suspicious of Lory and Mong Ki the people who were also there also wondered who these people were who dared to interfere between the Iron Horse sect and the Sword Saint sect.


    [Girl, you are attracting too much attention] Girsha warned.


    Lory''s mouth twitched in resignation [Yeah, I know....]


    "We have to go," Lory said to Mong Ki and Girsha flew away as women and birds would be easy to spot on, Lory then turned to Tao Bing Wen and gave a yful grin, "See youter, kid!" Lory then walked away in a casual manner as usual.


    Seeing her getting further and further away, Tao Bing Wen suddenly had a sudden urge in his chest and he shouted, "You¡­ do you think I can be strong?" he looked at him expectantly.


    Lory turned around then shrugged nonchntly and smiled "I don''t know, surprised me!" Lory waved her hand before she continued walking follow with Mong Ki.


    Tao Bing Wen stood there silently as he watched Lory''s figure slowly disappear among the crowd, after she was gone strangely his heart beat faster and faster as if something had erupted within him something he had never thought he has it¡­ it was a sense of purpose, a goal to change to the better.


    All of his life Tao Bing Wen had heard many words of encouragement from everyone including his own family but none could touch his heart as much as her words.


    Suddenly someone tapped him on the shoulder, startled Tao Bing Wen turned around, turn out it was his father, Tao Ji Fang.


    "Father?" Tao Bing Wen was shocked.


    Tao Jin Fang and his men had actually seen what was happening for quite a while at first he wanted to rush to help his son but he hesitated thinking maybe this is the right time for his son to learn a lesson so as not to cause trouble outside all the time.


    Therefore Tao Ji Fang decided to wait and see the situation, he thought it would be nice if Tao Bing Wen learned to behave even though he didn''t really expect it, but then Lory came and with his high cultivation he could hear Lory''s words to Tao Bing Wen.


    Not only was Tao Bing Wen even an old man like him was moved by Lory''s words.


    Honestly, Tao Ji Fang was always trying to find words that could incite Tao Bing Wen''s desire to thrive but unfortunately, he never found the right words instead he end ups bickering with his son all the time but after listening to Lory''s words and seeing Tao Bing Wen''s reaction he knew something in his son''s heart had changed and he was very grateful to Lory.


    "That girl looks older than you" Tao Ji Fang suddenly made a strangement.


    Tao Bing Wen frowned, "I think she is¡­." he didn''t know Lory''s age.


    "What''s his name?" Tao Ji Fang continued to investigate.


    Tao Bing Wen agape "I¡­ I''m not sure?" he only realized now that he had never asked Lory''s name.


    Tao Ji Fang''s brows furrowed he looked at his Son in utter disappointment "Why don''t you ask her name?"


    on the other hand, Tao Bing Wen didn''t understand why his father looked upset with him "I forgot but I think her husband was Lu¡­something" Tao Bing Wen remembered that her Brother-inw said theye to Yu Jin city to heal her sickly husband but now he wasn''t sure if it was true.


    "She is married?" Tao Jing Feng curls his lips downward, he appears quite disappointed.


    "She is!" Tao Bing Wen looked at his father suspiciously, his father didn''t think of taking her as a concubine right?!


    Obviously, Tao Ji Fang didn''t want to take Lory as his concubine instead he wanted to match the wise woman with his stupid son, s, his son was out of luck, Tao Ji Fang sighed heavily then shook his head dejectedly "Why all the good ones are taken?"


    "....." just to be safe Tao Bing Wen decides to send a letter to his motherter.

 Chapter 978 Stay

    Zhao Li Xin woke up from his meditation in the mystic realm feeling gloomy as ever due to ack of sleep for weeks, these past few weeks he started to feel afraid to sleep because the nightmares kept on haunting him relentlessly like a hound dog making it hard to hide it from Lory, therefore, Zhao Li Xin make excused to hide in the mystical realm to calm himself down, unfortunately, his efforts were in vain instead his dreams became more vivid he had a hard time telling what was real and what wasn''t.


    Even now he still can remember the warm blood dripping from his hands, the sorrow he felt, and the agony that swallow him like a bottomless abyss that drag him to endless darkness but then the next second the scene suddenly changed, all of a sudden he was taken back to the time when he saw Lory among the bluebells in the forest behind the Lao Manor, the soft moonlight illuminated her slender figure and her hair fluttering so gently when the cold night wind blew her back then in slow motion she turned around, Zhao Li Xin froze as her sparkling eyes stared intently at him.


    At that moment he felt she was so close yet so far away and then slowly her figure faded in the thin air leaving him alone and the bellflowers around him began to wither.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly woke up feeling lost and scared reminded him of the feeling he felt when he was a child in the imperial pce with no one to protect him, it had been a long time since he had felt so lonely and cold as if he was the only one in the world in the whole wide world.


    Zhao Li Xin subconsciously twirled the protective talisman hanging around her neck, as she slowly regained his senses, only then did he realize this was reality, not a dream. Zhao Li Xin looked around him and then breathed a sigh of relief but soon after the sense of relief was reced by frustration that surged within him.


    Zhao Li Xin then stood up and take a long walk to the cliff then he opened his palms and a golden bolt of mes floated above his hands then swirl around his body, Zhao Li Xin take a high leap into the air at lightning speed then all of a sudden his body stop in the middle of the sky, he raised both his fists in front of his chest while tightening his jaw and the mes around him expanded a mile away from him it almost covers the entire ocean beneath him then Zhao Li Xin released his grip then let out a long scream into the skyshing out his anger and frustration into the sky.


    The clouds suddenly rumbled and rolled, a bright orange light shed behind the clouds as soon as a meteor pierced through the clouds and fell one by one crashing into the sea surface causing a huge ssh like a tsunami that swept over to the coast and everything nearby, it happened for a few minutes before everything calmed down.


    After venting his feelings, Zhao Li Xin gentlynded on the rock while the surrounding sea waves were still rolling and hitting every sea surface as hard as thest but Zhao Li Xin didn''t care that his body was drenched as the coldness of the seawater gave him the sense of rity he desperately needed.


    Huo Long flew towards him and thennded on the water surface "Another nightmare?" Huo Long didn''t seem surprised by Zhao Li Xin''s anger.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes flick to him and away again while the water dripping from his hair down to his face but that didn''t decrease his ethereal appearance instead adding an unbridled charm to his overall appearance just like a panther throttling in the wilderness, wild, dangerous, and unrestrained luckily apart from Huo Long no one see him like this if not his appearance will definitely cause an uproar among men and women.


    Zhao Li Xin brushes his hair away from his face with his long fingers then with his light body skill he bounces above the water''s surface until hends at the shore. Zhao Li Xin then casually took off his wet robe and left it carelessly on the ground then he continue to walk half-naked towards the hut that Huo Long had built at Lory''s request, while Huo Long quietly followed behind him with both hands sped behind his back, his gaze watch Zhao Li Xin back with an unreadable expression.


    Arriving at the Hut Zhao Li Xin took a new dry robe from the drawer and then unhurriedly changed his clothes while Huo Long poured wine on the crystal winecup and then ce everything on the sitting area on the balcony. Huo Long cooly sip the wine before long Zhao Li Xin came and sit across from him.


    "The dream is getting worst, is getting harder to hide it from Lory" Zhao Li Xin abruptly said then he sip his wine.


    "If it''s Lorient I guessed she already noticed it she just didn''t probe further out of respect for you" Huo Long sighed while fixing his seating posture.


    Zhao Li Xin secretly agreed with the red dragon, if it was Lory, she would wait for him to convey himself to her. Zhao Li Xin actually told Lory that he had a bad dream but he didn''t tell the details because he himself was afraid of his own dreams besides everything being jumbled up, he couldn''t pinpoint which head or tail caused everything seems to mess up, is like watching the images at high speed, you everything is blurry and you''re not sure what you saw before, only one thing he sure that there''s none of it a good thing.


    "The dream became much worse after the red light appeared on Yi Shan Mountain, the dream became clearer, it can''t be called a dream anymore..." Zhao Li Xin''s eyes tensed together in a vague imitation of stress.


    Huo Long turns his gaze at Zhao Li Xin "Then what do you call it?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression got stiffened he gulped a mouthful of wine from his cup soon then his hand loudly drop on the table creating a loud ''bang'' sound, Zhao Li Xin then close his eyes trying to control the surge of emotion within him a few minutester he opens his eyes and then turns his gaze at Huo Long.


    "An omen..." Zhao Li Xin said in a heavy tone.


    A pang of guilt shed in Huo Long''s eyes he avert his gaze and then stare at the boundless ocean before him.


    "You knew right...what will happen, you and that Seeress, Arthea" Zhao Li Xin speaks in a firm voice filled with conviction.


    "You have to tell me, if it concerns Lory''s safety, you must tell me!" Zhao Li Xin''s furious outburst shattered the wine cup in her hand.


    but Huo Long didn''t even flinch instead his eyes were filled with bitterness.<sub> </sub>


    "Lory was destined to die when she took Lucas'' ce but many people tried to change her destiny and she endured at least for now but prophecies continue to follow her like shadows follow the light, it''s unavoidable!" sadness and pain filled his eyes, he clenched his fists tightly feeling indignant at his own helplessness.


    "If I tell you more than this the future will change again and believe me the future has changed drastically, you, Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen even Lao Min Na, Wei Zu Tian, ??and many more people''s destiny have changed because of her arrival whether it''s for the best or the worst nheless everything has changed tremendously, and I¡­we can''t get involved any more than this!"


    Zhao Li Xin was rendered speechless, could one person change the fate of so many people just by existence, one could only imagine the burden Lory had to carry on knowing she influence many people''s fate, Zhao Li Xin felt an immense sense of exhaustion wash over him and suck in his energy away, he feels so helpless to help her.


    "How much more does she have to go through?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a pleading voice.


    Huo Long''s face contorted and he shook his head weakly, "There''s still so much more..."


    Zhao Li Xin shut his eyes trying to hold back the tears that threatened to fall as his heart ached for the uing misery that waiting for her.


    "The Sword...if I kill Lazarus with Crimson Lightning sword will it be all over, will she be saved?"


    Huo Long looked at Zhao Li Xin solemnly, "Yes...but it will cost you everything"


    "Am I going to die?" there was no fear in his eyes only sadness and regret for leaving Lory.


    "Perhaps....it will be worse than that" Huo Long replied sadly.


    "I don''t care, I am ready!" Zhao Li Xin firmly said.


    Sadness flitted across Huo Long''s face, "No, you won''t..."


    _________________________________


    That afternoon Loryes home with a box of cakes from the new cake shop that Mong Ki told her about. Lory''s face lit up when he saw Zhao Li Xin in the room, it seemed like he had just stepped out of the mystic realm.


    "Look I bought a new cake, I sent a box to Yang Xi Ying but I don''t know if she likes it since her taste is get weirder after she got pregnant" Lory put the box down on the table then continued to babble "I want to buy something for you too but I know You don''t like sweets, by the way, I haven''t given you anything since we were together except that protective talisman right, but don''t worry I have some ideas, but I don''t ''don''t know if you like it or not...."


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin hugged her from behind then buried his face in Lory''s shoulder, he tighten his arms around her waist as if he was afraid to let go.


    Lory stroked Zhao Li Xin''s head, "Hey, what''s wrong, something bad happened?" she anxiously asked.


    "En..." Zhao Li Xin faintly replied.


    Lory turned her head even though she can''t see his expression but he can feel his pain, something must have happened "Can I help you with something?"


    "Stay like this for a while...." Zhao Li Xin''s voice was slightly hoarse as if he was trying to hold back his sobs.


    Lory became even more anxious, Zhao Li Xin wasn''t someone who exposed her weaknesses, the only time she became so helpless was because she was injured even so she never seemed so aggrieved as if he lost everything.


    Lory didn''t dare to ask afraid to worsen his mood, Lory take a deep inhaled then rested the back of her head on Zhao Li Xin''s chest then held his hand tightly, and softly say: "Okay, we stay like this as long as you want"

 Chapter 979 A Persuasion

    "You met Tao Bing Wen?" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head but didn''t show too much surprise.


    "Yeah.." Lory chuckled then continued "He''s in a bit of trouble so I helped him after all he helped us enter Yu Jin city smoothly so I took this chance to pay our debt to him," Lory said then took a few bites of the cake she just bought.


    "You might be the only one kind enough to give the boy a word of encouragement." Zhao Li Xin elegantly took a sip of wine but the annoyance was evident on his face.


    Lory shrugged nonchntly "It was just a simple pep talk, everyone can give a word of encouragement, in the end, it all depends on him whether he wants to change or not" Lory gave him a smile then turned his gaze out the window, she raised her hand to the air soon after Girsha flew down andnded gently on her finger then pecked at the grapes in her palm.


    Lory then continues "The boy reminds me of someone I know, of course, the person I remember was not as stupid as that boy nor incapable and weak but just like Tao Bing Wen he has also had little confidence in himself, he had too many doubt about his ability and past so he hides his weakness and anxiety with cheery and mischievous attitude, it took him a while to believe in himself and be a capable person who we all rely on...I don''t know why Tao Bing Wen reminds me a little about him....my dear partner in crime" Lory giggles with eyes brimmed with mncholy.


    "Is he also one of your brother''s Archknights?" it''s not hard to guess as Lory''s circle of friends in the past seems not too big despite her friendly demeanor is hard for her to open up to other people even today Lory only has a few good friends that she can open herself to.


    Lory looks at him and nods" His name is Justin but we call him Jay like a jaybird because of his bubbly and fun attitude"


    "You miss them?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Girsha jumped from her finger and flew away while Lory saw a bird figure floating in the wind, Lory then muttered "Every day..." she smile faintly, Lory then turned to Zhao Li Xin she supported her chin on the table and grinned widely, "But I feel better now after meeting you, there are also Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, and the others so every day is always hectic so I don''t have time to feel lonely" Lory reassure him.


    Zhao Li Xin knew it was not entirely true still he feel happy to hear it "Well, It''s good then..." he smile while exchanging warm gazes at each other.


    Lory tilted her head while gazing at her beautiful husband even though he looked fine now but she knew he was holding back something, she wanted to ask but knowing his character she held her tongue, she could only hope he would tell her when he feel ready.


    "Yin Shan Mountain path has beenpletely cut off" Zhao Li Xin suddenly changed the subject.


    "So I hear..." Lory''s eyebrows shot up.


    "The only way to enter is through bribery or violence against the Heaven''s Gate sect, whatever it is we must hurry" Zhao Li Xin rubbed his hands together then he got up and walk towards the furnace then he crouch to light the furnace, his movements are graceful and unhurried despite the urgency in his words.


    "Well, bribery is out of the question considering what happened between our sectsst time" Lory open her arms.


    Zhao Li Xin threw a pile of fire crystals into the furnace becausepared to wood, crystal burns slower than wood but crystals are very expensive, even rich noble families will hesitate to do so but Zhao Li Xin treat the crystal like a mere wood, Zhao Li Xin then got up and back to his seat.


    He flicks his robes cooly before he takes a seat then casually says: "Violence is our only way..." there''s a determination brimmed in his words.


    "I already told Mong Yi to tell Wu San Bo to hasten the n, I believe we will get the news soon," Lory said.


    "So I''ve heard..." Zhao Li Xin nced at her with a content smile "You finally used the authority I give you" she looked very happy that Lory was using her position as his wife, unlike other women Lory had never taken advantage of her position as the head of the Hei Shen sect and one of the strongest men in the world but if Lory had known she would beg to differ, she would not be conceited to think the smooth life she had these past few years could happen without Zhao Li Xin''s protection.<sub> </sub>


    Lory couldn''t even imagine what would happen to her if she with other men besides Zhao Li Xin, a woman who had no support from her family, she had no parents, no pedigree, or even wealth it was impossible for her to live a normalfortable life in this world where women were considered second ss, not to mention that she always look over her shoulder worry for other people found out about her true appearance, therefore her more or less ''normal'' life could only happen because of Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory thought Zhao Li Xin was a fool who underestimated her important existence in his life, without him he wouldn''t be here but he wouldn''t tell this fool "It''s time for me to act as the bossdy" heughed at the stupid man who unaware of his position in his life, especially in his heart.


    "Yes, do whatever you like, everything I have will be at your disposal if something goes wrong, I will take care of it even if the sky falls, I will hold it for you" Zhao Li Xin''s pair of ck onyx eyes sent an unwavering gaze towards her.


    A smile slowly spread across Lory''s face "You don''t have to because I will take you flying with me"


    ____________________________


    Meanwhile, in Heaven''s Gate sect the situation became more intense, several elders demanded to meet Wei Zu Tian they wanted to know why he ordered to cut off the road to Yi Shan mountain which resulted in many people being annoyed because Wei Zu Tian was arbitrary sealing a ce that is not his authority, only the emperor of the Cang Lan kingdom has that power, what Wei Zu Tian did is clearly tarnishing the name of the Cang Lan kingdom, although the Emperor himself did not dare to speak frankly, however, the emperor had sent an envoy to inquire about this, in a simple way the Emperor asked for Wei Zu Tian''s responsibility in roundabout ways.


    Meantime, many sect masters came to see Wei Zu Tian asking for permission to enter Yi Shan mountain, many offered bribes but some gave subtle threats. What the Heaven Gate Sect''s elders were worried about was that the resentful sects would team up to attack the Heaven''s Gate Sect even if they were still confident with their protective array still this situation was not in their favor.


    Guan Men Niang was in the garden quietly feeding the fish near the pond while quietly listening to the concubines and maids gossiping with each other just to relieve their boredom as there was nothing else they could do in this ce.


    From what she heard the situation was getting worse but Wei Zu Tian refused to talk to them but it was not strange because he had always been a frivolous man but Duan Shu Shu was also acting nonchnt which was not like her at all, Wu San Bo told her that Duan Shu Shu wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of everyone who was against her as well as remove all the moles that had been nted around her all these years, it seemed Duan Shu Shu wanted to use this opportunity to destroy her opposing faction once and for all.


    Apart from that there were other problems, Wei Zu Tian spent too much time with Lao Min Na, he didn''t even spare no time to meet his concubine which was unprecedented, there was even a rumor spreading within the sect that Wei Zu Tian had beenpletely bewitched by Lao Min Na beauty he might be serious this time if it''s true then what will happen to the other concubines who their only value is because Wei Zu Tian likes them, will Wei Zu Tian send them back to their respective families well it''s impossible, after all, they know about Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven''s Gate sect situation besides which family will ept their family member who has be someone else''s ything, they might as well be killed if they dare to return home.


    As if they didn''t have enough problems, there was also another thing that made all the concubines even more worried was that in the past few days, Gao Mo who was one of Wei Zu Tian''s close subordinates, started lurking around where the concubines used to gather even though he didn''t do anything yet cause even Gao Mo wouldn''t dare to touch Wei Zu Tian''s toys without his permission, but his obvious presence still made everyone nervous.


    Through all this situation maybe only Guan Men Niang could remain calm but it was because Wu San Bo was here that Guan Men Niang felt a sense of security despite many things happening around her, apart from that Hei Shen''s spies also used this opportunity to enter the inner circle of the Heaven Gate Sect a few of them has managed to ce themselves as a maid who served Wei Zu Tian''s concubines which give her easy ess to interact with them.


    Guan Men Niang nced at the young maid with slightly dark skin and a face full of freckles, the woman looking down appeared timid and a bit clumsy but Guan Men Niang knew her as one of Wu San Bo''s subordinates and one of her main duties was to ensure Guan Men Niang''s safety.


    Suddenly guan Men Niang heard amotion behind her, Guan Men Niang turned around and was surprised when she saw Gao Mo standing outside the gate watching them with perverted eyes, the man licked his lips in a disgusting manner just like a starving beast eyeing his prey soon all the women felt ufortable they started to leave the ce one by one.


    Gao Mo didn''t look offended instead he was pleased with their reaction just like the excited wolf watching the rabbits try to run away, the truth is their reactions only ignited the animalistic instincts within him.


    strangely, Guan Men Niang didn''t leave, she was still seat near the pond seemingly unnoticed what had happened around her, Guan Men Niang casually pushed her long ck hair to the side of her shoulder revealing her long and smooth neck, her skin looks fair and tender as if it would leave a mark with just a slight touch.


    Gao Mo subconsciously swallowed his saliva, Guan Men Niang''s beautiful figure ignited the wildfire within him, secretly he had been yearned for Guan Men Niang cause unlike others Guan Men Niang was extremely stubborn despite everything Wei Zu Tian had done she refused to yield to Wei Zu Tian whim, ironically that unyielding temperament is the only reason why Guan Men Niang is still alive today.


    But her unyielding personality attracted not only Wei Zu Tian but also Gao Mo, as a sadist he wondered what he could''ve done to break this girl.

 Chapter 980 Misunderstanding

    Guan Men Niang could feel Gao Mo''s piercing eyes on her back instantly making the hairs on her back raise. Guan Men Niang had lived in the Heaven''s Gate sect for a long time so she knows full well the character traits of the people that work for Wei Zu Tian, especially the so-called Four Heaven''s knights.


    Each of the knights was crazy as the others none of them were sane but how they could be when they have to work for someone like Wei Zu Tian, ??and Gao Mo was one of the worst there used to be Xuan Yi as apetitor but luckily Long Ming killed That disgusting bastar* during the fight at the Whispering forest so left Gao Mo.


    Guan Men Niang knew that all the women who spent the night with Gao Mo never had a good ending, most of them being tortured to death some even didn''tst for a day.


    Guan Men Niang has seen the corpse of a woman left lying on the floor naked like an animal, the women''s body covered in ck and blue bruised with blood still dripping from her private area it was an insidious sight, Guan Men Niang have to pinch her own wrist to prevent herself from scream or fainted if there anything she learned all these years is how not show fears because nothing can incite these animals like fears in the people''s eyes.


    At that time She was dragged by Wei Zu Tian to Gao Mo''s room as a form of brainwashing so that she knows that this can happen to her without Wei Zu Tian''s protection and she somehow should be grateful for how well Wei Zu Tian treated her, it was ridiculous Wei Zu Tian think she will be touch by his ''kindness'' when he was the one who drags her from thefort of her family to this hell.


    He could feel Gao Mo''s lustful eyes tracing her body like a leech. Guan men Niang felt sick just by imagining what Gao Mo was thinking at the moment, this thought was like a needle piercing her skin, she had to clench her hand tightly to stop herself from trembling.


    Even though Guan Men Niang was very scared but she had a reason why she purposely attracted Gao Mo''s attention cause she wanted to know more about the Heaven Gate Sect''s protective array, and if anyone knew who knows for sure how to break the protective array in Heaven''s Gate sect it would be one of the Four Heaven''s Knights.


    Guan Men Niang knows this is a risky move but it is the only fastest way she could think of, the truth is no one wants to destroy the Heaven''s Gate sect and Wei Zu Tian more than her even if she had to trade it with her life, she will die happily.


    Suddenly a shadow loomed over her, Guan Men Niang was shocked she reflexively looked up, and for a second she was stunned by the face of a stranger she had never seen before.


    "What are you doing now?" the stranger was brusque and rude, strangely his voice sound very familiar.


    Guan Men Niang finally realized whose voice this was and her eyes widened in shock then she looked at him gapingly, "Ma...master Wu?" she had no idea why Wu San boe here.


    The man took a step back and then bowed his waist respectfully saying: "Miss, you should return to your room" although his words were polite but his voice was full of authority.


    From the first time he met Wu San Bo, he had never seen him angry all this time he was nothing but kind and gentle towards her, therefore, Wu San Bo''s stern voice took her by surprise, and soon after she be aggrieved for not knowing what she had done to upset him.


    Gao Mo saw Guan Men Niang retreat after she was approached by a male servant but Gao Mo didn''t feel suspicious because Wei Zu Tian used to tightly control his all concubines but still, he was irritated by the sudden interruption, there was nothing left for him Gao Mo then snorted loudly before he turns around and left.


    Meanwhile, Guan Men Niang stared intently outside her room, all the way she kept wondering what she had done to make Wu San Bo furious, immediately her imagination run wild, she imagine what would happen if Wu San Bo stop being nice to her, what if Wu San Bo begin to treat her cruelly like other people, is she going to be hated by him too?


    Guan Men Niang anxiously bit her lower lip, and suddenly she felt like a small boat lost in the ocean, alone and helpless.


    Guan Men Niang braces herself before she pushes the door gently, as expected inside the room Wu san Bo has waiting for her. Wu San Bo sit on the long wooden chair he had already taken off his skin mask but still wearing the Heaven''s Gate servant uniform but that still didn''t diminish his charming appearance, the only problem was that the knitted brows on his forehead as he red at her.


    Guan Men Niang didn''t dare to look at Wu San Bo''s gaze, she enter the room with her head down just like a child waiting to be scolded by her parents, Guan Men Niang stop her pace and then stood in front of Wu San Bo she rubbed her hands together looking very anxious.


    Wu San Bo didn''t know why Guan Men Niang was standing there like a statue, "What are you doing?" Wu San Bo frowned he didn''t like seeing Guan Men Niang scared of him, but he didn''t notice his tensed voice scared Guan Men Niang.<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m "Sit down!" he said again with brisk authority.</o>


    Guan Men Niang feel her heart sink to her stomach but didn''t dare to stall any longer then she looked around her looking for a stool to sit which made Wu San Bo impatient, he thought Guan Men Niang was trying to avoid him "What are you doing? sit here!" he tapped the space next to him in amanding tone.


    Guan Men Niang flick a confused nce but then obediently sat beside him but kept her distance away from him so she will not annoy him even more needless to say she annoyed Wu San Bo even more.


    Wu San Bo snorted in annoyance and then shamelessly shifted his seat closer to Guan Men Niang as a result there was almost no distance between them thus Guan Men Niang''s head almost bumped Wu san Bo''s chest.


    Guan Men Niang was confused as to why they were sitting so close but Guan Men Niang didn''t hate the closeness between them, in fact, she liked it.


    "Do you know how dangerous your actions are?!" Wu San Bo suddenly said while giving Guan Men Niang a reprimanding look.


    However, Guan Men Niang didn''t understand what she had done wrong so she stared at Wu San Bo nkly.


    ''This idiot'' Wu San Bo cursed inwardly while massaging his forehead tiredly.


    "Why do you want to approach Gao Mo, do you know what kind of man he is, what can he do, how many innocent women have died in his hands?" he begins to scold her.


    "I...know...I''ve seen the victims" Guan Men Niang answered weakly.


    <strong>"Then WHY?!"</strong> her honest answer only makes him more upset.


    Tears welled up in Guan Men Niang''s eyes, she still understands what made Wu San Bo so angry with her, is he worried that she will spoil his ns?


    "I¡­ want to investigate about the protective array, when I saw Gao mo, I thought¡­ I thought no one knows better than him because he is Wei Zu Tian''s closest person" Guan Men Niang exin with a trembled voice under Wu San Bo''s scary eyes, Guan Men Niang clenched her fists tightly she started pleading "I¡­ I¡­ forgive me, I thought¡­ that''s a good idea, I didn''t mean to cross¡­ cross the line, please forgive me" her voice became hoarse from suppressed sobs, tears rolled down her cheeks as she begged Wu San Bo not to hate her.


    Guan Men Niang was never afraid of pain, nor was she unperturbed by loneliness, she wasn''t even afraid of death but the thought of her being hated by the man who always gave her warmth made her so scared as if she would lose the only light she has.


    Meanwhile, Wu San Bo was very panicked, he didn''t know why Guan Men Niang was suddenly crying, was he being too harsh on him, definitely otherwise she wouldn''t have cried! a sudden sense of guilt swept over him like a tidal wave.


    "Hey - hey - hey, why are you crying? Stop, please stop crying" Wu San Bo frantically try to coax her, he didn''t know what to Wu san Bo suddenly put his arms around her then gently patted her back and softly whispered to her "I''m sorry I don''t mean to scare you, I''m just worried because Gao Mo is as crazy as Wei Zu Tian if not more, Hei Shen sect doesn''t even let our female members get close to Gao Mo because the risk is outweighed the benefit, therefore, I was stressed when I heard Gao Moy his eyes on you, you even not a cultivator for Gao Mo killing you would be as easy as killing bugs so I got anxious¡­.aah,e on, please don''t cry¡­.I give you a gift if you stop crying~" He didn''t know what else to say he start coaxed her like a kid.


    Wu San Bo''s warm hug and gentle voice made Guan Men Niang happy she felt relieved Wu San Bo didn''t hate her instead he was worried about her. The overwhelming feeling of joy, relief, and embarrassment mixed into one made Guan Men Niang unable to control her emotion s her cry got even louder, while Wu San Bo became even more panicked.

 Chapter 981 Madams Orders

    After a long hour, Wu San Bo was finally able to make Guan Men Niang calm down, after that Wu San Bo let out a long exhales while reminding himself to be more careful in speaking but who told her to stupid enough to ce her head inside the mouth of Lion, Wu San Bo let out a resigned sigh as he stared tiredly at Guan Men Niang who was currently sitting quietly eating cake and sipping tea but her eyes were still a bit swollen from earlier crying.


    Wu San Bo then leans his head on his fist while casually asking "Is the cake good?"


    Guan Men Niang nodded slowly, she avoided Wu San Bo''s gaze feeling embarrassed that she was crying like a child in front of him.


    suddenly the door of Guan men Niang''s room was knocked on four times indicating that the person outside was part of the Hei Shen sect, four knocks meant four Hei Shen Pces.


    Soon the door was opened and a maidservant that Guan men Niang had seen before in the garden entered her room.


    The maidservant cupped her fists and then bowed respectfully to Wu San Bo "Greeting to Pce King, Master Wu"


    Wu San Bo raised his hand "Did you bring news from our Lord?"


    "Answer master Wu, there''s a direct order came from young madam as the beholder of Xin Shen token" the maid''s expression shows the seriousness of the matter.


    "Oh?" Wu San Bo was surprised Lory used his authority as the secondmander in the Hei Shen sect, he could feel the gravity of the matter Wu San Bo then corrected his posture as he received Lory''s orders, "What did young madammand to this loyal subordinate?" he respectfully ask.


    Guan men Niang also got nervous when she see the aura around Wu San Bo be solemn, she quickly put down her chopsticks and wipe her mouth to appear more serious.


    "Young madam said to speed up the n to destroy the Heaven''s Gate sect protective array, as the situation has be more chaotic we cannot wait any longer or war might break out between the sects and more lives would be lost when that happened the only winner will be Lao Min Na," she exined.


    "Well, that''s true," Wu San Bo agreed, "Lao Min Na won''t care if we all die, I guess she doesn''t care even if the Heaven''s Gate sect is destroyed, just like the Misty Lake n and Jin Kai situation, they will be discarded after they outlived their usefulness before she moves on to someone else to fulfill her needs."


    "I heard Wei Zu Tian and Lao Min Na''s rtionship is getting closer, people even spected she might marry Wei Zu Tian, even though ??I don''t know if it''s true or not but until now Duan Shu Shu didn''t deny or confirm it" Guan Men Niang adds on the information she knew.


    "I doubt it true, marriage means long term entanglement with Wei Zu Tian and I don''t think Lao Min Na will like that" Wu San Bo knew quite well about Lao Min Na''s character after watching her for years but since Lao Min Na approached Wei Zu Tian it must be because she got a big n and judging by Duan Shu Shu''s attitude that allowed her to get close to her Son it seemed that they got mutual benefit and Wei Zu Tian was just their bridge.


    Wu San Bo rubbed his jaw and let out a harsh snort, he thought it was really pathetic that the great ''Sun''s King'' is only a pawn that is used by women, he wonder if Wei Zu Tian realize it.


    "Brother Mong Yi told me that young madam wants to obtain the Crimson Lightning sword as soon as possible the problem is that when we fight with the Heaven''s Gate sect head''s on when they lose, they will just run away to their sect to recuperate and after recovering their strength they will resume their fight again, when that happening it will be to our disadvantage who is fighting outside our territory, therefore, we must destroy the protective array first and then we can directly take the fight to their home by then we hope the Yu Jin city will be less affected," the maid exins again.


    Wu San Bo crossed his arms on his chest and let out a long sigh, "By doing so fewer innocent victims will fall, however, in order to do that we must destroy the protective array first because without it even with the help of Jiu Yun sect it will be difficult for us to fight with Heaven''s Gate not to mention they might rope some stupid sects that eager to enter Yi Shan mountain to their side"


    "Do they dare to challenge the Hei Shen sect? It''s not like before after the news of Long Ming defeating Wei Zu Tian, the name of the Hei Shen sect rose tremendously in the Hwang Wu continent and many people started to be wary of the Hei Shen sect" said Guan Men Niang.


    Wu San Bo sneered coldly, "There are a lot of stupid people so who knows how many people persuade by Wei Zu Tian''s offer, and with the guarantee of protection from the protective array around Heaven gate, they might think there is no way they could lose to us even if they did, they could hide within the Heaven Gate sect and nothing we can do about it" a distant coldness shed in his eyes as he calcted inwardly how many stupid sects would join the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    "We must immediately destroy the protective array!" Guan Men Niang suddenly eximed.<sub> </sub>


    Wu San Bo, suddenly had a bad premonition thus he narrowed his eyes dangerously at Guan Men Niang "You have an idea, I presume?"


    Under Wu San Bo''s threatening gaze Guan Men Niang''s voice got smaller and smaller "We...We can use...Gao Mo" she then averted his eyes from the angry Wu San Bo.


    "No!" Wu San Bo quickly rebutted.


    "But...but madam said it is urgent are you going to refuse madam''s order?" Guan Men Niang deliberately brought Lory''s name.


    Wu San Bo felt conflicted, he couldn''t deny Lory''s orders but he also didn''t want to put Guan Men Niang at great risk, therefore Wu San Bo was momentarily silent.


    "There must be another way..." he finally said.


    "But we don''t have much time," Guan Men Niang pursed her lips "The more time we waste, the more out of control the situation will be. You yourself know that the situation inside and outside the Heaven''s Gate Sect is getting tenser, who knows when war will suddenly break out. When that happens, not only will many innocent victims fall, but the Hei Shen sect will be put in danger as well" Guan Men Niang used Wu San Bo''s loyalty to persuade him, turn out she learned a few things about how to manipte people since she stayed in Heaven''s gate sect, she didn''t know should she be happy or worry.


    But of course, Wu San Bo noticed Guan Men Niang''s little tricks but he also had to admit that Guan Men Niang''s words were right no matter what he couldn''t put his sect in a dangerous situation.


    "If...if I let you get close to Gao Mo..."


    "Yes!" Guans men Niang reply excitedly.


    "Wait, calm down¡­" Wu San Bo raised his index finger to warn her and Guan Men Niang quickly straightened her posture as she prepared to listen to Wu San Bo''s orders just like a student would listen to his teacher''s orders.


    "If I allow you to approach Gao Mo, you must listen to all my orders to a tee, you can''t improvise, or be spontaneous...everything should follow ording to my direction" Wu San Bo gave him a warning look.


    "Yes, I will!" Guan Men Niang replied obediently, in her mind she was excited she would take an important role to destroy the Heaven Gate sect, finally, he had a chance to take revenge.


    "I will keep an eye on you," Wu San Bo raised his brows.


    "Eh, you''ll be watching me?" Guan men Niang was astonished she will not be left alone doing her task.


    Wu San Bo looked at her and frowned "Of course, how else would I know you were following my orders, I also need to keep you safe!"


    Guan Men Niang was touched she was secretly relieved that she would not be left alone with Gao Mo therefore she was determined to fulfill her duty without fail.


    Meanwhile, Wu San Bo was tapping his fingers on the table even though his expression looked calm but the fast tapping of his fingers showed how fast his brain was working right now, that was because Wu San Bo knew he only had one chance to determine whether his n would work or not.


    Wu San Bo then turned his gaze back to Guan Men Niang, he sizes her up and down then nodded "First we need toe up with a n, it should be simple and clear so no one makes mistakes but before that, I need to prepare you" a wide grin appears on Wu San Bo handsome face that somehow make Guan Men Niang a bit nervous.

 Chapter 982 The Demon Vessel

    In the morning Zhao Li Xin was ying Gu Qin in the pavilion, a melodious sound prated the air and spread throughout the residence while Lory leaned against the pavilion''s wooden railing feeding the fish when Mong Ki and Mong Yi walked towards them.


    "Greetings Young Masters and Madams" Both Mong Ki and Mong Yi cupped their fists and bowed their heads respectfully.


    Zhao Li Xin''s fingers suddenly stopped then she nced at the Mong brothers, "Speak?" he saidzily as he waved his hand and Gu Qin disappeared into his ring.


    Lory put the fish food bowl on the side and then sat down beside Zhao Li Xin while casually folding her arms on the table.


    It was Mong Yi who spoke first "We received word from Master Wu regarding the n to destroy the Heaven''s Gate sect''s protective array, Master Wu said he will be assisted by Miss Guan to approach Gao Mo, one of Wei Zu Tian''s Heaven''s Knights ording to Miss Guanpared to the other Heaven''s Knights. Gao Mo is Wei Zu Tian''s closest person so he should know more about the protective arraypared to other Heaven''s Knights"


    "Gao Mo?" Lory tilted her head as she try to recall the man behind the name then she suddenly remember "Is he the muscr monk who stares lustfully at Bei Li Yan?"


    "I don''t remember but there is such a person around Wei Zu Tian" Zhao Li Xin replied nonchntly because he honestly had little attention to other people other than Lory.


    "I heard the man is very dangerous, would it be alright for miss Guan to get close to him?" although she said she wants to hasten the n but not at the expense of someone else life especially Guan Men Niang, that woman has suffered enough.


    "Please do not worry madam, Master Wu and the other will stay on guard to make sure of Miss Guan''s safety he told us to give him three days after he gives us a sign we should attack the heaven''s Gate headquarter right away" Mong Yi exins.


    "So we need to prepare in three days" Zhao Li Xin muttered while lean her back in a rxed manner seemingly unperturbed by the uing war.


    Not long after, Jiang Jin Wei from afar walked hastily towards them, his expression a bit tense like he had a lot on his mind, and the thick beard on his face also only added the pressure of his presence.


    Jiang Jin Wei stop in front of the pavilion then he cupped his fists and saluted Lory and Zhao Li Xin, "Milord, Young madam"


    "How are you Master Jiang" Lory greeted him in a friendly manner.


    "Thank you for your concern Madam, I am doing fine" he replied politely then he turned his gaze towards Zhao Li Xin "There is news from the vermillion red Pce saying Jin Kai had died during the fight in the Misty Lake n territory, he was killed by Jin Hao and the others and currently Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan are on their way to the Hwang Wu continent maybe they will arrive three days from now," Jiang Jin Wei said.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly ''How convenient''


    "Jin Kai has died?" although Lory had expected this s the news still shook her knowing another victim of Lazarus had fallen.


    "What about Jin Hua and Lan Hua? is there any casualty in our people?" Lory''s expression became tense with worry.


    Jiang Jin Wei then replied "Thankfully Miss Jin and Miss Lan are fine there were no casualties on our side but many were seriously injured but overall everyone is fine"


    Lory heaved a sigh of relief immediately the giant boulder in her chest was lifted gradually her expression became more rxed, although she had always said he understood the risks in the war but still losing friends andrades wasn''t something she could ept lightly.


    "Is there more information from them?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    "Yes, my Lord but this information is especially given for the young madam....well, Jin Hao said Lao Min Na was rebirth therefore she knew a lot of things?" Jiang Jin Wei frowned, not even he could understand the information he just conveyed.


    Everyone simultaneously turned to Lory but Lory was silent his face paled and his mouth opened slightly as her heart beating rapidly like crazy, it took a long time for Lory to calm herself down, Lory blinked a few times with an expression that mixed between shock and confusion.


    Zhao Li Xin grabbed Lory''s hand, "Lory, are you okay?" he looked at her with eyes filled with concern for all he knew Lory wasn''t someone who was easily surprised therefore for Lory to make a big reaction like this was a sign something really bad was about to happen.<sub> </sub>


    Girsha suddenly flew down andnded on the table smoothly "For humans to repeat the time of their birth while retaining their memories is impossible as it would interfere with the fate of many people as well as the flow of time and for all, I know only the ''Chaos Child'' can create such situation and not even them involve anything like a rebirth" there''s a hint of panic in Girsha voice.


    "Chaos Child?" Zhao Li Xin''s expression deepened as she remembered hearing the name Child of Chaos from Huwang Shen Zi the first time she met during their fight with the people of the Sacred Mountain Peak a long time ago.


    Lory poured herself a cup of tea to ease her chaotic emotion and then calmly sip her tea and then with a steady voice she exin: "Chao Child is a special type of human that is born once in a thousand years if not more, well there''s no actual records about them...but one thing I know is they have the ability to change fate in exchange for their lives" Lory take a deep breath before continues "But rebirth is something else... reliving your life is something unthinkable, something that can only exist in fantasy stories" Lory sighed as she ced her teacup gently on the table.


    "Obviously that''s was Lazarus doing" Girsha''s voice turned icy cold.


    "Obviously...again at that time he should have been seriously injured when he transmigrated into this world like me yet he used whatever power was left to turn back time for Lao Min Na...why?"


    Jiang Jin Wei then suddenly remembered the rest of the news he eximed, "Jin Hao said Lao Min Na actually wanted to draw my lord to her side using her ability to heal Milord but Lao Min Na attempt failed because madam had healed Milord first"


    Lory and Girsha exchange nces then they turn their eyes toward Zhao Li Xin.


    "Lazarus wants him..." Lory gapes at him in horror.


    "Why, because he is the first King descendant and the rightful owner of The Crimson Lightning Sword?" Girsha bewildered.


    Lory shook her head "Then he should have killed Li Xin why bother healing him?" Lory thought something was still missing.


    There was a long eerie silence that loomed over them like a dark shadow, everyone expression be tensed. Lory bit her thumbnail anxiously, she wreck her brain trying to figure out what Lazarus want with Zhao Li Xin.


    "A vessel!" Girsha suddenly breaks the silence.


    Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes "A vessel...of what?"


    "From Lazarus himself," Girsha''s voicees out stiff and heavy with emotion.


    Lory suddenly stood up from her seat, the panic on her face was so obvious she then walked back and forth frantically while clenching her fists in front of her chest Lory muttered incoherently, "No, that''s impossible, you need the vessel''s approval to do that and Li Xin won''t allow it....unless the ns have changed, but¡­.Lazarus hasn''t tried to attack Li Xin head-on so the n probably is still going¡­.impossible, impossible!"


    "Lory" Zhao Li Xin called out to her anxiously. It was the first time he''d seen Lory look lost and stressed.


    But Lory didn''t seem to have heard Zhao Li Xin call as she kept mumbling to herself non-stop "What does he want to do - what does that demon want to do? It should be me!"


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong> all of a sudden Zhao Li Xin stood in front of her then cupped her face and looked deeply into her eyes, "Calm down..." he softly said.


    Lory was snapped back by Zhao Li Xin''s voice gradually her chaotic emotions subsided but panic still lingered in her eyes.


    "Whatever Lazarus wants, whatever n hees up with, we won''t let him seed, we will fight him together as usual!" Zhao Li Xin''s firm voice and the unwavering determination in his eyes automatically cool her down.


    "You are not alone, Girsha, me, The Hei Shen sect, Ming Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, and many other people are fighting with you, we will not lose, I will not let it happen, you trust me right?" Zhao Li Xin''s onyx eyes bore into her just like a mirror she can see her reflection in his eyes.


    Lory holds her tears and nods profusely "Yes, I believe you!"

 Chapter 983 The Atonement

    After Lory finally calmed down Zhao Li Xin helped her sit down and poured Lory some hot tea then Zhao Li Xin turned to Girsha "Tell me more about this... Vessel"


    "What I''m a vessel is not difficult to say by many stories that if a vessel must be as strong as the entity that will be possessed, so in my opinion because you are the descendant of the first King in this world, your body will be stronger than other normal humans so you will be a vessel. strongest that Lazarus can have" said Girsha.


    "But Lazarus needs my approval to have me" Zhao Li Xin found it very troublesome, how could Lazarus think he would just give up his body well maybe that was possible in the past but now that he met Lory it became impossible, Zhao Li Xin didn''t could imagine he would leave Lory for whatever reason.


    "Yes, once upon a time when the universe was still young, a powerful entity was born from the emptiness and they were called Godter the gods got bored so each of them created a world ording to their own ideal but then they were jealous of each other''s creations, just like a kid who got jealous with his friends toy,ter on, pushed by jealousy, hatred, and greed The God fought at each other they want to seize and destroy the other world belonging to other Gods, they created First Kinds, demi-human, and beast to bring terror and pain to the other world it didn''t take long to turned some of the Gods into a dark entity called Demon" Girsha spoke in a calm tone while Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and Jiang Jin Wei listened with a dumbfounded expression.


    Lory put his teacup slowly on the table his expression returned to normal, he continued Girsha''s story "When the universe was almost destroyed some of the remaining gods gathered, they decided to forget their differences in order to maintain the life that was left, for that first they also work together to kill the demons after the demons are destroyed they set a rule that binds all creatures including the gods and that rule is not to allow gods to interfere in the affairs of beings outside the world that they made then they are also not allowed to interfere directly with human affairs either. For the God to connect to the human world a bridge was created"


    "The first King" Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    Lory nods "In the midst of a sea of ??people one will be chosen and he bes the vessel of the God, they were given immense power to protect the world from anything and the ability to ept the God''s message that most of the time will be conveyed through vision like dream, Unfortunately, if The first King strong enough as the God''s vessel they will strong enough to be The Demon vessel as well"


    "You think Lazarus wants to make me a vessel?" Zhao Li Xin had some doubts, what would Lazarus do when he didn''t agree with him? would he leave everything he had done in this world and move to another world again to find another vessel? That sounds stupid.


    "Even though it''s just spection but that''s the best we cane up with¡­. at least so far," Girsha didn''t sure either.


    Lory stared at the half-empty teacup while subconsciously clenching her fists until her knuckles turned white, deep down she was cursing herself as she felt hit the wall again. Lory hated the feeling when one question led to another question without leaving a clear answer, Lory wondered how long she had been doing this, it felt like there was no end to it.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin continued his conversation with Girsha, "Then what if that Lao woman turned back time, would there be big consequences for what she did?"


    Girsha widened his round green eyes "Of course, changing destiny is a big sin the same as Lory did, but in my opinion, motivation will determine the oue of their action"


    "Motivation?" Zhao Li Xin asked again.


    "For example stealing, which is worse? people, who steal to enrich themselves with people who steal to help others in need? funny how the difference between good and evil is paper-thin, same bad deed but different results just look what happen to Lory and Lao Min Na which one is in the worst situation"


    Mong Yi suddenly asked, "Lord Girsha, may I ask how strong is Lao Min Na now?"


    Girsha tilted his head as she pondered then his tone became heavy "she should have cultivator strength but she also had a Gifted power like Lory but what power Lazarus bestowed on her, I do not know"


    Once again there was a long silence between them, it was hard enough to fight a cultivator now they had to fight someone with the same type of power as Lory which they didn''t have enough experience to face against it hence their expression be tensed.


    Lory could see they were worried but that was to be expected besides everyone would be worried if fighting something they didn''t know, even though Lory had shown how her powers worked but the actual battle would be very different after all they didn''t know what kind of power that Lao Min Na had and Lory had actually felt a bit worried about it though she did not show it.


    "Don''t worry you''ll be fine" Lory reassured them "I know your strength and I''m not lying when I say your strength can match the strength of the gifted people in my world, after all, any strength must have a weak point that you need to pay attention to"


    "We listen to the teachings of the young madam" brothers Mong and Jiang Jin Wei simultaneously bowed respectfully.


    "Milord do we need to worry Lao Min Na has more information than we have" Jiang Jin Wei''s eyebrows knitted closely with deep concern.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed heavily he can''t deny that Lao Min Na has the upper hand by knowing about the future but the future must change tremendously because of Lory''s existence so he doesn''t have to worry too much, on the other hand, Lazarus existence was far more concerning.


    "There''s nothing we could do other than raised our guard, increased your cultivation, and prepared for any circumstances that might happen therefore I will allow everyone to use whatever resource we have to increase our strength, any weapon, any medicine, talisman, and everything else other than that...we stick to the n, destroy heaven''s Gate sect - took the Crimson Lightning Sword and killed that Lao woman and Lazarus...in order" Zhao Li Xin waved his hands.


    "Yes Milord!" they answer in tunes.<sub> </sub>


    _________________________________


    Amidst the frozen ground, the cold wind and snow howled like a deafening scream, a woman walking with slow steps walking in the snow without wearing a light white dress, her silver hair fluttered in the strong wind but her expression didn''t show any coldness even though the snow was clinging to her dress and clothes. his hair, his cold eyes reminiscent of the ciers that had formed in the snow over the years.


    The woman walked into a cave in front of the cave stood a boy with a pale face and ck hair as ck as ink, there was inexplicable emotion filled the boy''s eyes that did not match his age.


    "Thea..." He softly called her.


    Arthea ignore the boy''s call and walked past him as if he wasn''t there, the boy didn''t angry at Arthea''s cold behavior he just looked down dejectedly but he quickly collected himself and then followed Arthea but keep his distance from her so he will not upset her further.


    As she walk Arthea opened her palm suddenly blue flower petals flew from her hands and twirl in the air then illuminated the cave with a bright blue light, immediately they caught the sight of a woman trapped inside an ice wall, the woman looks like she was sleeping peacefully.


    "It''s safe, you don''t have to worry," the boy said.


    "I''m not worried," Arthea said in a monotone voice.


    just like that, the conversation was cut off and they were silent for a while then the boy asked "When are you going to bring her out?"


    "Soon..." Arthea replied while her gaze continued to linger on the person sleeping on the ice.


    The boy was stunned for a moment, then face clouded with a mixture of pain and sadness, the boy lowered his head to hide his emotion and answer weakly "I see..."


    Arthea finally looked away from the woman behind the ice and then turned to the boy standing behind her "He never knows?"


    The boy smiled dryly, "I don''t think he expected¡­ he might think you were deliberately hiding your identity from Lucient."


    "He wasn''tpletely wrong..." There was longing and bitterness on Arthea''s face and the boy looked at her with extreme guilt.


    "Are you still ming yourself?"


    Arthea''s gray eyes nced at him and away again, There''s no need for words for the boy to know the answer. The boy gritted his teeth trying to suppress the anger that surged within him followed by a feeling of helplessness and remorse.


    He didn''t know how or when things went so wrong, at first it was just a chance encounter between two lonely people whoforted each other and then became friends since when that innocent feeling turned into an obsession, jealousy, and anger that brought tragedy to the whole world.


    "Why are you torturing yourself, haven''t you paid enough, haven''t you suffered enough?" The boy''s eyes filled with tears, "You''ve cursed yourself with immortality watching everyone you care die before you make you experience loneliness, guilt, and sadness for thousands of years, isn''t that enough to pay for your sins?!"


    Unbeknownst to everyone understanding the Seeress''s immortality is not due to the consequences of her Gift but the seeress''s own choice to atone for her sins, no one knows but two people who are facing each other at this time.


    "It will be enough when I stop Lazarus" Arthea said earnestly.


    The boy looked at him in pain, "The consequences will be too great for you"


    Arthea cast her eyes on the woman who was sleeping within the ice wall, a distant smile bloomed on her face then slowly she turned her gaze to the boy, her expression wasplicated then she say to him: "The same to you"

 Chapter 984 Visiting The Princess

    Somewhere in a small mansion Tao Ji Feng held a discussion with some of his subordinates including Yang Zhou whose health was starting to improve even though his face was still a little pale.


    In the main hall, the six chairs were lined up facing each other while Tao Ji Feng sat on the main seat at the far end.


    "So, what the heaven''s Gate sect want to allow us to enter Yi Shan mountain?" Tao Ji Feng snorted in annoyance, they''d been stuck in Yu Jin city for a week.


    One of Tao Ji Fang''s subordinates replied in a steady voice "They want more money before they let us investigate Yi Shan Mountain"


    "We have given fifty million gold taels! does The heaven''s gate sect want to rob us?" another Tao Ji Fang subordinated pound the table beside him furiously.


    "I heard that instead of money, Wei Zu Tian is more inclined towards an inter-sect cooperation agreement for the next five to ten years." Another subordinate answered.


    "What does that mean? do they want us to submit to the Heaven''s Gate sect instead?" said one of the subordinates who pounded the table earlier.


    Tao Ji Fang''s brows furrowed as he contemted it seemed like the Heaven''s Gate Sect was not only aiming for money but something more daring than that, tao Ji Fang then turned his gaze to Yang Zhou "What do you think?"


    Yang Zhou cupped his fists before he replied politely, "We couldn''t trust the Heaven Gate sect let alone Wei Zu Tian as we all know what kind of reputation Wei Zu Tian has and how messy the sect''s own internal affairs have been, inevitably if we get involved with them we will definitely be dragged into their internal war which is not good for us at all" Yang Zhou said frankly.


    Tao Ji Feng stroked his beard and nodded deeply, "I agree with you"


    "Then what about the treasures in Yi Shan Mountain, people say this is the first time Yi Shan Mountain has reacted this way, some say heaven-defying treasures must be there if we get our hands on those heavenly treasures our sect will thrive beyond our dreams" Tao Ji Fang''s subordinate spoke excitedly even though deep down he felt reluctant to get involved with Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven''s Gate sect mess but the temptation of great power was hard to resist.


    "There is no evidence of the existence of heavenly treasures on Yi Shan Mountain even if it is true then we have to fight hundreds of small andrge sectsing to Yi Shan Mountain other than the Heaven Gate Sect will not allow us to obtain whatever power resides there, it has been clearly demonstrated by their tyrannical behavior today," Yang Zhou thought it was unworthy to ce the safety of the sect on baseless rumors.


    The discussion was divided and stuck in a stalemate which prompted Tao Ji Fang to stay for three more days to see how things were going, he wasn''t sure the sect would stand idly by when the Heaven''s Gate sect was clearly taking advantage of them, therefore, Tao Ji Fang guessed some sects will start coborating to take on the Heaven''s Gate Sect.


    After a long meeting, Tao Ji Fang was walking back to his room apanied by Yang Zhou when he saw Tao Bing Wen in the garden training his horse stance in the hot sun with his face drenched with sweat, obviously, he had been there for a long time.


    "How long has he been training like that?" Tao Ji Fang asked Yang Zhou with an amazed expression.


    Yang Zhou''s face beamed with joy, "It''s been almost three hours and it''s already the second day since young master trained"


    Tao Jing Fang stroked his beard with a satisfied face, he knew very well that his son could not bear to suffer because of his mother''s excessive indulgence therefore Tao Bing Wen refused to do the tiring exercise so when Tao Ji Fang saw Tao Bing Wen training seriously in the middle of the day Tao Ji Fang couldn''t lie he felt a little proud.


    But Tao Ji Fang didn''t want to be happy right away because no one knew how long his son''s spirit couldst before he dropped everything and said he couldn''t take it anymore and then med everything around him as usual, therefore Tao Ji Fang could only pray that this time it will be different "I hope his motivationsts"


    "Looks like Young Master is serious this time, normally his spirits wouldn''tst more than two hours so two days is still a big aplishment" Yang Zhou sincerely praised.


    Tao Ji Fang took a deep breath, he was embarrassed by theck of expectations of people towards his sonpared to him who was raised with a strict education, His son was too soft and weak therefore sometimes Tao Ji Fang couldn''t help feeling that he had disappointed his ancestors.


    But what can he do? before getting Tao Bing Wen, his wife had two miscarriages, so it was only natural that his wife spoiled Tao Bing Wen like crazy, and because of the difficulty of Tao Bing Wen''s birth, he didn''t let his wife get pregnant again in fear of endangering his wife''s health that had been worsened after giving birth to Tao Bing Wen.


    "Oh, do you know the woman who helped my Son?" Tao Bing Wen was still curious about the woman who could change her stupid son with a few words, it was a shame that she was already married.


    "I don''t know the name, but if I''m not mistaken, the brother-inw''s name is Li Jin and they stay here to cure husband and wife''s illness it wouldn''t be hard to find them," Yang Zhou said, the truth is he didn''t have a clear recollection about thedy that his master asked about other than being...ordinary.


    "Poor girl, she is still very young but her husband is seriously ill" Tao Ji Fang''s mouth curled in concern but then he stopped then leaned his head tightly against Yang Zhou, and spoke in a low tone, "Hey, do you think if her husband doesn''t have much time to his life she might want to..?"


    Yang Zhou quickly interrupted, "Master, if Madam hears what you have to say, she will leave you" he reminded his master.<sub> </sub>


    Because Tao Ji Fang''s wife''s health got worsened after she get birth and she could only give one child to him many people tried to push their daughter to be his second wife even though he had firmly refused the offer still it became a thorn in his wife''s heart so if his wife found out he wanted to push his son to rece someone husband because the man gravely ill it would be like a p on his wife''s face, it''s no question his wife will divorce him on the spot.


    Tao Ji Fang realized his mistake and hurriedly exined himself "Hey - hey - hey, I was just kidding don''t take it seriously, it was just a joke! Tch, you''re no fun at all!" he flicked his sleeves pretending to be offended.


    Yang Zhou secretly rolled his eyes, "My mistake, I don''t understand Master joke, please forgive this stupid subordinate" he perfunctorily said while bowing his head.


    Tao Ji Fang snorted loudly but then briskly give him a reminder "Don''t tell my wife!"


    Yang Zhou looks at him with a meaningful t look "Say what?"


    Tao Ji Fang thought no wonder Yang Zhou became his right-hand man he was so smart "Good" he nodded with a smile of satisfaction.


    [Are You Worried?] Girsha pped her wings as shended on the table while Lory opened the window to let the breeze in.


    Lory leaned against the window sill watching red and pink clouds paint the sky as a sign that night wasing.


    [It''d be weird if I wasn''t worried, right?] Lory closed her eyes feeling the cold breeze against her cheeks.


    [I don''t know what worries you more, whether Lazarus uses him as a vessel or not, he is still the biggest threat to Lazarus that''s why Lazarus will never let him]


    Lory shove her long wavy hair to the side before she shifted her gaze to Girsha [Being killed and possessed are two different things, if you get killed from that, that''s it, you are done but if you are possessed it means endless torment for good. like what will happen to me when Lazarus gets my soul¡­]


    [And Lazarus likes to torture..] Girsha sneered disdainfully.


    [That''s why I''d rather destroy my soul than be tortured forever by Lazarus] Lory sighed then pulled a chair to sit down.


    Girsha''s expression turned gravely sour [The forbidden spell you cast yourself when you fell into a frenzy, is it still there?]


    Lory nced at the bird and smiled [Don''t worry the spell is inactive, it waspromised at thest moment that''s why am I still here...we are still here] Lory open her arm as if it was nothing.


    [What is Lorenna doing?] Girsha guessed.


    [Most likely] Lory smiled lightly.


    Girsha snorted loudly [Only a madman would engrave his own heart with runes, the process itself is so excruciating that only the most condemned criminals are still for being too barbaric even this punishment was eventually abolished, but who would have thought that Princess Lorient could find a record of this practice even insane enough to did it to herself] Girsha''s eyes lit up with fury if at that time his consciousness hadn''t been lost due to blocking Lazarus'' influence she wouldn''t have let Lory use that sadistic spell on herself.


    [Well in my defense, I''m mad at that time...] Lory agree with him however she was desperate and desperate people will do crazy things.


    How crazy is that spell? Lory doesn''t remember clearly but he remembers she carved the runes on his arms and chest with a knife into his body, blood mixed with sweat and tears dripped down his feet after he finished carving himself, he cast the spell and engraved it on his body instantly disappeared but the pain didn''t it gather in her heart and multiply by thousands of folds and suddenly everything turns ck, probably she fainted.


    There are three powerful spells that live inside her, the cursed from Lazarus, the Druid Insignia from her mother, and the ancient spell she carved for herself so how is she a mere mortal still alive and kicking there''s only one exnation, she was lucky.


    [Lory, if the spell is now inactive is that mean it can be activated again] Girsha narrows his eyes.


    Lory yawned then got up from her seat [I promise I won''t hurt myself right, you''re too worried old bird] Lory waved her hand casually as she walked to her bed.


    Grisha watched Lory leave and then scoffed inwardly, ''Well, you''re not good at keeping promises''

 Chapter 985 Visiting The Princess II

    In the morning Lory idly browsed through the items for sale in the little treasure shop, most of the items weren''t fancy jewelry made of rubies and diamonds, but each piece of merchandise had beautiful and intricate designs that couldn''t be seen in any other store. Of course, one had to have a sharp eye to know the real value of the goods in this ce, but unfortunately, most people who came to this ce just wanted to steal a nce at Yang Xi Ying''s while the other people who got better knowledge preferred to go to the shop that they already know besides no one will take seriously a small shop like this.


    That''s why the sale in the little treasure shop was not as big as the other shop that belonged to Hei Shen but it''s not a problem because this shop was built as a ce for Hei Shen to exchange information about Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven''s Gate sect so it''s good not to be conspicuous.


    Lory was in the middle of sorting out hairpins when she found a hairpin made of copper and flowers made of coral red hairpins were very unique Lory thought it would suit Ming Yue Yin and coral white would look good on Yang Xi Ying.


    Lory was giving the shopkeeper who was also a member of Hei Shen to wrap it up when she suddenly heard someone say.


    "You taste is not that bad.."


    Lory turned her head and was surprised to see Tao Bing Wen behind her pinching his chin while evaluating the hairpin she had chosen. Lory looked at the boy suspiciously and then blurted out her thoughts freely, "Did you get kicked by your father again?"


    Embarrassed, Tao Bing Wen immediately covered his red face "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Lory rolled her eyes "That''s what happened before" she didn''t understand why he was acting coy now "Why are you here, were you looking for me?" Lory casually asks.


    Tao Bing Wen averted his gaze and weakly said "Y..yes"


    Lory opened her palms in front of Tao Bing Wen they say: "Did youe to return the lunch money that time?"


    Tao Bing Wen was rendered speechless "Miss, isn''t that thepensation for saving your family why are you being so stingy?" he feel wronged.


    "I''ve already paid for the medical expenses and it''s not cheap, so I also need to pay for your lunch too, young Master a real hero will not ask forpensation from the people they help, right? " Lory said righteously.


    "...." Tao Bing Wen cannot refute but his heart ached, why this girl is so mean to him.


    Lory actually only joking with him because he slightly reminds her of Jay she can''t help to tease the boy a bit, suddenly Lory hears a loudugh, only now she realizes there is a middle-aged man with a neat beard and mustache not far from Tao Bing Wen and he was holding his stomach andughed so hard until his face turned red.


    Lory tilted her head slightly, she felt the middle-aged man looked familiar, but where had she seen him before.


    Lory tilted her head curiously, she felt the middle-aged man looked familiar, but where had she seen him before, "That man?"


    The middle-aged man wiped the corners of his eyes his face hurt fromughing too much, he liked Lory''s way of speaking frankly without any malice in it, he didn''t know if anyone would talk to Tao Bing Wen like that.


    "Apologize for my behavior, let me introduce myself, my name is Tao Ji Fang" he puffed his chest appear to be more charismatic.


    Lory raised her brows in surprise, she already knows who Tao Ji Fang was from the information she got from Mong Ki and Mong Yi so she was surprised to find Tao Ji Fang in her small store.


    Lory quickly saluted him respectfully "Master Tao is an honor to meet you"


    Tao Ji Fang waved his hands and smile widely "No, the honor is mine, miss...?"<sub> </sub>


    As unoriginal as she can be, Lory introduced herself "My name is Luo...Yi" even Lory can believe howme her made-up name was.


    All of the Hei Shen paused their movements for a second before resuming their activities as normal, they could onlyment to themselves that their Lord and madams were not creative in making names.


    Lory could sense everyone''s disappointment but what could she do, she really wasn''t good at this.


    "Ah Miss Luo" Tao Ji Fang cupped his fists politely then continued asking, "Oh, if I''m not mistaken you are married, if you don''t mind may I greet your husband as well?" even though he gave up on setting Lory up with his stupid son, still he was curious as to what the husband of the girl who was almost be his daughter-inw would look like.


    Yang Zhou who was standing outside rolled his eyes in resignation, it seemed his master still cannot let go, he doesn''t understand why Tao Ji Fang liked the girl so much in his opinion Tao Bing Wen need a strong wife from strong background to protect him, even though the girl was not bad but her humble background will drag the young master, Yang Zhou thought he might need to write the letter to the madam about this?


    Lory didn''t know what To Ji Fang was thinking she smiled kindly "Sorry, my husband is resting" Lory made an excuse.


    "Oh, I see, what a shame" Tao Ji Fang regretted not being able to meet this girl''s husband butter he would understand how lucky he was at that time.


    Lory thought it was not good for them to talk here where other customers could hear what they talking about, "Master Tao why don''t we talk in a private ce, I can also show you a better product that may suit your taste as a gift for your wife?" Lory behaves like an actual merchant.


    Tao Ji Fang thought it wasn''t a bad idea, he really thought the craft in this store wasn''t bad, he thought of buying some jewelry for his wife and old mother at the same time he could also get to know this girl better.


    "Of course, it just so happens that my wife''s birthday ising soon maybe I can find a good gift for her" Tao Ji Fang smiled widely he felt this idea was very good.


    Tao Bing Wen looked at his father suspiciously, his father was not a friendly person although he was polite but usually he will keep his distance and behave in a formal manner with the people he just met because of that his father''s excessive enthusiasm made Tao Bing Wen feel his father had an ulterior motive, as a result, he became more convinced to send a letter to his motherter.


    That''s how three people with different thoughts went up to the second floor, correcting there were four people. When Yang Zhou peeked inside, he saw the master and young master going up to the second floor, his forehead immediately furrowed ''the master wasn''t trying to ask the woman to divorce her husband to be with the Son, right?'' the more he thought the more he worried then he decided to write a letter to the madam right away.


    On the second floor, they entered a fairlyrge room, almost taking up the entire space on the second floor, although not exaggerating, this room looked elegant and sophisticated which made Tao Ji Fang slightly surprised by the atmosphere the room contradicted the atmosphere outside, he felt that there was more to this small shop than meets the eye.


    ''Little treasure'' Tao Ji Fang muttered inwardly, he smiled slightly thinking the name was very appropriate.


    Lory stepped into the room casually, she walked around the table then took a seat behind arge table, and then invited Tao Ji Fang and Tao Bing Wen to sit down, not long after that several waiters came in to deliver drinks and the shopkeeper came with several young waiters delivering various sizes of boxes and then cing a few boxes on the table while saying "Here are some of our newest products Master Tao, I hope you like it" the shopkeeper then sign the servant to open the box one by one.


    Tao Bing wen and Tao Ji Fang''s eyes widened in shock, he had never seen so many unique jewelry made of colored ss, coral, bronze, silver, and beads. One of them was a silver pendant engraved with a golden tree and then covered with transparent ss, the design was like something that came from another world, yes because it was.


    It''s just something Lory likes to draw when she''s bored because the design clutters her room she asks Ling Zi her maids to throw it away, Ling Zi thought the design was unique and beautiful so she asks permission to give the design to Wu San Bo, Lory easily allowed it but she didn''t know Wu San Bo was so delighted he gathers all the craftsmen that worked for Hei Shen to study Lory''s design and develop it ording to the taste of people in this world and the design was booming!


    However, because of its uniqueness Wu San Bo only released a few of the jewelry every sixth month not even royalty could have it without making a reservation beforehand, therefore the price of this one piece of jewelry is exorbitantly high yet the only person who didn''t know about this was Lory.


    "What amazing jewelry, I''ve never seen anything like this in my life!" Tao Ji Fang''s voice unconsciously rises from excitement.


    Tao Bing Wen was also amazed, he looks Lory nkly and then swept his gaze to the whole room, for some reason he feel he was stumbling into a fox demonir.

 Chapter 986 Tacit Agreement

    Tao Bing wen could already guess Lory''s real identity wasn''t simple as there was no way her maids could cripple the iron horse members like they didn''t think they were just lowly members in any way they didn''t match up with someone who said from a rural vige, she wouldn''t believe it but then again who he?


    Tao Ji Fang also knew Lory''s information was most likely fabricated after he saw Mong Ki subdue all the Iron horses, there was a high chance that Lory was from a fairly influential family or maybe a sect, he didn''t know why Lory had hidden it. identity, maybe it has something to do with her husband''s illness knows maybe she also wants to enter Yi Shan mountain but if so she should''ve followed her stupid son who wants to catch Huan Beast in the empyrean green forest that closes at the base of Yi Shan Mountain at that time the area around the mountain Yi Shan hasn''t closed yet but now it''s impossible to get there, therefore, Tao Ji Fang believes Lory is here because of her husband illness.


    "Hey, is this shop yours?" Tao Bing Wen tries to probe.


    Lory tilt her head and smile innocently "Uhm not really, actually, This shop belongs to my brother-inw from the maternal family of the daughter of the second cousin''s husband''s family...we were only given permission to run this shop"


    "....." there was something about Lory''s tant lies that made her want to scream desperately <strong>''Just say YES or NO!''</strong>


    Lory sipped her tea while ignoring Tao Bing Wen''s annoyed expression, the boy''s expression remind her of Jay''s expression whenever she teased him so she sincerely hopes Tao Bing Wen can break the barrier around his heart and be the great man he was supposed to be¡­just like Jay.


    ________________________________


    "Lory, did you hear, I was chosen as Archknight!" Jay squealed with his face lit up like a light bulb.


    Lory give him a quick nce and appeared unimpressed by the news at all "Isn''t that to be expected, why are you so excited" Lory swiped the tablet on her hand while lying on the couchzily her eyebrows furrowed as she checked the hunting list on the guild''s hidden website that only members could enter.


    Jay scratched his head awkwardly "I know... but now that I''m officially selected, I''m suddenly feeling nervous, just look at my face!" Jay pointed to his own face.


    Archknight Kings of unbroken sword and imprable shield were personally chosen by the heir of the throne himself regardless of their gender, age, and background, it was a choice that was guided by God''s will.


    The ceremony that took ce when Lucas reached the age of fifteen was just a formality, the fact that Lucas knew who the Archknight was a long time ago just as their father and ancestors did when they chose their Archknight, anyone could guess by whoever the people around the crown prince are most likely to be the Archknights so it''s not too surprising that Fred, Fargo, clift, and Jay were chosen by Lucas since they grew up together.


    Lory took her eyes off the tablet and looked at Jay''s stupid face, Lory examined his face for a moment then shook her head "Nothing has changed you still look stupid"


    "Lorye oonn!!" Jay whined and grabbed Lory''s arm then swung her arm coyly like a spoiled kid causing the tablet to fall on herp.


    "Oh stop!" Lory was annoyed she pulled his arm from Jay "You will be fine, why are you so worried, it''s not like anything will change, you just do everything you always did and you will be fine?!" Lory frankly said but Lory see Jay still looking anxious so she ce the tablet on the coffee table beside her and faced him with a serious face.


    Jay pursed his lips, "You think so?" Jay still wasn''t sure.


    "I''m sure! Why don''t you believe me?" Lory rolls her eyes.


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just¡­ I don''t know if I''m worthy of the honorary title, I mean it''s the Archknight for god sake!" Jay pressed his cheeks with both hands and widened her eyes expressing his disbelieved and awed.


    Lory then looked at him in bewilderment "You''ve always been a part of the Archknight for a long time and the ceremony only formalizes your position"


    "I know ¨C I know, it feels different when it''s confirmed¡­ it feels very real now!" Jay bit his lips.


    "Is it an illusion before?" sometimes Lory wants to check what is inside this boy''s head.


    Jay''s mouth twitched "Do you think I can fulfill the job, I mean... I''m not strong like Fargy or smart like Fred or coolheaded like Clift..."<sub> </sub>


    Lory then looked at him confusedly "You have always been a part of the Archknight for one year" You know Clift is an immigrant and he is also an orphan from the enemy country but that doesn''t mean anything, you are chosen by the crown prince by the will of God and no one can''t deny that, and for what it''s worth, Lucas trusts you like Fred and the others, so be confident a little, will ya!"


    "Yeah, but Clift is a former royalty and he''s also a badass¡­I mean he really did involve in some really dangerous mission with Fargo and Fred for the sake of the kingdom, everyone said he will be the King''s deadliest secret weapon" Jay''s voice was etched with admiration and envy.


    "Didn''t you do the same? if I''m not mistaken you are the one who put the virus on the missile so it can''t beunched, you also found a high-level fugitive that no one could track down for a decade just from your bedroom, and then you spread the information to all the authorities in the world that forced the fugitive to turn himself to our King''s Men so that he wouldn''t be killed you have also saved my and Lucas'' lives multiple times during our hunts, If it is, not badass then I do not know what it is!" Lory hit Jay on the back so hard that he fell off the couch.


    "Ouch! Why are you so violent?!" Jay felt his back numb but he felt so much better.


    "That''s because you are stupid!" Lory snorted loudly then she took his tablet andy back down on the sofa, Lory then kicked Jay''s arm "Now go, you just bother me!"


    Jay scowled sourly but deep down he was d that he decided to talk to Lory about his feeling cause he feel awkward talking about this with Fargo and the others, therefore, he turn to lory forfort since she always has a way with words that make him feel better.


    "Hey, if you''re this hard no one will marry you" after he felt better Jay finally regained his desire to tease Lory again.


    Lory then nonchntly reply "Who cares, when that happened I just stayed with you guys..."


    "Huh, no way!" Jay snorted, "What if I get married, you know how popr I am?!" he said proudly.


    Lory lowered her tablet and ask: "Didn''t you just get dumped again? How many times has this happened...tenth?"


    Jay pursed his lips as he red angrily, "You''re mean, you know that?!"


    Lory then chuckled "Yeah, I know..."


    _____________________________________


    The sweet memory came without warning it made her lips curl into a faint smile but the next second left her with a bitter taste and Lory hated bitter the most, Lory took another sip and her expression quickly returned to normal as if nothing had happened no one noticed but coincidentally Tao Bing Wen saw the change in Lory''s expression and he frowns.


    Meanwhile, Tao Ji Fang was busy picking out a few items for his whole family and he was barely able to contain himself from buying everything in front of him if only To Bing Wen didn''t secretly nudge him multiple times to remind him.


    This was the first time Tao Bing Wen saw his father spend moneyvishly, Tao Ji Fang used to be frugal and strict with money but now he was like a wild horse running in the open field.


    What made things worse was that Lory gave a discount to appreciate Tao Ji Fang''s generosity as a result, Tao Ji Fang bought even more items like a madman, eventually, he ended up spending a lot of money at Lory''s shop.


    While waiting for the items to be wrapped Tao Ji Fang continued his conversation with Lory he remembered his main purpose here "Miss Luo, I want to thank you for helping my stupid son a few days ago" Tao Ji Fang Cupped his fist and bow his head courteously.


    Lory waved her hands "Please don''t say that Master Tao, it was Young Master tao who helped us before so I just did what I had to do"


    Tao Bing Wen''s mouth twitched ''Then why does she keep asking me to return her money?''

 Chapter 987 Stowaway

    p Somewhere in the sky, a giant gray Roc was flying among the white clouds, the bird''s broad wings were gliding against the wind and on the bird''s back was seen a pair of man and woman riding the bird and the man gripping the reins tightly while the woman sat on the back appear impatient.</anda>


    "Wife, you need to calm down a bit or else make the bird nervous" Yuan Shao tried to calm his wife who couldn''t sit still.


    Ming Yue Yin snorted in annoyance, "The Beast, or you who got nervous?"


    "Yes, we are both nervous..." Yuan Shao admitted easily.


    Ming Yue Yin pounds Yuan Shao back lightly, "We''ve been flying for a week, when can we get there, my butt hurts!" sheined.


    "You are the one who refuses to rest, you shouldn''tin, now." Yuan Shao felt powerless against his domineering wife, but if it wasn''t for the character she had, he wouldn''t have fallen for her at first sight.


    "That''s because I wanted to get to the Hwang Wu continent faster but who would have thought this beast would be so slow if it was Lord Girsha we had already arrived there a few days earlier!" Ming Yue Yin snorted angrily.


    Yuan Shao understood Ming Yue Yin''s worries, he must be worried about Lory and Yang Xi Ying especially since Yang Xi Ying is pregnant right now but she acted stubbornly to follow Lory.


    "You can''tpare Miss Lory''s bird to an ordinary Flying Beast, without letting me know Lord Girsha isn''t a normal Beast"


    "Right¡­" Ming Yue Ying blew her cheek of course no one could match Girsha, the glimpse of Lory''s past that she saw when Lory and Girsha fought side by side engrave a deep impression of how great Girsha and Lory were in Ming Yue Yin''s memory.


    Honestly, she always wishes to see that scene personally with her own eyes, even though that might not be a good thing.


    "Can this bird fly any faster?!" Ming Yue Yin suddenlyined again and the smart bird feel wronged but the pitiful bird can''t do anything.


    "Your Majesty, this is the fastest bird given by Master Shin Jiu so our journey is already very fast, please be patient" Yuan Shao tried to persuade his new wife again.


    Ming Yue Yin huffed and crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Yuan Shao amused by her childish act he thought no one in the court official will believe their domineering Empress could behave like immature kid "You shouldn''t be in a hurry either, you should remember that our fight against Lao Min Na and the Devils will probably be the biggest battle of our lives so if we''re not careful the consequences will be dire"


    Ming Yue Yin know Yuan Shao was right and her annoyance subsided a bit, she sighed then wrapped her arms around Yuan Shao''s waist while resting her chin on his shoulder and speaking in worry tone "I have seen what the demon did to Lory even though it was only a glimpse, it still scarred me to this day so I can''t imagine how Lory feels when she finally face Lazarus, in the past the demon managed to cornered her until she does until she has no other choice but to do the extreme, therefore I don''t want that happen again"


    Yuan Shao had heard what happened to Lory from Ming Yue Yin and he was astonished how Lory could still behave like a normal person, how could she still be warm, kind, and cheerful after everything she had been through.


    Meanwhile, he had turned into a cold and stoic figure that only Yuan Xue An could approach and if he had not met Ming Yue Yin, he might have risked everything to avenge his mother and sister no matter how much destruction he would caused around him.


    Meeting Ming Yue Yin, Lory, and Zhao Li Xin made him find another way that led him to be the person he is today that even the Emperor of the Liu Yan kingdom didn''t dare to provoke especially now that he was married to Ming Yue. Yin.


    Although there were still a few ignorant officials who suggested marrying Yuan Xue An to one of Liu Yan''s royal princes, however, the n was scrapped when they found out that Yuan Xue An was under the protection of the Hei Shen sect to be precise White Dragon Pce even Yuan Fei couldn''t meet Yuan Xue An without Jin Hao''s permission and who doesn''t know The Four King Pce''s characters that each of them as crazy as the other.


    "If Miss Lory is as you describe, she won''t be manipted by that Demon for the second time" he assured Ming Yue Yin.


    "I hope so" Ming Yue Yin tightened her arms around Yuan Shao''s waist then she breathed a sigh of relief, "Fortunately we were able to arrange for Yuan Xue An and Shin Jiu to stay in the underground pce of the Hei Shen sect, if the worst situation happens it will give them a time to make survival n since the underground pce won''t be easily prated"


    "Yeah, it'' does give me a lot offorts knowing Xue An will be saved" He smiled with a rxed expression, he was d he could force his stubborn little sister to stay.


    "But what about your father?" Ming Yue Yin knows the rtionship between Yuan Shao and Yuan Fei has remained stagnant, although Yuan Shao doesn''t hate his father but years of disappointment is not easy to erase.


    "I have sent my men to protect him no matter what happens after that I leave it to fate," said Yuan Shao with a bitter smile, if only his father had not married Qian Qin Wei or if he did not have a daughter with that woman things might not have been soplicated as it now.<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine" Ming Yue Yin patted the decorative chest and then continued, "With the strength we have, I can''t believe we will lose to that serpent demon." A dangerous glint shed across his eyes.


    Far in the middle of the ocean hundreds of warships sailed, the bottom of the ship split the waves in two, and right above the ships the gs of the Liang Zu kingdom and the tribe''s gs of the Zhuang Dong continent were fluttering proudly, they were thebined power of the Liang Zu kingdom and the Zhuang Dong army tribe.


    Ever since Yuan Shao married Zhuang Dong, the continent became an ally of the Liang Zu kingdom with the agreement that Liang Zu would share their natural resources which were much needed by the Zhuang Dong continent and in return, they would provide military assistance to Liang Zu, the two kingdoms would stand as an equal stand where the two kingdoms respect each other''s territory and sovereignty.


    Although the situation is a bit unique andplicated for now but it will be solved a few yearster when Ming Yue Yin has a child where each of her Sons will have a kingdom to rule as well as bind the two kingdoms as one big family for a long time.


    But for now, there was a bigmotion on one of the main ships "General Fu, there is a problem, <strong>BIG PROBLEM</strong>!" A soldier ran towards him with a face full of distress.


    Fu Ying turned around and frowned, "What''s the matter, someone attacked us?" The soldier shook his head in horror, "No, this is much worst!"


    Immediately Fu Ying''s whole body became tense, the soldier hurriedly lead Fu Ying to the bottom floor of the ship where they used to store some necessities.


    When his shoulders opened the door, what Fu Ying saw made his legs limp when he could speak, he stuttered, "P...P...Princess...Yuan, Young Mas...ter...too"


    Yuan Xue An who knew she held the title of Princess Honorable Yuan jumped out of the wooden box with the help of Shin Jiu and Guan Yi Jue even Bai Zi the white tiger was also present.


    "Oh, General Fu, forgive me for the inconvenience." Yuan Xue An An patted her skirt and smiled sweetly.


    "Aah we can finally get out, I''m sick of being stuck in this room, Yi Jue you never see the sea right, let''s go up!" Shin Jiu beckoned Guan Yi Jue to follow him.


    Guan Yi Jue''s eyes shed with joy, "I want to see it!"


    Their clear boyish voice snap Fu Ying''s senses back, he immediately raised his hand in a pleading voice "S..stop... young master, princess"


    Yuan Xue An pursed her lips, "Why did you stop that brat, do you know how long we have been trapped here?"


    "I understand, but may I ask how did you get here?" as he speak Fu Ying blinked his eyes repeatedly wishing this is just a dream.


    "Obviously, we sneaked in," Yuan Xue An casually said.


    <strong>"BUT HOW?!"</strong> Fu Yin subconsciously raised his voice due to stress, while in his head he had already made a list of people he would fire¡­ if he were alive.


    Yuan Xue An waved her hand nonchntly, "Forget the details, the important thing is that I''m already here, e on, I''m bored here!"


    Fu Ying suddenly knelt on the floor, he cupped his fists and begged, "Your daughter can''t be here, his and her Majesty will be furious if they find out about this"


    Yuan Xue An had already expected this, "Then what are you going to do, we are already halfway to the Hwang Wu continent, are you going to send me home in the middle of the sea? are you going to send troops to take me home? if you do you will reduce the strength of our army, I think General Fu knows how important this war is not only for our country but also the world." Yuan Xue An stood confidently.


    Fu Ying was speechless, Yuan Xue An was not wrong, it was very dangerous to send Yuan Xue An and her two masters across the sea where there were pirates swarmed.


    "But...but"


    "I will take responsibility!" Yuan Xue An suddenly said, "Don''t worry, I will make sure my brother-inw punishes you" Yuan Xue An smiled confidently.


    What else could Fu Ying do, he couldn''t let her stay but he also couldn''t force her to leave, Fu Ying''s expression became grim thinking if he could keep his head after this.

 Chapter 988 The Path To Legendary War

    Fu Ying had no choice but to follow Yuan Xue An and the two boys onto the upper deck of the ship, their presence immediately startled everyone, not even a few of Yuan Shao''s subordinates who heard this rushed off his ship to visit Fu Ying ship to confirm if the news was true or not and their face was deathly pale when they saw Yuan Xue An''s face.


    Who doesn''t know Yuan Xue An, Yuan Shao''s only younger sister and also his closest family, the rumor even said that Yuan Shao values his younger sister more than his biological father, because of that Yuan Xue An''s position raised in the eyes of the tribe''s leader of Zhuang Dong continent, as the result, many of the tribe''s leaders offered an arranged marriage between Yuan Xue An and their son which Yuan Shao subtly rejected with an excused that Yuan Xue An was now under the protection of the Hei Shen sect to be exact, she was under the tutge of Jin Hao, the king of the White Dragon Pce, so whoever wanted to try to court Yuan Xue An had to pass the legendary king, Jin Hao himself.


    Hearing Jin Hao''s name immediately makes them dampen their wish cause no one wants to fight against the Hei Shen sect, especially someone like Jin Hao who is known to be cunning and powerful, hence Yuan Xue An name was raised again not only as Yuan Shao sister but also as someone under Jin Hao protection so who dare belittle this little girl.


    "Her highness...you..you are here...why?" Si Mo''s voice trembled with fear, he was one of Yuan Shao''s close subordinates.


    Yuan Xue An turns her head around and smiles "General Si, how are you?"


    Si Mo''s lips twitch, he wants to say he was fine five minutes ago but not anymore.


    "Princess Yuan, you can''t be here," he said in a begging tone.


    Yuan Xue An tilted her head and answer in a sweet tone "But now I''m here~"


    Si Mo and Fu Ying could feel the headacheing, both of them subconsciously massaging their head at the same time.


    "Your highness, this trip is very dangerous this is not a child''s y and why did you bring these two children with you, what if something bad happened with them?" Si Mo didn''t recognize Shin Jiu and Guan Yi Jue so inwardly he med Yuan Xue An for her reckless behavior, his impression of Yuan Xue An instantly decreased quite a lot.


    Yuan Xue An saw Si Mo''s foul expression and she could guess what he was thinking, Shin Jiu also knew what this stupid man was thinking only Fu Ying knew about Shin Jiu''s identity but he didn''t have time to exin.


    Shin Jiu snorted then he gather his Qi in his arms then suddenly opened his arms to release his Qi as soon as that happened the ship suddenly shook and strange ripples appeared from beneath the sea that pushed all the ships away suddenly something jumped onto the sea surface creating a big ssh that hit the body of the ship.


    Suddenly people begin to scream <strong>"Zhu Nou! look at that, Zhu Nou!"</strong> People immediately ran to the edge of the deck while pointing at a creature that was like a white fox with fins on its back that ran gracefully across the surface of the sea, but what was even more amazing was that not only one Zhu Nou but dozens of Zhu Nou were jumping up and down above the sea surface with agile.


    "Wa...wait, Isn''t Zhu Nou...extinct?" Si Mu rubbed his eyes in disbelief he never expect he would see a legendary beast that he only heard of from stories from his childhood right in front of him.


    Shin Jiuugh then fold his hands at the edge of the deck "They''re not extinct, they''re just very good at hiding if it wasn''t Huwang Shen Zi who introduced me to the leader of Zhu Nou I wouldn''t know about the existence of this creature that like avoid human and hiding in the ocean," said Shin Jiu with a bright face.


    "Huwang Shen Zi, the mythical beast the first kind creature of this world right, I heard about it from Jin Hao" Yuan Xue An got excited, she wish she could meet with that mythical beast.


    "Yes, Master Long Ming was actually sent me to find Huwang Shen Zi for help for the uing war against that Demon before I got kidnapped by that wretched psychopath sissy" Shin Jiu scoffed in anger whenever he remember he got kidnapped by Wei Zu Tian subordinates to lure his master, he never felt so weak and useless before therefore he promised himself he will make The Heaven''s Gate sect pay for their audacity to used him and killed his beast''s friends.


    "Lord Huwang said that Zhu Nou beasts have more pure aura than any Beast in every continent, therefore dark creature like Hybrid Beast and critters will naturally be weak against them, and guess what, parasite beasts cannot possess them either" Shin Jiu rest his arms on his waist and grin in pure satisfaction.


    Yuan Xue An gasped and her face beamed, "Really? It''s amazing!" she pped her hands in joy.


    "Big brother, the beast looks so beautiful" Guan Yi Jue point at Zhu Nou in admiration apart from Girsha he had never seen such a beautiful beast before.


    "You like it huh? let''s see...if you study hard and cultivate diligently I''ll give you one of these Zhu Nou" Shin Jiu raised his nose acting like a proud big brother even though Guan Yi Jiu was older but because he had been isted for almost his entire life he acted more like a childpared to Shin Jiu.


    Guan Yi Jue''s eyes lit up with joy he immediately wrapped his hands around Shin Jiu''s arm "Really, big brother! You''re going to give me one!" he jolted Shin Jiu''s arms repeatedly.


    "Yes - yes, but you have to work hard!" he reminded Guan Yi Jue again like an elder.


    Guan Yi Jue nodded his head vigorously, "Okay - okay, I will - I promise!" he was so happy he was jumping up and down excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Si Mo''s mouth is hanging open as he looks at the scene in front of him, he doesn''t know who is the kid who can summon a high-level beast like Zhu Nou. The legend said that the Beast tends to hate humans and even tends to attack humans even without provocation so how could this Child be close to this celestial Beast.


    "You see it now, General Mo, because I knew this trip would be dangerous, I bring him with me" Yuan Xue An patted Shin Jiu on the shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    "May I know who this ki is¡­.I mean, Young Master" Si Mo quickly corrected his words and cupped his fists respectfully.


    "This Master''s name is Shin Jiu, he is the youngest member of the Hei Shen sect and most importantly he is the disciple of Long Ming''s wife" Yuan Xue An introduced Shin Jiu, and the child puffed out his chest proudly.


    "Master Long Ming''s wife is a cultivator too?" Si Mo is confused, no one has ever said that Long Ming''s wife is a cultivator.


    Shin Jiu suddenly Reprimand Su Mo, "Hey, my master is much more than that, he is the strongest person I have ever seen besides Master Long Ming and my master beast is hundreds of times stronger than any Beast I know, ah forget it, you have to see believe it!" Shin Jiu waved his hand dismissively.


    Shi Mo was agape it was very hard for him to believe it because there were no rumors about Long Ming''s abilities at all the only thing he knew is that woman was the reason Long Ming helped Yuan Shao but Yuan Shao never said anything about Lory''s power, why is he do that? is he deliberately hiding it, but for what? it''s not a bad thing, wasn''t it?


    "Is that true...?" he whispered to Fu Ying.


    Fu Ying then nodded slightly "I''ve never seen her fight at full strength but many of her majestic fighting styles were adopted from Long Ming''s wife so it''s not impossible that she''s actually very strong," said Fu Ying.


    "Is that so..." Si Mo was still hesitating, he looked at Yang Xi Ying and then turned his gaze to Guan Yi Jue "What about that Young Master?" In his calctions, Guan Yi Jue didn''t look strong but after what happened he was worried he might be wrong.


    "Oh, him?" Shin Jiu looked at Guan Yi Jue who appear shorter than him due to malnutrition for years "Don''t worry about him" Shin Jiu smirked and suddenly a white tiger appeared from his ring and Bai Zi circled Guan Yi Jue "Bai Zi will protect him Shin Jiu said lightly.


    Once again Si Mo''s eyes widened, he gaped as he stared at the giant White Tiger that he only saw through the painting "That¡­that¡­" he pointed at Bai Zi in shock.


    Fu Ying sighed then patted Su Mo''s shoulder, "Yes, it is the legendary Bai Zi Beast" Fu Ying''s brows then furrowed in worry, "You have to get used to it, there will be more surprising things so you have to be prepared"


    "Is there anything more surprising than this?" Su Mo held his breath, he med Yuan Shao for not telling him everything.


    Yuan Xue An also let out a long sigh and shake her head a bit "General Su, you should instill in your head that the world you know is very different from reality, many things you never dreamed of you might see that''s why I hope you can keep calm and tell all your subordinates to forget what they knew beforehand and be prepared for anything." Yuan Xue An expression became solemn.


    Su Mo''s body stiffened and he looked at Yuan Xue An intently "What are we going to faceter?"


    "What did my brother say?" asked Yuan Xue An.


    "His Majesty said that we will fight against the demoness Lao Min Na and her demon Master" Su Mo answered truthfully.


    Yuan Xue An frowned. she doesn''t understand why Su Mo looks shocked now if he already knew "You already know so why do you act surprised?"


    "I..." Su Mo''s mouth was opened and closed withou making a word.


    Fu Ying suddenly interrupted, "Don''t tell me you think we are fighting a practitioner who learned forbidden arts and be a fiendish cultivator"


    "Is that wrong?" Su Mo became more confused.


    "Hey, you already fight against the Hybrid beast do you think that Beast is normal?!" Fu Ying could not believe Su Mo will be that clueless.


    "I...." Su Mo mum again.


    Now it was Yuan Xue An''s turn to massage her forehead "General Su please understand this...." She took a deep breath and silent for a two seconds before continuing, "We are fighting true demons, not humans turning evils or some sort...well, we are against something like that too but it''s more than that, we''re fighting real darkness, a demons from myths and legends so mind yourself that this battle it won''t be anything you''ve ever faced, so be prepared!"


    Suddenly Shin Jiu chuckled "This will be a legendary war that no one will forget"

 Chapter 989 New Allies

    Away from the hustle and bustle of Yu Jin city atop the green hills not far from thepound where the Heaven''s Gate was located, a man standing alone, his tall muscr body standing straight like a pole the man was fixing his gaze over the wide-areaplex where the Heaven''s Gate sect was located, his expression was solemn and steady as he examines the transparent barrier that covers the entireplex like a transparent shell.


    "Greetings Master Jiang"


    Jiang Jin Wei looked over his shoulder and chuckled, "Do you suddenly be formal in front of me Mong Yi?" he was joking.


    Mong Yi smiled and then walked toward Jiang Jin Wei he stopped beside him then Mong Yi also dart his gaze in the same direction as Jiang Jin Wei.


    "Is a strong barrier, I wonder who made this barrier before?" even from afar Mong Yi could feel the immense powering from the barrier that protected the entire Heaven Gate Sect.


    "That''s because the barrier of the Heaven''s Gate Sect was able to grow this strong, as long as they were within the barrier''s protection no one would be able to harm them" Jiang Jin Wei muttered in annoyance that had this barrier not existed they would have attacked The Heaven''s Gate Sect long ago.


    Mong Yi understood Jiang Jin Wei''s annoyance because he felt the same way, he stared in silence and then said "Although this barrier is very strong, I believe with milord current strength it is not impossible to destroy this barrier, unfortunately, it will alert the enemy" said Mong Yi.


    Jiang Jin Wei stifled a chuckle "Since when did Milord have to worry to alert his enemy?" As long as he remembered no matter what situation they were in, Zhao Li Xin always looked at his enemies from above as if they were ants, only Wei Zhu Tian was the exception but Jiang Jin Wei believe soon Wei Zu Tian would face the same fate as Zhao Li Xin''s other enemies.


    Mong Yi nced at Jiang Jin Wei "It''s not Wei Zu Tian or Lao Min Na that he''s worried about but the demon that resides in it" Mong Yi''s voice became heavy.


    A deep frown formed in Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes, "It''s still hard to understand what Young Madam is saying even though I''ve heard it from Bei Li Yan and the others many times but listening in person still makes me feel¡­."


    "Overwhelmed..." Mong Yi interrupted.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s expression turned somber he actually didn''t know how to describe his feelings, meanwhile, Mong Yi gave him a nce and then averted his gaze again "I understand how you feel, I actually feel the same way maybe everyone feels it like that at first after all of this is not something that can be easily digested in a short period of time, however¡­I have known Young Madam from the start and we also have watched her for a long time¡­" Mon Yi''s voice deepened and his eyes filled with warmth.


    "I''ve never asked this before, but why did both of you and Mong Ki ept Young Madam so easily at that time, if I remember that you and Mong Ki never let any woman get close to our Lord before, then what is so different with Young Madam?" Jiang Jin Wei made a questioning look.


    "It''s simple¡­ because it was Milord who looked for Young Madam first" Mong Yi replied curtly, he then shrugged nonchntly, "Whether out of love or curiosity, it''s nice to see Young Master finally attracted with something other than spill blood"


    "So it''s ''the beauty saving the hero'' situation, huh?" Jiang Jin Wei rubbed his chin.


    Mong Yi heard andughed "Perhaps that is the easiest way to describe it but¡­.this is our Lord we are talking about" Mong Yi narrowed his eyes, "Do you think he is the type of guy who will move easily just because someone save him once or twice...you''ve probably forgotten what kind of man our Lord was?"


    Jiang Jin Wei looked at him with a dry smile, of course, he knew what kind of man Zhao Li Xin was. Many men are cold but to most people, it is just to cover up their weaknesses however, Zhao Li Xin is different, the coldnesses from ack of interest in anything and is sometimes like a guessing game between Wu San Bo and Bei Li Yan about who can incite Zhao Li Xin interest first.


    Since then they sent all sorts of items to Zhao Li Xin from rare paintings, unique musical instruments, jewelry, strange trinkets, weapons, and even gather humans with rare talents but things like that only caught Zhao Li Xin''s attention for not more than three days before he got bored again.<sub> </sub>


    Mong Yi saw Jiang Jin Wei''s embarrassed face he looked into the distance and then suddenly said: "I thought my master was a pitiful person, maybe this is a presumptuous thing to say for a lowly servant like me however, that''s how I''ve always felt¡­" Mong Yi smiled wryly, "When I first met my Lord, I thought he was very pitiful because he was alone in the Imperial pce with no one to care if he lived or died, I pity him because even though he has a high status he is treated worse than a lowly servant, I also feel bad for him because he always in pain.." Suddenly the anger that he had suppressed for a long time began to surge within him.


    Mong Yi closed his eyes and then took a deep breath to calm himself down before continuing, "But as my Lord grew older, he eventually became stronger, more powerful, and has wealth beyond our imagination to the point where he is able to overthrow the emperor''s government and take over the kingdom any time he wants. I want to, but strangely she still looks pitiful in my eyes¡­ for me, Milord is like a kite without a string, there was nothing that could hold him down...well, I guess he still has his pride to keep him going s other than that Milord has nothing...nothing at all, as if he only exists without truly alive...and nothing I and my brother could do" Mong Yi face was set in a resigned sad line.


    Jiang Jin Wei remembered the first time he met Zhao Li Xin he thought ''what a beautiful man'' but then another thought followed ''What an empty eye'' one look and he knew that this man must have gone through excruciating pain to be like that, Jiang Jin Wei was embarrassed to admit that at that time he feltforted because he had just experienced a tragedy so seeing Zhao Li Xin made him felt not alone.


    "That''s why when Milord found Young Madam I was overjoyed, even if that woman turns out to have a bad personality, rude or greedy, I don''t care as long as she can fill the hole in Milord''s heart but unexpectedly Miss Loy is not only kind, cheerful and warm she also understands pain, loneliness and loss, more than most people, maybe that''s why the two of them get along right away because they are both lonely and hurt deeply"


    "But, because of Young Madam, Young Master may have to die, do you agree with that?" Jiang Jin Wei said with unwillingness in his eyes, Jiang Jin Wei strong loyalty made him hard to ept the possibility of losing his Lord.


    Mong Yi crossed his arms in front of his chest and sighed heavily, "If you ask me, I would rather see Milord fight to the death for something he really loves than waste his life like before and dies at an old age without knowing what life is really like, I don''t want to see Milord living such a life ever again..."


    Jiang Jin Wei understood how Mong Yi felt because after he saw Zhao Li Xin now he also didn''t want Zhao Li Xin to live like a dead man like before "I guess I have to agree with you." Jiang Jin Wei let out a resigned sigh, so what if Zhao Li Xin ends up dying we will all die eventually so why not die for something precious.


    Mong Yi smirks then he adds, "And if worstes to worst, I hope that the one who will survive is the young madam!"


    Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes immediately darkened, "Hey, you can''t say that about our Lord, I know you like Young Madam more but you can''t..."


    "No, it is because I love Milord more so I hope that if there is a choice between who I wish to survive between Milord and Young Madam I will wish for Young Madam because for our Lord losing young Madam would be far worse than death...he could never take it," Mong Yi said with certainty.


    Jiang Jin Wei couldn''t argue because Mong Yi was right he couldn''t imagine what Zhao Li Xin would do if he lost Lory, he was scared because he could only think of the worst.


    Suddenly a messenger bird flew toward Mong Yi and then perch on his arms, Mong Yi took the small parchment from the bird''s feet. Mong Yi then carefully read the message and one of his brows raised slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Jin Wei asks.


    "A message from my older brother, it seems someone has read the sign" Mong Yi''s lips curved into a sly smile.


    "Who?" Jiang Jin Wei''s brows furrow.


    "Sword Saint Sect" Mong Yi grinned widely.


    "Ooh¡­" Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes lit up with interest.

 Chapter 990 New Allies II

    Meanwhile, within the manor, Tao Ji Fang stared at the ck obsidian pendant with golden mes in his palm. He knew for sure he didn''t buy this pendant but somehow it got mixed up with the things he just bought but the problem was he knew which sect had this crest, that sect was none other than Hei Shen.


    So how can Hei Shen slip this pendant into her belongings unless the shop has ties to the Hei Shen sect, then their purpose of slipping this pendant into her hand means as an invitation, and only one person is allowed to use the golden fire emblem and that person is Long Ming.


    Tao Ji Fang''s face became tense he didn''t expect Long Ming would be able to sneak right under the Heaven''s Gate Sect''s nose, who would have thought someone could toy with Wei Zu Tian in his own territory but why did Long Ming show himself to him? did that mean he was already under the supervision of the Hei Shen sect, but why?


    Tao Ji Fang didn''t know how many Hei Shen people have watched over him right now and for how long? that gloomy thought immediately sent chills down his spine, Tao Ji Fang knew he had no choice but to ept the invitation.


    Tao Ji Fang clenched the pendant tightly as he rested his back on the chair tiredly, unlike other ignorant sects in the Hwang Wu continent, he never doubted Long Ming''s strength just because he was from the Xing Fang Continent which was supposed to be weaker than the Hwang Wu continent.


    A long time ago he had identally met Zhao Li Xin back then when Long Ming was very young probably in his mid-teens.


    Back then there was a woman from a quite influential family who was infatuated with Long Ming and insisted to marry him, the woman behave like she was possessed she used various means to gain Long Ming''s attention but to no avail, even the family who helped her back then suffered a lot at the hands of Long Ming but that woman still refused to ept her lost then one day in front of many people she used Long Ming has sullied her and promised to marry her but Long Ming lied he even hurt her family but she will forgive Long Ming as long as he promised to take responsibility of what he has done.


    The woman thought that pressuring Long Ming in front of the crowd would make him submit, after all, everyone treated their reputation more than their life so she was confident, however, Long Ming was not like anyone else.


    Tao Ji Fang still remembered Long Ming''s voice when he asked the woman.


    ''This all happened because you fell in love with me, at first sight, right?'' his lips curl into an evil smile although he looks beautiful like a deity from the painting, however, his gaze was freezing cold.


    The woman was mesmerized she didn''t realize the danger in front of her so she nodded happily ''Yeah, I can''t forget you since I looked at you the first time!'' Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparkled with love.


    Obviously the young woman was in love but Long Ming''s ck eyes gradually darken like a bottomless abyss ''This is all because of your eyes right?'' he said in an emotionless tone.


    "Well....yes" The woman could feel the rm ringing inside his head telling her to run away but her infatuation make her ignore the sound inside her head as she answered him in hopes that he would finally reciprocate her feelings.


    It was at that moment that he saw Long Ming gouging the woman''s eyes, immediately a deafening scream resounds, and blood spurted scattered on the air like red petals, everyone watched the scene in absolute horror, no one expected such a young man would be so cruel, especially to a young beautiful woman.


    The woman screamed and rolled to the ground with her face covered in blood, her family tried to help the girl while shouting at Long Ming, cursing and ming him but Long Ming''s gaze at that time make his gut-churning.


    Long Ming''s expression was dead t, no anger or satisfaction could show on his face he just stared at his bloody fingers then suddenly he scoffed in disgust and threw away the eyeballs to the grounds as if it was garbage ''Disgusting'' he snorts in contempt.


    Long Ming''s subordinate quickly gives him a clean handkerchief to wipe his hands and then as if nothing he turns around and walks away at a calm pace.


    For someone to be so cruel at a young age Tao Ji Fang can only imagine what Long Ming be when he got older and how dangerous he could be, but now this scary man wants to meet him so how could he not be worry. Tao Ji Fang took a deep breath he felt rather pathetic, he was already atst forties but he was anxious by a man who is much younger than him he felt he let down his ancestor name''s.


    Then something dawned on him, no wonder His Son is a bit of a coward he might get it from him but of course, his son might get it too much, Tao Ji Fang shook his head then he got up from his chair then walked straight to the door when he opened the door he stumbled with Yang Zhou who wanted to knock on the door.


    "Master, are you going somewhere?" Zhou was surprised Tao Ji Fang looked like he was about to leave his room even though it was sote.


    "Ah, yes, there is someone I need to meet" Tao Ji Fang tries to brush it off.


    Yang Zhou looked at Tao Ji Fang with a curious face, it was unusual for Tao Ji Fang to act this mysterious, "May I know who that person is?" as Tao Ji Fang''s right-hand man it was his duty to care for his master''s safety.


    Tao Ji Fang knew he wouldn''t be able to get rid of Tao Ji Fang easily given Yang Zhou''s high loyalty to him. Tao Ji Fang took a deep breath and then walked to the center of the courtyard in front of his room, he sped his hands behind his back and then looked up using his qi he shouted, "I agree to ept your master''s invitation, show me the way!" the wind that carries his powerful voice shook the tree branches until some of the leaves fell to the ground.


    Yang Zhou was taken aback, he swept his gaze around him warily but he didn''t feel anyone''s presence, he thought that something might be wrong with his master then suddenly a shadow figure jumped from the darkness of the night andnded quietly.<sub> </sub>


    Yang Zhou was shocked to see a familiar figure appear before him, the man was Mong Ki who was dressed in all ck he then cupped his hands politely "You made a wise decision Master Tao, pleasee follow me" although his words were polite, however, his presence gave off unbearable intimidation.


    "You aredy Luo''s servant?!" Yang Zhou was still in shock.


    "Yes," Mong Ki answered briefly.


    "Did youe here on your madam''s orders?" Yang Zhou asked.


    Mong Ki replies "No, I came here because of my Lord''smand?"


    "Your master? Does that mean Master Li Jin?" Yang Zhou had a slight impression of Zhao Li Xin at that time as he thought Zhao Li Xin was just a sick person.


    Mong Ki''s face was still expressionless, he didn''t mind answering Yang Zhou''s question because Zhao Li Xin''s goal was to ask Tao Ji Fang toe as a friend, not an enemy so it was fine to give a little exnation.


    "No, not him but my real master," said Mong Ki.


    Yang Zhou still wanted to ask but Tao Ji Fang raised his hand abruptly "let''s not make your Master wait too long" he said to Mong Ki.


    Yang Zhou stands and he was stupefied, would his master go alone? Yang Zhou quickly chassed Tao Ji Fang, "Master, I''ming with you!"


    Tao Ji Fang shook his head "No, even five people like you won''t make a difference" Tao Ji Fang didn''t mean to underestimate Yang Zhou''s abilities but he wanted Yang Zhou to understand that his efforts would be in vain and he hoped that Yang Zhou would not follow him because if something happened To him, Tao Ji Fang didn''t know who he should entrust his stupid son to.


    But Yang Zhou still persisted, "Master, you can''t go alone!"


    "You...!" Tao Ji Fang was annoyed with Tao Ji Fang''s stubbornness, although Yang Zhou''s loyalty to him was admirable however, sometimes it could also be annoying.


    "Let your subordinatese, my Lord just wants to talk to you" Mong Ki reassured them but then he smirked, "Besides if my Lord really wants to hurt you, there''s nothing you can do anyway¡­" Mong Ki mocked them.


    "Hey, you!" Yang Zhou''s anger red, he almost jumped at Mong Ki but Tao Ji Fang quickly pulled him back.


    "Don''t..!" Tao Ji Fang gave Yang Zhou a stern warning.


    Meanwhile, Mong Ki chuckled lightly and then casually jumped over the fence wall without care.


    "Master he¡­" Yang Zhou was irritated by Mong Ki''s tant threat, who does he think he is!


    "Ssh, he''s Long Ming''s subordinate, watch your attitude!" Tao Ji Fang rebuked him firmly.


    Only then did Yang Zhou gape, "Long Ming? Long Ming of the Hei Shen sect? why is he here? why would he want to meet you?" Yang Zhou frantically showered Tao Jin Fang with questions.


    Tao Ji Fang shook his head without giving an exnation as he also didn''t know what Long Ming wanted from him "Let''s follow him!" he sighed.


    "Wait Master, is it okay to follow him? what if Hei Shen wants to harm you?" Yang Zhou said worriedly.


    "Then what do you want me to do? to run away?" he scoffed then he tapped Yang Zhou''s shoulder and say: "There''s no point in running away since Hei Shen alreadyy their eyes on us"

 Chapter 991 New Allies III

    Mong Ki took Tao Ji Fang and Yang Zhou to the little treasure shop. The location of the shop was indeed quite remote, namely at the end of the road far from the center of the big shops. You could say this shop is not profitable, but Tao Ji Fang knew that this ce was deliberately chosen so as not to attract unwanted attention.


    They also turned into a small alley behind the little treasure shop, it was very dark at that time and there were no patrols passing through this alley so the atmosphere was very quiet but the thing that made Tao Ji Fang and Yang Zhou nervous is because they could feel the presence of a Shadow guard watching them from the roof shades around them and also from the tree branches, and the closer they got to their destination the more they could felt the presence of the shadow guards as if they deliberately show their presence as a warning for them not to do anything stupid.


    Yang Zhou was also very anxious, his heart was pounding uncontrobly, he finally understood why Mong Ki said that if Long Ming wanted to harm his master there was nothing he could do, apparently it wasn''t a threat instead he was just rying the facts.


    "We''re here!" Mong Ki suddenly stopped his steps in front of a small building that looked very simple and modest from the outside but Tao Ji Fang and Yang Zhou could feel this ce being protected by an extremely powerful array that was probably only second from Heaven''s Gate Sect''s protective Array.


    Mong Yi took out a paper talisman from his sleeve and then pressed the talisman against the gate after that he created a symbol with a fast hands movement soon after the array was open but only in front of the door as if it created a hole for the door, then calmly Mong ki opened the gate, after that, he turned around then politely invited Tao Ji Fang and Yang Zhou.


    "Pleasee in" Mong Ki makes a polite hand gesture.


    Tao Ji Fang clear his throat to appear cool and dignified before he enter the gate but deep down he was actually in shock knowing that Hei Shen used a double mechanism to enter the array one can only imagine howplicated this array must be and whoever made it must be a rare talent of array master.


    And when they entered Mong Yi who was there closing the front gate and immediately the array closed again, Yang Zhou looked back and subconsciously swallowed hard to realize that they could not escape from this ce if something happened like a rat in a trap.


    Mong Yi saw Yang Zhou''s anxious face, he then gave Yang Zhou a friendly smile but Yang Zhou think that Mon Yi''s smile was exceptionally scary and very threatening, immediately Yang Zhou''s expression became uptight but Mong Yi thought he had made a good job pacifying Yang Zhou.


    Moreover, they can be considered to be the young madam''s friends so Mong Yi wants to treat them well, unlike his older brother, Mong Yi thinks he is more approachable and friendly so they must be felt calmer after meeting him.


    Feeling proud of himself Mon Yi watches Yang Zhou walking in with Tao Ji Fang with a satisfied smile.


    Meanwhile, Mong Ki takes them to a not very big garden and in the middle of the garden there is a pond with a pavilion standing on it, and inside the pavilion, a man sits quietly drinking wine leisurely as if he was detached from the worldly matter.


    Tao Ji Fang had seen Long Ming''s face for a long time before he started wearing his golden mask often by then he was already in awe of his unreal appearance so he didn''t me the woman who was infatuated with Long Ming and dared to take any risks to gain his attention just like a moth flying into a fire, luckily Long Ming now always wore a golden mask to cover his face so few women were harmed since then.


    Zhao Li Xin gracefully turned her gaze to Tao Ji Fang, herzy eyes nced at Tao Ji Fang then he put his wine cup on the tableter Mong Ki approached him while cupping his fists, and bowed deeply, "Milord, Master Tao is here" he said in a polite tone without a trace of the arrogant behavior he had shown to Yang Zhou earlier.


    Without even ncing at him, Zhao Li Xin waved his hand to signal Mong Ki to continue while pouring himself a cup of wine. Mong Ki then raised his hand in a polite gesture to Tao Ji Fang "Master Tao please" he invited Tao Ji Fang to enter the Pavilion.


    Although Zhao Li Xin''s behavior could be said to be impolite yet no one dared toment, even Yang Zhou had to keep his mouth shut. Previously people known Zhao Li Xin was the strongest person in the Xin Fang continent but after he defeated Wei Zu Tian people started to renown him as the strongest man in the world.


    Tao Ji Fang flicked his robes before he sat down, and the two exchanged nces while Mong Ki poured wine. On a cold night, the sound of water filling the wine cup mixed with the sound of ripples from the pond makes the air be intensely tight.


    when Mong Ki finished pouring the wine he put the wine sk on the table then bowed and stepped out of the pavilion to give some privacy, Mong Ki then invited Yang Zhou toe with him, after Yang Zhou saw Tao Ji Fang give a nod of approval only then he reluctantly followed Mong Ki.


    Tao Ji Fang took a sip of his wine and then muttered "Good wine"


    Zhao Li Xin faintly smile "This wine is too strong, only people with cultivation can enjoy this wine" Zhao Li Xin sips his wine before putting down his winecup gently on the table "It seems that your cultivation is higher than the rumors say"


    A slow smile spread across Tao Ji Fang''s face "You''re not the only one who likes to hide your ws, even so, your power right now is....immeasurable" He looks at Zhao Li Xin with cautious evaluation, and soon after his heart was trembling in fright cause he cannot measure how high Zhao Li Xin strength, Wei Zu Tian lost in his hands.<sub> </sub>


    "May I know what you called me here? I believe whatever you want from me must be important, right?" Tao Ji Fang''s expression was filled with curiosity before he didn''t know what Long ming wanted but now his guts were telling him that Long Ming didn''t mean to hurt him.


    A faint smile graced his handsome face, he wondered how a smart person like Tao Ji Fang could have a stupid Son like Tao Bing Wen.


    "Right, actually I need your help..." Zhao Li Xin leans his head on her fist while showing an indifferent attitude.


    Tao Ji Fang was surprised his brows furrowed as he looked at Zhao Li Xin in confusion, "Are you kidding me, with your strength and your powerful allies on your back why do you need me for?"


    Zhao Li Xin expected Tao Ji Fang''s reaction so she wasn''t surprised, he straightened his back and then formed a tower with his long fingers "nevertheless, I do need you, in fact, I need everyone''s help"


    Tao Ji Fang narrowed his eyes in disbelief, "Why are you so afraid of Wei Zu Tian?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows suddenly rose and then he burst outughing until his eyes turn into crescents, it took a while for Zhao Li Xin finally calm down he then chuckled with a sneer, "Wei Zu Tian¡­"


    "I am wrong?" Tao Ji Fang didn''t look offended after beingughed at, instead, he became even more curious, "Then who are you really afraid of Lord Long Ming?"


    Zhao Li Xin nced from under his lowered eyebrows, he raised his wine cup and took another sip, there was a moment of silence between them.


    Zhao Li Xin tapped the wine cup in a monotone sound with his finger as he immersed in his thought not long after he raised his gaze towards Tao Ji Fang.


    "It''s not fear...it more like aprehension" Zhao Li Xin smirked "And is not Wei Zu Tian that I''m worried about¡­but, it was that woman named Lao Min Na" This was the first time Zhao Li Xin had called out Lao Min Na''s full name which meant that he had be even warier of her presence.


    Who knows whether Lao Min Na will be happy or sad if she finds out about this but perhaps neither because Lazarus has drained almost all of her human emotions.


    "Lao Min Na? Wei Zu Tian, ??new woman?" Tao Ji Fang was stunned.


    "Yes, that one." Zhao Li Xin raised his winecup with a dangerous glint in his eyes, "You should already know that Lao Min Na has made questionable medicines all these years and she has also offered many strange beasts to many influential sects and families that are used as weapons, maybe your sect has also encountered one of those strange beasts."


    Tao Ji Fang nodded "Yes, our sect once fought this beast that was sent from our opposing sect, the Iron Horse sect and in that fight, we lost many of our best members butter Lao Min Na''s men came to me with a presumptuous offer to sell a beast to me so I can take revenge on our enemies!"


    Tao Ji Fang''s face turned red in anger as he remembered that day "Lao Min Na''s men said Lao Min Na didn''t know that the Iron Horse sect would use the beasts to attack us and out of guilt Lao Min Na wanted to give another strange Beast that much stronger one for half price! isn''t she nice, when she was the one who sell these beasts all over the ce without care!" Tao Ji Fang hit the table furiously and shout, "That woman must think I''m a fool, huh?!"


    "I heard you refused to do any transactions with Lao Min Na after that" Zhao Li Xin nced at Tao Ji Fang''s face with a bit of amusement.


    Tao Ji Fang sneered, "Of course, there is something very wrong with that woman, I don''t understand why she sells that dangerous Beast to people regardless of what kinda people she sells the Beast to, although many people might think he''s just doing business, however, to me, her attitude is like she can''t wait to see the world fall apart!"


    "Because that''s what she wants..." Zhao Li Xin casually said.

 Chapter 992 New Allies IV

    "What makes you think that?" Tao Ji Fang frowned.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed, "Because I knew her from when she was a weak woman isted in her own family until she emerged as a talented alchemist and developed into the woman she is now..." Zhao Li Xin subconsciously tightened his jaw and his expression became tense with anger.


    Zhao Li Xin would forever me himself for giving Lao Min Na time to harden her wings and soar, he should have killed Lao Min Na from the day Lao Min Na dare to make an audacious deal with him or when he found out Lao Min Na had hurt Lory.


    "Do you know this!" Zhao Li Xin threw an object on the table, it was a muddy ck stone with a slight yellowish tint.


    "What''s this?" Tao Ji Fang stared at the thing that looked like a rock, but he had never seen rock of this shape or color in his life.


    "This is the Beast core from one of Lao Min Na''s strange Beast," Zhao Li Xin said while wiping his hands as if he touch something dirty, "I know no one really cares about a Beast core but you may have seen beast core before whether on purpose or not, my question is whether you have seen a Beast core like this before?"


    Tao Ji Fang picked up the object on the table he then carefully examined the strange object "I rarely see beast cores but I believe beast cores surface be shinier like gemstones or crystals it''s not supposed to look like this"


    "Because it''s not a Beast that was nurtured in a normal way. Lao Min Na actually underwent a hideous method ofbining different kinds of beasts to create a new kind of beast, not only stronger but also more aggressive, more savage, more violent than any type of Beast that you might know, and with a one-track mind, it is to kill anything - everything in sight whether it''s a human or an animal" Zhao Li Xin tapped his long index finger on his temple with a chilling smile that could freeze one''s blood.


    "Impossible! It is impossible for anyone to be able tobine two kinds of beasts, every beast big or small is very territorial, and they tend to dislike other races so it is impossible to breed two different Beasts! that''s never happened before!" Tao Ji Fang refused to believe that such a ridiculous method existed in this world because it meant going against nature and what was going against nature would not be anything good.


    Zhao Li Xin waved his hand in the air, "It doesn''t matter do you believe it or not, the important question is why? Why did Lao Min Na go to the trouble of making such beasts and then selling them to people without caring what sides they were on?" Zhao Li Xin''s gaze pierced through Tao Ji Fang like a st of ice.


    At first, Tao Ji Fang casually said that Lao Min Na wanted to see the world fall apart but actually, he didn''t believe it, because why did anyone want to destroy the world they live in? but then Zhao Li Xin reaffirmed his guess and the more he heard Zhao Li Xin speak the more restless he be.


    Zhao Li Xin lifted the wine sk and slowly poured the wine into the wine cup for both of them after that with a graceful motion Zhao Li Xin put the wine bottle back down and then pushed the wine cup towards Tao Ji Fang which Tao Ji Fang immediately took then he quickly gulped the whole cup without caring about maintaining his image again.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed, he crossed his legs gracefully, and his demeanor seemed calm and indifferent as usual, as he patiently wait until Tao Ji Fang put down the wine cup on the table, before he continue.


    "When you say Lao Min Na wants to see the world falling apart isn''t wrong, you might wonder why would anyone do such a crazy thing? But I can assure you that she had no choice but to do that because the one she served ordered her to do so"


    "Lao Min Na has a master?" There was a spark of interest in Tao Ji Fang''s eyes from getting important news, "Do you know who is Lao Min Na Master?"


    "Yes, I met him for a brief...so I don''t know much about the master she served, but I can assure you that nothing pleases him more than seeing us kill each other like a wild animal" darkness gathered and filled his onyx eyes.


    "Funny, no one was suspicious when they bought the strange beast from Lao Min Na they were given a tool to control the Beasts from that woman but never urred to them that if Lao Min Na could give them the control she can also take that control of them? is it never cross their mind that one day Lao Min Na can take over the control of the beast and make the Beast turn on them after all Lao Min Na was the one who created the Beasts so who knows what she can do to all those Beasts? can you imagine one day just by snapping her fingers the beast will attack them without warning?" Zhao Li Xin snapped his fingers with a cynical smile spread on his face.


    "Besides, the beasts that Lao Min Na gave them are not like contractual beasts they have no mind or loyalty to their master, though that might be good at first because that means the Beasts were easily controlled by anyone however without deep connection between the beast and the master the Beast could easily switch side when someone has better control of the Beast"


    Zhao Li Xin''s words make Tao Ji Fang''s blood run cold, if Zhao Li Xin''s words were true he couldn''t imagine how many humans would die and the victims will not only be cultivators.


    Tao Ji Fang imagined the fate of his beautiful wife and stupid son if he agree to buy the beast from Lao Min Na at that time. Not only his family but also his loyal servants that''s been following his family for generations, there are also his subordinates, disciples, and their families who also live in the Sword Saint Sect, won''t they also be victims?


    Anger immediately rose within him like wildfire "Why Lao Min Na...I mean, why would her Master want to do this, what did they gain from killing innocent people like this? That woman is crazy!" Tao Ji Fang smashed the table, luckily Zhao Li Xin was already holding his winecup and casually sipping his wine as if nothing had happened.<sub> </sub>


    "And now that crazy woman that Wei Zu Tian is cooperating with, what kind of person is everyone in Heaven''s Gate sect, I guess I don''t need to exin further" Zhao Li Xin sneered coldly and then wanted to put the wine cup on the table but then realized that the table had been smashed into pieces by Tao Ji Fang, feeling a little annoyed Zhao Li Xin put the hand that was holding the wine cup on his knee.


    Meanwhile, Tao Ji Fang was wrestling with his thoughts. Even without being told Tao Ji Fang understood how serious the situation was right now and he couldn''t avoid this matter even if he wanted to as this matter would sooner orter affect the safety of his sect and more important his family.


    Zhao Li Xin watched Tao Ji Fang''s change of expression with a straight face, actually, Zhao Li Xin was tired of talking too long with To Ji Fang and couldn''t wait to finish the conversation and return to his wife.


    "What do you want me to do?" Tao Ji Fang finally said.


    ''Thank God!'' Zhao Li Xin rolled his eyes inwardly.


    "Well, three days from now I will attack the Heaven Gate sect, don''t worry about their protective array cause my people will handle it, so you can persuade those who don''t like Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven Gate sect to join the attack, I believe is not hard to find people who don''t like Wei Zu Tian and that disgusting sect, right?" Zhao Li Xin quipped then continue "Secondly I will send my people tomorrow to teach about Qi purification, I will teach you an easy way to kill Lao Min Na''s creatures and I want you to spread this knowledge not only to your sect but also to other sects."


    "You mean you have a way to kill those strange creatures easily?!" Tao Ji Fang suddenly stood up from his seat.


    He had faced Lao Min Na''s strange beast, although with his strength he had difficulties because the creature did not feel pain as a result many of his subordinates were killed at that time because they did not expect the creature to continue to attack aggressively even though their limbs have been cut off.


    "Yes..." Zhao Li Xin answered shortly.


    However, Tao Ji Fang hesitated he doesn''t understand why Long Ming wanted to share this important knowledge with other people, he knew Long Ming wasn''t a generous person, therefore, Tao Ji Fang asked suspiciously "Why are you sharing this important matter with me?"


    "Because I don''t have time, and none of my allies could reach Hwang Wu continent sect, because my allies are from Xin Fang continent and people from this continent are too stubborn, stupid and arrogant so they will not believe us so I leave the problem to you," Zhao Li Xin said while casually threw the wine cup after getting tired of holding it for too long then Zhao Li Xin rose from his chair.


    "But why did you choose me we never knew each other?" Tao Ji Fang was confused.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gaze softened, and a gentle smile bloomed on his handsome face adding more charm to his already beautiful face "I don''t know you but my wife knows you" Zhao Li Xin patted his robes then sped his one hand behind his back as he strides out of the pavilion.


    "Your wife?" Tao Ji Fang had no recollection of ever meeting Long Ming''s wife.


    Zhao Li Xin stopped his steps and turned around "Yes, you bought a lot of items from my wife yesterday right?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glint mischievously


    Tao Ji Fang immediately remembered the woman he met at the Little treasure shop, the woman he almost set up with his stupid son, was that woman Long ming''s wife? Oh my god, he almost killed his own son!


    "She...is...she''s your wife?" Tao Ji Fang stammered.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face automatically softened whenever he thought about Lory, without needing an answer Tao Ji Fang understood that the woman he met was really Long Ming''s wife.


    Zhao Li Xin walked away showing his three fingers and then said, "Remember three more days!"

 Chapter 993 Breaking The Array

    "Are you ready?" Wu San Bo looked at Guan Men Niang


    Guan Me Niang tried to stay calm but suddenly managed to hide her worries, "Ye..yes, I''m ready!" she replied a little nervously, but often med her, even a formidable cultivator would feel nervous about having to be in the same room as someone like Gao Mo.


    Wu San Bo felt his heart tighten honestly he didn''t want to let Guan Men Niang get close to someone like Gao Mo, he wanted them to breathe the same air!


    "Come here¡­" Wu San Bo beckoned her toe closer.


    Guan Men Niang walked towards Wu San Bo obediently without showing any reluctance, she looked at him with eyes full of disbelief.


    "Remember, when the situation gets bad, smash the earring and it will automatically react like an explosion but won''t hurt you only people who want to harm you, and if that bastard keeps pushing, throw this chain bracelet on the floor and it will wrap around you and work as a protective shield you''ll be safe as long you stay inside the circle. I also put an offensive talisman in your spatial ring so if a dangerous situation rip the talisman, oh I also keep a protective ne like young madam has but it can only protect you three times from people who had already reached the sovereign and saint stage, so used it wisely..." Wu San Bo continued rambling on and on to remind Guan Men Niang of everything she needs to know.


    On the other hand, Guan Men Niang was awed when she heard Wu San Bo''s exnation even though it was already the third time she heard, Guan Men Niang knew how precious every single armament that was given to her yet Wu San Bo keep throwing the armament objects as if it was a mere cabbage, by now Guan Men Niang doesn''t dare imagine the price of all the armaments on her body, but at the same time, she was overjoyed knowing Wu San Bo was do everything he can to make sure her safety still Guan Men Niang reminded herself not to full of herself, that Wu San Bo was doing this toplete his master''s mission not entirely for her but still her face couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Hey, did you hear me?" Wu San Bo poked her forehead.


    Guan Men Niang pursed her lips to stop her smile, "I...I heard, I won''t fail!" her fear had been greatly reduced seeing the worry in Wu San Bo''s eyes.


    Wu San Bo took a deep breath then he took Guan Men Niang''s hand and slid the ring on her middle finger, Guan men Niang started she look at Wu san Bo in question then Wu San Bo exin "This ring has poison needles when you twist the gemstone on top of it, if Gao Mo does something, you can buy time with this, unfortunately, the poison will not kill him because the strong cultivation he had but it will enough to immobilize him for a few minutes until Ie"


    "Aren''t you giving me too many weapons?!" The smile she was struggling to hold onto broke again under his attentive gaze.


    "Don''t underestimate him, Gao Mo is tougher than you think, he won''t survive in this dog-eating world without being vignt all the time, but he won''t be so wary in front of you and that''s your advantage, so take your time, be patient, wait for him to let his guard down before you attack him¡­your weakness is your advantages used it well, remember that!" Wu San Bo held her hand firmly.


    Guan Men Niang nodded, "I''ll keep that in mind!"


    "Good, the Hei Shen members and I will be close so you don''t have to worry, if something happens I will immediatelye!" Wu San Bo reassured her.


    "Yes!" Guan Men Niang smiled broadly, she know she will be safe as long as Wu San Bo was around.


    The door was suddenly knocked and a young woman wearing a maid uniform entered the room, she was the same maid that Guan Niang''s men had seen before.


    "Master, Miss Guan" The maid saluted them before she continue, "Gao Mo is seen in the eastern part where the concubines take a hot bath," the young maidservant said with a face full of disgust.


    Wu San Bo''s expression also darkened, and he turned his gaze towards Guan Men Niang.


    The youngdy looked as soft and delicate as a flower in bloom, she looked like the perfect prey for Gao Mo. Wu San Bo let out a harsh breath trying to control his frustration, "You ready?" he asked.


    Guan Men Niang knew very well what kind of man Gao Mo was, although she was feeling a little anxious but she was also excited because the time she had yearned for had finallye, today was the first step to avenge her family!<sub> </sub>


    _______________________________________


    In the middle of the pond, Lory stood on a small rock, her purple eyes glittering and the water around her suddenly rippled, little by little the ripple grew bigger and bigger the next second the water suddenly raised then swirled around her as if the water was alive. The water then encircles her getting bigger and faster like a whirlpool suddenly she raised her head to the sky soon after the ck clouds begin to rumble followed by the shed light indicating that the rain about toe.


    Zhao Li Xin, Li Mo Zhen, and Yang Xi Ying watched from a distance inside the closed hallway, there were also the Mong brothers and a few shadow guards watching from afar they could feel the sunny weather suddenly changing drastically along with the howling sounds of the wind, Li Mo Zhen immediately hugged Yang Xi Ying protecting her from the cold wind.


    <o>,m Girsha perched on the roof of the pavilion watching Lory watch her practice her almost full power, just one more fragment, and Lory would get all of her power.</o>


    "Is this Lory true power?" Yang Xi Ying gasped in surprise.


    "I''m not sure, I heard Lory still needs one more fragment¡­" Li Mo Zhen stared at the dark sky in awed, ''This is beyond humanprehension'' he thought.


    Not long after it started raining they could hear the sound of the rain getting heavier but Lory didn''t stop there, she slowly lowered her head then took a deep breath, she gather all her mana within her then suddenly she open her arms.


    ''Alteration!'' she whispered in her heart.


    And a miracle happened, the water droplets suddenly turned into snow, one by one the snow fell to the ground gradually the snow started to umte, Yang Xi Ying''s stretched out her hand in disbelieved, she could feel the snow falling on her palms then slowly melt, Yang Xi Ying eyes widened "It''s...It''s snow, It''s a real snow!" she squealed excitedly at Li Mo Zhen, while everyone jaw was drop.


    But it''s only happened for a few minutes and the rain stopped and the snow melted into a puddle but the pool was still frozen, Lory''s arms drop to her side, and immediately fatigue rushed over her, forcing her to bend over from exhaustion.


    Zhao Li Xin shot out like a bullet just in a second he was already at Lory''s side and he immediately wrapped his arms around her waist, "Are you all right?" The corners of his eyes creased with concern.


    Lory''s forehead was covered in sweat, and although her face was a little bit pale still she smiled broadly "I''m fine...just need to sit down a bit" she leaned her tired back on Zhao Li Xin''s strong chest.


    Girsha was flying towards her all of a sudden his body grew to the size of a Harpies, his long golden tail glistening in the sun as he pped her wide wings "You did well...Lorient" he solemnly said.


    Lory looked at Girsha then a smile slowly spread across her face, she put her hand on her chest and then bow her head deeply.


    At this moment it was dawned on Zhao Li Xin that right now Lory will carry out her duties as Lorient''s the heir of Lucient, she will not hesitate anymore this time was the time she would do what she had to do, what she meant to do, whatever it takes...


    From here on she cannot only be Lory a simple girl who likes sweets, and enjoyed traveling with her friends, no, this time she will embrace her other identity as Lorient the descendant of Lucient, the princess of a great kingdom born with a duty to protect her kingdom and all the people in the world, wherever she goes, her Gift will be her burden and her name will be her shackled, she can never escape from it so she epts it with deep humility, pride, and honor as the King''s Daughter.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face contorted in deep sorrow for the fate of her beloved woman, he picked up Lory and then carried her in his arms, Lory rested her head on Zhao Li Xin''s chest and the drowsiness swept over her soon she fell asleep and in her sleep she heard a faint voice.


    ''What once start, would begin again....and it begins now''

 Chapter 994 Old Grievances

    Within the Heaven''s Gate sect, deep in a forbidden area that only Wei Zu Tian''s confidants could enter, there was arge building within that building, there was a passage that would lead to a long, gray yet strange stone building that had no windows only a rectangr air vent no bigger than an adult''s palm.


    In front of the building, there were four guards wearing armor and holding iron spears, withrge bodies and intense gazes enough to intimidate anyone who saw them, but Lao Min Na walked leisurely and the four guards did not dare to stop Lao Min Na, instead, they respectfully opened the door for Lao Min Na to enter.


    Lao Min Na walked in without a nce as she walked straight and the door behind her slowly closed. The dim light from the torches that stick to the cold stone wall is the only light that apanies Lao Min Na''s steps, still, her expression remains calm.


    On the left and right of Lao Min Na, there are rows of iron prison doors, sometimes there are banging and groaning sounds from inside the prison but Lao Min Na continues to pass by without caring as if she is used to it, but suddenly she stops at one of the prison doors. Lao Min Na turn her head at the door for a few seconds before a momentter she walked towards the door.


    In front of the door, Lao Min Na slipped her finger into the hole in the door and turned it, soon the sound of metal shifting was heard, Lao Min Na pushed the metal door slowly creating an eerie screeching sound after that she closed the door behind while she appears calm and steady.


    Unexpectedly, the room inside is not like a prison because it has a curtain, bed, table, and chairs although everything is very simple still everything is quite neat, however, the room is very dark, and there''s only one candle on the table that illuminates the room.


    At the end of the room, someone sat cross-legged on a wicker chair, Lao Min Na''s red eyes shone in the darkness despite theck of light she could see the figure clearly.


    "Finally you got the power you wanted it seems your sacrifice was not in vain, soon you will be able to take revenge on Zhao Li Xin" Lao Min Na smirked viciously.


    Suddenly a gust of wind threw everything in the room and hit the wall and shattered into pieces, Lao Min Na was unfazed she stood there unmoving with her arms crossing on her chest seemingly indifferent to the uproar before her.


    "I will kill Zhao Li Xin! I will kill everyone she cares about and destroy his damn sect to the core, I will make the world forget him, I will destroy him without a trace!" the man screams as he spat his anger while hitting his fist on the wall causing huge cracks on the wall.


    "Well, you will have a chance¡­ Sanguan Wu Hao" Lao Min Na sneered with a condescending look towards Sanguan Wu Hao.


    Sanguan Wu Hao is the second son of Sanguan Jin Sheng and also the half brother of Sangguan Wu Ci from a different mother which means he is also the half brother of Zhao Li Xin.


    The loss of Sanguan Liu Wen, Sanguan Jin Sheng, and Sanguan Wu Ci was like a house that lost its pirs and in a blink of an eye, the glorious Sanguan n crumble like a sandcastle, and the people who used to curry their favor distance themselves from them even the branch families that always used their names to gain benefit separated themselves as quickly as possible.


    If that wasn''t bad enough, Zhao Li Xin had burned their Manorter one of Zhao Li Xin''s underlings used his authority to stop all business rted to the Sanguan family soon after all former enemies of the Sanguan family that used to be quiet took this opportunity tounch an attack that caused the Sanguan family to lose almost all of their lucrative business in one night.


    A few dayster they also lost their other business so the Sanguan Family was not only unable to repair their stately home, they were also unable to pay for their maids and guards so they had to give up most of their servants and for them to keep a few servants they still had they must sell all their valuables object.


    The elder of the Sanguan family meaning Zhao Li Xin''s grandmother couldn''t take this humiliation she then went crazy and liked to throw fits at the maids which caused many maids to resign.


    In a short time, the wealth, fame, and authority that they had passed down from generation to generation disappeared like smoke leaving them nothing but an empty name.<sub> </sub>


    Sanguan Wu Hao is a spoiled brat he is not as smart as Sanguan Wu Ci nor as strong as him, everyday Sanguan Wu Hao spends his time having fun in a brothel and gambling his fortune without ever practicing any martial arts so even though he has decent cultivation but without a solid foundation caused him to be extremely weak even against those who had the worst cultivation than him, without the protection of his family Sanguan Wu Hao became the target of many people, after all, he was never a likable person before.


    The worse he got, the deeper his hatred towards Zhao Li Xin, which ording to him was the reason why he fell from grace into this dirty pit, in his mind Zhao Li Xin was ungrateful bastar* he should be happy when the Sanguan family took him back but he hurt them instead.


    However, Sanguan Wu Hao forgot it was because his father and grandfather''s scheme that lead the whole family into this situation, he forgot that the Sanguan Family was the one who ughtered the innocent Qin family in cold blood so they can control Zhao Li Xin, and after what he had done he still wanted to take advantage of Zhao Li Xin.


    As a father and husband, Sanguan Jin Sheng never regretted what he did to Zhao Li Xin and Qin Mu Yi, even until he died he never regretted what he did maybe the only thing he regretted was that he didn''t think that Zhao Li Xin and Long Ming were the same man.


    Sanguan Wu Hao Also never took the time to reflect on himself he should have realized that if only he study hard and cultivated diligently also didn''t act arbitrarily all his life he probably wouldn''t be this miserable but Sanguan Wu Hao was too arrogant to admit his mistakes he just med everything on Zhao Li Xin.


    Day by day, week by week the Sanguan family''s situation got worse they had to leave Yun Dao city and move to the countryside where no one knew about the Sanguan family or the Hei Shen sect, but still, their condition onlysted a few days before Sanguan Wu Hao does inappropriately conduct to one of the influential families daughters because he was drunk.


    The woman''s family must be very angry, they then sent her servant to punish Sanguan Wu Hao, as a result, he almost die if only Lao Min Na''s men didn''t find him lying in the ditch.


    It was then that he got an offer from Lao Min Na to be strong so he could take revenge on Zhao Li Xin but in exchange, he had to kill his family with his own hands. With Sanguan Li Ye, she had to do some tricks to make her kill her own mother, but Sanguan Wu Hao didn''t hesitate he took the sword from Lao Min Na''s underlings then he went home and ughtered his whole family, simple and clear.


    "When can I kill him?" Sanguan Wu Hao stepped out of the shadows and the candlelight shone on his once handsome face now filled with bluish veins popping from his face making him look terrifying.


    "Soon¡­" Lao Min Na gives a brief answer.


    <strong>"YOU ALWAYS SAY THAT!"</strong> Unable to contain his anger Sanguan Wu Hao lunged toward Lao Min Na while stretching his hand to her neck but before he could reach her, suddenly he was pressed to the ground as if a mountain fell on his body Sanguan Wu Hao was pressed to the ground...facing down unable to move.


    "W...what did you do to me?" Sanguan Wu Hao screamed frantically.


    Lao Min Na opened her palm and suddenly the joints in Sanguan Wu Hao''s body curved in a strange way, the unbearable pain made Sanguan Wu Hao scream and writhe in pain but his body remained stuck to the floor.


    <strong>"S...STOP, PLEASE!"</strong> he pleaded desperately, his face covered with sweat and tears.


    Lao Min Na smirked and her blood-red eyes shone viciously, "Remember who gave you the power?" she hissed coldly while stepping her feet on Sanguan Wu hao head "You may think you have power like me but I am not like you¡­ unlike you, I am bound to the one I serve, my body and soul while you are just a receable pawn so don''t overestimate yourself." Lao Min Na clenched her palms and the sound of bones cracking was clearly heard followed by a loud scream of agony.


    "This is a little reminder for you" the side of her red lips curled into a mischievous smile she then turned and walked towards the door before she opened the door she turned around again "Don''t cry, you will get better soon isn''t that one of the advantages of your power if not the death of your family will be in vain right?" Sheughed with a sneer as she slowly closed the door.

 Chapter 995 Outsmart The Enemy

    Outside the hot spring, Gao Mo leaned against the side building while he knew very well that many of the women inside the building had taken a bath, Gao Mo''s presence made many concubines not dare to visit the hot springs while the women who were already inside didn''t dare toe out afraid to stumble upon Gao Mo.


    Gao Mo made excuses to observe the situation because Wei Zu Tian wasn''t around, although Gao Mo had not dared to do anything with them yet...still Gao Mo watched them like a predator watching their prey making them uneasy and scared unfortunately they can''t do anything.


    Guan Men Niang watched from afar while involuntarily wringing her hands, it took her a few minutes to calm down before she stepped towards the hot springs.


    Gao Mo heard the sound of light footsteps he turned around and then saw Guan Men Niang''s delicate beautiful face approaching her expression aloof and distant like a snow flower even after what Wei Zu Tian did to her for years, Guan Men Niang''s heart remains the same unlike other people in Wei Zu Tian harem Guan Men Niang never submitted herself at Wei Zu Tian''s madness let alone ept him, she was probably the only woman that Wei Zu Tian couldn''t corrupt and that was why she was still alive today.


    "Miss Guan, you still look lovely as always" Gao Mo''s lecherous eyes size her from head to toe without bothering to hide it.


    Instantly the hair behind her back raised, and her heart begin to tremble violently, Guan Men Niang''s face be tight from fear.


    Gao Mo smirked with satisfaction seeing the fear on Guan Men Niang''s face then he brought his face closer to Guan Men Niang''s and smirked "You usually hide in your small room, but I heard you roam quite freelytely, is it because Master Wei isn''t around? "


    Guan Men Niang lowered her head deeply until her chin was buried in her chest "That''s not true...I''m just bored" Guan Men Niang replied in a quiet voice that was barely audible.


    "Oh, so you''re bored?" Gao Mo sneered suddenly an evil thought popped into his head once again Gao Mo brought his face closer until there was only an inch between Guan Men Niang then he whispered in a most repulsive voice.


    "If you''re bored why don''t you look for me, I have a few ideas to have fun, who knows you might actually like it" he licked his lips in a disgusting way while giving her a lewd look.


    Disgusted by him Guan men Niang reflexively pulled her head away from Gao Mo cause she felt nauseous from smelling the man''s foul breath.


    "You.. you can''t do that, even though master Wei doesn''t care about me but I''m still his object so he won''t let me be toyed by others even if that person is you!" Guan Men Niang''s eyes red with anger she tried to stay calm even though her lips were obviously trembling.


    Guan Men Niang tried to look confident but her actions were a joke to Gao Mo a secondter hisughter exploded "You think our master cares about you? all this time he was just a little curious about you, but now that he has Lao Min Na, do you think he still cares about you or anyone else in this ce when was thest time you heard about him huh?" he mocked Guan Men Niang''s stupidity for trusting a fickle man like Wei Zu Tian.


    Actually, Lao Min Na didn''t believe Wei Zu Tian at all she purposely said that to make Gao Mo think she was stupid so he will let his guard down and the trick worked.


    From Gao Mo''s words, Guan Men Niang confirmed that Wei Zu Tian''s focus had shifted to Lao Min Na only and he had lost interest in all his concubines that''s why Gao Mo dared to bother them recently.


    Guan Men Niang pursed her lips as she looked at Gao Mo defiantly. Her futile resistance caused a vicious smile spread on Gao Mo''s face he understood why Wei Zu Tian was attracted to Guan Men Niang to the point of killing the entire Guan family just to possess this woman not only was she extremely beautiful she was also stubborn, relentless and brave despite her timid appearance, as a result, she aroused the desire to conquer her, he eager to see the spirit in her beautiful eyes slowly dissipated.


    Suddenly a few momentster some concubines came out of the hot spring, they saw Gao Mo pressing Guan Men Niang they gave pitying looks but they didn''t help Guan men Niang instead they took this opportunity to rush out while Gao Mo was still distracted.


    Gao Mo was annoyed that their conversation was cut off, he set his sights on Guan Men Niang again "I know you are very curious about your little brother, I happen to have news about your cute little brother" a sinister smile appeared on his face.<sub> </sub>


    ? Guan Men Niang was stunned followed by the look of distress, seeing the anxiety in Guan Men Niang''s eyes Gao Mo''s lips curled into an evil smile knowing he had managed to lure her.


    "If you want to know more, follow me!" Gao Mo walks away knowing that Guan Niang can stop herself from following him, Gao Mo knows Guan Men Niang''s younger brother is her only weak point in the same way Wei Zu Tian controlled her all along so he believes he can use Guan Yi Jue to control Guan Men Niang.


    Guan Men Niang watched Gao Mo swagger confidently, for a moment she hesitated but then remembered her goal of finding out the location of the Heaven Gate Sect''s protective array core, Guan Men Niang take a deep breath in order to suppress her fear and then stepped steadily following Gao Mo.


    Unbeknownst to Guan Men Niang not so far away Wu San Bo had been watching her closely while disguising himself as one of the servants.


    Wu San Bo give a sign with his eyes and several people wearing servants and guard uniforms exchanged quick nces before spreading out. It went without saying that they were members of the Hei Shen sect in disguise even though there weren''t many of them but enough to carry out the mission.


    Wu San Bo lowered his head, he swept his gaze to the area around him then took a long stride following Guan Men Niang, luckily the security within the Heaven''s Gate sect wasn''t as tight as he thought maybe the Heaven''s Gate members never expected someone to be able to infiltrate their sect or perhaps because Wei Zu Tian had been quiet this past few days.


    Gao Mo chuckled when Guan Men Niang followed him, normally he wouldn''t dare move Wei Zu Tian''s toys but now Wei Zu Tian seems to be bewitched by Lao Min Na he has neglected all his concubines so Gao Mo thinks Wei Zu Tian wouldn''t mind if he yed a little with Guan Men Niang besides after they lost Guan Yi Jue it was impossible to control Guan Men Niang so why not use this thing to tease Guan Men Niang and see her reaction.


    Guan Men Niang was taken to a familiar ce, he knew this was Gao mo''s residence, a pce provided by Wei Zu Tian for Gao Mo which was also the ce where he did so many heinous deeds.


    Saw the scantily d maids and some men who looked more feminine than women Guan Men Niang can guess what kinda debauchery Gao Mo does in his daily life, no wonder he is very close to Wei Zu Tian it must be due to the undeniable simrities between them.


    Guan Men Niang unconsciously sped her hands tightly she felt but she kept telling herself this was her chance to avenge her family and no matter what happened she was sure Wu San Bo would save her.


    Arriving at the main hall Gao mo waved his hand, instantly all the women and men in the room rushed out of the room leaving only the two of them.


    "My...my brother...what happened to him" Guan Men Niang pretended to be worried, even though she knew her younger brother was safe and sound with the Hei Shen sect.


    Gao Mo didn''t answer right away he poured the wine into the winecup and then offered it to Guan Men Niang "Why in such a hurry...? have a drink first"


    Guan Men Niang saw the wine cup in Gao Mo''s hand he shook her head, she clearly knew what the wine "I''m not thirsty" she shook her head.


    "You should ept it while I''m still nice..." he said in a threatening voice at the same time his eyes shed dangerously.


    Guan Men Niang gulped luckily he remembered that Wu San Bo put the antidote to cure every kind of poison in her spatial ring so she just needed to find the right time to take the antidote.


    Guan Men Niang snatched the winecup from Gao Mo''s hand and drank it in one gulp he then returned the empty ss to Gao Mo''s hand, seeing her drink the whole wine Gao Mo smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 996 Outsmart The Enemy II

    Guan Men Niang wiped his mouth without beating around the bush she asked peevishly "Now tell me what happened to my little brother,"


    Gao Mo dropped his butt on the chairzily holding the wine bottle "As you already know there was an attack in the Whispering forest and everyone there was mostly killed, and your brother was one of them" he lightly said as if it was nothing then nonchntly drank his wine from the bottle.


    Guan Men Niang''s legs suddenly be soft she then fall to her knees, her head bowed as she muttered to herself, "You lied - you lied....!" her voice trembled even though she knew it was a lie but what made her furious was that until the end, they still used her brother to hurt her.


    Gao Mo opened his arms and shrugged "Why would I lie to you?" he grin while enjoying Guan Men Niang''s despair.


    "If you want to me someone, me the Hei Shen sect who destroyed the whole ce and killed your brother"


    "No, it''s you!" Guan men Niang shouted angrily "You all who put him there, you locked him in there all alone, it was all your fault and your wretched master Wei Zu Tian,<strong> ??I WISH LONG MING KILL ALL OF YOU!</strong>" Guan Men Niang''s face twisted in rage.


    Gao Mo saw her venting pointless anger and sneered, "No matter how strong Long Ming is, he can never break the imprable array that we have," he said confidently.


    "Ha, others may not, but it''s Long Ming we are talking about the same person who defeated your weak Master" Guan Men Niang mocked Wei Zu Tian without holding back.


    Gao Mo''s face hardened not because Guan Men Niang mocked Wei Zu Tian but because he hated women who dared to talk back at him.


    Annoyed, he threw the wine bottle at Guan Men Niang, seeing the wine bottle flying toward her face Guan Men Niang reflexively raised her hand and the bottle hit her arm, she grimace before the bottle fell to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    "Foolish woman, forget your useless hopes, there is no way it can happen! the array has protected the Heaven gate sect for centuries, you think it can be easily broken?" Gao Mo let out a harsh snort, he refused to believe that Zhao Li Xin could destroy Heaven''s Gate''s protective array.


    Meanwhile, Guan Men Niang rubbed his arm to ease the pain but the pain didn''t go away, however she didn''t have time to care about it.


    Guan Men Niang gave a defiant look as he said: "No matter how strong the arrays are, everything has its weaknesses and I heard Long Ming has many talented people in his sect, I don''t think it would be difficult for him to find a way to destroy the array that you are so proud of and when that happens, the Heaven''s Gate sect will be destroyed without a trace!"


    Gao Mo''s nose red with anger as he red at Guan Men Niang then suddenly he burst outughing, heughed so hard his body bent down and trembled violently, apparently Guan Men Niang is just like any other girl out there, stupid, stubborn, and very naive.


    "You are truly stupid, even though Long Ming knows how to destroy our protective array, how can he approach the core of the array when it is so protected within our sect''s most secure ce that even Master Wei himself cannot approach it!" Gao Moughed at Guan men Niang''s fruitless hope.


    Guan Men Niang furrowed her brows, Wei Zu Tian can''t approach the array core? but who dares to stop him and why would Wei Zu Tian listen?...unless that person is Duan Shu Shu...Wei Zu Tian''s mother.


    "So the core of the array is at Duan Shu Shu''s ce?" Guan Men Niang''s eyes glow as she speaks..


    "Hey, what are you talking about" Gao Mo grabbed Guan Men Niang''s hair roughly "What are you talking about, stupid girl?"


    Guan Men Niang gritted her teeth as she red at him, "That''s right, the most guarded ce in this sect is Duan Shu Shu''s pce and it is also the only ce outside of Wei Zu Tian''s reach!" Guan Men Niang shrilled in joy finally she found the core location and it was easier than she thought.


    She didn''t make the wrong decision, Gao Mo is really a big mouth!


    Gao Mo sensed that something was wrong, his guts told him he had made a grave mistake, he then pulled Guan Men Niang harder and growled, "What do you think you want to do, huh? Tell Me!" he mmed her against the couch causing it to flip over and Guan Men Niang to roll helplessly onto the floor.


    "Do you think the information will be of use to you, what can you do?" Gao Mo squatted in front of Guan Men Niang who was lying on the floor writhing in pain.<sub> </sub>


    Gao Mo pinched her chin roughly then lift her head "I know you always want to take revenge on us for what happened to you and your family, what a stupid woman. Do you think that if the Heaven''s Gate sect was destroyed, you would have a ce to live? You think society would ept someone like you, a filthy woman like you?" his voice was brusque and cruel like a dagger that pierced through her heart but she couldn''t deny it, she is a dirty woman that no one wanted.


    Gao Mo pulled her face closer "You are nothing, apart from Wei Zu Tian no one wants you without the Heaven Gate sect, you have nowhere to go..."


    "I¡­ would rather die¡­" Guan Men Niang''s eyes shone with determination, her brother had been saved so there was nothing to frighten her now.


    "Dead?" Gao Mo smirked, "Not so fast, we haven''t had fun yet," his lecherous eyes traced her neck and chest.


    <strong>"Let me go!"</strong> Guan Men Niang struggled.


    "Are you sure about that? look at your face....aah, the aphrodisiac has reacted, and this is not just any other aphrodisiac this one is special, this drug will overwhelm you with lust that will stir your mind like a madwoman if you don''t find someone to release your urge right away so without me kindly helping you I guarantee you''ll run out of this room and attack anyone you find like a beast in the heat, then we''ll see if there''s any dignity left in you¡­" a twisted smile formed on his boorish face, nothing could arouse him more than seeing Guan Men Niang acting like a cheap slut.


    Guan Men Niang felt her body gradually heat up as if someone had ignited a fire within her, Guan Men Niang knew very well what kind of reaction she would have because Wei Zu Tian had made her swallow the same medicine numerous times in order to make her beg like a prostitute but the only thing she begged at that time is to kill her - she beg for a quick death.


    s, the medicine Gao Mo gave him felt different, although the reaction was slow at first, but then the reaction became faster and stronger as if her body was burning inside and out causing her to breathe erratically and his face turns red.


    Guan Men Niang refused to be further humiliated, she quietly twirled the gemstone on her ring and a tiny needle came out, "I... would rather die than be touched by a filthy beast like you!" she raised her hand then pressed her finger to Gao Mo''s neck.


    Gao Mo felt the sting on his neck he then pushed Guan Men Niang away but before she fell to the floor someone burst from the window and then caught her from behind.


    Guan Men Niang was taken aback but before she couldprehend what was happening something shoves into her mouth, soon after the cold sensation ran down her throat, and the burning sensation that enveloped her disappeared in a matter of seconds.


    "Sorry I''mte" Wu San Bo''s expression was a mix of anxiety, sadness, and anger, he then caressed Guan Men Niang''s cheek very gently, "I''m sorry, I promise you won''t get hurt but look at you know..."


    The fear, anger, and sadness she was holding back were broken by Wu San Bo''s gentle touch, Guan men Niang immediately grabbed Wu San Bo''s cor then buried her face in his broad chest, and wailed all her pent-up grievances.


    Wu San Bo felt his heart being sliced ??by a knife hearing Guan Men Niang''s cry, he should have barged in when he heard the sound of something loud falling but he was afraid that he would ruin Guan Men Niang''s ns after all it was barely ten minutes, Wu San Bo felt that he was messed up a lot this time.


    Wu San Bo hugged her tightly, he had heard what that bastard said to Guan Men Niang, he then stroked her back and softly said "Don''t listen to that bastard, after this, you will stay with me, you don''t have to care for what other people say anymore when you are in the Hei Shen sect"


    Guan men Niang pulled her face away from Wu San Bo''s chest, although she was deeply moved by his words, however, Guan Men Niang didn''t want to take advantage of Wu San Bo''s generosity anymore, she then wiped her tears and shook her head weakly, "No, if people know Hei Shen epts someone like me, your Lord and the Hei Shen sect reputation will be dragged into the mud, I will not let that happen!" she put a strong smile, Guan men Niang afraid what people would say about Hei Shen sect if a woman like her was epted into the sect besides she doesn''t feel deserved it.


    Guan men Niang already owed too much to the Hei Shen sect, especially Wu San Bo, she was already very grateful that they saved her brother they even epted him as a member of the Hei Shen sect, therefore, Guan Men Niang did not dare to ask more.


    Wu San Bo tilted his head in confusion, "What good reputation, have you heard the rumors about our Lord and us?" he raised his brows.


    "...."


    "...."

 Chapter 997 Unequal Battle

    When Guan Men Niang thought about it again, there really weren''t any good stories about the Hei Shen sect apart from how powerful the four king pces and Long Ming were, after all, they weren''t a pious sect that liked to pretend to be honorable, on the contrary, Hei Shen did whatever they wanted - whenever they like, regardless of what people say or think about them, but it''s no wonder considering how Zhao Li Xin used to behave.


    Wu San Bo lifted Guan Men Niang off the floor then ced her on the chair then wrapped her with a robe to cover her messy dress, "Stay here!" he said to Guan Men Niang.


    Wu San Bo turned his gaze to Gao Mo who was lying on the floor, the man''s rough face had turned blue, his eyes were wide and his mouth was open, Gao Mo let out a choking sound as his body convulsed as if he had just had a seizure, only Gao Mo eyeballs constantly followed Wu San Bo''s movements.


    "Tsk-tsk-tsk, I expected more for the great Heaven''s Knight, well the name itself is a joke right?~" Wu San Bo sneered as he threw a mocking re at Gao Mo.


    Gao Mo''s breathing became erratic, he was furious but he couldn''t speak because of the poison caused by Guan Men Niang, his eyes were filled with hatred towards Wu San Bo but he ignored Gao Mo''s piercing gaze and instead fixed his gaze on Guan Men Niang.


    The woman sat on the chair looking at him with curious eyes, her robes looking bigger in her small frame. Due to years of abuse, Guan Men Niang looked thinner than a normal woman, her body was also weaker and now she was covered in bruises.


    Colossal anger surged in his chest gradually his face darkened and the aura that surrounded him turned menacing, in a blink of an eye, W San Bo seem to turn into a different person.


    Without warning, Wu San Bo raised his right foot then stomped on Gao Mo''s crotch "You are nothing but a murderer and rapist, how dare you insult her when you and Wei Zu Tian are the ones who dragged her into this hellhole, But not anymore! " he spat his anger freely while stomping on Gao Mo''s crotch repeatedly.


    "Uggh¡­" Gao Mo groaned in pain but he couldn''t speak or move, he could only ept Wu San Bo''s torment without being able to do anything.


    Guan Men Niang was taken aback by Wu San Bo''s hostility but she did not me him nor was she afraid of what he did, instead, she cheered for him because she knew how many innocent women and men had died miserably at Gao Mo''s hands and she almost became one of them if Wu San Bo didn''te to save her.


    "I..m..go..ing...to kill...you" Gao Mo panting heavily, the hatred in his eyes was so obvious but how could it not be when he was just turned into a eunuch by Wu San Bo.


    Wu San Bo sneered, he took out his sword from his spatial ring, and a long shining sharp de with a hilt made of ivory and gold appeared, needless to say, it was an extraordinary sword. As Wu San Bo moves his hands in graceful ways his cold eyes reflected on the sword. "You live too long" he hissed at the helpless Gao Mo.


    Wu San Bo turned the hilt and pointed the tip of his sword at Gao Mo''s chest, unfortunately, something flew towards him at high speed leaving Wu San Bo no choice but to stop his movement and swing his sword to block the attack first.


    Not long after, A middle-aged man entered the room with a satisfied smile, Wu San Bo recognized the old man as Chung Tao who was Wei Zu Tian''s subordinate who came during Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s wedding, he was also one of the Heaven''s Knight.


    "You have a good sword." Chung Tao stared at the sword in Wu San Bo''s hand with strange glistening eyes.


    Wu San Bo remembered that Chung Tao was obsessed with all the weapons he made, "So it''s you..." Wu San Bo snorted in annoyance.


    "You always have good things in your hands?" Chung Tao who is a sword maniac stares at the sword in Wu San Bo''s hand with an eager expression he doesn''t give a nce at Wu San Bo nor to Gao Mo his ownrade whoying on the floor.


    Wu San Bo beckoned Guan Men Niang toe to his side and Guan Men Niang readily runs toward him then Wu San Bo shields her behind him before he makes a long whistle and soon after more people burst into the room.


    Chung Tao raised his brows seeing all the people wearing Heaven''s Gate sect worker uniforms but they were obviously not on his side, he turned his gaze at Wu San Bo "spies from Hei Shen sect?" he gives reticent looks.


    Wu San Bo shrugged nonchntly while Gao Mo was also shocked, when Hei Shen nted their spies on Heaven''s Gate sect and how they do it?


    Another thing that made Chung Tao surprised when he saw Guan Men Niang''s closeness with Wu San Bo was, "Miss Guan, I do not expect you to manage to seduce a powerful man" he said with heavy sarcasm.


    Guan Men Niangg was furious not because of the insults that were directed at her but his words toward Wu San Bo, unable to ept Guan men Niang take a step forward "Shut your mouth old man, don''t try to equate Master Wu with your lecherous master, Master Wu is hundreds of times more honorable than any of youbines!" A fiery exmation of wrath and disdain came from Guan Men Niang.


    Wu San Bo patted Guan Men Niang on the shoulder to calm her down, while Chung Tao stepped towards Gao Mo with unhurried steps, he squatted in front of Gao Mo and sneered, "You owe me" then stuffed the pill into Gao Mo''s mouth.<sub> </sub>


    Guan Men Niang watched with an intense gaze while Wu san Bo remained calm because he had already guessed what was going to happen since Chung Tao but he still took a deep breath even though he wasn''t afraid but he was tired of imagining the next battle that awaited him.


    "Go..." he whispers at Guan Men Niang.


    She turn her head at Wu San Bo in disbelief then shook her head "I won''t leave you!"


    He understood what Guan Men Niang was thinking, he smiled casually "Just for a while, I''ll have a hard time fighting if I worry about you too"


    Guan Men Niang realized she was useless if she was here instead she would only cause trouble for Wu San Bo, suddenly an idea shed through her head "Then I will destroy the array core, I know where Duan Shu Shu lives and no one will suspect if someone, see me wander around !" she said enthusiastically.


    "But the ce will be tightly guarded" Wu San Bo expressed his worry.


    "I¡­I''ll find a way! You can''t fight them alone beside Wei Zu Tian will sooner orter find out about this if hees too¡­" Guan Men Niang''s expression paled, his heart pounding with the thought of Wu San Bo''s safety.


    Guan Men Niang squeezed Wu San Bo''s sleeve, "Please let me help you!" The determination in her eyes was undeniable.


    Wu San Bo gritted his teeth, he knew how stubborn Guan Men Niang was otherwise she wouldn''tst for so long in Heaven''s Gate sect, he turned to some of his subordinates, "Fang Yu, Fang Xia, apany Miss Gu toplete the task!"


    The previous young maid and another man with a tall figure cupped their fists respectfully, "As you wish, master!"


    Wu San Bo then turned his gaze back to Guan Men Niang again, "Go, but be careful!" he gave a stern warning.


    Guan Men Niang nodded firmly, "I won''t let you down!" she then reluctantly removed her hands from Wu San Bo''s sleeves and dashed out of the room with Wu San Bo''s subordinates.


    "She left you?" Chung Tao sarcastically said when he saw Guan Men Niang leaving with some of Wu San Bo''s underlings, he didn''t hear the conversation between Wu San Bo and Guan Men Niang because Wu san Bo had blocked their previous conversation with the talisman.


    On the other hand, Chung Tao is not worried about Guan Men Niang''s departure, what can that weak girl do? The image of Guan Men Niang as a weak girl who could only cry when being tortured by Wei Zu Tian was clearly etched in Chung Tao''s memory making it difficult for him to see Guan Men Niang as a threat.


    "We shouldn''t let a youngdy see a bloody scene, right?" a cheeky smile spread on Wu San Bo''s handsome face as he yed with his sword, he appeared calm and yful regardless of how tense the atmosphere was around them.


    Meanwhile, Gao Mo has back on his feet but the pain between his legs still hadn''t subsided as pills could only remove poison and stop bleeding while what was lost could never return. Unfortunately, he truly had be a eunuch.


    "I will make you pay for this - I''ll tear your body bit by bit so that not even your parents will recognize you!" he shouted in thunderous rage.


    Wu San Bo''s other three subordinates instantly stiffened from Gao Mo Qi''s powerful kick, but the Impact was blocked with a flick of Wu San Bo''s hand.


    "Don''t be angry, you deserve it" Wu San Bo teased.


    <strong>"YOU BASTAR*!!"</strong> Gao Mo''s face was ravaged with hatred.


    "Don''t waste time, let''s kill him but don''t ruin the sword, it''s mine!" Chung Tao didn''t forget to remind Gao Mo before he lunged at Wu San Bo.


    Wu San Bo rolled his eyes, then he and his men charged toward Gao Mo and Chung Tao with powerful moves, as soon as the two groups shed followed by a deafening sound.

 Chapter 998 Before The Battle

    Inside the bedroom, Lory braided her hair so it wouldn''t block her view after Lory finished putting on her gloves and then elbow and knee protectors she opened and closed her palms while checking the weapons neatly arranged on the table.


    Lory checked the weapons one by one, ranging from bows, arrows, daggers, small knives explosives, and others. Lory made sure everything was in good condition, although she was sure all the weapons that Zhao Li Xin made for her were not ordinary weapons, still, she liked to check her weapons when she had free time, this was a habit taught by Fargo even though she didn''t do it as often but the habit neverpletely disappeared.


    [Back to the habit, eh?] Girsha pped his wings and thennded on the table.


    [It used to calm me down, help me to focus before battle] Lory checked the newly upgraded red daggers, courtesy of Zhao Li Xin of course.


    [Even though you only need Trinity''s staff as a weapon?] Girsha remembers in the past Lory also carry other weapons.


    Lory flick a nce at Girsha before her gaze returned to her dagger again, [You know they always prepare us for the worst scenario so Lucas and I trained with ordinary weapons, and without our gifts, they teach us to fight with only our strength and wits, forget about trinity staff they don''t even allow us to use the weapon that got an affinity with our Gift] Lory blew her cheek as she recalled the hard training she went through.


    [Well, Marcus trained you guys really hard,] Girsha reminiscences the past.


    Back then even Lory and Lucas'' standard practice was quite extreme, only one would know that Lucicent''s heir was very strong but it''s actually not an easy task to control a Gift if indeed no one would die from failing to control their owned Gift, actually, the stronger the Gifts, the higher their risk of getting hurt or dying so Lory and Lucas were trained strictly however at the same time, they were not allowed to depend on their Gifts alone.


    In short, it is not easy to be a descendant of Lucient.


    [But because of that, we survived the dark age] Lory smiled while contemting for a second then waved her hands above the table, and all the weapons on the table stored inside her ring.


    [That''s true] Girsha nodded in agreement.


    Lory then sat down and changed his shoes into dark leather boots, Lory didn''t know what material Zhao Li Xin used to make the boots but they were soft on the inside but hard on the outside but also supple and flexible so they didn''t interfere with her movements, Lory smiled with satisfaction admiring her husband''s extraordinary creation.


    [We still don''t know how to fix Trinity staff] Girsha suddenly chimed in.


    [Nope,] Lory rose from the chair and answer perfunctorily.


    [You''re not worried?] Girsha asked.


    [Even if I''m worried, what can I do?] Lory smiled dryly [Myths say the trinity staff was created by God using his bones and blood then forged with eternal fire...so tell me what can we do about it?] Lory helplessly said.


    [Yeah, it''s hard to find anything that could rece something that belongs to God, well it also depends if the staff is really made of the God''s body,] Girsha said with a resignation tone.


    [No one knows] Lory shrugged.


    [Yeah, no one knows] Girsha clicked his tongue.


    Lory understood Girsha was worried she was also wondering if the staff only served to store her power fragments or if it was purposed for something bigger? needless to say this is another puzzle for her to solve? Lory leaned against the window sill watching the sunrise slowly as the sunlight touched her face with warmth.


    [So much to do, so little time] Lory let out a long sigh.


    Girsha jumps off the table andnds on Lory''s shoulder [Funny, I''ve been alive for who God''s knows for how long but now, I feel like I don''t have enough time]


    Lory chuckled then rested her head on Girsha''s [We''ve been together for so long even crossed two worlds together but why do I feel our time together is too short]


    Girsha also rested his head on Lory''s cheek while saying quietly [Time is short if you are with the one you love]


    The door then suddenly opened and Zhao Li Xin entered the room he look at Lory and ask "Are you ready?"


    Lory turned and smiled confidently. "Anytime," Girsha flew then transform into a glowing white orb and then disappeared inside Lory''s chest.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s go!" Zhao Li Xin stretched out his hand towards Lory.


    Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand and her smile grew wider, "Do you think it will be fun?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s corner curved into a smirk, "You will not be disappointed"


    __________________________________


    ? In another courtyard Yang Xi Ying leaned against the head of the bed watching Li Mo Zhen get ready, he was carrying the white sword that once cursed him at one point it brought misfortune to him but on the other hand, it brought him to meet Lory and Zhao Li Xin because of them his fate was changed, deep down Li Mo Zhen know for certain that meeting Lory had changed him and Yang Xi Ying future for the better including his sect.


    Because he changed the sects naturally changed with him, unlike before, the Jiu Yun sect no longer isted themselves from the cultivation world instead they demonstrated their abilities andpeted fiercely with other sects to be the strongest sect in the Liang Zu kingdom.


    Therefore, who doesn''t know the name of the Jiu Yun sect now, in the past three years their sect territory has doubled and their members have also increased significantly, this is all possible because of the Hei Shen sect and Zhao Li Xin''s help, in the end, no words would enough to express how grateful he was to Lory and Zhao Li Xin, therefore, what he could only do now is helping Lory and Zhao Li Xin as much as he can.


    "You have to be careful," Yang Xi Ying said suddenly.


    Li Mo Zhen looked at his beautiful wife frowning anxiously making him smile a little "Don''t worry, I''m not alone all the strongest members of the Jiu Yun sect wille with me after all Zhao Li Xin, Lory, and the four Kings Hei Shen and the members will alsoe so there''s nothing to worry about" Li Mo Zhen sitting next to his wife''s bed, holding his wife''s hand gently.


    "I know, I heard that the Sword Saint sect and several other sects will also join" Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips in reluctance "I''m annoyed that I can''te!" she snorted loudly.


    Li Mo Zhen''s mouth twitched, of course, what truly make his wife was sad because she can''te along, Li Mo Zhen then patted her palm gently "What can you do? you are pregnant so stay at home, there will be a protective array around the residence so don''t go out!" he reprimanded her sternly.


    Yang Xi Ying rolls her eyes "Of course, I''m not crazy!"


    "You are not crazy but you are hot-headed" Li Mo Zhen muttered.


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes instantly glint dangerously "What did you say?"


    Li Mo Zhen swiftly correct himself and wrapped his arms around her shoulder "I mean you are very enthusiastic and kind so you might not be able to help yourself to help us when something happens, but I hope you don''t do that cause I''m gonna be crazy if something happens to you and our child" Li Mo Zhen tries to coax her wife temper.


    Yang Xi Ying elbowed Li Mo Zhen''s chest lightly "Do you think I''m crazy enough to risk our child, I love you and Lory but I also have a responsibility as a mother to protect my child so I will not be reckless" Yang Xi Ying feel offended Li Mo Zhen think she will be that irresponsible.


    "Okay-okay, it''s my fault, don''t be angry" Li Mo Zhen pleaded pitifully.


    Yang Xi Ying can''t be angry for too long when Li Mo Zhen acts like this she also doesn''t want to fight with him before he engages in an important battle, Yang Xi Ying then presses her head on Li Mo Zhen''s chest "The baby in my stomach¡­I think is a Son" she whispers in a gentle tone.


    "Eh, what makes you think that?" Li Mo Zhen was bewildered.


    Yang Xi Ying shrugged and smiled, "I just felt it, but I don''t know, perhaps I''m wrong?" sheughed.


    "It doesn''t matter, boy or girl is the same" Li Mo Zhen''s expression softened as he imagine the face of his child would be.


    "I knew you would say that" Yang Xi Ying looked at Li Mo Zhen lovingly, her expression turned serious "You have to be very careful not to let your guard down, I don''t want you to be with you when I give birth to our first child"


    Li Mo Zhen knew Yang Xi Ying realized how dangerous the fight would be because their opponent was not just anyone, not to mention that one of them was literally not a human. Of course, Yang Xi Ying would be very worried but she also knew the importance of this fight.


    The battleter will not only concern the Hei Shen sect and Lory but also the safety of all mankind because of that they unite to defeat Lao Min Na and Wei Zu Tian in the hope of stopping the demon.


    "Don''t worry I will be fine, I will always be by your side until you feel bored with me" Li Mo Zhen gently kissed her forehead.

 Chapter 999 A Weak Woman

    Guan Men Niang with his two subordinates Wu San Bo headed to the residence of Duan Shu Shu, his residence called the Pce of Eternal Majesty was once the residence of the sect leader of Heaven''s Gate but after he died Duan Shu Shu took over the pce.


    This was her subtle way of proiming herself as the new sect leader, although many objected to Duan Shu Shu''s action, however, one by one they were removed by Duan Shu Shu''s people because of that Duan Shu Shu sessfully gained her footing in Heaven''s Gate sect.


    Ever since Guan Men Niang lived in the Heaven''s Gate Sect, she knew that the most guarded ce in the entire Heaven''s Gate Sect was Duan Shu Shu''s residence considering how many people in the sect itself hated Duan Shu Shu and it was also not strange if the array core was ced inside the Eternal Grace pce since the pce had been the living quarter of the Heaven''s Gate sect leader for generations.


    "Miss Guan is the pce with the golden roof an Eternal Grace pce?" The maid that Guan Men Niang once interacted with was called Fang Xia, unlike her previous appearance, Fang Xia had removed her freckles and wiped away the substance used to darken her skin after that she looked much prettier than before.


    Guan Men Niang looked into the distance where the golden roof shimmered in the sun, then nodded, "Yes, but I''ve never been in so it would be a bit difficult to find out the location of the array core." Guan Men Niang bit his lip as he looked anxiously at the Eternal Grace Pce.


    "I hope Duan Shu Shu isn''t in her pce," Fang Yu stare at the pce worriedly, this tall slender man is Fang Xia''s older brother.


    "I heard she prefers to spend her time in theboratory experimenting with his poison, you know hees from the Duan family who is experts in poison," exined Guan Men Niang.


    "Let''s hope she''s not at her residence cause we don''t have much time now" Fang Xia blows her cheeks.


    "Well you''re right, we don''t know how long Master Wu can endure the two heaven''s knights." Fang Yu''s expression tightened with concern.


    A chill ran through Guan Niang''s man heart, her hands trembled at the thought if something bad happened to Wu san Bo what she would do? for a moment her mind bes ck.


    Guan Men Niang clenched her fists then she turned to Fang Yu and Fang Xia "I have an idea!"


    The Eternal Grace pce is a square building with wooden pirs and panels covered with yellow tiled tiles made of real gold and the courtyard is decorated withndscaped gardens and beautiful stone paths.


    The problem was that this ce was heavily guarded by guards and hidden guards so it wasn''t easy to enter the ce without making amotion thus what they should do.


    <strong>"HELP ME!"</strong> Guan Men Niang ran frantically toward the entrance of the pce, of course, she was stopped by the two guards.


    "Wait...are you...Miss Guan?" one of the guards was taken aback, his eyes flicking from her feet to her head in the blink of an eye before confirming that the woman''s identity was indeed Guan Men Niang.


    "Thank goodness you know me" Guan Men Niang''s small face was touched by ayer of sweat he looked pitiful and frail his appearance evoked man''s nature to protect.


    Subconsciously the guards slightly lost their vignce, "Did something happen, Miss Guan?"


    "Yes, someone broke through the Heaven''s Gate and attacked Master Gao Mo!" there was a clear panic in her voice.


    The two guards were dumbfounded, they couldn''t believe it but Guan Men Niang''s expression looked genuine and a weak woman like her wouldn''t dare lie.


    "Do you know the identity of the person who entered?" asked one of the guards.


    "I don''t know but I heard him say about the Hei Shen sect that''s why I ran here to find Madam Duan, can you report this to Madam Duan?!" Guan Men Niang looked impatient and stressed.


    The guards were also shocked when they heard about Hei Shen, obviously, this is no small matter, the guards subconsciously exchanged anxious looks, "Miss Duan is not here¡­"


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong> Guan Men Niang''s eyes widened in shock but inwardly she was jumping in joy, "Then we must inform Madam immediately!" she quickly said.


    Suddenly two hidden guards appeared behind the guards but they weren''t surprised, instead, they looked relieved "Sir, Mis Guan said..."


    One of the hidden guards raised his hand "She''s telling the truth, I can feel strong cultivation from afar and it doesn''t seem like an ordinary cultivator maybe¡­.one of the Kings of Hei Shen sect" hidden guard''s brows furrowed closely.


    "Miss Guan how is the situation?" the other hidden guards asked attentively.


    "I...I''m not sure but Master Gao Mo was seriously injured but Master Chung Tao came in" Guan Men Niang said honestly.<sub> </sub>


    "Ah, then everything will be fine right" The guards patted his chest as his tension subside when he heard Chung Tao has interfered.


    The hidden guard squints his eyes "Not necessarily, we don''t know the strength of the pce kings, he could have defeated Master Chung tao and if that happened it would be very bad"


    "No...no way, just how strong is the king of Hei Shen?" The Guard''s gaped in bewilderment, is hard to believe the powerful Heaven''s Knight can be defeated not to mention it''s two on one so if the king of Hei Shen wins then it means that man is a monster if that so then how strong is their master, Long Ming?


    "Let''s see the situation first!" the hidden guards promptly said.


    The other hidden guards also agreed, "Okay, bring some hidden guards too just in case!" they couldn''t deny that they were eager to face one of the kings of Hei Shen.


    Fang yu and Fang Xia saw the hidden guards leaving with some people although it would be troublesome for Wu San Bo unfortunately if they didn''t do this they would be stuck in a worse situation at least by doing this they had a better chance to destroy the array core and by doing so they automatically will help Wu San Bo.


    "Hopefully Master Chung Tao and Gao Mo are well. If something happens to the Heaven Gate Sect, I don''t know what to do." Her voice was calm, conveying concern.


    One would know that Wei Zu Tian''s concubines would not be able to return to society to lead normal lives, it wasmon knowledge how awful Wei Zu Tian treated his concubines to most people Wei Zu Tian''s concubines were nothing more than broken goods so who wanted to receive broken goods that the owner discarded, therefore, the guards believed it when Guan Men Niang said she didn''t know what to do.


    p "Miss Guan, you have done a great deal by informing us about the Heishen King''s presence, I believe you will have a great reward from Master Wei and Madam Duan" the guard reassured her.</anda>


    Guan Men Niang snorted inwardly but on the surface, she smile sweetly at the guards "I hope so then will wait for Madam Duan''s arrival, I''m sure she wants to ask what I have witnessed"


    The guards agree they know how cautious Duan Shu Shu was but they couldn''t let Guan Men Niang in because Duan Shu Shu didn''t like Wei Zu Tian''s concubines, especially weak women like Guan Men Niang, thankfully Guan Men Niang was sensible enough not to ask to enter Duan Shu Shu residence.


    Guan Men Niang was also aware of this, she knew most of the Heaven''s Gate Sect people looked down on her as well as the other concubines it wasn''t strange considering how Wei Zu Tian treated them more like an object than a human being but she had to enter Duan Shu Shu''s residence somehow cause it was difficult for her to sneak inside when there were many guards around Duan Shu Shu''s residence despite the many hidden guards that had left.


    Guan Men Niang was sending a nce to Fang Yu and Fang Xia who were hiding not far from him, he knew they were watching him. Guan Men Niang took a deep breath and then suddenly fell to the ground and the guards were shocked.


    "Miss Guan!" one of the guards stunned then quickly checked the pulse on Guang Men Niang''s wrist and he could feel very weak so no wonder she faint.


    "Did she pass out?" another guard asked with a reproachful grin.


    "I think so, maybe she was too shocked by what happened and too tired after running here," the other guard can only guess.


    "Ah, why is she so weak!" he scoffed in annoyance.


    "But she''s very pretty, isn''t she?" The other guard who chek Guan men Niang pulses grinned as she leered his gaze at Guan Men Niang''s pretty face and body.


    "Don''t even think about it!" the guard ps his friend''s back "She may be just a toy but she is Master''s toy we should not touch her" he reminds his lecherous friends.


    "I know, I''m not that stupid" he pursed his lips feeling offended but the fire in his eyes barely subsides, he had never seen Guan men Niang this close so he never realizes how beautiful she was, no wonder his Master obsessed with her for a long time.


    "What should we do with her?" he asked his friend.


    He was also confused but he couldn''t leave Guan men Niang lying here nor could they send her back to her residence cause he worry Madam Duan would ask for an exnation of what had happened.


    "I think we can ce her in one of the maid rooms" he suggests while scratching his head.


    "Yes, the maid room is quite far from madam Shu''s living quarter so she wouldn''t mind right?"pare to Wei Zu Tian he is scared more of Duan Shu Shu.


    "I guess so..." he cannot be certain but what choice does he have.

 Chapter 1000 Courage

    Guan Men Niang opened her eyes and found herself in the maid''s room, she wasn''t surprised because actually, she didn''t faint she just used the medicine Wu San Bo gave her to slow her heart rate, thankfully Wu San Bo had put a lot of medicine in her spatial ring he even spends a whole day to teach her regarding all the items in her ring, Guan Men Niang was grateful by Wu San Bo meticulous preparation otherwise, their ns will fall apart due to Chung Tao''s unnned appearance.


    Guan Men Niang took a deep breath, then peeked through the gap of the window and caught a maid was heading towards her room, Guan Men Niang hurriedly run and jumped onto her bed and pretended to sleep while at the same time the door opened and the young maid entered the room she then darts her gaze at the bed where Guan men Niang was sleeping.


    She walked to the bed and then snort coldly when she saw Guan Men Niang still sleeping, the maid trace her eyes to Guan men Niang''s face and body and then scoffed "She''s so pretty no wonder she can seduce Master Wei, then again she is just another Master whor *" her lips curl into a crook smile.


    Unbeknown to the maid Guan Men Niang summons a small bottle from her ring then she quietly pushes the lid with her thumb, hence the maid turns around thinking Guan Men Niang is still unconscious she didn''t realize Guan Men Niang pours the liquid from the bottle to her hand once the maid loses her guards down Guan men Niang suddenly jumps behind the maid and then swiftly cover the maid mouth and nose with her palm that been stained with the substance from the bottle.


    The maid gasped and struggle for a few seconds before she lost her consciousness and then fell to the floor, however, the door suddenly ms open. Guan men Niang felt her heart jump from her chest but luckily the people that enter the room were Fang Yu and Fang Xia.


    "Miss Guan!" they shock but then relief seeing it was another person that fell on the ground.


    Guan men Niang breathe in relief "Thank God you manage to sneak in" Guan Men Niang has calcted that Fang Yu and Fang Xia could move easily without her dragging them down that''s why she was confident they will manage to find her.


    "Are you all right, Miss Guan?" Fang Xia approached him in a hurry.


    "I''m fine, help me to change this maid''s clothes with me! said Guan Men Niang.


    Hearing this, Fang Yu''s face turned red and he hurriedly said "I..I''ll be on guard outside." He promptly left without waiting for an answer.


    Guan men Niang didn''t have time to notice Fang Yu''s funny reaction while Fang Xia had no interest in teasing her brother at the moment. They quickly changed the maid''s clothes with Guan Men Niang''s clothes and then put the unconscious maid on the bed to imitate Guan Men Niang meanwhile Guan Men Niang had changed her clothes with the maid she also styling her hair into a bun just like the maid but when Fang Xia saw Guan Men Niang face her brows gradually furrowed, then she took out a small jar from her belt.


    "Please allow me Miss Guan" Fang Xia smeared Guan Men Niang''s face with thick cream to make her skin darker in order to minimize Guan Men Niang''s beauty.


    After she was done Fang Xia look at Guan men Niang''s face and sigh "It''s not perfect, but this will do"


    "Thank you miss Fang" Guan Men Niang sincerely thanked her.


    "Just call me Fang Xia" she smiled kindly then her face turned serious again "let''s hurry up!"


    "Yes!" Guan Men Niang nodded.


    Soon, the three of them left the maid quarter as Guan Men Niang disguised himself as a servant so she could walk around without the need to hide while Fang Yu and Fang Xia jumped between the beams while followed Guan Men Niang until they arrived at the main ce where Duan Shu Shu''s reside.


    Guan Men Niang passed the maids several times, but he didn''t know where to start looking for the core array, Duan Shu''s residence was too big and she couldn''t spend time checking the whole ce one by one nor could she ask anyone without arousing anyone''s suspicion.


    Fear slowly creeping into her heart Guan Men Niang started to feel scared that she would be toote to help Wu San Bo.


    Guan''s man, Niang, looked around, feeling stressed and lost as time passed she became more and more anxious, soon an awful image yed in her mind what if Wu San Bo was hurt or worst¡­killed.


    ''What should I do...'' he clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white, but suddenly out of nowhere, a firefly appeared before her.


    Guan Men Niang was paused, The first thought that came to her mind was when fireflies appeared during the day, but then another question arose, how can a firefly still glow during the day, is she dreaming because she is too stressed?<sub> </sub>


    The firefly started flying around her as if trying tomunicate with her then the fireflynded on the tip of her nose and then Guan Men Niang faintly heard a voice


    ''Follow me''


    Guan Men Niang''s eyes widened and the firefly flew away, somehow Guan Men Niang''s legs moved automatically to chase the fireflies.


    Fang Yu and Fang Xia who were following Guan Men Niang from afar exchanged confused looks. They didn''t know why Guan Men Niang suddenly ran hastily, could it be that she knew where the core array was but how could that be? a few seconds ago she looked so stressed and desperate that it made them worry too.


    Meanwhile, Guan Men Niang kept running through the halls, sometimes she had to hold her pace as she passed the guards and maids but strangely the firefly seemed to understand that every time Guan Men Niang had to slow down, the firefly will fly in a circle as if it''s deliberately waiting for her.


    Guan Men Niang didn''t know why she was so sure the firefly hade to help her but there was a strange urge to believe nevertheless the faster she walked the less doubt in her heart, Guan Men Niang kept running and running until she finally arrived in front of a stupa.


    The stupa was made of gray stone and not very big but she felt a strange vibe within the stupa before long Fang Yu and Fang Xia appeared beside Guan Men Niang.


    "Is this the ce, Miss Guan?" Fang Xia asked.


    "I¡­ don''t know, I guess¡­" Guan Men Niang was also surprised because she had never heard of a stupa within the Heaven''s Gate Sect.


    "I think this is the right ce, I feel a strong energy from it," Fang Yu straightened his back as he felt a strong forceing from the stupa, he then turned his head towards Guan Men Niang "How did you know this ce, Miss Guan?"


    "Eh¡­ I was just following a firefly, didn''t you see that?" she pointed her finger at the fireflies that were flying inside the stupa.


    However, Fang Yu and Fang Xia''s expressions were nk, Fang Xia then asked Guan Men Niang with a puzzled look, "What firefly?" the only thing she saw was Guan Men Niang beside since when did fireflies appear in broad daylight?


    "Eh, you didn''t see it?" Guan Men Niang was surprised but then he thought maybe they were just not paying attention to the little firefly because they might be more alert to the presence of the guards and Heaven''s Gate Sect members passing by therefore Guan men Niang didn''t think too much about it.


    "There is an array of defense around the stupa, it won''t be easy to prate the array." Fang Yu looked at the stupa and deep wrinkles formed on his brows.


    "Then what should we do?" Fang Xia anxiously asked.


    Fang Yu examined the energy around the array carefully then he look at them with trouble fave "We can only destroy this array by force"


    "Does that mean..." Fang Xia took a cold breath.


    "Yes, we will need explosives¡­ a lot of it" Fang Yu''s expression stiffened.


    "I brought some explosives but I don''t think it will be enough" Fang Xia lowered her head regretfully for not preparing herself better.


    Guan Men Niang saw Fang Yu and Fang Xia''s troubled faces, then she slowly raised her hands and the spatial ring on her finger "I think I can help with that..."

 Chapter 1001 Courage II

    "Spatial ring, Master gave you one?!" Fang Xia couldn''t believe it and his face was beaming with joy.


    "Did master give you a lot of weaponry in it?" Fang Yu asked expectantly.


    Guan Men Niang nodded firmly, "A lot!"


    Fang Yu and Fang Xia''s faces shone brightly as if they would be able toplete this mission no matter what, and they became even more excited.


    "Let''s do it right away!" Fang Yu impatiently said.


    <strong>"STOP!"</strong>


    The three of them were startled suddenly dozens of people appeared and guards surrounded them while pointing their spears at them in a threatening manner.


    "Duan Shu Shu..." Guan Men Niang inhaled a cold breath.


    A beautiful woman wearing a luxurious bright yellow silk dress with eye-catching red chrysanthemums embroidery on the sleeves appears with dozens of underlings behind her, even though the woman looks extremely beautiful and dignified but her eyes were deadened and hollow which could make anyone who sees it quiver in fear.


    Duan Shu Shu frowned seeing a familiar woman wearing a maid uniform, although the woman''s skin was a bit dark, however, from her bone structure and judging by her delicate features she knew that woman should be very beautiful, it took a while before Duan Shu Shu realized who that woman was, turned out that the woman was the quiet and timid Guan Men Niang.


    Duan Shu Shu was slightly surprised by Guan Men Niang''s presence but it was only a moment before she realize Guan Men Niang seem to cooperate with outsiders, it was unexpected for a weak woman like Guan Men Niang.


    "You are Guan Men Niang, right, the maid dress suits you very well." Duan Shu Shu''s lips arched into a cynical smile.


    Guan Men Niang didn''t flinch she looked at Duan Shu Shu defiantly "Ha, I can only wish of bing a maid no matter what your status in this sect, nothing is worse than being your son''s concubine" she replied with pure disgust.


    "Hey Guan Men Niang, you ungrateful wench! how dare you collude with outsiders to attack your own husband''s sect!" one of Duan Shu Shu''s men cursed Guan Men Niang.


    Hearing this Guan Men Niangughed "Husband, what husband? you know my position in this sect is no better than a dog, heck even a dog is better than me...besides did you forget what Wei Zu Tian did to my family and myself?!" Guan Men Niang shouted, her voice trembling from suppressed anger, one can only imagine how much resentment she had for Wei Zu Tian and his disgusting sect if not Wei Zu Tian held her brother as a prisoner she will put her life on the line to killed Wei Zu Tian with her own hands since long time ago.


    Guan Men Niang''s blunt words shut everyone''s mouths up, is not like they didn''t know how Wei Zu Tian kidnapped and killed Guan Men Niang''s family including Guan Men Niang''s fiancee and his family, even today people still talking about it.


    "So what do you want to do?" Duan Shu Shu''s expression darkened knowing behind Guan Niang''s army was the ce of the array core. Luckily the defensive array around the stupa is still intact, meaning the core is still safe.


    Guan Men Niang quietly summoned a talisman from her ring then a smile slowly appeared on her face "something I wish I could do for a long time!" Guan Men Niang suddenly threw three paper talismans into the air then in an instant the paper talismans turned into sharp energy like a sword and the sharp energy quickly spread out in all directions then attacked Duan Shu Shu and all her subordinates.


    A frantic scream rang out from Duan Shu Shu''s side, Fang Xia and Fang Yu also threw more offensive talismans then at the same time Fang Yu attacked Duan Shu Shu at high speed.


    Meanwhile, Fang Xia said to Guan Men Niang, "We will face them, Please destroy the array core!" after that Fang Xia also jumped toward Duan Shu Shu''s underlings while fiercely swinging her sword.


    Wasting no time, Guan Men Niang charged toward the stupa.


    Duan Shu Shu saw Guan Men Niang''s suspicious movements immediately she had a bad feeling thus she shouted to all her men, <strong>"STOP HER!"</strong>


    The guards heard Duan Shu Shu ordering them all to jump towards Guan Men Niang, they thought it should be easy to stop a weak woman like Guan Men Niang but they didn''t know inside Guan Men Niang''s spatial ring there was a ton of talisman, amulet, and weapon which was enough for such a small sect.


    Guan Men Niang threw more offensive talismans in frantic manner every type of talisman activated at the same time and started attacking everything around him wildly, Guan Men Niang didn''t realize her behavior she showcase her wealth like a noble woman to a peasant.


    Perhaps only the Hei Shen sect treated talismans, talismans, and weapons like water because they had abundant resources and they were more generous than other sects, why? perhaps Zhao Li Xin just doesn''t care.


    Meanwhile, their attention was diverted, Guan Men Niang summoned dozens of explosives from her ring and then nted explosives in front of the rows of stupas one by one as much as she could, and finally, she attach a protective talisman to her body instantly a transparent shield was engulfed her, Guan Men Niang then lit a torch and threw it into the line of explosives.


    Two secondster <strong>''KABOOM!''</strong> a rumbling sound shook the ground following a strong gust of wind, luckily Guan Men Niang was protected by a protective shield otherwise she would have been sent flying by a strong impact like most of Duan Shu Shu''s underlings.


    Guan Men Niang felt her legs be jelly but she bit her lip until it slightly bled, she had no time to be afraid now, not after what she''s been through, this time she must be strong cause once after a long time there were so many people depended on her, therefore, she wouldn''t let them down! not anymore!<sub> </sub>


    "You''re all stupid!" Duan Shu Shu roared furiously seeing the defense array around the stupa have been broken.


    Guan Men Niang nced back she was then stunned by Duan Shu Shu''s fiery eyes, Guan Men Niang quickly pulled her feet and ran towards the stupa as fast as she could once she saw the door she jump at the door with all her might then she sessfully enters.


    Duan Shu Shu was angry at the same time panicked, she couldn''t let Guan Men Niang destroy the array core at any cost but Fang Xia and Fan Yu were much stronger than he thought he would never have expected the Hei Shen members to be this strong if a normal mebers could be this strong then how strong will Long Ming and the four king pces will be.


    ____________________________


    Not far from the heaven gate massiveplex Lory and Zhao Li Xin were watching from the hills, Lory didn''t wear her disguise she let her bluish hair show under the sunlight while beside her Zhao Li Xin stood tall with his hands hidden behind his back appearzy with a hint of boredom in his eyes but that didn''t lessen his imposing aura.


    Zhao Li Xin slowly turned his head over his shoulder and behind him Jiang Jin Wei, the Mong brothers, and thousands of well-build Golden Lion soldiers wearing glittering silver armor with golden lion crests on their chests stood tall, some of them carrying swords while the others carried long spears and axes.


    Suddenly there was a long squawk from the sky, Lory raised her head to the sky not long after two shadowsnded gracefully on the ground.


    Ming Yue Yin''s face lit up with excitement she then ran towards Lory "I didn''tete did I?" she gave Lory a warm hug while chuckling.


    Lory returned Ming yue Yin hugged "No, you came at the right time" sheughs then Lory patted Ming Yue Yin''s back and asked "Sorry I can''t celebrate your wedding" Lory sincerely regretted.


    <o>,m Ming Yue Yin shrugged "It''s okay, it''s boring anyway"</o>


    Lory flicked her head lightly to rebuke her words for talking lightly about her own wedding but Lory forgot she also used her wedding as a trap.


    Yuan Shao stepped steadfastly, he still looked charismatic and handsome like a young general. Yuan Shao walked towards Zhao Li Xin then cupped his hands courteously "greeting lord Long Ming, unfortunately, my army will be a littlete" Yuan Shao then nced at the Golden Lion army thenughed meaningfully "But I guess it''s not a big deal..."


    Zhao Li Xin gave Yuan Shao a nod of acknowledgment that he rarely gave to anyone not even emperors, only a few people in the world could earn his respect.


    "We will need whatever help we can get in actualbat¡­" Zhao Li Xin did not underestimate Yuan Shao''s strength because he knew it would not be easy for one person to conquer the Zhuang Dong continent in a very short time with just that alone Yuan Shao deserved all his respect.


    Yuan Shao was undoubtedly ttered he knew Zhao Li Xin is not someone who easily gives praise.


    "That''s quite a powerful array" Yuan Shao cast his eyes at the transparent energy surrounding the Heaven''s Gate sectpound.


    "Can you or uncle destroy it?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    "Maybe, but arrays have reflexive abilities so it won''t be easy beside if we do that we''ll lose the chance to surprise the enemy, right?" Lory smirked mischievously.


    Ming Yue Yin raised her brows before she burst toughs "You right"


    As they were talking Li Mo Zhen appeared also came with hundreds of Jiu Yun sect members behind him, he saluted Jiang Jin Wei and the Mong brothers first before saluting Zhao Li Xin then he bowed his head to Yuan Shao "Congrattions on your marriage Master Yuan, It''s a shame we couldn''t attend."


    Yuan Shao gave a rxed wave "It''s okay, how is Miss Yang Xi Ying''s condition?"


    Li Mo Zhen smiled wryly "Upset, but she is very healthy she can give me a good punch at me least twice a day" even though he wasining but one could see the joy in his eyes.


    Ming Yue Yin heard Li Mo Zhen say and sighed, "She must be very upset we left her at home, right?"


    "Well, she has no other choice." Lory''s mouth twitched as she imagined Yang Xi Ying frowning face.


    "That''s for the best" Ming Yue Yin smiled in relief after all she didn''t want Yang Xi Ying to get hurt, immediately her mood improved then she put her hand on Lory''s shoulder "So what are you waiting for now?" her eyes glowed as she stares at the Heaven''s Gate sectplex.


    Lory stared for a moment then calmly said: "A sign..."

 Chapter 1002 Courage III

    Guan Men Niang finally arrived inside the stupa and inside the stupa, he saw a stone table made of bs on the table, there was arge shining quartz crystal stone while under the table was a hexagram and from there stood a transparent pir protecting the stone that supposed to be the array core so no one could get near it.


    Guan Men Niang threw an offensive talisman toward the hexagram however the hexagram blocked the attack, Guan Men Niang gasped but she didn''t give up she threw more offensive talismans but all to no avail.


    Frustrated, Guan Men Niang threw explosives at the hexagram without caring about it hitting him as one might expect the st from the explosive to throw her against the wall luckily she still has a protective talisman around her but still, she was injured due to the impact of the explosion.


    Guan Men Niang fell to the floor when she saw the array core and she be despondent that the rock on the table didn''t move at all, frustration gripped her like a giant wave that swallowed up all her hopes if the talismans and explosives didn''t work what else could she do.


    meanwhile, the sound of fighting outside the table grew louder she didn''t know how long Fang Yu and Fang Xia were able to endure especially Wu San Bo, she didn''t know if he was still okay.


    "What should I do?" Guan Men Niang''s voice croaked from suppressed sobbed.


    Suddenly the same fireflies appeared in front of his face, when he saw the fireflies flying in front of her face Guan Men Niang was stunned hence her tears instantly stopped and her eyes bulged widely but only for a moment before Guan Men Niang''s face changed from depressed to hopeful.


    "Help me..." she didn''t know why she suddenly pleads in a soft voice.


    As if it understood the firefly circle around her before it flew towards the hexagram then circled around it then out of nowhere appeared fireflies that seemed to prate the wall of the stupa and then filled the room with small bright rays.


    Guan Men Niang stared in amazement at the appearance of hundreds of fireflies that hade out of nowhere but he believed they hade to help her.


    Hundreds of fireflies shrouded the pirs and the light of the fireflies seemed to coalesce to share a golden glow and then shine brighter and brighter until Guan men Niang had to close her eyes due to the blinding light and then a cracking sound was heard followed by an explosion sound. crushing sound.


    When Guan Men Niang opened his eyes, thousands of fireflies had disappeared into thin air as if the incident was just a dream but Guan Men Niang knew it was real because the protective pirs around the array core had shattered without leaving a trace leaving the quartz crystal stone in the open.


    <o>,m ''This is my chance!'' Guan Men Niang thought.</o>


    <strong>"STOP RIGHT THERE!"</strong>


    Guan Men Niang''s heart jumped from her chest seeing Duan Shu hade with fiery eyes, now she was afraid of what happened to Fang Yu and Fang Xia.


    Duan Shu Shu''s face was marred by stress and anger seeing the protection around the Quartz crystal stone which was the core of the array was broken, although she didn''t know how the weak Guan Men Niang could do that however, that''s not what important here!


    "Don''t you dare to move Guan Men Niang!" Duan Shuunched her palm at Guan Men Niang because she had no cultivation Guan Men was unable to dodge Duan Shu Shu''s attack reflexively she raised her hand trying to protect herself.


    Duan Shu Shu gathered all the Qi in her palm, only an inch before his powerful palm crushed Guan Men Niang''s small head, but suddenly transparent energy protected Guan Men Niang, it reflected Duan Shu Shu''s attack tremendously.


    Duan Shu didn''t expect this but it was toote she was knocked back against the wall by the powerful energy it wounded her Dantian and caused her to vomit blood.


    Guan Men Niang nervously opened his eyes what she realized was in her hand she was holding the ne that Wu San Bo gave her earlier, it seems she subconsciously called out the ne maybe because she thought of Wu San Bo when she was afraid.


    Guan Niang''s man was shocked to notice the ne hanging from his hand at that instant the fear that enveloped his heart subsided quickly she felt that even though Wu San Bo wasn''t by her side he was always trying to protect her, therefore now was her chance to help him.


    Her courage immediately increased many times she didn''t want to waste any more time, Guan Men Niang quickly forced herself up from the floor and then ran as fast as possible towards the core of the Array, Duan Shu Shu who saw this knew exactly what Guan Men Niang was going to do she then screams in panic.<sub> </sub>


    "Guan Men Niang, don''t you dare!"


    Guan Men Niang ignored Duan Shu''s screams her eyes fix on the Quartz crystal stone she then summoned a sword from her spatial ring, normally she wouldn''t be able to swing a sword but maybe because of the adrenaline, she was able to raise the sword above her head and then hit the quartz crystal with all she got and the stone instantly shattered into pieces.


    <strong>"NOOO!"</strong> Duan Shu shouted frantically.


    A light shot into the sky as soon as the transparent shield around the Heaven Gate sect copsed, the chance in the air could instantly be felt by everyone living within the Heaven gate sect then they all simultaneously looked up at the sky as soon as all their expressions turned white as sheets.


    On the contrary at the outside, Lory looked towards the Heaven''s Gateplex and smiled "That''s a sign...~"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t look excited, he remained as calm as ever as she watched the transparent array crumble like sand causing the Heaven''s Gate sect to open for the first time in hundreds of years.


    A faint smirk slowly spread on Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face he then raised his fist in the air and the whole Hei Shen members roar excitedly, led by Jiang Jin Wei and The Mong''s brothers the whole army stormed towards the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    <strong>"HEI SHEN, HEI SHEN SECT IS COMING!"</strong> shouted the people from the watchtower while hitting the drums frantically as a warning sign for everyone it don''t take a long time before panic and stress engulfed the entire Heaven Gate Sect as thunderous war cries loudly heard, and the ground shook violently while dust flew into the air and was carried by the wind.


    Fear squeezed the air from the lungs of Heaven Gate Sect members for the first time they were in such a vulnerable position, usually when they lost they could go back and hide within their sect to recuperate and prepare for another fight that''s why they never feared anyone, however, this time was different, the protective shield they were proud of had been shattered and there was nowhere to hide now.


    Having no other choice, all the members of the Heaven''s Gate Sect ran towards the main gate to stop the Hei Shen Sect while the women and children who couldn''t fight could only hug each other and hide in their quarters.


    The main gate of the Heaven''s Gate Sect was made of pure iron so it wouldn''t be easy to break. But it only give them a small relief because they knew that the gate would only give them a little time to prepare before it will soon be destroyed by the Hei Shen sect.


    All of the Heaven sect members raised their shields carefully, they pointed their weapons at the gates, their entire bodies stiffened and their grips on their weapons tightened until their knuckles turned pale, meanwhile, cold sweat dripped down their foreheads and backs as they be more and more agitated.


    <strong>"BANG!"</strong>


    The iron gate was banged from the outside at the same time their bodies jumped from nervousness, not long after once again the iron gate was banged violently, and it was seen that the iron gate had weakened. The Heaven''s Gate Members gulped as they watched their majestic Iron Gate gradually weaken.


    Oh how they wanted to put down their weapons and run away but they knew there was nowhere to run now that the HeI Shen sect would never let them, their only option was to fight to the death.


    Suddenly the pounding stopped but they did not feel relieved instead they stopped their breath, fear clutched their entire being and some of the young members cannot stop the trembles of their hands.


    all of a sudden an ear-shattering sound shakes the ground followed by a gust of wind that swept the dust into the air, immediately all the powerful members of Heaven''s Gate sect released their Qi to create a barrier around them.


    Slowly the dust subsided and they saw the iron gate had copsed and broken into four big pieces, then the big man stood holding a broadsword on his shoulder his whole being exuded with powerful aura one could feel his strong cultivation.


    "Finally!" Jiang Jin Wei grinned from ear to ear.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s smile evoked tremendous fear in the heaven''s Gate members, Jiang Jin Wei swept his cold eyes across all the anxious Heaven Gate sect members, he smirked then raised his sword in the air and roared.


    <strong>"CHARGEE!"</strong>

 Chapter 1003 Courage IV

    Elsewhere three people fought fiercely, the three of them were covered in blood and sweat but none of them gave up, they attacked each other relentlessly, the three of themunched punches at the same time and the shock of the blows made them fall on the ground.


    Chung Tao and Gao Mo''s knees dragged on the ground forcing him to thrust his sword into the ground to stop his movement while Gao Mo dug his ten fingers into the ground s he was still dragged backward as a result making long stretch marks on the ground. While Wu San Bo was still able to stand but he had to lean his upper body to his spear in order to stop his body from falling.


    Suddenly they felt a violent tremor from the sky, reflexively they looked up at the same timeter they shock beyond belief as they saw the protective array around the Heaven''s Gate Sect shatter like broken ss.


    "No¡­ no way¡­" Chung Tao gasped in disbelief.


    "This is not possible!" Gao Mo blinked his eyes thinking he must be dreaming right now!


    A gentle smile appeared on Wu San Bo''s face, "Well done Men Niang...Well done..."


    Gao Mo heard Wu San Bo''s whisper and his face stiffened, "What do you mean? Is this Guan Men Niang''s doing... are you kidding me?" His voice hinted with ridicule.


    Gao Mo refused to believe that someone like Guan Men Niang would have the ability or the courage to pull off this stunt, to Gao Mo a weak woman like Guan Men Niang was nothing more than a puppet that was used to satisfy men''s lust she had no ability to fight nor resist. someone like Guan Men Niang could only swallow her pride to survive therefore he had never seen Guan Men Niang as a threat, not in millions of years.


    But unlike Gao Mo, Chung Tao was more clear-headed he has connected what happen before even so he is still bewildered by Guan Men Niang''s boldness.


    "So you sent Guan Men Niang away not to hide but to destroy the array core" Chung Tao concludes, but in his mind, he was amazed that Wu San Bo dared to ce such great trust in Guan Men Niang.


    Wu San Bo took this opportunity to swallow a recovery pill and then cooly said, "I didn''t tell her to do anything, she volunteered." Wu San Bo looked at Chung Tao and Gao Mo sarcastically, "You guys made a big mistake of underestimating Guan Men Niang''s courage and determination, therefore all of you will pay a very high price." Wu San Bo snickered then suddenly the Qi around Wu San Bo increased rapidly.


    Seeing this Gao Mo and Chung Tao exchanged nces and they were giving each other a firm nod, they closed their eyes and suddenly they released massive energy however this is not the energy thates from a cultivator, the energy was cold, darker, and sinister soon their bodies began to transform as their whole eyes turn ck.


    Wu San Bo''s whole being immediately be tense and his eyes are set with concentration while muttering in a quiet tone "Lesser-Demon, huh..."


    __________________________


    Guan Men Niang stared confusedly at the stone that has been shattered into pieces, the stone has lost its luster and be nothing more than an ordinary quartz stone, Guan Men Niang wasn''t sure if she seeded.


    "Does it work?" suddenly her hand cramped and the sword fell from her hands to the floor, finally the weight of the sword finally caught on her, she then waved her hand towards the sword and the sword was stored back inside the ring.


    <strong>"DAMN SLU*, what have you done?!"</strong> Duan Shu Shu shouted with all her might and anger red across her eyes.


    Guan men Niang was startled for a second before her expression calmed down, she straighten her back then sped her hands in front of her stomach as she stare back at Duan Shu Shu without fear somehow the aura around Guan Men Niang changed "I did what I always wanted to do which is to destroy this evil sect"


    "Ha, so you chose to work with the Hei Shen sect" a mocking smile spread across Duan Shu Shu''s face "You think the Hei Shen sect will appreciate what you have done, do you think they are sincere to you, how naive you are? you are just a ''broken shoe'' that they can use for their advantage, in the end, you are nothing but a tool for their own benefit and once you outlive your usefulness why do they have to keep you? mark my words¡­.they will throw you away like trash!"


    Guan men Niang chuckles lightly "If that''s my destiny, then I ept it wholeheartedly but still I thank the Hei Shen sect for giving me the opportunity to redeem myself, I can finally lift my head when I meet my family in the afterlife, I can tell them proudly that I did everything I could to save my little brother, that I had preserved the line of my family, I had also sessfully avenged them...their deaths were not in vain"<sub> </sub>


    Guan Men Niang smiled calmly, she no longer looked like a lost and frightened woman, she finally regained her former self as a noble daughter of a noble family.


    "You see, I have no regret" Guan Men Niang''s face was lit up with a content smile.


    Duan Shu Shu''s lips trembled, and his eyes reddened as he red at Guan Men Niang, she knew Guan Men Niang''s hatred towards Wei Zu Tian and the Heaven''s Gate sect was deeper than the ocean but who could me her after what Wei Zu Tian put her through but Duan Shu Shu didn''t care she had no respect nor sympathy for a weak woman who had nothing but a pretty face so never in millions of years would she imagine that one day the most protected object in Heaven''s Gate sect will be destroyed by Guan Men Niang.


    Hatred and anger welled up within her not only towards Guan Men Niang but also at herself, as a woman she should know best what women can do when pressed isn''t she living proof of what women are capable of doing to achieve their goals but years after upying the top Heaven''s Gate Sect leadership she forgot about it she was too conceited thinking everyone is on her grip ironically she made the same mistakes as the husband she was eventually killed.


    "So you''re not afraid to die, huh?" Duan Shu Shu smirked viciously while gathering her Qi in her hands, her face was ravaged with rage.


    Guan Men Niang did not discourage on the contrary she was overjoyed because Duan Shu Shu''s anger indicated her actions had been sessful, the protective array around the Heaven''s Gate sect has destroyed soon the Hei Shen sect members wille and this malicious sect will be gone without a trace.


    Guan Men Niang''s eyes glint with pride knowing she had yed important role in destroying the most powerful sect in the Hwang Wu continent turns out she wasn''t as weak nor useless as people said.


    "I''ve got nothing to fear anymore..." Guan Men Niang smirk defiantly.


    Enraged, Duan Shu jumped into the air and then lunged at Guan Men Niang whileunching his attack at Guan Men Niang but she didn''t budge she knew it was useless to dodge, Guan Men Niang closed her eyes quietly thest wish she got was for Wu San Bo to be alright.


    Guan Men Niang waited for a painful impact but suddenly another force came from her side followed by an anxious shout "Miss Guan!"


    Fang Yu released a strong hit towards Duan Shu Shu while Fang Xia shielded Guan Men Niang behind her, Guan men Niang was stunned but then her face shone with joy and relief "Fang Yu, Fang Xia you guys are fine!"


    "Miss Guan we have to get out of here!" Fang Xia hugged Guan Men Niang''s waist and then make a long leaped out of the door while Fang Yu blocked Duan Shu Shu, after Guan Men Niang and Fang Xia managed to get out safely he threw an offensive talisman at Duan Shu Shu and then ran out too.


    Duan Shu Shu shouted in anger but she couldn''t stop them as he was busy with the offensive talisman. Arriving outside Guan Men Niang saw the corpses of Heaven''s Gate Sect lying on the ground but what surprised him, even more, was to see Wu San Bo''s subordinates who had previously apanied Wu San Bo against Chung Tao and Gao Mo were there.


    "Why are you here?" Guan Men Niang immediately had a bad feeling.


    One of them replied with a difficult face "The master told us to take Miss Guan to safety in case you fail to destroy the protective array"


    Guan Men Niang''s face turned pale as her breathing became heavy. "You..you mean, master Wu is currently fighting alone?" Guan Men Niang inhaled cold breaths.


    "Yes!" he answered sadly.


    Guan Men Niang covered her mouth with a face filled with horror she didn''t want to imagine what happened to Wu San Bo, tears rolled on her cheeks as the world went dark.


    Fang Xia saw Guan men''s expression Niang hurriedlyforted her "But Miss Guan has already managed to destroy Heaven''s Gate sect''s protective array so I''m sure the other members of Hei Shen must already be there to help master so you don''t have to worry!" Fang Xia reassured Guan Men Niang but she actually not sure cause Heaven''s Gateplex was massive so who knows if they managed toe right on time to save Wu San Bo, to be honest, she also worry for Wu San Bo well being but her duty is to protect Guan Men Niang first.

 Chapter 1004 Reason To Stay

    Suddenly they were stunned by the sound of explosions and realized the stupa behind them was copsing at the same time Fang Yu came out and then ran towards them "I think I used too many explosives..." he said while scratching his head awkwardly.


    "Is Duan Shu Shu dead?" Fang Xia narrowed her eyes looking at the ruins of the stupa then suddenly the stupa debris was blown away and Duan Shu Shu came out in a disheveled state she no longer looked as elegant as before but one thing that was clearly visible was that his entire eyes had changed toplete ck.


    Guan Men Niang shrieked in fright "Her eyes, what happened with her eyes and her...body?"


    Duan Shu Shu''splexion turned grayish, she roared showing off her sharp fangs and her entire body emitted an evil aura she no longer looked like a human.


    "Lesser-Demon" Fang Xia''s expression hardened she tightens the grip on her sword while making a fighting stance and the other also follows suit.


    "This is not good, Xiao Xia takes Miss Guan to the safety, quickly!"


    "Okay!" Fang Xia knew this would be a dangerous fight but when she looked to her side she gasped, "Where is Miss Guan?"


    They look at each other in confusion Fang Yu then grumble <strong>"SHI*!"</strong>


    Guan Men Niang ran as fast as she could, she didn''t care even though she was stumbling down she hurriedly drag herself up and then continued to run as hard as she could, Guan men Niang didn''t know why Duan Shu Shu could transform into a heinous creature even though she heard strange things happen ever since Lao Min Na came but it wasn''t clear so Guan Men Niang didn''t know what to think but it seems the members of Hei Shen already knew about this before that means Wu San Bo also knows about this but he never discussed this with him, could it be because of Wu San Bo don''t believe her? No, judging by Wu San Bo''s character he probably didn''t want to scare her and he was right she was really scared right now.


    However, what scared her, even more, was the thought that Wu San Bo might face this type of monster if that happened what would happen to him and what she could do to help could she make any difference if he used her own life as spoils to give Wu San Bo time to run? if that what she had to do that''s then she will be more than willing.


    All the way to where Wu San Bo was Guan Men Niang passed many people running frantically from all different directions, they were screaming and tumbling down like headless chickens all Guan Men Niang could hear were the words ''Hei Shen'' and ''They areing!'' Guan Men Niang didn''t have time to celebrate cause at the moment her mind was focused on Wu San Bo''s safety.


    ___________________________________


    On top of the tall tower, Lao Min Na rested her head on the palm of her hand against the stone railing while staring at the chaos below without too many expressions, while beside her Wei Zu Tian''s face was filled with shock and anger, Lao Min Na nced at him soon a faint smile slowly appeared on her nd face.


    "I told you you are no match for Long Ming," she bluntly said.


    Wei Zu Tian gritted his teeth while his eyes shone with fury, it was hard for him to ept that Zhao Li Xin found a way to destroy the protective array that his sect was proud of for hundreds of years it was definitely a harsh blow to his pride.


    "This is not over!" He clenched his fist trying to contain his anger.


    "No, of course not¡­" Lao Min Na chuckled, she walked towards Wei Zu Tian, ??a strange smile graced her face then Lao Min Na stroked Wei Zu Tian''s hardened face gently.


    "Still you can''t deny that you are no match for Long Ming" she coldly said "He defeated you once and he will beat you again, unless....unless you ept my offer"


    Wei Zu Tian p Lao Min Na''s hand and snorted, "You want me to be cursed into hideous creatures to serve your master, like a ve¡­ just like you" he look at her with disgust.


    He already knew about Lao Min Na''s secret but he became hesitant because the risk was too big for him to handle and he felt Lao Min Na was still notpletely honest with him, he felt Lao Min Na was keeping more secrets and this made Wei Zu Tian reluctant to obey Lao Min Na but he did not stop his mother and subordinates who were lulled by Lao Min Na''s promises, cause in the end their strength will benefit him.


    Lao Min Na rubbed her hands then she looked at Wei Zu Tian with an inexplicable expression "No, not like me... because you don''t have what I have so you can''t give more than I have given, therefore you won''t be like me...you just can''t..." her red eyes glint mysteriously making it hard for anyone to read her mind.


    Wei Zu Tian narrowed his eyes, "What do you have that I don''t have?"


    Lao Min Na tilted her head and smiled faintly but suddenly a golden me burned high like a giant firewall, it moves at rapid speed through the main road followed by ck smoke rising into the sky.<sub> </sub>


    "You have to hurry if you still want something still left..." Lao Min Na raised her brows.


    Wei Zu Tian flicked his sleeves while letting out a loud snort cause he couldn''t investigate Lao Min Na''s words any further as his first and foremost to do right now was to stop Zhao Li Xin and his sect first.


    Wei Zu Tian jumped down from the tower and then nimbly jump from roof to roof at high speed, Lao Min Na crossed her arms while leaning her upper body on the stone railing as she watched Wei Zu Tian''s figure disappear in the distance.


    Lao Min Na then look up then see the blue sky tainted with gray smoke as the fire devoured various buildings like a hungry beast even from afar she can feel the heat of the fire, it was a terrifying sight indeed, if only she could still feel scared she would have cowered in fear in the corner by now, unfortunately, unfortunately, all that human emotions have been eroded so much that it''s hard for him to feel anything she never thought one day she would yearn to feel pain, fear, anger, or whatever feeling humans would have she even started to miss the hatred she used to felt for the entire Lao family and Zhao Mu Fan even the jealous feeling she used to feel for Lory had diminished significantly, all that was left was curiosity about what Lory decision when she realizes what Lazarus n was


    "Beautiful, Don''t you think...?"


    Lao Min Na turn her head, she saw a middle-aged man sitting leisurely on the railing in a leisurely manner, his face beaming as if he is watching an exciting show.


    Lao Min Na looked at Lazarus who already possessed other people''s bodies, hence she was toozy to count how many human vessels the snake used, in the end, they all ended in the same way in matter of days so Lao Min Na didn''t bother to know who are these people.


    "Were you the one who destroyed that protective array?" Lao Min Na asked curiously.


    Lazarus flick his nce at Lao Min Na and scoffed "Am I look that idle to you?"


    Lao Min Na lowers her head and then casts her gaze to burn fire below and mutters "So this is all Zhao Li Xin''s work"


    there''s a strange gleam on Lazarus''s eyes but it disappeared before Lao Min Na could notice it then he speak in a quiet tone "No...they got help"


    Lao Min Na was stunned "Who?


    In the midst of a strong blizzard, fireflies fly leaving trails of light amidst the heavy snow, the firefly keeps flying in steady movement toward the dark cave covered with ice, inside the cave a woman with long silver hair sat with her eyes closed on the ice chair, her head resting on her palms, her chest moves up and down in a slow rhythm indicating she was in a deep sleep, not long after she opened her gray eyes, the firefly flew in a circle in front of her then she opened her hand and the firefly gentlynded on her palm.


    Arthea was silent for a while before she shifted her gaze to the figure trapped within the ice wall, "Soon, my wish wille true...will you help me Lorient"


    ________________________


    Elsewhere Wu San Bo vomited fresh blood from his mouth to his cor, Wu San Bo clenched his jaw as he quickly swallowed a recovery pill to relieve his wound, s it was only a little relief because the wound was too severe to healed by pill only, actually, Wu San Bo also wonder how long he canst?


    Wu San Bo turned his gaze to Gao Mo whose body had be as big as a grizzly with bluish veins bulging out of his massive muscles, his skin became reddish like it was burned with his ck eyes Gao Mo red while bearing his sharp teeth and growled like a wild beast.


    While Chung Tao''s appearance wasn''t as rough as Gao Mo''s only that his body was covered in greenish scales very simr to a lizard, then his entire hair turned dark gray and a longhorn grew right in the middle of his temples, he swung his sword towards Wu San Bo, fortunately, he manages blocked it with his spear as a small crack appeared on his spear surface knew his spear wouldn''tst long. Wu San Bo turned his spear and jumped back.


    Unfortunately from the side, Gao Mo attacked with his big fist towards his face, not having time to dodge Wu San Bo had to take the hit and he was thrown and rolled on the ground once again he vomited more blood.


    <strong>"DIEE!"</strong> Gao Mo threw his fist at Wu San Bo again.


    Wu San Bo, who was already badly injured cannot evade Gao Mo''s attack so he threw a protective talisman at Gao Mo but it didn''t have much effect plus Chung Tao also jumped at him from another direction while aiming his sword toward his head.


    In the midst of the crisis, someone suddenly jumped at Wu San Bo and hugged him tightly, Wu San Bo that was distracted by Gao Mo and Chung Tao''s attack was taken aback by the sudden presence yet the feeling was strangely familiar.

 Chapter 1005 Right On Time

    When he realized who was hugging him, Wu San Bo used all his Qi to create a barrier so that the two forces collided due to the explosion of their power blowing them away, Wu San Bo hugged Guan men Niang tightly to protect him as their bodies hit the ground.


    "What are you doing here!" Wu San Bo scream in panic and frustration as he looked at Guan Men Niang.


    "I...I don''t want to leave you" even though Guan Men Niang''s lips trembled but her face was tinted with determination.


    "Leave! what can you do here, <strong>LEAVE ME!"</strong> Wu San Bo frantically said that because he could feel his dantian was injured massively so it will be hard for him to gather his Qi when that happened he cannot protect himself let alone Guan Men Niang.


    However, Guan Men Niang shook her head profusely, "<strong>I WILL NOT GO!</strong> what is the point of living if you are not there!" she gripped Wu San Bo''s cor tightly for fear that Wu San Bo would push her away.


    In desperation, suddenly a crazy idea popped into her head, "Use me, you can use me as bait, I... I still had some explosives in my ring when I detonated it, you run, okay !" Guan Men Niang''s face lit up she thought it was a great idea, all she wants is Wu San Bo to stay alive.


    But Wu San Bo''s face was darkened "Are you out of mind! what kind of man do you think I am?! there''s no way I will use you just to save myself!" He was trembling with rage he cannot believe she would propose that kind of n to him.


    Suddenly Wu San Bo felt a strong energy flow towards him, Gao Mo fiercely threw a punch at him then while from the other direction Chung Tao drew his sword and he lunged towards him at high speed, Wu San Bo''s position was pinched and he was gravely injured all he could do was hide Guan Men Niang then use his back as a shield to protect her but suddenly a cold wind blew from the opposite direction it pushed back Gao Mo and Chung Tao into the air then violently mmed them to the ground with a loud thud.


    Wu San Bo was dumbfounded for a moment, soon after Wu San Bo and Guan Men Niang then looked at each other with utter confusion realizing they were both miraculously unharmed.


    Before they could understand the situation they were suddenly surrounded by dazzling purple light orbs then one by one the lights pierced through Guan Men Niang and Wu San Bo''s chests, what followed was all the wounds and scars on their bodies disappeared including Wu San Bo''s dantian, everything instantly healed without a trace as if the previous battle had never happened.


    "Madam..." Wu San Bo raised his head.


    From above a giant wide wing spread magnificently behind her back, and Lory''s bluish hair shines under the sunlight in such a contrast with her snow skin and pink lips she looks like a goddess of war descending from the heaven so beautiful yet exudes with strength and charisma one cannot ignore.


    The white wings behind her back p gracefully as her feet touch the ground, Guan men Niang was awed her mouth slightly open without making a sound, all her life she had seen many beauties like Duan Shiu shu, Lao Min Na, and many of Wei Zu Tian concubines but nothing could match the woman in front of her.


    Her beauty is notmon, her features are nothing she has ever seen but still, she cannot look away from those beautiful purple eyes.


    Lory smile as she walks toward Wu San Bo and Guan Men Niang, "You aren''t still hurt, right?" Lory raised her brows, she feel a bit worried seeing them freeze like a statue, especially Guan Men Niang, she clearly looks shocked.


    Wu San Bo regain his sense and then cupped his fist "Thank you for protecting and healing me, madam" he bowed his head courteously but inwardly he was overjoyed to feel Lory''s glorious Gift firsthand, Wu San Bo could imagine how jealous Jin Hao and the other will be.


    On the other hand, Guan Niang''s man gasped while staring at Wu San Bo and Lory consecutively, for what she remembered Long Ming''s wife''s appearance wasn''t like this could it be her memory ying tricks on her or maybe¡­?


    Lory understood the confusion on Guan Men Niang''s face she then touched her face "My real face is a bit weird huh?"


    Lory''s words made her realize that must be all this time Lory had been hiding her true face, and not only her face but also her strength but that was to be expected after all the wife of a venerated man like Long Ming wouldn''t be an ordinary woman, suddenly everything made sense to Guan Men Niang.


    "No, you are beautiful, very beautiful!" Guan Men Niang quickly exins herself.


    Lory was taken aback for a moment then covered her mouth andughed, "Geez, thanks~"


    Guan Men Niang realized her overreaction, her face immediately flushed with embarrassment while Wu San bo suppressed a smile which is not helping her at all, well, Wu San Bo thought Guan Men Niang''s shy expression is very cute.<sub> </sub>


    "Well thank you very much miss Guan, unfortunately, we have to take care of something that is not so pretty here...." Lory shifted her gaze to the front.


    Gao Mo and Chung tao had revived, they growled deeply while looking at Lory carefully even though they didn''t know who Lory was but a dark power was sensitive to light so naturally they would be wary when facing someone who wielding light power like Lory.


    "Madam, let me handle this!" Wu San Bo''s expression darkened, he waved his hand and a sword appeared in his hand, his eyes stared daggers at Gao Mo and Chung Tao, he was adamant about settling the score with them.


    Lory tilted her head as she contemted for a second, now that Zhao Li Xin is waiting for Wei Zu Tian arrival she also has a score to deal with Lao Min Na she also wonders if Lazarus will show himself, if he does she might be able to investigate Lazarus'' n with the Lesser-Demon and such.


    [It''s alright Lory¡­] Girsha suddenly spoke over a telepathic connection, the feathers on her wings ruffled by the sudden wind blow and Girsha continued [The wind came just in time¡­]


    A deafening sound came from the sky followed by three figures descending gracefully from the sky, they were Jin Hao Jin Hua and Bei Li Yan.


    "We are notte, right?" Bei Li Yan''s face was shine brightly.


    "Barely¡­" Wu San Bo snorted, even though the wound had healed, bloodstains were still left on his disheveled robes.


    "You look terrible." Jin Hao frowned in disdain.


    Wu San Bo then smiled dryly, "Thanks for the notification" he smile sarcastically.


    "Where are Lan Hua and the others?" Lory''s eyes searched for a cute girl with a coquettish smile.


    "Oh, Lan Hua wille with us but she jumps down first to help Jin Wei while my other girls willeter"


    Suddenly Gao Mo jumped at them and Lory''s crowd dispersed swiftly, then Chung Tao alsounched an attack at Lory but he was blocked by Jin Hao''s sword.


    "Another Lesser Demon huh" Jin Hao''s face filled with malice and excitement.


    Meanwhile, Bei Li Yan strangled Gao Mo''s neck with his whip and then flung him to the ground while Wu San Bo carried Guan Men Niang to safety.


    "Miss Jin please take care of Miss Guan," Wu San Bo asked Jin Hua who was nearby.


    "Don''t worry master Wu, I will protect miss Guan well!"Jin Hua gives a reassuring nod.


    Wu San Bo was just about to leave but Guan Men Niang grabbed his sleeves "Be careful!" the corners of Guan Men Niang''s eyes creased with concern.


    Wu San Bo holds Guan Men Niang''s hand "Don''t worry, I''m not alone anymore," he throws confident looks toward his two brothers, he always feels invincible when he fights with his brothers.


    Guan Men Niang saw how Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan managed to dominate Gao Mo and Chung Tao, she was instantly relieved, with them around Guan men Niang was sure Wu San Bo would be fine, so she reluctantly let go of her grip on Wu San Bo''s sleeves.

 Chapter 1006 Second Round

    "Don''t worry Miss Guan, my brother and master Bei are very strong and this is not the first time they have faced Lesser-Demon like this" Jin Huaforted her.


    "Lesser-Demon, is that thing called Lesser-Demon?" Guan Men Niang looked at Gao Mo and Chung Tao with horror, they indeed look like a demon.


    "You better find a safe ce, I have a feeling hybrid beasts and creatures will soon join the fun so you better get ready" Lory warned Jin Hua and Guan Men Niang, "I want to be here with you guys but I have somewhere to go Lory turned her gaze into the distance.


    "You want to face Lao Min Na right?" Jin Hua guessed.


    Lory scratched her nose and smiled wryly "Yeah...I have a lot of thoughts to ask her" Lory was curious about the ''rebirth'' she wanted to know what was the reason Lao Min Na had to go that far.


    "Then you should go, Miss Guan will be safe with me." Jin Hua''s voice hint at determination and Guan men Niang was touched by Jin Hua''s sincerity.


    "Okay, see youter~" Lory waved her hand before she spread her wings and flew away.


    Both Jin Hua and Guan Men Niang watched Lory''s majestic parting in awe, her fair wings spread out beautifully and her bluish hair fluttered against the wind her movements were strong and elegant just like a dove, Guan Men Niang had never seen a more breathtaking sight than this.


    "Is she a goddess?" Guan Men Niang''s eyes stick on Lory''s figure until she disappeared Guan Men Niang didn''t even bother with the fight near her as she was still overwhelmed by Lory''s presence.


    Jin Hua understands how Guan Men Niang feels she actually feels the same way the only difference is Jin Hua has heard a lot about Lory from Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan so more or less she has some expectations about Lory.


    "ording to my older brother she is not, but I''m not so sure now¡­." Jin Hua was stare then silent for a moment before she turned her face to Guan Men Niang "By the way, my name is Jin Hua and I''m Jin Hao step sister"


    "Oh, I''m¡­I''m Guan Men Niang....I''ll be in your care now" Guan Men Niang was a bit flustered knowing Jin Hua''s noble status she then quickly bows her head very politely.


    "You don''t need to be formal with me" Jin Hua patted Guan Men Niang''s shoulder in a friendly manner "let''s find a save ce before any hybrid beast, critters, or whatever monster Lao Min Na created found us!"


    Meanwhile, after Lory assured everyone''s safety, he flew to one of the highest branches soon she reunited with Zhao Li Xin who was standing like a graceful pine tree, her eyes closed even though she looked calm from the outside but one could feel the intense atmosphere around her.


    Zhao Li Xin was actually scanning the area around her, she could distinguish many different energies from human to beast, then hybrid beast and creature, actually she could recognize dark creatures better than any other energies which didn''t surprise her because when one got them. getting used to it wasn''t hard to feel the presence of dark energy like feeling sharp needles on the bed was annoying and sometimes painful, that was how Zhao Li Xin felt right now.


    But that feeling eased quite a lot when Lory arrived, the unique sweet scent wisping his nose, the same scent that he knew all too well, Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes while stretching his hand and naturally reach for Lory''s hand.


    "They are all fine" Lory smiled widely, she knew even though Zhao Li Xin didn''t appear to help Wu San Bo directly because he had to keep an eye on their surroundings because the dark energy was noticeably getting thicker.


    However Zhao Li Xin was slightly disturbed by Wu San Bo''s well-being, it was then that Lory decided to help Wu San Bo and Guan Men Niang while Zhao Li Xin watched them closely from afar for any sudden attack that might happen, Zhao Li Xin was not worried to let Lory went by herself cause she''s not really alone with Girsha attached to her and he was also assured that Chung Tao and Gao Mo were no match for Lory who almost regained all of her powers.


    Listening to Lory''s unnecessary worries, Zhao Li Xin raised his nose and snorted, "If he dies because of this small hurdle then he isn''t worthy of being one of my close subordinates" he coldly said.


    on the other hand, Lory stifle a smile "Is that so" Loryugh inwardly at Zhao Li Xin''s dishonesty it was obvious his brows were furrowed while searching for Wu San Bo''s whereabouts, and for Zhao Li Xin to react like that it was not normal, as Bei Li Yan and others said, Zhao Li Xin had changed a lot since the first time they met.


    "Since you''ve healed him plus Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao came to help, he''ll be fine" Zhao Li Xin averted his eyes from Lory, he still wasn''t used to showing empathy to anyone other than Lory, somehow the feeling was still a little strange even though he doesn''t hate it.<sub> </sub>


    "Rather than that we should look for Wei Zu Tian''s whereabouts, he should appear with all this mess," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "With his character, he will definitelye out and he''lle out pissed..." although Lory sounded joking she actually felt a bit worried because experience had taught her that there was no animal more dangerous than an animal being cornered.


    Zhao Li Xin''s corner curved into a faint smile, "Pissed isn''t bad, people tend to be reckless when they''re angry so why not make him angrier" Zhao Li Xin narrowed his mischievous eyes.


    "What ideas do you have?" Lory raised her eyebrows yfully.


    "Light everything up" Zhao Li Xin smirked evilly.


    "More than now?!" Lory gasped while sweeping her eyes around them where ck smoke emerge from everywhere and rose into the sky tainting the blue sky in dark gray while the mes continued to lick the buildings around them relentlessly.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer he give Lory a sly look and then jumped into the air, he opened his arms and golden mes in his arms ignited and then circled around him like a tornado then Zhao Li Xin saw a group of The Heaven''s Gate sect members swarming the Hei Shen sect members then Zhao Li Xin swung his arms and the tornado mes spread like tentacles it devoured all of the Heaven''s Gate Sect members instantly turned them to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Knowing they were supported by their Lord personally, all the Hei Shen sect cheered and their spirit rose simr to Zhao Li Xin''s fire at the same time it struck the fear of the Heaven''s Gate sect members that still remain suddenly dozens of hybrid beasts appear from behind them, unfortunately, the Beast knows no friends or foe as the creatures hit everyone blindly amidst all that chaos many of Heaven''s Gate sect begin to transform into critters and storm towards Hei Shen sect members.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin saw this happen, retreated, and joined the fight with the other members of the Hei Shen sect, with the appearance of Lory and Zhao Li Xin, the fighting spirit of the Hei Shen sect members increased soon the two powerful forces collided with each other.


    Lory used the power of ice to freeze the Hybrid Beasts or at least some part of them to make it easier for the members of Hei Shen to attack the weak points of the Hybrid Beasts and finished them off while Zhao Li Xin roasted the other critters and Hybrid Beasts which gives off a pungent smell of burnt rotting flesh permeated to the air.


    [Holly molly, howe I never realized the smell could be so bad] Lory''s nose wrinkled as the smell hit her nostril.


    [Perhaps because the number of creatures that got burned was too much] Girsha replied.


    Lory unleashed a wind arrow at the giant Hybrid beast that looked like a giant bull right in front of its head causing the creature to fall to the ground with a dragging sound and then stop before her feet.


    Lory then sighed and grumbled to herself [I thought I''m used to it...]


    [Well, it''s been a while since we fought this many dark creatures] Girsha replied, [Oops, watch out behind you girl!] Girsha calmly reminded Lory.


    Lory turned her head in a rxed manner and out of nowhere, Mong Yi appeared and jump then stabbed the beast''s head right into the ground with his sword, Lory waved her hand and Mong Yi nodded his head before continuing his fight, meanwhile, Mong Ki was also fighting not far away. they.


    [This is fun...~] Lory chuckled.


    [However, our main yer hasn''t arrived yet] Girsha sneered.


    Lory looks around him warily then clicks her tongue in annoyance [Knowing how he is, I''m sure he''s watching us from somewhere, we can be sure he doesn''t want to miss this spectacr scene]


    [Yeah, I can imagine him grinning from ear to ear at the sight of so much blood and deaths] Girsha''s words filled with disgust.

 Chapter 1007 A Meaningless Life

    Elsewhere, Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao engaged in another battle in another location because the Heaven Gate sect area was bigger than he thought, even when the Jiu Yun and Hei Shen sects attacked together, they were still unable to cover the entire area.


    Dozens of wolf-like Hybrid Beasts with bat wings on their backs were swooping down on them in an extremely fast motion causing many Hei Shen and Jiu Yun sect members to be thrown and heavily injured.


    Yuan Shao saw this and then gathered all the Qi within him before releasing it with a powerful swing of his sword that created a strong wind that tore through many Hybrid Beasts like vegetables on a cutting board, this momentum gave the members of Jiu Yun and Hei Shen time to gather themselves and saves their injuredrades.


    "Why are there so many of them!" Ming Yue Yin shouted while kicking one of the hybrid beasts to the ground then the Beast red viciously at Ming Yue Yin as it prepared tounch another attack but Yuan Shao blocked the beast''s movement and then swiftly sliced ??the beast''s body in half.


    "Careful!" Yuan Shao jumped to the side of Ming Yue Yin.


    "I''m fine!" Ming Yue Yin cast her gaze at the other Beasts that were preparing to attack her.


    Then suddenly a ck shadow shed and rolled down towards her direction quickly Yuan Shao stepped in front of Ming Yue Yin in a protective manner.


    <o>,m Ming Yue Yin peeked from behind Yuan Shao''s back then he saw a young woman rolling on the ground, at first Ming Yue Yin thought she was a member of the Heaven''s Gate sect but Ming Yue Yin caught a glimpse of a small que with a ck me crest hanging on the woman''s belt, therefore, Ming Yue Yin was certain that she must be one of the Hei Shen sect members.</o>


    Not long after that, a man''s body was suddenly falling on his knee while pushed to the ground thought he painstakingly restrained his movement by piercing his sword to the ground causing long marks on the ground, but it was not over when all of a sudden hundreds of ck needles rained on them.


    Seeing that Ming Yue Yin hit her palm to the ground and the rock within the ground tossed into the air which then blocked the rain of needles, Yuan Shao also released his energy to create a shield.


    "You okay?" Ming Yue Yin regards them both with a serious expression "Which Hei Shen pce are youing from?"


    The young men and women quickly rose to their feet and then clenched their fists respectfully, "Answer Your Majesty''s question, I am Fang Xia and this is my brother Fang Yu, we are from the ck turtle pce, we were given direct orders to protect Miss Guan Men Niang by master Wu San Bo, unfortunately, we lost her when we were attacked by Duan Shu Shu" Fang Xia appear embarrassed by her failure, she can only hope there''s nothing happen to Guan Men Niang if not she doesn''t know how to face her master.


    "Duan Shu Shu?" Ming Yue Yin furrowed her brows before she finished pensive out of nowhere hundreds of ck needles rained over them again causing Ming Yue Yin, Yuan Shao, Fang Xia, and Fang Yu to scatter in different directions.


    The air around them turned significantly colder as it became thinner as if the air was being sucked from their lungs, from the smoke and debris Duan Shu Shu appeared in tattered clothes.


    "Is that Duan Shu Shu?" Ming Yue Yin gasped then she turned to Fang Xia for further confirmation, "Shouldn''t she be beautiful?!" Ming Yue Yin found it hard to believe that Duan Shu Shu who was famous for her enchanting beauty had turned into a creature with dark gray skin with long fangs protruding from her lower lip and her hair became coarse with the color that resembled corn hair.


    "That...was Duan Shu Shu" Fang Xia give a firm nod.


    "Lesser Demon, huh" Yuan Shao subconsciously tightens his grip on his sword.


    Duan Shu Shu shouted loudly as hundreds of creatures gathered they were summoned by Duan Shu Shu''s voice, and the creature let out a grinding sound with its teeth then Duan Shu let out a long scream, and the critters attacked them simultaneously.


    The Hei Shen and Jiu Yun sect members who saw the scene counterattacked, they threw offensive amulets into the air whileunching attacks at the vicious creatures, hence the fierce battle continued.


    Duan Shu Shu kept shouting as she summoned more critters, Ming Yue Yin knows she must stop Duan Shu Shu first to stop her summoning the critters but she was overwhelmed by the critters and the Hybrid Beasts that attacked him relentlessly.


    "We need to stop Duan Shu Shu!" Yuan Shao shouted as he continued fighting with numerous dark creatures around him.


    "Damn, she keeps summoning those creatures!" Fang Yu grumble angrily as he watched more critters and Hybrid Beastes from every direction.<sub> </sub>


    "If this keeps going we will be outnumbered by them!" there was an obvious urgency in Ming Yue Yin''s words.


    A fast wind suddenly came from above and it attacked Duan Shu Shu, the sword glimmered as it turned toward Duan Shu Shu''s head however Duan Shu Shu managed to dodge by jumping away.


    "Li Mo Zhen!" Yuan Shao was exhrated by his appearance and so does the Jiu Yun sect members.


    Li Mo Zhennded gracefully, he smiled warmly at Yuan Shao before turning his head at Duan Shu Shu who was growling at him like a beast, immediately Li Mo Zhen''s face contorted in shock, even until now he still didn''t understand why anyone will sacrifice their humanity to the point turn themselves into a hideous monster just for power.


    How greedy.....or perhaps how desperate a human could be to go that far.


    Duan Shu Shu''s ck eyes narrowed then sharp long and thick needles protruded from her skin like a hedgehog, Li Mo Zhen took a step back as the scene before him looked terrifying and disgusting at the same time then instantly the thorns charged toward him in rapid speed.


    Li Mo Zhen was stunned but reflexively swung his sword to block the iing thorns still some of the thorns managed to tear his sleeve slightly and d then leaving a burning marks it seems the needles were not only sharp but also poisoned, Li Mo Zhen pressed his lips in utter annoyance soon with one stomp he jumped at Duan Shu Shu and fiercely attacked her.


    The battle between Li Mo Zhen and Duan Shu Shu was fierce, Duan Shu Shu''s new strength made her abilities exceed her cultivation level, coupled with the ability to release hundreds of poisonous needles from her own body made it difficult for Li Mo Zhen tounch melee attacks.


    On the other hand, Ming Yue Yin finally found an opening. She turned her head in Li Mo Zhen and Duan Shu Shu''s direction and realized that Duan Shu Shu was too much trouble to deal with so with high-speed Ming Yue Yin dashed in order to help Li Mo Zhen but she was interrupted by Duan Shu Shu''s poison needle attack.


    "How can she release poison needles out of her skin? that disgusting!" Ming Yue Yin grumbles angrily.


    "It doesn''t matter how, because of the needles it''s hard for us to get close!" Li Mo Zhen also expressed his annoyance.


    "If only there was a way to cover her skin for a second just to stop her from releasing the needles again" Ming Yue Yin gritted her teeth as she contemted her movement.


    "Leave it to me!" Yuan Shao suddenly appears and then threw several crystal spheres shattered and the sticky liquid sshed on Duan Shu Shu''s body.


    The next thing that happens, the sticky liquid covered Duan Shu Shu''s body with a thickyer, making it difficult for her to release the poisonous needle from her skin.


    Seeing that opportunity Ming Yue Yin and Li Mo Zhen charged at Duan Shu Shu and then swung their swords together, they transfer their pure Qi into the sword.


    Li Mo Zhen and Ming Yue Yin''s pure energy gave Duan Shu Shu a sense of dread because she knew his death was inevitable, many thoughts shed through Duan Shu Shu''s mind, including the faces of her numerous victims including her own husband Wei Yi Shen, strangely she suddenly recalled hisst words to her.


    ''For sinners like us, there can be no good ending, only darkness''


    A light shed as her body split into three pieces, slowly a sinister smile spread across Duan Shu Shu''s strange face.


    He had lived for power and now he died for strength, he never loved nor did she ever cares for anyone including her own son¡­ what a meaningless life soon her body turned into ck dust just like Sanguan Li Ye, therefore, her soul will also forever cursed to be part of Lazarus.


    Ming Yue Yin watched the dust that was once Duan Shu Shu be swept away by the wind without a trace. From Lory she knows the consequences for anyone who sells their soul to the Demon, she wonders if Duan Shu Shu knows could Lao Min Na told Duan Shu Shu about the cost of her action, perhaps she knew, or perhaps she was also tricked like Sanguan Li Ye? only God''s knows.

 Chapter 1008 The Muscle Head

    After Duan Shu Shu left, it was easier to kill the critters and Hybrid Beasts without Duan Shu Shu bothering them, half an hourter they managed to kill all the dark creatures.


    Ming Yue Yin then cast her gaze to her surroundings as she was watched so much ck dust blown away by the wind, indicating how many people had died and they all died just like that without leaving any trace as if their whole existence had disappeared without leaving a trace. Ming Yue Yin''s heart tightened with sudden sadness for those who gave up everything just to be stronger.


    This scene will forever be etched in the minds of everyone present today as they witness how power can corrupt people and remind them not to be one.


    "Yue Yin" Yuan Shao gently touched her shoulder.


    "I wonder, who was the person Duan Shu Shu loved that she sacrificed to be a Lesser-Demon? Lory said to be a Lesser-Demon, one must sacrifice the thing they love the most" Yue Yin bit her lip, her face tense withplicated emotions only now did she understand why Lory always made such an expression after she killed all those dark creatures because she knew that death was not the end for them, s what awaited them was eternal damnation and that the price they had to pay, what Lory has to pay.


    Even though he didn''t like Duan Shu Shu, Lao Min Na, or any of them, however, once she found out about what awaited them after they died, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for them at the same time she was also afraid for what happened to Lory.


    "Let''s find Lory!" Ming Yue Yin''s voice filled with urgency.


    Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao nod their head, they left everything to Fang Yu and Fang Xia before they take a long leaped to find Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    ____________________________________________


    <strong>__a Few hours before__</strong>


    Somewhere in the sky, Lan Hua rode a Bing Fang beast, it was a beast that look like a crane only much bigger while beside her there were Jin Hua, Bei Li Yan and Jin Hao riding their own flying beast, they flew at breakneck speed using the most powerful beast without taking a break because they knew they have to join their master as soon as possible.


    It was all because of everything Jin Kai had said to them during their fight that made them feel restless, they were afraid of what Lazarus was aiming for by building an army of monsters, to whom Lazarus was aiming for this monster army, could be their world or perhaps Lazarus had a far more sinister goal that they can imagine?


    They also can''t wait to hear Lory''s conclusion because no one knows about Lazarus more than her and she is also the only human who managed to escape from Lazarus'' clutches even though it''s not entirely, nevertheless there be no better insight they could receive than the one from Lory.


    It wasn''t long before they finally reached Heaven''s Gate territory however the protective array that used to protect the whole Heaven''s Gate sect had disappeared, it seemed that Wu San Bo had sessfully carried out his mission, although Jin Hao and Bei Li Yan never doubted Wu San Bo''s abilities, it was still not an easy task but he managed to fulfill it and in a rtively short time.


    "He really did it!" Bei Li Yan eximed excitedly at Jin Hao who was flying beside him.


    Jin Hao didn''t bother to nce at Bei Li Yan he simply snorted as he said, "It was to be expected, right!" Even though he sounded indifferent but one could hear the admiration in his voice, it was clear he was praising Wu San Bo indirectly. Jin Hao''sment caused Bei Li Yan to roll his eyes while Jin Hua and Lan Hua held back their smiles.


    "Master, I beg for permission to find the ''muscle head'' King" Lan Hua suddenly said.


    Bei Li Yan knew the one that Lan Hua mentioned was Jiang Jin Wei, it was no secret that Jiang Jin Wei and Lan Hua had some kind of tug-of-war rtionship that happened for a long time but it wasn''t Jiang Jin Wei''s fault as the one who makes thingsplicated was Lan Hua who was was hesitant due to her past, still, Lan Hua never stopped to care for Jiang Jin Wei.


    "You don''t have to worry about him, you know," even though Bei Li Yan sounds a bit cold but Lan Hua knew he was only stating the fact of how much he trusted Jiang Jin Wei in another way Bei Li Yan''s hand no doubt with Jiang Jin Wei''s ability.


    Lan Hua giggled her eyes curved into a beautiful crescent "I know master, this is only for my own satisfaction~"


    Bei Li Yan clicked his tongue as he knew it was useless to talk with her, Bei Li Yan then lightly waved his hand "Whatever, just go then!" he shooed Lan Hua away.


    Lan Hua grinned widely then cupped her fists respectfully, "Thank you, master, by the way, don''t forget you must take care of Miss Jin Hua when I''m not around!" Lan Hua then sent Bei Li Yan a meaningful look.<sub> </sub>


    "Hey, you should say that to me instead!" Jin Hao interrupted, on the other hand, Jin Hua kept his head straight trying to look as normal as she could s, her red cheeks betrayed herpletely.


    Lan Huaughed and then turns her flying beast in another direction, before long she disappeared into the distance.


    Jin Hao pursed his lips in annoyance while giving Bei Li Yan a side -eyes "Your subordinate is getting presumptuous every day, don''t you think?!"


    Bei Li Yan shrugged nonchntly "But she didn''t say anything wrong" Bei Li Yan suddenly caught Jin Hua secretly peeking at him immediately Bei Li Yan threw a flirtatious smile at her "Don''t worry you''ll be safe with me!" he winked at her.


    Suddenly non-existent smoke burst above Jin Hua''s head, she quickly averted her eyes but she muttered under her breath, "I''m not worried...."


    Even though her voice was small but Jin Hao could hear her clearly once he realized his sister was seduced right in front of him, Jin Hao''s face became extremely darken then he gave Bei Li Yan a threatening look, "But, you may not save with me..." he sneered.


    "Why am I not surprised" Bei Li Yan smiled sarcastically.


    When the two stupid men were arguing Lan Hua flew towards the gate he could see the golden lion army charging towards the gate of the Heaven Gate Sect because he was sure Jiang Jin Wei must not be far away and as expected he found Jiang Jin Wei was fighting with numerous Hybrid Beasts and critters.


    Lan Hua summon her sword from her spatial ring and then jumped down while aiming her sword at the hybrid beast that stealthily slipped behind Jiang Jin Wei.


    Lan Hua''s movements were graceful, fast but deadly with a single stroke of her sword Lan Hua shed at the monster mercilessly. Jiang Jin Wei turned around and his face was stunned to see Lan Hua''s presence.


    "Lan Hua?" Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Lan Hua''s face beamed, her expression instantly softened the moment she saw her, she couldn''t help behaving like a pure young girl for a moment, it was a glimpse of who she was before she became a member of the Hei Shen sect, however, she quickly retracted her expression then rece with a coquettish smile, "Lan Hua ising to help you, Master Jiang~" she saluted Jiang Jin Wei.


    "You havee" Jiang Jin Wei smiled in relief but then his eyes searched all over her with careful evaluation, Are you injured?" he was informed how dire the situation in Misty Lake was therefore he was worried about her safety unfortunately he couldn''t stop Lan Hua went to a dangerous ce because of her obligations as Bei Li Yan''s close subordinate.


    Lan Hua''s lips curled into a smile, she must have been touched but her face refused to show it, instead she teased her "I...I''m so hurt"


    Immediately Jiang Jin Wei''s expression stiffened, "Huh, where? Let me check it!" he be more anxious.


    Lan Hua then replied shyly, "It''s on my chest..." she sped her hands in front of her chest while fidgeting.


    "Wait - what?" it took a second for Jiang Jin Wei to realize what Lan Hua meant, Jiang Jin Wei then covered his burning face with his fist then he pointing at Lan Hua like a teacher reprimands his student "Girls shouldn''t talk like that in front of a man!" he scolded Lan Hua but his face evidently turned as bright as a ripe tomato.


    "Don''t worry Master Jiang, I only talk like this to you!" Lan Hua seriously said, but of course, she actually teased him.


    Suddenly several Hybrid Beasts jumped at them at the same time so the flirt¡­.Uhm, the conversation was cut off, Jiang Jin Wei swiftly swung his sword while Lan Hua threw protective talismans around them to block the attack from the other Beast.


    "We''ll continue this conversationter!" Jiang Jin Wei shouts at Lan Hua.


    A cheeky smile bloomed on Lan Hua''s face "I can''t wait~"

 Chapter 1009 Obsession

    Meanwhile, it didn''t take long for Lory and Zhao Li Xin to finish off the dark creature, they can''t hold a candle to Lory and Zhao Li Xin''sbined strength. Lory walked calmly as if she was taking a stroll in the park while Zhao Li Xin released his deadly mes then followed by the frantic screech of the Hybrid beast and the critters that were burned in me soon everything was covered in ck dust and gray smoke.


    Even though Lory could feel the heat touching her skin but she wasn''t afraid because she knew Zhao Li Xin''s mes would never hurt her, yes, that shows the extent to which Zhao Li Xin was able to control his Immortal me.


    The dangerous power that could devour its own master now has been perfectly controlled by Zhao Li Xin thanks to Huo Long''s Guidance and not only that Hu Long also passed down a new martial art to expand the potential of the Eternal me art called Firestorm, and Zhao Li Xin had tested the power of this art several times he even used this art to defeat Wei Zu Tian previously.


    [Lory, the wind has changed¡­] Girsha suddenly sends a warning.


    Lory was unaffected, she could feel strong winds approaching her at high speed, needless to say, Zhao Li Xin also felt the same way hence shended next to Lory while looking in the same direction as Lory.


    "He took a long time toe," Zhao Li Xin said in a calm and measured voice, he could already guess who ising


    Lory''s mouth twitched with a smile "He''s probably waiting for a grand appearance, you know how he is"


    Zhao Li Xin smirked, his cold and distant eyes could see that he was not impressed. Zhao Li Xin looked over his shoulder and then give a dismissive wave at the other members of Hei Shen to leave.


    The Hei Shen members knew that they had no used to be here anymore so they saluted Zhao Li Xin and Lory before they dispersed to help their brothers and sisters that might need help.


    Lory felt more rxed when the Hei Shen members left, she was worried about the possibility of Lao Min Na and Lazarus appearing if that happened it will be hard for her to protect all the Hei Shen members, thankfully Zhao Li Xin understood that therefore he dismissed them fearing they would disturb Lory''s concentration instead.


    It didn''t take long before Wei Zu Tian''s figure appeared from the distance, the man still as handsome as ever however his face was brimmed with burning rage as expected he was pissed.


    Wei Zu Tian flew using his light-weight skill his body shot like a bullet, but then he was shocked when he see a strange woman beside Zhao Li Xin, not only that he was shocked to see a woman who didn''t look like any woman he had ever seen in his life.


    Wei Zu Tian''s eyes bore at Lory, he was instantly mesmerized by Lory''s bluish hair and snow-white skin, and when he get closer, Wei Zu Tian notice Lory''s purple eyes sparkling like gemstones. Lory''s appearance suddenly reminds him of the wisteria tree in his garden.


    However, Zhao Li Xin was annoyed seeing Wei Zu Tian staring at Lory without blinking he quickly stepped in front of Lory to block Wei Zu Tian''s view, and soon after Wei Zu Tian was taken aback by his daze.


    Wei Zu Tian furrowed his brows clearly annoyed his view was blocked rudely and for the first time he ignored Zhao Li Xin''s presence and then asked eagerly "Who is she?"


    Zhao Li Xin then scoffed "None of your concern"


    Lory could hear the jealousy in Zhao Li Xin''s voice and a smile subconsciously spread on her face, actually, jealousy was a rare thing in their rtionship as they were both firm and straightforward about their rtionship, still seeing him jealous once a while isn''t too bad for her.


    Lory intertwined her fingers with Zhao Li Xin and then stepped beside him, "I am his" she said firmly.


    Wei Zu Tian''s eyes widened he then looked at Zhao Li Xin with disbeliefter his eyes turned into a mockery, "Ha, I thought you loved your wife so much who would have thought you would have another woman outside but I won''t me you, nor do I mind throwing away all my concubines for a woman like this!" Wei Zu Tian''s mood soared he was enlightened that Zhao Li Xin didn''t love his wife as much as he showed for some reason he felt less like a loser.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned while Lory tilted her head confusedly, only then did she realize that Wei Zu Tian had never seen her true appearance so no wonder he couldn''t recognize her even though her voice was still the same.


    "It seems, other than you no one can recognize me by my voice only, huh?" Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with admiration, even though she knew this was Zhao Li Xin''s special ability she still couldn''t stop being amazed.


    when she recalled that day she remember Zhao Li Xin was even half-conscious when he heard her voice yet Zhao Li Xin was able to recognize her right away just from a single word she said, what an amazing but terrifying skill he got!<sub> </sub>


    "Hey, don''tpare me to him!" Zhao Li Xin felt offended to bepared to a shallow man like Wei Zu Tian.


    Wei Zu Tian narrowed his eyes as he listened to Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s conversation, his guts told him that something was not right so he turned his gaze towards Lory closer, he realized her voice was familiar but it shouldn''t be true because his voice is simr to Luo Ri Yi, Zhao Li Xin wife.


    "Who are you?" Wei Zu Tian looked at Lory with a careful evaluation.


    Lory smiled slyly, "It seems Lao Min Na didn''t tell you everything, I wonder what else she didn''t tell you?" she looked at Wei Zu Tian meaningfully.


    Immediately Wei Zu Tian''s expression hardened, "Who are you and what do you know about Lao Min Na?!" he gritted his teeth in anger as he felt that she was ying a trick on him by sowing discord between him and Lao Min Na.


    Lory covered her lips and giggled then he looked at Zhao Li Xin "Who am I?"


    A dotting smile spread on Zhao Li Xin''s face "You are my one and only wife always was...always will be" Zhao Li Xin kissed the back of Lory''s hand gently.


    Meanwhile, Wei Zu Tian''s eyes widened in utter shock he cannot believe that this woman and Luo Ri Yi is the same woman he wonder if she wearing a mask to disguise herself but that was impossible if that was true he should''ve noticed it when he kidnapped her, or perhaps she wears another Hei Shen invention that''s why she manage to fool him.


    "So, she''s Luo Ri Yi?" he paused for a moment as it was still hard for him to believe that this beautiful being was the same ordinary woman named Luo Ri Yi but he felt the same auraing from her which gave off the same attraction that he felt when he first met Lory, instantly envy grew inside him like a tumor, why was this woman Zhao Li Xin''s wife, why did Zhao Li Xin keep taking everything she wanted!


    Zhao Li Xin saw Wei Zu Tian''s crazy look he could guess what this madman was thinking, this man always thought the world revolved around him he was the best, he was the greatest, no one is better than him therefore everyone should submit to him.


    "Enough!" Zhao Li Xin was angry, "Why don''t we finish what we started, isn''t that your goal?" golden light shed in his arms with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    A smirk appeared on the edge of Wei Zu Tian''s mouth, this time he didn''t hesitate to kill Zhao Li Xin because he finally realized it was impossible for them to live under the same sky besides after Zhao Li Xin died it would be easy for him to get that woman.


    Wei Zu Tian threw a possessive gaze at Lory of course the sensitive Zhao Li Xin realized what Wei Zu Tian was doing and his anger was ignited, he promised himself to gouge out Wei Zu Tian''s eyes first before killing him.


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Zu Tian and Zhao Li Xin''s fists collided, their blows causing a huge crash that was so strong it shattered the buildings and trees around them.


    In the midst of the surge of power Lory stood calmly with a transparent shield protecting him, Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin who was fighting with a mild and even gaze, she had nothing to worry cause shepletely believed in Zhao Li Xin''s strength.


    But suddenly the hair on the back of the nape of her neck suddenly stood up, and she felt a gaze piercing into her, Lory lifted her head she brought her chin to her shoulder.


    [Lao Min Na is watching us] Girsha warns Lory.


    [Hm...I can feel it too] Lory narrows his eyes into the distance [The feeling he gives off is getting more and more like Lazarus]


    [He has be a servant of the devil so to be expected] Girsha took a deep breath there was relief in Girsha''s voice because what happened to Lao Min Na almost happened to Lory, luckily he managed to stop it right on time and he will do it again without a doubt if it happens again.


    [What are you going to do girl?] Girsha finally asked.


    Lory turned her head at Zhao Li Xin for quite a while before the wings on her back appeared and then expanded beautifully, Lory then jumped into the sky and flew away.

 Chapter 1010 The Fire Demon

    Wei Zu Tian was surprised to see the wings behind Lory''s back. He wondered if it was an armament creation, a divine weapon, or something else, meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s expression was etched with worry but he had to trust Lory''s decision other than Girsha to be with him. him so he should be fine if he doesn''t believe Girsha will give him time to contact them.


    "That woman... is different" Wei Zu Tian suddenly said.


    zing flowers floated in Zhao Li Xin''s palms as he gives Wei Zu Tian cold eyes, "She''s one of a kind and you don''t deserve him...none of us are but he choose me" the mes in his mes slowly formed golden chrysanthemums and in an instant, the petals spread out and charged towards Wei Zu Tian.


    Wei Zu Tian jumped backward into the air and then released his energy to form a whirling wind around him to dispel Zhao Li Xin''s flower petal vicious attack but Zhao Li Xin didn''t stop there he stomped his foot then lunged toward Wei Zu Tian, ??their palm and fist collide once more.


    Although Lory could feel Zhao Li Xin''s strength from afar, she stopped her flight then looked back for a moment then took a deep breath, and continued her flight towards the tower then Lory saw Lao Min Na standing on the ledge of a fluttering white robe as the wind blew along with her long jet ck hair, Lao Min Na''s deep red eyes staring at Lory were cold and empty.


    Lory was unfazed shended on the same ledge not far from Lao Min Na, her white wings spread majestically behind her making her look like a real goddess from heaven.


    The thought that came to Lao Min Na was ''this world is so unfair''


    "It''s been a long time Lao Min Na" Lory said calmly.


    Lao Min Na looked at him glumly, "It''s been quite a while, how are you, princess?"


    Lao Min Na''s sarcastic sign didn''t offend him, "I''m fine, can you see? I wish I could tell the same about you. Lory''s eyes traced Lao Min Na''s figure and sneered, "Rebirth huh? I want to know what you have sacrificed to get a second chance at life even though in the end you are doomed in endless pain for eternity" Lory''s expression was a mixture of curiosity and pity because no one knows better what it''s like under Lazarus'' ws, the madness he inflicted to her, and the despair she felt even with Girsha''s help it was still amazing how she managed to survived that long.


    "Seems like you know" Lao Min Na was only surprised for a moment before her face returned to normal.


    "I know it takes more than sacrificing your love one to return a clock, not to mention the taboos surrounding it that make this act be nothing more than a myth, so you can imagine how shocked I was when I heard it, but what makes me shocked even more is why Lazarus agree to help you?" Lory''s expression gradually harden, and concern exuded from her voice.


    Lao Min Na''s eyes went wide for a moment then suddenly she burst outughing, sheughed so hard her waist bent and she held her stomach whileughing out loud, Lory watched her with a frown even so she remained alert.


    It took a while for Lao Min Na to finally control herughter, she covered her mouth with the back of her palm then she turned to look at her with those bloody red eyes.


    "You had no idea, don''t you?" Lao Min Na wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes fromughing too much.


    "Do you remember how you put a curse on your own soul so that Lazarus couldn''t have your soul, you even yed a trick to trap Lazarus into the oblivion because you knew once you were gone it would be your brother''s turn as thest descendant of Lucient, and you couldn''t let Lazarus hurt your brother, but what you didn''t expect is Lazarus managed to escape into this world however he was hurt badly, luckily he found an abandoned spatial ring and he resides within it" Lao Min Na''s smile was almost innocent if not her red eyes that glowed viciously.


    "Lazarus shares quite a lot with you, huh?" Lory squints her eyes suspiciously.


    Lao Min Na shrugged, "The Demon is bored so sometimes he gets chatty besides nothing will change by sharing his vile thoughts with me"


    "So, that''s how you find Lazarus?" Lory probes further,


    Lao Min Na cast her eyes to the distance not much could be read on her face as she has lost touch with human feelings, though some feelings she could still remember however it felt far and away like people feel when they see the paintings of their youth


    "It is a voice in the dark" Lao Min Na muttered, "This is a temptation for the weak heart and I am at my weakest point¡­ no, I have always been a weak woman, there is nothing I can do but cry and cry all day long¡­.pathetic" she gave herself a disdainful smile, but then her head snapped at Lory, "You don''t know how it feels to be betrayed by your own family, your lover, what it''s like to be insulted, humiliated, ridiculed by everyone around you and they treat you worse than a dog wild!" she shouted in a hoarse voice filled with deep anger.<sub> </sub>


    Lory kept silent deliberately to let Lao Min Na vent her anger, then Lory said "So you made a deal with Lazarus to turn your time around and reward you with¡­this talent?" her mouth formed a grim line.


    "This is a win-win solution," Lao Min Na gives a sardonic smile, "My sacrifice helped Lazarus recover some of her strength as a return he fulfills my wish," Lao Min Na open her arms then she smiled widely without any hint of remorse shown on her face.


    But Lory didn''t care about that because something more important dawned into her mind "In other words, you were the one who woke Lazarus?! Don''t you know what he can do to this world, what he can do to you and all of that human souls? <strong>DO YOU NOT REALIZE WHAT YOU"VE DONE?!"</strong> Lory''s voice rose, and for the first time in a long time, she lost hisposure in front of her enemy.


    Lao Min Na beamed with a pleasant expression seeing Lory''s reaction "We all have a wish Your Highness, you should know better than anyone how far we will go in fulfilling our wish, didn''t you risk everyone''s life just to save one life you loved so dearly, have you forget the pain you inflicted to everyone around you, has it never crossed your mind how your brother lived his life after you''ve gone, how much suffering he had to go through as a lone survivor of his family?" Lao Min Na''s face flushed with excitement as she watched guilt and remorse reflected in Lory''s purple eyes.


    Lory''s face grimaced in pain she was actually scared to think about how Lucas lived after he watched her disappear before his eyes, she wonder if Lucas drowned in guilt for what happened, was he ming himself, or maybe he ming her instead? Lory knew saving Lucas from his cruel fate was not necessarily for a noble reason, but her own selfish desire because she was afraid to live alone without his father and brother''s existance, maybe she didn''t want to bear the burden of being thest Lucient descendant in the world.


    Even though in the end she is not with her brother but at least she knows he is living well in her old world while leading his kingdom together with his brothers, therefore Lory is able tofort herself by saying she did it for the greater good even though she knows in the back of her head that''s not entirely true.


    Lory clenched her fists as Lao Min Naughed as she watch Lory immersed in her turmoil thoughts then Lao Min Na walked towards Lory, her movements were calm and graceful as she approached, her red lips curled into a scary smile then she hissed, "Now that you see princess, we''re not so different after all, this hell not only reserved for me"


    Lory''s purple eyes suddenly shone and icicles fell from the sky onto Lao Min Na''s head but he managed to dodge the attack and jumped into the air, he flipped in the air and thennded smoothly with the same wicked smile stered on his face.


    Lao Min Na wiggled her index finger "Tsk-tsk don''t be so angry Your Highness, don''t you want to know everything I know, isn''t that why you came to me?" Lao Min Na''s gaze challenged her.


    Lory closed her eyes while swallowing the ball of anger that welled up inside her as soon as he opened his eyes, his face calmed down again. Lao Min Na tilted her head but she had to praise Lory''s mental fortitude.


    "Tell me everything," Lory said simply.


    Lao Min Na''s face beamed with amusement, she pped her hands excitedly, "Where do I begin... Oh yeah, did you know that this world is destined to be doomed, not because of you, me, or Lazarus but because of your man, Zhao Li Xin"


    Lory fell silent, she narrow her eyes in disbelief, Lory bore her gaze at Lao Min Na to see if she was telling the truth.


    Lao Min Naughed "You don''t believe me right, I also didn''t believe it when Lazarus told me but then he told me to tell you so who knows if he was telling the truth or not?" Lao Min Na shrugged nonchntly as if it was nothing.


    "But then again, was it so hard to believe considering how Zhao Li Xin was?" Lao Min Na twirled her hair with her fingers as she reminisced about the old Zhao Li Xin in her previous life, a ruthless man who turned the entire Nan Jing city into a sea of ??fire, even to this day she could hear the panic cried from the citizens of Nan Jing city as the entire city was engulfed in mes.


    "You know what other nicknames they gave your husband?"


    Lory didn''t answer it''s still hard imagining Zhao Li Xin hurt so many innocent people, she wanted to say it couldn''t happen but when imagining how Zhao Li Xin was tortured by the cold poison that gnawed within him for years plus the trauma of his childhood being abused by everyone in the imperial pce so it wasn''t impossible for Zhao Li Xin''s emotions were eventually spiral out of control.


    How could a prideful man like Zhao Li Xin let himself be devoured bit by bit by the cold poison, meanwhile his enemies remained lived and well, and not only the Jiang Wei kingdom there also the other sect including Wei Zu Tian, she could only imagine how desperate Zhao Li Xin was to get his revenge while being pressed by time.


    Lao Min Na then continues, "They called him the Fire Demon"

 Chapter 1011 Summoning Water, Wind And Light

    ''Fire Demon'' was the proper name to describe Zhao Li Xin at that time, the ruthlessness he disyed and the power that no one had seen at that time, many people joined hands to stop Zhao Li Xin but none of them seeded.


    "Do you know what else that more surprising?" Lao Min Na''s brows arched as she smiled faintly, "Do you know that two of Zhao Li Xin''s favorite servants died at the hands of the four Pce King and the four Pce Kings died at the hands of Zhao Li Xin...isn''t that shocking?" she nces at Lory yfully.


    Lory''s eyes went wide as his face turned white as a sheet, she couldn''t believe it even more than Zhao Li Xin mindlessly killing all those innocent people, how could that be?


    Lory knows how close their rtionship is even though they like to argue and fight with each other but ites from brotherhood and love so how can they end up killing each other?


    "I don''t believe you¡­" Lory said in a muffled voice.


    Lao Min Na snorted "It''s up to you to believe it or not I''m just telling what Lazarus said to me," Lao Min Na rolled her eyes he really doesn''t care, whoever will destroy this world has nothing to do with her, her fate has set in stone after all so why bother.


    "Nevertheless, more than people with weak hearts, what Lazarus likes most are men without hearts, and empty men¡­ sound familiar to you? Zhao Li Xin is tailor-made for Lazarus''s vessel." Lao Min Na nced at Lory expectantly, she wanted to see how Lory received this news.


    As expected, anger red in her purple eyes, the surrounding wind around them suddenly became chaotic and a sharp wind whistled towards Lao Min Na like a sharp de instantly a dark red barrier enveloped Lao Min Na and protected her.


    Lory gasped "Cursed Blood!"


    The surface of the transparent red sphere that protected Lao Min Na slowly rippled mimicking a water flow but the thick red color made it more like blood instead, Lao Min Na moved her fingers as if she was dancing and the blood poured down then morphed into thousands red thorns that run towards Lory.


    Lory swiftly took a step back and then created a high ice wall in front of him but maybe because Lao Min Na''s strength was so strong the ice wall was destroyed along with Lao Min Na''s blood thorns.


    "So that''s the gift he has given to you" Lory''s expression darkened.


    Lao Min Na smiled proudly "Do you like it, it''s pretty great right?!"


    One should know how someone receives the Gift of cursed blood from the demon, one has to eat hundreds of human hearts not only it will give demonic power beyond humanprehension it also gives one''s body fast healing power and also eternal youthful but the side effects the person who possessed this power can''t stop eats the human heart otherwise that person will lose their beauty and then her sanity.


    But because the original demon that can give this power doesn''t exist anymore in lory''s world so only learned about it through the old book she found in the cestine royal pce library, therefore Lory didn''t think she would find anyone who has the power of cursed blood in this world.


    "You can''t be saved anymore" Lory sighed weakly.


    "I never asked" Lao Min Na curtly replied.


    "I should''ve known" the wings behind Lory expanded she jumped high into the air then waved her hand then dozens of giant icicles fell from the sky however Lao Min Na took a high leap into the air meanwhile the icicles managed to damage the edge of the tower causing a rumbling sound of bricks copses.


    Lao Min Na raised her hand and her blood turned into thousands of insects that swarmed and rushed towards Lory, seeing Lory pping her wings forming a whirlwind that swept the bugs away.


    This time the two of them drew their swords and attacked each other producing the sound of metal colliding and echoing in the air creating a violent gust of wind. Lao Min Na and Lory attack each other relentlessly and they managed to inflict wounds on each other but because Lao Min Na''s body is able to heal quickly and Lory has healing power, therefore, their wounds didn''t hinder them too much instead it makes them fight faster and fiercer eventually their power crash at each other and the violent impact push bot them away to the ground.<sub> </sub>


    As they pushed towards the ground, their eyes locked on each other, the wound on Lao Min Na slowly closed while Lory''s wound disappeared as soon as she sighed.


    "You''re pretty good" Lao Min Na smirked.


    Lory''s brows rose as she replied nonchntly, "You''re not that bad either."


    They both knew the fight was far from over as this was just the beginning. All of a sudden they were surprised by a loud explosion. Immediately Lory jerked her head at where the sounds were, then her forehead creased tightly because she knew it was most likelying from the fight between Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian.


    Worry?" Lao Min Na suddenly asked.


    Lory only nced at Lao Min Na for a moment before his gaze left again.


    "After so long you''ve known him, I don''t understand why you still doubt his strength? You know Wei Zu Tian is no match for him". Lao Min Na looked at Lory with a confused look. She didn''t understand why Lory thought she needed to worry about the man who had be the strongest man in the world.


    Lory''s gaze returned to Lao Min Na as her eyes assessed Lao Min Na''s face carefully. "Since you know Wei Zu Tian is not Zhao Li Xin matched, why are you letting him fight Zhao Li Xin, what is your purpose?"


    "You really want to know," Lao Ming Na smiled sarcastically.


    "You are right, it''s necessary". In a blink of an eye, Lory lunged at Lao Min Na while drawing her sword. Lao Min Na swiftly blocked Lory''s attack with her sword and soon the sound of metal shing rang in the air for a long time.


    The fight is fierce again. Lory thinks of finishing off Lao Min Na as soon as possible before she ns another heinous thing. Lory had lost her sympathy for Lao Min Na ever since finding out she received the gift of cursed blood from Lazarus.


    [Lory would be very dangerous to do this with your iplete powers] Girsha advised Lory


    [It''s okay, as long as I don''t use it for too long] Lory''s eyes brimmed with unwavering determination.


    Lory created a barrier of Lucients around him first, then she closed her eyes in full concentration. Soon the wind around them started to howl, then, followed by dark gray clouds that rumbled as if to announce the horrors that woulde soon after, lightning started shing and striking each other, causing echoes that shocked all who heard,


    The Hybrid Beast roars into the sky as they can feel Lucient power, and the critters scatter frantically because their instinct told them they were threatened.


    Meanwhile, the people left in confusion. They stopped their fight and looked up at the sky with puzzled looks.


    "Is a storming?" Guan Men Niang, who was hiding on the roof with Jin Hua protected by a protective talisman, looked up at the sky with a frightened and confused face.


    Jin Hua, who was beside her, was also surprised by the sudden change in weather.


    She immediately remembered Jin Kai but there was something different about this. The power felt much bigger, stronger and most of all it felt more...divine.

 Chapter 1012 The Death Of The Sun King

    __During the fight between Zhao Li Xin and Wei Zu Tian__


    ? Zhao Li Xin continued her battle with Zhao Li Xin at first it seemed like their strength was bnced but those who knew Zhao Li Xin''s true strength, they would know that Zhao Li Xin was just toying with Wei Zu Tian.


    Zhao Li Xin purposely made Wei Zu Tian''s expectations rise but in the end, Zhao Li Xin gives a great hit not only on Wei Zu Tian''s body but also on his mentality by defeating him with one powerful finishing blow. For Wei Zu Tian who had high confidence in his abilities and possessed a level of narcissism that surpassed most people, what Zhao Li Xin had done had really hit his pride to the very core.


    Wei Zu Tian was pushed with one knee on the ground, his face was pale and he coughed up a lot of blood that stained his cor as he shot Zhao Li Xin a vengeful look.


    The mes around her allowed Zhao Li Xin to float in the air like a fire god, he looked so beautiful, majestic, cold, ruthless, and most importantly he was out of reach, only now Wei Zu Tian had to admit the difference in their strength. Soon anger and shame welled up inside him like a giant wave in the middle of the ocean, but the most unbearable feeling was the jealousy that enveloped him like a thick cloth covering his face making it hard to breathe.


    Seeing Zhao Li Xin''s figure now is the figure he always wanted it to be and he thought he has be that figure until he saw Zhao Li Xin, therefore, Wei Zu Tian felt everything that he had achieved until now was nothing but a joke.


    "Are you still not satisfied?" Zhao Li Xin asked in a casual tone from the looks of him Zhao Li Xin didn''t look like someone who had just engaged in a fierce battle.


    Wei Zu Tian gritted his teeth furiously, "You really hide your strength really well, huh?!"


    Zhao Li Xin looked at him with a nd expression, "I thought you''ve noticed since I beat you thest time, it''s not my fault you''re so stupid" Zhao Li Xin shrugged.


    Wei Zu Tian scoffed then took several healing pills in one gulp soon after the pressure in his chest eased even though it didn''t really heal him but Wei Zu tian looked much better, he was finally able to pull himself off the ground and stood up straight.


    Zhao Li Xin did not try to stop Wei Zu Tian from taking care of himself, cause in Zhao Li Xin''s opinion it didn''t matter whether Wei Zu Tian recover his strength or not, either way, Wei Zu Tian would die by his hands today.


    "Are you aware of the type of pill you are taking right now?" Zhao Li Xin could guess from his keen sense of smell that the pill Wei Zu Tian was taking was made by Lao Min Na.


    "Why, you care about me now?" Wei Zu Tian shed a sarcastic smile.


    "Of course not, it''s just your stupidity made me feel ashamed that it took me so long to finish off you and your dam* sect" Zhao Li Xin''s mouth twitched slightly at the thought of what Lory would think that he has spent so much time and resource just to kill this idiot.


    Zhao Li Xin thennded his feet on the ground softly while saying, "I always knew your mind was weak considering how long you''ve been suppressed by your mother even in your adulthood, but still, I''m certain there is nothing you love more than yourself, yet you dare to risk yourself by taking Lao Min Na medicine... are you so desperate, or did I make you so desperate?" Zhao Li Xin looked at him with a deprecating smile.


    <strong>"SILENCE!"</strong> Wei Zu Tian shouted and his face turned red with anger, "I only use things that are useful to me!" he refuted.


    "To be more precise, you were the one being taken advantage of by Lao Min Na and I''m sure deep down you know that too but are you too arrogant to admit it, or maybe you are too scared?" Zhao Li Xin asks with an apathetic expression.


    "You think I''m scared?" Wei Zu Tian put on a strong face but no one knew that he was so scared after he saw what happened to everyone who became a creature and Lesser-Demon he didn''t want to be an ugly creature that would be destined to be a servant of a Demon for eternity.


    Obviously, that was not the future Wei Zu Tian wanted for himself nor could he imagine that it could happen to him but after being beaten so badly by Zhao Li Xin turn out he felt much worse than the possibility of being a Demon servant beside Wei Zu Tian knew that Zhao Li Xin will not let him go without killing him. Therefore, Wei Zu Tian feels conflicted about what he had to do.


    "You should be afraid because I have seen what happens to those who serve the Demon that Lao Min Na serves," Zhao Li Xin said.<sub> </sub>


    "You know?" Wei Zu Tian didn''t expect Zhao Li Xin to know about the mysterious entity that Lao Min Na served.


    Zhao Li Xin stared deeply, and deep wrinkles formed on his brows "I know that Demon better than you, I know his name, where hees from, and why he''s here..." Zhao Li Xin''s ck onyx eyes gleamed dangerously for him, no matter what Lazarus'' real ns were or how he got them cause the fact still remains that Lory must die and that something he could never ept.


    Wei Zu Tian''s jaw loosened slightly as he was stunned then he recalled the beautiful creature that was Zhao Li Xin''s wife. from his appearance it was obvious she wasn''t from around so could it be that the Demon had something to do with Luo Ri Yi.


    "Enough, it is time for you and your entire sect to end today!" Zhao Li Xin flowed his Qi from the dantian into both his hands and immediately the mes in his arms ignited.


    "How can you be so sure, you think the Heaven Gate will be so easily subdued, you think I will let you kill me so easily?!" Wei Zu Tian body trembled with rage, his Qi instantly spread out like a violent wave hitting Zhao Li Xin.


    But Zhao Li Xin only raised his hand gracefully and a fire shield emerge in front of her, he felt Wei Zu Tian was desperately trying to show hisst strength, talking about someone save his pride for onest time, "Let''s have it one more time Li Xin!" Wei Zu Tian screams at the top of his lungs while aiming his fist at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin clicks his tongue while rolling his eyes "Ugh, why always so dramatic?"


    The two men exchanged another powerful blow but their sh of strength this time exceeded the previous one and the impact of their power inflicted more damage on everything around them, luckily no humans dared to approach, for obvious reasons.


    The sound of their powers colliding resounded throughout the Heaven Gate Sect''s territory after the dust and smoke subsided Wei Zu Tiany limply on the ground, his clothes were torn and his long ck hair that was once neatly styled and decorated with a jade and gold crown had be a mess and disheveled.


    Wei Zu Tian was panting while blood dripped on the corners of his lips, Meanwhile Zhao Li Xin was still as immacte as when he arrived there was not even a smudge left on his enchanting face.


    Zhao Li Xin walked with unhurried steps and before long he stopped right next to Wei Zu Tian, he then knelt on one knee while staring at Wei Zu Tian with an indifferent gaze, there was not a hint of joy, excitement, or relief after he managed to defeated Wei Zu Tian as if today just another ordinary day.


    "I won''t¡­ die¡­ like this¡­" Wei Zu Tian breath be chaotic as he painstakingly tried to speak however it only coughed more blood.


    Zhao Li Xin feign ignorant with Wei Zu Tian''sst defiance, he calmly summoned a dagger from his spatial ring, and immediately a remote coldness came into his dark eyes.


    "If you had hurt me, I might still given you an honorable death, a quick death nheless but you right now didn''t deserve that" Zhao Li Xin raised his dagger then stabbed Wei Zu Tian in the chest but deliberately avoided his heart in order for Wei Zu Tian did not die right away.


    "You should never kidnapped my wife!" Zhao Li Xin gives another stab into Wei Zu Tian''s chest, "You should never even think about coveting my wife!" Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face was enveloped in a sinister rage as he sent repeated stabs to Wei Zu Tian''s chest over and over again, only after he sured he had given Wei Zu Tian immeasurable pain, he finally gave onest stab right in Wei Zu Tian heart, for onest time Zhao Li Xin twist the dagger to increased the pain, meanwhile Wei Zu tian can only helplessly ept Zhao Li Xin anger with a helpless look.


    Finally, Wei Zu Tian took hisst breath but his eyes remained open wide as if refusing to ept his fate.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother pulling the dagger from Wei Zu Tian''s chest, he wanted everyone to see how miserable the ending of the man that used to call the ''sun king'' was.


    Zhao Li Xin snorted seeing Wei Zu Tian''s face freeze with resentment, fear, and pain at the end of his life. Zhao Li Xin calmly wiped his hands from Wei Zu Tian''s blood he even leisurely changed his outer robe which was stained by Wei Zu Tian''s blood as he make a strong leap toward Lory''s direction.

 Chapter 1013 Summoning Celestial Creatures

    As Zhao Li Xin''s figure disappears, a thin, gaunt-faced young man appears from hiding and approaches Wei Zu Tian''s lifeless body with a subtle glint of interest in his eyes. That young man was Xiang Yu, one of Wei Zu Tian Heaven''s Knights and also one of his close subordinates like Gao Mo.


    Compared to the other Heaven''s Knights, he is the quietest and more introverted, but like Gao Mo and others, he also has a deviation in his attitude which makes him recruited by Wei Zu Tian. What people said that ''Bird of a feather flock together that was so true. However, unlike the rtionship between Zhao Li Xin with the King Pce, there is no loyalty between Wei Zu Tian and his close subordinate.


    Xiang Yu knelt on one knee beside Wei Zu Tian then his eyes traced Wei Zu Tian''s chest which had been torn apart until the entire chest to his upper waist was covered in dark red almost ck blood which was probably caused by the medicine made by Lao Min Na which Wei Zu Tian recently consumed.


    Xiang Yu carefully examined the wounds on Wei Zu Tian''s body, it turned out that the wounds caused by Zhao Li Xin were much more severe than they looked soon after a hint of disappointment appeared on Xiang Yu''s face.


    It wasmon knowledge that Xiang Yu had a strange attraction to corpses, unlike Gao Mo who couldn''t control his lust for everything that moved, Xiang Yu only felt an attraction to dead humans, especially women but he didn''t mind if it was men either, but the standard had to be very high like Wei Zu Tian and Zhao Li Xin level, that was why seeing Wei Zu Tian''s mangled corpse made him feel an overwhelming feeling of regret.


    Xiang Yu stared at Wei Zu Tian''s corpse for a while then he picked up the corpse and then swept his eyes to surround him after he was sure that no one was around, he took a long jump and then disappeared at an inhuman speed.


    _____________________________________


    Meanwhile when Zhao Li Xin was searching for Lory suddenly the sky changed drastically and a very strong wind blew, blowing his robe and hair, Zhao Li Xin reflexively looked up at the sky and deep wrinkles formed on his brows.


    Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth and then quickened his speed because he knew something big was about to happen. Elsewhere, Lory was chanting her spell inwardly, her body was enveloped in soft purple light, at the same time Lao Min Na threw several attacks toward Lory''s shield but to no avail. Realizing all her attempts failed, Lao Min Na''s face darkened, but she refused to give up so Lao Min Na used everything she got and then threw another attack at Lory before long her efforts finally pay off, soon thin cracks appeared on the surface of Lory''s transparent shield, seeing that Lao Min Na''s face beamed with delight.


    [Lory!] Girsha quickly warns Lory.


    Girsha knew with iplete power doing advanced spells while creating a powerful shield at the same time taking too much from her therefore Lory had to finish her spell quickly before the power itself took over and injured her instead.


    Lory knew this but didn''t dare to underestimate Lao Min Na because after all her power came from Lazarus so to defeat her Lory had to use everything she got even though the risk she received will be quite big.


    The worst thing that happens is Lory will drain all her mana and put herself in aa state, and if that happens she can only depend on Girsha''s protection, hopefully, Lazarus doesn''te if that happens then even Girsha will not be able to face Lazarus and Lao Min Na at the same time.


    [Girsha, if anything happens to me...]


    [I''ll protect you, girl¡­do what you need to do I''ll be by your side] Girsha interrupted with a calm measured voice that rysfort.


    Lory''s lips curved into a faint smile [Thanks...] Lory said.


    The wind was blowing harder and suddenly a gust of wind swept Lao Min Na, at first Lao Min Na was able to block him by making a blood shield in front of her but then Lory''s wind shed Lao Min Na and the wind grew harder and faster until Lao Min Na finally bounced off with scratches on her arms and legs.


    Before long rain poured heavily like waterfalls then followed by a high neighing sound echoed and from behind the grey sky a giant Seahorse with a long fishtail galloped at high speed together with torrential rain.<sub> </sub>


    The Seahorse''s shrill voice made Lao Min Na''s heart tremble violently, soon a chill pricking her skin like needles ''This is the end she thought.


    The giant Seahorse swooped toward Lao Min Na while opening its huge jaws, Lao Min Na froze as the creature''s mouth got closer and closer and panic roared through her head as the creatures were only an inch away from her suddenly ck smoke appeared from thin air and shield her.


    Lazarus floated in the air, as usual, he used someone else''s body so he looked different, but once the vicious yellow snake eyes remained that Lory recognized him immediately even with just a nce.


    Lazarus smiled warmly gently at Lory as if missing her which only gave Lory goosebumps, Lazarus then turned his gaze to the furious giant Seahorse who was still kicking and hitting his shield relentlessly, while Lao Min Na froze on the ground as her legs had long given up. She sat limply on the ground helplessly staring at the only thing separating him from the giant seahorse which was Lazarus'' ck smoke shield.


    "Why do you keep protecting her?" Lory frowned, she couldn''t believe Lazarus was being sentimental.


    "In time, my dear princess... in time..." a smirk appeared on the edge of Lazarus'' mouth.


    "But before that..." Lazarus turned his yellow eyes at the giant seahorse then he raise his hand and the smoke shield morphed into a ck snake then wrapped tightly around the Seahorse''s body, the Seahorse struggled to escape but the snake won''t budge then the creature''s eyes stared at Lazarus with deep resentment but Lazarus just smirked. Lazarus clenched his fist and the snake tighten its grip around the Seahorse causing the Seahorse to scream in pain.


    Lory couldn''t bear to see the Seahorse get hurt so Lory mustered up herst bit of strength to throw an attack at Lazarus which forced Lazarus to raise his other hand to block Lory''s attack as a result his concentration was slightly split for a second at that time Lory shouted inwardly<strong> [Girsha, NOW!]</strong>


    [But Lory you will...] ??Girsha hesitated.


    But Lory quickly cut him off <strong>[I''ll be fine! JUST GO!]</strong>


    Lory summoned dozens of ice giants and threw them at Lazarus, while Girsha separated from Lory and flew towards the seahorse while letting out a loud squawk that caused sound waves that hit Lazarus'' snake causing the snake''s grip to loosen slightly. The Seahorse took the opportunity to bite the snake''s body and finally the snake released its grip.


    Meanwhile, without Girsha Lory''s wings in free fall, with a little of her strength, she makes a rune circle in order to stop her from falling. Unfortunately, Lory''s power has been drained she can barely maintain her consciousness, let alone control her movement therefore her body bounces out of the circle due to the speed.


    Lory then painstakingly circled another rune but the same thing happened, soon he ran out of mana, s, she could only allow herself to be pulled by gravity, and with this speed, Lory knew that half of her bones would be crushed when she hot the ground, but it wasn''t the biggest problem.


    The biggest problem is due tock of mana, her healing gift will work slower, even though she can handle the pain, however, what Lory is worried about is that Lao Min Na might take this opportunity to kill her.


    ''Dam* the old bird will kill me'' Lory sighed inwardly.


    Lory closed her eyes as she watched the ground get closer and closer to her face, Lory could onlyment to herself ''Yup, this is going to be hurt'' she sighed resignedly.


    As she was in a pinch, Lory closed her eyes and prepared for a painful impact but suddenly she was caught by a strong arm, the scent of pine mixed with agarwood wafting through her nose. Lory slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Zhao Li Xin''s perfect jawline.

 Chapter 1014 Entering The Last Round

    "Li Xin?!" Lory was shocked, she didn''t expect him toe so soon, does that mean Wei Zu Tian is dead, well that''s good news. Lory did not have the slightest mercy for someone like Wei Zu Tian.


    But Lory was more concerned with Zhao Li Xin''s tense face. Lory knew right away she was in bigger trouble. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin didn''t make a sound, he was actually still trying to control his shock when he saw Lory fall from the sky and seemed unable to control her movements, even though Zhao Li Xin knew Lory wouldn''t die from the fall but she would still be seriously injured and even with the gifts she had, Lory would still feel the excruciating pain.


    Zhao Li Xinnded on the ground but he didn''t put Lory down and Lory could only raise her eyebrows but swallowed her words knowing it wasn''t the time toin other than she does feel very weak right now.


    Zhao Li Xin fixed his eyes at Girsha and the Giant Seahorse who were fighting the ck snake that was emitting ck smoke, the scene reminded him of the myth of the battle between Gods that he used to imagine in the books and stories.


    Lory also saw this, she realized that she couldn''t let the Seahorse stay any longer because the celestial beings could only stay in the mortal worlds for a brief moment before they received repercussions from entering the mortal worlds.


    Lory closed her eyes and then took a deep breath, her lips moving up and down as she chanted another spell before letting out a long sigh, and then the gray clouds gradually dissipated, the sun slowlying from it hiding and grace its brilliant light at the same time. The seahorse''s body gradually became transparent beforepletely disappearing in thin air.


    Girsha let out a deafening sound that echoed to every corner of the Heaven Gate region as a sign of respect for the departing celestial being who was the messenger of God and soon after Girsha also turned into a ball of orbs and left.


    "Is the Seahorse got something to do with you?" Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory in obvious surprise.


    A smile spread across Lory''s pale face even her normally bright lip has lost it color. Zhao Li Xin knew that Lory''s condition was bad.


    Every great power has a consequence, the stronger the power the bigger the consequences and Lory understands that because the first thing her dad taught her and Lucas was that the power they have is not a simple handout there are consequences every time you wield it, the more power you use the higher the price you have to pay and sometimes you have to pay with your life.


    "I''m fine Li Xin" Loryforted him in a soft voice, she felt bad for always worrying him.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a resigned sigh, what else could he say who told him to fall in love with a fearless woman like her


    Lory''s nose twitched then made a mischievous smile "That''s not my style"


    Zhao Li Xin was silent, yes, this is his destiny.


    "Theodient''s favorite pet, they say the pet character will mimic their owner character no wonder the Seahorse was arrogant, prideful and cruel..." a cold icy voice suddenly heard that immediately alerted Lory and Zhao Li Xin, turns out the voice came from Lazarus but the demon himself didn''t seem to care about Lory and Zhao Li Xin presence.


    Lazarus walks casually with his eyes fixed on the direction where the seahorse had disappeared while his face tightens with a contemtive look not long after his lips curved into a sinister smile "Gods... how I hate them all..." Lazarus scoffed. There was a bitter resentment in Lazarus'' voice which surprised Lory because Lazarus rarely showed his true emotions.


    Lory''s brows furrowed slightly, people thought it was natural for Gods and Demons to hate each other but in reality, Gods and Demon rarely have conflicts, especially after Gods and Demon stopped directly fighting over the worlds, so what caused Lazarus'' deep hatred?


    ''Find his real name!'' Lory suddenly remembered the message from the mysterious boy who turned out to be the Gate master of the Oblivion.


    If the boy told her to find out about Lazarus, could there be any clue about Lazarus in this world? but why and how it happened Lory doesn''t know but if it exists then she needs to find out.


    "Don''t you hate them Princess" Lazarus suddenly asked.


    "Who?" Lory look at Lazarus with an unsure expression "You mean the Gods?"


    Lazarus shrug and his gaze away from her "Don''t you me God for the cruel fate of your brother, the dead of your mother and father, the ruined of your kingdom...the cursed befall you" he looks at Lory with those snake yellow eyes.<sub> </sub>


    Lory''s expression hardened, of course, there were times when she med God for her family''s misfortune, but Lory also realized that it was their decision that also brought them into this situation.


    It was the decisions made by her father, mother, Lucas, and also hers, in the end, they were all responsible for everything they did whether they liked it or not so how could she me everything on God when she herself purposely made a pact with Lazarus, the truth is, if Lucas and the others knew what she was going to do, they would definitely try to stop her.


    Seeing Lory''s expression Lazarus could guess what she was thinking and it didn''t surprise him, she is a Lucient so it''s not easy to manipte even Lazarus considers Lory to be the most difficult human to control, it seems her father has taught her well.


    A sinister smile slowly spread across Lazarus''s face. "Ha, you all Lucient are the same..." he lower his gaze and muttered to himself.


    "What do you want snake¡­ besides my soul?" Lory was purposely helping.


    Lazarus tilted his head and then nced at Zhao Li Xin''s stiff face. Zhao Li Xin subconsciously tightened his embrace on Lory as if he was afraid that Lazarus would snatch her from his hands and her expression gradually darkened like charcoal "I will never let you have her"


    Lazarus smiled wryly then they heard the sound of soft footsteps then Lao Min Na seemed to be limping with a face that was paler than Lory it seem her injury was more severe than Lory.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin stared at Lao Min Na''s arrival but Lao Min Na seemed to ignore their gazes, she then walked towards Lazarus but didn''t say anything to her, just standing behind Lazarus like a good servant.


    "Looks like this is the end of our conversation" Lazarus sighed as if he felt reluctant.


    "Are you just going to leave?" Zhao Li Xin''s gaze was challenging.


    Lazarus shifts his eyes at Zhao Li Xin and he stares at him for a few seconds before he speaks again "You are not ready yet boy"


    "Don''t call me ''boy''!" Zhao Li Xin was annoyed that Lazarus spoke to him like Huo Long.


    Lazarusughed while sneering "We will meet again ''Boy'' after all, we all after the same thing..." Lazarus turned then casually left with Lao Min Na but suddenly he stopped his steps and turned his body then he looked deeply at Lory almost sincere "About your question Princess, all I want is always the same, from beginning to end I only want one thing...but the Gods won''t let me and fate have forsaken me, therefore, I will destroy this world until I get what I want" Lazarus'' eyes were as cold as steel, he then turned again and left while Lory watched his back get further away.


    Zhao Li Xin still carried Lory without showing any desire to put her down because Lazarus'' presence made him uneasy.


    Girsha appeared next to Lory, bird green eyes glinting with murderous intent as he watched where Lazarus went. Lory''s memory might be hazy because she was under Lazarus'' influence but Girsha remembers, especially after most of his powers returned since then the memories have be clearer despite him being unconscious during that time, however, Girsha never brings up the conversation to Lory because he wants to avoid as much as he could to remember the scene when Lory slowly fades away, meanwhile, there''s little he can do to help her.


    Girsha remembers all the frantic screams, the heart-wrenching cry, and the quiet muttering Lory said during her madness. Therefore Girsha''s hatred towards Lazarus is deeper than the ocean and wider than the sky.


    [Am I crazy to think he''s trying to say something?] Lory nced at Girsha.


    Girsha shook her head [Careful, it could be a trap] Girsha knew how maniptive and cunning Lazarus was so it was hard for him to believe that Demon''s words.


    [I know, I can''t shake it. feels there is another meaning in his words] Lory doesn''t doubt Girsha''s words considering how Lazarus''s character is not impossible he is trying to manipte but his hunch is telling her that Lazarus is trying to convey something.


    "The road to Yin Shan mountain has opened, now is the time to take the sword" Zhao Li Cin suddenly insert into their conversation even though he doesn''t know what they talking about but Zhao Li Xin could guess it must be about Lazarus''s words before.


    Lory and Girsha looked at each other for a second then they simultaneously cast their eyes at the Yin Shan mountain, the thin grey smokeing out of the mountain indicated the mountain was reactivated as if giving them a warning.

 Chapter 1015 Entering The Last Round II

    Li Xin, can you put me down now?" Lory tilted her head with a pleading look.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, "You are still weak" he subtly refused her request.


    "I''m fine, this much pain won''t hurt me" Lory smiled widely trying to convince him.


    Zhao Li Xin could only sigh in resignation before he put her down still her footing a bit wobbling thankfully Zhao Li Xin quickly hold her waist before she fall.


    He gave Lory a reprimanding look and Lory replied with a pleading smile. Girsha looked at the couple in silence, Girsha knew Lory was stubborn and she could be cruel to herself thankfully Zhao Li Xin was there to take care of her, for that Girsha was grateful for Zhao Li Xin''s existence so if something happened to him someday he wouldn''t need to worry that no one will apany his little girl.


    "My Lord, Madam!" Mong Ki and Mong Yi are heading toward them at a long pace.


    Lory turned around and see the Mong brothers then soon after Wu San Bo, Guan Men Niang, Jin Hao, and others also appeared and they headed towards her with faces brimmed with joy and relief.


    Lory was also relieved to see they all looked fine, Lory waved her hand at them excitedly.


    Ming Yue Yin''s face lit up seeing Lory unharmed then immediately ran towards them leaving Yuan Shao.


    Lory gave Yuan Shao a sorry look but Yuan Shao replied with a friendly smile. Guan Men Niang also looks overjoyed to see Lory and Zhao Li Xin doing well, meanwhile, next to her Wu San Bo patted her shoulder gently with an expression saying ''Told you, they will be fine''.


    "Thank goodness you''re fine!" Ming Yue Yin jumped at Lory while hugging her tightly, but Lory''s body was unable to support Ming Yue Yin''s weight she almost fell but again Zhao Li Xin held her back and Lory''s back fell onto Zhao Li Xin''s hard chest.


    Ming Yue Yin quickly pulled herself from her and then immediately look at Lory worriedly "So you actually got hurt, huh?"


    Loryughed then say: "No, it''s because you''re too fat, you''re gaining weight from the wedding, aren''t you?" she teased.


    "...."


    Since Lory was still able to tease her it was a sign that Lory was fine, even though Ming Yue Yin was relieved but she still felt annoyance so she retort "I''m not fat, it''s all just muscle!"


    "Muscle woman? I don''t think that''s a good thing" Lory look at her with a pitying look.


    Hearing their usual bickering everyoneughs and the atmosphere bes lighter.


    "Where is Wei Zu Tian?" Jin Hao opened the question.


    "Dead," Zhao Li Xin replied curtly.


    They are not surprised in fact they expected this oue, after what Wei Zu Tian did to Lory, his fate has been set in stone the same as Lao Min Na, she only stood for so long because of Lazarus but soon she will face her demise just like everyone else.


    "Milord, please tell me you didn''t give Wei Zu Tian a quick death" There''s a shade of disappointment on Wu San Bo''s face, he hope he can give some piece of his fist to Wei Zu Tian after what he did to Guan Men Niang.


    Zhao Li Xin smirked and Wu San Bo immediately got the answer he smiled happily while reminding himself not to doubt his Lord.


    Meanwhile, Guan Men Niang was dumbfounded, it was hard to believe the man who had been the source of her misery and suffering had died just like that, even though she waspletely ted still, something felt like there was a hole within her but not because she had the least bit of feeling to Wei Zu Tian or whatever but it felt like someone who was seriously ill then suddenly the illness that had tormented her for so long suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing her be quiet Wu San Bo thought Guan Men Niang doubted Zhao Li Xin''s words, Wu San Bo then pressed his hand on Guan Men Niang''s shoulder gently, "Wei Zu Tian is dead, after what he did to young madam My lord won''t let him keep on living, you can rest easy now"


    Guan Men Niang shook his head with a gentle smile, "Of course, I believe in Lord Long Ming, it''s just hard to believe that the monster finally died¡­" Guan Men Niang took a deep breath feeling a mixture of anger, sadness, and joy envelop her like a wave that swept over her and pushed her to the shore, after a long time, she was free.<sub> </sub>


    "Milord, did Wei Zu Tian turn into a Lesser-Demon?" Bei Li Yan curiously asked after seeing that many members of the Heaven''s Gate sect had turned into dark creatures even Duan Shu Shu had turned into a Lesser-Demon so he wondered if Wei Zu Tian would also be swayed by the temptation of having great power.


    "No, even though he still uses Lao Min Na''s medicine to a certain degree but he is too afraid of Lazarus that''s why he refuses to get involved any further" Zhao Li Xin answer with an emotionless tone, he doesn''t really care what Wei Zu Tian be anyway.


    "But I guess it makes no difference" Lory interrupted "Lao Min Na''s medicinal materials are from Lazarus, more or less Wei Zu Tian will still suffer the consequences, we just don''t know what it is, yet" Lory''s expression turned grim, and everyone turns silent.


    A few minutester Jiang Jin Wei and Lan Hua also came, seeing them together was very cute because of the stark difference not only in appearance but also in their aura and demeanor, but they looked good together. Lory narrowed his eyes, he felt that something was going on between them, Lory shot a curious look at Bei Li Yan and Bei Li Yan flick a cheeky smile to confirm Lory''s curiosity, Immediately Lory''s smile get brighter for she feel happy for them.


    "Hey, why are you here, don''t tell me we''ve finished destroying all of Heaven Gate''s sect members?" Bei Li Yan half-jokingly ask.


    Jiang Jin Wei shook his head, "Of course not, but the Sword Saint Sect led by Tao Ji Fang seeded in persuading many sects to attack The Heaven''s Gate Sect, so our task is reduced a lot" Jiang Jin Wei exined.


    "Tao Ji Fang, the father of the stupid brat Tao Bing Wen?" Lory raised her brows but she didn''t surprise he wasing. After all, the existence of Heaven''s Gate had be a scourge for many sects. Unfortunately, none of them could take on the Heaven Gate Sect so it wasn''t strange for Tao Ji Fang to ept Long Ming''s invitation so easily.


    "Yes madam, we provide weapons made of spirit stones and teach Tao Bing Wen how to purify Qi in order to deal with Lao Min Na creatures therefore they dare to fight against The Heaven''s Gate sect" Jiang Jin Wei exined further.


    Tao Ji Fang''s and the other sect''s arrival provided quite significant assistance as after all the members of the Heaven''s Gate Sect were too much to count so it would be difficult to finish them all off and it would be even more difficult to prevent them all from escaping.


    "What about the children?" Lory was concerned about the children born in the Heaven''s Gate sect, no matter what they were innocent so Lory didn''t want to hurt them.


    Don''t worry madam, my lord has given orders to release the innocent people who were also victims of the Heaven''s Gate sect, and Wei Zu Tian and the children are still alive but I''m not sure how they will survive if people find out where they came from" Jiang Jin Wei pitied all the innocent women and children who might also fall victim to the Heaven''s Gate sect.


    "Leave it to fate, we already gave them a chance, is up to them from here on," said Jin Hao in a calm and steady voice, though it might sound cruel, however in this world, you can only depend on yourself to survive just like Zhao Li Xin and the others.


    "Everyone, if nothing else I will excuse myself, I don''t want to make my wife more worried than this" Li? Li Mo Zhen politely excused himself.


    "Oh right, Xi Ying''s pregnancy must have gotten quite big huh, do we still have time to visit her?" Ming Yue Yin turned her head to Zhao Li Xin and Lory like a kid asking cor permission.


    Yuan Shao saw Ming Yue Yin not acting like an empress and was speechless, he couldn''t imagine how those old officials would see their domineering empress acting like an obedient child.


    Lory pressed her lips as she pondered, she thought they couldn''t waste any more time because Lazarus had already shown his intention to get the sword therefore they had to hurry before Lazarus got ahead of them.


    "We have time!" Zhao Li Xin said firmly.


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin as he looked on with an unconvinced look.


    "Your power has been exhausted, you need time to recuperate besides it is not toote to dy half a day before we go to Yi Shan mountain, after all, it is very dangerous to face Lazarus without full strength" Zhao Li Xin tried to reason with her.


    "He''s right, girl" Girsha agreed.


    Lorry is barely able to win against one of them now they join forces so how could she win, Lory then lets out a long sigh "Fine, we can take a short break to replenish our stuff before we go" she reluctantly agrees with them.


    Suddenly someone rushed towards them, that person''s clothes were stained with blood, his chest heaving as he breathed erratically, as soon as he approached Li Mo Zhen, his face turned white with panic and quickly shouted, "Master, sect master!"


    "Is he a member of your sect?" Wu San Bo was taken aback by the man''s unkempt appearance.


    Li Mo Zhen nodded "Yes..." Li Mo Zhen''s face became tense, that man was supposed to protect Yang Xi Ying so why is he here? immediately Li Mo Zhen got a bad premonition.

 Chapter 1016 Entering The Last Round III

    The man stopped right in front of Li Mo Zhen while panting heavily he said to Li Mo Zhen "Master, Yu Jin city is under attack!" The man''s voice was strained with panic.


    ? Everyone was dumbfounded they gave each other confused and shocked looks, Li Mo Zhen''s face was filled with fear "My wife, what about my wife?" he grabbed his men''s shoulders.


    "The protective array around the residence managed to temporarily deter the beasts, but not for long but still allowed enough time for the madam to escape with some of the other Jiu Yun members to protect her. while the others remain to stop the beasts from trying to hunt madam" his breath hitched erratically as he tried to exin.


    "Beast?" Lory''s expression turn rigid, "Is it a Hybrid Beast?"


    The man looked at Lory in shock at his unique appearance but seeing her with the others he thought Lory must be a friend, so he replied with a nod, "Yes, but not only that there are also weird creatures like human-like but with horrendous appearance, I... I have never seen anything like that!" the man didn''t understand the plight of the situation either."I''ll look for Xi Ying first!" Li Mo Zhen left in a hurry without waiting for the others to speak and his men hastily followed him.


    "Yue Yin, help Li Mo Zhen to find Xi Ying" Lory''s voice was calm but the worry in her eyes was clear.


    "Don''t worry, I will find her!" Ming Yue Yin grabbed Yuan Shao''s hand then call their flying beast and then jump onto the beast''s back.


    "He summons all of them¡­" Girsha suddenly speaks with his calm voice that conveying concern about what might happen.


    "Lazarus" Lory muttered in a heavy tone.


    "This is different from what happened in Sun Jan city, this time it wasn''t the human schemed¡­. this time it was the Demon himself who summoned the darkness" Girsha purposely spoke in the samenguage so that Zhao Li Xin and the others could understand how dire the situation was.


    There was a long silence between them as Lazarus'' threat became very real, Lory''s expression became heavier for she couldn''t stop worrying about Yang Xi Ying and the safety of the baby in her stomach, luckily she had already blessed Yang Xi Ying baby with light protection so she and her baby will be protected from the dark spell but there was still another danger out thereing from a man so Lory''s worries didn''t lessen much.


    Before long they were startled by thick billowing smoke followed by the sound of an explosion, and from the sound, it seemed to being from the city of Yu Jin.


    "The beast tide ising" murmured Girsha.


    Lory stared at the gray smoke "And we can''t stop them this time" Lory''s voice was coated with anger and regret then her expression be heavy with emotion "What once happened, will happen again...is this what Arthea meant?"


    "I don''t know, but I think we''ll find out soon enough," Girsha said with a solemn look.


    "What''s yourmand, my Lord?" Jin Hao looked at Zhao Li Xin waiting for his orders.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face remained calm andposed maybe because of the dream he had seen these past few nights he had predicted this much chaos would happen but what Zhao Li Xin was most worried about was the woman beside him. The thought of what happened in his dream might be reality made Zhao Li Xin ball his fists until his palms bled slightly.


    "Mong Ki, Mong Yi, go find Tao Bing Wen and tell him what is about to happen, ask for his assistance if he is in doubt tell him¡­ this is the end, if we fail today there is nothing will be left for us humans" the word from Zhao Li Xin made the Mong brothers gulp as they realized now was the deciding round, whether they would win it all or lose it all.


    Mong Yi and Mong Ki cupped their fists and replied simultaneously, "Yes, my Lord!" they turned around preparing to leave but then Mong Ki turned around again and he took a deep look at Lory and Zhao Li Xin "Please take care, my lord, madam"


    Lory then nodded and smiled "You too.."


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi saluted again and then they left in a hurry and behind them, dozens of shadow guards followed them implying how serious the situation was.


    The thunderous roar of Beasts from far away filled the air and shook the ground, they could feel the number of dark creatures increasing significantly.<sub> </sub>


    "You think the dark creatures we''re dealing with before are only a small part of it?" Bei Li Yan frowned.


    "They went all out this time" Wu San Bo''s face became tense.


    Guan Men Niang felt her heart constrict in her chest, her hand subconsciously grabbed Wu San Bo''s hand. The warmth from Guan Men Niang snapped Wu Xan Bo back, he then looked at her and the anxiety on his face disappeared "Stay here, wait for me" he softly said.


    Guan men Niang''s eyes reddened, she took a long deep breath to hold back her tears "Come back soon..." she forced a smile.


    Jin Hua who was silent for a while did not dare to make a sound afraid that she would bawl her eyes, Jin Hua bit her lower lip while pressing her chin against her chest, she was afraid that if she saw Jin Hao''s face she would not be able to let him go.


    Jin Hao could feel her sadness then he patted Jin Hua''s head gently, "Don''t worry too much, I''m not going anywhere before I can marry you off" Jin Hao joked to lighten her mood.


    Jin Hua weakly nodded then she nce at Bei Li Yan, seeing Jin Hua''s gaze he grins mischievously and said "Don''t worry a beautiful man like me won''t die as a virgin cause that will be a tragedy" Bei Li Yan lifted his chin proudly and Jin Hao rolls his eyes.


    Lan Hua pursed her lips then she nudged Jiang Jin Wei''s arms once he turn his head at her Lan Hua then say "Don''t die before I took your virginity okay" though it sound like a joke, but why her expression was so serious?


    Jiang Jin Wei could feel everyone''s eyes fixed on him, even though he was embarrassed Jiang Jin Wei cleared her throat and then answer quietly "Okay..."


    Immediately everyone suppressed a smile, Bei Li Yan gave a nod of approval while Lory raised her thumbs up. only Zhao Li Xin remained stoic as if he doesn''t hear anything. Their shenanigans instantly lessen Jin Hua''s heavy mood, she then looked at them one by one and then ce a strong smile on her face, saying: "Please,e back safely, remember we are all waiting for you... all of you" she looked at Lory meaningfully.


    Lory nodded quickly then Girsha merge within her soon after a pair of giant wings spread out behind Lory''s back, she then fled while Zhao Li Xin and the others followed behind her.


    Meanwhile, Jin Hua, Lan Hua, and Guan Men Niang watched them leave until they disappeared in the distance.


    "They will be fine" Lan Hua held Jin Hua and Guan Men Niang''s hands.


    "Yes, they are the most powerful men and women in the world, no one can beat them" a hopeful smile spread across Jin Hua''s face but only she knew the fear that was prickling away her heart.


    "What should we do now?" Guan Men Niang suddenly asked.


    Jin Hua sighed then turned her gaze to the gray smoke from the city "There will be many innocent people who will need our help..."


    "Let''s save as much as we can, Madam will definitely want that," Lan Hua chimed in.


    "Is... is there anything I can help you with?" Guan Men Niang was embarrassed, she wasn''t a cultivator, a physician, or anything so she didn''t know if her presence would be of much help.


    Jin Hua and Lan Hua looked at each other and smiled broadly, "Of course, we will need all the help we can get!" Lan Hua giggle and wrapped her arm around Guan Men Niang''s shoulder.


    After that they decided to gather with the other members of Hei Shen, before leaving Jin Hua cast her gaze in the direction of the departure of Jin Hao and others, she clench her fist and then go after Guan Men Niang and Lan Hua.

 Chapter 1017 The Beacon Of Hope

    Lao Min Na didn''t say much as she followed Lazarus, she saw gray smoke rising but not from the Heaven''s Gate area but from the direction of the capital, Lao Min Na saw the sky around the capital was stained with dark gray smoke and the howl of beasts permeated to the sky making the atmosphere brimmed with horror, it dawned to Lao Min Na''s mind that they were nearing the end of the world.


    "Beautiful isn''t it" Lazarus suddenly said, his eyes sparkling with joy "Where else can you see such a rousing sight as this" he opened his arms wide while throwing a satisfied look at Lao Min Na.


    "Is it really all over?" Lao Min Na feel conflicted.


    Lazarus tilted his head and smirked "For this world? it is." he said casually then gracefullysped his hands behind his back then once again cast his gaze towards the capital then turned towards Yin Shan mountain "The fate of this world has been determined for a very very long time, although some people try to change the result but you can''t win against fate, you can dy it for some time but in the end the result remains the same and what''s left for you is just...rage"


    Lazarus''s voice was cold and deadened and his gaze went through her like a st of Ice, Lao Min Na hesitated for a momenf but then she brace herself to ask "The God...why you hate them so much"


    Lazarus'' yellow eyes widened for a moment before a faint amused quiver spread across his lips "Because they took everything from me but I''m fine with it then one day they kindly gave me one thing I never asked for and when it became an important part of me, suddenly they took it from me as if it was a joke...." her shoulders shook from boiling anger and a sinister grin spread on his face "Since they like to joke then I will show you how I destroy everything they love, this world, and the humans I will destroy without a trace and see whoughsst." Lazarus lets out a raucousugh while Lao Min Na watched him silently.


    In a meantime the city was flooded with hundreds of Hybrid Beasts big and small including numerous critters terrorizing the streets causing people screamed and ran for their lives, many of them stumbling and pushing each other to save themselves, while women and children cried in desperation as the dark creatures ughtered them like weeds.


    Imperial army try to fend off but without spirit weapons or knowledgeable refining Qi they are no match for dark creatures, sadly they only serve their heads on silver tes for the dark creatures. Thankfully Hei Shen, Jiu Yun, Sword Saint sect and other sect join hands to fight against the dark creatures, not long after Tian Meng Ji, Mu Jan Ge and few people from Misty Lakee join the fight, among them the third elder, the fifth elder and the Su family alsoe to join hands besides they have score to setle with Lao Min Na so aof course they have toe.


    Chaos was not only happening in the capital but also in Cang Lan''s imlerial pces, they were shocked by the immerging of horrible creatures inside the pces adding the worst situatiin some people suddenly went crazy and attacked each other.


    Emperor Cang Lan who saw this panicked, he was immediately protected by the royal elite troops and escorted to safety, the frightened old officials followed the emperor as they all expecting protection from the royal special forces but unfortunately the soldiers are no match of the hedious creatures, instantly dozens of royal special soldiers died pathetically along with the desperate cries of those who depended on them.


    Fear engulfs them as the creatures chase them madly. The smell of blood permeated the air sending a chill down everyone''s back, no one knew how or why this happened, none of them would have thought this was all the result of the medicine they had worked so hard to pay the Heaven''s Gate sect thingking this medicine would give them strength and longevity, well this medicine would indeed have that effect but not what they thought as they all turn into atrocious creatures or fall in madness.


    in the midst of a helpless situation suddenly dozens of men in dark clothes appeared fromthe air and then swiftly ughtered all these vile creatures without giving time for the creatures to heal themselves. In no time most of the creatures were repelled and then one of the men in ck approached the trembling emperor without anyone daring to stop him.


    The man stops his pace right before the Emperor without saluting him and the man nonchntly introduces himself: "I''m Mong Liu, I''m from the Hei Shen sect. I came to exin the situation" Mong Liu said calmly while the other men with ck clothes continue ying the hexious creatures.


    "You are...Long Ming''s people?" The Emperor looked at Mong Liu in shock and his doubt grew, "Why are you helping me?" the emperor looked at him in disbelive, it was normal to have doubts because all this time he had given his full support to the Heaven Gate sect and Wei Zu Tian to put pressure on Long Ming and Hei Shen sect.


    Mong Liu sneered, would his Lord care about what Emperor Cang Lang had done if Milord wanted to, he could kill the Emperor any time he wanted, however he didn''t go that far because the Lord know the young madam would not approve of his actions as it would bring the whole kingdom into chaos which would hurted the innocent citizen of Chang Lan Kingdom.


    "I don''t care whether you believe what I say or not, but just so you know the Heaven''s Gate sect has teamed up with the Devil that Lao Min Na brought to destroy the world, however, we managed to destroy the Heaven''s Gate sect and our master has killed Wei Zu Tian and now young madam and our Lord are trying to stop Lao Min Na and that demon but untill they suceed we must work together to stop all these dark creatures from destroying the world"


    Mong Liu''s exnation was clear and brief he had no time to waste with the emperor he only helped the emperor cause the emperor have the highest authority in the kingdom so why not used him.


    Mong Liu was in the middle contemting his next moves so he didn''t notice that there were faces paled with fear, some couldn''t even stand on their knees and their bodies shaking violently.


    not long after a man in ck approached Mong Liu "We managed to kill almost all the Critters in this area but few of our brothers spread out to make sure the situation in the pce is safe"


    Mong Liu nodded in satisfaction, "Good, we still need the royal family to govern the city, how about the Yu Jin city?" he asked.<sub> </sub>


    "With everyone working together, we managed to hold back, however, more Hybrid Beasts and Critters areing, it seems Lao Min Na managed to hide a number of dark creatures more than we thought" the man sighed in frustration.


    Mong Liu gritted his teeth, "That evil woman purposely let us think we had destroyed many of hybrid beast dens to distract us while she kept more hybrid beasts elsewhere, I hate to admit that we had been toyed all this time!" Mong Li face was Hot with shammed and disappointment


    "Are you sure this really what Lao Min Na did?" The Emperor suddenly interrupted. He had seen Lao Min Na before and it was hard to believe that such a beautiful woman was the one who responsible for all this this disaster and what about the Demon they were talking about, it''s that even real?


    Mong Liu and the other shadow guards turned their heads towards the emperor, their expression even showing that they forgot the emperor and all his subjects were there.


    Normally the emperor would take this offense seriously but today was not the same, the emperor himself might as well not notice their impoliteness.


    Mong Liu then shrugged nonchntly, "I think you will be able to figure it out yourself." Mong Liu then summoned a sword from his spatial ring.


    Everyone was surprised that Mong Liu had a spatial ring that was usually only given to high-ranking people, could it be that Mong Liu might have an important position in Hei Shen but their estimates were immediately erased when someone else summoned some protective talismans from his ring then throws them into the air and the talisman automatically attaches to every wall therefore now the area is protected.


    Their eyes immediately widened in shock, they all wonder if all members of Hei Shen have spatial rings of course the answer is ''yes'', especially when fighting Lazarus and Lao Min Na approaching everyone was given spatial rings to store sufficient supplies to deal with emergency situations.


    Mong Liu didn''t ignore them, he then hands the sword right in front of the emperor "This is a special sword made to kill those monsters if you fight with this sword you will able to killed them but it''s all up to you, you can hide in your pce or you can take this sword and fight with your people for your people, for once in your life you will protect your kingdom and your people just like your ancestors was."


    Mong Liu''s words shook the emperor''s heart to the core, the emperor stare at the shining sword in Mong Liu''s hand, his hands trembled as he slowly reached the sword but the official quickly stopped the emperor and they all shouted anxiously: "No, Your Majesty this is crazy, this is too dangerous!"


    "Your Majesty, you can waste your life like this!"


    "Please consider it again, your majesty!" the official begged and banged their head on the ground.


    ? However, the truth was the official was afraid they would have toe out too in order to show their loyalty to the emperor otherwise people would criticize themter.


    The emperor gulped, needless to say hewas also scared how could he not when a few minutes ago he was running away from all those creatures.


    Realizing the Emperor''s hesitation Mong Liu then spoke in a solemn voice, "My madam once said that the great king should be a strength when his people are weak, guide them when they lost and when hope seems to wither the King should be the beacon of hope of their people"


    The emperor clenched his jaw, and the emperor grabbed the sword from Ming Liu''s hand firmly despite the officials'' attempts to stop him. when he saw the shining sword in his hand, a feeling he had long forgotten suddenly ignited within him, a feeling of honor, pride, and an overwhelming sense of responsibility to protect his kingdom. He realized that he was not a good emperor or even a man, but today only once would he be what his ancestors wanted him to be.


    The emperor tightened his grip on the sword then he looked at Mong Liu "Young madam is Long Ming''s wife right, who is she?" the emperor''s curiosity piqued, for a woman who could make those words was definitely not an ordinary woman.


    Mong Liu smiled proudly then said "Madam....no, her majesty has be our beacon of hope and our Lord will protect that hope"

 Chapter 1018 Tree Monster

    In the distance, white wisps appeared from the sky from the top of the mountain while below the mountain the dense old forest covered the stiff grey mountain along with a thick fog. Zhao Li Xin, Lory, and the four pce lords jumped on top of the branches of trees with steps as light as feathers while Lory and Zhao Li Xin flew gracefully against the wind, but suddenly thick vines burst out among the trees and struck toward their direction.


    Swiftly, fortunately, they were able to dodge on time, but more vines emerged from within the forest, seeing this Jin Hao Bei Li Yan and others immediately took out their weapons and then swing their weapon at the wild vines that try to grab them.


    Zhao Li Xin, who was annoyed by the presence of these annoying vines then threw a huge fireball into the forest and the fire grew rapidly not long after they heard a long roar from inside the forest. Lory then made a transparent circle in the air for everyone tond on.


    "Is that a Lesser Demon?" Bei Li Yan sharpened his gaze down the forest but a mixture of thick fog and smoke from Zhao Li Xin''s fire blocked his view, but another loud roar seemed to answer his question suddenly dozens ofrge dark green vines shoot up from within the forest and attacked them like giant green snake.


    They jumped again and then spread out while swinging their swords between the thick tree roots that attacked them fiercely from every direction.


    "Ugh, I hate monster nts!" Wu San Bo snorted, he suddenly remembered the Flower Demon he met in the whispering forest, what made things worse was he remembered how hard they dealt with the creature.


    Bei Li Yan swung his long whip which then tore at the vines that trying to sneaked behind Wu San Bo, "Come on, it''s not too bad" Bei Li Yan yfully said but another veins circle around trying to wrapped them, quickly they pressed their backs together while guarding each other for another attack toe.


    Suddenly from the middle of the forest there was a creature that looked like a tree cover with overgrown tree branches growing on the creatures head and body make the creature looked like a giant tree.


    [Lory. I think that...] Girsha was bbergasted.


    "That''s a Treant" Lory held her breath.


    Zhao Li Xin heard the worry in Lory''s voice then asked "What is Treant?"


    Everyone turned to look at Lory waiting for an answer. Lory took a deep breath while summoning the bow from her spatial ring then said "A primordial creatures that ruled the forest during the first kind, but they should have been extinct long before most of the first kind became extinct"


    [Since I''m still here isn''t strange maybe there are Treants still left...? ] Girsha could only guess, she herself didn''t expect to see Treants because thest time she saw this creature was when she was very young, so seeing Treants especially in the world of cultivators was very confusing.


    "My guess this is Lazarus'' work" Lory pursed her lips, though she wasn''t sure how Lazarus do it but she was sure he was the one behind it.


    The Treant roared loudly then stretched out his arms like vines towards Lory and the others, Zhao Li Xin created a wall of fire to block the creature''s attack, the heat from the fire made the Treant retract his hand and the creature screeched in pain.


    Taking that opportunity Lory and the others charge toward the giant Treant. Jin Hao and the others drew their weapons at the creature at the same time while Lory took an upward position and released her arrows and Zhao Li Xin infused his immortal fire to Lory arrow and the arrow covered in golden mes shot swiftly like bullets towards the giant tree creature''s head.


    It managed to pierce through one of the creature''s eyes, however, the creature''s eyelids closed just in time to block the arrow from prating its eyeball but still, it startled the creature and stumbled backward then Jiang Jin Wei swung his giant sword which then shed neatly the creature''s hand that looked like thick vines, at that moment Bei Li Yan grabbed the vines'' trunk with his whip and threw it at the creature''s face causing the creature to fall backward with a loud sound.


    Jin Hao made a long jump and then plunged with his sword pointing between the creature''s eyes, as soon as the sword managed to pierce the creature''s head, suddenly branches shot out of the creature''s body and tried to swallow Jin Hao but Zhao Li Xine and then he torched the entire branch to ashes giving Jin Hao time to jump away from the creatures.


    The Treant became furious, the creatures make a long roared into the sky and suddenly all the trees around them withered, the green leaves turned brown and were once lush green forest suddenly dried up soon the whole area around them turned into a barren forest, meanwhile the Treant body grew even bigger, all the wound on its body gradually healed and the skin that was made of tree bark suddenly turned into ckish metal.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone is stunned especially Lory and Girsha because Treants are known as protectors of the forest, they only show their hostility to other creatures that try to ruin their territory but they never attack their own kin which is nt.


    [Be careful Lory, this is no ordinary Treant!] Girsha warned through their telepathic connection.


    [Tell me, I''ve never read Treants can change their appearance, could the books be wrong?] Lory''s eyes fell on the Treant which was covered with ckish metal from top to bottom, Lory then let out a heavy sigh as she realized it wouldn''t be easy to hurt the creature next time.


    [No, no....that must be what Lazarus did!] Girsha''s voice was filled with conviction.


    "That snake, really pissed me off" Lory sneered, he released several arrows filled with ice power in one strike, unfortunately, the arrows couldn''t prate the creature''s hard skin instead Lory attracted the creature''s attention.


    The creature opened its palm then the remaining of the dead tree gathered together then turned into a sword which was thenpletely covered by the same ck metal.


    "Talk about recycling..." Lory raised her brows.


    <strong>"LORY!!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin screams anxiously as he watches the creatures lunge toward Lory with its giant sword.


    Lory remained calm and steady, he jumped back as well and then raised his hands in front of him as Lucient''s shield enveloped him and the creature''s sword hit the Lucient''s shield creating powerful waves that spread for miles away. Zhao Li Xin didn''t wait any longer, with body covered with golden mes, Zhao Li Xin shot toward the creature like a meteor.


    The Treant sensed the threat, he then crossed it with a transparent ck shield filled with dark power stopping Zhao Li Xin''s attack, Jin Hao and the others didn''t stay still either, together they attacked the giant metal Treant, unfortunately, their attacks didn''t scratch the creature. it only made the Treants angrier and unleashed a powerful attack that injured Jin Hao and the others.


    Bei Li Yan was rolling on the ground when a rock suddenly fell on him, Bei Li Yan didn''t have time to dodge but suddenly Jiang Jin Wei slide beside him then covered Bei Li Yan with an iron shield, at the same time Jin Hao and Wu San Bo smashed the rock that nearly knocked Bei Li Yan to pieces


    Fortunately, because of Jiang Jin Wei''s quick moves, Bei Li Yan was protected from the shards, Bei Li Yan let out a long exhale, he realized it was too close forfort.


    "Who said he didn''t want to die a virgin?" Jiang Jin Wei teased him.


    "Hey, less chat-more fight!" Jin Hao reprimands them sternly meanwhile his gaze remaining on the creature''s movements


    "Yeah, stop acting like a girl, women don''t like that....then in the end you will die as a virgin" Wu San Bo muttered thest sentence quietly.


    Bei Li Yan rolls his eyes, though he does feel grateful for his brother''s help but still didn''t change the fact that they were annoying.


    "I''ming!" Bei Li Yan grabbed Jiang Jin Wei''s hand to stand up, he tied up his hair in a hurry with an annoyed look on his face he picked up his red whip from the ground and snorted loudly, "I will kill this dam* tree creature!"


    "Then you must hurry before our Lord kills the creature first." Jiang Jiang Wei chuckle as he watched Zhao Li Xin beat the creature mercilessly.

 Chapter 1019 Loyalty

    The battle grew fiercer, Zhao Li Xin and the four pce kings attacked the giant tree that had turned into an iron monster with a bodypletely covered with something that looks like imprable armor.


    Meanwhile, Lory watched from afar trying to find the creature''s weakness, Zhao Li Xin''s immortal me was actually strong enough to melt the iron on the creature''s body but the creature managed to quickly recover the damage in its body so Zhao Li Xin''s repeated attacks didn''t mean too much.


    [Any ideas, little girl?] Girsha knew Lory must have had an idea in her head.


    Lory crossed her arms in front of her chest and her eyes narrowed and a sly smile grew on her pretty face, [I...have one]


    Lory take a quick dive in the air at the same time she summoned a chain from her spatial ring then wrapped it around the creature''s leg then threw the other end of the chain around the giant boulder.


    "Everyone use chains to restrain the monster''s movements!" Lorymands the four kings'' pce.


    without further ado Jin Hao and the other followed Lory''s orders, each summoned a long iron chain from their spatial ring and then wrapped the tree monster limbs then pulled it with all their might.


    Lory gripped the chain then Lory''s purple eyes shone and then suddenly the chain on her hand froze and the ice spread to the creature''s legs and continued in rapid speed untill below the creature''s waist, as a result, the tree movement stopped.


    Seeing this, without needing to be told he understand what Lory''s n was, Zhao Li Xin used the firestorm art, he gather all the mes into his hands and then formed a golden chrysanthemum made of mes, the more Zhao Li Xin gathered her Qi.


    The bigger the flower became. after the flower became bigger than Zhao Li Xin herself, the flower petals flew rapidly in a circr motion like a drill and then attacked the creature''s chest, at first the attack was blocked by the creature''s iron skin but Zhao Li Xin''s fire continued to drill into the creature''s chest until finally the iron in the creature''s chest slowly melted.


    Feeling the pain, the creature struggled to free itself from its bonds, but the four pce kings tightened their grip on their chains using their Qi to the maximize their strength, only that way they were able to withstand the monster''s movements.


    Suddenly Lory''s ice started to crack before long Lory''s chains broke and the ice at one of the creature''s feet shattered but Lory didn''t let the creature free for too long.


    Lory opened her arms soon a cold wind blew from behind her and then froze the creature''s legs this time the ice spread all over the creature''s body and head except around the chest that was drilled by Zhao Li Xin''s fire, from the outside is like an ice mountain pierced by a giant fire drill needless to say it was a sight to be seen.


    <strong>"HOLD ON!"</strong> Lory screamed.


    ? The mes swirled faster and faster until they pierced through the creature''s chest, soon after the light in the creature''s eyes dimmed before long the ice-covered creature''s body shattered into pieces, the four pce kings stagger as the chain on their hand also got broken only after the glittering ice fell they realize it''s over, Jin Hao and the others look up and the ice fall upon them like crystal dust.


    Lory heaved a sigh of relief, a few secondster Zhao Li Xinnded beside her, "Are you okay?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes carefully examined Lory''s condition.


    "I''m fine how about you?" Lory was worried about him too.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled gently, "It''s nothing"


    The four pce King approached Zhao Li Xin and Lory at the same time, Lory turned a worried look at them, "Are you guys okay?"


    Jin Hao gulped down some recovery pills and God''s knows what, then casually said to Lory, "We''ll be okay?" he''s not joking because the color of his face is gradually improving


    "Yeah, we just need some time to catch our breath," Wu San Bo reassured Lory, he also looked better after taking a few pills.


    Bei Li Yan also grinned widely, "Yeah, don''t worry about us, we can fight an enemy much stronger than this!" he said boldly while put his hands on his waist in a yful manner.


    Jin Hao then sent a warning look to Bei Li Yan "Hey, don''t Jinx it!"


    Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes as usual then suddenly he saw ck clouds rumbling in the distance and it getting closer and closer as if it was alive then they heard a high shrill sound from a distance immediately everyone be alert again.


    "I think Li Yan is really jinx it¡­" Jiang Jin Wei stared helplessly into the distance and a deep sense of unease held him rigid.


    Bei Li Yan''s eyes flutters, a few quick beats to make sure he seen the real thing, unfortunately he did, Bei Li Yan then muttered regretfully, "Sorry everyone...."<sub> </sub>


    Soon the wings that were sharp like a bat''s wing but covered with short, coarse dark red feathers that split the dark cloud like a hot knife on the butter the next thing happened a giant bird appeared then the creatures make a ear-shattering squawk, Lory and the others quickly cover their ears.


    Bei Li Yan then quickly raised his hand, "I know this be old, but what the heck is that thing Lory?!" Bei Li Yan pointed at a creature that was simr to a bird but had long horns that curved at the ends of its head and a tail that was sharp like a lizard but cover with sharp thorns like a knife.


    "Well, the simple exnation is, it''s a hybrid beast" Lory pulled out a sword from its ring.


    Bei Li Yan then shook his head "No-no-no, I need a full exnation Lory"


    "Me too, ma''am." Jiang Jin Wei also raised his hand.


    While Wu San Bo didn''t say anything, however, his eyes waited for Lory expectantly.


    Lory was speechless, they might not believe it, but she didn''t have all the answers about how the beast mutated after eating some of Lazarus. After all, there wasn''t much research on demon blood in her old world other than what she had learned from rumors and old books, and even if there were, they weren''t deep, and mostly just theories because no one had ever met a real demon.


    "Hey, I have an even crazier assumption" Jin hao suddenly said everyone turned their eyes towards Jin Hao at the same time. Jin Hao looked closely at the strange bird while frowning, "You remember the phoenix that Jin Kai gave to Lao Min Na?"


    Wu San Bo widens his eyes in disbelief "You don''t say!"


    Jin Hao rubbed his cheek while saying "It got the same feather, same beak, the same posture if you ignore the horns, wings, and strange tail"


    "That''s almost all of it, are you sure?" Wu San Bo wasn''t sure.


    "I guess so..." Jin Hao shrugged "But I got the strong feeling about this"


    "No matter what creature it was before, we must kill it," said Zhao Li Xin.


    Jiang Jin Wei suddenly cupped his hands and saluted Zhao Li Xin "Milord, leave this creature to us, please go to Yi Shan Mountain first."


    Lory furrowed her brows in disapproval "Hey, we''re not leaving you guys!"


    Jiang Jin Wei smiled "I grateful for your concern madam but it looks like Lazarus and Lao Min Na deliberately try to dy your moves, I''m afraid they will get the sword before us, and if that happens..." Jiang Jin Wei didn''t need to continue his sentence everyone knew when it all happened will bete.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin looked at each other, Lory clearly hesitated and Zhao Li Xin didn''t seem happy about this idea either. Jin Hao suddenly cupped his fists and said: "Madam, my Lord please trust us!"


    Bei Li Yan and Wu san Bo also cupped their fists and bow their head deeply and they speak in tune "Please, trust us!"


    Lory bit her lip with an expression that clearly showed reluctance unfortunately they didn''t have time to hesitate anymore as the monster flew closer and closer towards them.


    "Madam, my Lord, <strong>PLEASE!</strong>" the four pce kings pleaded together.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched her jaw, for after a long time Zhao Li Xin''s way of thinking was always effective and efficient this was the first time he found it difficult to make a decision, even though the answer was clear, there was no need to be a genius to find out Lazarus was trying to block their way, he most likely wanted to get ahead of them to get the sword and if Lazarus'' intentions were fulfilled then all their efforts would be in vain.


    "Lory, leave it to them..." Zhao Li Xin holds Lory''s hand tightly.


    "But¡­" Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with a ''Are you sure'' expression.


    "I believe in them, I believe they will be fine..." Zhao Li Xin then shifts his sharp gaze at the four king pces "You guys won''t be defeated by that ugly creature right?!" his voice sounded more like amand than a question.


    But the four king pce understood that this was Zhao Li Xin''s way of showing his concern, they smiled secretly smile then replied in unison, "We won''t Milord!"

 Chapter 1020 Loyalty II

    <strong>___Some time before__</strong>


    In the middle of the forest, a group of people is surrounded by several monstrous Hybrid Beasts. Each of them was gravely injured only the woman who was protected in the middle looked much better but the woman''s face lookedpletely pale she doesn''t look afraid, she drew her sword and her eyes kept a close eye on the beast''s movements around her.


    "Madam, looks like we can''t hold them any longer, hurry up and go we''ll try to hold them as long as we can," said one of them.


    The woman in the middle shook her head profusely "No, I don''t want to keep running to save myself like a coward!" she cried desperately.


    Her words touched the hearts of his subordinates but it only made them determined to save her even more,


    "Miss Yang Xi Ying you didn''t go just to save your own life only, but also the future of the Jiu Yun sect, the child you are carrying is the only descendant of the Li family, you must save your baby otherwise how can we face the sect master and the elders!" he forced the woman to leave.


    "He''s right madam, please leave now!" The other man also encourages ner to leave.


    "Sorry madam we couldn''t protect you any further, please stay alive for our sect as well as my master"


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes were prickling with tears, but she couldn''t cry now, she had to be stronger than ever.


    "You must also take care of yourself, the Jiu Yun sect also needs its loyal members to carry on, so you must stay alive and this is my order as the madam of the Jiu Yun sect!"


    A faint smile appeared on their faces, it was not in vain to die for someone like her, their master had chosen the right wife.


    "We heard your orders, madam!" they answered in unison and one of them shouted the order "Everyone get your explosives out, aim at the beast and.....<strong>SHOT!!</strong>"


    They threw explosives at the beasts, and the hybrid beasts roared in pain as they harassed one of the men screaming at Yang Xi Ying <strong>"GO NOW!"</strong>


    Yang Xi Ying clenched her fists without waiting any longer she gathered all her Qi on her feet then she take a powerful long leap into a deep forest, meanwhile behind her Yang Xi Ying could still hear their brave shout.


    <strong>"ATTACK!"</strong>


    Tears rolled down her cheeks but she kept on running, she didn''t dare to slow down as she had to stay alive no matter what, she wouldn''t waste their efforts to save her and the baby.


    Yang Xi Ying choked on her tears but she continued to move onward, Yang Xi Ying fiercely shing at the leaves and branches that were blocking her as if releasing the sadness and anger inside her until she suddenly felt a pain in her stomach. Yang Xi Ying had no choice help but stop.


    She jumped down and leaned against a tree with sweat dripping down her frail face, soon exhaustion caught on her, next thing happened her legs began to tremble from running too much unable to stand her back slid down and her bottom fell to the ground.


    Yang Xi Ying hugged her stomach in a protective manner, afraid that something might happen to the baby he was carrying she hastily swallowed the fetal strengthening pill that Jin Hao gave her, not long after the pain in her stomach gradually subsided, s this short relieved only give her littlefort she didn''t know where she was and where she should go, tired, alone and pregnant she surrounded by monsters from all sides Yang Xi Ying finally burst into tears while holding her stomach, she must admit that she was actually very scared.


    But suddenly, Yang Xi Ying remembered that Lory had experienced the same thing even worse, Yang Xi Ying couldn''t imagine what Lory have gone through when she saw her kingdom wiped in front of her, how she felt when her home and all the people who depended on her was scorched before her eyes along with her beloved father whom she had to leave behind.


    Even her heart was broken when she had to leave her subordinate therefore Yang Xi Ying couldn''t imagine Lory''s feelings at that time.


    There was a time, Yang Xi Ying think that she could somehow understand the grief Lory was going through, but now she realized she couldn''t even scratch the surface of how much suffering Lory had been through and probably never will be.


    "What do I do now, Lory?" Yang Xi Ying muttered quietly and a memory shed through her mind.


    ____________________________<sub> </sub>


    It was a quiet night, Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, and Lory were eating snacks at a round table in the garden.


    "Auntie, may I ask¡­ how did you survive when your kingdom was¡­" Ming Yue Yin bit her lip not daring to continue.


    "Yue Yin!" Yang ''i Ying gave a reprimanding look.


    But Loryughed, she didn''t mind talking about her past, especially with them, though it was a painful memory yet Lory never had an intention to bury her past and pretend like it never happened because she felt it meant she will forget all people who had fought with her in the past, the people she respects, admires and also loves very much. Actually talking about her past is also a way for her to keep the memory of all those people alive within her.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind" Lory chuckled and took a sip of her tea, "You asked how I survived right?....well" Lory tilted her head then contemte for a while then shrugged "There''s no particr way...that time I had one goal in mind so I put all my strength and will into that goal, now I realize it''s a good way to focus your mind and energy so you won''t be distracted by your own imagination or fear"


    "Just that?" Ming Yue Yin furrowed her brows.


    Lory cupped her chin and smiled "Yup, make a goal on your mind then walk towards it consistently step by step, every day, no matter what happens you never stop...until you reach your goal"


    ___________________________


    Yang Xi Ying abruptly raised her head, she wiped the tears on her face and then took a deep breath to control her emotion, just like Lory said she had to make a goal right now and her goal is to survive untill Li Mo Zhen or anyone find her, they should receive the news that the city was under attack so her husband must have rushed to find her now so untill then she and her baby must stay alive.


    Yang Xi Ying wiped the tears on her face then took a deep breath gradually her emotion cool down she finally able to think clearly, just like Lory said she has to make a goal in order to survive, first she must kepp moving if she was lucky she will find a save ce until Li Mo Zhen or whoever finds her. the news about Yu Jin city is under attack must have been known so Li Mo Zhen must be searching for her right now, therefore, she must protect her baby and hold on untill Li Mo Zhen found her.


    Compare to Lory''s goal in the past her goal is much simple and she believes it won''t take long, Yang Xi Ying can''t believe she can''t hold on untill then.


    Suddenly Yang Xi Ying was startled by the sound of a twig snapping, reflexively she immediately stood up and brandished her sword in front of her, and a bullet of panic rises in her throat <strong>"Who is it? GET OUT!"</strong>


    Fear squeezed the air from her lungs, and the grip on her sword tightened. Yang Xi Ying looked behind the tall bushes with a wary look.


    Suddenly, in the back of her head Yang Xi Ying heard Lory''s gentle voice ''stay calm, don''t rush, don''t let fear control your mind, remember fear is just an imagination of something that hasn''t happened yet... is not real, but the danger is, so stay vignt, count your next moves''


    Yang Xi Ying controls her breathing after she calms down she summoned a protective talisman from her spatial ring so that when the enemy approach she will be prepared.


    However Yang Xi Ying was stunned by a nervous voiceing from behind the bushes "Ple....please don''t attack me, I...I mean no...no harm..."


    "A human?" Yang Xi Ying started, she was relieved but didn''t dare to let her guard down because that man could be Lao Min Na''s subordinate or the Heaven''s Gate sect members, neither of them is good.


    "Show yourself!" Yang Xi Ying shouts in amanding tone.


    "O..okay, but...but don''t hurt me...okay" His voice sounded like a young man''s voice and he seemed genuinely scared, this coward couldn''t be Lao Min Na''s subordinate right? Or maybe he''s faking it? Yang Xi Ying took a step back when she heard the man step forward.


    Not long after, a young man with disheveled hair covered with dead leaves came out with his hands raised in front of his chest "Look, I don''t carry any weapons...don''t hurt me, okay..." he waved his hand trying to reassure Yang Xi Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying looked at the young man and her eyes widened then eximed in shock, "You..you are that stupid brat!"


    The youth instantly feels offended, "My name is Tao Bing Wen!"

 Chapter 1021 The Chimera

    Yang Xi Ying is taken aback "Oh yes, you are Tao Ji Fang''s son, the Sword Saint sect master, right?!" Yang Xi Ying breathed a sigh of relief then she store her sword back inside her spatial ring but all of a sudden another thought shed on her mind "Wait a minute didn''t your father attack the Heaven''s Gate sect? How did you get here, are you alone, there''s no way Master Tao would leave you all alone right?" Yang Xi Ying blurts her thoughts carelessly she doesn''t realize Tao Bing Wen pursed her lips into a tight pout.


    Well, Yang Xi Ying would not care anyway, for all she knows Tao Bing Wen was so weak, stupid, and hot-headed there was nothing about him could rely on so Tao Ji Fang couldn''t possibly leave his son alone, especially in a dangerous situation like this.


    Tao Bing Wen was embarrassed by Yang Xi Ying''s words but he had no words to refute it because it was true that his father never let him go anywhere alone especially outside their sect because his father and especially his mother were afraid that he would be bullied outside and if not for something unexpected happens he will not be alone now.


    "Not that I want to be alone..." Tao Bing Wen scratched his head and the leaves on his head fell he then rubbed his head vigorously to get rid of the leaves on his head.


    "What happened?" Yang Xi Ying asked.


    "I think it''s the same with everyone, a strange monster broke into our house and started killing everyone" Tao Bing Wen''s expression turned gloomy "Although I had several guards to protect me, unfortunately when the situation turned precarious people abandoned me and saved themselves, because of it I had no choice but to depend on myself luckily my father left a lot of talismans and amulet to protect myself still not enough so I run away with everything I got and when I realize I already returned to the Empyrean green forest¡­.again." Tao Bing Wen sighed helplessly as he swept his gaze around his surroundings.


    "This is Empyrean forest?" Yang Xi Yin widened her eyes in surprise, isn''t this ce close to Yi Shan mountain, Yang Xi Ying looked up but she couldn''t see anything but dense branches.


    "Not yet, we are outside the Empyrean Forest we have to walk deeper to reach that forest" Thankfully Tao Bing Wen had previously gone to Empyrean Forest to carry out his foolish ambitions so more or less he knew where they were. Yang Xi Ying was surprised again that Tao Bing Wen was not useless as she thought.


    They were suddenly startled by the sound of roars and the sound of animal footsteps. Yang Xi Ying, who had calmed down a lot, thought about her next move then he looked at Tao Bing Wen, "I''m going to Yi Shan mountain, I think I''ll meet my friend there"


    Tao Bing Wen shook his head frantically "Hey, have you gone mad? Don''t you know how dangerous the Empyrean forest is, all the beasts in this ce are at a high level even Yang Zhou who is my father''s strongest subordinate almost died in that forest!"


    The sound of the beast''s roar grew louder and the beast''s steps drew closer, Yang Xi Ying''s face became tense and she said again "It''s the same, outside or inside the Empyrean forest is just as dangerous, there is no safe ce anymore at least in Yi Shan mountain we''re going to meet my friend"


    "Who is your friend?" Tao Bing Wen raised his chin arrogantly, he want to know who is the person that she trust so much.


    Yang Xi Ying, tying her hair into a bun so as not to block her movements then replied ndly "Long Ming"


    "I''ming with you!" Tao Bing Wen replied without hesitation, "Let''s hurry then!"


    "...."


    Yang Xi Ying rolled her eyes but she admits Long Ming''s name can give confidence to anyone but the one who will give herfort is Lory, she hopes she can meet Lory soon even thinks Lory and Zhao Li Xin are heading to Devil''s mouth still she feels safer with them apart from her husband of course.


    "Let''s go before the dark creatures find us!" Yang Xi Ying quickened his pace, the sky was getting darker but he wasn''t sure if it was because it was nightfall or something else, Yang Xi Ying looked at the sky anxiously he was worried that at night the dark creatures would be even stronger.


    Yang Xi Ying shake her head she can''t let her imagination run wild she must focus her mind to stick on her goal which survives as long as she could untill Li Mo Zhen found her, henceforth, Tao Bing Wen chased Yang Xi Ying With difficulty until he was out of breath but the distance between them didn''t shrink, Tao Bing Wen felt ashamed that his speed cannot catch up with a pregnant woman.


    Seeing how determined and confident Yang Xi Ying was now Tao Bing Wen doubted whether this was the same woman as the woman who had been broken and crying in despair earlier, she wondered what had caused Yang Xi Ying''s attitude to change drastically in such a short time.


    Yang Xi Ying stopped in her tracks to give Tao Bing Wen time to catch up to her while waiting for tao Bing Wen she sit on the trunk of arge tree that sticking out of the ground while checking her heart rate to make sure she and the baby were fine, she breathed a sigh of relief when she felt her heartbeat quite normal.


    It wasn''t long after Tao Bing Wen was finally able to catch up, however, he was so tired he leaned against the tree while panting heavily and his face was covered with sweat dripping from his forehead.<sub> </sub>


    Seeing Tao Bing Wen''s pitiful state, Yang Xi Ying sighed, he knew he couldn''t force Tao Bing Wen more than this or this young man would faint from exhaustion, so she looked around to find a safe ce to temporarily rest, it didn''t take long Yang Xi Ying found a small cave not far from them.


    "Let''s go over there" Yang Xi Ying pointed then Tao Bing Wen looked in the direction she was pointing, he was relieved that it meant they would rest for a while.


    When they arrived at the cave, Yang Xi Ying did not immediately rest but instead nted a camouge talisman at the entrance in advance so that their whereabouts were not detected by the monsters easily.


    Only after Yang Xi Ying felt sure they were safe for a while sitting on one of the boulders then she take out a wooden box from her spatial ring and then hand it over to Tao Bing Wen "Eat, you need to take care of your strength" it was the bento box that she kept in her spatial ring because of her insatiable appetite since she was pregnant.


    Tao Bing Wen received the box thinking he didn''t know what it was but when he opened his box his eyes sparkled in delight, without further ado he lowered his head and started to dig his food only now he realized he hadn''t eaten anything since breakfast, therefore, the food in the box tasted exceptionally delicious in his mouth.


    "Slow down, you''ll choke yourself if you eat like that" Yang Xi Ying looked at the young man worriedly then she handed Tao Bing Wen a waterskin to drink.


    Tao Bing Wen patted his chest before taking the waterskin from Yang Xi Ying, but suddenly the sky turned much darker than before, at first the sky was likete afternoon but now suddenly turned like the midnight sky but without any stars or moon it waspletely dark.


    "Is it already nighttime? Why is it so dark outside?" Tao Bing Wen wiped his mouth while looking outside.


    A deep feeling of restlessness held Yang Xi Ying''s heart like tight ws squeezing her heart, she knew something very, very bad was going to happen.


    "Stop eating!" Yang Xi Ying suddenly said.


    "What?" Tao Bing Wen looked at Yang Xi Ying with a questioning look.


    All of a sudden they heard a thunderous roar from outside, Tao Bing Wen was taken aback by a sound that resembled a Lion''s roar but it sounded very loud as if the wolf was near them.


    Suddenly Yang Xi Ying stores the lunch box on Tao Bing Wen''sp without care for his protest then hastily she pours white powder over Tao Bing Wen''s head.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Tao Bing Wen pped Yang Xi Ying''s hand angrily.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> she covers Tao Bing Wen''s mouth "This is a powder to get rid of our smell, spread this powder around us, <strong>HURRY!</strong>" there''s an urgency in Yang Xi Ying voice mixed with panic and fear.


    Tao Bing Wen didn''t know what happen but he follow Yang Xi Ying''s order regardless, at the same time Yang Xi Ying stuck more talismans on the cave door then quickly grabbed Tao Bing Wen''s hand, and then squatted behind arge rock.


    Tao Bing Wen looked at her in confusion but then Yang Xi Ying presses her index finger to her lips as a sign not to be quiet.


    The ground suddenly shook by a heavy footstep then slowly a huge ck shadow approached, Tao Bing Wen''s eyes widened as he saw the shadow in front of him grow bigger and bigger until it filled the entire cave, subconsciously they hold their breaths.


    There''s a strong breathing right at the cave door followed by a deep growl, they could hear the creature outside sniff at the air, meanwhile, Tao Bing Wen''s body tremble like crazy as he looked at Yang Xi Ying with fear in his eyes.


    Yang Xi Ying raised her palm to signal her to calm down even though she herself was panicking but Yang Xi Ying gave a stern look because she was afraid that Tao Bing Wen couldn''t stand the pressure she would do something stupid that would put them in a more dangerous situation.

 Chapter 1022 The Chimera II

    The talisman Yang Xi Ying put down was a camouge to hide the cave from prying eyes including Beasts but couldn''t hide their human scent and sound therefore Yang Xi Ying used the special powder given by the Hei Shen sect to hide the human''s scent however the animal keen senses will still able recognizes their sounds and movement, therefore, she pulls Tao Bing wen to hide behind the big boulder.


    As expected, though the creatures outside cannot see the cave but the creature''s instincts could sense the strangeness of the ce.


    Meanwhile, Tao Bing Wen''s body was shaking incessantly, he thought the creature at the mouth of the cave was a giant lion but he saw the shadow of a goat on the cave wall, then he heard the hiss of a snake, so what kinda animal outside? still, he didn''t dare to peek he doesn''t even dare to move.


    Fear, stress, and panic swirled in Tao Bing Wen''s head, he wanted to scream with all his might and run away as fast as he could, but seeing Yang Xi Ying with a slightly bulging stomach made Tao Bing Wen not have a heart to leave her all alone. Tao Bing Wen knew he wasn''t the bravest, smartest, or strongest but he was sure he wasn''t a coward, if he left Yang Xi Ying to save his own life even if he survived he wouldn''t be able to live with himself.


    On the other hand, Yang Xi Ying knew that the beast that came to them is a Hybrid Beast and its level is not low either, Yang Xi Ying wasn''t sure she will be able to defeat this beast in her current state, let alone Tao Bing Wen also here, it will be impossible for Yang Xi Ying to fight the beast while protecting this stupid kid.


    Suddenly the beast let out a powerful roar at the cave that forces Yang Xi and Tao Bing Wen had to cover their ears, the beast''s roar was so loud Tao Bing Wen thought his eardrums would burst.


    But Yang Xi Ying had other things to fear, he looked up at the roof of the cave he was afraid that the roof of the cave roof would copse and the creature knew of their existence, well that is if they didn''t die from being crushed by the cave stone first but suddenly the beast jerked up as if something caught his attention, the beast growled and then dash away to opposite direction at the same time they heard the sound of rocks shifting then pebbles from the roof of the cave began to crumble.


    Yang Xi Ying squeezed Tao Bing Wen''s hand again <strong>"GET OUT, HURRY!"</strong>


    "But-but-but the creature..." Tao Bing Wen hesitated.


    But Yang Xi Ying didn''t give him a choice, she dragged them out, and soon after the cave behind them copsed. Seeing that, Tao Bing Wen''s legs went limp, his bottom fell to the ground and his body shook as he realized he was almost dead¡­ again.


    Yang Xi Ying''s arms subconsciously wrapped around her stomach, knowing once again she almost lost her child luckily god of luck is on her side but she didn''t have time to be happy yet because the beast mighte back after hearing the sound of the cave copsing.


    "We should go, that creature might return after all thismotion," said Yang Xi Ying.


    Tao Bing Wen was dumbfounded he gulped nervously, and the thought that the beast might return gives strength to his weak legs, he then quickly got up from the ground, "Le...let''s hurry!" His voice was filled with fear and urgency.


    Yang Xi Ying let Tao Bing Wen lead them to the empyrean green forest since he had already been there before so he knew the area better than her and from there they will be close to Yin Shan mountain, Yang Xi Ying hopes she will be able to meet Lory and Zhao Li Xin there, she believes if she is with them her chances of survival will be much higher than staying anywhere alone by then she can calmly wait until Li Mo Zhen finds her.


    "I heard from my father that your identity is actually Jiu Yun sect master''s wife and your cultivation is much higher than mine maybe, even more, higher than Yang Zhou''s" Tao Bing Wen started a conversation to divert his thoughts from the situation around him.


    Yang Xi Ying didn''t mind talking to him besides she felt Tao Bing Wen''s presence made her feel somewhat at ease because at least she didn''t feel like she was the only human survivor in this world.


    "Yeah, it should be clear by now," Yang Xi Ying replied.


    "Yeah, I just feel stupid acting cool for trying to save all of you, moreover my dad also said that that weak guy is actually Master Long Ming and that weird woman is also Long Ming''s wife" Tao Bing Wen''s face turned red at the memory of how stupid his behavior was in front of the most powerful people in the world.<sub> </sub>


    Yang Xi Ying remembered that time and an amused smile appeared on her beautiful face "But you did give us a favor, because of you we were able to enter Yu Jin city without alerting the Heaven Gate sect as a result Lord Long Ming managed tounch a surprise attack without Wei Zu Tian and Duan Shu Shu knowing" Yang Xi Ying sincerely said.


    Yang Xi Ying''s kind words made his face blush, "Oh..You think so, well...I''m d I could help" he pretend to be nonchnt but obviously failed.


    "Hm, my friend told me that every small act of kindness no matter how small or insignificant it is can make an unimaginable difference... I guess she''s right again" she flicked a smile at Tao Bing Wen.


    "Your friend? are you talking about Long Ming''s wife?" Tao Bing Wen asked.


    "Yes," there was an undeniable warmth in Yang Xi Ying''s voice.


    Tao Bing wen often heard from his mother that friendship between women was shallow especially for women in high positions so they couldn''t let their guard down especially in front of other women because who knows what their motives were for approaching you, at first Tao Bing Wen didn''t trust his mother. however, once he grew up, he often heard other women ndering their own girlfriends behind their backs, so he thought all friendships between women were indeed like that, but now he changed his mind, it seems not all women like that.


    "You really trust her, don''t you?" Tao Bing Wen was a little jealous of their close friendship, think again he never had a true friend in his life.


    "I wouldn''t be here without her," Yang Xi Ying''s eyes warmed as she reminiscence the first time she met with Lory.


    Tao Bing Wen agrees that Long Ming''s wife is very good, previously he acted very rudely in front of her but she still helps him she even takes him to the physician and gives him free lunchester on she also helps him from being bullied.


    Suddenly Yang Xi Ying pulls Tao Bing Wen again, but this time he didn''t try he resist he knew something is about to happen. Yang Xi Ying press her index finger to her lips and Tao Bing Wen bit his lips in reflex.


    Yang Xi Ying quickly pull Tao Bing Wen behind the big tree trunk she then slowly peek from behind the tree, not far from them a giant Hybrid Beast was in the middle of having a feast.


    Yang Xi Ying then pulled Tao Bing Wen behind arge tree trunk and slowly peeked out from behind the tree followed by Tao Bing Wen who peeked from the other side, not far from them was a giant Hybrid Beast in the middle of having a feast but all of a sudden the beast head raised, strangely is not the head of a lion instead is the head of a goat with a pair of horns on its head, and the snake on its tail suddenly erect it begin making a hissing sounds.


    The beast''s horrendous appearance made Tao Bing Wen almost scream but luckily he managed to cover his mouth and Yang Xi Ying pulled him back behind the tree trunk.


    Both Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen exchanged frightened looks there was a silent panic in their eyes, how could they be so unlucky to run into the same beast twice in one day.


    Without prompting Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen poured the same powder on top of their head and body to cover their smell.


    Meanwhile, the sound of bones breaking and flesh tearing made them even more stressed, Yang Xi Ying then summon a sword from her ring meanwhile Tao Bing Wen took out a talisman from his sleeve. The beast suddenly stopped eating, its head lifted and the two-headed creature looked in the opposite direction as if something was bothering the creatures and they hope it wasn''t them.


    Yang Xi Ying took a deep breath as she shut her eyes to calm her mind, she opened her eyes when she heard heavy footstepsing toward her.

 Chapter 1023 Find The Lost Wife

    Meanwhile, Li Mo Zhen was desperately searching for Yang Xi Ying along with several of his men amidst the chaos in Yu Jin City, the small treasure shop they lived in had been blown apart and the surrounding buildings were almostpletely razed to the ground.


    Seeing whaty before his eyes Li Mo Zhen''s heart thumped erratically, meanwhile, everywhere he saw that many of his members had died even the Hei Shen members who were in charge of guarding the little treasure shop were also victims, in the midst of the chaos suddenly someone called Li Mo Zhen.


    "Master Li!!"


    Li Mo Zhen turned around and a familiar woman ran towards him in a hurry, that woman was Lory''s personal maid name Ling Zi, the woman ran towards him while saying: I saw Miss Yang and a few of your people running towards the Empyrean Green forest"


    Li Mo Zhen''s face immediately turn paled, "Grest green Empyrean, isn''t that ce..." Li Mo Zhen held his breath, he didn''t dare to say ''the most dangerous forest in the world'' afraid it would bring bad luck for his wife.


    Ling Zi knew what Li Mo Zhen was worried about, honestly, she also felt the same, unfortunately at that time Ling Zi couldn''t follow Yang Xi Ying because at that time she was busy dealing with the Hybrid Beasts that breach their residence, and when she managed to finish off some of those wretched beasts Yang Xi Ying and the Jiu Yun sect members has long gone.


    "Master Li, please don''t worry too much when I saw Miss Yang she was alright she even fought with one of the Hybrid Beast courageously, Miss Yang is smart and strong there also your talented men protecting her, therefore I''m sure Miss Yang is alright" Ling Zi tries to remain positive to uplifting Li Mo Zhen mood.


    Li Mo Zhen knew Ling Zi was trying tofort him and indeed he felt better after hearing Ling Zi''s words, at least Yang Xi Ying was fine and alive.


    "Thank you, Miss Ling, I will look for my wife now" Li Mo Zhen cupped his fist in respect even though his position was much higher than her but he was touched by Ling Zi''s sincerity besides she is Lory''s personal maid therefore it is natural for him to respect Ling Zi more than any other maid.


    Ling Zi bow her head courteously "I hope you find miss Yang rignt away" she sincerely said.


    Suddenly they were startled by the bull monster charging toward them, luckily Ling Zi, Li Mo Zhen, and the other Jiu Yun sect members dodged quickly.


    Like a bulldozer dredging the ground to make a big hole in the ground, they all simultaneously took out their weapons but Ling Zi said, "Master Li leave this to me, you must find Miss Yang immediately!"


    "Miss Ling, you can''t face this creature alone" Li Mo Zhen refused.


    The corners of Ling Zi''s lips curled into a mischievous grin, "Who said I was alone?" she blew the whistle, and in the next few seconds few of the Hei Shen sect members appeared, Ling Zi then threw a confident smile at Li Mo Zhen "Go now Master Li, leave everything to us and if you meet my Lord and Madam please tell them¡­.tell them to came back safely!"


    Li Mo Zhen lowered his head and then cupped his fists firmly "I will be careful everyone, Miss Ling!" Li Mo Zhen took a deep breath and then signaled his people to go with him and Jiu Yun sect members bowed their heads to Ling Zi and the other sect members respectfully before they left.


    As soon as they left, Ling Zi smiled and then let out a sigh and she turned her head to the monster that looked like a bull but had rough dark gray hair on its back and a tail like a rat.


    The ''Other Hybrid Beast'' she thought, Ling Zi then summoned the twin des then smirked, "Everyone, are you ready?!"


    The Hei Shen sect members drew their weapons simultaneously and each of their eyes shed dangerously, hence another battle urs.


    The moment that happened, Li Mo Zhen and his men headed towards Empyrean Green forest at the same time Li Mo Zhen''s heart clenched in fear because he knew what monsters existed within Empyrean Green forest, even before the appearance of Hybrid Beasts or other dark creatures.


    The Green Empyrean forest creature was already known as the den of high-level Beasts so one could imagine how terrified he is right now to find out his pregnant wife within that terrifying forest.<sub> </sub>


    "Master, over here!"


    Li Mo Zhen hastily stepped towards his subordinates he was surprised by the many corpses of Hybrid Beasts and Jiu Yun Sect members scattered everywhere, they immediately checked if anyone was still alive that''s when one of Li Mo Zhen''s men shouted again "Master, we got survivors!"


    Li Mo Zhen immediately ran towards the beacon and found a seriously injured man with a body covered in many wounds, Li Mo Zhen''s men pushed recovery pills and blood boosting pills as first aid, slowly the person''s face improved and his eyes began to focus then he was shocked followed by relieved when he sees Li Mo Zhen but then his eyes turned to regret he said in a bit of panic "Master, we tried our best to protect Madam but...but we cannot hold on against so many monsters¡­ we¡­ we begged madam to leave meanwhile we¡­. held back that creature¡­.but, we don''t know if madam is alright¡­ pardon our negligence¡­ Master, I''m very sorry" the man lowered his head in shame.


    Li Mo Zhen held the man''s hand "You did your best, it''s not your fault" Li Mo Zhen didn''t me him or anyone he knew it wasn''t anyone''s fault if anyone should put in med it should be him because as a husband he failed to protect his wife.


    "Where did my wife go?" Li Mo Zhen asked.


    As the man weakly pointed in the direction where Yang Xi Ying had gone, Li Mo Zhen''s eyes stiffened with anxiety.


    "Master Li!"


    Li Mo Zhen turned his head, from a distance he saw Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao running towards his father with worried faces, "Master Li, have you found Yang Xi Ying yet?" one could hear the stress in Ming Yue Yin''s voice.


    Li Mo Zhen shook his head and then pointed in the direction his subordinate was pointing at with a tense face, Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao immediately understood.


    "Master Li, seeing the chaotic situation in Yang Xi Ying''s capital would definitely prefer to head towards Yi Shan Mountain where Lory and Long Ming might be but the journey to the mountain wouldn''t be easy¡­besides Lazarus and Lao Min Na are also on their way to the mountain" She took a sharp breath as her concern grew.


    Li Mo Zhen also thought the same and to make matters worse, Yang Xi Ying was pregnant so obviously, her body was much weaker than before not to mention she was alone.


    "Don''t scare ourselves!" Yuan Shao interrupted "Miss Yang is very smart she also has a spatial ring that contains various kinds of medicines and other necessities including weapons and talismans so she won''t be easily subdued" Yuan Shao''s rational conclusion made sense therefore Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying felt a little relieved.


    "All we have to do right is find her as quickly as possible!" Yuan Shao said firmly.


    The anxiety on Li Mo Zhen''s face gradually diminished, Yuan Shao''s words awakened him, with his eyes zing with determination he looked at Yuan Shao "Master Yuan is right, Let''s not waste our time anymore here!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Ming Yue Yin also sounds more hopeful and then she turns her head at Li Mo Zhen''s men, "We will use all our strength to follow Yang Xi Ying''s footsteps, and all of you better keep up, cause we will not wait!"


    Li Mo Zhen''s subordinates felt the pressure from Ming Yue Yin''s words at the same time they felt a challenge, with fiery eyes they saluted Ming Yue Yin, saying "We will try our best, Your Majesty!"


    Once Li Mo Zhen''s mind bes clearer he is able to make a clear judgment of the situation again, he then turns his head to his subordinate "The two of you must stay here to take care of our brothers'' and sister''s bodies then bring all the survivors to save the ce while the others follow me!!" after he gives his order, Li Mo Zhen stomped his foot on the ground then he shot out like a bullet, followed by Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao.


    The remaining Jiu Yun Sect members exchanged nervous nces, they weren''t sure they could keep up with the three but they couldn''t let them down because their mistress''s fate was at stake. They gathered all their strength and then one by one elerated to follow their master.

 Chapter 1024 Into The Mountain

    It was not difficult for Li Mo Zhen to follow in Yang Xi Ying''s footsteps, especially with the help of Yuan Shao who used to travel alone in the Zhuang Dong continent where most of the territory was desert so it was more difficult for anyone to track anything in such an environment whenpared to the forest which had solid ground, tree and branches, therefore, it''s easier for Yuan Shao to track Yang Xi Ying whereabouts.


    "She went here" Yuan Shao looked at the broken branch then turned his gaze to the marks on the tree branch, his brows furrowed, "She seems to be running with all her might¡­"


    Ming Yue Yin pursed her lips anxiously then subconsciously muttered, "She''s running for her life..."


    Li Mo Zhen''s face immediately darkened with guilt appeared on his face that everyone could see, Ming Yue Yin realized that she had said the wrong thing she quickly apologize "Sorry Master Li, I didn''t mean to...I''m sorry..."


    "You didn''t say anything wrong, empress" Li Mo Zhen shook his head dejectedly, his heart sinking like a rock as he imagined what Yang Xi Ying had gone through "Xi Ying must be really scared¡­" he said heavily.


    "We''ll find her!" Yuan Shao interrupted then beckoned them to follow him "Look over here, Miss Yang seems to stop here!" Yuan Shao stopped at one of the trees then he crouched beside the tree while checking the ground carefully not long after he found traces of someone sitting not long ago, " I think she sits here, the mark seems new..."


    Yuan Shao didn''t dare say that there was a possibility that Yang Xi Ying suddenly sat here because something must happen to her that forced her to stop and consider that she was pregnant a sense of worry lingered in Yuan Shao''s heart.


    Yuan Shao then looked for more clues about what happened to Yang Xi Ying and then he found another footprint but the size was slightly different from Yang Xi Ying''s not to mention the print of the shoe was also not the same so he was sure it must be someone else, could it be Yang Xi Ying meet other people in this forest but the question is this person friend or foe?


    Ming Yue Ying saw Yuan Shao''s troubled expression, she impatiently asked, "What''s wrong? What are you looking at?"


    Li Mo Zhen saw the footprints, and he immediately knew what Yuan Shao was worried about, "Someone with Yang Xi Ying?" worries flowed from his voice then he continued to find traces left by Yang Xi Ying.


    Meanwhile, Ming Yue Yin was dumbfounded she had the same worries as Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen, "Who is the person?"


    "I don''t know....but there is no blood or fighting marks so this is good news" Yuan Shao tried tofort Ming Yue Yin but failed because even though Yang Xi Ying wasn''t injured it didn''t mean she was safe, as that person could threaten Yang Xi Ying or maybe do the worst.


    Yuan Shao didn''t say anything knowing it was useless, he checked the footsteps to see where they were going, "They went here!" Yuan Shao said Ming Yue Ying immediately followed him, Ming Yue Yin couldn''t wait to find Yang Xi Ying but suddenly Li Mo Zhen eximed in a panicked tone.


    "We must find Xi Ying immediately!" he passed Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Yin in long strides without even looking at them.


    The tension mixed with the panic on Li Mo Zhen''s face made Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Yin worry, Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao exchanged anxious nces then quickly check what Li Mo Zhen had seen soon after they understand what scared Li Mo Zhen.


    On the ground, there were the footsteps of a giant animal with sharp ws not far from Yang Xi Ying, from the looks of it the animal might be a lion but the size and depth of the footsteps shown were not a real Lion and what came to their mind is Hybrid Beast.


    The hairs on their necks stood on end at the sight of the Hybrid Beast tracks that seemed to be newer than Yang Xi Ying''s and seemed to be following Yang Xi Ying''s footsteps, they didn''t know if these beasts had identally walked in the same direction as Yang Xi Ying or followed him but whatever. it was not a good thing for Yang Xi Ying, without further ado Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Ying chased after Li Mo Zhen who was already way ahead of them.


    _____________________________________________________________


    <strong>____Back to Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen''s situation___</strong><sub> </sub>


    They heard the beast''s heavy footsteps getting closer and closer until they could feel the hot breath from the beast''s mouth. Tao Bing Wen''s hand crumpled the talisman paper in her hands and his face turned deathly pale and sweat was running down his back, while Yang Xi Ying was trying to stay calm in her head she kept counting her actions while thinking about what Lory or Ming Yue Yin will do in her position.


    Yang Xi Ying tried to remain positive by reminding herself that she got a sheer amount of weaponry in her spatial ring she also has the protective stone talisman from Lory so she''s sure she''ll be fine....she should be fine, right? Yang Xi Ying gulped nervously.


    The giant Hybrid Beast is now right beside then Yang Xi Ying could see the muzzle of the beast next to her and her heart immediately jumped to her throat.


    Yang Xi Ying held Tao Bing Wen''s hand while then giving him a look signaling him to get ready. Tao Bing Wen''s eyes were filled with fear and but he force himself to put on a tough look on his face then nodded firmly at Yang Xi Ying, he knew this was not the right time to do so. coward if today is the day he will die then he will die bravely like a man therefore he will not embarrass his parents in front of his ancestors.


    All of a sudden out of nowhere appeared a giant gori attacking the Hybrid beast. and the two beasts huddled on the ground and scratched and bit each other while roaring loudly.


    Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen gasped in shock but Yang Xi Ying is the one who first realized to take this chance to escape, swiftly she pulled Tao Bing Wen''s hand to run away.


    As the two giant Beast fought fiercely they were crawling among the bushes while two creatures were fighting each other, they had to leave quickly as the trees between them were crushed by the fight between the two giant beasts.


    Yang Xi Ying grabbed Tao Bing Wen''s wrist who looked dazed in the midst of this chaos, they continued to lower their heads while asionally crawling between the remaining bushes and trees until they finally managed to escape into the forest. they didn''t hear the sound of the two beasts fighting.


    Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen panted heavily, Yang Xi Ying leaned against the tree while hunched over her stomach.


    "Are you okay?" Tao Bing Wen saw Yang Xi Ying his fear turned to worry.


    Yang Xi Ying waves her hands "I''m fine...I just need to take a breather" she blows her cheeks letting out long exhales.


    While Yang Xi Ying was catching her breath, Tao Bing Wen swept his gaze around him then he looked up to see the gray smoke in the sky and muttered "I think we are getting closer to Yin Shan Mountain"


    Yang Xi Ying heard this and then looked up at the sky as well, the smoke looked very close. Tao Bing Wen is right, fortunately, they didn''t lose their way while running away from the Hybrid Beast.


    "We''re lucky that a high-level beast suddenly attacked the evil creature" Yang Xi Ying breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tao Bing Wen nodded in agreement "Yeah, I didn''t expect to see the twin-tailed monkey god that I only read about in my father''s library, ording to the book the beast is supposed to live on the top of a mountain and rarely evere down that''s why I didn''t expect to see it here"


    "Perhaps the presence of Hybrid Beasts and other dark creatures disturbed the twin tail monkey god, after all, the Twin tail monkey god was known as the guardian of the forest so the beast might sense the threat from the presence of Hybrid Beasts and other dark creatures" Yang Xi Ying spected, but if that was true then that means it''s good news for them she hopes the twin tail gori will manage to kill the Hybrid Beast but she doesn''t want to take the risk so she turns her head at to Tao Bing Wen "Come on, we have to hurry to Yin Shan Mountain!"


    Tao Bing Wen wiped the sweat on his forehead his face already back to normal "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1025 Into The Mountain II

    Elsewhere Lory and Zhao Li Xin were right in the middle of a barren desert as if they were a barrier between a green forest and a volcanic area, Lory could smell the pungent smell of sulfur and hot smoke scraping against her skin.


    Unlike Zhao Li Xin the heat only make him stronger on contrary this weakened her, therefore, Lory made circr motions with her hands soon the transparent barrier covered her to block the heat from her.


    "You''re still wearing the ne I gave you, right?" Zhao Li Xin asked.


    Lory showed me the little bluebell flower pendant that Zhao Li Xin gave her once, "I''m wearing it now, just in case"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled smugly, "Although I know you have a powerful Gift but¡­.just in case" maybe he just wanted to think a little no matter if he continued to protect her.


    "I see, you also wore the talisman I gave you right?" she narrow her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin then showed the blue diamond amulet hanging around his neck, the diamond shining faintly as a sign of the dark power around them is thicker than normal.


    Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s talisman, she held the stone between her palms while closing her eyes soon after a light appear and a rune glow within the diamond before slowly disappearing.


    "What are you doing now?" Zhao Li Xin asked curiously.


    Lory opened her eyes then her beautiful purple eyes curved into a crescent as she smiled "Something that will make it easier for me to track you down if we separate"


    "Oh, is that the same as what I did with your ne?" Zhao Li Xin''s face shone with amusement.


    "Yes, look at that, we have the same thoughts..." Lory flicked a smile at him.


    "We are" Zhao Li Xin holds Lory''s hand and then cast his gaze at the mouth of the cave Yin Shan "Are you ready?"


    Lory looked back at the capital, he could imagine how chaotic the capital was today, how many victims would fall because he had lived in those days and even worse, even Yang Xi Ying''s fate was unclear, if possible he wanted to find Yang Xi Ying together with Li Mo Zhen and the others but unfortunately found the ancient Sword far away. more important.


    Zhao Li Xin understood the concern in Lory''s heart, she had always been a kind-hearted person even to strangers she only met once let alone to Yang Xi Ying who was more like a sister to her.


    "Don''t worry, Li Mo Zhen won''t let anything happen to his wife besides once we get the sword, we can kill Lazarus and all this evil will be over" Zhao Li Xin reassured her.


    [Girl, Lazarus, and Lao Min Na are probably already inside...] Girsha whispered through telepathy.


    Lory took a deep breath, she knew this wasn''t the time to be hesitating she should focus on her goal, Lory held onto Zhao Li Xin''s hand tighter, "Come on, let''s end this now!" there was determination in her voice.


    "We will end this together" Zhao Li Xin looks at the mountain with eyes as steady as ss


    _______________________________________________________


    <strong>___At Yu Jin city___</strong>


    Chaos was still going on in Yu Jin city, the once majestic capital was turned into rubble, and corpses were scattered everywhere, both humans and monsters, meanwhile a Demon parasite wiggle out from the Beast corpses searching for another host to dwelling when suddenly the parasite stabbed by the tip of the sword.


    The Parasite Demon let out a high pitch squealing before turning to dust, Tao Ji Fang''s brows twitched in disgust, who would have thought a creature like this exist in this world.


    Suddenly he was startled by one of the subordinates that run toward him in a hurry, "Master, bad news Master...Young Master, Young Master has gone!"<sub> </sub>


    It feels like being struck by lightning in broad daylight Tao Jiang was stunned for a second before he managed to squeeze words from his trembling lips "Wh...what?!" Tao Ji Fang is almost unable to hold his sword.


    Not long after Yang Zhou came dragging several men with him and then threw the man in front of Tao Ji Fang like a piece of trash, "They saved their duty and left the young master while saving their own life!" Yang Zhou gritted his teeth in anger.


    Although Tao Bing Wen is spoiled, weak, and a bit stupid but the nature of the boy is basically very kind, loyal, and honest although he was a little naive but that''s because Tao Bing Wen is overprotected by his parents and recently Tao Bing Wen has started to change his attitude for the better, secretly his hope toward Tao Bing Wen increasing but who would have thought that this would happen.


    These people were actually members of the Sword Saint sect, they were given orders to protect Tao Bing Wen but these people were dissatisfied with being given the task to babysit such a useless young master therefore when the situation got dire they didn''t hesitate to leave Tao Bing Wen.


    You guys leave me alone!" Tao Ji Fang''s face was ravaged with rage his ck eyshes shing as if he was going to swallow them whole.


    The people who left Tao Bing Wen trembled like scared animals they didn''t dare to look at Tao Ji Fang, it was a misfortune that they identally ran into Yang Zhou when they were surrounded by dozens of monstrous monsters, when Yang Zhou and the other members rescued them for a second they feel relieved but then Yang Zhou realized that Tao Bing Wen was not with them.


    When Yang Zhou asked about Tao Bing Wen''s whereabouts they tried to dodge but Yang Zhou knew something was wrong with their story, Yang Zhou used every means to make them spill the beans as expected their story started to crack finally they had no choice but, to tell the truth.


    "Ma...Master, we are guilty, please forgive...forgive us"


    "Forgive us, Master, we didn''t mean to abandon young master!"


    "Master, we''re just scared....we don'' meant to?"


    One by one they banged their foreheads on the ground repeatedly pleading for mercy even though in their hearts they knew it was futile, Tao Ji Fang might be a loving husband and a dotting father but he was a strict ruler, he was firm to the point of being merciless and ruthless after all if he was a weak leader he wouldn''t able to brought Swor Saint sect to be one of the strongest sects on the Hwang Wu continent.


    Tao Ji Fang grabbed the man''s neck and hissed coldly, "Scared? What do you think my young son is feeling now?" anger surged through his whole being "You have one job....is to protect my son, that''s all you have to do but you failed...." Tao Ji Fang tightened his jaw, The son that his wife painstakingly gave birth to, the son he had longed for, how could he tell his wife he lose his son and at the hands of his own men nheless?


    He knew many people were dissatisfied with his Son, he knew many people were jealous and envying his Son''s position but he ignored them thinking they will not dare to harm his Son beside is good to motivate Tao Bing Wen to improve himself, but he was wrong....very-very wrong.


    Tao Ji Fang tightens his grip on the man''s neck until the man''s face turns white and red when his airway is blocked, the panic raised in his throat he hit Tao Ji Fang''s hand in order to free himself from his grip but Tao Ji Fang''s hand did not budge.


    Tao Ji Fang''s face remains stoic as he looks at the man struggle for air desperately, the grip bes tighter and tighter until the sound of bones breaking loudly is heard.


    Soon the light in the man''s eyes dimmed and his hands fell limp at his side, Tao Ji Fang threw the man''s lifeless body among the other traitor as those who saw it shuddered in horror as their faces lost their color knowing they would suffer the same fate.


    From a distance they heard the roars of Hybrid Beasts marching towards them, Tao Ji Fang lowered his gaze to the light in his eyes dimming within he looked ten years older, how could he not have just found out he had lost his only child, he should have sent his child away from this continent after received Hei Shen Sect''s warning but he was so overconfident he thought he could protect his son.


    "Feeding them the Beast" Tao Ji Fang''s voice filled with malice.


    <strong>"NO, Master please forgive us!"</strong>


    "Master, please this is not my fault I just follow their order!"


    "Master please, <strong>NOOO!!</strong>"


    Fear rushes over them like a dark suffocating wave as they were dragged away, they pleaded desperately but Tao Ji Fang turned his head while Yang Zhou signed the other members to quickly drag them away. Everyone who followed orders without saying anything in fear would provoke Tao Ji Fang''s wrath.

 Chapter 1026 Into The Mountain III

    "Master, we don''t know for sure what happen to the young master he might still be alive" Yang Zhou tried tofort Tao Ji Fang.


    "Is that possible?" Tao Ji Fang''s voice was uncertain, without saying he knew his own son''s abilities weren''t that high, he only studied hard these past few days and it wouldn''t be enough to deal with this strange creature not to mention Tao Bing Wen has a weak heart so how could he survive on its own?


    Yang Zhou also wasn''t sure that Tao Bing Wen could survive alone but he couldn''t let Tao Ji Fang sink into his sorrow, especially at a time like this when they needed his leadership the most.


    "Master, have you forgotten that the old master invited the famous monk during the celebration of the birth of the young master, and the monk said that the young master was born under a lucky star, and someday he will be a great person in the future."


    Tao Ji Fang sneered "You know it''s just bullshit* to please my father" although he might have believed it when Tao Bing Wen was still a baby, but now Tao Jing Fang found it hard to imagine his spoiled son would be such a great man.


    "But, young master is quite lucky, I mean he can always get out of big trouble without serious injury he can even befriend Master Long Ming''s wife isn''t that unbelievable" Yang Zhou said enthusiastically.


    A glimmer of hope returned to Tao Ji Fang''s eyes, although he did not believe the monk''s prophecy, but Yang Zhou was right that his son was quite lucky, he even identally build a rtionship with the elusive Long Ming that even emperors and a lot of major sects found it difficult just to catch Long Ming shadow, so perhaps with his extraordinary luck, it would help his son through his predicament.


    Well, he could only pray, because he didn''t know how to deal with his father and wife if something happened to Tao Bing Wen.


    Out of nowhere a sharp gust of cold wind swept over them, with confused and shocked faces they looked at the same direction where the wind wasing they realized that the wind wasing from the Empyrean Green forest, not long after they were startled again by the sound of the shriek of birds echoing in the air.


    "What''s that?" Yang Zhou''s body turned tense as did the other members instantly they all be more vignt.


    "I''m not sure, but it came from within the Empyrean green forest" Tao Ji Fang''s brows furrowed as he felt a strong dark energy mix with the wind.


    "What should we do Master?" Yang Zhou and the other members turned their heads toward Tao Ji Fang awaiting his orders.


    Tao Ji Fang pondered for a while, he cast his gaze toward the Empyrean green forest then turned his gaze back to his sect members "Some of you stay to help secure the city with the other sect members, then Yan Zhou and the five of youe with me"


    "We obey your orders, master!" they salute Tao Ji Fang simultaneously.


    Yang Zhou then approached Tao Ji Fang and asked, "Master, aren''t we going to find young master...?" he couldn''t believe Tao Ji Fang gave up on Tao Bing Wen.


    "This city is under attack, my cowardly son will run to safety, strangely the Empyrean forest is quite calm so he will most likely run to that ce" Tao Ji Fang exined.


    "But the Empyrean forest seems far from ''safe'', sir." Yang Zhou replied anxiously after hearing a long scream from the direction of the Empyrean forest, Yang Zhou was worried that there would be powerful beings living there.


    "And my stupid Son will learn it in the hard way..." Tao Ji Fang''s voice was coated with stress.


    "Then we must hurry, Master!" Yang Zhou got more anxious as he thought about Tao Bing Wen''s situation.


    ___________________________________


    Meanwhile the battle between the cursed phoenix and the four king pces was fierce, the impact of their fight shook the area around them that even the nearby let alone cultivator could feel including Yang Xi Ying, and Tao Bing Wen they climbed to the top of the tree while holding on to the tree branch they could feel a sharp strong wind.


    "What is that ck cloud?" Tao Bing Wen stared into the distance while holding back his saliva.


    Yang Xi Ying shook her head "I don''t know but this isn''t a good thing...we have to get out of here quickly" Yang Xi Ying gasped at seeing the amulet Lory gave her shining reminding her of being attacked by a Demon parasite.


    Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen quickly descended from the tree and then used all their strength to get far away from the premises.


    Elsewhere, Li Mo Zhen, Ming Yue Yin, and Yuan Shao also sensed the dark poisoning from afar although they didn''t know what it was but they were certain that it must havee from a Hybrid Beast and not just any Hybrid Beast.<sub> </sub>


    "I''ve never felt a dark energy from a Hybrid beast like this before..." the corners of Ming Yue Yin''s eyes creased in concern.


    "I can also feel powerful Qi of more than one cultivator....could it be they are?" Yuan Shao exchanged meaningful gaze with Ming Yue Yin.


    "If it''s them we don''t need to worry, it was Yang Xi Ying we need to worry about," Ming Yue Yin said without the slightest doubt she believed that if the four kings'' pces were the ones who against that powerful beast then they got nothing to worry about, she was sure the four legendary kings will be able to ovee anything together.


    "Xi Ying must find the safest ce to yin Shan mountain and this will make it easier for us to find her," Li Mo Zhen said.


    "You''re right, we can narrow down which path Yang Xi Ying will take!" Ming Yue Yin''s face turned excited as her hopes of finding Yang Xi Ying increased.


    Meanwhile, the four Pce Lords surrounded the giant bird while raining barrages of attacks on the ugly Beast, unfortunately even though the bird had arge body it was extremely agile.


    The beast wagged its sharp tail at Bei Li Yan''s whip even though Bei Li Yan could withstand the beast''s attack but still, his wrist felt numb from the collision of their forces.


    "You okay?" Jiang Jin Wei shouted at him.


    Bei Li Yan gritted her teeth and shouted, "Yeah, don''t worry about me!"


    "Come on, Yan we''re just getting started~!" Wu San Bo teased him as an expression of concern that made Bei Li Yan roll his eyes then he lunged at the beast vigorously.


    Jin Hao took a stance while pointing his sword at the ugly bird and in one quick move heunched hundreds of attacks in a second.


    Jin Hao''s attack managed to tear the bird''s wings apart and with a loud shout Jiang Jin Wei smashed the Bird''s horn with his broad sword and one of the beast''s horns shattered causing the bird to scream in pain.


    Bei Li Yan then took this opportunity by wrapping his whip around the bird''s neck to stop it from moving then Wu San Bo jumped high above the bird''s head while thrusting his sword right into its head but before he managed to pierce his sword at the giant bird head the bird suddenly hit Wu San Bo with its long sharp tail which caused Wu San Bo to be flung helplessly into the air.


    Seeing this, Bei Li Yan untied the knot from the bird''s neck and then caught Wu San Bo''s waist with his whip.


    The birds that were still irritated by Wu San Bo''s attack swung their tails at him, luckily Jin Hao managed to block the attack then in a quick movement he swung his longsword and then shed the annoying ugly bird''s tail.


    The bird writhed in pain, meanwhile, Bei Li Yan pulled Wu San Bo who was about to fall on a tree branch, Bei Li Yan then threw a recovery pill at him while giving him a teasing grin, "Hey, are you okay, we''re just getting started?!" he winks at Wu San Bo.


    "Ha!" Wu San Bo smiled dryly as he swallowed the recovery pill soon after, the color on his face changing for the better.


    Jin Hao and Jiang Jin Wei alsonded on the tree to catch their breath and also stabilize their Qi after the long battle while watching the monster''s state, they felt they had seeded weakened the bird but another unexpected thing happened.


    s, Jin Hao''s freshly cut tail suddenly grew again and the wounds on the beast''s body slowly healed.


    "Ugh, that''s not good¡­" Bei Li Yan''s mouth twitched in annoyance then he shouted at Jin Hao <strong>"THIS IS NOT GOOD!"</strong>


    Jin Hao then replies sarcastically "You think?!"


    Wu San Bo sighed heavily while massaging his nape he grumbled "Oh, this is going to be a long fight"


    Unlike the others, Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes gleamed with excitement, "Oh, I need a bigger sword!" he ecstatically said then reced his sword with a much bigger sword as he said.

 Chapter 1027 Into The Mountain IV

    Dark miasma emanated from the giant bird''s body as the creature let out a long screech of anger into the dark sky followed by rumbling sounds and all of a sudden the ground shake like there was an earthquake then suddenly a giant hand burst out from beneath the ground not long after one after another more giant creature emerged from the ground.


    "Okay, this is really bad!" there''s rare resignation in Bei Li Yan''s voice.


    "Where did this monstere from?" Wu San Bo was bbergasted at the gigantic creatures that were taller than the seven-story pagoda with huge muscr bodies covered with rough skin in the same color of mud and only had one big eye in the middle on their head, there were also giant fangs sticking out of their lips made the creature look even more terrifying.


    If Lory saw this creature she will recognize the creature as a cyclops only much bigger but Jin Hao and the others had never seen creatures like this before even though they knew full well that the giants means nothing but harmed them.


    Some of the giants looked at the puff of smoke from the capital then gave a long roar which was greeted by other giants and they walked towards the capital.


    "They headed to the capital!" Jiang Jin Wei screamed abruptly with stress.


    <strong>"STOP THEM!"</strong> Jin Haomands them.


    Unfortunately, the giant bird was pping its wings and the ck poison was blocking their movement, the poison worked like poisonous smoke suffocating the air from their attacks. Left with no choice, Jin Hao and the others released their Qi to get rid of the ck poison from them when they seeded the giants had gone quite a distance.


    Jin Hao and the others wanted to chase after the giants but the annoying bird kept on blocking them with violent attacks as if it knew what they were going to do and deliberately blocked their movement.


    frustrated they knew they have to defeat the bird monster before they could stop the giants however, they feared that by then it would be toote.


    Even though they don''t really care about what happened to Yun Jin city, they don''t want the dark creatures to spread chaos outside the Chang Lan Kindom because the more human victims fall, the stronger the power of darkness bes and the stronger Lazarus will be.


    "Jin Hao, this is not good!" Bei Li Yanined loudly.


    As a result, Bei Li Yan irritated Jin Hao even more that he shouted angrily while enduring the attack from the bird''s tail <strong>"I KNOW!"</strong>


    "But we do have to stop the giant, Jin!" Jiang Jin Wei shouted while delivering a hard smack to the bird''s head which jerked slightly.


    "Guys, something ising!" Wu San Bo saw a sh of light behind the gray clouds.


    "What now..." Jin Hao sighed heavily.


    Everyone nced up at the sky when suddenly a huge w pierced through the clouds and lunged at one of the giants to the ground like a ball, the other giant was startled then they turned around to see where the disturbance wasing from.


    In front of the giants stood a giant tiger with silver fur and electric blue stripes standing majestically like a king looking at his subordinates the tiger exuded a Kingsly aura appear elegant and imposing at the same time.


    "That...Huwang Shen Zi!" Jiang Jin Wei''s eyes widened in shock.


    "He finallyes!" Jin Hao''s eyes red with excitement.


    The giants sensed the threat from Huwang Shen Zi''s presence and let out a loud roar showing off their strength to intimidate him.


    Huwang Shen Zi snorted loudly, he looked up then let out an ear-shattering roar to the sky and the horns on his head glowed with electric energy that stunted the giants.


    However, some of the giants managed to dodge the attack and for the unlucky one, they had to ept some part of their bodies being scorched.<sub> </sub>


    Not long after, they heard tiger roarsing from all directions echoing through the air, their powerful roars made the dark creatures feel uneasy even the weaker hybrid beasts who couldn''t think for themselves felt the urge to flee to the other hands for the powerful Hybrid Beast their roar it''s like a call and it sounds like a challenge and gets them excited.


    However, those who did not know about the shadow Tiger tribes frightened the Cang Lan kingdom''s military soldiers and the emperor who led his army.


    "Your Majesty, we must retreat to assess the situation first," said one of the generals to the emperor.


    the emperor did not immediately obey the general''s words instead he looked at one of the members of Hei Shen and then caught their faces beaming.


    "They''reing!" one of the Hei Shen members grinned from ear to ear and the emperor could hear him.


    "Of course, who dares to refuse my Lord''s request, even Mythical beasts"ughed at the other members of Hei Shen proudly.


    ? The members of Hei Shen were touched by Zhao Li Xin''s concern to make sure his subordinates fought with sufficient help, not only did they get help from the Jiu Yun sect and the Misty Lake n but they also got help from the Sword Saint sect and other sects who had joined forces to fight the monsters and now the Shadow Tiger tribes also helped them!


    All of Hei Shen''s members cheered but their words left emperor Cang Lan and his subordinates shocked, since when did Long Ming have the support from the Mystical beast? why did no one tell him about it before, if only he knew he would think twice before coborating with Wei Zu Tian!


    But ironically no one cared who the emperor sided with because there was no power the emperor had to worry Zhao Li Xin and the only reason why Zhao Li Xin sent his men to help the Cang Lan kingdom and the emperor, was because he didn''t want Lory to feel bad. more guilty when more victims fell due to Lazarus and Lao Min Na because of that Zhao Li Xin tried as much as possible to minimize the destruction in the Cang Lan kingdom.


    At that time the shadow tigers descended to the capital city to help in the battle with the Hybrid beasts and also the critters it gave breathing room for the tired and injured members to retreat to rest while Guan Men Niang along with Jin Hua helped at the emergency post to help the people who were injured while Lan Hua joined Mei Gui and others to face the Hybrid beasts and critters near the post.


    Half of Yu Jin''s city had been destroyed by nt protective array cultivators in various ces to stop the dark creatures from destroying more areas and killing innocent civilians. Guan Men Niang was busy dealing with injured people both peasants andmoners until one of the members of the white dragon pce shouted, "We''re out of medicine, does anyone still have any medicine?"


    Guan Men Niang remembered the medicine that was still stored in her spatial ring, she quickly replied without hesitation, "I still have some medicine!" she then waved her hand over the table and various ointment jars, jade bottles, gauze, and many more equiptment were neatly ced on the table.


    Those who saw it looked surprised and amazed by so many medicines Guan Men Niang had and most of the medicine on the table was not cheap.


    some of them knew who Guan men Niang was since she used to apany Wei Zu Tian when he got outside but none dared to say anything after seeing how Hei Sen sect members treated her with respect.


    Well, guan Men Niang didn''t care what they think about her since she was only here to help the Hei Shen sect.


    The members of the White Dragon pce smiled in relief then one of them approached Guan men Niang bowing his head "Thankfully Miss Guan still has some medicine, most of us have run out of supplies, we didn''t expect things to be this bad"


    "But that wouldn''t be enough considering how many people were injured." Guan Men Niang frowned as she looked around her many people were carrying in and out on stretchers cover with blood and wounds, and many of the cultivators sitting cross-legged on the ground and on the chairs after swallowing recovery pills to recuperate.


    The young man took a deep breath he understood Guan Men Niang''s concern honestly he also worried about this too.


    "A few members of the White Dragon Pce are making medicine but it won''t be enough anyways most of them are out fighting against those monsters we are also running out of medicinal materials... I don''t know how long can west?"


    Guan Men Niang clenched her fists, though her heart beating erratically, but she believed in Wu San Bo and all Hei Shen sect members "Don''t worry Master Wu said Master Long Ming is very smart and a great strategist I can''t believe he wasn''t ready, he even managed to summon the powerful Shadow Tiger beast so Lord Long Ming must be well prepared anyways I heard Long Ming''s wife is also no less intelligent she is also kind and wise so I''m sure they will not let us dry here"


    The man ps his forehead feeling embarrassed "Miss Guan is right, lord Long Ming and Madam will not let us fight to the death!"


    Guan Men Niang nodded with a face filled with confidence she remembered Lory''s beautiful purplish eyes and for some reason, she feel everything will be alright.

 Chapter 1028 Into The Mountain V

    A sudden loud banging sound startled them, guan men Niang and some of members of Hei Shen exchanged surprised looks for a moment before running towards the sound, other cultivators who had regained some of their strength also ran to where the sound came from.


    A thunderous sound came from outside the protective array where dozens of hybrid beasts tried to break the array while Lan Hua, Jin Hua, and other cultivators from various sects tried to restrain the Hybrid beasts but unfortunately they were outnumbered.


    "C...can the array stand it?" a young cultivator asked in a trembling tone.


    The older cultivator looked calmer but anxiety was etched on his face "Maybe not for long¡­" he sighed at the same time he inwardly calcted the strength of the Hybrid beast outside the array, judging by their strenght if the beast continued to attack the array then the array would not be able tost more than ten minutes and when that happen everyone in the emergency post will be ughtered like grass.


    "What should we do?" asked the young cultivator frantically.


    The older cultivators had more experience and were able to think clearly even under pressure, therefore they knew what the have to do, the more experience cultivator exchanged meaningful nces with each other for a second.


    "What else should we do?" one of the old cultivators took out a sword from his waist, "We fight!"


    The other cultivators also took out their weapons simultaneously and their eyes showed nothing but unwavering determination.


    "Wait!" Guan Men Niang approached them hastily "You all better change your weapons, master Wu San Bo said this creature is weak with this special weapon!" Guan Men Niang waved her hand and several weapons were neatly arranged on the ground, then the other members of Hei Shen shared a tacit understanding that they also waved their hands and more weapons appeared.


    "We don''t have many of these, but you all can have them!" said one member of Hei Shen.


    The cultivators stared wide-eyed at the weapons that were on disy in front of them just with a nce at a nce they knew that this weapon was not a ordinary weapon, they then turn their gaze at the members of Hei Shen and Guan Men Niang suspiciously, it''s hard to believe the arrogant Hei Shen sect could be so generous.


    Guan Men Niang understood their doubts but this is not the time to doubt each other, Guan men Niang sped her hands she took a deep breath then looked at them sternly, "This is not the time for us to doubt each other, just for today let''s forget our differences, did you not see outside? if we lose this war then everything and everyone we care about will be gone....nothing will left for us, no one! therefore even only for today let''s fight together! for our love one!"


    Guan Men Niang''s sincere words moved them, he was right, this is not the time to be suspicious of each other. they are facing an unimaginable battle this is not a fight for wealth or power as usual but it is a fight for survival.


    One of the cultivators snorted loudly, he stepped forward and picked up one of the swords he swung his sword at then nodded at Guan Men Niang and members of Hei Shen "I will make sure this sword is used properly!" he flicked a hyphenated smile out of line against one of the beasts.


    Encouraged by the man''s action, one by one stepping forward and picking up their weapons, they gave Guan Men Niang a smile of appreciation before charging towards the Beast with all their might.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, she didn''t expect the cultivators who were usually arrogant and looked down on her willing to heed her words, Guan Men Niang lower her head while rubbing her hands together as an overwhelming feeling rush inside her...it was a feeling she''s been forgotten for along time, it was a feeling of proud to herself.


    "Miss Guan you are awesome!" one of the Hei Shen young members give her a thumbs up.


    Guan Men Niang blushed then a bright smile spread on her beutiful face, she didn''t expect a broken shoes like her to still be useful to others.


    "Miss Guan, we hand over the emergency post in your care!" The other members of Hei shen took out their weapons then patted their friend''s shoulder "Come on, we can''t lose to them!"


    His friendughs "You are right, we are members of Hei Shen we must not embarrass our great Lord!"


    <strong>"I''M GOING FIRST!"</strong> one of the youngster dash toward the array at high speed.


    "Hey, that''s not fair!" another saw andin then chased his friend.


    "Take care Miss Guan!" the other members waved at Guan men Niang before leaving quickly.


    Guan Men Niang looked at those hot-blooded hei Shen sect members with resignation sigh then shouted at them "Be careful everyone!"


    Fierce battles took ce between cultivators and dark creatures, casualties fell from both sides, mindless beasts attacked them mercilessly with their boundless stamina andck of pain were not easy opponents for cultivators who after all as humans they had limits and could feel pain.


    More victims were sent to the emergency post for treatment, Guan Men niang and all the doctors and alchemists were overwhelmed with so many patients while the medicines were running low.


    <o>,m s, their condition was very bad, in the midst of their worries, they heard footsteps approaching the city, immediately all activities stopped, even the people who were groaning in pain abruptly shut, they all looked at the direction where the soundse from while holding their breath.</o>


    There was an eerie silence at the emergency post, civilians hugged each other, mothers and fathers hugged each other with the children as if resigned to whatever happened.


    Guan Men Niang could hear her heart beating, at this momment her only wished if only she could see her brother and Wu San Bo onece again.


    But what they saw were dozens of foxes with flippers on their backs running gracefully and when they came the dark creature let out a scream of pain, the fox and the dark creature attacking each other fiercely.


    Soon they heard the sound of horse footsteps and people marching towards them all wearing armor while shouting loudly as they shed at Hybrid beasts and Critters.


    One of Hei Shen''s members saw the g bearing the phonix and the g bearing the eagle with the inscription of the tribes king flutter gntly, he immediately shouted with ecstatically, "They are Empress Ming''s and the King of tribe''s army!"<sub> </sub>


    Everyone cheered with joy, the spirit that was almost gone was smoldering again like a wildfire.


    Guan Men Niang sat limply on the bench, her pale facegradually turned into a smile as she breathed a sigh of relief but suddenly she was startled bysomeone shouting calling her "SISTER!"


    Guan Men Niang movement paused for a second before she lift her head it was then she saw a boy that looks familiar but also foreign, descended from the white lion in a hurry and ran to her crying then jumped into her arms.


    "Elder sister, I miss you so much, sorry I couldn''t save you!" Guan Yi Jue cried in Guan Men Niang''s arms.


    Guan Men Niang thought she was dreaming, her brother is so tall he is almost as tall as her chest and although his body is thin but his arms feel very strong.


    "Yi Jue?" she looked at the boy in her arms with trembling lips "You are Yi Jue....you are my Bao Bao?" tears roll on her cheeks.


    "Yes, sister it''s me, Bao Bao!" Guan Yi Jue said in choked voice.


    The sibling who had not seen each other for many years hugged each other tightly, after enduring so many hellish years she finally meeting the only family she had.


    "Ehm, sorry to interrupt your reunion, may I interrupt you for a moment..." Yuan Xue An waved her hand awkwardly.


    "I think you already did" shin Jiu who stand beside her roll his eyes


    Guan Men Niang that many people saw her thus she immediately let go of her hug then wiped his tears as well as Guan Yi Jue he looked embarrassed to know Shin Jiu saw him crying like a child.


    "Ehm, older sister they are Miss Yuan Xue An the younger sister of the king of tribe from Zhuang dong continent name Yuan Shao and this is Shin Jiu the disciple of Miss Lory and also the one who saved me when I was held captive by that weird sissy" Guan Yi Jue introduced them.


    Guan Men Niang stunned then looked at Shin Jiu with grateful looks.


    Shin Jiu felt a little embarrassed while scratching his nose he said "It''s just a coincidence"


    Guan men Niang bend her waist while cupping her fist respectfully "No matter what, you have save my brother, I don''t have anything but if there anything I could do please tell me, I will do anything in my ability to fulfilled your wish" she sincerily said .


    Shin Jiu flustered he quickly waved his hand "don''t mention it, it was my master who save your brother anyway, it just coincidence our cell is close to each other!"


    "Miss Guan, may I ask what happened to the Four Kings Pce?" Yuan Xue thought and tried to keep her expression normal but one could see the reflex of concern in her gentle eyes.


    Guan Men Niang turned her heavy gaze towards Yin Shan mountain "The Four Pce Kings went with Lord Long Ming and longed for Lory to Yin shan mountain to face the demonesso Min Na and her master"


    Shin Jiu and Yuan Xue An''s faces turned grim but they had expected this much.


    "Do you know where my brother and sister-inw are?" Yuan Xue An asked again.


    Guan Men Niang nodded "Unfortunately, Miss Yang Xi Ying dissapeared during the attacked on the city therefore master Li Mo Zhen along with Master Yuan Shao and Her Excellency Empress Ming are looking for her as we spek"


    "Miss Yang dissapeared?" Yuan Xue An shrill in panic "Isn''t miss pregnant, if I''m not mistaken she should be in her fourth month!" she calcted with her finger and stress oozing from her voice.


    "The situation really bad" Shin Jiu blows his cheeks while took a long stare around him before turn his head at guan men Niang again, "So what''s the n now? Did my master or Lord say anything?"


    "Master Long Ming said to cooperate with everyone to fight those monsters so they don''t spread out from the Hwang Wu continent" replied Guan Men Niang.


    Shin Jiu nodded in understanding, "Of course, if we fail to contain them in the hwang Wu continent, they will spread to other continents and the consequences will be catastrophic." Shin Jiu subconsciously clenched his fists.


    "Miss Guan, I had brought supply of medicine from Hei Shen and sister-inw also brought a lot of ingredients for making medicine also physician and alchemists from the Liang Zu kingdom, how can we help!" Yuan Xue an didn''t waste any more time, she knew they had to move quickly to deal with this.


    "Thanks goodness, we''re starting to run out of medicine and also our physician and alchemist also exhausted from overworked, you alling in the right time!" Guan Men Niang''s face was beaming with joy.


    "Sister, I learned a little about medicine, I can help!" said Guan Yi Jue.


    Guan Men Niang smiled broadly as she saw that her younger brother had be sensible and smart it made her feel her sacrifice was not in vain.


    "Then I will send word to all the kingdoms outside the Hwang Wu continent just in case, and request the dispatch of assistance from the underground pce!" Shin Jiu turn around and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 1029 Into The Mountain VI

    While Lory and Long Ming were climbing at the top of Yi Shan mountain, the air was covered in ash and smoke, it was hard for normal people to see they could feel the heat seeping into their skin, and the air feel dry.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s gazes drifted to the magma pool which was boiling and burning like golden liquid reminding her of the color of Zhao Li Xin''s immortal me.


    "We have to go down," Zhao Li Xin said.


    "En, we might find a way in, down there" replied Lory.


    "Be careful..." even though he knew Lory is powerful still it''s hard for Zhao Li Xin not to worry about her.


    "I also want to tell you the same thing, coincidence?" Lory throw a yful grin before a pair of white wings appeared behind her back with graceful steps she fiercely jumped into the fiery pit without care.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly as he watched Lory glide gracefully through the smoke and dust, not long after Zhao Li Xin also jumped into the magma pit vertically for a moment he let gravity pull him down before he abruptly released his Qi creating a powerful energy that engulfed him make him float seamlessly.


    Lory flew beside him, she flicked an admiration smile before sweeping her gaze to the area around her, Zhao Li Xin also observed the area around him when ite to sense he was much better even than normal cultivators, therefore in a short moment, he felt the cold air drifting to his nose, even though it was very faint but Zhao Li Xin''s keen sense of smell could pick up the scent easily, soon Zhao Li Xin found a narrow cracked in the wall.


    "There!" he pulled Lory towards a crack that was quite hidden.


    The crack wasn''t big and to make it worse it seemed to be long and narrow too, no more than two meters high, and probably only half a meter wide as a result Zhao Li Xin had to squeeze himself into the narrow crack.


    "Are you okay" she look at Zhao Li Xin that had been squeezed like a sardine.


    "I''ll be fine¡­" he said under his breath obviously he feel suffocated in that position.


    They were pretty much crawling on the wall for quite a while.


    "Thank goodness you don''t have ustrophobia..." the thought suddenly jump into her head.


    "Oh, what''s that?" Zhao Li Xin ask.


    "Is an irrational fear of confined spaces" answered Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin pursed his lips like he remembered something, "Oh, I had that before," Zhao Li Xin said nonchntly.


    Lory''s steps stopped for a moment, he looked at her in shock. "What?Why?"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t answer right away instead calmly nudged her shoulder to sign her to keep moving then replied in a nonchnt tone "When I was a child Zhao Mu Fan and Zhao Qin Feng pranked me by putting me in an empty well for two days until someone found me...ugh, I think I hurt my neck..." Instead of feeling bitter about his past, Zhao Li Xin was more troubled by his current position.


    Lory was bbergasted then she raised her voice angrily, "That wasn''t a joke, it was downright harassing! how old were you then?"


    "I don''t know, maybe six or seven..." Zhao Li Xin didn''t sound bothered by her experience she was abused so much that he found it hard to remember all of it.


    On the contrary, Lory felt a lump in her throat she wants to vent her anger but doesn''t know where she can only grip Zhao Li Xin''s hand tightly she resolutely said: "I won''t let anyone hurt you anymore!"


    "Hm..." Zhao Li Xin''s expression softened it seemed Lory was bothered by his story, actually there was no need because he had forgotten it for a long time after meeting Lory he never again recalled the bad memories of his childhood as if all of them were erased by her bright smiles.


    "Oh, by the way, how did you improve your condition?" Lory asked curiously knowing that phobias are very difficult to cure even by the best psychiatrists.


    "It''s simple..." with a casual tone he exin cooly, "I told Mong Ki to put me ionside the coffin and burry me for two days"


    Lory widened her eyes as she look at him incredulously <strong>"WHAT? WHY?"</strong>


    Zhao Li Xin looked in front of him then heaved a sigh of relief, "Ah, we''re out,"


    "Oh," Lory''s attention was suddenly distracted by the warm air hitting his face, they finally came out of the narrow hole where the air was humid but not as hot as near the magma. Lory and Zhao Li Xin stared at the wide cliff in front of them and across it was a small path leading to a ce.


    "Did you feel something?" Lory''s bright eyes assessed Zhao Li Xin''s expression then she added, "The Crimson Lightning sword is yours so normally you would feel the pull of it, don''t you feel anything?"


    Zhao Li Xin was silent for a moment while staring at his palms there was a strange glint in his eyes but then he balled his fist, "I felt the urge you said when we were outside but after we went inside I didn''t feel anything..." Zhao Li Xin felt something strange like everything was too strange he couldn''t tell Lory that ever since they entered Yin Shan mountain he had felt uneasy maybe because of the dream that haunted him recently or maybe something else but the thought was like a needle jabbing his skin.<sub> </sub>


    [Could it have been silenced?] Girsha said cautiously.


    Lory immediately thought about Lazarus "Could it be that Lazarus silenced the sword...can he do that?"


    [Who knows what that Demon can do?] he snorted in annoyance.


    "Lory, does this have anything to do with Lazarus?" Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes.


    Lory shrugged looking unsure she shook his head "I''m not sure"


    Zhao Li Xin could see how worried Lory was, she probably gets nervous as they got closer to their goal, meanwhile, he was torn between wanting to end this as soon as possible but also afraid of the end oue.


    "Let''s go!" Lory had spread her wings ready to fly but she saw Zhao Li Xin rooted to the ground seemingly in a daze, confused Lory tilt her head "Li Xin, are you okay?"


    Zhao Li Xin snapped back from his thought, however, his expression quickly back to normal then he smiled at Lory "I''m fine"


    Lory could sense something bothering him but she didn''t ask she only smiled back at him "Don''t worry, I''ll always be with you"


    "You better be¡­" he muttered in a very low voice that Lory couldn''t hear him.


    Unbeknownst to them, someone had been watching them in the darkness behind the boulder, a vicious smile spread across his face as his ck eyes watched with interest but then he slowly retreated into the shade of the rock leaving nothing but long w marks on the rock surface.


    Zhao Li Xin''s head jerked he reflectively looked over his shoulder then stare in a certain direction for a while and slowly his brows furrowed.


    "Li Xin, what''s wrong?" Lory looked at him in bewilderment.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened, for a moment before he turned his gaze back to Lory and smiled, "Nothing, let''s go!"


    __________________________________


    __a Few Minutes Before__


    Lazarus stared at Yin Shan Mountain, his snake eyes dark and hooded, there wasn''t much to read in his gloomy expression, but Lao Min Na had a feeling this ce was somehow rted to Lazarus. Hence they continued their journey to the top of the mountain. Lao Min Na could feel the heat stinging her skin but she easily dispelled it by creating a barrier around her made of dark miasma.


    On the other hand, Lazarus looks, as usual, he doesn''t even sweat, it''s just that his left hand has turned ck, indicating that the vessel he used has reached its limit.


    Lazarus snorted in annoyance, whatever ship he used even the most powerful cultivators could onlyst no more than two weeks which bothered him all the time.


    "There is another vessel that will be prepared for you," Lao Min Na reassuring him


    Lao Min Na''s main duty is to prepare the vessel for Lazarus at first she feels a bit guilty but after a long time she got used to it, she didn''t even blink anymore when Lazarus entered the bodies of those innocent people and threw them away like old clothes.


    Lazarus flicked his sleeves then he put his hands behind his back then his eyes returned to the churning magma pool below him suddenly his gaze turned into a reticent gaze.


    Lazarus stretch his hand then he opened his palm before he clenched his palm very tightly until his nail dug his skin and ck color blood dripped from his palm then fell into the magma pool but before the blood touched the magma suddenly an array of Ying-Yang symbols surrounded by intricate symbols and letters emerge above the magma after that a bright red light shined brightly and rows of ck rocks emerged within the magma pool which pushes all the magma aside creating a drynd at the center after that the ground shaken and thend slowly split and formed a circr staircase.


    Even for Lao Min Na who had seen many magical things still dumbfounded by the scene in front of him, on the other hand, Lazarus''s expression remained the same, Lazarus jumped down followed by Lao Min Na soon theynded smoothly and then stepped quietly towards the stairs, Lazarus seemingly unimpressed when he saw a seemingly endless winding staircase.


    Lao Min Na''s forehead wrinkled she looked at Lazarus back she then couldn''t help her curiosity so she asked "How did your blood activate the array, moreover¡­.how did you know about this?"


    Lazarus didn''t answer nor did he tells her to be quiet hence Lao Min Na became bolder "You are a Demon from another world but I feel you know more about this world, it almost feels like...."


    "Have you ever heard, ''curiosity kills the cat''?" Lazarus turned to look at her with his yellow snake eyes.


    Lao Min Na gulped but somehow at this moment she refused to back down, "I''m not a cat..." she said defiantly.


    Lazarus didn''t angry instead heughed coldly, "Yes, and you already dead, right?"

 Chapter 1030 Into The Mountain VII

    The crimson-colored liquid that came down little by little made the small pool on the white marble floor feel so quiet that sobs could be heard.


    "Why..." the voice choked. "Why are you doing this? <strong>WHY?!"</strong>


    Li Xin, what''s wrong?" Lory cupped Zhao Li Xin''s worried face, "You''ve been quiet all this time, tell me what''s bothering you?"


    Zhao Li Xin pinched his be he didn''t know what he just saw it felt like a dream but the scene feel unfamiliar but it jumbled with his nightmare Zhao Li Xin felt he was going crazy.


    "I feel like dreaming with eyes opened...I think there''s something is very wrong with me" he sighed quietly as he divert his eyes from Lory, it was rare to hear his voice on edged.


    "Hey, don''t say that" Lory squeezed Zhao Li Xin''s cheek between her palms "Even if it''s true, I won''t let anything happen to you, and you know that, right?!" her eyes shoot at him with pure determination.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gloomy face eased slightly then he looked deeply into Lory''s eyes, "I know, but if you take care of me, who will take care of you?" Zhao Li Xin gently kisses Lory''s hand feeling embarrassed for showing his weak side, but he can''t help it, cause the thing that Zhao Li Xin feared the most was he failed to protect Lory when she need him the most.


    Zhao Li Xin knew unlike the previous battle, this time''s battle is the most important one, therefore, he cannot afford to be weak.


    On the contrary, Lory remain calm as usual then she replied in a yful tone "Well I have an old bird to look after my back, like literally so you don''t have to worry, I''ll be fine,"


    Her rxed tone made him feel relieved but jealous at how much Lory put her trust in Girsha, Zhao Li Xin sighed feeling pathetic he then leaned his forehead on Lory''s shoulder weakly "I know, but I am your husband¡­ I should be the one who protects you, it''s my responsibility" he felt a little dissatisfied.


    "What is this?" Lory''s brows arch in surprise "Are you jealous with the old bird?" Lory patted the back of Zhao Li Xin''s head.


    Embarrassed, Zhao Li Xin didn''t dare to lift his head now that he realizes he was being stupid, Lory thought her guessed was right and sheughed out loud even Girshaughed with her as well, putting aside that they were different species even if Girsha be a man their rtionship will be like father and daughter or nagging teacher with his naughty student.


    "Okay enoughughing" Zhao Li Xin raised his head then pursed his lips and then grumble.


    His pouting face makes Lory want tough even more but she holds it in regard to save his face, Lory covers her mouth with the back of her palms and her face slightly red from too muchughing, "Gosh, because of you I got less tensed¡­" Lory clear her throat while trying to hold her smile "Ehm,¡­thank you~"


    Zhao Li Xin scratched his nose his face slightly flushed, he feel he had just made a fool of himself.


    "Okay, enough kidding, where exactly are we?" Lory checked her surroundings then clicked her tongue and put her hands on her hips "I saw that mark on the wall three times so I guess..we''re lost, now!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s charming smile radiated on his heavenly handsome face, "No, this ce is actually designed in a certain formation and that mark on the wall is intentionally designed there to make others think that they have passed this way before" exined Zhao Li Xin gazing at the sight that in a nce seems inconspicuous but actually catches the attention of everyone who passes by.


    Lory''s brows arched then she look at him with a gleaming eyes "so there''s a trick like that" Lory mumbled then he asked again "Have you seen this before?"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded "The underground has the same trick as this, It took a while for me to figure it out"


    Lory''s lips pursed in annoyance "Why are you never told me that?"


    Zhao Li Xin stared at Lory nkly, not seeming to understand why she was upset, "I don''t think it matters..."


    Actually, Lory wasn''t angry that Zhao Li Xin didn''t share her experience, the thing that annoyed her was imagining how lonely she was. Unlike Zhao Li Xin''s childhood, Lory had many people to support, guide, protect and also teach her that''s why Lory was able to grow up safely without care because she knew she always had someone to rely on when she was in trouble but Zhao Li Xin was alone from the day she can remember it. it was already a miracle Zhao Li Xin didn''t die when he was still a baby.


    "Okay, forget it, I''m not angry..." Lory sighed tiredly, this wasn''t the time to think about it she then continued to look around her and realized this ce was like a ruined pce, Lory saw there were engraving marks on the stone fragments scattered on the ground unfortunately because of corrosion the engraving on the stone be unclear.


    Lory gently wiped the stone then blew away the remaining dust, "It looks like carved of scales...but it doesn''t look like fish scales, what do you think these are?" Lory showed the stone to Zhao Li Xin.<sub> </sub>


    Zhao Li Xin lowered his head and then examined the stone in Lory''s hand carefully "I don''t know, but people usually like to carve dragons."


    "Dragon huh?" Lory thought it made sense but normally only emperors allow dragons to be carved into their dwellings so this is most likely the ruined pce of king Lei Yu. Everything would make sense why King Lei Yu''s heirloom weapon was here.


    "This ce is a bit like an underground ce before restoration but the condition of this ce is much worse" Zhao Li Xin looked around him then realized where the familiarity wasing from still he got many questions rising in his mind.


    "In other words, your underground pce might have a connection with King Lei Yu?" Lory swept her gaze across the area while subconsciously rubbing her arms as a strange feeling pricked her skin like needles.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin were lost in their thoughts no one spoke anymore as an uneasy feeling loomed like a shadow it feels like they were dancing on someone else''s palm. Lory and Zhao Li Xin look at each other in silence without a word they knew they think the same things.


    ________________________________


    <strong>__Somewhereelse in the Empyrean Green forest__</strong>


    "We are already in the Yin Shan mountain area, now what?" Tao Bing Wen put his hands on his hips while looking up at the billowing gray sky with an anxious face, what would happen if a volcano erupted while they were still here? will they be able to get away from this ce at the right time?


    Meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying stared at the mountain, he was sure Lory and Zhao Li Xin must be there, but she was worried that they might already be inside Yi Shan mountain.


    Yang Xi Ying turned her gaze back for a bit then he looked up at the mountain again while contemting what she will be going to do next.


    Unfortunately, Yang Xi Ying felt that whatever decision she made would be dangerous as she didn''t know when Li Mo Zhen would find her, and waiting here would only make her an easy target therefore her only option was to find Lory as soon as possible but how can she do that?


    Yang Xi Ying frowned then suddenly heard the sound of a twig snapping.


    "What''s that?!" Yang Xi Ying reflexively looked back.


    Tao Bing Wen also looked back with a tense face, "What? What did you hear?" there was a hint of panic in his voice.


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes quickly nced left and right then she whispered, "I''m not sure¡­.prepare your talisman!" she gave a swift order at the same time summoning his sword from his ring and the protective talisman in her other hand.


    Tao Bing Wen felt his stomach churns with trembling hands he gripped the talisman until it was almost crumpled.


    "Stay calm..." Yang Xi Ying''s gentle voice slightly eased the tension in Tao Bing Wen''s mind.


    "Count to five and breathe slowly....yes, do it like that" Yang Xi Ying used the method she saw when Lory calmed Ming Yue Yin''s temper and she seeded, Tao Bing Wen''s breathing gradually stabilized.


    "Beat can smell our fears from our heartbeat, so we should stay calm?" Yang Xi Ying speaks softly while tightening her grip on her sword.


    You''re not afraid, huh?" Tao Bing Wen nced at her in pure admiration.


    Yang Xi Ying smiled dryly, "Are you kidding me, I''m terrified now" Yang Xi Ying gulped.


    Tao Bing Wen was stunned he then saw the thinyer of sweat on Yang Xi Ying''s forehead he instantly felt like a fool how could she not be afraid, even though she is older than him but she is still a young woman not to mention she is also pregnant so how can she not be afraid.


    Suddenly there was a glint in Tao Bing Wen''s eyes then he took out a short sword from his sleeve that had been neatly tied to his arm all this time.

 Chapter 1031 On Edge

    Tao Bing Wen and Yang Xi Ying held their breath then suddenly a ck shadow rushed over them with lightning speed, Tao Bing Wen and Yang Xi Ying dodged in the opposite direction and then quickly regrouped.


    The beast hissed at them showing its sharp teeth, Tao Bing Wen and Yang Xi Ying stared at the beast like a cat with three eyes and twin tails ring at them.


    "Isn''t that?" Yang Xi Ying''s forehead wrinkled.


    "It''s Huang!" Tao Bing Wen gasped.


    "Isn''t this the beast you failed to catch?" Yang Xi Ying didn''t mean to make fun of him, she just state the fact.


    "I didn''t fail... led..." Tao Bing Wen stubbornly denied it.


    Though Huang''s beasts were considered to be very strong, however,pared to the strange monsters that had chased them earlier, Yan Xi Ying felt much more relieved, after all, it''s still easier fighting with normal beasts than a Hybrid Beast.


    All of a sudden, Yang Xi Ying felt a cramp in her stomach, she subconsciously held her stomach and moaned softly.


    "Are you okay?" Tao Bing Wen looks at her worriedly.


    Although it was just a light cramp hence it still made Yang Xi Ying nervous perhaps because all the stress she felt had implicated her unborn son.


    "You can''t fight, le...le...let me handle the beast," Tao Bing Wen said with a resolute face.


    If only he didn''t stutter too much, Yang Xi Ying might believe him and she has already seen Tao Bing Wen fight before therefore she couldn''t believe his words, "No, let''s fight together!" Yang Xi Ying takes a deep breath as she prepares for the uing battle.


    A secondter the three-eyed cat jumped toward them, fortunately Tao Bing Wen threw away the protective talisman on reflex. The talismans created powerful barriers that bounce off the beast''s attacks unfortunately it didn''t hurt the Beast, instead it''s making the beast angrier.


    Tao Bing Wen held the hilt of his sword with both hands then shifted the hilt in two different directions and the sword turned into a long sword, with the sword in his hand he lunged at the three-eyed cat.


    "Tao Bing Wen!" Yang Xi Ying screamed in surprise, she wanted to chase after Tao Bing Wen but the cramping in her stomach increased as a result Yang Xi Ying was forced to stop her pace Yang Xi Ying then quickly took a pill from her spatial ring while Tao Bing Wen attacked the Huang beast with random movements.


    Yang Xi Ying felt a little better after taking the pill but her condition was still not fit to fight, soon after her gaze turned to Tao Bing Wen she watches every move Tao bing Wen made, even though the movement was quite strong, but it was useless if he attacked aimlessly, maybe due to Tao''sck of experience Bing Wen easily panicked and attacked frantically without any calction whatsoever, therefore, the tree eye cat could easily repulse Tao Bing Wen.


    Tao Bing Wen''s body was flung into the air and then mmed into a tree, after which his body helplessly fell to the ground with a thud that caused him to vomit fresh blood.


    Seeing that, Yang Xi Ying threw an offensive talisman at the three-eyed cat which forced the Beast to take a step back.


    The beast turned its ring gaze to Yang Xi Ying. Seeing the Beast want to attack Yang Xi Ying instantly Tao Bing Wen forgot the pain he was feeling, without further ado Tao Bing Wen hurriedly got up from the ground swinging his sword, even though he didn''t know what he was doing he instinctively imitated his father''s movements.


    Tao Bing wen''s movements were like dancing his fast and light footwork arrived -Suddenly he managed to hit right in the neck of the three eyes cat and the Beast crashed to the ground.


    Yang Xi Ying was stunned but the most shocked was Tao Bing Wen, he didn''t expect his attack to be sessful! Tao Bing Wen would have been made victorious dance if only he didn''t realize Yang Xi Ying''s presence.


    However, after being injured, the Huang Beast became even more ferocious, the Beast''s eyes glittering with blood lust and then letting out a furious roar.


    "Don''t lose your concentration!" Yang Xi Ying immediately reminded Tao Bing Wen.


    Tao Bing Wen snapped from his small victory, he then made the same stance as his father this time he got more confident with himself.


    Actually, Tao Bing Wen is not that useless, how can that be? he was the descendant of the two greatest swordsmen of the Hwang Wu continent so how could he be useless and weak? he actually showed quite a great talent when he was a toddler, he was smart and able to absorb everything he had been taught quickly but as an only child he was spoiled to the roof by everyone around him caused him to be arrogant andzy plus he had an overprotective mother and father who couldn''t go against his wife''s wishes as a result, Tao Bing Wen grew to be what he is today.


    Not long after, Yang Xi Ying felt her condition had gradually improved so she drew her sword again.


    "Careful, The Beast''s third eye can read our movements so we should distract the third eye first?" Yang Xi Ying said.


    "Okay, how do we do it?" There was a spark of interest in Tao Bing Wen''s eyes.<sub> </sub>


    Yang Xi Ying was silent for a moment then suddenly her face lit up, "I have an idea?"


    Tao Bing Wen nced at Yang Xi Ying uneasily, "Is that a good idea?" somehow he got nervous.


    Yang Xi Ying snickered "My friend said, the only bad idea is the one you never do" Yang Xi Ying then summoned three bamboo tubes from her ring.


    Tao Bing Wen raised his voice desperately "That doesn''t make sense!"


    <strong>"ATTACK!"</strong> Yang Xi Ying screamed at the same time she threw the bamboo tube at the beast soon a grey thick smoke filled the air around them covering their figures.


    It turned out that the bamboo tube that Yang Xi Ying threw was a smoke bomb.


    Thick smoke blocked the beast''s view, which Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen used to attack the three-eyed cat.


    "Attack the tail!" Yang Xi Yingmand.


    Tao Bing Wen swung his swing at the beast twin-tailed, while Yang Xi Ying threw more offensive talismans while delivering a powerful barrage of attacks.


    in the middle of the fight, Tao Bing Wen suddenly remembered the teachings of his father while practicing swordsmanship in front of him when he was a child.


    ''Take a good look, my son, your sword is an extension of your limbs trust your sword to let it lead you, do not hesitate and you will seed''


    Following his instincts as soon as he saw the beast''s tail wagging its tail in front of him Tao Bing Wen swing his sword and then with all his might he shed the tail.


    The beast let out a long screech of pain while in front of it he saw its tail cut in half.


    Yang Xi Ying quickened her movement, she thrust her sword at the beast third eye on the middle of the Beast''s head and blood spurted slightly onto her face, the beast was furious and then raised its ws prepared to w at Yang Xi Ying''s face.


    Seeing this, Tao Bing Wen reflex kicked the beast''s head untill its all body flung to the ground, then Tao Bing Wen swiftly pulled Yang Xi Ying''s wrist before she fell.


    "Are you okay?" Tao Bing Wen''s eyes fixed with worried.


    Yang Xi Ying froze as her heart pounded in her chest subconsciously her hand went up to her stomach.


    Yang Xi Ying couldn''t stop thinking about what would happen if she fell even though the cultivator''s body was much stronger than an ordinary person''s but there would still be consequences to the fetus if she was hurt luckily the boy that she thought useless had helped her numerous time.


    Yang Xi Ying then looked at Tao Bing Weng gratefully, "Thank you," she softly said.


    Tao Bing Wen''s face was red but he pretended to be calm he then back to his usual arrogant behavior "Ne..never mind, you should rest, I think I can face this beast alone" he puffed out his chest acting almighty again.


    However, Yang Xi Ying only chuckle she didn''t refute him after witnessing Tao Bing Wen''s ability she actually felt Tao Bing Wen was not that bad, after all, the Huang beast was seriously injured so It wouldn''t be difficult for Tao Bing Wen to face the beast alone and it would be good for Tao Bing Wen to gain more experience.


    Yang Xi Ying smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll leave it to..."


    Suddenly a wide jaw appeared and bit the Huang beast''s neck, Tao Bing Wen and Yang Xi Ying gasped in shock.


    A giant Lion came out of nowhere and was tearing the neck of the three-eyed cat while swinging it left and right until then Huang''s head was cut off.


    The goat head on top of Lion''s back bleated with a strange sound while ring at Tao Bing Wen and Yang Xi Ying.


    Immediately Tao Bing Wen''s breath caught in his throat with a trembling voice Tao Bing Wen struggled to make his words, "Miss...Miss...Miss Yang...I don''t think...I can''t handle this...be..be beast alone..."


    the color was draining from Yang Xi Ying''s face at the top of her lungs she scream <strong>"R...RUNNN!" </strong>

 Chapter 1032 Long-Time Enemy

    The Empyrean Green Forest was inplete chaos, the fight between Huwang Shen Zi and the giants also the battle between the pces of the four kings, and the cursed phoenix destroyed half of the forest. The impact of their battle spread throughout the forest and even throughout the city, yet no one cared because they were already busy fighting themselves.


    Especially for Li Mo Zhen and the others, it was getting harder and harder to find Yang Xi Ying now, moreover, they couldn''t help but be dragged into the battle of territory between Hybrid Beasts and ordinary Beasts.


    "What''s the situation?" Ming Yue Yin wiped the sweat off her forehead as she and Yuan Shao had just killed a hybrid lizard with bat wings.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Li Mo Zhen and his subordinates had also finished killing another Beast but it was an ordinary beast it seems they were involved in another territorial dispute.


    We''re done here" Li Mo Zhen said as he sheathed his sword.


    "Looks like the battles out there are much fiercer." Yuan Shao looked up at the sky, his brows furrowed at his handsome and dashing face.


    "We can only trust them" Ming Yue Yin sighed heavily "Yuan Shao how is Ming Yue Yin trace did you see anything?"


    Yuan Shao then looked down at the half-foot cover with dirt and dry leaves, because of the previous fight Ming Yue Yin''s traces were almost erased to the point that it was difficult to recognize Yuan Shao.


    "He''s headed this way," Yuan Shao led the way and the others followed behind him.


    Li Mo Zhen''s normally calm and gentle face turned tense and the longer he was unable to find Yang Xi Ying, the more ugly his face became, although he tried to keep his mind clear but after a while fear started to eat away inside him if only Yang Xi Ying didn''t pregnant maybe he could feel a little calmer but Yang Xi Ying''s current state made him very depressed, for the first time Li Mo Zhen hoped that Yang Xi Ying was not pregnant.


    If he had to choose between his unborn baby or his wife, he would choose his wife cause for him there would be another child but there was only one Yang Xi Ying in this world.


    "Oh, my God what is that?" The shout of one of Li Mo Zhen''s men startled Li Mo Zhen.


    Dread crawled up his spine when he see the amount of blood on the ground, Li Mo Zhen almost fell on his knee when he heard Yuan Shao shout.


    "It''s not human blood!"


    "Then what is it?" Ming Yue Yin rises her voice in panic.


    "Look over there!" Yua Shao strides toward a beast corpse that was cut in two.


    "Is a beast.." Ming Yue Yin patted her chest in relief.


    Li Mo Zhen''s face gradually calmed down, as long as he didn''t find Yang Xi Ying''s body he still had hope.


    "Master, look at this!" Li Mo Zhen''s men hastily handed over the half-burned talisman, "This is the talisman belonging to the word saint sect!"


    Li Mo Zhen took the half-broken paper talisman from his underling then inspected it carefully and his subordinate was right that the talisman did indeed have the Sword Saint sect''s marker.


    "Sword Saint Sect members aren''t that bad, at least they wouldn''t dare to openly hurt Yang Xi Ying if they knew she was the madam of Jiu Yun Sect, they would know that you would look for her" Yuan Shao''s words made sense so Li Mo Zhen felt more at ease, at least not the Heaven Gate sect or any of his cronies.


    "Yuan Shao found her quickly, this beast''s blood is still fresh so Yang Xi Ying can''t be far away!" Ming Yue Yin''s face was beaming with excitement.


    Yuan Shao didn''t waste any more time he rushed to find more traces of Yang Xi Ying but his excited face was suddenly reced with stress that Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying could clearly see.


    When they shift their eyes to where Yuan Shao looked they saw the traces left by Yang Xi Ying they also saw the footprints of a veryrge beast and it was the same imprint as the animal they had seen before, it turned out that what they were worried about came true, the beast was following Yang Xi Ying or maybe someone who is with her, either way, this is not a good thing.


    "Come on, quickly!" Li Mo Zhen used all his strength and his body shot out faster than the arrows behind him Ming Yue Yin, Yuan Shao, and his men followed.


    __________________________


    Lory stared at the shabby murals on the cave wall, although there wasn''t much to see but he could still make sense of some of them.


    It was a painting of a man riding a dragon while raising his sword at monsters and monsters and below him, thousands of people were cheering.


    "Emperor Lei Yu" Zhao Li Xin cast his cial eyes at the man in the painting.<sub> </sub>


    Lory ran her hand over the painting and muttered, "This is the Crimson Lightning Sword..."


    "En looks like they painted the story of how emperor Lei Yu eradicated Beasts and monsters to save mankind" Zhao Li Xin looked at the painting with deep interest.


    "And look, those beasts don''t look like ordinary beasts...they look like hybrid beasts some even look like some of the beasts in my old world...what does this mean?" she turned her purplish eyes on Zhao Li Xin many questions filled her beautiful eyes but he had no answers.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s hands were wrapped around each other as he squeeze her hands gently his eyes fixed on hers, "No matter what it is, we will face it together so let''s stick to that n" a soft-warm smile bloomed on his wless handsome face.


    Lory nodded her head softly, "Yes, Let''s just stick to that...to the very end"


    "To the very end," he repeated.


    Their eyes locked, they knew this day woulde, they had talked about it many times, there was no turning back nor they wanted to as the feeling grew, it had taken root deep within them, there was no way to uproot the feeling without killing them, therefore they could only walk onward, without looking back.


    Guilt shed across Lory''s eyes, it was her who dragged him down this arduous path, sometimes she wondered if her presence helped Zhao Li Xin or led him to a much worse fate.


    Lory''s stretched her hand to his face, "Xin I..."


    Zhao Li Xin''s gentle gaze suddenly changed.


    [Lory, watch out!] Girsha shouted urgently.


    Lory was stunned as Zhao Li Xin pulled her into his arms and leaped into the air, that''s when he heard something swirl past her.


    not long after another object swirled came towards them and Zhao Li Xin bounce between the wall cave while carrying Lory in his arms still his movement was swift and light while evading the attack.


    Still, he got annoyed he step down on the ground while releasing his Qi, it was like a shockwave it throw off whatever things that attack them.


    Lory then saw something like a boomerang thrown by Zhao Li Xin''s energy into a boulder. Lory swept the area around them while summoning a bow from her spatial ring she draw the arrow waiting for the enemy to show ''he'' or ''her'' face.


    Immediately from behind the rock appeared a man smirking evilly he then pulled a boomerang from the wall that turn out was not a boomerang at all but it was a pair of moon des,ter on, the man''s eyes burned as he looked at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Am I interrupting your lovey-dovey time?" he gives sardonic smile.


    "You are..." Zhao Li Xin answered bluntly.


    Sanguan Wu Hao snorted loudly then his eyes turned to Lory, "Is this your new woman?" he flick his eyes from her feet to her eyes in a second then he sneer "She looks strange but I guessed she better than the maid you married before"


    "Who are you?" Lory return the question she didn''t care at all about what he said.


    His arrows still followed wherever the man moved, Lory didn''t let her guard down as she could feel dark mana emanating from the man. It didn''t take a genius to guess that the man was a lesser Demon.


    A slow-twisted smile spread on the man''s face, "Don''t you know me Zhao Li Xin?" he opened his arms as he strode towards them at a calm pace "Look at me.." he said to Zhao Li Xin "Though I might look a bit different but don''t you think I look familiar?"


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes, it might not be visible from the outside but Zhao Li Xin really tried to remember who it was but his efforts were in vain, Zhao Li Xin had so many enemies and he never bothered to remember any of them since they were insignificant in his eyes, after all, there was always Mong Ki and Mong Yi who always reminded him so why bother.


    Toozy to entertain his enemy any further Zhao Li Xin shrugged nonchntly, "Nothinges to mind...are you, Wei, Lu, or Zhao perhaps?" he begin to guess randomly.


    <strong>"I''AM SANGUAN WU HAO!"</strong> he was enraged and his whole eyes turnpletely ck.


    Lory widen her eyes in surprise, even though she never met Sanguan Wu Hao but she knew his name during investigating the Sanguan family.


    At the same time, Zhao Li Xin held his breath abruptly for a second he be quiet his brows knitted together as if something shed to his mind, Sanguan Wu Hao grinned expectantly s, Zhao Li Xin shook his head then slowly look at Sanguan Wu Hao nkly "Are you Sanguan Wu Ci brother or his cousin?"


    Both Lory and Girsha facepalm.

 Chapter 1033 The Living Dead

    Zhao Li Xin''s lightment made Sanguan Wu Hao''s blood boil with anger even before the destruction of Sanguan family Sanguan Wu Hao became the scapegoat of the family, it''s not enough that he lived his whole life in the shadow of Sanguan Wu Ci, even his father Sanguan Jin Sheng thought he was a disappointment, a disgrace So when Zhao Li Xin showed up she thought people would finally find another object to humiliate and despise.


    He thought that having Zhao Li Xin will divert his disappointment from him and maybe...just maybe, his father would stop thinking badly of him, so one could imagine how shocked Sanguan Wu Hao was when he found out Zhao Li Xin''s real identity was Long Ming.


    And to make matters worse, Long Ming never meant to admit to the Sanguan family he didn''t care about Sanguan Jin Sheng, or the name Sanguan everything Sanguan Wu Hao wanted was meaningless in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin''s talent and strength were so far above everyone even Sanguan Wu Ci to the point Zhao Li Xin didn''t need anyone to gain a foothold in the world, she didn''t submit to anyone, nor did he fears anyone, Zhao Li Xin was everything he ever dreams of.


    Annoyed, embarrassed, angry, and jealous engulf Sanguan Wu Hao''s heart like a tight-thick nket that suffocated his mind and after Zhao Li Xin destroyed his family he had every reason to use every means to destroy Zhao Li Xin.


    "You son of a bitch, I will kill you!" Wu Hao''s eyes shone with furry soon after dark grey veins bulged out of his neck and face as he roared his canines and hooves grew in rapid speed at the same time sanguan Sanguan Wu Hao''s body began to writhe making horrible sounds as if his bones snapped and connected.


    Lory, Girsha, and Zhao Li Xin watched quietly, nevertheless, Lory''s vignce grew every second meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s expression remain stoic almost like he was bored but those who were close to him would know that right now he had carefully calcted the enemy''s strength and weakness.


    [Another Lesser-Demon huh?] Girsha scoffed with great disdain.


    [Yeah, they popped up here and there like cabbage...] thought she was joking but her whole body braced for a fierce battle.


    [I wonder, who do you think he sacrificed for this power?] Girsha never cared about human life and death like humans don''t care about the death of dogs or cats out there for the same reason as Girsha, they are too numerous and their lifespan is not long then why dizzying but not like human animals were driven by their desire which makes them quite interesting.


    [Doesn''t matter, we had to kill him eventually] Lory released her arrow taking the opportunity Sanguan Wu Hao hadn''tpletely transformed.


    But suddenly a shadow appeared to repel Lory''s attack, the presence of the mysterious figure shook Lory to her spine.


    "Wei Zu Tian!" Lory gasped she then gives a quick nce at Zhao Li Xin "I thought you already killed him?"


    "I did..." Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes he remember he wrecked Wei Zu Tian''s chest to the point his upper body should not be intact.


    [Lory, I don''t think that person is alive] Girsha suddenly chimed in.


    "What?" Lory widened her eyes, "Is he a living dead?"


    "A living dead?" Zhao Li Xin was just as shocked, although the world of cultivators was as magical as the lives of the Gifted people but even he never thought that reviving corpses was possible.


    "This is a high-level necromancer, I only read about it in a book but never met one personally." Lory''s expression became tense as she remembered that dealing with the undead was very difficult.


    "How to kill the undead?" Zhao Li Xin did not have the same worries as Lory, in his opinion, it made no difference whether the enemy was alive or not, in the end, they all had weaknesses.


    "The undead is controlled by the master who brought them to life, so we have to find the puppeteer," Lory said.


    "Is he the puppeteer?" Zhao Li Xin nce at sanguan Wu Hao.


    Lory turn her eyes at Sanguan Wu Hao and then to Wei Zu Tian then she shook her head in uncertainty "I''m not sure¡­"


    The next second stumbling Wu hao and Wei Zu tian simultaneously lunged at them, Lory fired double arrows at them then the wings behind her spread out, Lory then summoned a long sword from her ring. Meanwhile, mes lit up around Zhao Li Xin like a small tornado, and his dark eyes shed dangerously as a smirk spread across his face, Wu Hao roared as he streched his ws to tear Zhao Li Xin apart but it turned out that the only thing he attacked was Zhao Li Xin after images and the real figure appear behind Sanguan Wu Hao, Zhao Li Xin thenunched a palm cover with fire right at Sanguan Wu Hao''s back.


    The burning sensation seeps into his bones causing pain that is so intense it makes Sanguan Wu Hao let out an excruciating scream.


    Sanguan Wu Hao reflexively jumped away from Zhao Li Xin but Zhao Li Xin didn''t let him run he continue to chase Sanguan Wu hao whileunching a barrage of attacks.


    In a meantime, Wei Zu Tian moved at a high speed toward Lory, to weaken his movement Loryunched wind des at Wei Zu Tian s her attack was easily dodged and without slowing down Wei Zu Tian continued to run towards Lory nkly.


    Unperturbed Lory flew towards Wei Zu Tian as well and then shed her sword at his direction but Wei Zu Tian able to block her sword with his bare arm which seemed to be made of iron.<sub> </sub>


    Lory frowned but she didn''t have time to shock she turn her body around and then swung her sword again immediately the sound of fighting echoed throughout the cave.


    During the fight Sangguan Wu Hao underwent many changes not only in his fangs and nails, but his body was also getting bigger and bigger as a result his muscles grew significantly, then grayish coarse hairs grew on his body and face, and finally, a sharp thorn grew on his elbow resembling elephant tusks.


    Sanguan Wu Hao''s movements grew more agile as well as his strength, Zhao Li Xin could feel a tingling sensation in his hands every time he blocked Sanguan Wu Hao''s attacks, but that''s okay because he hasn''t used half of his strength either.


    Rather than Sanguan Wu Hao, he was more worried about Lory therefore during the fight Zhao Li Xin kept watching Lory from the corner of his eye, even though Lory was strong and apanied by Girsha he couldn''t stop worrying about her.


    Sanguan Wu hao seeing Zhao Li Xin''s concentration, not on him made him even angrier, <strong>"ALL EYES ON ME!"</strong> he shouted it was a childish wash of anger but Zhao Li Xin ignore him.


    He wouldn''t let Zhao Li Xin ignore him any further, hence Sanguan Wu Hao increased his attack, he hated seeing Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face and even Sanguan Wu Ci would appear ordinary in front of Zhao Li Xin, jealousy and hatred gnawing inside him, just for once he wished he could rip off Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    Annoyed by Sanguan Wu Hao''s crazy attack, Zhao Li Xin opened his palm soon tens of strands of fire emerged from his hand and wrapped around Sanguan Wu Hao.


    Trapped by the mes Zhao Li Xin Sanguan Wu Hao struggled frantically to free himself but the strands of fire tied him even tighter and the fire burned his skin he could smell his flesh burning.


    The strand stabbed deep into his skin then suddenly dozens of women jumped out of nowhere attacking Zhao Li Xin, a sudden disturbance that made Zhao Li Xin''s strength weaken, and then two women appeared who sacrificed themselves to help Sanguan Wu Hao out of the mes that bound him.


    As a result, the women were burned from their hands to their chests but strangely they didn''t look in pain, their eyes were as nk as Wei Zu Tian''s but their efforts were not in vain because Sanguan Wu Hao was free from his bonds.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin was surrounded by five women who attacked him one after another even though they weren''t strong but they were enough to disturbed his concentration.


    Somewhere else, Lory was facing a fierce battle with Wei Zu Tian, Lory had managed to injure Wei Zu Tian several times but since the undead didn''t feel any pain it didn''t reduce his speed or strength and because Wei Zu Tian''s previous level as a cultivator was already very high this caused fighting him is not an easy task, wound start to show on her skin but she had no time to heal herself.


    [Lory, this is not working we must find the puppeteer!] the anxiety coated Girsha''s voice.


    Lory raised her hand to create a barrier to block Wei Zu Tian''s attack before she pierce her sword into the ground and a giant icicle erects from the ground it thrust Wei Zu Tian into his stomach, Lory knows it will not stop Wei Zu Tian but it will buy her some time to think.


    [I don''t think Sanguan Wu Hao is the puppeteer, there must be someone else!] Lory warily swept her gaze around her to the entire dark cave, there is no enemy more terrifying than one that cannot be seen.


    Suddenly a little boy who was no more than 10 years old dashed toward Lory while drawing a sword at her, Lory''s reflex swinging her sword made the little boy''s sword fall from his grip but because the opponent was a child for a moment Lory hesitated.


    That''s when the boy took the opportunity the boy took out the dagger hidden from his sleeve and then plunged it into Lory''s chest, surprised Lory didn''t have time to react, luckily Girsha activated a wind barrier which pushed the boy away.


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin''s voice was tight with panic.


    Lory didn''t realize that she was getting closer to the cliff, maybe because she was still shocked by the appearance of a small child who attacked her, unknowingly her feet tripped over a pebble it making her lose her bnce luckily Girsha spread his wings and with one swoop Girsha''s wings carrying Lory into the air.


    Lory then looked at the empty-eyed boy on the ground and her stomach churned when she realized that the boy was just another living dead.


    Lory then turned her head towards Zhao Li Xin, worry in his eyes showing then a gentle smile appeared on her beautiful face indicating that she was fine as soon as Zhao Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You seem to like her very much" Sanguan Wu Hao sneered, "Too bad she won''t live long...."


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression stiffen, "What are you talking about?"


    Suddenly a giant pir fell on top of Lory, she quickly flies sideways but then another giant pir fell on her again, Lory flew backward but the giant pir started falling on her repeatedly it felt like she was a nail and the ceiling is a hammer.


    "Dammi*, is someone ying whack a mole with me!" Lory shouted angrily, as if hearing Lory''s fury three giant pirs fell above her at the same time.


    The surface of the gigantic pir that fell on top of her reflected in her purplish eyes, Lory held her breath as he could only mutter briefly "Uh-oh"

 Chapter 1034 Lost

    <strong>"LORY!!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin watched the giant pir fall on top of Lory, at the same time he felt his heart drop into his stomach, Zhao Li Xin scream in extreme panic.


    <o>,m But a group of female undead surrounded him along with Sanguan Wu Hao they attacked Zhao Li Xin at the same time as a result Zhao Li Xin''s movements were restrained and his anger immediately peaked.</o>


    <strong>"GET OUT OF MY WAY!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin screams while released his Qi and like a gust of wind it blew away everyone around him, Sanguan Wu Hao and the undead woman was thrown to the ground with mes licking their bodies and like an immortal me, once it touched the victim, the mes would continue to burn relentlessly untill the victim died.


    Unfortunately, since the undead couldn''t feel any pain, soon they rose from the ground not caring that their bodies had been crushed while still engulfed by fire they lunged simultaneously toward Zhao Li Xin with nk stares like lifeless dolls.


    Only Sanguan Wu Hao that still could felt pain trying to extinguish Zhao Li Xin''s fire which burned both his arms but in vain until an undead woman came he grabbed Sanguan Wu Hao''s arm then absorbed the fire from Sanguan Wu Hao into herself immediately the fire transfer to her and the woman burned while the fire at Sanguan Wu Hao gradually dissipated.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about the enemy''s situation at all, using all his power dashed towards the abyss where Lory had disappeared.


    When Zhao Li Xin jumped towards the cliff, another figure blocked Zhao Li Xin''s path while throwing a heavy punch at him, Zhao Li Xin crossed his arms in front of his chest and the fire within him ignited and then spread out like an octopus'' tentacle ready to wrap the man that dares to gets in his way.


    Seeing the situation was not in his favor the man did not push his way instead back away and thennded firmly on arge rock.


    Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth impatiently, he want to look at Lory right away but they don''t seem to want to let him go, Zhao Li Xin take a deep breath while reminding himself that she will be alright...she always does.


    The man on the boulder rise on his feet, hisnky body standing firm with a face as pale as a corpse, and his vacant eyes staring at Zhao Li Xin with a hint of interest.


    The skinny man turned out to be Xiang Yu one of Wei Zu Tian''s heavenly knights of the Heaven''s Gate sect. It was he who took Wei Zu Tian''s lifeless body previously, hence it was clear now why he took Wei Zu Tian''s corpses, Xiang Yu has to turn Wei Zu Tian into one of his collections.


    "Lesser-Demon too, huh?" Zhao Li Xin scoffed with disdain.


    Xiang Yu shrugged with a smile, he didn''t show any hesitation, pride, or madness like the other Lesser- Demons, he appear calm and collected which is unusual.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were bored in Xiang yu''s eyes, it was easy to tell that the man was crazy, he was probably crazy even before he turned into Lesser-Demon.


    Zhao Li Xin turned his gaze to Wu Hao and Xian Yu''s consecutively then sneered, "Whatever you sacrifice for this power, I hope it''s worth it"


    Sanguan Wu Hao lets out coarseughs as he mocked Zhao Li Xin, "Your woman is dead and now you will follow!"


    Even though Zhao Li Xin didn''t believe what Sanguan Wu Hao said but still his words made his blood boil in rage his eyes glinted with murderous intent.


    "You all will regret this¡­" Zhao Li Xin curled up into a vicious smile at the same time all the living dead women, Xiang Yu and Sanguan Wu Hao moved in sync as they surrounded Zhao Li Xin like a bunch of hyenas.


    ____________________________________


    Lory felt like floating on a soft and warm mattress, she felt today is Saturday which mean she doesn''t need to go to school, Lory pulled the nket up to her face she nned to spend more time sleeping but then she remembered she had a lot of work today but again she was toozy so she will skip everything today and sleep all day.


    Then a soft voice sounded in his ear "Lory, wake up"


    Lory groaned in annoyance refusing to get up, she was too tired today.


    But her shoulder was shaken then the soft voice echoed again "Lory,e on, wake up..."


    "Mmm..." Lory was annoyed she then force her eyes open slightly and what greeted her is Zhao Li Xin alluring smile but strangely he wears a Cavernhall uniform and has his beautiful long hair hair cut short into a preppy hairstyle like Fredhardt''s.


    "It''s time to go to school~" Zhao Li Xin smiled brightly.


    However, Seeing Zhao Li Xin''s short hair Lory cried desperately <strong>"WHY DID YOU CUT YOUR HAIR?!"</strong>


    [....]<sub> </sub>


    Girsha rolls his eyes tiredly [Can you wake up normally like a normal person, seriously, you are so weird]


    Lory paused, it took a while for her to realize she was lying on the damp ground.


    Lory looked up and then see Girsha''s white wings covering her like an imprable shield that protected her from debris and stones.


    Her memory slowly came back she scratched her head wondering why she dreamed of her school days and why Zhao Li Xin was also there, could be dreams and reality start to mix up in her head now, did that mean she was starting to go crazy? well, it''s about time.


    Lory blew her cheek before long her purple eyes lit up a second then the rubble of the rock above her exploded. Lory came out of the rubble while trying to fix her clothes which were covered with dirt and half torn maybe from the previous fight and buried in the wreckage, Lory sighed while checking her surroundings.


    [Where are we?] Lory swept her gaze around her in confusion.


    [You don''t remember? we were thrown somewhere after getting hit by those pirs] Girsha warns.


    [Oh yeah...it feels like the pirs deliberately attacked us...is this a coincidence?] Lory pursed her lips only now Lory felt something strange with the pirs falling as if someone was deliberately targeting her.


    [Remember the ancient forest? this ce might have the same traps as that ce, but it''s possible that someone activated the traps,] Girsha said casually, not sounding worried at all that someone was trying to kill them.


    Lory also didn''t care sadly she was too used to people trying to kill her, instead of thinking about it she''d better find a way out of this ce but every way out was blocked byrge rocks and debris and Lory didn''t dare to use her power for fear of destroying the entire cave or worse, causing the volcano to erupt.


    Girsha separated from Lory then returned to the form of a small bird and flew around the cave looking for a way out then suddenly she shouted [Lory,e here quickly!]


    [What?] Lory took long strides towards Girsha.


    [Look, there''s a crack in the ground, I can hear the sound of water in the bottom!] Girsha pointed with his wing.


    There was a hole no more than four meters in diameter which was simr to a well, Lory looked into the hole and then he smelled a sour smelling from Lory''s nostrils twitching then she snorted loudly because rotten eggs had a strong odor indicating it was a sulfur mix with the water.


    [You know it''s acidic water down there, right?] Lory stared at the bird like he was crazy.


    [Yeah, so what?] Girsha looked back at her innocently [Water is your domain and with your alteration ability it''s easy to purify the water around you, the only downside of this action is you will spend more mana than usual but that''s better than being stuck here, right?]


    s, Girsha''s words make sense, she does need to find Zhao Li Xin as soon as possible knowing how much he must be worried about her.


    Hence, she is also ufortable leaving Zhao Li Xin alone in the same ce as Lazarus, she is scared of what the demon will do when she''s not with him.


    Lory clicked her tongue in annoyance knowing she had no other choice and what was worse because the hole was too small she couldn''t spread her wings.


    Lory peeked at the deep hole she pursed her lips thinking it will not be easy, Lory then rxed her muscles first by doing simple stretching, she close her eyes then took a deep breath, and slowly let it out.


    [There it is!] Lory then jumps into the hole. The wind swirled around her in order to slower her falling but still, the smell of sulfur hitting her nose made her nose inevitably twitch.


    Lory opened her palms and the wind that swirled around her was moving faster and faster pulling the water below and then enveloping her, once she plunged into the water everything around her froze creating a crystal ball that protected her and Girsha within.


    It was as if in an aquarium Lory was floating inside a transparent crystal ball looking out but without the slightest light Lory was having trouble seeing anything fortunately, she could still feel a faint current slowly pull them in a direction that she hoped it would lead them out.


    Suddenly from the corner of her eyes, she caught something moving.


    [What is that?] Lory looks around her warily.


    Girsha''s expression stiffens his green eyes stare deeply into the darkness in front of him then under his breath Girsha whisper [Girl...we''re not alone...]

 Chapter 1035 Fight Against The Monster

    Lory clenched her jaw, as she carefully watched her surroundings warily Girsha has already merged with her again in order to protect her just in case the crystal ss broke it would only Girsha wings that could protect her but still no guarantee she will leave unscathed.


    The crystal ball continued to float in the middle of the dark acid water while being slowly pulled up by the current while the ck shadow swam around then seemingly curious about the foreign object that had suddenly appeared.


    Every now and then the ck shadow hit the crystal ball causing Lory who was inside to shake like a snowman inside the snowball.


    Lory didn''t give up easily, she pressed her palm against the surface of the transparent crystal ss to keep the ss intact, but her actions made the creature even more curious and as a result, itunched more attacks to the left and right.


    Lory groaned furiously, but it was difficult for her to fight back in the poisonous acid water plus it was too dark for her to pinpoint where the enemy was.


    Lory then raised her palm against the crystal surface and soon after anotheryer of water engulf the crystal ball while her other meanwhile she stretch her other hands soon after the current around her got stronger and stronger pushing the ball faster.


    [The creature is chasing us] Girsha''s voice was calm and steady but Lory could feel the bird was rather uneasy.


    still, Lory didn''t have time to think about the creatures that follow her as her mind concentrated to get out of this acid water first.


    Once again the creature give another attack but this time the hit was much stronger than before thus the outeryer of the crystal shattered, Lory bit her lips as she pushed her power soon the broken outeryer was reconnected and returned to normal, seeing this the mysterious creature became even more curious. Once again the creature attacked the Lory crystal ball and with every attack getting stronger and stronger eventually shatters the entire outeryer of the crystal ball.


    Lory felt the ball would notst long so he used all her strength to speed up the current to get it out as soon as possible, meanwhile, the crystal ball swayed left and right after being hit causing Lory to be unable to stand she fell on one knee at the same time raising her hands to control her power to get them out of there.


    [LORY, the crystal won''tst long!" Girsha screamed anxiously.


    <strong>[I KNOW!]</strong> Lory answered with a shout as the crystal surface started to crack.


    The crystal ball slid on the acid water, and not long after she saw a light flickering from above Immediately hope rose within her without further ado she gathered all her strength controlling all the water around to push the crystal ball up.


    Suddenly, she heard the sounds of cracking increasing a secondter the ss crystal shattered, quickly Girsha engulf Lory''s body with her wings a secondter they managed to burst out of the acid water, finally, she managed to get out.


    Once they got out Lory let out a long exhale meanwhile the wings carried her into the air, but then Lory smelled the burning smell, she noticed Girsha''s feathers burned from the acid water.


    Lory unleashes her healing power which heals not only her wounds but Girsha''s as well.


    [Are you all right, old bird?] Lory gently touched Girsha''s beautiful snow-white feathers adorn with golden color on the tips.


    [Yes, thank you girl] Girsha heaved a sigh of relief he was just d he managed able to protect her.


    Lory then turned her gaze to the pool below before long bubbles appeared on the surface of the pool followed by arge shadow approaching.


    Lory summoned twin long daggers from her ring knowing a new battle was about to begin.


    Soon a long back covered with dark green scales appeared on the surface of the pool apanied by ripples of water then a long ck shadow was clearly seen swimming under the water which at first nce looked like a giant snake but snakes do not live in water let alone acid water.


    [Lory, that beast is huge...] Girsha''s worry increases.


    [Yup!] Lory spun her daggers in a fighting stance, then she nce at the ceiling and shook her head [I hope the cave doesn''t copse...] Judging by the size of the monsters lory was worried that the impact of their fight would destroy the entire cave.


    In this situation what else can Girsha say other than giving encouraging words, [Let''s hope for the best!]


    [Uh huh!] Lory answers perfunctorily.


    The giant head that spouted from the acid pool turned out to be not a snake but a giant Eel with a gaping mouth filled with sharp teeth as big as the dagger she was holding.


    [Woo, Acid giant Eel, this will be the first...] ??Lory was amazed by the size of the monster but secretly got excited.


    The monster roared and then twisted its humongous body causing the acid water to ssh all over the ce forcing Lory to create a transparent barrier to protect herself.<sub> </sub>


    [Tsk, just happened I craving some fish meat today!] Girsha was a voice filled with viciousness and excitement.


    The monster opened its wide jaws revealing a row of sharp - dark yellow teeth, but what actually bothered Lory was the monster''s bad breath.


    [Uggh, this is disgusting...] Lory coughed then wiped her nose, [Don''t me me if you have acid reflux after this!] she scolded Girsha before shooting herself at the monster which caused the whole cave to shake slightly.


    _____________________________________


    Elsewhere, the four pce kings were being bullied by a giant ck bird, they were annoyed that the fight was taking too long and they had to admit that they were a little embarrassed that they couldn''t kill this creature even though they had attacked it together.


    "We spent too long here!" Jiang Jin Wei grumbled in annoyance.


    "Well, I''m open to any ideas!" shouted Wu San Bo while dodging the bird''s violent attack.


    Bei Li Yan who was getting tired and impatient turned his head towards Jin Hao "Jin, any idea would be great now!"


    Jin Hao curl his lips downwards only in this situation his stupid brothers would ask for his opinion even so he racked his brain for some ideas, not in vain an idea popped into his head.


    "If we can''t hurt it from the outside, we can hurt it from the inside!" Jin Hao smirked.


    "Okay! How?" Bei Li Yan raised his brows.


    Jin Hao summoned five jade bottles from his ring and then threw some of them at Bei Li Yan and Wu San Bo.


    "Jin Wei, make the bird open its beak!" Jin Hao shouted at Jiang Jin Wei.


    "What''s this?" Bei Li Yan asked.


    "Bone-melting powder but is ten times stronger!" Jin Hao smirked evilly.


    Bei Li Yan''s eyes widened in shock, "Why did you make something like this?" Bei Li Yan shrilled, what''s wrong with the ordinary bone-melting powder, why should make a stronger one?


    Jin Hao then replied nonchntly, "I''m bored..."


    ''Of course, you do'' Bei Li Yan rolled his eyes.


    "Let''s give this creature a stomach ache!" Wu San Bo shouted excitedly.


    It sounded funny but they did n to force the creature to swallow something bad.


    Jiang Jin Wei rushed at the bird while clenching his fists he aimed his fist right at the bird''s throat causing it to groan in pain, Jin Hao and the others took this change, opened the bottle cap, and threw the bottles at the beast''s beak which was wide open.


    The beast ''gulp'' then paused for a moment the same thing happened to the four king pces, they all watched quietly.


    A momentter, the bird began to squirm and wiggle soon after the bird coughs ck blood into the air.


    "Does it work?" Jiang Jin Wei frowned looking expectantly.


    "I guessed it is..."Wu San Bo''s eyes gleamed as he spoke.


    The bird began unable to maintain its flight, after a while, the birdrge body began to rise and fall irregrly while the bird''s wings started to distort horribly not long after the giant ck bird can not hold on anymore its giant body fell to the ground.


    <strong>"HIT IT, NOW!"</strong> Jin Hao gathered his pure Qi in his sword and then jumped down with his sword aimed at the weakened bird.

 Chapter 1036 Fight Against The Monster II

    Meanwhile, the giant bird wrote helplessly as its bones began to crumble. The four pce kings couldn''t let the beast heal itself, they used all their strength to deliver one powerful blow at the same time.


    The beast was squashed like a pasted, Jiang Jin Wei found a parasite beast wriggling itself out of the Beast carcass and then swiftly stabbing the creature, while Jin Hao destroyed the beast''s core which managed to stop the beast''s ability to heal itself, soon after the beast transforms into a puddle of mud.


    Still not satisfied Jin Hao poured meat solvent liquid before burning the rest with fire only when the giant bird carcass turn to ashes they can breathe in relief.


    "What should we do now?" Bei Li Yan looks to all his brothers consecutively.


    "That giant might still be there..." Jiang Jin Wei turned his gaze into the distance and they could faintly hear a roar in the distance indicating another battle was still going on.


    "I''ve never fought a giant before" Bei Li Yan licked her thin lips, a thrill clearly showing in his flirtatious eyes.


    "Well, what are you waiting for" Wu San Bo summoned a silver spear from his ring he look calm and ready.


    "Okay, but don''t expect me to take the lead this time..." Jin Hao saidzily as he patted his slightly dirty sleeve.


    "I am the first!" Jiang Jin Wei sped away without waiting for the rest of his brothers.


    Seeing Jiang Jin Wei pumped up like a child entering the candy shop Wu San Bo shook his head "Why He''s always so hasty?" Wu San Bo then jumped far into the sky and disappeared.


    Bei Li Yan saw Jin Hao he tilted his head and grinned, "Well, after you..."


    Jin Hao flick a smile and then jumped into the sky, Bei Li Yan watched Jin Hao''s figure disappear but then he turned his gaze to Yin Shan mountain, his expression turned quiet, "God if you really exist, I hope you will keep Madam and milord safe and sounds"


    This was Bei Li Yan''s first time praying for someone in a long time, he took a deep breath and then jumped into the sky chasing after Jin Hao and the others.


    __________________________________


    The frantic steps pierced through the forest at such a fast speed that they broke branches and twigs blocking their progress and although their faces and bodies were crushed by the broken branches, they did not slow down their movements.


    while arge creature was chasing them, their roars were shrill and echoed as ifmanding them to stop running but of course, they didn''t stop but instead quickened their pace.


    Sometimes they threw offensive talismans behind them but to no avail, it only slowed the creature down for a few seconds before bing angrier and chasing after them vigorously.


    Finally, they were cornered on the edge of a giant crater at first they wanted to go around the crater but the creature had appeared in front of them blocking their way.


    Fear squeezed the air from his Lungs, Tao Bing Wen''s body shook violently as he saw the beastly beast staring at him.


    "Miss..what..what should we do?"


    Yang Xi Ying bit her lips, she doesn''t understand why this creature was so eager to chase them nevertheless they had no way out anymore. Yang Xi Ying looks over her shoulder, the crater behind her is probably more than seventy meters wide and possibly more than fifty meters deep because she doesn''t see the end of the depth of this crater.


    The creature growled loudly as it stepped forward without realizing it Tao Bing Wen and Yang Xi Ying stepped back it was then Tao Bing wen''s foot identally step on the pebbles causing him to almost slip. Fortunately, Yang Xi Ying deftly held his arm so he wouldn''t fall nevertheless the pebbles behind him fell into the crater freely without leaving any sound indicating how deep the crater was.<sub> </sub>


    Trapped, they don''t know what to do in front of a vicious creature while behind is a deep abyss waiting to devour them.


    "Prepare your sword" Yang Xi Ying gulped nervously.


    In fact, Tao Bing Wen had been prepared all along that even a stupid kid like him knew they wouldn''t escape this predicament without fighting.


    The creature pounced on them, Yang Xi Ying threw herst protective talisman and temporarily repelled the beast''s attack but that''s not enough the beast attacked even more ferociously.


    The Lion''s head suddenly opened its jaw widely and then spit out hot mes, immediately Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen jumped in opposite directions.


    Tao Bing Wen fell with his chest hitting the ground first causing him to wince in pain but he didn''t have time toin when the creature''s tail in the shape of a snake sprayed poison at him, luckily the clumsy boy Tao Bing Wen managed to dodge but his sleeves not that lucky.


    Failing to injure Tao Bing Wen the creature changes its maneuver by attacking Yang Xi Ying, but Yang Xi Ying swiftly jumped while throwing explosives at the creature''s face.


    However, the explosive gave little result and instead made the creature even more agitated, causing the creature to increase his attack power.


    The pregnant Yang Xi Ying and Tao bing Wen were clearly not the big ferocious monster''s opponents, as she was in a pinch she suddenly heard a voice she had missed so much.


    <strong>"XI YING!"</strong> Li Mo Zhen ran towards her at breakneck speed, his face mixed with excitement, relief, and anxiety. Although he was happy to find Yang Xi Ying alive however her obvious pale face undeniably scared him.


    The beast could sense more enemies approaching and the monster goat''s head bleated in a deafening sound to the sky giving an ominous feeling to everyone who heard it.


    Yang Xi Ying''s face rose like a light bulb when she saw the face of Li Mo Zhen whom she missed so much. The husband and wife''s faces were beaming with joy and longing as if they had not seen each other for a long time but suddenly a fire broke out between them forcing Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying to retreat.


    Suddenly the ground began to shake violently, not long after from within the forest a horde of hybrid beasts came out of the forest surrounding them from various sides.


    Li Mo Zhen had no choice but to fight against the hybrid beasts that suddenly appeared first, thankfully it didn''t take a while for Ming Yue Yin, Yuan Shao, and the Jiu Yun sect members to arrive and they quickly bashed the hordes of beast.


    But more beasts came as if they were possessed by the Goat''s summons, there were only a few of them even though they were very strong but like humans against mosquitoes, it was difficult for them to face the dozens of hybrid beasts attacking one after another. without stop.


    Li Mo Zhen tried to save Yang Xi Ying but the monster''s powerful st blocked his movement causing him unable to get close to Yang Xi Ying.


    In the midst of fighting Tao Ji Fang and his subordinates appeared, amidst all the chaos Yang Zhou saw a familiar face and his face glowed.


    "Master, look! It''s the young master!" he pointed.


    Tao Ji Fang''s body turn stiff but his eyes immediately follow where Yang Zhou pointed and his eyes bulged widely never in his wildest dream did he ever imagine Tao bing Wen will fight bravely especially against a powerful beast as such.


    "Bing...Bing Wen" Tao Ji Fang bergasted.

 Chapter 1037 The Girls Reunion

    Yang Zhou and others also couldn''t believe their eyes, some of them rubbed their eyes many times to make sure they weren''t dreaming.


    Yang Zhou''s eyes shone with joy and excitement, he didn''t notice the corners of his lips growing wide into a wide smile.


    The spoiled brat who used to run crying and hide behind his back was now fighting fiercely against a giant beast that even for him would make him tremble to his knees.


    "Young master¡­" Yang Zhou held back the tears from falling, he has never been so proud, Yag Zhou collect himself then took a deep breath then raised his fists in the air "Protect young master!"


    The Sword Saint sect members cheered in unison and then rushed towards the battle cheering at the top of their lungs, they used to treat Tao Bing Wen half-heartedly they thought Tao Bing Wen is a disgrace to the Tao family and Sword Saint sect but now seeing fight relentlessly despite the disparity of his power with his enemy,


    As soon as they saw the heroic figures of Tao Ji Fang and the valiant Tao Jing Xi in Tao Bing Wen, they immediately thought that indeed a dragon cannot give birth to a dog. Needless to say, his courage moved their hearts therefore now they sincerely wanted to protect Tao Bing Wen.


    The presence of more humans agitated the Hybrid Beasts even more and their attacks were even more ferocious, but Tao Bing Wen was so focused on his battle that he didn''t notice his father''s presence.


    Although his movements are still awkward and irregr, as the fight progresses his movements be smoother and his instincts be sharper with the number of enemies he faces.


    Meanwhile, Li Mo Zhen was being irritated by the monster with the snake and goat ship, the monster didn''t seem to let him get close to Yang Xi Ying, so it attacked Li Mo Zhen more aggressively ignoring other people attacked.


    The monster focus on Li Mo Zhen perhaps he knows he was the biggest threat here, on the other hand, Ming Yue Yin saw Yang Xi Ying''s movements getting slower she realize that Yang Xi Ying might have reached her limit and Ming Yue Yin''s face became tense s, she also couldn''t get close to Yang Xi Ying as she was being surrounded by dozens of the hybrid beasts.


    Annoyed, Ming Yue Yin shouted for help "Yuan Shao, help me get rid of these nasty beasts!"


    Yuan Shao knew Ming Yue Yin wanted to save Yang Xi Ying so he swung his sword and a powerful gust of wind shot at the Hybrid beasts around Ming Yue Yin and instantly throw all the beasts.


    "Leave it to me, you save Miss Yang!" Yuan Shao convinced her to leave.


    Protected by Yuan Shao Ming Yue Yin''s eyes that sparkled like stars, she shouted back at him, "Thank you, hubby!" Ming Yue Yin blushed then quickly turned around and ran.


    "Wait, say it again!" Yuan Shao turned his head towards Ming Yue Yin but the woman has run away, Yuan Shao clicked his tongue but subconsciously a faint smile spread across his face.


    But something bad happened, Yang Xi Ying felt a sharp pain in her abdomen she knew all this fighting was starting to weigh on her womb. The pain was so intense that Yang Xi Ying stabbed his sword into the ground and he fell to his knees while leaning on his sword.


    Cold sweat ran down her pale and everything around her started to spinning, Yang Xi Ying knew she was going to faint soon.


    Everyone who saw Yang Xi Ying''s state screamed in a panic, especially Li Mo Zhen "Xi Ying!" Li Mo Zhen shouted frantically and Tao Bing Wen''s focus was momentarily split.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the creature exhaled more fire breaths simr to a giant torch at Li Mo Zhen while the snake-shaped tail managed to bite Tao Bing Wen''s shoulder, he stabbed his sword into the snake''s head which then managed to force the snake to release its bite but a huge wound was gaping at his shoulder causing blood flown profusely down his shirt.


    "Bing Wen!" Tao Ji Fang shouted.


    Tao Bing Wen was shocked to hear his father''s voice his head immediately turn in the direction the voice came from then for the first time Tao Bing Wen saw his father''s face covered in utter fear, stress, and anxiety. Tao Bing Wen was stunned for a moment as he had never seen his father who always appeared calm, collected, and strong almost like an immovable mountain.


    "Xi Ying!"


    Li Mo Zhen''s stressed shout woke Tao Bing Wen out of his daze and instinctively turned towards Yang Xi Ying at that moment the giant monster dashed towards Yang Xi Ying.


    Li Mo Zhen was too far from Yang Xi Ying not to mention another hybrid beast attacked him from the side, Li Mo Zhen who broke his concentration didn''t have time to dodge him being thrown by the hybrid beast''s attack.


    Seeing the gigantic monster running towards her, it was toote for him to run like he couldn''t.


    Yang Xi Ying forced herself to stand up from the ground, she clenched her jaw to hold the excruciating pain in her stomach at the same time as the monster got closer and closer.<sub> </sub>


    "Xi Ying!" Ming Yue Ying''s footsteps pounded in time with her heartbeat.


    The giant monster stretches out its long-sharp ws as it jumps toward Yang Xi Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying held her breath, on one hand, she raised her sword while the other instinctively cover her stomach.


    She can see the giant w moves closer to her face Yang Xi Ying held her breath but suddenly Tao Bing Wen''s back appeared in front of him, Tao Bing wen swiftly stabbed his sword head but missed he instead stab the creature''s eyes still the creature roar loudly to the sky while stomped his feet on the ground causing the ground around them begin to crack and a secondter the ground suddenly crumbled.


    The giant Beast fell into the crater together with Tao Bing wen and Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen, and Tao Ji Fang''s faces turn ashen as they saw helplessly their beloved falling.


    "Xi Ying!"


    "Bing Wen!"


    <strong>"I''LL GET THEM!"</strong> Ming Yue Yin shot faster than an arrow and without any hesitation, she jumped into the crater at the same time Ming Yue Yin drew her sword.


    "Yue Yin!" Yuan Shao screamed in utter panic.


    The lion roared and the goat bleated loudly as it fell, the beast tried to reach out to Yang Xi Ying, while Yang Xi Ying desperately grabbed Tao Bing Wen''s wrist to protect him.


    That''s when Ming Yue Yin dived with her sword into the beast, he released the string arrow that was attached to the goat''s head then Ming Yue Yin pulled herself to close the distance between her and the beast then thrust her weapon into Lion''s head.


    As they all fell free, Ming Yue Yin threw protective talismans toward Yang Xi Ying and Tao bing Wen immediately, a transparent protective barrier engulfing them before they hit the ground.


    _____________________________________


    "Wind de!"


    "Ice pierce!"


    The water froze the Eel''s bottom while its wide de inflicted multiple wounds on the beast''s top.


    Meanwhile, Lory slid from side to side like a dancer she sliced ??a giant eel from left to right with her dagger.


    The giant eel screamed in pain with blood sttered everywhere, lory didn''t give the creature a chance to fight, she summoned victory to his dagger and then released a powerful wind blow which cut the Eel like butter, and the creature split in half and the giant body fell in the acid pool immediately color dark red polluted the turquoise color pool.


    Lorynded on the ground immediately her ass plopped to the ground shey on her back feeling overly exhausted.


    Girsha emerged from his chest, the bird pped its wings in front of it, [Good job!] Girsha said.


    Lory raised his rhumb weakly and sighed [Yeah, you too...]


    [Now I can eat seafood~] Girsha joyfully flew towards the eel carcass.


    [Enjoy your meal...yuck,] Lory shut her eyes she didn''t care about the foul smell that permeated as for now, she urgently needs to take a break.


    <strong>''BOOMM!''</strong>


    Lory''s head jerked up she immediately stood up "What''s that?"

 Chapter 1038 The Girls Reunion II

    Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen fell safely to the ground due to the protective talisman protecting them but Ming Yue Yin fell roughly on top of the beast, she grimaced in pain wondering how many ribs she broke but then the snake head appear in front of her ready to bite her face off, reflexively Ming Yue Yin swung her sword shing the snake''s jaw in half and with a quick movement she grabbed the snake''s neck and stabbed the snake''s head repeatedly until it didn''t move and finally the beast died.


    However, not long after a tiny worm-like creature wriggled out of the beast''s ears, Ming Yue Yin knew it was a beast parasite, she threw her de made of spirit stone at the parasite, and the creature squirmed before turning into ashes.


    Ming Yue Yin sighed then, not wanting to stay on the beast''s carcass any longer, she dragged herself down from the beast''s body as soon as her feet touched the ground, she suddenly lost her strength and fell to her butt, feeling exhausted she leaned against the carcass for a while then Ming Yue Yin then raised its head to see a huge gaping hole above her head.


    Even though she knew the crater was deep, he didn''t expect it to be this deep. It was a miracle she survived the fall but ironically it was because of this monster''s huge body that saved her from the impact of the fall.


    "Xi Ying!" Ming Yue Yin flinched he remembered Xi Ying had fallen earlier in an emergency he threw a protective talisman to prevent Yang Xi Ying from falling but she didn''t know what her action was, immediately her eyes looked around frantically for her friend''s whereabouts before long Ming Yue Yin saw not far from her two figuresy motionless on the ground.


    Fear pierced his skin with Ming Yue Yin''s heavy steps approaching Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen''s bodies.


    "Xi¡­Xi Ying" Ming Yue Yin knelt beside him and his whole body shook violently he didn''t know if Yang Xi Ying was still breathing or not.


    "Xi Ying, wake up....don''t scare me like this, hey!" shakily Yang Xi Ying pressed his finger against Yang Xi Ying''s neck, softly she could feel a faint pulse on her neck that make Ming Yue Yin''s face ghastly pale.


    She didn''t know what to do, she wanted to transfer her Qi to Yang Xi Ying but was worried that it would hurt Yang Xi Ying''s fetus she wanted to give the recovery pill but she was worried that Xi Ying wouldn''t be able to swallow it, confused and panicked Ming Yue Yin who used to able control the imperial court with eased now didn''t know what to do but stare nkly then suddenly she was startled by a familiar voice.


    "Brat, is that you?"


    Ming Yue Yin turn her head, like heaven''s sent Ming Yue Yin''s eyes widened, a woman in ragged dirty clothes with unkempt bluish hair but she still looked more regal than any royalty she had ever met.


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong> Ming Yue Yin shouted with mixed feelings of joy, sadness, and relief, she then immediately pleaded frantically like a child towards her mother, "Yue Ying, help Yue Ying! Hurry up!"


    Hearing the stress in Ming Yue Yin''s voice, Lory was stunned for a moment then took long strides toward her soon after Lory realized Ming Yue Yin''s pitiful state and immediately knew what kind of battle she had to go through.


    Lory knelt beside Yang Xi Ying and then checked her pulsed a momentter Lory''s forehead creased "Xi Ying is still alive and the baby too but their condition is very worrying" if Jin Hao is here he might only be able to save Yang Xi Ying life but not the baby, however, she is not Jin Hao.


    "You can help them right?" Ming Yue Yin looked at her expectantly.


    Lory''s lips curl into a confident smile "Who do you think I am, brat?!" Lory flicked Ming Yue Yin''s forehead. Maybe in this world, only Lory still treats Ming Yue Yin like a child even though Ming Yue Yin herself doesn''t mind it and actually enjoys it.


    Lory ced one hand on his chest and another on Yang Xi Ying''s stomach as soon as the purple light shone brightly and then broke into thousands brilliance of lights just like fireflies spreading throughout the cave and once the light touched the injured skin all the wounds and scars shrank untilpletely disappeared without a trace.


    No matter how many times Ming Yue Yin witnessed Lory''s strength he couldn''t stop being amazed, not only the external wounds he could feel the internal wounds also gradually recovered Ming Yue Yin''s eyes glistening with awe and admiration toward Lory.


    After a while, the light subsided then Lory checked Yang Xi Ying''s condition again after she heard her stable breathing Lory also check the baby''s condition, fortunately, both the mother and the baby are fine.


    Ming Yue Yin suddenly hugged Lory from the side while burying her face in Lory''s shoulder she couldn''t stop being grateful to meet Lory otherwise she didn''t know what to do.


    "There-there, don''t cry" Lory patted Ming Yue Yin''s arms.


    "I''m not crying!" Ming Yue Yin denies that her muffle voice clearly betrays her.


    Lory stifled augh, he then noticed another body lying beside Yang Xi Ying, Lory opened her palm and a bolt of light floated in her palm and my cave became brighter.


    "Who is that?" Lory mumbled.<sub> </sub>


    Ming Yue Yin pulled his head sniffing he shrugged "I don''t know, but he saved Xi Ying..." only now did Ming Yue Yin notice the poor boy who had been lying there, luckily Lory''s power had healed him too. so he is not in danger.


    Lory took a closer look at the figure and all of a sudden she gasped, "Stupid Boy!"


    "You know him?" Ming Yue Yin tilted her head in surprise.


    "Yeah, he''s from the Sword Saint sect, his father is the sect leader, his name is Tao...Bing...Wan...Wei or something." Lory''s scrunched up her face she suddenly forgot the boy''s name.


    [Tao Bing Wen] Girsha corrected Lory before perching on her shoulder.


    Lory pped her hands "Oh yes, Tao Bing Wen!" Lory then looked at the boy again with obvious surprise, "You said he helped Yang Xi Ying?" Lory''s voice revealed her doubts.


    But who could me her, thest impression she got from Tao Bing Wen was that the boy is a hot-headed, coward, a boy who likes to talk big but has zero abilities even though Lory saw potential in Tao Bing Wen but she didn''t think Tao Bing Wen would change this fast or this much.


    ''It was unbelievable!''


    "Nnn..." Yang Xi Ying moans softly, her eyshes fluttering like a butterfly wing then she slowly opens her eyelids.


    "Xi Ying!" Ming Yue Yin eximed joyfully once she saw Yang Xi Ying finally conscious.


    Yang Xi Ying froze when she saw Ming Yue Yin''s vibrant smile and for a long moment, she was staring nkly thinking she might be dreaming.


    "Hello beautiful, you scared me just now~" Lory smiles brightly and her eyes twinkle like a gemstone under the sunlight as she looks at Yang Xi Ying.


    However Xi Ying''s silence made Ming Yue Yin confuse "Xi Ying why you didn''t say anything?" a deep wrinkle formed on Ming Yue Yin''s brows then she look at lory worriedly "Aunty, something is not right with her, is Xi Ying alright?"


    [Maybe she hurt his head?] Girsha randomly guessed.


    "Oh, hush!" Lory scolded Girsha then turn her head back at Yang Xi Ying "She''s supposed to be alright," her power should fix any damage on Yang Xi Ying''s body, confused she then waved her hand in front of Yang Xi Ying "Sweety, can you see me? hey,"


    Suddenly, tears streamed down Yang Xi Ying''s''s face as she started to sob uncontrobly, "I''m not¡­.I''m not dreaming¡­" she said in a choking voice.


    Ming Yue Yin and Lory exchanged nces and smiled turns out Yang Xi Ying was only shocked from joy, Ming Yue Yin pinched Yang Xi Ying''s cheek "Here, do you still think you are dreaming~"


    Laughter and tears mixed on Yang Xi Ying''s gentle face she could finally rx with her best friend around she was sure she would be fine no matter what happened.


    Then suddenly a thought shed in her mind Yang Xi Ying swiftly put both her hands on her stomach "My...my baby"


    Lory quickly grabs Yang Xi Ying''s hand "Your baby is fine, don''t worry dear" she gentlyforts her.


    "That''s right Xi Ying, with Lory here you don''t have to worry anything!" Ming Yue Yin reassured her and she didn''t lie cause that was exactly how she felt.


    With the help of Ming Yue Yin, she sat down but something else came to her mind, Yang Xi Ying remembered that Tao Bing Wen had fallen with her in order to protect her, Yang Xi Ying immediately looked around her and then found the boy lying beside her.

 Chapter 1039 Lucients Garb

    ? Even though it''s only for the short time, Tao Bing Wen had proved himself as a worthypanion if not because of him Yang Xi Ying didn''t know if she could make it this far therefore she share some kinda familial feeling toward him.


    "He''s all right, isn''t he?" Yang Xi Ying asked Lory.


    "He''ll be fine, he''s just tired" Lory mildly smile she then stood up and walk leisurely at the giant beast''s carcass she pinch her chin as she examined the beast carefully and after a while, she blow her cheeks "No wonder you guys hurt so bad, you guys meeting with a chimera"


    "Chim...me...was that the beast''s name" Yang Xi Ying surprised "Do you know about the beast?"


    Lory rests her arms on her hips while staring at the giant carcasses "A chimera is one of the ''priest'' level beasts, Chimera was not born naturally like a normal beast it was deliberately made, no one knew how or who initiated this experiment or for what sick reasons, nevertheless the beast is known to be uncontroble, ferocious, violent and very teritorial not to mention it got a very revolting appetite¡­" Lory nced at yang Xi Ying for a second then away again


    Yang Xi Ying could sense Lory was hiding something from her, "What kinda appetite?"


    Lory scratched her head and appeared a bit conflicted, she didn''t know if she should tell Yang Xi Ying about this, but Lory was worried about what kind of hybrid beasts they would encounter in the future, so perhaps is better for them to know in order to broaden their knowledge about Hybrid Beast.


    "Well¡­.it was said the beast feast human fetus" Lory bit her lips.


    Yang Xi Ying''s first reaction was instinctively cover her stomach with her arms in a protective manner at the same time her pale face as well as Ming Yue Yin''s face turned stiff.


    "Luckily this chimera is still young so even though it had made as a Hybrid beast but it is still easier to killpared to a mature Chimera still we cannot let our guard down cause who knows what ability this beast had after consuming Lazarus blood"


    "The beast is still a baby" both Ming Yue Yin and yang Xi Ying scream at the same time.


    "Yup," Lory answered nonchntly then slowly she opened her palms and six Trinity shards suddenly appeared then circled around Lory soon after the whole cave illuminated with blinding bright light that caused Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying to raise their arms to cover their eyes.


    The shard flew higher and higher before piercing through the beast carcass in a quick movement after that the beast carcass gradually turn into ck ash and disappeared quietly. Lory then clenched her fists and the shards disappeared together with the bright light.


    Lory then pped and said: "Now we''re done!"


    Seeing the giant carcass disappear gave Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying a sense of relief as they didn''t know what kind of power the beast had, they were afraid that the beast would somehow be able toe back to life or something.


    "Oh Lory, where is Lord long Ming?" only now did Yang Xi Ying realize that she did not see the gloomy handsome man that followed Lory like a shadow.


    Ming Yue Yin also just realized, "Oh yeah, where is scary uncle, aren''t you guys always together, you know like beggars with his bowls?"


    "I demand a better parable, please" Lory raised her index finger as she was refuted.


    Maybe because of the sounds around him Tao Bing Wen finally awoke with his head throbbing, Tao Bing Wen held his head and groaned in pain he then felt someone watching him, Tao Bing Wen notice the appearance of the tip of the shoe in front of him hence he lifted his head in reflex.


    What he saw was a woman with long bluish hair with skin as pale as snow, and the woman purple eyes glittering under the dimmed light and she smirked, "Rise and shine, stupid"


    <strong>"HUWAAAAAAA!!!"</strong> His scream reverberated throughout the cave.


    Lory smiled in amusement, she looked at Ming Yue Yin and pointed, "Now the normal reaction I was expecting~"


    "...."


    "De¡­De¡­Demoness!" Tao Bing Wen backed away frantically trying to get as far away from Lory, he remembered his nanny often said that female demons had a different appearance to ordinary humans, and the more beautiful they were, the more dangerous they will be.


    It was understandable for those who had never seen someone like Lory to believe she was something inhuman and Lory didn''t feel offended either, instead, she found Tao Bing Wen''s reaction quite refreshing as everyone''s reactions were too calm.


    "Hey, how dare you be rude to your savior!" Yang Xi Ying shot him a reprimanding look.


    "Watch your mouth, stupid kid!" Ming Yue Yin also scolded Tao Bing Wen sternly.


    Tao Bing Wen saw Yang Xi Ying looking fine he immediately felt happy and relieved, however, he did not understand why Yang Xi Ying defended the demoness he was also surprised by the appearance of another strange woman who was no less beautiful than Yang Xi Ying, but why does she look so fierce?


    Lory saw their reaction andughed "Don''t be so hard on him, girls, his reaction is normal" Lory then sauntered to the end of the cave then flicked his wrist suddenly the ice wall burst from the ground creating an ice wall that hid her figure.


    Lory changed his dirty and tattered clothes and then summon new clothes from her spatial ring once the clothes appear in his hand Lory stare at the slightly thick clothes for a moment after that she threw away his tattered clothes and then changed into ck clothes thenyer with in a dark purple military coat that extends down to her thighs.


    Lory then looked at the chest te which was part of the outfit then thought for a while before putting it back into her ring, after finishing dressing which took no more than two minutes Lory then took a deep breath then she be silent while subconsciously stroking the lucient crest sewn on the top of her sleeves.


    _____________________________


    "Lory, do you know why Lucicient''s badge was ced on your right?" Marcus stood in front of him.


    "Not really?" the fifteen years old Lory shook her head.<sub> </sub>


    "Because you held your sword with your right hand," said Marcus


    "Oh, is that why my insignia is on the left? Because I''m left-handed?''" Lucas tilted his head thoughtfully.


    "Indeed, that''s the reason" Marcus stroked the heads of the twins that had grown up so fast something unraveled in Marcus''s eyes but only for a second before he continued "This is used as a reminder that when you swing your weapon you do it not for your own gain, nor for your own satisfaction, when you use your weapon you do it for your people, for your country, especially for the honor of Lucient, therefore, my child ingrained in your heart and mind that after you wear this uniform, you are bound by your oath and you remember your oath, don''t you?"


    Lory and Lucas exchanged nces then Lucas turn his head at his father and said "To protect the weak from the injustice and the wicked..."


    Lory looks at her father with her purple gem-like eyes "We will thrive and we will never fail, whatever it takes...whatever it costs"


    ______________________________


    Tao Bing Wen looked around but didn''t see any monsters or carcasses and what was more puzzling he found no scars on his body as far as he could remember he had quite a number of scars and bruises all over his body and as far as he remembered he was bitten by that poisonous snake then he should have been poisoned by now but why he felt nothing?


    "Don''t bother checking your wounds have all been healed by Lory" Yang Xi Ying said.


    "Lo...Lo...ry who?" Tao Bing Wen frowned.


    Yang Xi Ying''s expression softened then said: "Lory, but you know her as Luo Ri Yi, Long Ming''s wife"


    Tao Bing Wen gaped then his entire face scrunched up in discontent, "she''s been hiding her true appearance! So she''s been lying all along!" Tao Bing Wen felt that he had lied to his face therefore his tone was filled with conviction.


    Dislike by Tao Bing wen''s words Ming Yue Yin''s face hardened, "Seeing your reaction, can you me Lory for disguising herself! Stupid kid!" Ming Yue Yin scoffed loudly then flicked her sleeves then went to where Lory was.


    Yang Xi Ying was also ring at Tao Bing Wen if it wasn''t for her remembering Tao Bing Wen had saved her life before she would have hit Tao Bing Wen''s head.


    Being scolded by all sides Tao Bing Wen shrank his neck never had he been treated like this by women since all the women in his sect used to treat him kindly and with sweet smiles.


    "Why is she so rude, who does she think she is?" he grumbled.


    "She is the empress of the Liang Zu family and the wife of the tribal king of the Zhuang Dong continent, Yuan Shao" Yang Xi Ying narrowed her eyes.


    Tao Bing almost vomited blood, how could he not know the only female emperor in the world, rumors said with his own hands he saved the Liang Zu kingdom from bankruptcy and eliminated the long-rooted corruption in the kingdom.


    Even though the Xing Fang continent was considered unimportant, it still couldn''t be denied is not easy to lead a country let alone for a woman.


    "Besides, Empress Ming was also the one who saved you and me from the fall, if not for her, do you think we would have survived and Lory has kindly healed all your wounds, including the poison inside you so, don''t you think you had better things to say to them!" Yang Xi Ying folded her arms in front of her chest while reprimanding Tao Bing Wen firmly.


    Tao Bing Wen may be petty with a narrow and rigid way of thinking like most people, but he can still tell the difference between right and wrong and he knows a favor should be repaid tenfold.


    Tao Bing Wen lowered his head and answer weakly "I know..."


    A satisfied smile bloomed on Yang Xi Ying''s gentle face, she knew Bing Wen''s Taoist nature very well he was too spoiled with proper guidance he would be a great man like his father and grandfather.


    "Well, I also haven''t thanked you for everything you''ve done for me therefore¡­ thank you" Yang Xi Ying smiled gently at her.


    Tao Bing Wen scratched his head with a flushed face while acting cool "It''s..It''s okay"


    Yang Xi Ying turned her head while suppressing a smile, seeing Tao Bing Wen''s cute expression, she now wished it was a boy.


    Meanwhile, the ice walls melted into puddles then Lory appear in strange clothes but Ming Yue Yin yang who had a glimpse of Lory''s world knew that they were the same clothes from Lory''s old world.


    Lory walked over while adjusting his sleeves then nced at Ming Yue Yin as he said, "The living dragon remade my old uniform, thest time I wore it against the Sanguan families, Lao Min Na and Lazarus in the bamboo forest at that time, is it too much?" Lory gives a yful grin while opening her arms showing off her new looks.


    Ming Yue Yin shook her head "No, you look good..." Ming Yue Yin said with a mncholy look, she just realize that time flies and it gives a bittersweet feeling.


    "What?" Lory saw Ming Yue Yin''s heavy expression.


    "No, it''s fine... it''s just" Ming Yue Yin held her tongue, it was hard for her to describe the feelings she was feeling right now, "So much has happened, I feel like we are slowly reaching the end..."


    "Ooh,e on! don''t think too much about it, Brat!" Lory giggled while ruffling Ming Yue Yin''s head roughly turning the top of Ming Yue Yin''s head into a bird''s nest, Lory then wrapped her arm around Ming Yue Yin''s shoulder saying: "Nothingsts forever brat, and all we have is between ''Hi'' and ''Goodbye'' so all we can do is make the most of it! so what do you think?"


    "Yes¡­" Ming Yue Yin smiled faintly as she smoothed her hair after Lory ruffled it.


    Ming Yue Yin peeked at Lory''s side profile there was an inexplicable feeling surging within her that she couldn''t exin, a better way to exin it was like the same feeling of an old man in their twilight, feeling that time was running out.

 Chapter 1040 Message From Firefly

    Lory dragged Ming Yue Yin walking toward Yang Xi Ying when Yang Xi Ying saw lory all over her face lit up like a light bulb, "You look marvelous in that clothes Lory!" Yang Xi Ying squealed in delight.


    Loryughed "It''s a closing party so we have to dress properly" Lory then turned his gaze to Tao Bing Wen "Are you resting well? It''s going to be a big party waiting for us" Lory winked.


    Tao Bing Wen was confused by Lory''s casual conversation even though he was rude earlier, "I...I''m ready" he replied politely.


    "Good" Lory nodded, then extended her hand towards Yang Xi Ying. "Don''t fight unnecessarily" Lory''s brows arched as she warn Yang Xi Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying epted Lory''s hand and then replied with a big smile "Okay~"


    Tao Bing wen got up from the ground but then realized he missed something, he checked his body and surrounded him with anxious gazes then suddenly something flew towards him and he nimbly caught it.


    "I guess it''s yours," Ming Yue Yin said nonchntly before turning her face away feigning ignorance.


    Tao Bing Wen stared at the sword he used to stab at the giant monster previously, the sword in his hand had glittered with a greenish emerald color with a hilt made of green jade mixed with silver material.


    Tao Bing wen twisted the hilt and the sword suddenly turned into a short sword.


    "Nice sword," Lory suddenlyment.


    Tao Bing Wen''s eyes lit up with pride the truth was that he had never used the sword until today even though he had it for many years.


    The sword was a present for his second birthday from his father although this gift made his mother unhappy thinking Tao Bing was too young to use a sword. The funny thing is most of the children in his sect have practiced with a real sword from the age of eight.


    s after his mother''s relentless persuasion Tao Bing Wen lock the sword in his drawer and never used the sword ever but when he decided to hunt the Huang beast he decided to take the sword because he heard from his father that the sword was made by a famous swordsman and his father had to pay a lot of money for it so Tao Bing Wen thought the sword would be of use to him and how right his decision was.


    "We should find a way out of here first" Lory looks up "I maybe can push you all out of here, but Xi Ying is pregnant and we don''t know what happened up there" Lory feels conflicted.


    [We need to find the sword immediately and don''t forget your man] Girsha remind her.


    "Lory, I don''t agree!" Ming Yue Yin rebuked "The distance is too far if one doesn''t have high cultivation, something might happen after you threw us up there, not only is Yang Xi Ying pregnant, this stupid kid cultivation might only be at Grand level master and might only in beginner stage also judging from the fluctuating Qi around him this kid might nourish his Qi by using pills" Ming Yue Yin''s eyes assessed Tao Bing Wen carefully.


    Tao Bing Wen''s face turned red, he wanted to refute but everything Ming Yue Yin said was true, actually, her Qi is now much more stable than before after she started training recently but is still weak by Ming Yue Yin''s standards.


    "We don''t want to leave you either, Lory" Yang Xi Ying agreed "Even though I won''t be of much help but I promise I won''t bother you" Yang Xi Ying insisted even though the situation was dangerous but he felt better with Lory who had healing powers than bothering Li Mo Zhen with the current situation which Xi Ying thought everywhere would be just as dangerous.


    Lory pondered for a moment then sighed in resignation, "Well, how about you, kiddo?" Lory turned his gaze to Tao Bing Wen, "Do you want to take a chance here with us or up there?"


    Tao Bing Wen looked up, he couldn''t see the top of the crater. He wondered how deep this crater was and what she meant by pushing him up, that sounded very risky.


    Tao Bing Wen gulped then looked at Lory, "I''ming with you!" even though he wasn''t sure about his own decision but it was still better than letting her throw it into the sky like a cannon.


    "Okay, we agree then" Lory pped


    Then again Yang Xi Ying look up and mutter quietly "If only there was a way to tell brother Li and the others we are all fine" Yang Xi Ying pursed her lips, she couldn''t imagine how worried Li Mo Zhen would be right now.


    "There''s a way," Lory suddenly said and everyone looked at him at the same time.


    Lory clenched her fist and then brought it to his lips then he whispered a few words when she opened his hand, a fireflies covered with dimmed purple light flew into the sky.


    "This will tell everyone we''re okay" Lory sighed.


    Tao Bing Wen looked at the little fireflies flying up into the sky with a look of amazement he then looked at Lory with a curious look, "Who are you...?"


    "She''s a fairy from another realm" Yang Xi Ying suddenly interrupted.


    "Hah?" Lory''s mouth opened slightly then closed again, it would be a long andplicated exnation and she didn''t have the patience or time to do that so Lory shrugged resignedly.


    Tao Bing Wen was dumbfounded but then naively believed Yang Xi Ying''s words, he assessed Lory for a while then he nodded with an expression saying ''no wonder''<sub> </sub>


    "No wonder you look like this" Tao Bing Wen muttered.


    "I hope you mean I look great....right?" Lory''s voice hinted with a warning.


    "....." is it wrong to say that she''s not his type.


    ___________________________________________________


    While on top of Li Mo Zhen, Tao Bing Wen and Yuan Shao panicked to see their lover fall from the edge of the crater.


    Overwhelmed by fear and anxiety they nearly jumped into the crater ironically the beast attacks stopped them from their reckless actions, they were pushed aside by the endless herd of Hybrid beasts, raining down with so many attacks while overwhelmed with worry and anxiety they were managed to be cornered by the increasing number of Hybrid Beasts.


    "Yuan Shao, help me to hold this beast, I will find Xi Ying and the others" shouted Li Mo Zhen.


    "Li Mo Zhen wait!" Yuan Shao was terrified to see Li Mo Zhen running toward the rim of the crater.


    "I have to find Bing Wen!" Tao Ji Fang also frantically pushed the beast in front of him and ran in the same direction as Li Mo Zhen.


    "Master, don''t!" Yang Zhou shouted anxiously but he was held back by many beasts so he couldn''t directly chase after Tao Ji Fang.


    Unlike the others, Yuan Shao had regained hisposure, he felt that Ming Yue Yin was not a stupid woman who would jump suicide into the crater without any preparation.


    Moreover, Ming Yue Yin''s fighting style was greatly influenced by Lory, although it looked reckless from the outside, however, Lory always have a clear calction in her action and was also well prepared so Yuan Shao was sure that Ming Yue Yin must also have a n before plunging into the crater.


    Yuan Shao waved his sword splitting the hybrid beast in front in two then dashed toward Li Mo Zhen, he grabbed Li Mo Zhen''s shoulder then pull him from the edge and they both fell roughly to the ground.


    "Yuan Shao, don''t stop me!" Li Mo Zhen shouted in utter frustration.


    "Don''t be rash Li Mo Zhen, if you die who will take care of your wife and child!" Yuan Shao berated him.


    Hearing Xi Ying''s name, the confusion in his eyes gradually subsided. "But¡­ Xi Ying" His shoulders slumped in despair, he was afraid to think about what could happen to his wife but suicide wasn''t a good option at least until he was certain of Yang Xi Ying''s condition.


    Another madman wanted to jump into the crater, Yuan Shao released his invisible fist and a gust of wind pushed Tao Ji Fang away from the edge and he also knocked on the ground harshly.


    Yuan Shao could guess the identity of this person and he could only sigh before standing up.


    "Can you all calm down, it''s not clear what happened to our loved ones but hurting yourself won''t solve the problem!" Yuan Shao tried to reason with them and it wasn''t that he didn''t understand how they felt because he felt the same way but he reminded himself to believe in Ming Yue Yin''s abilities, he believes Ming Yue Yin had no intention to die.


    "Dominate!" Yang Zhou rushed in but was then relieved to see his master didn''t jump, he then helped Tao Ji Fang up from the ground and looked at Yuan Shao gratefully.


    Suddenly a little firefly that shouldn''t have appeared at a ce or time like this flew close to Li Mo Zhen soon Li Mo Zhen faintly heard a very familiar voice saying: ''Don''t worry, they are all safe with me''


    Li Mo Zhen''s face twitched, he paused for a moment then suddenly a bright smile spread on his handsome face, "Xi Ying is fine!" he rejoices.


    Yuan Shao frowned, he was worried that Li Mo Zhen was going crazy because of the grief he was in.


    "Hey, Mo Zhen are you okay" he looked at her worriedly.


    Li Mo Zhen jumped to his feet as if he had been injected with chicken blood then grabbed Yuan Shao''s shoulder "I got a message from Miss Lory, she said we don''t have to worry because Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin are with her, they are safe!" Li Mo Zhen''s eyes shed as heughed happily while hitting Yuan Shao''s shoulder repeatedly.


    "But, how do you know?" Yuan Shao was still hesitating.


    "Firefly, can you see the strange firefly, that thing is Miss Lory''s Messenger!" Li Mo Zhen was so excited that he could stop smiling.


    Yuan Shao remembered the strange fireflies that shouldn''t exist in this kind of environment then he widened his eyes and looked for the fireflies but it has already gone "Miss Lory with them!" it finally dawned on him what was happening and his face immediately lit up.


    "Yeah, we don''t have to worry anymore!" Li Mo Zhen''s expression rxed.

 Chapter 1041 Fire Demon

    Tao Ji Fang heard what Li Mo Zhen said and his heart skipped a beat if the two people who fell were saved could it be that his son survived too, without wasting any time he rushed towards Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen.


    He recognized Li Mo Zhen but didn''t recognize Yuan Shao "Master Li, you said your wife is safe but do you know my son''s condition? He also fell in with Madam Li"


    Li Mo Zhen woke up from his excitement and then turned his gaze to Tao Ji Fang he finally knew which of the Sword Saints was with Yang Xi Ying, turn out it was Tao Ji Fang''s son.


    Li Mo Zhen also remembers Tao Bing Wen jumping to save Yang Xi Ying because of that he also fell, Li Mo Zhen''s face warmed up he felt indebted to Tao Bing Wen and his attitude became courteous.


    "I''m sure your child will be fine, I will try to exin what happened but trust me your child will be fine!"


    Tao Ji Fang felt that Li Mo Zhen would not lie to him and there was no point in lying to him, Tao Ji Fang''s face loosened and he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Master you heard that master Li can''t lie, I told you young master was born lucky!" Yang Zhou''s voice was so excited that he didn''t realize his voice was rising.


    Tao Ji Fang''s face, which had been dark for a long time, brightened "You are right, he is a very lucky kid"


    "Let''s find another way, they must be waiting for us," said Yuan Shao.


    "But we have to clear this ce first" Yuan Shao''s eyes shed fiercely at the many Hybrid beasts that growled at them.


    _____________________________________


    In the meantime, Lory takes everyone to where they came from because after searching carefully there is no other way into the cave so they can''t help but return to where she came from.


    Behind her, Ming Yue Yin suddenly asked, "Auntie, what if scary uncle doesn''t tell him?" Ming Yue Yin knew Zhao Li Xin''s nature quite well, she always notice how bad Zhao Li Xin''s mood was when he wasn''t around Lory, and if it wasn''t for Zhao Li Xin needing to increase his cultivation as quickly as possible he would never have left Lory alone.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that it''s impossible to send him a message because of the path that I had been through, oh well, you''ll understand when you see it, and anyway I think Li Xin will be fine I think he''s much calmer than before so he wouldn''t do anything crazy," Lory said confidently.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying exchange meaningful nces without saying a word.


    ______________________________________


    "Zhao Li Xin, you.....you monster" his dark and absolute dark eyes trembled as fear pricked his skin like needles.


    Lao Min Na said once he became a lesser Devil, he would not feel any feelings of sadness, worry or fear, but why was his whole body shaking violently in front of Zhao Li Xin as if his blood was frozen even Xiang Yu who never had an expression seemed to be shaken and it was shown clearly in his eyes, but he couldn''t move like he was nailed to the ground.


    Zhao Li Xin twisted the woman''s arm in a swift motion he tore the woman''s arm and the woman''s body fell to the ground causing the undead to feel no pain his other arm still trying to grab Zhao Li Xin''s ankle.


    Zhao Li Xin''s lips curved into a scary grin then stomped on the woman''s palm to the ground, the living dead woman stared nkly at Zhao Li Xin as she was still trying to grab her somehow, and that''s when Zhao Li Xin kicked the woman in the head so hard that it shattered like a watermelon hitting by the bats and blood sttered everywhere.


    Zhao Li Xin softly groaned in disgust as the blood stain his face, he calmly took out a clean handkerchief then gracefully wiped the blood off his face then he notice his whole hand has covered with thick blood soon a pungent smell hit his nose giving a familiar sensation.<sub> </sub>


    Darkness gathers in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes as everything starts to lose its color leaving only a dark velvet color in his hands.


    ''Li Xin''


    A pair of twinkle purple eyes sh in his mind soon after a light gradually returns to his eyes, Zhao Li Xin takes a deep breath then wiped the whole blood from his hands then discards the dirty handkerchief away.


    Xiang Yu and Sanguan Wu Hao looked warily at Zhao Li Xin who was surrounded by undead limbs that were torn apart by his own hands like a beast tearing apart its prey, he didn''t even bother to use a weapon as if he was venting his long pent-up anger.


    "I lost my patient here," Zhao Li Xin sighed heavily before he turned his cold gaze on Sanguan Wu Hao and Xiang Yu "let''s hurry, I have to find my wife after this¡­" Zhao Li Xin looked bored then suddenly his Qi spread created mes which engulfed the remains of the undead bodies into ashes leaving only Wei Zu Tian as thest doll while standing beside Xiang Yu with the same dead eyes.


    ''How pathetic''


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Sanguan Wu Ci with an indifferent look he felt there was no need to rush but this time he was going to make sure Wei Zu Tian died for real.


    Enraged by Zhao Li Xin''s condescending gaze, Sanguan Wu Hao released a loud roar to break free from Zhao Li Xin''s heavy pressure, and then simultaneously they attacked Zhao Li Xin with all their might.


    "You will die by my hands, Zhao Li Xin!" Sanguan Wu Hao shot while aiming his ws at Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    "You all should do this sooner." Zhao Li Xin smirked viciously.


    If Zhao Li Xin is a gun then Lory is a safety lock that keeps the gun from releasing its bullets at will, Lory is the brake that keeps Zhao Li Xin''s not crossing the line without her Zhao Li Xin is like a loose cannon that fire blindly without restrained and that''s Sanguan Wu Hao''s and Xiang Yu failed to understand for they should not separate Zhao Li Xin from Lory.


    fire zed in his eyes, It''s toote now the beast lost its rope and now the Beast is going rampage with no one to stop him.


    <strong>"Kill him!"</strong> Sanguan Wu Hao''s ws got longer as he shed at Zhao Li Xin but unfortunately it was only his shadow and the real one grabbed his head and then smashed Sanguan Wu Hao''s head into the ground, Zhao Li Xin felt a sharp cold wind from above him when he looked up Xiang Yu and Wei Zu Tian jumped on over his head.


    Blood lust gushed from within him, excitement to crush his enemy to pieces surged within him, and without Lory watching him, Zhao Li Xin didn''t need to hold back his action suddenly strings of mes spread out like a cobweb trying to trap the enemy like flies.


    Xiang Yu used Wei Zu Tian as a shield then used his back as a foothold then he jumped away from Zhao Li Xin''s fire spiderweb.


    Wei Zu Tian helplessly trapped inside the cobwebs struggled to free himself but then mes engulfed his arms and legs in mes.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his fist and Wei Zu Tian''s body was torn apart like a broken marite he fell to the ground in pieces but his still-moving eyeballs showed he wasn''t dead at least notpletely.


    Xiang Yu''s eyes shed with anger, Wei Zu Tian was his favorite collection since the first time he met Wei Zu Tian he always wanted to make Wei Zu Tian a part of his collection and Wei Zu Tian also knew about it, but as arrogant as he can be Wei Zu Tian treat Xiang Yu''s obsession lightly thinking it''s impossible for him to die first before Xiang Yu, therefore, he casually gave Xiang Yu permission to make his body into Xiang Yu''s collection when he died.


    Wei Zu Tian uses Xiang Yu''s obsession with him to make Xiang Yu his subordinate, Wei Zu Tian ns to use Xiang Yu to his satisfaction until one day when he gets bored he will kill him because he knows Xiang Yu can be quite dangerous, but fate says otherwise.


    Never would Wei Zu Tian have imagined that his dead body would be one of Xiang Yu''s puppets and if he knew he would surely beg Zhao Li Xin to burn ed his body instead.

 Chapter 1042 Fire Demon II

    Anger burst within him and ck veins popped on his face as he shouted while attacking Zhao Li Xin.


    Their blows collided and the cave walls around them shook violently. Not long after, Sanguan Wu Hao joined forces and now Zhao Li Xin was surrounded on his left and right, but it was not fear that came to him, but rather excitement that brought thrill into his blood.


    The truth was that if he didn''t meet Lory it was very likely that Zhao Li Xin would spend his life fighting whoever dare to challenge him, whether it was a human or a beast, it made no difference even if it was only for a moment that he could feel a burning sensation that made him feel alive because nothing could make his heart pounding than fighting for his own life.


    Therefore before he met Lory he never cared if he offended any other sect or royal family when he expand the Hei Shen sect''s power, many people said he was a man with insatiable ambition but the truth is he was just an empty man that desperate to feel something.


    Meanwhile, the battle continued, then Sanguan Wu Hao''s w identally scratched Zhao Li Xin''s face causing Zhao Li Xin''s eyes to glint murderously then all of a sudden a string wrapped around Sanguan Wu Hao''s wrist, and with a single tug, it cut Sanguan Wu Hao''s wrist like a hot knife cutting butter.


    Sanguan Wu Hao Scream from excruciating pain as his blood burst like fireworks.


    Zhao Li Xin grabs Sanguan Wu Hao''s face and then throws him at Xiang Yu then he charges toward them while stretching his hand.


    Sanguan Wu Hao''s body hit Xiang Yu hard causing him to be stunned then suddenly he heard a bone cracking and then a dark blood stter flew in front of him beside him Zhao Li Xin grinned evilly.


    Xiang Yu and Sanguan Wu Hao were dumbfounded when they saw Zhao Li Xin''s hands piercing their bodies like skewers. Like kites breaking, their bodies fell helplessly while Zhao Li Xinnded smoothly in his hands two dark hearts still beating, disgusted he threw the hearts on the ground and then trampled them like rotten fruit.


    Xiang Yu and Sanguan Wu Hao leaked wide eyes filled with horror while Zhao Li Xin stepped firmly towards them and every step she took felt like a Devil from hell came to drag them into hell.


    Golden mes burned all over his body, even his clothes were slightly charred and tattered indicating they cannot able to hold the head of his me any longer then Zhao Li Xin''s eyes filled with malice the corner of his lips twitched with eerie smiles "Prepare to die"


    Xiang Yu and Sanguan Wu Hao were dumbfounded when they saw Zhao Li Xin''s hands piercing their bodies like skewers. Like kites breaking, their bodies fell helplessly while Zhao Li Xinnded smoothly in his hands two dark hearts still beating, disgusted he threw the hearts on the ground and then trampled them like rotten fruit.


    Xiang Yu and Sanguan Wu Hao leaked wide eyes filled with horror while Zhao Li Xin stepped firmly towards them and every step she took felt like a Devil from hell came to drag them into hell.


    Golden mes burned all over his body, even his clothes were slightly charred and tattered indicating they cannot able to hold the head of his me any longer then Zhao Li Xin''s eyes filled with malice the corner of his lips twitched with eerie smiles "Prepare to die"


    The entire cave was engulfed in a sea of fire that even the rocks melted let alone Xiang Yu and Sanguan Wu Hao their bodies writhed as the mes burned them alive, they tried to extinguish the mes but failed to keep on licking their bodies like furious beasts. and they could only scream in pain.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head and his gaze was cold and empty soon after the excitement subsided without a trace, Zhao Li Xin turned his gaze to Sanguan Wu Ci''s dismembered body but his eyes notably still blinking indicating he hadn''t really died yet but not for a long time cause the fire has started to lick his body soon it burning the rest of his body and for a moment there a strange glint in sanguan Wu Ci eyes.


    "You must still die¡­oh well this time you will" Zhao Li Xin watched the fire engulf Sanguan Wu Ci until his body was charred like charcoal then slowly turned to ashes quickly the smell of blood was reced by the smell of burning flesh, Zhao Li Xin expression cold and distant as he surrounded with fire while everything around him devours by the fire.


    "I miss you, Lory..." Zhao Li Xin''s voice was etched with deep loneliness.


    Lory suddenly stopped then she turn her head over her shoulder her eyes seems searching for something, Ming Yue Yin looked at her confusedly "What''s wrong auntie?" she asked.


    Lory shook her head "Nothing..." she kept walking she thought she heard Zhao Li Xin''s voice could he be imagining it.


    _________________________________


    Without realizing it, the Crimson Lightning sword vibrated making the chains that bound it jingle while from below Lazarus stared at the sword with an unreadable gaze.<sub> </sub>


    "So it begins..." Lazarus muttered under his breath, his eyes shing mysteriously.


    Suddenly a young man was thrown and fell face down on the ground for a moment then the young man slowly pulled his head from the ground and the intense heat hit his skin so hard that he had difficulty breathing he realized he was in a cave filled with boilingva but where is he really? and why did Lao Min Na bring him here.


    Lao Min Na sauntered with a calm pace "Your new vessel, he is young and quite strong so he wouldst for a few days at least..." Lao Min Na said nonchntly meanwhile the young man tremble with fright only now did he realizes other people were present but he can only see his back nevertheless it gives shivers to his spine.


    The young man was seduced by Lao Min Na''s beauty despite all the rumors surrounding Lao Min Na, the young man couldn''t believe a small bolt like Lao Min Na could do so many bad things he believed it must be the work of jealous people that''s why when Lao Min Na asked for help and asked for a secret meeting the young man agreed readily without thinking twice but who would have thought he would be drugged and then taken to this strange ce.


    "Miss...Miss Lao, you...you know who''s my father is if you hurt me he won''t let you go!" the young man tried to pave his way out.


    The young man was one of the emperor''s Sons he was only one of the eight princes who would care if one prince disappeared no matter how chaotic the capital was today no one would question if one of the princes disappeared, they would just think the poor might be killed during the chaos.


    An alluring smile grew on her beautiful face as soon as her dark eyes turned into crimson eyes and the young man''s breath hitched.


    <strong>"You-you-you...OH MY GOD, YOU ARE THE DEMONESS!"</strong> The young man screeched, he desperately tried to run but before he could do that, his head got stuck in the air. An icy silence swept over him like a cold winter wind, tremble he reluctantly looked up then soon he was greeted with glowing yellow snake eyes.


    "Who... who are you?" the youth felt a sharp wave of fear.


    Lazarus smiled warmly, "Why do we have to waste time¡­" Lazarus'' hand forcefully opened the young man''s mouth. The young man tried to fight back but it was no use, Lazarus opened his mouth wide and thest thing the poor young man saw was shining yellow eyes that burst out into his throat and the young man made a gargling sound.


    Lao Min Na watched with an even expression as the man hit and waved his hands in despair as the snake body of Lazarus entered the poor man''s body in the most gruesome sight.


    Lazarus'' old body fell to the ground with wrinkled skin and a sunken face like a mummy while the young man slowly stood up calmly raising his gaze, his yellow snake eyes zing followed by a hideous grin on his face.


    "Happy?" Lao Min Na gives a rhetorical question.


    Lazarus shrugged "Not bad" then casually pushed the other corpse with his feet into the river ofva and then a hissing sound was heard as the corpse slowly melted swallowed by the mingva.


    "Why don''t you destroy that sword before Zhao Li Xin and that woman get it?" Lao Min Na furrowed her brows, even to this day she never understood what Lazarus really wanted.


    "Why I would do that?" Lazarus look at Lao Min Na as if she was a fool.


    Lao Min Na was annoyed by his condescending looks "That the only weapon that can kill you would you want to get rid of it didn''t you said not to underestimate Zhao Li Xin and that princess" Lao Min Na grind her teeth whenever she speak about Lory is hard not to see the resentment in her eyes.


    But for Lazarus Lao Min Na''s behavior was childish and foolish he snickered "You are so petty and shortsighted, no wonder you never win again Lorient"


    Lao Min Na''s face turned ugly she hated the love-hate feelings that Lazarus felt for Lory she could never understand what Lazarus really felt for Lory and that became another unsolved secret for her.


    "Isn''t ''she'' unable to understand your n too" Lao Min Na argued.


    "Well, if Lorient stayed with me as long as you did, he would have figured it all out by now" he scoffed then turned his gaze to the Crimson Lightning sword that was strapped higher in the air with many chains as if the sword was a beast that needed to be restrained.

 Chapter 1043 The Experts

    Lao Min Na took a deep breath trying to contain the anger inside her, since she knew about Lory she had be a constant reminder of all her ws, lies, and mistakes that made her feel ashamed of herself and it seemed Lazarus knew how she felt that''s why she purposelyparing her to Lory just to embarrass her.


    Lao Min Na may be right but not entirely because for him Lao Min Na''s existence is nothing more than a pawn used in his game and actually Lao Min Na and Lory''s position is not the same and what causes it... that is a mystery that will be solvedter.


    "Zhao Li Xin and princess are already inside Yi shan mountain, it won''t take them long to reach this ce" Lao Min Na diverts the conversation.


    "Good...let them be" Lazarus gives a dismissive wave.


    Lao Min Na knew Lazarus didn''t want to be disturbed anymore, she lowered her head before she left.


    Lazarus stared at the Crimson Lightning sword and a distant chill came into his yellow eyes "We are finally here everyone, we have yed a long game and now we reached the end and now we only have one card left.....so who will win?" his face beaming with pleasurable anticipation.


    ______________________________________


    They finally returned to the acid pool where Lorye from, Lory used her power to scatter light like fireflies to illuminate the ce, everyone swept their eyes over the area and the smell of rotten eggs tickled their noses.


    "I won''t ask how you got through this pool," said Ming Yue Yin.


    "Is there no other way out of here?" Yang Xi Ying inspected the entire cave too badly, he didn''t find any cracks that indicated another way.


    "Are we going to be stuck here?" Tao Bing Wen''s voice hinted with worry.


    Meanwhile, Lory stares at the pond with a slight frown [Old birdy, did you finish the Eels clean?]


    [Not really, I left some parts, you know the part with too many bones, could it be it melted because of the acid?] Girsha''s eyes formed a question.


    [I hope so¡­.] Lory stepped near the pool then she peek at the pool ignoring the smell.


    Suddenly she saw the water surface ripples slightly and Girsha quickly warned her [Take a step back girl!]


    Without further ado Lory takes a long jump backward at the same time she summons a bow from her ring, seeing Lory''s reaction everyone automatically got vignt they all summon their weapon only Tao Bing Wen seems a bit confused but he draws his sword anyway follow everyone suit.


    "Lory, what''s wrong?" Ming Yue Yin asks with a careful tone.


    Lory quickly created a barrier around Yang Xi Ying "Stay behind Xi Ying!" as soon as Lory saw the dark poisoning from the surface of the pool indicating the enemy was not an ordinary beast like before but a Hybrid Beast "It''s a Hybrid beast, be prepared!"


    Ming Yue Yin''s expression became wary even Yang Xi Ying who was inside lory''s barrier be tensed cause she knew how strong hybrid beasts werepared to normal beasts only Tao Bing Wen looked confused because it was the first time he heard the term Hybrid Beast but he drew his sword along while being on guard.


    [Girsha you stayed with Yang Xi Ying]


    [Sure...] Girsha didn''t feel hesitant cause more than anyone else he knew how strong Lory is.


    The bubbles be more evident at the pond surface indicating something is beneath the water about toe out.


    Lory created wind arrows and then slowly drew her bow while squinting her eyes.<sub> </sub>


    ? Meanwhile, Ming Yue Yin gathers pure Qi on her finger and then transfers her energy to her sword soon after her sword glow with white dimmed light.


    Suddenly a giant catfish with long sharp horns came out of the pond and what was annoying was that the creature had webbed feet so it could get out of the water then the creature red at them and then made a high screeching sound.


    ''Great, that''s an amphibian'' Lory grumbled briefly before releasing an arrow, the instant the wind arrow hit the head of the giant catfish causing the creature to roar furiously at that moment Ming Yue Yin take a long jump then dived like an eagle as she gives the creature with a barrage of attacks, the giant fish twirl his giant body then swung it long tail towards Ming Yue Yin, thankfully she managed to block the attack nheless she was push back.


    Lory didn''t let the creatures attack any further, she also jumped higher towards the ceiling then fired dozens more arrows in one shot and made the creatures stun.


    The creature became even more irritated and then suddenly shot acid slime at Lory, facing the green thick liquid that was approaching Lory creating a wall of ice despite stopping its attack but immediately the ice wall melted in an instant.


    "You dam* stupid Fish, how dare you!" Ming Yue Yin furiously attacked the monster''s legs causing the monster to sway slightly, Lory threw a rope dart to the ceiling and then nimbly swung in the air while changing her bow to a spear then safelynding on the creature''s back without hesitation she thrust her spear deeply into the creature''s back.


    The creature furiously jumped up and down like a wild horse while hitting its big body against the wall to knock Lory down. However, Lory held on to her spear which was still stuck in the creature''s body, and pulled out a dagger while stabbing the creature''s back repeatedly and blood poured down from the creature''s body.


    Even though Hybrid beasts have a high tolerance for pain but losing a lot of blood still give a significant effect on them.


    Seeing that opportunity, Ming Yue Yin channeled his Qi into her legs and then took a deep stance before releasing a powerful kicked at the creature''s head, Ming Yue Yin kicked so hard that the creature staggered and fell with a loud sound, fortunately, Lory already jump out before the creature fell.


    Instinctively the creature knew that its position was threatened and then with a limp the creature ran towards the acid pool, suddenly Yang Xi Ying raised his chopsticks, shouting loudly "Lory, Yue Yin, don''t let that damn monster run into the pool!"


    "I''ll stop the monster, brat you kill that bitc*!" Lory shouted as he gave the order.


    "Leave it to me!" Ming Yue Yin''s body charges as fast as a light toward the running fish.


    Lory pressed her palm on the ground and the ground froze then ice rushed toward the beast then suddenly created a giant ice wall in front of the pond which instantly cut off the fish''s path.


    Ming Yue Yin''s sword shone brightly and with one swift movement she gave a powerful sh and the fish''s body split in two like butter being cut by a hot knife, it was smooth and clean.


    "Good job brat!" Lory praised as she pranced toward Ming Yue Yin with a big smile.


    "How was my move? I call that ''Mountain splitting'' move!" Ming Yue Yin lifted her nose proudly.


    "Not bad" Lory raised her brows, then she look down at the hybrid corpses waiting for the beast parasite to appear then she stab the creature turn it into ck dust.


    Ming Yue yin turned her gaze to Yang Xi Ying then furrowed her brows, "Xi Ying what did you eat?"


    "Dim sum" he replied innocently then shrugged his shoulders, "I think you two can handle the creature so Lord Girsha and I decided to eat," Yang Xi Ying said without feeling guilty at all while Girsha ate the bowl of grapes that Yang Xi Ying graciously gave him.


    "Oh, good for you¡­" Ming Yue Yin look at her like it was normal, she felt that there was nothing strange about Yang Xi Ying''s actions since she was pregnant, Lory also just give a quick nce at Yang Xi Xing without, making anyment, pregnant women also need rest. and eat more, no.


    However, Tao Bing Wen''s mouth twitched he didn''t realize what was happening behind him who would have thought that in the midst of the fierce battle Yang Xi Ying would have an appetite to eat, he didn''t know if Yang Xi Ying had the mentality like steel or simply gullible.


    Yang Xi Ying noticed Tao Bing Wen''s reproachful eyes then she looked at him defiantly "What? I''m hungry"

 Chapter 1044 The Snake Carving

    In the meantime, Lory was busy inspecting the cracked wall due to the impact of the giant fish, Lory could feel the airflowing from behind the wall he then took a step back slowly opening her palm then suddenly a bolt of wind swirled on her palms then violently smashed into the cracked cave until it copsed.


    Everyone''s attention was instantly drawn by the sound of rocks copsing and then their eyes widened when they saw the hidden path behind Lory.


    A smile spread across Lory''s face then she turned around, "Hey, I found a way out of here!"


    "Good job Lory~" Yang Xin Ying smiled but wasn''t surprised Lory was able to find a way out because she had been subconsciously expecting it.


    "Oh, a blessing in disguise, I guess!" Ming Yue Yin grinned widely as she bounced towards Lory.


    Tao Bing Wen''s eyelids flickered a few times before peeked out into the pitch ck tunnel suddenly he remembered all the monsters they had fought before soon after the hair on his nape raised he wonder what other terrifying monster would be waiting for them.


    On contrary, everyone''s reaction was very rxed, there was not the slightest worry on their faces, Ming Yue Yin then summoned the luminescent from her spatial ring and a soft light immediately lit up the cave, "I forgot I had something like this so there''s no need to use your power to create light"


    "Yes, you need to save your strength Lory, who knows what we will faceter" Yang Xi Ying also agreed she was worried they might stumble with Lao Min Na or the Demon himself when that happened they would inevitably have to rely on Lory power.


    As soon as they entered a long tunnel which finally led them to arge area like a hall which was supported by severalrge pirs but unfortunately, most of the pirs were partially damaged orpletely destroyed without leaving their original form onlyrge stones were scattered everywhere as if to exin how majestic these pirs were before, the pirs had intricate carvings and also carvedrge snakes that circled around the pirs as if the snakes were crawling on the pir walls.


    "Snakes?" Ming Yue Yin muttered while looking at the sculpture with deep interest, "This is odd..."


    "Why?" Lory looks at Yang Xi Ying curiously.


    "People rarely carve snakes for their homes unless maybe they are evil or something because snakes are synonymous with evil and darkness therefore I have never seen people carve snakes in their homes" Xi Ying looked at the snake carving carefully.


    "Could this ce be a ce of worship for demons or maybe it was used for evil purposes maybe that''s why Lao Min Na came to this ce" thought Ming Yue Yin.


    "Isn''t it strange, that a sword that can kill demons is in a demon shrine?" Yang Xi Ying felt it was too ironic then he looked at the size of the snake more closely "Besides this carving... I don''t know, I don''t think this snake is described as evil, look down here, isn''t this a lotus flower carving? Isn''t it a lotus flower? isn''t this a symbol of purity and peace therefore I don''t think the person who carved this snake means to describe something ominous"


    Lory was just silent she didn''t say anything only her eyes fixed on the pir.


    "Hey what are you guys talking about?" Tao Bing Wen interrupted he wasn''t sure what the Demon was talking about meant literally or figuratively but then he recalled they say Lory is fairy so could it be it means literally! instantly Tao Bing Wen''s face turn pale and he froze.


    Ming Yue Yin saw Tao Bing Wen''s face then rolled her eyes who would have thought that the legendary figure like Tao Jing Xi would have offspring with such little guts.


    "It''s nothing!" MingYue Yin felt that there was no need to exin further besides soon orter Tao Bing Wen would figure it out himself.


    Tao Bing Wen pursed her lips she could guess what Ming Yue Yin was thinking but couldn''t say anything because her face clearly showed her fear, but suddenly she remembered something.<sub> </sub>


    With a stiff voice Tao Bing Wen suddenly speak "Well... not everyone, my grandmother is from the Mao tribe, in her tribe people really worship snakes, ording to their teachings snakes are considered sacred creatures that symbolize birth and immortality therefore in the Mao tribe they''re not allowed to kill any snake even if they were threatened because it is considered sphemy against a god to hurt a snake also a bad luck"


    "Oh, I never heard of that..." Ming Yue Yin didn''t expect that stupid kid to be quite knowledgeable.


    Tao Bing Wen was embarrassed to hear Ming Yue Yin''s praise but pretended to be cool and then continued nonchntly "That''s normal because the Mao tribe is almost extinct maybe less than a hundred people nowadays, my grandmother said the Miao tribe is an ancient tribe that has existed since the beginning of time but for one reason or another they are slowly disappearing with time, my grandmother may be thest person who is still pure blood in her tribes"


    [Oh, I''ve never heard of a belief like this in this world in contrast in our world snakes are always synonymous with deception and Demons, this is quite interesting] There was a deep interest engraved in Girsha''s voice.


    Lory''s eyebrows gradually furrow all of a sudden her whole body bes tense she immediately looks to her side not long after she heard something slithering on the ground.


    [Lory, something ising and it''s a lot?] Girsha perched on Lory''s shoulder while looking in the same direction as Lory.


    [I know...] Lory replied calmly then swiftly summon out her bow.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying also heard a suspicious sound slowly approaching soon they became alert then the voice came from all directions even from the top of the pir as if to surround them, subconsciously their backs were pressed against each other and at the same time, their eyes warily swept the area around them.


    "There are a lot of them" Ming Yue Yin''s expression bes tense.


    Lory raised her hand and swiftly a barrier surrounded them, "Xi Ying, stay inside" Lory didn''t forget to remind her.


    "C...can I stay inside too?" Tao Bing Wen''s voice wavered, after fighting for a few days he felt exhausted, and maybe because he felt safe with Ming Yue Yin and Lory hiszy and cowardly nature returned.


    Lory nced at Tao Bing Wen then the corners of her lips curled up, "Aren''t you tired of hiding and letting others fight for you?"


    Tao Bing Wen''s face was hot with humiliation and disappointment to himself, Lory''s words were like sharp des tearing the inside of him causing him to see all his weaknesses.


    "You have endured this long, you even protected Xi Ying while ignoring your own safety, you havee this far do you want to go back to who you are before?" Lory''s calm question makes Tao Bing Wen hold his breath.


    "You are stronger than you think, did you forget you have saved my life?!" Yang Xi Ying reassured him with a soft smile.


    Tao Bing Wen blushed he didn''t think his actions were extraordinary he was just doing what any normal man would do after all he didn''t want to be alone in a forest full of monsters not to mention he couldn''t bear to leave the pregnant Yang Xi Ying alone.


    "Everyone,<strong> IT''S COMING!</strong>" Ming Yue Yin shout in peremptory tone.

 Chapter 1045 The Kings Curse

    Not long after dozens of giant centipedes crawled on the ground exposing their tiny razor-sharp teeth with a slimy liquid between their teeth, the centipedes moved in sync as they circled around them.


    "Good news, it''s an ordinary Beast" Ming Yue Yin suddenly said.


    "And the bad news is...?" Lory tilted her head.


    Ming Yue Yin summoned another sword now she held two swords in her hands then she smirked at Lory "These creatures can give have hundreds of eggs in one year so I''m sure there will be more of these creatures toe..." exined Ming Yue Yin.


    Lory clicks her tongue in annoyance "Tsk, I hate bugs!"


    "Who doesn''t?" Ming Yue Yin''s mouth twitched in disgust while staring at the saliva dripping from the centipede''s mouth, she rather fights with giant fish.


    Lory unleashed her wind arrows while making ice spikes burst from the ground killing five centipedes in a second while Ming Yue Yin shot off at high speed then swung her two swords gracefully as if she was dancing in the air and in one quick movement she instantly cut off two centipedes'' heads in one go.


    Meanwhile, Tao Bing Wen seemed to hesitate for a few seconds but then gritted his teeth and joined the fight even though he couldn''t kill as fast as Lory and Ming Yue Yin but he was able to dodge the attacks of the centipedes and even injured several of them.


    Yang Xi Ying stayed behind within the Lory barrier together with Girsha, she felt a little sorry she couldn''t join the fight with her friends but she knew as a woman her first priority was to keep her unborn child safe first.


    "You don''t have to worry, they are more than capable of handling these small fries," Girsha said confidently.


    Yang Xi Ying''s face immediately beamed with joy she was happy that Girsha personallyforted her because usually Girsha rarely wanted tomunicate with other humans other than Lory or perhaps Zhao Li Xin as an exception since he was Lory''s husband but with other people, Girsha would onlymunicate when it really-really necessary therefore Yang Xi Ying felt very ttered.


    "Lory is very strong¡­" Yang Xi Ying muttered.


    Girsha has watched Lory''s movement his gaze soften "She had been trained¡­.very hard"


    "I heard it, it must not be easy... what was Lory like when she was a child?" Yang Xi Ying rarely heard about Lory''s childhood, however, Lory sometimes talked about how beautiful her kingdom was, how kind the people were, or sometimes about her friends and family, but spoke little about her childhood but knew enough that she had quite a busy life.


    Girsha didn''t mind sharing because Lory had very few people to call friends as not many people dared to be friends with Lucient''s descendants, In fact, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying were the only real female friends of the same age that Lory had ever had in both worlds.


    "There''s not much to tell, as long as I''ve known her the girl always has a busy life, she''s always immersed in thick books and private lessons, and when she''s a bit older she starts to be trained to fight like an elite soldier besides that she also has to fulfill her official duties as a royal family that eventually took her to many other parts of the world to meet world leaders which mean she had to be careful with her words and manner, and the older she got the more duties she had...but she neverins cause she saw her brother even busier than her"


    Girsha took a deep breath while reminiscing about the past, at first, he thought all humans grew up like Lory because both Lucas and Lory did it naturally withoutining too much so imagine how surprised he was to find out most human children don''t spend a tenth of what Lory and Lucas did.


    "Ironically, the first time I saw Lory most rxed was when she was a maid in Prime Minister Lao''s house and also in the first few months when she lived with Zhao Li Xin, unfortunately, it didn''tst long...well, that''s to be expected" Girsha muttered under his breath, the bitterness in Girsha''s voice was evident.


    Yang Xi Ying felt pain in her heart, she didn''t know what to say, then she turned her gaze back to Lory. It was difficult for Yang Xi Ying to know what Lory had gone through or else she would pretend to understand it.


    Yang Xi Ying suddenly remembers one of their idle conversations.


    "Lory when this is all over what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know...I haven''t thought about it"


    "Come on, there must be something you really want to do,e on tell me at least one!"


    "Uhm, I guess there''s one thing I want to do..."


    "Oh, yeah what''s that?"


    "Let''s see¡­I want to find a wide field somewhere, then I will lie down while listening to the sound of grass and the cool breeze brushing my face by then I will fall asleep but I hope when that happened I will not be bothered with any kind of dream...I hope there will be only peaceful silence"


    ___________________________________


    Pain¡­ has always been my faithfulpanion, it''s been a part of me since I can remember.


    There are times I wonder why this is happening to me, what bad actions have I done in my life that caused me to deserve this? I don''t understand why the people who are supposed to be my mother held so much resentment towards me, why my brother looks down on me even though we have the same parents and why the people who are supposed to serve meugh, mocked and hurt me why everyone else just watches without doing anything like I''m just some kinda entertainment to relieve their boredom?


    ''Why''


    That question lingers in my head for a while but not for too long.


    Years after I started to stop asking why when I grew up seeing the women in this ce even though they looked as beautiful as jade and flowers they conspired with each other, they fought for the attention of the emperor, and for that, they would not hesitate to betray and kill each other even if they have to abort their own child just to enjoy momentary attention from the emperor.


    That''s why I thought what my mother was doing was the least normal thing for this ce.


    "Have a drink, you look thirsty" she looks at the boy across from her with a face full of disdain mixed with disgust.


    The maid-servantes with a tray and then slowly ces a cup of sweet that was too sweet for his taste, he looks down at the muddy color tea, he then lifts his gaze toward his mother.


    "What''s wrong?" she was frowning with dissatisfaction "Are you going to waste my kindness now?" her cold words didn''t give me leeway.


    "I don''t dare..." I answered simply.<sub> </sub>


    My hands feel cold I feel the temperature around me drop to freezing cold but my heart beats like a horse galloping hundreds of miles per hour, I look into my mother''s eyes again to see a sign of guilt or at least hesitating but no, all I can see is impatient¡­why?


    Slowly I reached for the teacup on the table. I held my breath as I put the tip of the teacup to my lips and then in one gulp I drank the whole hot tea¡­it was sickeningly sweet.


    My mother''s eyes were cold and distant before long she retracted her gaze from him then waved her hand with a bored expression saying: "Leave now, I want to rest"


    I stood up then clenched my fists while bowing politely "Have a good rest, Royal consort mother"


    My mother leaves without ncing at me, she gracefully sashays into the room followed by three maids no less arrogant than their master, I kept my head low untill I can''t hear their footsteps.


    I could hear mockingughter and sighs of pity, but I didn''t have time to pay attention to them as I started to feel a chill start to creep from my fingertips.


    With great difficulty, I made my way to my living quarters, I could barely help myself leaning against the front gate of my courtyard, luckily my ce was so small that my maid immediately noticed my presence.


    My new maids are two skinny and malnourished children not much older than me, these two brothers are very unlucky to have me as their master maybe they won''t live much longer than me in this cruel ce, well they can only me their bad luck.


    "Your Highness!" the boy named Mong Ki dropped his water can and then ran frantically towards me, the stupid boy is still trying to take care of this abandoned garden even though I told you not to waste time since nothing will live long in this ce just like me but the kid is very stubborn despite his quiet demeanor.


    "Mong Yi, Mong Yie here quickly, His higness is hurt!" he shouted frantically, I don''t know why he''s still panicking this isn''t the first time I''ve been in this condition.


    ''So noisy''


    Not long after another boy came rushing "Your Majesty" he looked at me in horror and then rushed towards me "Your Majesty why is your illness rpsing faster than before!" his voice is rising due to stress.


    I sneer inwardly ''We should thank my dear mother for that''


    "Don''t waste more time, quickly help me bring your highness inside!" he put my arm around his neck and my other servant did the same and they dragged me into the room.


    Well, they dragged me indeed, what else can they do, it''s impossible for these two skinny boys to lift me even though I only left with skin and bones but so they are.


    then my rude young maid kicked my bedroom door to enter but what crossed my mind was ''I hope the rickety door doesn''t break or we won''t have a door next winter''


    They were finally able to put me on the bed though this old hard mattress could possibly call a bed however, beggars cannot choose, right? soon after my body touch the mattress my consciousness dissipated everything turns dark only the excruciating pain that remain...Dammi*!


    "We should¡­we should call someone!" Mong Yi''s voice trembles.


    "<strong>WHO?!"</strong> Mong Ki gritted his teeth as he held back his anger "No one wille¡­the only way we can invite the royal physician is if we bribe him but..we don''t have any money but even if we have the money...." his voice choked with anger and despair.


    "But, we should do something! ANYTHING!" Mong Yi screams desperately while holding his master''s cold hand.


    Moong Ki stared at his master''s thin and pale body without realizing he clenched his fists so tightly that his nails pierced his skin until they bled and the painful memories returned.


    Did he have to watch his other closest people die in front of him again without being able to do anything about it? Why is this happening again? he hated being a child, he hated being weak, he hated living at the mercy of others, and in the end, no one he hated more than his useless self!


    Seeing that his master''s body didn''t move, a frightened MongYi got a bad feeling then he quickly presses his ear against his master''s chest soon after his eyes tremble "Big Brother¡­I can''t hear His Majesty''s heartbeat, what¡­what should we do? What should we do?"


    Mong Ki''s face turned white as a sheet then he fell to his knees "No..." he shook his head while muttering helplessly.


    Mong Yi shook his master''s body frantically, "Your highness please wake up! please don''t die! PLEASE...not again...sister..." he mumbled thest words softly.


    the room turn quiet then all of a sudden a palm hold Mong Yi''s face then pushed his face away followed by a weak voice "No..noisy"


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi were dumbfounded they reflexively turned their gaze to their master even though their master''s face was still white as flour and he still looked feeble like ss but he clearly woke up, instantly Mong Ki and Mong Yi''s faces lit up.


    "Your Higness!"


    Their ecstatic face makes me sigh, these two boys barely eat like me but why are they so energetic it seems they are stronger than I thought.


    "I won''t die...."I said.


    "Of course not!" Mong Yi wipes the tears from his face and then nods stupidly like a woodpecker, meanwhile, his brother looks at me with a faint smile.


    "And stop calling me your higness" I could feel a searing rage within me "The people that poisoned me called me the same....it''s a mockery for my weakness....don''t call me that ever again!" my raging emotions make my breath ragged but I was determined, I don''t care how foolish it might sounds.


    Mong Yi and Mong Yi exchanged confused looks, with tacit understanding they cupped their fists and bowed their heads deeply "As you wish¡­ My lord"


    Zhao Li Xin jolted awake and looked around then realized that she was surrounded by glowing green moss, she finally remembered when she was looking for Lory she stumbled on a ce covered in strange moss, and not long after her head became light.


    Zhao Li Xin stared at the strange moss, it seemed that the moss contained something that made people delusional, whatever was contained in that moss must be powerful poisoned so that it could affect it. His high cultivation level worked automatically activating his immortal me to neutralize the poison in him.

 Chapter 1046 The Kings Curse II

    Zhao Li Xin then sat in the lotus position he slowly stabilized his Qi then gathered his Qi in her dantian then slowly released it to fill every inch of his nerves to make sure there was no poison left in his body, a few minutester Zhao Li Xin sighed and gradually his the color of his face returned si his cold and distant expression.


    Zhao Li Xin raised from the ground and then swept his gaze to the ce around him he then realized that besides fluorescent moss there were bones of humans and animals scattered all over the ce, it seems that this poison does not only affect humans.


    Zhao Li Xin squatted in front of the bones and then carefully examined the tracesremain clothing and jewelry left behind by the corpses and concluded that these people had died hundreds, maybe thousands of years ago.


    Could they be the people who used to live in this ce or the unlucky greedy treasure hunters who visited this ce? Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained t despite knowing the pitiful state of these corpses, it failed to arouse any sympathy in him, what can he says he had never been a sympathetic person in the first ce.


    Zhao Li Xin continues looking for a way out of these strange ces, strangely he can''t find the path he wasing before even his footprints disappear, he then looks left and right then frowned it seems he got lost.


    ''Well, it''s embarrassing''


    Zhao Li Xin cleared her throat, he sped his hands behind his back before continuing on his steps as if nothing had happened, however, he was secretly relieved that he was now alone because if Lory were here, she would definitely use this to tease her endlessly.


    Zhao Li Xin then sharpened his five senses using his Qi, he expanded his five senses in every direction to feel any way out but for some reason, his sense feel dull and blurry it''s like someone or something something is trying to block his senses as if to trap him inside.


    Suddenly the ground shook then the moss let out a greenish smoke immediately Zhao Li Xin covered his nose with his sleeve because he couldn''t allow herself to be poisoned again a third time because it would be too embarrassing for him to exin if Lory found out.


    Zhao Li Xin then heard strange sounds of something dragging and hitting each other but he couldn''t see because of all the smoke around her then he realizes that somehow all the bones around him had suddenly disappeared.


    Deep wrinkles formed on his brows, there was no way the bones would move on their own, right? However, the joke on him caused when the smoke gradually subsides in front of him a giant creature made of various bones attached to each other had stood in front of him groaning heavily with dark gray smoke rising from his eye sockets.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes widened in surprise but then a scary grin appeared on his mouth, "Look at that... new things every day, how exciting!"


    The skull monster mmed its giant skull fist above Zhao Li Xin but with a graceful movement Zhao Li Xin swiftly jumped into the air and thennded on the skull fist, the skull monster swung its other fist at Zhao Li Xin but again Zhao Li Xin dodged with agile movements he floated in the air thennded on the giant skull''s arm and dashed swiftly towards the skull''s shoulder then threw a powerful kick towards the skull''s head.


    The sound of bones breaking was heard. Zhao Li Xin managed to shatter the jaws of the skull and made the monster stagger.


    Provoked by Zhao Li Xin the monster wildly threw its palm at Zhao Li Xin like someone swatting a mosquito but like a mosquito Zhao Li Xin dodged easily which irritated the monster even more.


    The monster''s movement became more and more chaotic, its body swaying wildly left and right causing the cave walls to shatter, and every time the monster roared the whole cave shook violently but Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel intimidated or care, it was like he was ying with the monster.


    Zhao Li Xin then kicked the back of the monster''s head until it broke off and fell to the ground, the head that was made of hundreds of skulls was shattered but after a while, the skull rejoined as before then the skull monster took his head and put it back on his neck slowly adjust its head.


    "How convenient..." Zhao Li Xin tilted his head, his brows arching in slight amusement.


    The monster groaned heavily, and suddenly its hands turned into giant ws with long pointed fingers like sharp des, however, seeing that the monster had dual abilities, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shone with deep interest.


    "This must be fun," Zhao Li Xin smirked.


    He kicked his leg then shot like an arrow at the same time the skull monster swung its ws at Zhao Li Xin but he swiftly dodged the attacks he gathered all his Qi in his hands and punched the skull but each timehe manage to crushed the skulls the shattered skulls reassemble again and again and the more Zhao Li Xin ruined the skulls the faster the monster repaired itself which made Zhao Li Xin''s attacked seem futile.<sub> </sub>


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t discouraged, after all, he hadn''t unleashed his true strength yet, he was just wondering how far this creature could go.


    But out of nowhere, Zhao Li Xin heard a faint voice strike his head.


    "Kill.... us"


    Zhao Li Xin''s forehead creased tightly but the monster''s ws swung towards his face again forcing him to shift and then take a long jump away from the monster but then the strange voice sounded again.


    ''This ce...cold...empty...dark...we know our mistakes...we realize our deeds...''


    The voice did not seem toe from one person but from many people talking, the voices of old people, young people, men, and women mixed and piled up talking simultaneously creating an odd sound.


    ''We have learned our mistakes... we have paid for our sins... please forgive us...''


    Their pleas and sorrows filled Zhao Li Xin''s head like needles stabbing his brain causing him a massive headache.


    Unfortunately, the monster continued to attack Zhao Li Xin relentlessly while the pain in his head continued to increase, Zhao Li Xin felt that he would most likely die from this headache rather than be killed by that ugly monster.


    <strong>"SHUT UP!"</strong> Zhao Li Xin shout as he squeezed his head with both his hands.


    A sharp gust of wind came from in front of him and giant ws reach to his head thanks to his reflex Zhao Li Xin managed to dodge again but his movements this time weren''t as agile as before because of the headache hended heavily onto the ground followed by swiftly created a protective array around him to temporarily block monster attacks.


    And for a moment he was saved inside the array while the monster wildly attack the array.


    Zhao Li Xin takes a deep breath topose himself then he takes a lotus position on the ground,ter on, he tries tomunicate with the voice inside his head hopefully they canmunicate with him.


    "Who are you?" Zhao Li Xin started tomunicate.


    And the voice replied ''We are the ones who broke our oath... We are the ones who disobeyed our King''s orders... we have betrayed our emperor...''


    Zhao Li Xin was stunned but only for a second soon the ripple in his heart cool down then he continued.


    "Who is your King?"


    ''Our King..His Majesty Emperor Lei Yu''


    Zhao Li Xin expected but still, he was surprised by this, therefore, he probe further "How did you guys betray your king?"

 Chapter 1047 The Kings Curse III

    ''We...doubt our king''s judgment...we stop believing in his decision...we too became arrogant...we forgot who had brought us from the abyss of fear and despair...even a dog wouldn''t bite the hand that feed it...but we do...''


    "What did you do?" Zhao Li Xin asked again.


    "That day we raised our sword towards our King, I lead my brothers and sisters to fight against the Emperor...we ughtered all those loyal to the emperor every single one of them...including his young wife and Son we used poisoned to weaken our powerful King...but all in vain...our emperor was too strong... as he was enrage he summon the Crimson lightning to killed us all...and then put a curse on us''


    "Curse?" Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed, she hated hearing the word curse the most after what Lory went through as a result of her curse. Zhao Li Xin felt that even after what he had done, he thought there was nothing crueler than a curse.


    ''The emperor cursed us....to keep our souls alive and trapped in this ce...we saw our bodies rotting consumed by maggots and worms...sometime the beast wille then we saw our bodies being torn apart, chewed and spit by the beast...though we felt the anger, the shame, and the pain but nothing we could do but cry -cry and cry...years after years have passed we finally forgotten our name, our family, our beloved...all that remains...is our sin...our curse''


    How cruel emperor Zhao Li Xin thought but if it was him, if his subordinates dared to hurt Lory, he would probably do the same perhaps worst, in the end, the betrayal of those closest to you was far more hurtful therefore it cannot be forgiven.


    "So what do you want me to do?" Zhao Li Xin knew there must be a reason why this ghost wasmunicating with him.


    ''You are the one...who got same heritage...same blood...same power...only you who can set us¡­free'' The voice hinted with hope and joy.


    "How?" Zhao Li Xin became curious since Huo long never told him about this.


    ''The king''s fire... the immortal me... will cleanse evil... it will cleanse our sins... our curse''


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows shot up, for all he knew his strength was known to be destructive, violent, ruthless, and unrestrained in short this power was very simr to him, Huo Long said there used to be some people who dare to learn this art but unfortunately it always ended tragically, most of them were unable to control the fire which caused them to be devoured with their own me.


    Soon it became a forbidden art because it was a cruel art that could devour the person who possessed it, therefore he never thought that this me could be used for such a noble purpose.


    Zhao Li Xin realized that there were more things that Huo Long was hiding from her that perhaps the old lizard wanted him to find out himself, but for what?


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his fist "Show me how!" his eyes glow as he speaks.


    ''Glowing moss is our curse... it makes us relive our sins again and again without end... soon our hatred, pain, regret, and sorrow umte and create that hideous monsters''


    Zhao Li Xin shifts his gaze at the skull monster that is still beating his array incessantly and it seems his protective array has reached its limit.


    Zhao Li Xin calmly raised from the ground "You want me to burn the monster?"


    ''Oh, mighty King...please burned this whole ce...the moss...the monster...our bones...burned it all!....release us..."


    Zhao Li Xin stepped toward the monster soon after the golden mes engulfed his body and the mes grew bigger and bigger until the special robes specially made to resist the fire couldn''t take it anymore then slowly burned away meanwhile, the monster finally destroy Zhao Li Xin''s protective array.


    ''Burn everything?'' the corners of Zhao Li Xin''s lips curled into an evil smile "That''s easy"


    Zhao Li Xin lunged at the monster while raising his palm and the fire twirled around him at the same time the monster aimed its fist at him, their punches shed but regardless of the monster''s size, he was no match for Zhao Li Xin who attacked with his full power.


    Immediately the sound of crackling from the skull fist was loudly heard then the crack ran from the monster''s fist to its arm and then moves rapidly to its shoulder and immediately the monster''s entire right arm was shattered like ss.<sub> </sub>


    While the monster trying to fix itself Zhao Li Xin took the chance slips behind the monster''s back and then jumps into the air then Zhao Li Xin raised both his hands above his head then gather all his me creating a bolt of fire that makes a hissing sound as it grew bigger and bigger.


    Soon the monster feels the scorching heating above its head the creature lifts it head and what he sees is a giant bolt of fire falling towards him like a meteor.


    The monster did not have time to dodge when the fireball devoured him and shattered his body into shards of fiery embers which then fell on the glowing moss and then instantly burned it, little by little all the moss burned to dust.


    ''Thank you...Your Majesty''


    Zhao Li Xin saw hundreds of transparent figures kowtow in front of him, all of them showing a smile of gratitude slowly one by one they disappeared.


    "Wait!" Zhao Li Xin suddenly raised his hand before they all disappeared, "You said Emperor Lei Yu''s son had been killed so how could I be his descendant?"


    the only ghost that remain stared at Zhao Li Xin profoundly for a moment and smiled saying: ''At thest moment the Empress gave birth prematurely...the baby was too weak - too small that everyone was sure that this baby wouldn''tst long, therefore one of the empress personal maids order the wet nurse to took the weak baby in a separate room so that the empress will not witness her baby die before her eyes not long after that the pce is attacked....they all thought the empress''s youngest son died...but he didn''t...he was taken away by the wet nursed...I forgot her name but I remember her surname is...Qin'' as soon as he said thest word, the ghost figure got fainter.


    However, there was something about this ghost appearance that looks familiar to him so he ask again onest time "What''s your name"


    The ghost''s smile deepened there was an inexplicable softness in the ghost''s empty eyes as he saw Zhao Li Xin ''My name... Sanguan Mu Xi'' the next second the ghost hadpletely vanished.


    The ce around him becamepletely silent after everything was scorched to ashes leaving nothing but silence and Zhao Li Xin''s deste figure.


    ''Whates around, goes around''


    That''s how the Sanguan family owned a portion of the map of the crimson Lightning sword, and because of that they knew the Qin family might be thest descendants of Emperor Lei Yu though it may take a long time to find the right ''Qin'' family, in the end just like his ancestors the Sanguan family killed all Emperor Lei Yu''s descendants....again ironically they once again destroyed in his hands as thest descendants of Emperor Lei Yu.


    Still part of him has the blood of the sanguan family perhaps that''s why he was given the chance to lift the curse on Sanguan''s ancestors as onest acted filial piety to his family.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled as he thought of how absurd his life was where greed, hatred, regret, love, and affection mixed between past and present all connected to create a series of fates that he had to go through.


    ''It will begin again....''


    ___________________________________


    ''It was ordained that the first of the chosen became the first king in this world, and by the grace of God the king was bestowed with golden fire and red lightning to cleanse the wholend of evil and monsters so that life may continue and all living beings. creatures will live in harmony and peace so by the grace of God and the protection of the king may it be peace for eternity...." Lazarus read the inscription on the wall and his snake eyes shed with deep hatred.


    "How sad" he taunted "You are all the same, you gave everything for the world but for what?" Lazarus clenched his fists and his lips quivered in utter frustration.


    "Have you not given everything for this world, have you not sacrificed everything...is that not enough!" he mutters quietly but then the anger raised inside him then hey a heavy punch towards the inscription instantly the whole wall crumbles.


    "The gods only care about themselves they were like a child ying with ants in the sandbox and we are the ants and this world is the lousy sands box....they had decided our part even before we were born regardless of our consent, our pain!....but no more....no more!" his shoulder begins to trembles not long after a ripple ofughter went through him follow with a wild roar ofughs.

 Chapter 1048 No Coincidence

    The centipede''s body shed and thick green slimy blood spilled out, Lory''s face contorted in disgust "Yuck..."


    Another centipede spits out poisonous yellowish slime but Lory managed to dodge it when the slime hit the rock there was a hissing sound and the stone melted, Lory''s mouth twitches "Look at that... ugly, deadly, and disgusting, That''s why I hate bugs"


    The more centipedes attacked, the more Lory groaned in disgust "Yuck...yuck...yuck..!"


    She raised multiples ice torn from the ground that instantly kill


    dozens of centipedes around her after she has done Lory shuddered as she begin to tip toe around the centipede carcass.


    "I can''t do this!" Lory raised her hands she gave up then she taking long strides towards Yang Xi Ying.


    "Lory what''s wrong with you?" Yang Xi Ying was amused by Lory''s expression.


    Lory shook his head in surrender, "I can''t do it anymore, I really can''t stand bugs just let Ming Yue Yin and that stupid boy handle the rest after all not there''s not many beasts left anymore so they can definitely handle it"


    "I thought it was an insect" Yang Xi Ying corrected her.


    "Just as disgusting," said Lory.


    Lory put her sword into her ring and then summon a stool from her ring and then sit across the table next to Yang Xi Ying who was already sitting in afortable chairplete with soft pillows for her aching back and a knitted scarf to cover her legs, she was clearly spare no effort tofort herself she also not forgot to ce afy pillow on the table for Girsha to rest.


    But not long after that Ming Yue Yin also came, "Disgusting, there is slime everywhere and the smells¡­ ugh!" Ming Yue Yin''s body jitter in utter disgust.


    "Hey, what about that stupid boy, you just left him there?" although Lory sounded worried still she casually handed over Ming Yue Yin''s waterskin.


    Ming Yue Yin took the waterskin while ncing at Tao Bing Wen "He will be fine, only a few beasts are left after all this is good for his martial arts training" Ming Yue Yin then took a sip quietly.


    In the middle of the fight Tao Bing Wen realized that he was left alone and when he looked back, the three merciless women were sitting leisurely within the barrier drinking and eating snacks carelessly as if they were on a pic.


    "Why are you all there, <strong>HELP ME!</strong>" Tao Bing Wen begged.


    Lory took a deep breath and then shook her head nonchntly, "I want to but....nooo"


    "It''s only five of them, deal with it!" Ming Yue Yin refuted and scolded him instead, "Focus! Swing your hand! <strong>SWING</strong> ¨C I mean swing - that''s not a swing ¨C do you know how to swing? <strong>SWING!</strong>"


    Although Tao Bing Wen felt very wronged and upset strangely he followed Ming Yue Yin''s orders naturally, unfortunately, he didn''t deliver the result he expected, as a result, he incited Ming Yue Yin''s anger and thus the scolded and the shout continued.


    "No, turn your waist - no, it''s not like that! What''s wrong with your body?!"


    A centipede''s tail shot Tao Bing Wen then he fell on the ground he almost got spits by the centipede poison liquid, luckily he was fast enough to dodge s, he was shouted again by Ming Yue Yin "Focus your mind, for god''s sake your cultivator uses your Qi to increase your senses ¨C can you calcted the movement of the beast, yet?!"


    Lory and Yang Xi Ying exchanged nces feeling sorry for Tao Bing Wen, Lory took a deep breath while taking a sip thinking the scene reminded her so much of her past when she underwent Fargo training, andpared to Ming Yue Yin, Fargo was much harsher.


    "Maybe you need to show him..." Lory raised an eyebrow.


    "Should I?" Ming Yue Yin tilted her head whileiningzily.


    "Well, he has helped Xi Ying so let''s just say you returned the favor for Xi Ying''" said Lory.


    Yang Xi Ying also smiled sweetly, "If you help himter, I will allow you to name my child" Xi Ying winked.<sub> </sub>


    Hearing that Ming Yue Yin''s face immediately brightened, "Then remember your promise!" Ming Yue Yin immediately shot toward Tao Bing Wen with her sword, she shed at two centipedes in one fell swoop, "Stupid boy, let me show you how to use a sword the right way!"


    Lory chuckled as she watched Ming Yue Yin train Tao Bing Wen and then chat with Yang Xi Ying.


    "How are you, is my nephew okay?" Lory looked at Yang Xi Ying''s stomach.


    Yang Xi Ying stroked her belly with a gentle smile and nodded, "Me and the baby are fine, it''s all because of you and Ming Yue Yin~" she said gratefully, there''s no denying he feels more secure and rxed with Lory and Ming Yue Yin in surroundings, she guessed it must have eased Li Mo Zhen''s worries when he found out she was with Lory and Ming Yue Yin that''s why now she wasn''t in a rush.


    "This ce¡­ what do you think this ce is?" Yang Xi Ying swept his eyes with a curious look.


    "I''m not sure, I think this might be a temple or a pce judging from the big pirs that remain" Lory then slowly immersed in her thought.


    Yang Xi Ying saw a subtle difference in Lory''s mood she brace herself to asked "You worry about something?"


    Lory looked at Yang Xi Ying and looked a little embarrassed, "Am I that obvious?"


    Yang Xi Ying chuckled, "I actually saw your mood change after you saw the snake carved on the pir if my guess is correct it''s because that demon is also a snake¡­ right?"


    Lory''s mouth twitch "Don''t you know is not good to be so smart" she jokingly said.


    "I don''t believe that besides I think Yue Yin notice too she just choose not to say anything despite her reckless character she was more understanding than me" Yang Xi Ying pout her lips pretending to be sulking but even so her words were sincere.


    Loryughs seeing Yang Xi Ying acting coquettish she thinks Yang Xi Ying is so adorable no wonder Li Mo Zhen loves her so much, not long after Lory realizes Tao Bing Wen kill thest centipede with his sword but unlike before his movements are more controlled and precise it seems Ming Yue Yin''s lessons are worthwhile.


    Lory thinks it''s time to continue their journey, therefore, she put the stool back into her ring, Girsha also sensed the fight was over the bird then flew off from the pillow then perches on Lory''s shoulder before long Yang Xi Ying also followed suit.


    "Do you know the concept of Demons in this world?" Lory suddenly asked.


    "Uhm...aren''t demons a vile entity that lives in dept of hell that causes harm to humans and the world?" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes formed a question.


    Lory expected Yang Xi Ying''s answer, "But in my world Demon are actually fallen Gods, they aren''t really born evil it''s just...they are misguided or so they said" Lory stretched out her hand to hold Yang Xi Ying''s arm thinking that woman was not like any ordinary pregnant woman since she is a cultivator but Lory couldn''t stop worrying about her.


    Yang Xi Ying let Lory help naturally before something hit him, "Tao Bing Wen said in the mao tribe they worship snakes so the concept is simr to your world...is that a coincidence?" Yang Xi Ying''s expression became intense.


    Lory''s eyes dimmed as she spoke in a steady tone, "I''m not sure, but when there are too many coincidences, it doesn''t feel like coincidence anymore but more like a n in disguise..." Lory''s expression was calm andposed without leaving any hint of distress or worry as if she had expected it.


    As they walked towards Ming Yue Yin and Tao Bing Wen Yang Xi Ying subconsciously held Lory''s hand tightly then she looked at Lory worriedly "Then what are you going to do?"


    Lory nced at Girsha''s green eyes and the corners of her lips curled into a confident smile "What I always do, I''ll fight...very hard" There was determination mixed with hope in Lory''s sparkling eyes that made Yang Xi Ying''s heartache.


    "Then we will fight with you, Yue Yin, Li Mo Zhen, Yuan Shao, Four Kings Pce, and many more, we will stand with you until the end, you know that, right?!" her unwavering gaze is like a warm breeze to her heart, Lory then patted Yang Xi Ying "I know, but remember your priority is to take care of my nephew, here" she gently touch Yang Xi Ying stomach.


    "You keep saying nephew what if niece?" Yang Xi Ying asked.


    "Then she will be beautiful like you and gentle like Li Mo Zhen" replied Lory casually.


    Yang Xi Ying''s smile grew brighter but then she suddenly look at lory inquisitively, "Why gentle like Brother Li, why not like me?" she lightlyined.


    "Uhm....yeahh..." Lory avoided Yang Xi Ying''s gaze.

 Chapter 1049 Secret

    Tao Bing Wen was surprised at how smooth his movements were after he was guided by Ming Yue Yin.


    "Not bad" Ming Yue Yin nodded, "Let''s find more beasts to practice your moves, and soon your movement will be Impable!" Ming Yue Yin gave him a reassuring look.


    Tao Bing Wen''s expression lit up with excitement but then he paused, "Eh, more beasts?"


    "Yes, or do you think is enough to hone your skills by killing one or two beasts?" Ming Yue Yin rolled her eyes.


    In his defense, he wanted to say it was more than one or two beasts but seeing Ming Yue Yin''s fierce expression he swallowed his words back instead he forced a fake smile "I...I know"


    Then, Lory and Yang Xi Ying reached them casually seemingly unaffected by the previous battle, well he understood Yang Xi Ying didn''t fight earlier but why did Lory look so neat and clean without a speck of dust on his strange clothes, Tao Bing Wen then nced at Ming Yue Yin and wondered how could she still look pristine even though she had moved around with him, she didn''t even sweat.


    Tao Bing Wen then saw his disheveled and dirty appearance he felt a little embarrassed but what was even more embarrassing was that this showed the disparity between him and these women, realizing that once again his confidence dropped to another level.


    Lory noticed the blisters and scars on Tao Bing Wen''s palms and arms, Lory then gave an approving look "You worked hard...not bad" Lory then walked past him then followed by Yang Xi Ying who also lightly patted Tao Bing Wen''s shoulder as an acknowledgment for his hard work.


    Their vague praise made Tao Bing We''s face turn red, unlike others who praised him to gain his favor or mocked him out of envy of his background, Lory, Yang Xi Ying, and Ming Yue Yin are different ''what you see is what you get'' they will not pretend in front of him and for some reason, it gave himfort that he had never felt before.


    "Come on!" Ming Yue Yin beckoned him to follow them.


    "Where are we going, Auntie?" Ming Yue Yin asked.


    Tao Bing Wen frowned confused as to why Ming Yue Yin called aunt Lory because, from the looks of it their ages don''t look much different, Tao Bing Wen then remembers that Yang Xi Ying said Lory is a fairy so he guessed that Lory might be actually older than she looks.


    If Lory heard this, she would scold Tao Bing Wen saying: although he''s not wrong but he''s not right, either!


    "I''m not sure but there must be a way out of the centipede" Lory knocked on the cave wall looking for a hollow sound that indicated a way out.


    Ming Yue Yin pinch her chin then suddenly her eyes widened "That''s right if I''m not mistaken I saw one of the centipedes running towards... here" Ming Yue Yin took long strides while remembering where the centipedes had gone, soon after everyone hastily follows behind Ming Yue Yin lead and not long after they arrive in a dark tunnel behind one of the cave wall.


    "See my guess is right!" Ming Yue Yin said proudly while pping her hands happily.


    [Something in there...] Girsha suddenly warned Lory.


    "There''s something there, everyone get ready!" Lory quickly reminded her friends and then stepped in front of Ming Yue Yin with Girsha.


    "Everyone, prepare your protective talismans, Xi Ying and Bing Wen walk in the middle, Yue Yin you stand guard in the back" Lory gave orders naturally and no one objected as if they were all expecting it.


    "Okay!" Ming Yue Yin answered obediently.


    "Auntie wear this" ming Yue yin tossed the shining pearl towards lory then said "You better save every ounce of your strength since we don''t know what we will face there"


    Lory nimbly catches the glowing pearl, "You''re right" she also agrees after all creating a barrier and healing wounds drains mana more than making ice spikes or wind des therefore she has to be careful when using her powers.


    [I''ll act as a shield, you don''t need to make Lucient shield] Girsha added again, she knew Lory had to save her strength to fight Lazaruster.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone''s attention made Lory''s lips smile slightly, it does feel different when fighting together, "Okay..." she lowered her eyes so no one notice a resigned sadness in her eyes.


    She couldn''t stop thinking maybe the oue would have been different had she been honest with Lucas and let Fred, Fargo, and the others help her¡­maybe not, but she will never know, and that was the part that hurt the most.


    ''What if''


    Momentster a long tunnel led them to a dead end in front of them a huge pile of rocks causing Lory and the others to stop their steps.


    "Should we go back?" asked Tao Bing Wen uncertain.


    "There must be another way here," said Yang Xi Ying.


    Girsha also flew around the pile of rocks, although still faintly however as a wind master he could feel a drafting from the cracks of the rock that even cultivators couldn''t feel it.


    [There is definitely a way behind this boulder] Girsha told.


    "Looks like we will destroy this entire tunnel if we crush these stones by force" Ming Yue Yin looked up, her expression mixed between annoyed and disappointed.


    Only now Tao Bing Wen understood Lory was only testing the strength of the tunnel around them, thankfully Lory didn''t rush to destroy the rock otherwise they would be buried alive in this tunnel.


    "Should we go back?" Tao Bing Wen asked again with a bit of force as he anxiously looked up in fear that the ceiling would copse at any moment.


    Unfortunately unlike him, the three girls don''t give up easily, they refuse to turn back when the road is right before their eyes.


    "I think I can do something, let me try something" Ming Yue Yin stepped forward while cracking her knuckles.


    "By all means..." Lory raised her hand politely and then took a step to the side.


    Ming Yue yin took a deep breath and then put her palm on the stone surface but suddenly she turned around "I think you guys should be activated the protective barrier around you....just in case"


    Lory''s brows arched in amusement while Yang Xi Ying tilted her head with an expression that showed if it was necessary only Tao Bing Wen whose face turned pale as white as a sheet looked like he was about to cry.


    However, Lory did not ignore Ming Yue Yin''s warning, she then signed everyone to approach him, hearing that Tao Bing Wen was shamelessly rushing towards Lory''s side, he was so close that there was no gap between their shoulders.


    Lory gave Tao Bing a reproachful look but the boy pretended not to know that he had already seen how strong Lory''s barrier was after seeing how safe Yang Xi Ying was inside so between saving his dignity or life, he obviously choose thetter.


    Lory understood the boy''s fear besides he was only a teenager so Lory could only let out a long sigh, she then raised her hand then slowly opened his palm soon after a transparent barrier surrounded the three of them.


    Ming Yue Yin breathed a sigh of relief, she felt better after confirming the safety of her best friends after that he closed his eyes then ced her palms on the rock surface then started to concentrate on channeling his Qi then slowly transferred all her strength to her right hand.


    What Ming Yue Yin didn''t know Lory gave Girsha a ''look'' is not hard for Girsha to know that Lory wanted him to protect Ming Yue Yin in case something happened.


    Girsha doesn''t mind because he knows how important these people are to Lory and lory has lost so many people she loved therefore if something happens to these people Lory may not be able to recover from this pain.

 Chapter 1050 Secret II

    Ming Yue Yin took a deep breath and the energy around her suddenly became dense and heavy, Lory could feel the changes around her and the corners of her lips slowly lifted.


    ''The brat has improved'' he thought then Lory peeked at the ceiling she slowly injected more mana into the barrier to make the barrier thicker than before.


    Suddenly they felt the air being sucked in by Ming Yue Yin and a sudden gust of wind spread like a shockwave then they heard a breaking sound but strangely the rock remained still.


    ''Did it fail?'' Tao Bing Wen looked disappointed but relieved that at least the tunnel remained intact.


    Ming Yue Yin opened her eyes then she turned around and smiled broadly, "It''s done!"


    Lory tilted her head in confusion which make Ming Yue Yin chuckle in delight then she took out her sword then lightly tapped on the rock and suddenly the entire giant rock shattered into pieces, soon after behind Ming Yue Yin appeared a long staircase that seemed to lead to the bottom of the cave.


    Everyone''s eyes widen in utter shock, Ming Yue Yin''s faces beamed with satisfaction as she saw their reaction then she lifted her chin proudly and raised her hands imitating Lory''s manner previously, "So, shall we?"


    Tao Bing Wen gaped, he had heard about the ''earth-shattering'' art from his grandfather that it was a martial art that could crush an opponent''s body from the inside out with a single blow but he heard that this skill was extremely difficult to perform and it will take a long time to master.


    Tao Bing Wen did not expect not because Ming Yue Yin is female but more likely because she was very young maybe no more than twenty-five years old and she is also the empress of Liang Zu kingdom and in his opinion as the empress, she does not need to be so strong as many people will fight and die for her, therefore, Tao Bing Wen did not expect someone like Empress Ming will go this length to be stronger so what motivated her?


    Tao Bing Wen''s eyes subconsciously shot towards the bluish hair woman.


    Lory had retracted the barrier and then cooly stridden towards Ming Yue Yin with a satisfied smile on her face, as she passed by Ming Yue Yin she dotingly caressed Ming Yue Yin''s head like a loving elder and just like a child, Ming Yue Yin''s face brighten up she can''t hold her joyful smiles after that Yang Xi Ying wrapped her arms around Ming Yue Yin and whisper "You are so awesome~" Yang Xi Ying eyes glow with obvious admiration.


    Ming Yue Yin was exhrated she thought her hard work was not in vain she should reward Yuan Shao who send the art of ''earth-shattering book that he found to her cause he worry about the uing battle with Lao Min Na and her demon.


    Thus the journey continued, they slowly descended the winding stairs further and further away as if it was endless thankfully soon after the stairs finally stopped and they arrive in arge room, Lory held the Luminescent pearl up high above her head and the white light brushed against the cold cracked walls but still couldn''t illuminate the whole massive room, Lory knows the luminescent is not enough so she used her power to scattered light soon after they have vivid looks of what ce they encounter.


    "Wooahh....what is this ce?" Tao Bing Wen held his breath.


    Around them, huge stone pirs stood erect against the roof of the great dome on top of them and again there was an old painting of a snake and a man but due to corrosion and time the picture was not clear and the colors had faded so much that it was hard to recognize.


    "Another snake..." Yang Xi Ying frowned.


    "And it''s ck snake nheless....but the man that holds the red sword..." Ming Yue Yin''s expression got tightened.


    Lory stares at the painting of a man standing gantly while holding a red sword with his right hand and a giant snake circle around him but it doesn''t look like the snake threaten him in fact judging by he touches the head of the snake with his other hands it shown as if they have a close rtionship.


    [If that man is Emperor Lei Yu and that snake is Lazarus that means they knew each other then that means....] Girsha''s voice was hinted with tension<sub> </sub>


    "Lazarus has been here since the beginning..." Lory muttered quietly.


    Both Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin simultaneously turn their shocked eyes toward her, only Tao Bing Wen feels left out of the conversation but he can''t feel the heavy atmosphere around him.


    "Is that possible?" a bullet of panic raised to Yang Xi Ying''s throat she didn''t want to believe that the demon has been in her world for a long time does that mean that the demons have always been able to travel between their worlds but why Emperor Lei Yu didn''t kill that Demon on Contrary he seems close with that demons.


    "There might be some exnation about Emperor Lei Yu and Lazarus around here, let''s spread out." Ming Yue Yin said in a peremptory tone


    "Can anyone exin what''s going on here?" Tao Bing Wen pleads with a helpless look.


    "I will exin, follow me!" Yang Xi Ying dragged Tao Bing Wen with her.


    Lory didn''t say anything not because she was ept new information easily in fact her mind was a mess.


    Her thoughts lead her to a mysterious boy who reminds her to find out who Lazarus''s real identity is, Lory doesn''t know what is so important about it or how it will help her but now she realizes it might be the key to everything that happened.


    [Who do you think Lazarus is?] Girsha pped his wings in front of Lory causing her to snap back from her wandering thoughts.


    [I don''t know] Lory lowered her gaze then shook his head weakly [Demons or gods cannot cross between worlds and that is the rule, the same rule that all gods agree unanimously an agreement in order to protect the universe and they choose the first King in every world to protect their world bestowed their strength unlike any other humans so they can fight against evil without God intervention to create order and bnce....] Lory took a deep breath then she turn his gaze at the massive painting on the dome [At least that''s what mother and father told me because of that I had no idea how Lazarus able to exists in both worlds...]


    Girsha turns silent and then he mumbles [So many questions¡­so few answers]


    [Maybe not for now, but I had a feeling we will soon know all the answers] Lory retracted her gaze and then looked around her searching for any clue just like Ming Yue Yin said they might find a clue they need.


    The four of them were busy exploring therge room looking for clues, unlike the previous ces which were quite well maintained with some furniture and a few trinkets that were still left though not in good condition but at least still recognizable what it was made, as it made from jade and marble so that it preserved from time even if the color has faded a long time.


    "Looks like this ce is the main hall, huh?" Ming Yue Yin said as she stepped toward Lory.


    Lory''s steps suddenly stopped and her expression became serious then said: "More precisely this is the imperial throne room"


    <o>,m Ming Yue Yin turned her gaze to where Lory was looking and there she saw a throne built about three-five meters from the ground with many steps leading to the top where a giant golden chair engraved with dragons and fire.</o>


    "Emperor Lei Yu''s first throne" Ming Yue Yin stared in shock but then he was amazed at how majestic the throne was even though thousands of years had passed.


    Lory stared at the golden throne with reticent looks one could hardly read what Lory is thinking right now.

 Chapter 1051 Secret III

    In another ce, Tao Bing Wen has been listening to Yang Xi Ying''s story with his mouth opened and closed like fish out of the water he actually didn''t want to believe Yang Xi Ying''s story but unfortunately, after what he had seen these past few days he had no choice but to believe Yang Xi Ying and what the first thing crossed his mind is his father fine and if they didn''t seed in killing Lao Min Na and her demon, furthermore what would happen to his family? to his mother and grandfather, would they be able to survive, maybe for his grandfather but unlikely for his mother even now his mother has trouble to maintain her health.


    Tao Bing wen could hear his slow heartbeat and drag suddenly the urge to be stronger surged within him it felt almost overwhelming, but then he suddenly notice a parchment slip behind one of the cabs, Tao Bing Wen then crouch while carefully pulling the parchment behind the old cab in fear he will tear the old parchment.


    He signs in relief after he is able to take the parchment out in one piece, he then blows the dust that covers the parchment then try to read what wrote in it but most of the character was unable to read due to the faint ink and it seems it was written in a differentnguage.


    "Hey, look what I got!" he ran to Yang Xi Ying''s side while waving his hand.


    "What did you find?" Yang Xi Ying''s attention was drawn by Tao Bing Wen''s enthusiastic voice.


    Tao Bing Wen showed the parchment in his hand excitedly "I found something but I can''t read because it uses a strangenguage" he handed the old parchment to Yang Xi Ying like a good student to his teacher.


    Yang Xi Ying took the parchment and carefully inspected it, unfortunately, most of the ink became illegible but some were still able to recognize the bales, then he muttered, "This is not a strangenguage, it is old but you should be able to read it have you never learned anything about it?" he looked at Tao Bing Wen curiously.


    Because as the sessor of a big sect like the Sword Saint Taoist sect, Bing Wen should be taught to read the oldnguage because many precious martial arts books are written in oldnguages ??because the books were written from ancient times and passed down from generation to generation so it is natural for Cultivators especially those with strong bloodlines of powerful cultivators obligated to learn thisnguage so Yang Xi Ying was surprised that Tao Bing Wen didn''t know thisnguage at all.


    Yang Xi Ying''s surprised looks made Tao Bing Wen feel embarrassed while scratching his head awkwardly he finally confess: "All the books at my ce have been tranted so I don''t need to study"


    Yang Xi Ying raised her brows then her expression got stern "When this is over, you really have a lot of things to learn"


    Tao Bing Wen''s mouth twitched, he had no way to refute that.


    Meanwhile, Yang Xi Ying was trying to understand the writing on the parchment, the first words she could read were ''Today His Majesty the emperor introduced his chosen consort candidate¡­.but faced rejection from some of the highest authorities, especially Sanguan¡­Mu Xi. ..''


    Yang Xi Ying stared wide-eyed as she read Sanguan''s name written on the old parchment.


    "Sanguan? is it the same as the Sanguan n that Long Ming destroyed?" news of the destruction of the Sanguan n had spread throughout the world how not, the great n that had ruled the Gui Hong continent for decades was destroyed overnight at Zhao Li Xin''s hands even though the reason for its destruction was never clearly known.


    "I''m not sure after all the name Sanguan isn''t the only one in this world..." even so Yang Xi Ying''s face stiffened she couldn''t believe such a coincidence she was almost certain it had something to do with the Zhao Li Xin family''s biological and if it was true then everything is connected like a jigsaw puzzle each piece fits into the other and when everything is put together everything bes clearer.


    "Sanguan? is it the same as the Sanguan n that Long Ming destroyed?" news of the destruction of the Sanguan n had spread throughout the world how not, the great n that had ruled the Gui Hong continent for decades was destroyed overnight at Zhao Li Xin''s hands even though the reason for its destruction was never clearly known.


    "I''m not sure after all the name Sanguan isn''t the only one in this world¡­" even so Yang Xi Ying''s face stiffened she couldn''t believe such a coincidence she was almost certain it had something to do with the Zhao Li Xin family''s biological and if it was true then everything is connected like a jigsaw puzzle each piece fits into the other and when everything is put together everything bes clearer.


    Tao Bing wen didn''t notice Yang Xi Ying''splicated looks because she was too excited to know the contents of the parchment.


    "hey what else is in that parchment?" asked Tao Bing Wen impatiently.


    Yang Xi Ying was startled she awoke from her daze and continued to read but the next writing could not be read she had skipped and looked for clearer writing, and near the end of the parchment she found clear writing,


    "A...riot?" Yang Xi Ying''s eyebrows gradually furrow.


    "What riot?" Tao Bing Wen asked again.


    "Shut up, I''m trying to read this!" Yang Xi Ying hushed the noisy Tao Bing Wen and the boy immediately shut his mouth and thus Yang Xi Ying continues.


    "The pce is surrounded by thousands of soldiers led by Sanguan Mu Xi...His Majesty the Emperor was poisoned...they demanded that the empress be removed and the emperor forced to abdicated..." her voice be tight.


    "So there was a coup against the emperor?" Tao Bing Wen hold his breath as he got a little bit excited when he dig a piece of information that nobody in the world could know.


    Tao Bing Wen treated this as a simple story that had nothing to do with him because it happened a very long time ago but Yang Xi Ying beg to differ, thought she didn''t know whether this information was important or not but she was assured Lory needed to know about this then suddenly Ming Yue Yin saw another word at the end of the parchment.


    The words were written in smudged but still able to read and it said ''Massacre''<sub> </sub>


    Yang Xi Ying subconsciously holds the parchment tightly untill the edges of the parchment wrinkle.


    "What''s wrong?" Tao Bing Wen was confused by the obvious change in Yang Xi Ying''s expression.


    "I have to find Lory!" after he said that Ming Yue Yin turned around and left with long strides while ignoring Tao Bing Wen''s holler.


    Meanwhile, Lory and Ming Yue Yin were observing Emperor Lei Yu''s golden throne, and Ming Yue Yin looked around them to find any clues but there wasn''t much she could see except a huge pir with carvings of snakes on one side and dragons on the other as if the two legendary beasts walking hand in hand as a respected symbol even though she understood why Emperor Lei Yu chose the dragon crest because dragons always represented the Emperor but she didn''t understand why snakes?


    "It''s a red dragon..." Lory muttered in an indistinct voice.


    "Yes?" Ming Yue Yin looked at him in confusion.


    Lory lowered her gaze then she calmly descend the stairs while replying in a nonchnt tone "Nothing!"


    <strong>"LORY!"</strong> Yang Xi Ying''s voicees from far away.


    "Over here!" Lory answered loudly.


    Not long after Yang Xi Ying came running towards Lory in a hurry, "I found something... oh my, is this the Emperor''s throne? it was so magnificent!" she was stunned in awe.


    Lory and Ming Yue Yin walked down the steps of the throne leisurelyter Yang Xi Ying snapped back from her daze she immediately showed Lory a piece of parchment "Tao Bing wen found this and I think you need to know this"


    Lory epted the parchment then she squinted his eyes "I can''t read it"


    "Oh yes, I forgot!" Yang Xi Ying smack her forehead she forgot Lory was not a cultivator.


    "Let me see!" Ming Yue Yin snaps the parchment from Lory''s hand.


    Yang Xi Ying then exined, "In that parchment, I read something about the coup against Emperor Lei Yu led by Sanguan Mu Xi..."


    "Sanguan?" Lory was paused for a second when Sanguan''s name was mentioned.


    Yang Xi Ying nodded firmly "Yes, that''s what I thought too"


    Lory was silent as Yang Xi Ying continued, "There is also a mention of ''massacre'' but I don''t know what kind of massacre, perhaps is about Emperor Lei Yu killing all the traitors who betrayed him but why is it called a massacre? it sounds very negative don''t you think?" Yang Xi Ying expressed her bewilderment.


    Lory was immersed in her thought when Girsha''s voice suddenly rang in her head, [All these questions might be able to answer by that old Lizard]


    [But we don''t know if he will answer there must be a reason why he is silent about this, maybe he wants us to know for ourselves] Lory sighed heavily.


    [Tsk, Why is it so troublesome] Girsha snorted in annoyance.


    [cab''t me him, If Huo Long epted Arthea''s guidance, I guess he was just following Arthea''s orders...]


    [What are the needs of all these riddles?!] Girsha grumbled.


    [Mother said, the secret of the future cannot be conveyed easily cause it brings more harm than benefit] Lory said.


    [I don''t like it!] Girsha huffed defiantly.


    [Me too, but that''s how it is] Lory turned her gaze to the dragon carvings on the pirs wondering if Huo Long, Lazarus, and emperor Lei Yu knew each other directly, and what was their connection to Arthea or her other than through Zhao Li Xin...is that all about? or there''s something more?

 Chapter 1052 Secret IV

    Inside the ring, Huo Long sat in Lotus''s position near Clift with his eyes closed, his expression was calm and collected but the volcano in front of him erupted reminding him of the tragic memory of the past, Huo Long''s eyshes began to flutter like butterfly wings before slowly he opened his eyes.


    "Seeress" he mutters quietly.


    Behind him, Arthea stood up quietly with her gray eyes staring at the volcano in the distance for a long time before she shifted his eyes behind Huo long "The time had arrived ..." she said in a profound tone.


    "From now on it depends on them" Huo Long clenched his fist with his eyes fixed on the Volcano.


    "You''ve been waiting for a long time, alone and desperate you searching for a way to fulfill your promise to your master...the master that you let down" Arthea''s voice was like steel it was hard and cold.


    Huo Long lowered his head, his eyes misted with tears and the pain on his face was inconceivable for anyone to see.


    "To avoid the nightmare of the past you created this world in mystique real inside, a world as you remember when everything was still good, I wonder if that boy realizes that mountain is the same Yin Shan mountain thousands of years ago" Arthea nce meaningfully at Huo Long.


    "Aren''t you the same" Huo Long stands abruptly, he flicks his sleeves while throwing a reproachful Look "I know you have many secrets, the past that you want to forget...the unforgivable mistakes you want to fix...isn''t that why we are all here because the past haunts us so relentlessly, its grip our soul and mind, and it never let us go no matter how long time has passed "


    Arthea is not angry, she turns her gaze and smiles thinly "I''m noting here to agitated you, red dragon"


    "Well, you might fool me!" Huo Long said sarcastically.


    "You worry, I understand that" Arthea saunter to the edge of the cliff then she closes her eyes and lets the wind blow her long silvery hair.


    "This will be the biggest trial for both of them, whether they will seed or fail in the end will determine the fate of the whole world in the universe"


    "You think Lazarus will not stop after he destroy this world, there''s some hope in me thinking for at least after he gets what he wants he will finally stop" Huo Long takes a sharp breath feeling lost and uncertain.


    Arthea was silent, guilt shing in her eyes before vanishing without a trace then she took a deep breath while saying in a heavy tone "Perhaps there might still be hope if it was the former him but the current he is right now?...unfortunately, he has lost control long ago"


    "Apart from that you also won''t let Lazarus take Lory despite everything you say or do to her, I can feel you care for her...deeply" Huo took a long time to assess the change on Arthea''s face but the woman remained unperturbed.


    "I won''t let Lucient''s line be broken and that the promised I meant to keep and I will fulfill it... at any cost," there was a cool determination in her expression though it was hidden behind her youthful beauty.


    Huo Long looked at him and sighed heavily "We can only pray to God¡­"


    The corners of his lips lifted in a sneer "Even though I conveyed the words of the Gods but I never prayed to them¡­ not since that day" her eyes were dark and hooded.


    "Seems personal?" Huo Long stared inquisitively.


    Arthea turns around and walks away, saying "It''s always has been, don''t you think¡­" she walks past Huo Long soon after her figure slowly vanishes into thin air.


    Huo Long nced at where Arthea had disappeared then he turned his eyes back to the volcano, "There is only one card left and it''s all up to the descendant of the first king to end this long tragedy¡­ may God help us all¡­" Huo Long said quietly while closing his eyes.


    ____________________________________________


    As Zhao Li Xin went deeper into the cave, more beasts faced her ranging from centipedes, spiders, and scorpions, the good thing was that most of them were ordinary beasts and she had never met a hybrid beast¡­ yet.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darted to the corners of his eyes, from far away he could feel someone had been following her for a while. Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to surprise the culprit so he let the mysterious stalker follow him and see what this person wanted, but after a while Zhao Li Xin got bored.


    "Better show yourself before I make you to..." Zhao Li Xin opened his palm and golden mes emerged from his palm like a torch.


    "I wonder why you didn''t pay attention to me..." Lao Min Na sat leisurely on a high rock with her palm supporting her chin.


    Suddenly mes hit her and instantly shattered the rock but Lao Min Na nimbly jumped into the air and then smoothlynded on the ground with an annoyed expression, "That''s a rude greeting, don''t you think?!"


    "If only you would humbly ept it," he said sarcastically.<sub> </sub>


    Lao Min Na''s mouth twitched, she could feel a thick murderous aura emanating from Zhao Li Xin''s frosty gaze as if he couldn''t wait to tear her apart.


    "You have always been a cruel man even from the past" Lao Min Na''s red lips curved into a smirk "But I liked you more then than now"


    tant contempt appeared on Zhao Li Xin''s face, "I don''t know what happened in your previous life, but I''m sure we''re not close so don''t even try it now... it disgusts me" Zhao Li Xin knew about Lao Min Na rewind her time with Lazarus''s help but it didn''t impress him, instead, it made him think that everything Lao Min Na had achieved so far was nothing but a fraud.


    Anger red across Lao Min Na''s face but she hold it, she actually expected his harshment besides he was known to have a poisonous tongue.


    "We can still be friends you know..." an innocent smile bloomed on her dazzling face that could touch any man''s heart.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin was no ordinary human, instead increasing her killing intent even faster after thousands of petals of sparks poured down on Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na quickly raised her arm and a spike made of blood thrust against the flower petals but one of the petals manage to graze her cheeks.


    Lao Min Na was startled and dark blood trickled down to her cheek.


    Infuriated, she released her power and like the mouth of snakes it swallow Zhao Li Xin''s me and extinguish it into nothing "Enough!" she shouted, "I came here to give you an offer!"


    "Another offer? Don''t you got bored with this? well, I do," Zhao Li Xin thought about how boring Lao Min Na''s scheme was, can she find a new one? Zhao Li Xin prepare for another attack but Lao Min Na stopped him.


    "I''m being serious here, Long Ming" there''s a frustration hinted in his words "Do you want to know what Lazarus wants with the crimson Lightning sword!"


    Nevertheless, her words stop Zhao Li Xin''s rampage the fire around him slowly dissipated "Go on¡­" he calmly said before lowering his hand.


    Lao Min Na saw the killing intent dwindle slightly and inwardly heaved a sigh of relief, she was finally able to speak, "First of all, I will tell you that for some unknown reason Lazarus seems to want you to get the crimson lightning sword. "


    "And¡­" Zhao Li Xin didn''t look impressed she look at him impatiently.


    "Aren''t you worried? who knows what kind of evil ns he has for you? it could be worst than hell but don''t worry because I have a better solution for you" A smirk yed on the edges of Lao Min Na''s red lips.


    "You should know from your ''wife'' that her ancestor didn''t kill Lazarus, but instead imprisoned him in the depth of the earth so why not repeat that action, why not lock Lazarus instead?"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t say a word but Lao Min Na knew she had caught his interest, and her voice became more and more confident.


    "How to lock Lazarus I think your dear princess Lorient should know about it, when that happened you don''t have to worry about your own safety..."


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly interrupted, "What happened to Lory after Lazarus was locked up, will Lory be free from her curse?" his features set in concentration because to him nothing was more important than this.


    Lao Min Na''s face instantly turned sour. If there is one thing she hates the most about Zhao Li Xin it will be his unwavering feeling for Lory, she never understood how could a blood-crazed monster like him could love anyone so sincerely and purely.


    She always thought Zhao Li Xin was like her because of that even when she knew Zhao Li Xin fell in love with Lory, she was sure that feeling wouldn''tst long, how could that be? After experiencing so many betrayals, humiliation, and cruelty by everyone close to you, how could you love someone with all your heart without suspicion and paranoia? just like her feelings for Zhao Yi Chen in the end that feeling inevitably wears off.


    But Lory and Zhao Li Xin are different, not only that their rtionshipsts longer than he thought, their rtionship is also healthy and harmonious, there has never been any suspicion or excessive jealousy between them, and she has never heard of any big quarrel between Lory and Zhao Li Xin, everything seem calm and peaceful between then so what made Zhao Li Xin different from her?


    If Zhao Li Xin heard what Lao Min was thinking she would answer with certainty without any hesitation, the only difference between them was ''Lory''.


    "What has been given can''t be taken back, that''s thew" Lao Min Na casually opened her arms and shrugged nonchntly "But what that matter, you still have a long time in your life to live together, you may love it very much now but who knows after a long time passes after you got old and wrinkles that feeling will decrease like a normal human being so you might not care too much about after all she''s not your responsibility anymore after she dies right?"


    <strong>''BOOM!''</strong>


    Another hit strikes Lao Min Na but this time it was faster and stronger than before even when she was protected by the blood barrier she was still pushed back a few meters.


    "Wrong¡­" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shone with fury.

 Chapter 1053 Uncomfortable Battle

    The first time Zhao Li Xin met Lory was in the forest just a few meters from the Lao manor residence and because of my carelessness, he nearly died when he was attacked alone during a rpse of his old illness, even though Zhao Li Xin knew he won''t die, but the caused of this severe injury will aggravate his already weak body.


    Cause his high cultivation, many people think Zhao Li Xin pretend to be weak but the truth is the opposite, he was the dying prince. Zhao Li Xin had no doubt that he won''t live long, it was only because of his special body and exceptional talent he able to cultivate despite his severe condition, even so, he know the stronger his cultivation be the closer he is to death because the sand castle can''t withstand the strong tide no matter how solid the castle foundation was, it''s still made of sands, therefore he realizes that he didn''t have much time, therefore, he had to kill as many of his enemies as he could before he died because if he had to die he would have to bury all his enemies along with him.


    Unfortunately, the aftermath of that attack made my life shorter and it was all due to my stupidity. Amidst the darkness even though I lost consciousness, I could feel someone approaching me, I thought it was an enemy but the steps were too light and there was no killing intent emanating from that person, but rather a unique scent that he had never smelled before, a rxing scent that cooled his blood lust suddenly a small hand touched his chest followed by a sweet and gentle voice


    "May the light guide your way even in the darkest path, young Prince..."


    Lory''s words struck him like lightning in broad daylight evoking feelings he thought he never had, and since then the sound and smell had be his longstanding obsession.


    Needless to say, Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what those feelings were because Zhao Li Xin grew up not knowing what love was, no one teach him that, and what made things worse he grew up in the Imperial pce harem.


    The imperial harem was not a ce where love blossomed it was a ce where love and sincerity died so since he was young Zhao Li Xin''s heart died little by little in that ce and when he grew into a youth nothing was left in his heart or so he thought until Loryes.


    Since when did that obsession change into love?


    He was not sure but maybe since that day he saw her among the strange blue flower, a woman stood gracefully among the sea of blue flowers, her beautiful eyes hides so many secrets but it still clearer than spring water and purer than the falling snow.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know the ''name'' of this feeling at that time but one thing for sure is he want to be close to her in any way he can.


    _____________________________


    Another strikended on Lao Min Na who was barely able to dodge as a result the mes grazed her arm causing reddish-ck burns on her arm.


    "Long Ming, <strong>STOP</strong>!" snapped Lao Min Na.


    Zhao Li Xin ignores her scream, she won''t forgive Lao Min Na who is constantly crossing his bottom lines.


    How dare Lao Min Na proposes that insidious n in front of him whether until now she still did not understand the meaning of Lory to him, the meaning of her existence to him.


    At the same time, Lao Min Na was overwhelmed by Zhao Li Xin''s rage, she didn''t understand why Zhao Li Xin was so angry. Doesn''t he want to spend his whole life with that woman then what is the importance of where Lory''s soul goes after that, is it not enough to spend one lifetime with that woman did Zhao Li Xin still want to be with him even in the afterlife, was Zhao Li Xin that naive?


    "Long Ming, do you know what Lazarus ns for you?!" Lao Min Na is still trying to reason with him "Lazarus''s n is definitely cruel and terrible you probably won''t have time this little time to spend with that woman, is that what you want? do you want to be dragged to hell with her?!"


    Zhao Li Xin smirked "you finally understand" he waved his hand and the ze of fire like spinning like a giant drill moving in speed towards Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na swiftly crossed her hands to build a barrier around her, but all of a sudden her barrier shatter against Zhao Li Xin''s powerful attack causing her to m to the ground with a very loud sound and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth soon after fresh dark blood seeps from her tattered clothes.


    "You are crazy¡­" Lao Min Na winced while clutching her chest in pain as she struggled to stand up.


    "Long Ming, don''t you know what Lazarus can do to you? trust me after what I went through with Lazarus you don''t want to go through the same thing!"<sub> </sub>


    Zhao Li Xin furrowed his brows curiously, "Why do you care so much about what happens to me?" Zhao Li Xin cannot believe it because her infatuation with him, no!


    Zhao Li Xin felt that there was something odd about Lao Min Na''s persistence in pulling him to her side, and the more he thought about it the more suspicious it became.


    Even in the past, Zhao Li Xin knew that Lao Min Na''s attraction to him wasn''t genuine because he knew for certain what could attract a woman like Lao Min Na, first and foremost it must be her strength, after that his authority as Hei Shen Sect leader than his violent character, and when ites o his appearance? Zhao Li Xin knew it just only served as icing on the cake, it doesn''t necessary but it was not bad.


    However, after she got all his wishes from Lazarus, why did she still persist to get him to her side then suddenly dawned on him that Lao Min Na, just like Lory, Lao Min Na also used her soul as coteral to exchange for demonic power, which meant she was also cursed like Lory and just like Lory if one day he dies his soul will belong to Lazarus.


    That''s why she doesn''t want Lazarus to die because if Lazarus dies it means her soul will also perish with that dam demon because unlike Lory Lao Min Na doesn''t have the ability to break free from Lazarus'' curse so she can''t help but be stuck with Lazarus for better or worse.


    "Of course..." Zhao Li Xin''s lips curved into a sinister smile. "I think you''re the one who''s going to be dragged to hell by that demon right, unlike my wife. Once Lory collects all the trinity''s fragments, she''ll be able to break free from her curse and when I manage to kill that demon you''ll perish with him, right" The smile on his face grew wider as he was finally able to reveal Lao Min Na''s motives.


    Lao Min Na clenched her fist after Zhao Li Xin revealed her motive right in her face which was very embarrassing but she actually expect it, Lao Min Na knew it was a long shot to get Zhao Li Xin on her side but she still wanted to try it, after all, no one likes being in control for eternity.


    "Sooner orter your soul will fall into Lazarus'' grip because no human is immortal unless...you have a way..." Zhao Li Xin''s eyes flickered seemingly he had discovered another secret of Lao Min Na.


    When Zhao Lixin investigated further, Lao Min Na''s ck blood had dripped from her finger onto the ground and then slowly flowed around the ground where Zhao Li Xin was standing before long ck smoke suddenly appeared from under Zhao Li Xin''s feet.


    Shocked, Zhao Li Xin quickly jumped out of the ground but Lao Min Na''s blood had created a ring in which a transparent red dome engulfed and then trapped Zhao Li Xin within.


    "Oh, interesting..." instead of fear, excitement shed in his cold eyes.


    "Something more interesting will appear soon" Lao Min Na viciously smirks.


    a head emerged from the ground it was the head of a very beautiful woman with an ample chest and a sexy body the problem is the woman didn''t wear any clothes, Instead of evoking his arousal instead the aura around Zhao Li Xin dropped to the lowest point he wonders if this another Lao Min Na stupid n, in order to separate him from Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin immediately swept his gaze around him afraid that Lory would suddenly appear and got misunderstood.


    But when the other half of the woman came up from the ground the woman''s body from the waist down was covered with brown scales and a tail like a snake it turned out that the woman was half snake - half human.


    the whites of the woman''s eyes turned ck and she stuck out her split tongue which resembled a snake.


    "Oh, Lesser-demon" Zhao Li Xin sign in relief but then still he frowned indignantly, saying: "Still, can you wear something, you make me very ufortable¡­ more like nausea if you want to know"


    <strong>"KILL HIM!"</strong> Lao Min Na screams furiously.


    Zhao Li Xin''s nose twitched as the snake roared and then lunged bearing her ws.


    "So is a ''no''... so ufortable" hements.

 Chapter 1054 Uncomfortable Battle II

    The half-woman-half-snake eyes gleamed with malice as she fiercely charged at Zhao Li Xin and because they were in a tight space it was difficult for Zhao Li Xin to move away from the creature''s attacks.


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t help but want to quickly get away from the creature not because of fear but rather disturbed by the creature''s appearance, even though the creature''s body is now covered with snake scales but it doesn''t cover her ample chest that swings side to side wherever it moves.


    And Zhao Li Xin who had never been interested in human anatomy other than Lory was so disturbed by the sight that he felt his stomach churn hence he couldn''t take it anymore he freely released his Qi and instantly golden fire spread rapidly covering every inch of the barrier like a sea of fire soon after the zing fire swallows everything inside the barrier including the Lesser-Demon.


    The creature''s struggled as Zhao Li Xin''s mes scorched its skin and the creature''s shrill sound reverberated throughout the cavern making the hairs of anyone who heard it raised.


    However, Zhao Li Xin, who was filled with anger, didn''t seem to hear the creature''s screams, his cold-dark eyes stared at the creature that mercilessly burned, even so, Zhao Li Xin kept raising the temperature of his mes as he be impatient seeing that the creature was not dead, yet.


    The heat inside the barrier was getting higher and higher until Lao Min Na''s barrier made a cracking sound that indicated the barrier couldn''t withstand Zhao Li Xin''s strength any longer a secondter Lao Min Na''s barrier was swallowed by Zhao Li Xin''s me and so the disgusting creature that eventually burnt to dust.


    Unfortunately, After Zhao Li Xin''s fire was extinguished, Lao Min Na disappeared for a long time, it was obvious that she summoned the Little Demon to distract Zhao Li Xin so she could escape, realizing this anger red up on Zhao Li Xin''s face and his mes spread uncontrobly then devoured the entire cave and burned everything in that ce including the rock which eventually turned into ck charcoal.


    Perhaps the most remarkable thing about Lao Min Na is her ability to slip between Zhao Li Xin''s fingers like a slippery eel over and over again, unlike the others, Lao Min Na knows when to retreat and she never hesitates to run away shamelessly, unlike any other cultivators.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep inhaled trying to control his anger soon after he calm down the entire sea of ??fire was sucked away by Zhao Li Xin''s body and soon disappeared in the blink of an eye leaving only a burning smell and dark gray smoke.


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed once he realized that his clothes were tattered again by the mes, actually, Zhao Li Xin knew that his strength right now had grown at an incredible speed since he entered Yi Shan mountain causing the special robes that used to be able to withstand his immortal me couldn''t hold his current strength anymore, this should make Zhao Li Xin ted but after he heard what Lao Min Na said about Lazarus he couldn''t stop feeling uneasy.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what Lazarus wanted, why didn''t he destroy the only weapon that could kill him? why does it seem like Lazarus wants him to find the Crimson lightning sword? Is Lazarus not worried or maybe the demon underestimated him? if so, he would show how wrong that demon was.


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips moves slightly indicating a faint smile.


    He will kill Lazarus with his own hands even if that is thest thing he do.


    ____________________________________


    Huo Long had known Arthea for a long time and Lory had confirmed this herself, but since when they knew each other the answer was never clear, Huo Long had always shown a warm attitude towards Lory from the moment they met, he even give Lory a gentle gaze as if he already knew Lory before. But still, Lory doesn''t know how her world and Zhao Li Xin''s world are connected.


    How are Arthea, Huo Long, and her parents connected to this world and why? is it because of her? is it because they want to save her? did they ned her to meet Zhao Li Xin so that they would work together in order to kill Lazarus? if it''s just like that why must it be soplicated?...no, something is missing...


    Lory woke up from her thought she then looked up at the golden throne that stood magnificently even times couldn''t reduce its splendor.


    "Emperor Lei Yu...." Lory mumbled softly and her eyes glinted as she spoke.


    "Auntie, what are you thinking?" Ming Yue Yin felt Lory''s strange gaze and be curious.


    Lory was deep in thought, her eyes fluttering, a few rapid beats as she muttered silently and her fingers tapped her thigh rapidly indicating she was thinking very hard and couldn''t be bothered.


    "What''s with her?" Tao Bing Wen whispered to Yang Xi Ying.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying exchanged worried looks, neither of them understanding what happened to Lory.


    "Lord Girsha, is Lory okay?" Yang Xi Ying turned worriedly towards Girsha.


    "I''m not sure..." Girsha frowned.


    Ming Yue Yin bit her lip anxiously, she had never seen Lory like this before.


    Only Tao Bing Wen widened her eyes and shrieked loudly, "It¡­.it can <strong>TALK!</strong>"


    Tao Bing wen''s high-pitched voice startled Ming Yue Yin she reflexively covered one ear that was close to Tao Bing wen and then scolded Tao Bing Wen "Have you never heard of a talking celestial beast before?"


    "I...I know but" he turned his disbelieving gaze back to Girsha. "I didn''t know that the bird was a celestial beast?" Tao Bing Wen thought Girsha was just Lory''s beautiful pet bird, how could he not? when they fought the bird remained by Yang Xi Ying''s side leaving his master to fight all alone which he had never seen happened between the master and the contractual beast because of that Tao Bing Wen didn''t think Girsha was a celestial beast, the bird was too rxed.


    "Actually, he''s not a Celestial beast..." Yang Xi Ying tilted her head, he didn''t know how to exin it without making the stupid boy make a fuss.


    "What? then what is it?" his already wide eyes grew into wide circles.<sub> </sub>


    Ming Yue Yin had just opened her mouth to speak when she saw a shadow skitter across the floor "Psst, something''sing!" Ming Yue Yin reflexively pulled Yang Xi Ying behind her then swiftly drew her sword.


    "What!" Tao Bing Wen who had gotten used to the situation quickly drew his sword and quickly be vignt, unlike the first time he was much more calm and steady now.


    Suddenly hundreds of giant spiders skitter towards them with their eight legs, Ming Yue Yin could feel all the hairs on her body raise, <strong>"MORE BUGS!"</strong> she swung her sword vigorously creating a sharp wind that killed several spiders in one fell swoop.


    Tao Bing Wen didn''t hesitate this time, he stomp his feet to the ground and then swiftly lunged at the spiders in speed while swinging his sword steadily and killing the spiders in one smooth movement.


    Lory snapped out of her thoughts then quickly realized what was happening and hastily created a barrier around her and Yang Xi Ying.


    "More insects!" Lory''s mouth twitched in disgust.


    "It''s actually an arachnid species" Yang Xi Ying diligently corrected her.


    Lory waved her hand "Whatever, it''s disgusting!"


    Yang Xi Ying was relieved that Lory was back to her usual attitude, "Yes, they appeared out of nowhere" Yang Xi Ying add-in.


    "Why so many of them here!" Lory shuddered to see a thick, dark yellow liquid dripping from between the spider''s sharp teeth.


    "Wait for it, the worst has yet toe...~" Girsha chirped yfully.


    Lory''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape then suddenly Yang Xi Ying grabbed Lory''s sleeve and pointed upwards "Lory look...up"


    All Lory saw was a pair of gaping sharp fangs with dark yellow liquid dripping on them.


    Instead of being afraid that Lory was prone to feel disgusted follow with a loud curse from the top of her lungs <strong>"SON OF A BITC*!!"</strong> Lory waved her hand and the ice spikes burst from the ground then swiftly shot the creature unfortunately it missed, The creaturended on the ground ring fiercely at Lory.


    "What an ugly creature?" Yang Xi Ying didn''t hide her disdain.


    The creature resembles a giant spider with eight legs with five long ws but has a bald head andrge human-like arms.


    "Lesser-Demon," Lory click her tongue in annoyance.


    ording to lory''s exnation, lesser demons were humans who sold their humanity to high Demons to gain great power, but Yang Xi Ying still found it hard to understand that anyone would trade their humanity for power, is that worth it?!


    The little devil''s presence caught everyone''s attention, especially Tao Bing Wen bbergasted, <strong>"WHAT IS THAT?"</strong> this is his first time seeing a Leser-Demon so no wonder he was shocked.


    "Lory!" Min Yue Yin didn''t bother to answer Tao Bing Wen''s question, for now, she was more worried about Lory and Yang Xi Ying.


    <strong>"I GOT THIS!"</strong> Lory shouted back to reassure Ming Yue Yin then she turned towards Yang Xi Ying then reminded her with a serious face before she stepped out of the barrier "Stay here with Girsha"


    "Lory, are you going to be okay?" Yang Xi Ying was a little hesitant to let Lory fight without Girsha, unlike before facing a Lesser-Demon was no easy matter.


    "I''ll be fine" Lory replied casually while taking out her bow from her ring then open her arms and say: "If I can''t face one Lesser-Demon how will I face Lazaruster," Then Lory winks yfully at Girsha [Isn''t that right old birdy]


    [Careful, girl!] Girsha warns Lory.


    Lory looks at The lesser Demon and grins excitedly [I always do]


    [Oh, I believe you!] Girsha gave sarcastic remarks, obviously, he didn''t believe her.


    The Lesser-Demon spat a dark yellow liquid at Lory but she quickly dodged it, and the dark yellow liquid stuck to the rock behind Lory and continued to stick there, from the looks of it it seemed to be used as some kind of glue to trap its prey, and there was a high possibility the liquid is also poisonous.


    Lory smacked her lips in disgust "Yuck,"

 Chapter 1055 The Birth Of Loyal Fans

    Lory isn''t afraid of fighting humans, monsters, beasts, Demons, or anything, but she can''t stand bugs, insects, or anything that crawls just like any other girl, she also likes cute things, flowers, sweets, and lively festivals maybe if she wasn''t born into the Lucient family she might never learn to fight let alone jump into a fierce battle but fate decided otherwise.


    Still, there are things that cannot be changed such as her hatred towards bugs, insects, or anything that creeps, ironically including snakes so one can imagine how reluctant she is to fight against the spider monster and what makes worst this spider is much bigger than other spiders obviously it also much stronger.


    The creatures spit another disgusting liquid at Lory but she nimbly dodged the attacks and then fired several arrows at the spider monster, even though the arrows pierced through the creature''s skin it didn''t mean much as if the creature didn''t feel any pain instead it bes more fierce, the creatures then swing it long ws at Lory.


    Swiftly she raised her hand to make a shield that blocked the creature''s attack, then Lory change her attack by releasing another arrow but this time the arrows were attached with explosives so it exploded the moment it hit the creature hopefully it will able to implicate heavy damage to the monster.


    Fortunately, the attack seeded, turns out the creature is weak against fire.


    Finding the enemy''s weakness, without wasting any more time Lory fired more of the same type of arrows at the enemy and the creature''s body started to curl up in pain at the same time she also increase the enemy''s anger, The spider monster let out a high pitched scream in the air then suddenly the other spiders that were fighting with Ming Yue Yin and Tao Bing Wen suddenly stopped their movement as if they were called and then rush toward Lory.


    knowing what happened how could Ming Yue Yin let the creatures seed, "Don''t let these dam* creatures get close to Aunty!" Ming Yue Yin ordered Tao Bing Wen.


    "I know!" Tao Bing Wen swung his sword with all his might and managed to blow away several spiders with one swoosh.


    "Good!" Ming Yue Yinughed with satisfaction seeing Tao Bing Wen''s significant progress, if people saw him fighting now no one would believe that two days ago he was a cowardly young man who always hid behind his bodyguards.


    "Stupid boy, throw the explosives! the creatures weak with fire!" Ming Yue Yin had seen the spider monster that attacked Lory was weak against fire so she thought the other spiders were the same.


    "Don''t call me ''stupid boy!" Tao Bing wenined but still obediently threw several explosives at the horde of the spider.


    Thanks to the efforts of Ming Yue Yin and Tao Bing Wen efforts, Lory didn''t interrupt by the other spiders so she could concentrate on fighting against the ugly monster.


    Lory continued to shower the spider monster with explosive arrows but the monster did not ept the attackying down either all of a sudden the creature spits a sticky thread that stuck on Lory''s bow then suddenly the arrow was pulled from Lory''s hand before she can do anything.


    Lory was bbergasted watching her empty hands then she re at the monster angrily as if saying ''This is not fair''


    The Lesser-Demon smirked with a sinister face while swallowing Lory''s weapon,ter on, the creature again spit more thread towards Lory but of course, Lory did not just stand still, she jump away while taking out her sword but once again her weapon was taken away and then swallow by the creature.


    "HEY!!" Lory felt she had been robbed, "It was my husband''s gift!" shein furiously.


    Of course, the creature didn''t care it kept spitting sticky silk thread to catch Lory, and a few minutester Lory''s movements gradually slower indicating she was starting to run out of energy.


    "Lory!" Yang Xi Ying felt Lory''s movement get slower thus she became worried, she wanted to shout to Ming Yue Yin to help Lory but Ming Yue Yin was busy blocking the other spider from getting near to Lory so it was impossible to help Lory, and the same happened to Tao Bing Wen.


    "I need to help her!" Yang Xi Ying had no other choice but to risk herself.


    "Wait!" Girsha stopped Yang Xi Ying, "Don''t be hasty..."


    "But Lory..." Yang Xi Ying''s face was filled with anxiety.<sub> </sub>


    on the other hand, Girsha was calmed and collected "Don''t worry, my girl won''t be defeated easily, you know why?" Girsha''s eyes shed mysteriously.


    "Because Lory is strong?" Yang Xi Ying answered honestly.


    "True, but more than that..." Girsha turned her gaze to Lory "That girl is very resourceful" Girsha confidently said then his gaze on Lory became gentler.


    In the past to make Lory and Lucas stronger, they were not allowed to use their ''Gift'' in recent years when they applied as hunters, especially Lory''s healing ability which had the side effect of weakening one''s body if used excessively, therefore Lory and Lucas used their wits to analyze the opponent strength and weakness then take advantage of terrain and situations as well as learned to use various types of weapons to understand the most suitable against a specific opponent and only when in a state of urgency they are allowed to remove the mana controller bracelet that blocks their power.


    And Girsha has witnessed how hard Lory''s training was and sometimes he herself can''t stand it so no one knows better than him how strong Lory really is.


    thought it was a monster but the creature was previously a human so its intelligence is better than a Hybrid Beast which makes fighting be more troublesome.


    The monster spider continues to corner Lory by spitting silk threads to disrupt Lory''s movements causing Lory to exhaustion.


    Furious, Lory then summons another weapon from her ring s the monster used its sticky thread to robe Lory''s weapon and swallow it as usual.


    Lory saw the creature''s throat move slightly then her mouth curled into a sneer "Idiot..." she muttered.


    The creature was suddenly stunned as it felt something burning inside its stomach, the spider monster became frantic and then wildly scratch its own stomach in panic and the next thing happen.


    <strong>''BOOM-BOOM!''</strong>


    After several explosions, a hole appeared in the creature''s stomach. The tiredness on Lory''s face was reced with a rxed smile. Only then did Xi Ying understand that Lory was just pretending this whole time immediately Yang Xi Ying smiled in relief.


    The spider monster''s ck eyes widened and its whole body trembled profusely, although a Lesser-Demon had high tolerance against pain Still, no one can endure the pain when their stomachs are sted into holes, Lory walked towards the creature with a rxed pace.


    "I don''t understand why humans throw away their humanity just for this small of power when there are a lot of ways to gain power but you must choose this way, what a shame..." Lory shook her head in regret then she raised her hands soon after six fragments of the trinity appeared and then circled around Lory with a dazzling white light.


    "Unfortunately, your soul will belong to Lazarus from now on, you will be the Demon ve for eternity without knowing peace but afraid not for I will kill the Demon and set your soul free"


    after Lory finishes her words the trinity fragments swiftly hit the Lesser-Demon follow by blinding light and the lesser body instantly turns into ash.


    The light gradually dimmed and so did the six fragments, Lory watched the ashes and then took a deep breathmenting that in the past she had onlye across one or two Lesser-Demons cases, but in this world, she faced Lesser-Demons in every turn and corner like it was a stray dog, even so, it dawned to her how terrible the situation in this world has be and it would only get worse until she finally killed Lazarus.


    After the spider monster turned to ashes the same thing happened to other spiders, Tao Bing wen was dumbfounded to see Lory''s real power, at first he was worried that Lory would lose against the monster but who would have thought it was only a ruse to deceive the monster and that bright light...


    Tao Bing was now certain that Lory was truly a fairy, there was no way that such a power could be possessed by a human, Tao Bing Wen now stare at lory with gleaming eyes filled with awe and admiration as he waspletely blown away by Lory. Ming Yue Yin stifles a chuckle and then sighs knowing another man has be Lory''s big fan but that is to be expected.

 Chapter 1056 The Painting On The Wall

    "Lory are you okay?" Yang Xi Ying ran towards Lory in a hurry followed by Girsha who flew over leisurely and then alighted on Lory''s shoulder.


    "I''m fine, be careful Xi Ying," Lory was more anxious seeing Yang Xi Ying walking briskly towards him even though it wasn''t really a problem for cultivators like Yang Xi Ying but Lory can''t help it.


    "I know the Lesser-Demon stands no chance with you!" Ming Yue Yin''s voice shrill with excitement.


    Tao Bing Wen''s face beams with admiration and his whole opinion about Lory has increased tenth fold once he sees Lory fight against the giant monster on her own.


    Lory smiled embarrassedly seeing their amazed gazes, "Okay, but we have to get out of here before other creatures appear" Lory deliberately changed the subject.


    "Oh right!" Yang Xi Ying suddenly pped her hands, "I saw that there was some kind of painting but I forgot after Tao Bing Wen showed me the old parchment"


    "What painting?" Ming Yue Yin was curious.


    "Follow me!" Yang Xi Ying beckoned the three humans and one bird to quickly follow her.


    They also followed Yang Xi Ying to the other side of the ce then she raised the luminescent pearl at the side of the wall, then say: "Look!"


    Ming Yue Yin and Tao Bing Wen also aimed their Luminescent pearls toward the wall that Yang Xi Ying pointed at, and Tao Bing Wen gasped when he realized that there was a collection of paintings stered on the wall not far from where he had found a piece of parchment.


    Unfortunately, most of the paintings have faded and been damaged with age, few are still recognizable but Lory and the others stare in awe at the paintings on the walls that hold so much of this forgotten world history.


    "What exactly is this ce?" Tao Bing Wen muttered under his breath.


    "My guess is that this ce used to be Emperor Lei Yu''s pce but why it was built under a volcano I had no idea¡­" Ming Yue Yin couldn''t understand why anyone would build a pce in such a terrible ce.


    "Maybe it''s not supposed to be this way..." Lory swept her eyes to the area around her then continued with a heavy tone "What if something happened that make the whole pce burry under the volcano" Lory''s purple eyes dimmed under her long eyshes."


    Ming Yue Yin''s breath hitched as horror grew inside her. "Impossible! What kind of terrifying power could humans have to cause this?!" she didn''t want to believe that someone could possess such catastrophic power.


    "Power of the first King" Lory replied calmly, "You have seen my strength and you have seen Zhao Li Xin''s strength but you have not seen our true strength" Lory''s voice sounded heavy and solemn it was hinted with bitterness.


    Ming Yue Yin''s next words froze in her throat, she had indeed never seen Lory at her full strength even though she was given a chance to peek at Lory''s past but she realized it was still too little to understand the power she had and the burden thate up with it.


    "The massacre that was said on the old parchment, might be the cause of the destruction of this pce" Yang Xi Ying''s voice broke the intense emotion among them "Could this have something to do with the empress?"


    Yang Xi Ying directed the light of his luminescent pearl at the portrait of a woman who sat gracefully, unfortunately, her face is not clear due to the damage to the painting but from the scars left on the painting, it can be guessed how beautiful this woman was before.


    Ming Yue Yin also remembered another important thing in the parchment "Oh yes I remember on the paper it was written that they forced Emperor Lei Yu to remove the empress and the emperor to step down from his throne, it seems that the beginning of their dissatisfaction was caused by the empress... for whatever reason "


    the women exchanged confused looks not because they couldn''t think of any reason on the contrary there are too many reasons for a woman not to be approved as empress.


    "Maybe because she''s amoner?" Tao Bing Wen suddenly chimed in.<sub> </sub>


    Lory and the others look at each other with their brows arching the same way.


    "Well, that will be an obvious reason..." Ming Yue Yin who lived in the pce environment understood that very well.


    Yang Xi Ying patted her cheeks while pondering for a second then add "Especially if Emperor Lei Yu''s influential subordinates have already prepared a suitable candidate for the emperor, the presence of thismoner woman will surely invite dissatisfaction among Emperor Lei Yu''s subordinates"


    Ming Yue Yin folded her arms across her chest while shaking her head in disbelief "There''s no way Emperor Lei Yu wouldn''t have thought about this right, as a monarch he should have expected this to will be bad for him and his kingdom right?" as the empress of her kingdom Ming Yue Yin understands there are impassable limits as a ruler of a kingdom wherein she must take advantage and manipte the situation to make things go her way otherwise she will not let Yuan Shao go for years to build his reputation in order to be qualified to marry the Empress and she would not use any means to dy her marriage in order to wait for Yuan Shao.


    Everyone tacitly agreed with Ming Yue Yin that it was impossible for Emperor Lei Yu to act rashly which would result in not only harming himself but also the empress.


    Lory also understood but something popped into her head as she tilted his head and muttered "What if he is like Zhao Li Xin?"


    Tao Bing Wen might not know Zhao Li Xin''s actual behavior outside the rumors but it''s not the same with Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying, soon they were all enlightened.


    "Then he wouldn''t give a Fuc*!" Ming Yue Yin said frankly and Yang Xi Ying only let out a long sigh.


    True, no one was more overbearing and wilful than Zhao Li Xin maybe he was the only sect leader who dared to bring in a strange woman without any background from outside and then casually announced her as his wife without caring what everyone said.


    Luckily Bei Li Yan and the others were entric enough that they didn''t really care what Lory''s background was as long as he didn''t hurt Zhao Li Xin and could make the Old Master happy that even Jiang Jin Wei who had a slightly stiff personality was easily convinced by everyone that''s why Lory received. in the Hey Shen sect without too much trouble.


    However, a sect leader was not the same as an emperor who was responsible for the welfare of his millions of citizens which were hundreds of officials, nobles,moners, and more.


    After all sects and kingdoms are two different powers where a Kingdom was bigger and stronger but rigid because of the many interests of many people who influence each other while a sect can be smaller but elusive and affluent depending on the leader''s behavior and Hei Shen sect is even more carefree than any normal sects.


    "Well, it''s not strange if Emperor Lei Yu''s attitude and scary uncle are simr since they have the same bloodline," Ming Yue Yin said again.


    "But I guess the seeds of dissatisfaction are already there and the existence of the empress is just the catalyst for everything that happened" Lory looked at the empress painting with pity she just realized how lucky she was to be epted so easily in the Hei Shen sect they even still believe her after they knew her identity.


    Yang Xi Ying looked at the small painting that was farthest away and he was curious and walked over to it, she blew away the dust that covered the painting and carefully wiped it with her sleeve soon a young face on the painting became clear.


    "Hey look, I think this is Emperor Lei Yu''s son?" Yang Xi Ying raised her voice abruptly.


    Everyone quickly rushed to see what Yang Xi Ying had found and they saw a painting of a little boy in snow white clothes and long ck hair that fell loosely on his shoulders, the boy''s face was very pale with lips as red as a cherry and eyes as ck as the abyss.


    "What a beautiful kid" Ming Yue Yin muttered quietly.


    "But his gaze is too cold for a child, don''t you think?" Tao Bing Wen feels the chills on his spine when he stares at the boy''s painting.


    "Uhm, I agree with you" Yang Xi Ying subconsciously gulped as she felt the boy in the painting''s gaze prate her.


    "Wait a minute..." Lory''s eyes widened as she gently push Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying away from the painting then Lory leaned closer to the painting "I think I see him before¡­"

 Chapter 1057 The Forgotten Ruins

    The boy is very simr to the boy who came to her dream even though she knows the boy is real but he was not supposed to be here. He should be an entity that existed outside the human world so how can he be here? it was even puzzling that a boy could exist in the era of Emperor Lei Yu and it seemed that the Emperor knew the boy well enough that he hung the boy''s painting among the royal family.


    "Are you sure you''ve seen this boy before?" Ming Yue Yin thinks Lory must be wrong as the boy might live probably hundreds if not thousands of years ago so it''s impossible!


    "Where did you see the boy?" Yang Xi Ying didn''t doubt Lory but that means the boy might not human.


    Lory paused for a moment then replied "In my dreams"


    Tao Bing Wen sighed in relief "Then it''s not real, maybe just a coincidence"


    However, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying did not think the same because Lory''s dreams were never random there was always a reason behind all her dreams, and Girsha also believed that the identity of a boy was definitely not simple.


    [What did the boy say in your dream?] Girsha''s voice deepened.


    Lory''s brows furrowed as she tried to remember her dream then her eyes traced the painting in front of her saying: "He told me about finding Lazarus'' real identity and he also told me to find him...he said that person is the key"


    Lory''s face became tense with emotion, "I thought the person he was referring to was Zhao Li Xin...but what if he meant someone else..." Lory took a step back and then turned his head to the giant painting of a man in a golden robe gantly holding a red sword in a dignified posture. Unfortunately, the face in the picture is not clear but everyone could guess who the person in the painting is.


    Everyone simultaneously followed Lory''s gaze immediately they understood what Lory means Ming Yue Yin was stunned for a second then she mutter under her breath "Emperor Lei Yu?!"


    Girsha had heard Lory talk about a key and a mysterious boy that give her a warning in her dreams, but he thought it was all about Zhao Li Xin or perhaps Lazarus never once did he think it had anything to do with Emperor Lei Yu.


    How many secrets will be revealed to end all these intricate puzzles and what will be the oue for them?


    [Lory...] so many things went through his mind Girsha didn''t know what to say.


    Lory stared at the painting for a long moment the emotion in her eyes gradually cools down as she finally understood her role in the grand scheme "Emperor Lei Yu, Lazarus, that boy, Huo Long, Arthea¡­. my parents¡­ it''s all about them...they all nned all of this..."


    Lory slowly closed his eyes and he understood that everything that happened in his life was interconnected and everything was nned, and all the loss, pain, and heartache he had to go through was preparation for this moment.


    Lory slowly opened her eyes "Everything will end with me..."


    Yang Xi Ying nced at Lory with trembling eyes, "What will it end Lory?"


    Lory smiled faintly but that only made Ming Yue Yin uneasy, "Auntie don''t look at us like that!" Ming Yue Yin eximed angrily as her heart feels like it was pricked by a needle as if she would never see Lory again.


    Tao Bing Wen was once again lost in the conversation nevertheless he felt the heavy atmosphere linger in the air as if someone was about to die, he could see yang Xi Ying''s eyes rim with tears but she quickly turn around not letting anyone see her face still everyone could feel the sadness exudes from her.


    Lory let out a long exhale and then patted Yang Xi Ying''s shoulder "Don''t cry, is not like I''m going to die" She coaxed Yang Xi Ying gently she knew Yang Xi Ying be more sensitive after she got pregnant "What I mean is¡­I will end whatever started all this connection between our world, that''s all¡­besides, I still want to see my nephew" Lory chuckles lightly.


    "Auntie is right, you should stop scaring yourself it''s not good for your baby" Ming Yue Yin joined inforting Yang Xi Ying but the truth is she also didn''t believe her own words because her instincts kept screaming in her head that this would not end well.


    Tao Bing Wen turned to Lory trying to find the anxiety hidden in her purplish eyes but what he saw was serenity as if Lory wasn''t affected by the possibility of her losing her life.


    At the same time, Lory felt Tao Bing Wen''s gaze and their gazes collided for a moment then Lory blinked her eyes with a yful smile spread on her face as if to convince him not to worry about it. Tao Bing Wen blushed slightly then he lowered his gaze while scratching his nose with his finger with mixed feelings.


    "Let''s go, we need to find the sword first!" Lory breaks the heavy atmosphere with one pped.


    Everyone quickly calmed down, Lory didn''t want to think about this uncertain possibility as there were still more secrets to reveal but her guts told her that everything would be answered once she found the Crimson lightning sword although she didn''t know if it would bring good or bad ends still everything will be clear atst.<sub> </sub>


    "You are right, Lao Min Na, and that demon might already waiting for us there therefore it would be dangerous if the scary uncle arrived there first and alone" Ming Yue Yin chimed in after calming down.


    Yang Xi Ying quickly wiped away her tears and then said firmly "Then let''s not waste any more time!"


    Once they looked for another way out of the ruins then suddenly they felt the ce they were standing shook violently like an earthquake but what they feared was that the volcano would erupt.


    "What is going on!" Tao Bing Wen shrill in panic.


    "Everyone, hold on to something!" Lory screams urgently.


    "On what?!" Ming Yue Yin looks around her helplessly cause other than the boulder there''s nothing else to hold on to.


    "Lory!" Yang Xi Ying gave Lory a quick nervous nce.


    Lory hastily hold Yang Xi Ying''s arms not to let her fall then suddenly the ground beneath them started making cracking sounds a secondter the ground underneath them crumbles into a giant sinkhole and they all fell into a dark hole like a rock pulled by the gravitation.


    <strong>[LORY!!]</strong> Girsha saw them falling at high speed into a giant ck hole, Girsha then quickly dive at high speed toward Lory.


    In that dire situation, Lory immediately raised her hand soon after a transparent purple light engulfed Ming Yue Yin and others at the same time a huge rock fell on them, Ming Yue Yin hold Yang Xi Ying in her embrace while Tao Bing Wen could only scream at the top of his lungs and Lory didn''t have time to protect herself other than making sure her friends will be okay, at that moment a white orb pierced through her chest then giant white wings appeared and covered him like a thick nket while more giant stones fell on her as soon as everything turned ck.


    _____________________________________


    Elsewhere Li Mo Zhen, Yuan Shao, Tao Ji Fang, Yang Zhou, and a few people from the sword saint and Jiu Yun sect continued their search to find their lover and they finally found a mysterious sinkhole not far from the foot of Yi Shan mountain. threw a beacon into the hole after they were sure the hole was safe enough they began to descend the hole using a rope they set their feet into a cave as soon as they took out a luminescent pear to illuminate the cave.


    They explored the cave until finally bbergasted by a massive ck iron gate that stood firmly with carvings of a giant dragon flying among the fiery mes, the carvings looked so realistic that it send goosebumps to everyone who saw it.


    "Why is there an iron gate in a ce like this?" Yang Zhou''s jaw dropped wide at the sight of the magnificent gate.


    "It seems we stumble into a ruined," said Li Mo Zhen.


    "Then we should be careful, we don''t know what''s inside there" Yuan Shao took out his sword.


    Tao Ji Fang''s expression darkened as he worried about his only son, how could his weak and cowardly son survive this? Li Mo Zhen knew what Tao Ji Fang thinking cause he also felt the same however she had muchfort knowing Lory and Ming Yue Yin were there with his wife as long they were together nothing will happen to them.


    "Master Tao, you don''t have to worry about your son" Li Mo Zhen assure him gently "as long Empress ming and miss Luo were there, there''s no bad thing happened to your son"


    "But they falling from that high, I''m worried he will be hurt" Tao Ji Fang shakes his head dejectedly.


    "Worry not, as long miss Lo¡­Miss Luo Ri Yi was there, she can heal your son without leaving any scratches" Yuan Shao add-in, this is also the reason he''s not worried about Ming Yue Yin well being, heck, that cruel girl might have forgotten about him already.


    "Is Madam Zhao a physician?" Yang Zhou didn''t hide his surprise.


    Yuan Shao didn''t want to exin further so he just nods his head firmly "Yes, she is also even better than master Jin Hao the white dragon king" he lied thoroughly without blinking his eyes and Li Mo Zhen listen to him with a faint smile.


    "Oh, no wonder" Tao Ji Fang rubbed his chin finally understanding why Zhao Li Xin doted on his wife so much.


    "Let''s push the gate!" Yuan Shao said, "Let''s push the gate!" Yuan Shao gave the order while pushing the giant steel gate with his own hands.

 Chapter 1058 The Forgotten Ruins II

    Everyone pushed the iron gate at the same time but the gate refused to move, probably because the iron hinges had been stiff for too long.


    "This is useless¡­" Li Mo Zhen withdrew his hand and then took a moment to stare at the tall iron gate while thinking about what they should do next.


    "I think we might use force" Li mo Zhen concluded.


    "Everyone take a step back!" Yuan Shao ordered everyone to retreat.


    Everyone simultaneously walked away from the giant gate, Yuan Shao then took a stance then pull his fist soon after the energy around him increased rapidly then umte in his fist, and with one move he lunged toward the gate and then release a powerful punch at the gate.


    A loud crackling sound resounded through the air as the steel gate vigorously moved slightly though not fully open but enough for a grown man to slip between the gaps.


    "This gate is really strong" Li Mo Zhen was amazed that even with such a strong blow this gate only moved slightly he was curious how this gate operated before.


    "Let''s go!" said Yuan Shao while unsheathing his sword again, he took a deep breath and then slipped between the gate.


    The soft light from the luminescent pearl slowly illuminated the area around them.


    "This ce is like the courtyard of the imperial pce" Li Mo Zhen swept his gaze to the wide area around him there was still a wrecked screen wall with intricate carvings and some broken statues that still remain but what made the atmosphere terrifying was therge number of human bones wearing armor and beast in various size scattered everywhere.


    "It seems that a great war happened in this ce¡­" a deep sense of uneasiness holds him rigid, one could only imagine the chaos and blood that happened long ago.


    A terrifying calm swept over everyone with a chilling thought.


    Everyone subconsciously held onto their swords tightly as their moved carefully among the scattered bones.


    Then suddenly they heard a strange sound and everyone was shocked while looking around them anxiously.


    "Did you hear that?" one of the Sword Saint sect members whispered with an intense look.


    "I don''t know!" the other answered while subconsciously holding his breath.


    "Stay alert!" Yang Zhou reminded them, the air around them be tight, and shivers run down their spine as if something was watching them and not just from one direction. "Yuan Shao, something is lurking¡­" Li Mo Zhen slowly took out a protective talisman but the problem was that he didn''t know where the enemy would attack from or when.


    "Everyone gather around!" Yuan Shao''s voice was filled with urgency and everyone listened without asking about this situation they follow everyone who gives orders.


    Everyone, quickly presses their back at each other and their expression be tense with stress, soon cold sweat start running down their backs, they do not know who or where the enemy is, and that makes it more frightening.


    Suddenly one of them was pulled into the ground quickly they didn''t even have time to scream, the others started but another person was pulled inside the ground.


    "Everyone, <strong>JUMP</strong>!" Li Mo Zhen shouted as he jumped as high as he could and the others followed. Unfortunately, some people didn''t have time to jump because something tied their legs and pulled them to the ground.


    When they jump the head of an ant-like animal emerges from the ground but the beast has a long tongue like a lizard which then wraps around one of the member''s legs.


    Seeing this Tao Ji Fang swung his sword and sh the beast''s tongue after that Yang Zhou pulled the man who was attacked by the beast onto arge rock.


    "What is that thing?" Yang Zhou''s eyes widen in shock and fright.


    But Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen could already guess that this creature was a Hybrid beast, without further ado Yuan Shao shouted <strong>"ATTACK!"</strong>


    More creatures came out of the ground, they were half ant-half lizard and half scorpion, but their appearance did not reduce Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao''s courage in the slightest.


    Li Mo Zhen threw offensive talismans at the creatures as soon as they snapped, he swung his sword gracefully and managed to kill several beasts in one swift motion, at the same time Yuan Shao took out one of the beast tongues with his bare hands. swinging them like a pendulum hitting creatures as they shattered Yuan Shao made a powerful attack he cut the creatures in half.


    Tao Ji Fang did not lose either, with sharp movements in the blink of an eye he killed the hybrid beasts thankfully he had been equipped with weapons made of spirit stone so it was not difficult for them to kill the hybrid beasts it was just that there were too many of them.<sub> </sub>


    "We can''t spend much time here" Li Mo Zhen saw that some of his men were exhausted and they still had more enemies to face so they shouldn''t run out of energy in this ce.


    "Me and master Tao will hold them down, you find a way out!" Yuan Shao said.


    "Leave it to me, master Li!" Tao Ji Fang said confidently.


    Li Mo Zhen gave a firm nod, and without wasting any time he left the battle then walked down the wide area for an exit then he saw a door that was locked with a big padlock.


    Li Mo Zhen mustered his strength and then broke the padlock with a strong blow of his sword and the big lock shattered in pieces. Li Mo Zhen pushed the door and then saw the stone stairs leading down thought he didn''t know where this path will lead them but it was still better than out there.


    "Everyone, Over here!" Li Mo Zhen called out loudly.


    "Everyone go!" Yuan Shao ordered.


    Tao Bing Wen gave a quick nce at Yuan Shao, and Yuan Shao nodded his head assuring him he could handle it on his own.


    Tao Ji Fang would not doubt the ability of the king of the tribes, Yuan Shao.


    "Everyone follow me!" Tao Ji Fang backed everyone to go with him, hearing Tao Ji Fang''s orders they immediately withdrew from the battle.


    After everyone left Yun Shao released his strength while jumping into the air he gathered his strength in his fists then plunged at high speed thenunched a heavy punch at the ground suddenly the ground around him cracked and the creatures fell to the ground with a loud shriek.


    <strong>"YUAN SHAO!"</strong> Li Mo Zhen called Yuan Shao impatiently.


    Yuan Shao quickly followed Li Mo Zhen''s voice, he saw Li Mo Zhen standing in front of the door with an anxious face waiting for him, while other creatures that still remain chased Yuan Shao angrily.


    "Hurry!" Li Mo Zhen''s voice rises in urgency while stretching his hand.


    As soon as Yuan Shao grabbed Li mo Zhen''s arm he was pulled by Li Mo Zhen then they pushed hard on the door but the creature kept gesturing rudely at the door.


    Tao Ji Fang and the others immediately helped to restrain the door but their strength was notparable to the strength of hundreds of creatures outside and this door would notst long either when Yuan Shao examined the door he noticed that there was an iron door hanging above the door he carefully looks into the door mechanism then realize there was a chain holding the door.


    "Let go of the door when I give the signal!" Yuan Shao suddenly said.


    "What?!" Li Mo Zhen stares at Yuan Shao incredulously.


    "Trust me!" Yuan Shao reassured him again.


    "Verry well!" Li Mo Zhen would not doubt him now.


    Yuan Shao bounced between the walls and cut the ck chains that bound the door then scream.


    "MOVE AWAY!"


    Everyone simultaneously jumped back as the door was about to open the iron door slid down and crush the creatures that forcing their way in.


    Blood sttered everywhere, Li Mo Zhen raised his hand and the blood sessfully stained his sleeves.


    Yuan Shaonded and then saw the very thick iron door lining the previous door, Yuan Shao stood next to Li Mo Zhen and heaved a long sigh of relief "It works..."


    Li Mo Zhen hit Yuan Shao''s chest lightly with a grateful smile "Nice work!"

 Chapter 1059 The Forgotten Ruins III

    "Why are there so many creatures like that in this ce?" Yang Zhou said in confusion.


    "This has something to do with Lao Min Na right?" Tao Ji Fang looked at Li Mo Zhen with a probing look.


    After hearing Zhao Li Xin''s exnation that night everything moves ording to Zhao Li Xin''s words, just like he said three dayster The imprable Heaven''s Gate sect barrier was crumbling down soon after hundreds of strange creatures attacked the capital city, if it weren''t for Zhao Li Xin warning and help by giving them spirit stones weapon they wouldn''t have a chance against those hybrid Beasts and never in a million years Tao Ji Fang would have guessed that this all was Lao Min Na''s crazy n.


    "Of course, this is all because of Lao Min Na" Li Mo Zhen didn''t hide his disdain, "He breed these creatures and deliberately released them in the Empyrean Green forest, why didn''t release this beast outside this city I had no idea perhaps this all just part of her sick experiment!" Li Mo Zhen who had met face to face with Lao Min Na had so much regret for not killing that woman right then and there if only he did maybe none of this would have happened, well but maybe he would have been killed by that Demon lord before he could kill her and that will be a waste.


    Yuan Shao sheathed his sword and then share recovery pills with their injured members then he handed a water bottle to Li Mo Zhen.


    "Don''t be angry, it will only cloud your judgment, I know you worry about your wife and I feel the same way as you but we must believe that miss Lory will take care of them besides our wives is not that weak" yuan Shao give Li Mo Zhen meaningful eyes.


    Li Mo Zhen recalled how Yang Xi Ying, Ming Yue Yin, and Lory used to make trouble here and there whenever they got together.


    The corner of Li Mo Zhen''s lips curled into a relief smile, Yuan Shao is right, those three girls were not only strong they were resourceful, smart, and very cunning as long they were together nothing will happen to them, finally, Li Mo Zhen could put down his worry then epted the water bottle from Yan Shao only then he realizes he was thirty Li Mo Zhen then took a mouthful of water before he gives it back to Yuan Shao.


    "Lo-Yi? Is that Luo Ri Yi''s real name?" Tao Ji Fang guessed.


    His blunt question left Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao stunned for a moment, then they looked at each other and sighed, there was no point in hiding it anymore.


    "Yes!" Yuan Shao answered briefly before he took arge gulp and then wiped his mouth.


    Getting his answer Tao Ji Fang probes further "I know Lao Min Na wants to spread chaos in this world but I don''t understand how this benefits her when the world is destroyed and what motivates her? the more I think about it the less it makes sense¡­" Tao Ji Fang stares at Li Mo Zhen with eyes pleading for an exnation.


    Li Mo Zhen knew that Zhao Li Xin didn''t exin apart from the existence of hybrid beasts and some dark creatures anyway, Li Mo Zhen guessed that Zhao Li Xin didn''t exin about critters and Lesser- Demons for Lory sake, even though Zhao Li Xin taught Tao Ji Fang and his people would purify Qi them but it was only a precaution if Tao Ji Fang and his people encountered critters and lesser-Demons after all the original n was to use Tao Ji Fang to gather other sect members to attack the Heaven Gate sect and hold down the hybrid beast attacks until reinforcements arrived.


    But unexpectedly Tao Bing wen disappeared and met with his wife who was also missing and now Tao Ji Fang and himself chased their beloved one to the Yi Shan Mountain.


    This waspletely out of the n therefore, it would be unfair if Tao Ji Fang didn''t know what he was up against.


    "Do you believe in demons, master Tao?" Li Mo Zhen throws a sudden question.


    Tao Ji Fang frown "Is Lao Min Na a demon?" he asks, in the sense that being called a devil is a cultivator who studies ck arts that is against the teaching of ''dao'' that causes the cultivator bes a demon.


    However, Li Mo Zhen gently shook his head and refuted, "No... a real demon, a dark entity from the darkness that brings chaos and destruction to the whole world"


    Tao Ji Fang, Yang Zhou, and several members of the Sword Saint Sect who were treating their wounds fell silent and then simultaneously looked at Li Mo Zhen with disbelief on their faces.<sub> </sub>


    Ignoring their shock Li Mo Zhen continue, "What Lao Min Na serves is a powerful ancient demon and everything she has done until now is based on the wishes of that demon so if you asked what Lao Min Na wants...maybe the more appropriate question is, what is the demon''s wanted?" Li Mo Zhen''s voice turns dark.


    Immediately Li Mo Zhen''s words put everyone stupefied they thought they heard wrong or perhaps he was joking unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin''s serious face crushed their hope.


    "Is...is that even true?" there was a tremor in Tao Ji Fang''s voice, he cannot believe Li Mo Zhen''s words, no, he actually doesn''t want to believe it.


    "You have seen all the strange creatures that attacked the city and those that attacked us before, have you seen or heard of it before?" Yuan Shao said.


    Tao Ji Fang''s voice caught in his throat, he had to admit that he had never seen such a monster or read about it in any ancient books, and when he thought about it, is not make sense how a young woman like Lao Min Na was able to breed such a monster if not there''s a great power behind her and in her case is a demon.


    "Don''t waste any more time, you all had enough rest, right, get up, everyone!! We must quickly find our precious family before Lao Min Na and her demons ''cause in my prediction, they should be here already!" A dangerous glint shed across Yuan Shao''s eyes.


    There was an eerie silence that for a moment everything be stand still, yet their heart beating so rapidly as if their heart would leap out of their chest.


    Even the members of the Jiu Yun sect couldn''t help feeling nervous even though they found out about this earlier, they were still anxious about facing the real demon, not to mention they were still in shock after the deaths of so many of theirrades from the previous battle.


    They realize that in this war more people will fall but they can''t back down, not when the fate of all humanity is at stake, maybe they won''t survive this war but at least their loved ones in their homes will have hope to survive.


    "Yes, we must find them before Lao Min Na or the demon!" Li Mo Zhen stepped steadily followed by Yuan Shao and the Jiu Yun sect members.


    Tao Ji Fang has a lot of questions but remembers Tao Bing Wen''s safety he got anxious even more and Li mo Zhen is right, they have to find their family before it''s toote!


    they walked down the cobbled stairs leading down until they met another iron door blocking their path, Yuan Shao mustered his strength then he pulls the rusty door making crackling sounds while the others prepared behind him that another monster was waiting for them but they were greeted with silence even so they didn''t dare to stand far away from each other in fear the monster will appear from the ceiling or ground like before.


    Hence, with careful steps they passed through the door, and then Everyone took out their Luminescent pear while others lit up a torch to light up the ce then carefully examined the area around them, as expected they see another human and beast bones scattered all over the ce, surely they be warry again.


    "This ce is like a hallway" Li Mo Zhen whispered to avoid the echo cause he doesn''t want identally awaken whatever resides in this ce.


    They passed a long hallway with arched roofs adorned with broken and rusted ironmps all of sudden Yuan Shao notice something then aimed his pearl at the stone walls to his right and his brows gradually furrowed.


    "What''s that?" from the side of his eye he notices a strange reflection of a shadow on one side of the wall he then reflexively strides toward the wall with a curious face.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Li Mo Zhen pointed his Luminescent pearl at Yuan Shao before he followed Yuan Shao, before long Li Mo Zhen was stunned by the huge carving on the wall.


    "Oh, my goodness..." Li Mo Zhen was stupefied.

 Chapter 1060 The Forgotten Ruins IV

    On the half-destroyed wall, he saw a carving of a small child cupping his hands with a big smile while on his hand there was a small snake and they look each other lovingly, after that on the next wall there was a picture of a group of people surrounding with light floating among the clouds and they pick up the little snake and the little boy wept bitterly.


    Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen stared at the carving with their jaw hanging loose without being able to say a word in slow motion they looked at the other wall beside it and the shock hit them like a giant wave.


    On the wall was an image of a man wearing full armor while riding a giant dragon so valiantly and it seemed like he was heading towards the mountain. From the looks of it, they didn''t need to guess who the boy''s identity was but they were curious about the mountain because for the mountain to be inserted into the majestic carving with him it must have a special meaning.


    At first, Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao thought that the mountain was Yi Shan mountain but after they realized that the mountain was not a volcano so naturally they thought that they were wrong.


    "What do you think this mountain is?" Yuan Shao''s eyes lit up with interest.


    "Maybe it''s Yi Shan mountain" Tao Ji Fang interrupted causing Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen startled for a second.


    "But this is not a volcano mountain!" Li Mo Zhen refuted but he still maintain his low voice.


    "Maybe it wasn''t a volcano mountain back then" Tao Ji Fang guessed casually.


    Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen''s eyes immediately widened, Tao Ji Fang''s estimation was reasonable.


    Without saying much they hastily looked at the carvings on the next wall and what they saw made the jaws of the three great men gape open.


    It was Li Mo Zhen who spoke first "There...there''s a pce merged with the mountain"


    On the walls there are carvings of the Pceplex attached to the mountain as if the pce is part of the mountain, but once the pce looks very majestic, and luxurious at the same time very frightening and indestructible as if nothing can bring down that pce.


    "Could this be the identity of this ce...?" Yuan Shao subconsciously held his breath.


    "Emperor Lei Yu''s Imperial Pce!" Li Mo Zhen''s eyes lit up in shock and awe.


    Li Mo Zhen''s words left everyone fell on silent, everyone looked at the ruins around them with an overwhelming feeling as they realized they were standing in the middle of the greatest mystery of all time, it was the forgotten history of the forerunner of the world''s greatest empire.


    "So Emperor Lei Yu really exists..." Deep admiration radiated from Tao Ji Fang''s voice.


    "Although I''ve heard stories about emperor Lei Yu, however, there was never any real evidence of his existence apart from stories passed down by word from mouth to mouth so many people thought he was just a myth"


    Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen Everyone stared at the exquisite carvings on the walls even though the carvings were partly damaged but one could still see its splendor, and they could only imagine how magnificent this pce was in the past and how extraordinary emperor Lei Yu was to be able to lead this kingdom.


    "What worries me, is the carving of the snake with the boy?" Yuan Shao''s voice was suddenly worried as he turned his head to the previous carving on the wall.


    "Why?" Tao Ji Fang asked.


    "Because the demon that Lao Min Na worships is in the form of a giant ck snake" his eyes narrow as he speaks.


    Li Mo Zhen learned this from Yang Xi Ying who heard this story from Ming Yue Yin because Lory herself didn''t like to talk about Lazarus unless absolutely necessary but he understood Lory''s reluctance to bring up Lazarus maybe if Lazarus never appeared before her and threatened everyone safety Lory would never bring up their past to anyone except Zhao Li Xin.


    Tao Ji Fang took a deep breath while ncing in the same direction as Yuan Shao and he also had the same question "Could this be a different snake?"


    "After everything that happened, I don''t believe in coincidences anymore." Li Mo Zhen''s voice was strained with worry.


    "And who was the person who took the snake¡­.they don''t look like humans¡­" Yuan Shao knotted his brows while crossing his arms on his chest and appeared to be immersed in his thought.


    "I think the most important question is why would anyone carve this picture on the wall, who do they want to show this picture to?" Tao Ji Fang thought it was impossible for this magnificent carving to be made for no other important purpose other than as wall decoration.


    "I don''t know¡­besides who can understand the meaning of this collection of pictures, anyway? especially thisst picture..." Yuan Shao stood in thest photo with a more confused look than before.


    Simultaneously everyone turned their attention to the carving on the wall depicting a small child standing with his back to them while standing in front of the countless doors that lined up in a circr direction to no end.


    "What is that ce?" Li Mo Zhen''s expression was tensed with heavy emotions for some reason he felt ufortable when he saw the picture on the wall, it feel like the boy is the only one in the world, it feels so empty.


    "Let''s go, we have to find a way out of here!" Yuan Shao''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Yeah, we''ve wasted too much time here" Tao Ji Fang suddenly got worried about his stupid son again.


    Li Mo Zhen nodded in agreement after all they had a more important mission ahead which was to find their family as soon as possible.<sub> </sub>


    soon after they continued their journey but before leaving Yuan Shao took another nce at the carving on the wall for a few seconds before he turn around and left with the other.


    _________________________________________


    Elsewhere, Ming Yue Yiny face down unconsciously, soon after her long her eyshes begin to flutter trying to open her eyelids.


    The first thing he saw was a dark sky and a reddish glow with heat stinging his face and his heart suddenly felt like it was shrinking.


    ''Is this the end of the world?'' he thought.


    In the midst of that confusion, he saw a woman standing on the edge of a cliff her bluish long hair fluttering on his back as a harsh wind blew over her.


    Ming Yue Yin knew who this woman was but when she open her mouth to call her but there are no soundsing from her mouth and she couldn''t move her own body either.


    ''Lory!'' she can only scream in her head.


    Suddenly in slow motion, Lory turns her body around.


    [It''s time....] Lory said in a low voice her voice was a mix of relief and exhaustion as if she was ready to give up everything.


    ''Time for what?''


    Even though Lory was speaking in anothernguage she could understand what he was saying so Ming Yue Yin knew that she was inside one of the dreams about Lory''s past, but still, Lory''s words bothered her.


    "Where there is death, there will always be death...that''s what she said," Lory lowered her gaze, her expression empty and lonely then a sad smile spread across her tired face. "Do you think he will forgive me...?"


    ''Lory, what are you going to do?!''


    Lory''s gaze stared straight at Ming Yue Yin which made her think for a moment Lory was talking to her but then tears rolled down Lory''s cheeks and she spoke in a heart-wrenching expression, "Girsha, do you think Li Xin will forgive me?"


    "Yue Yin, wake up!"


    When Ming Yue Yin opened her eyes, she was greeted by Yang Xi Ying and Tao Bing Wen with worried faces hovering over her then followed by a pain in her back that spread throughout her body as if trying to convince her that this was real.


    "Why are you crying so much, is it hurt so bad?" Yang Xi Ying looked at him anxiously cause Ming Yue Yin is not the type of woman who fears pain.


    Ming Yue Yin then touched her cheek and realized that her face was wet with tears but she didn''t care about that.


    "You are already so big and an empress nheless, why are you crying so much, are you not afraid that people will mock you?!" Tao Bing Wen teased Ming Yue Yin as a result Yang Xi Ying swiftly pped the back of his head and then red sternly at him.


    Tao Bing Wen rubbed his head with a sullen face but didn''t dare to say anything.


    However, Ming Yue Yin didn''t seem to hear Tao Bing Wen''s words for a long moment she just stared nkly, and then without saying anything she raised her back from the ground.


    Seeing her strange reaction Yang Xi Ying became worried even more, and even Tao Bing Wen got worried as well, tao Bing Wen thought Ming Yue Yin would hit him after he teased her but Ming Yue Yin remains quiet which only make him feel guilty.


    "Hey, you know I''m just kidding right?" Tao Bing Wen exins himself awkwardly but Ming Yue Yin ignores him.


    "I had a dream...no, a nightmare" Ming Yue Yin had an expression of sad confusion on her face.


    "About what?" Yang Xi Ying asked but something suddenly crossed her mind as soon as he saw Ming Yue Yin''s painful expression.


    "Is it about Lory?!" Yang Xi Ying''s voice is tight with panic.


    There''s only one person that could make Ming Yue Yin look like an abandoned child and that person is Lory.


    Ming Yue Yin nodded weakly then tears rolled down her face again "Xi Ying, I''m afraid¡­" sobs caught in her throat, Ming Yue Yin looked very sad and pitiful.


    Never before in her life, Yang Xi Ying saw Ming Yue Yin so fragile and lost at that moment Yang Xi Ying felt a great pang grip her heart she immediately hugged Ming Yue Yin tightly while stroking her back "Don''t think about it, this just a dream, it''s not real...it''s not real" Yang Xi Ying shook her head profusely even though she didn''t know if she was trying to convince Ming Yue Yin or herself.


    "No is not!" Ming Yue Yin shout in strangle voice, "It''s different...this time it''s different" she insisted while hugging Yang Xi Ying tightly.

 Chapter 1061 The Omen

    Of all the things that were possessed by the trinity fragment whether it was human or simply an object, only Ming Yue Yin got the trinity fragment favor. Therefore, when Ming Yue Yin fled from reality to dreand, the trinity fragment protected her soul and shared memories of the past owner with Ming Yue Yin.


    In the end, after considering the fate that involved Ming Yue Yin''s family with the trinity fragments for generations Lory leaves a little power of the trinity fragments as a "Gift" as a gratitude for all Ming Yue Yin''s ancestor has done for the fragments that reside inside the white tree.


    As a result, Ming Yue Yin''s body, which should have been wrecked by years of consuming too many pills and elixirs since childhood, remained healthy and even allowed her body to absorb more Qi which caused her to quickly increase her cultivation.


    Lory''s ''Gift'' not only altered her fate but also spare some connection with Lory''s power because of that Ming Yue Yin was scared that what she saw was not just a dream but an omen.


    _____________________________________


    ''In order to preserve life in the universe, the Gods finally made a cohesive agreement between them that all celestial beings cannot get involved with a world they are not from, and to maintain the bnce one human will be appointed to maintain that world and they are called the ''First King'' only in their hands the bnce of their world can be maintained and when their ''first king'' falls the world will fall with him''


    ''But they are gods, who can''t stop them if they want to mess up the other world, will they stick to their promised?''


    ''Well, there''s a secret that no one knows not even your father knows...''


    ''What is it, mother?''


    ''Fufufu¡­ let me tell you, Lory, every world has a door, once it was close not even god could enter and all those doors are guarded by one most powerful entity decided by all the Gods in the universe, and they alle together for just for this one single, yet crucial moment''


    ''Decide? how?''


    ''It''s actually quite sad''


    ''Why is it sad, mother?''


    Because when you think about it, it''s not fair, it''s actually really cruel....''


    ''...''


    ''All the Gods in the universe will gather once again to choose a special soul, the most powerful and purest soul to live in darkness to guard all those doors forever and alone...they call him the child of darkness


    ''A child, mother?''


    ''Yes...what a pitiful child, therefore if you meet him someday I hope you can help him...''


    ''I will help him!''


    ''I know you will, but before that, you have to get up or you''ll bete~''


    ''So wake up now my dear~''


    ''Wake up~''


    <strong>"LORY, WAKE UP!"</strong>


    Lory gasped as she took a sharp breath with her eyes suddenly open widely.


    Meanwhile, Girsha kept hitting her face with her wings and pecking at her face frantically, [Wake up, Girl!]


    [I''m up - I''m up - I''m up...] Lory groaned hoarsely.


    Girsha finally stopped then his head immediately turning to look at her [You''re awake!] Girsha''s green eyes widened in shock and relief but the bird didn''t stop [Hurry up, girl or you''ll bleed to death!! there was panic in Girsha''s voice.


    "Hah?" Lory was confused and then suddenly a sharp pain woke her from her daze soon after Lory look down and see a long sharp shard pierced her stomach neatly and she was lying in her own pool of blood.


    [Oh, this isn''t good] Lory grimaced and beads of sweat rolled down from her temple [Oh my God this hurts...] Lory''s face contorted in pain, and every time she moved she felt more blooding out but if she didn''t do anything she obviously going to die from blood lose just like girsha''s said.


    seeing Lory in pain Girsha''s eyes filled with guilt [I''m sorry girl, it''s all my fault I was careless and you got hurt]


    Girsha didn''t know what happened, at first he managed to protect Lory perfectly from the debris that rained down on her and also from the impact of the falling but when he thought everything was safe and he lose his guard down all of a sudden long pointy shard came out of nowhere and stabbed Lory on her stomach, Girsha thought they were attacked but he didn''t feel anyone presence.


    [I''m okay old birdie, it''s just.... a scratch] Lory forced a smile to reassure the worrywart bird unfortunately her pale face betrayed her efforts.<sub> </sub>


    [Stop smiling Lory, you look ugly!] Girsha doesn''t appreciate her effort.


    Unable to coax the old bird Lory helplessly sighed [Yeah...oh well, help me pull this out!] Lory took a few deep breaths before slowly pulling the rock out of her body.


    [Okay, easy...easy] Girsha grabbed the tip of the rock and carefully pulled it along with her.


    Blood gushed from her wounds and Lory let out a long painful scream not long after the long pointy shards managed to pull out from her stomach.


    Girsha threw the shards harshly to the side then Lory took another deep breath to maintain her consciousness then began to heal herself a few secondster the wound in her stomach gradually closed up and the pain she felt dissipated only then Girsha and Lory could breathe in relief.


    [How are you feeling girl?] girsha didn''t doubt Lory''s strength but still, she couldn''t stop worrying.


    Loryy down while rubbing the nonexistent wound on his stomach then took a deep breath [Live..]


    Girsha saw the color on Lory''s face gradually change for the better she finally calmed down thennded on Lory''s chest while muttering [Life is good...]


    Every time this happened, Girsha felt like his age was reduced by a hundred years.


    Lory raise her back from the ground she realizes she was shrouded with darkness, Lory then waved her hand, and thousands of light scatter around her like fireflies soon everything around her was illuminated with soft purple light, Lory then scrutinizes the area around herter on forehead creased from not seeing his friends around.


    [Where are Xi Ying and Yue Yin?!] Lory was engrossed with worry searching for her friend''s figures.


    [I don''t know, looks like we got separated from the fall] Girsha said.


    [I hope they are fine...] Lory''s brows furrowed in deep concern and she felt even more worried for Yang Xi Ying who was pregnant.


    [They''ll be fine with Lucient''s shield protecting them] Girsha gives a disapproving look but doesn''tment any further knowing this is part of her character.


    A character that made her admired and loved by many people but at the same time brought a lot of pain and tragedy to her life.


    [I hope so...] Lory ignores Girsha''s discontent and slowly gets up then gets up his clothes are now a little tattered lory feels a little annoyed [look, my clothes had broken] heins.


    [Better than your body, right] Girsha snorted sarcastically.


    Lory smacked her lips in resignation then summoned a water skin from her ring to quench her thirst.


    Lory then wiped her lips with her sleeve then put her water skin back into her ring then looked around her with her arms on her hips [Are we lost again?] Lory scratched her head looking annoyed but not worried.


    [I guessed we are...] Girsha also seemed used to it.


    Once again lory sigh


    Once again Lory sighed in frustration but anger wouldn''t solve the problem. [We have to find a way out of here.


    [oh yeah, have you heard of the Child of darkness?] Lory suddenly asked.


    Girsha frowned [No, what is it?]


    [Let''s go over here!] Lory guessed randomly, she then walked aimlessly while looking around warily before she continue [it was something mother taught us when we were a child]


    [Lorenna? Do you still remember? You were very young then] Girsha knows most humans don''t remember what happened under the age of five and Lory was around that age when Lorenna started teaching her and Lucas.


    [Yes, indeed many things have been forgotten but some things are still remembered]


    [Then why did you suddenly mention the child of darkness?] Girsha gave a questioning look.


    [Because I already guessed the identity of the boy I met in my dream] said Lory as she walked down a wide area that was only lit by the scattering of light that she made.


    [Are you sure?] Girsha ask.


    [Uhm...not really] Lory''s steps suddenly stopped and the hair on the nape of his neck rose and she whispered, [Do you feel it?]

 Chapter 1062 Fire And Ice

    Before Girsha could answer a gust of wind suddenly hit her and Lory''s reflexes dodged, but she didn''t have time to find out what was attacking her because the attacks were swift and didn''t stop so Lory had no other choice but to move from side to side dodging the attacks.


    Then suddenly the attack came simultaneously from all sides then Lory crossed her arms over her head, soon after a transparent shield enveloped her like a dome, and then a cracking sound was suddenly heard but then the attack suddenly stopped and everything went silent Lory slowly lowered her arm, Lory looked around her and realized that she was surrounded by sharp stone shards that pierced into the ground.


    [Lory don''t remove your barrier, yet!] Girsha hastily reminded her because he was afraid that the same thing would happen to Lory again.


    [Where did all thise from? Did you feel something old bird?] Lory thought beast instincts were sharper than humans especially Girsha so he might be able to pick up on something she didn''t feel.


    Unfortunately, Girsha didn''t have a clue either, the bird shook his head [No I don''t feel, human, beast, Little Demon, or something alike¡­.but it wasn''t a ''Qi'' or ''mana'' as well, I don''t know how to describe it...it felt more like an emotion..?] Girshast words was hinted with uncertainty then he tries to exin again: [This emotion is too thick, it''s suffocating¡­ I''ve never felt such an overwhelming emotion like this before]


    [What emotion?] Lory frowned in confusion.


    Girsha''s voice deepened [Rage...]


    The zing fire suddenly came out of nowhere then engulfed her, luckily Lory had not put down her barrier, yet and at the same time Girsha merged with Lory soon after giant white wings appear and embraced Lory inside while the sea of fire surrounded her, Lory had never felt such intense heat.


    Lory didn''t just stand still she hit the ground with her palm and a wall of ice emerged from the ground and then surround her, as a result, it blocked the ring fire from her.


    [Lory, that fire...] Girsha''s voice was a mixture of shock and confusion.


    Lory inhaled a sharp breath then she hissed [Is an Immortal me...]


    As soon as Lory''s ice wall melted and turned into water droplets, Lory summoned a sword from his ring then he bit her finger and wrote runes on the surface of the sword and the sword glowed with purple light.


    Combining weapon enhancement with blood spells would definitely make any ordinary weapons hundreds of times more powerful and the weapons made by Zhao Li Xin are anything else but ordinary.


    [Lory, it''sing!] Girsha warns her.


    Lory moves slowly while holding her sword tightly, her eyes staring warily at the sea of fire in front of her a momentter from the zing fire a figure engulf with fire appears however, judging from the creature''s shape it looks like a man but he can see the creature features of the creature because its whole body enshrouded with me.


    [Girsha, have you ever seen anything like that?] Lory stares at the creatures in amazement.


    [No, never!] Girsha bes nervous as well.


    The creature then swung its arms and the fire shed towards Lory quickly, Lory raised her hand and the fire hit the barrier but the creature unleashed an attack that was the same but more ferocious, Lory also had no choice but to dodge it.


    but continuing to dodge was useless she had to get close to the creature to attack him.


    [Old birdie, don''t you think we need to make a big wind?!] Lory subconsciously raised her voice from the rush of adrenaline.


    [Summon and my wind wille!] Girsha answered proudly.


    Lory snickers then begin to chant then swings her sword vertically creating a gust of wind that split the sea of fire in front of her like a ''red sea''


    Taking that opportunity Lory lunged toward the fire creature and then thrust her sword at the creature''s body, unexpectedly Lory''s sword past the creature''s body, turn out the creature didn''t have a solid body.


    Face to face with the creature in close contact Lory could hear the fire sizzling soon she was startled by the burning sensation in his skin luckily Girsha''s wings quickly protect her from further injury.


    Knowing her attack failed lory then take a long jump into the air in order to get away from the heat but once again the creature''s mes shed toward her as if chasing her.


    Lory hastily created a barrier to block the attack, over and over again she got hit until she was pushed to the ground and Lory fell to her knees.


    [Lory are you okay!] Girsha asked worriedly.


    [I''m fine, how about you?] Lory hoped Grisha was hurt from being hurt.<sub> </sub>


    As expected, Girsha then grumbled in annoyance [It burned the tips of my wings but it''s okay]


    How could it be ''nothing'' there wasn''t much power in the world that could hurt the ''first kind'' especially when Girsha was in his full power and Girsha also knew about it but he was too proud to admit it or maybe he was taken aback by it.


    [Lory, the fire creature is simr to Zhao Li Xin] Girsha''s voice fills with concern, the golden fire dance in front of them looks way too familiar it was unsettling.


    [Yes, but is not Zhao Li Xin] Lory answered without a shred of doubt, cause Zhao Li Xin will never hurt her no matter what, and she knows for certain.


    [Then what is that thing?] Girsha''s eyes bored at the fiery creatures.


    [Don''t know, and it seems the creature eager for conversation either¡­] Lory clicked her tongue then waves her hands, and the ice thorn burst from the ground and run towards the creature but it turn to mist before it can get close to the creatures, Lory watch it and sighed, she knows it won''t be that easy.


    The monster swung its arms and a giant sharp fire de crushed down upon Lory fast and hard, Lory rolled to the side but the creature swung its other hand and another huge fire de hit her again but this time Lory held it back with Lucicent''s barrier before slide sideways and take a long leap and a secondter the wings on her back spread then Lory flew into the air she started chanting a wind spell and her purplish eyes shone like stars.


    Lory swung her sword into the cave and the ceiling of the cave copsed, raining down on the creature for a while the sea of fire below subsided slightly, but that was not enough. Lory then cast another spell and thousand of water droplets appeared from above and gather around her, once lory open her palms the water droplet poured down like rain.


    Soon the sea of fire below her gradually subsided, Lory didn''t cheer causing the creatures to enrage only increasing, Lory chanted another spell and her eyes shone even brighter soon after the temperature in the cave dropped to a minus point and at the same time Lory let out a long exhaled and white smoke escaped her pale lips.


    As the ground below slowly froze and was covered in ice, the fire creature sensed an approaching threat while screaming furiously. The fire tried to fight the ice Lory but she refused to back down he gritted his teeth and the ice started to devour the smoldering fire leaving gray smoke seeping into the air and the ice rushing to cover almost the entire cave and approaching the creature. quickly.


    The creature did not remain silent he continued to fight against the freezing ice that tried to devour him.


    Lory didn''t want to lose she kept pushing through her limit causing her body to shake profusely and blood to trickle from the side of her pale lips.


    [Lory, can you handle it?] Girsha could feel Lory''s mana being drained which meant it would endanger her life if she continued.


    [I''m fine! just a little bit¡­more] she clenched her jaw trying to ignore the growing pain inside her.


    the fire creature repeatedly hit the ice that climb on him however the ice keep oning incessantly like a hungry beast the ice begin to devour the me on the creature until itpletely swallowed the whole creature leaving a giant ice form in the middle of the cave, Lory then lunged at the creature like a bullet she aimed her sword at the frozen figures not long after the sound Ice shatters echoed on the air as Lory''s body pierced through the shattered ice in slow motion.


    Lory thennds on the ground with her knees, she lowers her head and panting heavily while leaning on her sword tiredly.


    Lory''s bottom eventually plopped to the ground and the sword fell beside her, her eyelids closed as she let out a long sigh, then slowly her eyes opened she then cast her gaze at the frozen ground covered with white-transparent ice that she left behind [That...way too close]


    Girsha appeared beside her and then perch on Lory''s shoulder


    [You start making it as a habit, you know..] Girsha still finds a way to reproach her, but then he looks at her with a worried look [How are you, anyway?]


    [exhaustd] Lory answered bluntly.


    [Yeah, it will take a few hours before you recover your mana] Girsha narrowed her eyes while examining Lory''s condition.


    Too bad there''s no potion to recover mana, that''s why Lory is at a disadvantage, hopefully, they don''t run into another strong enemy for a while.


    Lory knew the bird was starting to worry again even though he wasn''t wrong but Lory brushed it off, saying: [I''ll be fine, I just need to lie down for five minutes]


    Suddenly the ground shook and the temperature rose abnormally causing the ice to crack and melt.


    Lory and Girsha exchanged nces then the fire in the middle of the cave caught their attention.


    As time went on the fire grew bigger and the entire ice that once covered the ground was again covered by a sea of ??fire and the creature reappeared bigger and stronger.


    Lory''s eyes widen and she shouted in disbelief [Are you fucki*g kidding me!]

 Chapter 1063 The Twin Kings Of Heaven

    Lory had no strength left against that creatures even though she can leave it to Girsha but by then this whole cave will be copsed and what will happen to everyone inside, Ming Yue Ying, Yang Xi Ying, the stupid boy, and most of all what going to happen to her beloved husband Zhao Li Xin and Girsha also know this.


    [Lory, you better have a n!] Girsha shouted in urgency.


    [Like what? I got nothing!] Lory shrieked in panic.


    [Well, you better had one and fast!] Girsha insisted.


    Lory then rebuked in a sarcastic tone [Well, that''sforting!]


    Girsha turns into a glowing orb before merging with Lory, meanwhile, a fiery creature roars at Lory ready to wreak its vengeance, Lory clenched her fists then picked up her sword from the ground, and took a stance preparing for the next fight.


    What else can she do? she could only try her best and see how it turned out, hopefully, she will not die. When Lory was considering what he would do next suddenly a figure appeared in the middle of the sea of fire between Lory and the fire creature, and the figure slowly formed the shape of a fairly young man wearing a golden robe and with long ck hair that fell to the ground. her waist.


    The man''s face was very handsome but cold but still, Lory thought that Zhao Li Xin was still the best besides right now Lory cared more about whether this handsome man was a friend or foe.


    The fire creature released her zing fire toward Lory but then the man faintly smiles then turn around then raised his hands and the me dispersed before it could touch him, the creatures roared angrily at the man but didn''t dare to get close to him and the handsome man unperturbed then he turns his head at Lorythen point to a direction.


    Lory''s brows knitted closely, she didn''t know if she could believe him but staying there was not an option either so Lory turn to Girsha [What do you think? Can we trust him?]


    ? [No, but do we have change?] Girsha helplessly said.


    [Tsk, you''re right!] Lory realized this wasn''t the time to doubt she had to live for everyone who was waiting for her, especially Zhao Li Xin!


    Lory quickly ran in the direction the man was pointing but once again he was stuck at a dead end, Lory almost cursed the handsome man but suddenly she felt the airing in and gently brushing her cheek, and it came from behind the cave wall then realized there must be a secret door on this walls.


    Using her wind ''gift'' it is not difficult to find the source of the wind, once she finds a wall where Lory pushes the wall with all her might, slowly but surely the wall begins to move Lory groans while continuing to push as soon as she goes inside, the door mmed shut behind her and everything went pitch ck.


    Didn''t want to exhaust her mana Lory take out a luminescent pearl then examined the area around her for a few seconds then nod firmly [Got, lost again] she conclude then sighed [You know, I got the feeling I will be thest one who will reach the crimson lightning sword location]


    [Just hope the party is not over when you arrived] Girsha mocked her as always.


    Lory''s mouth twitches [You know that happened a lot in the past, right?!] Lory reminisced about the old days, the fact that Lory was alwayste at almost every party she was invited to and that''s how she granted the nickname st minute princess''.


    [Stop jinxing!] Lory snorted in annoyance.


    Girsha rolled his eyes while perfunctorily saying: [Yeah-yeah-yeah, where do we go from here anyway?] Girsha couldn''t guess where they are anymore after so many falls and rolls even he will lose his ways.


    Lory scratches her head, she looks left and right feeling clueless as well Lory then shrugs helplessly [There''s only one thing we can do right now¡­] Lory said with a serious face then raised her index finger and start pointing: [Eeny, meeny, miny..]


    [Really, is that the best thing you could do?] Girsha scoffed.


    Lory felt wronged she thought this is a good idea [What? It always works, you know my score at school right, I''m always in the top five?!] she proudly said.


    [Lory this is not a test¡­] Girsha wishes she can open this girl''s head and see what is inside it, he always wonders why this girl is so weird!


    [Everything is a test, now shut up old bird, let me do the work, here!] Lory sounds very confident but her method is indeed questionable, Lory clears her throat she raised her finger and continues with a serious face.


    [Eeny, meeny, miny...moe, huh?] Lory tilted her head.


    Right where Lory pointed a handsome man from before suddenly appeared, Lory stopped he thought shouldn''t this man be outside? when did he get here?


    The man smiled at her with one hand ced behind his back, the man standing with a straight back like a pole appear dignified and regal exactly like a monarch.


    Lory was startled and then realized she was still rudely pointing at the man, quickly she lowered her hand like a student caught doing something naughty.


    The man smiled wider then he raised his finger and gestured for Lory to follow him, without waiting for Lory''s answer the man turned around and slid away.


    Yes, the man slide not walks which means the man is not human. Lory pursed her lips while contemting whether to follow him or not but thinking again what choice did she have now, Lory let out a long sigh, she held her sword tightly and then followed the mysterious man to God knows where.


    The path he took was like a maze actually this whole ce was like a maze full of winding stairs up and down and secret doors here and there, Lory hated to admit if this man left her here she wouldn''t be able to find her way out of this cave for the rest of her life forget about being stuck in the dark with Lazarus, cause she will be stuck in this cave instead.<sub> </sub>


    Then suddenly he was brought to a giant carving on the wall, which was the same ce that Li Mo Zhen and the others had been to before but at the moment Lory had absolutely no idea.


    Lory walked towards the carving of the wall and with each step he took, the furrows of his brows deepened until his steps stopped right in front of the huge carving of the wall.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Lory could see the man staring at the wall beside her, Lory slowly turned her head towards the man but the man didn''t seem to notice as he seemed to be immersed in the picture on the wall.


    "Is this picture mean something to you?" Lory shift to speak onmonnguage thinking this mysterious man might understand her but the man remains quiet.


    Curious Lory raised her hand subconsciously to reach the man''s shoulder, however, Lory found her hand passed through the man''s body as if she touching the air, confirming that the man was not human Lory pulled her hand back then she looked at the handsome man beside her a long moment before turning her gaze back to the carvings on the walls.


    The carved image of a small child with a small snake looking so close and intimate made Lory feel ufortable, she wondered why this ce was full of snake images everywhere she had guessed the snake had important meaning to Emperor Lei Yu but maybe the reason was deeper than she thought.


    "Do you know that boy?" Lory tried tomunicate with the handsome man who was standing still looking at the carving on the wall with a deep gaze.


    But the man did not speak for quite a long time and lory thought this creature was unable tomunicate when Lory was ready to give up suddenly the man turns his head at Lory and then shook his head slowly.


    "Oh" Lory was shocked but at the same time relieved she then continue probing the man "do you know this child?"


    The man nodded then he pointed at the boy in the carving then patted his chest very slowly.


    Lory immediately understood and her eyes widened instantly "The boy it''s you?!"


    A rueful smile spread across his face, an expression of sadness mixed with loneliness


    A faint smile flits across the man''s handsome face, an expression of despair mixed with loneliness and exhaustion etched on his face as if it showed what he had been through.


    Lory knew that expression very well because she saw it every day in a vague reflection of herself after she received the curse from Lazarus.


    "And the snake . . . what does that mean to you?"


    The man then opened his palm and from Lory''s ring, a book was summoned and floated in front of Lory.


    Lory''s brow furrowed didn''t know how that mysterious man able to summon stuff from her ring but then her attention switch to the familiar-looking book in front of her.


    It was the book she had bought at a small bookstore near the Xi Lin tea house that she owned with Yang Xi Ying.


    Lory only skimmed through the book once before she dumped it inside her ring and forgot about it.


    Lory held the book and then cast a confused look at the man, she wasn''t sure what the man wanted from her then suddenly in her head, she heard a deep baritone voice.


    ''Miss, you look very beautiful...''


    Lory''s breath hitched, the man''s words brought back a forgotten memory in her, and Lory''s face stiffened in surprise. Lory remembers someone saying the same thing and that person is an old bookkeeper at the bookstore selling this book, but that''s impossible!


    "It can''t be!" Lory gasped while staring intently at the man, this man''s appearance was definitely different from the old bookkeeper''s appearance she had met before but what if it was all just an illusion, how did he do it?


    From behind the man, a firefly suddenly flew with a flickering white light toward Lory then alighted on the book then suddenly disappeared.


    "Arthea...." Lory mutter and for a moment everything seems like standing still.


    Lory then turned her gaze back to the man "You know Arthea, the seeress?"


    The man softly nods.


    Immediately everything became clear, Lory finally understood that all of this was part of Arthea''s grand n and that everything that happened that day was not a coincidence.


    It wasn''t a coincidence that she found that bookstore, it''s no wonder at that time she felt there was something strange about the bookstore being squeezed between two luxurious buildings as if the bookstore was not supposed to be there, maybe it was all an illusion that Arthea made in order for her to find the book.


    Then what happened if she didn''t n to buy a book that day, heck, knowing her, Arthea might use another trick to deliver the book to her hand, realizing she was being tricked Lory can''t help to feel upset, after all, no one likes being toyed around, unfortunately, this is not the time to be angry.

 Chapter 1064 The Twin Kings Of Heaven II

    This book tells the story of a husband and wife who begged for power for all of humanity to survive in a terrible world filled with monsters and beasts and then one day, God ''kindly'' answered their prayers but at a price, of course.


    The Gods demanded that the husband and wife sacrifice to one of their children to the gods. facing the odds between one life against millions of human lives the conclusion is obvious. Even so at first, they were reluctant to give their own child, however, that changed when they gave birth to a pair of twins, and one of the twins was born as an egg, and from that egg born a small snake.


    immediately they thought this was a grace of God to make their choice easier so without hesitation they handed over the little snake that was their child to the Gods, meanwhile, the human child they raised was endowed with the power and knowledge to fight the monsters and beasts that swarmed their world,ter on, the child turns into a savior of mankind who brought mankind man out of despair.


    Lory actually never finished reading the book because at that time she was preupied with a violent meeting with Lao Min Na therefore she forgot about the book, until now. But now after she reread the first chapter of the book more carefully Lory was taken aback by what she read, lory nced at the handsome man beside her for a few seconds and then shifted her gaze to the engraving in front of her.


    "Twin Kings of Heaven... is the story about you, right?" an epiphany struck her like lightning in broad daylight, Lory subconsciously clenched the book untill it crumpled "Emperor Lei Yu" she squint her eyes.


    The man gives a soft node.


    Lory felt her heart jump from her chest but she quickly collects herself, Lory gulped heavily then she continue "...And the snake...the snake is...Lazarus?" Lory''s voice was tight and a bit of edge, she hope she was wrong.


    Unfortunately, emperor Lei Yu nods his head.


    Even though Lory had a suspicion after seeing the snake carving scatter everywhere in the pce ruins that the rtionship between emperor Lei Yu and the snake ''possibly'' Lazarus could be very close, however, she thought their rtionship was simr to that of Arthea and Huo Long, so, never in million years, she would ever think that emperor Lei Yu and Lazarus sharing the same blood.


    Ironically at the same time, it makes everything makes sense!


    No wonder she kept dreaming of her mother''s teaching when she was a child about God''s prohibitions, thews that bound the entire universe even the gods themselves, and bnce, all of which finally made sense perhaps her subconscious was trying to remind her what''s important!


    No wonder the first Lucient didn''t kill Lazarus, why did he only lock Lazarus away despite the threat that Lazarus could pose to the world if the demon managed to get out it was because Lucient couldn''t kill The fallen God from another world, that''s why also exin why the only weapon that could kill Lazarus exist in this world, not in her old world!


    A weapon that only Zhao Li Xin, thest descendant of emperor Lei Yu could use, no wonder even though Zhao Li Xin was the only stumbling block between her and Lazarus but Lazarus never actually tried to kill Zhao Li Xin who would have thought he actually cooked up a better n for Zhao Li Xin. It also confirmed Lory''s suspicion that Lazarus wanted to turn Zhao Li Xin into his vessel.


    The only human who shares blood with Lazarus himself is undoubtedly the perfect vessel for him, but how can Lazarus possess Zhao Li Xin''s body since he needs Zhao Li Xin''s approval, therefore, Lory''s best guess is that Lazarus might be trying to corrupt Zhao Li Xin''s mind first, make him weak, lost and helpless so he could manipte Zhao Li Xin to give his approval the same way Lazarus did to her but he failed so what makes Lazarus think he will seed this time? What other evil n is hidden behind its poisonous fangs?


    ''Find him, he''s the key''


    The words echoed in her head again as if as a constant reminder.


    "Emperor Lei Yu, please listen to me! Yourst descendant, Zhao Li Xin is currently looking for your crimson lightning sword, he... I mean we tried to stop Lazarus... the snake - your Brother, do you remember - do you understand?" Lory was desperate trying tomunicate with Emperor besides she was not sure whether Emperor Lei Yu would help her or stop her but judging by his actions of saving her from the fire creature it seemed like emperor Lei Yu wanted to help her even though Lory wasn''t sure.


    Lory fixed her gaze on the emperor with a face full of hope but Emperor Lei Yu remain quiet only his eyes stared deeply into Lory''s purple eyes.


    Sadness shed across Emperor Lei Yu''s eyes as he raised his hand on Lory''s cheek but stopped in midair.<sub> </sub>


    ''So...much...suffering'' Emperor Lei Yu spoke softly even though his mouth didn''t move but his words were heard clearly in Lory''s head it seem he was able to use a telepathic connection like Girsha.


    Obviously, it startled Girsha and Lory but Emperor Lei Yu didn''t notice the shock on Lory''s face, he just looked at Lory with a somber expression.


    "What do you want to say?" Lory wasn''t sure what emperor Lei Yu meant, was he talking about her or himself or maybe something else? Unfortunately, she doesn''t have time to guess another riddle because time is running out and she has to find out what Lazarus wants as soon as possible!


    "Your Majesty, you know what Lazarus wants, he is your brother, you must know something, right? Please tell me!" Lory raises her voice as she tries to reason with him "Not only Lazarus wants to destroy this world he will also kill your only descendant, my husband! You will not stand and watch, right? After all, you are the first king in this world and it is your duty as the first king to protect this world, and despite everything that happened in the past you cannot deny that''s who you are - that''s who we are!<strong> SO PLEASE</strong>!" Lory pleaded wholeheartedly.


    Emperor Lei Yu''s eyes flickered he then turned his gaze to the carving on the wall for a while then he turned his gaze towards Lory once again then pointed his finger past ''Spirit of fire...eternal me''


    Lory nced over her shoulder and then realize he was pointing at the fire creature earlier.


    Emperor Lei Yu then ced his palm on his chest "Mine... ..sword... mine... part of me... everything"


    "Wait, what do you mean?" Lory lowered her head while massaging her temples trying to contemte Emperor Lei Yu''s disorganized words.


    [Lory, do you understand what he is saying?] Girsha felt frustrated cause he could not understand a word that man said, he doesn''t even sure whether emperor Lei Yu was telling the truth or not because the fact that emperor Lei Yu was Lazarus'' brother made Girsha uneasy.


    [I don''t know...] Lory shook her head helplessly but unlike Girsha she believed Emperor Lei Yu was sincere, probably because he had the same eyes that were slightly simr to Zhao Li Xin''s.


    "Do you mean the fire spirit is a fire creature outside and it is a part of you?"


    Emperor Lei Yu nodded.


    "Then the crimson lightning sword is a part of you too?... I don''t understand why it''s important?" Lory pursed her lips and then looked at the handsome man in front of her that stood majestically staring at her with gleaming eyes waiting for her to solve all the clues he gave.


    For some reason Lory feels upset her mouth curls downwards "Why can''t you speak normally?" sheins.


    The handsome man smiled helplessly ''No...strength...left...the end...is near...''


    Lory was dumbfounded, they looked at each other for a while as both of them understood they didn''t have much time left for they were at the end of the journey.


    "Then you understand why I need to know everything that you know," her purple eyes stare firmly and unwavering.


    Emperor Lei Yu again point his finger at Lory and her mouth slightly open soon his voice rang in Lory''s head "Your staff....my sword...the same"

 Chapter 1065 Demons Plan

    In the narrow - dark tunnel, a shadow shed followed by light footsteps and gasping breaths, between the uneven steps Lory ran with all his might he cast a light spell to all her body in order to move faster than a high-level cultivator then she used wind des to crush the boulders blocking her path, Lory''s face was tense and rigid as her mind got only one focus which finding Zhao Li Xin as soon as possible.


    Lory continued to speed up his run following the fast path that emperor Lei Yu had pointed out even though Lory felt his goal was still too far and she was afraid that she would be toote to stop Zhao Li Xin from touching the crimson lightning sword.


    Lory finally understood why Lazarus never really tried to stop them from searching for emperor Lei Yu''s sword, Lazarus also never tried to harm Zhao Li Xin or Lory even though once in a while Lazarus still exercise his means but never followed through as if he enjoyed to see Lory and Lazarus struggles.


    All this time Lazarus makes Lory never forget that her life is in his hands but he rarely appears in front of her, to make ns, makes it seem as if Lory has a chance to fight against him but it is all one big illusion cause without realizing Lory had fallen into Lazarus'' grand n.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, Zhao Li Xin stared at the scarlet lightning sword that was bound by a huge chain and lifted into the air and under the giantva pool throbbing and making a hissing sound while emitting white smoke that created a hot air that seemed to consume the oxygen causing the air around him to feel heavy and congested which was unbearable even for cultivators at Zhao Li Xin''s level.


    But Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel the slightest bit afraid instead he was excited that atst his very long quest was finally over and with this, he will be able to get Lory out of Lazarus'' clutches once and for all.


    Somewhere else, Emperor Lei Yu stepped towards the fiery creature that was raging with anger while continuing to roar and attack furiously, emperor Lei Yu watched the creature with a painful expression.


    ''When will this anger, hatred, pain, and sorrow end? he muttered softly.


    Suddenly from empty air, A boy with a white robe and long ck hair framed his pale face, the only thing that stood out was his bloody red lips.


    ''Maybe it won''t be long'' replied the boy in a childish voice.


    Emperor Lei Yu nced over his shoulder for a moment then turned his gaze back to the fiery creature before him who looked serious and calm ''Are they going to seed...?''


    ''Doesn''t matter the boy said calmly, ''They are the only hope we have...''


    "Indeed" Emperor Lei Yu sigh in resignation.


    suddenly the ferocious creature started convulsing then roared into the air and the fire around him was getting hotter then he turned around and gave an inexplicable re then suddenly the creature disappeared along with all the mes around it.


    ''The time ising,'' the boys said heavily.


    Emperor Lei Yu stared at the empty ce for a long moment at the same time many emotions shed in his eyes as he subconsciously balled his fist while muttering under his breath ''May the gods help us.''


    At that moment, Zhao Li Xin was releasing her Qi and her mes shed like a whip of fire shattering every chain that bound the crimson lightning sword.


    The sound of metal breaking and falling to the ground with a loud thud soon after the crimson lightning sword finally broke freeter on the sword started to make a pounding sound like a heartbeat, then a strong shockwave suddenly spread out in rapid speed.


    In the Oblivion dimension, Marcus and Lorenna looked at each other holding hands, fear, sadness, and anxiety in their eyes but no words came out between them, they lowered their heads and then closed their eyes as they began to pray.<sub> </sub>


    Arthea who was standing in the snow cave looking at the woman sleeping in the snow gasped in surprise then she looked over her shoulder with a gloomy look, she pressed her lips into a thin line and then ce her hand on the ice wall "It''s time for you to wake up.... Cartheanna" soon the wall begin to crack.


    While in the mystic realm Huo Long stared at the distant volcano at the edge of the cliff, a thousand words hidden in his glittering ruby eyes, and the suffocating feeling of grief and guilt washing over him like a tide.


    "I hope you can save him...Lorient" Huo Long mutter in a heavy tone.


    If we can only carry one thing in our life, let it be hope because hope is the only thing that can help us through the darkness, hope is the only sce when everything seems to wither and die, hope is the only thing that binds us together in this nightmare that seems never ends.


    The Crimson Lightning Sword slowly floated downwards towards Zhao Li Xin while emitting a bright light that shone with indescribable beauty, the reddish glow of the sword reflected in Zhao Li Xin''s dark eyes as if teasing her.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath there was a strange feeling in her chest but she didn''t want to waste any more time because the reason foring to this ce was obviously to kill Lazarus.


    Zhao Li Xin stretched out her hand as her eyes were fixed on the sword, and before long Zhao Li Xin gripped the hilt of the sword tightly.


    Lazarus'' snake eyes glint maliciously, his whole body begins to tremble followed by a raucousugh. All of a sudden the entire ground around the Yi Shan mountain shook violently at the same time all the beasts both hybrids and ordinary beasts inside and outside Yi Shan Mountain started to let out a long roar into the sky and the creatures made strange cheers that sounded like an ear-shattering screech


    Lory''s steps stopped as she could feel the air around her changing drastically a secondter fear squeezes the air in her lungs and shements inwardly.


    <strong>"It''s toote!"</strong>


    "What''s going on here?" Bei Li Yan had just beheaded the giant cyclops but he was startled by the sudden quake.


    Jiang Jin Wei, who had also just finished killing the remaining cyclops, was surprised to see his shadow covered, he nodded his head to the sky and his eyes widened, "Look at the sky!"


    Jin Hao and Wu San Bo looked up and they saw something that at first they thought was a clumping ck cloud but they realized it wasn''t a cloud but something else, something much darker, it was a dark poison that covered the sun''s rays and all of a sudden everything turned pitch ck.


    Everyone in the city looked up at the sky in fear while the ck miasma spread beyond the boundaries of the Hwang Wu continent.


    Guan Men Niang and Yuan Xue An came out of the emergency tent like the others they looked up at the sky in bewilderment.


    "Master..." Shin Jiu''s voice trembled thinking about a certain weird master that he hold dear like a family.


    "Young Master Lu, don''t be afraid" Lan Hua grabbed Shin Jiu''s shoulder tightly "They''ll be fine, I''m sure of it!" Lan Hua said with a stiff smile no one knows if she trying tofort the young boy or herself.


    Meanwhile, Lan Hua stood quietly clenching her sword, she heard a rapid beat thinking of her older brother and the man she loved.

 Chapter 1066 Demons Plan II

    Inside Yi Shan mountain the shaking was so much louder causing the rocks on the cave walls and ceiling to fall relentlessly, Ming Yue Yin hugged Yang Xi Ying in her arms, she didn''t even forget to protect Tao Bing Wen too.


    Due to the intense shaking and the relentless falling rocks they couldn''t move forward not to mention Yang Xi Ying was pregnant so she couldn''t force her way so they just knelt down but Ming Yue Yin didn''t just stand still, she took out some protective talismans then spread it around them thus protecting them from the boulders that fell on them.


    Ming Yue Yin then reflexively covered Tao Bing Wen and Yang Xi Ying''s heads with her thin arms even though it might be useless but again she was the strongest among them so it was her obligation to protect the weaker people after all what kind of leader would she be if she couldn''t protect her own friends.


    Unfortunately, the protective talisman couldn''tst much longer, Ming Yue Yin closed her eyes and then released her Qi while hoping it was enough to protect them, in a dire situation suddenly the stone that fell on it shattered once a pair of strong hands hugged her from behind, Ming Yue Yin felt warmth on her back for a moment she was stunned.


    "Yue Yin, I''m here!" a familiar deep voice rang in his ears.


    Ming Yue Yin slowly raised her head then she saw over her shoulder she was greeted by the worried face of the handsome man she missed so much, Ming Yue Yin''s eyes widened in shock as her gaze met Yuan Shao''s.


    "Yuan...Shao" Ming Yue Yin''s lips trembles.


    "It''s me¡­" Yuan Shao''s heart ached when he saw Ming Yue Yin desperately trying to protect her friends, even though his wife looked strong and valiant from the outside but she was only a young girl in her early twenties she must be very frightened.


    "Xi Ying are you okay!"


    Because Li Mo Zhen was too excited that he identally pushed Ming Yue Yin lightly into Yuan Shao''s arms but they didn''tin at all, feeling the warmth from each of their bodies the worry that hover in their minds gradually dissipated like smoke, and for now they look each other eyes longingly without saying a word.


    On the other hand, the meeting that Xi Ying and Li Mo hen met was far from romantic, seeing Li Mo Zhen''s gentle face somehow irritated Yang Xi Ying he hit Li Mo Zhen''s chest with teary eyes, "Why are you taking so long, you said you will always find me wherever I am, you liar!" Yang Xi Ying showered him withints then hit Li Mo Zhen in the chest again.


    However Li Mo Zhen didn''t mind at all instead he was very happy that his wife looked very healthy, "don''t be angry, haven''t I finally found you...~" Li Mo Zhen said while holding his wife''s small wrist.


    Seeing his wife''s sullen face Li Mo Zhen couldn''t help teasing him "I said I would find you but I never said I would find you quickly, right~" Li Mo Zhen grinned yfully.


    Yang Xi Ying''s eyes which were bloodshot from crying were now filled with anger "You dare talk back to me!" he gave Li Mo Zhen a few punches.


    "Ouch-ouch, okay stop it! Sorry - I''m sorry, okay!" even though he was hit Li Mo Zhen couldn''t stop smiling happily, Jiu Yun sect members watch their master and sigh inwardly.


    Luckily it wasn''t only their master who was stupid in front of his wife, cause Yuan Shao, Li Mo Zhen, and Long Ming had also behaved the same, especially Long Ming so the Jiu Yun sect members feel embarrassed too much of their leader''s foolishness.


    Tao Bing Wen watched Yang Xi Ying hit Li Mo Zhen he shook his head and mocked quietly "What a Fierce wife..." suddenly the back of his head was hit by a strong fist.


    "Stupid Son!" Tao Ji Fang shouted loudly.


    Tao Bing wen felt his head throb then while holding his head he angrily turned to her father "Father, you always say I''m a ''stupid son'' I guess it''s because you hit my head too much, if I be got stupider then it''ll be your....fault, huh?" Tao Bing Wen was stumped.


    Tao Ji Fang who usually looked dashing and charismatic, now got his whole face contorted weirdly as if he was holding his breath which caused his entire face to turn bright red like a boiled crab however, the corners of his eyes brimmed with tears as he stared intently at his Son.


    Tao Bing Wen agape "Father, what''s wrong with your face?"


    With a trembling voice, Tao Ji Fang point his finger at Tao Bing Wen "You, stupid Son, you make me worry...how could you jump to the crater without thinking, because of that I thought you were...you...you" Tao Ji Fang choked on his voice, he can''t hold his feeling he then struck at his son with all his might.


    "Ugh!" Tao Bing Wen felt his ribs broken by his father''s powerful strike, Tao Bing Wen thought he will be got beaten again but then Tao Ji Fang wrapped his arms around him tightly.<sub> </sub>


    "Thank god, you are safe.....thank goodness" the stern old man whimpered quietly.


    Their heartfelt reunion moved everyone''s heart, they were d the young master is safe and sound cause they can''t imagine what happened to the Tao n if Tao Bing Wen meets a tragic end here.


    Yang Zhou smile happily seeing the young master unharmed, no one knew better than him how much tao Ji Fang dotted on his son if something happened to Tao Bing Wen is not impossible the tao n will fall apart and Tao Ji Fang will lose his mind, luckily that''s not happened.


    On the other hand, Tao Bing Wen feels awkward seeing his father behave like this cause Tao Bing Wen used to face his father scolded, therefore he feels ufortable by his father''s sudden affection, Tao Bing Wen then tries to lighten the mood,


    "Uhm, I''m fine dad... you should stop crying, you''re so old, look how ugly you are..." Tao Bing wen made a bad joke.


    Anger pricked Tao Ji Fang''s head, immediately the sadness and relief he felt reced with annoyance he then tighten his arms around his son''s waist then berated him "You dare to call your father ugly!" he squeeze Tao Bing Wen''s waist even harder then lift him up "If I''m ugly then you''ll be ugly too, <strong>STUPID SON!</strong>"


    "Ack, it hurts - it hurts - it hurts!" Tao Bing Wen''s legs dangled helplessly and his arms waved wildly in the air as he was squeezed by her father''s strong arms.


    The sword Saint Members looks away embarrassedly some of them lower their head pretending they don''t see anything, they don''t know why this pair of father and son always ends up in this situation, can they act normally? people are watching!


    "Master, please stop - stop, you will break young master''s waist!" Yang Zhou is finally the one who breaks the passionate reunion between the father and son.


    "Tsk!" Tao Ji Fang reluctantly let go of his stupid son, Tao Bing Wen lean at Yang Zhou while massaging his aching waist, he thought he lost a few inches after his father powerfully squeeze.


    "How can I be ugly when I look like mother¡­" Tao Bing Wen grumble.


    <strong>"WHAT?"</strong> Tao Ji Fang stared daggers at Tao Bing Wen.


    "It''s okay sir, er by the way where did that great vibee from?" Yang Zhou quickly changed the subject.


    and it worked. Not only was Tao Ji Fang''s attention distracted. Yuan Shao, Li Mo Zhen, and the others were also awakened from the excitement of their meeting.


    "I don''t know, but it seemsing from beneath us!" said Yuan Shao.


    "Where is miss Lory? I thought she was with you?" Li Mo Zhen just realized Lory was absent.


    "She does, but we separate when we are falling in the sinkholes, we are safe because Lory''s is protection however she didn''t protect herself so we don''t know what happened to Lory..." Yang Xi Ying lower her gaze dejectedly.


    "I''m sure aunty will be fine after all Lord Girsha is with her!" Ming Yue Yin said confidently.


    "Empress Ming is right, Xi Ying, lory is not someone easy to defeat." Li Mo Zhen stroked Xi Ying''s head gently whileforting her.


    "Should we check what''s going on down there, I guess that''s where the Crimson Lightning Sword is," Yuan Shao suggests.


    "Well we''re already here, it would be a waste if we didn''t seek through to the end, right?!" Tao Ji Fang felt it was such a waste to stop halfway besides he was also curious as to what kind of sword Emperor Lei Yu''s left was.

 Chapter 1067 Eruption

    Everyone agrees to continue their journey but it is not easy to find a way out of the pce ruins and separating their group is not a good idea now.


    "Xi Ying, how are you, is our child causing you trouble?" Li Mo Zhen gently rubbed Yang Xi Ying''s stomach with a concerned face.


    "Don''t worry, our child is very sensible besides nothing will happen as long as we are together, right" Yang Xi Ying grabbed Li Mo Zhen''s hand with a reassuring smile.


    "Master Li it would be best if you carry Yang Xi Ying with you because we have to move quickly from now on!" Ming Yue Yin looks at Yang Xi Ying with worry look.


    Li Mo Zhe immediately agreed after all he already felt guilty for not protecting Yang Xi Ying properly causing his pregnant wife left to run around herself in order to save herself thinking that Li Mo Zhen felt unworthy of being Yang Xi Ying''s husband.


    Li Mo Zhen immediately crouched down in front of Yang Xi Ying then he beckoned her to get on his back, "Xi Ying,e on up quickly!"


    Yang Xi Ying was a bit reluctant she felt embarrassed to be carried in front of others, however, even so, she realized Ming Yue Yin and Li Mo Zhen''s suggestions were reasonable and her condition could drag them down therefore she swallowed her embarrassment.


    "Okay!" Yang Xi Ying lower her head before jumping onto Li Mo Zhen''s back quickly then wrapped her arms around Li Mo Zhen''s neck still Yang Xi Ying''s face flushed red under everyone''s gazes.


    Actually, Yang Xi Ying had nothing to be ashamed of because no one cared what Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen were doing at the moment, they were in the midst of contemting what they should prepare to continue their exploration in this dangerous ruin, they had met various types of monsters, earthquakes, and many other things so they were rather apprehensive about what else they might encounter.


    Suddenly the cave once again shook and it feel worse than before, the ground they were standing on began to crack soon after the cave ceiling began to copse and the rocks above them fell again.


    Tao Ji Fang released his Qi and the sword energy from within him shot out and shattered all the rocks that were about to fall on them into shards.


    In that chaotic situation, it was Yuan Shao''s loud shout that brought them back from their frantic minds.


    "Come on, get out of here!" yuan Shao shout urgently.


    Simultaneously they followed Yuan Shao''s back as they unknowingly lifted Yuan Shao''s position the same as their leaders whom they can trust and lean on.


    Li Mo Zhen pressed the protective talisman into his body as soon as a protective barrier surround him and Yang Xi Ying, after that the same motion was applied to Yuan Shao after he pulled Ming Yue Yin in his arms then he activated the protective talisman around them, seeing that everyone else was also doing the same action, unfortunately, some people acted toote they inevitably buried by the falling rocks.


    Their heart-wrenching screams resounded causing Yang Xi Ying to subconsciously turn his head and what she saw was the terrifying sight of people being crushed by boulders, Yang Xi Ying shut her eyes in reflex though the image will never leave her head. Their tragic deaths make her heart twist in pain, sadly there was nothing she could do right now.


    "Yuan Shao where are we going?" Li Mo Zhen shouted anxiously.


    "I don''t know, <strong>KEEP GOING</strong>!" Yuan Shao shout back.


    In the midst of the hailstones, they kept running aimlessly and their only goal was to try not to be buried by the rocks that rained down on them.


    Suddenly Ming Yue Yin felt a loud sound ringing in her head like an rm, Min Yue Yin stopped her movements suddenly she felt her heart about to bursting instantly she clenched her chest and her heart beating like a war drum as if something trying to warn her and Ming Yue Yin guest it got something to do with Lory ''Gift''


    "Yue Yin!" Yuan Shao quickly carried Ming Yue Yin horizontally then dodged the massive sharp rock that fell right above their head.


    "Something...ising" Ming Yue Yin mumbled softly but Yuan Shao didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Yue Yin, what''s wrong...?"


    "Yuan Shao, keep going!" Li Mo Zhen''s voice is tight with anxiety.<sub> </sub>


    Yuan Shao snapped back he know there was nothing more urgent than to get away from here as soon as possible, Yuan Shao then followed Li Mo Zhen''s lead he doesn''t realize Min Yue Yin grabbed his cor saying "We..should run!"


    Ming Yue Yin then pulled Yuan Shao''s cor harshly she scream in abrupt terror in her eyes, <strong>"Yuan Shao, WE SHOULD RUN!"</strong>


    Suddenly, the ground beneath them exploded andva gushed from below, shattering their footing.


    Everyone screamed in panic, some of them were burned from the boilingva while the others try to bnce between the shaking ground and the falling rock inwardly they thought this is the end for them.


    However, out of nowhere, they heard a loud shout "Everyone, <strong>JUMP!</strong>"


    Everyone suddenly jumped up at the same time and what happened they felt the wind lift their bodies and they feel like feathers cuddle by the wind then something swept over them and they allnd on a soft and warm surface.


    it took a while before they realized that they were on top of a huge creature covered in white fur.


    "Lory!" Yang Xi Ying''s face was beaming with joy.


    "Aunty!" Ming Yue Yin eximed excitedly when she saw Lory''s back.


    "Everyone''s hold on something!" Lory shouted in a peremptory tone.


    They were all stunned for a second and then scramble to hold the only thing they could which was Girsha''s long feathers.


    [Lory, if I get bold I me you!] Girsha warned her.


    [Sure!] Lory gives perfunctorily answers.


    Girsha glides elegantly between falling rocks and gushingva that melted every surface it touched still they can''t stay here causing the whole mountain seems to fall apart.


    [We have to get out of here, A.S.A.P!] Girsha said.


    [Let''s do it the hard way, then!] Lory smirked, she spread her arms and her purple eyes shone like a star soon after a transparent Lucient barrier wrapped around Girsha''s massive body, with a yful grin Lory shout [Girsha, HIT IT!]


    Girsha let out a deafening squawk sound then the rocks around them shattered into pieces and split theva away from them.


    While elerating his speed Girsha flew vertically towards the cracked wall which left only a hole too small for the bird''s giant body to pass through but Girsha didn''t slow down, without a hesitation he rammed through the wall and simultaneously everyone screamed frantically at the top of their lungs.


    On the other hand, Lory''s eyes glint with excitement, she raised her hand and a gigantic whirlwind like a drill hit the small wall, tore the wall apart and the whole rocky wall shattered soon after Girsha shot into the sky and a secondter Girsha body erge, they didn''t have time to surprised when they were startled by the sound of a volcanic eruption, reflexively they all looked behind them in shock and amazed.


    "Do you think there''s anything left after this?" what Tao Bing Wen meant was the relics of Emperor Lei Yu on Yi Shan Mountain, everyone looked at Yi Shan Mountain with resignation seeing that it was unlikely that the ruins would still exist.


    Lory nced at her friends many of whom were injured some more badly than others. Lory clenched her fists in front of her chestter her hands emitted a soft glow as soon as Lory opened her palms, the light spread like fireflies and then flew between them when the firefly touched their skin the wounds on their bodies disappeared and when the light was absorbed into their chests their internal injuries were too recover instantly.


    Presented with something that was close to a miracle in their sense, they stared wide-eyed at their arms and bodies in disbelief, they couldn''t believe their scars and wounds could heal and disappear without a trace in the blink of an eye, they blinked a few times to convince themselves that what they were seeing was real after that they turned their eyes to the person who caused it but Lory ignored their astonishment cause her attention absorbed on the erupting volcano.

 Chapter 1068 The Emergence Of Darkness

    Do you think you know what darkness is?


    But the truth is you merely adopted the dark.


    While I was raised by it, I was molded by it, I lived in it.


    One more thing they just realized is why the sky is so dark, is it already night?


    but even though it was night why didn''t they see the stars, the pale moon even the gray sky that used to adorn the sky all couldn''t be seen what was left is only a pitch ck darkness.


    "Don''t you think the sky looks weird?" Yang Zhou looked up at the sky and a deep sense of uneasiness held him rigid.


    Ming Yue Yin looked up at the sky it was very simr to her dream about Lory''s past and it gave a nerve-wracking sensation to her whole being.


    "This is not the sky¡­. is a dark miasma" Ming Yue Yin''s face turned pale.


    "What does that mean?" Tao Bing Wen was perplexed.


    Only people close to Lory knew about it and they all turn their eyes at Lory.


    "You know who that woman is?" Tao Ji Fang whispered to Tao Bing Wen he had never seen a woman like Lory in his life.


    "She''s Long Ming''s wife" Tao Bing Wen replied curtly.


    Tao Li Fang was shocked, "I thought Luo Ri Yi was Long Ming''s wife?"


    Tao Bing Wen frowned "Yeah, it''s Luo Ri Yi he just changed his appearance" Tao Bing Wen never realized his father is a bit slow.


    "Huh?" Tao Ji Fang dumbfounded then nce at Lory and then whisper at his Son again "Is she...human?" Lory''s appearance and strength weren''t something a mere human could possess so it was natural for him to think that way.


    "No..." Tao Bing Wen shook his head then his face beamed "She''s a fairy"


    Everyone also heard Tao Bing Wen''s words and then made an ''O'' expression they finally understand why Long Ming dotted his ordinary wife so much, turns out Long Ming''s wife is a fairy, no wonder! simultaneously they all stare at Lory inplete admiration and also grateful cause Lory had saved and healed them.


    Meanwhile the other didn''t bother to correct them cause there was a bigger problem that is more urgent.


    "Lory I felt something bad ising" Ming Yue Yin''s body trembles.


    Lory stared for a moment toward the distance before she spoke in a heavy tone "You''re not wrong..."


    The volcano continuously spewedva and gas into the air along with explosive sounds andva flowed from the side of the mountain and slowly spread into the forest in an instant the green forest was consumed by the hotva and gray smoke drifted into the air.


    suddenly a glowing ball shot into the sky as fast as a bullet at first they thought it wasva rock spewed by the volcano but then the glowing ball floated in the sky with golden light.


    [That me¡­Lory, could it be?] Girsha''s voice was shaken.


    Lory''s brows furrowed tightly, her breathing bing erratic as ayer of unsettling emotion yed across her face. Lory doesn''t understand why fate is so cruel to her, is everything she''s been through still not enough, what else must she do to prove herself, how much more do the gods expect of her?!


    "Aunt isn''t that the scary uncle, look he came to help us, right?!" Ming Yue Yin eximed in joy while pointing at Zhao Li Xin.


    Instead of being happy Lory''s face bes etched with sadness, and helplessness.


    Suddenly Lory turned her face "Can you jump out of here?" Lory said hurriedly.


    "Huh, why?" Ming Yue Yin raised her brows in confusion then she realize Lory''s expression is not right, something is scaring her.


    "Go now, I will help you!" Lory ignored Ming Yue Yin''s question and then created several magic circles in the air that served as footholds to help them go down.<sub> </sub>


    "Lory, what''s wrong with you? tell us, we will help you!" Yang Xi Ying had never seen Lory so disrupted before.


    Lory shook his head "I don''t have time to exin, you can''t stay here, it''s too dangerous" Lory shook his head.


    "But, Auntie!" Ming Yue Yin resolutely refused.


    <strong>"JUST GO!"</strong> Lory shouted impatiently.


    Ming Yue Yin startled she was froze seeing Lory angry face for the first time, everyone was also dumbfounded by Lory''s strong reaction.


    Lory pinched her be she knew she wasing too hard on Ming Yue Yin and she feel guilty about it but her mind was so messed up right now she don''t know what should she do. Lory took a deep breath to calm herself then she grab Ming Yue Yin''s shoulder with both hands then bore her eyes into hers "I want you to go...please" Lory asked desperately almost like she was begging.


    Ming Yue Yin bit her lip she was obviously still reluctant especially knowing there was a great danger waiting for them but suddenly Yuan Shao grabbed Ming Yue Yin''s arm, "We have to go, Yue Yin..." he give Ming Yue Yin meaningful eyes.


    Li Mo Zhen clenched his fists even though he didn''t want to leave Lory alone but he knew lory was not someone who give orders arbitrarily without careful consideration, lory must know something that they don''t, therefore, Lory doing this for their own good.


    Li Mo Zhen look at his pregnant wife he knew what decision he should make.


    Li Mo Zhen picks up Yang Xi Ying then he turns his face at Lory "We will go now!" Li Mo Zhen smiled wryly while Yang Xi Ying looked at Lory with teary eyes, so many words she want to say but her voice stuck in her throat.


    Lory is grateful for Li Mo Zhen and Yuan Shao''s understanding without them it will be impossible for Lory to get rid of these lovely but stubborn girls.


    "Remember, in this time the dark creatures are stronger than ever so be careful...all of you" Lory shifts her gentle gaze at Yang Xi Ying.


    "You must be careful too...Lory" a smile swept across Li Mo Zhen''s handsome face then a secondter he jumped down and the remainder of the Jiu Yun sect members jump then bounce between the magic circle all the way down, suddenly she heard Yang Xi Ying''s loud voice.


    "Lory you muste back, <strong>YOU HAVE TO!</strong>"


    Lory thought Yang Xi Ying could actually scream when she wanted even though she always looked so demure and graceful, a faint, transient wistful smile lightened Lory brooding face.


    "Bing Wen, we have to go too!" Tao Ji Fang pressed his hand on Tao Bing Wen''s shoulder.


    Tao Bing Wen clenched his jaw, he knew something really bad was going to happen and Lory wanted to face it all alone, although he didn''t want to go however the reality remain that there was nothing he could do when a powerful cultivator like Yuan Shao, Li Mo Zhen and Ming Yue Yin even his own father were forced to leave.


    "Lo Yi, you must be safe!" Tao Bing Wen tried to appear calm then he said again "After all, I...still owe you"


    Lory chuckled seeing the boy act tough in front of her, "It''s Lory, my name is Lory so don''t forget that..stupid boy!" Lory scold him but the voice of her words was filled with warmth.


    Tao Bing Wen rubbed his nose shyly then he waved at Lory before jumping down with Yang Zhou and the other Sword saint members, however, before leaving Tao Ji Fang cupped his fists then bowed politely towards her and Lory give a solemn bow in return.


    Thest one to leave was Yuan Shao and Ming Yue Yin, suddenly Ming Yue Yin throw her arms around Lory''s neck and give lory a tight hug. "You will be fine right? promised me you will be okay!" her voice croaked from a suppressed sob.


    Lory sighed and patted Ming Yue Yin''s back, "I promise..." Lory then gently let go of Ming Yue Yin''s embrace, "You have to go now!"


    Yuan Shao held Ming Yue Yin''s arm then he caught Lory moving her lips without a sound but Yuan Shao can read it clearly, saying: ''Take care of her''


    Yuan Shao wasn''t close to Lory like Li Mo Zhen but now he felt the corners of his eyes stinging, he nodded firmly and then jumped up with Ming Yue Yin, Lory saw their figures getting smaller and smaller before disappearingpletely, she knew there is no a safe ce on the Hwang Wu continent but at least they would be a lot safer than to be with her.


    Lory took a deep breath and looked back at the fireball floating in the air, she must somehow thwart Lazarus'' ns otherwise this world would be shrouded in the same darkness as her old world.


    She had to end all of this because that was the purpose of her arrival in this world.


    [Are you ready Lory?] Girsha said.


    With a resolute expression, Lory replied firmly [I''m ready!]

 Chapter 1069 Love And Misery

    Lory jumped into the air while Girsha made a long, devastating scream then turned into a ball then pierced through Lory''s chest as soon as a pair of giant wings appeared behind Lory''s back.


    Lory flew through the thick smoke and dust and then stopped in front of a fireball zing in golden mes.


    In the center a man floating in the air bare-chested and almost all of his robes burn on fire, the man''s gaze was dead and empty while in his right hand he was tightly gripping a sword covered with glowing red light.


    Lory''s face contorted, and a mixture of pain and guilt showed on her face Lory then nce at the sword in his hand. Emperor Lei Yu said the Crimson Lightning sword and trinity staff are the same, why can''t she realize it before?


    It wasmon knowledge in his world that every ancient weapon would cultivate feelings after reaching a thousand years and at that time the weapon would be able to absorb the feelings of its owner especially strong feelings such as trauma.


    Just like the trinity staff that had absorbed Lory''s many feelings before it was broken into seven pieces.


    All feelings of anger, sadness, pain, despair, selfishness, regret, hope, love, and longing are absorbed by the trinity staff, therefore the white tree brings Ming Yue Yin into Lory''s past dreams because the fragment absorbs Lory''s longing feelings, while the fragment in the white Sword that was driving Li Mo Zhen crazy absorbed Lory''s sadness and despair.


    While the fragment on Nan Yu Wei''s Providence sword absorbed Lory''s anger for therefore the reaction from the fragment is shown to be the most violentpared to the others fragment, then the fragment left on Huwang Shen Zi''s legendary beast was a feeling of hope and proved to be the most powerful which was why the curse within Lory reacted so strongly.


    Then thest two fragments were left on Zi Quan Mei''s totem which helped her cultivate like Nan Yu Wei''s sword of providence but thankfully the feelings absorbed by Zi Quan Mei''s totem were not as fierce as providence''s sword but still it a negative feeling therefore like Providence''s sword the reaction of the fragments that had been awakened by sensing the presence of the original owner eventually reject Zi Quan Mei exploitation, although not as badly as Nan Yu Wei.


    Thest fragment found was absorbed in the spirit stone for hundreds of years which finally gave the spirit stone the power to fight the ck miasma which gave power to dark creatures such as Hybrid Beasts and critters.


    But the effect of each fragment is not so severe because the trinity wand has broken and its power is spread to various objects that absorb the fragment''s power, therefore, the effect is gradual and sometimes it''s too subtle for anyone to notice.


    However, the Crimson Lightning Sword was not the same. The sword is intact and the trauma absorbed from emperor Lei Yu is probably worse than Lory needless to say the resentment preserved for thousands of years will not be able to be ovee by a human who does not even live more than a hundred years because Zhao Li Xin had no chance against it.


    Lory also knew this, she finally understood why Lazarus wanted Zhao Li Xin to have the crimson lightning sword once Zhao Li Xin was influenced by the sword madness Lazarus expect Zhao Li Xin to kill Lory with his own hands by then she will be Zhao Li Xin''s sacrifice at the same time drive Zhao Li Xin into madness and once Zhao Li Xin loses his sanity Lazarus will take over Zhao Li Xin''s body then turned him into his eternal vessel.


    ''How could I''m not seeing this'' Lory''s heart sank like stone as she me herself.


    "Li Xin, it''s me, don''t you recognize me?" Lory tried to provoke Zhao Li Xin''s memory, Lory couldn''t believe there was no trace of her left in him.


    "Li Xin it''s me, I''m Lory...your wife...I''m your Lorient, please remember..." her eyes turned misty.


    Zhao Li Xin groaned viciously once again swinging his sword and the burning gold mes shot toward Lory like a fire whip.


    <strong>[WATCH OUT!]</strong> Girsha cried.


    Lory crossed her arms in front of her chest instantly Lucient''s barrier blocked Zhao Li Xin''s attack still her hands shaking from the violent attack.


    [Lory, he doesn''t recognize you!] Girsha hastily reminds her.


    Lory clenched her fists [No...I will not believe it!]


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long roar then lunged and shot like a bullet while aiming his sword at Lory.


    Inevitably Lory summoned her sword from her ring soon after the sound of metal shed resound.<sub> </sub>


    Zhao Li Xin looked annoyed that Lory could match his strength so once again he swung his sword even harder and Lory was forced to parry every attack Zhao Li Xin gave and the sound of their powerful collision spread like a gust of strong wind that toppled dry trees and sent embers flying into the air.


    "Li Xin stop - I''m begging you - <strong>PLEASE STOP!</strong>" Lory cried desperately but Zhao Li Xin seem not to hear her.


    Zhao Li Xin shed his sword at Lory without hesitation and then painstakingly blocked by Lory''s sword, s Lory''s sword broke due to the powerful hit from Zhao Li Xin eventually her sword couldn''t withstand the strength of the crimson Lightning sword. The strong hit pushed Lory away and there her to the air like a dry leaf swept by the harsh wind thankfully Girsha managed to spread his wings swiftly helping Lory to control her fall.


    Once Lory managed to control her movement her arm shook profusely because of Zhao Li Xin''s powerful attack but Lory had no time to be shocked cause Zhao Li Xin stormed towards her again.


    [Lory he''sing again, you can''t hesitate!] Girsha''s horror is the rm that wakes Lory from her chaotic thoughts.


    For a moment all the memories they spent together shed through her mind, all theughter, tears, and joy they spent together every kiss and hugged they made but that man was no longer there.


    Meanwhile, in the distance a snake-yellow-eyed man watched ecstatically like a child watching his favorite show, both his eyes sparkling with joy.


    "Look - look, Min Na isn''t that a beautiful sight!" Lazarus pointed up while grinning like a child.


    Lao Min Na set her sights on Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s fierce battle, When remembering how Lory and Zhao Li Xin used to be, she never thought that Lazarus could force them to fight to the death like now, in the end, the love they proudly professed all this time was nothing but a joke, Lao Min Na watches them, and snickered.


    In the end, no one escapes from Lazarus'' grip if only they know that resistance is futile and they are only preserving themselves for a much worst tragedy, they must regret now, they should join Lazarus from the start just like her.


    Lao Min Na wondered if Zhao Li Xin regretted refusing her offer to work with him back then, if at that time Zhao Li Xin epted her invitation maybe Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t have to suffer like this.


    Suddenly Lazarus interrupted causing Lao Min Na to snap back from her thought.


    "Listen Min Na, I told you there''s nothing I can''t break in this world, right!" Lazarusugh out loud while opening his arms widely "See how I turn happiness into despair, how I flip love into madness, soulmates into enemies, just like that" Lazarus snapped his fingers follow by an indescribable satisfaction expression danced over his face but a secondter his wide smile vanish then rece with somber expression for a moment he lowers his head as if immersed in his thought then Lazarus turned his head towards Lao Min Na.


    "Do you know what love is?" he asked innocently almost like a clueless child if it weren''t for his chilling serpent eyes.


    Lao Min Na subconsciously took a step back, for some reason she feels more afraid of Lazarus when he acts this way because she doesn''t know what Lazarus will do next, whether he will gently caress her cheek or break her neck, she could never know.


    But this time Lazarus did neither, instead, he look a bit perplexed, he seem not to notice the nervousness on Lao Min Na


    But this time Lazarus did neither, instead he looked a bit perplexed, he didn''t seem to notice Lao Min Na''s nervousness as he mumble to himself.


    "There was a time I thought I knew what love was, I thought I knew what family love is but I''m not sure, how two broken men know what Love is, then I met a woman who taught me about joy, loneliness, longing, and tenderness, for a while life seems had a meaning and she''s be my light - my only one so I thought it must be Love, right?...but they said I was wrong so I thought I was wrong again..." Lazarus shrugged nonchntly but one could see a shade of disappointment etched on his face.


    Lazarus became silent for a second before he turned his gaze back to Lao Min Na again. "So what is love, do you know about it?"


    Lao Min Na''s brows furrowed as she didn''t know what to say then Lazarus suddenly waved his hand "Ah, forget it!" he smack his head yfully and then sneer "How can a woman who kills her own baby for power know what love is, pardon my stupidity Min Na" Lazarus chuckled then turned his gaze back to Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s fight.


    Lao Min Na clenched her fists until her nails pierced her skin, strange even after she became a Lazarus servant she still couldn''t forget the guilt of killing her own son, honestly, she didn''t know if she truly ever loved her son, the baby that even she himself wasn''t sure who is the father was after what Zhao Mu Fan did to her.


    Lao Min Na then dart her eyes back on Lory and Zhao Li Xin, people said ''Misery lovespany'' maybe that was one of the reasons why Lao Min Na was so eager to ruin whatever happiness that Lory and Zhao Li Xin could have caused if she couldn''t have it, what right did they have, why is she the only one dragged into this hell? that''s not fair.

 Chapter 1070 Love And Misery II

    "Li Xin...Li Xin...wake up...wake up!"


    Zhao Li Xin jolted from the bed his eyes bulging widely as he stared nkly at the bed canopy he could his heart beating so loud as if it want to lep from his chest, it took a while before he notice cold sweat dripped down from his temple.


    "Are you having nightmares again?" Lory''s delicate oval face suddenly appear upon him, Zhao Li Xin stunned, she still couldn''t tell the difference between dream and reality then the soft white moonlight seeped through the windowttice and shone through her long bluish hair, the soft light made Lory''s hair color even more vivid and made a stark contrast to her snow white skin.


    "Lory..." Zhao Li Xin raised his hand and then ced his palm on Lory''s cheek immediately the warmth from her cheek transferred to his palm and Zhao Li Xin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lory sense Zhao Li Xin chaotic mood so she took his hand and softly kiss the inside of his palm then smile at him "It seems you having a very bad dream, huh?"


    Zhao Li Xin wiped the sweat on his forehead with his other hand then let out a long sigh "It was indeed a very bad dream..."


    "Do you wanna talk about it? Lory ask whiley her head on Zhao Li Xin''s chest in order tofort him which is work! not long after Zhao Li Xin''s heartbeat gradually returned to normal.


    Zhao Li Xin slowly stroked Lory''s head, he didn''t say anything for a long time before giving a short answer in a strange voice and slightly choked "No...."


    Lory didn''t investigate further for fear of worsening his mood again, instead, she wrapped her arms around Zhao Li Xin''s waist while pressing her ear on Zhao Li Xin hard chest by then Lory could indulged hersel with Zhao Li Xin heartbeat and both of them be quiet leaving only the sounds of the wind howling from outside the window hinting it was a peaceful night however none of them could back to their sleep.


    Zhao Li Xin low voice suddenly break the silence, "This fight will be the final battle between us and that demon..."


    "Are you afraid?" Lory ask casually.


    "He''s just another enemy I have to defeat..." Zhao Li Xin replied dryly then he became quiet again not long after he continued, "At least that''s what I told myself but that''s not true, unlike my previous fight is not the life that I put in the line, no ..this is much worse because it''s your life"


    Lory turn her head she put her chin on Zhao Li Xin''s chest, Lory caressed Zhao Li Xin''s well-defined jaw then her pink lips curled into aprehending smile.


    "I can''t lose anything in this world even my life but I couldn''t lose you...I just can''t, and no matter what I think about it I just don''t know how to live in the world without you being part of it" His beautiful onyx eyes bored into Lory''s purple eyes.


    "You never going to lose me, Li Xin, and I will not lose you too¡­" Lory''s eyes spark as if a thousand of stars fill her eyes "The world is too big and lonely for me to live alone, you know I''ve been across the face of the world alone for a very long time and the truth is I don''t have the strength to repeat that life for a second time, therefore, I will make sure we will always be together, with you and Girsha by my side cause with two naggers no matter how hard or dark our path will be I will walk through it, doesn''t matter even if I have to live in that horrible darkness again"


    Finally, a faint smile lighten Zhao Li Xin''s gloomy face, he then cupped her face gently then pull her closer "You''re right love, we will always be together, you are my light no matter how dark it is as long I have you I will never stray"


    ______________________________


    <strong>"LI XIN DON''T DO THIS!"</strong> Lory scream in despair.


    The mes around Zhao Li Xin swirled around his body until itpletely cover his whole body with burning me, Lory was stunned cause Zhao Li Xin appearance right now reminded her wuth the fire creature she fought inside the ruin of the Yi Shan Mountain, Lory''s heart immediately shuddered knowing what was possessing Zhao Li Xin at this moment.<sub> </sub>


    Just like the meteor that Zhao Li Xin shot towards Lory at high speed, Lory waved her hand creating a giant ice wall in front of her, unfortunately the wall shattered only in one hit then Lory created another thicker ice wall but once again it was crushed easily by Zhao Li Xin, and it keeps repeating but both of them remain persistent.


    No matter how many ice walls Lory made, Zhao Li Xin didn''t slow down, he kept pushing relentlessly clearly determined to kill her at all cost, an intense pain gripped Lory''s heart, it twisted and ripped her heart to the core numbing her entire body.


    Lucas once said that Lucient''s life was never supposed to be easy and fate was exceptionally cruel to them so how could there be any exceptions to her?


    However, Lory know she cannot give up then she begin to chant a spell all of a sudden the temperature around them started to drop and out of nowhere a thick white mist appeared from the surroundings which were against themon nature even for the cultivation world.


    Everyone who saw this phenomenon was bbergasted at the miraculous phenomenon as they saw the boilingva and cold mist seems fought each other.


    Lory''s eyes shone brightly and white smoke came out of her breath hence her fair skin grew even paler until it looked like it was transparent.


    Meanwhile, the white mist slowly managed to cool the surface of theva then it begin to surround Zhao Li Xin not long after the fire on Zhao Li Xin''s body slowly subsided little by little and the more Zhao Li Xin tried to fight back the thicker the mist be slowly and surely the fire that engulfs his body dissipated then Zhao Li Xin''s skin slowly froze.


    Seeing Zhao Li Xin screaming in agony, tears welled up in Lory''s eyes soon the light in her eyes dimmed.


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry Li Xin, hold on a little longer...I will save you- I will save you!" Lory nned to separate Zhao Li Xin from the crimson Lightning sword because only then could she wake Zhao Li Xin from the crimson lightning sword''s influence.


    [Lory behind you!] Girsha sounds the rm.


    Lory felt the hairs on the nape of her neck rise up as if warning her of impending danger Lory reflexively jumped away she turn around and her wings spread out in the air Lory then waved her hand summoning several shots of icicles towards anyone who daring to sneak up behind her.


    The enemy managed to shatter some flying icicles but one of the icicles managed to graze the enemy''s cheek and ck blood dripped from the enemy''s wound before slowly the wound disappeared.


    "You..." Lory''s eyes narrowed.


    Lao Min Na smirked "I thought you missed me so I came..." she taunted.


    Lory wasn''t in the mood to joke with Lao Min Na, she quickly summoned twin daggers from her ring and then lunged at Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na''s eyes shone with killing intent seeing Lory''s unstable mental state Lao Min Na couldn''t believe she couldn''t match Lory therefore she subconsciously underestimate Lory.


    meanwhile, Lory moved nimbly in the air, her movement was graceful but at the same time it was sharp and precise thus she managed to graze Lao Min Na''s arms and stomach even though the wound healed shortly after that but Lory didn''t care she was determined to inflicted wounds as much as she can on Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Naughed at Lory''s useless attacks he should have known how much damage given would be useless because she was able to heal herself, because of that Lao Min Na was increasingly convinced that she would be able win against Lory this time unfortunately this was not her turn to kill Lory because this job must be given to Zhao Li Xin, right now she just bought Zhao Li Xin some time to recover.

 Chapter 1071 Consequences

    "Fool, you know your attacks mean nothing to me!" Lao Min Na sneered then released blood spikes but was frozen by Lory''s ice, in the blink of an eye Lory slid under Lao Min Na''s arm and stabbed right under her armpit causing Lao Min Na to groan in pain she then swung her sword but Lory swiftly sneak behind Lao Min Na then stabbed Lao Min Na''s back twice but the thorn suddenly appeared on her back just like a hedgehog forcing Lory to take a step back.


    Even though Lao Min Na was able to heal herself like Lory nevertheless she still felt pain, to ease her pain Lao Min Na quickly healed her wounds before she bled to death.


    After she is sure she stops her bleeding, Lao Min Naunches another violent attack on Lory while cursing exasperatedly.


    "Your attack was is useless, you know you won''t win against me! it''s better for you to ept your fate!"


    Lory kept his expression impassive as if she didn''t hear Lao Min Na''s taunt, lory then released several wind des which of course were crushed by Lao Min Na''s thorns.


    "This is all you have, princess" Lao Min Naughed heartily then sneered in a disdainful tone, "You are so pitiful, too bad I am not allowed to kill you if I¡­." The next sentence stuck in his throat, Lao Min Na felt something strange with his body.


    "You talk too much" Lory clicks her tongue in annoyance.


    Lao Min Na was petrified to realize that what stopped her blood from bleeding was not because she had healed her wounds but in fact, all the wounds on her body were still gaping some wound was big enough to show her skin and flesh that has been torn and all of those wounds were frozen and so her blood no wonder her bleeding was stopped!


    All of a sudden a cold chill pierced every joint in her bones, causing her body to lose its strength soon after Lao Min Na fell freely from the sky then fell with a loud thud on the top of the boulder.


    Lao Min Na''s body twitch and twist from the agony she let out a loud scream "What did you do to me? what have you done to me?!"


    Lory raised her dagger to show Lao Min Na immediately she saw on the surface of the dagger a series of runes glowed in soft purple light and the whole dagger was imbued with ice power.


    "This is why you have to go to school to be able to use your ''Gift'' properly," Lory said with an indifferent expression she didn''t look excited after defeating Lao Min Na.


    Lao Min Na''s body was shaking from the unbearable pain but the thing that hurt the most was that once again she lost at Lory''s hands, Lao Min Na red at Lory with her eyes filled with anger and frustration.


    "If you were from my world, you would know that by using your own blood, you can insert some of your power into the weapon that has an affinity with you, this practice is called ''weapon enhancement'' but I guessed you wouldn''t know about it," Lory gives half shrugged.


    Lory never felt worried to fight Lao Min Na even though she had been given enormous power by Lazarus because Lory knew no matter how much power Lao Min Na got from Lazarus, she would never be able to beat all the knowledge and experience that Lory honed for more than a decade, and ironically, Lao Min Na had more chances of winning if she uses her cultivation which was clearly Lao Min Na got more in-depth knowledge of it than Lory but instead she used magic that she knew nothing about.


    Lory found it a pity that Lao Min Na was seduced by the magic and dark power that caused her to throw away her true powers, "Well this is actuallymon knowledge at least among soldiers and hunters, oh there is alsomon knowledge that all dark power fears the Lucient''s blood which is inherent the power of light therefore bybining those power I managed to wreck your evil power from within, you don''t even notice?" Lory raised her brows while casually ying with her dagger.


    Lao Min Na gritted her teeth annoyed at falling again on Lory''s trick..again, it turned out that all of Lory''s reckless attacks were not arbitrary, Lory identally grazed her skin not without reason it turned out Lory had nned to infect her with Lucient''s blood that contained her power.


    Suddenly there was a loud explosion sound and the entire surface of theva that had been frozen was licked by the mes follow by the burst of boilingva once again the temperature rose sharply.


    Lao Min Na''sughter broke "So what, do you think you won?! Look your dearest husband is back! in the end, you will still die in your lover''s hands, you will die horribly Lorient! There be no salvation for you, not now-not ever!" Lao Min Na''s whole face twisted inplete madness as herughter got louder and louder.<sub> </sub>


    [We missed our chance Lory, we let that woman interfere with our ns] Girsha said regretfully that their ns were ruined.


    Lory shook her head weakly [It wouldn''t work anyway, since Lao Min Na is here that means Lazarus must be here too, that demon wouldn''t let me separate Zhao Li Xin from the crimson lightning]


    Suddenly a wave of hotva rushed over her, calmy Lory raised her hand and a transparent barrier engulfed her like a turtle shell protecting her from the hotva.


    Lory turned her gaze to Zhao Li Xin''s figure because of the mes around him she couldn''t see Zhao Li Xin''s face clearly, a feeling of loss and lonely crept into her heart and the corner of her eyes stung, even though Zhao Li Xin right in front of her she missed him very much.


    "Kill her Long Ming! She''s our enemy,<strong> KILL HER ¨C KILL HER!</strong>" Lao Min Na shrill ecstatically like a mad woman. She no longer holds the calm andposure of a nobledy like she used to, maybe she has be utterly insane as well.


    Lao Min Na''s loud voice caught Zhao Li Xin''s attention, her head slowly turned towards Lao Min Na then she slowly flew towards her then stopped not far from Lao Min Na although it was hard to see Zhao Li Xin''s expression at that time, but it was clear he was staring at Lao Min Na.


    Lory saw Zhao Li Xin''s strange attitude and his eyes narrowed but Lao Min Na''s face lit up because for the first time Zhao Li Xin ignored Lory''s presence for her even though Zhao Li Xin was crazy it didn''t matter because she finally admitted it to Lory.


    "Yeah, we''re on the same side... atst" he nced at Lory with satisfaction, he was pleased with Lory''s sour expression.


    Lao Min Na forced herself to stand up despite the pain that tormented her but who cares, this was her victory!


    Lao Min Na stretched out her hand towards Zhao Li Xin while smiling triumphantly, "Help me...help me kill this woman, let her kill her after that I will be by your..."


    Lao Min Na''s head suddenly floated into the air "Ah..." the shock on her face was obvious she could still see dark blood gushing from her headless body.


    Lory didn''t expect Zhao Li Xin to behead Lao Min Na mercilessly, and judging by Lao Min Na''s expression she didn''t expect it either.


    Zhao Li Xin me burned Lao Min Na''s body just like a torch while her head fell into a pool of boilingva, but because of her cursed blood power, Lao Min Na didn''t die easily even when her head was separated from her body, at this moment Lao Min Na could only endure the excruciating pain of her flesh and bones being melted by the hotva.


    as he melted, Lao Min Na''s eyes stared intently at Zhao Li Xin even now she still didn''t understand why he killed her, aren''t they on the same side? Aren''t they both cursed creatures? shouldn''t they be friends? all questions popped into Lao Min Na''s head but no one answered them strangely she could hear Lazarus''ughter vividly in her head.


    ''Oh don''t be so sad Min Na, you are part of me now...for eternity so rejoice!'' his eerieughter continues as thest thing she could hear.


    ''Regret'' was the first thing that popped into Lao Min Na''s head. If only she didn''t force herself to take revenge on everyone who hurt her, if only she didn''t have the ambition to be the smartest, the strongest, the fairest among all of the people if she didn''t dream to stand at the pinnacle of fame and fortune like every legendary figure she read in every history books could all of this be avoided.


    If only she could let go of all her hatred back then and somehow live as an ordinary woman with her son in a faraway ce, what kind of life would she have? although life may be difficult and she may not have much, she might not live long either, but will she be happier than now? will her life be more peaceful?


    Unfortunately, Lao Min Na will never know because he has chosen to sacrifice everything for her revenge, she epted Lazarus'' hand and chose to follow him on this cursed path because of that her soul will be forever locked inside eternal darkness and that''s the price she has to pay.

 Chapter 1072 Consequences II

    Lao Min Na, the old enemy who had been bothering them for a long time suddenly died just like that, one could say it was quite an anticlimactic moment, seeing Lao Min Na''s death Lory didn''t feel too happy instead she felt rather conflicted because Lory knew what awaited Lao Min Na after her death was endless pain and darkness that will never end until Lazarus dies but even if Lazarus is finally be killed, Lory still isn''t sure that Lao Min Na''s soul will able to find peace because one way or another she has to pay for her sins fair and square....as we all...


    Lory turn her gaze back to Zhao Li Xin, it dawned on her that this man was her retribution for all her sins and so she was for his.


    An indescribable sadness crept into her, it felt bitter and painful but still sweet as honey cause no matter what happened she never regret to meet Zhao Li Xin in this world and if she can turn back time she will do it all over again.


    Lory closed her eyes, eventually, she had to pay for all her sin and today was the time. Lory took a deep breath as soon as she opened her eyes. Lory''s gaze became firm and steady.


    Lory swung his hand and hundreds of icicles towards Zhao Li Xin as expected the ice was swallowed up by Zhao Li Xin''s fire in a second, Lory then lunged swiftly while pointing the ice dagger forward, and once again the collision of their power sent a much bigger shockwave than before around them.


    The battle continued, and the two unimaginable powers of ice and fire collided causing the weather to be chaotic as extreme cold and heat urred simultaneously hence the ground shook violently and thunderous roars resounded as if the heavens and earth had also gone mad, Lory knew they could ''not continue like this or everything around them will be destroyed together with her friends and all the innocent people in this world but Lory also can''t let Lazarus win so her only option is to put all her hopes on Zhao Li Xin alone.


    So this is their n, this is why he was sent to this foreign world, not to kill Lazarus because he is from this world and Lory who is from another world doesn''t have the ability to kill Lazarus, only the descendant of the first king of this world can kill Lazarus and that person was Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory finally understood why Lazarus'' ns were soplicated and dragged on because Zhao Li Xin was a double-edged sword to him, he was the only vessel he could use toe to this worldpletely but Zhao Li Xin was also the only person who could kill him.


    Lazarus'' n could have been simpler if Arthea and her parents had not sent her to this world, yes, things wereplicated because of her arrival. She will save Zhao Li Xin then Zhao Li Xin will kill Lazarus and by doing so Zhao Li Xin will break her curse and set her soul from Lazarus'' clutches at the same time Zhao Li Xin will save the world.


    After understanding his destiny, lory''s chaotic heart gradually calm down as if the dark clouds that lingered in her heart were finally blown away by the wind, only thing that made her hesitate, it seemed that she is unable to keep her promise again.


    [Girsha...] Lory called her softly.


    Girsha didn''t know why Lory called out to her during the fight, still, he answered with a loud groan [What?]


    Loryughed inwardly realizing this old bird never changed no matter how much time had passed.


    Girsha has always been with her since she was eight years old to adulthood, together they went through joy and sorrow, through two worlds while facing their greatest enemy, Girsha was always by her side, and never once he ever said or try to leave her even when he disagreed with her Girsha was always there for her, therefore, she couldn''t take him to where she goes now, it''s time to set him free.


    [Girsha, you are my family, and you will always be¡­.]


    [Lory?] Girsha was stunned, a chilling thought washed over her like cold water.


    [I love you, old bird¡­forgive me!] Lory suddenly hit her chest suddenly there was a sh of bright light and Girsha was pushed out by a strong force.


    [Dam*, not again, <strong>LORY!</strong>] it felt like a deja-vu, Girsha shouted frantically.


    The wind swirling around Lory howled like a whirlwind and even though the sky was pitch ck, everyone could feel the weather outside changing drastically as everything suddenly turned cold as if winter hade but that was impossible as winter was still four another month.


    Everyone who was fighting was confused then suddenly white snowkes fell and melted in their hands and they stared at the dark sky in astonishment.


    Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and the others were also shocked to see their gift ne suddenly glow, Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, and the others looked at the volcanic eruption with worried faces.


    "We need to find Milord and Madam, NOW!" Jin Hao screamed in urgency.<sub> </sub>


    Mong Ki and Mong Yi who were also in the middle of the fight feel a bad feeling after seeing their amulet from Lory shine and the snow falling therefore without further a do they left their fight without care, for the first time they did not heed Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s orders, they called flying beast then jump onto it and flew away.


    "Snow?" Yang Xi Ying muttered confusedly then suddenly the ne Lory had given her shone as well as Li Mo Zhen''s, they exchanged surprised looks, then Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen simultaneously turn their head at Ming Yue Yin whose face was pale as a sheet.


    Without further exnation, Yang Xi Ying knew something bad would happen to Lory, "No...she promised me, she promised, right?!" Yang Xi Ying screamed in a hoarse voice begging Ming Yue Yin to agree with her however Ming Yue Yin reminds silent, seeing Yang Xi Ying shaken Li Mo Zhen hugged Yang Xi Ying tightly to calm her down though he had no words tofort her.


    "Yue Yin...." Yuan Shao also didn''t know how tofort Ming Yue Yin after all he knew how much Lory meant to her.


    Ming Yue Yin turned her head to where Lory was in silence, at that moment she felt something missing in her heart.


    ''It would be great if we could be like this forever, am I right aunty?~'' Ming Yue Yin yed on the ship deck like a kid.


    Lory watch her andugh ''Nothingsts forever brat, enjoy this time because all we have is between hi and goodbye, that''s why our moments are special''


    Ming Yue Yin just happened to see Jin Hao riding a flying beast, without a word she threw a rope at the beast''s leg and then flew with him.


    <strong>"YUE YIN!"</strong> Yuan Shao screamed in panic, he saw another Pce king riding a flying beast Yuan Shao quickly take a long jump and then threw a rope at the beast''s leg.


    Li Mo Zhen and Yang Xi Ying could only watch them fly away helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Lory concentrated on chanting the spell, the same spell she had promised he would never practice again.


    Long gone Lory realized she was never good at keeping promises even though she never intended to break them.


    She promised Fred to eat less cake but she couldn''t, she promised Fargo to call him every three days to let him know how her situation but she didn''t, she promised Lucas she will be with him forever but in the end, she wasn''t able to keep her promised, neither did she keep her promise to Girsha, Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying, even now she seems unable to keep her promise to Zhao Li Xin either.


    [Lory, stop! You said you will be my family, you said we will always be together! are you going to leave me again, <strong>LORY!</strong>] Girsha pped her wings frantically because he knew what lory is about to do but Lory feign ignorance, she raised a Lucient barrier around her so as not to be disturbed.


    Grisha who was enveloped in worry kept trying to get close to Lory but the Lory Barrier blocked his way, Girsha then let out a deafening sound that created sound waves to break Lory''s barrier but it was useless but to no avail, as Lory had used all her strength to strengthen her Barrier.


    In the meantime, Lory was concentrating on activating forbidden spells that bury inside her and as soon as the skin on her chest protrude scarily then form a rune circle with intricate designs not long after, the rune circle seemed to be sucked into her skin followed by Lory heart-wrenching cried.


    It felt like her heart was being torn apart by a sharp knife and then stabbed multiple times, over and over again without stopping, at this moment nothing lory wanted more than her own death but there was a small voice inside her that kept reminding her to hold on, hold on just a little bit more.


    [Lory, stop it, please listen to me! Hey, why don''t you ever listen to me!] Girsha desperately pleaded as she hit Lory''s barrier again and again unfortunately it was useless.


    Zhao Li Xin could feel an incredible power brewing ready to harm him at any second, anger welled up within him as he weed the challenge, Zhao Li Xin moved his arms in a circle as soon as the mes around him were absorbed toward him it moves in circles until form a giant zing fireball and with a loud roar Zhao Li Xin threw the fireball at Lory.


    A whooshing sound pierced the air and the fireball shone brightly like a golden ball that lit up the dark sky, once the fireball hit the surface of the Lucient barrier the cracking sound was vividly heard then follow by the shattering sounds.

 Chapter 1073 A Farewell

    ''Where there is death there will always be death''


    ''To save the world, Lucient''s blood must be sacrificed''


    ''Promised me, Lory, wherever you go, wherever it is, you will take me with you''


    ''When the timees, you must let me go...''


    The sound of a fireball shooting hissed towards the truck, he raised his hand to summon a blizzard and a gust of cold wind came with a howling sound, Lory lunged at Zhao Li Xin while raising his hand to his face. Zhao Li Xin and Lory flew simultaneously while exerting their power once the two forces collided the two power exploded causing a tremendous impact that even knocked Girsha''s massive body away.


    However, Zhao Li Xin and Lory''s figures shot through the wild wind and thick smoke.


    The tip of the crimson lightning sword split through the air at high speed, while Lory''s hands were covered in sharp ice and they lunged at each other at rapid speed.


    seeing that Girsha darted towards Lory but his body was suddenly bound by ck smoke, Girsha struggled frantically all of a sudden his green eyes caught Lazarus grinning evilly from afar.


    [Oh, No!] Terror rush over him like a tide, Girsha turns his head in Lory''s direction.


    A blown cold wind swirled around her meanwhile, in front of her the scorching heat was getting closer, Lory''s eyes caught the pointy tip of the crimson lightning de glistening before her.


    ''I really want to see your face, onest time...''


    As if waking up from a long dream, Zhao Li Xin''s eyelids fluttered a few rapid beats then he felt a familiar softness on his lips, instantly the corners of his lips curved into a smile, even with his eyes closed he knew who gave this mischievous kiss.


    Zhao Li Xin slowly opened his eyes as expected, he was greeted by sparkling purple gem-like beautiful eyes.


    "Lori..." he sweetly called her.


    A surprised expression shed across Lory''s pretty face follow by a relieved smile, "Finally... you... wake up" as she speak blood trickled from the corner of her lips.


    immediately the smile on his face was reced with bewilderment "Lory?" Zhao Li Xin''s face turned stiff then slowly his lowered gaze and his entire body instantly froze.


    Zhao Li Xin looked in disbelief at the sword that pierced through Lory''s chest, at that moment Zhao Li Xin was sure he was having another nightmare but the warm fresh blood on his hands became a cruel reminder that this was real.


    "No!" Zhao Li Xin reflexively released the grip on his sword soon after Lory''s body fell freely from the sky.


    Confused, scared, and panic engulf him, Zhao Li Xin flew quickly chasing Lory''s body before she hit the ground, Zhao Li Xin carry Lory''s body with the sword still stuck in her chest.


    Zhao Li Xin carefully ced Lory''s body on the ground and then quickly pressed a few of her acupoints to stop the bleeding even though he knew it was useless.


    "Lo...Lory, you will be fine, I..I will pull the sword then you..you heal yourself...okay, right..." Zhao Li Xin''s voice trembled he looked utterly petrified his words be incoherent, Lory had never seen him like this and her heart ached for him.


    "Xin..." Lory weakly stretches her hand.<sub> </sub>


    Zhao Li Xin grabs her hands in haste "Lory, don''t give up, it''s only hurt now but you will okay - you will okay!" he forces a confident smile but tears keep pouring down on his face.


    "Too.te" Lory cough a lump of blood.


    Zhao Li Xin shook his head profusely "No-no-no, it''s not toote - it''s not toote, No is not!" he refuted while holding Lory''s hands tightly with both his hands still the desperation on his face was too clear.


    "I''m sorry...I had no..power..anymore..." Lory''s eyes turn misty.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face contorted as he struggled not to cry "I''m sorry - I''m sorry...I don''t mean to hurt you...I don''t mean to..."


    "I know... it''s not you, it''s the sword, it''s all La...Lazarus worked" Her intense emotions and her breath erratic, Lory quickly used thest healing power she had to prolong her time.


    "Li Xin, I" Lory clenched Zhao Li Xin''s hand and then looked deeply "Only you can kill Lazarus, turn out Lazarus and emperor Lei Yu are brothers because he is from this world only you descended from the first king of this world can kill him...it''s not me" Lory''s voice was getting weaker.


    "No, I can''t do it...not without you!" Zhao Li Xin caressed Lory''s pale cheek.


    "But..you have to...without my soul his power will be...iplete..you will able to kill him..alone"


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes widened "What..you mean, Lory?"


    Lory looked at him with an apologetic smile immediately he knew what Lory had done, "Lory, what you had done...?" Zhao Li Xin fell into hopelessness never in life did he ever look so defeated.


    "No, you promised me - you promised me, Lory!" The realization that even if he died his soul could never reunite with her has shattered whatever hope he had left, he can only weep while holding Lory''s hand like an abandoned child.


    "Don''t cry...please" Lory raised her hand and her finger lightly touched Zhao Li Xin''s wet cheek.


    The chill on Lory''s finger startled Zhao Li Xin, he could feel her breath getting weaker and weaker immediately a bullet of panic raised in his throat, "No, Lory don''t go, you can''t leave me - Don''t leave me, I''m begging you, please!<strong> OH GOD, PLEASE!</strong>" Zhao Li Xin scream as he buried his face in Lory''s shoulder while sobbing helplessly.


    "Xin...let me see your face..." Lory whispered.


    Zhao Li Xin bit his lip until it bled because he knew it was herst wish, Zhao Li Xin slowly pulled his face from her shoulder and then brought his face closer to Lory.


    Strong jawline, sharp nose, thin lips, dark onyx eyes, long ck hair¡­''So beautiful'' Lory''s smile grew wider.


    There are no words to describe how beautiful Zhao Li Xin was in her eyes, Lory''s eyes shone like thousand of stars twinkling in her eyes.


    "I love you... whether by fate or ident...I will always... love you"


    Lory''s hand fell limply at her side with a soft thud, the spark in her eyes slowly dimming then she closed her eyes at the same time tears rolled like transparent pearls in the corners of her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin watched her Lory soul drifting away in utter despair then more tears streamed down his face all of a sudden his body felt heavy as if all the strength inside him was drained out never in his life had he ever felt so weak and frail. Zhao Li Xin pulled the sword from Lory''s chest then threw the sword away like trash and pulled Lory''s lifeless body in his arms Zhao Li Xin never realizes that the world can be so awfully quiet as if he was left alone in the world, Zhao Li Xin hugged the cold body of the woman who had once been his ''world'' tightly.

 Chapter 1074 Farewell II

    The world seemed silent, and time seemed to stand still, everything seemed to freeze in stagnation, leaving nothing but a suffocating emptiness inside him, and as soon as the tears running down his cheeks dried up, there will be nothing left for him but endless sorrow, he knew this pain would be evesting.


    As soon as Girsha managed to break free he found Zhao Li Xin sitting on the ground while hugging Lory''s body, immediately fear crawled inside him a secondter Girsha shrunk his body and then swiftly towards Lory.


    Since the connection between them had been forcibly severed, Girsha couldn''t know Lory''s situation but it wasn''t necessary cause he could see the color had dried from Lory''s face and her chest had stopped moving, it doesn''t take supernatural power to know what had happened to her but Girsha wasn''t ready to ept the reality yet.


    [Lory...] Grisha pecked Lory''s hand gently but the coldness on Lory''s fingers was like cold water that forced him to ept the reality he feared, [What you had done, girl¡­] tears like a transparent bead roll on the birds face down to his pink beak.


    "I killed her..." Zhao Li Xin''s voice was muffled in Lory''s shoulder.


    The shock on Girsha''s face gradually rece by weary sadness, Girsha lower his head then shook his little head weakly "No...is not you..." overwhelmed by sorrow Girsha rubbed his head inside Lory''s palm but the silly girl remained quiet and it felt like a knife tore his heart apart.


    "It was them...the Demons, the seeress...the Gods...they all used her like a measly pawn, they used her and cast her away, they the one who killed her¡­.my girl, my little girl¡­" hatred filled Girsha voice "My girl has been fighting an unimaginable war all her life trying to change her destiny....she fought and fought but still no matter what she did, no matter we tried to help her, in the end, we can''t change the fate that has been determined, but at least she finally got her peace, nothing can hurt her now..."


    No words can describe the pain he feels, the hole in his heart that had been closed is now wide open, evenrger and deeper than before and no hatred, sorrow, or regret can fill it.


    The world has lost its luster, nothing is left to fight for, and life seems more like a prison that bound him with endless torture called ''time'' Zhao Li Xin suddenly feels scared to imagine the life he has to carry on. Zhao Li Xin hugged Lory''s empty body tightly as if he was holding thest bit of light he had before it waspletely gone.


    Zhao Li Xin pull his head from her shoulder and then give a long kiss on Lory''s pale lips just like he always did every morning to wake her up but this time the girl''s eyes remained closed, Zhao Li Xin kept staring at her sleeping face, soon it was dawned to him how peaceful she appeared to be, no pained looming over her face, no burdened weighted her expression, no guilted that haunted her dream...maybe Girsha was right¡­.she finally found her peace but what about him? Zhao Li Xin quietly stared at Lory''s face with hollow eyes soon darkness gather in his eyes and filled it.


    ''Peace...there will be no peace for me''


    Without warning Zhao Li Xin Qi exploded like wildfire that spread rapidly in all directions, Zhao Li Xin''s strength appeared too suddenly and strong even Girsha''s giant body could not withstand it he was blown into the air like dry leaves until Girsha had to return to his original form In order to withstand the shock of Zhao Li Xin''s strength, as the mes reach towards him Girsha pped his giant wings summoning the wind which then split Zhao Li Xin''s fire.


    [Damn, he lost control!] Girsha cursed furiously.


    But his worries weren''t over yet suddenly from a distance several Bing Fang the flying beasts flew towards him at high speed then he heard someone screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "Lord Girsha!" Ming Yue Yin stood on the flying beast behind her Jin Hao and Yuan Shao also stand while the Mong brothers and the four pce kings also came riding their own flying beast.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s me spread uncontrobly and would kill anyone indiscriminately, Girsha didn''t want Lory''s friends to get hurt he flew towards them and then wrapped them inside her giant wings soon after a wind barrier appeared covering them like a transparent nket then at the same time the immortal me rush toward them luckily it blocked by Girsha barrier.


    ''Careful!'' Girsha scream in rm.<sub> </sub>


    Even inside Girsha''s protective barrier, they could still feel the scorching heat burn their skin, quickly they attached multiple fire talismans to their body still without Girsha''s protection the amulet would be useless nheless.


    "What''s going on here? Where are Milord and madam?" Bei Li Yan asked worriedly he still couldn''tprehend how Zhao Li Xin''s mes went out of control, for all he know this shouldn''t happen when Lory is around!


    Grisha''s eyes became dull, he opened his wings slowly but kept the barrier around them as protection then Girsha looked down "They are over there..."


    Below they saw Zhao Li Xin carrying Lory''s body while being surrounded by a sea of mes that roiled wildly uncontrobly like fierce waves in the ocean during a great storm.


    "No, that can''t be true!" Ming Yue Ying''s face shrieked in shock, she refused to believe her eyes "Did Lory faint, auntie fainted right, she ran out of mana again right - <strong>RIGHT?!</strong>" Ming Yue Yin looked at Girsha expectantly she waited for Girsha to reaffirm her words but Girsha turned quiet soon after the spark in the bird''s round emerald eyes dimmed, immediately Ming Yue Yin''s feet became jelly she fell to her knees, she gawk disbelief.


    "Yue!" Yuan Shao hugged Ming Yue Yin from behind he wanted to give words of constion unfortunately, his head went nk no words coulde out only sadness could be felt.


    "Lory...Impossible" Bei Li Yan''s voice faltered, he couldn''t believe the woman who had always seemed strong and confident had left...she left without saying goodbye.


    Jin Hao and Wu San Bo fell silent, they didn''t want to believe that such an intelligent and gentle woman had died, so soon and too fast, even though there was still much they wanted to talk with her, Jin Hao realized he hadn''t asked Lory advice on the matter of Yuan Xue and also the matter of Jin Hua and Bei Li Yan that annoyed him, there was still much he wanted to talk about but it was toote.


    Wu San Bo look up in order to hold his tears, actually, he was nning to talk about Guan Men Niang''s matter after this was over, he thought he had a lot of time but he was too naive.


    "How could this happen, how can Milord let this happen, how could he let that demon kill madam Lory!" Jiang Jin Wei balled his fist in anger mixed with frustration.


    "It''s not Lazarus...not directly" Girsha''s voice bes heavy as he holds his rage.


    Jin Hao saw the bloodied red sword lying on the ground and his whole body was tense, he look at Girsha "No...no way...please tell me I''m wrong..." Jin Hao''s brows were tightly knitted together and his entire expression was etched with despair, "This is too cruel..."


    Grisha''s eyes turned misty, he shook his head and the strength within him seemed to be sucked in by weariness, "We didn''t know the crimson Lightning sword absorbed Emperor Lei Yu''s overwhelming resentment that even persists after thousands of years as a result that negative emotion affected Zhao Li Xin like Li Mo Zhen was affected by the white sword back then but far worse, Lory couldn''t wake him up...so she makes a decision, a foolish one nheless..."


    Without further exnation, they understood what had happened and their hearts were shattered knowing the tragedy that had urred.


    "This is all Lazarus''s doing right...." Ming Yue Yin''s face darkened "He nned all of this right to get Lory''s soul, is that mean¡­" Ming Yue Yin''s eyes widened in horror.


    "No..." Girsha''s voice became bitter, "Lory...has destroyed her soul, she did whatever it takes to wake up Zhao Li Xin in order to separate him from the crimson lightning sword''s influence but she couldn''t let Lazarus get her soul or everything will be toote, therefore..." Girsha''s exasperation reces with helplessness "I can''t stop her¡­again" Girsha''s cried in bitter tears as he drowns in regret for failing to protect Lory for the second time.

 Chapter 1075 The Afternoon Tea

    In the midst of the smoldering mes a man strolled casually shrouded in ck smoke that shielded him from the mes, that person was Lazarus. he finally showed himself after seeing how much destruction he had created but there was only a hint of joy to be seen in his snake eyes.


    "What a familiar sight," he muttered in a t tone.


    However, Zhao Li Xin remained indifferent as if he didn''t notice Lazarus'' presence, Lazarus also didn''t mind Zhao Li Xin''s behavior as if he already expected, Lazarus give a long stare at Zhao Li Xin for a long moment before letting out an exaggerated sigh.


    Lazarus then said: "It''s funny how the Gods bestowed us with unimaginable power yet they gave us hearts that are weaker than most people, you think it''s only happened to you? oh no, your ancestor Lei Yu went through the same thing as you....and so do I, perhaps that is the actual curse of us..." Lazarus smiled sinisterly but Zhao Li Xin remained silent, the only thing he did was hug Lory''s cold body with a detached expression that avoided the outside world still his reaction did not surprise Lazarus.


    "By the way, do you know why it is so easy for you to be affected by the Crimson Lightning sword?" Lazarus'' eyebrows rose, and as expected he didn''t get any reaction from Zhao Li Xin but that didn''t discourage him.


    "Well, first it''s obvious because of our blood, what do they say? Blood is thicker than water? Well, that means you unknowingly inherited the trauma from your ancestors...crazy right? but if you went to Lory''s world they got all experiment about this but I digressed" Lazarus waves his hands andughed like it was just a mere joke then he said again "the second reason is, we are back to our weak hearts again, do you know what triggered Lei Yu''s madness?" Lazarus knew Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t answer but it doesn''t matter.


    Long story short he failed to protect his wife, even though he knew so much dissatisfaction, jealousy, and hatred from his own people towards his wife, the good emperor Lei Yu refused to give the death penalty to all his subordinates who were proven to harmed the empress, and it was because he was determined to maintain the peace of the kingdom and also he doesn''t want to further damage his wife''s reputation as a lowly vixen that seduce the emperor, therefore, Emperor Lei Yu chose the middle way where he only demoted those people or simply exile them out of the kingdom just like a good emperor should do....how foolish" Lazarus snorted while speaking sarcastically.


    "The foolish emperor wanted to trust his people so badly, he believe they will learn their lesson and didn''t go any further, he naively thought they will stop....obviously they don''t...so because of his stubbornness he ends up killing his own wife, and also his children as a result regret, pain, anger, and disappointment merge but is not to others but instead to himself eventually it drove him into madness causing him to ughtered all of his people...I mean all of them...men, women, elderly, even innocent children, no one - nothing was spare...." Lazarus''s eyes glint in slight amusement.


    "I saw what happened to my brother''s world and how he destroyed everything he had sworn to protect, actually I don''t really care because it''s not my job to interfere with the situation in that world but I don''t understand why he can be so out of control just because he lost his family, it should be enough for him to kill all the ungrateful subordinates he has and after that, he can find another woman to make a new family and it''s done, right? I was really confused by his actions until....it''s my turn" Lazarus'' said with a deprecating smile.


    "The Gods have always been like that, they decide our destiny arbitrarily without giving us a chance to reject it, and actually I don''t care until they make a cruel joke by giving me false hope as if I could choose my own life..." Lazarus''s face was ravaged with despair and anger then he let out a loud snort "What a terrible joke!"


    Although Zhao Li Xin didn''t seem to hear what he was saying, however, Lazarus knew that Zhao Li Xin could still hear what he was saying it was just that Zhao Li Xin was too much in grief he choose to close his mind unfortunately this made it easier for Lazarus to manipte him. With calm steps, Lazarus approached Zhao Li Xin then his upper body leaned forward towards Zhao Li Xin and he whispered in his ear.


    "Your lover has died and no one can bring him back that''s the harsh reality you have to face but I can make you avoid that reality"


    Zhao Li Xin remained silent but couldn''t help but be affected by Lazarus'' words subconsciously his finger slightly twitch, and soon the corner of Lazarus''s lips curl into an evil smile, "You just need to ept me and I will return your beloved Lory to you, say ''yes'', and when you open your eyes, you will see her waiting in your home, as she always does, there be no pain, no worry nor fear oh what can happen in the future, you two don''t have to fight so hard anymore, isn''t that great?! You can always be together, and once again you can feel her kisses again, her gentle touch, her warmth...isn''t that all you wanted, just say ''yes'' my child...say it and she wille back to you..."


    Zhao Li Xin''s hands trembled violently, she looked at Lory''s lifeless face and the excruciating pain that seemed to tear his heart apart made him feel nothing but unbearable grief, in the end even if it was just a dream even if it was a lie living but in a dream with Lory was much better than face this world alone without her, even though he would pay for this grave sin in eternal damnation but Zhao Li Xin was certain it wouldn''t get worse than this.


    "Say yes!" Lazarus hissed like a snake.


    ______________________________


    The sound of birds chirping woke him, the sun shone on Lory''s face then covered his face and groaned.


    The first thing that crossed his head was ''What time is it?'' second thing ''Why didn''t anyone wake her up?''<sub> </sub>


    suddenly Zhao Li Xin''s heart-wrenching expression shed across her mind, Lory quickly woke up from her slumber, and she shouted anxiously, "Li Xin!"


    But there was no one around then Lory swiftly checked the wound on her chest but the wound disappeared like it never existed Lory fell silent and then frowned as she wondered what is going on here.


    Lory swept her gaze around her carefully, she was once again dumbfounded by the familiar ce that she remembered as his father''s study in the Cestine Pce, but why she was here when her soul was supposed to be disappeared, Lory found herself sitting on the sofa feeling shocked and confused.


    Lory then realized that she was wearing a simple short blue dress adorned with diamond beads sprinkle on her skirt, she remembered she seemed to have worn this dress before but it was a long - long time ago.


    Lory stood up from the sofa then walked toward the round mirror then stare at her own reflection for a few seconds then Lory got even more confused she wasn''t sure whether she was dreaming or dead but if she died her soul should be destroyed so she wouldn''t able to go to the afterlife, Lory then saw the mark of a small bluebell on her neck.


    "Druid emblem?" Lory gasped, could it be that the spell her mother cast on her once again prevented her soul from being destroyed if that was true then everyone was in big trouble, Lory was well aware she couldn''t let Lazarus have her soul!


    "Lory, are you awake?"


    Her entire body instantly stiffened, she stared at the balcony with wide eyes, while the white curtain fluttered blown away by the wind. Lory''s heart started pounding unconsciously she sped her hand together so tightly, she couldn''t believe what she was hearing even though she missed this voice so much and had dreamed of this voice so many times but she knew she couldn''t able to see that person again unless she was dreaming or dead but Lory wasn''t sure that what happened to her.


    Lory walked to the balcony then slowly pushed the curtains away and there she found her father sitting on the chair next to the small round coffee table sipping his favorite Grand Blue Ivory coffee in afortable manner, he was cool and dignified as she remembered.


    Lory was a bit apprehensive, she doesn''t want to ruin this moment, therefore, she was worried when she speak everything will disappear, s she knew she can''t just stand there forever so Lory opened her mouth and called softly "Father..."


    Marcus''s movement stopped for a second then he lowered his coffee cup then turn his head at her "You''re finally awake" he greeted her warmly then he beckoned her "Come here Lory, sit here!"


    Lory obediently walked to the chair opposite Marcus then carefully pulled the chair and slowly sat down, Lory could smell the distinctive aroma of her father''s favorite coffee and noticed white smoke looming over the coffee cup not only that she could also smell the sweet aroma of colorful macarons, cupcake, and biscuits that neatly arranged on the three-tiered ceramic te that ce in front of her there was also a beautiful porcin tea set that seemed to be prepared for her cause his father rarely drink tea.


    "You don''t like the tea?" Marcus'' voice startled her but Marcus didn''t seem to notice so he spoke again in a warm and gentle tone "It''s earl gray, it''s perfect for making your favorite lemon tea... you don''t like lemon tea anymore?"


    "No, I mean yes!" feeling confused his movements were a bit sloppy as he hastily poured himself a cup of tea and then added lemon and honey as she usually did in the past but it felt a bit strange now, Lory felt this time was different from her previous dream about her parents unlike before this time feels too real to the point it makes her uneasy.


    Marcus watched Lory with interest before taking another sip of his coffee, at the same time Lory nervously took a sip of her tea soon after the sweet and sour taste spread in her mouth giving off an almost unsettling familiar taste, Lory gently put down his teacup then he nced at his father under her long eyshes.


    A smile spread across his face as Marcus gave her an understanding look, "You have a lot of questions, don''t you, my princess?"

 Chapter 1076 The Secret Of Lucient

    Lory''s grip on her teacup tightened, she did have a lot of questions but for starters, she got the most important ones, Lory raised her head and then looked nervously at her father. "Am I¡­Am I dead?"


    Marcus tilted his head and frown "Well...not yet but close..." he answer casually before taking another sip of his coffee.


    ''What''s that mean?'' Lory grumbled inwardly.


    There was a hint of disappointment on Lory''s face after hearing her father''s cryptic reply. Still, Lory had always been a discreet girl so she didn''t show her displeasure right away but Marcus could easily read her daughter''s expression and he tookfort in knowing that she hadn''t changed even after all this time yet at the same time Marcus feel sorry for her because if only Lory was a little more selfish, if only she put herself a little more than the people around her if only he didn''t teach Lory too well maybe Lory wouldn''t be so burdened by her identity and obligations as a descendant of Lucient and maybe her daughter''s life wouldn''t be so difficult, Lory might not need to experience so many tragedies in her life but in the end, there was no point crying over spilled milk.


    "Your mother nted the druid insignia to protect your soul by using all her power which was a taboo act against thews of nature that led to her premature death, but she doesn''t regret it and neither do I, after all, no parent regrets sacrificing their life for their child, therefore your death was never be part of our n" The tenderness in Marcus'' eyes was like a warm wind touching her skin and warming her heart causing tears to well up in lory''s eyes.


    "But I prefer both of you to be alive..." Lory mutter with a voice filled with regret.


    "I know..." Marcus stroked Lory''s head "But if I don''t injure Nazareth badly enough to slow that thing down, more people will die and the world will be more destroyed than it already is, and even worse in the end, this will force Lucas to stop collecting the seven god''s sword in order to kill Nazareth to prevent the further destruction of the world" Marcus took a deep breath then his eyes drifted away


    "Your mother sees the future where I became badly injured after fighting against Nazareth how all my Archknight died protecting me even though you healed me with your power but I have lost my right hand and was infected by ck miasma causing me unable to exert my full power and forcing you to stayed with me to protect me and because of that Lucas will face Nazareth without you and without seven God sword, as a result, Fargo, Fred, Jay, and Clift died even Lucas was left half dead..." Marcus take a long deep breath as he tried to control his emotion meanwhile, Lory''s expression was deadened and she was trembling knowing the possible future that could have happened.


    "As a result of Lucient''s heir being in a predicament, Nazareth summoned all dark creatures to attack L''markieth which led to the destruction of the entire city and we lost almost all of Hand''s citizens including me and your mother perished in the attack.


    It was in the midst of that despair you found out about Djevelskrin and Lazarus and you searched desperately in order to gain the power to protect those that remained, and then you agreed to give your soul to that demon in exchange for power, even though you did manage to kill Nazareth but then Lazarus possessed your body and then ends up forcing Lucas to kill you¡­" Marcus''s face was etched with immense sadness.


    Lory was dumbfounded, no matter which path she took, she was still fated to die but in a much more terrible way nheless, on the contrary, felt sad Lory was filled with relief that Lucas managed to avoid the fate of killing her but¡­ what about Zhao Li Xin? why can''t she change her destiny from dying at the hands of her beloved?


    "Then what happened, did Lucas manage to get rid of Lazarus after that?" asked Lory.


    "He did..." there was a resigned sadness in Marcus'' eyes "But Lucas had lost everything, he had lost his family, his friends, his people, and his kingdom, all happened almost simultaneously and it crushed him...Lucas lost his reason to live as soon after he managed to kill Nazareg Lucas left and no one ever saw him again and that was the mark of the end of the Lucient bloodline."


    "It''s the end...?" Lory widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Yes, that is the end of the Lucient lineage in Verrion, in the end, Lazarus gets what he wants which is the end of the whole Lucient lineage after that he just needs to wait patiently for the prison created by Lucient to weaken and when that happens he will break free and at that time no one will stand in his way, he will be free to spread darkness and terror to the whole world and after she has done with verrion all the worlds in the universe will be devoured by him¡­"


    Lory suddenly felt dizzy, his vision was spinning, her stomach churned she felt like she was going to vomit, Lory then reflexively covered her mouth with her hand.


    Marcus quickly poured tea for her and then patted Lory''s shoulder worriedly "Calm down my dear, the future has been sessfully avoided, everything will be fine,e on, have a drink first" Marcus''s reassuring words immediately soothed Lory''s chaotic mind quite a lot she then lifted the tea cup and gulped down a mouthful of tea despite the tea was still quite hot.<sub> </sub>


    Marcus sighed in relief after seeing Lory gradually had calmed down then he continue "Your mother was born as the "Child of chaos'' see the dreadful future of our children and the world was shaken to the core, it took a while for her to finally conveyed what she sees to me but I cannot say I''m surprised cause I know something very big will happen when the doctor tells me we will have a daughter" Marcus look at Lory inexplicable expression.


    "Me?" Lory pointed to herself in bewilderment.


    Marcus chuckled softly as he sped his hands on the table. "Do you know why only Men can be the King of Hand, why only Men can inherit the power of God''s sword?" his eyebrows shoot up in question.


    "Because men are naturally stronger than women?" Lory answered frankly while giving her father confused looks as to why he was asking such an obvious question.


    Marcus know what lory thinking and he was chuckled "Not exactly, actually this has never been proven before..."


    "What do you mean?" Lory was getting more and more confused by his father''s answer.


    "Because... there has never been a female born from the Lucient bloodline," Marcus said.


    Marcus''s words were like thunder in broad daylight which sent him into shock. Lory froze for a long time before she regained consciousness then shook her head, saying: "That''s not true, there''s Princess Anna, and there''s also Princess Marielle, although it''s true there aren''t many women in our bloodline however, there are some great princesses recorded in our family history." Lory reminded her father that seemed to be a muddlehead maybe because he had been dead too long.


    Marcus could guess what Lory was thinking and he guffawed only after he managed to calm down he looked at his daughter with a big smile that spread on his dignified face, "But, they don''t inherit even a drip of Lucient''s blood, the simple exnation is they were adopted to Lucient family for one reason or another" Marcus said again.


    Lory''s face be stiff, and her eyes bulged without blinking meanwhile, her brain tried to process what her father said but her mind suddenly went nk, soon Lory''s face turned pale and her jaw dropped even though she wanted to say something but no words could escape her lips.


    Marcus had been expecting this reaction from Lory in fact he had also reacted the same way when he found out about this...secret.


    "You may be wondering how I knew about this?" Marcus''s voice was calm and steady offering reassurance to anyone who heard it and Lory''s turmoil gradually cool down, she was finally able to collect herself and then started to focus all her attention back on Marcus, she realize her father have a lot to say.


    Marcus smiled in satisfaction before continuing "When I inherited the God''s Sword, I inherited not only its powers but also the most distinct memories of its previous owner, their traumatic memory to be precise just like The crimson Lightning sword, and from there I knew about the secrets of our bloodline..." Marcus''s expression gradually be solemn.


    Lory knew the thousand-year history of Lucient''s bloodline kept so many secrets and it was impossible to unravel them one by one because a lot of the secrets about their bloodline had been buried with their ancestors and long forgotten but Lory was wrong, if the secret was passed down from King to the next king using the God''s Sword that means Lucas must know more than her but like her father, Lucas chose not to tell her, it seems their family has really developed a habit of keeping secrets from each other and Lory is starting to worry how many more secrets she will reveal now?


    "So I''m the only one¡­" Lory asked.


    Marcus pressed his lips into a thin line as he pondered for a moment then he shook his head, "No, long ago a princess was born into the Lucient bloodline, she was the younger sister of the first Lucient, the first Lucient King was named Cavio Evarius Lucient and his younger sister was named Cartheanna Luxana Lucient she is also known by the name¡­Arthea"

 Chapter 1077 The First Lucient

    When Verrion was still very young, the world was covered with beasts and man-eaters monster that filled the surface of the world, bringing terror and dread to weak humans who were forced to live in dark holes and cold caves like dirty rats, without the ability to protect themselves human can only run and hide from all the monster while trying to survive day to day until one day a man came along with extraordinary powers then took the humans out of the darkness and as if a mark of the rise of humans one by one, more humans were awakened their supernatural powers which wereter called as a ''Gift''


    Because they believe this a gift from the Gods to the chosen humans and the human who started it all was named Cavio Evarius Lucient though most people used to call him Master Lucient But in the future, no one will know that the first Lucient had a younger sister name Chartheanna Luxana Lucient, the middle namee from her mother name but she is often called by her people Lady Lucient.


    In a ce surrounded by mountains and hills, there was a valley and there stood a vige surrounded by a tall fence made of thick wood and guarded by people who were covered in animal skins from head to toe, and they were all the same size. , good. a straight and sturdy posture each holding a long spear made of sharp metal and a broadsword at their waist while near the gate a watchtower stood upright against the sky inside the tower several people carrying bows and arrows pinned on their backs watching the area around them and behind them there''s a drum to send an rm if there any threat approaches.


    All of a sudden one of the watchtower guards noticed a figure slowly approaching instantly he became alert and so did the other guards, quickly all of their attention is drawn to that figure, and they narrowed their eyes to see who wasing warily not long after their face immediately be rxed.


    "Master Lucient ising, open the gate!" one of the guard towers shouted loudly to the people that guard the gate.


    The man below heard the announcement then immediately turned the winch as soon as the gate slowly lifted and then several men came while dragging a cart containing two giant bodies of dead beasts.


    The dead beasts were Beasts called Balloons, which looked like bulls but were much bigger and also stronger with long double horns on their heads, the beasts could easily pierce through the thick skin of an adult Wyvern in one strike but most importantly it was Balon''s flesh very nutritious and sweeter than the other animals so of course because of that everyone weed the catch with joy not to mention with those two big catches their meat source would be safe for at least two weeks.


    Everyone cheered happily, they smiled widely when they saw the pile of meat, and even a group of children jumped happily causing the adults couldn''t stopughing.


    Their excited reaction is understandable because two years ago they didn''t even dare to imagine this, but since they built this vige their life has be easier every day.


    Amidst the jubnt crowd a woman with long dark blue hair cut through the crowd while walking with a smile on her face towards the group of hunters with a big smile, when the hunters saw hering they all bowed their heads politely.


    "Lady Lucient" they greeted with great respect.


    The woman nodded gently and smile brightly "Another fine catch, gentleman" she praised.


    The man who led the group was named Cavio Evarius Lucient he was tall and well built, he also had dark bluish hair that was tied up messy at the back of his head, although he was actually quite a handsome face with deep purple eyes unfortunately the thick coarse beard that adorned his face obscured his youthful features, to the point that no one would have thought that the man was only in his early twenty.


    "Yo, Thea!" the man beamed, he waved his hand the moment he see his younger sister.


    "Look what your father brings, Demy!" Arthea turns around showing a sleeping baby on her back.


    The man''s face immediately softened, his rough index finger poked the baby''s soft cheek and the baby''s nose twitched in annoyance as if he was being disturbed, the man looked at his son and the corners of his lips involuntarily turned upwards.


    "He''s only eight months old, how can he be so fat?"


    Arthea scoffed at her brother angrily, "What''s fat? This is how a healthy baby should look like!"


    Cavio was amused at how protective his younger sister was of his Son, "Okay, okay, but isn''t he too heavy for you, want me to carry him?" he looked worriedly at his meek-looking sister.<sub> </sub>


    "Nonsense! Demian isn''t heavy at all, right Demy?" Arthea smiled lovingly at the baby on her back. Only arthea called Demian Cavio Lucient, it wasmon at that time to give the child a middle name with their father''s name as a reminder, it was a strong and dignified name but Arthea called the little baby with the name Demy, Cavio said the nickname was too feminine for his supposed to be ''manly'' son but Arthea didn''t care and Cavio could only give in, who told him to let his sister raise his Son.


    "This is all I can do for her, I couldn''t save sister-inw because of that..." her expression filled with sadness and regret.


    "Is not your fault" Cavio interrupted hastily "If it wasn''t for your forthwith prediction there would be no one left during the attack, who would have thought you and Selena would be separated... if anyone is to be med it would be me for not arriving sooner..." the bitterness on the face Cavio was clearly visible, Arthea quickly held her brother''s hand.


    "Sorry, let''s not talk about this anymore!" she quickly cut the conversation off, then change the subject right away "Let''s see what Mery and Carlie cook with this fancy meat, shall we!" she pulled Cavio''s hand toward the canteen


    Cavio was touched by his sister''s concern, he doesn''t know if he could have made it this far without her, it was Arthea who brought him out of despair after losing his wife, it was she who cared for Demian and guided all of those people by using her gift to predict the future she able to finds a safe ce for all of us to start over.


    Long ago, after their parents died during the attack by a hungry beast, Arthea and Cavio had no choice but to depend on each other for survival. Unfortunately, no matter how much they tried, they couldn''t survive.


    The little children eventually fell sick from the poisoned food. After all, it''s impossible for two young children to survive in an environment where ferocious giant monsters and dangerous nts rule the world.


    As they were dying, the siblings had dreams about people covered with a dazzling lighting on them from the sky and they speak to them in a weird voice as if multiple people speak at the same time and they asked.


    ''Do you want to live?''


    Both of them obviously say "Yes!"


    The people in light then ask again "In order to survive you need power so what kinda power do you want?''


    Cavio clench his fist and said, "I want a great power to protect my sister from any kind of danger!"


    However, when ites to Arthea she didn''t answer right away, she took a long moment to contemte her decision then eventually she says: "I want the power to predict the danger before ites to us" she wanted to protect her brother before he gets hurt. Why should fight if they can''t avoid it, that''s what she thought.


    The People that illuminated the light answer solemn voice ''And thus your wish wille true but forget not, that every wish has a price to pay, every power wille with burden and for every life has its mission a destiny to fulfilled, will you ept it?''''


    Both Arthea and Cavio answer readily "Yes!"


    Since that day they were blessed with powers beyond their imagination, Cavio could summon seven swords that could fight against any beast, big or small. they came from and their abilities, he could predict the weather, safe passage, and much more though not all details but enough to guide their way.


    Cavio thought the power was all about them but then they met fellow humans who were looking for help, one by oneing to seek their protection, one by one until the dozens and from tens to hundreds without realizing it more and more people followed him plus more people began to wake up their supernatural power that simr to them though not as strong as them.


    It was at that time cavio and Arthea realize the mission that the people in light said to them, from then on Arthea and Cavio began to teach those people how to control their power, and how to use it for their benefit and others, soon after they became a great force that supported the humankindter on that power will be called a ''Gift'' and those who possessed it were called ''The Gifted'' it was that time that starts the beginning of the rise of mankind but soon human will face their biggest threat that never seen before.

 Chapter 1078 The First Lucient II

    As soon as they entered the cafeteria, people cheered and sang with joy, the women served lots of meat on tes and they danced andughed celebrating their bounty. As soon as they saw Cavio and Arthea enter the room, one of them shouted, "Everyone, let''s wee our Master and Lady Lucient!" They pped their hands and cheered with joy.


    "Hear-hear!" they cheer simultaneously.


    They lead Cavio and Arthea to the main table with the best food and drink, Cavio and Arthea can only ept their sincerity though they never expect this much appreciation when the first time they help them. Soon after they take a sit then another man raised his mug to the air then speaks with a solemn voice


    "Everyone raised your mug for the Lucient, because of them we can have a full belly, a safe ce, and a warm bed, because of them we don''t have to live in fear anymore, we don''t have to run or hide anymore finally we could stand under the sun, strong and proud, this could never happen with our master and Lady guidance, therefore¡­for the Lucient!"


    Everyone raised their mug and shout in tune "FOR THE LUCIENT!"


    "To our Leader!"


    "To our protector!"


    Cavio is still not used to his newly founded position the truth is he feels undeserved cause he thought he was too young and inexperienced to be anyone''s leader but he can refute everyone''s expectation, what else he could do, other than humbly ept his position.


    Cavio rose from his seat as everyone stared at him enthusiastically. Cavio''s face turned red from their admiring nces then awkwardly cleared his throat, Arthea suppressed a smile at her brother''s flustered expression, Cavio lifted his wooden cup then begin his speech: "This...was only possible because we worked together, it was only because of all your support that we were able toe this far, therefore, for all that you have done for ourmunity, I sincerely thank you and Uhm... let''s eat!!" the weird cut of his speech made Arthea chuckle.


    "Pffft" Arthea can''t hold herughter any longer.


    Soon theughter burst, their leader is so kind and humble how could they not feel rejoice, in this cruel time where people could sacrifice their own families for survival, Cavio and arthea kindness felt like warm sunlight in the harsh winter, it was the Lucient sibling that teaches them how to live as human and for that they''ll be forever grateful.


    And that''s how they life in the vige with no name carries on, the vige had no name because no one thinks about it besides the idea of more than dozens of unrted people living together outside their extended family in one ce is a new idea most of them only live with their family or extended family as nomadic tribes to hides from the monsters, therefore, no one care to name their vige.


    Late at night after putting the sleeping baby Demian in his crib Arthea take a seat on the porch of her wooden house, the light is deliberately put off so it will not attract a beast cause most beast hunt at night, the guard on the watchtower some of them have a night vision so they the one who appointed in nightshift sometime Cavio join the watch but today he took a day off when he arrived in front of his home he found his sister on rocking chair waving toward him.


    "Why don''t you sleep yet?" Cavio reprimands her.


    "Fufufu..I decided toete to work today," he smirked, it wasn''t really a joke because when Arthea slept was when she had prophetic dreams when her soul would wander in the darkness, and from there she would lead to a certain scene in the future and if she wanted to see further she would go further following a path like a


    tree branch that show many possibility in the future and from there she decided what future she wanted to see.


    But sometimes the prophecy hits her like a bolt of lightning sending her warning of imminent danger like when they were attacked a few months ago by a horde of beasts that led to the death of cavio''s wife.


    The dozens of de tigers somehow found their vige location and at that time most men went hunting outside the vige including Cavio only a few men were left to guard the vige.


    Suddenly Arthea had a vision of a horde of beasts heading towards their vige immediately Arthea ordered everyone to gather all the weapons and strengthen the fence in hope to hold on until Cavio and the other return, at that that time, selena, Cavio''s wife had just given birth so she was stuck in her house with the newborn baby, Arthea thought she would be save in her house.


    With the ability to foresee the future, Arthea could predict when and where the animals would attack and Arthea managed to fend off the beast attack, but unexpectedly, a monkey-like Beast called Gyorka was attracted by the blood and mored from their vige.


    Somehow the Beast found a gap in their fence and managed to sneak into their vige and by chance the beast heard the sound of a baby crying from the direction of Cavio''s house.


    Arthea suddenly struck by a bad feeling she immediately run home to check on her sister-inw and her nephew condition but what greeted her was a total tragedy, it is then that her offensive power awakened, she who is a soul can traverse time and space can also make an illusion be real for a minutes.


    Using her newfound ability, she creates thousands of sharp metal thrusts into the creature making it look like a porcupine soon the Beast dies instantly s she was toote to save Selena life, her sister inw died from protecting her baby with her own body.


    Arthea was devastated, she couldn''t stop ming herself she was so confident in her abilities that she forgot thew of cause and effect whenever she change one event another one created just like a tree branch.


    It was because she stopped a beast attack where someone destined to die she identally created another future that another person had to die and that person turn out to be her sister inw, and that''s how Arthea learn the hard way ''That where there is death there will always be death.''


    Actually Cavio never med Arthea knowing there was something that couldn''t be changed and it was called ''fate'' instead he felt grateful because Arthea managed to save his son, but still that cannot released her from her guilt, Cavio also knew this, but there was nothing he could do tofort his sister because in the end she is the only one who can forgive herself.


    "Do you see anything in the future, sister?" Cavio takes a seat next to her.


    Arthea shakes her head with a sweet smile "Nothing major, only a few things need to avoid like you must avoid theke and river for the next three days"


    "Oh?...okay" Cavio didn''t ask further knowing the more he know the more deviant the course of the future would be and it only brings more harm than good.


    "Oh, and more people wille tomorrow, not many, just seven of them and three toddlers¡­.the toddler look cute though, by the way I saw them ying together with Demy when they grew up and they seem really close." Arthea''s mood immediately improved significantly after see the future where Demian would grow up healthy and happy.


    Cavio was also delighted to hear the news "Is that so, then we must give them a big wee!" heughs heartily.


    Arthea put her finger in front of her lips "Sssh, Demian is sleep now!" she shushed her loud brother.


    Cavio quickly mps his mouth "Oh, sorry¡­" he lowered his voice.


    They look at each other and the corner of their lips trembles they cannot they hold theirughter and chuckle lightly and so the peaceful night goes by.


    They looked at each other and the corners of their lips twitched they couldn''t hold back their giggles andughter so the peaceful night passed.


    Naively they thought they had been through the worst, they never knew it was only the beginning of an unimaginable tragedy.


    One ordinary night, Arthea as usual had a prophetic dream, but unbeknownst to her, this dream would eventually change her destiny forever.


    In the dream she was walking inplete darkness which is normal but then a dark crimson liquid approach her, Arthea was startled she took a step back but the liquid was flown towards her, Arthea feel uneasy she then took another step back but then she realized she was surrounded by the crimson liquid then a smelled of rust permeated to the air.


    The sweet metallic scent reminded her of the smell of blood she realized the liquid that surrounded her was blood, slowly the blood touched the tips of her toes then gradualy covered her feet then the blood continued to rise until it reached her waist and continued to rise.


    Arthea panicked she tried to run from the pool of blood around her but to no avail because the pool of blood had reached her neck a secondter she was drownedpletely in a pool of blood.


    Arthea waved her hands frantically as she was trying to swim to the surface but something sucked her to the bottom, Arthea begin to lose her breath and could only surrender letting her body be pulled by an invisible force when she started to pass out ofck of air suddenly she fell with her head down in solid ground.


    Arthea coughed loudly while sucking in as much air as she could before long she realized she returned to a dark ce again still she could feel the ground beneath her was wet and oddly warm just like...blood immediately the hair on her neck rise, the thought of what would happen next made her shudder in fear.


    Arthea tried to calm herself down while constantly reminding her that this wasn''t real but her heart couldn''t stop beating so fast as if she has run for days without stopping.


    Arthea took a deep breath and then forced herself to stand up suddenly a firefly flew in a circr motion right in front of her gracing her a bit of light, Arthea stretched her hand to touch the firefly but the little firefly flew away, afraid of losing its light Arthea chased the fireflies desperately then suddenly thousands of fireflies appeared out of nowhere and flew toward the same direction and suddenly the fireflies hover over a lifeless bodyy on the ground.


    Even from far away, Arthea could recognize whose body it was, other than her only one man with the same hair color.


    She doesn''t want to go near but her feet seem to have their own minds with heavy steps, Arthea slowly walked towards the lifeless body on the ground, blood was pouring from the man''s body at the same time her heart sunk into her stomach Arthea covered her mouth with both her hands while tears streamed down her face like a broken dam.


    "No...oh God no..." she staggered towards the man on the ground, the closer she got the worse she felt as if the whole world around her crumbled down.


    Arthea fell to her knees beside the man, her shaking hands brushing through the man''s messy hair.


    "Why? Why...? not Cavi...not him, please..." she pulled the man into her arms she started to wail.


    <strong>"NOO!"</strong> she scream at the top of her lungs.

 Chapter 1079 The First Lucient III

    It''s been a week since Arthea started distancing herself from Cavio,tely, for some reason, she has be quieter not only that for these few days her sleeping hours increasing day by day she almost doesn''t have time to take care of Demian anymore she must ask Merry the cook to taking care of Demian. Cavio knew his sister was hiding a big secret from him but every time he tried to ask Arthea became defensive therefore he can only give in at the same time, Cavio''s worries grew bigger and bigger by the day.


    Actually, his worry for his sister had existed since Arthea asked for the power to predict the future, Cavio knew she was asking for that power to protect him because why should you fight if you can avoid it.


    However, Cavio realized that this power was not given for free he knew there was a price he had to pay though he didn''t know what it would be.


    Hence Cavio''s worries grew, even more, when Arthea''s new power awakened, the power to create illusions with her mind and make the illusion be real.


    At first, Arthea could only make an illusion real only for a few minutes thenter on it be half an hour soon it became an hour however this power drained Arthea''s mana to the point that almost killed her. Knowing how dangerous this power was, Cavio reprimanded her sister not to use her power if not urgent.


    Albeit, deep down Cavio actually scared for his little sister well being because more than anyone he knew there''s a great temptation in every great power, the temptation to abuse the power for personal gain.


    There is a fine line between you using the power or the power is the one that uses you. Hopefully, thetter would never happen to his sister, he could only hope. but before his worries subside Cavio now had to face Arthea''s sudden change.


    Cavio looked towards his house a few momentster saw Demian giggling, when he turned towards the source of the voice he saw Demian in the baby seat ying with a bunch of toddler boys between the ages of two or three, they were children from thest group thate to their vige though the group is small however, they were quite a powerful Gifted people needless to say they will be a great addition to their vige strength.


    However, what made Cavio even happier was that as Arthea had predicted, the toddlers of the group liked Demian as soon as they saw him and became very close to Demian, so it would not be surprising for them to be close to Demian in the future.


    Watching them ying Cavio smiled faintly he was relieved that at least he didn''t have to worry about Demian, but Arthea¡­


    Inside the bedroom that looked simple yet very neat andfortable, Arthea was in deep sleep without a sounding out of her other than the faint sounds of her breaths as her chest moved up and down in a monotonous rhythm, she looked like an animal in hibernating after sleeping for ten hours but her eyeballs behind his eyelids suddenly moved erratically indicating that something was happening in her dream.


    Once again she was faced with cavio lifeless body all of a sudden her whole body was froze she unable to move as if her feet has nailed to the ground, Arthea forced herself to close her eyes she begin to chant inside her head ''It''s not real - it''s not real - it''s not real''


    As soon as Arthea opened her eyes she then knelt beside Cavio then slowly raised her hands over Cavio''s body then she took a deep breath as soon as Cavio''s body was enveloped by a purple light but then the light burst into a brilliant light after soon after Cavio''s body disappeared into thousands of lights like thousand of fireflies scatter in darkness.


    "Show me" Arthea whispered and her eyes shine a dim purple light.


    The lights gathered and then flew in the same direction soon Arthea followed the little lights to the cross road and each road created more paths just like a tree branch it grew in every direction on and on without ends, Arthea saw the future and the past alternating in each of those paths, she saw her young self with Cavio, then she saw herself and the grown Cavio, as well as the vigers.


    Arthea then saw arge white bird with white wings with a long golden tail, the bird flew gracefully with itsrge wings and split the clouds smoothly into the blue sky then the bird made a loud deafening squawk, Arthea wrinkled her forehead seeing the figure of a woman on the bird''s back but unfortunately, it''s only for a second it is not clear who is riding on the big beautiful bird.


    Arthea shook her head and continued walking following the cluster of lights, but her steps suddenly stopped, Arthea saw the sky turning pitch ck and corpses were strewn everywhere and their blood turning the ground dark red.


    Arthea gasped at the horrific sight in front of her, then she saw Cavio on his knee with his shoulders drooping limply at his side and his body covered with deep wounds with blood pouring from his wounds.


    "Cavi!" Arthea shouted.


    Cavio with difficulty raised his head and their eyes locked at each other, the corner of Cavio''s lips curled into a sad smile.


    "Let it go..." he said weakly.


    "No, Cavi! <strong>CAVI!</strong>" Arthea rushed toward Cavio she no longer cared if it was real or an illusion she just wanted to hug her one and only brother who always there to protected her since she was a child.


    "I will save you, Cavi! Don''t go!" Arthea cried to the top of her lungs while chasing after cavio with all she got but somehow he was getting farther and farther away from her reach, Arthea was getting desperate but she didn''t stop chasing Cavio''s shadow.


    ''Do not go!'' a beautiful woman with blonde hair suddenly appeared out of nowhere, herrge blue eyes filled with distress and worry then she moved her lips as if she was talking but Arthea couldn''t hear what she was saying so she ignored the strange woman that she thought part of her forgotten memory.


    Arthea didn''t have time to find out who the woman was because all her attention was focused on Cavio''s figure who kept moving away from her, Arthea had a feeling that if he lost Cavio he would really lose Cavio for real and the fear of losing her beloved brother like a sandstorm that swallows all her hope and strength, there''s no way she''d let her brother die?!


    Cavio''s figure was suddenly swallowed up by the ck mist causing Arthea to panic, she jumped towards Cavio but he missed then she fell and rolled like a rolling ball on the ground only a whileter she finally stopped with her face kissing the ground.


    suddenly someone called her, "Who are you?"


    Arthea was stunned then raised her head in reflex then stare at the figure of a small child with long, jet-ck hair like ebony, and cold dark eyes that remind her of the depth of the abyss but strangely there was a faint golden light around his eyes, meanwhile the boy bloody red lips pouted tightly it makes his lips even more contrast against his pale white skin.


    Arthea was bewildered for a long time before she eventually raised her body from the ground then she looked at the boy who looked not more than ten or twelve years old but what surprised Arthea was that the boy''s countenance is not like anyone she has ever seen in her world obviously he ising from a different race she never knew existed before.


    "Who are you?" Arthea was surprised this was the first time she had seen someone who had consciousness in her dream like he wasn''t part of the dream at all, which is very weird.


    The boy frowned in annoyance andin angrily, "Hey, I asked first!"


    Even though Arthea was still unable toprehend the situation she still kindly answered the boy''s question "Oh..oh, I...my name is Charteanna"


    "Cha...Charti...what kinda name is that, it''s so hard!" the boy grumbled.


    The boy''s innocence relieved her tension quite a lot, gradually her head became clear again "Just call me Thea" Arthea said with a gentle smile.


    Arthea''s smile make the boy blush though only for a second "Thea?" the boy tilted his head while whispering Arthea''s name a few timester a satisfied smile appeared on his face for the first time "I like it!"


    Arthea thought the boy was harmless therefore she became more rxed "What''s your name boy?" Arthea ask curiously, she actually really wanted to know where the boy came from and how he was able to enter her dream.


    "I''m not a boy!" he quickly rebuked.


    "Oh...sorry," Arthea''s brows raise as she pretended to be surprised she thought the boy was quite cute "Then.. what''s your name mister?" Arthea deliberately put on a serious face to tease the boy.


    But the boy didn''t know instead he look satisfied, then he lifted his chin proudly and said: "I don''t have a name!"


    "...." Arthea mouth twitch slightly.


    Seeing Arthea''s reaction the boy felt embarrassed, it was a strange feeling he had never felt before, nor did he know he couldn''t feel this way, especially to a stranger he had just met, something tugging at the strings within his heart made his heart flutter immediately the boy turned around pretending to clear his throat then replied in a childish voice. "But.. my brother used to call me Zian, which means peace"

 Chapter 1080 The First Lucient IV

    "Zian? That''s a good name." Arthea nodded with a smile.


    Even though he was pleased with Arthea''s answer he pretended to be cold about it the boy turned around and lifted his chin then asked haughtily "So what were you doing in my ce?"


    "Your ce?" Arthea looked confused.


    The boy frowned "Yeah, this is a ''forgotten ce''...my ce, you don''t know?" he saw Arthea''s nk face and the boy conclude the girl really don''t know but that only make him shocked even more, he never thought anyone would be able to enter this ce let alone by ident.


    "Let me show you!" the boy waved his hand gesturing for Arthea to follow him.


    Arthea look behind her and nothing but darkness, she had no other choice but to follow the strange boy and so she followed the boy into the darkness but the boy didn''t seem hesitant nor did he have trouble finding his way in this dark empty space, it seems he said the truth, this is his ''ce''


    Soon Arthea felt the air around her change slightly, then she was greeted with a faint light as she move closer, a mixed feeling of curiosity and excitement subconsciously make Arthea quicken her steps then all of a sudden her steps stopped and her eyes widened in utter shock as right in front of her there were hundreds of doors lined up and all the doors were arranged in a circle so high up that seem no ends.


    "What... this ce" Arthea blinked a few times to make sure she wasn''t imagining something.


    The boys felt proud seeing Arthea''s reaction, for him, this was an ordinary sight as matter of fact he was bored by the sight before him, and he was even more bored with the scenery he saw behind the door thus every day was just a continuation of the same day of the day before and it continues on and on and on...without ends, it was so boring untill Arthea who miraculously came to his ce and for the first time, he felt intrigued and excited what happened next.


    "This ce is called Oblivion but sometimes people call it the void, it is a ce between life and death where the times has no meaning for this is the gate of the worlds in the universe and I am the Gate Master of this ce!" the boy ced his hands on his hips while lifting his chin like a proud child.


    "Gate of the worlds, you mean all these doors are the gates of many worlds, including me?" Arthea was stunned she felt she was revealing a secret that shouldn''t have been revealed.


    But the boy didn''t seem to care, he replied nonchntly "Yup! but I need to check which world you are from, and how did you get here?" interest lit up the boy''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Arthea was worried about what would be the consequences of knowing a secret this big but she remembered what would happen to Cavio in the future maybe he could find a way out through one of these doors, Arthea''s hopes were instantly inted "How many worlds out there?"


    The boy shrugged "I don''t know, I never counted it..why?" he asked innocently.


    Arthea hesitated for a second she felt she took advantage of this boy but her brother''s life is on the line so how could she just let go of this opportunity, "If¡­if I want to change someone''s death¡­could that be possible?" she bit her lips, the anxiety clearly show on her face.


    "Change someone''s death? You mean that person is not dead yet¡­how do you know?" the boy looks at her with deep interest.


    Arthea thought it was only fair to let the boys know her ability beside she had a feeling she will need his help¡­a lot of it, Arthea sigh inwardly "My soul can roam between the future and the past, as you can see¡­this is only my soul here my body is rest in my world" Arthea exins.


    The boy looked at Arthea with cautious evaluation from head to toe and then slowly nodded "Yes, you are still alive¡­but that''s what makes you amazing!" the boy pped his hands while staring at her with admiration "I have never seen anyone give the ability to peek the future, you know the God are very petty as they all like everything under their control so I never thought they would give human this kinda ability, knowing the fate meaning you are given the chance to change it...."


    The boy rubbed his chin as he pondered with a hint of amusement on his face then his gaze shifted back to Arthea and he grinned "However I''m not sure if that''s a blessing or a curse for you, the more you know the bigger the burden you will bear" she spoke with a chuckle as of he told a joke which made Arthea a little uneasy about the boy, however, she put that thought aside as she realized she would need his help in the future.


    "So¡­in your opinion is that possible?" Arthea ncing from under lowered brows, the hope and nervousness in her eyes cannot be hidden.


    Arthea''s expectant look incites something deep in his heart "Well¡­it wouldn''t be easy, death and soulmate are two think that hard to change¡­but, that doesn''t mean it''s impossible"


    "Really!" Arthea''s face beamed in delight.


    "Yes!" the boy answered nonchntly, the truth is he knew it will be a difficult matter to solve perhaps impossible but because Arthea put all her hope in him is hard for him to deny the first friend he got besides he didn''t lie when he said it''s not impossible to change the future, however, the cost might be a bit high¡­but, he doesn''t care besides how could his life get worst that this, right?


    "I''ll help you but not for free!" The boy raised his index finger "You must pay for it!"


    Arthea nodded firmly "Yes, whatever you want even if it''s my own life I will give it for you," she said with unwavering determination.


    The boy''s lips pouted tightly then he quickly refuted, "I don''t need your life!"


    "Oh¡­?" Arthea was stunned for a moment then she thought the boy was very nice! he was very kind to give a helping hand to a stranger like her, Arthea''s opinion of the boy immediately increased significantly so she replied sincerely "Okay, whatever you want I will try my best to fulfill it"


    The boy''s eyes snapped back on her "You promised!" he shriek excitedly but then realizes he overreacted and his whole face bepletely red.


    Arthea hold her smile not to embarrass the boy and nodded "Yes!"


    It started as a sister''s simple wish to save her brother and a friendship that started between two people who happened to meet and needed each other, it started as a good thing almost innocent and sincere yet, no one knew that this would be the start for a long period of heartache and painful tragedy.


    After Arthea returned from oblivion, his mood took a turn for the better as he found new hope and the change brought relief to Cavio.


    But unbeknownst to anyone arthea has returned from the fortress to Oblivion and her rtionship with Zian, the Gate master bes even closer than she could even think.


    With the help of Zian, Arthea knows more about her power, including her new powers, which she doesn''t dare to use due to Cavio''s warning, but with Zian, she feels freer to explore all her strengths without fear of disappointing other people nor scares them, on contrary Zian continues to encourage her to dig deeper into her power.

 Chapter 1081 The First Lucient V

    For the first time, Arthea felt there was no limitation on what she could do, no restriction to stop her and she began to discover new techniques to harness her powers. While inside the oblivion realm, Zian invites him to take a peek at life in another world. Surprisingly, not all worlds have life, some worlds failed to develop and turned into a wastnd, some worlds were covered in ice while others became dry and barren deserts but there are also worlds filled with vile monsters that eat each other to survive.


    ording to Zian, these ''failed'' worlds were simply abandoned by their creators and left like that for the Millennium without it being clear what they n to do with the worlds, nevertheless, it was his job to make sure that all those worlds do not interfere with each other, therefore he prohibited to involve with the affairs in each other''s world even though there was a situation he allows to make an exception as long his action didn''t affect those world.


    One day Zian brought Arthea to a world where trees, grass, and flowers flourish without ever withering for eternity, meanwhile, in the sky variousrge and small inds floated with clear waterfalls flowing between each ind and fell to thend creating a massive crystal clearke that surrounded by thousands of colorful flowers and shrubs.


    Arthea was awe-struck as she was presented with mind-blowing sight but apart from nature, there are no creatures or other living things such as birds, fish, or any type of animal which make the ce feel a bit empty.


    Zian then exined that the God who built this ce spent so much time creating this perfect paradise that he didn''t want to create any other living beings for fear of destroying his painstaking efforts, as a result this ce despite being so beautiful felt. cold and empty, But that''s exactly what the Gods who made this world wanted it to be so what can humans say?


    "Why did you bring me here?" Arthea asked.


    "I need your help with this..." Zian pointed at a tiny white flower bud that looked very weak as if it was leaning against a small rock next to it.


    Arthea knelt down in front of the little flower, "The flower looks in aa state, it''s not dead yet but...barely alive" Arthea found it odd that all the nts around her looked so lively and vibrant like it could grow limbs and run anytime soon, on the contrary, the little flower look weak like it could be blown away by a light wind.


    "Long time ago my brother gave this flower to me, he asked me to return this flower to its original state as a celestial flower after the flower absorbed so much resentment and violent for a long time" Zian clicked his tongue in annoyance, at that time in order to fulfill his brother''s wish he deliberately made an exception not to carry objects from one world to another for fear it will affecting the bnce in that world.


    He thought that by nting this flower in a world specifically made for nature it would be able to wash away the darkness from the flower however after hundreds of years he nt the flower hereter on the flower seed managed to grow, however, the flower never bloomed like it refused to wake up.


    ''What an ungrateful creature''


    However, after meeting Arthea, he could feel Arthea''s abundance of light power more than anything he had ever encountered in his very long life, even his elder brother, who was also the first king of the world, did not have this much light power.


    "Can you help with ''that''? I don''t like to be someone who can''t fulfill his promise" asked Zian.


    Arthea wasn''t sure she had never done it before but thinking it couldn''t hurt to try she nodded, "Let me try first..."


    Arthea took a deep breath and then ced her hand on the flower slowly she released her power as soon as purple light shone from her hands and then engulfed the flower with purple light not long after the flower petals slowly opened.


    "Oh, it works!" Zian was surprised a bit.


    The flower not only bloomed but also the branches and leaves looked stronger, Arthea then opened her eyes then blew her cheeks, with relief looking at the flower with satisfaction "I did it!" she said smiling brightly.


    Arthea''s smile looked more blinding than the sun and brighter than any moon and stars he had ever seen on all of those worlds suddenly his heart thumped,


    "Yes, thank you," Zian turned his face away for some reason sometimes he found it difficult to be near her but it was much more difficult to be away from her, and he couldn''t stop wondering what kind of feeling this is.


    "You should really care about your brother because you tried to fulfill your promise even after he has gone." Arthea nces gently at him.


    Zian rarely shows any interest in anything even though he is surrounded by so many wonders around him, only when he talks about his brother will he show a slightly mncholic emotion.


    "Not really, I just hate having unfinished business," Zian shrugged nonchntly. Zian wasn''t lying because he really didn''t understand what love between siblings was, let alone between two strangers like a brother and his wife, he found it hard to understand even now.


    "Speaking of a brother¡­" Arthea patted her knee then got up from the ground, "I have to go home soon today is my brother''s birthday!" she was showing a joyful grin as she could already imagine the fun on Cavio''s birthday she and the whole vige had prepared a surprise party for Cavio and she couldn''t wait to see her older brother''s stupid expression, at that time, Arthea was too immersed in her joy, she paid no attention to Zian''s dark expression.


    "You just came, why did you leave so soon?" he tried to hide his dissatisfaction s his tone betrayed him.


    Arthea frowned slightly, recently, she saw Zianining more and more every time she said he wanted to go back to her world but then again she knew the boy was too lonely in this world alone so she understood why he hated to see her leave, therefore most of the time Arthea ignored the boy''sining and tried to be more understanding besides she owed the boy a lot.


    "Don''t be angry, I''ll be back as soon as I can~" Arthea patted Zian''s head lovingly.


    Zian pped Arthea''s hand and grumbled, "I''m not a child, you know!" he pouted.


    Arthea didn''t mind his rude attitude as she was more or less used to the boy''s unstable emotion, Arthea sighed, then giveforting smile, "I know...but I have to go now, I promise I''ll be back as soon as possible." Arthea coaxed the boy but the boy still sulked.


    Arthea felt helpless but she didn''t have time to entertain the boy because she had a lot of things to do in her world and she didn''t want to mess up his brother''s first birthday party after her Sister-inw died, Arthea pinched the boy''s cheeks "Don''t be angry okay~" Arthea plead but the boy snorts loudly.


    Arthea sighed heavily then took a long step while waving his hand at Zian "See youter!" he said with a big smile and soon after her figure disappeared. Zian watched where Arthea disappeared for a long time, darkness gathering in his eyes and filling them.


    He realized that because of his appearance Arthea treated him like a child no matter how many times he said he was not a child but she ignored his words and for some reason, he felt unhappy she didn''t take him seriously other than that he knew the reason Arthea is here because she needs her help to save her brother.


    Under different circumstances, he wasn''t sure if she would still want toe here if she didn''t need his help beside Arthea had a strong attachment to her world, especially to her older brother, no matter how well he treated her, she still always in a rush to return to her world.


    Deep down he actually wanted her to himself, he want her only tough and cry just for him, he wanted her to lock her in his world that filled only him but unfortunately, she didn''t want him as much as he did, cause every day she always talks about how good the people around her, how fun her daily life in that world and most of all how great her brother or how much she cares about him.


    Didn''t she realize he had treated her as good as his brother if not more, why didn''t she notice he was much stronger and more powerful than his brother, does she think it was so great to be the first king, why did Arthea always choose that man before him?!


    Waves of anger and frustration rose within him bit by bit the seeds of hatred, envy, and jealousy that were rooted in the depths of his heart developed into a malignant tumor that stained his heart and was further aggravated by his loneliness in this empty space.

 Chapter 1082 The Monster Of The Deep

    Back in the real world, a big party is being held and all the vigers both young and old are participating. This party not only celebrates cavio''s birthday but also celebrates the glory of the vige after sessfully going through many dangers together as humans.


    It was clear that the party had be very lively which rarely happened, because of that Cavio deliberately created a camouge barrier to hide the sounds and the lighting from their vige and the partysted all night, meanwhile Arthea and Cavio had to go home to put Demian to sleep because it was already veryte.te.


    Demian was so tired that he fell asleep even before he got home so that Arthea didn''t have to bother putting him to sleep and just put him to sleep in the crib and then covered him, not forgetting he made a shield around the crib. Maybe people said she was too paranoid, but Arthea didn''t want to make the same mistake as what happened to her sister-inw.


    ? At the porch, Cavio was sittingfortably in the wooden chair while drinking his beer slowly before Artheae and then sat across from him in her rocking chair where she usually sat.


    "Did you enjoy the surprise party?" Arthea raised her brows expectantly.


    "Yes, thank you" he salute with his wooden beer mug "Though the real surprise is we all managed to get this far" Cavio looked amazed but grateful at the same time.


    "Well, indeed" she smile in agreement then she leaned her back on the chair and her eyes darted into the midnight sky.


    Cavio nced at his sister before sipping his cold beer again while looking at the sky which was lit up by the brilliant lights, it look like the Gods spread sparkling dust into a dark velvet nket it was so beautiful and mesmerizing at the same time.


    But then suddenly Cavio broke the silence "You''ve be more lively recently is something good happened?" Cavio''s eyes hid the curiosity in a teasing smile, still, Arthea could easily see through it.


    She was a bit hesitant to hide a secret from her brother so she decided to spill a little about what had happened though not all of it cause she was still not ready, "I... have a new friend," she shrugged with a coy smile.


    "Oh? Who is this friend?" Cavio''s interest deepened, "I don''t see you getting close to anyone in the vige? is it a man or a woman?" his eyes glint dangerously.


    Ever since she was gifted with powers, Arthea finds it harder to get close to others even more so than her brothers but who can me her, since she is able to predict what happened to peek the future in others, and sometimes she can''t stop it even when she tries hard.


    As a result, she was burdened with guilt and it would get worse when she was close to that person because of that Arthea always kept a safe distance from the people in the vige even though she was always kind and polite to them but she never got close. they are more than necessary, which is why Cavio bes curious as to who is the person who can bring down her walls, and if it''s a man, he needs to make sure if that man is worth it!


    Arthea rolls her eyes "It''s a kid, a young kid, you don''t have to worry" her brother''s worry is really unnecessary.


    Cavio breathed a sigh of relief but he snapped back, "No, I need to worry!" he suddenly mmed the beer mug on the side table and his expression became tense, "Isn''t it already twenty winters, why is my sister still alone, should you get married now?!" toote, Cavio realized that Arthea had been alone for too long she doesn''t even have a child yet.


    Due to the fact that many people married once they reached the age of majority which is twelve years for women and thirteen years for men in order to maintain human numbers, women were expected to be married as quickly and as many times as possible.


    Even so-called married is not like a real marriage that people knew in the future cause the concept of marriage was still foreign to these people, and the marriage cavio mentions it is just a ceremony between a man and a woman or multiple women because there are not many men left because most men will go hunting to provide their group, as a result, many men to die early therefore in this time there are more women than men.


    On the contrary, Arthea didn''t care about that since she never had any romantic interest in other men and unlike other people, she didn''t have the urge to find apanion because she was strong enough on her own besides she feel enough with Cavio and Demian in her live.


    "Why are you so worried? I have enough with you and Demian besides... are there any men in our vige there to court me?" She raised her brows.


    Cavio was stunned and then scratched his head, it was true that everyone treats them like some kinda demi-God because of their power hence no one dares to think that way about them and his wife is a rare exception.


    "Fine..." Cavio let go of the matter, at least for now.


    "By the way, where did you find this new friend, isn''t he part of our vige?" he asked further.


    Arthea shook her head and smiled "No but he''s a good kid and he helped me a lot"


    Cavio was perplexed about where Arthea met a young boy outside their vige but he trusted Arthea''s judgment, therefore, he did not ask any further, besides he doesn''t think she will answer honestly but he trust her nheless, "Okay, introduce me to him sometime, okay?"


    Artheaughed, she didn''t know if the introverted child wanted to get acquainted with her older brother but she just nodded "Yes, someday...~"


    They chatted for more and the sound of the party''s mor had eased slightly it seems the party is going to be over soon but all of a sudden the ground where they were standing shook violently causing people to run out of their house with their spouses and child in panic, Arthea and Cavio were shocked for a second then immediately exchange knowing look, immediately their raise their hands into the air instantly the transparent barrier covered the entire vige got thicker.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I go get Demian!" Arthea runs hastily to the house.


    "I will check the situation!" Cavio prepared to left.


    "Take someone with you, Cavi!" Arthea reminded before pushing the door of their house.


    "Okay!" Cavio replied and he ran towards the vige then called out to several people who were known to have powerful Gifts to follow him.


    The intense shaking made all the beasts agitated, they let out a loud roar and reverberated all over the ce giving them chills to weaken beasts, especially the humans but fortunately, the vigers felt more eased after seeing the protective barrier that look much stronger than the normal one had covered the entire vige, and not long after Arthea came with long strides while carrying Demian that amazingly is still sleep soundly.


    "Lady Lucient!" the terrified vigers immediately felt calmer after seeing Arthea.


    "Is anyone hurt?" Ask Arthea.


    "No my Lady, everyone is fine!" said Merry the Cook, she was a middle agedy with a plump body and curly red hair that had been tied carelessly behind her head.


    "I entrusted Demian to you and told everyone to return to their respective homes, and then all the men and women with gifted power gathered with me at the gate.


    "Yes, my Lady! right away mydy!" Merry nodded quickly then shouted over her shoulder "Carlie,e over here!" he called out to her niece also her assistant.


    As per Arthea''s orders, except for the Gifted people with Gifted powers returned to their homes while Artheamand them to guard the fence while she strengthened the barrier because she saw some beasts flying past their vige.


    Elsewhere, Cavio and some Gifted people searched for the source of the jolt then find themselves heading toward a wide terrain in the middle of a forest and there they see arge sinkhole appearing out of nowhere.


    "What''s that?" one of them gasped in bewilderment.


    "Is it natural or..." the others looked around warily.


    Cavio didn''t say anything as he wasn''t sure if this was a natural urrence or something else but to be safe for everyone he kept a safe distance still he needed to get closer to check that sinkhole to know what really happened.


    "Everyone stay here, I''ll check the holes" Cavio signed them to stay but everyone quickly argued back.


    "No, Mister Lucien!" they said almost simultaneously then one of the men who had a rough face covered with a beard and also a bigger stature than most people around him.


    "Master Lucient, we all came here to help you so what''s the point if you leave us here?" he looks dissatisfied.


    "Yeah, anyway if something goes wrong with Master, my mother will scold me before Miss Lucient" added one of them.


    "Yes that''s Right!" they nod their head in agreement.


    "To be honest, we are more afraid of Lady Lucient than you, master so let us apany you, please!" The youngest of the group said with a pleading look.


    Everyone stifledughter even Cavio couldn''t argue with the young man because he was also a bit afraid of his dearest sister.


    "Okay, then let''s go!...but proceed with cautious" Cavio didn''t forget to remind them again.


    <strong>"YES!"</strong> they answer simultaneously.

 Chapter 1083 The Monster Of The Deep II

    Cavio and the others scouted the situation first to make sure there were no beasts around before they approached the sink holeter on they searched for any clues around the sink hole but they found nothing, and they felt a bit disappointed, but all of a sudden the ground started to trembles again and it even worst than before.


    Everyone was tumbling down as they begin to panic, s, one of them identally trip he almost fell down the sinkhole luckily Cavio managed to grab the man''s hand then pulled him out of the sinkhole but it was then Cavio caught a pair of shining green eyes staring at him from within the dark holes.


    "Back off - everyone Back off!" Cavio shouted intensely.


    Without question they all backed away, Cavio then led his people as far away from the sinkhole but suddenly they were showered withrge shards of rock that seemsing from the wide gaping hole, Cavio summoned the God''s sword then swung his sword nimbly while smashing the rocks that fell on them.


    Cavio''s subordinates didn''t stay idle either, together they summon their power and helped Cavio get rid of the falling rocks that rained down on them non-stop, all of a sudden they were shocked by an ear-splitting roar that reverberated to the air.


    <strong>"KEEP GOING!"</strong> Cavio shouts anxiously.


    They reflexively continued to run following Cavio''s orders while the thunderous roar had not subsided and the earthquake even the air around them became heavy causing some of them to lose some of their consciousness, thankfully they were assisted by their friends to keep running including Cavio had to carry one of his subordinates that''s too weak to move, only after they were far enough away the shaking lessen and the air turned lighter only then they could breathe again.


    They were finally able to rest, they lean on the tree trunks to catch their breath, luckily everyone is alright, thanks to their leader, obviously.


    "What was that¡­."


    "Psst..." Cavio raised his finger to the air as a sign to be quiet, and immediately he covered his mouth before long a massive dark shadow loomed over them like a warning and everyone hastily hid under the thick trees and bushes while peeking at what creature wasing, as they looking up they saw a gigantic monster with a human-like body but with four long arms and long, twisted horns that curved at the ends.


    The creature had a long body and very long thin legs with a height almost as tall as a mountain and its entire body was covered in long coarse gray fur like an animal''s. Then the gray smoke oozed from the creature''s mouth and eyes as he walked with heavy steps that shook the ground.


    "B...B...By...roft..." one of his friends stared at the monster with growing horror in his eyes.


    Cavio narrowed his eyes when suddenly a group of wyverns attacked the creature but of course, they were no match for Byroft then soon another group of cyclops join the attack but in terms of size alone they were no match for Byroft.


    While the creature was kept busy by the monsters Cavio took this chance and said: "Let''s return to the vige, first!"


    Cavio calm voice snapped them back from their shock they then remembered the family they had back home in the vige so they nod firmly and follow Cavio back.


    Byroft is an ancient creature that was first created in this world he is a greedy creature that lives only to eat, it is said that Byroft lives in the bowels of the earth and every thousand years he will wake up for one hundred days and in those hundred days, he will eat and destroy whatever he encountered until he fell into a deep slumber for the next thousand years.


    Stories about Byroft have been passed down from generation to generation to scare naughty children but no one knows who started the story or who draw Byroft in the cave wall, however, there''s no concrete proof of Byroft''s existance so no wonder no one believes its existed until today.


    In the vige Arthea could feel a threatening auraing from a distance then the smell of smoke mixed with the smell of rotting flesh and blood that only she could smell was not a good sign, thest time Arthea felt this way was when her sister-inw was murdered because she knew this was the God''s way to send her a warning.


    Arthea stood on the watchtower with a worried etched on her face, a momentter she saw a few ck dotse from the distance she immediately recognized it was Cavio and his group.


    the intensity on his face immediately decreased, Arthea was finally able to let out a sigh of relief "Open the gate" she said to the tower guard and the man shouted to the gatekeeper "Open the gate for the master and the others!"


    Arthea came down from the watchtower in a hurry to find her brother but she was stunned to see cavio''s gloomy face and is not just him.


    "What is it?" arthea could feel the tense atmosphere around them.


    Everyone was still in shock no one dared to say anything which only made the atmosphere even tenser than before and the vigers who were there became nervous.


    Cavio then said: "A monster just awake and I''m scared soon orter that monster will reach our vige"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What monsters?" Arthea''s gaze deepen.


    Cavio took a deep breath before he spoke in a heavy tone "It''s Byroft"


    _________________________________


    "Zian! Zian, where are you? Zian, I need your help!" arthea went to Oblivion searching for the only man he knew can help her but no one is there only the door remains, "Zian!" she shouted louder.


    "You are too loud Thea" a grumbling voice came from behind her but it was not the childish voice she used to hear, Arthea turned around in a hurry and her eyes widened in shock.


    "Zi¡­Zian?" Arthea stared incredulously at the strange man standing before her. The man with white robes was much taller, he got a slender build but broad shoulders that exposed his strong wide chest, the man''s hair was long and straight down below his waist, and his face has refined features even though it couldn''t be said to be effeminate, it was more precise to describe him as beautiful than handsome but still he had the same ck eyes with golden rims on the iris that she knew very well.


    "Are you really Zian...but how could you...?" Arthea stared without blinking toward the strange man as she still find it hard to believe but those eyes...she cannot be wrong.


    The man smiled mischievously he moves closer leaving only an inch between them then he pinches her chin gently "Now you cannot treat me like a child anymore"


    Hot breath blew against her lips it startled her and then subconsciously make her blush. Arthea reflexively pulled her head away from Zian''s long fingers for some reason her heart was beating fast she found it hard to face the new appearance of her friend but then she remembered her purpose ining here "I...I need your help" Arthea tried ignoring the strange feeling in her heart.


    Zian stared at his empty fingers for a moment then sped them behind his back as he turned his expressionless gaze towards Arthea, "What do you need, Thea?"


    "I think I know the cause of my brother''s death," she said with a painful look, "I think Byroft was the cause of my brother''s death"


    ''It''s her brother, again''


    There was an inexplicable glint in Zian''s eyes but Arthea missed it due to her concern for Cavio''s safety.


    "Zian, help me..." she clutched his sleeve, "I can''t let my brother die...he''s all I have!" she begged desperately.


    Zian''s eyes darkened then the corners of his lips curved into a smirk, "So it''s your brother..."


    Arthea''s forehead creased, "Yes, you know I always want to change his fate!" she didn''t know why he looks... disappointed?


    "Where there is death there will always be death, someone has to take his ce... but it can''t be just anyone because he is the first King in his world so it has to be someone who has the same values as him," Zian said with a teasing smile.


    Arthea pondered, the only person who has the same value is none other than her, Arthea clenched her fist "Then... I will take his ce" said Arthea firmly.


    <strong>"WHY?</strong>" anger red across his face, "Do you love your brother so much that you''d be willing to die for him?!" he said half shouting as he fixated his gazes on Arthea''s beautiful face to see any slight hesitation or fear but unfortunately he got nothing only unwavering determination.


    He didn''t understand why Arthea love her brother so much, Weren''t humans supposed to be selfish creatures they had seen how they hurt and killed their closest people even sacrificing their own child for greed and power but why Arthea didn''t care at all even after he showed how much power he can give to her even if she said she wants one of the worlds he will find a way to give it to her but Arthea never budged.


    "Of course, she''s my only brother," Arthea said as if it was a natural.


    But that only irritated Zian even more, he remembered that Arthea was only here because she needed his help, unlike her older brother who received all her sincere love.


    That''s not fair! what that man had done to earn her unconditional love was it because they share the same blood?!

 Chapter 1084 Obesession

    "Zian''s?" Arthea didn''t notice the significant change in Zian''s mood even if she did Arthea wouldn''t have guessed how dangerous Zian''s thoughts were.


    Zian turned his gaze to Arthea and smiled kindly as usual, "There might be a way... but it won''t be cheap" his eyes lit up as he spoke.


    "Of course, I promise I''ll pay whatever it costs, right" Arthea replied without hesitation.


    A mischievous smile yed around the edges of his mouth "Fine, but I''m just asking for a down payment first, what do you think?"


    "Okay, what do you want?" she asked.


    Zian pinched his chin pretending to think then he looked at Arthea yfully. "How about...give me a name?"


    "A name?" Arthea frowned "But, you already have a name?"


    "I want a new name, I don''t think ''Zian'' suits my new look" Zian spread his arms showing off his mature appearance proudly.


    Arthea''s bright eyes scanned Zian''s appearance she felt there was nothing wrong with the name ''Zian'' but seeing Zian''s expectant look she could only give in.


    "Well then..." Arthea tilt her head while pondering for quite some time before her eyes returned to Zian "Then...what about Lazarus? it means Gift from God"


    "Gift from God?" His forehead creased in dissatisfaction.


    "Yeah, at least for me" Arthea replied sincerely "Because without you I don''t know how to deal with all of this on my own"


    "A gift...for you?" he was taken aback for a second then his expression gradually came to his senses and a wide grin spread across his face, "I ept it, from now on my name will be Lazarus!" heughed happily.


    Actually, he wanted something that connected them apart from each other benefit, something more concrete it was then he remembered that his brother said to him that in his world people only gave names to things they found love and valuable so asking Arthea to provide him with a name will make him feel more important in her heart wether if it''s true or not.


    "Since you did a good job, I will help you now!" Lazarus held Arthea''s hand then he dragged her along with him.


    "Zi¡­!"


    Lazarus gave him a rebuking look making Arthea quickly correct herself "La..zarus, where are you taking me?"


    Hearing her call out the name she had given to him made his heart itch as if a feather scratched his heart if only Lazarus had seen his own expression by now he might not recognizes himself.


    "Don''t worry, I take you to a ce that can solve your problem!" Lazarus led Arthea up the spiral staircase and for a long time they climbed for a long time luckily before Arthea was out of her breath, they stopped at one of the doors. Aretha stared at the door with looks full of hope and worry mixed together, and she subconsciously clenched her fists tightly.


    "Don''t be afraid" Lazarus chuckled then stroked her head which made Arthea pout as she felt Lazarus was treating her like a child butter she understood what Lazarus had beenining about all this time.


    Lazarus was amused by her adorable angry face it was always good on the winning side but he didn''t tease her further, Lazarus then pushed open the door slowlyter on they both entered but there was nothing there other than a giant floating crystal shrouded in white light that illuminating the dark space.


    "What is this ce?" Arthea didn''t think this ce was like any world she had visited.


    Lazarus shrugged indifferently then scoffed "just another failed world that the gods created"


    "So why are you taking me here?" she was confused.


    "Therefore" Lazarus pointed at the gigantic crystal floating 13 feet above the ground "long ago a god created a normal world in this ce was actually one of the most advanced civilizationspared to other worlds but then the humans living in this ce became dissatisfied even though they get everything more than they need yet they still want more" Lazarus sneer thinking how insatiable human greed was.


    "With the knowledge bestowed by the God who created them, they end up creating an object that can fulfill all their wildest desires just by focusing their minds on it, of course, not everyone has the ability to do so, only a few are blessed or perhaps cursed by that ability"


    "How rare are they?" Arthea could tell it wouldn''t end well for them.


    "One in every hundred million people in it get lesser by time..." Lazarus said with a cold expression.


    This world is actually one of his favorites and for a long time he has liked to see how far humans can push their knowledge to the limit to be able to change the face of the world itself, unfortunately, they are spoiled byfortable living around them and for some reason the gods continue to grant them whatever they desire even the craziest wish, like this crystal.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "They abuse power don''t they?" Arthea remembered how her sister always reminded her not to be carried away by the power they had and gods never gave something for free one way or another they had to pay for what the gods had given them even though they didn''t know how, when or how much but knew for certain whatever we take eventually wille due.


    "They are¡­" Lazarus had witnessed how the end of this world with a slight pity, but he could not interfere with the destiny that had been drawn for that world.


    "Thest person they tortured for this power was the one who destroyed this world by wishing for nothing" his face looked happy seeing Arthea''s surprise.


    "That''s what makes humans specialpared to other creatures, they were created on this earth, some are destined to lead the world, some are destined to protect it, but there is one special person who is destined to be the destroyer of the world, and in my opinion, that person only fulfills destiny ordained by the gods"


    Arthea don''t want to believe it, even though she knew there really were some things that couldn''t be changed after all she was a Seeress but deep down she wanted to believe that every human being is given the choice to change his destiny if not she wouldn''t be here, but of course, she realizes there is a price to be paid, though sometimes the price will be too high to pay, therefore, in the end, it all depends on the person whether they ready to pay it or not.


    "So, what should I do with this?" she turns the conversation back to the beginning.


    "Don''t you say your brother died so why don''t you create your brother''s copy to rece him?"


    "But you said it has to have the same value how could¡­" Arthea ask.


    "Your blood, the Lucient blood" Lazarus squint his eyes "used your blood to create a doll to rece your brother"


    "Could¡­.could it work?" she was uncertain.


    Lazarus shrug nonchntly "You don''t know if you don''t try, and if you failed¡­"


    "I will rece my brother, myself" Arthea firmly said.


    "I will not let you!" Lazarus cut her off, one can see the warning in his gaze.


    Arthea pressed her lips into a thin line, she knew she had angered the temperamental boy, oh wait! a temperamental man.


    "You said very few people are able to use this crystal so what makes you think I can use the crystal "


    "Because of your new power," he pointed his index finger at Arthea "Your new awaken power is used to called ''Illusionary reality'' which means the ability to make illusions be reality for a moment, however, with the help from this crystal your power will expand even further..."


    "How far?" Arthea''s heart pounded.


    "In this world, that power was called ''coalescence'' it''s a power that mimics gods'' ability to create objects out of nothingness"


    Arthea paused her eyes bulged widely as she stood without moving or blinking while trying to process what she had just been told. it will be different.


    Lazarus was confused by the anxiety on Arthea''s face. He thought Arthea would leap with joy but why did she look restless instead?


    Lazarus leaned his head forward, "What are you afraid of?" he whispered.


    Arthea was startled that Lazarus'' face was too close, she reflexively pushed Lazarus'' face away from her face while saying "It''s okay, I just feel uneasy..."


    Lazarus didn''t mind arthea pushing his face instead he was ted to feel the soft touch on his face, subconsciously his tone became gentler "Uneasy? why?"


    But Arthea didn''t realize the change in his voice as she was still immersed in her thought, arthea then shake her head and say: "Using this much power for selfish gain didn''t feel right to me," she lower her head dejectedly, Arthea worried about the consequences of using this much power.


    Lazarus snorted loudly "What are you worried about, if the gods don''t want us to use this power they must stop us from using this power but look...where are they now?" Lazarus spread his arms and sneer "The same as they shouldn''t let humans make these crystals but the gods don''t care, they are not as wise or clever as you think" Lazarus mocked god freely without hiding his resentment besides that this is not the first time he mocked god and whatever he said god never reprimanded him so what is he afraid of.


    "Besides... if you don''t take this opportunity then your brother''s fate will be unavoidable... can you ept it?" Lazarus'' eyes lit up he knew Arthea would not let her brother die no matter what, ironically the thing he hated the most was the only way for Arthea to fulfill his wish only by making Arthea owe him Lazarus had a reason to make Arthea fulfill her promise.


    Arthea didn''t pay attention to the obsession in Lazarus'' eyes maybe because she never found out clearly what kind of character Lazarus was or maybe she felt pity after hearing how Lazarus''s family sacrificed him to live in this ce alone in exchange for power, she feels bad how Lazarus got separated from his only brother and in the end he watches his brother die without being able to do anything furthermore she''s just too happy to have someone to share all of his worries without fear of upsetting, scaring, or worrying him.


    Arthea also never had a close rtionship with anyone except her brother so she didn''t understand how selfish love could be, how deep someone''s obsession was, and how destructive it could be, her sentimental feeling makes her overlook Lazarus''s strange attachment toward her and that''s why one day she would learn it the hard way.

 Chapter 1085 Obsession II

    Back to the real world things have gotten worse, most of the forest that used to be fertile has turned arid due to the fight between monsters with Byroft although it is profitable that many monsters have died at the hands of Byroft unfortunately after Byroft has finished ughtering the other monsters it will shift its threat to humans.


    Fear gripped their once-vibrant vige as everyone had no idea when a threat woulde and this uncertainty it only made things worse.


    All of the gifted people, including Arthea and Cavio, gathered in the main building in order to discuss what strategy they should take to deal with this unimaginable threat, Cavio didn''t say much but Arthea knew that Cavio had made up his mind.


    Not far from their vige there is a hill from which you can see a wide forest spread out clearly but unlike the usual green scenery, most of the forest area has now been destroyed, trees have been uprooted and green grass has now been reced with withered grass.


    Cavio stared at the scene silently, his eyes gazing far away with an unreadable expression.


    "Are you going to face it alone?"


    Cavio was stunned but then the corners of his lips curved into a smile, he turned around and sigh "No one knows me better than you Thea"


    But arthea was not happy and her whole face was contorted with anger. "don''t you have another way other than suicide?!"


    Cavio''s silence confirms her question immediately her anger sparked like wildfire "Have you ever thought about how I feel, how about Demian? Do you want to make him an orphan like us? you can leave me but you can''t leave Demian all alone"


    His expression turned bitter, obviously, he didn''t want to leave his sister and son, but unfortunately, there was no other choice.


    "He won''t be like us and he won''t be alone...cause you will be there for him," Cavio said.


    "How could you say that?" she shouted in a hoarse voice while holding back her sobs "How can I...I can''t.."


    "But you''ve seen it right...my death?" Cavio looks inquisitively at her, he finally understood the sudden change in Arthea''s attitude at that time.


    Arthea averted her eyes and tears rolled down her cheeks she didn''t want to admit it but she knew it was useless to hide them.


    "I still can save you," Arthea reassured him.


    "For what cost?" cavio cut her off "Where there is death there always be death, you know that better than anyone"


    "No!" arthea refused to ept it "If I can''t change your fate so what''s the point to have this power? Why the god show me this vision if that doesn''t mean for me to change it?"


    "Thea, our strength is our test... how do we use our power, for who and what we do with this power is a test that the gods gave us," Cavio said earnestly "Everything has its cost, and for dam* sure we''ll pay for it, one way or another!"


    "Then I''ll pay for it!" Arthea shout impatiently.


    "Thea...." Cavio sighed helplessly.


    "I will save you Cavi no matter what it takes! You can''t stop me!" Arthea stomps off without waiting for Cavio''s reply.


    Cavio watch Arthea''s back disappear, he took a heavy sigh and then cast his gazes back to the distance "That''s what I''m worried about¡­" hemented in a heavy tone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Frustration weighed on her heart as a stone dropped into the depths of a river. Arthea felt lost and alone then she too began to question whether her decision was right or not, she wondering should she give up.


    Arthea opened the door of her house and was greeted by Demian and his little friend''sughter meanwhile, Carlie was preparing food on the table, and the peaceful sight froze her for seconds.


    "Lady Lucient?" Carlie greeted Arthea who stood frozen at the door.


    Arthea quickly collected herself and nod with a friendly smile as if nothing happened, then crouched in front of Demian.


    "What are you ying, Demi?"


    Demian giggled while showing some of his growing front teeth, the little baby swung a knitted sword filled with corn kernels while babbling baby words in front of Arthea.


    A big smile spread across her face while thinking Demian was so much younger when she and Cavio lost their parents even then it was hard for them she couldn''t imagine how Demian would feel when he couldn''t even remember his father yet.


    Arthea clenched her fist, her wavering heart became firm again, Arthea hugged Demian''s soft little body tightly before she reluctantly let him go then she headed to her room.


    Once she entered her room she closed the door theny on her bed and slowly closed her eyes.


    In oblivion, Lazarus had been waiting, his eyes as steady as ss he had no doubt that Arthea woulde, Lazarus stretched out his hand, "Come on, Thea..." his voice was warm and weing but at the same time hinted with danger. Arthea stared at Lazarus'' hand for a long time before slowly raising her hand, all of a sudden her heart shuddered as their fingers intertwined.


    "Don''t waste any more time" Lazarus give serene smile almost angelic.


    However, Arthea could hear her heart pounding with every step she took but she wasn''t going to back down now. Arthea took a deep breath as Lazarus led her to the stairs, she wasn''t sure what she was doing was right but she knew she couldn''t stand by and watch her loved one hurt without doing anything.


    In front of the glowing crystal, Arthea froze in the face of the unimaginable power, once again a small voice whispered inside her head warning her of the unimaginable consequences that might even be worse than she had expected but Arthea forced that tough behind her back while reassuring herself that everything cannot be worse than the future she had foreseen.


    suddenly Cavio''s words sh in her mind ''Our power is our test''


    Arthea pressed her lips into a tight line she was hesitant but what choice did she have?


    "Are you ready, Thea?" Lazarus'' voice woke her from her stupor.


    She look at Lazarus and nod firmly, Lazarus smiled in satisfaction "Close your eyes now" he said.


    When Arthea closed her eyes the crystal shone brighter and brighter, Arthea raised her palm in front of the crystal and the crystal began to rotate slowly clockwise like a machine that had been started.


    Lazarus saw the crystal operate in slow motion and then turned his gaze back to Arthea,ter, a faint smile yed across his lips.


    It starts with something as simple as love, family love, tonic love, and romantic love, then it all turns to jealousy, possessiveness, selfishness, and finally obsession.


    ''What once started, will begin again''

 Chapter 1086 The Voice Inside

    As expected after Byroft finished off almost all the monsters in the forest he then smelled the human scent, coincidentally the creature came across a group of nomadic groups that had been hiding in the forest, needless to say further the group had no chance to escape Byroft clutch.


    However, after Byroft, tastes human flesh the monster seem like it got an epiphany moment it be captivated by the taste of human flesh and blood to the point it began to ignore the other monsters and started hunting humans instead.


    Cavio, who has been single-handedly monitoring Byroft''s movements, knows it is only a matter of time before this cursed creature finds its way into their vige and Cavio is not sure the barrier he and Arthea create will be able to withstand the creature''s attack.


    Cavio''s only n is to lead Byroft far away from their vige as far as possible so that the vige doesn''t feel the impact of their fight when it happenster.


    At the top of the hill Cavio saw Byrofting towards him, he took a deep breath then the ancient letter tattoo on his right arm glowed then a sword appeared in his grip.


    Cavio made a long leap as he aimed his sword at Byroft, but he was blocked by one of Byroft''s long arms that attach to his back, the creature was stunned he was disturbed and then turn its green eyes over its shoulder.


    Cavio didn''t waste any more time, swiftlyunched another powerful attack at the monster''s head and Cavio managed to scratch the creature''s thick skin.


    Soon after, dark red blood spurted from the creature''s wound on its forehead and the monster let out a furious roar then swung its four arms at Cavio, but in a quick movement Cavio nimbly dodged the raining attack of the monster, but Cavio had no intention to stay there any longer he then jumps off the monster and fled in the opposite direction of his vige and his n worked tremendously caused now Byroft chased his tail with zing eyes.


    All he has to do now is run as fast and as far as he can and only then can he protect the people he loves he then nces in the direction of his vige a momentter a warm smile flits across his mouth.


    ''Live well, my Son¡­sister''


    ___________________________


    A wide bright light suddenly explode into glowing shards, Arthea was stunned for a second then stomp her feet while cursing exasperatedly as this was the fifth time she had failed, she had no idea what had happened why is it so difficult to concentrate, blood seeping from her bandage causing her bandage drench with the blood but she had yet to make a copy of her brother she was afraid she would be toote if she kept failing like this.


    Lazarus'' rxed voice admonished Arthea "Stop hunting Thea"


    Arthea was grinding her teeth impatiently even though she understood what Lazarus was saying but putting it into practice wasn''t easy especially since the longer she was here the more worried she felt.


    "You don''t need to worry, the time has no effect on this ce, even though it still has a slight effect on you because your body is still in your world, and only your soul is here, still an hour in your world is equal to twenty-four hours in this world, therefore you have more time than you need"


    Arthea rolled her eyes "Yeah but remember I only have eight days before I return to my world because my body can''tst long without eating and drinking and I also need to rest otherwise my body will be destroyed from too much sleep, if that happened it will only make my task even more difficult" Arthea ran her fingers through her hair feeling increasingly frustrated.


    Lazarus tilted his head, how could he not know? actually, this is another thing that has been gnawing at his heart for knowing there is a time limit for their time together.


    The soul will notst long without its body when the body rots naturally the soul will force to return to theherworld and the only thing that can stop it if he consumes her soul as part of his but that is even worst than watching her die cause she will be nothing than his lifeless puppet and he doesn''t want to see that.


    Lazarus took arthea bandage hands, he knew this was just an illusion she unknowingly made based on the condition of her actual body that had been injured and wrapped in a bandage.


    "There is another way..." there''s a strange gleam in Lazarus''s eyes as he looks at her under his eyshes.


    "What do you mean?" Arthea wait expectantly.


    Lazarus took a moment before he parted his red lips "Your body...if you bring your body to this ce you will have all the time you need...no more distractions, you can focus here"


    "If that''s possible?" Arthea worriedly asks.


    "Only with my help, are you forget I''m the guardian of the gates to all these worlds" a cocky smirk swept across Lazarus'' cold face.


    "Is that okay?" still, Arthea was unsure for all that she knew Lazarus shouldn''t have the authority to do whatever he wanted there must consequence for what he did.


    "As long as my actions don''t affect other worlds, the gods won''t care" he replied casually obviously he didn''t care like Arthea.


    Arthea be silent, there were still a lot of things she had to do in her world, there are people that depend on her moreover she still needed to ensure Demian''s safety, therefore, she need to check on Demian from time to time, after all, she was the one who raised Demian so no matter how good the other taking care of Demian she still feels ufortable if she wasn''t there personally to checked her beloved nephew.


    However, Lazarus never knew of Demian''s existance as she never told him, firstly it was because she thought it was not important for Lazarus to know about Demian buttely she was thinking if that was the only reason.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Arthea gently pulled her hand away from Lazarus, she turned around then shook her head weakly "I''m not sure..."


    Lazarus''s brow furrowed slightly looking at his empty hands then he clenched his fists while calmly hiding his hands behind his back saying: "Why? I thought you wanted to help your brother" he nced at her briefly.


    "I do... but..."


    "But what?" Lazarus came close behind her then leaned his head against her ear "Sacrifice is required...great resultse from great sacrifice, don''t you think?" his sweet-gentle voice danced in her ear.


    The hair on the nape of his neck suddenly rose, Arthea abruptly took a step back from Lazarus, Arthea turned around with her eyes fixated on Lazarus'' face but there was no change in Lazarus''s expression, he still had an oblivious expression like a child despite his mature appearance, could it be that she was too sensitive.


    "I must return!" she abruptly said.


    Lazarus frowned but he didn''t stop her as he can feel Arthea be wary of him, "Okay," he perfunctorily said.


    Lazarus'' casual answer relieved her worry, Arthea now convince she has been too sensitive perhaps because of stress about Cavio.


    Deep inside her heart, Arthea felt guilty for doubting Lazarus'' intention, he had always been kind enough to help her despite all the troubles she bring to him, she can''t even imagine how many rules Lazarus secretly break for her.


    Arthea held Lazarus'' hand while looking at him with an apologetic expression, "I''ll be right back before you know it, okay!~" she smiled brightly hoping he understand her sincerity.


    A faint smile lightened Lazarus''s face as he nodded, "Okay..."


    Arthea was relieved to see him behaving as usual, she then waved her hand to give farewellter on her figure slowly disappeared into thin air.


    The smile on Lazarus'' face soon reces a cold and distant expression, his eyes turning into glowing crystals.


    ''Is sheing back?'' a small voice suddenly rang in his head like an rm.


    Lazarus shook his head vigorously,tely, this voice keep bothering him even though before he had managed to press that voice to the point he forgot about it buttely for some reason, this voice appeared more and more it be harder to ignore "He''ll be back!" he muttered in order to silence the voice.


    ''But for how long?'' The voice returned.


    "Shut up!" Lazarus covered his ears but his voice grew clearer and louder.


    ''You think he''lle back after she saves his older brother? fools!''


    Lazarus ran out of the room then mmed the door behind him while running as far as he can from that ce while still covering his ears but the voice refused to leave him.


    ''Even if she returns but for how long? a year - ten years - a hundred years? as you said time outside is faster than in this ce, sooner orter that girl will die just like your Brother, everyone eventually dies meanwhile you remain forever in this ce, alone and lonely, how much suffering can you bear in this endless time...in this immortality?''


    <strong>"SHUT UP - SHUT UP!"</strong> Lazarus screamed at the top of his lungs all of a sudden his power burst without control causing a huge crack in the space, all the doors begin to tremble violently even several stairs copsed, a rumbling sound awake Lazarus from his outburst, he realize the damage he created then immediately withdrew his power.


    Lazarus took a deep breath as he tried to control his power, soon after the cracks around him gradually disappear, the door be quiet and steady and the broken stairs slowly gathered in slow motion soon the stairs returned to their original state.


    But Lazarus couldn''t celebrate yet because the voice reappeared.


    ''She.. will never choose you, not when her brother is still alive''


    Lazarus clenched his fist, he bit his lip until blood trickled from his lips "No!" he insists "Thea will never forgive me!"


    ''Then you will lose her, enjoy your endless loneliness...'' the voice teasing words follow with a wild roar ofughs.

 Chapter 1087 Doubt

    Arthea woke up from his bed when he opened her bedroom door, Demian saw her then threw away his toys without care and crawled towards her excitedly, it seem the baby miss her very much, meanwhile, the aroma of stewed meat filled the room, bringingfort and warmth to the whole ce.


    Arthea knelt down weing Demian''s excited greeting then she picked up the cute baby then took him to the wooden couch near the firece and yed with the adorable baby for a while before she turned her head towards Mery.


    "Any news from my brother?" Arthea asks.


    Merry nodded her head then she answered politely, "Yes, miss. An Eagle has juste in with the message from the master telling he has managed to lead Byroft to the south where the White Peak mountain is."


    "When did this newse?" she asked again.


    "Two days ago only at that time, you were sleeping so we didn''t dare disturb you" Merry exined.


    Everyone knew Arthea''s ability to predict the future through dreams so no one dared to disturb Arthea when she was in a deep sleep.


    Merry nced at Arthea''s bandaged hands, she actually had noticed the wound on arthea hands and the truth is the wounds seem got worsen from the first time she saw Arthea wound, it''s almost like the wounds were deliberately made by Arthea herself, for what reason? Merry did not dare to ask thinking it was not her ce to interfere with her master''s affairs.


    "Do you want me to tend to your wound my Lady?"


    Arthea unknowingly clenched her fist for a second but then released her fist and her expression returned to normal, Arthea then shook her head while smiling "No need, this wound is not as bad as it seems, it will heal soon" Arthea brushed it off with light smiles.


    "Oh, okay" Merry did not ask again instead she quickly diverted the question "Do you want to eat something, my Lady? you have been asleep for two days you must be starving" Merry looks in concern for Arthea.


    "Of course, I think I woke up because I smelled your delicious cooking, Merry" Artheaughed as she walked towards the dining table but before that, she put Demian on the bear rug with his toys.


    "Oh, then I''ll prepare an extra portion for you, mydy" Merry blushed but she was ecstatic to hear her praised hence she quickly went to the kitchen to pour soup into a fairlyrge bowl, and also prepared bread on another te as an addition.


    "Thank you very much, merry" Arthea inhaled the delicious smell of meat stew causing her stomach to rumble uncontrobly, Arthea smiled sheepishly while Merry guffawed.


    Arthea enjoyed her lunch as much as there was something that made her veryfortable and satisfied every time she enjoyed delicious food even though in oblivion she got satisfaction in exploring her strength and uncovering the secrets of each world but still couldn''t rece thefort of her home, therefore Arthea hesitated to ept Lazarus'' offer because whatever that world give, it couldn''t rece the family and friends she had in this world.


    Shortly after she finished eating Merry was preparing tea for her when Arthea continue her question.


    "How are the vigers?" asked Arthea as Merry ced the teacup in front of her.


    Merry sighed then said: "No doubt, they are all worried but most of them are still calm causepared to living outside they realize they are now in the safest ce...besides everyone feels at ease with you being with us, my Lady" Mary sincerely said.


    "Well¡­ good to hear." Arthea lowered her head secretly hiding aplicated expression as she took a sip of her tea.


    If before her heart wavered between two options but now she was sure she couldn''t leave her world despite her fears for Cavio''s safety she couldn''t ignore the people in the vige who depended on her and she was sure Cavio wouldn''t want that either.


    What else she could do, other than try harder than before while praying she will not bete to help her brother thought it was a tremendously hard decision she make but she had no other choice. Arthea slowly put down her teacup and then rose from her chair "I need to sleep, can you take care, Demian, merry?"


    Merry was stunned "But, you just woke up, will your body be okay?" although he had no clear knowledge of how sleeping would affect one''s health, she know enough with the amount of sleep Arthea took would have an adverse effect on Arthea''s body.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Arthea knows merry is worried for her but that only makes her more adamant to finish her task faster thanter, "I''ll be fine" she reassured merry "Just take Demian, I''ll be awake soon" she half-lying in order tofort Merry.


    Merry can''t stop her she can only give in with a heavy sigh "Take care of yourself, mydy, I will take care of Demian"


    Arthea smiled with a nod "Thank you"


    Arthea entered her room she opens the bandage on her hand before lying down on the bed then took a deep breath before slowly closing her eyes. soon after darkness enveloped her, when she opened her eyelids she had returned to the boundary between dream and reality where future and past collided, Arthea stared at the road that was divided in all directions like tree branches, she then take step toward the path she already knew hoping something would change all of a sudden her steps stopped a momentter her forehead creased with disappointment, sadness, and anger.


    There again she was confronted with images of the death of Cavio whoy on the ground with his body covered in wounds in the pool of his own blood. Arthea''s face is contorted and her whole body trembles uncontrobly as she tries to hold her cry.


    ''The future hasn''t changed, yet''


    Of course, the future doesn''t change because she hasn''t made any progress yet, she doesn''t understand what''s wrong and why she can''t make a recement doll for Cavio. what''s wrong with her method?!


    feeling utterly frustration she turned around and then take long strides towards where Lazarus was, she was adamant to solve this problem by today!


    "You havee" Lazarus greeted him happily.


    "Of course, I''ming." Arthea didn''t understand why Lazarus didn''t seem to be expecting her arrival so she didn''t investigate any further as she had other, more pressing matters to attend to.


    "Lazarus quickly take me to the crystal, somehow I have to seed this time!"


    Lazarus stared at Arthea for a moment before leaving again, "Sure..." his answer was simple.


    Arthea felt something off about Lazarus again he had always been weird so he pushed those thoughts to the back of his head.


    Once again Arthea was faced with a crystal that glowed with a faint light.


    "Why Thea?" asked Lazarus.


    He bit his lips as anxiety crept into her heart, "What if I fail again..." she muttered.


    There was a spark in Lazarus'' eyes yet he kept his expression impassive "That''s why I told you to bring your body here by then you will have more time to seed"


    "No!" Arthea replied firmly, "Many people depend on me, my brother''s departure has already made them restless if I disappear too, I''m afraid the whole vige will break down and I can''t let that happen..."


    Lazarus snorted "Aren''t you too greedy Thea? you want to save your brother but you don''t want to sacrifice your people..."


    Arthea didn''t feel offended she actually feel the same but the heart wants what it wants, "Perhaps...nevertheless, I still can''t give up either of them"


    Lazarus''s face hardened, he always felt jealous hearing Arthea''s attachment to her world not only her brother but also her people as if it was only natural for her to protect them so he began to wonder if she would fulfill her promise when he asked her, or maybe she discard him when he outlived his usefulness?

 Chapter 1088 Doubt II

    ''In the end, you will be abandoned just like how your parents abandoned you, or have you forgotten that no matter how much your brother said he loves you in the end he still chooses to die for his wife and leave you alone....alone¡­.yes, perhaps it was our fate after all''


    "Shut up!" Lazarus said peevishly.


    "What?" Arthea looked at him in confusion thinking she heard something.


    Lazarus was snapped out of his thought, he quickly shook his head and then smiled faintly as if nothing had happened. "Nothing, let''s go!"


    "¡­." Arthea didn''t ask any further after all this wasn''t the first time Lazarus had been acting strange and besides she already had too much on her te to worry about someone else.


    Meanwhile, Lazarus brooded over the voice that keep bothering him endlessly he hated to admit he was terrified by the thought inside his head.


    Lazarus knew the voice wasing from him, but why now? Why was it only now that this sound had bothered him¡­however, was it really only now that he had heard this sound? Lazarus''s forehead creased closely as another thought shed inside him.


    He suddenly remembers his conversation with his brother once upon a time :


    "Are you sure you didn''t feel anything Zian?"


    "No, there''s nothing to feel after all''


    "Really? After what our parents did to you? Did you not feel anything when you see me?"


    "...What do you want me to feel?"


    "Anger will be good for the start, disappointment, hate¡­.jealousy?"


    "Why should I be jealous about it?"


    "Well I hope you don''t feel that way but I''m afraid you bottle up that feeling"


    "I don''t understand¡­"


    "What I''m worried about is when the bottle is too full it will break with a light touch and when that happens I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it, in the end, the one who gets hurt the most will be you"


    "You worry too much, no one can''t hurt me"


    "I hope so"


    Lazarus lowered his head in silence, recently the memory of his brother kept reappearing to the point it be suffocating as if the person himself personally preaching in front of him like he always does...annoying.


    Arthea raised her hand not long after blood dripped from her palm it then floated as if dancing in the air then slowly circled around the crystal before gradually absorbed by the crystal immediately the light in the crystal grew brighter and then broke into scattered light before merged together while Arthea painstakingly trying to maintain her concentration but all of a sudden the light exploded causing a gust of wind that throws her to the ground.


    Lazarus''s brows slightly twitched he seem had expected this to happen "Are you okay Thea?" he bent down and then stretched out his hand to help her.


    Arthea grabbed Lazarus'' hand before he pulled her up from the ground "Why don''t you give up?" said Lazarus suddenly.


    Anger red up on his face, "What do you mean? How can I give up when I''vee this far"


    "Maybe...we shouldn''t change the destiny that already exists..." Lazarus said in a low voice.


    "This is not the first time I have changed fate, every time I divert my people away from the impending danger that is about to happen in the future, I have changed their fate," Arthea replied.


    "Yes, but for what price..." Lazarus scolded "Didn''t you say your brother''s lover died because you changed the fate of your people? You may not know but when gods give you powers they also put a curse that all descendants of the first king can reproduce only by the chosen couple and if they fail to meet that person or lose that person before they have offspring then you will no longer be able to have children then the first King''s bloodline will be cut off"


    Arthea''s mouth dropped open in shock, she had never heard anything of this, "What does that mean?


    Lazarus rolled his eyes "What I mean is the gods fooled you, do you think they gave away all this magnificent power without the means to control it¡­just imagine if the first King could sessfully spread his seed to everyone creating multiple offspring that will inherit this unimaginable power...well, maybe it was good for a moment but still, they are only human. you cannot avoid the that there is always one rotten apple in a tree, and one rotten apple will spoil the whole barrel but in your case, it is the whole world, and when it happens its not only your world but the rest of the world will be affected as well"


    "Does this apply to all the first kings in any world?" asked Arthea.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, even if there is some situation that the first kings can have more than two or three offspring something usually happens that causes their offspring cannot live long, like an ident, sickness, tragedy, or whatever that eventually leads to death" Lazarus exin in a perfunctory manner like he was talking about the weather.


    "Oh," Arthea turned her face so that Lazarus would not see the relieved and worried expression mixed on her face, she was grateful that Cavio had Demian but he was worried that if Demian would be the only significant descendant in the future he would not have a sibling to depend on but then another thought shed in her mind.


    "You seem to know more than I thought" Arthea squint her eyes with a suspicious look.


    Lazarus shrugged "I''ve been around for a very long time..."


    "Yes..." Arthea looked at him with careful observation "So you should know how to use this crystal right? at first, I thought it was because I''m inexperienced perhaps too weak but if that case you will not show me the crystal but you did, therefore, you must have some confidence I can pull it through"


    "Have it crossed your minds that I want to show you that your effort is futile" Lazarus scoffed.


    "Perhaps...but, you know me enough that I will not give up even if I have drained all my blood and you will not want this to happen because..." Arthea stared at Lazarus inquisitively "You care about me ..care enough for not letting me get hurt...or am I wrong?"


    Lazarus'' face turned red and he turned his face away from Arthea while snorting in annoyance "I think you overestimated yourself!"


    "Am I?" Arthea tilted her head "Am I not your only friend?" Arthea smiled lightly.


    Lazarus nced at Arthea, he felt something was wrong with Arthea''s words ''friend'' but he wasn''t sure why.


    "Fine, there is a way but I''m not sure, and if this fails the consequences will be severe for you, in the worst case your body will be weak and you will live in excruciating pain for the rest of your life, can you do it?" His quiet voice ryed genuine concern for her.


    Arthea clenched her fists she had to admit she was quite shocked after hearing the risk she going to face even though she had prepared herself for the worst nevertheless, she had no time to hesitate.


    "I can do that!" Her purple eyes stared back at him calmly and unwaveringly.


    Even though he had already guessed Arthea''s answer, he still felt irritated by how much she would sacrifice for her brother, hence he wondered what kinda man Arthea''s brother was.


    "Okay, but you have to promise me, you will keep your promise to me!"


    Arthea rolled her eyes "Yes, of course, do you think I''d forget" Arthea didn''t understand why he kept doubting her? does she look like someone who would break a promise? now she felt offended.


    "Fine, listen to me carefully then..." Lazarus stepped closer to her, leaving only an inch between them.


    Her dark eyes met his as if trying to convey the words they didn''t dare say, Arthea was taken aback, she subconsciously lowered her head averting his gaze.


    Lazarus'' index finger lightly poked Artea''s chest and said in a low voice: "The blood you need must be taken from your heart."


    for a moment her breathing paused, she reflexively took a step back, quickly turning her back on him, "How could I do that?" she asked in a calm tone that contrasted with her racing heart.


    Lazarus didn''t notice anything wrong with his reaction so he continued, "Your powers, of course, have you forgotten you can make illusionse true for a moment?" Lazarus'' eyebrows shot up but Arthea stared nkly at him.


    Lazarus stifle a smile and then lightly pinch her chin "Close your eyes" he said


    "W..what?" her eyes widen soon after her whole face suddenly bes hot.


    "Don''t be scared" Lazarus calm her down he thought she was scared, "Trust me?" he reassured her.


    Arthea gulped as she felt nervous but still, she obediently closed her eyes, it was then that she could feel his hot breath blowing on the tip of her nose causing her entire body to go numb strangely there was a tingling feeling in her stomach that she couldn''t quite fathom where it was. came from but he pushed the thoughts behind her as she thought this wasn''t the right time.


    "Now follow my voice¡­." he whispered in her ear, "Imagine a needle flying in your bloodstream... it pierces a corner of your heart, not much, just a little..."


    Arthea winced at the sudden pain, her body tensed up but Lazarus held her hand tightly asfort then slowly guide her "Sssh...a little bit - just a little bit.."


    Following Lazarus'' guidance, Arthea slowly managed to draw blood from her heart even though it was so painful that she felt like fainting, fortunately, Lazarus continued to support her, as if directed by some kind of power, Arthea graze her nails into her chest soon the blood trickle down from her chest before sucked away by the crystal a momentter the light on the crystal shone brighter and brighter it was almost blinding all of a sudden the light burst and shattered into thousands of light dots in the air then started to move together harmoniously as if it was alive not long after the light begin to merged creating something that seems like a silhouette of a man.

 Chapter 1089 The Betrayal

    It''s been a few days since Cavio yed hide and seek with the giant Byroft think it''s only been a few days Cavio feels like he''s been doing this for weeks maybe because he only has a maximum of two hours to rest or sleep luckily Byroft is a glutton so it has to take a meal once a while in order to satisfy his cravings which gave Cavio some time to take a breathe, but after several days it inevitably took a toll on his body.


    Thankfully they were far enough away from his vige so Cavio could unleash his powers freely without fear of the impact they would have on his surroundings.


    while he was resting Byroft was violently ughtering monsters here and there for his meal, it seemed after failing to find humans for food the monster had no choice but go back to his original main menu which are monsters perhaps that''s why Byroft got more aggressive by days moreover the only humans he could prey continued toying him so how could the Byroft not infuriated.


    Cavio saw that Byroft was almost done with his meal. Cavio didn''t make the monster toofortable, he summoned his God''s sword, then went through a heavy blow to the monster''s back as expected, he was intercepted by one of byroft''s long arms, but cavio didn''t flinch, he made a move nimbly between the minister''s arms then managed to cut off the monster''s finger causing it to roar then stamp its foot on the ground as tree roots burst from the realm attacking Cavio.


    Cavio swung his sword swiftly slicing through a tree root that rose up from the ground trying to catch it, undeterred, Cavio summoned another God''s sword which appeared as a greatsword that easily cut through several thick roots like a hot knife through butter which infuriated Byroft even more. Hence the fierce battle continued without a single of them wanting to back off.


    The impact of their fight as expected shook the ground like a heavy earthquake that could be felt miles away not long after a gust of windse then knocked down every rock and tree around them without fail even the other monster was forced to run for cover out of their fierce battle.


    Cavio knew this going to happen therefore he took Byroft far-faraway from his vige to save his people and most of all his family, But still, his heart actually felt unwilling to leave Arthea and Demian because there was still so much he wanted to see, he hoped to see Arthea find someone and have children. He also wanted to see Demian grow up, but unfortunately, for that to happen, something had to be sacrificed if so he had no objection if it has to be him.


    Byroft let out a deafening long shriek. Cavio then pierces his sword into the ground instantly a glowing giant shield covered with a rune appears and blocked Byroft''s roar, however, Cavio forgot his rear defense was open, at that moment Byroft silently uses a tree root to sneak behind the unwary Cavio.


    Cavio realized toote as the tree root had stabbed him but fortunately, he was swift enough to shift at the dire moment so that the tree root only prated his shoulder instead of his chest, but even so, he was still seriously injured even though it was not life-threatening but it still obstruct his movements.


    Cavio opened his palm and a god sword in the shape of a ymore sword appeared in his hand then he quickly cut the root of the tree from his shoulder but then he fell on one knee with blood gushing from his shoulder, Byroft took this opportunity to throw his giant fist at Cavio.


    Cavio could feel a strong cold winding towards him but when Cavio prepare to stop Byroft attack, out of nowhere a tree root suddenly emerged from the ground then slid from his feet to his waist then bind him so tightly that his bones felt crushed plus the pain in his shoulder Cavio winced as he holds the sudden excruciating pain yet at the same time he knew it was toote to dodge Byroft attack, maybe this is the end for him.


    Suddenly a shadow appeared to withstand Byroft''s ferocious blow as a result of which the shadow was thrown to the ground.


    Cavio didn''t know what was happening but what he knew was this was his chance, he shouted while releasing his power and a purple light appeared and destroyed all the roots that entwined him then cavio raised his hand summoning three God''s swords at once thenbined the three powerful swords into a giant sword then with all his might he threw the sword at Byroft.


    Byroft, who didn''t expect Cavio''s attack, didn''t have time to dodge, as a result, Byroft''s body was split vertically then the giant body that was split earlier fell in the opposite direction with a loud and heavy sound.


    Cavio was stunned for a moment as he couldn''t believe he was still alive, though he was covered in wounds some were pretty bad but at least he was still moving and breathing.


    Cavio can''t believe how he got so lucky... but is he? Cavio frowned as he recalled the shadowy figure blocking Byroft''s punch, it couldn''t be a coincidence.


    Cavio searched where the shadowy figure had fallen but what he found was hundreds of times more shocking than when he saw Byroft.


    "What..in the name of God this is?" Cavio stared at the figure on the ground in utter horror.


    On the groundy a man whose body had been torn apart by Byroft''s powerful blow but what makes Cavio bewildered was that man''s face was so simr to his down to thest detail, every scar, every mole was in exactly the same ce even twins couldn''t be this simr as if he was is a copy of himself, but how is that possible?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Cavi!" a familiar voice called out then jumped up to hug him "You''re still alive, thank goodness I wasn''t toote!"


    "Thea?" Cavio hugged his sister in bewilderment, how could she be here then Cavio turn his gaze to the strange figure that was so simr to him lying on the ground, and immediately he realized what had happened.


    "Thea, did you do this? this man...?" Cavio didn''t want to believe Arthea would sacrifice another human for himself.


    Arthea immediately shook her head "He''s not human!" she immediately exined "He is some kind of doll made by using my blood to rece you, I have predicted your death Cavi, at first I want to be the one who rece you but I found another way so both of us could live so Demian doesn''t have to be alone and then...."


    "Thea, stop!" Cavio grasp Arthea by the shoulder "I don''t understand, what...how?" he stared at Arthea incredulously.


    Under Cavio''s gaze all of a sudden she be nervous, arthea started to worry about how cavio would react, "I... I met someone, he taught me about this..."


    "Someone? Who is he, and how did he know about this? Thea, exined it to me!" Cavio was stricken with anxiety as he nced at the dead man who looked like him on the ground covered in blood, could this be his fate? it''s not that he didn''t feel happy or grateful to be alive but this...there''s something sinister about all of this but what scared him the most was that Arthea was involved with this.


    "Thea, what you have done... this... this is against nature, this is against god''s will!" Cavio''s frowning with worry.


    On the other hand, Arthea got irritated, she had tried so hard to save Cavio but why didn''t she appreciate it "why are you scolding me, I did this all for you!" her temper red as she pushes cavio hands away from her.


    "I don''t mean Thea, I really thank you for everything you''ve done for me, but..." Cavio brushed his hair with his fingers then he looked away, for a moment he be quiet "There must be consequences to all of this, and you should know better than anybody"


    To be honest, Arthea understood this, deep down. She was also worried, but she was too stubborn to admit it or show it in front of Cavio.


    "Whatever happens, I''ll bear it, you don''t need to worry" she brushed it off like it was nothing.


    "How could I''m not worried, you are my sister!" Cavio shrieked in frustration.


    Arthea was shocked, she didn''t expect Cavio to be this angry s, she didn''t mean to make him feel like this, soon after tears welled up in her purple eyes "What..what else can I do? I remember, and without you¡­ I can do anything, I''m not as strong as you!" Arthea burst into tears.


    Cavio instantly softened, it had been a long time since he saw Arthea cry like this, he should have known how scared she must be for thinking he would die if he was in her position he would be desperate too. Cavio sighed then hugged his sister "Sorry¡­I didn''t mean to scold you" Cavio patted her back gently while whispering softly "I''m just afraid for you Thea¡­you are my sister, it''s my duty to protect you"


    Cavio''s gentle voice instantly makes her feel better besides his worry is understandable, Arthea then raised her arms then hugs Cavio back "I know¡­ I want to protect you too"


    "Okay - okay, don''t cry...." Cavio stroked his sister''s head like he used to do when she was a child at the same time feeling helpless and guilty over his ipetence.

 Chapter 1090 The Betrayal II

    "Thea" a voice suddenly broke their warmed moment.


    Cavio was stunned by the sudden arrival of a man who seemed to appear out of nowhere, the man had a delicate physique, unlike any man he had ever seen who usually had a big build and muscr body covered in scars and such, however, even though his body was lean and slightly delicate but the coldness in the man''s dark eyes was so obvious that all the hairs on his back suddenly raised like an rm sending out a warning of impending danger even greater than Byroft''s.


    Cavio quickly pulled Arthea behind him in a protective manner, "Who are you?" he warily ask.


    "Lazarus!" Arthea was surprised that Lazarus wille personally even though he usually said he didn''t like visiting worlds that were still active where the existence of the first king had already been established because that meant the progress of the world wasplete so there would be some sort of restriction stopping him from interfering in the affairs of that world.


    Just like what happened in the world where his brother Emperor Lei Yu was, that was also one of the reasons why he didn''t stop the tragedy that befell his brother, though he had no intention of helping, his brother either since it was deemed to be useless to help someone who had no will to live, and unlike other creatures, Lazarus never think death as a bad thing on contrary for certain people death can be their salvation.


    Even so, it didn''t change the fact that he didn''t likeing to Arthea''s world. Furthermore, he felt that the restriction in this world was far greater than those he had ever felt in other worlds.


    "Thea, how do you know him?" Cavio asked suspiciously where Arthea had met this man since Arthea hardly even left their vige.


    "In a dream, isn''t that right, Thea?" Lazarus interrupted with a haughty sinister smile that spread across his face as if trying to show off their closeness.


    "What does it mean?" cavio frowned he didn''t like to see Lazarus''s possessive gaze at his younger sister, he felt something was not right with the way he looked at Arthea.


    "He''s right Cavi, Lazarus is my friend" Arthea stepped in front of Cavio while calming him "In the ce where I can predict the future it turns out there is another dimension inside that ce called oblivion, a ce between future - past - life - death, the ce where he lives, Lazarus is the master of that ce and he also the one who taught me to make this doll in order to save you," exined Arthea with a radiant face she clearly didn''t realize how dangerous this man is.


    The more Arthea exined the more Cavio was worried he couldn''t believe Lazarus was helping Arthea without expecting anything he was sure there must be something that man wanted from her and his gut feeling told him it wasn''t a good thing, Cavio nced at Lazarus who stood there motionless only his eyes fixed on Arthea every move.


    Cavio felt that Arthea was too innocent despite being a seeress. perhaps because Arthea had no experience with any man so she did not understand the obvious possessiveness in Lazarus''s eyes.


    "I thank you for your help, so tell me what you want...you can''t expect me to believe that you are helping me out of your kindness, right?" Cavio subtly pulled Arthea closer to him without releasing his grip on Arthea''s wrist.


    A distant chill gathered and filled his eyes when he saw Cavio holding Arthea''s hand tightly as if to show his rightful right over Arthea, normal people would see him as normal but Lazarus wasn''t human moreover he wasn''t normal either so even though Cavio was Arthea''s brother he could not ept that any man other than him has more right in Arthea''s life and the longer he sees the siblings together, the deeper his jealousy for Cavio grows.


    Meanwhile, Arthea had absolutely no idea what was going through Lazarus'' head, she thought that the tension between them was due to Cavio and Lazarus not knowing each other well enough.


    She had naively hoped that since they were both kinds and cared for her they might try to put away their differences or at least they would realize they weren''t enemies, but Arthea didn''t realize how wrong she was.


    "What do I want...." Lazarus beams with excited anticipation, his gaze slowlynding on Arthea''s beautiful face "I want her..."


    Arthea tilted her head confused as to what he meant, while Cavio''s muscles immediately tensed up.


    "It''s time to fulfill your promise, Thea," he said in a deepmanding tone.


    Arthea still couldn''t understand why Lazarus was so serious and why Cavio was so tense.


    "Of course, I will visit you every day for the rest of my life," She thought this is what Lazarus wanted.


    "No!" Lazarus refuted "What I want is for you to live with me from now on, I don''t want only your spirit to visit me from time to time like it used to. I want you to apany me forever in oblivion...forever and ever" Lazarus said.


    Arthea stunned, she then stared nkly at Cavio, still unable toprehend what Lazarus'' words meant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But, my brother... my people?"


    "You can''t go back to your world anymore so you won''t be affected by the time in your world so you will live forever with me in my... no, our world" a gentle smile graced his face but Arthea widen her eyes in horror as she looks at Lazarus'' smile.


    Did Lazarus not understand what he was asking from her?! wasn''t that tantamount to ordering her to die, no! it even worse than that, she couldn''t see her brother ever again, nor would she see Demian grow up, then what about the people in the vige, her friends? did she have to part with them all?


    "Lazarus... are you..are you serious?" she wish this is only one of his cynical jokes, this cannot be true!


    "Yes!" Lazarus answered with a big grin as if it was nothing, he probably really thought it was nothing.


    "NEVER!" Cavio enraged then summoned his God''s sword while pulling Arthea behind his back.


    Lazarus looked at Cavio and chuckled lightly "Oh but that has nothing to do with you" he said coldly then turned his eyes back to Arthea "Thea had promised that after I help her save you from your stupid death Thea will fulfill her promise"


    "Thea, did you promise you''ll stay with this bastard*!" Cavio refused to believe she can be that stupid!


    Still in shock, Arthea shook her head weakly "I promised to fulfill whatever was promised ... I don''t know ..."


    ''That''s even more STUPID!'' Cavio clenched his jaw.


    Cavio was disgruntled, but still, he couldn''t let go of his stupid little sister, obviously, this man had made a fool of his little sister and he wouldn''t let it.


    "An old man like you dares to deceive a little girl like my sister, are you shameless!" Cavio threatened by pointing his sword at Lazarus.


    "I''m not an old man, nor have I ever tricked him!" Lazarus argued vehemently he felt he had always been sincere to Arthea.


    "Yet you never told him what you wanted clearly, you obviously tricked my sister by using me, just admit it!"


    "NO!" his anger red as he released his power like a wave of ck smoke that charged toward Cavio and Arthea.


    Surprised, Cavio raised his hand to create a barrier that blocked Lazarus'' attack, unfortunately, Cavio was still injured from the fight with Byroft as a result the barrier started to crack, Arthea saw Cavio wince in pain she immediately created a barrier that blocked Lazarus'' power.


    Lazarus didn''t expect Arthea to go against him for her brother. Just like moltenva anger seeped through him, "You attacked me, Thea? you...you betrayed me!" his voice trembled in shock and disappointment.


    "You''re the one who betrayed her trust!" Cavio swung his sword at Lazarus, and a secondter the two of them engaged in a fierce battle.


    "Stop fighting, we can talk about this! Lazarus - Cavi!" Arthea screamed trying to reason with them but Lazarus had been ovee with rage while Cavio was already in battle mode, and neither of them care to listen.


    the explosion from their powers was like a violent storm that devoured anything causing dust and debris lifted to the air then mixed with the strong wind destroying everything nearby even the grass.


    Arthea watched their fight helplessly, she didn''t know what to do to stop them, Arthea really didn''t expect them to fight like this, if this continued one of them would die, and it was all because of her!


    In the end, there was only one way to stop them, Arthea ran towards them shouting frantically "Stop - Stop you two! I agree! I''lle with you - I''lle with you, you hear me, Lazarus!"

 Chapter 1091 The Betrayal III

    "Don''t even think about it!" Cavio shouted loudly and three great swords appeared then rushed towards Lazarus as Cavio lunged forward at high speed.


    As he was attacking from every corner Lazarus raised his hands creating a barrier around him to block Cavio''s attack while he flew higher into the sky he took a deep inhaled and suddenly dark smoke came from the Byroft carcass then sucked away by Lazarus, he absorbed the ancient monster power to increase his own.


    The air around Lazarus turns dark and heavy Arthea could feel the atmosphere around Lazarus significantly change and this is not a good sign, "Lazarus stop!" she tries to stop him.


    But how could he stop when envy, jealousy, and rage had blinded all his senses the only thing that mattered to him was to kill anyone who blocked his way to get what he wanted.


    "Thea, get away from here!" Cavio voice is tight with panic.


    "No, Cavi! Don''t go!"Arthea''s face turned pale as she watched Cavio rush while aiming his sword at Lazarus. Why does everything be like this? She just wanted to save her brother but why¡­


    Two great powers collided with each other like aet that collided that sent sparks flying through the sky and spreading a tremor to the ground that can be felt miles away, Arthea could only stand resignedly as she watch anxiously at the two people closest to her fight each other, she didn''t know who to side with, one is her only brother while the other one is her best friend to whom she was also greatly indebted, Arthea stood numbly feeling lost and confused what to do.


    In a meantime, Lazarus, who was in a frenzy, used his power to attack Cavio repeatedly. As a result, Cavio began to get overwhelmed as his previous injury got worst, yet he refused to give up, especially when Arthea''s safety depended on him.


    "What should I do for you to let Thea, go? What if I give my life that you save back to you in exchange for you to leave her!" said Cavio while continuing to block Lazarus'' attacks.


    "I don''t need your life," Lazarus said spitefully.


    "Then what do you want?" Cavio got impatient.


    "Are you deft, I want her, I want Thea...just her" Lazarus firmly said.


    "Why?" Cavio confuses.


    "I...I love her" Lazarus''s voice was mixed of warmth and coldness.


    "Well, you have a strange way to show your love, huh!" Cavio throws his sword at Lazarus.


    His blunt attack is easily blocked by Lazarus but he doesn''t realize another sword appears behind him and thrusts his back.


    "Lazarus!" Arthea screamed as she saw Lazarus get hurt then she saw Lazarus''s body fall to the ground with a loud thud, but at the same time Cavio who alsonded on the ground fell on one knee while weakly leaning on his sword, Arthea paused for a second while contemting whose have to check first, in the end, because Cavio is only human so she though his body is much weaker than half God like Lazarus, with that conclusion Arthea run to check Cavio''s condition first.


    s, Lazarus who saw Arthea running towards Cavio first inevitably felt neglected, anger immediately throbbing in his veins as he thought she abandoned him.


    ''Thea, why...why him?'' Lazarus eyes dull with disappointment, he couldn''t ept that Arthea would choose her brother over him after everything he did for her.


    "Cavi, are you okay" Arthea checked Cavio''s condition as expected his condition is bad as it gets, Cavio had used up almost all of his mana which was very dangerous for him.


    "I''m fine... I''m just tired" Cavio tried to look calm but from his face Arthea could guess how weak he is right now, it was certain Cavio couldn''t engage another fight or he would really die this time.


    But then she remembered about Lazarus immediately she got worried about him, Arthea immediately raise from the ground while speaking in haste "Wait here, I need to take a look at him..."


    Cavio suddenly held her hand "Thea, don''t!" Cavi shook his head.


    "But... he''s my friend" Arthea looked at where Lazarus was with a look of distress.


    Cavio looked at Arthea deeply then speak with a calm measured voice "Your friend is trying to take you by force, he also almost kills me, and you still think he''s a friend?" deep wrinkles formed on his brows.


    "But...he..." Arthea''s voice begin to waver even though her brother was right, she felt it was wrong to leave Lazarus alone like that.


    "Cavi, he wasn''t always like this, he was just misguided...like a child, you know..." Arthea tries to defend Lazarus.


    "Thea..." Cavi sighed resignedly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please, Cavi...I can''t leave him...not like this" she pleads.


    Cavio know there was no way to talk her way out of here knowing how stubborn she could be still he needed to try unlike his kind sister he knew what kind of man Lazarus truly is, "Thea, sometimes, something is too far gone, you won''t be able to reach no matter how hard you try... ."


    yet, Arthea remains persistent "Cavi, he..."


    "WATCH OUT!" Cavio pulled Arthea into his arms then suddenly there was a loud bang, Arthea screamed in surprise as a strong wind hit him as if it was going to fly her away, thank God she was safe in her brother''s arms.


    As the wind died down, Arthea raised her head, "What happened?" suddenly blood dripped down her arm, Arthea was stunned for a second before she realized where the blood wasing from, she then looked up in a hurry, she was horrified by the sight of Cavio spurting fresh blood from his mouth then he started to cough violently that his whole body trembles professedly he eventually falling weakly into Arthea''s arms.


    "Cavi, wake up! Cavi!" Arthea frantically tried to wake him up but Cavio didn''t respond, luckily, she could still feel his chest moving up and down which meant he was still breathing.


    But Arthea have no time to rx as she realizes she was surrounded by a ck thick smoke which was only separated by his brother''s barrier to protect them, no wonder Cavio''s condition was getting worse, he had used all mana he had to thest drop.


    In front of him, Lazarus stood straight with his whole body oozing with ck smokes, While Arthea was frozen while hugging Cavio''s limp body she stupefied.


    "Come with me" he stretched his hand, "You said you wille with me" he insisted.


    Arthea didn''t moves, her eyes bugged out wondering who is the man before her, why can she recognize him anymore? this is not the same man that used to greet her warmly, is this the same man who always smile childishly at her?


    Arthea felt apprehensive then her lips started to tremble as she molded the words she never think she would say to him, "N...No..."


    Anger seethed like hotva searing into his soul, filling his mind with dread and resentment. After everything he did for her, how could she lie to him now, did she think he would let her go so easily, did she think he was like grass that she can walk on and then leave behind?!


    He is the most powerful entity that God has created, he was the one who was given the power to guard all the words to maintain their bnces in order to stop catastrophes to happen, yet she had the audacity to make a fool of him.


    "You betrayed me..." Lazarus hissed.


    "No, I¡­." Arthea swallows her words.


    The pain on Lazarus''s face was so clear it''s like a knife that tore her heart apart, Arthea wanted to say sorry but knew it meant too little. She Honestly didn''t mean to hurt him but he realize it meant too little to him.


    Suddenly a dark giant vortex appeared out of thin air then suddenlyrge chains flew out from the vortex and quickly wrapped around Lazarus'' arms and legs and started pulling him into the vortex.


    "Stop!" he roar in anger at the sky, "I know what you''re trying to do, it''s unfair! I''ve always been obedient like a dog, I do everything that you wanted, you can''t do this to me! GODS!"


    s, the suction from inside the ck hole was getting stronger, it keep mercilessly pulling him in, hence Lazarus fell face down yet he keep struggling with all his might he was finally able to break one of his arms from the chair but that''s as far as he could do.


    Helpless, Lazarus could only allow himself to be forcibly taken from this world, he knew this was God''s restriction and because of this, he wouldn''t be able to enter this world ever again not even his soul could visit this world, he will forever ban from this world.


    Panic, he stretched his hands "Thea,e with me!" he screams in despair.


    Arthea froze as she stared wide-eyed while Lazarus was taken away.


    "Thea, I don''t want to be alone! YOU PROMISE!" he cried but Arthea remained silent only tears streaming down her face.


    In the end, Lazarus was sucked into the vortex, and as soon as he left the vortex closed faster than a blink of an eye.


    Arthea watch in silence as she hugged her brother''s unconscious body tightly.


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry"

 Chapter 1092 The Birth Of The Serpent King

    Snow fell silently without a sounds then slowly covered the brown, arid ground including the carcasses of the beasts even therge carcass of Byroft coveredpletely it became one with the snow.


    Thankfully it wasn''t long before Cavio woke up, although still a bit weak at least that way they could return to their vige if not arthea didn''t know how to take cavio home all by herself.


    Once they arrived at the vige, everyone exhrated and relief after these few days they have been like headless chicken after Arthea suddenly disappeared from her house and there''s no new news from Cavio, therefore they already prepare for the worst but luckily bot of them returs safely even Demian burst to tears when he saw Arthea and Cavio returns.


    Late at night, Cavio was recuperating in his room when arthea came holding Demian who refused to let go, apparently the little boy was traumatized by their departure.


    Arthea also really misses Demian so he has no problem carrying Demian everywhere.


    "How are you?" Arthea sat on the chair next to Cavio''s bed while gently rocking Demian in her arms.


    "Much better" Cavio reply softly then his eyes got soften when he see his Son sleeping face "He''s already asleep, you should put him in his cribs"


    "It''s fine, just for a little while..." Arthea also finds it hard to separate herself from Demian.


    Cavio understood her feelings so he let go, but something was still bothering him, "Thea...that guy...Lazarus, I don''t think we''ve seen thest of him" he spoke carefully knowing Arthea''s rtionship with humans.


    Arthea nced at Cavio for a moment then changed Demian''s position and patted the little boy''s butt lightly, Arthea then sighed heavily.


    "He has vited God''s rules by attacking you, I don''t know what punishment he will receive so I don''t think we will meet him again" Arthea turn around then put Demian on his crib then cover the little baby with a knitted nket.


    "You worry about him?" Cavio asks inquisitively.


    Arthea took her time before quietly saying, "I wronged him, Cavi¡­" her voice was streaked with regret.


    "It''s not entirely your fault Thea" Cavioforted her.


    "Not?" he smiled bitterly before he returned to his seat beside Cavio''s bed "I did make a promise to him Cavi and I did not fulfill it, if all he asked of me was my life I would dly give him, I am never afraid of death because we know there''s a lot worse than dying.." she said with heavy emotion.


    "He doesn''t want your life, Thea, he wants something more, will you continue to pretend you don''t know how he feels about you" Cavio throw a meaningful look.


    Arthea bit her lips as she avert her gaze from Cavio.


    "Love without understanding and sacrifice will be an obsession and nothing is more toxic than an insatiable obsession," said Cavio.


    "I know but he..."


    "No, you don''t know!" Cavio cut her off "Thea, I have fought with him and I can feel the uncontroble obsession in his eyes, if he was even willing to sacrifice a little bit for you or try to understand you he would not try to separate you from your family let alone hurt your loved one knowing it will make you sad but he didn''t hesitate to kill me even though he knew how much you care for me. Thea, I know you care about him, heck, we both owe him but you can''t deny he had ulterior motives to help you maybe his obsession with you had been there from the start, therefore I''m sure he won''t stop, not until he gets what he wants."


    Arthea was still having trouble epting the facts "How do you know for sure?" she asked defiantly,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thea, you may have the ability to read the future but I can read people''s characters better than you that''s why I can guarantee that sooner orter he wille, and when hees, cmity will apany him"


    ______________________________________


    Amidst the pitch darkness, Lazarus felt thousands of needles piercing his bones, his body jolted as every joint in his body bent and twisted like an old rag, he could only writhe out of the intense pain he couldn''t even contain. the strength to scream only for blood to ooze from his nose, mouth, and eyes, showing how severe the torture he had received.


    The punishment bestowed by the Gods on him who dared to interfere in the affairs of other worlds was irrevocable and cruel, moreover, he tried to kill the chosen one, the one who had been chosen among millions of other humans to nurture, lead and protect the world that od had painstakingly made. Therefore, the punishment Lazarus received was far worse than anything he could ever prepare but still, the pain he received from the god still could notpare to Arthea''s betrayal.


    And the more grievous the torment he received, the deeper his disappointment in Arthea, but all the hatred he felt for Arthea pales inparison to his hatred for Cavio because he was sure that if it weren''t for Cavio, Arthea would have agreed to be with him.


    Lazarus regretted he helped Arthea save Cavio if only he didn''t tell arthea how to activate the crystal to create a recement for Cavio then Arthea would have no way of saving Cavio and if only Cavio died perhaps Arthea''s connection with her world would not be so strong as it used to be therefore it would be easier for him to persuade Arthea to live with him.


    But there was also another problem, that was the gods, he originally thought the gods wouldn''t care if he took Arthea with him as long as he and Arthea didn''t affect the situation of the other worlds, especially with Arthea''s older brother remained as the first king, then her presence in her world will not be significant but he was wrong, the gods wouldn''t let his wishe true!


    Hence, Lazarus put the gods as well on his list to me, after all, he med the gods for deliberately letting him meet Arthea which as a result made him understand what affection between a man and a woman, he unwillingly learned what longing, joy, and fear felt like, and when he begins to create an image in his head what his life could be like with Arthea, but then the God ruthlessly shattered that dream, they separate him from her just like they separate him from his family.


    Just like a joke, the Gods watching everything that matters to him burned and crumbled before him, time and time again the Gods destroyed his hopes and his little dreams as he watched helplessly on the sides like a lowly ve he could onlyply, he obeys the will of the Gods¡­but not anymore.


    He would not allow himself to be toyed with by anyone, not even the Gods, everyone who stood in his way would be crushed if he couldn''t get what he wanted then he would rather destroy them all, he would no longer be a ve that follows all the god''s whims.


    A cruel n took root in his head like a tumor slowly eating away the little bit of conscience he had left, from then on he began to concoct a n in his head but for now, all he had to do was be patient for he is certain that God''s will not punish him forever cause ironically they still need him to guard these damn*d gates, once the God lift his punishment soon he will make the Gods regret ever choosing him in the first ce.


    ______________________________________


    It had been a week since he hadst seen Lazarus and from that day on the connection between him and Lazarus was severed. it was as if all possible futures wereing together as a result he always had a terrible headache every time he woke up like someone having a bad hangover.


    Today was no different, Arthea woke up before sunrise with a heavy head like someone had put a boulder on her head. Arthea groaned in pain while massaging her temples. luckily the pain went away after a while but she still felt dizzy.


    Arthea tried to make sense of the vision she had just seen but the only things she could remember were the amber eyes, fangs, blood, feathers, and thousands of blue flower petals as the wind blew into the dark sky and all of a sudden she was hit by immense pain and sadness that so unbearable that he sometimes woke up with his face wet with tears.


    Arthea found it difficult to interpret what she saw in her prophetic dream even though she was sure it was very important.


    Arthea then took a deep breath she decided to check on Demian and Cavio who were sleeping in the same room, but when she opened Cavio''s bedroom door she didn''t find Cavio inside but it wasn''t strange because Cavio whose condition had improved just a few days a goter on he grew a habit to left very early and came homete at night when Arthea asked what he was doing Cavio said he was practicing using the seven swords of God to its fullest.


    Hearing that, Arthea felt her blood run cold remembering Cavio''s words that Lazarus would not remain silent after what happened so sooner orter Cavio was sure that Lazarus woulde, therefore Cavio kept preparing himself for that moment.


    Arthea honestly hoped she would never meet Lazarus again but not because she feared or hated him but because she didn''t want to see her brother and best friend hurt each other or worst of all kill each other! if only there was a way for her to talk to Lazarus she will do it but unfortunately her wish was in vain, like there was a great power blocking her from connecting with Lazarus, Arthea was sure it had something to do with the consequences for what they did causing the God''s blocking their connection or whatsoever.

 Chapter 1093 The Birth Of The Serpent King II

    In the midst of the darkness, suddenly appeared a bright bright light that was so dazzling that it forced Lazarus to close his eyes before long, he heard the voices of many people speaking simultaneously but their voices were coated with dignity and authority, Lazarus didn''t need to guessed whose this voice belongs to


    ''Listen, child of darkness, we punish you in order to save you from evil, have we not shown how hatred and love destroy everything, how it ruined everything and caused everything that you had done in vain. Therefore we hope you understand your mistake, and you can see that you are meant for something bigger, that''s why we are giving you a chance to atone for your sins, so be rejoice for we have forgiven you''


    After the sound disappeared, the excruciating pain that had tormented him disappeared without a trace even though the scars from his torture still remained.


    ''Rejoice?''


    A sneer yed at the corners of his lips, Lazarus clenched his fists as he forced himself to get up from the ground, ''How merciful they are'' hisugh was bitter, even though the gods made their reason sound righteous but he knew very well the only reason they lifted their punishment was that they still needed him to watch over this godforsaken ce.


    However, the god wasn''t wrong, he was indeed destined for something greater, and he finally understood. The lingering pain from the torture still tormented him but he didn''t care as he had more important things to do. With staggered steps, he climb the stairs while blood dripped from his body leaving marks behind him like a forewarning of what he was about to do. Lazarus then stopped at one of the doors, he slowly pushed open the door suddenly a strong wind hit him.


    The world that was only filled with nature and nts present before him, is the same world he had shown to Arthea previously. A memory shes in his mind but he has no time to dwell on the mncholy thought, he pushes himself to strides forward after a long time while he stops in front of the small little flower that Arthea helps to purify.


    ? The flower that was once evil now flowing with light it was pure and gentle it didn''t take long for the flower to get sentient but he didn''t need a pure flower what he needed was power Lazarus lifted his injured hand over the flower then his blood dripped on the flower petals then falling to the ground over time the blood begin to soak the soiled around the flower soon the flower slowly absorb Lazarus'' blood then gradually the color of the flower petals which was originally white changed to dark red almost like ck.


    "Good, take my blood child, after this, you will be a part of me, my child...." his eyes were full of malice.


    Lazarus has learned that everything created by the gods carries a small portion of God''s power, especially human souls, therefore, he concludes if he absorbs human souls he will gain The god''s divine powers which will make him stronger, so if he absorbs enough human souls it wasn''t impossible that he would be as powerful as the gods or perhaps even stronger when that happened no one can stop him not even the god restrictions affect him.


    That''s why he need the little flower, once the flower absorbed enough of his blood Lazarus took the flower with him before he left the world, after he experienced the god''s restriction he realized that the god''s restrictiom only worked on him alone.


    However they don''t predict the arrival of a foreign object that will mess up the bnce of the world because if it happens god will send him to take care of the problem but what happens if he turns blind eyes, Lazarus has finally found a loophole in God''s order.


    Lazarus then entered another world, a world filled with tall buildings, and skyscrapers, where the sound of vehicles and humans filled the air as if it never stopped, whilerge screens were disyed in the building and every corner showed pictures of beautiful men and women and thousands of people filled the street like a human sea but none of them seem to care of what happened around them as they all seem busy with themselves.


    In this world, the human had no ''gifted'' power like Arthea''s world nor cultivation like in his brother''s world nevertheless the human in this world thrives like no other world making this world one of the most sessful worlds that god ever created but that also be the perfect ce for him to start.


    Lazarus walked in the middle of the human bustle without anyone noticing his presence, Lazarus looked to his right he saw a hill not far away, it seemed that would be a suitable ce. Lazarus stamped his foot and then shot toward the hill like a bullet, a few secondster he arrived, Lazarus headed to the edge of the hill then he nted the flower.


    "Have a great feast, my child¡­" an evil grin danced on his face, Lazarus then set his sights on the tall buildings where thousands of people carried their lives without realizing the doom that would befall them. Lazarus stood there for a long time while his mind wandered until he heard a small voice in his head, pleading with a desperate voice.


    ''STOP!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''This is not what you were meant to be''


    ''It''s not you''


    Lazarus'' face hardened, he pushed the voice behind his back everything then be quiet again, Lazarus take a deep breath not long after he notice the rumbling sky.


    ''I will not bow down again'' a cold, dangerous glitter in his eyes.


    The ground around the flower started to crack as the dark thorny vine flower spread rapidly in just the blink of an eye the flower covered the entire hill by eating other nts and small animals around as nutrition, needles today it wasn''t enough to satisfy the flower, thus it vines spread even further, s, it stumbles some college kids who were having a small party but when they realized what was happening it was toote.


    They scream in panic as one by one they were caught by the ck thorny vines, many of them try to escape but they were caged by the vines that encircled them and then grew higher like a thorny wall, there was nothing else they could do other than scream in despair when the vines crushed their bones it didn''t take long before they be silent soon their corpses were buried among the vines follow by more crushing bones and tearing flesh as the nts consumed the poor children corpses at the same time the little flower size increased significantly.


    Lazarus watched the flower beaming with anticipation he waited for God''s ban to bind him but nothing happened it seems his hypothesis was correct unfortunately he found out toote but not toote this way he can increase his strength without being hindered by the gods.


    Lazarus closed his eyes and then began to absorb the energy from the flower while the flower vines reached the nearest town and attacked everyone who was there indiscriminately.


    the more souls that are killed the bigger the flower bes and the more power Lazarus absorbs, as a result, his body gradually changes, bit by bit ck scales start to cover his pale skin and his iris turn into their original form, which is snake eyes but what more conspicuous is the iris that used to be ck like an onyx gem with gold circles around it just like a ring have now turned into scary yellow snake eyes.


    As the city fell into chaos, more and more casualties fell, be it, humans, animals, or ordinary nts everything perishes, hence in a rtively short time the once vibrant city turned into a ghost town but the flower demon Lazarus did not stop there.


    The flower vines had grown bigger and bigger like monsters and spread in all directions like an unstoppable tumor, starting to infect the entire world with terror and horror.


    Even though humans tried to fight back by deploying their weapons and soldiers but unfortunately they were no match for Lazarus and his Demonic flower, in the midst of his desperation there are a few humans who began to treat Lazarus as a godter on they volunteraly give their soul in exchange of Lazarus power also the chance to escape this cmity.


    Blinded by fear and despair, humans flock to give up their lives just to be able to live a little longer, even though that means they have to be monsters and demon ves, but they don''t care because it is human nature to survive.


    Thereby, Lazarus bes stronger and stronger and he indeed bes the god he thought he could be, a false god nheless but it''s enough for him to break from the god''s restriction, hence it will be too long for him to direct his vengeance on the people that hurt him in the first ce.


    ''I''ming for you, Thea''

 Chapter 1094 The Terror Of The Serpent King

    Arthea was jolted from her bed with her forehead covered in a thinyer of sweat, she froze while surprised by the loud sound that turn out her own beating heart, she swept her gaze around her surroundings before noticing she was in her own bedroom.


    Arthea took a deep breath to calm her heart first before she wrapped herself with a knitted shawl and stepped out of her bedroom.


    When she came out she was surprised to find Cavio sitting on the floor right in front of the furnace, Arthea then sat next to her brother.


    "You awake?" asked Cavio, while throwing firewood to the furnace.


    "Hm, you can''t sleep either?" Arthea answered softly, while hugging her knees her eyes stared at the fire slowly burning the firewood.


    "Demian peed, I couldn''t sleep after I changed his clothes" Cavioin.


    Arthea listened to him and chuckled "You''re the one who insisted he sleep with you tonight"


    "Yeahh..." Cavio sighed helplessly because there was no one to me.


    Demian doesn''t actually have a room although Cavio puts a crib in his bedroom but most of the time Demian sleeps with his sister buttely he has been insisting on sleeping with his son at night maybe because he is busy training his ''gift'' he has very little time with his son during the day so he missed his son.


    "Cavi¡­" Arthea whispered.


    "Hmm..."


    "You remember you said that Lazarus would stop at nothing until he got what he wanted" Her calm voice conveyed concern.


    "¡­.." Cavio''s movements stopped, his expression bing tense.


    Arthea rested her chin on her knees her whole expression gradually bing heavy "I saw blood, I see the death of many-many people...then a pair of yellow snake eyes glowing in the darkness...you know, Lazarus once told me that he was originally born as a ck snake and then the gods gave him a human form aspensation for his sacrifice..."


    "You said he does not allow to interfere with the lives of the people in the world he guards, is that mean he found a way to circumvent the gods'' restriction..." The corners of cavio''s eyes crinkled with worry.


    "Apparently so¡­" gloom etched on Arthea''s face.


    Meanwhile, Cavio was immersed in his thought, even when he had expected this from the beginning yet he was dumbfounded by the news.


    Cavio nced at the bedroom where Demian was asleep then he turned his eyes back to the furnace while listening to Arthea''s mutterings.


    "I don''t understand, he used to be so kind, warm, innocent in a way...he often reminds me of a young child but how could he...so many deaths, because of me!" the visions she saw in his dream made her blood run cold she wished it was just a bad dream, unfortunately, it was real she knew this is the way of god''s to warn her of what wille.


    "He is indeed akin to a child throwing a tantrum when he can''t get what he wants but the problem is he possesses godlike powers andbined that with the mind of a young child and what you got is a recipe for disaster, unfortunately, his feelings for you only make things worse. .."


    "I should have realizes perhaps I did...it just that...." Arthea swallowed her next words as there was no use to exin anyway.


    "It doesn''t matter, it is what it is and it''s useless for us to regret what happened, what we can do now is try to ovee this problem," Cavio said with a firm determination.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Arthea pursed her lips knowing everything cavio said was true, rather than cover up her mistake she would rather think about how to fix it, she couldn''t let Lazarus go any further than this there might still be a chance to wake him up even if the chance was very small but he had to try.


    "So when did hee?" Cavio issues the most important question.


    Arthea took a moment then said "Three more days when the full moon turns blood red...he came when the blood moon rose"


    There was a steady calm in cavio''s eyes, there was no fear, anxiety, or even excitement only resolution shed in his purple eyes, Cavio then rubbed his hands together in a serious voice he said: "Then we shall be ready..."


    Arthea looked at his brother feeling grateful and relief having him by her side cause even before they were blessed with the ''gift'' from God, it was always her brother''s perseverance that keep giving her hope, therefore she was sure as long as she have her there''s nothing she afraid of.


    Arthea leans her head on her brother''s shoulder, Cavio then strokes her head "Everything is gonna be okay, sister" he softlyforts her.


    "I hope so¡­" Arthea closes her eyes wishing for the Gods to show them the way¡­including Lazarus.


    Three days before the appointed time Cavio sent his men out of the vige to a hidden path that led to a giant moth cave which was quite far from their vige, the ce was chosen because there was arge enough spring and a t surface for people to build tents to stay that way. the vigers could stay there for at least a few days until it was safe.


    At first, his subordinates who had quite strong ''Gifted'' power wanted to go with Cavio but Cavio convinced them that it was better for them to stay protecting the vigers like when he fought with Byroft back then, isn''t hee back alive, besides Arthea woulde with him.


    Actually, Cavio wanted Arthea to stay with the vige people but Arthea reminded him that Lazarus will be searching for her therefore her presence among the vigers would only harm them and so Demian so it''s better for her to go with him, having no other way Cavio reluctantly agreed.


    Before they go Cavio and Arthea said goodbye to Demian who was now reach a year old, however, the little boy cries his heart out refusing to let them go.


    In the end, Arthea pecks the boy''s forehead in order to use her power to force Demian to sleep only so Cavio and Arthea could leave even though with heavy hearts.


    Thest day approached and midnight soon befell follow by the cold wind blowing away her cheeks it swept away the rosy color of her lips, and soon after the snow began to fall adding to the pile of snow that was already high. In the empty vige, the night grew colder than it used to be even breathing became slightly painful.


    "The full moon has turned red," said Cavio next to her.


    Arthea stared at the full moon with its glowing red light making it seem like a harbinger of impending doom. He knew the time hade even though he hoped this day would nevere, unfortunately, this day was inevitable.


    Arthea raised her hands and a transparent dome covered them like a protective shield afterward the gray clouds begin to swirl massively and Lightning cracked the sky with blinding light as if trying to split the sky but then a rumbling soundse and a small ck dot appeared in the sky and it grew wider-and wider as if the sky is torn apart then it turns into a giant vortex.


    Cavio undeterred his expression remained calm and steady like the surface of the pond then he clenched his fist and the divine sword appeared in his grip, meanwhile sadness clouded arthea face, she wondered if it was not toote to change his mind, this time she would do whatever he wanted.


    A ck smoke struck Arthea''s barrier causing her barrier to letting out a cracking sound a momentter the barrier shattered into pieces than from inside the vortex an enormous ck snake emerged.


    "Lazarus, why¡­" Arthea''s face contorted and she shook her head in utter grief.


    Cavio didn''t waste his time, he swiftly took a long jump while pointing his sword at the ck snake but the big snake dodged swiftly apart from itsrge body and almost entangled Cavio''s body but with he nimbly dodged then climbed the snake''s body while scratching his sword into the body as he runs but the snake but the snake''s scales was like iron even the god''s sword did not have much effect instead it made the snake even more aggressive and in an instant, another fierce battlemence.

 Chapter 1095 The Terror Of The Serpent King II

    The gust of wind swept the dust to the air and wrecked the vigers'' houses and the impact of the battles could be felt from miles away but one thing Arthea noticed was that even though Lazarus had turned into a snake and fought fiercely against his brother but not once did he attack her even though she was standing in the open.


    Perhaps Lazarus is notpletely gone mad yet, maybe there''s still a chance to knock some sense on him, Arthea then scream "Lazarus stop, STOP FIGHTING!"


    Lazarus ignored Arthea''s screams as the battle grew fierce sending extreme tremors to the ground he found it hard to stand still, meanwhile, Cavio was overwhelmed by Lazarus'' attacks it seemed his strength had increased significantly in only a couple of months now he wondered if his brother could win against Lazarus at all, at this moment Arthea did not sure which side she takes.


    Arthea couldn''t stay idle, she rushed to where they were fighting even though it was not easy due to a strong gust of wind that was like a sharp knife scratching her skin, Arthea created a barrier around her while exerting her strength to dispel the wind and bits of rock and tree branches that rained down on her.


    "Lazarus stops it, I''lle with you, if that''s what you want, I''lle with you, I promise!" Arthea cried.


    Cavio saw Arthea approaching he waved his hand frantically "Thea stay away from here!" he shouted frantically.


    "Lazarus, listen to me!" Arthea pleaded, she didn''t want anyone to get hurt she should have done this from the beginning so no one would get hurt, all of this was her fault.


    "LIAR!" Lazarus throws his fit all of a sudden a giant boulder covered with ck smoke fall on top of Arthea.


    "Thea!" Cavio left Lazarus and then rushed toward Arthea at lightning speed he swing his sword at the boulder before it touch Arthea and the boulder broke in pieces.


    Arthea widened her eyes in bewilderment "Cavi...?"


    Exasperated, Cavio scolded Arthea for being so stubborn "Idiot, you have to get out of here! He''s not the same person you think he is, he...." Cavio suddenly stood still like a statue.


    "Cavi?" arthea looked at him confused then her eyes widened seeing sharp ck metal prate Cavio''s stomach and his blood seeped from his clothes and dripped onto the ground, "Nooo!!" Arthea shrieked in fear.


    Cavio clenched his fist suddenly from above a big sword dropped from the sky then smashed the ck metal then Cavio then took the sword then made a wide sweep that shattered the rest of the metal.


    Using enormous power while gravely injured made his condition drastically weaken he almost fell if not for Arthea hurriedly supporting him.


    "Cavi your wound!" Arthea looked worriedly at the fresh blood pouring out non-stop from his wound. Arthea knew Cavio''s wound was not small.


    Then, a gigantic ck snake hovered above them like a thick shadow that shrouded them in darkness.


    "Lazarus....stop this, I''m begging you"


    Lazarus'' yellow eyes shed in the darkness he hissed in a chilling voice that made chills and goosebumps "No, I can sssee now the ssstrong bond between you and thisss world and that is because of your bond with your brother as long as your brother is ssstill around you will never be willing to be with me, one day - someday you will leave me again therefore only by getting rid of your brother you will truly be mine!"


    "No, Lazarus doesn''t do that, I won''t leave you again, I promise you this time, believe me!" Arthea pleads desperately.


    "Okay, I believe in you..." Lazarus''s voice turns gentle.


    Arthea squints her eyes she didn''t think Lazarus will listen to her, but suddenly Lazarus'' eyes glint dangerously then he roars.


    "Only after I killed your brother!"


    The ck smoke turned into sharp metals that aimed at Cavio, but Arthea refused to let her brother die just like that, immediately she stood in front of Cavio while spreading her arms to create a protective barrier but unfortunately it was destroyed by Lazarus'' strong attack.


    ''THEA!'' the scream of the little boy suddenly rang loudly.


    Arthea nervously opened her eyes and was surprised all of the sharp metal suddenly stopped just a few meters away from her and in front of her stood a small boy raising his hand to stop Lazarus'' attack.


    "You...you are Zian? but how could it be?" Arthea gasped in disbelief.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thea, I cannot hold him any longer, hurry!" Zian screamed urgently.


    "Damn you, how could you betray yourself! ME!" Lazarus went wild with rage when his entire attack was stopped by Zian.


    "You think you can stop me, I will destroy this world and everything in it!" he spat out his anger then his huge body spun in a circle soon appear another ck hole from the sky, and from there came hundreds of scary-looking monsters flooding their world.


    "Damn, I can''t believe he brought his minions to this world!" Zian was shocked beyond belief.


    "We can let this happen..." Cavio winced in pain as he forced himself to stand up.


    "He really wants to destroy our world...why?" Arthea''s voice trailed off as she saw the monsters invade her world.


    "Thea you hold the monster while I handle that big snake!" Cavio tore his sleeve and then wrapped tightly around his wounds.


    Arthea shook her head anxiously, "Wait a minute Cavio, you can''t possibly win against Lazarus, especially with injuries like this..."


    "Thea listens to me, just this once...please" He squeezes Arthea''s shoulder.


    Arthea gave up, she reluctantly agreed "Okay..."


    "Your brother was right Thea he''s the only one who can stop him now but he can''t kill Lazarus not after he bes a fallen God," Zian said.


    Cavio frowned "Then what should I do?"


    "There is aplicated rule, I don''t have time to exin it, all I can say is that you can lock Lazarus thousands of miles underground with the power of the Seven Gods Sword!" Zian hurriedly exined as he felt his strength weaken.


    "Okay, let''s do this!" Cavio clenched his grip on his sword he knew they running out of time.


    "Careful Cavi!" Arthea reminded him.


    "You too, sister!" Cavio winked.


    Arthea took a moment to look at her brother one more time than a smile spread across her face, Arthea then rushed to a high ce spreading her arms before thousands of fireflies flew up from behind her then turned into small mes the moment the fire got in contact with the monsters the fire lit up like a torch and with a twist of her hand the firefly flew in circle forcing the monsters into the center of the field then the got smaller and smaller the firefly flew in high speed that it looked like a ring of fire that caged the whole monster.


    ? Arthea''s actions angered Lazarus once again he felt wronged and betrayed, Lazarus then repeatedly cursed her. It didn''t seem like it would take long for Lazarus to eventually lose his temper with Arthea.


    Meantime, Zian nced at the cloth around cavio''s wound which was covered in blood.


    "I...want to warn you, if you wield the seven god''s swords in your state, you will most likely be..." Zian mped his mouth he didn''t dare to say thest word.


    The truth is, he didn''t care about cavio''s well-being cause he more or less had the same opinion as Lazarus about Cavio, however, unlike Lazarus he care about Arthea''s happiness, he also scared of how Arthea reacted when she lost her only brother. Because of this contradiction, Lazarus pushed him out because he felt Zian was hindering him from his goal.


    Cavio looked at Zian curiously "Are you a friend of Thea and Lazarus?"


    Zian hesitated but he didn''t want to lie to Arthea''s brother, "I am...part of Lazarus, you can say I am one of his personality once he got rid of me I took a shape that suits my personality...but, I am indeed Thea''s friend!" he reassured Cavio.


    "Well... that soundsplicated, but, anyway...if something happens to me, I need you to promise me to take care of Thea"


    Cavio stare with those glittering purple eyes that remind him of Arthea''s eyes the first time they met, Zian suddenly stricken with sadness and guilt weakly nodded, "I promise..."

 Chapter 1096 The Death Of The First Lucient

    Cavio shot out like a ball of lightning while simultaneously summoning seven divine swords, immediately Lazarus felt an overwhelming threat approaching him along with a blinding light.


    "You think you can win against me, human! You''re just courting your death!"


    Lazarus opened its wide jaws to reveal its long poison fangs and ck smoke swirled around him forming sharp ck metal that rained down on Cavio, but Cavio continued to swing his sword to block Lazarus'' attacks while asionally dodging the attack, Cavio doesn''t care about the blood in his wound flowing profusely because right now he only has one goal in mind which is to protect his family and everyone in his world.


    Zian watched as Cavio bravely faced the formidable power of Lazarus alone, even when he was gravely injured - even when he faced his own demise, he remained strong and steadfast, zian now understand why Arthea admired her brother so much.


    The collision of Cavio''s and Lazarus'' power made the ground crack and then split open and even some monsters fell into the pit.


    Unfortunately, regardless of cavio''s perseverance he wouldn''t be able to win against Lazarus and if that happened the whole world would be devoured by Lazarus, no but the whole universe sadly there''s only a little he could do so he doesn''t know if he can do any help, albeit doing something is better than doing nothing.


    Zian''s face contorted as he contemted what he should do, suddenly an idea crossed his mind even if it wasn''t very good, but if he could stop Lazarus'' movement for just a few seconds, maybe...


    Zian raised his hand while exerting his strength then suddenly Lazarus'' movement stopped as if a great force was holding him back, Lazarus was bewildered who dared to disturb him


    however, when he saw Zian he knew what he had done.


    "You, Dam* KID!" Lazarus shouted in frustration.


    Zian gritted his teeth, then scream at the top of his lungs "Cavio, do it, NOW!"


    Immediately, the seven god''s swords soared into the sky then one by one they merged into one enormous sword and it slid down stabbing Lazarus''s body and kept pushing him through the ground.


    Refusing to admit defeat Lazarus wailed with all his might "You can''t stop me, I willing back Thea and when Ie I will kill everyone you love, starting with your brother!" Lazarus'' harrowingugh gradually faded as his figure pushed into the depths of the ground soon afterward the ground closed up and the monsters were sucked into the vortex just as Zian had said, finally the battle was over and the long night ended with the rising of the sun.


    Although Arthea felt a little sad but she realized this was for the best, her eyes immediately searched for her brother, she remembered how sad Demian was when they left therefore they must hurry home to their people, Arthea grinned as she could already imagine how happy Demian would be when he saw themter.


    but then she gaped as she saw Cavioying on the ground for a second she was uncertain whether she had to breathe or scream first, soon her whole face turned deathly pale, and she tumbled down and ran towards Cavio.


    "Ca..vi.." Arthea kneeled beside her brother with shaking hands she put Cavio''s head on hisp then gently caress his face "Cavi, wake up...stop scaring me like this again, hey wake up!" Arthea was sure Cavio only fainted just likest time.


    Zian crouches next to Arthea, he doesn''t know how to deliver this news.


    "Thea... he''s gone"


    Arthea looked at Zian reproachfully "What do you mean he''s gone, he just fainted! this isn''t the first time this has happened, he will be fine after some rest!"


    Zian felt his heart ache for her but he had to tell her, he had to make her ept the bitter truth, "Thea, he''s not breathing..." he softly said.


    Arthea had a shocked and confused expression she doesn''t want to believe it, she doesn''t want to!


    "No, he''s fine, you''ll see!" Arthea then pped Cavio''s cheeks repeatedly "Cavi, wake up - wake up, we have to go home now, Demy is waiting for us! HEY!"


    "Thea, Thea stop!" Zian stopped her hand from hurting her brother''s face, gloom ovee him as he saw the pain in Arthea''s eyes.


    "He''s gone Thea, the burden of wielding all seven god swords with his wrecked body was too much for him to take, even before he was already dying from the wound he had, actually it was a miracle he managed to lock up Lazarus in his condition¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, he''s not dead, my brother is not dead, SHUT UP!" Arthea hug Cavio''s lifeless body, she refused to believe it, there was no way his brother would die, not after everything she had done for him!


    "Why... haven''t I changed his fate but why is he still..." Arthea whimpered in a choked voice


    "Where there is death, there is always death," Zian answered calmly.


    "But I give the recement!" her voice cracked in frustration and despair.


    Zian sighed heavily "Turn out is not enough..."


    Ahe infuriated with Zian''s casual answer so she vent her rage at him "But you said this method would work if you know this can happen you should let me die instead of my brother! but you...!"


    Zian epted Arthea''s anger with an impassive face then said: "I do have an ulterior motive, you also don''t want to hear, in the end, we both made a mistake which led to something worse than your brother''s death..."


    Arthea stroked Cavio''s face which was getting cold, his tears fell on Cavio''s pale face hence Arthea quickly wiped them away as if it will bother him.


    "Arthea who is Demian?" Zian suddenly asked.


    Finally, Arthea woke up from her grief then swiftly sent a death re at Zian.


    Zian felt hurt by the disdain in her eyes but he understood Arthea''s hostility towards him, s there was nothing he could do.


    Zian shook his head to reassure her "I will not harm whoever Demian is but I can''t say the same with Lazarus so I asked you about this person cause I''m worried what Lazarus would do"


    Arthea''s eyes glinted with anger and resentment the moment she heard Lazarus''s name brought up it seems whatever feeling she had for him was washed away with her brother''s blood, "Lazarus? you think he wille..."


    "Is not over yet, Thea, the power that cages him will notst forever, once the Lucient power that holds him soon orter will be weakened, when that happened he will find a way to break free once that happened...he will do everything in his power to destroy everything you love..so whoever Demian is you have to protect him and so his descendant"


    Arthea''s face grew dramatically stricken as her face turns white as a sheet, all his memory with Demian and her brother shed inside her head, fear take a grip on her heart as panic roared inside her head, Arthea clenched her head while mumbling frantically "No, not Demian¡­not my Demian, I can''t lose Demian too!" she screams like a mad woman.


    Afraid to see Arthea losing her mind, Zian hurriedlyforted her "Arthea I will protect her, no matter what happens I will protect her from Lazarus!"


    As if she didn''t hear Zian''s words, Arthea kept talking to herself "No, it should be me, I should protect him, I promised to Cavi to protect him..."


    "Thea, that''s impossible, you can''t live that long, it will take thousands of years for the Lucient power to weaken, you can''t live that long..."


    "You must have gone, Zian!" he grabbed Zian''s hand with fiery eyes "You said you would have a way to make me immortal, that''s why you want me to stay with you..."


    "You...you want to stay in oblivion?" Zian said hopefully.


    But Arthea shook her head "I can''t, I have to make sure Lazarus is still locked up in this ce, I also have to ensure Demian''s safety, I have to protect this world for Cavio and Demian...I must find a way to kill Lazarus once and for all!"


    At that time Zian knew the identity of the man called Demian although he was a little disappointed however he was d that Arthea still had a family left so she was notpletely alone.


    "I''ll help you Thea....this time I will sincerely help you"

 Chapter 1097 The Decisions That Will Define Us

    When Cavio died Arthea returned to her people but she moved them to another ce because their vige waspletely destroyed and everything around was polluted with ck mana making it impossible to live anymore, therefore, Arthea used her power of precognition to find a better ce and for less more than fifteen years he raised Demian but when Demian was fourteen years old Arthea left him but before he left he passed a fragment of her power to Demian as a prophetic dream so Demian could find the people whoter be his true confidant, a loyal guards that will never betray him and most of all a friends that will follow him wherever he goes, it also the mark of the beginning of the first Archknight.


    Not only that, but Arthea also gave his final order that the vigers never mentioned his name to the next generation because of his sin which resulted in the death of her older brother she wanted topletely erase her existance from the Lucient lineage.


    Despite receiving strong protests from almost all of her people, especially Demian, Arthea insisted that this was an appropriate punishment for her even though her name will be forgotten but that doesn''t mean she will not be part of the Lucient. She assured Demian that she would always watch over him and guide him always.


    That day Arthea hugged Demian tightly like she hugged Cavio when she delivered herst farewell to her beloved brother.


    Even though it was hard for her to leave because only then could she protect Demian as well as the people that trust her and also the world she loved so much


    Arthea left Demian to find Zian who promised to help him live forever at least until Lazarus returns.


    Zian took Arthea back to the crystal room where he helped her to make a recement doll for Cavio but this time Zian told Arthea to make a doll for herselfter on Zian transferred Arthea''s soul into the doll, meanwhile, Arthea''s real body was freeze inside the ice to stop her time and kept away somewhere safe, far away from Lazarus'' knowledge.


    At that moment Lady Lucient disappeared and the seeress was born.


    Afterward, at the ce where Lazarus was imprisoned, a temple waster built by Arthea and he named it Djevelskrin. from there, Arthea created a covenant of Druid priestess to guard the area around Djevelskrin and ensure that Djevelskrin''s whereabouts are safe from prying eyes.


    And for thousands of years, she made sure that Lazarus remain in his cage while watching her descendantse and go as years go by Arthea watched Demian finally die from old age, andter on, she watched Demian''s Son die as well, and so her great-grandchildren, great-great-grandchildren every each of them unable to resist the times, Arthea thought one day she will be numbed by all the pained of watching her descendant die one after another but she was wrong.


    Every time Arthea saw her descendants die, her heart would break into pieces as if she was alone in this world but every time a new Lucient was born, hope inevitably grew within her until it finally shattered again when she learned of their deaths and those feelings continued on and on again without no ends until it bes her own hell.


    "You understand now, Lory"


    Lory was dumbfounded, she used to feel frustrated because there were so many unanswered questions but now after her questions were answered she didn''t know how to digest them, should she be angry or sad? But of all the shocking news her father conveyed, the most shocking was that she and Arthea were rted.


    "So...what I''ve seen so far isn''t his true form" Lory threw a random question.


    Marcus shrugged nonchntly "It''s just an empty doll that she used as a vessel, but why she made it that way might be due to personal preference... or maybe she just doesn''t care"


    "If you knew everything all along, can you at least..." Lory cannot deny she was upset.


    "No, not all of them, after I inherited the power of the God''s Sword, I naturally inherited the most distinct memories from its previous owner but remember, I didn''t inherit all of the seven god''s swords, therefore I missed some detail here and there beside when ite to Lazarus information Cavio only knew what Arthea had shared with him."


    "So...how did you..."


    "Lahir sebagai ''anak Kekacauan'' ibumu memiliki kemampuan untuk mengubah nasib orang-orang yang dia cintai, itu sedikit berbeda dengan kekuatan Arthea yang dapat memprediksi nasib siapa pun yang dia inginkan di dunia ini tetapi ibumu hanya dapat memprediksi sesuatu. yang memiliki hubungan yang js orang yang dia cintai sin ibumu juga harus membayar mahal atas apa yang diakukan dm bentuk kematian yangmbat dan menyakitkan.


    Needless to say, your mother doesn''t care! especially when ites to the safety of both of you" Marcus''s expression was a mixture of bitterness and helplessness, "For a long time Lorenna was served with the pieces of past and future then she tried so hard to connect the puzzles and when she can''t make sense of it she told me what she knew and so I tell her what I know from the memory left in the god''s sword from there we both concluded everything rted to Arthea then we went to find Arthea and from her, we have theplete story of what happened in the past, we even met Zian as well"


    "The boy that helped me in oblivion was Zian, right?" Lory remembered the beautiful boy who was like a porcin doll, she recalled the boy who appear to be cold but strangely very lonely and sad.


    "Yup, Zian was also the one who helped me and your mother to preserve our souls by taking our souls to oblivion before our souls disappeared," said Marcus.


    Lory face suddenly lit up, "So... If your will soul remains why can you and mother ask Arthea to make another doll and ask Zian to insert your and mother''s soul into the doll so you can live again!" Lory looked at her father expectantly.


    Marcus''s brows shoot up and the corners of his lips curl upward into a gentle smile, "Are we going to change the natural order for our selfish wish again?"


    Lory pursed her lips feeling disappointed and despite knowing that was not the right thing to do, just because they were able to do so but they shouldn''t or another chaos might happen again.


    "The old dies and the young''s carry on, that''s how life should be and after everything that you had been through you should realize that death is not the end, it is just momentarily separation until our next reunion in immortality" Marcus solemn voice ryingfort and promised that put an eased to Lory soul.


    Lory nce at her father under her brows, and she agreed to this separation only temporarily.


    Lory take a deep breath soon afterward the confusion, doubt, and shock that clouded her face were gradually swept away, Lory then looks at her father with firm determination.


    "So, what should we do now?"


    Marcus'' expression brimmed with pride, and the daughter he raised never ceased to surprise him even though he set such high standards for her somehow she always managed to pass the bar with flying colors.


    "Actually, we didn''t do anything...at least not yet" Marcus rested his head on his fist casually.


    "What are we waiting for¡­.?" Lory narrowed her eyes wondering what her father''s n was.


    "Do you know why when Lazarus destroyed all those worlds to make him stronger, he didn''t destroy his own even though in that world he had almost no restriction to stop him because that was he came from?" His purple eyes stare back at her calm and unwavering.


    "Uhm, maybe because he still has sentimental feelings toward his own world?" Lory was uncertain.


    "Maybe, but ording to Zian because that ce even though it gives incredible strength but also makes him vulnerable because it''s the only ce he can be killed as the fallen god so he doesn''t dare take that risk, however...at that time cavio used the seven gods swords not only managed to lock him for thousands of years but also destroying his main body, make him iplete and nothing but a wandering soul that''s why he needs a strong vessel that capable containing not only his soul but also his abominable power and who is better than his own descendant Zhao Li Xin but ironically Zhao Li Xin is also the only person who can kill him so what will Lazarus do since he can''t let him live nor he can''t kill him?"


    "He has to break him from the inside" Lory''s eyes be cold as steel.


    Marcus was satisfied by Lory''s answer, he nod while slowly gathering his hands on the table and then making a steeple with his fingers with his eyes fixed on Lory "And he needed you to do that, it probably was then he realized your existence is more vital than he thought that''s why he let you live this long in order to let Zhao Li Xin''s feelings for you deepen and when Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts were filled only you Lazarus will take you from him in the most brutal way he knew so by then not only Lazarus manage to corrupt that poor boy he will regain his powers by taking your soul and also avenge him, well, partially... but still, one shot kills not two but three birds"


    Lory''s face stiffened even though another question was an answer she didn''t feel it, she finally confirmed that Lazarus'' target from the start was Zhao Li Xin and she was just a secondary n.


    "So Lory, we can do anything until we know what would Zhao Li Xin do...if he going to fall on Lazarus temptatio or he remains true to his heart."


    Her lips trembled even though she tried to stay calm but she could barely control her emotions she didn''t notice her knuckles turning white from all her anxiety and fearbined together.


    Then her eyes raised to her father "And if Li Xin fails?"


    Marcus took a deep breath as his expression turn solemn "Then it will begin again, the tragedy that once happened will happen again..."

 Chapter 1098 The Hardest Goodbye

    From the beginning of my life I was surrounded by death, sometimes death from my enemies, but not infrequently those closest to me but it never bothered me because the death that most clearly loomed over me was my own death, I can''t even remember how many times the angel of death visits me but somehow he always hesitated to collect my soul at thest second sometimes I don''t know whether I should be grateful or curse the gods for this blessing instead I wonder what have I done in the past so the gods punished me in such a way or maybe I''m just an unlucky human who fell victim to the god''s whims, well that sucks.


    And after everything I''ve been through, I finally conclude that gods are ruthless rulers who punish people indiscriminately and unfairly if that''s how they wanna y I can be even more ruthless than god, I will show them that I''m going to live my short life the way I want, I will create havoc without nothing can hold me down.


    I was convinced everything couldn''t be more worst than already is but then she came. The princess from another world came to my world like a shooting star she was inevitable, unstoppable, and in an instant, she lit up my world with brilliant light.


    I knew from that moment on she would be my heaven and hell, my salvation and my misery, my life and my death.


    I knew I''m at the losing end for falling too far - loving too much, but I couldn''t stop myself even though I know clearly it will be the death of me, I realized since then that I wouldn''t die by poison, no... I would die of a broken heart.


    I knew she will break my heart.


    "Say yesss" Lazarus'' eyes shed with excitement as he stretched out his hand.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes flickered, having Lory in his dream is better than the fact the reality without her undeniably he was tempted, slowly he raised his hands soon their eyes locked but then suddenly he heard a gentle voice.


    ''Li Xin, our love shouldn''t be a tragedy, don''t let our love be tainted by hatred, malice, or cruelty, let them know at least for once that love truly will conquer all because you know I always love a happy ending''


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes sagged, he always thought he didn''t care about the fate of the world or what happened to all those people if Lory was not part of this world, but Zhao Li Xin knew Lory wouldn''t want to see the world crash and burned.


    No matter what happens in her life, Lory loves her life, she enjoys spending time with her friends, she also has an unhealthy appetite for sweets and loves festivals way too much therefore she must be unhappy to see this world destroyed, isn''t that''s why she tried so hard to save this world, how much suffering she had to go through, how many sacrifices she had to make just to save these people and the world so how could he makes all of Lory''s efforts in vain, no! he can''t betray Lory.


    "No..." Zhao Li Xin''s voice quivered.


    "What?" Lazarus''s squinted his eyes he thought he heard wrong.


    Zhao Li Xin pulled her hand back while clenching her fist so tightly her knuckles turned white "I said...NO!" he repeated.


    "You¡­.." Lazarus'' yellow snake eyes shone eerily soon his whole body begin to tremble violently as he endured his seething rage that would explode at any moment.


    "You dare say no!" Lazarus'' face was ravaged with fury, he refused to ept his failed n at thest moment.


    Zhao Li Xin swing his hand suddenly mes coiled around his arm and shot in Lazarus''s direction unfortunately the dark miasma around him created a barrier to block Zhao Li Xin''s mes.


    "Milord!"


    Bei Li Yan, Jin Hao, the Mong brothers, and the others rushed towards him after seeing Zhao Li Xin attack Lazarus simultaneously they all released their Qi to attack Lazarus as well meanwhile from above Girsha shoot sound waves at Lazarus as well.


    The sudden attack stunned Lazarus forcing him to take a long leap to the sky, curious to see who dared to disturb him, he took an annoyed breath as he prepare to release his power but Girsha swoops over him with his giant ws. Lazarus dodged swiftly then Girshaunched thousand of wind des to attack him, Enraged by Girsha''s annoying attack, Lazarus couldn''t hold back anymore and the vessel he was using was torn apart then he turned into a giant ck snake that shoot through the sky.


    "You finally show your true appearance!" Girsha spitefully said.


    "Hoo, and you will sssee more, Lord of the sssky..."


    Soon after that the giant white bird and the ck snake engaged in a fierce battle just like the battles between giants in ancient times that were often told in old folklore.


    Jin Hao and the others were relieved to see that Zhao Li Xin seemed to have woken up from his muddled thoughts still the despair was still shown clearly on his lifeless face.


    Ming Yue Yin knelt in front of Zhao Li Xin who was still hugging Lory''s cold body in a protective manner.


    "Lo..ry" Ming Yue Yin''s hands trembled, she wanted to touch Lory''s face so she looked at Zhao Li Xin for permission.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zhao Li Xin gave a faint nod to allow Ming Yue Yin to touch Lory''s face.


    As soon as Ming Yue Yin touched Lory''s face, he was surprised at how cold her face was, in her eyes Lory was like the bright sun, warm and passionate sometimes she was like the moon, soft and gentle but never had she liked ice so cold and empty.


    How could she be like this, "Oh Lory¡­" Ming Yue Yin''s eyes welled up like knives stabbed into her heart and twisted her immediately tears rolled down her cheeks as she cried.


    Yuan Shao had to endure Ming Yue Yin to stop her body from copsing.


    Mong Yi''s shoulders trembled as she tried to hold back her tears which didn''t really help so he kept on wiping away his tears with his sleeve, While Mong Ki lowered his head in silence while clenching his fists so tightly he must be digging into his own skin with his fingernails now.


    Bei Li Yan took a quick nce at Lory''s body before he turned around in fear he couldn''t help to break down and cry meanwhile there was still Lazarus to take care of.


    Jin Hao held Bei Li Yan''s shoulder, "We will avenge ma..no, Lory!" he said with great determination.


    "Yeah, let''s kill that Demon or die trying!" Wu San Bo chimed in.


    "Yes!" Mong Yi takes expression immediately bes hard as anger reces his grief.


    Mong Ki didn''t say a word but when he lifted his head his eyes brimmed with resolution.


    "We will have a lifetime to grieve, but for now, tell me your orders, my lord!" Jiang Jin Wei stood behind Zhao Li Xin.


    Jiang Jin Wei''s words were like a bucket of cold water that clear his mind in instant, if he didn''t want to live anymore which would be better than dying for killing that Demon by then Lory would never me him, will she?


    Zhao Li Xin kissed Lory''s pale lips gently then ced her into Ming Yue Yin''s arms "Take care of her, I will end this once and for all¡­" Zhao Li Xin sped Lory''s hand with both hands as he looked at Lory''s face tenderly.


    "I''ll take care of Lory, and whatever it takes...kill that dam* Demon!" Ming Yue Yin''s eyes red as she spoke.


    "En" Zhao Li Xin got up from the ground then she looked at Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, Mong Ki, and Mong Yi one by one and a realization came to him, turn out at the end of the darkest day of his life this annoying subordinate¡­no, brothers was still by his side, out of nowhere Lory''s voice suddenly appeared inside him. head.


    ''Despite everything I''ve been through, I''ve always thought of myself as a lucky person because I''ve always had people who make saying goodbye so hard, I think the same goes for you too Li Xin''


    The corners of his lips curved into a faint smile, Lory could always see things he had never noticed, no matter how dark and dirty the world was she always looked at it with hope, he finally understood what Lory was thinking when she sat up all alone in a cold night waiting for the sun rises and when the warm light cast on her face a smile will spread on her face.


    He doesn''t understand before but he is right now, it was hope. Lory has lost everything in her life but one thing she never lost is hope because of hope she can love sincerely so she was never afraid, never waver because she has hope that tomorrow will be better than yesterday.


    ''When the timees and nothing you can''t do anymore, let me go Li Xin''


    "Your order, my lord!" Jiang Jin Wei and the others speak in tune.


    Zhao Li Xin looked up at the sky where the two giants collided and each of their strengths intersected the ground where they stand automatically shaken gravely but unfortunately, it seemed like Girsha was starting to get overwhelmed facing the ck snake judging by the many bright scars that gradually appear on its body.


    "Give all your strength, we will kill Lazarus at all cost!"


    "Understood, my lord!"


    ''I let you go my love, but I still hope we will meet again¡­somehow - somewhere''

 Chapter 1099 The Hardest Goodbye II

    No matter how honorable you are or how low someone is, we always have someone or something to protect, no matter how important it may be in the eyes of others there is something we will fight to the death for.


    But Zhao Li Xin didn''t have that, he didn''t even realize how lucky he was as if he had lived his entire life with his eyes closed without letting anyone or anything enter his heart because if there was nothing he desire he would never be disappointed again, he will never be hurt again, never felt so lost and alone, nor would he realize how meaningless his life has be but someone like him when his heart was moved it would easily make him lose control by drown him into an uncontroble obsession, like a thirsty traveler who feels fresh drops of water for the first time but he doesn''t realize that what he drank was seawater.


    The more he took the more he needs, the more he took the less he felt satisfied so he took more and more doesn''t matter if he dry the whole sea, doesn''t matter if he kill everything that lives in the sea in process, he will never stop, not until he dies.


    Lazarus was like that, and Emperor Lei Yu was more or less like that too so there''s a high chance Zhao Li Xin had that trait too but we must believe Zhao Li Xin is his own man so maybe he doesn''t look any of them if only someone will show the way.


    "Therefore, we send you Lory"


    "We...?" Lory gaped.


    Marcus smiled then a pair of arms hugged Lory from behind "Arthea, Zian, Lei Yu, even Huo long"


    "Mother!" Lory was stunned to see Lorenna smiling beautifully.


    "My dear daughter, this has been a long journey for you," Lorenna cupped Lory''s face as her eyes traced every feature on his face as if trying to engrave it in her mind.


    Perhaps the greatest sacrifice he made was not being able to watch Lory and Lucas grow into the extraordinary men and women they were.


    "Moms!" Lory jumped up from his seat and hugged Lorenna tightly "I miss you..." he whined like a child.


    Lorenna stroked the back of Lory''s head, "I miss you too, honey, but unfortunately, we don''t have much time..."


    Lory pulled her head and then looked at Lorenna in confusion.


    "A gamble we all made at the end paid off, you did it, Lory!" Lorenna smiled proudly.


    "What do I do?" Lory grew confused.


    Lorenna exchanged happy nces with Marcus, they both looked calm as if a heavy weight had been lifted over their shoulders.


    Marcus stood up from his seat and then strode toward the two most important women in his life he stroked Lory''s head gently "You managed to change the most difficult thing to change, namely a person''s heart" Marcus said.


    "The bet is you will be able to teach him about love, joy, longing, sadness, and even fear. You make him realize not only the love between man and woman but also familial love also friendship and because of that he can do what Lazarus and Lei Yu never could..."


    "What is it..." Lory frowned.


    "He let go..." Lorenna''s face dazzled with joy and warmth.


    "He let go of his obsession by honoring your wish so he makes a decision, and that decision will affirm him as a savior of his world, a legitimate heir of the true first King!" Marcus''s purple eyes were glowing with excitement and delight.


    Lory was taken aback before slowly beaming, "I knew he could do it!"


    "He does~" Lorenna squeezed Lory''s cheeks cheerfully, "Now he''s done her part and so should you"


    "Me?" Lory pointed at herself with a puzzled look.


    Marcus saw her foolish expression and thenughed out loud "Silly girl, didn''t I tell you that our n is to keep you alive?!"


    "Yes, but before that is there onest painful thing you must do?" Lorenna looked at Lory with a regretful look.


    Suddenly the scenery around her turned into an open field but this ce was very familiar to her, it was a ce inside Zhao Li Xin''s spatial ring.


    Before her, the giant red dragon appears from the red sky and then transforms into human form then walks toward Lory with an excited smile.


    "Huo Long? but how?" Lory gasped in shock but Huo Long''s face showed that he had known this for a long time.


    "Princess, you have ovee your tribtions brilliantly, of course, I never doubted you, I knew you would be one!" Huo Long grinned widely, "When Arthea showed me the vision of you, there was no doubt in me that you would be the one to save us from our long regrets"


    "Your regrets?" Lory tilted her head.


    "Long ago there was a red dragon who was subdued by a powerful warrior but instead killed the dragon, the warrior showed mercy he even shove a miracle pill to the dragon''s mouth to heal him from its injury though it''s not in a gentle manner if I may say, nevertheless the dragon heart was moving so from then on he offered himself to serve the warrior so he took part of his bones and gave it to the young warrior to make a weapon"


    "Crimson lightning sword" Lory widen her eyes.


    "That''s right, my dear princess." His expression turned mncholic, "From then on I apanied the young warrior who would be known as the first emperor Lei Yu and watched him build the greatest empire human ever created I also saw him falling in loved, andter he gains a few offspring, it''s not an exaggeration for saying he has a perfect life¡­unfortunately it''s notst"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Something happens with Emperor Lei Yu empress?" Lory already could guess from what she found in the pce ruined under the Yin Shan mountain that something terrible had happened in that ce.


    "Something had indeed happened to him¡­ I had always reminded him that humans who were naturally greedy and selfishbined with great authority, influence, and ambition would find it difficult to resist deviations from morality andmon sense, but my master refused to believe it, maybe because of guilt for what happened to his brother Zian, he thinks what happened to him it''s unfair so he doesn''t want to condemn other people without concrete evidence for the same reason, basically, he wants to be a fair Emperor"


    "I see... that''s why there are so many symbols of Lazarus in the pce because Emperor Lei Yu wanted Lazarus to be a part of his aplishments as well as his life." Lory also understood why the red dragon symbol, Huo Long and Lazarus were ced in the same honorable position.


    "How did you die Huo Long, how could a powerful being like you die?" Lory stares curiously at him.


    Huo Long''s face suddenly became heavy with emotion, "When my master saw what happened to his family, he too lost his mind and indiscriminately ughtered everyone not only his enemies but also his innocent people, the young and the old they all die, and just like that the savior changed into a destroyer, still amidst his own madness there was still a part of him that sobber even for a quick moment, he begged me to stop him, over and over again he begged me so desperately, I can''t take it anymore¡­ so I did" His eyes were dimmed with pain and regret.


    "You killed your own master..." Lory didn''t me Huo Long, but he pitied him because he couldn''t imagine if the same thing happened to him where she would force Girsha to kill her then what would happen to Girsha, how could he live with himself after that?


    "Since then my soul is forever cursed with guilt, shame, and anger, I can turn into an evil entity then one day I see a light fall from the sky like a shooting star so I make a wish on a whim but it''s like a miracle I''m here Mystique realm inside the spatial ring and it was also where I met Arthea for the first time." The gloom on Huo Long''s face gave way to one filled with hope.


    "Arthea showed me the future that is the future Zhao Li Xin the only descendant of my lord left she showed Zhao Li Xin the tragic fate of how Zhao Li Xin will be used as a tool by Zian to take his revenge on the world in order to challenge the authority of gods so how I can remain silent and watch my master''s descendants fall to the same tragic fate, no way!" anger throbbed in his veins even though he tried to control it.


    "Zhao Li Xin said he found a spatial ring by ident.." Lory gave him a yful look.


    Huo Long held back hisughter, "How can there be so many coincidences in life unless one wishes for it" Huo Long said meaningfully.


    Lory pondered for a moment before turning her gaze back to Huo Long, "Is that Arthea?"


    Long Huo''s smile grew wider then he nced at Lorenna and Marcus who was standing not far from them.


    "Everything was carefully nned by him, your mother, your father, Zian, and I...we all bet on you, Lorient as well...Zhao Li Xin even though we could only provide a ce and time for you two to meet we couldn''t make you guys fall in love with each other but judging by your character we hope at least you will have sympathy for that poor boy"


    "I think you all underestimated my husband''s charms~" Lory pursed her lips.


    Huo Long chuckles "I think we are..."


    "It''s time Huo Long..." Lorenna approached them with a sorry look.


    A resigned smile flit across Huo Long face "Yes...it''s the time I supposed"


    Lory anxiously look between her parent and Huo Long she had a feeling it will not be a good thing.


    Marcus and Lorenna approach Lory then together they hug Lory.


    "I love you, Lory, wherever you are or whatever you do, please remember you are loved...so deeply" Lorenna''s voice was croaky with suppressed sobs.


    "Thank you for carrying your dignity as Lucient''s daughter to the very end, you always make me proud beyond belief" Marcus hugged them tightly as he tried to savor hisst moments with his daughter.


    Tears welled up in Lory''s eyes, it didn''t need a word to know that this would be herst moment with her parents, Lory held both Marcus and Lorenna''s arms so hard wishing time would stop this moment but she knew it was impossible because there was still so much to do he must do


    Huo long looked up for a momentter his expression turned solemn, she looked at Lory and her family "Its time princess..."


    Marcus and Lorenna let her go, meanwhile Lory wiped her tears and asked in bewilderment "Times for what?"


    "Take yourst Trinity fragment..." Huo Long raised his hand "The light I saw back then was the trinity fragment, your fragment is what gave me the power to create this perfect world that I missed so much it is also the one thing that sustained my soul to live on for so long"


    "But if I do that then you¡­" Lory shook his head, the reason he didn''t want to take thest shard was that it would be the same as killing Huo Long, so how could she do it?


    Huo Long understood Lory''s reluctance, "I don''t need it anymore Lory, I only hold on for this long to ensure that my child would be saved and he had, I know you will save my child!"


    Lory bit her lips as frustration, sadness, and anger wash over her like a violent tide hitting a small boat.


    "You cannot save everyone Lory but you can honor their wish, just like Zhao Li Xin, it''s time for you to let go...let go of all the guilt, the burden you carry, and just be happy for all of us!" Marcus face lit up with a warm smile.


    Letting go is the hardest lesson humans have to learn whether it''s guilt, resentment, anger, betrayal, or love as we fight so hard to hold on it was against our natural instinct to let go but sometimes that''s the only thing you can do so you can move on.


    Lory closed her eyes and then took a deep breath before slowly opening her eyes Lory stretch out her hand.


    "Tell Zhao Li Xin that love him even more than my own kin, tell him to smile more, be happy so happy that he can''t wipe his smile even when he sleeps" Huo Long''s face was dazzled with happiness.


    "I will!"

 Chapter 1100 War’s End

    Zhao Li Xin, Jin Hao, and the others attacked Lazarus at high speed while swinging their weapons, and releasing their talismans without hesitation, none of them thought about saving their weapons as everyone was aware that this was theirst battle.


    Girsha also flew swiftly while letting out a high shriek summoning a whirlwind that swept across Lazarus violently.


    "You think you''ll be able to beat me together, dream on!" Lazarus spun in the air soon after a huge vortex appeared in the sky and thousands of monsters flooded their world like a broken dam.


    "You all take care of the monsters, me and Lord Girsha will face Lazarus!" Zhao Li Xin ordered.


    They felt reluctant to leave Zhao Li Xin but seeing thousands of monstersing into their world, they knew they had no choice.


    "Yes, my lord!" they answered simultaneously.


    "We need backup!" Bei Li Yan gave everyone a nervous nce as he realize no matter how strong they were this is not something just a few of them could deal with.


    Immediately Jin Hao and the others shot a re-up in the air instantly the dark sky illuminated with colorful colors presenting the four pces.


    Hei Shen''s members were startled by the colorful re sign in the sky, and for a moment they all gaped in shock because it had never happened for all four King''s Pce to ask for help at the same time!


    At the same time, they also realized how urgent this matter was, most of Hei Shen''s members ran towards Yin Shan mountain while some of them continued to fight in Yu Jin city with other sects and imperial soldiers.


    Yuan Shao, who also saw the arrival of the monsters from the vortex in the sky, also released a signal to ask for help, thankfully the ce they were in was protected by the protective array made by Zhao Li Xin, but Yuan Shao did not know if this array would survive against the thousands of monsters that attacked them.


    Ming Yue Yin carefully ced Lory''s body on the ground then covered him with outer robes then took out his weapon in preparation for the arrival of the monsters.


    "We can''t let them destroy this array" Ming Yue Yin nced at Lory''s body.


    Yuan Shao took Ming Yue Yin''s hand "Don''t worry, as long as we are together, no monsters can touch Lory, that is the least we can do for her"


    A wide smile swept across Ming Yue Yin''s face "I know it''s not wrong to choose you...husband~"


    Yuan Shao patted her head then he felt a roar that was getting closer he took out his sword and then cooly exited the protective array with Ming Yue Yin.


    "They areing" Yuan Shao''s voice was calm and steady.


    Ming Yue Yin shifted into a fighting stance than a wide grin appeared on her face, "This is going to be epic!"


    Arthea pressed her hands against the ice wall, funny how her real body looked like aplete stranger to her. It''s amazing how much time has taken from her she is undoubtedly not the same woman anymore but it doesn''t matter cause her wish was always the same and finally, the moment she had been waiting for so long has arrived.


    "Cavi, Demian¡­wait for me, it won''t take long." The air around him suddenly changed the surge of power in his hands and a secondter the entire ice wall shattered.


    Zian who was standing behind her watched with a deep gaze as Arthea''s body fell to the ground with a thump.


    Zian stepped over to Arthea''s body lying on the ground, he stared at Arthea with nk eyes, Zian''s expression remained expressionless, he then raised his gaze to the woman floating in the air.


    Her long bluish hair fluttered in the air before falling slowly framing her pretty and delicate face, not long after her eyelids started fluttering like butterfly wings, she opened her eyes and her purple jewel-like eyes glistened as if thousands of stars in the sky. are in ce. it is beautiful. eye.


    Zian stared unblinkingly as if afraid he would miss this sight when he blinked his eyes, meanwhile, Arthea''s feet slowlynded gently on the cold ice.


    "Thea..." Zian''s voice sounded stiff and polite.


    Arthea stared down at his arm with an ufortable expression, a feeling she felt strange but familiar at the same time it took some getting used to but then again she probably didn''t need to worry about that.


    Arthea looked at her old body which looked like a fifteen-year-old girl with silver hair, strangely sadness filled her eyes like the loss of one of her family.


    Thinking it was just an empty doll that had been her home for a long time, Arthea knelt beside her old body and slowly caressed her face which now felt so cold it was no different from the ice around her which she knew would never be around. for a long period of time. this doll crumbles like dust when there is no soul to upy it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Arthea lifted the doll''s body and ced it on a block of ice, even though it was only a doll, it still had to be treated with respect.


    something unseen in her eyes Arthea took a deep breath then turned and left.


    Zian wanted to call her but he didn''t want to piss her off even more until thest moment, Zian bit her tongue to stop her from calling Arthea again.


    But suddenly Arthea''s steps stopped for a moment then Arthea said softly: "Sorry..."


    "Hah?" Zian looked at Arthea in confusion.


    Arthea then turned around "If only I could understand your loneliness, sadness, and fear maybe things wouldn''t be like this"


    Zian Frantically shook his head "No, Thea, not you! It was..."


    "I still hate you!" Arthea cut him off but then her purple eyes turned misty her whole expression was pained "I hate everything you have done to my brother - my whole family but I....but I will forgive you..." she forced out herst words then tears rolled down her cheeks" I must forgive you¡­I don''t want to hate anymore, it''s enough!" Arthea wiped away her tears quickly after a while gradually her expression calmed down, on the other hand, Zian looked surprised as if he had just been struck by lightning in broad daylight, Zian froze.


    Slowly a thin smile appeared on Arthea''s face and she looked at Zian clearly he was taken aback, this was the first smile he had seen ever since that terrible day, after that day, Arthea never smiled at him again.


    "You also have to do the same... Zian" Arthea''s Expression was genuine but she didn''t say any further she just turned around and walked away without looking back.


    Zian''s eyes were still glued to where Arthea had disappeared slowly it dawned on him that this was the end, there be no hate anymore nor anger, pain, sadness especially love because it will all end today.


    He didn''t know if he should be celebrated or mourned maybe both, Zian turned around he walk towards Arthea''s old body that carry no soul the woman that was so dear to him, Zian held the doll''s hand it was pathetic only now he had the courage to touch her but he always been weak that''s why he can''t stop Lazaruswhile.


    "I''m sorry - I''m really sorry Thea¡­" Zian broke down and sobbed like a child while holding the empty doll''s hand, but soon the doll''s skin turned the color of mud and a secondter its whole body crumbled into dust.


    ____________________________________


    It was a battlefield like no man had ever seen, a fight between humans, beasts, and monsters colliding as one. various kinds of gigantic beasts emerged from the ck vortex while letting out long roars that shook the hearts of even the strongest cultivators.


    At that time Huwang Shen Zi also appeared to help Jin Hao and the others face the giant monster but they were still outnumbered by the Lazarus-summoned monsters not to mention the remaining Hybrid Beasts outside the capital who suddenly became strong due to the presence of Lazarus.


    "Lan Hua, this city protection array can''t hold out any longer"


    Mei Gui stared at the array anxiously.


    The protective array that protected the remaining portion of the city that was still shaken by the barrage of attacks from the hybrid beasts and critters that they had cornered earlier were now attacking more ferociously even their bodies seemed to be bigger than before.


    "It seems Our fight is still far from over" Cha Hua''s expression became tense.


    Jin Hua could hear the slow, dragging beat of her heart she didn''t know if they can survive this.


    "Don''t worry, we just have to endure a little more, it won''t be long before master finishes off that demon and this nightmare will be over!" Shin Jiu said very confidently.


    "Ha, well said boy!" Tian Meng Ji burst intoughter, "Don''t forget my apprentices never lose, as long as they are together no one can''t beat them!"


    Mu Jan Ge, the Su family including the people from Misty Lake, Jiu Yun sect, and other people exchanged reassuring nces, even though they didn''t know what was going on there but they had to believe them because of all they got now.


    But then the array started to glitch so everyone immediately swallowed the strengthening pills and then prepare their weapons and talismans, waiting for the inevitable to happen.


    It didn''t take long for the array to begin to sway before breakingpletely and in an instant, all the dark creatures rushed towards them like a tidal wave, at the same time, all the cultivators charged while letting out battle cries that resounded through the air that was not inferior to the dark creature''s terrifying screams.


    At the edge of the world they fight together, they protect each other regardless of whatever differences they had in the past because now they are not fighting for their own glory nor for the fame of their sect not even for their home country but for something much bigger which is fighting for rights to survive not only them but also all the human in the world that''s why they will fight with all they got untill theirst breath.

 Chapter 1101 War’s End II

    Meanwhile, the battle between Lazarus, Zhao Li Xin, and Girsha escted as eternal mes swirled together with the dark miasma, and each force seemed to be trying to destroy the other then Girsha joined in byunching a wind de attack towards Lazarus, unfortunately, the miasma turned into a dark metal which shattered the wind of Girsha like a de.


    The sharp metal continued to speed towards Girsha and then stabbed one of Girsha''s wings, At that terrifying moment Zhao Li Xin waved her hand and the golden mes cut through the ck metal before the metal sliced off Girsha''s wingpletely but still couldn''t stop Girsha from falling face down on the ground.


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t have time to check Girsha''s condition though he is confident Girsha will not be killed just like that and so Lazarus continues attacking Lazarus but to no avail, cause only his whole attack cannot pierce through Lazarus''s heart cause the only weapon that could kill that Demon can drive him crazy but he cannot take that risk again, not after what Lory has sacrificed to awake him.


    "You know it''s futile!" Lazarus''s cold voice mocked him, "Even though you had magnificent power, however, to able pierce my heart you need the Crimson lightning sword but are you dare?"


    "I could kill you without it!" Zhao Li Xin exerted her firepower summoning fireballs that appeared like meteors raining down on Lazarus'' gigantic body.


    Lazarus spun avoiding the rain of fireballs with agility when a fireball hit his head, Lazarus opened his wide jaws then devoured the whole fireball soon a dark grey smoke billowed from the side of his fangs, Lazarus yellow eyes glinted dangerously and he hissed "Ssso stubborn"


    ? Suddenly ck smoke of miasma engulfs Zhao Li Xin''s body causing him to struggle to get out of the ck miasma but it was useless, Zhao Li Xin then tried to summon his immortal me but it show little reaction it seem the miasma block his power, but even so, Zhao Li Xin didn''t give up easily hence he exerted his Qi to Maximum and it worked!


    Gradually the mes started to spark as soon as he released all his power, the fire inside him immediately red up like a wildfire that instantly swallow up the ck miasma, unfortunately, he used too much power to dispel the Lazarus miasma that his defense dropped significantly, it was at that moment when suddenly a sharp ck metal stabbed his abdomen causing Zhao Li Xin to stagger then he coughs fresh blood out of his mouth.


    Girsha let out a long shriek of sound waves that shattered the ck metal but then Zhao Li Xin fell to the ground.


    "BOY!" Girsha shouted.


    Zhao Li Xin painfully raised her hand to signal Girsha that she was fine even though it wasn''t entirely true. As a cultivator, he had the ability to stop his own bleeding, especially a high-level cultivator like him, but still, it wasn''t an instant process like Lory''s power, moreover, the wound Lazarus gave was not an ordinary wound, but he wouldn''t be Zhao Li Xin if he couldn''t endure the pain.


    Zhao Li Xin covered his wound with his hand, he gritted his teeth while forcibly pulling himself up from the ground, regardless of the blood dripping from the corners of his lips and stomach as he refused to go down easily in front of Lazarus.


    "You are so stupid!" Lazarus sneered "Why are you fighting so hard? This world will end, you can''t stop it, and your friends will be followed even your beloved woman has died not even her soul could be found anymore so what is left of you?" he mocked Zhao Li Xin.


    "NO!" Zhao Li Xin denied but his sudden outburst made him cough up more blood but he didn''t care instead he red at Lazarus defiantly.


    "My Lory is here!" Zhao Li Xin smacked her chest, "She lived here, her memories, her love, her promises... I remember everything and no God or Demon can take that away from me, I have everything...but you...what do you have Demon?!" This time it was Zhao Li Xin who returned the mockery at Lazarus.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize how painful her words felt, the truth is Lazarus was very jealous of him because until the end Lory''s feelings for Zhao Li Xin never wavered despite everything that happened Lory continued to believe in Zhao Li Xin not once did she doubts him and perhaps that what change Zhao Li Xin decision at thest moment, sadly that never happened between him and Arthea.


    "If it''s death you want, so be it!" Lazarus'' rage red up, he raised both his hands in the air immediately the ck miasma around him turned into a gigantic torrent of metal spikes which then rained down on Zhao Li Xin.


    "Watch out!" a bullet of panic rises in Girsha''s throat, disregard for his own injuries Girsha swiftly shot toward Zhao Li Xin then his huge wings immediately spread above Zhao Li Xin like a giant umbre.


    Being protected by Girsha Zhao Li Xin''s face turns rigid with stress, he doesn''t want to see Lory''s only family got hurt because of him, not again!


    "Girsha back out!"


    Obviously, the bird ignored him for the same reason as Zhao Li Xin back then millions of fireflies flew across the sky like a rain of glistening light that ate away at the dark metal in the blink of an eye.


    Zhao Li Xin and Girsha were stunned but Lazarus was enraged because he knew who was the culprit.


    "A!" Lazarus let out a thunderous rage.


    no one understood to whom Lazarus''s anger was directed but a momentter the sky seemed to open up with a ray of light soon after a woman descended from the sky gracefully but what struck everyone was her long bluish hair flutter as it blew away by the wind.


    "Madam Lory?" Jiang Jin Wei widens his eyes in disbelief.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No....it''s not Lory" Bei Li Yan stares and deep wrinkles form in his brows.


    Zhao Li Xin fixated his gaze on the woman that have a simrity with his beloved woman, "Who is she?" Zhao Li Xin turns at Girsha.


    Gilsha''s round eyes widen in bewilderment then she said in an unsure tone: "Lazarus called her Thea...she probably Arthea, the Seeress"


    Zhao Li Xin''s forehead wrinkled into a tight knot, he turned his gaze back to the woman who didn''t look like the seeress at all even though her hair and eye color could change but how could she change her age, it was clear she looked much older than the Seeress he had known before.


    But among the confused people, Arthea and Lazarus came face to face for the first time in thousands of years.


    "Why do you keep betraying me, Thea?" Lazarus'' voice was full of usations.


    Arthea was unaffected her expression remained calm there was no hatred, anger, or love left in her purple eyes which only made Lazarus''s heart ache even more.


    "Well, at least you came with your true appearance, I don''t see why you had to hide it in the first ce?" he mocked arthea in the hope to see her reaction but it was to no avail.


    Arthea sighed resignedly knowing he hadn''t changed even after thousands of years, "Of course, you don''t understand, you never tried anyway... but so am I..." she looks down with a self-deprecating smile.


    Lazarus couldn''t read Arthea''s expression because she looked different than he remembered.


    Arthea left Lazarus without care and flew towards Zhao Li Xin, she then pointed at the crimson Lightning sword that was lying casually on the ground.


    "Not only anger, pain, vengeance are left on that sword, if you can look deeper there is much more left there because this sword was not made to kill or spread terror, instead it was created as a sign of devotion and love...if If you take a deeper look you''ll realize that it''s not all bad..."


    "A!" Lazarus furiously released his dark aura as thousands of wyverns swooped down on Lazarus, Arthea, and Girsha.


    Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongue feeling annoyed but notpletely at Lazarus but because of his carelessness for gotten himself hurt, the same thing was felt by Girshapared to Zhao Li Xin he was even more irritated because he had thousands of years of experience yet he was still careless if Lory knew she would surelyugh at him, then again he actually doesn''t mind beingughed at if it means he will see her again.


    Arthea''s expression grew darker watching the storm of flying beasts towards them.


    "So childish!" she scoffed.


    Arthea raised her arms and thousands of fireflies flew then turn into a sharp de that pierced the wyvern like a bullet and one by one fell to the ground, girsha didn''t want to lose either he let oy an ear-shattering squawk summoning a giant whirlwind that wiped the wyverns.


    Arthea smiled at Girsha, "Grimerous, there will be a time for you to make great sacrifices for Lorient, are you willing?"


    Girsha snorted loudly, "My name is Girsha, and what''s the point of asking this obvious question, you should know I will do anything for that girl?!"


    Arthea chuckled while nodding "I''m counting on you then...Girsha" she wink.


    Arthea then turned to Zhao Li Xin "Now, stop doubting yourself Zhao Li Xin, you should believe in yourself as much as Lory believes in you!" Arthea smiled faintly then stepped away towards Lory who was sleeping on the ground protected by the protective array as well as Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao.


    "Arthea where are you going?" Girsha shout.


    Arthea didn''t look back her pace is calm and steady with a peaceful smile brimming on her face she speak in a gentle voice "Where there is death, there always going to be death"

 Chapter 1102 Peace

    Arthea walked in calmly without rushing while the monsters under Lazarus attacked her from all sides but with just a wave of her hand they were mercilessly wiped out.


    "Arthea!" Lazarus let out a scream of anger and frustration, but he ignored it.


    When Lazarus wanted to get closer suddenly the fireflies flew together and then turned into a Lucient shield that blocked his way.


    A burst of rage red up all over his body Lazarus frantically smacked Arthea''s shield but Arthea was no ordinary Lucient as she had outlived any Lucient she had be something imitating a god therefore her Lucient power was much stronger than an ordinary Lucient''s shield.


    Ming Yue Yin and Yuan Shao breathed a sigh of relief as they were also protected by Arthea''s shield, only then did Ming Yue Yin lose strength in her legs Ming Yue Yin then fell to her knees and Yuan Shao quickly dashed towards her.


    "Are you okay?" Yuan Shao ask worriedly while helping her to stand.


    "I''m fine, just a bit tired¡­" sweat trickled down from her forehead only now Ming Yue Yin realized how tired she truly was.


    But then her attention was drawn to Arthea who walked past them calmly while giving them a soft nod.


    Ming Yue Yin wasn''t sure who the woman was but Lazarus called her Arthea, and the only person she knew had that name had a very different appearance from this woman so she wasn''t sure but perhaps because she had the same hair and eyes as Lory, Ming Yue Yin had a feeling they were on the same side.


    On the other hand, Yuan Shao''s attitude became wary when he saw Arthea approaching Lory, but when he want to stop Arthea get too close Ming Yue Yin held his hand while shaking her head.


    Arthea stood in front of Lory who seemed to be sleeping peacefully, Arthea''s gaze softened.


    Besides herself, Lory is the only female descendant of the Lucient bloodline and like her Lory is destined to have a painful life however, Lory is stronger than her, even more, wiser than she could ever be therefore she will have a different ending from her.


    "You slept long enough princess, it''s time for you to wake up...." Arthea opens her arms and with a faint smile she speaks softly: "I''m ready, are you ready Lorenna?"


    Lory''s body was suddenly enveloped by a blue light suddenly the bluebell insignia on her body lit up and spread all over from her neck to her arms then wrapped around the small ck snake tattoo on Lory''s nape, the snake tattoo struggled for a while but the vines around the snake got tighter and tighter until the snake tattoo stop moving and gradually faded away soon after Lory''s body lifted into the air.


    "LORY!" Ming Yue Yin looked frantically at Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin seemed to forget about his heavy wound, he immediately shot toward Lory, but his movement was suddenly blocked by a gust of strong wind that almost sent him away.


    The light around Lory shattered into thousands of speckles of blue light then fell to the ground like glowing raindrops as soon as the light hit the ground blue bell flowers suddenly sprouted then suddenly thousands if not millions of bell flowers spread out in all directions at a high speed which soon covered the entire ground.


    What happened next was that suddenly their wounds were closed up even their Qi was replenished, Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and the others exchanged disbelieving looks while at the same time nudging each other trying to convince each other that this wasn''t just a dream.


    "This flower¡­could it be Lory¡­" Bei Li Yan''s eyes lit up with excitement ad delight, he could barely utter a word only his trembling lips curved upwards indicating a wide grin.


    happiness was imprinted on the faces of the four kings of the pce and also the Mong brothers, they did not expect a miracle to happen before their eyes.


    "Let''s finish all these monsters or Madam will think we cked off while she was sleeping!" Jiang Jin Weiughed heartily.


    "Maybe you, but I don''t!" Wu San Bo lifts his chin.


    "I go first!" Mong Ki suddenly shot toward the monsters without waiting for the others.


    "Hey!" Mong Yi groan then followed his older brother.


    "Wait up!" Bei Li Yan and the others followed suit.


    Seeing everyone be lively again Jin Hao smiled while shaking his head, Jin Hao then turns his eyes to where Lory was "It''s about time, Lory" a gentle smile yed across his face.


    Arthea had a radiant joyous smile on her face not long after the seven fragments of the trinity burst out of Lory''s body followed by a dazzling white light.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Girsha''s round eyes widened trying to figure out what Arthea would do to Lory.


    "Thea what do you want to do!" Lazarus felt an rm ring in his head. He felt that something very, very bad was going to happen.


    "Thea, whatever you want to do, stop! I SAY STOP!"


    The seven fragments flew around Arthea as if they were controlled by her.


    Arthea turned her head in slow motion to Lazarus "End what I started...oh, by the way, I like you more when you just Zian," A faint, transient wistful smile lightened her beautiful face.


    Suddenly, one by one, shards pierced his chest and blood sprayed into the air like rose petals scattering through the air, it was a beautiful sight¡­ or so it should be.


    "THEAAA!" Lazarus let out a blood-curdling scream that shook the wholend like a great earthquake, but nothing he could do.


    Arthea''s body fell to the ground with a thump, blood spurted from her chest and dripped from the side of her red lips together with seven pieces as if undergoing a change, slowly the pieces merged one by one into a long stick then cracked. the surface of the staff gradually fades.


    Girsha''s eyes turn from shock to irrevocable sorrow as he recalled his conversation with Lory.


    ''What can we do with a broken staff, it''s not like we just glue each other together, right?'' Loryined.


    ''Don''t know girl, legend says we need blood from a god to repair the wand''


    ''Where do we look for gods?'' Lory rolled her eyes.


    Legends and myths are always blurry most of the time only present half-true facts of what really happened, it turns out it''s not necessarily the blood of the God but something as sacred like the ancient blood of the first Lucient¡­ even though it''s just as impossible but who would have thought the first ancestor of Lucient was still alive?


    A serene smile swept across Arthea''s face as she looked up at the sky where the Trinity staff glistened in white light, she realized she finally atones for her sins.


    "Done....finally it''s done" Arthea raised her trembling hand then tears fell at the corners of her eyes "Cavi....I did it... I finally did it" her smile grew wider, after a long and tiring journey she had to go through she finallyplete it.


    Even though it took a very, very long time, even though it was a lonely and very painful journey, in the end, she managed to finish what she started. The realization lift the heavy burden that weighed on her heart for thousand years and rece it with an indescribable feeling of peace.


    Suddenly a big hand that felt familiar sped her hand soon after a familiar face that she thought she would never see again appeared before her face, Arthea gaped in shock thinking this must be a dream or perhaps an illusion but then again what should she care for, her experience has taught her that reality and illusion is a matter what you believe, and she believes this is as real as it gets.


    "Cavi...brother..." her voice choked from excitement and longing.


    A warm smile bloomed on his face ''You''ve been working very hard sister, you should get rest now, it''s time to go home, Thea''


    "Yes" Her whole face lit up with a smile filled with happiness, there was no better ending she could wish for better than this, she could only thank Lory, Lorenna, Marcus, Zhao Li Xin, and everyone even Zian for fulfilling her wish, she finally got the peace she longed very much, the light in her eyes dimmed as she slowly closed soon her hand gently fell beside her, she finally at peace.


    Everyone present stood silent, they didn''t know how to say or react before they could understand the situation Arthea''s body was engulfed in light next thing happened the light shattered into dozens of specks of lights then flew away into the sky and disappeared.


    Lazarus watched Arthea disappear in utter despair, she didn''t even leave her body for him to mourn, grief, pain, and sadness drown him like a whirlpool that pushed him to the point of obscurity that wipe all reason and purposes, leaving nothing but total rage.


    Lazarus continued to throw his body into the Lucient shield that Arthea left without a care as he screamed wildly uncontrobly "How dare you leave me, Thea, I hate you - I hate you, you always choose them over me! I will destroy this world, your world, and all other worlds, I will kill you all!"


    Lory''s eyes snapped open, she raised her hand above her head and the trinity staff flew into her palm swiftly, a secondter it transform into a long sword, without wasting more time Lory swung her sword, and an immediately sharp gust of wind struck Lazarus causing the snake gigantic body flung further to the air.


    "Round two, Demon!" Lory smirked.

 Chapter 1103 The Princess And The Demon

    We all sacrifice to get what we are not given for free because we all have to fight for it and the more you want it the harder you have to fight for it so it took Lory a long time to understand it took more time to ept it.


    It took him time to ept the sacrifices made by her parents, the sacrifices of Arthea, Huo Long as well as the boy named Zian.


    They all sacrificed for her to live so she will end this tragedy once and for all therefore no matter what she couldn''t let them down.


    "Girsha!" Lory shouted.


    Girsha automatically responded to Lory''s call and he shot at Lory then turned into a ball of light that prated Lory''s chest a secondter wide white wings appear on her back at the same time they both felt their rtionship had been resurrected.


    ''Lory...you''re alive'' Girsha''s voice trembled with joy.


    "Yeah, sorry I made you worry" Lory sincerely apologized.


    ''Well, it''s not only to me you have to apologize" Girsha purposedly reminds her.


    "Oh¡­" When Lory turned her head, Zhao Li Xin was already floating in the air while the golden fire whirl surrounding him made him look like a fire god so beautiful but deadly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s dark onyx eyes glinted as his gaze fixated on Lory''s figure for a long time as if he wanted to carve her whole image in his memory worried if he wouldn''t have another chance to see her again.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gaze sent pulses of electricity through her bone and soon all the strength she disyed before shattered without a fight. Lory just realized how much she missed him, even though she had given up on being with him, however, now seeing him before her eyes, all the feelings she had been holding on copsed like a a sands castle.


    she thought there was so much she wanted to say to Zhao Li Xin but for some reason her voice seems froze in her throat she barrely make a word out of her, only after taking a long deep breath did she manage to push a few words out of her lips, "Li..Xin, I''m back..." her voice trembled.


    strangely, Zhao Li Xin didn''t react at all as he just stood there unmoving like a statue so Lory became more worried that Zhao Li Xin might still be mad at her after what she had done therefore she hastily tried to exin herself "Li Xin, I''m sorry, I have no choice because...."


    Zhao Li Xin jumped towards her then wrapped his arms around Lory''s waist and hugged her tightly soon the warmth from her body and her soft heartbeat finally reassured him that this is real, that Lory is real, she''s alive!


    "Lory...Lory" Zhao Li Xin called his name over and over.


    Zhao Li Xin''s trembling arms startled her then she realized she must have never thought she woulde back alive but neither did she.


    "Your wound!" Zhao Li Xin suddenly pushed her and his eyes immediately examined her chest.


    "It''s just a bloodstain, my wound is closed as well as my curse, apparently" Lory reassured him, "I think this is the result of my mother and Arthea''s giving me their mana so it strengthen my healing power...and not only that" Lory looked at the sword in her hand she never thought Arthea would give her own life to repair the trinity staff.


    [I hate to ruin your reunion, but there''s a huge ck snake on the way here!] Girsha quickly remind Lory.


    Lory waved her hand and Lucient''s shield instantly blocked Lazarus''s attack even though she stagger a little bit still she managed to hold off Lazarus, for a moment at least.


    "Lory, are you okay?!" Zhao Li Xin turned pale as the trauma was still fresh in his mind, thest thing he want to see is Lory got hurt again cause he doesn''t think he can''t handle it anymore.


    Lory nodded "Yes, but even with all my strength and trinity staff I can''t kill him..." Lory ced her palm on Zhao Li Xin''s cheek, "Only you and the Crimson lightning sword can kill him, the annoying rule said so..." Lory''s lips twitch into a smile.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression became tense then he shook his head profusely, "I can''t, you know what happens if I touch that sword again..."


    "You have to ovee it, love" she looks at him closely, "That sword is made from Huo Long''s bones, he made it as a token of devotion to his master, Emperor Lei Yu as a token of his love"


    "Huo Long?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows creased.


    "Actually, myst fragment was inside Huo Long so to get the fragment Huo long sacrificed himself so arthea could repair the Trinity staff and indirectly revive me" Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin nervously he didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin would react because after all Huo Long was one of the few people who had always been with him since childhood.


    "So, he helped you..." Zhao Li Xin''s gaze softened. She didn''t expect that Huo Long would sacrifice so much for them.


    "He did, and he left a message for you..." Lory''s eyes spark as he speaks "That he loves you, and he wants you to smile more and be happy, very - very happy"


    Zhao Li Xin stared at the ck ring on her thumb, she didn''t notice that the ring had lost its luster indicating that it had lost its power. suddenly a strange feeling enveloped him there was a bit of regret, sadness, gratitude, annoyance and also longing that mixed together into aplex emotion that was hard to describe. Zhao Li Xin was surprised that she harbored these kinds of feelings for Huo Long.


    "Sorry Li Xin¡­" Lory was genuinely sorry for what happened though she had no choice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No..this is what he wanted, right?!" Zhao Li Xin clenched his ring suddenly a memory from her long-forgotten childhood shed through her mind, only now did Zhao Li Xin realize how important Huo Long role yed in making who he is today, maybe if Huo Long wasn''t around he wouldn''tst long enough until he met Lory or be as strong unfortunately when he wanted to thank him the old lizard already gone causing him to miss his chance and that made him regret it.


    [Lory, get ready! Lazarus has managed to break your shield!] Girsha''s voice snapped Lory out of her conversation.


    Lory look up and saw her shield had been shattered, "Li Xin, I''ll buy some time meanwhile, you try to subdue that crazy sword, okay!" said Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin nces at the Crimson lightning swordying on the ground with an annoyed look as he knew he had no other way but never before he has had more confidence after he knew the true origin of the sword.


    Zhao Li Xin grabbed Lorh''s arm, "Be careful Lory, I won''t take long" he gave a resolute expression.


    "Alright!~" Lory didn''t look worried at all besides she never doubt Zhao Li Xin''s ability perhaps even more than Zhao Li Xin himself.


    "Take your time love, in the meantime, the snake and I have old debts to settle!" Lory swung her sword and the sword transformed into a white bow "Let''s go old birdie, we have a snake to kill!" her wings spread soon they flew at high speed to the air while avoiding Lazarus''s ck miasma attack, Lory find the right moment then released wind arrows that automatically multiplied into hundreds while struck at Lazarus.


    While Lazarus blocks Lory''s attack, she transforms her arrow into a double-handed gun that shoots ice bullets.


    "Ha, It''s been a long time since I used a gun!" Loryughed excitedly.


    [Don''t overdo it, girl!] Girsha nags her as always.


    However, Lory''sughter only got louder [Ohe on old birdie, if there''s a time to go crazy it''s definitely this time!" Lory changed her weapon to a machine gun.


    ''Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta!''


    Lory fired non-stop with gusto, she had no intention to hold her power at all.


    "This is FUN!" her adrenaline run high she forgot how much she like to go all out without thinking like this.


    Lory''s repeated attacks seeded in wounding Lazarus and it made him go berserk, his huge body coiled in the air soon the ck miasma that gather around him increased significantly and then transform into dozens of giant sharp metal that rained over her but Lory nimbly dodged it then swiftly turned her machine gun into a long whip where she hooked her whip to the end of the metal then swung her body from side to side before shends smoothly on the metal surface.


    Seeing an opening in Lazarus'' position, Lory stomped her foot and shot like a bullet towards Lazarus at the same time she summoned a giant whirlpool around her then struck Lazarus'' body which managed to stun him not stopping there, once again changing her weapon into a sword then aimed on Lazarus'' head.


    Unexpectedly, Lazarus suddenly opened his giant jaws ready to swallow Lory, at that crucial moment Girsha suddenly stopped and made a sharp turn before Lazarus bit them.


    Lory was surprised, he immediately flew away to keep his distance from Lazarus.


    [Lory, what did I always say! you can go crazy but you cannot be stupid] Girsha scolded her.


    [Yeah, sorry ¨C sorry, I got a bit carried away earlier¡­.] Lory apologized.


    [What''s your n anyway?] Girsha worriedly asked.


    Lory chuckles lightly [I got nothing, I just wanted to make him very angry so I could draw all his attention toward me]


    Lazarus roared angrily "Why are you still alive, Lorient? Give Thea back to me - give her BACK!" in his madness Lazarus refused to ept his fault instead he put all the me on Lory.


    Lory didn''t care his rant knowing is useless to reason with a crazy demon "Hey, I hate to break it down to you, but our family does not ept snakes!" Lory bluntly mocked him.


    Lazarus''s intractable emotion be even more wild and violent he let out a long deafening roar that shook their surroundings and the air suddenly became extremely heavy and the miasma around them grew thicker to the point it suffocated then Lazarus''s eyes re menacingly at Lory.


    [Well...you did it!] Girsha sarcastically praised her.


    [Yep!] Lory grinned proudly.


    Girsha sighed inwardly whilementing to himself ''I love this girl, but why she''s so crazy?''

 Chapter 1104 The Princess And The Lord

    While Lory and Girsha stopped Lazarus, elsewhere Zhao Li Xin walked towards the crimson Lightning sword, even though he was more confident in himself but still there was a doubt in his heart how could he not because everything depended on him not only Lory''s safety but also the world and people who turn out to care about more than he thought.


    Zhao Li Xin stopped in her tracks right in front of the crimson lightning sword thaty like a mere sword but the red glow on its surface reminded her of the true power of this sword.


    Zhao Li Xin hesitated even though he promised Lory he would finish this quickly but he cannot shake the slight fear that clutches his heart.


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    Zhao Li Xin started then took a step back while raising his immortal mes but what came before him was safe with long dark hair wearing a golden robe.


    The man looks regal and handsome he doesn''t look threatening on the contrary his eyes are brimmed with warning as he stares at him with a wan smile.


    "You...who are you....?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t let his guard down, his dark eyes stare warily at the strange man.


    The man''s smile grew wider as he got closer to Zhao Li Xin then crouched in front of the sword as his eyes traced along the red sword and his expression turned mncholy.


    "My friend took his own bones to make the most powerful weapon in the world just for me, it was a rash decision cause I know how much it hurt him but he was a stubborn creature, well... dragons tend to be so," his palm propped his cheek as the man speaks in a low voice as if he talks to himself.


    But Zhao Li Xin immediately recognizes the identity of the man "You...emperor Lei Yu?" there''s a shock in Zhao Li Xin''s calm voice.


    Emperor Lei Yu nced from under his thick eyshes "With this sword I managed to unite all the continent and protect humankind from beasts and fiends cultivators that terrorize my people, this sword was meant to protect...but I lost my way and so did my brother" the bitternesse apparent on his face.


    "We think we give everything for the one we love but actually we never listen to what our loved ones say to us, we never care to know what they truly want still we do everything we want without thinking about how our lover feels. Our love is selfish, arrogant, and shallow but you are different from us therefore it is you who will save us¡­" the pair of eyes that stared at Zhao Li Xin was zing with hope and joy.


    However, Zhao Li Xin wasn''t convinced, "I thought I was selfish, arrogant, and ruthless like you two¡­" Zhao Li Xin had never thought of herself as a good person let alone a savior, after all, he wasn''t Lory.


    "No, you are different¡­" Emperor Lei Yu took the hilt of the sword and then lifted the sword from the ground, "It is so easy to vent your sorrow, pain, and anger upon the world, I did it¡­ but you chose to honor your beloved''s wish, you chose to do the right thing, and that is what differentiates you and us. You may not believe it but there is kindness in your heart Zhao Li Xin, it is there and the princess saw it right from the beginning and so does Huo Long so it''s about time for you to see what lies within you" Emperor Lei Yu handing over the Crimson Lightning sword, he firmly said.


    "Take it!"


    Zhao Li Xin stared at the sword that was shining with a reddish light, Zhao Li Xin involuntarily gulped then she slowly raised her hand while her eyes were fixed on the red lightning sword.


    His hand hovered over the de for a moment before he finally gripped the hilt and golden mes exploded like a gigantic torch that engulfed Zhao Li Xin and the sword.


    Emperor Lei Yu took a few steps back while his eyes remained calm and steady as his gaze fixed on Zhao Li Xin.


    "Don''t fight it, ept it! ept the pain, the anger, the love....the loss"


    Meanwhile, Lazarus attacked Lory with various attacks which began to overwhelm him little by little but Lory with his full strength apanied by Girsha and Trinity staff in her possession is not an easy opponent however, the problem is that Lazarus, who has already sumbed to his madness, attacks without a clear direction. He doesn''t care about anything else except to release his anger so that his movements are too wild to be predicted even by an experienced fighter like Lory.


    Then suddenly a sharp metal Lazarus scraped his arm causing Lory to fall to the ground at that moment sharper metal-like thorns rained down on her luckily Lory managed to swing her staff immediately a gust of wind came and the metal shattered in an instant but the metal fragments turned back into ck smoke and gathered together into a giant drill.


    "Uh-Oh!" Lory swiftly role to the side while the drill hit the ground that creating a massive hole.


    "You kill my Thea.." Lazarus''s eyes shone with fury.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lory rolled her eyes feeling angry and frustrated, while healing her arm she sneered at Lazarus "Stop lying to yourself snake, you know it''s not me..." the side of Lory''s lips turned into a cynical smile "All the pain that tortured her, all the guilt that she must carry, all the losses she had to go through, who do you think caused it, huh? it''s all because of you! and feigning ignorance won''t change the fact that you''re the one who caused all those tragedies in her life!"


    "SILENCE!" Lazarus rams towards Lory like a cannon ball.


    Lazarus'' movement was quick and sharp, he didn''t give Lory a chance to dodge other than creating a Lucient shield around her but still, Lory was pushed back a few meters back leaving a clear mark on the ground.


    Lory winced as he kept the shield from being crushed by Lazarus'' massive jaw which was inches from crushing her unfortunately the shield around her was starting to show cracks.


    ''You are not powerful enough to win this fight princessss...'' Lazarus''s eerie voice suddenly appeared in her head making all the hairs on her neck stand up sending a chill to her spine still Lory refused to give in.


    suddenly Lory''s pupils widened she grinned from ear to ear "Maybe so, but unlike you, I''m not alone...."


    "!!!"


    Suddenly from above a hot wind rushed at him like hot iron and Lazarus was forced to release his bite from Lory and pull himself away from the hot mes that almost decapitated him.


    It was then, a ze of golden me whirled like a tornado then gradually soared into the sky, moving higher and higher like a fiery pir that would burn the sky but thene rumbling sounds in the sky then follow by a bold streak of light that illuminated the sky with bright red light, one by one the crimson lightning shing across the sky shing together with a dazzling red light came an ear-deafening sound of thunder.


    Lory looked into the sky then chuckled then mumble "Oh, so that''s why it''s called Crimson Lightning, it makes sense now" Lori nodded in understanding.


    In the midst of shes of red lightning, Zhao Li Xin was floating in the air while golden mes enshrouded his whole body, Zhao Li Xin looked intently at Lory for a second soon a warm smile spread across his handsome face.


    Soon after making sure Lory was okay Zhao Li Xin shift his eyes towards Lazarus then he snorted in annoyance "Can you stop bothering my wife Demon!"


    Darkness filled Lazarus''s eyes and filled them with exasperation and shock he never thought that Zhao Li Xin will manage to awaken the crimson Lightning sword with full power.


    "You think you can win against me, human!"


    Zhao Li Xin shrugs nonchntly saying: "Well, we don''t know if we don''t try, right?!"


    Like a gust of wind, she struck Lazarus and the ck poison acted as a shield protecting Lazarus from the massive attack but Zhao Li Xin was undeterred he raised his sword in the air as he summoned more lightning at Lazarus.


    Lightning alternately attacks Lazarus mercilessly causing his giant body to convulse in the air. Though Lazarus felt extreme pain instead of giving up, his anger grew even more then he let out a long roar that flung Zhao Li Xin up in the air and his movement cage by multiple giant sharp metals that struck him from every direction.


    However, at that moment a cold winde and the metals froze at rapid speed and then crush by a sharp wind a secondter Lory appear behind Zhao Li Xin with her giant-wide wings.


    "Li Xin, are you alright?" Lory approaches him anxiously.


    Zhao Li Xin''s faces instantly brighten up at her appearance, "Yes, thank you for the help, dear." he said.


    "Likewise~" Lory reply sweetly.

 Chapter 1105 The Princess And The Lord II

    The sudden change suddenly came from the direction of Lazarus as the air became heavier, the ground not only trembled but appeared long huge fissures that spread out in various directions across the ground which then created a huge fissure that swallowed up not only the humans but also Lazarus. monsters too.


    Thankfully Ming Yue Yin, Yuan Shao, and the others managed to escape from the gap that was about to swallow them up.


    "I will kill you¡­After I am done with this world, I will destroy your old world, and this time I make sure no Lucient heir is left in that world or any world!" Lazarus'' voice was filled with malice


    All of a sudden the scales on Lazarus''s body turned into ck steel and a longhorn grew right between his eyes as if he was turning into a different creature, more ruthless¡­stronger.


    Lazarus was fumed with rage for he would never admit defeat not after hee this far. Anger consumed all reason, maybe because he didn''t have any, in fact, he had nothing left but despair since Arthea was gone, and that scared Lazarus the most knowing nothing left for him anymore therefore he had to me Lory, he must hate Zhao Li Xin as well as Lucient, the god and the whole world cause only for that he still has a purposed in his life even though his purposed is utter destruction.


    Lory watches Lazarus''s transformation she can''t help toin "So¡­he levels up, oh that''s fair!"


    [Got scared princess?] Girsha teased.


    "Don''t worry Lory, Demon, monster, or whatever at the end they all end the same way¡­" Zhao Li Xin speaks casually while swinging his sword to check its bnce even though it''s unnecessary.


    "Oh, what is that?" Lory asks curiously.


    Zhao Li Xin throws an evil smile "They all kneel"


    "Well said~" Loryughs then his staff transforms into a white bow "Shall we?"


    "We shall!"


    Both Zhao Li Xin and Lory jumped toward Lazarus at the same time from afar like red and purpleets moving together at high speed. Meanwhile, Lazarus rammed into them while baring his long fangs causing Lory and Zhao Li Xin to flew the opposite direction.


    Zhao Li Xin swung his sword along Lazarus'' body creating sparks between the friction of the sword and Lazarus'' scales, unfortunately, Lazarus''s body is not easy to hurt as before as if the snake wearing armor.


    Lory also released hundreds of ice arrows at one time s, it did not affect Lazarus other irked him.


    [I don''t think it worked Lory!] Grisha said.


    [Oh, you think?!] Lory replied sarcastically.


    Suddenly a swing of Girsha Tails which had also turned into a long wide-de swing at her, Luckly Lory managed to do a flip in the air before the de''s tail cut her in half.


    Enraged to see Lory nearly killed, Zhao Li Xin summons an immortal me to burn Lazarus though it doesn''t do much to the demon but enough to distract him from Lory.


    [This is not right, The crimson lightning should be able to kill Lazarus right?] Lory felt lost seeing Zhao Li Xin''s attack seem meaningless.


    [I think it''s caused by his iron scales, we should find out how to destroy them before] Girsha said.


    [But how do you do it...?] while she pondered out of nowhere came a small boy''s voice inside her head.


    ''Lucient Light''


    "Huh? Who''s that?" Lory swept her eyes around her and found no one.


    [What''s wrong girl?] Girsha is confused by Lory''s strange behavior.


    [No, I think someone...] before she finishes her words the voicees again and his voice is even clearer than before.


    ''Lazarus armor is made of dark miasma and only the power of Light can absolve it power and no light shines brighter than Lucient''s light''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who are you..." Lory covered her ears to make sure the sound wasing from her head but strangely Girsha couldn''t hear it as if they were on different frequencies.


    ''You don''t have much time princess, if you don''t stop Lazarus soon this world will be crumbled down with him''


    Lory realized that the cracks in the ground continued to spread not only around Yi Shan Mountain and the Green Emphrean Forest but almost reached the capital and if that happened it was not impossible that the entire continent might be destroyed.


    "What should I do?" lory felt a little panicky.


    [Lory who are you talking to?] Girsha grows confused.


    But Lory didn''t have time to answer Girsha''s question.


    ''Dark miasma made from the souls of dead humans harboring redness, hatred, sorrow, and regret, they are impure souls that were absorbed by Lazarus and he turned them into his power but your light will show all those lost souls the right path to returned.''


    "Nice, but that doesn''t answer my question, you...mysterious voice!" Lory groaned in frustration.


    ''Use the same method when dealing with the lesser demon only this time use the trinity staff as a beacon....let the light illuminate the world''


    Lory took a deep breath, then the trinity staff returned to its original shape, bing a silvery staff with a simple design carved with bluebell vines and a small crystal ball protected by a wing at the top of the staff.


    [Lory what are you nning?] Girsha was a bit concerned about what she was about to do judging what her usual action used to be.


    [Don''t worry, I''m just going to help my husband, even though I''m still not sure how...] Lory took a deep breath and then shot towards Lazarus but maintain her distance from the fight between Lazarus and Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory only just realized how thick the ck miasma was around them, in the past, it never crossed her mind what the ck miasma actually was because she used to think of it as a manifestation of ck magic that needed to be removed as soon as possible and nothing more besides no one raised the question either.


    No wonder nothing can get rid of ck miasma other than the power of light so this is the reason, Lory then closes her eyes and she started concentrating on gathering the mana in her body not long after a warm feeling enveloped her like a warm nket then the soft purple light emitted from her whole body and it transferred to the trinity staff she holds and the light keeps moving upwards until it sucked by the crystal ball on top of the staff hence what happened next was something even Lory had never seen before.


    The wing that seemed to protect the crystal slowly spread out the next thing happened a bright white light shone through it and illuminated the whole sky and pierce through the thick miasma causing the smoke scatters.


    Strangely, Lory heard a muffled sounding from every direction, it was almost like weeping.


    [Lory, what are you doing?] Girsha was dumbfounded but the next thing happened to shock the old bird even more. It was then from the scattered ck smoke one by one forming into a human silhouette and from the shape of the silhouette it''s not just a man but also a woman, young and old they gather almost like they are in a daze.


    Lory''s eyes widened she hold her breath as he stare at all those spirits in horror and pity.


    The spirits looked at each other they seemed confused until they saw the lighte from Lory''s staff they instantly became relieved almost rejoicing even though Lory couldn''t see all of the spirit''s faces clearly but she could feel it.


    Guided by the light the spirits turned into little speck lights they all flew into the light before disappearing one by one.


    In the light, a familiar-looking boy appeared who watched the spirits disappear with a gaze filled with deep sorrow, Lory recognized the boy as the boy she met in Oblivion who was also named Zian.


    Zian then turned his gaze to Lory then pointed at Lazarus who was clearly infuriated at what Lory had done.


    "You dare to take my ssve!" a fiery exmation of wrath burst from Lazarus''s entire being.


    "Yeah, guess what? I''ll take some more!" Lory raised her wand and light began to shine on Lazarus.


    Lazarus enrages and then prepares to attack Lory but all of a sudden the snake''s movement is blocked by a chain of lightning from Zhao Li Xin.


    "Hey, all eyes on me!" Zhao Li Xin shouted.

 Chapter 1106 [Bonus ]Fredhardt Story

    Once upon a time on one sunny day at one of the upscale malls in Herriond the capital city of Hand, Stephan waspeting to stare at a beautiful woman with short brte hair, but unlike Stephan, the woman smiled sweetly, she seemed to enjoy it.


    "Are you kidding me?" Stephan''s voice is strained.


    "No" the woman answered inly.


    "How is that possible, we only once..." Stephan held back his next sentence while ncing nervously at the figure of a small child staring at him nkly.


    "I also didn''t know it was possible especially since I had an IUD installed so I thought everything was safe..." he said while ncing at the boy beside him "Apparently not..." he chuckled while stroking the head of the little boy next to him.


    Stephan massaged his forehead whileining annoyed "You should have told me Adrianne earlier"


    Adrianne sighed "I want to do so but I found out you already have a lot of problems on your own, I heard Queen Lorenna got pregnant thenter I heard that the King and Queen had disappeared for a few weeks making an uproar to the whole world and then the prince and princess were born but not long after that Queen Lorenna got sick and...therefore I know you and the other Archknights are busy taking care of internal and external matters since the King was in mourning period so I didn''t have a chance to tell you after all I have my own matters too¡­"


    Stephan blow his cheek he realize he couldn''t me Adrianne after all his rtionship with Adrianne was only a momentary fling and they both had other priorities they cannot leave behind.


    For Stephan nothing was more important than his devotion to the King as one of the Archknight and Adrianne was an ambitious young journalist at the time so she can''t just follow him back to Hand just like Stephan she had her own dream to discover the truth and because of that she be the founder of one of the biggest news Channel in the world called Skylight.


    Stephan turned his gaze back to the boy who was no more than twelve years old. The boy had brown hair like him and blue eyes like Adrianne, but all his features were so simr to him when he was young to the point he had no reason to doubt the legitimacy of the child.


    "What''s the boy''s name?" Stephan has finallye to terms with the fact that he is going to be a father.


    "Ask him he is big enough to answer all your questions," Adrianne said nonchntly but there was a strange glint of amusement in her eyes.


    Unfortunately, Stephan was too nervous to notice as he was in the middle to interact with his newfound son. Stephan slowly turned his head to the boy who didn''t seem too excited to meet his father for the first time.


    Stephan clear his throat to calm himself before he asked in a rather formal tone "Um... what''s your name?"


    Normally his stern expression would make a small child at Fredhardt''s age scared or at least anxious, however, the boy''s expression remained impassive.


    "Fredhardt" he answered simply.


    Stephan was slightly taken aback by his ''Son''''s calm reaction.


    "Oh, and how old are you?" Stephan asks again.


    "Eleven years old and nine months" The boy answered in the same dry manner.


    Stephan turned his worried gaze towards Adrianne who was struggling to hold back herughter.


    It was then that Adrianne and Stephan developed the ability to speak with their eyes.


    ''Is my Son hate me?''


    ''No, he''s just like YOU!''


    Stephan might not remember but it was how he answered Adrianne''s questions the first time they met, therefore, she was delighted to finally had her long-awaited revenge.


    Stephan loosened his tie a bit before turning awkwardly toward the boy.


    "You must be surprised to meet me right?"


    "No, not really" Fred shook his head.


    "Oh, is that so" Stephan smile got stiff.


    Fred shrugs nonchntly seemingly indifferent.


    "Well, I''m happy to meet you, why don''t we have dinner together maybe we can know each other better"


    Fred shook his head "No, it''s fine. I know you are busy and mom busy too, I am just here to ask you if you are willing to share your medical record with my doctor"


    "Are you sick?" the corner of Stephan''s eyes creased with concern.


    Fred shook his head again "No, it''s just a precaution in case something happens"


    Stephan frown "OH...."


    Fred shrugged "Just In case I get sick and need a bone marrow transnt or blood transfusion because my blood is different from mom''s so I might need your help" he stated his needs in a direct manner, unlike eleven years old kid which is quite scary.


    Stephan then throws another worried look at Adrinne.


    ''You SURE this kid doesn''t hate me!''


    Adrianne almostughed out loud but she held it in only her shoulders shaking violently.


    Actually, Fred didn''t hate his father at all because he had learned from Adrianne and ''interviewed'' people who knew Stephan quite close, that''s how he knew how much Stephan had sacrificed for King Marcus and the kingdom, he also learned Stephan is not only smart and strong but also upright, strict and honest not only as a man but also as official besides Adrianne never said anything bad about Stephan.


    On many asions, Adrianne always exined to him that the reason Stephan didn''t know about his existance was entirely her fault that''s why Fred had no reason to hate Stephan instead he was quite proud of his father''s loyalty and patriotism to his kingdom even though he didn''t show it on his face but that because he was never an expressive boy from the beginning.


    "Uncle Stevie!!"


    the sudden loud call startled Stephan, Adrianne, and Fredhardt, when they turn around they were wee by a pair of cute kids wearing brown bear hoodies running towards them, and the little girl waving her arms excitedly while the boy next to her looked resignedly as he pulled by his sister.


    Stephan''s eyes widened in shock realizing who the two kids were, "Pri...Lory, Luc! what are you two doing here?" Stephan smoothly changed the call to their nickname.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wearing their bear hoodie no one recognizes them instead people look at them because they look like a pair of adorable little bears.


    Lory jumped into Stephan''s arms excitedly "Uncle Stevieeee!"


    Meanwhile, Lucas bends down while trying to catch his breath, what a poor little bear.


    Stephan carry Lory in his arms then looked at her sternly "What are you doing here and why are you alone?"


    Lory was unfazed by Stephan''s re because she knew his barking was worse than his bite so she was not afraid at all, Lory raised her small hand and answered honestly "I''m on the mission hunting marshmallows cake and we''re not alone! We''reing with uncle Zargy!"


    "Zargan? Then where is Zargan?" he looked around but found the big man nowhere which would be impossible for a man of his size.


    "Gone~!" Lory answered readily.


    Stephan was perplexed he then turns his eyes to Lucas who was finally able to breathe, "Uncle Zargy flirted with the ice cream waiter" Lucas waved his hand as if he answered straightforwardly.


    Stephan''s expression immediately darkened but he refrained from swearing in front of the kids.


    Fred wanted to know who this child was he wondered if they were also his father''s children but apparently not as he had never heard of his father getting married or having children and his father was a very strict and righteous man so he would never hide his child existance nor did he need to.


    Lucas noticed the curious look on him, his little head turned to Fred in the same curious manner.


    "You look like Uncle Stevie," Lucas said while his little purple eyes size him up and down then he ask again: "Are you Uncle Stevie''s son?"


    "Uhm...yeah..." Fred didn''t know whether to reveal his identity or not.


    Lucas was startled for a second but then he rummaged through his pockets hastily then handed him candy with his small hand.


    "I only have strawberry milk candy...um, my name is Luc by the way...nice to meet you" Lucas'' chubby cheeks blushed from embarrassment giving his uncle a wee gift.


    On the other hand, Fred was touched by the little boy''s sincerity, to be honest, he didn''t like kids either his age or younger as he found them annoying and noisy but somehow his heart melted into a puddle when he saw the boy glistening jewel-like eyes.


    Fred epted the candy with a shy smile "Thanks I like candy, my name is Fredhardt but you can call me Fred"


    Lucas smiled so wide his eyes turned into beautiful crescent moons. "Oh yeah, Fred this is actually Lory''s favorite candy so I always save it for her but today I''m giving it to you!"


    Fred thought the boy was very cute he chuckled then unwrapped the candy and popped it in his mouth "Delicious! thanks, Luc"


    Meanwhile, Adrianne and Stephan''s eyes widened at their son''s reaction. Adrianne thought ''Since when does his son like candy? he doesn''t even add sugar to his tea, like an old man!''


    While Stephan thought ''Why is he so friendly, why he sounds so nice too? is he really hate me?''


    Lory heard Fred was Stephan''s son, she got excited then forcefully got off Stephan and ran towards Fred excitedly but stop before she got too close then sped her hands behind her back so she not bothering him with her rude behavior "Hi Fred, I''m Lory...are you really uncle Stevie son?" she asked ecstatically though she kept his tone polite.


    Fred was amazed that not only did the girls have simr features to the little boy but she also had identical eyes like the boys, he conclude they must be twins.


    "Um yeah!" Fred thinks the little girl is adorable and sweet too.


    "Does that mean I''ll have another brother?" her round eyes twinkled expectantly.


    Fred couldn''t bear to disappoint the little girl so he gently nodded his head, "i guessed so..."


    "Yeayy!" Lory jumped happily then she hugged Lucas "Luc, that means you also have an older brother, aren''t you happy?"


    Fred smiled awkwardly at Lucas wondering how the boy would react then Lucas'' face lit up with joy and his smile bloomed even brighter than before "En, I''m very happy!"


    Fred felt his heart turn soft his whole face turned bright red even he could feel his face be hot therefore Fred didn''t dare to raise his head afraid that other people would notice his strange behavior.


    Of course, they are noticed!


    Adrianne looked at her son and screamed inwardly, ''Whose child are you!''


    "Uncle Stevie, can we have dinner together?" Lory asked with a pleading look.


    Because Fred had already turned him down before Stephan wasn''t sure how to tell Lory about it, Stephan scratch his nose as he try o find an excised "Well um...I think Fred is a bit..."


    "I have time!" Fred suddenly interrupted "I mean... it''s just dinner and we do have a lot to share... Father"


    His sudden change took Stephan by surprise he knew it was because of Lucas and Lory but he was still happy with the change to get close to his son however for some reason, he suddenly has the urge to tease this new son of his.


    "Call me Daddy~"


    "....." Fred''s mouth twitched in blunt disgust.


    "Well if we want to get to know each other better leave the formalities, don''t you think?....so call me daddy" Stephan grinned mischievously.


    "You should call him Daddy, Fred! we all call our father Daddy!" Lory chimed in.


    ''She lied though''


    Fred made an expression as if he just swallowed a fly, he forced the words out of his mouth "Da...Dady"

 Chapter 1107 The Princess And The Lord III

    Lory could feel the intensity of the ck mana around her gradually decrease by more than a half that indicating that Lazarus'' strength had weakened. Lory knows this is her chance!


    Lory pointed her staff at Lazarus soon the light from the crystal from her staff cast down upon Lazarus''rge body and soon after the iron scales that cover his body begin to crumble down and scattered into ck smoke that permeated the air but then from the smokees human silhouettes and they all crying and screaming trying to get themselves out of the smokes and desperately reached for the light.


    "Stop!" Lazarus screamed like thunder as he realizes the detrimental effect of Lory''s action on his fate.


    The moment his iron scales disappeared, he inevitably be vulnerable to Zhao Li Xin''s attacks so he had no way to protect himself from the mes and lightning that were thrown his way.


    "Damn you Lucient, why do you always get in my way?! And you Zhao Li Xin, you are just like him you always choose others over me, I''m your family!" Lazarus spewed his nonsense anger freely.


    "Please don''t force your trauma on me, I just don''t care!" Zhao Li Xin swiftly moved through the air like a graceful crane, he shed Lazarus'' body several times causing his ck blood to spurt into the air.


    Lazarus screamed in pain, his body contorted sharply caused by the intense pain.


    "I''ll kill you all - I won''t let you win! It''s not over yet, do you hear me?!"


    Lazarus made a sharp dive to the ground and then flew at high speed not far from the ground and causing all the paths he passed were shatteredpletely as if exploded by a huge bomb, it don''t take a long time before the entire area of Yishan Mountain and Empyrean''s Green forest was blown apart.


    At that time Jin Hao and the others were also panic-stricken, they hurriedly summoned their Flying Beasts and flew high before the entire in where they were standing copsed, but unfortunately, a strong wind blew them away along with sharp rocks, branches, and trees that blown away towards their direction.


    As a result, their flying beast lost control. They tried to grip their flying beast'' reins so they wouldn''t be thrown into the air while trying to control the beast at the same time, but that was not easy because they also had to defend themselves from various objects flying at them.


    "Ohh, I''m so not multitaskingggg!" Bei Li Yan gave aining scream as she swung her whip smashing the rocks flying toward her while gripping the reins of her flying beast which was now flying wildly.


    "Come on, it''s nothing!" Jiang Jin Wei who had identally lost his weapon now jumped off his flying beast and then used his bare hands to punch the foreign objects flying around with vigor beforending on Jin Hao''s and Wu San Bo''s flying beast, if one didn''t know better they probably thought Jiang Jin Wei was enjoying it too much.


    Suddenly a sharp stone scratched Wu San Bo''s hand he jerked and identally released his hand from the reins of the flying beast as a result he was carried away by the strong wind along with the various flying sharp objects that cut his arms and face, obviously, Wu San Bo was in a pinch then suddenly his wrists were held by something likes ropes which saved him from falling, turn out it was Bei Li Yan whip.


    "Wait!" Bei Li Yan shouted towards him.


    Wu San Bo realized then using all his strength he pulled himself up then managed tond safely behind Bei Li Yan.


    "We have to get out of here!" Jing Jin Wei shouted urgently to the others.


    "WHERE?!" Ming Yue Yin saw no signs of this destruction abating, although the good news was that they had finally managed to control their flying beasts still they had no idea where to go since they were right in a center of the destruction.


    "Fly higher!" Jin Hao eximed, in such a situation it is useless against the wind it is better to follow him.


    Jin Hao looked around then looked up then noticed the pressure above didn''t seem too severe "Up!" Jin Hao shouted then directed his flying beast to fly up high.


    Yuan Shao also realized that the only way was up, and he shouted, "Fly up!" while hugging Ming Yue Yin he jerked his flying beast to fly higher, everyone saw Yuan Shao and followed him.


    Seeing the devastation around her Lory was stressed thinking about the safety of all her friends and subordinates but then she caught multiple flying beasts flying high away from the explosion area below, even though they were still in a dangerous area but for a while, they would be fine


    But lory didn''t have time to feel relieved because he saw Lazarus flying towards the capital Yu Jin and if that happened more innocent people would die, including his friends who were fighting in the capital, he couldn''t let it happen!


    "Li Xin, we can''t let Lazarus go to the capital!" Lory shouted urgently.


    "I KNOW!" Zhao Li Xin gathered her Qi then a fiery rope appeared and tied Lazarus'' gigantic body like a spider''s web catching its prey.


    For a moment Lazarus'' movement stopped but Lazarus didn''t give up easily, he struggled fiercely to escape from the strings that bind him and Zhao Li Xin''s fire strings will not be able to hold the snake''s humongous body any longer.


    Lory also did not remain idle either as she realized that Zhao Li Xin''s fire strings would not be strong enough to hold Lazarus, therefore Lory raised her trinity staff to summon a blizzard, then formed a thick wall of ice that blocked Lazarus from advancing to the capital.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Lory, I don''t think that will stop Lazarus!] Girsha reminded her with a worried tone.


    [I know, we have to get Lazarus far away from here!] Lory tighten her grip on her staff and then increased her power.


    [Farway? where?] Before Girsha could finish his question.


    Suddenly arge amount of water gushed out from the gaping chasm one by one then pushed Lazarus'' gigantic body like a jet pump, knowing what Lory''s intention was, Zhao Li Xin then used all his strength using the firing string to tighten the bonds on Lazarus'' body then made a long jump into the sky while pulling Lazarus along with him.


    Lory''s eyes shone with purple light as she flew while pushing Lazarus with the power of water and wind to drag the demon as far away from people as possible.


    Everyone stared in awe, they blinked their eyes a few times to make sure they weren''t dreaming, how could a human possibly pull that mountain-sized snake into the sky, even as powerful cultivators who had seen many unbelievable things in their entire lives but never they have seen something as crazy as this.


    "Lory!" Ming Yue Yin screamed in fright.


    "Sir!" Mong Yi was stunned to see Lory and Zhao Li Xin dragging the giant snake and others also could only watch in dismay.


    Unfortunately, they realize there was nothing they could do anymore as they had reached their limit from here on they could only leave the end of the fight to Lory, Zhao Li Xin, and Girsha.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, Yang Xi Ying and Li Mo Zhen watched what happened from the backs of their flying beasts with worried looks.


    "Lory and Zhao Li Xin will be fine right" Yang Xi Ying''s eyes shifted to Li Mo Zhen hoping to be reassured.


    Usually, Li Mo Zhen would just say yes tofort his wife but this time he didn''t know how to convince Yang Xi Yin without showing it as a lie. Since being with Lory and Zhao Li Xin he had experienced unimaginable fights but they turned out to be nothingpared to what he was witnessing right now, Li Mo Zhen even still found it difficult that the two people who were facing the giant person were the same people that spend time with him casually.


    Guilt and regret crept into his heart, if only he could help Lory and Zhao Li Xin more s, there was nothing he could do, it seem he was destined to be unable to repay his debt for the rest of his life. Li Mo Zhen gently press Yang Xi Ying''s head against his chest then helplessly said: "We can only pray for them Xi Ying¡­that''s all we could do for them."


    The crack stopped just a few meters inside the capital leaving a ghastly open chasm in the ground. Shin Jiu, Tian Meng Ji, Jin Hua, and the others stared at the gaping abyss with eyes full of horror, they couldn''t imagine what would happen if this rift cut through the entire capital.


    Even a great cultivator would find it difficult to avoid this disaster let alone ordinary people especially children and the elderly, there was no way to escape it!


    Emperor Chann swallowed hard as he didn''t dare to think about what would happen to the kingdom he loved.


    "You see that giant snake?" Jin Hua looked up at the sky with a pale face.


    "It''s hard not to see it..." Lan Hua''s voice filled with dread.


    "And that golden fire and ice wall..." Mei Gui''s face stiffened.


    "My Lord and master are facing that giant demon¡­" Shin Jiu clenched his fist as dread grasped his lungs he was barely able to breathe.


    "Are they....going to be okay?" Guan Men Niang muttered quietly still everyone could hear her clearly but no one spoke.


    "Don''t worry about them, we still have a lot of evil monsters to deal with!" Tian Meng Ji broke the silence.


    Everyone''s attention returned to the remaining dark creatures but not before they didn''t seem as aggressive as before in fact their bodies seemed to have shrunk from before since the light came.


    "They seem to be weakening, this is our chance!" Jin Hua said.


    "Let''s clean up before the four pce Kings and our Master''s return!" Lan Hua added.

 Chapter 1108 The Princess And The Lord IV

    Emperor Lei Yu looked up at the sky with a bitter gaze, then he felt someone standing beside him.


    Emperor "Zian" Lei Yu looked at the familiar boy next to him.


    "The end ising..." Zian said.


    "Yes.." he lowered his head and then turn his eyes to Zian " I''m sorry, Zian¡­for everything" guilt and pain gathered in his eyes and filled them.


    "There is nothing to be sorry about" Zian gives a casual reply "We are both victims of an unfortunate situation as we were both sacrificed by our own parents for the greater good of our world. It''s sad that all they care about is power yet they never taught us about love or how to love, there were many times I med our parents, but¡­ what about him, Zhao Li Xin?"


    Emperor Lei Yu fell silent and a faint smile graced his somber face, "You''re right, he too was never taught to love but he''s somehow doing everything right."


    "I wonder why I can''t trust Thea like Zhao Li Xin trusts Lory, why can''t I prioritize Thea''s happiness over mine...why can''t I let her go if that''s what''s best for her, why am I so persistent. I schemed, lied, and manipted her vulnerability, still in the end¡­ I lost her" Zian lowered his head then his face contorted as he wept bitterly.


    Emperor Lei Yu squeezed his shoulder, "We both made a big mistake on the part of our loved ones, but we foolishly realized it only when the damage was done, I was too caught up in my grief I throw away everything, I even left you alone to face your cruel fate by yourself... I''m sorry Zian, I should never leave you alone in eternity when I already promised I will be with you after I fulfill my duty, but..."


    A soft smile broke on Zian''s face then he looked at Emperor Lei Yu "I told you there was nothing to forgive, after I met Thea I understood why you did what you did, only now I understand your pain and sorrow, and now I also don''t want to live any longer, this eternity is killing me, brother."


    "I know, Zian, I don''t want to be tormented by this feeling of guilt any longer, that''s why we help them, right? I''m sure they will release us from this torturing destiny, and when that timees, I will apany you wherever you go, even to hell. even though we will continue to be together, this sin we will bear it together." her eyes brimmed with unshakable determination.


    Zian looked at his brother warmly, even if Thea wasn''t with him at least his older brother would apany him and if he was given another chance to meet Thea this time he wouldn''t push his will against her anymore, instead he would be like Zhao Li Xin, he would just stay by her side without asking more, they would just talk andugh enjoying their time together.


    "Thank you brother but there is still onest thing I need to do," said Zian.


    "I know" Emperor Lei Yu nodded knowingly then his grin grew wider "Let''s go together after you''re done!"


    ______________________________________


    Elsewhere, in the sky three great powers shed until it looked like a flickering sh of light when viewed from below.


    "You think you can get rid of me!" Lazarus roared like a shockwave that was about to destroy them but Lory managed to raise Lucient''s shield to protect themter on Zhao Li Xin lunged toward Lazarus while aiming his sword but Lazarus spun around avoiding Zhao Li Xin''s attack while releasing his ck miasma that turned into hundreds of iron spikes that strikes over him, luckily because of Lory light''s Lazarus power decreased quite a lot so Zhao Li Xin could easily break the iron thorns with his sword.


    "You think you can get rid of me? NEVER!" Lazarus roared like a powerful shockwave that was about to crush them but Lory managed to raise Lucient''s shield to protect them then Zhao Li Xin lunged at Lazarus while aiming his sword at the Demon but Lazarus spun around to avoid Zhao Li Xin''s attack while releasing his ck miasma that turned into hundreds of iron spikes that rain over him luckily because of Lory''s light Lazarus power has diminished quite a lot, therefore, Zhao Li Xin could easily break the iron spikes with one swing of his sword however it was only a trick.


    All of a sudden Lazarus''s tail deunched a sneak attack behind Zhao Li Xin.


    "Li Xin, behind you!" Lory shouted then quickly lunged towards him.


    Startled by Lory''s scream, Zhao Li Xin reflexively shifted her body still Lazarus'' de tail managed to cut his upper arm causing blood to spurt from Zhao Li Xin''s arm.


    Lory turned her staff into a long sword and then strike on Lazarus'' tail.


    Sparks emerge as the two weapons shed violently.


    "Get away from him!" anger red across her face.


    Lazarus''s eyes glint maliciously and he sneered "Stop me if you can"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t let his injuries stop him, once again he directed the crimson lightning to the sky soon after the red lightning came like a hugework fork that surrounded them with flickering bright red lights.


    One by one the lightning struck Lazarus causing his body to convulse from the excruciating pain and Lazarus let out ring groans that filled the air.


    Lory flew towards Zhao Li Xin to check his wound immediately her brows furrowed as she realizes that the wound on Zhao Li Xin''s arm was worse than it looked, Lory was just about to heal Zhao Li Xin''s wound but Zhao Li Xin suddenly grabbed her wrist while shaking his head.


    "Don''t waste your power" said Zhao Li Xin, then he turned his gaze to Lazarus "We don''t have much time, and we have exhausted most of our power luckily so was he, therefore....let''s give our best strike for onest time"


    Lory''s lips slightly open, her eyes bulged in surprise then again she realize Zhao Li Xin is right, neither they nor the world canst much longer, the impact of their fight had severely harmed this world, and it was possible that most parts of the Hwang Wu continent had been destroyed and how this will affect the other continents Lory didn''t dare to think about it.


    There is no other way, they must finish this fight!


    "Okay...one more strike" Lory agree.


    "Don''t be afraid" Zhao Li Xin holds her hand tightly.


    Lory shook her head and smiled "With you and Girsha by my side, I have nothing to fear"<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Let''s end this together!] Girsha''s voice is etched with resolution.


    The white wings on Lory''s back spread magnificentlyter on a thunderstorme amongst the dark grey cloud and the wind-blown rapidly causing the air to rotate horizontally into a whirlwind a momentter the rain start to pour down and the water sucked into the whirlwind, little by little the wind and water merge and turn into a giant whirlpool.


    Zhao Li Xin took his sword with both hands and then raised it right in front of his face while closing his eyes, he begin to summon hisst power then suddenly from a thin air the fire emerged then turn into a giant fiery creature that Lory once fought before but this time the creature was under Zhao Li Xin''s control.


    The giant creature raised its hand and red lightning bolt appeared in his grasp with a quick movement the creature threw the lightning bolt at Lazarus.


    Lazarus tried to shield himself with a ck mana barrier, but the tornado made by Lory and Girsha swept away the barrier into nothingness causing the lightning bolt sessfully hit Lazarus'' face so hard that the horn on his forehead shattered.


    from the broken tip of the horn, ck smoke released into the air and then slowly formed a woman''s silhouette, but slowly the woman''s face became clearer and lory immediately recognized who the woman was.


    "Lao Min Na?!" Lory gasped in shock.


    Lao Ming Na looked at Lory meaningfully then she pointed a few meters away from Lazarus'' head while giving Lory a reassuring nod.


    "So that''s where it is!" Lory face lit up then she turn grateful and smiled at Lao Min Na.


    A faint, transient wistful smile lightened Lao Min Na''s brooding face then her lips moved forming the word ''Sorry''


    Lory was dumbfounded for a second not because Lao Min Na apologized but because this is the first time Lory saw her genuine smile, though it was toote however, it was fine, and she will forever carve that smile in her memory for the rest of her life.


    A warm smile spread across Lory''s face, she moved her lips to form a sentence ''I''ll set you free''


    Lao Min Na''s eyes widened for a long moment before she cover her face and cried.


    Even though regret alwayseste but be believed it will never be in vain.


    Lory turns her staff into a sword then flew towards Zhao Li Xin, then she whispered in his ear "Lazarus''s heart is right there" Lory pointed where Lao Min Na pointed.


    Zhao Li Xin was happily surprised as he looked at Lory who smirked mischievously, saying: "What are we waiting for!?"


    Zhao Li Xin grinned wide, his eyes shining dangerously, Zhao Li Xin stretch his hand as he order the fire creature to grab Lazarus'' tail and then set the fire in an instant the fire burned from his tail until almost half of his body but still Lazarus refused to give up.


    "I will not be defeated! I WILL NOT!" he forced the ck miasma to increase which then slowly extinguishes the mes from his body.


    [Girsha, I think we should help the giant torch over there.] Lory pointed at the fire creature.


    Girsha snorted then throw a mockery, [I know that thing isn''t as strong as it looks!]


    Loryughed at the old bird who still held an old grudge, it seems that whether you are a beast or human, in the end, they will behave the same way when they get older, they will be too sensitive.


    A strong wind blew and then fanned the fire which was almost extinguished as the mes grew bigger and quickly burned Lazarus'' body.


    Lazarus was shocked, but he was toote to put out the fire, so he could only surrender as the fire devoured his body, causing him to writhe in pain at that moment he could also smell the burning fleshing from his body which added to his uncontroble fear.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity Lory and Zhao Li Xin elerated their speed while aiming their swords at Lazarus'' heart.


    "I will not lose! NEVER!" Lazarus is still fighting his inevitable fate.


    Lazarus opened its jaws wide in preparation to devour Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    But then Ziannded on the head of the giant snake, in a cool and calm manner he knelt down on one knee and ced his hands on Lazarus''s head with a firm voice he coldly said: "This is our end, Lazarus"


    A momentter Zian''s figure was absorbed by Lazarus once again they became one but that meant Zian had control over Lazarus as a result of all the ck mana originating from his body slowly withering away until itpletely dissipated without a trace indicating more souls were released.


    At that time Lao Min Na cupped her hand around the small light orb then a relieved smile spread across her face as if a heavy burden has left her. Lao Min Na holds the small light orbs in front of her chest before slowly disappearing.


    Lazarus could feel he was losing all his strength suddenly he felt scared for the first time, Lazarus frantically begged and shouted "Stop it Zian, if I die so will you! Do you want to die like this? stop it Zian, ZIANNNN!"


    Losing all of his strength, he could no longer block Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s attacks, he could only let their swords powerlessly pierce through Lazarus'' heart unhindered. The light power of the trinity staff was like poison that rotted him from within while the crimson lightning pierce his heart thoroughly without giving the Demon a chance for Lazarus to survive in any way, needless to say, this is the end of Lazarus.


    "LUCIENNTT!" Lazarus let out a long howl as a dazzling beam of light lit up the sky like a rising sun then there was a long bang followed by a gust of wind that swept across the area before long the darkness dissipated to reveal a clear blue sky and sunlight illuminating the ins with warm golden light.

 Chapter 1109 The End Of The Long Battle

    The dark creatures suddenly lost all of their strength the moment the sun rise up therefore they easily ughter like grass by the cultivators while the Hybrid Beasts also weakened some of them even dying along together with the demon parasite, in a short moment the long battle finally abruptly came to an end.


    The remaining humans looked at each other with confused faces, which turn into doubt before changing into great relief immediately they all cheered with utter joy and then hugged each other without a care who the person next to them, even the Emperor himself has thrown his position as he embraced his loyal subordinates who fought alongside him.


    "Sister Lan, we win!" Jin Hua jumped while hugging Lan Hua tightly.


    "Sister is over!" Guan Yi Jue and guan men Niang hugged each other while crying tears of joy.


    Shin Jiu threw his fist into the air excitedly "See what I said! Master and Milord can''t lose!"


    Tian Meng Jiughed and patted Shin Jiu on the shoulder "Didn''t you have a little doubt before?" Tian Meng Ji scoffed.


    "Impossible!" Shin Jiu rebuked.


    Mu Jang Ge arrived then looks anxiously around him but then his face quickly brighten up when he found Tian Meng Ji alive and well "Hey, old man you are not dead yet?" he approaches him while throwing a sarcastic joke like always.


    "No way, I can''t possibly die before you, right!" he scowled but his eyes shone with relief and joy.


    "Oh, let''s go find madam Lory and Milord then we can celebrate this winning!" Mei Gui pulled Cha Hua and Shui Xian with him.


    "Oh yeah, we have to find the four kings'' pce too!" Lan Hua pped her hands "Hopefully they''re okay, they cannot die just after they found a wife, right!" she express her thoughts loudly.


    "True, they cannot be a virgin ghost, that be so sad" Mei Gui chimed in.


    "They are virgins?" everyone was surprised.


    Yuan Xue An, Guan Men Niang, and Jin Hua''s faces were involuntarily red as people looked at them expectantly as if saying ''Go, get them!''


    Meanwhile, Ming Yue Yin, Yuan Shao, the four King''s pce, and the Mong Brothers searched for Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s whereabouts, they believed they would be alive maybe resting somewhere as the two of them were known as very carefree, and insensitive people, therefore everyone continue to search for them as they were sure that the two of them must be fined cause how could they be not? They believe this will end with a happy ending like Lory always wanted it.


    The days continued to change as part of the Hwang Wu continent was damaged, and many people stayed behind to help, such as the people of Guan Niang and Yuan Xue An, along with members of the Hei Shen sect, Ju Yun, Liang Zu empire and tribesmen from the Zhuang dong continent, helping thousands of people who were injured during disasters, they also help find missing people, bury their dead, and clear damaged buildings and roads to make movement easier.


    News of what happened in the Chang Lan Kingdom soon spread throughout the world and the less damaged kingdoms kindly sent aid such as the Jiang Wei empire, and the Yun Mo empire, who felt indebted to Zhao Li Xin and Lory as sects. The bigpanies also sent aid because they knew that many influential groups were involved in that battle even the ancient beast Hwang Shen Zi appear in that battle, therefore, they didn''t dare to act ignorant besides they were all curious about what kinda disaster that could wreck half the massive continent like Hwang Wu continent.


    However at the present, no one cares to bother to exin nor care to answer their curiosity as they are all focused on looking for Lory and Zhao Li Xin even though they were confident before but after weeks of searching, they couldn''t find them anywhere they begin to afraid, they even found Jiang Jin Wei missing sword but still there was no any sign of Lory and Zhao Li Xin anywhere.


    As time went on, Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, and the others be more and more anxious, even though they tried not to show it, still, the heavy aura around them was apparent and it was evident in their unusual behavior, like Jin Hao, who love cleanliness had not taken a bath for more than a week despite how dirty his robes be and the normally chatty Bei Li Yan has be utterly quiet he hasn''t said anything this past few days.


    The same thing happened to Mong Ki, Mong Yi, Wu San Bo, Jiang Jin Wei, and others soon the weeks have be a month still they cannot find Lory and Zhao Li Xin but they refused to ept the possibility of Lory and Zhao Li Xin perished with Lazarus.


    The pregnant Yang Xi Ying was forced to rest by Ming Yue Yin and Li Mo Zhen after participating in a search for three days non-stop, and finally, with a heavy heart, Yang Xi Ying returned and rested in the rtively modest building that Emperor Chang Lan had given them for temporary residence. the truth is the house was not so bad but because all members of the Hei Shen and Jiu Yun sects stay in the same house because of it the house be awfully cramped but is not the emperor''s fault cause most buildings had either been destroyed or were used as emergency shelters or temporary hospitals for treating injured people.


    But then again, no one cared about their living condition they had no time to rest anyway and Yang Xi Ying was too anxious to worry about these trivial matters.


    One day in the middle of the night Yang Xi Ying had trouble sleeping again because of severe insomnia even though she never has insomnia before, therefore to help her Yuan Xue An used acupuncture to relieve the stress from her so Yang Xi Ying could rest still is not worked very well, so, as usual, Yang Xi Ying awoke from her restless sleep feeling drowsy and tired Yang Xi Ying take a sit on the chair while staring out the window.


    Soon her thoughts wandered thinking about Lory. It has been three weeks had passed and they still couldn''t find any trace of Lory and Zhao Li Xin, not even the piece of cloth as if they disappeared into a thin air, even so, she couldn''t believe they were dead, and she wasn''t the only one who thought like that.


    Yang Xi Ying took a deep breath then suddenly she saw a purple light flickering flying towards her. Yang Xi Ying felt strange seeing the soft purple light dance in front of her before she realizes it was a firefly, but since when a purple firefly exist why she has never seen it before all of a sudden Lory''s face shed in her head, is this a coincidence the firefly reminds her very much with Lory.


    Yang Xi Ying gently cupped her hands around the firefly to catch it, she thought she wanted to show it to Ming Yue Yin when she returned but suddenly the light from the firefly shine brighter and brighter startling Yang Xi Ying.


    Yang Xi Ying reflexively opened her palm then she was surprised to see the firefly turned into paper.


    ''Magic''


    Yang Xi Ying''s heart was pounding as she slowly read the words written on the paper and a few secondster her eyes widened in shock and her whole face be tight.


    As if she forgot that she was pregnant Yang Xi Ying jumped from her couch and rushed to the garden in front of her room then hastily released a re sign into the sky soon the bright red light illuminated the night sky.


    Early Morning Li Mo Zhen, Ming Yue Yin, Yuan Shao, the four King pce, the Mong brothers, tian Meng ji and many more gather in the small hall of the temporary residence that was given by the emperor for yang Xi Ying recuperated while Li Mo Zhen and the other searching for Zhao Li Xin and Lory.


    "Xi Ying, do you have important news, why did you summon us all?" Li Mo Zhen swiftly held her arm so she wouldn''t fall since her stomach has be bigger.


    Everyone looked at Yang Xi Ying wondering what kind of important news it was that they had to postpone their search.


    Yang Xi Ying reached into her sleeves then showed them and said "I got a letter from Lory"


    They simultaneously look at Yang Xi Ying, their expression changing from shock to joy, relief, and then curiosity.


    However, the one who make the first reaction was Ming Yue Yin, after she heard the news she approach Yang Xi Ying excitedly, "A letter? Did Auntie tell us where she is now? why only letters?" Ming Yue Yin got so many questions but then Yang Xi Ying''s handed the letters to Ming Yue Ying to read, at first she read the letter ecstatically, butter on, the joy on her face turned into an inexplicable expression.


    "Empress Ming, what madam said?" Mong Yi asked curiously.


    "Did madam tell Milord''s condition?" Jin Hao asked with a rare impatient demeanor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Where are they?" Tian Meng Ji also can''t hold his patient.


    "I....." Ming Yue Yin bit her lip, She had an expression of sad confusion on her face then handed the letter to Yuan Shao that stood next to her.


    Yuan Shao took the letter and then skimmed through the contents of the letter then his gaze swept over the worried faces of the people in the room with heavy expressions. Yuan Shao took a deep breath and then read out the contents of Lory''s letter loudly for everyone.


    "We won right?! I''m sure we won!"


    The sound in the room was as if sucked in even the sound of breathing was not heard as everyone fell silent, unmoving.


    "Forgive me for giving the newste because my magic only will work after my existance in this worldpletely disappears.


    But, worry not, just because I say I''m not in this world anymore doesn''t mean I''m dead, well, actually I''m not sure either but please think positively okay!


    And that is the only bad news, I hope. Anyway, I hope you all are alright cause I will be sad if one of you got hurt so I wish all of you doing okay, and that including my dear husband but I wonder if he will be there with you all cause honestly I don''t know the oue of our winning but if Zhao Li Xin isn''t there then probably he was with me, who knows if he got stubborned and decide to search for me and I am sure he finds me soon orter since all of you know how persistent he could be..."


    A faint smile shed across the four Pce Kings and the Mong brothers as they recalled how Zhao Li Xin had searched for Lory without ever seeing her face or knowing her name and it took two whole years before she identally found her.


    "And for all of you who are still there please don''t be sad for me, because I''m not, actually I''m very happy cause I can protect the world where my friends lived, a world that I never thought I would I consider to be my second home. Honestly, I never thought that I will have a strong attachment to this world but then I met Zhao Li Xin, and then I met you all.


    Together we''ve been through a lot of ups and downs, some good some bad some very bad cause we almost died e few times, but we can''t deny that they were all fun and irreceable memories that I will take with me wherever I go.


    So stop crying! especially you Xi Ying, remember you carry my nephew there so take care of yourself, Li Mo Zhen you must take care of Xi Ying! don''t forget about it!"


    Li Mo Zhen gently wiped Yang Xi Ying''s tears and hugged her.


    "And as for Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Wu San Bo, Jiang Jin Wei, myst request is... please get married! Seriously you guys are too handsome and rich to be bachelors, MARRIED this year, please! You too, Mong Ki, Mong Yi, don think I forgot about you, find someone!"


    The four Pce Lords and the Mong brothers looked at each other with mirthless smiles.


    "Also please take care of my cute disciple, I feel bad that I haven''t taught him anything useful so please help him for my sake, I know he will be a great force for our sect


    And as for Ming Yue Yin, I hope you have a happy life with Yuan Shao, I hope you can create the happy family you have always wanted and I hope you stop doubting yourself.


    You are a great woman and a great ruler, confident because I believed in you and learned to share your burdens with your subordinates whom you can trust, I know taking the path as ruler will not be easy but that doesn''t mean you have to walk this path alone"


    Ming Yue Yin wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes while trying to stay strong but when she almost broke down Yuan Shao intertwined his fingers with hers and then sped their hands together tightly while Yuan Shao continue to read the letter.


    "Finally, for the people I didn''t mention yet never forgotten, from the bottom of my heart I wanna sincerely said, thank you very much.


    Thank you for epting a stranger like me to be part of your world, thank you for believing in me though I know it was hard, thank you for staying by my side until the end, and most of all thank you for being my family.


    Even though our time together was fairly short yet I feel so lucky, cause even in this strange world I still have a lot of things that make saying goodbye so hard, therefore I have a definite conclusion that I have a blissful life.


    Okay, that''s all from me, Let''s get up and celebrate this winning!


    The letter ended, faint sobbing sounds in the awfully quiet room and everyone was at a loss as to what to say as they had never prepared themselves for the possibility of Lory and Zhao Li Xin leaving despite all the obstacles that stood in their way, deep down they still believed that Lory and Zhao Li Xin would emerge victorious as they always did, but howe...


    Unable to take the news of Jin Hao leaving the room without a word, Jin Hua saw his elder brother leave but then he saw Bei Li Yan looking devastated he was also confused at having to apany Yuan Xue An who thanked him to chase after Jin Hao and Jin Hua was relieved to see it.


    Immediately Bei Li Yan left the room and Jin Hua followed with a worried face, after that Wu San Bo and other Hei Shen members left the room one by one.


    Meantime, Shin Jiu stood still like a dead statue, the world seemed to copse, he found it hard to breathe but then he felt a soft pat on his shoulder, when he lifted his chin he saw Jiang Jin Wei''s smile however Shin Jiu could see His eyes are shining with the threat of tears for some reason Shin Jiu feel better knowing he''s not the only one feel this way perhaps some of them feel worst than him, Later on, Jiang Jin Wei left with Shin Jiu and Lan Hua.


    Meanwhile, Tian Meng Ji who was slumped in a chair suddenly look aged decades in an instant, Mu Jan Ge then sat beside him without saying a word, knowing that there were no words tofort his old friend.


    "Let''s eat" Yang Xi Ying grab Li Mo Zhen''s sleeve, "Lory said, I must take care of my child so I should..." tears roll down her cheeks.


    Li Mo Zhen''s eyes turn misty he lift his head trying to stop tears from falling from his eyes, it took a lot of him to control his emotion only then he nodded at Yang Xi Ying and softly said "You want to eat a dessert after that"


    Yang Xi Ying nods profusely "Yes!" she answers in a choked voice.


    Everyone knows Lory has an unhealthy obsession with desserts and sweets so it''s be a running joke between them but now she has a real craving for sweets.


    "Xi Ying, can I join in?" Ming Yue Yin suddenly asks with a croaky voice.


    There was no need for words between them, perhaps no one understood her grief more than Yang Xi Ying. Ming Yue Yin could barely restrain herself when Yang Xi Ying gave a knowing smile and opened her arms, Ming Yue Yin broke out into tears she took long strides then threw herself into Yang Xi Ying''s arms and they cried together.


    Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen could only watch their wives venting their grief without saying anything because they knew that no words were enough to ease their grief, soon a great sense of loss swept over them sucking their energy and tearing their hearts apart.


    ''It''s not fair'' they all thought but what is fair?


    ''Everything has a cost'' as Lory used to say and she had foreseen this from the start, which was why she had prepared the letter as afort to those she had left behind. Something she didn''t do for the people in her old world, so if they look at it from a different perspective, they were pretty lucky, arent they?

 Chapter 1110 The Beginning Of The End

    Griefes in like waves in the ocean, at first, it was so intense as if you are swept away beyond your control, hitting you at random moments with old memoryter recing all those normal feelings with familiar tears. But as time goes on the grief lessens bit by bit though it is never forgotten, and sometimes happy memories flood in that allow waves of smiles and warmth, funny or sweet things to be said.


    In the blink of an eye, ten years have passed and life is back to normal, though notpletely.


    People still talk about what happened back then, they talk about the demon king who came to destroy the world to punish the humans but they were defeated by Long Ming and his wife but there are also those who use Long Ming''s wife who actually summoned a demon but she was defeated by Long Ming or how Long Ming support his wife but got killed by the demon instead, of course, such rumors didn''tst long because anyone who spread bad news or ndered Lory or Zhao Li Xin''s name would face the wrath of many influential groups from various continent that will cause them to be ostracized by many cultivators who scared to provoke the anger from all those influential groups, especially Hei Shen sects.


    Moreover, another unprecedented incident urred, namely the close friendly rtions between the Chang Lan, Jiang Wei, Liang Zu, and Yun Mo Kingdoms, and the tribal kingdoms of the Zhuang Dong continent which also included severalrge sects such as the Hei Shen, Ji Yun, Sword saint. sects and more as a result, the strife in the world of cultivators was greatly reduced which led to the recovery after the Lazarus attack progressing more quickly which obviously helped a lot of people in the world to start their lives over.


    Somewhere in Liang Zhu''s kingdom, Ming Yue Yin was resting in the main Imperial garden after attending a long court with officials, soon after she heard an announcement that madam Li of the Jiu Yun sect arrived. Ming Yue Yin raised her brows while Yang Xi Ying arrived with a bulging belly meanwhile her maidservant held her arms worriedly.


    Ming Yue Yin seemed to give Xi Ying a disapproving look before she scolded her, "Your stomach is already that big why are you still going out, why don''t you just rest at home?"


    Su Fei put a pillow on the chair before the maid helped Yang Xi Ying to sit down, after she sat down Yang Xi Ying waved her hand casually, "I''m fine, besides if anything happens instead of your pce there are dozens of physicians and alchemist there also hundreds of maids so why am I need to be afraid?" Yang Xi Ying roll her eyes.


    "At least tell me Li Mo Zhen is here too" Ming Yue Yin sighed resignedly she knows she could never win from her even though she is the empress of this kingdom.


    "He is here, he wanted to meet Emperor Yuan about something boring, so stop worrying about me your majesty, this is my fifth pregnancy after all" Yang Xi Yingughed.


    "Don''t you dare call me Your majesty!" he red even more which reply by Yang Xi Ying yful grinned, "By the way you have to start thinking about using contraceptives, you''ve been pregnant so many times it''s not good for your health!" Ming Yue Yin said worriedly.


    "I quit when I had a daughter!" Yang Xi Ying balled her fist against the air.


    Ming Yue Yin shake her head, but that doesn''t mean she didn''t understand Yang Xi Ying''s obsession with having daughters the truth is she was actually the same but thankfully her first child was a girl and after that, she gave birth to two sons and then she decided to stop having children.


    However, Yang Xi Ying continued to give birth to sons during these ten years, which made Li Mo Zhen stressed cause she keeps insisted to have a daughter, on the other hand, the entire Jiu Yun sect rejoiced to see the Li n flourish once again which also lifted Yang Xi Ying position even more than Li Mo Zhen the master himself.


    "Oh yes, I just remembered, Jin Hua has given birth and the child is a boy." Yang Xi Ying cheerfully gave the happy news.


    "Ooh great, I''ll send a giftter" Ming Yue Yin was also happy to hear the good news.


    "Aah, it feels like not everyone is married and has children, except for the Mong brothers,"ined Yang Xi Ying.


    "Lory would be mad if he found out about it" Ming Yue Yin smiled slightly.


    "Of course you do" Yang Xi Ying joined in theughter.


    Many things happened since the disappearance of Lory and Zhao Li Xin, not only did the four pce kings finally marry and had children, even Shin Jiu became the King of the fifth King''s Pce called the purple firefly pce and Guan Yi Jue became his right-hand man. But the name of the new pce has raised many questions amongst the people as they don''t understand why the powerful Hei Shen pce would use a name of something so weak and delicate like a firefly but no one cares to exin cause we all know what that purple firefly represents.


    "I heard Shin Jiu also wearing a golden mask like Lord Long Ming so everyone starts topare him with Lord Long Ming but he answers thatment with One cannot paint yellow at the rock and called it gold'' Yang Xi Ying''s eyes lit up in amusement.


    The words mean just because he wears something like Zhao Li Xin he could never match Zhao Li Xin. Ming Yue Yin sips her tea then blow her cheeks and smiles broadly "That boy only wants to preserve the memory of Lory and Zhao Li Xin isn''t he?"


    Yang Xi Ying nods "Yes, people tend to easy to forgot after all"


    Oh, I also heard that Tao bing Wen has be a world-famous figure ever since he took over the Holy Sword Sect, in his hands the Holy Sword Sect''s strength has multiplied as well as their strength has increased far from the sect ever was therefore they have be the only sect that still has great influence to the cultivator world from the Hwang Wu continent since the other sects have declined after what happened at that time, oh, I also heard that he provided great assistance to the Chang Lan empire to built the kingdom back because of it the emperor bestowed the title of Marquis for his services, I heard he gain many praised from a lot of people they even say that he has exceeded his predecessor''s expectations as the master of the sword saint sect" Ming Yue Yin did not hide her satisfaction at Tao Bing Wen''s achievement, but then she clicked her tongue appear dissatisfaction "But I heard he still failed to court his future wife"


    "Oh my, I also heard the rumors from brother Li!" Yang Xi Ying''s face lit up as they start gossiping.


    "Did you hear that too? I heard that the woman he courted was quite violent, I heard she''s been fighting with the other sect members over a small matter like food, don''t you think that woman is too short-tempered? what would happen to him if he marry that kinda woman, she might beat him to a pulp! that stupid brat should find another woman!" Ming Yue Yin scoffed in dissatisfaction.


    "Really, I heard she has quite a foul mouth too despite her appearance looks like a gentle and demured nobledy, what a disappointment, she better find better wife material, this one is no good?!" Yang Xi Ying shook her head feeling worried for the stupid boy Tao Bing Wen.


    However, all the maids secretly exchanged meaningful nces, as they were all thinking the same thing ''Why does thatdy''s attitude sound so simr to their mistress?''


    Su Yi and Su Feng reced the old tea after Su Yi brewed another cup of tea, he served the hot tea on the table and then took a few steps back to give his master some privacy. Ming Yue Yin lifted the teacup while looking at the white clouds moving slowly in the blue sky and her gaze turned sad and mncholy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you still dreaming about him?"


    Yang Xi Ying knew who Ming Yue Yin was referring to and a small smile appeared on her face, "Every day..." she answered slowly.


    "Me too..." Ming Yue Yin took a deep breath and then took a sip of tea, "They say time will make memories cloud so naturally your pain will decrease but why does my memory be clearer sometimes it is difficult to differentiate between dream and reality.. ."


    "I see what you mean" Yang Xi Yin smiled gently, "You know the thing I dream of the most is the time we spend on the ck ship..."


    "Good time..." Ming Yue Yin said thinly.


    "That''s right" to which Xi Ying replied "In my dreams I always find him leaning on the deck of a ship while setting his eyes on the vast ocean then he notices me and turns to look at me and then he smiles he says ''good morning Xi Ying'' and I open my eyes... she wasn''t there..." Yang Xi Ying took a sharp breath before taking a sip of her tea.


    Ming Yue Yin raised her head in a certain way so that her tears didn''t fall because she didn''t want to cry even though she was surprised she was still crying after all these years, fortunately, she still had Yuan Shao and her children, otherwise she didn''t know how she would continue his life.


    "Yue Yin, when do you think this grief will disappear? I wasn''t even this sad when my father died, but why..." tears finally find a way to escape from her eyes.


    Ming Yue Yin sighed then took out a handkerchief to wipe Yang Xi Ying''s tears "I don''t know, maybe the only way to escape this grief is by forgetting her at all but I don''t want to, I don''t want to forget a single thing about her..."


    "I don''t want either...I just miss Lory so bad" Yang Xi Ying sniffled while taking Ming Yue Yin''s handkerchief to wipe her cheeks.


    "Me too, I even miss Zhao Li Xin too" Ming Yue Yin''s lips twitch.


    Hearing Zhao Li Xin''s name Yang Xi Ying can''t hold her giggles, "Yes I also remember him a lot recently, despite all the things he has done I think he is the best man for Lory, brother Li also said maybe the ending of the battle would be different if the man with Lory is not Zhao Li Xin"


    "Yes, they''re truly a match made of heaven" Ming Yue Yin agree readily.


    Yang Xi Ying takes another sip to calm herself down then lets out a long sigh. "In the end, the only sce we have is knowing wherever lory is she will not be alone with Lord girsha and Zhao Li Xin with her, who knows they might be in a midst of bickering right now"


    "I can''t be more agree with that" Ming Yue Yin raised her teacup "But I''m sure they''ll both lose to Lory again"


    Soonughs broke out between Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying when they remembered how Girsha and Zhao Li Xin always lost fights with Lory even though their statements made more sense than Lory''s but in the end, theyplied with Lory''s wishes.


    And so the days passed for Ming Yue Yin and Yang Xi Ying, they would meet each other then they would tell each other about their friends then reminisce about Lory and Zhao Li Xin then they would cry for a while but then they wouldugh then ept that loss was a normal part of their life.


    Peoplee and people go is a natural thing in life and how wonderful it is that one day everything will end up being a beautiful memory that will be remembered forever.


    And that''s how life should be.


    Not long after Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen arrived at the garden together, they were still deep in conversation as they walked towards them.


    Ming Yue Yin watched the two men with a gentle expression ''Time flies doesn''t it, Lory''


    Yuan Shao and Li Mo Zhen only stopped talking as they got closer to their wives and bright smiles appeared on their faces.


    Ming Yue Yin teases Li Mo Zhen about Yang Xi Ying''s pot belly and he can only ept with a helpless smile, and Yuan Shao joins in teasing Li Mo Zhen as well soon afterughter breaks out between them.


    but suddenly a small light appeared from their chest and they exchanged shocked nces, Li Mo Zhen opened his cor then realized that it was the affinity gem ne that Lory gave them as protection from the dark power, but the ne never reacted since Lory gone away but they still wear it in memory of Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    "The...the ne, how could this be...." Yang Xi Ying stuttered.


    "Lory?" Ming Yue Yin eyes agape.

 Chapter 1111 [Bonus ]The Story Of : Fargo

    In the parking lot right in front of the ice cream shop, a tall, muscr man with messy ck hair and tanned skin scolded a teenager with a nearly identical appearance, obviously, they were rted.


    "Fargo, how many times have I told you, you can''t ride a motorbike!" Zargan''s roar startled many who walked past them, they whispered to each other while ncing at him but didn''t dare point at Zargan for fear of his intimidating appearance.


    "But I can already ride Uncle Zargan''s motorcycle. You see, I''ve never had an ident or anything like that!" Fargo refuted.


    The bluish veins in his temples popped up as his anger peaked "It doesn''t matter whether it was an ident or not, you broke the rules!"


    Fargo scratches his head in annoyance while letting Zargan spit his anger nonstop. Fargo is a descendant of the Elkhandt family that ording to the legend inherited the blood of the mythical animal Lycan which elerates their growth, that is why Fargo who is only twelve years old looks like a sixteen or seventeen years old boy therefore no one stops him when he rides a motorbike.


    Unfortunately, the motorbike he was riding was Zargan''s favorite motorbike and he happened to return home to pick up the documents he had left at home, that''s when he realized his favorite motorbike was missing and from his home camera he found out who the culprit was and traced him to the ice cream shop.


    Zargan called his subordinates to return the motorbike back to his house while Fargo sat on the bench waiting for Zargan to return after giving instructions to his subordinates on what else they had to do.


    Fargo who was sitting with a tight frown still didn''t seem to realize his mistake, then suddenly a boy in a blue bear hood climbed onto the bench with difficulty.


    His little buttocks swayed left and right as he tried to climb onto the bench, Fargo clicked his tongue in annoyance and then helped the little boy to sit up.


    "Thanks, brother," said the boy sincerely while nodding his head politely.


    Fargo had never seen a child so polite before especially in his family because everyone tended to be loud and rough even the girls.


    Fargo nced curiously at the boy, but the boy was wearing big sunsses thatpletely covered his face he still could guess the kid was quite cute.


    Are you alone?" Fargo asked.


    The boy shook his head "No, my uncle and sister areing with me"


    "Where are they?" Fargo look around but didn''t see anyone.


    "Inside the ice cream shop waiting for the special ice cream cake Lory wanted" the boy exin with a soft voice.


    Fargo nced at the long line in front of the cashier to the entrance then his eyes shifted to the big screen disying advertisements for limited edition Poko-Poko cookies over and over again.


    Fargo''s thick brows furrowed at the sight of a Poko-Poko character holding a pink cake performing a strange dance and the children eagerly following along.


    Fargo doesn''t understand why this monstrous character has be so famous among children. Poko-Poko is half duck - half bear - and half cat, guess the creators of this character probably couldn''t decide what animal they wanted to make so they created a monster instead,


    "Your sister like that huh?" Fargo was perplexed wondering how the child''s mind work even though he was a child himself.


    "You like Poko-Poko? I like Poko-Poko too!" The little boy misunderstood Fargo''s gaze.


    "Oh, really? what do you like about him?" Fargo didn''t dare to disappoint the little boy.


    "Poko-Poko always tries to help his friends even though he always fails but he never gives up" the boy exined shyly.


    "Wouldn''t that would just annoy his friends instead?" Fargo looked at the boy next to him with slight amusement.


    The boy looked down at his shoes and appear slightly anxious but then he speak again with a quiet voice: "Maybe but..if he never tries how does he know he will seed or not? My father said the worst thing a person can do is never try at all,"


    Fargo was stunned by the boy''s answer, even though the boy was shy and timid but he was brave enough to speak his mind and also quite articte too.


    suddenly he felt the string in his heart being tugged by an invisible force he subconsciously raised his hand and then patted the boy''s head "Your father is right, uhm...you are a good boy!" Fargo said awkwardly.


    The boy looked up at him with a big grin stered on his face if only the sunsses didn''t cover half of his face he would have seen the boy''s entire expression.


    Fargo was shocked by his own thoughts, why would he care about a strange kid he didn''t even know the name of? besides Fargo never liked children because they were too noisy, too talkative, and too weak to y with him because of his abnormal growth because of Fargo often skipped school with his cousins because of that he felt strange when he suddenly care with the boy he just met a few minutes ago.


    "Hey kid, you shouldn''t be here..." Suddenly the boy''s head rested on his shoulder and then slumped onto his thigh.


    "Sleepy..." the boy muffled then fell asleep.


    Fargo was shocked and then panicked "Hey, boy, you cannot sleep here! are you sleeping? HEY!"


    The boy left a soft snore indicating he was already drowning in deep sleep.


    However, Fargo couldn''t believe how this boy could fall asleep so fast like he had been drugged, but Fargo didn''t dare to shake the little boy''s body for fear of hurting him. Besides, he couldn''t control his strength so often without intentionally injuring other people, thankfully that other person was his cousin who was more or less the same as him. so they were just bruised but the same thing wouldn''t happen to this little boy, as a result, Fargo was just mute confused without knowing what to do.


    ''What should I do?'' Fargo was confused and then looked towards the ice cream shop where he said his sister and uncle were.


    ''Did I go inside to tell this boy''s family?'' but Fargo hesitated because he did not know what the face of this boy''s family was like, besides he could not carry a child he did not know carelessly afraid of being thought of as a kidnapper after all he looks much older because the size of his body but he could not leave this boy alone here or else he would be kidnapped for real since that boy is so ''CUTE''


    Just as he was contemting the risk several adults were already ncing at the boy, probably they just thought the sleeping boy in the bear jacket looked really cute but Fargo who be alert was sending death re to each of them as if screaming ''FUC* OFF''


    Fargo groaned a little annoyed but then he looked at the little boy sleeping on hisp Fargo scratched his head helplessly he would normally have left this boy or asked an adult to take over but somehow he couldn''t just leave the boy alone because, for some reason, he was so worried about this child''s safety and he had never felt this way with anyone, not even his own family.


    Fargo let a long sigh and then realize the boy''s sunsses tilted he thought it wouldn''tfortable to sleep with sunsses so Fargo took the sunsses from the boy and folded them neatly it was then he saw the boy''s face clearly, but then, Fargo felt the boy look quite familiar but he can''t remember where he saw the boy face before.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Luc sleep again, huh?"


    Fargo was startled to almost jump out of his seat if he didn''t remember the boy''s head was still in hisp, Fargo looked over his shoulder and another kid wearing a bear hoodie hanging on the back of the bench while swinging her short legs in the air.


    The little girl wore the same type of hoodie and oversize sunsses as the little boy so Fargo was certain it must be the little boy''s sister and from their simr feature, age, and height he guessed there must be twins.


    "Are you Lory?" Fargo asked.


    Lory looks at him and gives the same wide grin "Yup!"


    Suddenly the string in his heart pulled even tighter, he was drawn by the little girl''s smile.


    But Fargo doesn''t want to act weird he immediately collects himself "Where is your uncle, you guys should not be roaming around alone, what would happen if you got in an ident or kidnapped or robbed or harassed, you know how many freak and bad guys in this country?" Fargo suddenly nagged the seemingly oblivious twin, but the oblivious one was him cause he doesn''t realize dozens of hidden guards watching them for a long time.


    "Not much..." Lory pursed her lips "Statistically Hand is the safest country in the world with the lowest crime rate in the whole world..."


    "Who told you that?" Fargo frown wondering who teach this little kid.


    "Fred?" Lory answer readily.


    "Fred is your uncle?" Fargo guessed.


    "No, it was me" suddenly a voicee from behind him.


    Fargo almost jump from his seat again, "Can you guys stop scaring me!" he exasperated.


    But Fred remained indifferent he ignored Fargo and helped Lory down from behind the bench "Where''s Uncle Reynald?"


    "Uncle Reynald is paying for the cake inside," replied Lory casually while taking off her sses cause it starts bothering her.


    Fred nced at Fargo for a while then started lecturing Lory "Lory, even though Hand is rtively safe but you still have to be careful...., especially with a strange -weird man thates out of nowhere" he looked at Fargo with a suspicious look.


    Of course, Fargo could understand the tant sarcasm, he immediately shouted at Fred "Hey, who are you calling a weird-strange man? I''m only twelve you know?"


    "...Twelve?" He sizes Fargo up and down then looks at Fargo doubtfully.


    "Yeah, I''m only twelve!" Fargo pointed at himself.


    Still, Fred found it hard to believe judging by Fargo''s sizes.


    "It''s so noisy..." Lucas woke up and yawned, he look at Fargo with his glittering purple eyes.


    Suddenly it was like an electric current that hit every fiber in his body that shook him to his core but the young Fargo didn''t know how toprehend this feeling he thought it was just a feeling of guilt or adoration then Fargo immediately pointed his finger at Fred saying: "Sorry kid I didn''t mean to wake you up, It''s all this annoying kid''s fault!" Fargo throws Fred under the bus freely.


    Fred was instantly provoked, anger burning across his face "Hey, who are you calling ''annoying'' huh?!"


    "You, of course!" Fargo scoffed.


    Fred and Fargo red at each other while grinding their teeth as the hostility between them was palpable.


    "Oh, what happened here?" Reynald one of the King''s Archknight juste out of the Ice cream store while carrying a cake box.


    "Fred make a new friend uncle Reynald!" Lory answer excitedly.


    "WE ARE NOT!" Fargo and Fred answer simultaneously.


    "You are not?" Lucas looks at them with sad puppy eyes, while tears threaten to fall from Lory''s purple eyes.


    "Uhm¡­" Fargo and Fred immediately be anxious.


    "Oh, Fargo right?" Reynald recognize Fargo Right away since Zargan liked to grumble about his naughty nephew and he had seen his picture on Zargan''s desk along with the other nieces and nephews.


    "Aww¡­you guys be friends now? How nice¡­"Reynald eyes twinkle with pure delight though with a slight yfulness that no one notices.


    Fargo and Fred wanted to refute him wholeheartedly but then two pairs of purple gem-like eyes stared expectantly at them therefore the words he wanted to yell loudly to the air stuck in their throat.


    "Are you?" Lory''s face beamed excitedly.


    "Will you?" Lucas asks with a hopeful expression.


    "...."


    "...."


    Fargo and Fred squirm to spit the word they are reluctant to say, "Uggh¡­.Yeah¡­"

 Chapter 1112 The Brewing Trouble In The Kings Lair

    Seven years have passed since the war of the dark ages with the death of the ancient ck dragon, Nazareth at the hands of the new King of Hand, Lucas Nnd Lucient which then marked the beginning of a new era.


    Slowly but surely the world begin to recover and countries around the world are starting to build up their ruined city and infrastructure again, however for some countries that unabble to rebuild themselves choose to unite with other country that fall on the same situation thenter form a new countries however in the processed some disputes and disagreement unavoidably happened between the them that sometime escted to another cold war between the country, In the midst of the unstable condition, one organization grew stronger, and that organization called as the S.A.I.N.T. (Sacred Alliance of faith)


    As the people are forced to confront the remains of their former world, the realization washes over them that there is nothing left for them in this world to start a new life, even though Nazareth and the dark beast had gone, they also have lost all of their possessions so how could they start their life again.


    Without a ce to live, food, medicine even clothes they had no clue where to start and the government can''t help much either due to the shortage of resources, especially manpower, even the military and security personnel have been reduced by more than half, and as a result, the crime rate inevitably risen moreover, there were stillmon beasts that also came out of hiding, just like humans, they were starving.


    It was at that terrible moment that the S.A.I.N.T. organizations suddenly came and provide assistance to everyone that needed it, they offer temporary housing, food, medication, and even free medication without expecting a reply needless to say the influence of the S.A.I.N.T. organization''s instantly tripled from before the war.


    However the influence of the S.A.I.N.T organization still fall short against the Lucient name especially after people know about the sacrifice that was made by King Marcus and princess Lucient even today many people still mourned the death of the Lucient family and many consider them a martyr or savior of the world, therefore, the S.A.I.N.T organization failed to expanse their influence to the world especially Hand and all Hand country Allies.


    That''s why the S.A.I.N.T organization is not happy about this fact, but the current Hand is not the same Hand as before, after the tragic death of king Marcus and princess Lorient The new Viceroy is still drowning in his sorrow after losing his entire family thus weakening the situation The usually stable and sturdy Hand.


    As the strongest country, Hand not only has many allies but also has many enemies, one of which is Luxemborough, that''s why the S.A.I.N.T. organization began to stretch its hands to Luxemborough.


    __Cestine Pce__


    "How is he?" Fargo turns around his eyes widen with expectation.


    Fredhardt brushes his dark brown hair while let out a deep sigh he said dejectedly "Nothing change¡­"


    "So it''s bad," Fargo brows kniteed closely expressing deep concernter he cast his eyes outside the giant French window beside him with a somber expression.


    Fredhardt idn''t have a word tofort his old friends, heck he unable tofort himself too, "The tests are alleback negative, it''s not a cursed either so we still don''t know what happened to him" helplessness, anger and disappointment gather in his eyes.


    "How could this happen ?!" Fargo mmed his fist against the wall as anxiety and anger exploded like moltenva "We have lost our King, we''ve also lost Lory...so how could we lose Lucas too!!"


    Fredhardt took a deep breath, his blue eyes turn dark and hollow as pain gripped his heart soon the bitter memory he had painstakingly buried burst like a broken dam. Sudedenly a mischievous smile shed through his memory followed by a familiarugh that almost brought tears to his blue eyes.


    Even until to this day, he still couldn''t control his emotions whenever anyone mentioned Lory''s name, but how could he not? That girl wasn''t just the royalty he have to serve, she was more than just a duty he must fulfilled, no she was more than that...she was his younger sister, a stubborn, resilient, and annoying sister even so she was clumsy, humble, sweet, foolish and a bit too kind for her own good but that''s why everyone loved her...that''s why he loved her and losing her is the worst day of his life though he know is not only for him...


    "If something happened to Lucas too...." Fargo choked on his own voice.


    "Nothing is going to happen to him, you dam*muscle head!" Fredhardt scold him, "We failed once - we failed twice but we will not fail again! I promised Lory I would protect Lucas and I will not break my promise and so do you!" Fredhardt grabs Fargo by the cor, "We saved him at all costs even if it meant soaking our hands in blood, you got that!"


    Fargo gritted his teeth, it took him a moment to get a grip on himself as his head was clouded with fear of losing thest person who has be the reason for all of his existence. Seeing Fargo gradually recovering from his turmoil, Fredhardt released his grip from Fargo''s cor, not long after Jay and Clift came together.


    After seven years, Jay''s childlike demeanor had faded and been reced by a serious, almost uptight demeanor, and it happened right after Lory gone. If only Lory saw him now she would say he was acting ridiculous and it just didn''t suit him at all but what is there to say, after going through so much heartache, pain, and loss there is no way he could ever be the same and losing Lory only made matters worse.


    The same thing happened to Clift, but it wasn''t too obvious because Clift used to be a quiet person, it''s just that sometimes he bought cakes or sweets from famous cake shops even though he was never interested in sweets too much and then he would arrange the cake and tea neatly on the table after that, he would just stare at the cake for some time and asionally she would turn his head at the door as if he was waiting for someone.


    No one knew about this, only a few people who worked closely with him were aware of it but no one said anything because they could guess who he was waiting for.


    "Are we interrupted something?" Jay felt the tension between Fredhardt and Fargo but he wasn''t surprised because this wasn''t the first time they were like this, especially after what happened to Lucas.


    Fredhardt shakes his head "What have you got?"


    "I checked everyone who was present that day and found one person standing out." Jay handed the tablet to Fredhardt, he took the tablet and started to carefully peruse the contents inside and Fargo joined beside him.


    "Marco Duane he just being promoted to specialist before he was given the task of leading several people as the preliminary scout of the security around Augbern country" Fredhardt muttered while skimming through the report.


    "I know this guy, he is very enthusiastic about getting into the King''s men Army, the rumor said he even fought with his family who wanted him to be anything but a soldier, I can''t believe he would betray us!" Fargo''s eyes dimmed with disappointment.


    "Maybe that was his motive all along...it seems he''s not originally from Hand, huh" Fredhard swiped the tablet.


    "He''s from Dolza and I''m not sure he betrayed us...." Jay interjected "I checked his interactions over thest three years since he left Dolza, he has never called or returned to Dolza itv seem he was strange from his family however two weeks before he started his mission his cousin visited him and stay with him"


    "Is he from Dolza too?" Fredhardt narrowed his eyes.


    This time it was Clift who answered "Yes, not only that she was graduate from White Rose Boarding school which is located in wellington city"


    "S.A.I.N.T?" Fredhardt''s voice deepened.


    "that''s my guessed" Clift nodded.


    "SHI*!" Damn Fargo.


    Fredhardt took a deep breath as he tried to control the anger boiling inside him, "what''s her name?"


    "Emily Cole" Jay''s voice was cold as steel.


    "So what''s the n?" Fargo crossed his arms in front of his broad chest with his eyes gleaming dangerously.


    Everyone simultaneously turned their eyes of hope to Fredhardt.


    Fredhardt rubbed his chin for a moment "We only have circumstantial evidence, nothing concrete at this point"


    "Should we interrogate Marco and Emily?" he asked.


    "No, if the S.A.I.N.T organization is really involved in this, we can''t rush anything or else we might revealed what happened to the King¡­.we need more information!" Fredhard''s brows knitted together tightly then he shifted his gaze to Clift.


    "Take thorough surveince at Emily and Marco, I want to know where they are, where they go, who they interact with, their families, their friends, and lovers, I want to know their hobbies, habits, activities and if they have any pets, I want to know their names too"


    "Done!" Clift nodded firmly.


    "I will re-examine all their metadata that they left on the Net, phones, video, everything, if it''s there something weird even if it''s just as big as a speck of dust I''ll find it" Jay determinedly said.


    "I have contact in Dolza, I''ll see what information I can pull about the S.A.I.N.T" Fargo took out his phones.


    "Ok while you are at that I will do something to distract the annoying press we need to buy as much time as we can" Fredhardt fixed his suit.


    "You think you can do that? the press movement is a bit weirdtely like someone controlling them" Fargo looks at him with slight doubt.


    Fredhardt roll his eyes then scoffed sarcastically "You start to doubt me now?" he then shift his gaze at Jay. "Just give them bigger news to make them busy so they get off our tail"


    Jay then takes a small USB from his pocket then handed to Fredhardt''s hand "How do you know about this?"


    "Observation" he tapped his temple with a sly grin before he turn around and left suddenly Fargo shout at him.


    "Hey, if....if something happened with Lucas, I don''t care whether it''s S.A.I.N.T or God himself, I''m gonna kill them all!" darkness gather in Fargo eyes.


    Fredhardt stare at him for a while then snort "Count me in" he smirk then turn around and walk away elegantly.

 Chapter 1113 The Sacrifice We Make For Love

    Lory awakes with Darkness surrounding her like a thick nket that offers no light causing her unable to see her own hands, Lory doesn''t even sure if she already opens her eyes or not cause it makes no difference whatsoever, she then touches her face before harshly squeeze her cheeks just to make sure this was real.


    " Ouch" Lory rubbed her cheeks then sigh, ''why am I in darkness again'' shement helplessly, however, something felt different she doesn''t feel afraid or suffocated like she used to when she was dragged into darkness, "Why is that? Oh, Where is Zhao Li Xin? Oh my god, I need to find him!" Lory quickly got up while fumbling in the darkness then suddenly a familiar voice called her.


    ''Lorye here''


    "Girsha?" Lory turns her head left and right to find where ites from.


    ''Come here, why does it always take you so long to wake?'' Girsha''s voice sound impatient as he nagged her like always.


    "Stop nagging me old bird!" Lory grumble then she looked around her in confusion "Where should I go?"


    ''Don''t you see the light?'' Girsha said again.


    "What light?" just before Lory wanted toin she saw a small light in a distance "Oh, I see it!" Lory jolted excitedly and then headed hurriedly in the direction of the light, Lory thought that light was far but turn out it was closer than she expected.


    ''Hurry up, Lory!'' Girsha bes impatient.


    "Okay ¨C okay, what so hurried about?" Loryining.


    Lory passed through the light and there he saw Girsha in her original body nestled in the ground a second it evoked memories of the past when she met her the first time.


    "Hello, sleepy head" Girsha sarcastically said.


    "Hey old bird, have you seen Li Xin? I can''t find him anywhere¡­" Lory became a little worried.


    "He is fine, you will meet him soon" Girsha reassured her.


    Lory immediately felt calm cause the old bird never lied to her only annoyed her once in a while. Lory''s eyes swept the area around her soon she was greeted by a strange yet familiar sight.


    "Wasn''t this... Oblivion, why has she returned to this ce again?" Lory is once again fascinated by hundreds if not thousands of doors lined up in a circle that continue to the top of the space like it''s no end. Sometimes she got curious about what the other world looked like. But she knows better than to quell her curiosity.


    "This ce is indeed Oblivion..." Girsha replied calmly "Because Lazarus died and so did Zian causing this ce lost its guardian and we can''t let that happen...therefore I was ordered to guard this ce as a recement"


    "Hey, the gods act as they please again, why do we have to take care of this ce!" Lory tly refused.


    "Not ''we'' Lory, just me," Girsha said solemnly.


    Lory looks at Girsha and froze for a moment then her eyes shining with fury "That''s even more ridiculous! why are you the one who stay here? Didn''t those stupid gods learn anything from what happened to Lazarus''? if this ce can''t make Zian crazy what would happen to you?! ha, is it because they think since it doesn''t work with snakes why not try with birds instead? GENIUS!" Lory spat her anger nonstop


    "Lory, calm down¡­" Girsha dropped his giant wing on Lory''s head causing Lory toy t under Girsha''s giant wing.


    Lori''s head popped out from amidst Girsha''s feathers even though she had stopped grumbling but her face was still red with anger.


    "I''m not going to be like him Lory, because unlike him I know how to protect the one I love"


    Lory crossed her arms over her chest and pouted as a sign of protest.


    Girsha''s eyes lit up in amusement, he suddenly recalled how angry Lory was when she was a child, s he already started to miss her right now, but this is the sacrifice he has to make just like Arthea said.


    "Lory, if this ce is left unguarded then the entire world will mix together and it will cause even greater chaos than before, there will be more disasters urring in the universe and it''s not impossible that it may harm Verrion, and the cultivator worlds where Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, and the others are lived, and we can''t let that happen right?"


    Lory pressed her chin to her chest refusing to listen to Girsha even though deep down she understand what Girsha said still she refused to leave Girsha in this ce alone and she was still not ready to be separated from him, how could she? The bird where always by her side even in her worst time he never left her.


    "Lory looks at me..." Girsha softly called her.


    Lory reluctantly lifted her head then she notice Girsha staring at one of the doors.


    "There''s a door that''s been opened, it looks like there''s been some soul that has escaped to one of the worlds...I''m afraid they went to Verrion" Girsha squint his round green eyes in concern.


    "How do you know?" Lory didn''t feel anything different about the doors.


    "I don''t know, maybe this is the power given to me since I was appointed to be the Guardian of this ce," Girsha answered nonchntly.


    Lory was worried when she heard another soul enter his old world immediately he was worried for Lucas and the others but then again he still didn''t want to leave Girsha alone.


    "I can''t leave you, Girsha," Lory pleaded to Girsha not to give up himself.


    Girsha turned his round emerald eyes towards Lory "Little girl, you do not leave me, it was me who chose to stay"


    "But you did it for me!" Lory threw herself into Girsha''s wide wings.


    "That''s true, but... isn''t it natural for us to sacrifice for the people we love, don''t you do the same thing too, and you do it so many times why should it be different now?"


    "This is different!" Lory looks at the old bird defiantly but then tears roll down her face "I don''t want to go anywhere without you...what should I do without you?" Lory cries her eyes out.


    "Then what about Zhao Li Xin..." Girsha abruptly said.


    Lory bit her lips, she subconsciously lower her head.


    "He''ll be alone Lory, without anyone by his side in the strange new world, just like you remember? but at least you still have me unlike him...do you have the heart to leave that man alone? If there was anyone who knows how hard adjusting yourself in the strange new world without friends and family it will be you"


    Girsha''s words pierced deep into her heart causing Lory to fall into a dilemma, she didn''t know what to choose because both of them were very important and Girsha knew it as well.


    "Lory I will be fine besides we can still meet each other like Arthea met Zian I can also summon you to this world although maybe not as often as Zian but this is not the end for us" Girsha''s warm green eyes reassured Lory..


    Lory''s eyes begged for more reassurance, "Are you sure?"


    "Unlike you silly girl, I always keep my promise " Grisha scoffed feeling offended that Lory didn''t trust him.


    Lory felt a bit better then she wiped away her tears "There has to be some way to get you out of this ce" Lory looked around her then her eyes brimming with determination.


    Girsha chuckled at Lory''s words "Well if there is someone who will find a way I''m sure it will be you!" Girsha looks at Lory with pride, it was a blessing for him to witness how this silly little girl grew into a magnificent figure.


    "Okay, you go now!" Girsha nudged Lory''s shoulder.


    Lory could only groan helplessly, she knew Girsha was doing this to make her leave, however, her legs refused to move.


    "Lory my gift will stay with you and protect you. Even when I''m not by your side, a part of me will always be with you, remember that little girl "Girsha''s voice slightly trembles as he stares at Lory with great emotion.


    The truth is Girsha also didn''t want to part with his little girl but a sacrifice was needed and Girsha chose himself.


    ''Love makes you do crazy things


    As a beast moreover a first kind, Girsha never understands those words but that little girl taught him what love is and for that, he will forever be grateful.


    "I will find a way to free you from this ce, you trust me right," said Lory.


    "Of course~" Girsha chuckled, "When the time is right I will call you again"


    Lory nodded "Please call me often"


    "That''s a promise, little princess" as soon as Girsha''s voice slowly faded it was immediately reced by a bright light.


    "See you again¡­Girsha"


    Lory''s eyes fluttered a few quick beats then slowly she opened her eyelids and found herself lying face down in the yellow sand.


    The first thing she felt was the emptiness in her heart that Girsha used to fill, it was then Lory realized Girsha hadpletely disappeared soon tears fell on her cheeks thought it was useless but she can''t stop her tears.

 Chapter 1114 A New World

    Lory weakly pulled herself from the coarse sand and then greeted by the scorching heat of the sun that made her realize that she was back in the real world...alone.


    Lory''s gaze wandered through the endless desert around her with a restless heart because the two most important souls who should been here weren''t here thought she had epted that Girsha would not be with her anymore but at least she knew where he was, however...


    "Li... Xin" she choked on her voice because of her dry throat which made it hard for her to make a sound but Lory didn''t care she swallowed a bit of saliva she had then gathered all her might after that she scream at the top of her lungs "LI XIN!"


    s, she answered with a long silence only a harsh wind, Lory didn''t want to give up then she forced her weak legs to stand up and shouted even louder "LI XIN! LI XIN, where are you!" her voice be broken from too much screaming, Lory then meander through the desert in a state of panic looking for Zhao Li Xin desperately but she couldn''t find his trace anywhere.


    Fear gripped her heart, Lory frantically called Zhao Li Xin over and over again "Li Xin, where are you? XIN...don''t leave me...please!" she begs in a croaky voice.


    Anger, fear, and sadness mix inside her head like a wild hurricane Lory looks up to the sky and begin to shout furiously "You Damn* God! You already took Girsha from me, how can you take Li Xin from me too? I have done everything for you so why? WHY!? I HATE YOU!"


    Lory falls to her knees and then cries her eyes out.


    "You already took everything from me....give me back my Li Xin¡­at least give him back to me" her arms wrapped around her trembled body and just like a lost little girl she sobbed helplessly.


    [LORY!]


    Lory paused, she raised her head then her eyes scrutinize the area around her


    while wiping her tears that blocked her sight.


    [LORY!]


    Lory''s eyes lit up this time she was sure she was not imagining things, she quickly got up and then rush in the direction of the voice.


    From afar she saw a man with tattered clothes while baring his broad chest and messy long hair run towards her in haste [Lory!]


    The annoying tears make her sight blurry but even if she bes blind she would able to recognize that man anywhere.


    [Xin!... Li XIN!] Lory''s sudden movement cause her to stumbled on her step and then fall on her face but she quickly got up without care and run toward the worried man.


    Zhao Li Xin quickened his pace and before Lory almost fall on her face again Zhao Li Xin caught her [Be careful!]


    Zhao Li Xin''s strong embrace is like an oasis that rys safety andfort immediately after her chaotic heart cools down.


    "I thought...I thought I lost you" Lory buried her face in his firm chest and her tears burst uncontrobly.


    Zhao Li Xin hold her tightly he let out a sigh of relief "I thought I lost you too, but then I heard your voice cursing the God, I thought no human dare scold the God openly like you that''s why I ''m sure it must be you!"


    Cry andugh mix together causing her to make a weird sound, Lory feels like a weirdo but who cares, as long he is by her side she doesn''t mind being a weirdo.


    It took several minutes for Lory to finally calm down, seeing Zhao Li Xin''s swollen eyes Zhao Li Xin''s heart ached then helped wipe the tears from Lory''s cheek with his thumb but then he realized something was missing, "Where is Lord Girsha?"


    Lory''s expression became somber she lower her head dejectedly "Girsha has to stay in oblivion to guard the world''s gate as Lazarus, I mean Zian''s substitute" Lory''s voice was coated with anger.


    Zhao Li Xin was taken aback, his forehead creased tightly, "There must be a way to save Lord Girsha from that ce!"


    Lory was amused by Zhao Li Xin''s words, "That''s what I thought too..."


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Zhao Li Xin stroked her head gently "We will find a way together, as usual," he knows how much Grisha means to Lory.


    Lory''s mood immediately turned for the better after Zhao Li Xin convinced that it was better to have someone to share the burden and Zhao Li Xin always stayed true to his words.


    "But first, where are we?" Zhao Li Xin was confused as to how they could be stranded in a desert, and his first guess is that maybe they werend somewhere in the Zhuang Dong continent.


    "I''m not sure either, but from Girsha''s words we mightnd in a different world" Lory look around her with slight curiosity.


    "Let''s find shelter first, we''ll die of dehydration if we stay here," said Zhao Li Xin.


    "Oh about that" Lory waved her hand and the water droplets merged inside her palm then she took a sip of the freshwater then she summoned the water droplet again inside her palm then told Zhao Li Xin to drink from her hand. Clean freak Zhao Li Xin had no trouble drinking from Lory''s unhygienic hands, on the contrary, he seemed to be enjoying himself. After draining all the water from Lory''s hands he felt much better.


    "Thankfully I still have all my power, how about you?" Lory turns her head at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes as he concentrated to moves her Qi around his body then he opens his eyes with a slight frown "I think my power was reduced to the disciple level at the beginning stage"


    Lory widens her eyes in shock "Isn''t that the very basic level?"


    Zhao Li Xin nods calmly "It is..." he shows little reaction to his situation.


    Zhao Li Xin was a little irritated but she immediately epted, because if this was what he had to give to be with Lory then he had no problem giving up all his power however he checked his dantian and it was still in good condition and he could feel the Qi flow around him, in conclusion, it wouldn''t be difficult for Zhao Li Xin to restore his strength, therefore, Zhao Li Xin''s reaction was much more rxed than Lory''s.


    "Don''t worry Li Xin I will protect you from now on!" she balled her fist to the air with eyes glowing with determination.


    Zhao Li Xin was amused, but she was happy to be protected by Lory. What''s more, he might be able to turn this situation in his favor. Zhao Li Xin was already secretly nning how he would take advantage of this situation just like a true opportunist.


    "By the way, where is the Crimson Lightning sword?" Lory didn''t see the crimson sword and would be disappointed if they lost it after all their efforts to get it.


    "Oh, that? it''s in here" Zhao Li Xin showed the small red dragon mark at the center of his chest that look like a birthmark "It''s inside me now just like your staff I guessed"


    "That''s convenient" Lory rubbed the mark with a curious gaze.


    Zhao Li Xin then grabbed her hand "Let''s not excite me, princess, we still need to find a shelter" he give her a warning look.


    "I''m not!" Lory retracted her hand and her face turn bright red and is not because of the heat, it was amazing she was still blushing in front of him even after all these years.


    "But where should we go?" Lory, who is not good with directions, feels lost in the middle of the desert.


    Thankfully she got the reliable Zhao Li Xin by her side because right now she was too tired from the stress, the crying, and the heat therefore, she had trouble making any important decision.


    "I think we should go this way" Zhao Li Xin took Lory''s hand and they walked together.


    Two hourster they still haven''t found shelter or anything Lory is very tired, from walking too much her legs are very weak, and because the scorching sun makes her heavy and dizzy at the same time, Lory groan at Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder who kindly carries Lory on his back after seeing Lory look like she was going to faint.


    [Xin, why don''t I fly you out from here?] Lory was dissatisfied as he rested his head on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder.


    [You are too weak to fly Lory] he stated the facts calmly.


    [I think I''m going to be fine...] he couldn''t stand the heat any longer but even if he flew he wouldn''t know where to go and Lory''s still in a weak state probably the effect after fighting with Lazarus then visited oblivion and after all that, she was kicked to this world.


    It seemed that the heat had burned his brain so she couldn''t think straight therefore Zhao Li Xin immediately refuted [No, you''ll only gonna hurt yourself, just rest and leave everything to me, wife]


    Lory was too tired to rebuke him so Lory ce her head back on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder and sighed wishing for rain or anything.


    All of a sudden they were surprised by the loud roaring sound and swirling smoke mixed with dusting towards them at speed then she heard a familiar disturbing sound.


    ''Is that a honk?''


    [What kind of beast is that?] Zhao Li Xin gasped in shock.


    Even though Zhao Li Xin lost almost all his power he immediately prepares himself for the possible fight cause no matter what he wouldn''t let Lory get hurt.


    Suddenly, Lory squeezed Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder [Li Xin wait a minute!]

 Chapter 1115 Broke and Homeless

    Chapter 1115 Broke and Homeless


    The roaring sound was getting louder and louder as it get closer causing Zhao Li Xin to be warier he doesn''t realize Lory''s dumbfounded expression.


    ''It''s¡­a Jeep!''


    The yellow jeep stopped right next to Lory and Zhao Li Xin, the windows were rolled down and an old man who looked sixty was leaning against the window looking at them in surprise "Yo, what are you two doing in the middle of nowhere? are you lost or something?"


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin were shocked for a long time neither of them spoke. Zhao Li Xin was still trying to determine if this thing was a beast or not and if this person is dangerous or not, but he did not feel any malice from her.


    Meanwhile, Lory is stunned to hear the man speak his oldnguage and the vehicle he owns is a desert Hummer, Lory immediately bes suspicious.


    "Are you all right?" the middle-aged man asked again, he thought the heat must be messing with their heads.


    Lory took it back then replied immediately "Yeah...yes can''t you help us? Our car broke down somehow and we lost our phones so we''ve been walking for hours...." Lory opened her hands showing their miserable looks.


    The old man watched them carefully and immediately believed even though he felt something happen other than just the car stalling but the old man didn''t ask any further questions just guessed they might just through crazy experience "Sounds terrible,e on in, I''ll take you to the nearest town!" he gestured for Lory and Zhao Li Xin to get into his Hummer.


    road, and instantly the car''s movement became smoother and less shaky.


    23:11


    Coincidently Lory read the road signs that passed her by and several advertising signs on the road. It Lory took Zhao Li Xin to sit in the back seat while Lory sat in the front seat, at the back seat Zhao Li Xin''s eyes wandered inside the car with eyes filled with interest.


    The old man nced at Lory and Zhao Li Xin in tatters, "Where are you guys from?" in the end he couldn''t contain his curiosity.


    Lory smiled wryly and waved her hand casually "Oh, we just got home from the costume party but I think we having too much fun and everything got out of control, and one thing lead to another and our car broke down out of nowhere"


    The old man didn''t think anything Lory said was weird cause a lot of wild parties were held at the dessert and those young people tended to go crazy.


    "It must be crazy parties, huh?" the old manughs at their foolishness.


    Lory smile meaningfully "You had no idea"


    The old manughed out loud at Lory''s smart answer and he stepped on the gas in his car and the sound of the jeep engine roaring as the car moved away.


    Lory peeked at Zhao Li Xin''s condition through the rearview mirror but Zhao Li Xin''s attention was absorbed by the car interior, Lory also chuckled seeing Zhao Li Xin''s unusual attitude but at least Zhao Li Xin''s mood was much better than when she first came to cultivator world.


    Lory then nced at the window next to him with a mixed expression. Never did he think that in millions of years, he would return to his world let alone be with Zhao Li Xin it never appeared even in his craziest dreams, unfortunately, Girsha was not with him.


    Lory rested her tired head on the car''s headrest, not long after, the car finally reached the asphalt road, and instantly the car''s movement became smoother and less shaky.


    Coincidently Lory read the road signs that passed her by and several advertising signs on the road. It was then that she realized they weren''t in Hand, well, as expected, how could anything be so easy for her?


    However, how much time has passed since she''s gone, and what happened to Lucas, Fred, and the others? what happened to the kingdom? to the people at L''markieth? Are they all safe?


    So many questions crossed her mind and a lot of guilt start to arise as she remembered leaving all her people to fulfill her own wishes and all the lies she made up...will they ever forgive her?


    "Sir, do you know anything about Hand?" Lory asked abruptly.


    The old man widened his eyes as he stare at Lory as if she was stupid, "Did I know? Miss are you still drunk, no one doesn''t know about Hand or thete King Marcus or the young King Lucas moreover The guardian of Hand Kingdom, princess Lorient!" he said thest words with deep awe and respect.


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows arched when he heard Lorient''s name mentioned, on the other hand, Lory''s mouth twitched she always felt ufortable when she heard people''s exaggerated praise like she was a goddess incarnated or something.


    Because of that, Lucas and Lory always travel incognito, not only to avoid enemies but also to avoid things like this, people always behave strangely when they meet Lory or Lucas, and one even faints when they just met.


    Though it''s happened for years both Lory and Lucas could never bring themselves to use to it and it seems it''s getting worst cause usually, only the citizens of Hand would react that way but from the old man''s words, she was afraid that more people outside would react the same way.


    ''Tsk, how troublesome!''


    "Oh, by the way, miss, judging by the color of your hair and eyes you seem to be a fan of Princess Lorient too huh? you look good" The old man bared his white teeth.


    "Huh?" Lory stared at him nkly.


    "I mean, I know many young girls like to dye their hair like princesses Lorient they even wear purple contact lenses to mimic the princess but then this behavior even out of respect was forbidden cause it was deemed to be rude for the Lucient family, I mean Lucient trait is not something to be treated lightly like a mere makeup or trendy stuff, right? those traits are means something to the Hand people therefore you better change your hair color cause a lot of countries forbid people from dressing like the heiress of Lucient" said the old man.


    "Oh I know that''s not allowed in Hand but in other countries too?" Lory was surprised.


    "Yeah, many of the countries even give hefty fines to anyone who dares to break thew, I guessed this is a form of respect for the Lucient family who has sacrificed a lot for all of us and I agree one hundred percent with that!" the old man turned the wheel and then entered the gas station parking lot.

 Chapter 1116 Broke And Homeless II

    As Lory got out of the jeep the old man suddenly called out to her "Yo, girl I got two old hoodies in the backseat that I''m gonna throw awayter but I guessed I just give them to you, It''s better if you cover your hair even though there are no fines in this city but you still get a warning from the officer, besides that you men can''t walk around looking like that right?"


    "Thank you, you really helped us!" Lory epted the old kindness with gratitude.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what they were talking about but the old man seemed to be helping them, he looked at the old man and then made a note in his heart to repay the debtter.


    Zhao Li Xin was someone who had a fine line between hatred and gratitude, when people treated him well he would reciprocate that person a hundred times like Tian Meng Ji and the Four King''s pce but if people treated him badly he would also make them experience thousands of times worse than him just like what happened to the Jiang Wei kingdom and many of his enemies.


    "Thank you, oh sorry I don''t know your name sir," asked Lory.


    "Just call me Joe, and what''s your name miss?"


    Lory paused for a second then smiled "Raven, my name is Raven Jane"


    The old man grinned "Okay, see youter Miss Jane" he winked before going to the convenience store nearby coolly.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a cool old man like Joe, in the cultivator world most old people are very serious and carry themselves in a serious and dignified manner as an example to the younger generation so seeing an old man wearing a leather jacket and jeans it feels like a breath of fresh air for Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin also thought the old man was weird nevertheless he didn''t know how people behave in this world so perhaps that behavior consider to be normal in this world so Zhao Li Xin decide to be open-minded right now.


    Lory then changed her dirty garb into an old brown hoodie then he took the other hoodie and turned to Zhao Li Xin.


    [Li Xin change your robe with this]


    Zhao Li Xin looked around with an ufortable look, even though the parking lot was quite empty and no one else was in sight but he felt ufortable changing clothes in public.


    Lory understood what Zhao Li Xin was thinking, and though he was considered to be liberal in his world Zhao Li Xin was still considered to be conservative in Lory''s world.


    [I can''t use my power here or someone might see it and you can''t go out on the street in these rags or the authority might get us]


    Zhao Li Xin saw himself in the reflection of the car window next to him, after the fight with Lazarus he maxed out the immortal mes that even his special me-retardant robe couldn''t handle so it bes charred and tattered like this not to mention his messy long hair makes his appearance look like a lunatic, he must admit he looks like a beggar.


    [I indeed look very ugly now] Zhao Li Xin looks at himself with a slight annoyance.


    [No, you look wildly sexy and that''s even more dangerous] Lory''s eyes wandered from Zhao Li Xin''s shoulders, chest, and then his strong - t abs soon after a problematic realization dawned on her.


    Unlike her who was considered slightly above average in the cultivator world Zhao Li Xin checked all the beauty standard boxes in her world,bined with a cold and mysterious demeanor Zhao Li Xin''s charms will be irresistible to anyone and that''s only adding trouble in Lory mind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The weather is very hot, Lory then tore off the sleeve of Zhao Li Xin''s shirt that was no longer used to tie her hair into a bun.


    Later he helps Zhao Li Xin to wear the hoodie after that they are supposed to look decent but no, especially Zhao Li Xin!


    The hoodie turned out to be too small for him and he was wearing wide pant that was scorched, dirty, and tattered, but with his perfect posture, some might think he did this on purpose to look edgy after all many people have weird fashion sense, nevertheless he undoubtedly will attract a lot of attention.


    Zhao Li Xin also thought she looked weird but it didn''t bother her as much as Lory, she thought everything was eptable as long as she had Lory by his side, as a matter of fact, Zhao Li Xin''s attention was already on the scenery around her.


    The strange architecture, the various type of moving vehicles, the strange object around him, the road under his feet that looked like nothing he had ever seen, he wondered what this was, what it was used for, how it was all made, could he know it? does Lory know?


    If Lory knew what Zhao Li Xin was thinking, she would say ''No'' because she never cared about any of this especially the car, as long as the car was moving, that was all she cared about.


    [Lory, do you know where we are?] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes normally averted from the worldly world flickered with uncharacteristic anticipation and excitement.


    Zhao Li Xin''s good mood infected hers as well, Lory swept her gazes around her and then said: [This is my old world I guess]


    Zhao Li Xin widened his eyes even more as he got more excited, "Oh, Really!"


    [Yeah, but don''t get too excited. Yet] Lory raised her hand and sighed heavily [Because we don''t have any money, now]


    [Oh?] Zhao Li Xin was taken aback, it had been a long time since he had been penniless in his life, Zhao Li Xin checked his spatial ring but then discovered that it had been dead after Huo Long left, [What about your spatial ring?] he asked Lory.


    Lory pped her hands excitedly, she forgot she also had a spatial ring! However, when she tried to summon anything from her ring she got no reaction, [Li Xin look, do you think it''s broken?] Lory gave the ring to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin took the ring from Lory''s hand and then carefully examined the ring after a while he nodded in conclusion [It is broken too!]


    Lory''s face was deathly pale [NOOOO!] Her shoulders dropped as it dawned on her that she was broke now, [Can''t you fix it] Lory begged.


    [Not at my current level, not only do I have to increase my cultivation but also have to increase my armament master skills] Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory with a regretful look.


    Lory felt bad it wasn''t Zhao Li Xin''s fault, Lory immediately calmed down she told herself this wasn''t the first nor the worst thing that had ever happened to her and this was her old world so it should be easier for her to figure out how to make money and this time she would be the one taking care of Zhao Li Xin!


    After Lory made her decision, she immediately got better, she lifted her hood and also didn''t forget to raise Zhao Li Xin''s hoodie as well.

 Chapter 1117 The Saintess Of The New World

    However, after seeing the two Lory thought that the hoodie alone was not enough to cover Zhao Li Xin''s undeniable charm in fact it only added to the mysteriousness ¨C introverted vibes and worst of all Zhao Li Xin had a tall stature that was not inferior to male models or actors in this world, he also had broad shoulders, a slim body but with enough amounts of muscles including a t stomach,bined with cold dark eyes and a distant demeanor no one could resist him!


    [We need to find a face mask, sses, hat, or whatever to hide it all] Lory waved her hand in front of Zhao Li Xin''s face while groaning in annoyance.


    ''Why does he still look handsome in this kind of outfit''


    Looks like Fargo was right, he says some people are just unable to look bad, she''s not sure if that applies to Fargo but she agrees it perfectly applies to Zhao Li Xin, which is annoying.


    As they stroll the street, just as Lory expected the attention of many people especially women drawn to Zhao Li Xin, it didn''t matter that they couldn''t see Zhao Li Xin''s face cause their female instincts told them that the man must be attractive.


    In this world, no one knows about Zhao Li Xin''s reputation and unlike the cultivator world, Lory has little worry about Mong Yi and Mong Ki who acted as a tall fence between Zhao Li Xin and all those women who had inappropriate intentions.


    Especially now that Zhao Li Xin has lost most of his power! it dawned on her that the only person that could protect Zhao Li Xin from people''s bad intentions is only her.


    Therefore Lory bes more sensitive, she holds Zhao Li''s hand Xin tightly while sending death res to all the men and women who dare ogle her husband.


    ''Keep your eyes off my man!''


    On the other hand, it''s not that Zhao Li Xin isn''t aware of people''s attention to her, it''s just that she doesn''t care and is used to people''s curious looks but instead of caring about that at the moment she enjoys Lory''s attention more and her protective attitude towards her more.


    Not long after, Lory finally found the charity box she was looking for. An orange box with arge red light reading Charity stood on a street corner,


    Lory is grateful that charity boxes like this still exist today. At first, Lory wasn''t sure if there were still people willing to donate when it seemed like the world had just barely recovered from the previous big war.


    Thankfully there are still many good people in this world, Lory quickly pulled Zhao Li Xin towards the tacky orange box, then with a big grin he look at Zhao Li Xin, [Let''s see what we have here!] Lory pulled her sleeves up to her elbows and started rummaging through the contents of the charity box without feeling ashamed at all, why should she? during the dark age war, Lory even rummaged through the trash cans to find anything useful like half-empty shampoo or shower gel even toothpaste.


    When Lory is busy with her business. The people around them only gave them sidelong nces though some people give another second nce because Zhao Li Xin was there, before going back to their own business as normal.


    Unlike the cultivator''s world, the people here didn''t seem to care much about what others did when it had nothing to do with them and Zhao Li Xin found their attitude very refreshing because one of the things he hated the most was nosy people.


    It wasn''t long before Lory found a pair of jeans, a ck T-shirt, and an old ck leather hooded jacket for men though they weren''t much but much better than what they had right now. Lory also picked up another piece of clothing for herself and then dragged Zhao Li Xin to the public restroom to change their clothes.


    however, Lory bes anxious to leave Zhao Li Xin alone, nor was she sure if the man knew how to wear these clothes.


    Still, she asked in order not to belittle her husband''s intelligence [Li Xin, do you know how to wear all of these?] Lory showed the pile of clothes at Zhao Li Xin, and as expected the handsome man looked back at Lory with a nk expression.


    ''Sorry to ask''


    Lory looked down and then ponder for a second then she sneak into the men''s room but before he enter she took a peek to make sure no one was inside, luckily no one was in the bathroom!


    Lory then quickly pulled Zhao Li Xin into one of the cubicles then locked the door safely, when she turned around her face bumped into Zhao Li Xin''s chest only then did she realize how cramp the cubicle was but she didn''t have time to dwell about it.


    Lory then closed the toilet lid then put their pile of clothes on top of it then said impatiently to Zhao Li Xin [Now, quickly take off your clothes!]


    ''Wait why does that sound weird?''


    Zhao Li Xin was stunned then covered his body like a shy maiden, [Now? are you sure?]


    Lory understood what Zhao Li Xin was thinking about Lory then punched Zhao Li Xin''s chest in annoyance [Stop joking around Li Xin! Let''s do this quickly before anyone catches us!]


    Her words sound ambiguous but she didn''t have time to bother about it because right now she was too scared someone might catch them or to be exact ''her''! if one day she has a criminal record she does not want this kind of offense to be added to her criminal record!


    Lory impatiently pulled Zhao Li Xin''s hoodie s the hoodie got stuck on his head because of his long hair, Lory got panicked and then used all her strength to pull the hoodie from Zhao Li Xin''s head.


    [Ouch, wait Lory! slow down, slowly - slowly...ouch!] Zhao Li Xin rarelyined but Lory''s panic amused him so Zhao Li Xin deliberately teased her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory got annoyed she begin to yell, [Stop moving Li Xin, just stop resisting and it will end sooner!]


    ''Why do I sound like a molester?''


    Lory shook her head and then used all her strength to pull the sweater over Zhao Li Xin''s head finally, she seeded but due to their intense struggle Zhao Li Xin''s long hair be tangled and messily fall on his face and chest, he look like he had been attacked by a wild pigeon. Zhao Li Xin sighed then brush his long hair away from his face with a slight daze in his dark eyes, he look even more sexy now!


    ''The wild pigeon'' Lory subconsciously gulped as they stood so close she could smell his masculine scent soon her heart beating rapidly.


    [Lory if you keep looking at me like this we probably won''t be going to this ce for another hour, well I don''t mind since I''m already half naked] Zhao Li Xin grinned flirtatiously.


    Lory awoke from her wild thought and then widen her eyes in disbelief [Li Xin, this ce is dirty!]


    [Even better! we don''t need to clean up after that, you know what I mean] Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes seductively.


    [Oh, if that...wait, No! what are you thinking!] Lory reproached him even though she was obviously tempted.


    [Come on wife, it''s been¡­]


    [Shush!] Lory suddenly covered Zhao Li Xin''s mouth [Someone ising] she whispered.


    Not long after, many footsteps were heard entering the men''s bathroom, then followed by the sound of the zippers being pulled down, and not long after they hear the sound of running water, it didn''t take a genius to guess what they were doing.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face turned red, he didn''t want Lory to hear this indecent sound, it was funny considering what he just proposed a few seconds ago, but before Zhao Li Xin could do anything Lory red as a warning for Zhao Li Xin not to make a sound.


    "Hey, did you hear about the Saintess, I heard that she healed many people in the Rodant City"


    "Yes I heard, many people hailed her as a savior and some even said she was better than Princess Lorient, well I mean Princess Lorient hid her healing powers for a long time. If it wasn''t for Nazareth destroying the world, we probably would never have known Princess Lorient had healing power"


    "Well I see what you mean,pared to Saintes Allina who travels the world healing people I agree she is better than Princess Lorient who keeps her powers to herself and her people but you better not talk like this out there as there are still a lot of people who worship princesses Lorient especially the people from Hand if they hear what you are saying about princess Lorient you will lucky they only leave you with broken limbs" his friend warned.


    He quicklye to his sense and reflexively swept his eyes around him, thankfully he didn''t see anyone because Zhao Li Xin had already lifted his leg and Lory straddled Zhao Li Xin while lifting her leg against the wall.


    The two men zipped their pants and then left the restroom, Lory then sighed in relief.


    [Lory whatnguage do they speak? It sounds a bit like amonnguage in my world even though I don''t understand the whole conversation but I can understand a few words] Zhao Li Xin became curious.


    [I told you there is anguage in my world that is more or less simr to thenguage in your world, thenguage called Astern from Xiya country and thisnguage is the second most poprnguage after Handish and Lexion that''s why I learned thenguage as my thirdnguage and thanks to that I was able to pick up thenguage in your world quite faster] Lory raised her chin proudly.


    [Oh, my wife is indeed very smart] He praised his wife.


    [Come on, got up and, put on your clothes before other peoplee again!] Lory quickly helps Zhao Li Xin to wear the shirt.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckle seeing the worry in her eyes, still, he obediently let Lory help him wearing his clothes.


    Within five minutes they managed to change their clothes only Lory was out of luck in the clothing department as she got a strange t-shirt with a drunk unicorn head and a sentence under it head ''Your blood alcohol content cannot be more than 0,08%''


    Lory''s lips twitch, ''What an unnecessary reminder'' Imagine wearing this shirt to the college party or any party, it''s no wonder the owner throws away the t-shirt.


    Lory also has worn-out jeans that are torn here and there, luckily it''s not in the important ce so for now she''s still safe.


    Lory refused to walk around in this T-shirt so she put back on the sweater Joe gave her then pulled up her hoodie and didn''t forget to pull up Zhao Li Xin''s hoodie too.

 Chapter 1118 Seven Years

    Lory wondered why in trivial matters she was unlucky, while Zhao Li Xin was dazzled by the surrounding scenery. Weird architecture with colorful buildings decorated with transparent ss allowed everyone to see the situation inside the shop.


    Some ces disyed their food and goods in front of the ss to attract customers so that people could see what they were selling without having to enter and Zhao Li Xin thought it was a genius idea.


    Another thing that Zhao Li Xin noticed was that people were passing by without greeting or sharing eye contact as if they didn''t notice anyone else''s presence they were all holding a small rectangr object in their hands and their eyes were glued to that object as if hypnotized by whatever in it.


    peoples also talk to that object and sometimes to themselves while holding the object like crazy people, theyugh, sing and get angry while holding that object but no one cares about them it seems that it''s normal even Lory didn''t pay any intention to their behavior. Zhao Li Xin was curious about what exactly that thing was, can he have it too?


    Lory nced at the people around her and notice that each of them was glued to their phones, thus Lory wondered how things had stayed the same even after the war and it finally bes more real for her that she has returned.


    ''Yup, I''m back!'' she sighed withplicated feelings because even though she was happy she was able to return home but once again she was separated from the people she loved so dearly and couldn''t stop worrying about how they were now.


    "I hate you!" a woman suddenly screamed and pped the man in front of her hard.


    "You''re crazy BITC*, how many times have I told you I''m not cheating!" the man shouted in frustration at the woman.


    "I don''t trust you! you definitely sleep whit that who*e" the women scream back at him.


    Everyone only nced at them for a second before passing by without care while a few busybodies were grinning while raising their cellphone cameras to record the scene while the couple continued to scream and fight without care for anyone around them.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned at their shameless behavior while Lory just rolled her eyes in annoyance, she then wrapped her hand around Zhao Li Xin''s arm then quickened her pace away from those crazy people.


    As they left, Lory scoffed at how vulgar the people in her old world was and she missed the cultivation world where people used to keep their thought on their own while waiting for their opponent to let their guard down and then stabbing them right in the back!


    And that what''s she called courtesy. People should keep their dirty business on their own cause no one needs to know.


    Lory then finds a study cafe around the corner and she was overjoyed even though she usually avoids this ce like the gue in the past.


    "Wee to Mockingbird!" a young waitress greeted them with a smile.


    Lory give a quick nod and then headed inside with Zhao Li Xin who looked very enthusiastic to see many books disyed neatly, unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin did not understand what was written in the books otherwise he would have taken one of the books to read because of that Zhao Li Xin be even more eager to learn thenguages in the world of Lory as soon as possible.


    The waitress nced at the beautiful couple who had just entered with great interest especially at Zhao Li Xin, judging by the male posture he looked like a model with a tall body, broad shoulders, long legs, and firm stature he check all the boxes for a perfect body should be also he got slight indifferent and cold demeanor that girls like it so much.


    The young waitress discussed with her friends about the couple and they assured her that the man was not an ordinary person may be a celebrity or at least an aspiring actor, or some sort.


    Unfortunately, the man''s hoodie and long hair made it difficult for them to see the man''s face clearly. And the same thing applied to the woman beside him, the woman''s body was not too tall but not short either, she also had long and slender legs and a thin body but fit like people who regrly attend fitness ss, too bad the annoying hoodie makes her unable to see what kinda hair that woman got but from the nce when she nodded at her the waitress could see how beautiful the woman was and she exudes rich people aura.


    strangely the clothes they wore didn''t show that at all but maybe they were in disguise, the young waitress and her friend got more curious if they were truly famous people because many new young artists and idols appeared on television after the Dark Ages war.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory looked around for new information about what happened after her death, Lory sat down in front of the cubicle and then started clicking on the keyboard which looked foreign to her, meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin found an empty chair then drag the chair and sat next to Lory with eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Soon after Lory finds out that seven years have passed since her death or disappearance, and suddenly an old photo appears on the front of a news website.


    It was Lory''s photo during the beginning of the war, she was standing with Girsha''s white wings on her back holding a sword in her right hand and a gun in her left hand even though she only showing the side profile of her face but one can feel the intensity of that moment.


    Blood stained her clothes and her whole body was covered with wounds while hundreds of beasts filled the sky like a harbinger of the dark ages that will follow in the years maye.


    At the same time, golden sunlight shone on the sides of her face and the wide white wings on her back glistened in the sunlight, she looked like an angel who had just returned from hell.


    Beside her photo, there was also a photo of Lucas but only his back was shown. Lucas was in the middle of summoning God''s sword and before him, tens of giant beasts rushed at him yet he show no fear just like an unmoving mountain he stood there facing them all.


    It was a very heroic picture, very moving if she may say. Lory wondered how they got all these pictures then she notice above their picture a big title printed with bold letters.


    ''In Lucient''s hands, we ce our hope''


    Lory closed her eyes as she took a deep breath, she knew this picture showed to the world to inspire them, to give them hope but did no one realize that at that time she and Lucas were not even twenty years old.


    Lory just realized how young she and Lucas were when they were thrown into the biggest war in history ever known and they had to carry the burden that even a grown man would find hard to bear.


    [So young¡­] Zhao Li Xin mutter.


    [Oh, you noticed?] Lory was surprised that Zhao Li Xin noticed it even though the photo was taken from quite a distance.


    [En, you looked like when I first saw you, back then I thought you were so small..] Zhao Li Xin chuckle as he reminisced the first time he met Lory.


    [I''m not that small, you''re just too tall!] Lory grumbled but her mood improved she looked back at the photo of herself [I think this was taken when the war had just happened, I can''t even remember where I was when this photo was taken...] Lory propped her chin trying to remember what happened but many memories have been washed away by time thus it all became blurry, perhaps that for the best cause one cannot dwelled in the past for a long time.


    Lory read the news behind the picture while Zhao Li Xin stare at Lory picture, he then remember the first time he met Lory is about the same age, Lory said she had regression when she was transferred to his world he wonder if the same thing happened to him but he doesn''t think anything different about him.


    Zhao Li Xin turned his attention back to the picture and then saw a clear difference between the young Lory she met that day and the Lory in the picture even though they were more or less the same age, however, the Lory he met in the forest looks carefree, calm and a bit lonely while the Lory in the picture looks tense, fierce and a bit lost she looks like she was carried the weight of the world on her small shoulders, and he can''t get rid the thought how young she looks and how frail her body was.


    Moreover, Zhao Li Xin knew how Lory really truly was, she was not an aspiring hero nor the savior of the world, no, Lory never wanted to be any of them and despite her godly power, she was just a normal girl, too normal even.


    So imagine how she was thrown into a life she never wanted, how she was forced to ept a role she never asked for, and no matter how much she was prepared it must have been difficult for her and she didn''t give any other choice either while in his case he chose to be Long Ming the tyrant because in his opinion it is the easiest also the simplest way to get what he wanted, but not Lory.

 Chapter 1119 Long Live The King

    Lory continued to read the web newster on she found the news about Lucas, in the news it was written about the official coronation ceremony of the new king of Hand, Lucas Nnd Lucient,


    Lory then clicked on the video link on the news, Instantly the female reporter''s face appeared and with a bright smile she showed the crowd on the street weing the ascension of the new king but one could see the crowd was not as dense as the inauguration of the previous kings.


    But that was understandable considering they had just finished a great war that have destroyed half the world, and from what the reporter said the ceremony was being held only a few months after Hand citizens return to their country.


    Lory wasn''t surprised they immediately crowned Lucas as the new King cause they needed to stabilize the country as soon as possible so they could start rebuilding the ruined empire and at the same timeforting the people''s hearts.


    In this difficult time, they need Lucas thest descendant of Lucient to be a symbol that will unite the whole country, he had to be the ''beacon of hope'' just like their father said.


    This was an unimaginable burden for a single person to carry.


    In the video dozens of cars with gs with the Hand insignia enter the capital city of Hand, Herriond, even though the ceremony is not as grand as the previous King but the street is clean and several buildings have been reconstructed, along with asphalt roads that lead to the Cestine Pce.


    As soon as the people saw the royal came they immediately cheered and shout with joy.


    "Long live, King Lucas!"


    "Long live, new king"


    "Blessed the Lucient!"


    The king''s men guard the side road in order to keep people not step on the street while the king''s entourage drives past them.


    Unexpectedly, the car entourage did not directly enter the pce gate but stopped right in front of the Cestine pce steel gate.


    Soon a dark-haired man with arge build wearing dark purple Lucient military royal garb stepped out from the driver''s seat, the man was Fargo but unlike before he seemed much older yet he was buffer and bigger than she remember.


    A few secondster the passenger door opened and it was Fred who wear the same military royal garb yet unlike Fargo he still looks elegant and poise despite wearing Military Royal garb.


    Fargo swept his gaze to the area around him intently for a while until Jay and Clift came out from another car then walk toward him then after exchanging a few words with them Fargo give a slight nod at Fred.


    Fred fixed his garb before opening the door behind him in a courteous manner soon after everyone immediately bows their head and then put their hand on their chest as a formal salute to the royal family.


    A man gracefully got out of the car and when the people saw the maning back the cheers increased tenfold even the king''s men had to tighten the barricades so that no one could break through their guard.


    "Your Highness, wee home!"


    "Your Majesty, thank you!"


    "King Lucas, we love you!"


    The screams grew louder and even the female reporter and other reporters couldn''t contain their excitement they reported the news with excited smiles on their faces.


    Lucas wore the same military attire but with a different design for the royal family only, it was a ck and dark purple military uniform decorated with a single Lucien crest brooch on his right chest and a simple silver blue bell embroidery on the cor and wrist, it was a simple design yet it perfectly captures the Hand King splendor and dignity very well.


    Lucas stood there looking calm and collected he exuded a kingly aura that can be recognized even from the camera screen, Lucas lower his gaze for a moment his expression was deep and unreadable just like the old King people described in history books and stories.


    Fred whispers something to Lucas and they talk for a while then Lucas gives a slight nod.


    Lucas did not look proud, amazed, or surprised to see so many people greet him with great fanfare, he still looked calm responding to the cheers of the people around him with a warm smile.


    Lucas'' sincerity touched everyone''s heart as the people''s cheers exploded like a shockwave that spread and shook the ground as they all shouted his name inplete adoration and love.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was an incredible sight that no one had ever seen before even Fargo and the others could not hide their shock at the stupendous reaction of the people of Hand.


    A momentter, the giant steel gates of Cestine pce began to open, as the crowd that had been bustling fell silent at the same time, all eyes were fixated on the ck iron gates decorated with the Lucient Insignia symbol imprinted on each door, starting to open in a slow motion.


    Lucas, Fargo, and the others watched the gate with an indescribable feeling, what could only be described as a mixture of happiness, sadness, gratitude, sorrow, and grief for the people who had no chance to return.


    As soon as the Pce gates openedpletely, everyone fell silent, no one made a sound or moved as if their feet were nailed to the ground, they only stared at the Cestine Pce and some people involuntarily shed tears.


    Fred, Fargo, Jay, and Clift stared at the Cestine pce that looked the same in their memories as if the time has been turning back to their youth, and all the old memories they had purposely kept in their hearts burst out like a broken dam.


    They remember every day they always passed through this gate to go to school, Lory would remind Lucas of their homework, meanwhile, Jay would turn the radio loudly and get yelled at by Fred, then Clift would check Lucas'' bag to make sure he didn''t forget to take his homework and Fargo would hit the gas pedal causing everyone tumbling inside the car and they all shouted angrily at Fargo but he justughs.


    Jay pretended to look up at the sky to keep his tears from falling, while next to him Clift''s expression remained stoic but if someone look carefully they would see the edges of his eyes turning slightly red.


    Meanwhile, as the oldest, Fargo and Fred looked unaffected but only they know the painstaking effort they give to control the inexplicable feeling that grip their heart and tore them inside out like broken rags.


    ''Be a good king Lucas, for both of us''


    Those words had be a source of strength as well as sadness for him, Lucas closed his eyes and the face of the older sister he missed so much shed in his mind when he opened his eyes an illusion of a woman standing in front of him, she stretches her hand and smiles mischievously.


    ''Wee back''


    Lucas took a deep breath "I''m home" Lucas muttered quietly then he take a step forward soon after Fargo and the others followed behind him, subsequently senior ministers, officials, and some of the King''s men followed suit, as they all returned to Cestine Pce


    once they step inside the gate their body involuntarily trembles but they force themselves to be calm to maintain the king''s dignity, however, people outside have long burst into tears watching the King return to his rightful ce.


    "The king has returned!" they raised their hands and cheered.


    Thest thing Lory remembered was when hundreds of Demon beasts attacked and destroyed Cestine Pce which caused a lot of people including her father drive out of the pce.


    Lory''s eyes became misty to see her younger brother and friends return to Cestine pce again and the once wrecked castle had been rebuilt even though notpletely but at least some important parts have been rebuilt.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what the running picture talking about but he assumed the man who looked a lot like Lory is must be Lory''s twin brother and the pce that he saw was Lory''s house and guessed from the sadness in Lory''s eyes Zhao Li Xin felt his guess confirmed.


    Zhao Li Xin gently holds Lory''s hands [Your brother seems fine, he looks like a good King]


    Lory wiped the corners of her eyes and chuckled [How did you know?]


    [Look at the people''s faces, I''ve never seen this kind of worship to a king before, Usually, I see fear, admiration, respect sometimes love but not like this, as if their life depends on the King] Zhao Li Xin thought he had underestimated the position of the Lory family in the hearts of the people, he might had no idea about Lucient influence to the world it seems that they are more than just ordinary rulers.


    Lory heard Zhao Li Xin''sment andughed [Fred said if we don''t have a constitution, our country might be a giant ult state]


    [And your family doesn''t want that?] Sometimes Zhao Li Xin found it difficult to understand the Lory family''s way of thinking, why they shunned the absolute power that all world leaders yearned for, and why the Lucient family''s seemed to deliberately limit their authority even in their own kingdom.


    Lory leaned her back and sighed then muttered in a solemn voice [the constitution was made not only for the people but also the guidance for the king so that he doesn''t deviate from the right path. My father used to say the thing he was most afraid of was realizing the fact that there''s no limit to his power and nothing could stop him to fulfil his desire, whatever that is so he make these rules that he follow adamantly]


    [Is not easy¡­ it took a lot of self-control and discipline which I could never do...] Zhao Li Xin could not hide her admiration for Lory''s father and he never felt that way towards anyone not even his own master, Tian Meng Ji.


    [Well, you learned¡­sometime in the hard way] Lory said in a meaningful tone.

 Chapter 1120 The Saintess

    Zhao Li Xin didn''t pry any further he didn''t want to stir up her emotions even though Lory looked calm from the outside but he knew full well that her emotions were still heavily affected after seeing her brother again.


    [Then who is the person close to your little brother? are they your friends you used to tell about?] Zhao Li Xin deliberately diverted their conversation.


    The dark clouds covering her purple eyes were dissipated and reced with joy, Lory reyed the video and stopped it as Lucas and the others stood in front of the pce gates.


    [This big one, his name is Fargo, he who trained me to fight he is also a womanizer, I can''t count how many times I have to help him hide from the women who are chasing him] Lory shook his head,


    [Oh, and the dark brown-haired guy beside Fargo is Fredhardt, I call him Fred. regardless of our wishes, he makes himself to be our private tutor. Still, I have to thank him because he is the only reason my ranking in school is always in the top three even though I often skip school...] Lory''s eyes sh mischievously then continue to move the cursor on the screen.


    [And the yellow corn hair man over there is Jay, his real name is Justine but we called him Jay because he is loud and noisy like a bird, this guy is the same age as me and Lucas and he is my partner in crime...] Lory grinned from ear to ear [Whenever I got a crazy idea and wanted to do something crazy or dangerous he would be the first I called to and after that, we work together to persuaded Lucas to join us, oh and the man with reddish hair is Radcliff and we called him cliff, unlike jay he was very serious but very warmed hearted, he always tries to stop us whenever we do naughty things yet he always ends up following us out of worry for us and because of that he got punished together with us] Lory chuckles as she reminisces all the stupid thing they do.


    Zhao Li Xin eagerly listens to Lory''s story [You sounds very naughty when you were young]


    Lory propped her chin feeling nostalgic all of a sudden [I guessed more than I have to, but sometimes you wanted to break out from all the duty, the responsibility, and everything else just for a moment and acted like a normal kid...]


    Lory blows her cheeks and then continues her search, she then stumbles another headlined soon after her eyebrows furrow.


    [Who is that?] Zhao Li Xin was amazed to see the moving picture change to another still picture in one click, as an armament master he was curious about how this object worked.


    [She is the Saintess that people talking about] Lory scrolls down to read more news.


    Zhao Li Xin got curious as to why Lory paid intention to this woman called Saintess, [Why do you care about her?]


    [I am just curious who is this girl and why she works for S.A.I.N.T organization] Lory propped her chin while her other hands were busy moving the mouse


    [Organization? Is it like a sect?] Zhao Li Xin asks.


    A smirk spread across her face [You can say that¡­]


    Zhao Li Xin could feel that Lory didn''t like this organization, so Zhao Li Xin''s interest was resentment [What kind of organization is that?]


    Lory opened a new tab then news about the S.A.I.N.T organization popped up then he showed it to Zhao Li Xin [It was a righteous organization that worked a lot around charity like giving donations to people in need, giving disaster relief regardless of which country it happened, then helping to bring up important matters that many people avoid talking about, and many other good things, overall they really made a meaningful impact on the world...at first]


    [Then it''s changed?] Zhao Li Xin could guess.


    Lory clicked her tongue [An organization is ultimately formed to gain influence and power if not it''s hard to aplice anything as a result they inevitably have to put aside their ideals to gain some influential people''s favor, they have to bend the truth, lie and tolerating some things to please the people in the high ce, feign ignorant to the truth and eventually it bes ''normal'' after that it didn''t take long until the whole organization be dirty and corrupt]


    [Normally, starting at the top and then trickling down, corruption can only take root when the leader gives ''somewhat'' concessions, and when it''s like that it''s difficult to change them back] This wasn''t the first time Zhao Li Xin saw an organization deviated from its original purpose.


    [Yes, and got worse under Alexander Behrenn the leader of the Sacred Council] Lory clicked a picture and it popped off the screen.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes as she examined the face of a middle-aged man who smiled kindly in the photo, the white robe he was wearing made him emit a pure aura like a gentle kindhearted old man that not affected by the world''s desire however it was not difficult for Zhao Li Xin to recognize the deception hidden neatly under the old man gentle blue eyes.


    [What a troublesome old man and very greedy too] Zhao Li Xin said in a bored tone, she had seen too many people like this in his life that he wasn''t impressed at all.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [You can see it too, huh?!] Lory was not surprised by Zhao Li Xin''s sharp assessment.


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly lose interest, [Lory, you continue your work I will meditate for a while] Zhao Li Xin felt that she would better use his time channeling the Qi flows within his body.


    Lory was amused by his sudden change of attitude but she understood that because Zhao Li Xin must have met someone like Alexander too many times that he could guess what kind of person Alexander was without further exnation.


    Lory also agrees that Zhao Li Xin rather be cultivating, luckily the ce was rtively empty so no one would pay attention to them, at most some people would think he was sleeping.


    [Okay, I wake you up when I''m done]


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t do anything weird he just leans his back on the chair and then closed his eyes while controlling his breathing if anyone saw him they will think he feel asleep. Meanwhile, Lory continues to read about the Saintess.


    From her biography Lory found out the Saintess'' full name is Allina Lisandra Miza, twenty years old, country of birth of Dolza, she was found by Salvo de Rova when she was seventeen while fainted after saving her friend who was dying in a street market.


    Lory clicked on the name Salvo de Rova who turned out to be the chief supervisor of the S.A.I.N.T organization, also Allina''s right-hand man and a mentor.


    ''What a busy man''


    The S.A.I.N.T organization that she knows is just like any other organization. They have their own discourse of interests, one of which is to form a religious state, although it''s not a bad thing, the problem is they want to divide the world ording to existing religions that joining their organization so that little by little they will be able to insert their own ideology and world view into the rest of the world which means they will be able to expand their power and influence, in fact, they have been trying this for a long time and they would have seeded had Lucient not existed.


    For a very long time, people had worshiped the Lucient family, especially people in Han. The legend and myths surrounding Lucient had been pervading every children''s book and world history so it was difficult to get rid of the name Lucient from people''s mindspletely especially after the dark age war that cause the Lucient name to soar even higher than ever before.


    This must make many people, especially the leaders of the S.A.I.N.T organization, they must be very upset and she can imagine how they racked their brains to find a solution to ovee this.


    Then all of a sudden, a Saintess who has powers like her appears out of nowhere so Lory feels there is something fishy about this.


    Lory clicked on a video when the Saintess visited a remote town that seemed to get the most impact after the Dark Ages war, in the podium stood Allina apanied by her right-hand man Salvo and several other S.A.I.N.T members.


    The girl had long, wavy tinum blonde hair that reached just below her shoulders and covered her chest, her beautiful hooded blue eyes appeared to be nervous in front of the exciting crowd, the little girl fidgeting just like a little dear in the zoo.


    Allina turn her head at Salvo and the man smile gently at her soon after Allina looked more rxed and she became less nervous.


    Lory raised her brows, it seems the Saintess and her right-hand man is very close, and a knowing smile bloom on Lory''s face.


    Actually, Lory wouldn''t think badly of the young Saintess if she wasn''t working for the S.A.I.N.T organization and Lory was fine knowing someone other than herself had healing powers in fact she actually wanted more people to have powers like her so that way more people could be saved besides the world is so big and there was no way Lory alone could save everyone, heck, she could barely save half of Hand''s citizens when the war broke out therefore if there were more people with her power it will automatically lighten her burden.


    The healing power took too much mana which caused her to fall into aa even worse she could die hence this ability was deliberately hidden from the world until Nazareth appeared.


    Lory watched the video of how the Saintess showed her strength by touching the stump''s leg then a golden light appeared from her hand and then it was absorbed in the person''s leg, soon the stump grew into a full leg and everyone gasped in shock, including Lory.


    Soon everyone was pping and cheering happily while shouting out the Saint''s name hysterically, and the girl look to be overwhelmed by the jubnt crowd in front of her, but she still answered with a shy smile.


    "Wow...." Lory widen her eyes in disbelief, not even her healing power could do that! "Growing limbs, huh...that''s new" Lory mumbled to herself, no wonder people raining praises for the Saintess, turns out she''s a miracle worker

 Chapter 1121 Time To Find A Job

    Lory felt she got enough information about the Saintess, at least for now, Lory then continue to look for more information about what happened in the world over thest seven years and also to find out where she and Zhao Li Xin are now.


    It turned out that the ce they were in was called Eagle Rock City which was quite far from Hand, it would take a two-day trip by car to the nearest airport to enter Hand but without money, an identity card to make a passport it would be impossible to go anywhere.


    Lory realized they had a lot of things to prepare and it would require a lot of money which they didn''t have.


    So the main problem that needs to be fixed now is how to get money and the fastest way to raise money is to be a hunter. Lory then looked to see if there was a guild around here luckily she found one!


    "The Beast yer Guild..." Lory never heard of the guild name before, maybe it''s a new guild because many guilds were destroyed during the dark ages war and many hunters died as well.


    Lory cleared her browser then saw Zhao Li Xin who was still meditating with his eyes closed, Lory lean her head on his fist while staring at her handsome husband she was suddenly reminded of the god statue she once saw in the museum when she was kid, she remembers an exquisite eastern god statue, every feature of his face was perfectly carved on his face be it lips nose even eyebrows, no matter from which side she looked at him it didn''t diminish his perfect beauty.


    Sometimes she still couldn''t understand why this man fell in love with her and only her, is like he wear a blinder he never pays attention to other women''s existence albeit is a good thing for her but still, Lory find it a bit weird even though Mong Ki and the others said that just how Zhao Li Xin was.


    Zhao Li Xin felt a piercing gaze in his direction he then slowly opened his eyes then a pair of glittering purple eyes stared at him immediately the chill in his heart was swept away by a warm breeze.


    [How do you feel?] Lory asks worriedly.


    Ever since Zhao Li Xin lost more than half of her powers Lory couldn''t stop feeling guilty that the reason Zhao Li Xin came to her world was mostly because of her.


    Moreover, Lory knew how difficult it was for cultivators to increase their cultivation and how important that was that many people in the cultivator world didn''t care if they have to abuse their bodies with pills and potions in order to increase their strength even Zhao Li Xin had forced himself to cultivate even though his body was tortured with a cold poison, therefore, Lory could only imagine how important this is for Zhao Li Xin.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin was actually unbothered by his own situation though he admitted that he was a bit upset after finding out he had lost most of his powers but if losing his powers was the price he had to pay to be with Lory then he had nothing to regret.


    As a matter of fact, Zhao Li Xin felt that his situation was better than he thought because this is not a permanent situation cause when he was meditating he could feel pure energy simr to Qi floating around him like mist and surprisingly the energy was quite dense just like in the Hwang Wu continent therefore in just a short time Zhao Li Xin managed to fill his veins with Qi then he circtes the flow of the Qi in his body and slowly filled his dantian so it didn''t take long for him to gain his old power perhaps sooner since he doesn''t affect with cold potions that use to slow him down.


    [I''m fine?] His thin lips curved into a dazzling smile the moment he saw the worry in Lory''s eyes.


    Lory didn''t know if Zhao Li Xin was pretending to not worry her, even so, Lory determined no matter what Zhao Li Xin would do she will do anything to support her just like he did to her in the past.


    [Okay, I got everything I need so let''s get out of here!] Lory looked around him and saw more peopleing.


    [Should we pay before we go?] Zhao Li Xin thought since they were using the facilities of the ce it was expected that they would pay something.


    But Lory pursed her lips and said [Nah, it''s fine this facility is provided for free...] Lory waved as she brushed it off like it was normal, inwardly, she didn''t dare say that usually as a courtesy they should buy something from the shop. since they were allowed to use the facilities of the ce for free, unfortunately, they had no money at all.


    Coincidentally, a group of students came in and asked the shopkeeper something as a result of which the shopkeeper''s attention was immediately diverted to the group of students, seeing the opportunity Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand and they both slipped away easily from the front door.


    Once they got outside Lory began her search for the location of the Beast yer guild as it was clear they had an urgent need to fulfilled, which is MONEY!


    Lory who had never been good at direction got lost in the new city.


    Once she faced a three-way intersection, Lory blow her cheeks tiredly, normally in this situation Girsha would have helped her or given her some insight into where she should go but now without that old bird Lory waspletely lost. and Zhao Li Xin who just came to this world also couldn''t help her, it was then that Lory realized how much she depended on Girsha all this time.


    Lory took a deep breath, It wasn''t even a day but he already missed that annoying old bird and at the same time made Lory even more determined to free Girsha from that ce.


    "Let''s go over here!" Lory took Zhao Li Xin''s hand to an alley while looking for street signs for directions, without the knowledge of Lory and Zhao Li Xin a pair of eyes had been watching them intensely then a sly grin spread across the young man with spiky yellow hair face then he nudged one of his friend''s hand. their arms and they whispered to each otherter they both smirked while ncing at Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    They looked left and right to make sure no one was watching them, nor the CCTV cameras that could catch them, after making sure they were safe they jogged towards where Zhao Li Xin and Lory go while the rest of their friends joined them behind.


    Soon the gang of thugs followed Lory and Zhao Li Xin like a beast stalking their prey.


    Lory scratch her head with an uncertain expression and then walked into a small alley with Zhao Li Xin. At the distance, the thugs were overjoyed by their stupidity for voluntarily entering a remote area that had no security camera at all.


    The yellow hair man shouted abruptly "Are you guys lost"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin halted their pace and then turned around soon after they were greeted by a bunch of thugs with a strange emo-punk style, but at the same time, the thugs were stunned by Lory''s appearance, because Lory wearing a hoodie they couldn''t see her face moreover from afar so they didn''t expect they will meet a very beautiful woman that even more beautiful than any celebrity they have seen before.


    Lory''s purple eyes, sparkled like a precious jewel under the sunlight as she stared fixedly at the thugs without a hint of fear.


    The thugs gasped when they saw the color of Lory''s eyes but soon realized that it must be just a mere soft lens because who doesn''t know that purple eyes are only owned by Lucient descendants and the only woman who has those eyes has long died, therefore they believe Lory is just one of the fans of the Lucient family who likes to imitate their features whether it''s their eyes, hair or clothes, these type of fans didn''t care even though it has been strictly forbidden to mimic the lucient family features in various ces.


    Lory doesn''t need to guess what this bunch of idiots want, feeling robbed in a small alley reminds her of simr incidents that often happened when he just left cestine pce with Lucas and others therefore Lory now feels really at home.


    "Who are you?" Lory asks innocently.


    "We are only local residents who care" replied the man with yellow hair.


    Her green-haired, emo friend with her bangs covering half her eyes grinned slyly "Yeah, we were just trying to help"


    "Oh you guys are so kind" Lory smiled sarcastically but this bunch of idiots didn''t seem to notice.


    "Yes, this ce is dangerous for a beautiful woman like you to roam around," said the red-haired man with a punk gothic spike cor.


    Yellow, green, red...


    Are traffic light colors trending now? Lory''s eyes twitched, she could never understand fashion either then or now.


    [Lory, are they trying to rob us?] Zhao Li Xin was surprised and amazed to be robbed for the first time in a very very long time.


    A sudden gust of wind suddenly took off Zhao Li Xin''s head scarf, Zhao Li Xin''s ck hair fluttered to reveal her delicate face with a sharp nose, a pair of dark eyes like the bottomless abyss, and thin red lips that stood out too much against his fair skin, the man''s beauty was utterly captivating, especially with a mysterious aura that seems drawn them.


    The bunch of idiots seemedpletely seduced by Zhao Li Xin''s mesmerizing beauty


    The rm in Lory''s head rings she immediately realized what was happening thus she pped her hands loudly which startled the stupid thugs.


    Lory''s gaze turned icy "Are you guys going to help us?"


    They were taken aback and then realized what they were here for, suddenly the big man with purple mohawk hair suddenly speak in a threatening tone "If you want us to help you have to pay us!"


    Lory''s brows arch in confusion it seems it''s not a traffic light color but rainbow colors.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned, even though he didn''t understand what they were talking about but he understand enough that these idiots were threatening his wife. Zhao Li Xin''s face darkened, even without his usual power he still had his martial arts ability therefore it should not be difficult to teach these idiots a lesson.


    Lory furtively tugged Zhao Li Xin''s hand then signal him with a nce to be patient, Lory then turned her gaze back to the stupid colorful thugs with a scared face


    "But what should I do? I don''t...I don''t have no money at all" Lory sped her hands pretending to be scared.


    The yellow hair sizes Lory from top to bottom, only now he realized that the clothes Lory was wearing were cheap clothes and seemed to be worn out it dawned on him that she might say the truth.


    Refusing to leave empty-handed, the yellow-haired man nced at Zhao Li Xin and his face suddenly turned red like a boiling crab.


    "Then.. then, leave everything you have and¡­ leave him here!" He pointed at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head as he wondered what this idiot yellow hair wanted.


    A wave of rage raised inside her, she can''t believe how outrageous this stupid gank could be, Lory''s lips curved into a sinister smile as she re at the yellow hair man while cracking her knuckles her eyes glinted dangerously "Is that so..."

 Chapter 1122 Princess In Disguised Again

    With a snap of her finger the entire alley was covered by a wall of transparent ice which was invisible to the naked eye from afar but make no mistake, the ice was actually thick enough to suppress any sound from escaping the alley.


    The stupid thugs didn''t realize what was happening except being startled that the temperature around them suddenly dropped drastically even the breathing out of their mouths and noses turn into white smoketer they exchanged confused nces, s, they didn''t have enough time toprehend what''s going on because Lory has lunged toward them while throwing a heavy punch at the yellow-haired thug.


    Lory''s sudden attack startled the other thugs but they didn''t have time to retaliate because Lory swiftlyunched another attack after knocked down the yellow-haired man.


    Lory chocked the red-haired man''s neck with her arm, Then the green-haired man who was beside the red-haired man did not remain idle he throw a punch in Lory''s direction but she throw the red-haired man''s body at the green-haired man causing green hair man to retracted his fist while reflexively caught his friend body, unfortunately, Lorynd a powerful kick at the red-haired man''s stomach causing both men thrown away together.


    The purple-haired man was stunned however unlike the other he managed to used his gift by levitating the rocks around him then used telekinesis to throw the rocks at Lory.


    Of course in Lory''s eyes, it was nothing but child''s y, Lory look at the purple hair man with a smirk even Zhao Li Xin who watch their fight didn''t flinch when he saw the purple man use his power instead he got curious cause he never anyone used power like Lory so Zhao Li Xin watches the fun while leaned casually on the alleyway.


    Lory only needs to enhance the strengthening spell on her feet and then use the wind gift to destroy the small rocks that flew in her direction before smacking the purple-haired man to the ground.


    The yellow-haired man got up with unsteady steps, his face was stung with pain and his sight is unfocused after being hit so hard, he blinks his eyes repeatedly but he only see stars flickering in his eyes until he felt another painful kick to his face yet again, which send his body spinning for two seconds in the air before falling down with a heavy thud then he screamed by the excruciating on his jaw, arm, legs, back, in short, all of his body is painful then he hit the ground.


    Lory brutally beat them until the thugs screamed for mercy but Lory was still not satisfied.


    If only these stupid thugs only harassing her Lory would let them go after pping them a few times as a warning but these stupid people dare to have inappropriate thoughts about her husband and that is something she cannot forgive easily.


    "S...stop....sowy...sowwy" the yellow hair man cried incoherently while covering his head.


    Meanwhile the other colorful-haired men were still curled on the ground trying to breathe after being brutally hit by Lory, it was then they were sure several of their ribs must be broken as they find it hard to take a deep breath without coughing.


    Zhao Li Xin felt that was enough, though he didn''t feel sorry for these idiots he felt sorry for Lory''s small hands which he knuckle had turned red after beating up these colorful idiot.


    Zhao Li Xin thought Lory''s hands it''s not worthy of them therefore he casually walked toward Lory and with a swift movement Zhao Li Xin''s palm caught Lory''s hand gently.


    [That''s enough, dear] he said softly.


    Lory taken aback by Zhao Li Xin voice, she look at Zhao Li Xin smiles then turn her eyes at the ugly yellow haired man who had inevitably be uglier but Lory didn''t feel sorry for him.


    Luckily it was them who got robbed, what would happen if it other people who couldn''t defend themselves? wouldn''t they be bullied mercilessly by these shameless thugs?


    Nevertheless what irritated Lory the most was their disgusting intentions towards Zhao Li Xin, and imagining what they were going to do with Zhao Li Xin made the veins on Lory''s forehead pop then once again she kicks all the thugs until they fainted with battered faces.


    Lory clicked her tongue in annoyance, she was actually still not satisfied but what else she could do since all of them be unconscious, they were very lucky!


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin felt sorry for Lory he anxiously wiped the sweat on Lory''s forehead with his palm without a hint of disgusted, [Okay, calm down wife, look how tired you are] he doesn''t want Lory to be tired.


    Lory just realized how awful she looks right now she immediately wiped Zhao Li Xin''s palm first with her sleeve knowing the man is a clean freak before wiping her own forehead with her sleeves.


    [They just pissing me off] Lory snorted in disdain.


    [What did they say to you?] Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what these idiots were saying while pointing at him, could they be making fun of him to make Lory angry?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing Zhao Li Xin''s question, Lory''s anger, which had subsided, rise again, she kick the unconscious man''s thigh and scoffed [What did you do to the man who had improperly thought about me?]


    With a calm tone, he said readily [Killing him of course...] he smile sweetly like it was nothing.


    It''s not like Lory didn''t know Zhao Li Xin''s character, she doesn''t think it was too much cause based on her experience an improper thought usually leads to the worst situation if it''s not taken care of properly thus Lory nods profoundly [So you can say these stupid people are very lucky!] Lory gritted her teeth in anger.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory in shock and then realized what these people wanted but he didn''t feel bothered because there was no way these people could touch him instead maybe they were lucky not to fall into his hands even though he didn''t have cultivation but he still had martial arts and the unmatched killing technique so it wasn''t impossible for Zhao Li Xin to kill these people so Lory was right, they were very lucky.


    [Oh, so there is kind of people in your world too?] Zhao Li Xin is surprised there are people like Wei Zu Tian in this world too.


    Lory pursed her lips [There''s a lot of them but mostly they are normal and harmless actually they are just like ordinary people other than their sexual preference] Lory didn''t wanted Zhao Li Xin everyone like Wei Zu Tian, that man is an exception just like these guys.


    Still her angry still not subsided Lory felt that this blow was not enough she then reached into their pockets one by one then found a couple money in their pockets. the yellow-haired man even brought a wallet with quite a bit of money in it but still not enough for her.


    "Twenty Roms, what poor thugs!" Loryined before throwing the empty wallet at the unconscious man.


    [Lory, is that the currency that people in this world use?] Zhao Li Xin looked at the colorful sheets of paper in Lory''s hands curiously.


    [Oh yeah, you''ve never seen currency in my world, have you? Most countries use Roms as currency but there are still other currencies out there, or at least that''s how it was seven years ago...] said Lory as she handed a piece of paper to Zhao Li Xin knowing the mighty Lord must be curious about it.


    Lory tear down the ice wall and then looked around to see if anyone notice anything, luckily everyone was doing their business as usual.


    [Let''s get out of here before the police or security see us!] Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s while dragging her out of the alley as fast as possible.


    [Are we going to be arrested for this?] Zhao Li Xin asked out of curiosity rather than fear.


    [Are we going to get caught for this?] Zhao Li Xin asked out of curiosity rather than fear.


    [Uhm, I''m not sure, I guessed that will be our words against them and I''m not sure how thew works these days especially outside of Hand, besides I''m afraid because of my looks they''ll check my background and it won''t be long before they figure it out who I am¡­] Lory lifted her hood.


    Zhao Li Xin understood what made Lory unwilling to reveal his identity considering that people and even his family thought she had died, therefore it would be difficult for Lory to exin what happened to her all this time and that meant she had to give a long exnation about Lazarus, Arthea, Zian, her parent''s included cultivation world and what happened while she was there, therefore, this wasn''t something that could easily be exined in a short amount of time.


    [I understand, do whatever you want, I will be by your side no matter what] Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how to help her right now so all he could do is reassured her.


    However, that was enough for Lory, soon after A bright smile spread across her face, and Lory replied softly [I know...]


    Even though Girsha wasn''t by her side at the moment but she still has Zhao Li Xin apany her because of that once again Lory assured her that she was a very-very lucky girl.


    [But, a lot of people know about your face so I guess it won''t be long before anyone notices you, right?] Zhao Li Xin remembers Lory''s picture in the object called puter'' so he can only imagine how famous Lory was.


    Lory sighed heavily [I know, that''s why I have to change my appearance...again!]

 Chapter 1123 Convenience Store

    [Are you going to use shape-shifting spells on yourself again? why don''t you use Luo Ri Yi''s face so we can reminisce about the past!] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glint excitedly.


    [Not a bad idea but I don''t think it''s possible] Lory sadly had to crush his hopes.


    [Why?] He looks disappointed.


    [Because, as far as I know, a lot of CCTV has an anti-mour spell, especially for heavily guarded ces like Banks, malls, schools, government offices, and especially guilds that have a lot of suspicious people going in and out of the ce]


    [CCTV?] Zhao Li Xin was confused again.


    Lory nce at one of the cameras outside the store, [Yes, something like that, but don''t look at it!] Lory hastily warned him before Zhao Li Xin stare directly at it.


    Zhao Li Xin did as Lory said, she carefully nced at where Lory was looking,ter on, Zhao Li Xin saw a small round object with a mirror in front of the object ced on the top of the store and it facing the street right in the store''s front door, there was also a red dot flickering which looked like eyes that watching people around.


    [Those are called CCTV and it used to monitor people just in case there will be suspicious activity it''s usually connected directly to a surveince center which will be used to give evidence, or served information to authorities like cops and such, in your world they call ''Yamen'' to take immediate action, and not only anti-morous spells we need to be careful, there also face recognition system, therefore, you should keep it away from your face] Lory thought she needed to teach Zhao Li Xin the basic knowledge of this world and there were still many things she needed to teach him.


    [But when we were intercepted by thugs, no security...um what was it called...who came to intervene?] Zhao Li Xin asked again.


    [You mean cops] Lory reminds him, [Well it depends on where the camera is ced, unfortunately, CCTV can''t cover every corner of the city because this technology is quite expensive not to mention it also need frequent maintenance which is not cheap either therefore not all cities get subsidies from the local government to nt those cameras in their area, especially in a small town like this, only a few main areas were covered with CCTV therefore small mishap like that happened quite a lot] Lory exined again then suddenly her eyes lit up with joy [Oh, convenience store!] Lory eximed then pulled Zhao Li Xin into the small convenience store.


    Lory hadn''t seen the convenience store in a long time so she look a bit too enthusiastic, luckily no one noticed her strange behavior.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes widened to see the shop covered by transparent ss soon after the ss door suddenly opened automatically as soon as they stepped in front of the door and then follow by a ''ding'' sound for a second Zhao Li Xin startled but then his eyes widen in shock seeing numerous strange items that neatly arranged on shelves and there is also a rectangr box that emits cold air which can be opened freely to take get a chilled bottle inside.


    Zhao Li Xin watch how people around him behaved and then examined some of the items near him with curious eyes, unfortunately, he couldn''t read the words on the items, but the pictures on the packaging gave quite good information about what these products supposed to be or at least allowed him to differentiate whether it''s a food or not.


    Zhao Li Xin who had little curiosity about the world would never dream one day he would feel like a child that curious about everything around him and just like a little kid his eyes dazzle with excitement, confusion, and curiosity that cannot be quenched in a short time.


    In a meantime, Lory finds a cheap hair dye product on the shelf and after a long time of choosing Lory took two bottles and then showed it to Zhao Li Xin [Li Xin, which hair color do you like?]


    [Your natural hair color is the best!] Zhao Li Xin answered straightforwardly.


    Lory smiled happily [I know, but I have to cover my hair, so what color would you like to see besides mine? I got light brown and maroon, so which one is better?]


    A strange concept about this world was that when an adult cast a shape-shifting spell, people would cast heavy judgments about the person''s character, they would wonder what this person was trying to hide, if they had low self-esteem, why didn''t they like their real selves? What is the problem? strangely people be warier of people who used shapeshifter spells rather than people who used makeup.


    Cause when people wear make-up to cover their faces, wear fake hair, fake eyshes, and fake eyebrows not to mention dye their hair and style themselves with weird hairstyles, then people willpliment them by saying it''s cool, brave, trendy, and it''s a great self-expression to build your confidence.


    Lory has never understood what is the difference between casting a spell on oneself and cing a chemical on oneself isn''t the goal the same? that is, change your actual looks.


    Back to the Lord who was fallen into a dilemma like any normal husband in every world, right now he carefully contemte what he should say, in his opinion any hair color would suit Lory and he wouldn''t mind whatever hair color she choose, heck, he wouldn''t mind even if Lory got bold though it would take him some time to get used to it.


    Zhao Li Xin gave a safe answer [I think you look beautiful in any color]


    [Come on, you must choose one!] Lory insisted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Feeling cornered Zhao Li Xin said [Then it''s brown]


    Lory is unconvinced [Really? I think red is better]


    [Red is good too] Zhao Li Xin changes his opinion.


    Lory pouted in dissatisfaction as she look at him with ming face, while Zhao Li Xin looked back at her with a puzzled look.


    ''What did I say?''


    [Then I''ll take the maroon one!] Lory sighed and then returned the other box to the shelf, Lory then found some cheap daily disposable contact lenses to cover her eyes, she took five just to be safe.


    Lory took a deep breath as he realized that all the money from robbing the thugs was gone in a sh.


    ''It''s so hard to be broke'' shemented to herself.


    [Lory what is this, is it food?] Zhao Li Xin shook the small box to check its contents.


    Lory''s face was shocked with horror as she realizes what is in Zhao Li Xin''s hand, the small box was actually a ring vibrator!


    Lory snatch the box from Zhao Li Xin''s hands so fast it left an afterimage then quickly she put it back on the shelf before anyone saw it after that she hastily dragged Zhao Li Xin away from that area.


    [So what it''s that thing?] The clueless lord asks innocently.


    [It''s NOTHING!] Invisible smoke came out of her awfully red face.


    Lory was considered a conservative woman in this world and after living in the most conservative society in the cultivator world she became more and more conservative therefore she became flustered when she suddenly came face to face with that vulgar thing.


    After paying for everything at the cashier Lory and Zhao Li Xin walked out of the convenience store then Lory looked for the women''s restroom not long after she found the restroom Lory then sat Zhao Li Xin on a stool then said [I''m going to thedies restroom so you can''t enter so stay in here don''t go anywhere too far, I''ll be there in no more than thirty minutes okay] Lory then realizes they have a different way of telling the time luckily there''s a big analog clock down the street [look at that round thing, it''s called a clock if the long needles point that number it means thirty minutes, okay?]


    Zhao Li Xin looked at the big clock at the end of the street while frowning then nodded [I understand]


    Lory wasn''t convinced but she couldn''t help but have to go to the restroom to dye her hair [Okay, don''t go anywhere, if you want to take a stroll don''t go too far from here or I won''t find you if that happened I will cry, you know!]


    [Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere] Zhao Li Xin finds it funny Lory treats him like a child.


    Lory bit her lips, for some reason, she feel ufortable leaving him behind but what else she could do [I''m leaving now, you don''t go anywhere!] she reminded him again.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles [Take your time, I''ll be here when you''re done]


    [Okay, I''ll be fast!] Lory immediately rushes to the toilet.

 Chapter 1124 Strange Old Man

    Zhao Li Xin stare at Lory back running hastily towards the restroom past several women without caring, Zhao Li Xin tilted his head thinking what if those people thought Lory was in a hurry to take a pee? Then again knowing Lory''s character he might not care about it.


    Zhao Li Xin looked around him and then realized there wasn''t much he could do so he pulled his legs up and then form into a lotus position he took a deep breath before closing his eyes and started to cultivate.


    For most people, cultivation is an arduous process and it takes a lot of time where patience is gravely needed in order to be sessful but there are very few people who are born with special bodies for cultivation that they don''t feel any difficulty like normal people and they cultivate as easy as breathing, for them to cultivate is a natural process and Zhao Li Xin s one of those very few people.


    The first thing he did in cultivation was to open some blockages in his body and then slowly push out the impurities from his body that was flowing out along with his sweat.


    Normal people would need all day to clear their impurities however Zhao Li Xin only needed fifteen minutes to do it.


    When Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes he could feel a significant difference in his whole body like someone who used to live in a crowded city and then moved to a mountain peak far from society.


    The air felt pristine thus breathing became much easier, and his body felt much lighter and stronger, the only problem was the traces of sweat that felt sticky on his body. Zhao Li Xin felt that he also needed to go to the restroom, at least he wanted to wipe her body with a wet towel.


    Unfortunately, he had promised not to go anywhere, after all, he didn''t know what to do when he entered the restroom, moreover, he wasn''t sure he could tell the difference between the women''s bathroom and the men''s bathroom, therefore, for now, he could only restrain himself and obediently wait for Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin lowered his feet from the bench and then cast his eyes aimlessly around him all of a sudden his gaze stopped on a painting that was disyed in one of the antique shop windows.


    the painting style is very simr to the ink paintings in his world but the quality is far inferiorpared to the paintings in his world even Mong Yi who has no talent for painting can paint better than that however he is curious to find something familiar.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at the clock to make sure he still had enough time to look at the paintings. Before he go Zhao Li Xin make sure his hoodie still cover his head then he walked toward the front of the shop.


    As he stand in front of the shop window disy Zhao Li Xin sped his hands behind his back gracefully and then begin to examine the painting on the ss window just like an ancient schr...only with a hoodie.


    After a while, Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh, the more he looked at the painting the more obvious the ws became.


    The unstable strokes, the messy style, cause a lifeless, it seem the painter depend on bold color to bring out the visual he want but that just make the painting too excessive it didn''t look harmonious at all.


    Instead of looking at this painting, he preferred to enjoy Lory''s unique drawing. Compared to this painting Lory''s picture had so much life that he could feel Lory''s mood at that time when she was drawing as if he was peeking inside her head, that''s why Zhao Li Xin honestly thought Lory''s drawing was so much better than this horrible painting.


    "Do you like it?" a middle-aged man suddenly approached him.


    Zhao Li Xin had actually sensed this old man''s arrival a few minutes ago but because he didn''t feel any threat from this man Zhao Li Xin let him be, but why this old man suddenly spoke to him? Zhao Li''s face subconsciously scrunches up.


    No matter how much he has changed Zhao Li Xin is still not a social person so it''s unavoidable that he feels disturbed by this stranger''s approach.


    [I don''t understand what you''re saying...] Zhao Li Xin replied shortly.


    The man seemed to be unaware of the dislike on Zhao Li Xin''s face, he looked at Zhao Li Xin with a surprised face.


    "Oh, you speak Aster, don''t you? Are you from Xiya country?" the old man suddenly got excited?


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips twitch, the old man is so noisy but he keeps reminding himself not to make a scene so he will not trouble Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin turned his face towards the ugly painting which immediately dampened his mood for the worse, at this moment Zhao Li Xin had never missed Mong Yi and Mong Ki''s presence so much.


    Getting no reaction from Zhao Li Xin, the old man realized he was still babbling in hisnguage, knowing his mistakes he cleared his throat and then spoke [Do you perhaps like this painting?]


    Unfortunately, because there were grammatical differences and some words had different meanings, what Zhao Li Xin heard was [That painting is cool, isn''t it!]


    In an instant, the formal sentence turned into an informal sentence that was too intimate for two people who had just met.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression darkened even more, he didn''t understand why this old man acted too close to him yet Zhao Li Xin remind himself to be patient so he answer the old man as politely as he could.


    [There''s still room for improvement!] he answers politely.


    Yet what the old man heard was: [It''s look like sh*t!]


    The old man''s face turned red, he pointed his finger angrily at Zhao Li Xin [You¡­ how can you say that, this is the best painting in my shop, you think you know better than me?!]


    What Zhao Li Xin heard was:


    [What did you say? this painting it''s so great, you are the fool!]


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand why this unknown old man suddenly scolded him when he kindly answer his question was this considered normal here?


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to prolong the problem after all he had to go back before Lory left the restroom.


    [Then forgive me sir perhaps due to myck of knowledge I have offended you] Zhao Li Xin gives a slight bow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    unfortunately what the old man heard was: [Then sorry if you feel offended, let''s just say I''m stupid, okay!]


    Just like that the courteous world magically turns into sarcastic words.


    The old man was trembling with anger he had never felt so humiliated like this he pointed his finger at Zhao Li Xin [You think you are very smart eh, thene at me, show me what you got!] He grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s wrist and then pulled him inside the store.


    Zhao Li Xin wanted to p the old man''s hand but many people were watching them so Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to attract attention anymore so she let the old man drag her into the antique shop. As they entered the beach, the old man led Zhao Li Xin to an antique painting table in the middle of the shop.


    [Try drawing something if you think you''re really good!] The old man chides Zhao Li Xin but still, kindly spreads out the drawing paper for Zhao Li Xin to draw on.


    Zhao Li Xin stopped and was silent for a moment because she had never faced a situation like this in his life normally people either avoided him or attacked him and anything in between they had to meet his subordinates first before meeting him therefore Zhao Li Xin needed a few minutes before he realized the old man asked him to draw.


    The old man lifted his chin as he made a smug expression thinking Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how to draw but then he was shocked Zhao Li Xin took one of the brushes then his eyes turned to the ready ink next to him, Zhao Li Xin dipped the brush carefully in the ink but then his brows furrowed when he felt that the drawing ink was not as dark as the normal ink he used to use and when tested on other paper it doesn''t feel smooth so he concludes the ink must be bad quality.


    [Could you do it or not?] the old man snorted derisively.


    Zhao Li Xin gave an indifferent nce at the old man for a second while contemting what kind of painting he could finish quickly before Lory finished because he didn''t want to worry his wife.


    Zhao Li Xin decided to draw a simple plum blossom.


    With a swift movement, Zhao Li Xin''s hands the tip of the brush glided smoothly as his brush trace the white paper calmly without a hint of hesitation or worry and it didn''t take long for the strokes to transform into beautiful flowers.


    The old man''s eyes widened as if his eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets, the old man alternated between looking at Zhao Li Xin and the unfolded paper in front of him to make sure he wasn''t dreaming, that what was happening in front of him was real!


    It didn''t take long for Zhao Li Xin to draw a bunch of blooming plum blossoms, after giving the finishing touch Zhao Li Xin put down the brush and then say tly [Done...]


    The old man was dumbfounded his mouth slightly open as his eyes fixated on the painting that looked so alive it was almost like the flower swaying by the wind and what make it more amazing it only took less than ten minutes for this man to draw this magnificent painting.


    The old man was taken aback from a daze by the sound of the doorbell when he back to his sense a young girl with a light brown-haired girl entered the shop however, Zhao Li Xin had disappeared his eyes frantically searching for that young man.


    "Grandpa what are you looking for?" the young girl was confused to see her grandfather looking at her with a face of panic.


    "Lily, did you see a guy with a hoodie?" the old man rush to the door.


    Lilly chased his grandfather "You mean, a man with a hoodie? he just left when I''me in"


    "He left?" The old man gaped then he ask again "Did he say his name?"


    "No?" Lily shakes her head in confusion.


    The old man hit his head while groaning in despair, "Oh no!"


    Lily was confused by her grandfather''s reaction "What''s wrong with that person, grandfather?"


    "Come here quickly!" he motioned to his grandson impatiently, "Look at this!"


    Lily stepped towards her grandfather and then stared at the half-wet painting as her brown eyes widened "So beautiful! Who drew this, was the man your grandfather mentioned earlier?"


    "YES!" cried the old man then his shoulders slumped "But now he''s gone..."


    What is he looks like?" Lily was also curious about this mysterious man who was able to draw this beautiful painting. Unlike any other painting, ink painting is a technique that is almost extinct, there are only a few people left in the world that are able to paint with this technique.


    However, after the War of the Dark Ages, ink painters dwindled even more, and to make matters worse many ink paintings were destroyed or lost during the war.


    The old man had been infatuated with ink painting after being introduced by his wife who was from Xiya country coincidently she was also quite a famous ink painter but sadly she passed away four years ago and since then he was more active in collecting ink paintings from all over the world as a reminder of his beloved wife who shares the same passion as him.


    But after he saw Zhao Li Xin''s painting, he realized how inferior his other collection even his wife''s painting cannot match the plum blossom painting that only took a few minutes to make.


    "He''s a young man in his early thirties and he''s from Xiya country like your grandma, he''s a bit arrogant but I guess that''s natural" The old man automatically turned biased after seeing Zhao Li Xin''s painting he then looked at his granddaughter again with glittering eyes "Lily I''ve never seen anyone with this kind of talent even your grandma is inferior to him if I get him I could promote him as the best ink painter in the world, you know how great this is?! I believe that man could change the world of ink painting like never before!" the old man squealed with joy like a teenage girl who met her idol.


    Lily didn''t understand ink painting but she felt that this painting was much more beautiful and lively than all the ink paintings she had ever seen even though it was only a ck-and-white painting.


    "Oh we have CCTV in our shop right, we might be able to identify him," Lily said.


    The old man pped his hands, "You''re right - you''re right! I know someone who can do this job!" he rushed into the inner room in a hurry.


    Lily let out a long sigh, she had never seen her grandfather so excited after her grandmother passed away, she thought it wasn''t a bad thing even though she was worried about the mysterious man''s character because so many people tried to take advantage of her grandfather.

 Chapter 1125 New Hunter

    Zhao Li Xin knew that Lory was most likely done and was looking for her, therefore Zhao Li Xin took long steps to where she should be, and as expected a red-haired woman was looking around as if looking for something anxiously.


    The woman had much shorter hair than Lory, which was just a little below the shoulders and straight too, but from her back posture, Zhao Li Xin recognized that woman was Lory.


    [Lory!] Zhao Li Xin called out to her with a slight shout.


    Lory turned around in haste, her beautiful face which was now painted with thick make-up that turned her gentle face into a fierce woman.


    When she saw Zhao Li Xin, Lory''s eyes which were purple before had turned green and immediately widened wide, however, those eyes filled with arge sense of relief immediately she ran towards Zhao Li Xin.


    [Li Xin where have you been, I thought I lost you!] Lory jump to his arms then hugged him tightly.


    Zhao Li Xin felt guilty for making Lory worry but he herself didn''t expect that he would be stopped by a strange old man in her heart he med the old man even though it was mostly still his fault.


    [Sorry Lory, I met a strange person earlier] Zhao Li exined.


    Lory let go of her hug then her eyes reflexively traced Zhao Li Xin up and down to see if there was something wrong with him then Lory''s face turned worried again.


    [Are you okay, you can''t follow random people, Li Xin, I told you before Li Xin there are lots of weirdos here so you always be careful!] Lory became agitated knowing Zhao Li Xin lost most of her powers and didn''t only that, the people of this world not only possessed supernatural powers like him but also possessed dangerous technologies that Zhao Li Xin had yet to understand.


    [I''m fine Lory] Zhao Li Xin was not bothered by how Lory treated her like a gullible child, on the contrary, he rather enjoyed it.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at the woman full of make-up it was able to change the contours of her facepletely so that her natural beauty was utterly covered but Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel anything strange about her after all in his eyes Lory will always be beautiful it''s just that he was curious what kind of makeup she used especially on her hair [You changed your hair?]


    Lory realized she was overreacting, and she quickly changed the way she spoke [Uh, yeah, there''s a straightening shampoo in the box, so I might as well cut my hair to change my look¡­Do I look weird?]


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles at her unnecessary question [You look different but still beautiful] he sincerely said.


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t good at lying especially in front of her therefore Lory was sure Zhao Li Xin was telling the truth immediately her face blushed.


    [Oh, I already asked where the guild is, it turns out it''s not far from here, let''s go!] Lory said while holding Zhao Li Xin''s hand, not long after they arrived at a building with arge wooden sign written ''The Beast''s yer guild''


    [Here it is...] Lory sighed as she looked at the tacky sign decorated with colorful lights which made the ce look like a questionable cheap bar but considering most of the people in there were drunks, rogue, troublemakers, and other sketchy types of people so it was not wrong to make the guild look like a cheap bar.


    Lory pushed open the door and immediately the smell of alcohol and cigarettes mixed in the air then wafted through his nose, Lory twitched her nose at once as she remembered the not-so-pleasant past she had whenever she entered a small guild, Lory then walked towards the registration without paying heed to the noisy crowd of drunkard around her soon she was greeted by a young woman behind the counter table.


    "Hello, can I help you?" she asked politely as she shed her lovely white teeth at Lory.


    "I came to renew my membership as a hunter," said Lory.


    "Oh what''s your name?" he started typing on her keyboard.


    Lory has had several aliases since being registered as a hunter at the age of thirteen, but all of these names are under the supervision of the Royal Hand supervisory agency directly under Fredhardt, but Lory is still worried that the name has leaked to other countries, for example, Lucas''s alias has been leaked to the Luxemborough country that causes multiple assassinations towards him, therefore, Lory dare not be careless.


    Lory remembered that there was one alias outside everyone''s knowledge because she created the alias after she left Hand.


    "Raven, my name is Raven Jane," said Lory.


    "Oh, let me check..." his fingers slid across the keyboard at high speed.


    Lory wasn''t sure know if her name still exist since Nazareth had destroyed most of the infrastructure whether it was transportation ormunication nothing was spared, so it wouldn''t be strange if some databases might have been lost in the midst of that chaos.


    "Got it!" the woman eximed startling Lory.


    "It''s been seventeen years since yourst update!" the woman stared at her in awe "That means you register just a year before the awakening of the ck dragon! why do you take so long?"


    Lory smile faintly "I take a temporary vacation"


    "But now your back!" the woman squeaked excitedly "You have no idea how much we need hunters after the war is over to keep the roads safe because the army and police are bing scarce as most of them have died as a result of the war,"


    Lory didn''t know what happened after he left his world, he investigated further "Yeah, I know... did the same thing happen here?"


    "Miss Jane, are you kidding me, chaos is everywhere!" The woman widened her eyes, "After the Dark beasts disappeared with Nazareth, bless all the Lucient in heaven!" she''d did not forget to send a prayer to the god for the Lucient before continuing again, "Wild beasts started got out from their hiding and then begin to attack small city and vige perhaps due to the extreme hunger during the reign of Demon Beast, I guessed they''re just as hungry as us"


    Lory lowered her head to hide her shocked expression thought she had a good guess of what would have happened after the war but she didn''t expect the situation will be that horrible perhaps she was too na?ve or too positive.


    "But the luckiest citizens are still the citizens of Hand" the woman sighed "Not only were they protected in L''markieth during the chaos even after the war ended King Lucas immediately rebuilt the five sky pirs to activate the Lucient barrier as soon as possible and only within five months Hand managed to protect his entire kingdom territory by then they managed to rebuild their territories peacefully without having security problem unlike other countries¡­well, that to be expected from leaders like king Lucas and the Archknights unlike our leader, they were all hide in their bunker without care what happened to us and now they busy fighting to filled the empty seat instead taking care of us!" she spat her anger freely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory smiled faintly knowing something was still the same, but she was relieved that her kingdom was managed to get back on its feet under the leadership of her younger brother and friends.


    "Oh, look how much I''m talking!" she smacked her mouth andughs before going back to typing on her keyboard and a momentter handed Lory a silver colored card with ck writing showing her name, age, nationality, and the top corner of her card there''s a letter E that indicating she was a novice hunter "Here is your hunter ID card miss Jane, and you can check the assignment for you on the nextputer there" he pointed to the corner of the room where some oldputers were kept.


    "Oh, can I rent a room in this ce?" Lory asked.


    "Of course you can, it''s just that the amodation for level E hunters is rather minimal, is that okay?"


    Lory didn''t have a problem, then she nced at Zhao Li Xin, she also didn''t have any ID which would make it difficult to travel between countries, "I also want to register for my husband"


    "Oh, he wants to be a hunter too?" The woman nced at Zhao Li Xin though his hoodie and long hair covered part of his face still it couldn''tpletely cover his extremely beautiful face, she thought that man was more suitable to be a model or actor than a hunter but she didn''t dare to voice her opinion.


    "What''s your name sir?"


    "Uhm, he only speaks Astern, he''s not from here" Lory exined.


    "I see, well thankfully I can speak a little bit astern" The woman winks, she didn''t find anything strange with Zhao Li Xin''s appearance cause he was indeed quite simr to Eastern people.


    "Her name is Zhao Li Xin and since she married me can you write she is from Rodant City like me" Lory implied Zhao Li Xin just moved to Rodant City with her to conceal his true whereabouts.


    The reason he chose Rodant City was that it was already messy enough even before the war started that it would be difficult for anyone to trace the truth of their identity and that was also the reason she wrote down her origin from the Rodantcity before.


    "Oh, what a unique name and yes I can!" the woman kindly said.


    "Thank you!" Lory smiles gratefully.


    "Okay, here is your ID, Mister Zhao, and here is your room key, Miss Jane."


    "Thank you!" Lory took Zhao Li Xin''s ID card and room key and they went up to the third floor using the stairs because there was no elevator skip the second and third floors, and talk about different treatments.


    [Three zero three...this is our room,] Lory turned the key and they entered.


    Zhao Li Xin lowered his hood then looked around the room and muttered, [Small...]


    [Yup!] Lory totally agreed, at the same time she locked the door behind knowing the security in a ce like this wasn''t the best as in the past not once or twice someone breaks into her room.


    Lory added a barrier spell on the door as a safety measure after that Lory checked the cleanliness of the bed linen, no strange stains were found so you could say they were safe then Lory continued to the bathroom but she was surprised by Zhao Li Xin who was pressing the toilet flush button with a very serious face then a few momentster he pressed the flush button again gradually Zhao Li Xin''s forehead knitted.


    [Li Xin, are you okay?]


    Zhao Li Xin pointed at the toilet [Is this what you asked me to make for you?] Zhao Li Xin remembered Lory had asked her to make a toilet like in the world she even gave pictures and how it worked.


    [Yeah, simr, right?] Lory felt that Zhao Li Xin''s creation was as good as the modern toilets in his world.


    [only the shape, but the way it works is very different] Zhao Li Xin immersed in his thought for a second suddenly his eyes flickering with interest [ I need to check how it works!]


    Lory hurriedly stopped him [No, Li Xin you can''t!]


    [Why not?] A disappointment shed on his face.


    [This ce doesn''t belong to us Li Xin, so we can''t break it or we would kick out from here!] Lory was scared to see Zhao Li Xin raise his hands ready to dismantle the whole toilet.


    Zhao Li Xin lowered his hands dejectedly [Okay...]


    Lory breathed a sigh of relief [Well, don''t disturb the toilet okay...]


    Zhao Li Xin nodded weakly.


    Lory breathed a sigh of relief she turned around then took off her old sweater and throw it on the small table in the corner of the room but then she realized Zhao Li Xin had note out of the bathroom yet.


    Lory peeked into the bathroom and this time she caught Zhao Li Xin staring at the shower head and with the same serious face he twist the shower knop back and forth.


    [....] Lory frown then let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 1126 The Wolf In Sheep’s Clothing

    Lory was certain if she let him be he will start to dismantle the whole bathroom.


    [Li Xin, that is a showerhead, it is used for showering so if you want to take a shower stand under it and turn the knob below, unfortunately, this ce only has cold water usually in nicer ces there is a red knob for hot water so you twist both knobs to have warm water too bad this ce is very cheap so we can''t get hot water] Lory sighed disappointedly cause she actually really really wanted to take a hot bath.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin''s face lit up with deep interest, he wanted to know where the hot water came from - how it works, so the water will just pour down like rain and it can be warm too, how marvelous! Zhao Li Xin stares at the showerhead fervently.


    Once again Lory was scared to see Zhao Li Xin raising both hands towards the shower head [NO! you cannot wreck any of this if you want to learn there''s a way but not now, okay! LOWER YOUR HANDS, NOW!] Lory screams like a policeman.


    Zhao Li Xin reluctantly lowers his hands like a dejected little kid. Lory patted her chest and blow her cheeks it was then Lory bes more determined to make money as soon as possible so she can buy him a mobile phone or tablet so he can''t learn anything he wanted.


    Lory also feels guilty she can''t give him afortable life like he once gave her in his world [Li Xin I''ll go down to check what tasks are avable, you just rest okay!]


    [Don''t need me to apany you?] Zhao Li Xin asks.


    [I''m just going for a moment, you better get some rest becauseter we will be hunting somewhere] said Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin realized that he had to increase his cultivation immediately if he wanted to protect Lory, therefore, he better take this time to cultivate but before that, he will need to take a bath first, Zhao Li Xin then nodded "I''ll meditate here, then" he sat on the bed and crossed his legs into the lotus position.


    [Okay, take it easy, I won''t be long!] Lory walked towards the door before turning back again [Oh yes, don''t forget to lock the door, there''s a lot of weird people around here" Lory remind him.


    [You also have to be careful Lory] Zhao Li Xin reminded her as well even though he was sure that there weren''t many people who could harm Lory.


    [I know] Lory giggled before she closed the door slowly but something bothered her so she open the door again suddenly she find Zhao Li Xin staring at the electric kettle on the table next to him.


    [Li Xin!] Lory caught him by surprise then she raised her index finger [Don''t touch anything!] she remind him sternly.


    Embarrassed, Zhao Li Xin pretended to clear her throat and then closed her eyes [I just thought of something] she acted as if she was continuing her meditation.


    Lory of course didn''t believe him. [Uh-huh] Lory gave him a warning gaze while closing the door.


    As the door closes Zhao Li Xin peek with one eye and then waits for a few seconds after he is sure Lory has left he opens both his eyes he then turns his head back on the electric kettle.


    In the meantime, Lory went down to the first floor from there she found a row of oldputers that hunters could use for free to look up information on what tasks were avable, Lory then sat down after the previous hunter that using theputer left Lory then checked the most profitable tasks at her level.


    What surprised Lory was therge number of requests for hunters for various things from clearing their fields orplex areas from beasts to the rescue missions or searching for missing people in the area infested with beasts. It was then Lory realize that the world still hasn''t fully recovered since the death of Nazareth.


    Lory eventually found the most lucrative assignments she could get at her level yet, Lory still found an urgency to level up her hunters level cause without a citizen card she and Zhao Li Xin would need to be at least a level B hunter to be allowed to cross the city without a clear citizenship cause only hunters from level B and above who will get support from the world guild association as a guarantor for those certain hunters.


    "Oh, this might work..." Lory clicks the ept button on the screen.


    It was a simple job to get rid of a pack of wild hounds in a long abandoned vige it seemed the local government wanted to rebuild the ce unfortunately the ce had been swarmed by a pack of wild hounds and they didn''t want to be wasted their own people to do the job so the task fell on hunters.


    Lory thought the job was easy and the pay was quite high. Lory was surprised that they were willing to pay quite high for a level E job, it seems the high demand for hunters it''s no joke. Lory logs out and then steps away before another hunteres and takes her seat.


    But she faced another urgent problem which is, dinner.


    Unfortunately, he had no more money and this work would take him at least six hours because the vige was quite remote at that time after that, they had to finish the job and return home which meant an additional two days, in the meantime, they had to eat and because of Zhao Li Xin''s cultivation returned to its beginner level, so Lory thought his body would return to that of a normal people who needed a normal portion of food to live, so Lory wrecking her brain to finding food, well, actually she could go hunting to get the meat however...she couldn''t cook...like at all! moreover, she had never seen Zhao Li Xin cook either so it was very likely that neither of them could cook.


    Lory sighed thinking about how to find the money for now then suddenly a ck shadow loomed over her Lory stop typing and then raised her head.


    Before her eyes arge, muscr man with a bald head and an unttering grin across his ugly face looming above her head, Lory then immediately take a stand away from him.


    "Hello cupcake, do you need help with your assignment, it would be a shame if you hurt your pretty face while hunting" his lewd eyes trace along Lory''s face then circle around her chest while behind him a few men cackled.


    "Yo, you might not be enough, why don''t we help her too, she looks need all the help she needs!" another man came then ced his elbows on the muscr bald man''s shoulder while ncing at Lory with a mocking look.


    All the men in the room immediatelyughed seeing Lory was being harassed openly, while the women who were standing at the registration area looked at Lory with concern but didn''t dare to interfere because small guilds like this ce didn''t have much authority because for afraid to upsetting these hunters and caused them to leave the guild and make this small guild to go bankrupt still she cannot pretend she didn''t see anything.


    While people were busyughing at the bad luck of the woman who looked like a novice hunter, on the other hand, Lory inwardly screamed with joy in her heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Oh, Hello Money!''


    But she cannot let it show on her face so Lory pretended to be anxious "Uhm...I don''t need your help, thank you anyway" she tried to get around them.


    But her arm was grabbed by the brave man "Oh sweetie, we insist!" his voice filled with obvious threat.


    Lory feigned shock, she looked around for help but everyone avoided her gaze pretending to be preupied with their own business.


    Lory rolled her eyes inwardly even though she knew she will get this reaction but she inevitably still feel upset.


    Lory has been a hunter since she was thirteen even when she was under the protection of her friends and brother but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t know what''s going on around her and it''s not like people don''t try to harm her behind his brother and friends, though it always failed with Girsha guarding her like a vignt mother hen.


    "Then...what do you want?" Lory asked anxiously.


    The bald man and his gang exchanged sly nces then he turned his eyes back to Lory again "Follow us, we can talk about it!"


    Lory didn''t want to but they don''t give her a choice so she can only obediently follow them out of the guild. As soon as they came out, several people shook their heads in pity for the poor woman''s plight.


    The woman who had helped Lory register stared at the exit with a stressed face. She then remembered that Lory had a husband who might still be in her room. She immediately ran to the third floor and knocked frantically on their bedroom door.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned when her meditation was interrupted but she couldn''t heed the sound of an urgent knock on her door.


    Zhao Li Xin opens the door [Yes?]


    The woman who had been panicking before was silent for a moment when she faced Zhao Li Xin''s captivating beauty.


    [Miss?] Zhao Li Xin asked with a slightly impatient tone.


    "Oh, yes, sorry!" The woman shakes her head feeling embarrassed for her reaction she then remembers why she''sing for [Wife, the wife...your wife¡­trouble...I mean danger!]


    Upon hearing the word ''danger'' the thing that popped into Zhao Li Xin''s head was ''Is there another devil who wants his wife?''


    [Five people...uh, five men kidnapped...Uhm, I mean, taking your wife... your wife¡­hurting!] The woman desperately tried to exin with broken Astern to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand this woman''s messy sentence but the word ''your wife'' and ''five people'' was enough to exin what had happened.


    [Where?] he simply asked.


    [Me¡­follow!] The woman beckoned Zhao Li Xin to follow her right away.


    Zhao Li Xin was actually not worried cause no one better than him knew how strong Lory was since they had fought intense battles together so he knew very little in this world that could harm his Lory still he wanted to know what happened.


    The guildss led him out of the guild side building but then was confused as to where to take Lory however Zhao Li Xin who got keen senses didn''t take long for him to pick up Lory''s unique scent and it didn''t seem far either, Zhao Li Xin tilted his head on his left soon a lingering sweet fragrance wafted from the small alley just beside the building.


    Zhao Li Xin walked at a calm pace into the small alley at the side building meanwhile the guildss strides behind him then suddenly a body fly passed them.


    The guildss screamed from shock on the other hand Zhao Li Xin not even flinched, he barely made an expression as he continued to step inside the alley.


    The guildss didn''t know what happened she look multiple times at the flying body that nowy on the ground covered with wounds, she recognize it as one of the hunters that took the poordy, she confusedly peeked into the alley and her mouth immediately dropped.


    Lory stood imposingly around the pile ofrge men''s bodies that lying unconsciously on the ground while Lory took money from each of their pockets happily.


    Lory felt a stare behind her back she immediately be vignt, however, her fierce expression instantly turned sweet the moment she saw Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    [Li Xin!] Lory bounces towards Zhao Li Xin while shaking off the pile of money in her hand proudly, [look what I got? Let''s eat, my threat!]

 Chapter 1127 Weird Food

    The scene was just as Zhao Li Xin expected, his wife didn''t even break a sweat, Zhao Li Xin chuckled while stroking Lory''s head affectionately then replied with a soft voice [Okay]


    Lory was just about to leave with Zhao Li Xin when she saw a familiar girl who looked at Lory agape.


    Lory immediately recognizes her "Oh, aren''t you miss...?" Lory nced at the name badge on her chest which wrote Madeline Kyle, "Miss Kyle, was it you who called my husband here?"


    Madeline was taken aback from her daze and then nodded profusely, "Yeah, Uhm, are you okay?" the next secondter she felt stupid asking that question then her cheeks instantly turned red.


    Loryughed "Yeah, I''m fine, thanks for your help" She felt happy that there were still good people around, maybe the Beast yer guild wasn''t as bad as she thought.


    Madeline grew even more embarrassed as it was obvious she wasn''t helping at all, "It''s fine...Sorry I can''t be of more help since our guild is too small so we can''t get involved in disputes between hunters or we''ll risk incurring ire with the hunters meanwhile we really need hunters to work for us otherwise¡­," she said regretfully.


    "I understand" Lory patted her on the shoulder tofort the young girl "We''d better go before someone elsees"


    "Yes, you''re right!" Madeline quickly left the small alley with Lory and Zhao Li Xin and then parted ways because Lory and Zhao Li Xin wanted to have dinner, at first Lory asked Madeline toe along but Madeline refused as she didn''t want to disturb the couple''s sweet time and after all she still had a lot of work to do.


    Lory then took Zhao Li Xin down the main street to find a ce to eat, once they arrive Lory''s eyes wander around to see what kind of food would be suitable for Zhao Li Xin since Zhao Li Xin had specific ptes since he was young, it''s never clear whether it''s because of the abuse he received in his childhood or because of his keen smell perhaps abination of both, Zhao Li Xin became sensitive toward some food smells that''s why the chef at the Hei Shen sect always works extra hard to provide food that suits Zhao Li Xin''s taste only after Lorye Zhao Li Xin starts to tolerate the smell of most food so Lory didn''t notice at first, however, the big mouth Mong Yi reveals this secret to Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin suppressed a smile as he felt how considerate she was towards him even though she shouldn''t because he was actually curious about the many dishes that had been disyed in front of the restaurant, even though he more or less knew what the main ingredients of the dishes were but Zhao Li Xin had never seen such a dish like that in his life because it looked nothing like any chicken dish he had ever seen in his world.


    [Lory, is that a chicken?] Lory points at the picture on the digital menu board in front of the restaurant.


    [Yes, that chicken casserole] Lory answers.


    [Huh¡­] Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows furrow.


    [Li Xin, what do you want to eat? Don''t expect anything close to Hei Shen chef standard so try to lower your standard, I mean¡­very low] Lory gives a kind reminder of what he could expect.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles and then swept his gaze around him then his eyes stop on a big ss building with a giant colorful sign [What is that?] he pointed.


    Lory follows the direction of Zhao Li Xin''s fingerter suddenly his whole face beamed in delight [Poko-Poko dinner¡­? Since when they make dinner, well this brings back an old memory!] Lory eximed excitedly.


    [Is that ce good?] Zhao Li Xin got more curious after seeing Lory''s reaction.


    A bright smile spreads across her face when she remembers how she always drags Fred and Fargo to the Poko-Poko diner so she can collect Poko-Poko gift figurines every time she orders certain dishes in that ce, Lory remembers she utterly annoyed Fred and Fargo because of that, yet they always follow her whim.


    [Let''s go there, I want to see how the diner looks inside!] Lory now dragged Zhao Li Xin with her.


    As soon as they entered, they were greeted by the noise of children running and ying on the yground while screaming loudly, some crying while the others fighting at each other.


    Zhao Li Xin was dumbfounded at the chaotic scene around him, numerous children were running around screaming and crying while the mothers scold them with tired faces while the fathers eating their meals quietly appear defeated.


    For the first time in his life, he saw children behave atrociously without caring about manners at all, not evenmoners children in his world behave so unruly like this.


    [This dinner targeted families, especially the ones with small children, that''s why they provide a big yground to attract the children but as a result, it bes like this¡­so do you still want to eat here?] Lory knew that Zhao Li Xin hated crowds, especially loud sounds.


    Zhao Li Xin was just about to say he wanted to leave when suddenly Lory''s stomach rumbled, ashamed Lory then smiled shyly.


    [Let''s eat here] Zhao Li Xin doesn''t want to starve Lory any longer.


    [Then let''s just go to the second floor so it won''t be too noisy] said Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care where they were going to eat when they arrived on the second floor they were greeted by a restaurant maid who opened the door for them when the door was closed all of a sudden the boisterous sound below disappeared, Zhao Li Xin immediately intrigued he nce at the ss door behind him wondering what kind of material it used. Zhao Li Xin felt like he should find out what material the door was made of so if he had a house someday he could soundproof the whole house.


    The waitress leads Lory and Zhao Li Xin to one of the empty tables near the window showing the crowd on the first floor.


    "Wee to the table for dinner, do you want to order now or see the menu first?" the waitress asked with a big smile.


    "Uhm we want to see the menu first," said Lory.


    "Oh sure" The waitress pressed the menu button on the table and suddenly a virtual menu popped up on their table.


    Lory was stunned as she had never seen this before "Oh this is new"


    The waitress smile proudly "Yes, this is thetest innovation from N.I.M.S., we are the only restaurant in the city that has this because we are the only ones who have a cooperation with Hand" said the waitress proudly.


    Lory looked at her in surprise "Oh is that so?"


    "Yes, the CEO secretary of Luminescentpany from Hand himself contacted us to offer cooperation and provided capital to rebuild ourpany again, I heard it because King Lucas and Princess Lorient really liked our cakes when they were young therefore thepany wanted to revive ourpany to honor the Princess and the King"


    A warm smile flit across Lory''s face, "Well, congrattions!"


    "Thank you, it''s not easy to find a job at this time but because of Poko-Pokopany open the restaurant in our city it be the main attraction for many tourists from the outer city as a result it helps other businesses as well, therefore, we all very grateful for Luminescentpany help," she said with genuine gratitude "Okay then, take your time if you are ready to order, just press the bell," said the waitress before she left.


    Once the waitress left Zhao Li Xin ask [Is she talking about you?]


    [More or less, she said the Poko-Pokopany has a partnership with one of thepanies from Hand therefore they can build theirpany again and it seems to be growing very rapidly] Lory exined.


    [Oh that sounds nice] Zhao Li Xin said with a smile while perusing the virtual menu curiously.


    [Yes, luminescent is one of the bigpanies in Hand and has always received support from the kingdom but of course because Hand has quite arge share in thepany, I remember about twenty-five percent but I don''t know how much the kingdom''s share is now but apart from that I''m happy that Handpany thrives cause that means the kingdom thrives as well]


    [You must be relieved] Zhao Li Xin knew how much her kingdom means for her.


    [I am..] Lory''s expression softened imagining how his kingdom was at the moment, Lory became even more eager to return to her hometown.


    [What do you want, I want a burger and fries, it''s been a long time since Ist had a burger] Lory''s face lit up.


    [Uhm..] Zhao Li Xin frowned, not knowing what to choose out of these colorful pictures of food, what''s more, he couldn''t read the words on the menu either, he was finally struck by the reality that he has be illiterate in this world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Need some help?] Lory felt sorry to see Zhao Li Xin''s flustered face as he usually looks confident and decisive.


    [Yes, please] he humbly said.


    [Okay, because you didn''t like the heavy taste then... what about chicken soup with garlic bread? But maybe you wouldn''t like the bread] Lory thought the garlic smell might too strong for him.


    Zhao Li Xin shrugged [I follow whatever you say]


    [Okay!] Lory pressed the call button and immediately the waitress came.


    "Are you ready to order?" She took out a small tablet from her pocket.


    "Yes, Double Cheese Burger, fries, coke, and chicken soup with garlic bread ... oh also mineral water"


    The waitress repeats the orders first then smiles kindly "Please wait!"


    "Thank you!" Lory replied.


    The left servant brought their order while Lory supported his chin, he looked at Zhao Li Xin who was still curious about the virtual menu on his desk [curious?] Lory smiles in Amusement.


    [Yes] Zhao Li Xin nodded honestly.


    Lory found it funny if only his subordinates, Mong Ki, Mong Yi, and the others saw this they would definitely be bbergasted when imagining their shocked expression Lory couldn''t hold back her chuckles.


    Hearing Lory''s giggles Zhao Li Xin lifts his head, he doesn''t feel embarrassed instead he genuinely exined what interest him [I''m curious how all this object works, too bad I had to dismantle it before I could understand but I don''t think it''s allowed, right?] Zhao Li Xin shows his disappointment.


    Lory squints her eyes [No you are not! if you want to know you can find out through the NET...] Lory warned Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face lit up [Oh what was that?]


    [It''s a globalputerwork that provides various information like theputer I used to find information before...ah it''s easier to show than to exin, unfortunately, we don''t have the money to buy aptop or any of that at the moment] Lory let out a helpless sigh.


    feeling sorry for her husband Lory patted her chest confidently and then said: [Don''t worry, I will work hard to make money, you just need to be patient a bit,ter on, I will buy everything you want, okay honey!]


    A warm feeling spread within his heart like a hot spring melting the snow, subconciously the corner of his lips curved into a dazzling smile but then he realized, there is something wrong with that words. shouldn''t it be the other way around? Zhao Li Xin tilted his head feeling unsure.


    But Zhao Li Xin''s thoughts were dispelled by the arrival of the waitress who came to serve their food.


    "Double cheeseburger and fries?"


    "Over here," Lory said.


    The waiter also put a fairlyrge burger with a g on top of it and fries on the side.


    Lory''s eyes lit up seeing the burger again after decades.


    Zhao Li Xin stared at Lory''s food with a confused yet curious expression, he had never seen such arge piece of meat piled with vegetables and arge bun like this before and what was that small g on the top of the bun? Is this some kind of national food?


    The waitress then ced a bowl of chicken soup in front of Zhao Li Xin and a small te of garlic bread.


    After serving the beverages the waitress smiled broadly and said "Please enjoy the food!"


    As the scent wafted into his nose, Zhao Li Xin frowned even though it was just chicken soup, but his keen sense of smell could perceive a different smell from the chicken soup in his old world.


    Seeing Zhao Li Xin''s expression, Lory asked worriedly [What''s wrong Li Xin? You don''t like it?]


    Zhao Li Xin shook her head [It''s okay..] Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to make Lory worry, so she took a spoon and ate elegantly.


    Lory was relieved seeing him eating without trouble on the other hand Zhao Li Xin herself didn''t mean she didn''t like her, she was just sensitive to foreign smells in food because he was often poisoned when he was a child or bullied by servants the pce who served him with spoiled food or food that contains something weird that caused him got a stomachache, therefore whenever he smelled something strange he will subconsciously be wary.


    But that feeling soon subsided when he saw Lory eating voraciously but what is that thing Lory eating?


    [Are you eating bread?] Zhao Li Xin finds it hard toprehend what kind of food is that


    Lory raised her head [No, it''s a burger]


    [There''s bread on top of your food] There''s a note of incredulity in Zhao Li Xin''s voice


    [Yeah] Lory shrugged, she understand what bothering him.


    [Is that meat between your bun?] he asked.


    Lory looks at her burger and then nods [Yeah?]


    [There are also vegetables between your meat and bun] he added.


    Lory looks at her burger again she nods [uh-huh?]


    Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes [It''s a weird food Lory]


    Lory pondered while chewing her food, Lory then picked up the fries and shook it in front of Zhao Li Xin [Guessed what? this is a potato!]


    [¡­..]


    Lory smiles mischievously [Wanna try my coke?]


    [¡­..]

 Chapter 1128 Hush Money

    Zhao Li Xin never drank a drink that could burst inside his mouth and a fizzy air from the drink went up his nose, Zhao Li Xin reflexively covered half of his face as he begin to cough.


    Lory stood up and then rushed to Zhao Li Xin''s side while rubbing his back sheughed even though she also felt sorry for him.


    [Are you okay? is that too much for you?] Lory tried to hold back hisughter but failed after all she had never seen the ''ever-stoic Lord'' cough until his eyes turned misty red.


    After a while he finally managed to calm down, Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory with a perplexed expression [What kind of drink is that?]


    [It''s a soda] Lory smirked yfully then handed him a ss of water, [Sorry dear I should remind you beforehand] She sincerely apologized even though she still can''t hold her chuckles.


    Zhao Li Xin took a mouthful of water before he could breathe again but then he realized how embarrassing his reaction was that several people around them nced at him with suppressed smiles.


    Zhao Li Xin straighten his back and then put down the ss of water on the table in an elegant manner as if nothing happen, [It''s fine, maybe because it''s my first time] he excused himself while staring deathly at the cold ck drink before him.


    ''This thing dared to humiliate me in front of my wife, I will subdue you!''


    [Well, you will get used to it¡­] Lory said while returning to her seat she took the Coke and then take a sip before letting out a long exhale, though soda is not good for her health still she missed this fizzy taste in her tongue.


    After she finishes her meal Lory wipes her mouth with a tissue and then turns her head at Zhao Li Xin [Are you finished yet?]


    Zhao Li Xin sips his drink and then nods faintly [Yes]


    [Then let''s go, we still need to buy a few things for tomorrow''s hunting]


    [En, Let''s go] Zhao Li Xin got up from his seat.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory then went to the cashier to pay and then went to find a gear shop luckily they found it right away.


    The first thing they bought was shoes because both of their shoes were still the ones they had from the fight with Lazarus so they weren''t in very good condition after that Lory bought more practical clothes for hunting for her and Zhao Li Xin but the important thing was that she bought some recovery potions for herself and then some weapons such as a stack of small throwing knivesplete with leg holster then some hunting knives and a backpack to carry misceneous things like wet tissue, small towel, cup noodles, water bottle, and other necessary things.


    Even though Lory believes the task will be easy but she had a motto ''Better to be safe than sorry'' because of that she still make careful preparation with the little money she had.


    After draining almost all of her money to thest penny, Lory and Zhao Li Xin back to the Beast yer guild building, however, just when they just arrive they were startled by amotion then suddenly someone shouted while pointing at Lory.


    "It''s her! She was thest person with the Bold Scorpion''s group!"


    The two men in officer uniforms simultaneously looked at Lory and then sized her up and down with a doubtful expression while Madeline looked at Lory with a worried look.


    "Your name?" the officer took his small tablet from his back pocket and then begin to write a note.


    "Raven Jane" Lory answered calmly.


    "And this.....man?" he was stunned when he looked at Zhao Li Xin, guessed he had never seen anyone as handsome as Zhao Li Xin, especially in this kind of ce.


    Lory was slightly annoyed "My husband, Zhao Li Xin but he can only speak in Astern"


    The officer consecutively nces between Lory and Zhao Li Xin "Identification please?"


    "Don''t have it" Lory answered straightforwardly.


    The two officers exchanged looks and then say: "Well, then we have to go to the office to process this," one of the officers gives Lory a meaningful gaze.


    Of course, Lory understand what the officer wanted, "This is all misunderstanding sir, I hope we can talk about this" Lory shakes the man''s hand with a meaningful smile.


    The officer could feel the rolls of money between their hands "Well..." he chuckled while secretly tucking the money in his pocket "Then I''d like to ask what happened to the bold scorpion group, do you know anything about them?"


    "Bald scorpions?" Lory pursed her lips.


    "Bold Scorpion" the officer corrected.


    "It''s a bad name" Lory state the fact.


    "It does" the officer agrees "So what happened?"


    Lory shrugged "Nothing weird, they harassed me - I pped them - they got angry - I gave them more pped" Lory give a perfunctory exnation.


    "Several of their ribs were broken, as well as their arms, and nose and they lose some teeth too they also cover with bruises all over their face, body, and.... well, simply put, they look like swollen pigs" The officer raised his brows.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "They act like pigs so they end up like pigs, I call it karma," Lory said with profound expression.


    The officers sighed "True, Luckily no one died and we got a lot of reported they had been harassing and harming a lot of people so¡­it is karma as you said"


    "That''s how it is..." Lory gives an agreeable nod.


    The officers didn''t want to prolong the problem after all fighting between hunters was normal and they didn''t want to waste their time on a small matter like this especially since they already got the money they wanted.


    "Very well then, stay out of trouble Miss Raven" The officers give a brief warning.


    "That''s the n Sir" Lory give a courteous nod.


    After the two officers left Madeline who was watching from afar heaved a sigh of relief, on the other hand, Lory didn''t feel worried at all because she knew that the officer only came to extort small money with no intention of knowing what was really going on, after all in a ce like a hunter''s guild that full of hooligans, it was difficult to find out who''s right and who''s wrong, and what for? most of them were not innocent people, to begin with.


    Once they were back in their room Zhao Li Xin asked [Are they asking about the hooligans that attack you before?]


    [They are, but it''s okay they just making a report] Lory throws away her room key to the small table on the side.


    [So what''s the bribe for?] Zhao Li Xin asked again.


    [We have no ID, and that makes us illegal here, that alone would give them reason enough to keep us in jail for a few days, but it''s only gonna give them too much work so it''s better for them to make small money rather than adding unnecessary paperwork...] Lory continued to throw her jacket on the chairter on she took off her boots then jump on the bed and resting her back on the pillow.


    Looking at the clothes Lory was wearing, he frowned [Are you going to wear that tomorrow?]


    Even though Lory''s clothes cover her neck and arms, however, her back is slightly open which is too much for people in her world that even women are not allowed to show their ankles.


    Lory bit his lips realizing his clothes were too vulgar for Zhao Li Xin''s standards but she needed clothes with an open back so her clothes wouldn''t tear when she spread her wings and it would be really troublesome if she had to keep changing clothes like in Zhao Li Xin''s world.


    [I''m wearing a jacket so no one will see] she reassured Zhao Li Xin.


    [You are not going to open your jacket?] His question is coated with a warning.


    Lory raised her two fingers to the air [Swear to god!]


    Zhao Li Xin still felt uneasy but he had to ept that this was a new world with a different culture and a different society so just like Lory had to adapt to his world he also had to adapt to her world.


    Marriage is about respect so Lory doesn''t want to disrespect Zhao Li Xin cause she knows Zhao Li Xin still has traditional beliefs which she respects, understands, and has no problem following.


    Lory took Zhao Li Xin''s hand while looking at him deeply [Don''t worry Li Xin, this jacket will nevere off unless it''s just the two of us] she promised.


    Lory''s sincerity made Zhao Li Xin feel guilty but relieved, the truth is Zhao Li Xin didn''t want Lory to think he is too controlling, it''s just that there were things he still found it hard to ept, such as the way the people in this ce dressed, especially the women, Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand why the women clothes is very tight and had little fabric? could it be the cost of clothing materials is too expensive in this world?


    Zhao Li Xin stroked Lory''s cheek then sighed heavily [Am I annoyed you?]


    Lory chuckled, suddenly she pulled Zhao Li Xin onto the bed then threw herself on top of him then pecked his thin lips, and giggled [Never!]


    [Oh is this an invitation] The fire in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes instantly burning [When we think about it, it''s been a while since we...]


    [No!] Lory pinched Zhao Li Xin''s nose [Don''t you dare tempted me! we have to leave early morning tomorrow!]


    Zhao Li Xin''s head sunk helplessly on the pillow [Tsk, I forgot how hard it is to make money] heined.


    Lory pulled her body from above Zhao Li Xin theny beside him but then ce her hand on his chest while rubbing her cheek on his shoulder, [Don''t you feel grateful to Wu San Bo and the other now?]


    Zhao Li Xin sighed [Yes¡­]


    Zhao Li Xin''s mind wanders to the Mong brothers and the four King pces, he wonders how they are doing now, hopefully, they have the life they always wanted, like a familyplete with children and friends, a peaceful life.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t think there would ever be a time when he thought of them like this, he marveled at how much he had changed since he met Lory, and that in itself was a miracle he never expected she would see.


    Zhao Li Xin turned his body sideways and pulled Lory closer until there was no gap between them, Zhao Li Xin then wrapped his arms around her waist then gently kissed Lory''s forehead [Good night, wife]


    [Good night husband] She buries her face in his chest then gradually fell asleep.


    They drifted off to sleep in the warmth of their embrace along with that the night full of fun passed peacefully... unfortunately not for everyone.

 Chapter 1129 Indelible Scar

    [Xin...let me go...]


    Blood dripped from her hands into the pool of blood where her body sank, Zhao Li Xin looked around her with a confused face then her eyes caught Lory''s lifeless body floating in the pool of blood, Zhao Li Xin''s face turned pale he hurriedly chased after Lory''s body yet her body, getting farther away, Zhao Li Xin''s screamed but no sound came out from his mouth then he heard cackled and a pair of yellow eyes shining in the darkness stared at him.


    Zhao Li Xin''s body jerked from the bed with sweat dripping down his forehead, his eyes frantically swept the ce around him yet everything look strange and the person he looking for was not around immediately his heart beating like a drum, fear and panic engulfed him then all of a sudden the door in front of him opened then Lory came out wearing only a white towel while gritting her teeth [Ugh, The water too cold!] she grimace.


    Zhao Li Xin''s wide eyes fell on Lory''s figure for a moment before he realized that she was dreaming and that was all in the past. The war ended they won Lory was fine the world was fine they transfer to a different world but they were together and that was the most important thing! slowly his heartbeat slowed down Zhao Li Xin wiped his face trying to look as calm as he could.


    But Lory notices the heavy mood around him [Li Xin what''s wrong?] Lory sat next to him then he looked worriedly at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin forced a smile because he didn''t want to worry her [Nothing, I just had a nightmare]


    [Oh¡­] Lory wiped the thinyer of sweat off Zhao Li Xin''s forehead.


    Lory could guess what kind of nightmare he was having, it seemed that thest incident when he almost killed her had be an ineradicable scar on his heart. What makes Zhao Li Xin scared the most is knowing that it was not impossible for him not to hurt Lory when his mind was taken over by darkness.


    [Li Xin look at me] Lory gently turned Zhao Li Xin''s face towards him [It''s all over, look we''re both still alive and together, right?!]


    Lory''s purplish eyes glisten offering warmth and the turmoil in his heart gradually subsides then a small smile spreads on his face [Yes, we are still together...that is the most important thing] he takes Lory''s hand and kisses the back of her palm so gently as if she were a fragile crystal vase.


    [I take a bath now!] Zhao Li Xin then slide from the bed then went to the bathroom.


    Lory watched the door close and took a deep breath, Lory worried about how deeply that incident had scarred Zhao Li Xin unfortunately there was nothing she could do except try to lessen his pain.


    "I wish you were here old birdie¡­" Lory smiled resignedly, but he only down for a second before she pick up herself and then carried on with her business as usual because for Lucient it was a luxury to be able to dwell in sorrow.


    Lory brush her red hair and then tied her hair into a ponytail, she doesn''t forget to wear green soft lens to cover her eyes


    The bathroom door suddenly opened, Zhao Li Xin appeared with only a white towel wrapped around her waist while traces of water dripped from her hair onto her bare chest, [I forgot to bring a change of clothes]


    Lory''s eyes flowed from his firm chest to his waist, and subconsciously she gulped, Lory had forgotten how strong Zhao Li Xin''s sexual charm was and even after so many years of being his wife she still wasn''t immune to his charms.


    [Wife?] Zhao Li Xin called.


    Lory''s eyelids fluttered a few rapid beats before she managed to press the raging desire inside her before she was able to speak calmly [Oh, quickly put on your clothes!] She averted her eyes from this heavy temptation [I also bought underwear and socks for you, can you wear it?] Lory spread all the things she bought for Zhao Li Xin on the bed.


    [How to wear these panties?] Zhao Li Xin looked carefully at the triangr shorts.


    [Simply spread and slide between your legs then pull up to your waist] Lory teaches.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head in contemtion before he do what Lory told, soon he finish dressing up which he find it very simplepare to the multipleyers of robes he used to wear in his old world so inwardly he added another plus point to this new world.


    [I''m done!] Zhao Li Xin turned around to show off the results after dressing himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Loryughed at his childish act but she had to admit Zhao Li Xin adapted quite well to her worldpared to her, it''s just¡­why does he still look breathtakingly beautiful in ordinary clothes? It''s only long sleeve ck T-shirt and jeans but why does he look like a runway model instead? this is not good!


    Lory scratch her head didn''t know how to hide this heaven-defying perfect human being from public eyes, it be more and more annoying at least in Zhao Li Xin''s world his reputation kept other women at bay and some foolish one would be handled by Mong Yi and Mong Ki, but here¡­.


    [What''s wrong wife? do I weird?] Zhao Li Xin looks at himself in the half-size mirror, he does feel a bit weird.


    [No, you look good¡­ too good] Lory lifted Zhao Li Xin''s veil then muttered to herself [We need to find sunsses and a face mask]


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head without a slight doubt, [Should I wear a mask like before, maybe we can find a mask like that around here or I can make it myself,] he seriously considered.


    His sincerity make Lory feel even more ashamed thinking how she had be so possessive over him, Lory pouted her lips and shook her head shyly [No, you''ll just look more suspicious, I''m afraid there would be more officers that will question us instead] Lory sighed heavily then headed towards the door but then stopped abruptly he turned again towards Zhao Li Xin [Make sure you keep your hood on! ] she warned Zhao Li Xin sternly.


    Zhao Li Xin nod obediently [Okay!] he then raised his hoodie to cover his head.


    Lory look at Zhao Li Xin that whose face was cover not only by his hoodie but also by his long hair but still she feel uneasy then again what else she could do?


    Once they reached the first floor, Madeline suddenly waved at them, "Miss Jane!"


    Lory''s expression immediately changed, she smiled politely as she walked towards the counter where Madeline "Morning, Miss Kyle"


    "Good morning, please call me Maddy!" she waved her hand and giggled, she be even more friendly after what happened yesterday.


    "Oh then.. what can I do Maddy?" Lory had a favorable opinion of the young girl after she had tried to help her a few days ago.


    "The truth is my boss felt responsible about yesterday''s incident so he told me to give you free transportation to your hunting grounds" Madeline reached under the table and handed Lory the key with a Poko-Poko keychain "Here is the motorbike key which you can use for free, the motorbike parked at the front you can recognize it from the Poko-Poko te on it" she looked away shyly after giving exnation, why her boss is so childish!


    It happened that Lory was worried whether she had enough money to rent a vehicle because the ce she was going to was quite far, who would have thought she will be so lucky?!


    "Thank you, Maddy, you really helped me!" Lory genuinely thanked her.


    "Don''t mention it, I wish I could help you more." Maddy still felt bad about yesterday''s incident not only she couldn''t help when Lory was being bullied by the thugs she also couldn''t help Lory when the officers interrogated her.


    "Don''t worry about it, this isn''t the first time this has happened to me" Lory brushed it off like it was nothing which Maddy appreciated very much.


    "Thank you, Happy hunting then!" Maddy smiled brightly.


    "We will!" Lory shook her keychain before she left. Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what they were talking about but he understand enough that Maddy was helping Lory therefore Zhao Li Xin give a s light nod before he followed Lory.


    Madeline instantly blushed at Zhao Li Xin''s politeness, even though she didn''t have any inappropriate feelings toward Zhao Li Xin but her young heart inevitably fluttered when a handsome man acted kindly at her.

 Chapter 1130 Attention From The Guild Master

    After they left Maddy finish her work then she got into the elevator and headed up to the ninth floor which was the top floor of the building.


    She walk to the only room on that floor and then knocked on the door, not long after a voice came from inside the room "Come in!"


    Madeline slowly opened the door then gently closed the door behind her then walked towards therge wooden table that looked simple but very sturdy like it will not be break even if you hit it with an axe.


    "Boss, I have carried out your order" Madeline give her report.


    A tall, broad-backed man wearing a white shirt that looked too small as the muscles bulged under his white sleeves that seemed it will rip his shirt apart if he made reckless moves. The giant man was standing facing the big window smoking a cigar then turned around and smiled broadly "Nice job Maddy"


    His short light brown hair was neatlybed back revealing a slightly wrinkled forehead that showed his age, the man had tan skin and dark brow eyes his rough face was covered with a few scars which were covered by a thick curly beard, in contrast to his gigantic posture the man has warm and gentle smiles.


    The man named Jack Quaid was a former soldier whoter became a mercenary and after the end of the Dark Age war, he formed a guild and became the boss of the guild.


    Maddy picked up the coffee pot and then filled the empty cup while tidying up the messy documents on the table she asked curiously "This is the first time you''ve been nice to a new hunter, if I didn''t know I might think you''re interested in that youngdy?"


    "Why do you think I''m not?" Jack smirked.


    Maddy''s face darkened "She''s married!" She emphasized thest word while sending a warning re.


    Jack burst outughing "I''m kidding!" he raised his hands to surrender.


    But Maddy still looked at him with doubt which make the man that supposed to be the boss cower a little, "I''m serious here! I''m not interested in her, at least not like that..." he quickly exined himself.


    "Then like what?" Maddy squints her eyes wondering if this old bachelor is being honest.


    The poor big man put his cigar in the ashtray then sipped on the coffee that Maddy served and then took a long inhale of the freshly brewed coffee that made him feel instantly rxed, slowly he walk back to the window again with the coffee cup that looks small in his big hand.


    "That girl...is strong and not just strong but very - very strong" his eyes glint with deep interest.


    Madeline got curious because she had never heard him praise people like that especially women, "What makes you think that?" Maddy remembered Lory''s sweet smile and carefree demeanor, which was far from how powerful figures usually depicted, even though Lory managed to deal with those annoying thugs but they were not exactly strong.


    "What, you don''t believe me? Just because she looks cute on the outside doesn''t mean she''s weak, isn''t Princess Lorient like that too?" his left eyebrow raised.


    Maddy rolled her eyes "She''s a Lucient, that''s different!"


    Jack agreed, "Well, there are also many female hunters who don''t fit their image but you''re right, no one like Princess Lorient, if I didn''t see with my own eyes I wouldn''t believe someone could¡­" he stare at the dark coffee on his hands for a while before he continues the next second "Too bad I only saw her from afar just like other people¡­." He clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    "So you think Miss Jane is just like Princess Lorient, soft from the outside but crazily strong on the inside?" Maddy turned the conversation back to Raven Jane.


    "Not like Princess Lorient per-se but she''s strong just look at the CCTV on the side building, hump, you think I''m wasting my money putting a camera at that ce!" he raised his nose smugly.


    "Didn''t you install CCTV in that ce to peek at the girlsing home from the yoga ss in the next building" She gave him an using look.


    "How do you...I mean, Noooo!" the big man flustered "Come on just check yesterday''s record okay!"


    Maddy snort loudly she obviously didn''t believe this old pervert but she put that aside cause she was curious about what her Boss wanted to show her thus she checked the CCTV on Jack''sputer which was on the main desk, then click the video, Mady stares at the screen soon after she covers her mouth and gasped.


    Meanwhile, Lory finally finds the motorcycle with the Poko-Poko figure on the te which she has to admit it''s so cute she''s considering installing the same type of te on her own carter.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin stared curiously at the strange array of vehicles in front of her, she was wondering how to get on the vehicle which only had two wheels and looked unstable because even now the vehicles were standing sideways.


    [Lory.... is this safe?] he looked at Lory with an uncertain expression.


    [Who knows?] It''s been a while since she''s ridden a motorcycle and as far as she can remember she''s been in a lot of motorcycle idents in the past so she''s not kidding when she says she''s not sure.


    [Are you scared?] Lory teased while struggling to keep the ratherrge motorbike straight.


    Zhao Li Xin''s lips twitched seeing the motorcycle much bigger than Lory he had no idea how Lory would ride this thing, though he quickly helped Lory stand up the motorcycle.


    [I''m not afraid just feeling¡­unsure]


    [Don''t worry just leave it to me, I''ll protect you!] Lory puffed out her chest proudly.


    [That''s very reassuring my dear but I can''t stop feeling worried...is this thing safe?] Zhao Li Xin''s brows knit closely, it was unusual for an armament master like him to feel clueless about an object, even though it had happened many times this past two days


    Lory only found one helmet at first she wanted to give it to Zhao Li Xin but he refused it, the helmet looked suffocating in his opinion therefore Lory wore the helmet herself.


    [Don''t worry everything will be fine, hop on sweetie!] She patted the seat behind her.


    Zhao Li Xin awkwardly got behind her feeling slightly ufortable then Lory look over her shoulder [Hold on to me!]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For a moment Zhao Li Xin wasn''t sure what that meant, but then she saw another rider hugging the person in front of her so Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around Lory''s waist.


    [Good, now don''t let go of me, okay!] Lory grinned before pulling down her face shield.


    A soft smile spread across Zhao Li Xin''s face as he hugged her tightly, Zhao Li Xin muttered under his breath [Never¡­]


    [Here we go!] The roar of a motorbike engine reverberated as her heart beat faster and faster due to a mixture of feeling a slight worry and total excitement, while at the same time, she hope she still remembered how to ride a motorcycle.


    At first, the motorcycle was a little shaky but soon she got used to it in no time she was finally able to take control.


    "Wohoooo!" Lory screamed as the wind blew off her face shield and the jacket she wore fluttered as she increased her speed and the wheel rolled against the gray asphalt.


    Lory forgot how exciting it was driving on the free road she remember Girsha would fly above her spreading his beautiful wide wings, gliding between the white cloud in the clear blue sky while watching over her, yes, she misses the old bird very much and she will miss the old bird every day until the day they reunite again which she hopes very soon.


    [Lory, I think you need to slow down!] Zhao Li Xin''s voice sounds nervous.


    [We''ll be fine!] Loryughs while patting Zhao Li Xin''s hands.


    [Both hands on the steering, Lory!] Zhao Li Xin got more worried.


    Lory could hear the nervousness in Zhao Li Xin''s voice, she can''t help tough out loud, [Come on, don''t you trust me?]


    [I do! I just don''t trust this vehicle!] he screams.


    To be honest, what made Zhao Li Xin nervous was that she didn''t know how this vehicle worked, did this vehicle have a safety measure, if so, what kind of safety was it? what should he prepare if an ident urs, who is in a more dangerous position when an ident happens, is it him or Lory? Zhao Li Xin had no clue at all!


    Fortunately, Lory slowed down when she saw a road sign that read Riverde with an arrow pointing to the right, Lory then swiftly took the road on the right, and not long after the road before them began to show damage with cracked and holes on the asphalt surface, one can tell where the road construction begins to stop.


    they began to enter the forest withrge pine trees lined up on either side of the road, soon Lory saw a rusty sign saying ''Wee to Riverde where nature wees you''


    Lory continued to drive for thirty minutes until their path was stopped by a fallen pine tree blocking the road, Lory had no choice but to stop, Lory and Zhao Li Xin got off their motorbikes checking arge log blocking their path.


    [Looks like this log has been here for a long time] Judging by the moss growing on this log it indicated that this log had been here for at least a year.


    [I can destroy this tree trunk?] said Zhao Li Xin.


    [Eh, you can?] Lory looked at him in surprise.


    Zhao Li Xin understands Lory''s doubt [Though I''m only in the core stage I don''t think it''s difficult for me to break a mere wood that has been infected with insects and moss]


    Didn''t want to doubt him Lory quickly waved her hands and exin [Oh, I don''t mean to underestimate your abilities but...in just one day you can advance from the beginner stage to the transition stage then the core stage, it''s that normal?] Lory''s eyes widened in disbelief because she live long enough in the cultivation world to know how difficult it was to increase cultivation therefore many of them be addicted to pills and elixirs in order to hasten their progress.


    [Maybe not, my cultivation only became slow because I was infected with cold poison, didn''t my cultivation increase faster after you healed me, I thought this was my normal speed but it will be a bit slower when my level reaches sovereign level] he exined nonchntly as if it was normal fortunately there are cultivators that could hear him otherwise they would vomit blood out of jealousy and anger.


    [I think I know why you gain so many enemies?] nobody liked a genius who made their painstaking effort look like a joke.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what Lory mean and the fact he had so many enemies never bother him besides which powerful people in the world who don''t have enemies.


    Zhao Li Xin kept his focus as he ced his palm on the surface of the tree trunk suddenly a red line appear and then spread creating cracks all over the tree''s surface and with a crackling sound the tree trunk exploded in pieces.


    Zhao Li Xin pped and then looked at Lory [It''s done,]


    [I see it, let''s go!] Lory got on the motorbike soon after Zhao Li Xin get behind her again.


    [Lory, can you teach me to ride this...]


    "Motorcycle?" Lory teaches him to spell the word.


    [Yes...Mo..motrcy¡­thing] he still finds it hard to spell the words.


    [Sure!] Lory had already nned to teach Zhao Li Xin everything she knew.


    As they got closer to their destination vige, Lory stopped the motorcycle beside arge pine tree and then said to Zhao Li Xin [We''d better walk from here] Lory then pushed the side-stand letting the motorcycle tilt sideways.


    Zhao Li Xin get off the motorcycle then he swept his gaze around them it don''t take long for him to feel something strange around them, it was very quiet and it was never a good sign.


    [Is this normal...] Zhao Li Xin didn''t know how the beast behaved in this world.

 Chapter 1131 Not An Easy Job

    There was something different in the air but Lory couldn''t tell what it was [I''m not sure, maybe it was nothing] at least that''s what she hopes.


    [What kind of beast wild Hound is?]


    [Wild hound is almost the same as wild dogs only much bigger, more agile, and more violent than an actual dog, in short, their more deadly however they are not difficult to kill and vulnerable to fire or bomb, but that would damage the body which is not good because the beast fangs are quite valuable] Lory exined while wrapped the knife holster around Zhao Li Xin''s leg.


    Lory then summoned the trinity staff and the staff appear in her grip then a secondter the trinity staff transform into a gun.


    [So, don''t ruin the beast''s body?] he confirmed.


    [Yup!] Lory thought it wouldn''t be too difficult for Zhao Li Xin besides she will help him, [Okay, Let''s go!]


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin then followed the path through the pine forest until they finally arrived at an abandoned vige that had been uninhabited for a long time. Zhao Li Xin suddenly pulled Lory''s hand and then pointed with his gaze at the traces of fresh blood on the ground, Lory became alert not long after they heard a heavy growl followed by a ruckus sounds not far from them.


    They immediately hid behind one of the walls of a ruined house while peering at a herd of wild dogs that were three timesrger than Wolf, the Beast had coarse ck fur and strong legs filled with long ws that were right now busy tearing their prey into rags.


    Zhao Li Xin threw a questioning ''What do you want to do'' look at Lory.


    Lory then changed her weapon to a longbow so she wouldn''t alert the other pack of Wild Hounds nearby. Lory then created an arrow from the wind then Slowly pulled the string, she squint her eyes...the next second she released her hand the arrow whoosh - two wild dogs pierce at once like meat on a skewer.


    As the other Wild Hounds were startled by the sudden attack Zhao Li Xin lunged at the herd of beasts and then swiftly threw a knife at the beasts right at their weak point causing the beasts to scream in agony, at that moment Zhao Li Xin sneaked up behind the beasts and with his bare hands he twisted the beast''s neck, another beast tried to pounce on him from behind while bearing its fangs and sharp teeth but Zhao Li Xin managed to restrain the beast attack, he held the beast''s jaw then forcefully ripped open the beast''s jaw.


    Lory released more arrows to help Zhao Li Xin and sessfully kill the rest of the wild hounds, it didn''t take long before all the wild hounds wipe out without them breaking a sweat.


    Zhao Li Xin stood still with a cid expression while calmly patting the remaining wild dog fur on his jacket without leaving a trace of the brutal man that tore the beast like a piece of bread with his own bare hands.


    Lory, who was already used to Zhao Li Xin''s savagery approach him then thoughtfully handed wet wipes to clean his hands, while Zhao Li Xin''s wiped his hands Lory checked on the remaining carcass of the beast prey that turn out to be a human corpse and from the clothes from the corpses wearing it seems the corpse is a male hunter.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t find the hunter''s identification card so she doesn''t know the hunter''s level or the identity of the hunter but at least she knew the hunter only died a few hours ago probably not more than two hours before and he died not because the wild hound bite well at least not at first.


    [Is he a hunter too?] Zhao Li Xin could guess from the corpse''s callous finger that the man was proficient in handling weapons.


    [He is, but I cannot find his hunter''s ID card so I don''t know who he is or what hunter level he got,] Lory rose on her feet feeling slightly disappointed if she knew the hunter''s identity she might able to make deduction what could happen with him Lory continue to examine the corpses then notice the color of the corpses skin it''s slightly blue, [This hunter was poison and it seems a strong poison too]


    [Oh, that''s why I got a revolting smell from the corpse?] Zhao Li Xin nced at the corpse for a moment then looked away indifferently.


    [I know you are sensitive to smells, the thing is Wild Hounds are not poisonous] Lory''s eyes swept the area around her wondering what else other than Wild Hounds could cause this.


    [Can you guess what kind of beast that had this type of poison?] ask Zhao Li Xin,


    [No, too many beasts used poison beside the corpse is iplete because of the Wild Hounds so it''s hard to make sure what type of poison it is without further examination] Lory sighed.


    [Even though it poisoned the Wild hounds still eating the corpse huh?] Zhao Li Xin ponders.


    [Because Wild Hounds are like vermin, they eat anything and everything that''s why they grow strong resistance to most poisons strangely The Beast Fang has a natural agent for removing poisons because of that it bes the main ingredient for making antidotes, which means the beast fangs will be priced quite well if we sell it on the Guild]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory took out the small knife that had been stuck in her boot then crouched down beside the carcass of the wild hound then carefully dig the fangs out of the carcass.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t want Lory''s hands to get dirty, he then took the knife from Lory''s hand [Let me do it!]


    [It''s okay, I''ll do it!] Lory didn''t want her husband who always looked immacte without a speck of dust on his clothes get his hands dirty.


    But as a husband and a man, how could Zhao Li Xin just stand there and watch while her wife does all the hard work [I''ll do it, you stay there!] his tone didn''t give Lory a chance to rebut.


    A few minutester Zhao Li Xin finish harvesting all the fangs from the Beasts carcass, luckily Lory bought enough wet wipes which Zhao Li Xin found very useful.


    Lory collected all of the beast''s fangs in the zipped stic bag and then stored it in her backpack which was then taken away by Zhao Li Xin because the bag looked heavy thus he didn''t let Lory carry it.


    Perhaps because she felt responsible for dragging Zhao Li Xin into her world, Lory felt she should be someone Zhao Li Xin could rely on, but how could Zhao Li Xin let her do everything alone? besides it''s not like he feel disappointeding to this world instead he felt blessed he could still be by Lory''s side.


    [What else should we do now?] asked Zhao Li Xin.


    [We need to find the Wild Houndir and kill all the remaining Wild Hounds in this area] Lory could only pray they find nothing but Wild Hounds, perhaps, the hunter ventures far away and he caught in the beast fight over territory that caused him to be poison and after that, the Wild Hounds stole his dead body and drag him to this ce...Yes, hopefully, that''s the case.


    Zhao Li Xin found drag marks on the ground [I don''t think this hunter was killed here but dragged from somewhere] Zhao Li Xin saw the drag marks didn''t look deep and she didn''t see any struggle marks which means the hunters were dead when she was dragged.


    [The markse from over there] Zhao Li Xin looked straight into the depths of the vige.


    [Perhaps we will find the Wild Hounds''ir, but be careful] Lory didn''t forget to remind him.


    Zhao Li Xin was amused that Lory really think he was weak, even though he was significantly weaker than he used to be but Zhao Li Xin still had innate power, he was also proficient with martial arts not to mention years of experience fighting against human, and beast so how could he be weak.


    They walked along a broken and potholed small road where weeds grew between the cracks in the asphalt while on either side of them stood old buildings that had been abandoned for a long time so that many of the roofs of these buildings had copsed and everywhere there was grass and grass.


    The weeds that cover the walls and fences seem to remind the absence of humans in that ce which only adds to the horror for everyone who dares to cross this ce.


    Fortunately, as someone with nerves of steel like Lory and Zhao Li Xin, they weren''t affected even the slightest bit by the eerie atmosphere around them as they were more concerned with an actual danger that mighte.


    From afar they heard a sounds of rumble but Lory and Zhao Li Xin didn''t rush to run toward the sound they couldn''t determine whether the sound was a trap or not.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin crept up as they approached the source of the sound, they crouched behind the fence and peeked at what was going on.


    A group of four hunters were surrounded by a pack of Wild Hounds, their bodies covered with bruises and bleeding wounds that looked like they had endured an uphill battle.


    Lory notices a woman with brown hair trying to heal her friend who has been heavily injured while the others are fighting a pack of Wild Hounds.


    ''A Healer?'' Lory''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 1132 Meeting New Hunters

    A healer is someone who was born with a gift to heal someone however Healer''s ''gift'' is actually not that great, most of them can only heal small wounds like graze from sharp objects, or stop someone bleeding though it depends on whether the bleeding is big or not they also reduce fatigue or pain and mild poison some healer who got better ability can do slightly better like healing stab wounds or cure mid- level poison but stillpared to Lory''s healing gift that can cure anything and hundreds of people at once prove the disparity between them was significantly huge almost like jokes but still they are quite useful especially when potions andmon medicines were scarce.


    However, a lot of healers gather at the S.A.I.N.T organization because the organization gives a lot of benefits to healers like free tuition, free-living ce, health insurance and even free tax for the entire family therefore many people who got healing abilities drawn by the organization.


    Once they be part of The organization they will work for a lot of charities that are supported by the organization and sometimes the healer would be lent to provide some assistance to big organizations or certain groups as assistants.


    But even so, it''s not easy asking for the healer''s assistance from the S.A.I.N.T organization because healers are very valuable to the organization so Lory wonders if this woman is really from the S.A.I.N.T If that is true then this group must not be ordinary people or at least the people who hire them must be a very influential people.


    [You want to help them?] Zhao Li Xin waits for Lory''s answer cause he doesn''t mind either way.


    Usually, Lory would say ''yes'' but she cannot be reckless cause if the woman is truly from the S.A.I.N.T organization then she must be careful because the rtionship between that organization and the Lucient family was not exactly amicable.


    The reason apart from being jealous of Lucien''s power is also because they don''t have the same views on almost everything, whether it''s about the world or about politics, they always have opposing views.


    [No, let''s wait a bit longer] Lory predicted that since they had only a few Wild Hounds left, Lory was sure the hunters would be able to survive.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t care, heck, if it was up to him there was no way he would help those strangers, instead of worrying about the safety of these unknown groups he rather examined their fighting movement, after all, Zhao Li Xin had never fought a hunter other than Lory and after a while, his conclusion was these hunters were much weaker than Lory.


    Finally, the Wild hound finally cut down to only one and Lory thought this was the perfect time to show herself.


    Lory swiftly threw several knives at the stray dog''s head which instantly killed the animal, then pretended toe up to them with a worried face "Are you guys all right?"


    The hunters were surprised by Lory''s sudden arrival, immediately they all looked at Lory warily, but thanks to Lory''s convincing acting and also seeing Lory was just a young girl who looked like a novice hunter, they lowered their guard a little.


    But the problem came when Zhao Li Xin came while he was walking behind Lory, instantly the air around them felt heavy as if a mountain had fallen on them without realizing they were all holding their breath.


    And a man among them who was holding a machine gun, felt his whole body tense up and cold sweat beaded down his back subconsciously his hand gripped the gun until his knuckles turned white, fortunately, his index finger was far from the trigger otherwise he might have identally fired his rifle.


    Lory could feel the air around them tighten, but Lory thought it was because they were wary of their sudden arrival, yet not once did Lory suspect this tension was caused by Zhao Li Xin''s presence. Lory seemed to have forgotten how people usually reacted when they met Zhao Li Xin for the first time.


    Bei Li Yan used to joke with Lory saying ''Young madam, you want to know how to ruin a party? that''s easy, just take my Lord I dare to bet all my fortune that everything will be deathly quiet even small children will stop crying when they see my lord and everything will feel like someone had die...well, normally that''s will be the case~''


    It wasn''t a joke and it had happened many times, Zhao Li Xin liked to show up uninvited to one of his enemies'' birthday parties which usually be their death anniversary as well.


    Zhao Li Xin was silent behind Lory with his face covered with his hoodie which made it difficult for others to see his face unfortunately it only make everyone feel more uneasy.


    In his defense Zhao Li Xin will say, he didn''t do anything and he had no intention of intimidating anyone or scaring them, too bad it''s not easy for Zhao Li Xin to suppress the tyrannical aura that had been ingrained within him for years.


    To dispel their worry, Lory took out a few Health potions from the backpack from Zhao Li Xin and then said: "He looks badly injured do you need any health potions I have some here but it''s only low-level potions so might not be of much help" Lory showed three crystal tubes as a form of sincerity.


    They looked hesitated then Lory continued "Sorry I don''t have any mana potions...we don''t have much money so this is all we have..." Lory looked embarrassed but she wasn''t lying she didn''t have any mana potions because the potions were more expensive than health potions and sadly the princess didn''t have any money!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the other hand, after the hunters heard what Lory said they became relieved because it meant that Lory really had to be a rookie hunter because only rookie hunters had to buy their own potion supplies without any support from the guild so even though they were still wary of Zhao Li Xin, but seeing the state of their friends they pushed those feelings behind their back and besides they outnumbered Lory and Zhao Li Xin so why should they afraid.


    Lory knew she had sessfully dispelled their doubt.


    "That''s more than enough, thank you miss..." the hunter who held a heavy machine gun lowered his gun then put it behind his back then ept the potion bottle from Lory gratefully.


    The man has dark blonde hair with a burr haircut, and deep blue eyes with diamond shaped face and prominent cheeks bone he looks quite handsome but the scars that cross between the top of his left brows down below his eye make him look a bit scary though Lory didn''t feel he scary at all cause she feels no malice in pair of his blue eyes.


    However, since he was the one who spoke amongst them Lory guessed the man must be the leader, "My name is Raven Jane and this is my husband, Zhao Li Xin, sorry he only speaks Asternnguage and he is awkward around new people," Lory try to lighten the mood.


    "Oh which eastern country is he from?" he was shocked then he took it as a reason why Zhao Li Xin look¡­different.


    "Xiya Country but he spent most of his time in Rodant city" Lory answer calmly with a big smile as she lie through her teeth.


    "Oh, Rodant city" No wonder the aura around him feel heavy, The man nodded while passing the potion to all his injured friends then turning back to Lory "Oh yes my name is Garrof and they are my friends, the quiet-looking man with a double sword over there is Dan, the man beside him with long guns is his younger brother, Owen and the one who unfortunately got seriously injured is Lyod, my old friends, thank goodness Miss Boyd is with us otherwise we all will die now" he looked at Lydia in gratitude.


    The young woman has long blonde curly hair that adorns her love shape face, she got fair skin with little freckles on her nose. The woman''s appearance looks docile and cute like a bunny and judging from the way she looks she is probably not older than twenty-three years old.


    The young woman smiled shyly at Garrof''s praise but still focused on healing the poor man, Lyod.


    Lyod was a burly-looking man with arge build, he had ck hair in a buzz cut he also had a strong square jaw covered with a short beard which made him look rough and intimidating even though his face was deathly pale while the woman named Lydia was trying hard to help him luckily Lory gave him a health potion so the wounds on his body recovered quite bit at least he was no longer bleeding, only after that the man''s face has visibly be much better and his breathing became more regr.


    Lory nced between Garrof and Lyod, judging from their demeanor and hairstyle she was sure they must be former soldiers maybe they retired but they didn''t look too old just mid forty so there might be an insightful story about it.


    For Lory, it wasn''t difficult for Lory to recognize whether someone was a former soldier or not because she and Lucas grew up in the King''s Men environment moreover Zargan and Fargo came from renowned military families and Lory was trained by them along with Lucas so she got used to interacting with military man, therefore, she can recognize them easily.


    After a while, Lydia breathed a sigh of relief after almost the heavy injury on Lyod''s body has healed but at the same time he felt embarrassed she failed to help him if it wasn''t for the health potions Lyod might have died from losing too much blood.


    "Miss Jane, my name is Lydia, I want to say thank you for your help if it wasn''t for your help I''m afraid¡­" she swallow the next words not daring to say it out loud.


    Lory waved her hand "Don''t mention it, I''m d I could help"


    "It''s gettingte..." Garrof stared at the setting sun leaving a reddish-orange color that paints the sky.


    Owen, the young man with light brown hair scrunched up his face as the pungent smell of dead beasts permeated the air, then he quickly turned to Garrof, "Boss, we better get far away from here, this strong smell will attract more Wild Hounds!"


    As profess hunters they knew if they avoid it they did not want to fight beasts when the day has be dark so they quickly packed their things to leave but then Garrof turned to Lory "Would you like to join us, it will be safer for you if youe with us?" he felt bad leaving amateur hunters alone in this ce after so kindly helping them out.

 Chapter 1133 Milord New Enemy

    This is what Lory wants, she wants to know who this group is and maybe through them, she can find out about the corpse she found previously.


    "That would really help" Lory smiled in relief but then she looked around then asked, "By the way, don''t you carve animal parts since most Hounds die in your hands?"


    Garrof shrugged nonchntly "It''s okay, you help us so you can have it"


    "Are you sure?" Lory hesitated.


    "Yes, I''m sure" Garrof reassured her again, "You take the fangs of the beast, we will be waiting over there," said Garrof.


    "Sure!" Lory motioned to Zhao Li Xin to carve the fangs from the dead beasts.


    While Zhao Li Xin pulled the fangs off the dead beast Lory stuffed everything into a zip bag but every now and then she would cast a quick nce at the hunter''s group behind her that seems immersed in a quite serious discussion.


    [What do you think of them?] Lory suddenly asked.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at the group of people behind Lory then shifted his gaze back to Lory, [Not enough to say, at least they care about their ownrades...] he wiped the blood off from the fangs before he drop it into Lory''s stic bag.


    [Hm, you''re right] Lory secures the zip lock, [Do you think they got something to do with the dead hunter we found before?]


    [I''m not sure, but I don''t feel any ill intent from them¡­you feel they''re lying?] Zhao Li xin knew Lory wasn''t someone who would suspect others for no reason.


    [It''s just I''ve never seen a hunter give up their bounty just like that, you might not know but most hunter was quite petty, unless.....]


    [Unless?] Zhao Li Xin raised his brows.


    Lory curls her lips [Unless they''re after something bigger]


    A faint amusement smile spread across Zhao Li Xin''s face as he stood up from the ground with thest fang in his hand, then Zhao Li Xin stuffed everything into Lory''s stic bag.


    [What?] Lory looks puzzled.


    [I''ve always admired this side of you] Zhao Li Xin smiles meaningfully.


    [What? distrustful?] Lory narrowed her eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Vignt] Zhao Li Xin corrected [But I do agree with you, they did hiding something,]


    [And you can tell even when you can understand thenguage] Lory looked at him with admiration. ording to Lory, Zhao Li Xin is keener at reading people''s characters because he can see people clearly and rationally as who they are without being influenced by a bias, while she was sometimes still influenced by her emotions when it came to making judgments even though Zhao Li Xin used to say it as ''brave''


    After Lory and Zhao Li Xin finished collecting their gifts, Garrof, and his party looked for a ce to camp before dark, and not long after they found a small building among the destroyed houses and buildings that seemed to be used as a convenience store,pared to the others building this ce still have intact walls moreover the rolling grill still function thought it had jammed a bit until Dan and Owen pulled the grill with force.


    As soon as they entered the building they started busying themselves Garrof spread out a mat and then insert a small pump to fill the air on the mattress after that Lydia helped Lyod to lie down while Dan and Owen rummaged through their backpacks then took out bread and water bottles then leaned against the wall while let out a small groan before they eating quietly, Garrof then took out a glow stick to lit the room.


    Lory took a different corner with Zhao Li Xin, she also took out a glow stick and then continue took out some bread from her backpackter she handed one of the bread to Zhao Li Xin then she lean and the wall while eating the bread calmly.


    While munching on his in white bread, Zhao Li Xin looked around inwardly calcting every possible scenario that could happen in this ce.


    He saw a cracked wall covered in cobwebs that didn''t look like the walls of this building were on the verge of copsing, besides that, there was a small crack in the ceiling where a faint light prated the roof while beams that held down the ceiling looked very old and porous because of that, if there any enemy barged in into this ce, there was a high probability that the roof of this building would crumble down in a second.


    Fortunately, their position was quite far from the center of the falling roof so when that happens he is certain he would be able to break the wall behind him to get Lory out before the whole house copsed, and the other? why bother?


    Zhao Li Xin kept calcting their safety measures to ensure Lory''s safety only after he felt that everything was more or less under control did Zhao Li Xin start paying attention to the stranger in front of him like a Lion watching its prey.


    Zhao Li Xin notice that even though the floor they were sitting on was dirty with dust and weeds they didn''t show any difort meaning they were used to living in a ce like this, except for the woman with yellow - corn hair who clearly looked ufortable but she didn''t neglect her duty to take care the injured man so at least she''smitted to her task.


    Zhao Li Xin then turned her gaze to Lory who was eating nonchntly she didn''t seem to have a problem eating in this dirty ce like this but he should have expected this.


    After Lory finished eating she took out a bottle of soda from her backpack when she opened the lid a sizzling sound was heard, Lory took a sip and then made a long sighter she felt Zhao Li Xin''s prating gaze, Lory turned to her head she raised the bottle then casually asked [Wanna drink?]


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darken ''Ah, my new arch-enemy''


    Zhao Li Xin stared intently at the innocent soda bottle, she then took the bottle from Lory, Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath before taking a sip¡­.and then he coughed incessantly and it was loud enough too that he covered his mouth to muffle the sound.


    "Bo-Ough ¨C Ough ¨C ough!"


    Lory patted Zhao Li Xin''s back worriedly while wondering why he still drinks soda when he can''t take it, why is he so stubborn? Lory bes speechless and then reces the soda bottle with mineral water.

 Chapter 1134 Dangerous Mission

    As the night got colder and colder, Lory zipped her jacket even though the cold didn''t bother her much but she didn''t like this chill that seeped her bones because it reminded her of the time when she wandered alone in a dark world thankfully Girsha was still by her side at that time even though it was only for a while until she met Lazarus.


    Suddenly a strong arm wrapped around her shoulder, Lory turned to Zhao Li Xin and the man smiled without saying a word, he pulled Lory to his chest and then stroke her head soon warmth engulf her whole body and heart like a warm nket.


    Lory smiled as she leaned against Zhao Li Xin''s chest while listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Meantime, Lydia took out a pendant with a red stone in the center and put it around her neck she let out a rxed breath and her cheeks turned slightly red.


    The object that Lydia used was a low-tier pendant and people liked to use it as a heater that red stone on the pendant called ''Heatstone'' There was also ''Coldstone'' it was an ice blue color stone which has the same use but as a cont.


    Even though such an item was inexpensive but seeing how beautifully the pendant had been carved indicated that Lydia might have a good position in the S.A.I.N.T organization or perhaps someone in a high position valued her.


    "Sorry, we can''t make a bonfire because it will attract beasts toe," Garrof thought Lory must be cold since they both hugged each other.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® The old man wouldn''t think Lory and Zhao Li Xin were just being lovey-dovey to each other because who in their right mind would be in the mood to be romantic in a dark and gloomy ce like this? the answer is, THEY ARE!


    "It''s okay, it''s not that cold" Lory appreciated the concern, the old man looked rough from the outside but kind on the side sort of reminded her of Fargo.


    Garrof took Lory''s answer with a grain of salt "You''ve got your bounty, you better go tomorrow morning"


    "We can''t..." Lory replied calmly "Our mission is to clear out all the Wild Hounds in this area if we leave now we will fail our mission and that won''t be good for the new hunter''s reputation, will it"


    "I understand your problem but your life should be worth more than your reputation, right? just tell your Guild master this job is more than you can chew and they better send someone at least a level B hunter to this ce" Garrof gently persuades Lory which makes Lory curious.


    "I don''t understand what you''re worried about, even though Wild hounds look dangerous, they are only dangerous because they win in numbers, but they are weak by fire, so weapons that are infused with firepower and rifles will be able to easily defeat them they are also not smart so using poison bait can easily kill or weakened them" Lory is now sure they are hiding something.


    Garrof and his crew surprised Lory to have a thorough knowledge of how to hunt but that could be learned from the theory books that were widely sold in the market.


    "Miss Jane, what is your hunter''s level?" Lydia suddenly interrupted.


    Lory''s expression turn awkward "Oh we just signed up yesterday so we''re still at level E"


    Immediately they turn their disappointed eyes towards Lory and Zhao Li Xin, Owen even snorts loudly but then Garrof throws a reprimanding look at Owen.


    Lory smiled innocently he didn''t care about Owen''s ridicule nor did he care what they thought of her however from their reactions Lory estimated that this group of hunters was facing something more than just a group of Wild Hounds therefore they hoped to get additional help from other hunters but they disappointed after learning that Lory and Zhao Li Xin were rookie hunters.


    Lory secretly exchanged nces at Zhao Li Xin who gave a faint smile which indicated he knew what Lory was thinking and he also had the same estimation.


    "What about you, what level are you all at?" Lory turned the question on Garrof with a nonchnt expression.


    They hesitated a bit cause it feels like bragging but it was Owen who said first "I''m a level B hunter" he puffed his chest arrogantly.


    Since Owen already said it one by one begin to speak:


    "I''m level A hunter," Garrof said.


    "I''m level B too," Dan said.


    "I''m not a hunter" Lydia waved her hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yes, but she is quite strong, especially with her amazing healing power I don''t think she is any less than a level B hunter if she wants to be a hunter Owen looked at Lydia with glittering eyes while praising her obviously someone fell head over heels, here.


    Lydia blushed she feel embarrassed but feel proud at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Lyod who had regained his strength spoke in a deep baritone voice "I''m also an A-level Hunter, thanks for your help from the start" he was now able to pull his back to sit.


    "Don''t mention it" Lory brush it off.


    "So you know we''re professionals here so I advise you to leave the next morning, though you don''t finish your mission you already had a lot of many from all those vermin''s fangs! " Owen scoffed sarcastically as he look Lory and Zhao Li Xin with a condescending look.


    "Owen!" Garrof''s voice was brisk with authority while sending warning eyes to Owen.


    Dan sighed helplessly he didn''t know what to say about his older brother''s attitude even though his younger brother was a good man and also loyal to his friends but he had a habit of being prejudiced against weak people, especially people who dare be a hunter who mostly relied on their strength perhaps because they grew up during the wars of the dark ages Owen saw first hand how weak people ended up depending on strong people and even caused those people to die to protect them.


    "Sorry miss raven the youngster can be rude sometimes" Garrof sincerely apologize he felt ashamed his members behave so rude after receiving help.


    "It''s fine, I understand what Master Owen is saying" Lory didn''t take Owen''s words to heart but once again Owen snorted at Lory thinking Lory was just pretending to be nice while insisting on staying if she really understood the situation she had to obey what they said and go with her ''not so tough'' looking husband instead drags them downter.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what they were talking about but he see clearly Owen''s hostility to him and Lory.


    Normally Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t care about someone like Owen, because in his eyes Owen was nothing more than an annoying mosquito but if that mosquito dared to bite his wife, he would p the mosquito until he couldn''t remember himself, unbeknownst to anyone a dangerous glint shed in Zhao Li Xin''s dark onyx eyes.


    At the same time, although Garrof did not like Owen''s behavior he had to admit that Owen was notpletely wrong "Miss Jane, you may not like to hear this but Owen is right, this work is beyond your and your husband''s capabilities, if your guild does not believe you may use our group name, ''The Great Saber'', tell your guild master that our group told you so" Garrof persuaded Lory earnestly as he didn''t want to see another rookie hunters die in vain because he had seen too many deaths in his life for him to get bored.


    Lory could feel Garrof''s sincerity in keeping her away from danger, but that made Lory even more curious about what was really going on here.


    "Oh, by the way, I found a hunter''s corpse near the entrance, is he one of your friends?" Lory looks inquisitively.


    Owen suddenly jump from his seat "Where is he!"


    "Unfortunately, dead" Lory answered shortly.


    "Tsk!" Owen drops his butt while grinding his teeth.


    "That man is not our friend, he was supposed to be our guide but he left us when we were in a dire situation" Dan who had been quiet showed his disdain for the first time.


    "Well, if that makes you feel better, that guy died from poison and his body was eaten by wild dogs with almost nothing left so I guess he got what he deserved," Lory said with a straight face


    When they heard what Lory said Lydia''s face turned pale she felt sick to her stomach thus she subconsciously covered her mouth. Garrof and the others were also stunned though they didn''t react as much as Lydia but they didn''t show any joy either.


    Seeing this, Lory was sure that they weren''t bad people, maybe a little annoying but definitely not bad people.


    "So that''s what happened" Garrof lowered his gaze even though he felt d that the guide had met his end but he couldn''t help but feel sorry for how he died.


    "To be honest, Miss Jane, we have been hunting something much more dangerous than Stray Dogs and we have given special information that we will find what we are looking for here..." exined Lyod.


    Lory narrowed her eyes curiously "May I know what you guys are looking for?"

 Chapter 1135 The Monster Arrival

    Owen was annoyed at how nosy Lory was thus he shouted angrily at Lory "Stop being nosy, what else you can you do, huh? with little strength you got you will only drag us down, you should realize you are nothing but a dead weight for us!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression darkened, inadvertently the Qi inside him burst fortunately Zhao Li Xin still managed to control it moreover his power has greatly weakened so no one noticed it except Garrof and Lyod who could feel the air around them suddenly turn thin and sharp like a edge of a sword graze their skin causing Garrof and Lyod stumped while subconsciously cold sweat flown down their backs.


    Simultaneously Garrof and Lyod''s gaze shifted to the man who was sitting quietly with his head covered by a hoodie, they weren''t sure if this threat wasing from him or not. but one thing is certain that the man is not what he seems.


    all of a sudden a thunderous roar shook the ce they were in, Lydia and the others reflexively covered their ears while Lyod hurriedly turned off the light stick and Lory follow suit.


    "SH*T!" Owen cursed.


    "Sssh!" Dan quickly covers Owen''s mouth, he put his index finger on his mouth to sign his brother to shut up.


    Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes and then enhanced his five senses, so he could perceive the movement and energy radiating from the creature


    [The creature is quite big, I heard the sounds of wings pping and heat radiating from the beast] Deep wrinkles formed on Zhao Li Xin''s brows.


    Once again the Beast makes a thunderous roar, Lory ponders for a second then her eyes widen [Ah, I know what it is...]


    "The Zhyger is here!" Garrof holds his breath.


    "It''s really here!" Lyod''s voice tightens.


    Lydia peeked from the window and she gasped "It''s so big!"


    "Miss Boyde down!" Owen pushed Lydia''s head out of the window at the same time the creature moved itsrge head in the direction Lydia was, though only for a moment the creature could sense another presence other than itself.


    "Everyone quiet!" Lyod shut them up and everyone became silent.


    [What''s that ugly creature?] Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    [Oh, that''s Zhyger, shaped like a tiger but has wide feather wings and strong feet covered with sharp ws like an eagle, very agile despite the size of its body but what''s annoying is that he has a sharp sense especially his eyes] Lory exined in a whisper.


    [Is it strong?] From the energy he pick up, Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel that the beast was more dangerous than the beasts he fought in his world.


    Lory shrugs nonchntly, she wants to say it is but again they have fought against numerous powerful beasts including Lazarus so...what kind of standard she should use.


    "Lyod, can you fight now?" Garrof needed all the help he could get.


    Lyod grabbed the double-edge saber lying beside him, "I''m as ready as you are!"


    Garrof smiled in relief, he did not dare to say but it''s gonna be hard to fight without him cause the two boys though they are strong will not be enough to face Zhyger. Garrof then turned to Lory and Zhao Li Xin "Miss Boyd and you two wait here, beasts are sensitive to sound so don''t make any noise" he warned sternly.


    "Okay, you guys have to be careful!" Lydia warned them worriedly.


    "Don''t worry about that Miss Boyd with me here nothing bad will happen!" Owen said confidently but Lydia just smiled dryly thankfully Owen didn''t notice.


    Owen then turned to Lory and Zhao Li Xin "You guys just stay here and don''t bother Miss Boyd, okay!" he acted like a possessive boyfriend.


    Lory raised her thumb ''OK!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Garrof rolled his eyes at how silly his boys is but he didn''t have time to reprimand the young lover, "Dan gets behind the Zhyger, Owen found a good position to aim the beast''s eyes, and Lyod youe with me, we attack head on!" after he gave instructions, they simultaneously storm out.


    Lory watched the scene unfold before her with a slightly nostalgic yet put all aside she thought Garrof was quite a good leader and he seemed used to giving orders, furthermore judging from his age and demeanor he probably participated in the dark age war, perhaps...soldier, a captain ormander maybe?


    "Don''t be afraid Miss Jane, Garrof was an exmander of Ultima''s infantry during the Dark Age War so he is definitely able to kill that beast" Lydia reassure Lory cause she thought Lory''s quietness is because she was terrified.


    "That''s great" Lory answer with a smile.


    Ultima''s special infantry was created bybining soldiers from various countries to deal with the rampant Demon Beasts, they were usually sent to raid Demon Beast nests, and sometimes they were tasked with capturing certain Demon Beasts that would be used as experiments so they could study the creatures'' abilities and weaknesses, they also given the task of saving someone in a ce infested with Demon Beasts simply because the higher-ups consider that person valuable.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® because of the difficulty of their mission, many people called them a suicide squad, and because of that, Hand became one of the countries that vehemently refused to join the force.


    At that time, Lucas saw how they used Ultima infantry recklessly and sometimes without a proper n, which caused most of them to die.


    Lory also agreed with Lucas'' decision because she also didn''t like how they easily sacrificed the soldiers'' lives and sometimes for pointless results, therefore none of Hand''s soldiers joined Ultima''s infantry.


    Then again Lory understood why Garrof was pressing her to go apparently not only to hide their mission but maybe Garrof genuinely didn''t want to see anyone else die in vain.


    [That'' beast didn''t look too strong?] Zhao Li Xin watched how the creature moved and attacked, and he was even more sure that the creature was only so-so.


    [Yeah, but I feel something strange about this creature] Lory walked to the barred window of a side building, she removed the old curtains from the window after that Lory could see the battle clearly.


    Lory pondered what was bothering her then she remember [Oh yeah this creature is smaller than the ones I''ve faced before, why is it though?] Lory tilted her head as she ponder, could be because it was the Dark Age time? but the Zhyger she faces is not affected by the demon parasite so the size should remain the same right?


    Feeling bored, Zhao Li Xin averted his eyes, [Maybe this onecks nutrition so it stopped growing] he turn around after giving a perfunctory answer.


    [That could be true...?] Lory shrugged, she honestly didn''t really care, luckily this one was smaller since the one she faced before was twice as big and if memory serves right, the Zhyger she fought was a lot stronger too.


    Zhao Li Xin lost his interest, therefore he had no intention to waste more of his time watching the boring fight. After all, he didn''t care about Garrof and the others well being.


    As cruel as it might sound, Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t even flinch even if they all end up dying, so in the meantime, he rather uses his valuable time for something more useful


    [I will cultivate over there then, who knows I might jump to the perfection stage tomorrow morning] Zhao Li Xin said like it was nothing.


    Lory scrunched up her face once again she felt fortunate that no cultivator heard this, she finally understood what a true ''Peerless talent'' looks like, heck, even Lao Min Na with Lazarus''s help didn''t possess this kind of Heaven-defying talent.


    No wonder Jin Hao and the others often said that watching Zhao Li Xin''s progress was an infuriating yet humbling experience and that was also the reason why the four Pce Kings even though each of them could be considered one of the best cultivators in the world were not dared to boast about their abilities and that was because they had someone like Zhao Li Xin as their ideal.


    [Okay, don''t worry about anything, go over there and cultivate!] Lory immediately chased this leaving cheat away.


    Zhao Li Xin walked leisurely to a corner of the room and then sat in the lotus position, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath before being immersed into a meditative state.


    Lydia didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin and Lory were talking about, but she thought about how rxed they were, was it because of what she said about Garrof? Well, she wasn''t lying indeed Garrof and Lyod were very strong if it wasn''t for Owen Lyod wouldn''t have been hurt.


    Lydia let out a long exhale she can''t help worried with Owen''s hot temper and rash actions, thus she hope he wouldn''t cause any more trouble this time.

 Chapter 1136 The Wise King

    Lory nced at Zhao Li Xin for a few seconds then turned his attention back to the intense battle. Judging from the current situation Lory was sure Garrof and the others would be able to take down Zhyger in no time.


    Lory turned her gaze to Lydia "You said you''re not a hunter but you have healing powers, that means if you don''t work for the guild exclusively you must belong to another organization right, are you from S.A.I.N.T organization" Lory looked at Lydia inquisitively.


    Lydia was surprised by Lory''s on-point guess even though she was trying to hide it. What Lory said was true, everyone who was gifted with healing powers never worked alone because it would make them easy targets for bad people, therefore they had to live under the protection of powerful guilds as a hunter orrge organizations such as the S.A.I.N.T organization.


    Although this fact is not hidden yet not many people know about this cause most rookie hunters think healers work only for big guilds simply because they are paid handsomely by the guild therefore Lydia is shocked hunters like Lory speak so straightforwardly.


    "Yes...I''m from S.A.I.N.T." Lydia thinks it''s okay to reveal herself is not like she hides it.


    "I know we have VIP with us, here!" Lory said in awed.


    Lydia quickly waved her hand shyly "No, I''m not that good, I''m only a beginner, the truth is I just graduated a few months ago andpared to a Saintess, my strength is nothing." Lydia''s eyes lit up in admiration when she mentioned Saintess, it was obvious she adored the Saintess.


    "You really like the saintess, don''t you?" Lory smiled as she asked casually without the slightest hint of malice.


    "Yes!" Lydia replied bluntly without hesitation "She''s the best, she''s also so kind that she traveled around the world healing all those people and in my opinion...I think she''s better than Princess Lorient"


    "I see..." Lory''s eyes were fixed on the fight she didn''t look offended at all.


    Seeing Lory''s indifferent response Lydia felt ecstatic as if finding a new friend she continued "Yeah I mean Princess Lorient had all that power all along so why did she hide it, why didn''t she share her power with others I think she was quite selfish, don''t you think?"


    "Why?" Lory asked shortly.


    "Hah?" Lydia was confused.


    Lory shrugged "is not like she owed to all those people, why is she obligated to share what is hers?"


    "But... but it''s her responsibility," Lydia said persistently.


    "Really? Who decides that?" Lory''s eyes flutter, a few rapid beats as she looks at Lydia with a nk expression.


    Lydia was speechless, she also didn''t know yet she insisted "Yes.. but... as a princess, she has the responsibility to protect the world and everyone, so she should''ve helped them no matter what, right!"


    "She does...maybe not the way people wanted it or expected it" Lory answered in a calm manner "And it''s not just him, so are all of the Lucient bloodlines because of that, even though the Lucient are blessed with extraordinary powers beyond humanprehension yet only a few of them live past the age of fifty, actually, I can count on one hand how many Lucien''s descendants who died of old age, it''s a short list though, that''s why ordinary people like us can remember it" Lory chuckled like she wasn''t talking about her own family''s tragic fate.


    Lydia was rendered speechless she press her lips into a thin line. Lydia had no words to refute because no one couldn''t deny the sacrifice that the Lucient family made to protect the world even though they didn''t have to, furthermore how many rulers in the world would die for their own people?


    The Lucient family is the most venerable family in the world, one could not imagine the influence of the Lucient family on the world or how privileged they are especially when there are only a few remaining Lucient descendants left in the world so one could say their safety is the most important thing for the kingdom if not the world, even than the lives of all the people of Hand cannotpare with one Lucient descendant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because without them the kingdom of Hand will surely perish, even if someone has the ability to take over the reins of leadership, the country of Hand will still be the same as the old Hand, without their Lucient rulers they will be like any other country where the difference between rich and poor will be obvious and the public official busy fighting for power without care of what happens to themon people.


    But against everyone''s wish, King Marcus sacrificed his life so that the citizens of Hand could be safely transported to L''markieth that forcing the young princess Lorient to fight against the horde of Demon Beast with only a few of the King''s Men.


    Meanwhile, Prince Lucas continues to carry on with his King''s trial despite all the destruction and chaos around him even though it means he has to separate from the one and only family he had left.


    for anyone who dared to question the veracity of the story or to judge the decisions made by the prince and princess seems to forget that Princess Lorient and Prince Lucas were not even twenty years old when they took over the leadership posts that became vacant after the death of King Marcus.


    One can only imagine the burden they must carry to continue their Father''s legacy, to protect the remnant of their kingdom, and in the end, Princess Loriend died protecting Prince Lucas leaving the young King to be thest descendant of the Lucient family.


    What other sacrifice did you want from the Lucient family?


    Lydia felt a bucket of cold water pour down on her head, she felt so embarrassed, she didn''t even know where she got all these thoughts from, no she actually knows, it was the words that spew all the teachers in White Rose to all of their students but how could her teachers wrong?


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Lory saw Lydia''s troubled face yet she didn''t say anything, it doesn''t matter anywayter she shifted her gaze back to the battle but then the corner of her lips curved into a sad smile.


    Actually when she was young Lory asked his father about the same thing, why her father didn''t let her heal all of those people that truly need her power and her father said.


    ''Firstly because I''m worried about your health, secondly I''m worried about your safety and thirdly¡­the third is what I''m most worried about. Lory, there is no healer in any part of the world who has powers that can evenpare to the power on your finger alone. The powers you have it''s not only healing them...you change the fate of that person and that means changing the fate of other people even the people you not expected and I don''t know if it''s for the best or not and what it means for you....what it cost you? so until you older enough - strong enough ¨C wise enough, you must hide this power''


    Lory was still very young when her powers awakened, unfortunately unlike his water powers his healing powers used up too much mana and were too difficult to control for a small child not to mention the toll on her young body.


    More than once Lory fainted for several days after using her healing powers. There was even a time when she had convulsions because her mana was drained, more or less like when Lory forced herself to heal Zhao Li Xin while she was still cursed by Lazarus.


    Knowing this, King Marcus prohibited Lory to use her healing power, let alone showing it to other people. After that, Lory''s power became a top secret for the Hand kingdom, and only people at the highest echelon level knew about this, and most of them were Archknights or people close to the king and Archknights.


    Thus for several years, the secret regarding Lory''s mysterious power was sessfully hidden but the more Lory grew the stronger her strength became until one day an incident urred where her strength was known to the soldiers and several civilians, fortunately, they were all Hand people and the soldier were the members of the King''s Men.


    Therefore it is not difficult to make them cooperate cause as citizens of Hand how could they refuse to protect the only daughter of the Hand kingdom, they even feel proud to be given a chance to protect their beloved little princess.


    As a result, Lory''s powers were sessfully hidden from Luxemborough, and the S.A.I.N.T organization until Nazareth appeared and Lory had no other choice but to use her powers to protect humankind unfortunately even when she used all her powers many people still died so Lory never thought too highly of her healing power that her father always wary about.


    It wasn''t until she met Zhao Li Xin, Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, and the others that Lory understood what her father was worried about, she had indeed changed the fate of many people with her healing power, not only that...she also changed the fate of the entire world luckily for the better end.


    His father was right, her powers were too dangerous, and that''s why many people will try to have her for many reasons especially if S.A.I.N.T. knew about her strength, it was hard to estimate what they would dare to do to take her into their organization, perhaps a war would break because of her.


    Lory was convinced after considering how obsessed the leader of the organization was with healing powers though no one knew for what reason but it had been decades since they gathered healers from all over the world no matter how small their healing powers were.

 Chapter 1137 A Covert Plan

    Lory nced at Lydia from the corner of her eye.


    ''A healer''


    Thinking back, the reason the S.A.I.N.T organization gathered healers was never clear, Uncle Stephan and the others tried to find out what the organization was nning because not even for a second Uncle Stephan that the S.A.I.N.T organization gathered healers from all over the world simply to help them share their power with the people in need.


    ''Yeah right, and I''m an angel that came down to earth to bless people with my gentle heart'' that''s what Uncle Stephan used to say.


    Actually, everyone agreed with Uncle Stevie ''not about his gentle heart though'' but about S.A.I.N.T''s organizational motives, unfortunately, all clues lead to a dead end cause all people who might know what happened died from idents, sickness, or suddenly just disappeared which of course very suspicious but then Nazareth suddenly awakened and destroy the world so all investigations about it postponed or forgotten.


    But now, out of nowhere a Saintess with more power than her healing gift suddenly appeared, heck, she would be an idiot if she didn''t feel something very fishy going on here.


    There''s not much to know about the saintess other than her birthce, and age even that can be fabricated. Lory is interested in finding out more about the holy man, who is close to him, who is his close friend, does he have a lover?


    Lory''s mind drifted away thinking of all the possibilities then she nced at Lydia, maybe she could find out more about the Saintess from Lydia although she wasn''t sure Lydia knew important things but at least she could find out what S.A.I.N.T organization thought about the Saintess, how important she is for them.


    Finally, the battle ended needless to say it was won by Garrof and the others, Lydia cheered happily while running towards them then she check their condition to make sure they were okay.


    Behind her, Lory walked at a slow pace toward the happy bunch who look a bit tired after the fierce battle well at least for the young hunter Dan and Owen.


    "Thank Goodness, I thought this would never end!" Owen dropped his butt to the groundpletely drained out.


    Dan leaned on his double swords while catching his breath on the other hand Lyod and Garrof looked much betterpared to the young hunters but they still got a few scratches on their bodies which Lydia quickly healed and now she look tired as well.


    Lory walked over to the Zhyger carcass and examined the beast and confirmed it was smaller than the ones she had faced in the past.


    "Hey, stay away from our prey!" Owen, who was prejudiced against weak hunters, suddenly snapped at Lory.


    Owen hurriedly ran towards the carcass as if he was afraid that Lory would steal the huge carcass right in front of their face, as if that was possible.


    "Hey, Owen!" Garrof rebuked his rude behavior but fell on deft ear.


    Lory stood up and took a step back while Owen took out his knife and began to slice open the beast''s body.


    "Be careful, Zhyger''s heart is like hot steel but very fragile!" Lydia said worriedly, it seemed she didn''t really trust the boy.


    However, instead of being angry, Owen''s face lit up with a bright smile, "Don''t worry, Miss Boyd, I''m a professional!" still, he never forgets to show off in front of his crush.


    Lydia smiled dryly while Dan and Lyod pretended not to know him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the other hand, Lory give an approving nod, she admired Owen''s thick skin.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® As soon as Owen opened the beast''s body, a familiar pungent smell emanated from the beast''s blood, Lory covered her nose while taking a step back she didn''t like being reminded of the time when she traveled alone during the Dark age time.


    Owen snorted scornfully at Lory''s reaction, even though Zhyger''s blood is indeed more stink than normal Beast''s blood but, anyone who wants to be a hunter must be prepared to face things that are even more disgusting than this, yet this rookie backs out just because little things like this.


    Owen already thought she wasn''t cut out to be a hunter and he couldn''t even find this red hair woman''s husband maybe he was scared and hiding somewhere since he look weak.


    "Useless!" Owen grumbles.


    Lory didn''t take it personally, he didn''t care what the hot-tempered young man thought after all this wasn''t the first time he had met a hunter like Owen, and definitely not thest either.


    What''s more concerning is why these people need Zhyger Liver.


    ording to Uncle Dorian, Zhyger''s liver is very deadly to be consumed by humans, but there are certain conditions that were allowed to consume Zhyger''s liver even though the side effects cannot be taken lightly, and that condition is when the person got ''the ice queen''s heart'' cursed.


    Lory concluded that the person who hired the Great Saber Group was the one who got this curse and not only was he rich enough to hire a group of ss A hunters like Garrof and Lyod he also had the power to request healer assistance from the S.A.I.N.T organization.


    "Looks like your job in here is done" Lory looked at Garrof with a meaningful look.


    Garrof stifled a chuckle, it was no use hiding it anymore, "Yeah, luckily things went well..."


    Lory remembered Garrof from the Ultima infantry so she understood where the relief wasing from "Yeah, thanks to you I supposed..." she said with a fleeting smile.


    Her eyes stared at him for a moment before she casually looked away, Garrof was stunned for a moment he felt mixed emotionsing from those green eyes as if she knew more than she was letting on but maybe he was just imagining it.


    "Oh, where is your husband Miss Jane" Only now Lyod realized Zhao Li Xin wasn''t around.


    "He taking a rest to gather his strength" Loryughs so everyone thought she was kidding.


    "You sure he''s not hiding somewhere" Owen chides.


    "Owen enough!" Dan felt his words had crossed the line.


    Lory looked at Owen with a hint of amusement in his eyes, she found it funny to imagine someone like Zhao Li Xin would hide because she never connected the word hide and Zhao Li Xin in the same sentence even if he lost all his strength Zhao Li Xin would face his enemy head on without the slightest bit of hesitation, cause he is that crazy.

 Chapter 1138 Bad Mistake

    Owen snorted loudly at his brother''s rebuke he couldn''t understand why his brothers and Garrof were worried about hurting this red hair girl''s feelings if they really cared they should be honest like him, they should bluntly say that she and her husband weren''t cut out to be hunters.


    As Owen grumbled in annoyance suddenly a loud deafening roar shook where they were standing and suddenly a sh of red light exploded and a ze of fire immerge then burned the trees and the abandoned buildings around them.


    "Oh my god what going on here?" Lydia gasped as the mes surrounded them.


    "Drew out your weapon!" Garrof screamed in urgency.


    Everyone simultaneously drew their weapons and then retreated backward, they stand in a circle with Lory and Lydia in the middle.


    "Garrof what is that?" Dan nced at Garrof with a stiff expression.


    "A Zhyger..." Lory chimed in.


    "No way, we just killed Zhyger!" Owen scolds Lory again.


    But a deep uneasiness gripped Garrof and Lyod like the ws of wild beasts, they exchanged worried nces.


    "That really is Zhyger..." Garrof''s voice was filled with surprise and a little bit on edge.


    "What, then what is the Zhyger we killed, is that fake?" Owen turns his eyes at the dead beast not far from them.


    Lory sighed heavily, he felt like a fool for not realizing it, no wonder Zhyger was much weaker because Zhyger was still young but he had never seen a young Zhyger before!


    Lory pinched her be "That''s a Zhyger cub and now Mommy is mad..." Lory blew her cheeks as she cursed her stupid mistake.


    They simultaneously turned their head at Lory. But Lory seem not to notice, calmly she took a dagger out of his boot and then stepped out of the circle.


    "Hey, where are you going?!" Owen doesn''t know what Lory wants to do, did she be crazy out of fear?


    Lory yfully twirled the danger in her hands while looking at the hunters behind her "You guys better spread out, you all will be sitting ducks if you stay together like that..."


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN!" Owen is angry because he thinks Lory cursed them.


    On the other hand, Lyod and Garrof immediately understood what Lory meant, when fighting an agile beast like Zhyger they better spread out and attack at the same time.


    "Everyone spread out!" shouted Garrof.


    "And don''t hold back your power using all the ice power you have!" Lyod gave firm order.


    "Yes, Sir!" And the one with the Ice Gift used his power to upgrade his weapons suddenly cold air shot out from his swords.


    "Owen reced your bullets with ice bullets and used your shed ability to stun the monster on my orders!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Owen swiftly changed his bullets and then take his position.


    "Everyone in pincher position, Miss Boyd, you found a ce to hide!" just a second after Garrof give hismand a gigantic beast cover with zing fire jumped in front of them and the ground shakes.


    The Beast let out a thunderous roar that was even Louder than the previous Zhyger, Everyone raised a protective barrier without being told, in the midst of the chaos Garrof realized that Lory was alone he immediately look for Lory "Miss Jane!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I''m fine" As the smoke and debris cleared Garrof saw Lory covered in water bubbles, clearly she was unharmed.


    The adult Zhyger stood twenty meters tall with wide wings and its orange eyes shone like glistening embers, and then walked with heavy steps toward the bloodied dead carcass, the beast brushing against the corpse a few times before realizing that its offspring was beyond help.


    "This is bad¡­" Lyod muttered.


    "Owen hit him now!" shouted Garrof.


    "CLOSE YOUR EYES!" Lyod warned everyone.


    A bolt of light exploded and for a second turned everything into a dazzling white light, the Zyhgre was startled by the sudden attack, and used the opportunity Garrof to point his machine gun at the beast, "Aim the head!" he gave the order then Owen joined in firing his gun at the beast''s head.


    "Attack!" Lyod lunged at the beast while raising his gigantic sword which emitted electric power at the same time Dan swung both his ice sword at the beast.


    Lory was watching the fight quietly, he finally saw them at full strength but what was Garrof''s gift? She had not seen him use his gift.


    "Dan, be careful!" a moment after Lyod screamed Dan was hit by Zhygre''s long tail and then thrown mercilessly to the ground, the beast then lunged towards him giving no time for Dan to move away, not like he can though.


    Suddenly Garrof leaped in front of Dan while crossing his arms in front of his chest Garrof bravely took the violent hits from the Beast.


    Garrof manage to catch the beast''s front leg, using all his power he punched the beast''s leg causing the beast to roar in pain.


    "Oh body enhancement!" Lory''s brows shoot up.


    Body enhancement is a gift to make one body as strong as rock or steel depending on how strong the person Mana is some people can even destroy a tank with bare hands. With such strength, it wasn''t strange for Garrof to be themander of the Ultima infantry.


    Unfortunately, what Garrof did only made Zhyger angrier, the Beast spewed mes like a giant torch.


    "Garrof get away from there!" Lyod saw hot mes run toward Garrof.


    "Daniel-Garrof!" Owen screamed in panic while Lydia closed her eyes not daring to see the inevitable oue.


    Garrof didn''t dare to move because it meant Dan was going to die and he also didn''t have time to drag him away his only option was an increased protective barrier to contain the fire he was sure he would survive this attack but he wasn''t sure how much damage he would get or was he still capable of fighting afterward but he refused to let a youngster like Dan died in his watch!


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Garrof¡­go...away!" Dan who was unable to move could only stare Garrof back in horror.


    mes shot out like giant torches ready to devour anything that dared stand in its way, Garrof could feel the heat burning his skin. can do.


    Then suddenly the heat was reced by a cold sensation, his skin suddenly felt wet.


    When Garrof opened his eyes, he was surrounded by a transparent water wall before he is able toprehend the situation the water wall curled up into a whirlpool and then shot at the giant beast like a high-pressure hose causing the beast to be pushed several meters with severe injuries to its front body.


    Everyone gaped, no one had any idea what was going on then they heard footsteps walking leisurely, her red hair fluttering in the wind as she moved unhurriedly without a shred of fear could be seen in her expression. Lory casually twirled the de while grunting at the beast that was still able to stand up despite being hit by quite a force. "I know this isn''t enough for you...tsk, I make a mistake again" Lory grumbled.


    ''Why is it so hard to tone down my own power...''

 Chapter 1139 Sword Spirit

    In the meantime, Zhao Li Xin who was meditating felt like his consciousness was being pulled by a strange but familiar force, immediately he became alert cause he have experienced this before.


    Slowly Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes and his gaze swept the area around him with wary eyes. Zhao Li Xin end up finding himself surrounded by a sea of golden mes yet he wasn''t tormented by the scorching heat, instead, he felt engulfed by warmth like when he soaked in a hot spring.


    Zhao Li Xin then noticed he was wearing a ck robe like the one he usually wore but that was impossible cause he remembered these are not the clothes he had worn before, suddenly it dawned on him that everything he saw is an illusion created by someone or something.


    Zhao Li Xin was instantly struck by the memory of when his consciousness was taken over by Emperor Lei Yu''s madness that was absorbed by the Crimson Lightning Sword the next second the image of Lory covered in blood rushed into him like a flood instantly his legs be limp as fear and panic choked him make him hard to breathe but then that fear immediately reced by a burst of rage "Show yourself! whoever you are - whatever you are, if you think you can control me, you are dead wrong! I will make you pay for this!" his cold voice was filled with menace.


    A momentter there was a long silence then the mes in front of him flickered not long after something seemed toe out of the fire which looked like a boy judging by his short stature but since the boy was covered entirely in ming mes it was hard to see his face.


    "Master" a childish voice rang out from the fiery boy.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t let her guard down, just because the creature in front of her looked like a child didn''t mean it would not be dangerous, after all what kind of child could talk calmly while being engulfed in zing mes?


    "Who are you?" Zhao Li Xin red at the fiery boy.


    "It''s me, master, can you recognize me? it''s me the crimson lightning sword!" His childish voice sounded ecstatic "If the spirit inside the sword"


    "..."


    "You were surprised because you didn''t think I looked this cute, right?" said the little spirit confidently.


    "Why are you so small?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice sounds disappointed.


    ''Crush!''


    Zhao Li Xin''s shortment instantly broke the little spirit''s heart, well, that''s if he had a heart.


    "Master you''re so mean!" The boy who imed the Crimson Lightning Sword felt very sad "I''m not lying¡­I really am the Crimson Lightning Sword Master, please believe me, this is my true spirit form! Don''t hate meeeee¡­." the little spirit cried incessantly without tears of course just annoying high pitch sounds.


    Zhao Li Xin found it hard to believe that the mystical sword that belonged to the first king of his world made from the bones of the legendary red dragon Huo Long, the sword that was able to y the mighty being Lazarus turn out to have the spirit of a little fiery boy and he''s a crybaby too, not even Lory would believe this nonsense.


    "Shut up or I put off your fire!"


    "Hic!" The little spirit immediately pursed his lips.


    Zhao Li Xin clicks his tongue in annoyance then sizes up the boy up and down "Shouldn''t you be in the form of a giant fire creature?" Zhao Li Xin remembered the imposing creature he summon with the Crimson Lightning Sword, the Sword spirit should be a fearsome fire giant covered with fire and red lightning just like the creatureing from the dept of hell....it''s not supposed to be this...cute.


    "Master, that''s not my true appearance, it''s because I was influenced by my previous owner''s hatred that I be such a barbaric creature, ah, please forget about that!" The fire boy cover his face and profusely shook his head.


    Zhao Li Xin sizes the spirit for a moment then a disappointment sh in his eyes "I rather had your previous appearance"


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t imagine that the next time he summoned a sword spirit from his sword the one that woulde will be this cute little creature, wouldn''t he just going to embarrass himself? At this moment Zhao Li Xin wishes he could return the give to Huo Long and Emperor Lei Yu.


    The fire boy hugged Zhao Li Xin''s thigh while pleading "Noo Master, my real appearance is much cooler, trust me!"


    "Stop hugging me, are you going to burn my robe!" Zhao Li Xin was annoyed.


    The boy quickly let go of his hands but he was still kneeling in front of Zhao Li Xin as if he was afraid of being thrown away by Zhao Li Xin.


    "Don''t worry sir, my fire won''t hurt you or your clothe he gives reassurance.


    Sadly Zhao Li Xin didn''t care, he took some distance between himself and the fire creature, it seems he still doesn''t like being too close to humans or even spirits he hated when someone or something clung to him except Lory of course.


    "What do you want?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to waste any more time with this noisy sword spirit.


    "Oh, I...I want to get close to you master, I mean we''ve never been meet personally even though we''ve been through a lot together, so I thought between us is...aah, master don''t go!" the boy stretched his hands as his cruel master left so causally.


    A blue vein popped on Zhao Li Xin''s temple he shakes his legs irritably "I''m going to extinguish you!!"


    "Noo Master, I''m kidding ¨C I''m kidding, I summoned you here because I have a message from Emperor Lei Yu!" The poor spirit sword screamed, how could its new owner be angrier than the previous one he felt so sorry for.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What message?" The annoyance of Zhao Li Xin''s interest, she knew it must be important.


    The Sword Spirit was relieved, he finally got his master''s attention, "Master previously said that because Zian''s spirit has been split into two spirits, the power to guard the door of the world is weakening so there are some beings who escape and enter Verrion''s world"


    "Lory''s world?" Zhao Li Xin wrinkled his forehead, why is Lory''s world again as if everything is attracted to the world where Lory is?


    "That''s right Master, you must have felt that Verrion is very special, andpared to other worlds, not only does this ce have abundant mana but also spiritual energy that is not inferior to your old world!"


    Spirit Sword''s words were true as proof he didn''t feel the slightest difficulty cultivating in this world to be honest this ce was as good as the Hwang Wu continent if not better.


    "So...what happened, who came to this world?" asked Zhao Li Xin.


    "Well, they didn''te by ident but rather someone invited them...they kinda break in but they got help from someone from Verrion" exined the spirit sword again.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gaze was deep "Who invited them?


    The spirit sword shrug "I don''t know?"


    Zhao Li Xin sighed "What kind of creature they invited?"


    The spirit sword shrugs again "Previous master didn''t tell me?"


    Zhao Li Xin felt a headacheing on he massaged his forehead trying to calm himself "Right....at least you know what the purpose of theming to this world is right?"


    The spirit sword opens his arms and shrugs nonchntly "Dunno...can''t be for a good reason, right?"


    "...." Zhao Li Xin''s head throbbed.


    "Mastereback, don''t leave!" the spirit sword jumped then grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s leg tightly.


    "You are useless, I''m leaving!" he feels stupid to trust this idiot spirit.


    "No Master, I''m not finished yet, please listen to me, please - please - pleaseee!" the spirit sword hugged Zhao Li Xin''s legs tightly as he was dragged along.


    "The former master said that this would threaten the safety of the Lucient family including Princess Lorient therefore he warned you to increase your cultivation as soon as possible!"


    Zhao Li Xin''s steps stopped abruptly, "He knew my strength would decline aftering to this world..."


    The spirit boy raised his head, "Yes master, he knows and it''s actually Zian and Emperor Lei Yu wishing you were not separated from Princess Lorient, he said..."


    ''Please, at least that child, ourst descendant¡­.at least that boy can live together with the person he loves, unlike us, I hope he can have a happy ending''


    Zhao Li Xin turn silent, so it wasn''t a coincidence that he came to this world with Lory. Zhao Li Xin was grateful because he was afraid to imagine what kind of life she would have if Lory wasn''t by his side, how lonely and empty his life would be.


    Looks like he owes his ancestors big time.


    "What else did he say...?" ask Zhao Li Xin again.


    The sword spirit relieved Zhao Li Xin wanted to listen to him again and finally dared to let go of his hand from Zhao Li Xin''s leg, it was really difficult to calm his new master.


    ''What a pain''


    "Uhm..." the little spirit scratched his head while trying to remember what else then suddenly the spirit pped its hands making the mes flicker "Oh yeah, they said the enemies are a lot!"


    "What''s that mean? in numbers? how much are they?" Zhao Li Xin bes more wary.


    The sword spirit gives a perfunctory answer "I don''t know..."


    ''I''m going to kill this spirit!''

 Chapter 1140 Lured The Beast

    The beast''s orange eyes kept watching Lory''s movements while growling in a deep voice, the Zhyger could sense the enemy in front of him was more dangerous than any other and the beast''s instincts made the creature block its attack.


    For Lory, it wasn''t difficult to defeat this creature, but the problem was how to restrain her power so that Garrof and the others would not be suspicious.


    Lory nced at Garrof who managed to carry the injured Dan away from the battle area then the others gathered to see how Dan was doing while Lydia tried her best to tend to his wound.


    The only way Lory could think of to deal with this beast is to lure the beast as far as possible from Garrof and the others.


    "Miss Jane, I will help you!" Lyod took his sword he couldn''t let Lory fight alone.


    Lory looked at him with a big grin, "It''s okay, I''ll be back after sunrise!"


    "Hah?"


    Lory swiftly threw the knife which then hit one of Zhygre''s eyes then lunged at high speed like a bullet toward the giant beast.


    The Beast roared in pain at the same time Lory nimbly stepped on Zhyger''s head she deliberately annoyed the Beast.


    "Come here kitty!"


    Lory managed to provoke the animal''s anger, Zhyger roared angrily and then chased Lory who ran into the forest.


    Sessfully luring Zhyger Lory, the corner of her lips curl into a sneaky smile "Good kitty!"


    Lyod who watched Lory go being chased by Zhyger could only see with a deathly pale face.


    "Is that woman crazy, why is she running in that direction!" Owen doesn''t understand what Lory is doing.


    Lyod angrily then pped the back of Owen''s head "Stupid! She lured the Zhyger away to help us!"


    Owen widened his eyes in disbelief "No...no way"


    "We have to help him!" Lyod was toozy to exin because the most important thing right now was helping Lory because thest thing Lyod wanted was for a woman to fight for him, let''s just say he was an old fashion man.


    "Wait!" Garrof put his hand on Lyod''s shoulder.


    "Garrof, we must help her!" Lyod insisted.


    "I know how you feel brother..." Garrof understood how Lyod felt, even though they weren''t soldiers anymore but protecting women and children was ingrained in their beliefs so it''s hard for them to let women fight for them no matter how strong she might be.


    "You saw yourself how strong she is... I have never seen anyone possess so much power at such young age so if we insist on chassed her with our condition right now, we will only drag her down..."


    "But Garrof!" Lyod still felt reluctant.


    "You hurt Lyod!" Garrof''s eyes moved to Lyod''s waist and red liquid seeped from his clothes.


    Owen just realized that Lyod was injured he was shocked "Lyod you are injured!"


    "It''s just a scratch!" Lyod brushed it off.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Garrof took a deep breath, he knew it wasn''t easy to persuade his friend but they were both injured while Owen¡­ well, he was too reckless and too short-tempered to do anything.


    "Garrof what power is that, I''ve never seen anything like it, is she really a Level E hunter" Owen trembled as he recalled the monstrous power came from her.


    Garrof shook his head: "Impossible, that is not the strength of a Level E hunter, at least he is above A level!"


    Owen''s eyes widened in shock, you mean level S! So she had been lying to us all this time!" Owen clenched his fists feeling ashamed and angry for treating him like an idiot.


    Lyod rubbed his jaw, he didn''t know why this boy was so angry, "Not technically, she just said she just signed up today so she was given level E ording to the rules but she never say that the level given was ording to her actual strength, we''re the one who making assumptions based on the level she had given"


    Garrof scratched his head in annoyance, "I forgot that many guilds don''t have mana meters because it''s be too expensive!"


    After the mana meter price war had doubled before, in fact, everything had be more expensive due to theck of resources resulting in many small guilds not being able to afford this tool resulting in many errors in evaluating the power of new hunters, although it had never been this bad.


    As they were discussing, they heard footsteps approaching them as soon as they turn around everyone simultaneously hold their breath.


    A man walked towards them, his pair of eyes as dark as the bottomless abyss it was cold and deep, his long ck hair scattered behind his back as the wind suddenly blow.


    His whole appearance looked like he emerge from a ssic painting from an ancient scripture that showed in the museum, he looks so domineering, noble yet cold and distant.


    The man''s gaze swept the ce around them then his thin lips pressed together into a thin line and his handsome face gradually contorted.


    Owen subconsciously swallowed his saliva, he had never seen a man as beautiful as him before, not that he was attracted to him because after all he is a ''straight'' man but he didn''t expect the face of the man hiding under his hoodie can be extremely...mesmerizing.


    Garrof and Lyod were speechless even Lydia also enthralled by Zhao Li Xin''s appearance, and at this moment they were all thinking the same thing.


    ''Why the hell did this man be a Hunter? WHAT A WASTE!''


    However Zhao Li Xin spare no nce at any of them, he walked past them as if he didn''t see them.


    His eyes shifted to the mark on the ground then his gaze shifted to where Lory had gone with the beast.


    Without needing more exnation he knew what Lory''s attention was.


    Zhao Li Xin take a deep breath feeling remorseful for letting her fight alone not because she might be lost but because she make unnecessary trouble for herself.


    Garrof gasped from his shock, he wanted to tell Zhao Li Xin what happened but he could barely speak Astern.


    [Uhm... master... I...]


    ''Whooooosh!"


    Zhao Li Xin shot at the forest leaving the dust smoke behind him, Owen coughed - coughing while wagging his hand due to dust flying on his face while Lyod and Garroff were Dumbfounded.


    "So... what level do you think he is?" Owen''s mouth twitched in annoyance he felt the p on his cheek worse than when Zhyger had hit him.


    Garrof has no words to say other than to realize the two Hunter couples he met were not ordinary people.

 Chapter 1141 Blood, Pain, And Strength

    Lory had never seen Zhao Li Xin fighting so hard except when he was fought with Lazarus because when Lory met him he was already one of the strongest people on the continent and he only got stronger after Lory healed him so Lory never personally saw what he had been through to be strong she only heard some of the stories from Mong Ki and Mong Yi but now she saw with her own eyes Lory felt she had underestimated the struggle he had going through to get where he is right now just so he can survive and live the way he wanted to be.


    Lory cannot imagine the pain Zhao Li Xin must going through, and this thought is like needles jabbing at her skin.


    Once again Zhao Li Xin was almost torn apart by the beast''s sharp ws but swiftly managed to take a step into the beast''s front leg and then jumped on top of the beast''s head with lightweight skill.


    The Zhyger once again pped its wings against Zhao Li Xin but this time he managed to catch the beast''s wing and with a roaring scream he tore the beast''s wing off with his bare hands.


    Lory''s face lit up, "YES, hit it!" she pped her hands excitedly.


    The beast screamed in pain as it fell to the ground. Zhao Li Xin threw away the broken wings that were covered with tree branches.


    He walked towards the dying beast, [Is that it?] His voice contained disappointment then he jumped right in front of the beast''s muzzle [I need more... give me more...] his voice more like a threat than mockery.


    A strange glint shed across the white eyes of the creature suddenly the aura around the beast changed drastically.


    Lory felt something is wrong she immediately screams [Li Xin stay away from the beast!]


    The Zhyger opened its mouth and mes shot right at Zhao Li Xin.


    [NO!!] Lory screamed in horror.


    The zing mes engulfed his whole body it burned not only her clothes but also his skin but Zhao Li Xin refused to move instead he got strangely excited [Yes...more...I want more]


    His trembling hands reach to the beast''s snout then with all his power he breaks the beast''s jaw widely [GIVE ME MORE!] he screamed.


    "Cascades!" Lory screamed a strong spell then all of a sudden water gather above the beast and Zhao Li Xin then poured down like waterfalls soon after the sizzling sound and smoke began to permeate the air.


    [Li Xin!] Lory frantically rush to where Zhao Li Xin was, her heart beating like a drum she regretted listening to Zhao Li Xin''s request, if something happened to him she doesn''t know what she should do!


    However the thick smoke made it difficult for her to find Zhao Li Xin, irritated she summon the wind to wipe the smoke away when the smoke disappeared she was stunned to find Zhao Li Xin sitting in the lotus position while engulf in zing fire.


    [Xin....?] Color drained from Lory''s face.


    Despite her shock, at least she was certain that Zhao Li Xin was still alive, he seemed to be trying to control the fire or something that she guessed had something to do with cultivation technique so she didn''t dare disturb Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory sat on her knees not far from Zhao Li Xin while watching him closely.


    There''s a reason why no one can master the immortal me, cause no one is crazy enough to learn a skill that can devour its own master moreover they don''t have the right body to inherit the power like Zhao Li Xin but that doesn''t mean there is no risk for Zhao Li Xin.


    Because when they are unable to control the eternal mes, the power will turn against them and the owner will be devoured by madness and bloodlust until it finally drains the owner''s entire life force.


    As proof of how savage this power is, the first thing to do to awaken this power is to absorb real fire into the body which means letting the person''s body be burned and forcing them to assimte the fire with their Qi, and the stronger the fire the more likely the person is to awaken the immortal me and if he fails, they will burn to death.


    Zhao Li Xin felt her skin, flesh, and bones burn to ashes. He wasn''t even sure if he was still conscious or not, but he refused to give up. After all, this wasn''t the first time he had done this so it would be very embarrassing if he failed, especially in front of Lory.


    What''s more, he needs this power to protect Lory from new enemies that will appear, he is annoyed because Lory has never had peace in her life but knowing how Lory was, Zhao Li Xin knew she will face whateveres without fear therefore all he can do is stand in front of her and make sure not anyone can touch her without passing through him.


    Zhao Li Xin gritted her teeth. He could feel the meridian pathways all over his body opening simultaneously and began to absorb the fire in his body and gradually merge with his Qi and the friction he felt be smoother after that the scorching heat gradually subsided.


    Lory noticed that the change in Zhao Li Xin''s face from pain slowly improved and the mes around his body started to decrease a lot until the mespletely dissipated. This should indicate that Zhao Li Xin has passed his critical period, right?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory waited patiently for Zhao Li Xin, she couldn''t wait for Zhao Li Xin to wake up, and when he woke up she would give him a nice beating!


    The few minutes felt like an eternity, the stress almost brought her to tears, but then she heard Zhao Li Xin let out a long exhale. Lory immediately stood up and then crouched in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    [Li Xin...] Her voice trembles.


    A minute passed Lory didn''t get any reaction from Zhao Li Xin, once again worry gripped her heart she held her breath, and her trembling hands touched Zhao Li Xin''s cheek [Li Xin...don''t scare me...] She pleaded in a choked voice.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyelids fluttered a few rapid beats before slowly opening at that moment their eyes locked with one another.


    A slow smile spread across his handsome face [Sorry...] he said weakly.


    Lory didn''t say anything she throw herself on his chest and hugged him tightly, she forgot she was supposed to hit him for scaring her but all she felt was immense relief that Zhao Li Xin was fine.


    Zhao Li Xin knew he must scare her, he med himself for not telling her beforehand, Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around her and then gently rubbed her back [Sorry I scared you...]


    Lory didn''t answer only her soft sniffles could be heard. Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything, he continue to hug her until she got over her stress.


    After a while Lory let go of her embrace she rubbed her nose then Zhao Li Xin smiled gently while wiping the tear marks on her cheek.


    [Feel better?] he looked at her affectionately.


    Lory nodded slowly, she indeed felt much better but then she notice something odd about him then Lory look at Zhao Li Xin and then awestruck by the sudden realization [Li Xin...You are...NAKED?]


    Zhao Li Xin looks at himself then nods calmly [I am...]


    Lory''s eyes widened in shock she immediately raised a camouge barrier around them.


    [I think half of my hair is also burnt¡­] Zhao Li Xin sighed he feel pity cause Lory liked his hair very much luckily cultivator hair growth is beyond normal so his hair will get long again in no time.


    Zhao Li Xin raised from the ground calmly without being unfazed by being stark naked in the middle of nowhere while Lory panicked someone would see her sexy husband but at the same time, she feel excited seeing his sexy husband''s naked body.


    ''Wait, this is not the time to appreciate my husband''s perfect body!''


    Lory''s entire face was red like a boiling crab, she frantically searched for something to cover Zhao Li Xin''s body luckily she found the jacket that Zhao Li Xin had just thrown away before he fought.


    Lory scurried to take the jacket while Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what make Lory so flustered it''s not like she never saw his body, could it be there something wrong with his body? is he lost some muscles that his wife like so much? Oh no!


    [Here, quick, put on Something! quick - quick - quick!] Lory frantically makes Zhao Li Xin wear his jacket.


    Zhao Li Xin wears the jacket unhurriedly but another problem arises, he has no pants! what should she do, should she cover the upper or the bottom? either way, they will get in trouble!


    [Wife, I think we still have ''half'' the problem here¡­] Zhao Li Xin looks down at his half-naked body with a t expression.


    [You think?!] Lory grinds her teeth, no matter what she will not let anyone see his beautiful husband naked body even if she had to reveal her true identity.


    ''Over my dead body!''

 Chapter 1142 The Rise Of The Immortal Flame

    It is not difficult for Zhao Li Xin to follow Lory because the giant Beast left obvious marks all over the ce due to its massive body.


    Zhao Li Xin could guess Lory deliberately lures the beast as far as possible so that she could use her power freely without inciting anyone''s suspicion and at the same time save them from the impact of the battle that might ur especially for the three stupid youngsters that seem weaker than the other two.


    Zhao Li Xin still had a hard time understanding why Lory cared so much about the strangers she just met, especially that annoying boy with the strange hairstyle... what''s his name again?


    As Zhao Li Xin grumbled he quickened his pace to look for his troublemaker wife, meanwhile, the princess was busy luring the furious Zhyger when she saw an open field perfect for fighting the beast, Lory immediately summoned The Trinity''s staff then turned it into a bow,


    The wing on her back spread and with a quick movement, she released several ice arrows toward the beast.


    Ice arrows rushed and pierce the giant beast''s body causing the beast to stun then the Zhyger roared soon his body engulf with me as the result melted Lory''s ice arrows. The beast ember eyes glistening then re at Lory.


    "Oh, you can still hold on, not bad" Lory changed his weapon to a long sword "Let''s see how strong you are!" Lory dived at great speed, and Zhygre felt a threating towards it and the creature opened its wide jaws and mes burst like torches, but Lory was unfazed because she expected the beast''s movement.


    Lory raised the Lucient shield soon after a transparent purple shield appeared and then blocked the mes.


    "You call that fire!" Lory sneered.


    she raised the sword that was imbued with ice power and then slice the beast''s head causing the beast to scream in agony as it fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    The beast''s head opened and blood flowed onto the ground creating a small puddle. Lorynded on the ground smoothly and cooly stared at the dead beast. As expected it didn''t take long to handle the beast with her real power.


    [Lory!]


    Lory was startled to hear a cold familiar voice [Li Xin?] he waved his hand at Zhao Li Xin who had just arrived, [I thought you would cultivate until morning]


    [Luckily I didn''t, otherwise, I wouldn''t know what you were doing] Zhao Li Xin flicked Lory''s forehead.


    Lory pursed her lips while rubbing her forehead [It''s not a dangerous thing, you know I can deal with something like this without breaking a sweat] Lory lifted her chin acting cocky.


    Suddenly a ck shadow loomed over their heads, Lory and Zhao Li Xin looked up reflexively, and immediately the pride on Lory''s face was reced with an annoyed expression [Whhyyy...?]


    The Zhyger that was supposed to be dead somehow got back up and the head that had been split open overgrow with a strange-looking root that slowly merged the head back together, miraculously the beast alive again then the beast''s orange eyes turnedpletely white and tree branches growing from inside the beast and like vines, the branches moves then envelop the entire beast body.


    [Ohhh...I do not expect that...] Lory looks at the beast incredulously.


    The beast let out a long roar and then pounced towards them but Zhao Li Xin swiftly jumped while carrying Lory to the air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Zhyger furious from losing its prey again and the beast roared at Lory and Zhao Li Xin soon after the creature''s entire body was covered with me.


    [The beast increased its power...] said Zhao Li Xin.


    [But I have split the head of the beast even the parasite beast won''t live after I split their head!] Lory didn''t understand what happened that beast wasn''t the Zhyger she knows.


    [What is that?] For the first time, Lory failed to recognize the enemy before her.


    Zhao Li Xin remembers what the spirit sword warning, [Doesn''t matter, we need to kill that thing first!] Zhao Li Xinnded on the ground then put down Lory and say: [Let me handle that]


    Lory''s eyes bulged in fright [No! are you crazy, you are not strong enough, your cultivation still...]


    [That''s the reason why¡­] Zhao Li Xin interrupted [How do you think I became strong, you can''t possibly believe I''m just sitting around cultivating right? like you said everything has its cost, this is what I have to do...] Zhao Li Xin patted Lory''s head [Don''t interfere, Lory, I need to do this alone...I''ll be fine] he reassured her again.


    Lory was still hard to ept but she couldn''t refuse Zhao Li Xin''s wish thus Lory could only silently let Zhao Li Xin have his way.


    Zhao Li Xin understood Lory''s worries, but if a cultivator wanted to be stronger meditating will not be enough, especially if she want to awaken his immortal mes, for that he had to do to the extreme!


    Zhao Li Xin took off his jacket, he then grinned at the beast [You will be a stepping stone for this Lord to regain his strength, you should be honored]


    Anxiety squeezed the air from her lungs as Lory watched Zhao Li Xin fight the Zhyger, unconsciously she sped her hand so tightly her knuckle turn white at the same time her eyes follow Zhao Li Xin''s movement intently without blinking, Lory remained vignt just in case Zhao Li Xin was in danger she would immediately step in.


    The beast swung its forelegs but Zhao Li Xin managed to dodge then jumped on the back of the beast but he was hit by the beast''s wings and he knocked to the ground.


    [Li Xin!] Lory screamed in panic thankfully Zhao Li Xin managed tond on his feet even though it was clear to see his left arm tremble due to the strong hit, [Back off, I''m fine!] he raised his right palm to stop Lory froming.


    Lory''s movements halted, her eyes filled with fear, anxiety, and helplessness yet she didn''t dare to move because Zhao Li Xin didn''t allow her to interfere so she can only reluctantlyply.


    Only now she understood how Zhao Li Xin felt whenever she forced Zhao Li Xin to trust her when she took the risk, she just realized how selfish she was and how it must hurt him.


    The situation reversed, now Zhao Li Xin had lost almost all of his strength, and like her Zhao Li Xin also had to work very hard to regain his strength perhaps more because at least at that time she still had Girsha that more or less shared her burden and protected her at the same time.


    However, it was not the same with Zhao Li Xin because whatever hardships he faced to gain his power he had to face it all alone and there are very little she could do to help him as she was not a cultivator.

 Chapter 1143 Covert Affair

    Suddenly a strong wind swept past them and followed by a swirling sound that came from above, Zhao Li Xin looked up feeling strange about what kind of Beast was approaching them but Lory knew clearly what it was.


    Without minding Zhao Li Xin who was still not wearing pants, she pulled him to hide thankfully the camouge barrier that Lory makes hide them so no one could see them, but even if they did, they might think they were just a perverted couple which Lory didn''t want to be known of.


    Though the camouge barrier hide their existence but not their voice and if there were any powerful gifted people around them he or they might notice someone using spells around them, therefore, Lory pulled Zhao Li Xin hiding behind tall bushes.


    A momentter as Lory expected a military Aircraft slowlynded on the ground, after that the ne''s doors began to open then people in military uniforms came out carrying military-type guns, and behind them, dozens of people in medical uniforms also came out.


    [Lory who are they?] Zhao Li Xin was mystified by the flying vehicle thating from the sky that was able to carry dozens of people.


    [They''re military people but I don''t know which country they''re from...] Lory can''t find any nationality markings on the military and what''s with that medical-d people, why are they taking samples from that Zhyger, do they know something?


    After that few soldiers came carrying arge aluminum crate and then put Zhyger''s carcass in the crate then closed it with abination lock after making sure everything was safe and sound they carry the crate back to the ne.


    Lory couldn''t let them leave without getting any information after all she had a very urgent need to take care of, Lory then took a pebble then aimed it at the nearest soldier.


    "Who''s that?!" the soldier looked back warily he raised his gun and then checked the ce behind him.


    "Heye on, we have to go!" another soldier called out to him.


    he looked behind the bushes but no one was there not even a small animal sign, he thought he was imagining something.


    "Yes Sir!" he replies firmly.


    The soldiers heard his answer and then headed to the aircraft in a hurry.


    The soldier lowered his gun after finding nothing he felt maybe it was just his imagination he turned around to head back but suddenly a hand covered his mouth and pulled him behind the bushes.


    The soldier made a muffled sound as he tried to break free but then something hard hit him on the back of his head and everything went ck, unfortunately, no one realizes someone is missing maybe because they were in a hurry or they just assumed everyone had already inside, for whatever reason the Aircraft''s engine roared loudly causing dust to fly everywhere, not long after that the aircraft took off.


    [They have gone!] said Zhao Li Xin.


    [Okay. first thing first, let''s take his pants!] Lory unbuckled the soldier''s pants but then her hands movement was stopped by Zhao Li Xin.


    [I''ll do it, you look away] his tone didn''t give Lory a chance to refute.


    Lory gave him a strange look then she realized she married a conservative man, of course, he wouldn''t let her strip another man.


    [Okay!] Lory agreed readily, it''s not like she wanted to strip other men either.


    Lory took a step back and then stood with his back against them, but then something cross her mind [Oh, right Li Xin, please checked his body for any identification, like tattoos, a tag, or something!]


    [En] Zhao Li Xin answered simply.


    Lory leaned against a tree while thinking about what just happened, who are those people, who sent them, and what they wanted with Zhyger''s carcass? By the way that Zhyger was indeed strange, how could the beaste back to life after she split its head, and since when could Zhyger grow a tree branch on their body? no...that''s not Zhyger or at least not a normal Zhyger she knows, but what it is?


    [I''m done!] Zhao Li Xin got up [I don''t find anything on his body, no weird tattoo, ne, or anything could be found]


    [I''m done!] Zhao Li Xin wakes up [I found nothing on her body, no strange tattoos, nes, or anything else found]


    Lory turned and saw a soldier who had passed out half the waist down covered in bushes which made him look funny.


    [No markings or anything... that means they are very thorough, very secretive] Lory then nced at the rifle the soldier had, she took out his gun and inspected the gun carefully then she saw new marks that seem made by hand under the handle.


    [Mara Sigil?] Lory muttered.


    [Did you know it?] Zhao Li Xin saw a strange symbol of a star with a crescent moon in the center surrounded by runes.


    [It''s a symbol of chaos from an old belief called Azanoth, and most of the adherents of this belief stay in Luxemborough country]


    Lory''s expression became heavy because if it was true those people were from Luxemborough then that strange Zhyger might have something to do with them if that was true then what was Luxemborough nning? whatever it was would definitely not benefit Hand because these two countries never got along and Lory med Luxemborough''s prejudice against the Gifted people and they didn''t like seeing ''Creators'' and ''Gifted'' people living in harmony.


    [Lory someone ising!] Zhao Li Xin''s words awaken her from her thoughts.


    "Miss Jane!" Garrof scream.


    "Where is she?" Lyod look for any sign but other than battle remaining he found no one not even the Zhyger carcass.


    Both Lyod and Garrof frantically searched for her, because of their injuries Lydia took so long to help them all that it took hours after all they had to ensure Lydia''s safety as it was impossible to just leave her with the reckless Owen alone, only after they''re sure everything was safe the two of them went to find out where Lory and Zhao Li Xin were.


    "You guys looking for us?" Lory and Zhao Li Xin who were already wearing pants came out of the dense bushes, though they looked messy luckily they weren''t hurt at all.


    Lyod leaned on his knee while releasing a sigh of relief they were both fine.


    Garrof was no less pleased he hit Lyod on the shoulder saying "I told you they''d be fine, right!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lloyd rolled his eyes "Aren''t you the one who ran faster than me earlier?" he taunts her.


    "That''s because you still haven''t recovered properly" Garrof scold him.


    Lory saw their bickering andughed "Thanks for worrying about us but we''re fine"


    "I can see that" Garrof felt that Lory had a nice character even though she had great strength but she was not arrogant and she was still very young too.


    "Oh but I didn''t see Zhyger''s carcass anywhere, didn''t you guys kill it?" asked Lloyd.


    "Oh, I managed to shake off the beast, but we better go quickly before the beast returns." Lory lied because she didn''t want Garrof and the others involved with this matter if those people were truly from Luxemborough then this is not a small matter.


    "Then let''s get out of here, anyway we already got what we want" Garrof was worried about the safety of the three youngsters.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin exchanged nces before they followed Garrof and Lloyd back to where they had been taking shelter.


    Owen was standing up and down in front of the entrance and his face immediately lit up when he saw Garrof and Lloyding back "You''re back!" but his expression suddenly be awkward when they saw Lory and Zhao Li Xine with Garrof and Lloyd.


    Lory didn''t know what the boy was thinking while Zhao Li Xin didn''t care about Owen at all. Garrof knew the young man must be embarrassed by his previous attitude, but who told him to act rudely?


    The young man had to learn to treat people fairly regardless of whether they were strong or not.


    When they entered Dan was sitting with Lydia taking care of him, they were happy to see Garrof and Lloyd returning with Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    Even though he was semi-conscious at the time but he was conscious enough to know if it wasn''t for Lory''s help then Garrof and himself might not be alive even if they survived they must have been seriously injured therefore he was very grateful to Lory.


    "Miss Jane, thank goodness you''re okay!" Dan''s eyes lit up with genuine joy.


    "Hi Dan how are you?" Lory grinned widely, she knew Dan would be fine because from the start Lory could see Dan''s injuries weren''t that bad he''s body only momentarily shocked but there are no external injuries and with Lydia''s help he will recover in no time, perhaps taking two days off just to be safe.


    "Thank you for helping me, I mean us," he said sincerely.


    "It''s nothing" Lory gives the perfunctory answer.


    Zhao Li Xin collected all their belongings and then slung the backpack over his shoulder, he turned his head to Lory and called her softly [Wife...]


    Lory give a knowing nod at Zhao Li Xin then turned her head to Dan again "Well, I think this is where we part"


    "Okay, be careful Miss Jane," Dan said.


    "Miss Boyd" Lory gave Lydia a small nod.


    "Thank you again, Miss Jane," She sincerely said.


    Lory then left to bid farewell to Garrof and Lloyd.


    "Miss Jane, may I know which Guild you signed up for?" Garrof asked.


    "It''s Beast''s yer Guild" replied Lory.


    Garrof expression turns serious "If you want I can send you a letter of rmendation to increase your hunter''s level?" Garrof thought it was a waste for a powerful gifted like her to be put on the lowest level, it would be a waste of talent.


    Lory thought for a while then smiled broadly "That will be very helpful, thanks Garrof"


    "My name is Garrof Wells" his attitude became more friendly after she save Llyod and Dan.


    "I''m Lloyd Bower" Lloyd chimed in.


    Lory appreciates their sincerity unfortunately she cannot reciprocate their feelings even though it makes her feel a little guilty but then again it''s for their own good.


    "Well, see you again Mister Wells, Mister Bower" Lory gave a polite nod and then left with Zhao Li Xin.


    Suddenly Lory was startled by Owen''s sudden shout, when Lory looked at him the boy''s face looks flustered "My...my name is Owen Stone. I''m sorry for everything and...thank you for saving my brother and friends..." it seemed to take everything from him to say those words it almost seemed like invisible smoke popped from the top of his head.


    ''Annoying, but honest boy'' he a bit remind her of Jay.


    Lory waved her head "See Ya, stone head!"


    "HEY!" Owen objected.


    Loryughs as she left and so thus Garrof and Lloyd, Owen turned to them with an annoyed face but Lloyd shrugged and casually said "What? Stone head suits you" he said frankly.


    Stone head is a joke given to people who are stubborn, hot-headed, and annoying of course it suits Owen very well, Garrof''sughter gets louder and louder while Owen can only scratch his head in resignation.

 Chapter 1144 Compensation

    When there were only the two of them, Zhao Li Xin asked Lory [When they found us in the forest, they seemed to be asking about the Beast we killed, what answer did you give]


    [I said we managed to get the Beast free and I didn''t tell them we killed it so they might think the Beast is still alive somewhere] Lory replied.


    [You''re not telling them the truth?] Zhao Li Xin wondered why Lory had to hide it from them.


    [Because the Zhyger we are facing is not a normal Zhyger I know exactly because I have faced a Zhyger a few times before and none of that beast has that kind of ability. You saw for yourself how the beast can still live even after I split its head open, what Beast can do that? not even a Parasite Beast has such an ability] The corners of Lory''s eyes crinkled with worry.


    Zhao Li Xin pondered for a while then he held Lory''s hand [Lory, there''s something I need to tell you...]


    Lory looked at him uneasily [What''s wrong?]


    Zhao Li Xin was silent for a moment thinking about how to convey it but what she did only added to the tension between them.


    Zhao Li Xin then took a deep breath and started to narrate what the crimson Lightning sword spirit had told her back then. Throughout the story, Lory''s face changes from shocked to worried and then turned to calm as she discerns the situation,ter on, her whole demeanor became quiet, needless to say, Zhao Li Xin knew that Lory was currently calcting all the possibilities that might happen and making ns for what to do from now on.


    [Actually, just when we arrived in my world Girsha had warned me about this before but I forgot about it...because...] Lory felt embarrassed he always ended up forgetting important things.


    [Being separated from Lord Girsha must have shocked you so this is understandable¡­] Zhao Li Xin pulled her into his embrace.


    A familiar scent wafting through his nose giving him a sense offort and security sometimes he wonders why his smell never changed even after he came to her world but then again he hasn''t changed much he is still the same gentle and quiet man who loves her.


    [Looks like another big problem is waiting for us] Lory chuckled dryly.


    Zhao Li Xin stroked the back of her head, [We have nothing to fear when we have each other...] his voice was calm and reassuring.


    Lory giggled at hiscent words but she couldn''t help but believe him, she looked up and their eyes locked and the corners of Lory''s lips curved up into a bright smile.


    [You''re right, whatever happens, we will face it together]


    [As always] Zhao Li Xin kissed Lory''s forehead.


    The trip from Riverde to Eagle rock city went smoothly without any problems even though it took several hours until they arrived in the afternoon.


    Lory parked the motorbike and headed to the Beast''s yer guild with Zhao Li Xin but they were surprised because Madeline''s looked at them in pleasantly surprised.


    "Miss Jane - Mr. Zhao, you''re back, I''m d nothing happened to you" Maddy greeted Lory happily.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin walk to the counter "Hi Maddy! Why do you look so worried?" Lory lean on the counter tablezily.


    "You had no idea, we just got new information that Zhyger appeared in Riverde, we were afraid something might happen to both of you"


    "Oh, so you know?" Lory didn''t surprised they eventually know even though the time seem odd.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you meet the beast?" Maddy widened her eyes.


    "We did.." Lory replied nonchntly.


    "WHAT? HOW?" Maddy subconsciously raised her voice as a result she immediately got the attention of all the hunters in the room so Maddy immediately covered her mouth, then whisper "But you guys look okay"


    Lory scratched her head "Luckily we met Garrof and Lloyd from the Great Saber group so everything turn out fine"


    "Oh, I know them, they''re quite well-known Hunters!" Madeline then understood how Lory and Zhao Li Xin survived, luckily they got some help.


    Lory knew what Madeline was thinking but didn''t bother telling her what had happened because no one would believe her so she rather wait for Garrof''s rmendation letter.


    "Well to be honest we didn''t finish our job we just killed a few Wild hounds so we just took payment for selling the Wild hounds tusks we got" Lory took several stic bag from her backpack and ced it on the table.


    "No Miss Jane, instead we have topensate you because we provided wrong information that could put both of you in harmed, so we will providepensation by paying in full ording to the fee for the task given and we will include the selling price of Wild Hound tusk in your payment," Madeline exined with a guilty look.


    "I see, I don''t know how the guild willpensate for the misinformation" Lory was surprised because the rules in the guild had changed.


    Madeline gives a serious nod "Yeah, it''s a new regtion to avoid Hunters getting hurt on their jobs"


    "Oh that''s good news" Lory received the news happily because she really needed the money.


    "Yes, we will calcte your payment in advance and we will contact you in a few hours, in the meantime you guys get some rest, I know you must be tired!" He looked at Lory and Zhao Li Xin with a pity look.


    "Thanks you Maddy!" Lory couldn''t wait to take a shower after a long day.


    Zhao Li Xin and Lory returned to their humble room.


    [Do you want to take a shower first?] Lory asked.


    He knew Lory couldn''t wait to take a bath, [No, you can take a shower first]


    [Okay then] Lory then ran into the bathroom she took off her dirty clothes then threw them in theundry bag she rushed into the bathroom then noticed there was no hot water.


    [God, I hate cold showers!] she grumbled before resigning herself to her fate.


    Funny how the cold never bothered her in the past actually there''s not much that could bother her but not because she was sensible or because she was strong but mostly because she felt numb.


    After all, she''s been through, she''s lost all purpose and a reason to live maybe Girsha also knew about it because of that the old bird used to entertain her with bits of gossip around the Lao Manor but of course, it didn''t make too much difference until she met Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin said that she was his savior but actually, he was the one who saved her. Lory couldn''t imagine what if Zhao Li Xin didn''t persistently search for her, what would happen if he didn''t find her, what kind of life would she have? One thing is certain she will not win against Lazarus alone.

 Chapter 1145 Meeting With The Guild Boss

    [I''m done] Loryes out wearing a white bathrobe, while drying her hair with a towel [Wanna take a shower?]


    [En..] He gives a slight nod.


    [Oh, put your clothes in theundry bag... that''s the bag where I put my dirty clothes, I have to wash your clothes quickly because we don''t have clean clothes] Lory feels guilty Zhao Li Xin lives a hard life with her in her world while in the previous world, Zhao Li Xin pampered her with all the luxury that was no less than the emperor''s daughter.


    Zhao Li Xin who didn''t notice Lory''s trepidation answered casually while heading to the bathroom [Okay...]


    After Zhao Li Xin went into the bathroom Lory used her powers to dry her hair then her hands stretched into the bathroom to pick up the dirty clothes while purposely averting her eyes from Zhao Li Xin''s naked body knowing it would be difficult to control herself from gawking her husband''s body


    Once she managed to get all their clothes, she piled them all on the floor and then stretched her fingers while calcting how much Mana she would use.


    "I hope it works"


    For someone who has abundant mana like her is not an easy task, but what else could she do? She had no money to buy clothes and doing theundry in the bathroom sink would take a long time and she couldn''t leave them both naked because the obvious thing would happen besides, she still had an appointment with Madeline to settle their payment, but on second thought ... perhaps she should cancel the appointment...


    Lory ps her forehead to stop her wild thought, she reminds herself there are many things to do like buying a lot of daily necessities including cell phones,ptops, and cars.


    Lory also considers leaving this city as soon as possible after what happened in the forest she worries those military people will notice something and look for her.


    Oh well, he could only do one thing at that point. He raised his left hand and a small breeze came then slowly lift the clothes from the floor into the air.


    Lory then raised her right hand soon after water droplets appeared then merged in the air then envelop the dirty clothes after that Lory snapped her fingers and the water began to swirl in the air just like a washing machine.


    The water started spinning at the regr speed just like a washing machine and a minuteter Lory clenched her fists as the water disappeared then came the wind which blew the wet clothes away and soon all the clothes started to dry and then they fell to the ground. floor.


    [It''s done] Lory sighed in relief for not wrecking the clothes instead. it seems her control got a lot betterpared to the past.


    Lory checked their clothes, thought it was not perfect but at least it didn''t smell like sweat and dirt anymore, this should do for now. Just as she finished getting dressed someone knocked on her door.


    Lory looked towards the bathroom to make sure Zhao Li Xin didn''t show any signs to go out. Lory then opened the bedroom door and saw Madeline''s face.


    "Miss Jane, we have finishedpleting your payment we put everything on this card but do you have a minute because my boss wants to meet"


    Lory didn''t mind "Okay, when?"


    "is it okay if it is right now?" Maddy looked at Lory hopefully.


    "Okay, but I''ll tell my husband first" replied Lory.


    "Of course, I''ll be waiting in front of the elevator, okay?" Maddy beamed with delight.


    Lory closed the door at the same time the bathroom door opened and Zhao Li Xin with just a white towel covering her waist came out [Guildssing?] Zhao Li Xin recognized Madeline''s voice.


    Lory stares at Zhao Li Xin for a long moment before she answers [.....Yeah, she said his boss wants to see me would you like toe?]


    Zhao Li Xin was used to being nced at by his wife and he loved it but he replied nonchntly, [No, I won''t understand what you''re talking about anyway, I''d rather continue cultivating the Immortal me]


    [Okay, I''ll tell you what they want, and I''ve washed your clothes but they''re notpletely clean yet so I hope you''ll be patient for now, after this, we''ll buy new clothes, a phone, tablet and anything you want okay since I already got the money" Lory waved the tinum card in front of Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory''s proud face amused Zhao Li Xin, but then again he felt uneasy to use Lory''s money for his own need after all he came from an extreme patriarchy society.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Therefore, Zhao Li Xin was determined to return all of Lory''s hard-earned money double if not triple once he understood the way of this world because after all his pride as a husband would not allow him to use his wife''s money casually.


    [Then, thank you for madam generosity] he jokes while bowing his head elegantly.


    [Of course] Lory peck Zhao Li Xin''s cheek [I''m going now, don''t forget to lock the door after I left okay]


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles [Yes, wife] he answers obediently but then something shed in his dark eyes, [Lory, why don''t you wear your jacket?] Even though Zhao Li Xin smiled with a gentle voice but his gaze was strict.


    Lory just realized she has exposed too much skin for his standard, Lory smiled shyly then took the jacket and put it on in front of Zhao Li Xin [I''m going now]


    [En, be careful,] Zhao Li Xin felt much better seeing Lory covering herself up, people in this world might say he was petty or old fashion but there were still some things he found hard to adjust to, luckily Lory didn''t mind.


    On the contrary, Lory always tried to understand his customs and view which she knew were very different from hers, therefore their rtionship was rtively smooth sailing, and if it wasn''t for Lazarus''s problem they probably never would have encountered serious problems in their rtionship.


    However, if Loy knew what Zhao Li Xin was thinking, he would say that Zhao Li Xin was trying to adjust to him, he never forced Lory to do anything he didn''t want and even if he forbade it because he was worried about Lory''s safety, even though in the end Zhao Li Xinplied with Lory''s wishes.


    Zhao Li Xin also didn''t expect that Lory would follow the views and ways of thinking of people in her world just like Lory who never forced Zhao Li Xin to change for her sake therefore despite all the turmoil and chaos around them, their rtionship still remain strong.


    Madeline took Lory upstairs and then took her to the only room in the ce.


    Madeline knocked on the door twice then a deep voice came from inside [Come in!]


    Madeline opened the door and invited Lory toe in "Boss, I brought Miss Jane"


    The big man behind the counter immediately put out his cigar on the ashtray then stood up and smiled "Miss Jane how are you" he stretched out his big hand.


    Lory shook the man''s hand with a friendly smile "I''m good, how about you sir...?"


    "My name is Jack Quaid and I''m fine as well," he smiles shing his white teeth.


    However, what caught Lory''s attention was callous on the man''s palm which showed that he was used to handling weapons, and judging from his body posture it didn''t seem like he had not stopped training, well Lory had expected this much so she wasn''t surprised.


    "Please have a sit Miss Jane" he invited Lory to sit down.


    After Lory sat down Jack asked again, "Do you like coffee or tea?"


    "Tea is fine," replied Lory.


    Jack then signed Madeline to prepare the tea then he returned his gaze to Lory "Your husband is noting with you" Jack asked.


    Lory shook her head slowly "He''s a bit tired so he rested..." Lory answered casually and Jack nodded in understanding without asking further.


    Madeline came and then served a cup of hot tea for Lory and coffee for Jack.


    "Thank you" Lory politely said and Madeline nodded her head with a smile then she took a seat on the sofa that was not too far from them and tidied the scattered papers, it seems she was not leaving them alone which make Lory morefortable.


    Jack sped his hands on the table and then said seriously "First of all I would like to express my apologies for the misinformation we provided, frankly, I didn''t expect Zhyger to wander around in that ce because its habitat is usually on the top of mountains far away from human habitat but I guess it was after the dark ages when many Beasts leave their usual habitat" he sounded irritated and a little frustrated.


    Now this shocked Lory, "Oh, pardon my rudeness but¡­ I never thought the guild would care about the safety of hunters let alone a low-level hunter like me?"

 Chapter 1146 The Hamilton Family

    The reason hunters are known as one of the most dangerous professions is that even though they are paid quite a lot toplete their missions, that only applies to high-level hunters.


    For new hunters, they have to prove their abilities first before getting support from their Guild, as a result, at the beginning of the mission, new hunters have to pay for their own needs, such as health potions, mana potions, weapons, transportation, and even recruit their own members.


    s, the pay is not too high either because the task given is rtively easy so if anyone wants to get more money they have to raise their level which means they have to dare to take on a more dangerous job or try to be recruited by a group of hunters who are already at a high level but as a result, those rookies sometimes only be used by experienced hunters as bait or stepping stone, but most of the time just simply die during missions due tock of abilities or bad luck.


    In the end, only a few could survive living as a hunter, and therefore anyone who managed to reach the highest level as a Hunter would be rewarded with fame, status, and wealth beyond even that of high-ranking soldiers.


    Jack looked at Lory with an inquisitive expression "It seems Miss Jane knows about hunters and guilds more than I expected"


    Lory sip her tea calmly "I think thatmon sense Mr. Quaid"


    "Call me Jack" he cut in.


    Lory flicks a smile "Then¡­Jack, you can call me Raven then" Lory put down the teacup.


    "The truth is¡­Raven" he raised his brows yfully "That''s still how it works in the Guild around the world, but we¡­"


    "But we chose the higher road andpensated every time we gave misinformation which quite often so that why our guild is broke¡­" Maddy interrupted while cing a piece of paper in front of Jack.


    "We''re not broke, we''re just tight on budget" Jack corrected her before signing the papers and Madeline took them while secretly rolling her eyes.


    "Well, I''m notining, because Miss Jane is deserved to getpensation for the mistakes we make" she smiled sweetly at Lory.


    But Jack scoffed "But you didn''t say that with the previous hunter..."


    She shoots a dagger at Jack "So what, I like Miss Jane more besides the previous Hunters shouldn''t need to getpensation just because the target is a bit stronger, what''s the difference between Orcs and Gremlins they are still at the same level Beast" Madeline spat her anger freely.


    "Uhm¡­Orc and gremlin are quite different¡­..Oh, nothing...." The big man quickly shut his mouth cause his little assistant send dead red at him.


    It''s funny how big guy Jack acts like a scared grizzly in front of his squirrel-like assistant, Lory thinks this is more like a fight between lovers than a fight between boss and assistant.


    However, Lory''s mouth twitched as she realizes she suddenly be a third wheel, now she regrets she didn''t bring Zhao Li Xin with her.


    Jack cleared his throat to ease the awkwardness around them "Other than that can I ask you what happened at that time I heard you meet with Garrof Winfield so you must meet with Lloyd too?"


    "Yeah, I met them when we were hunting wild Hounds, it seems they got secret information to hunt Zhyger, and I also saw Owen took the Zhyger''s liver so it''s easy to guess whoever hired them must be rich caused Zhyger is not easy to subdue" exined Lory.


    "Yeah, you''re lucky you''re still alive!" Jack scratched his head in clear frustration and anger "The difference between big and small guilds has be so apparent to the point it''s embarrassing, just for example, the big guilds get better clients, better payouts, better resources, and most importantly better information but the problem is they don''t ept simple tasks like killing vermin like Wild Hounds that attack vige or little orc that steal from human farm so they leave that task to the small guilds like us but the problem is they only provide minimal support to us which make small guild hard to survive and the problem is, if small Guild gone who else going to help the ordinary people?!"


    Madeline let out a sigh of exasperation "What else we could do? it''s because the Guild Association is in disarray that the monitoring for the Guilds has lessened and as a result, we now have to bribe the guild association manager to get urate information...but we broke,"


    "It got so bad, huh?" Lory was amazed at how bad the situation bepared to the past.


    Even though fairness it''s not always happening between the guilds but the disparity between big and small guilds shouldn''t be as obvious as this cause in the end they need each other.


    "But talk about Zhyger''s liver" Madeline contemted for a moment "Could it be the rumor is true" She look at Jack with an anticipatory look.


    Jack leans his back on the backrest then crosses his arms in front of his chest soon his whole expressions be tense "It seems that way¡­"


    "May I know what you two are talking about?" since they discussed it freely in front of her Lory guessed it might not be a secret.


    Jack took a sip of hot coffee and then took a deep breath "There are rumors that the oldest Hamilton grandson was seriously injured after he led an expedition to the Quet Peak mountain in the north"


    "Quiet Peak mountain?" Lory reiterated "That dangerous ce, why?"


    "Do you mind if a smoke?" he suddenly asked.


    "Sure" Lory answer nonchntly.


    Jack cut the cigar with the cutter then the lighter in his hand sparked after that he slowly lit the cigar, he gently puffed a few times before releasing white smoke into the air, soon a thick smell of tobo filled the room causing Madeline pouted then she turned on the exhaust in the room to remove the smell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Jack was used to his fierce assistant, he continued his story "You know the Hamilton family right?"


    Lory tried to remember Hamilton''s name but couldn''t get anything but after a lot of things she had been through, it was only natural that she would forget a lot of things.


    Lory shook her head, "Should I?"


    Both Madeline and Jack looked at Lory incredulously, they couldn''t believe anyone didn''t know about the Hamilton family.


    Okay let me exin briefly, the Hamilton family is from Wellinburg they lived in the city of Edington for generations until that annoying ck dragon Nazareth appeared and destroyed half the world including Wellinburg and the entire city of Edington.


    Like most people, the Hamilton family was forced to flee to another ce, however, after the Dark Ages war ended they moved here, to Eagle rock city for some reason, I think they''re waiting for Edington to rebuild before they returned to their hometown." Jack took another puff on his cigar and then gently tapped the cigar on the tray


    "The Hamilton family was originally known for making weapons but the current head of the family decided to shift their main products to electronics, home appliances, cars, ships, and so on and it proved to be a smart move because after the war most people would rather spend their money for a house, furniture, home appliances, and vehicle, right"


    "Someone has keen observation..." Lory makes a casualment.


    "Indeed, unfortunately, Hamilton''s eldest grandson had an ident during the expedition from searching rare material or something and only Zhyger''s liver could help him," said Jack.


    "The curse of the Ice Queen''s, heart" Lory said absently.


    Jack and Madeline were stunned "So you know?" curiosity pique his mind


    Lory is taken aback and then shrugs "I read a lot" she answers perfunctorily.


    Of course, Jack didn''t believe her but he did not probe further instead he deliberately lead her to see how much this strange woman knew "Yes, and Zhyger''s liver will help to lift the cursed"


    Lory pondered for a moment then she took a sip of her tea, Jack could see something going through her mind "It seems you have another opinion, may I know what it is?"


    Lory smacked her red lips while thinking whether it was necessary to tell him about this but again this was not a big secret "Zhyger''s liver can indeed help but it depends on how severe the curse is and how long it infected the victim''s body because like any other curse when the cursed reside too long, it will take root in body and when it does it will be difficult to break the curse but worstes to worst even if Zhyger''s Liver cannot heal him it still able to prolong that man''s life until a better solution is found."


    Lory felt sorry for the man because even people who survived the curse of the Ice Queen''s heart would be disabled from the side effects of consuming Zhyger''s liver.


    "You know a lot about cursed, Raven" A glint shed in Jack''s eyes.


    "My Uncle used to teach me about this stuff" The corner of her lips involuntarily lift as she remember the memory of her study with Uncle Dorian who is one of his father''s Archknight.


    "Your Uncle sounds smart," said Jack


    "He is..." Lory remembers Dorian as a gentle and quiet man, Lory clears her throat and then continues to ask "But If the Hamilton family is very rich why don''t they ask The saintess for help, with their influence, it wouldn''t be difficult to contact the S.A.I.N.T organization right?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that, but they do contact the S.A.I.N.T organization for help and they were introduced to the Great Saber group to hunt Zhyger at the Riverde" Jack sounds quite upset.


    "That exined where Garrof got the information" Madeline chimed in.


    "So that''s how Lydia Boyd joined Garrof''s group!" Lory contemte as some of her questions were answered but what about that strange Zhyger? could it be The S.A.I.N.T. organization already know about it but why send Garrof and especially Lydia, their own people to that ce? furthermore, there is also the possibility Luxemborough involve in this.


    "I don''t understand, why contact Garrof and the others? why not ask the Saintess to help directly" Madeline didn''t understand why The S.A.I.N.T. organization choose a roundabout way to help the Hamilton family.


    Jack puffed his smoke "Who knows..."


    Lory took a sip of tea while reminding herself to find out more about the Hamilton family''s connection to the S.A.I.N.T. organization as well as Lexemborough.


    Jack stared at Lory for a moment then pped his hands "Well that''s all I want to say, I thought you deserved to know what happened and we truly apologize for what happened!"


    Lory put down her teacup "No hard feeling, Jack" Lory give a friendly smile. They both then shook hands and Lory left the room.


    Jack plopped down in his chair whilezily leaning his back on his chair, he puffed smoke in the air while deep in thought.

 Chapter 1147 The Jealous Boss

    Jack plopped down on his leather chair whilezily leaning his back on his chair, he puffed smoke in the air while deep in thought.


    "Something on your mind, Boss?" Madeline sensed Jack was thinking about something serious.


    "That woman, can''t be a rookie hunter," he mumbles to himself.


    "Why do you say that?" Madeline frowned in confusion.


    "She''s too rxed, and too calm when talking to me, even though she looks honest but I feel she knows more than she leads on, I don''t believe she''s just a rookie hunter!" Jack was curious about who is this woman really was he felt he had to start investigating the mysterious woman''s identity.


    "I agree she''s more knowledgeable than novice hunter but that doesn''t mean she''s a bad woman." Madeline had seen so many hunters in her life therefore she was confident she could differentiate between bad and good hunters.


    Jack''s lips curled downwards "It doesn''t mean they are bad, it''s just there''s something about her...I just can''t get out of her from my head" Jack''s eyes lit up with interest just like a kid ying with a mystery book.


    Madeline furrowed her brows as her entire expression darkened, "You''re not making excuses because Miss Jane is beautiful, right?" his smile wasced with obvious threat.


    Jack shrinks his neck "What, of course not, Come on Maddy, don''t tell me you''re jealous ?" he teases.


    Madeline looked at him in utter disgust "Oh please, I just want to save you from the heartbreak"


    The corners of Jack''s lips twitched "Hey, what does that mean? You think I''m not good enough for him" Actually he doesn''t have romantic feelings for red-haired women although he won''t deny that she is indeed very beautiful but that''s not the reason he is interested in her.


    "Have you seen her husband? That man is so...HOT!" Madeline didn''t know what other words to describe how gorgeous that man was.


    Jack had never seen Madeline give such high praise on a man''s face, Jack even believed she was blind otherwise howe she never paid attention to him...he wasn''t that bad.


    "How hot is he?" his voice filled with jealousy.


    Unfortunately, Maddy was too dense to notice instead she gave an ''OK'' sign "SMOKINg HOT!"


    Jack''s eyes zed with anger, Madeline will never know that because of her casualment, Jack has changed his priorities to investigate Zhao Li Xin first.


    Zhao Li Xin''s ability to gather enemies once again proves to be invincible. However, the high mighty Lord didn''t know he had created an enemy even though being there cause right now the smoking hot man was literally smoking right now!


    After he awakened the eternal me he would still need time for his Qi to blend harmoniously with the Immortal me and then circte ll that power throughout his veins.


    In order to keep his body temperature stable and also not let the fire go out of control and burn the whole room, Zhao Li Xin meditated under a cold shower. Zhao Li Xin thought this should be enough to withstand the immortal me considering he was still in the initial step unfortunately, he miscalcted.


    When the heat in his body increased sharply the water around him evaporated and turned into hot mist until the entire bathroom was covered in a thick white smoke thatter on escaped from the gap in the door.


    Lory was bbergasted when she entered the room, her sight was covered with thick-hot mist that engulf the entire room soon the heat make her sweat and dizzy, Lory immediately chanted the Ice power to cool the room before everything melt from the intense heat.


    When the freezing cold air blew across the room pushing hot air out of the room and causing all the windows in the room to be mmed open, instantly the temperature in the room immediately dropped and the white mist turned into snowkes, Lory then immediately looked for Zhao Li Xin''s whereabouts in a panic.


    Lory kicks the bathroom door [Li Xin, where are you?]


    Zhao Li Xin was awakened from his deep meditation by Lory''s panicked voice, his eyshes trembled before he slowly open his eyes [Lory?]


    Lory hastily cupped Zhao Li Xin''s face to make sure he was okay [You''re okay, are you hurt, is there a malfunction with your power? what happened to you?] she raining him with questions.


    Zhao Li Xin was confused by the stress on Lory''s face [I''m fine, in fact, my cultivation level rose to Warrior level at the transition stage...] Zhao Li Xin himself was surprised that his cultivation had increased many times over usual he didn''t know what was because his body was not affected by cold poison anymore or because Lory''s world was special maybe abination of both, whatever it was, it proved to be good news for him.


    But Lory still not convince [Let me make sure first] Lory close her eyes and then channel her healing gift to search if there was an abnormality in Zhao Li Xin''s body then she found there was a slight problem with his internal organs but nothing too serious perhaps because Zhao Li Xin''s cultivation had increased too fast that his body was shocked causing some of his organs to get hurt but other than that Zhao Li Xin was fine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After Lory fixed his body Zhao Li Xin feel much better he was almost embarrassed at howfortable his body be, who knows cultivating can be so...easy.


    Cultivating was not an easy task, after all, it was a practice to push the human body beyond its limits so it was no wonderplications during cultivation frequently urred hence the alchemist profession emerged to concoct pills and elixirs to help cultivators alleviate the side effects of their cultivation though carelessly abused the pill and elixir to nurture body would lead to the destruction of the cultivation itself.


    Therefore struggle and pain werepletely inseparable from a cultivator''s life, only by enduring pain could one be a great cultivator, and those who feared pain and suffering will use pills and elixir to ease their pain without realizing it would only weaken their foundation.


    Zhao Li Xin was no exception in fact he probably experienced much worse because the cold poison that infected his body made it more difficult to increase his cultivation and the side effects he experienced were even more severe.


    That''s why Zhao Li Xin''s ability to endure pain was beyond normal humanprehension including Lory herself. In the end, against all odds, Zhao Li Xin managed to raise as the most powerful cultivator in his world ever known but sadly all that pain and suffering made him apathetic and cold.


    [Li Xin you need to rest] Lory didn''t give him a chance to refute.


    Lory got up and then walked towards the window to make sure he was letting all the hot air out of the room but when white smoke billowed out of his window it caught the attention of the people outside.


    "Hey, is there a fire in your room?!" people outside were shocked to see white smokeing out of the window.


    Lory leaned her shoulder against the door window frame and then casually shouted to people in the street "No!"


    "Are you sure?" another man shouts, if there is no fire where is the smokeing from?!


    Lory roll her eyes "Do I look like someone who would burn myself to dead?!" Lory was irritated and then withdrew herself from the window, she was toozy to answer people''s stupid questions.


    When the white smoke around her dissipated, Zhao Li Xin realized that the bathroom floor he was sitting on had turned ck because of the immortal Fme, he didn''t expect that the water wasn''t enough to withstand the mes.


    Zhao Li Xin Lips press tightly while scratching his head exasperatedly, he didn''t know how much it would cost to rece the damage to the entire bathroom, did this mean he would trouble Lory again? he suddenly feel like a dead weight.


    Zhao Li Xin wondered if there was something he could do to earn some quick cash even though he could hunt the beast with Lory but after he went through it Zhao Li Xin realized hunting took too much time and preparation, which he had no patience about it.


    [Looks like I''m making an unnecessary problem, huh?] Zhao Li Xin came out with a bare chest leaving only wet pants that gave too much imagination for anyone who see it, his body glistened due to the mixture of water mist and sweat that damped his body, Zhao Li Xin''s expression was apathetic as always but the pair of his dark eyes stared at Lory affectionately.


    Zhao Li Xin then brush his wet long hair that draped over his chest, he feel a bit embarrassed to show Lory his messy look, thankfully Lory already saw the worst of him so he didn''t worry Lory would detest him.


    Lory reflexively closed the window and hurriedly pulled the curtains to cover the window, her heart beating so fast her whole face be as red as a ripe tomato.


    ''I can''t let anyone see him!''


    Not that she hated Zhao Li Xin, it was just that she couldn''t let anyone see Zhao Li Xin now because she knew full well what kinda trouble would knock on her door and Lory wasn''t sure she wouldn''t go berserk if anyone dared to have obscene thought about Zhao Li Xin.


    At this time Lory really misses Mong Ki and Mong Yi and also appreciates their unnoticed hard work to protect this dangerous walking temptation.


    The anxiety on Lory''s face makes Zhao Li Xin think they''re really in deep trouble "Did I really cause big trouble?" he apologetically asks.


    Lory mind was all over the ce when she felt the heat rush to the top of her head, she remembered this sensation when she had nosebleed when she saw Zhao Li Xin''s body in the hot spring in the past, but that happened in the early of their rtionship so what excused she had to have nosebleed this time.


    Lory shook her head to get rid of her wild thoughts then she replied with a half focus [Well... as long as no one is looking at you I guess we''ll be fine?]


    "...." Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what that meant, should he hide his power or himself?


    In the meantime, Lory tries to pluck her eyes from Zhao Li Xin, she doesn''t know if it because the remain of Zhao Li Xin power or what but she feel hot all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1148 Shopping Time!

    They should go to buy their necessity yesterday but as expected something happened thus Lory woke up the next morning with a sore all over her body, she forgot how vigorous her husband was. Even though it was easy to heal her sore but nothing could help her from feeling groggy as if nothing inside her brain but shamelessly satisfied.


    Luckily she managed to make a soundproof barrier around them since they stay in a cheap dorm so the thin is unavoidably thin so privacy is almost non existed, Lory d she had all her power and she is not as helpless as when in the cultivator''s world.


    However, what makes Lory vexed is that the perpetrator is calmly sitting on the chair wearing a simple bathrobe he calmly sipped tea while looking out the window. The man look exceptionally beautiful like a painting then he felt Lory stare and he turn his head at Lory.


    [You awake?] his voice was deep and seductive it force Lory to fully awake.


    Even though they had been married for many years, Zhao Li Xin never failed to charm him with her appearance [Uhm, have you eaten breakfast yet?] She blurted out a stupid question, of course, Zhao Li Xin would not have breakfast without her, because the money was in the card, and Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t know how to use it.


    Lory''s embarrassed face made his heart tingle but he didn''t dare to tease her any further as he was afraid that he might not be able to control himself in the end [No, I''m waiting for you to have breakfast]


    [Oh, I take a quick shower then] Lory put the robe around her and then rush to the bathroom.


    As soon as she stepped inside the bathroom, Lory feel smokee from the top of her head, she felt ridiculous for acting like a newlywed, but what could she do when his simple smile never ceased making her heart flutter?


    Lory smacked her cheeks to calm herself and just for today she doesn''t mind having a cold shower to clear her head.


    Thankfully when Lory finished taking a shower, Zhao Li Xin was already fully dressed. Lory then helped tie Zhao Li Xin''s hair. Then she noticed that the end of his hair was damaged from yesterday''s incident when Zhao Li Xin awakened the power of the immortal me.


    Lory was embarrassed she just realized now, how distracted she was yesterday?!


    [Li Xin wants me to cut your damaged hair]


    [Is up to you] Zhao Li Xin only now noticed his messy hair, normally he wouldn''t ept this imperfection in himself as he was someone who demands the best not only for others but also himself, but after he met Lory he realize he became more rxed more and more.


    The damage to Zhao Li Xin''s hair happened at the end of his hair so Lory got rid of the burnt hair luckily his hair is very long so even though after she cut it his hair was still fairly long only a bit below his shoulder, Lory sighs in relieve for managed to save his beautiful ¨C smooth dark hair.


    Suddenly Lory chuckles [Do you remember, usually it was you who took care of my hair] Lory braided Zhao Li Xin''s hair while reminiscence about the past that seem so long ago.


    [I still can do that for you] Zhao Li Xin smiles when he remembered Mong Ki and Mong Yi when they know he''s the one styling Lory''s hair, in fact, it bes a big shock for everyone at Hei Shen sect but no one dares t talk about it.


    [Okay done] Lory finished Zhao Li Xin''s hair, [Let''s go shopping now!] Lory can''t hold her excitement.


    Zhao Li Xinughed, [You sure you don''t need rest afterst night]


    [Shush, I''m fine!] Lory puffed out her blushing cheeks then snorted as she half ran out of the room.


    Zhao Li Xin stifled augh and followed his grumpy wife.


    A sunny morning greeted them with crowds of people passing by with cell phones in hand,ughing and shouting into their phones while other people sat in cafes and restaurants having breakfast while at the same time working on their tablets andptops, and at other tables a group of people gathered with their friends and family, they are chatting andughing enjoying the beautiful day.


    Lory looked at the surrounding scenery with a feeling of nostalgia and a bit mncholy.


    After seven years it seemed that the world had more or less returned to the day before the Nazareth''s wreaked havoc.


    Seeing how people move on with their lives makes all the pain, loss, sorrow, and sacrifice they made at that time, and all the lives that have been gone, so many deaths... including her own seem worth it. Lory smiled faintly, she had no regret other than contentment for everything ends well.


    [Li Xin let''s go to that ce!] Lory pointed at the clothing store.


    Zhao Li Xin let Lory drag him into the clothing store with a t expression simply because he didn''t know what to expect there, once he enter the store they quickly headed to the man''s clothing.


    While Lory was selecting clothes for him, Zhao Li Xin stared at the male mannequin wearing only shocking pink underwear while making a sexy pose with a deadpan expression.


    ''What a vulgar statue'' Zhao Li Xin cursed whoever make this awful sclupture.


    [Li Xin, try this, and this, it''s good for!] Lory piled up various shirts and pants on Zhao Li Xin''s hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The clueless Lord didn''t sound any objection as she led Zhao Li Xin into the fitting room and Lory sat outside.


    Every time Zhao Li Xin showed her the clothes she chose Lory pped her hands overjoyed, she then added sweaters, jackets, and trench coats for Zhao Li Xin to try on.


    Thankfully Lory thoughtful enough to chose simple style clothes with monochrome colors knowing Zhao Li Xin''s stoic taste, so she made Zhao Li Xin wear a dark grey long-sleeve t-shirt, with ck jeans and instantly he emerged like a runway model.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at himself in the mirror, this time he was already more or less used to the style of this world so he didn''t feel as awkward as before, still, he felt unsure cause even in the past he never cared about his appearance.


    [Do I look okay] he asked Lory, ''cause he doesn''t want embarrassed Lory when they walked together, Lory''s eyes glittering she sped her hands together with delight.


    [You look soooooo, GORGEOUS!] Lory raised both her thumb excitedly.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head amused by Lory''s jolly mood, but a secondter Lory''s face suddenly became somber [Wait a minute, this is not good, you will attract men and women with this look!] Lory fell into a dilemma what should she do is not like she could cover Zhao Li Xin''s face forever, right?


    If only Zhao Li Xin heard what Lory thought he will say ''Yes you can!''


    [Li Xin stay here, I''ll find something to cover this...] Lory bit her lips then storm out of the fitting room and a few minutester she came in with a face mask and a few sunsses.


    [Wear this!] Lory made Zhao Li Xin wear sunsses and a face mask, hoping ins enough to contain his charms.


    Zhao Li Xin had no problem covering her face in fact she felt morefortable this way besides no one liked being looked at like a rare beast.


    Lory assessed him up and down he thought this was not enough because everyone could guess from his posture that the man behind the mask must be beautiful besides Zhao Li Xin''s charm was more than just his appearance it was his aloofness and noble aura but what else he could do, this was the maximum he could do.


    Zhao Li Xin pulls the mask under his chin [Lory you also buy clothes for yourself right?]


    Lory waved her hands casually [Yeah, you wait here, okay] Lory actually forgot about that, she went to the women''s clothing store and casually took some clothes that she thought she needed, just like Zhao Li Xin, Lory also never bothered about her appearance for as long decent and appropriated that''s good enough for her.


    Lory came back with some clothes then reced her old clothes with ck backless sleeves, and blue skinny jeans, [This will do] she sigh, then got out of the fitting room, [I''m done let''s pay!] her voice was devoid any excitement but Zhao Li Xin eyes widen once he saw Lory came up wearing the tight clothes that entuated her figures.


    Zhao Li Xin subconsciously hold his breath, the fire in his eyes was almost apparent he almost raised his objection when Lory suddenly wear ck long cardigans that cover her bottom only then did Zhao Li Xin shut his mouth.


    While waiting for payment at the cashier Lory tried on sunsses then tried red lipstick for fun then decided to buy it, all that time Lory didn''t realize the male cashier kept ncing at Lory as well as the men waiting for payment they all kept ncing at Lory smiling tried to get his attention but Lory was too dense to notice only the mighty Lord was boiling with jealousy.


    In the cultivator world, because Lory borrowed Luo Ri''s humble appearance, men rarely show interest in Lory because of their usual appearance, but in this world, Lory is a beautiful woman, even though she wears thick make-up, it doesn''t hide her beauty.


    "Are you a member miss?" the male cashier asks.


    "No" Lory answered briefly.


    "Do you want to make a member, we used to give a ten percent discount to members" the cashier tried to get his attention but what he wanted to know was Lory''s name and telephone number.


    Unfortunately, the beautiful red-haired woman in front of him kept shaking her head "No need, it''s fine like this, thank you] Lory smiled as she took her shopping bag and walked out hand in hand with Zhao Li Xin.


    [What is that man talking about?] Zhao Li Xin could guess that the man had ulterior motives with Lory.


    [Oh cashier? he offered shop membership but I refused too much hassle,] Lory answered honestlypletely unaware of how annoyed Zhao Li Xin was right now, fortunately, he was always good at hiding his feelings moreover he didn''t want to upset Lory and it wasn''t Lory''s fault to be beautiful, what''s more, he is also one of the men who are drawn to Lory''s beauty.


    Zhao Li Xin feels childish for worrying about petty things like that [Let me help you,] he took the bag from Lory''s hands.


    Lory who doesn''t realize Zhao Li Xin''s plight smile brightly [Thank you, honey!] the next second her eyes turn grim [Pull up your mask!]


    [Oh..] Zhao Li Xinplied without asking why if only he knew that there was no one more petty than Lory now.

 Chapter 1149 Struck Of Luck

    "We''re over!" a woman wearing a luxurious champagne cocktail dress taking long strides to her expensive car with a gloomy face.


    Behind her a shy young man chased after pleading her to stay which he ignores "Lilly, please listen to me, this is not like what you think!" the young man begged though the lipstick smudged on his lips betrayed him


    "So it''s not your tongue inside that woman''s mouth!" The young woman''s screamed in frustration as she red at the young man but the young man suddenly grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    "Let me go Ran!" she jerked her hand away from the man''s grip roughly.


    Their bickering caught the attention of the passersby around them but most of them only give quick nces while a few of them giggled while picking up their phones to record it like it was some kind of show.


    Lory nced at a pair of a young couple who were arguing in the middle of the street, though Lory didn''t care about them at all but she can''t help to notice the woman''s fancy dress and the man''s expensive watch, no doubt they must be a rich couple but from the woman expression Lory could guess the woman might be caught her boyfriend cheating on her and that''s why they were fighting now.


    In the past, Lory didn''t understand why people weren''t ashamed to fight in public as if they didn''t notice what other people think about them, didn''t they feel ashamed? did they not hear their mockery andughter toward them yet people who fought always seemed to get carried away by their emotions they didn''t care what people would say about them and Lory didn''t understand why.


    However, now Lory can understand how they felt, Lory looks up at the handsome man wearing a face mask and sunsses beside her, Lory cannot imagine what she would do if Zhao Li Xin betrayed her, though one thing is for sure it would be a great disaster for anyone around them.


    Luckily Zhao Li Xin never had any interaction with other women besides Lory and that''s one of the main points Lory never rejected Zhao Li Xin''s courtship.


    If only at that time Zhao Li Xin behaved like any normal nobleman in his world who kept several concubines in the backyard even though in the end Lory knows Zhao Li Xin was never involved with any of his concubines but still, Lory won''t ept him easily, heck, it would be a long road for Zhao Li Xin to convince Lory and even though in the end Zhao Li Xin sessfully makes Lory fall in love with him but there''s a high possibility Lory would refuse Zhao Li Xin offer as his lovers let alone his wife because, for Lory, loyalty is the most important character in man and a man who can''t loyal to his partner will be deemed worthless in her eyes.


    ''One cannot choose who they fall in love with but they can choose who they will marry''


    [Lory?] Zhao Li Xin didn''t know why Lory look at him so intently.


    A sweet smile blooms on Lory''s face [Nothing, I just can''t help thinking how much I love you...]


    His cold dark eyes soften and a gentle smile spread across his beautiful face, Zhao Li Xin pull down his mask then gently kiss Lory''s lips just like a feather his kiss was light but never failed to make her heart palpitate.


    "Ah, it''s you!"


    Their sweet moment was suddenly broken by a sudden shout, Lory and Zhao Li Xin exchanged confused nces then they turned towards the woman who had been fighting with her boyfriend and suddenly pointed at Zhao Li Xin.


    "I''ve finally found you!" the woman''s angry face now beamed with delight, she then rushed towards Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes not understanding why this strange woman suddenly walked towards them as if she knew him, meanwhile, he had no recollection at all.


    At the same time, Lory''s face turned ck like the bottom of the pot, she immediately step in front of Zhao Li Xin in a possessive manner.


    "You have business with my husband?" Lory bared her ws like an angry wild cat which in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes looked very cute.


    The woman was taken aback but then she realized she had been rude "Oh sorry, I''m Liliane, I wanted to ask if she painted for my grandfather?" Lily immediately exined her intentions.


    Lory tilted her head in confusion, "Painting?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, my grandfather really likes this master painting and he has been looking for this man for a few days!" Lily shows genuine joy.


    Since when did Zhao Li Xin draw for anyone other than for her? Even the Jiang Wei emperor who was acting as his lousy father never got that honor, the same with Zhao Li Xin''s master Tian Meng Ji.


    "Lily, we''re not done yet!" The shy young man had been annoyed at being ignored, a light blond-haired man in a pink zerplete with diamond earrings and a gold ne that sparkled as he take long strides toward them.


    "SHUT UP!" Lilliane got irritated again.


    Lory looked at the young man in shy clothing with a confused look. Lory didn''t understand why this man was wearing so many gold studs earrings and nes, was he worried that people wouldn''t know how rich he was? Lory shook her head, she had never understood the appeal of wearing so much jewelry.


    Zhao Li Xin was also perplexed by the young man''s ostentatious appearance, Zhao Li Xin could only guess that the jewelry might be a protective amulet, hidden weapon, or something more useful than just jewelry, but why did this man exude bitc*h aura?


    Zhao Li Xin had met a feminine man like Bei Li Yan but he did not give off a weakling aura like this instead Bei Li Yan''s feminine appearance was more like a mask to cover up how savvy and ruthless he really was.


    "Lily can we talk please.." he begged for more as he grabbed her arm.


    Lily was annoyed, to be honest, she didn''t want to entertain this bastard anymore but she realized she had made a spectacle for herself she could already imagine what the gossip sites would be talking about her.


    On the other hand, Lory''s reluctance to get involved in this couple''s fight is because she doesn''t want to draw attention to herself anytime soon besides that she doesn''t know the woman''s background so Lory inevitably bes wary.


    [Li Xin do you know her?] Lory asked Zhao Li Xin.


    [No, never seen it in my life] Zhao Li Xin immediately replied.


    [But she said, you painted for his grandfather?]


    Zhao Li Xin then remembered an old man who forced him to paint for him [Oh yes, I remember] Zhao Li Xin also exined to Lory [You remember when you were changing clothes, I said I met a strange person]


    Lory''s eyes widened [Oh, so it was this girl''s grandfather that you met!] Lory remembered how worried she had been when she finished changing she didn''t find Zhao Li Xin where she should be.


    [She seems to want to take you to his grandfather, what do you want to do?] Lory didn''t have a very good opinion of this girl but she couldn''t decide matters regarding Zhao Li Xin to his heart''s content without asking Zhao Li Xin''s opinion.


    Zhao Li Xin took a quick nce at the couple that still quarrels for a moment then his brows furrowed tightly together, she didn''t like loud noises, Zhao Li Xin pulled his mask back on then he held Lory''s hand and say:[Let''s go...]


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin were getting ready to leave when suddenly the woman panicked and subconsciously grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s wrist, "Wait a minute, master!"


    Zhao Li Xin swung his hand from Lilly''s grip [Don''t touch me!] he hissed coldly.


    It felt like she was sucked into a boundless darkness, her body floating in a cold and empty abyss she try to grip for anything to save herself but nothing left to hold on to other than total emptiness.

 Chapter 1150 Struck Of Luck II

    Lilliane felt her legs lose strength she nearly fell to her knees luckily her boyfriend caught her "Lilly! Lilly what''s wrong with you!" he called out to Lilliane worriedly.


    Lory was just as surprised as he didn''t know what had happened to the girl why her whole face was white as powder all of a sudden but this reaction felt familiar and she remembered why, it often happened in the cultivator world when someone met Zhao Li Xin! Lory turned her gaze meaningfully to the perpetrator who smiled so sweetly at her.


    "Lilly, Lilly talk to me!" her boyfriend shook her shoulders frantically which was understandable but if he kept doing that he might end up hurting the poor little girl instead.


    Lory let out a long sigh, even that powerful cultivator inevitably trembled in front of Zhao Li Xin, and Bei Li Yan used to say to her that staying in the same room alone with Zhao Li Xin was unbearable and it took a long time him and the others to get used to Zhao Li Xin''s presence.


    If someone like the four king''s pce can''t hold their calm the first time they met Zhao Li Xin so no wonder an innocent girl like Lilliane would faint against Zhao Li Xin''s agonizing aura.


    Lory bent toward Lilly and then Lory ced her hands on top of Lilly''s head "Miss, are you okay?"


    Was it like a light breeze, the darkness dissipated in an instant and was reced by a delicate scent that wafted to her nose, immediately reminding her of the scent of¡­ bluebell flowers?


    Lilliane gradually regained her senses back and when she looked up, she was dazzled by a serene smile.


    "Are you feeling better, miss?"


    Lilly was shocked she felt disoriented for a few seconds and then realized she was being hugged by her scum boyfriend Lilly quickly got up but because she was moving too fast she felt dizzy her body swayed thankfully Lory swiftly hold her so Lilly didn''t fall again


    "Be careful miss!" Lory felt sorry for the innocent girl who experienced Zhao Li Xin''s intimidating aura.


    Lily realized she had been rude toward the man who seemed didn''t know her so it was no wonder he felt offended even though his reaction was a bit...strong, but regardless, it was still her fault, "No, it''s my fault, I''m sorry, I don''t mean to be rude...I just" Lilly sincerely apologizes.


    However, Mister Boyfriend didn''t think Lily do anything wrong, and when he notices the shopping bag in Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s hands from a low-end brand he immediately assumed that Lory and Zhao Li Xin were just ordinary people and he bes smug instantly, he thought these people are not in the same position as him and Lily.


    The man gritted his teeth, "It''s not your fault Lilly, those who were rude to you and caused you harm yet they didn''t even apologize!" he sneered as he pointed at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Shut up Ron, don''t meddle in this matter!" Frustration crossed her face Lily didn''t expect this stupid swindler tounch an attack on them, what if she actually angered this scary man? while the truth is she needed this master to alleviate some of her grandfather''s stress after the terrible thing happened to their family.


    s, how could the stupid boyfriend know about this therefore he feels wronged "But Lily they..."


    "Shut up!" Lily shot him a warning look.


    Lory didn''t want to get involved with them any further "Your boyfriend is right, I apologize for my husband''s behavior" Lory gave a polite nod "Have a nice day then.." Lory wrapped her hand around Zhao Li Xin''s arm and walked away.


    "WA...WAIT!" watching them go Lilly panicked again. She couldn''t lose this man for her grandfather''s sake because no one knew better than her how much her grandfather needed good news to cheer him up a bit.


    "Hey, you can just leave like that!" The man name Ron scold them he thought Lory and Zhao Li Xin were running away.


    A wave of anger and frustration engulfed her like wildfire, this time she was even angrier with this man than when she found out he was cheating on her. Lilly kicked the man''s leg with all her might causing the man to fall on his knee and then his face hit the ground, not caring about what happened to her ex-boyfriend, Lily chased after Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    "Ouch!" blood dripping from his nose the stupid young man stared helplessly at his beautiful girlfriend who resolutely left him without even looking back, he can only mutter dejectedly "Li...Lilly!"


    "Miss, master, please wait!" Lilly desperately called out to them.


    Lory didn''t know why Lily was so persistent, at first she thought it was because Lily liked Zhao Li Xin as that was usually the case but the girl''s reaction showed it didn''t seem like it so what was the reason? Lory got curious.


    Lory stopped in her tracks and then calmly waited for Lilly to reach them, Lily was relieved to see that Lory had decided to stop. However, when she managed to get close to Lory she couldn''t speak because she was out of breath, Lilly raised her hand to ask Lory to give her a moment, Lily then bent on her stomach trying to catch her breath.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You okay Miss?" Lory was in awe of this girl''s determination, especially her ability to run with the seven-inch stilettos wlessly.


    Lilly waved her hand to assure Lory she was fine, but her heavy breathing show otherwise. A few minutester, Lily was finally able to calm down despite being embarrassed by her messy state, "Forgive my ex-boyfriend''s stupid behavior" Lily emphasized the word ''ex'' while seething her teeth.


    Lory didn''t really care about the man''s behavior, he wasn''t the first and definitely not thest yet Lory was more curious as to what Lilly wanted with her or to be precise Zhao Li Xin.


    "So¡­is there anything we can help miss?" Lory squints her eyes.


    "Hamilton, my name is Lilliane Hamilton!" Lilly said candidly.


    Lory was taken aback for a second but it immediately disappear before Lilly could see it, "So what can we help Miss Hamilton?"


    "Well¡­actually" Lilly nce fearfully at Zhao Li Xin.


    Even though Zhao Li Xin had covered his face with sunsses and a face mask but Lilly was still able to feel the frightening aura around him and her body cannot stop trembling.


    What they didn''t know was that Lilly actually had the unique talent to see auras and not only humans but also objects, because of that Lilly was able to detect other people''s intentions and when ites to an object she can judge whether the object is dangerous or not including the age of the object so she could determine if the object is the real antique or not but somehow she misjudges her boyfriend characters, so she wonder if there something is wrong with her ability?


    So Lilly wondered if she had made a mistake in getting a good read on the mood of the man she was expecting because she had never felt such a horrible feeling before.


    "Miss, if you need anything, let us know maybe we can help you," said Lory in a gentle tone.


    For a moment Lily was dumbfounded, why did this woman give off a calm feeling like a gentle breeze on a gentle and peaceful meadow, how could the couple''s auras contradict each other just like water and fire? it seems there is indeed a problem with her ability.


    Lory saw a strange glint in Lily''s brown eyes for a moment before it disappeared as Lily blinked.


    "Then... uhm, actually my grandfather has been looking for you for the past few days but we couldn''t find you anywhere" Lily smiled shyly.


    "You mean my husband right? Does your grandfather need something from my husband?" Lory wanted to know what the influential family like the Hamilton family wanted with Zhao Li Xin.


    "As I exined earlier, my grandfather likes the master''s painting very much and would like to support this master if he so wishes, of course?" Lilly exined politely for fear of offending Zhao Li Xin further.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t care at all, instead, he looked a little bored.


    Meanwhile, Lory''s eyes widen, it took a few minutes before she was able toprehend what Lily said "Support?...as what?"


    "Ink painter, of course!" Lily''s face was beaming with delight.


    "...." Lory paused, "Ink painter?"


    "Yes!" Lilly didn''t know why Lory looks surprised she doesn''t know her husband is a genius painter as her grandfather proimed.


    "Did you not know your husband is a good painter?" Lily look at Lory with a baffled look.


    "No¡­I know he is¡­" Lory was rendered speechless as she was lost in her thought.

 Chapter 1151 The Birth Of The Master Painter

    It wasn''t that she didn''t know but it was because she never considered it important because Zhao Li Xin herself never seemed to take her skills seriously and to be honest painting wasn''t even considered as a hobby for Zhao Li Xin because Lory rarely saw her paint.


    Because of that, Lory didn''t think Zhao Li Xin''s painting skills were special because first of all Lory didn''t understand ink painters, and secondly everyone in the cultivation world was good at painting, like Li Mo Zhen, Yang Xi Ying, Yuan Shao, and the four Pce Kings that because painting was the main academic and artistic requirement every noble family children should learn so Lory didn''t know how good Zhao Li Xin actually was, and after a while, she kinda forget about it.


    "So, your family wanted to support my husband as a painter, like..real painter?" Lory reaffirmed.


    "Yes, and my grandfather also wanted to know where the master learned his technique cause my grandfather said he had never seen anything like it so my grandfather curious about who is the master''s teacher, and there''s a possibility my grandfather might know him or her because myte grandmother is also an ink painter so the possibility is high," said Lily excitedly.


    Lory nced at Zhao Li Xin and then smile dryly ''That''s a zero percent possibility, though''


    "May I know your names Miss and¡­Master?" Lilly still didn''t dare to look at Zhao Li Xin.


    "My name is Raven Jane and my husband''s name is Zhao Li Xin" Lory introduce herself and Zhao Li Xin.


    "Oh, I heard from my Grandfather he speaks Astern, is he from Xiya country" Lilly ask.


    "Yes, but my husband grew up in Rodant City" Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin meaningfully, without needing to exin Zhao Li Xin knew that his wife was up to something.


    Lily''s face lit up when she learned Zhao Li Xin''s name, hence she couldn''t wait to tell her grandfather the news.


    "Do you mind exchanging phone numbers? just in case I wanted to contact youter" Lilly asked with expectant eyes.


    Lory scratched her head awkwardly "Not that we don''t want to, but we just went to buy a phone because ours was broken a few days ago"


    "Oh¡­That''s too bad..." The disappointment was clearly visible on Lily''s face.


    Lily''s sad face made Lory feel sorry for the girl who trying so hard to approach them despite being afraid of Zhao Li Xin.


    "Uhm, you can call us at the Beast yer guild since we rent one of the rooms there" Lory tries tofort her.


    Lilly''s expression turns nk "Why are you guys there?"


    "Well, that''s because we''re both Hunters!" Lory pointed at herself with augh.


    Lily''s eyes instantly widened as if they were about to jump out of their sockets "You - you - you are a HUNTER?!"


    ''Wow, that''s so many ''you in one sentence''


    After they separated Lory still couldn''t believe how all the coincidences happened Lory used to hear from Fred that the best ability any human has is ''luck'' not luck as she has but someone born with a ''cheat code'' in their destiny thus makes every single thing they do will bestow them great fortune even when that person''s caught in a dire situation they still able to turn in into his favor.


    Loryughed at Fred, he thought there was no such person in the world and Fred agreed but fate is a scary thing, just when he thought it was impossible came Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory turned her gaze to the man who was now busy fiddling with his new cell phone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Click!''


    Lory tilted her head, she wondered what her beautiful husband was doing. then Zhao Li Xin showed his phone toward Lory with a dazzling smile that could severely strike every man and women''s heart.


    "Look Lory, I managed to get your picture! I could use this for my phone''s wallpaper... what a funny when it''s not even paper~" he chuckled while continued fiddling with his phone happily.


    Lory propped her chin while looking at her husband who had ignored her for hours, Lory snorted loudly to get his attention sadly the great Lord was too immersed in his new phone he failed to hear her.


    Lory once again misses the cultivation world where there are no electronics there but what could she do cause in this world Phone is necessary needs.


    Lory was annoyed she got up and sat on Zhao Li Xin''sp only then she got Zhao Li Xin''s attention.


    "What''s wrong wife?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t know why his wife was pouting.


    "Stop ying with your phone, you''ve been ignoring me for two hours now!" Loryined as she puffed her cheeks.


    Luckily Zhao Li Xin realize he made a mistake he then immediately put down the phone on the table "Sorry, I''ve never seen anything like this before so got carried away for a moment, please overlook my mistake this once my dear"


    The sweet words that came from his deep voice is a deadly weapon for her heart that make her surrender in an instant, hence the mighty Princess Lorient could only me herself for being easy.


    Lory pulled Zhao Li Xin''s cheeks with both hands to vent her frustration but Zhao Li Xin just smiled stupidly without showing the slightest bit of annoyance.


    Afraid of hurting Zhao Li Xin''s face Lory''s stopped pinching her husband''s smooth face as if it had no pores.


    Lory click her tongue, and she found one more thing that annoyed her, ''Why do men always have better skin than her?!'' still she rubbed Zhao Li Xin''s cheeks to ease the redness on his cheeks.


    "Li Xin, do you agree to meet the Hamilton family, you might feel annoyed with them" Lory who knows Zhao Li Xin knows she doesn''t like interacting with other people unless there is a need, especially with strangers.


    "But you are interested in the Hamilton family, don''t you think they have something to do with the weird beast we found the other day?" Zhao Li Xin knew Lory wouldn''t force her to do something she didn''t like if Lory didn''t feel it was very important.


    Lory sighed then put her arms around Zhao Li Xin''s neck "Yeah, and I''m afraid it has something to do with Luxemborough and the S.A.I.N.T. organization as well, although I don''t know if they work together or against each other but I hope thetter because if they join together then Hand and my friends will be in big trouble"


    "You think the Hamiltons have something to do with them?" Zhao Li Xin felt the urgency of this situation.


    "Only to the S.A.I.N.T. organization but I don''t know with Luxemborough" Lory fell into deep thought.


    Zhao Li Xin cast his eyes deeply into Lory''s purple eyes "Then it settles, I can be the Hamilton family painter by doing so we can solve the identity problem and also our money situation" Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind sacrificing hisfort if that could help Lory, thought being painter it''s something never crossed his mind it even more unbelievable than being Emperor Lei Yi descendant.


    A small smile appeared on Zhao Li Xin''s face when he imagined the expressions of Jin Hao and the others if they know about this, Zhao Li Xin covered his soft chuckles with his fist.

 Chapter 1152 The Enigma

    The sound of a mobile phone that ces on the table is ringing, Jack shifts his eyes from theputer''s screen to the phone next to him then he pushes the answer button "Yo, Garrof what''s up?"


    "The corner of his eyes suddenly creased "You sure?"


    A male voice shouted loudly forcing Jack to pull the phone from his ear then he started grumbling "I know ¨C I know¡­alright¡­okay, alright I''ll make adjustments¡­yes, right away¡­.uh- huh, Hm, alright then, okay bye..." He hung up the phone and then leaned his back on the chair while staring at the ceiling for some time until Madeline knocked on the door and then came into the room.


    Madeline was perplexed when she saw Jack''s expression, "Boss, why is your face getting uglier every morning?"


    Madeline''s insensitive words snapped him out of his daze instantly "Could you be nicer to your boss" he rubbed his cheeks, wondering if he really was that ugly?


    Madeline tilted her head "I can¡­but I won''t"


    Jack questioned himself for the hundredth time why he had hired her in the first ce. If Madeline knew what he was thinking she would say it because she''s cheap and she''s the only one who can take his bullsh*t


    "So..What are you thinking Boss?" Maddy genuinely bes more curious about what could''ve made Jack''s face so ugly in the morning.


    Garrof, who could only surrender, told what happened "I just got a call from Garrof, he told me what really happened and it was more than I could have predicted¡­"


    Jack also tells how Lory saved Garrof and his group and how strong she really is. Garrof also reminded Jack not to underestimate Zhao Li Xin, although he was not sure what ''Gift'' Zhao Li Xin had, but any man who could attract a woman like Lory was definitely no ordinary man.


    Madeline listened with an expression of disbelief and awed then her whole expression be ecstatic "I can''t believe Miss Jane is that powerful, and her husband, I know he''s not only a pretty face!"


    Jack brush his hair with mixed feelings of excitement and regret for not testing Lory''s mana more carefully, he also med himself for not buying the mana meter because it was too expensive if only he had that tool then this problem would never ur, heck he almost lost a big fish! but why did Lory didn''t say anything when she was given an entry-level?


    "So what level do you want to give Miss Jane and her husband?" Madeline, who has now inwardly dered herself as Lory''s number one fan, asked with an expectant look.


    Jack crossed his arms over his chest, he pondered for a moment then abruptly said "Level B!" he nodded firmly.


    "Level B" Madeline look disappointed, she thought it would be higher.


    "Actually ording to Garrof''s words, I want to give Miss Jane level S, but I''m afraid it would create a ruckus among the hunters and make things difficult for Raven," Jack exined, he actually feel disappointed he couldn''t give Lory the appropriate level, he felt he was being unfair.


    Madeline understood Jack''s dilemma, even pushing someone from level E to B in less than a week would cause a great uproar. Madeline couldn''t even imagine how many Hunters felt they were treated unfairly and might challenge Miss Jane to prove herself.


    "I guess it can''t be helped," Madeline shrugged.


    Even so, Madeline made a mental note to write down the names of anyone who dared make things difficult for Miss Jane so she wouldter give them a difficult task with a bit of missing information, well not important information of course, but will make create a little hassle for them. That will be enough for a lesson, a devilish smile spread across her sweet face.


    Jack became uneasy knowing there was never a good thing when that girl made a sly smile "Hey - hey, don''t do anything crazy! remember, we still need other hunters to work for us if we don''t want our guild to close...Right? " He smiled nervously.


    Madeline''s eyes turned to Jack then the corners of her lips curved into a sarcastic smile "Right~"


    Madeline turned and then sashayed toward the door leaving Jack who didn''t have time to stop her.


    Jack''s hands hang in the air as the door in front of him gently closed, "Ma...Maddy?"


    Jack froze then he nce at the phone beside him wondering if he should ask Garrof for a job cause it seemed his guild was about to close.


    But at the same time in a mansion with a splendid view of a steep rock cliff, a loud scream echoed throughout the mansion.


    "A HUNTER!"


    Lilly covered her ears with a grimace "Grandfather, your voice is too loud"


    The old man was and still, one of the most influential figures in the world who dominate inventions in the field of weaponry that may rival N.I.M.S. the institution that belonged to the Hand kingdom and the reason Lory didn''t remember the Hamilton family is because the Ellecant group has always been in neutral without taking sides with any country or kingdom so there was almost no dispute between Hamilton and the Lucient Family except for healthy - normalpetition between them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But who would have thought that the old man who had even received praise from Lory''s father, King Marcus, was now frustrated after hearing Zhao Li Xin''s profession?


    Hugo still couldn''t ept the ink painter he painstakingly searched for was a Hunter! how could someone who could draw so elegantly be such a ruthless hunter? how could he ept it?


    Hugo didn''t look down on the Hunter profession, after all, Hunters have always been and will be needed by society whether they are rich or poor but what worries him is what if Zhao Li Xin injures his precious hand or eyes during his assignment or worst, he dies!


    The precious seed he had just found couldn''t wither before it bloomed! if that happened his wife in the underworld would be waiting for him with an axe!


    "Are you sure..." Hugo turned to Lily pleadingly, he wished his granddaughter would lie to him.


    Lilly pinched her be tiredly "I''m sure! I''ve confirmed it myself, the master''s name is Zhao Li Xin she married Raven Jane but there''s no paper to prove it actually there''s no paper to prove their existence these past seven years but as they say, they''re from Rodant City so it''s not weird a lot of information missing here and there, that ce is chaotic even before the Dark Age war"


    "He''s from Rodant city? I thought he was from Xiya country" Hugo''s voice sounded even more desperate.


    Lilly sighed, "He was, but ording to his wife, Mr. Zhao grew up in Rodant City..."


    "Whhhhy?" The old man was on the verge of tears, he couldn''t believe the elegant man who looked like an untainted immortal was from that rotten city.


    "I don''t know why? Just ask him yourself!" Lilly rolled her eyes, she couldn''t stand her grandpa''s stupid question.


    "You are right!" Hugo''s eyes suddenly lit up with interest, "Let''s invite him over quickly!"


    "All right, all right!" Lilly raised her hand confidently "Then I''ll call the Beast yer, now"


    "Don''t call him!" Hugo widened his eyes, "Just pick him up!"


    "What if they are busy!" Lilly shrieked in exasperation, "You know the hunter has an irregr schedule, what if he''s doing errands and not in town?"


    "You''re right - you''re right," Hugo thought Lily''s reasoning made sense so he agreed.


    Lily was relieved her grandpa wanted to hear that she changed the subject "There is good news, I hear Garrof got the Zhyger heart needed to heal Ethan" Lily smiled broadly.


    Hugo snorted "Yeah but it just stabilizes his condition until we find a solution to cure it," said Hugo with a bitter tone his gaze turned grim.


    Lily also feels guilty about bringing up Ethan''s situation. Even though she had reminded herself not to bring up her brother''s condition but he thought that after getting the news about his favorite painter his grandfather would cheer up a bit so she could ask for new news about her brother''s condition but unfortunately she miscalcted.


    Lilly actually knew that her grandfather was focused on finding the master painter, not only because he was mesmerized by his talent, but also because he needed a break from Ethan''s situation, to be honest, there was nothing they could do anymore other than wait response from the S.A.I . N.T. organization.


    "The saint is still replying to our request?" Hugo''s gaze darkened.


    Lilly shook her head, Hugo turned his gaze to the beautiful scenery in his giant window that looked more magnificent than any painting but it was not enough tofort his aching heart.


    "They only sent a rookie healer to help us get Zhyger''s livers, obviously they won''t back down until they get what they want."


    Lily looked down with a sad expression, what the organization wanted was for the Ellecant group to return to making weapons and give a five percent stake to the S.A.I.N.T organization.


    At first nce, that wouldn''t be such a bad idea since indeed they used to make weapons and that was what built their family into this position so giving five percent didn''t seem like a big deal especially whenpared to her brother''s life but her grandfather didn''t believe the S.A.I.N.T organization motive moreover giving them a five percent stake that would allow them to meddle in Ellecant Group policies that could have disastrous consequences not only for the Hamilton family but for the world.


    Hugo grew suspicious about what the S.A.I.N.T. organization purposed to push them so hard back into the arms industry again and when he questioned about it they said they wanted to ensure this hard-won peace would continue to exist.


    Hugo thought it was a stupid excuse because if that was true then how could they make a profit? either they didn''t know or pretended not to know how difficult and expensive it was to make weapons therefore any war whether small or big would be needed to sell their product to make a profit.

 Chapter 1153 The Price Of Peace

    Lily''s heart ached not only for her grandfather but for her entire family as to what happened to her older brother her grieving father med her grandfather for notplying with the S.A.I.N.T organization''s wishes. His father used her grandfather of putting his greed before his grandson''s life.


    Although Lily had tried to convince her father that he was wrong to think that way, she even ensure her father that the person sent from the S.A.I.N.T. organization has ulterior motives but her father doesn''t want to understand nor did her mother so what else she can do.


    "Then what should we do Grandpa, we can''t let Ethan''s situation drag on," Lily said helplessly.


    "I see, that''s why I asked Justin Thornberry for help" Hugo replied.


    Lilly looked at him in surprise she subconsciously eximed, "New director of N.I.M.S! King Hand Archknights!"


    Hugo nodded decisively "Yes, King Lucas Archknights," the old man''s expression became extremely heavy, "There is no one I can trust nor have the power to save Ethan other than King Lucas Archknights"


    There was a spark of hope in her brown eyes, but she couldn''t celebrate just yet before hearing their reply "Have you heard from Mr. Thornberry?"


    Hugo let out a deep sigh and the shade of disappointment shed on his wrinkled face he then shook his head weakly "Not yet..."


    Her heart automatically sank like a stone in the ocean, Lily turned her gloomy eyes to the magnificent view in front of her that failed tofort her.


    __________________________


    Hugo is left alone in the living room he walks to the balcony he stares at the breathtaking view before him then he ces his hand on the wooden reeling with inexplicable looks.


    As the Sun began to set the clouds to be dyed with red and gold which then brought his memories back to the past when the sky was covered only by endless darkness,


    No one could ever imagine that the light that everyone took for granted could ever be lost and reced by eternal darkness, and no one could ever think their easy life could change so drastically in a blink of an eye and everything they have destroyed right before their eyes.


    Luckily because of their wide connection, Hugo managed to get prior news about something catastrophic is about to happen even though he doesn''t know what it is but it gives him time to store their precious gems and crystals in a secret bunker and that''s how the Hamilton family managed to rebuild their family faster than everybody else after the Dark age war over.


    However, even though he managed to hold on to their precious wealth, he was unable to save all of his family, and friends so many of them had died during the Beast horde which eventually forced him to move from their hometown to a military refuge camp in the south and they temporarily survived though. in a difficult situation after food supplies slowly ran out as well as medicine, this waspounded by the absence of sun, the remaining government could not grow crops to support the refugees and the remaining soldiers, as a result, everyone had to try to find food on their own, including himself.


    Hugo remembered that time he was forced to go looking for food with some of the remaining hunters, but they were trapped in the siege of strange monsters who were ready to kill them mercilessly.


    Hugo thought the time hade but to be honest he wasn''t willing because he didn''t want to leave his wife, grandchildren, and children, he wasn''t ready to die before seeing his granddaughter at least get married.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But he has to ept those hopes are futile as the hunters he''s been with are one by one horribly killed, Hugo knows his turn wille.


    Hugo closed his eyes waiting for the inevitable fate but a cold wind appeared out of nowhere and the ground he was standing on was suddenly covered with ice soon after hundreds of ice spikes burst abruptly from the ground and pierced all the demon beast just like meat skewer all those creatures were ripped apart andter the parasite beast inside them dispersed into ck dust.


    Hugo and the remaining people stared at their surroundings in confusion as a gale came from above, Hugo and the others subconsciously lifted their heads and there they saw a dark figure floating in the air with gigantic ck wings that remind him of the color of ink were cover their sight from the dark sky.


    Everyone quivered in fright they were convinced it was another creature thate to kill them but Hugo didn''t think the same.


    He was certain it was a human, a girl¡­a young girl in fact! but who is she? then Hugo saw her messy bluish hair fluttering as it was blown away by the strong winds.


    ''Princess Lorient?'' he gasped in disbelief.


    Hugo told himself he must be wrong, how could Princess Lorient is here when she was supposed to be at the L''markieth and why did her wings be ck also her eyes....why is it so hollow?


    Hugo never knew Princess Lorient personally but he had met her when she was a child, the young princess was only twelve or thirteen years old then and she was apanied by King Marcus attending international events, and in Hugo''s memory, the young princess always has the brightest smile that could light up a room, and a pair of enigmatic purple eyes that looked like thousands of stars twinkled within her beautiful, jewel-like eyes.


    So how could this woman be the same as the excited little girl he had met before, even if one could change, it wouldn''t be this drastic.


    "RUUN!" One of them suddenly screamed and everyone started running frantically for their lives, Hugo didn''t know who was holding his hand as long as he could remember he was dragged into one of the remaining vehicles, as their car sped away Hugo couldn''t hold himself back to look back, and the woman remained in the same ce.


    Her expression at that time struck the strings of his heart for it was an expression of someone who has abandoned the world and herself.


    It was after the world returned to peace that Hugo decided he would not make weapons anymore because he did not want to be one of the contributors to the world''s violence after so many sacrifices were made to get their peace.


    The people cheered happily as they celebrated their victory after a long war which they finally won, the King had in the Cmity Dragon, the King had won¡­yet Hugo wonder if the young King felt the same but then again Hugo remembered King Lucas never said that they had won the war he just said the darkness was over.


    The old man stared at the sky that had be dark not long after a deep frown formed on his forehead, he had fallen into a dilemma and he didn''t know what to do.


    Only after the war is over Hugo finds out that the woman he met is indeed Princess Lorient, he doesn''t know what happened but a lot of rumors circling about her and what had happened but one thing Hugo knows for sure is that Princess Lorient died for them and she''s not even thirty when she died.


    A lot of people reckoned the Lucient family''s sacrifice as if it was natural but everyone forgot how young they were even King Marcus was considered to be still in his prime when he died so why did they have to sacrifice themselves for them when they owed them nothing...nothing at all.

 Chapter 1154 Making Connection

    Because Zhao Li Xin ruined their room, Lory had no choice but toe to Madeline to tell him what had happened but of course, Lory didn''t say the cause was Zhao Li Xin instead Lory make excused that her new weapon got malfunctioned and almost burn the whole room.


    Lory was ready to paypensation for the damage she caused, but surprisingly Madeline didn''t me Lory, instead, she give news that the Guild has raised Lory''s level from the lowest level to level B, moreover, all of her amodations would be adjusted to her current level meaning, they got a better room, better payment and they didn''t need to pay anypensation for the damaged room at all!


    Lory immediately guessed this must be because Garrof had contacted Jack and told him what happened at Riverde, but Lory didn''t expect her level to be raised so high and not only her but also Zhao Li Xin?!


    But Lory didn''t have time to mull over it because she had more urgent things to do, first Lory search for any news about the appearance of strange creatures that couldn''t be exined, then she search for any news about Lucas and her kingdom but both resultse to naught.


    Instead, she received a lot of horrendous news about actresses and models who were caught on tape having an orgy party which was attended by many famous people from businessmen to government officials from different parts of the world and it took ce on a remote ind owned by one of the richest men from Luxemborough, Adam Grainer.


    Needless to say, the news exploded like an atomic bomb which sparked the anger of many people from around the world and forced the higher-ups from around the world to take firm action to calm the masses.


    Lory shook her head, it seemed that people were enjoying the peace way too much but then again there are no news about Lucas whatsoever, everything seem burry and disappeared.


    However, Lory felt this is too coincidental, how could there be no news about Lucas this past few months? it''s almost seemed someone had deliberately diverted people''s attention from Lucas and Hand, but who dare to do this? the name that shed in Lory''s head is Fredhardt.


    Lory rubbed her stiff cheeks and then took a deep breath. Lory knew she couldn''t jump to conclusions given how the situation right now but knowing that Lucas hadn''t shown up for the past few months made her feel worried, even so she could only be patient for now and look for more information.


    Lory closed herptop and walked towards the bathroom. As soon as she opened the bathroom door cold air rushed out but Lory remained calm because she was the one who made the entire bathroom covered in ice meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin soaked inside the tub with boiling water.


    Lory looked at her watch, then walked to the bathtub she then ced her palms a few inches above the boiling water immediately the water turned icy cold at the same time Zhao Li Xin''s face became more rxed.


    Lory sighs in relief then she takes a step back and leans to the bathroom wall watching Zhao Li Xin continue circting the me within him.


    This might be embarrassing but Lory never saw the details of Zhao Li Xin''s cultivation progress, because usually, he would enter his ring for a few days then ''vo'' his strength increased but Lory didn''t realize the hard process that Zhao Li Xin must have been through maybe because Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to show it either so Lory can only make wild guesses which are ultimately proven wrong.


    It was only after seeing it in person that Lory realized how shallow her understanding of cultivation was and she med herself for why she never tried to find out more but the next question was, what could she do after knowing it? the answer was, probably not much.


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed Lory could see his body trembling slightly and his thin lips curled downwards as he grunt from the pain.


    Zhao Li Xin was used to pain in fact his resistance to pain was much higher than hers so for Zhao Li Xin to grimace with pain meant the pain he experience right now must be excruciating, s, Lory couldn''t help him at least not now or else she would just ruin his painstaking efforts.


    Lory watched anxiously from the side, she bit her lip not daring to make a sound only her eyes stared unblinkingly at Zhao Li Xin.


    The water around him began to ripple uncontrobly as soon as the temperature around them rose and the ice covering the bathroom slowly melted, Lory knew she couldn''t let this happen she conjure a spell then the ice that had melted slowly froze again and the hot air pushed down.


    Lory felt that things were going to get worse then he made a protective shield around Zhao Li Xin then a secondter the water around Zhao Li Xin exploded luckily it was held back inside Lory''s protective shield.


    A hot air sizzled from around him and his whole skin turn bright red as if he was boiled alive, Zhao Li Xin''s expression be visibly tense from the horrible pain he felt.


    Lory quicklyes over to him in haste and then raised her palm in front of Zhao Li Xin soon after dozen flickering purple light-like fireflies engulfed Zhao Li Xin and slowly seep into his skin. Within a second Zhao Li Xin''s reddish skin slowly back to normal soon after his expression gradually back to normal again.


    But Lory couldn''t calm down yet, she held her breath subconsciously waiting for Zhao Li Xin''s reaction.


    A few momentster Zhao Li Xin''s eyelids slowly opened and their eyes met.


    [Li Xin...?] Lory whispered not daring to press him.


    A faint smile spread across his handsome face, [I''m so blessed to have you...] he muttered quietly.


    Lory didn''t understand what he meant but she didn''t care cause what mattered is Zhao Li Xin was fine, on the other side, Zhao Li Xin was truly grateful for having Lory by his side because the pain that was supposed to torment him for hours disappeared instantly as soon as he opens his eyes!


    In the past, the burning sensation that seemed to burn him from within didn''t disappear that quickly. It usually took quite a while for the burning sensation to disappear, even though it managed to slow down the cold poison on his body that help him to live longer but inevitably he was still tormented by it, but now Zhao Li Xin felt neither cold nor heat onlyfortable warmth.


    [Are you sure you''re okay?] Lory watched his reaction carefully to make sure Zhao Li Xin wasn''t pretending to be okay.


    Zhao Li Xin was amused by Lory''s concern but touched, nheless.


    [I''m fine, just look at me] Zhao Li Xin opens his arms as he speaks in a yful tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Because the water in the bathtub disappeared, Lory could see Zhao Li Xin''s body...naked body.


    [Lory, my eyes over here,] Zhao Li Xin reprimands her.


    Lory averted her gaze right away from the inappropriate ce and then put on an innocent face [I...I know I was just making sure!]


    Zhao Li Xin raised his eyebrows, [Are you sure now...?]


    [I get the bathrobe!] Caught red-handedly Lory immediately flee.


    Zhao Li Xin shook his head and chuckled, if there is anything he feel grateful for his wretched biological father and pitiful biological mother is to give him exceptional good looks because of that he managed to seduce his wife from early on.


    [Here is your bathrobe!] Lory forces her gaze to remain straight.


    [Why are you so shy, we''ve been married for so many years there''s no part of this God''s body that you''ve never seen or touched, it''s not toote to be embarrassed now] Zhao Li Xin wore his bathrobe in an elegant manner while saying amusedly.


    Lory''s face turned red but she defended herself, [You can''t understand how delicate a woman''s mind is!]


    [Apologies, this Lord will try to understand your delicate mindter on,] He throws flirtatious smiles.


    [.....]


    Lory pouted, she didn''t want to hear him tease her anymore luckily her phone suddenly rang Lory took the opportunity to answer the phone immediately "Hello?"


    From the other side, she heard Madeline''s voice "Miss Jane, we got a call from the family of Lilliane Hamilton, do you know her?" Madeline''s voice sounded a bit strained.


    "Ah, yes, I know her" Lory massaged her forehead, she didn''t expect Lilliane to call her so soon.


    Madeline''s voice choked with surprise, "Oh!¡­oooh, is that so?"


    Lory nced at Zhao Li Xin who walked to the wardrobe then chose a pair of clothes then calmly changed his clothes in front of her obviously he deliberately seduce her.


    Lory looked away from the tantalizing sight "Yes, someone from the family is like my husband''s painting so they want to make a connection with my husband"


    "Mr. Zhao can paint?" Madeline eximed awed, to get the acknowledgment of the Hamilton family showed Zhao Li Xin''s talent must be not ordinary.


    "Yup...she can" Lory can''t help to show off, she subconsciously nced at Zhao Li Xin and the man smiled smugly as if he understood what she was saying.


    "Oh, that''s great then, because the assistant asked for your phone number and I couldn''t refuse so I''ll let you know first so you won''t be surprisedter" Madeline''s voice sounded relieved.


    "Yeah, it''s okay, I asked her to contact me here because at that time I couldn''t give my phone number because my old phone was broken," Lory exined to reassure Madeline.


    "Oh okay, I understand, Okay that''s all I want to say, have a nice day, and sorry to disturb your rest~" Madeline''s sounded cheerful again.


    "It''s alright Maddy, thank you very much" Lory then hung up the phone.


    when Lory looked up she saw Zhao Li Xin who was already dressed squatting in front of the refrigerator [Li Xin what are you doing?]


    his ck eyeballs narrowed then he took a can from the refrigerator with a serious face and then showed Lory [I found a soda can here] he easily recognized the pop colors on the can.


    Lory''s mouth twitched [Really, again?]


    Zhao Li Xin opened the can in a haughty manner [It''s on!] he sneered then boldly took a big gulp, soon after...


    ''Buogh - Ough - Ough!''


    Lory''s shoulders dropped then she looked at Zhao Li Xin and sighed helplessly [Why?]

 Chapter 1155 Making Connection II

    Meanwhile, in Jack''s office, Madeline has just hung up on Lory and then looks up at Jack with a thrilled expression that she is barely able to restrain.


    "They knew each other?" Jack asks inquisitively.


    Madeline pressed her lips so her excited scream did not escape her lips then she nodded profusely.


    Jack was astonished he hold his breath and then rest his back on his chair while immersed in his thought only a momentter he mutter "This couple¡­." Jack sighed heavily "Who are they?


    Madeline bit her lip as she shrugged, she didn''t dare make any reckless assumptions they were even a bit afraid of what surprises this mysterious couple would bring yet at the same time they got curious.


    ___________________________


    Lorient waited for Lilliane called but after a week she got any news from her so she wonder if they might have second thoughts about Zhao Li Xin immediately Lory feel offended, if they can''t appreciate Zhao Li Xin''s talent then don''t dare toe to look for her again even it''s necessary to get in information from Hamilton family but she will not dare anyone wronged her husband just like Zhao Li Xin for Lory he also her bottom-line.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t care at all because right now he was busy learning the Asternnguage that quite simr to his mothernguage, so it didn''t take long for a genius like Zhao Li Xin to almost master thenguage which then made Lory feel like a fool, but she can only me her fate for living around geniuses like Fredhardt, Jay even Lucas is known to be a genius if only he wasn''t toozy and clumsy Lory would never get better grades than him.


    Lory nced at Zhao Li Xin who was busy studying with his headphone on, he was so serious Lory felt bad disturbing him.


    Apart from learning thenguage of this world, he was also busy cultivating. Even when apanying Lory on a hunt, Zhao Li Xin never forgot to use her free time to do something useful.


    Zhao Li Xin then looked at his new watch on his wrist and then took off his headphones and ced them on the table along with his tablet, he seems prepared to continue his schedule working on other things, who would have thought that Zhao Li Xin could be so disciplined.


    [Howe I never knew you could be so diligent? I think you are the type of person who likes to delegate your tasks] As Lory recalls Zhao Li Xin rarely involve in Hei Shen''s matters if they weren''t really important and all were left to the four pce Kings while the small matters were left to the Mong brothers.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory with a slow, gentle smile [I think I''m just being pragmatic, If I don''t know the basic knowledge of people''s culture, views, and rules how can I survive in this world, so it only makes sense for me to prepare myself if I want to adjust smoothly to this world, besides this Lord prefers to work early so that he can rx early]


    Lory nodded in understanding, indeed Zhao Li Xin is a pragmatic person, he works indeed when he has to rx if he has nothing to do who knows maybe in the future Zhao Li Xin will find someone like the four pce Kings and the Mong brothers who will work for him so he can rx like in the past.


    Though Lory doesn''t know who''s the poor lucky man who will work for a wayward Lord like Zhao Li Xin, whoever they are she hopes all the best for them!


    All of a sudden her cell phone rang, Lory immediately answer the phone "Hello?"


    "Miss Jane this is Lilly, I''m Lilliane Hamilton do you still remember me?" her voice a bit tight from nervousness.


    Lory frowned slightly, "Oh, Miss Hamilton, it''s been a while¡­" Lory sounded a bit sarcastic. Normally, Lory wasn''t someone who would be easily offended by a small thing like this, but when it came to someone she cared about, she became a bit feisty.


    "Yeah, sorry for not calling you all this time because my brother''s situation isn''t good" Lilly really felt bad, actually she did have ns to call Lory as soon as she confirmed Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s whereabouts but her older brother''s situation had suddenly be critical as a result she had forgotten everything else and it was only now that she was able to call Lory and much to her embarrassment Lilliane actually had another reason for calling Lory.


    Lory''s eyes lit up with interest "Oh something happened?"


    Lilliane press her lips together she feel embarrassed to ask but she had no other way "Yes, and to be honest¡­I need your help"


    "Oh, shoot it?" Lory casually said.


    "Hang on!" Lilly seem to talk to someone then another voice was heard


    "Raven, this is me Garrof!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory was taken aback for a second then she answer "Hey, Garrof, what''s up?"


    "I''m good ¨C I''m good" he was actually relieved Lory sounds friendly to him, "Well, the truth is I need your help to hunt a big boss, here!"


    "Really, how big is the boss we talking about?" Lory asks half-jokingly.


    "It''s a Maren¡­."His voice deepens.


    The name Maren sounds pretty but actually it''s a twelve-foot tall beast with four arms that got three long ws and big muscr feet like an ape, the beast has a face like abination of an ape and spider, it got sharp teeth and a pair of fangs and gray ck eyes, the beast also has a body which is partly covered in coarse, light gray fur which makes it blend in with the snow so it''s hard to track them in the snow field, therefore, the hunter usually attacks the beast when it nestles in itir inside the cave.


    Lory''s brows shot up, she now understand why Garrof called her "The ice queen''s heart cursed, huh?" The only way to break the curse is by thrusting the beast''s heart which not be an easy task for even professional hunters.


    Garrof sighed resignedly "Yeah, we only have eighteen hours to finish it, can you help?"


    The corners of her lips lift "Not for free"


    "Obviously!" Garrof chuckles "So, you up for it?"


    "Of course, who doesn''t want to go to the top of a cold iceberg to hunt a giant, deadly beast" Loryughed sarcastically.


    Garrod was used to the dark jokes among hunters so heughed out loud "That''s the spirit! By the way, is your husband going to join the hunt?" Garrof asked then suddenly he heard a loud cough.


    ''Bo-Ouugh ¨C Ough ¨C Ough!''


    "Is he sick?" judging by the sound, Garrof thought Zhao Li Xin was ill.


    Lory rolled her eyes "It''s okay she just choked on a soda" she sighed thest words heavily.


    Garrof shared more information with Lory and then told her someone from the Hamilton family would be picking them up in half an hour then he hung up after that Lory threw her cell phone on the bed.


    "Honey, if you can''t drink soda then stop" Lory didn''t understand what ridiculous thing was going through Zhao Li Xin''s head.


    "No! Just a mere drink..." Zhao Li Xin scoffed "Not even cold poison could subdue me!"


    Lory was perplexed "I don''t know this apetition?"


    Zhao Li Xin tightens his grip on the can "This Lord will not admit to defeat!" he then takes another gulp and coughs again until his eyes be watery.


    Lory shakes her head "You are absolutely gorgeous but you are so weird, you know"


    Zhao Li Xin wiped her nose then looked at Lory with a mocking look, "Hmp,ing from someone who fell in love with this weirdo!"


    "...." Fine, it''s all her fault.

 Chapter 1156 The Hunting Time

    Just half an hourter, a luxury sedan pulled up in front of the Beast yer Guild building then a man in a ck suit with a strict face walked out the back door.


    The man looked to be in his early thirties with tinum blonde hair that was neatlybed, adding the ck frame sses the man look very serious and formal.


    The man fixed his ck suit first and then walked towards the front door, all of a sudden the door opened from the inside and he was greeted by a woman with red hair and bright green eyes, the woman throw a friendly smile "Are you the one Miss Hamilton sent to fetch us?"


    The man was stunned for a moment but as a professional, he quickly collected himself "Yes, my name is Allen Alderton, I''m the secretary of Mr. Hugo Hamilton, nice to meet you Miss Jane, and Mr, Zhao..." Allen raised his eyes then paused at the figure that walking behind Lory.


    Allen had seen many people from the East but he had never seen a man of such a dazzling beauty that even a straight man like him was mesmerized. The man was only wearing a ck turtleneck and jeans and a ck trench coat, he didn''t wear any jewelry, only his hair was neatly braided, leaving only a few strands of hair that covered apart his face, but that only added a wild mysterious impression to the man.


    "This is my husband, Zhao Li Xin" Lory''s voice snapped him out of his daze.


    "Oh, you are the painter that the master is looking for!" Allen felt that Zhao Li Xin''s appearance was more suited to be a painter than a brute hunter but then again his wife was too gentle and bubbly she didn''t seem like an experienced Hunter either, Allen start to doubt Garrof''s statement as a consequence Allen begin to worry for the Hamilton young master''s Fate.


    "Should we go now?" Lory didn''t know why Mr. Secretary looked worried even though they hadn''t done anything yet.


    "Yes of course!" Allen took a step to the side then made a hand signal for Lory to follow, "This way please,"


    Lory already see the ck sedan parked on the side of the road, then Lory and Zhao Li Xin immediately headed towards the car then the driver opened the door for them to enter.


    The trip to the mansion where the Hamilton family lived only took less than half an hour soon after they were greeted by a magnificent three-story mansion standing near a ravine, Lory only nced at thendscape of the ce due to the habit whenever she visited new ces while Zhao Li Xin was only interested in the unique design of the mansion after all for the someone who grew up at the imperial pce and spend a lot of his time at the underground pce what kind of splendor had Zhao Li Xin never seen before so the sizes of the mansion didn''t impress him.


    Their car entered arge ck gate that opened automatically a momentter the car stopped at a man-made garden fountain, from the window Lory see on the stairs Lilliane with Garrof and a few maids waiting for them to arrive.


    Lilly''s face beamed with joy when she saw Lory "Miss Jane!"


    Garrof expression also filled with delight "Hi, Raven, Mr. Zhao" he nodded.


    Lory walks toward them while throwing a casual smile "Hi!


    "Sorry for the sudden call but it''s urgent and I have no other way" Lilliane repeatedly apologized she felt very bad asking for Lory''s help especially when she knew how dangerous this mission could be, and even though Garrof had reassured her many times that Lory''s abilities were no joke Lilly was still unsure because Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s appearance was far from the typical Hunter she used to meet.


    "It''s okay, this is normal for a hunter" Lory brushed it off she didn''t want Lilliane to feel guilty besides Lory was telling the truth, this was normal for hunters and this had happened a lot in the past when she was disguised as a hunter.


    "That''s what I said too!" Garrof gives Lilly aforting look then he turns at Lory "Anyway let''s walk and talk because we don''t have much time, right now!" Garrof handed a small tablet to Lory and they walked inside but they didn''t enter the living room but into the elevator.


    "Our target is Maren, the beast resides in the quiet peak mountain, ording to information from Mr. Ethan Hamilton''s expeditionary records, there is a cave at the top of the mountain where Maren is," exined Garrof.


    Lory read the contents of the tablet along with Zhao Li Xin he exined Garrof''s statement to Zhao Li Xin and the two of them reached the top floor, they were directed to the exit where several people were waiting.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A strong wind blew them away as they stepped out of the ss door and a helicopter was waiting on the helipad.


    Lilliane then held Lory''s hand tightly, "Miss Jane, I hope you seed and return safely. Sorry for my sudden request. In truth, Grandfather probably wouldn''t forgive me if I sent Master Zhao to hunt Maren, but I see no other way. So for the sake of my family and myself as well, I wish you luck!"


    Lory could feel the worry in Lilliane''s eyes and she understood how important family was. Lory didn''t want to let her down "Don''t worry Miss Lilliane, we won''t let you down!"


    Though these might be just words offort still Lilliane appreciated Lory''s kind wordster on the smile on Lilly''s face widened. "Thank you, Raven, and I wish you a save journey no matter what I hope you and Master Zhaoe back safely" Lilly then nodded respectfully towards Zhao Li Xin.


    Together with Garrof, Lory and Zhao Li Xin got into the helicopter and the door behind them slowly closed with the sound of the propellers roaring as the helicopter took off.


    In the passenger seat, Lyod was waiting. He was fully geared just like a hunter and arge sword was ced in hisp. Lloyd saw Lory and Zhao LiXining he then waved his hand and grinned widely.


    "It''s been a while Raven, Master Zhao. Who would''ve thought we''ll be hunting together again?" Lloyd greeted them happily.


    "Nice to meet you again, I hope you ready," Lory jokes then her eyes dart to the great sword that seems a bit different from before "Someone giving an upgrade to your stuff" Lory gives a meaningful grin.


    Lyod proudly shows his sword "I won''t lose this time!"


    Lory, chuckles then take a seat across from them with Zhao Li Xin sitting next to her. The helicopter slowly went up. Lory felt a shake that immediately reminded her of the past, Lory didn''t expect she would ever ride a helicopter again, at that moment she felt a little dumbfounded and amused at how life went beyond even her craziest expectations.


    From the ss above them, Zhao Li Xin could feel this object floating in the air. She was amazed then Lory shifted the shutters behind them and Zhao Li Xin could see how high this object was flying. She also felt excited like a child getting on an airne for the first time.


    Her eyes shed as he looked at Lory without saying Lory knew how excited Zhao Li Xin was right now Lory then winked at him and the corners of Zhao Li Xin''s lips lifted involuntarily.


    "How long will it take us to Quiet Peak Mountain?"


    "Four to five hours" answered Garrof.


    Lory counted their time in her head then she looked at Garrof again "So¡­ we only have twelve hours to enter the cave, then search, kill Maren, and then get out of the cave?"


    "Yup!" Garrof leans his back while crossing his arms in front of his chest while hisrge rifle is ced beside him like Lyod he also seems to upgrade his weapon.


    Lory shrugged her shoulders and then leaned her back in a rxed manner "It''s more time than we needed" she muttered.


    Lloyd and Garrod couldn''t tell if Lory was joking or not but they hoped she wasn''t because they really needed Lory''s help to kill Maren as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 1157 The Hunting Time II

    While scrolling through Maren''s information on the tablet, Lory asked Garrof a random question, "You all seem in a hurry, did something happen to Hamilton''s grandson?" Thought her eyes were glued to the tablet but her ears were ringing, she wanted to know what was going on that had Lilliane so worried.


    Garrof and Lloyd exchanged nces they felt there was nothing wrong with Lory knowing this after all Lory and Zhao Li Xin were likely to be entangled with the Hamilton family so it would be good for them to learn and decide whether to get involved with the family further.


    Garrof took a deep breath, he nced at the pilot''s seat was far enough from them, they were also wearing headphones and helmets so Garrof was assured they wouldn''t eavesdrop on their conversation, but Garrof still did not let his guard down.


    He moves his seat upfront then leans his body forward with both hands resting on his knees, Lory also came closer to listen.


    Garrof then said in a half-whisper voice "ording to Miss Lilliane the S.A.I.N.T. organization is after the shares of the Hamilton family''s Ellecant group, they also forced the Hamilton family to return to producing weapons in exchange for the Saintess to help Mr. Hamilton''s grandson.


    However the request kept getting rejected and now Ethan''s situation suddenly became critical because of that Mr. Edmund Hamilton, who is Mr. Ethan Hamilton''s father had a big fight with his father Hugo Hamilton. He forced Mr. Hugo to fulfill the request of the S.A.I.N.T organization.


    Lory''s expression turned heavy "What does that organization want, I think they are a righteous organization, aren''t they afraid if Hamilton brings this to the media?" Lory felt the organization was too bold.


    "Who will they believe?" Garrof cynically smiles "Without evidence, there will only be the words of the Hamilton family against the words of the S.A.I.N.T. organization, and in the end, who do you think the public will believe? the ''old money'' family who gathers envy of many people for years or the Saintess who saves many people''s lives?"


    Lory click her tongue in annoyance, obviously, Hamilton''s position was at a disadvantage here, no one would imagine a great family like Hamilton could be bullied by the S.A.I.N.T. organization, this is so crazy! Lory is afraid of what the organization nned for the Hamilton family therefore she bes more determined to help them.


    "So the n, to break the curse we might destroy the source, that''s why we were sent to hunt the Maren in order to lift the young prince cursed" Lory tilted her head.


    Garrof flicked a smile "Yes, and if we fail then Hamilton will have no other choice but to submit to the S.A.I.N.T organization demand." He shows deep concern.


    "And that wouldn''t be good" Lory mutter.


    "No is not..." Garrof sighed his eyes creased with concern.


    "What about Lydia, is she still with you, I see you didn''t bring Owen and Dan with you this time?" asked Lory.


    Garrof shook his head "They weren''t cut out for this so I left them in eagle rock city and ''no''. Lydia has returned to Wellington town in Dolza after all the contract only allowed her to help us get Zhyger''s Liver nothing more"


    Lory narrowed her eyes, "Was the organization that told you where Zhyger was?"


    "They are" Garrof confirmed easily then he was curious, "Why, do you feel something fishy?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory pursed her lips and sighed, "No, it''s fine, just curious..." Lory straightened her back as she averted her eyes.


    Garrof wasn''t sure but he didn''t ask any further.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes flick at Lory in a second they exchange nces and they gain a tacit understanding that this mission is important. Zhao Li Xin close his eyes as if he was sleeping but the truth is he was meditating to absorb the spiritual energy around him no one knows that the higher they go the purist the energy be which is normal, that''s why many cultivators climb the top of the mountain or built tall pagoda so they can absorb the heaven''s spirit, or so they say.


    Even though it was another method of gathering spiritual energy like the Qi Gathering array that Zhao Li Xin himself created to nurture the Hei Shen members, it was a pity that currently he didn''t have the power or tools to create such an array. Luckily this world has an abundance of spiritual energy which makes cultivation easy.


    Five hourster they arrived but the helicopter could notnd so they had to jump from the helicopter as it flew low. The pilot reminds them that they will arrive at the appointed ce in fifteen minutes so Lory changed her jacket to one prepared for very cold weather, she also put on gloves and thick socks after that Lory helped Zhao Li Xin put on a jacket along with gloves and socks as well, even though the cold will not bother her too much especially Zhao Li Xin on contrary he might felt the temperature around him it''s veryfortable.


    "We can only get this far, you have to jump!" the pilot screamed.


    "This is it," Lory seemed unfazed even though they had to jump sixteen feet off the ground.


    "What about your husband?" Garrof asked half-shouted because of the howling wind mixed with the sound of the helicopter des that swallowed their voice.


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin carried Lory then jumped without hesitation.


    Garrof and Lloyd looked down and see Zhao Li Xinnding smoothly without making a sound as if his body was flying like a feather. They know that the man from the East is even more mysterious than his wife, who knows what kind of power is stored in him, they can''t wait to find out.


    "Just look at that," Lloyd eyes red with excitement.


    "Let''s Go!" Garrof tapped Lyod on the shoulder then jumped up.


    As they allnded safely the helicopter turned and left.


    Lory tightened her thick jacket that already prepares by Lilliane, Lory then raised her hoodie to cover her ears from the cold.


    The group then climb the mountain for a few minutes until they found a cave hidden by ayer of ice thankfully theyer of ice was not thick so it was easily destroyed by Lloyd''s sword soon the ice wall in front of them shattered into pieces they immediately turned on the shlights embedded in their jackets as soon as the dark cave illuminated with bright light.

 Chapter 1158 The Hunting Time III

    The name of a shlight is more like a brooch with a ss surface pinned anywhere but usually affixed to the chest. Lory taught Zhao Li Xin how to use it by tapping the surface of the shlight once to turn it on, and double tapping to turn it off. Lory also taught me how to adjust the light.


    Zhao Li Xin listened with interest then it urred to her that this could actually be done with the luminous pearls in her world, Zhao Li Xin suddenly felt disappointed in himself for not having thought of this in the first ce, but he had forgotten that happened because they got difference power, skill and needs so naturally the inventions that are created are different since the needs of the peoples in both worlds are different.


    "Okay, adjust the time to two-thirty, we will be picked up at fourteen-thirty which means we have twelve hours from...now" Garrof clicked his digital clock making a beeping soundter on the others followed except for Zhao Li Xin who needed Lory''s help.


    Garrof and Lloyd found it strange that Zhao Li Xin didn''t seem to use existing technology but they didn''t want to probe further for fear of embarrassing him so they feign ignorant.


    As they venture further inside the cave the piercing cold made the breath that came out of their noses and mouths turn white, still they continued to walk through the dark cave with careful steps as the ground felt slippery and wet.


    "This cave is bigger than I thought, it''s also colder" Lloyd gritted his teeth and then took out a fire charm to wear to relieve the cold.


    "Yes, and there are too many nooks and crannies for me to worry about what''s hidden inside." Garrof swept his gaze around him warily.


    While Garrof and Lloyd assess the area around them carefully Loryins in her heart about why she always ends up in a dark and eerie cave whenever world shended, even though she has been expecting this much still Lory can stop questioning her own luck.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel any difficulty at all instead he wanted to know what kind of creature Maren was, and judging from the pictures he showed, the monster seemed quite strong and if that was true then he might have the opportunity to test his Immortal mes after all for cultivators only by facing tribtions one''s power could thrive.


    [Lory, can we stay in this smithy after we kill that thing? I feel this ce is very suitable for me to cultivate my fire] Zhao Li Xin whispered, though he doesn''t have to.


    Lory pondered for a moment then said sadly [But I didn''t bring any equipment to stay here more than two days, you know we need to prepare proper tents, sleeping bags, food, and more if we want to stay for a long period]


    [Oh¡­] Zhao Li Xin had forgotten they didn''t have a spatial ring, understand it was impossible Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything further but it was clear that he was a bit disappointed, thus making Lory feel guilty so she immediately change her tone.


    [But - but, I can rent a helicopter to bring us here after our task is done! I will prepare everything, so we can stay herefortably whether it''s a week or two it wouldn''t be a problem, it''s up to you!] Lory consoled her beautiful husband.


    A dazzling smile spreads across Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face [I listened to you, sorry to trouble you] he is sincerely grateful for her thoughtfulness.


    [It''s nothing...] Dumbstruck by Zhao Li Xin''s enchanting smiles Lory felt she could even build a cottage in this frozen ce if Zhao Li Xin wanted.


    No wonder people used to say that beauty is sinned, this man in front of her is truly a sinner.


    Garrof suddenly stopped in his tracks and then raised his fist in the air as a sign for everyone to stop.


    At the same time, Lory, Lloyd, and Zhao Li Xin stopped their steps it didn''t take long for them to feel a dangerous presence watching their moves from the darkness.


    Lory took out two daggers from their scabbards, meanwhile, Garrof held his rifle, and Lloyd also put his greatsword in a standby position, only Zhao Li Xin didn''t prepare anything he just stood still while closing his eyes. Currently, Zhao Li Xin was heightening his senses to detect the enemy''s presence, unfortunately, due to his low cultivation he can only sense enemies who are quite close to him.


    [There are eight no twelve of them....and they are a bit stronger than the Wild Hound] Zhao Li Xin said in a low tone.


    Even though Lory can feel the presence of enemies, it''s not easy for her to know exactly where the beast is usually it was Girsha who will help her but that''s okay, she got the mighty Lord with her now.


    [Where are they?] Lory examined the area around her.


    [Each group contains three beasts and they surround from all sides] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory immediately told Garrof who acted as the leader of the group "The beasts are surrounding us on four sides and each group has three sides" Lory then turned her back against them soon after Garrof and Lloyd simultaneously turned their backs on each other, "How do you know?" Garrof curiously asked.


    "My husband told me~" Lory can''t help showing off her husband''s ability.


    They nced at Zhao Li Xin incredulously but their attention was immediately taken by the sound of high pitch cackles that seemed to being from all over the ce just like Zhao Li Xin''s said the beast has surround them.


    "It''s a Writh!" Garrof cocked his gun and then got into position.


    "Each one takes out three Wriths, you won''t have a problem with that will you Raven?" Garrof challenged Lory, in order to see what Lory and Zhao Li Xin were capable of.


    "Not at all!" Lory spins the daggers and then holds it in the fighting position.


    "It''sing!" Lloyd gave the signal.


    [Li Xin you handle the beasts by my side you handle the beasts by your side okay!] Lory wiggled her eyebrows yfully.


    [Hm...] he answered with azy tone obviously he doesn''t so keen to fight with these beasts.


    The beast named Writh moved very fast, the creature had greenish scaly skin and a gaunt face that reminded Lory of an alien that she show on tv, however, the creature had rows of sharp teeth like a chainsaw, with four thin legs the creature jumped towards them.


    Garrof opened fire, fortunately, he had upgraded his weapon with a silencer so that the sound produced in the cave was not too as loud as it was supposed to be.


    It''s the same with Lloyd''s big sword, even though it''s big, Lloyd can swing his great sword easily as if the sword was made of feathers because of that his movements are more light and swiftpared to when he fought at the riverde who knows what upgrade he did but it proved to be sessful.


    On the other side, Lory moved lightly as if dancing, she threw her dagger at one of the Wriths and hit one of its eyes, but Lory didn''t stop there when the animal staggered due to pain Lory then aimed his dagger at the beast head at the same time she pulled the dagger from the beast eyes then shed the other beast nearby right to their critical point which is their head and neck.


    Simultaneously, Zhao Li Xin, who was fighting with bare hands, was being attacked by a beast that lunged at him by deploying his thin but sturdy forelegs adorned with long curved ws but swiftly Zhao Li Xin caught the beast''s forelegs and with his bare hands he spins the beast body which was quiterge against the other beasts that were lunging at him.


    Zhao Li Xin then mmed the beast on the ground and then twist its forelegs in the opposite direction until it make broken sounds and the beast screeched in pain.


    Annoyed by the beast''s scream, Zhao Li Xin caught the beast''s tongue and then brutally pull it out of the beast''s mouth, causing blood to spurt to the airter on the beast wriggle before it died.


    Zhao Li Xin discarded the beast''s tongue with disgust and then realized the rest of the beast''s blood stained his gloves, the stench make him nauseous Zhao Li Xin took off and then threw the dirty gloves along with the beast''s carcass.


    Blood and violence were like a catalyst that awakened the beast within him, not long after a dreadful aura engulf Zhao Li Xin, and the remaining beasts were forced to stop their movements, their wild eyes shifted to Zhao Li Xin and they begin to step carefully as their instincts warned them to run.


    Zhao Li Xin stood still like an unsheathed de, he emitted a terrifying aura that could be sensed by anything alive including Garrof and Lloyd could feel a chill down their spine.


    The beast cowers in front of what they assumed to be the ultimate predator, they begin to back away then simultaneously turn around and fled, but how could Zhao Li Xin let them?


    [Oh, trying to escape huh] Zhao Li Xin waved her hand and several small knives flew out with a whoosh that cut through the air and then pierced through the beast''s head and body like a hot knife through the butter, a secondter the beast fell to the ground with a heavy sound.


    Zhao Li Xin''s movements were smooth and clean, he didn''t even need weapons or reinforcement spells to make his body stronger as if the power was naturally within him but that was impossible because how could a human have a monstrous strength without the help of supernatural power?

 Chapter 1159 The Hunting Time IV

    "Uugh, this is stink!" Loryined in annoyance.


    Lory''s voice caught Zhao Li Xin''s attention and the terrifying aura around him disappeared like dust in the wind. Zhao Li Xin headed to where Lory are while taking out a wet tissue from his ''fancy'' leg bag and then wiping her hand from the traces of the beast''s blood.


    [Where''s your glove?] Lory notices Zhao Li Xin''s bare hands.


    [It was stained with blood so I threw it away] Zhao Li Xin replied calmly while wiping Lory''s cheek carefully from any remaining dirt or stain left, his expression when looking at Lory was very gentle and affectionate he doesn''t like the man filled with blood lust like before which left Garrof and Lloyd perplexed.


    [Oh, I got new gloves for you] Lory took out the new clean gloves from her waist bag.


    [No need, it''ll get dirty againter] Zhao Li Xin refused gently, he didn''t want Lory to waste money on trivial matters, especially for him.


    But Lory didn''t want Zhao Li Xin''s precious hands to be soiled by the remains of the beast so she pulled Zhao Li Xin''s hands then forcefully pushed the gloves on Zhao Li Xin''s hands, He nce at Lory and then chuckles.


    Garrof cast his gaze at Zhao Li Xin for a moment but he doesn''t ask anything, he then put his gun on his back and then gives everyone a reminder "Keep your head up, more ising and we are still far from our destination!"


    Lory heated his dagger and then continued their way with Garrof and the others. Along the way, they encountered more Wriths even though they weren''t that strong but the beasts prevailed in numbers which caused them to waste a lot of time.


    A body of Writh was cut in half as Lloyd swing his giant sword, they finally finish thest pack of Writh at least for now. Garrof checks his watch and it shows six o clock


    Lory put back his dagger and then left with Garrof and the others, along the way they met other Wriths even though they weren''t very strong but the problem was that there were too many of them which made them annoying just like flies therefore Garrof, Lloyd, Lory and Zhao Li Xin had no other choice but to fight them and it end up taking a mount of time.


    Writh''s body was split in two at the hand of Lloyd''s great sword at the same time blood sshed onto the ground along with the beast''s corpse, finally, they managed to finish off thest group of Writh, or at least for a moment.


    Garrof checked his watch and realized it was already seven o''clock which meant they had been fighting for nearly four hours.


    "Let''s take a twenty-minute break!" Garrof dropped his butt onto the cold ground feeling very tired, even after they had consumed the health and recovery potion they still needed to rest as the potion didn''tpletely remove the fatigue they only held it in for a while therefore they needed to rest when they had the time. chance besides them having to face the big boss Marenter.


    "You don''t mind being surrounded by those beast corpses, do you?" Lloyd throws teasing smiles at Lory before taking a sit beside Garrof.


    They were indeed surrounded by dozens of dead animals and many of their bodies were iplete and blood also spilled everywhere because of that the fishy smell evoked their sense of smell until it was unbearable but thankfully after a while their smell started to get used to the smell around it.


    "Nah, I can barely smell them anymore" Loryughed dryly then casually sat down with Zhao Li Xin then she took out a mineral water bottle and an energy bar and shared it with Zhao Li Xin, the taste is not the best but is the best to replenish their energy.


    Garrof observes Lory and Zhao Li Xin secretly and realizes the couple remains calm almost rxed despite everything that they had been through, it was clear that they had experienced this kind of situation before, and because of that Garrof became more confident with his own prediction that Lory and Zhao Li Xin must experience the same kind of life as him.


    "Are you involved in the ''war of the dark ages''?" Garrof suddenly asked Lory


    Lory nced at Garrof then smiled faintly "Yeah... once upon a time"


    "Did you join any army or group?" Lloyd asked further.


    Lory shook her head "Nope, I mostly work alone, it''s easier that way" Lory answered casually and she wasn''t lying because she was indeed alone in thest few years of her life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Garrof and Lloyd were surprised for a second but they thought that Lory might be working as a mercenary and it wasn''t strange at the time because in the end many of them abandoned their troops and chose to work alone as it proved safer than blindly following orders from their superior who usually had little care about their wellbeing and Garrof knew firsthand what it was like to be used as a mere tool.


    "I''m sorry if you don''t like to talk about it... I understand," Garrof said softly.


    Lory took a deep breath while tapping her chin, she speak in a mncholy tone, "It''s not like i don''t like to talk about it, it''s just that there isn''t much to say...oh, I heard you were the formermander of the Ultima army?" Lory stared at him.


    "Yes, me and Lloyd are former Ultima troops" Garrof answered.


    "So you get what I mean, right..." Lory looked at him meaningfully.


    "Yeah, I understand, it was indeed not much to tell..." Garrof stared at the frozen ground a deep sadness shed in his eyes for a second "We fought and fought and fought...some lived some died yet we kept fighting on perhaps because that was the only option we had ...and then we survived, not because we were stronger or smarter but simply because we are lucky¡­we are just lucky" Garrof downed his drink with a look of bitterness.


    "Cheers for that" Lory raised her mineral bottle then take a gulp.


    Garrof and Lloyd chuckled, they lifted their drinks and took a swig.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at their conversation with curiosity actually he started to understand some words but still not enough to understand the content of their conversation, Zhao Li Xin was even more eager to learn Lorynguage so he didn''t have to feel left out.


    "By the way, what is Ethan Hamilton looking for in this ce, Jack said he was looking for rare materials" Lory is curious about what makes the rich young master risk his life.


    "From what I heard from Miss Lilliane, Mr. Ethan is looking for rare materials to increase mana permanently," Garrof smiled sarcastically, he actually couldn''t believe it and was confused about what made Ethan Hamilton trust the authenticity of the information.


    Lory frowned, "Is that even possible?" The amount of mana was determined from birth, it was impossible to increase or decrease someone''s mana, the only solution was to suppress it using the mana controller, and that was it.


    "I have my doubt though, no one knows what or how he found out only Ethan Hamilton does but now he might not make it out alive" Lloyd''s voice wasced with worry and Lory understood why.


    From Garrof Lory''s exnation, he came to the conclusion that this was all nned to harm Ethan or rather the Hamilton family and the only culprit that popped into Lory''s head is the S.A.I.N.T. organization but the question is for what? why is that organization wanted to be involved with the arms industry when they parade their organization as a peaceful organization?


    "That''s why we have to make sure Ethan Hamilton wakes up before the Hamiltons decide to work with the organization in question" Garrof got up from the ground he then checked his watch again "We have seven hours to find that monster"


    "Don''t waste our time!" Lloyd immediately stood up as well as Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    "Do you know where The Maren is located?" Lory asked.


    "It''s not clear but based on the information regarding the habitat where Maren lives he must be deep in the cave" replied Lloyd.


    "Never mind, sooner orter we will meet that creature!" Lory muttered casually without the slightest bit of trepidation.


    Lory''s easygoing attitude lightens the gloomy mood so that Garrof and Lloyd were made tough when they heard it.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what Lory was saying, but a small smile appeared on his handsome face. He remembered that he used to go to the ancient forest with Lory, Bei Li Yan, and the others back then, no matter how difficult the situation was, everyone''s mood remained light and happy whenever Lory was around, it was a stark contrast from him who used to call ''Joykiller'' by Bei Li Yan behind his back, but Zhao Li Xin still found out anyway, thanks to the big mouth Mong Yi.

 Chapter 1160 Hunting The Big Boss

    The path to the cave was getting narrower and strangely getting even colder outside, this was not a normal urrence.


    During their journey they were constantly attacked by endless bands of Writh, the only exnation that popped into Lory''s head was that this cave was where Writh bred, s, this is bad news because right now they didn''t have time to wipe out the entire species.


    Right now they were being attacked by dozens of Wriths that kepting without stopping even though they had no problem dealing with all of them but still, this wasted them a lot of time, so Garrof gave the order for all of them to retreat. Lory kicked the beast in front of her and then pulled Zhao Li Xin to run away with her.


    Zhao Li Xin was a little reluctant to leave because for cultivators the more they struggled the smoother their Qi circted in their body which meant that the faster the immortal me adapted to his body, plus there was possibility that Zhao Li Xin might have forgotten their original purpose ofing here.


    [Li Xin Come quick! I''ll buy you a pack of soda that''s much better than you drank before!] Lory coaxed him.


    [Is it harder than the usual soda I drink?] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes shed with shock, the truth is, Zhao Li Xin already be used to the soda he drink, as proof he only coughed twice! But he should have known that the one he was facing before was just a small fry.


    [Yup!] Lory raised her thumb.


    [Okay!] Without further ado Zhao Li Xin took Lory in ''Princess carry'' and then run in haste, he stomped the beast''s head into the ground as a foothold for him to take a leap, Lory saw the poor beast''s head ttened to the ground as Zhao Li Xin jumped gracefully leaving a trail of blood behind him.


    ''He really is weird'' Lory sighed inwardly.


    "OVER HERE!" Garrof beckoned them to run in his direction.


    Lory pointed at Garrof and Zhao Li Xin running towards him while Lloyd followed right behind Zhao Li Xin. As soon as they approached Garrof quickly Garrof fired his rifle towards the top of the cave and the next second, all the stctites hanging inside the cave copsed with a loud sound causing dust and debris to fly into the air, the beast screeched in rage. and panicked when some of them were buried by the rock and ice rubble from the ceiling cave when everything subside the beast''s path waspletely blocked.


    "This will keep them away...at least for now" Garrof lowered his gun.


    "Your move is very fast" Lloyd sincerelyplimented Zhao Li Xin and Lory tranted it for Zhao Li Xin with a big grin across her face.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained t but he gave a nod of acknowledgment to Lloyd''s praise which was an amazing reaction one could expect from someone like Zhao Li Xin.


    But Lloyd, who didn''t know Zhao Li Xin''s past, didn''t think much of Zhao Li Xin''s incredible reaction, only Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with widened eyes. Lory thought Zhao Li Xin would act indifferent as usual but unexpectedly he would kindly appreciate Lloyd.


    Lory felt that Zhao Li Xin had gotten milder sinceing into her world, she doesn''t know if should she be happy or worried.


    "You understand you trapped us here, right" Lloyd give Garrof ming look.


    "Don''t worry buddy, we''ll be fine, this isn''t like the worst situation we''ve ever been in, right?!" Garrof didn''t look the least bit worried.


    Lloyd rolls his eyes which ignore by Garrof who jokes with Lory "You''re not afraid aren''t you Raven!"


    "No, I''ve always wanted to be trapped with a Monstrous Beast in a cold cave out of nowhere!" Lory replied sarcastically.


    "See..." Garrof makes a cheeky grin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "....." Lloyd was rendered speechless.


    Lory then proceeded to inspect the cave, there was a bluish neon lighting from the surface of theke, but what Lory saw was not a beautiful sight but a pile of human and animal bones, Lory also understood where the light wasing from, it seemed this light wasing from microorganisms devouring the remains the bone.


    "Guys,e over here!" Lory called for Garrof and Lloyd toe over.


    "What is it?" Garrof takes long strides toward Lory.


    Lory pointed to theke "Look! I think we are already in the Marenir"


    Garrof and Lloyd were startled to see the pile of bones under theke.


    [Lory!] Suddenly Zhao Li Xin calls him then calmly walks towards him then shows a dirty cell phone with cracked screen [I found it under a rock, from the look of it I think someone tried to hide it on purpose]


    Lory took the phone from Zhao Li Xin''s hand then checked its condition and saw a fancy stripes logo which could be read as ''EL but if unnecessary horizontal lines were taken out then the logo could also be read as ''H.


    "It must belong to Ethan Hamilton." Garrof look at the cell phone then his brows knitted closely.


    "How do you know?" Lory asked.


    "The logo on the back denotes an exclusive phone given only to Hamilton''s immediate family, Miss Lilliane says the phone is pack not only with anti-theft and anti-hacking not only that they also cast a protective spell that not only protects the phone from damaged but also shields any information from being taken away so only the owner of the cell phone or close family members can ess it" Garrof exined.


    "Even with so much security, someone''s trying to hide it...could it be Ethan himself?" Lory was deep in thought.


    "Let''s save it for now after we got out we give that phone to Miss Lillier, she might be able to do something about it" Lloyd suggested.


    suddenly there was a roar that broke the silence which made the stctites hanging from the ceiling of the cave copse with a breaking sound along with the ce where they stood shook violently.


    Lory raised a water shield to protect them from falling ice stctites.


    "SH*T!" Garrof pointed his rifle in the direction the beast was supposed to be.


    Zhao Li Xin stood quietly, she looked in front of her with a deep expression, she didn''t look the least bit worried or scared.


    [What we hoped for, has finallye...] Zhao Li Xin said with a serene smile almost innocent but anyone who knows him full well would know nothing is innocent about him.


    All of a sudden, a burst of icy wind blew Lory''s water barrier for a second then froze then shattered into pieces. Lory raised his eyebrows but actually, he wasn''t surprised just amazed that the beast seemed stronger than she thought.


    "It''sing!" Lloyd shouted.

 Chapter 1161 Hunting The Big Boss II

    A huge creature came out of the huge tunnel that was previously covered in ice so that no one noticed.


    A creature as tall as a two-story building with a pair ofrge, muscr legs came towards them at a slow pace as if trying to intimidate them, the creature''s four arms which had three long fingers covered with sharp like knives ws scraping the hard ground leaving sharp marks.


    The creature''s face which looked like a hideous mixture between a lizard and a spider growled heavily while bared rows of sharp teeth and sharp fangs sticking out of its mouth.


    [It''s even uglier than the picture] Zhao Li Xin scorned in disdain.


    [Come on sweetheart, give it a time... it''ll get worse...] said Lory.


    The beast widens its jaw and then spat a yellowish-gooey liquid in their direction.


    "SPREAD OUT!" Garrof shouted urgently.


    The four of them immediately jumped away before the liquid touched them.


    "Don''t let its spit touch you, or you will be cursed!" Garrof warned them anxiously.


    Lory tranted Garrof''s words and then added [...told you? it''ll get worse]


    [My wife is wise] Zhao Li Xin sigh.


    "Attack!" Garrof gives amand.


    The four of them attacked simultaneously, Lloyd swung his sword that was imbued with electric power, while Garrof opened fire at Maren then the monster stuck its ws and pulled a chunk of dirt to block Garrof''s bullet attack and hurled the frozen dirt at him, luckily Lloyd managed to sh it in pieces.


    Meanwhile, Lory slid between the beast''s legs and then swiftly shed the beast''s ankles which made the beast''s footing be unsteady, Lory then take this chance to climb up the back of the beast so she could stab at the back of the beast''s head.


    However, the monster swung one of its arms to reach Lory, forcing her to abort her n, at that moment Zhao Li Xin charged at high speed and thennded a heavy punch directly on the monster''s head causing it to stagger a few steps backward.


    However the beast refused to give up, it strengthened its footing despite the blood spurting from its ankles then let out a loud scream releasing cold air that instantly froze everything around it.


    They immediately put up a barrier around them but that didn''t mean Garrof and Lloyd weren''t hurt in the least. Garrof and Lloyd felt numbness in their fingers which affected their ability to use weapons.


    "Take your healing potion, I stalled the beast!" Lory''s screams woke them from their shock.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin attack the Monster at the same time actually it''s not difficult for Lory to defeat this monster alone but it means he will reveal his identity and what makes Garrof and Lloyd the worst of ultima infantry which means they might have seen him fight in the war of Dark Ages!


    Lory can''t even use his ice even though using ice elemental attacks would be useless because the monster is immune to the power of ice but that doesn''t mean Lory can''t hurt the monster with ice thorns but the problem is Garrof and Lloyd already know Lory had water gift so she can''t let them see she used Ice power as well it became ice due to the elemental variation ability only possessed by the Lucient family.


    [AAh, this is so annoying!!] Lory vents her frustration by cutting one of the beast''s arms using a dagger infused with water power that transforms a simple dagger into a water de.


    The beast screamed in pain as one of its arms was cut off and it fell to the ground. Garrof and Lloyd were excited, and not wanting to be outdone by Lory and Zhao Li Xin they rushed towards Maren, with a special bullet Garrof fired his rifle and the bullet shot up and prated the monster''s stomach and the monster was thrown into the air with a loud crash that fell with a loud sound.


    "Nice shot!" Lory cheer.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head as he examined the weapon on Garrof''s hands, he was curious how the weapon works perhaps he will allowed to check it out after this, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Is it dead?" Lloyd watches for any movement from the beast.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lloyd carefully moved carefully on the dead beast and then made sure the hole was big enough in the belly of the beast, only then he was sure the beast must be dead, Lloyd breathed a sigh of relief finally they managed to finish their task and sooner than he thought too! he hoped after this Ethan Hamilton''s curse will be lifted.


    Lloyd turn around then waved his hands excitedly "It''s dead! Let''s go back to¡­."


    "Hey, WATCH OUT!" Garrof scream in panic.


    A dark shadow loomed over Lloyd''s head, a shock nailing his feet to the ground. He knew he had to move but his body refused to move. Blood dripped from between its fangs as the creature swung its ws at him.


    "Lloyds, MOVE!" Garrof fired his gun at the monster but it was toote, Lloyd''s fate was inevitable.


    But at that moment a sudden strong ze of fire came like a hot de that cut Maren''s arms, at the same time Lory pushed Lloyd out of the reach of the beast not long after they both rolled on the ground.


    Garrof was dumbfounded as he saw the firee from Zhao Li Xin, he guessed it must be Zhao Li Xin''s ''Gift'', but why he couldn''t feel any mana energy from that man?


    Then again, this is not the right time to dwell on that matter. Garrof fired a few shots while rushing toward Lory and Lloyd.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Garrof''s face was covered with worry.


    it took a few seconds for Lloyd to calm himself after all he just brush with death a few seconds ago, "I''m fine..." he answered in a strained voice then he turn his head at Lory "You saved me again" He feel embarrassed yet grateful.


    Lory got up from the ground and chuckles lightly "Don''t get excited yet, we still have a big problem over here" Lory stare deeply at the reviving beast with a troubled expression.


    They nced at Zhao Li Xin incredulously but their attention was immediately taken by the sound of high pitch cackles that seemed to being from all over the ce just like Zhao Li Xin''s said the beast has surround them.


    Weird vines emerged from within the beast and covered the beast''s wounds then ran all over the body making it look like Maren was half made of trees.


    "That....not the Maren I know..." Garrof''s eyes widened in bewilderment, "Are they evolving or something?"


    "...Or something..."Lory mumbles under her breath.


    Maren reminded her of the Zhyger she had faced before in Riverde, so to speak, what were the odds of finding another monster that could revive even after receiving a fatal wound in a matter of days? this is not a coincidence!


    They hadn''t been given enough time toprehend their situation when they were startled by the roars and roars of beasts.


    "Shit, the Writh ising again!" Lloyd''s voice was abrupt with a hint of urgency.


    "Looks like we have big and small problems here!" Garrof clicked his tongue in annoyance as he saw the horde of Wriths rushing at them brandishing their fangs and ws.


    "We got this, you help your husband!" Lloyd Saud and the two of them immediately jumped toward the Writh group while releasing their powers freely.


    Lloyd swung his sword wide and took out several beasts at once while Garrof fired his gun and when the beast got too close he used body reinforcement ''gift'' to punch his enemy with his bare fists. Lory watches them in silence then she turns her attention to Zhao Li Xin.


    The truth is Lory wanted to help Zhao Li Xin but she feel hesitated cause she knew cultivators increased their power through many battles even a life-and-death battle could turn into a lucky one if one was lucky, then one could imagine how brutal a cultivator''s path was in order to gain power so it was no wonder they tended to be cruel and heartless.


    [Li Xin, do you need help?] Lori half screamed. Zhao Li Xin looked over her shoulder and smiled nonchntly [I''m fine] Lory clenched her fists in disappointment at not being able to help her but Lory couldn''t go against Zhao Li Xin''s wishes.


    Zhao Li Xin felt a bit guilty for making Lory worry but there was no other way for a cultivator to be strong except through a fierce battle cause when a cultivator only cultivated without fighting they were like a decoration sword, it just takes up space and ispletely useless.

 Chapter 1162 Turn Over A New Leaf

    When Zhao Li Xin discovered the underground pce, he found an abandoned library that contained many ancient secret books whose whereabouts were unknown but that was because the pce used to be one of Emperor Lei Yu''s summer pces but due to the passage of time there were also many natural disasters and wars that cause the pce sank to the face of the earth unknown to its whereabouts until thest descendant of the emperor found it by ident¡­however, there is no coincidence as everything was carefully calcted by thest Seeress that ever live in the universe.


    In that ce, Zhao Li Xin found not only a spatial ring where Huo Long had been waiting but also the final inheritance from her own ancestor even though Zhao Li Xin was unaware of it then.


    Zhao Li Xin found an ancient scripture that taught about the Eternal me but unlike the records scattered around the world that Zhao Li Xin had were the original records made by Emperor Lei Yu about the Eternal me.


    With the Immortal me in his possession, Zhao Li Xin emerged as the strongest cultivator ever but there was an obstacle, to use the Immortal me he destroyed his weakened body due to the cold poison that had polluted his body since he was a child but Zhao Li xin had no attachment to this world so why should he care? as long as he can get rid of all his enemies so he bes Long Ming the tyrant, the monster.


    He didn''t even bother learning to control the Eternal me maybe he didn''t care if he ended up dying under his own power because it might be a better choice for someone like him.


    But everything changes when he meets Lory, a mysterious girl with sad eyes but a carefree personality. Lory was everything she wasn''t and she did everything she wouldn''t, she showed him that life is a gift, no matter how hard your life is, life must be fought for.


    ''Youcked heart...'' Huo Long said.


    He''s right other than anger what other emotion does he recognize? me is not only about hatred, it was also passion, grief, love... That is why it''s impossible for Zhao Li Xin to control his me until he met Lory.


    "Li Xin be careful, don''t hurt yourself!"


    "Call my name if you need my help, okay!"


    "Don''t act tough! just say it if you need my help, you know if you get hurt I''ll get pissed, right?!"


    Zhao Li Xin stifled augh when he heard Lory shower him with concern that was almost like a warning, in the past he would have felt offended when someone doubted his strength but now he felt warmth seep through his cold heart. Actually, he no longer felt so much hatred or anger that tormented him to the point of numbing his senses anymore.


    He wasn''t sure since when did this happen? perhaps most of those negative feelings had been left behind in his old world as if he had been reborn again, and in a world where no one knew him nheless. He lost his fame, wealth, and authority as a Lord but he had Lory by his side he even regained his power bit by bit so perhaps it was a blessing for him so that he could start over.


    Though he is still not sure nevertheless he will take this chance so everyone''s sacrifices will not be in vain.


    Meanwhile, the beast fix its gaze closely on him, Zhao Li Xin tilted his head seeming unbothered by the beast''s intimidation then suddenly the beast spat a green liquid at him.


    Zhao Li Xin take a quick step to avoid the attack, the beast got irritated then swung its four arms towards him ready to tear him apart but with his light footwork Zhao Li Xin dodged gracefully but sharply like an eagle gliding in the sky.


    The beast''s ws grew significantly as its body doubled in size almost to the ceiling of the cave, but that didn''t hinder its movements.


    The beast whisk its massive ws making deep marks into the ground every time it missed to hurt it. Facing the powerful attacks he was unfazed instead he became more focused and his movements became swift with every second simultaneously he co could feel mes filling his veins at rapid speed, and unstoppable energy flowing through his body.


    Zhao Li Xin lunged and then threw a heavy punch at the beast''s head causing it to stagger but it wasn''t enough therefore he prepares tounch another attack but the beast opened its jaws and released a frozen breath in his direction.


    "Li Xin!" Lory screamed anxiously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Zhao Li Xin made a circr motion with his hands soon after the wall of fire blocked the gust of the freezing wind, still the attack was so fierce Zhao Li Xin push to the ground and barely could hold on.


    His immortal me is only at the first stage so he is no match for the beast''s power but it''s not enough to discourage him.


    He gathered strength in his legs, he gather his qi to protect the vital point of his body then let himself be blown away by the monster''s strength.


    But only for the moment Zhao Li Xin pressed his feet on the ground and then shot up with all his power once again hend multiple hits to the creature right between the beast''s eyes then on its throat, chest then right at the beast''s stomach.


    However, his numerous attack give so little effect only make increased it wrath then the beast swung his hand towards Zhao Li Xin and then managed to grab Zhao Li Xin''s body and then hauled him against the ground very hard.


    Zhao Li Xin coughed up blood and Lory who witnessed Zhao Li Xin in such a dire state immediately rushed towards Zhao Li Xin without caring if it caused it would reveal her identity or not.


    The Maren''s eyes glinted ferociously as it saw Zhao Li Xin slump on the ground then the beast raised its giant feet to step on him at that time Zhao Li Xin''s eyes snapped open, and a smirk yed on his pale face as he punch the soles of the beast''s feet soon after a red mes run from the soles of the beast''s feet to its thighs, abdomen, the chest, then the head and a me suddenly emerge and devour the giant beast''s body.


    The beast writhe in agony as yellowish mes enveloped the beast''s body making it like a giant torch.


    Unfortunately, the intense heat was not only felt by the beast but also by Zhao Li Xin who already used up all of his power so he is unable to control the fire from hurting him but at that dangerous moment Lory came then wrapped her arms around him within a second a transparent water bubbles protected them from the wild mes.


    At the same time, Lory used healing powers to heal Zhao Li Xin''s internal injuries. Like fire doused by cold water, Zhao Li Xin immediately felt the scorching heat that torment his body gradually subsided together with the excruciating pain.


    The Writh got intimidated by the mes that filled almost the entire cave, they immediately backed away with their tails between their legs.


    Garrof and Lloyd watched the ze with their mouths agape, their hearts pounding only to realize the depth of the man''s strength.


    "Will the fire kill us too?" Lloyd''s voice shook.


    Garrof gulped "I..don''t know"


    The mes leaped up to the ceiling melting the once-frozen cave, but it didn''t stop but instead grew bigger as if wanting to show off what it could do.


    [Li Xin, can you control your me] Lory whispered and his soft breath tickled her ear.


    a smile spread across her beautiful face [Yes...don''t worry everything will be fine...] Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes then slowly took a deep breath, not long after the mes seemed to be sucked away by a vacuum soon the sea of fire disappeared in a matter of seconds as if it never existed in the first ce if it hadn''t left scorched marks at all the cave they might have thought it was all just an imagination.


    Apart from the lingering hot air Garrof and Lloyd felt that just ovee a dangerous situation even more than a Maren itself.

 Chapter 1163 Sudden Attack

    "Are you all right?" Lory breathed a sigh of relief to see that Garrof and Lloyd were unharmed, just a few scratches here and there on their body and that''s normal.


    Thankfully due to the tremendous ze of fire Zhao Li Xin, Garrof, and Lloyd didn''t realize what Lory had done, they didn''t even suspect when Zhao Li Xin and Lory came without a single scratch at all despite being face to face against the Maren and the Fire.


    "We''re fine, what about Maren, this time it''s really dead right?" thought Garrof''s voice sound yful but he actually meant it.


    "That thing should be burnt to a crisp by now," Lory said confidently even though she had not examined the beast''s carcass.


    To be sure they all checked the beast''s carcass and just like Lory said it had been scorched by the fire causing half of the beast''s body to turn ck as charcoal. Garrof and Lloyd nced at Zhao Li Xin but said nothing.


    Perhaps to them, it would take an enormous amount of power to burn Maren''s body to a crisp like this, but in Lory''s eyes, this was nothingpared to Zhao Li Xin''s previous golden mes which could burn everything to ashes with a mere touch.


    If Zhao Li Xin had her old strength, she should be able to kill this beast in less than a minute but now that Zhao Li Xin had even received internal injuries from encountering this kind of beast.


    If this happened to a normal person they would definitely feel devastated and angry falling into this situation but, Zhao Li Xin remained calm without a hint of regret in his eyes as if this was a small matter for him, maybe it does.


    "Have you ever seen a Maren like this before?" Lory fixed his gaze on Garrof.


    Garrof crouched beside Maren''s carcass, then shook his head "No, I never saw any beast could transform like this, not even during the Dark Age war" he exchange worry nce at Lloyd.


    "Look at all these vines, they seem to grow from the inside out" Lloyd inspected the vines on Maren''s body but unfortunately after being burnt, their shape was almost unrecognizable.


    "Wait what''s that?" Lory frowned.


    Vines suddenly grow from the beast''s chest and then spread rapidly, the vines seem to try to regenerate the beast once again. The four of them were stunned and in reflex, Garrof immediately pointed his gun at the beast''s chest then pulled the trigger he shot the vines incessantly.


    "There''s something in it!" Lloyd''s voice was tight with panic luckily he was a professional he immediately make a sudden decision, Lloyd took his dagger from his belt and stab onto the beast''s chest then quickly slit open the chest of the beast that cover with vines that growing in rapid speed.


    Lloyd noticed a dark green glowing object hidden within the beast''s heart covered in hundreds of vines which were now wrapping around his hands as if trying to stop him.


    "Lloyd, get your hand''s away from that thing!" Garrof warns him frantically.


    "Shut up, I have this!" Lloyd sped up his small operation and then forcibly reached into the beast''s heart, after feeling a foreign hard object he hastily grabbed it and quickly pulled his hand out. The strangest thing is the moment Lloyd pulled whatever object out of Maren''s body the vines that previously swarmed them suddenly dried up and died.


    "O-kay¡­ this is getting weird" Lory was shocked as she stared at the dry vines even Zhao Li Xin couldn''t hide his shock either.


    Lloyd slowly opened his grip at that moment, but any glow on the object had disappeared.


    When Lloyd opened his hand and he was stunned "Is this...a rock?" Lloyd furrowed his brows then he wiped the remnants of a beast off the rock to make sure then he saw then a strange symbol was seen engraved into the rock.


    "Do any of you know what this symbol means?" Garrof asked Lory and Zhao Li Xin but even Lory who imed he had seen everything in the two worlds did not recognize the symbol on the stone let alone Zhao Li Xin.


    "We need a full inspection of this object," Garrof felt they were involved with something more dangerous than they thought.


    "Maybe then we would know why this thing does inside Maren''s body and the more important question is...who did it?" Lory''s eyes crinkled with worry. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory wondered if the same thing happened to Zhyger but previous Zhyger''s carcass remained dead after being burnt by Zhao Li Xin so what''s the difference? Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with a serious face.


    Zhao Li Xin felt the piercing re on his face and it belonged to his wife, Zhao Li Xin didn''t know why she was looking at him like that, but then suddenly something cross his mind, he reached into his pocket, and a momentter his long finger that picks a chocte candy stopped right in front of Lory''s mouth.


    Lory was snapped back from her deep thought and then looked at Zhao Li Xin with a questioning look [What are you doing?]


    [Oh I thought you were looking at me because you were hungry?] said Zhao Li Xin with a sincere expression.


    Lory''s mouth twitched [I''m not a child!] now she forgot what she had just thought earlier.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head [Oh, so you don''t want to...] he casually pulled his finger away but Lory immediately swallow the chocte on his fingers then she chomp the chocte then stare at Zhao Li Xin defiantly but he only smile affectional at his wife silly attitude.


    "Hey, what else is this?" Lloyd a small red light flickered on the remains of the beast.


    Lloyd took it and then blew the remaining dust and beast from the strange object still the red light shing continuously. The object seems covered with special metal that does not melt from Zhao Li Xin me.


    "It looks like a transmitter, but where did ite from? could it be it''s from the beast? I used to see hunters using this device to track animals to get information about the beast, maybe it came off after the fight earlier" Garrof rub his chin while examining the transmitter in Lloyd''s hand with curious eyes.


    "You mean someone tagged this Maren, deliberately?" Lloyd''s voice caught in disbelief.


    "Well, your guess is as good as mine" Garrof shrugs.


    "Wait a minute if this still works, maybe they know that the beast is dead now?" Lloyd and Garrof exchanged nces.


    Garrof muttered under his breath "This is not good.."


    [Did you hear that?] Zhao Li Xin''s brow furrowed he then looked up [There was a buzzing sounding towards us and it was very - very fast]


    Lory''s eyes instantly widened she immediately hollers at the top of her lungs "It''sing, RUN-RUN-RUN!"


    Lory pulled Zhao Li Xin to run with her and the others reflexively followed Lory and Zhao Li Xin, unfortunately, their legs is not quick enough, and momentster they heard a deafening booming from the top of them all of a sudden they were blown away by a strong gust of hot wind


    The explosive impact created a shockwave that hit them with sharp hot air that blew them away along with dust and debris like dry leaves swept away by a tornado.


    Lory had no other choice, she used her wind power to keep them together and then summon the Trinity staff. Lory used all her might to stab the silver staff into the ground, the next second a purple shield covered with runes covering them safely inside the transparent dome.


    However, the impact of the explosion hit her as if she had been hit by a mountain she couldn''t breathe, and her legs lost their strength Lory could barely stand if it wasn''t for Zhao Li Xin who was somehow already beside him holding her waist so she not fall.


    The impact of the explosion was still crashing at her incessantly "Lucients, lend me your power!" Lory gritted her teeth and the shield around them suddenly grew bigger until itpletely absorbed the pressure from the explosion around them and everything be dark


    After a while, everything seems to be quiet yet the ringing in their ears remains to torture them, blood trickling from Garrof and Lloyd''s ears but it was a small injury considering what had hit them, for a long moment, they justy on the ground without moving or making a sound just like a dead man.


    Smoke and dust floated in the air as everything gradually died down after that they were greeted by a horrific sight, they saw a clear blue sky meaning they were out of the cave or the mountain itself had disappeared.

 Chapter 1164 Princess Lorient

    The ringing in his ears was unbearable, Garrof immediately took the recovery potion and mana potion at the same time only then did he feel much better and the ringing and dizziness gradually disappeared.


    Garrof patted his chest and then touched his cheek "I''m...alive?" he found it hard to believe how he survived the explosion then something hit him he wonder why he didn''t hear Lloyd''s voice so he quickly sat up to look for his friend suddenly the pain in his body finally caught up with him and Garrof groaned in pain.


    Garrof felt he didn''t need more recovery potions, especially for the old wound on his knee which was now throbbing with stabbing pain, Garrof let out a weak breath but then his gaze stopped at Lloyd, he wanted to call out to him but was confused to see Lloyd''s stunned with his eyes open widely and his Jaw hang loose like someone who had just been struck by lightning.


    Garrof turned his gaze to where Lloyd was staring at the instant his eyes bulged so wide, shock, and disbelief mixed together causing his voice chocked in his throat.


    [Are you okay wife?] Zhao Li Xin cupped her face gently with eyes fixed with worry.


    Lory nods weakly [Just..tired] Lory leans her head softly on Zhao Li Xin''s chest.


    [Are you sure?] Zhao Li Xin looks at her with cautious evaluation knowing his wife has a terrible habit to lie when ites to her own well-being.


    On the contrary, Lory was more worried about him, she noticed a few scratches on his arms and handsome face, what''s more, she saw blood was also dripping from both of his ears, it feels her heart stop for a second and she screams in fright [You hurt, My God!]


    Her worry make Lory forget where they were she immediately cupped Zhao Li Xin''s face and a soft purplish glittering light emerge and scattered like stars then slowly seeping through Zhao Li Xin''s skin and soon the scars on his body disappeared one by one.


    Garrof and Lloyd didn''t need further exnation to figure out the mystery woman''s true identity.


    "Princess...Princess Lo..rient" Garrof was dumbstruck.


    Lory turned her head to Garrof and Lloyd, and she almost burst toughed seeing their funny expressions but it was rude so Lory thoughtfully cover her smile with the back of her palm and speak in a yful tone "Ah, I guess you got me~"


    "...."


    "...."


    Lory sighed knowing it was impossible to hide her identity after this, oh well, this was bound to happen sooner orter anyway.


    Lory cast her healing gift and the purplish light scattered in Garrof and Lloyd''s direction soon after, whatever wounds their potions had not healed yet nowpletely healed without a trace even their old injuries werepletely gone like the knee injury Garrof had when he was still a soldier.


    "I hope you guys keep this a secret for a while" Though Lory''s voice sounds calm but it is coated with the sovereignty of a ruler.


    Garrof and Lloyd immediately bow their head saying simultaneously "As you wish your highness!"


    It had been a long time since someone reacted like this Lory had almost forgotten how awkward it felt. "You don''t have to get uptight guys, just act normal after all we''rerades, right?"


    "We followed your orders!" Garrof and Lloyd gave the same courteous manner.


    Lory scratched her head then sighed [Yeah, it''s gonna be hard...]


    Zhao Li Xin saw Garrof and Lloyd''s reaction and then remembered Ming Yue Yin''s reaction the first time she met Lory. Those were eyes of utter awe and admiration, and it never faded until thest day they were together.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the past, Zhao Li Xin often heard everyone asking why Ming Yue Yin ced Lory so high above her, who even at that time already held the reins of power as the Empress of Liang Zu kingdom.


    At that time Ming Yue Yin would smile and say ''Because you all never seen what her existence meant for the people in her world''


    For many people even outside the kingdom of Hand, the Lucien family is the epitome of wisdom, virtue, and power, therefore, many reasons people apply for citizenship in Hand are not only because they wanted a better life for themselves but mostly because they admiration and trust for the Lucient family.


    And they weren''t wrong because Hand is known as the safest ce in the world with a very low crime rate in most of their cities because of the strictws in Hand not to mention the level of corruption is significantly lo than any other country and there is not much discord within the Hand internal politic.


    This way policies and regtions can run smoothly without any significant obstacles and for anyone who is stupid enough to abuse their authority, it doesn''t matter who they are or what their background will be punished ording to thew.


    One of the heaviest punishments is the death penalty and exile for the whole family with all their wealth being confiscated for anyone who is involved in corruption, moreover, there is no way to haggle from this situation cause The King of Hand is known to be awfully strict in carrying out his rules and mandate so under no circumstances does the King will make a deal with the guilty party, in one of his speech the King said: ''The right thing to do tend to be the hardest, but I will not yield nor I cower cause its duty for a ruler to persist so everyone could live the life they deserved''


    Then these quotes were widely used to criticize governments and rulers around the world which of courseter gave rise to hatred towards the Lucien family but no one dared to speak up because many people praised Hand''s King.


    To many politicians and rulers, the Lucien family was a threat, especially after the war of the Dark Ages where the Lucien family fought alongside their soldiers and generals on the front lines to protect the people, unlike other rulers who only gave orders to send their troops. and soldiers behind the safety of their bunker, therefore, the Lucient earned the respect and admiration of not onlymon people but also soldiers cause no one knows better than a soldier how it felt out there, how scary and painful it was to see your brothers in arms died next to you and nothing you could do.


    It was already hard enough for a grown man especially a trained soldier like them especially for two teenagers like Lory and Lucas but they persisted till the end and even managed to save the world so how could people not admire the young Lucient heir?


    "So...someone''s trying to kill us" Lory took a mana potion then drank arge amount of it, he groaned afterward "Did the potion get even more bitter than I remember?"


    Garrof shrugged "It feels the same to me, Your Majesty"


    "May I ask where you have been all this time Princess?" Lloyd ventured to ask.


    Lory swallowed the chocte candy and then waved his hand "Please call me Raven like you used to and yes I''ve been away...faraway in fact" Lory paused for a few seconds then continued "We should get out of here before someone or somethinges!"


    Garrof and Lloyd immediately snapped back to the reality of their situation, the four of them quickly left the former explosion area and then headed to their pick-up location.


    "We still have 5 minutes to the pick-up point!" said Garrof.


    "That''s great, we still made it!" Lloyd chimed in.


    Suddenly a sound of an explosion echoed and it startled them causing them to pause for a moment soon after gray smoke rose into the pale blue sky, and they immediately have a bad premonition.


    "Shit, that can be it¡­" Garrof gritted his teeth in anger.


    They immediately quickened their pace, praying they were wrong but their hopes were cruelly crushed at the same time Lory saw a group of peopleing in white and gray camouge military clothing,plete with headgear that cover their faces, and all of them carry heavy weapons


    "Everyone hide!" Lory hastily warned them.

 Chapter 1165 Thrill

    They immediately hid behind the snowy rocks and not far from their hiding ce, a group of soldiers were checking the wreck of their helicopter, then they heard gunshots, it seemed that the pilot''s fate was beyond help.


    "Who are they?" Lloyd whisper.


    "I don''t know but I got the feeling this matter is beyond our pay grade" Garrof mutter quietly.


    "What your suggestion your highness...I mean Raven?" Lloyd waiting for her order.


    "We don''t know how many of them are out there and they are well prepared...we''d better not take any chances, Let''s retreat for now" Lory made an immediate decision as she didn''t want to act rashly without knowing who she was dealing with.


    "Agree!" Garrof nodded in agreement, he was d Lory made the same decision as he would after that they quietly left the area with the three of them.


    From the digital map on Garrof''s tablet there was supposed to be a small airne charter ce a few miles away on the other side of the mountain so they need to go there as fast as they could, and they also need to contact Lilliane to update their situation and inquire about Ethan''s situation.


    "How long until we get there?" Lloyd asked.


    It will take two days more or less if we continue to use body strengthening spells to keep running at this speed, the downside is it will drain our mana" Garrof answered as he ran.


    "Thankfully, we have enough mana potions so it shouldn''t be a problem" Lloyd didn''t feel worried because they had prepared well enough besides that, Lory''s presence put them at ease.


    [Lory, could it be that they were the same soldiers we saw earlier by the Riverde?] Zhao Li Xin felt that they were the same group of people even though their uniforms were different.


    [I think so but we have no real proof] Lory wasn''t sure if she made the right decision or not by just leaving but the risks outweighed the benefits so she dared not be careless.


    If they truly had anything to do with Luxemborough it would be another reason for her to be extra careful, thest thing Lory wanted to do was identally revealed her identity...again.


    The four of them ran until midnight then decided to camp in a small cave that was barely enough shelter for four adults but they had no other choice and Lory had no problem cramming them in.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience princess" Garrof felt a little flustered to share a small space with her even though Lory told him to treat her as usual but howe? Princess Lorient wasn''t just a mere noble she was part of the legendary lineage of Lucient, the protector of Hand and also the second heir to the most powerful empire in the world only after King Lucas himself so how couldmoners like Garrof and Lloyd be normal, that was impossible!


    Hearing Garrof''s words, Loryughed "Compared to the war era, this darkness is much better." Lory used his power to absorb water from a wet piece of wood and then threw it into the bonfire, Lory then turned his gaze to Zhao Li Xin who was meditating in the snowfall, he said this would greatly help him to raise his cultivation.


    "I hear you were traveling alone back then after leaving L''markieth," Lloyd asked.


    Lory didn''t mind telling the story after all this wasn''t something that needed to be covered up "Well, I have important things to do..."


    "How long have you been wandering alone?" asked Garrof.


    His brows furrowed and then said in an unsure tone "Nine, ten or eleven years maybe, I''m not sure after all it''s hard to count the time at that time" Lory said honestly, the ten years he felt was just the time range he estimated but how long he clearly didn''t remember actually he didn''t remember much after he received the Lazarus curse, just like a broken video there are some parts that are missing or blurred which until now it''s hard for him to remember.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s...a very long time" Garrof so deeply sympathized with Lory he couldn''t imagine how hard it must be for a young woman like Lory no matter how strong she was.


    "But I''m not alone though, I got my guardian by my side so it''s not that bad" Lory waved her hand, she didn''t want to take all the credit cause the fact is she only got that far because Girsha was by her side.


    "Ooh yes, the Lord of The Sky, Grimereous!" Lloyd''s face beamed with excitement his memory had taken him when he saw a giant bird that wiped dozens of Demon beasts in one swoop, "Where is your guardian, can you give us the honored to meet the venerated first Kind?" he earnestly pleads.


    Lory smiled wryly, "Unfortunately, he''s not here right now, but he will¡­soon!" Lory said determinedly.


    Lloyd and Garrof know something terrible must happen because there''s no way a guardian left his ward without a proper reason, they could only guess that something terrible must have happened after all one couldn''t possiblye back from the dead without paying a heavy price for it, and they not dared to imagine what kinda horrendous experience she must go through.


    "Is he your husband?" Garrof cleverly changed the subject.


    Lory turned her gaze towards Zhao Li Xin who was meditating quite a distance away from her but Lory could still see her back. got better when he talked about Zhao Li Xin.


    Garrof and Lloyd hid their surprise not only because Zhao Li Xin had powers to match The Lucient but also because she was the real spouse of Princess Lorient!


    If there was anything that was always be a hot topic in Hand it was about who will marry the prince and princess of Hand, because, unlike any other royal family or influential family in the world, Hand never forced marriage let alone undergo a political marriage, and not once did the kings of Hand end up not being married at all so they passed the throne to their nephews.


    Thankfully there is always a new generation in every Lucient generation, even though it''s not much, it can even be said to be dangerous, but thankfully until today, the Hand kingdom is still led by pure descendants of the first Lucient.


    And until now King Lucas still has not had a partner let alone a descendant so if Lorient has children then her son or daughter will definitely be the next king! realizing that Lloyd and Garrof felt their heart leaped to their throat, they desperately wanted to scream.


    Knowing there was a high chance they were currently sharing the same room with the mother of the future king Hand make them thrilled beyond belief, they couldn''t wait to tell someone about this, imagine their jealousy, but sadly they couldn''t, not now at least, but one day!


    Garrof and Lloyd were very excited but they had nowhere to vent, Lloyd tilted his head while taking deep breaths trying to control his excitement, on the other side, Garrof looks a bit flustered he looks trouble where putting his feet and hands, thus he kept changing position while scratching his head awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Lory watches them in perplexity, she doesn''t know what their problem is, could it be they need to pee?


    "If you need to pee it''s fine you know" Lory kindly reassured them, she wondered if they were embarrassed to say something because she was there or maybe they just felt bad leaving her alone.


    "Okay, I''m going to pee!" Garrof suddenly stood up and rushed out of the cave.


    "Me too!" Lloyd chassed Garrof in a hurry.


    Lory watched the two big men pee together with a surprised expression but a momentter she nodded in understanding thinking" ''Oh they are closer than I thought!''

 Chapter 1166 Skip Level

    The immortal me levels are divided by color, the first stage is a normal color which is yellow to orange like other normal mes, the second stage is Ruby red color, the third stage will be dark blue color, the fourth stage is deep purple color and final stage which is perfect stage will be the golden color.


    In the past, it took two years for Zhao Li Xin to rise from yellow-orange color to a Ruby red color but that was due to his weak body and unstable mental state however the current Zhao Li Xin was not the same as before, the present Zhao Li Xin is no longer a man who only driven by hatred, nor he was an orphan child who had no clear origin nor purposed in this world.


    No, the present Zhao Li Xin knows clearly who he is, and why he''s here, Zhao Li Xin fully understands the meaning of his existence, Zhao Li Xin knew that Immortal me is not the power that he identally obtained but rather a legacy passed down from his ancestors in order to fulfill their wish also his own wish.


    And Zhao Li Xin has only one wish, which is to protect Lory and everything she loves so that sadness and pain will never stain her beautiful face ever again.


    Gradually the aura that covered his body turned into red mes which then zed fiercely covering his entire body until his clothes began to burn slowly.


    The familiar burning sensation started to spread throughout his body piercing his skin and searing him mercilessly, once again the mes tried to devour its own master like a beast gnawing its prey but Zhao Li Xin was not yield, why should he? he knew he would seed. Hadn''t the fire always been a part of him, his legacy? so why not embrace it as it is?


    ''Master'' a childish voice sounded but the voice didn''te from outside but from within him.


    Master, I said I will help you.


    Zhao Li Xin sneakers ''Show me and I''ll believe you!''


    "Okay, I''ll show you master!" the boy''s voice sounded excited.


    It felt like he had the air in his lungs being sucked in he found himself having difficulty breathing but on the good side, he didn''t feel like he was burned alive anymore still it was useless if he couldn''t breathe luckily it onlysted for twenty seconds before Zhao Li Xin heard the boy''s voice again.


    ''Sir it will feel like a sudden burst of power so you have to be prepared or you will pass out or worst of all you might fall into aa''


    ''Ha? Wait!'' That doesn''t sound good.


    Still, the boy continued ''Readddyyy - set - GO!''


    Zhao Li Xin suddenly had a bad feeling about this but he was not given a chance to refuse, his hand instinctively dipped into the snow then clutched tightly to the frozen ground then clenched his jaw as he prepare for whatever happened.


    A momentter an unstoppable force erupted within him, Zhao Li Xin felt like a cannonball fired with high power as all the veins inside her became painfully tensed like a string being fully pulled, Zhao Li Xin could feel his whole meridians filled with intense power that causing his power to increase drastically, but he had no time to rejoice because what he felt is far from pleasant in fact it feels much more worst than the way he normally cultivated.


    He should know he cannot trust that unreliable spirit!


    The crimson mes have turned into a dark blue me that ignited the night with zing light that turned the piles of snow around him into puddles.


    Lory watched closely from the side while Garrof and Lloyd remained gaping, at first they thought it was the ''awakening'' but then again, Zhao Li Xin was too old for an awakening which usually only happened to young kids besides they had already witnessed Zhao Li Xin''s fire before so they''re sure this isn''t the ''Awakening'' but if it''s not then what is this because it feels different?


    Lory waited patiently until all the fire around Zhao Li Xin died down, after the fire subside Zhao Li Xin fell on his back on the wet ground.


    Lory rushed over to Zhao Li Xin with a worried face, Lory checked Zhao Li Xin''s wrist to make sure she was breathing normally meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin was lying down with her eyes closed.


    Because half his clothing was burnt Lory could clearly see his chest moving up and down steadily indicating that he was breathing normally. lory sighs in relief.


    [Li Xin...you okay?] Lory gently touch his cheeks and she was startled by how hot his skin was.


    Zhao Li Xins eyes flutter a few rapid beats before slowly opening not long after a calm smile spreads across his tired but still handsome face [I''m fine...just tired] he mimicked what Lory said before and then winks at her.


    Lory chuckles, if he makes a joke that means he''s okay, [Do you feel ufortable? you wanted me to heal you?] Still, she couldn''t shake off the worry in her heart.


    Zhao Li Xin shakes his head weakly [You cannot spoil me all the time, I''ll be fine, I just need to close my eyes for a few minutes] Zhao Li Xin closes his eyes again.


    Not long after, snow began to fall quietly once again the snow fill the void caused by Zhao Li Xin''s fire. Once snowkesnded on Zhao Li Xin''s body instantly the snow melted due to the heat on his body. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lory didn''t want Zhao Li Xin to get wet so she raised her hand into the air suddenly the surrounding snow merged together in the air then formed an ice umbre that covered Zhao Li Xin from the falling snow, Lory then took off her jacket and ced it on top of Zhao Li Xin''s body.


    [Get rest, I''ll be here] Lory softly said then she pulled her legs up on her chest, Lory then rested her chin on her knee and watch Zhao Li Xin closely.


    Without saying anything Garrof took off his jacket and ced it around Lory''s shoulder, Lory was surprised but then give a grateful smile at Garrof before the man back to the cave quietly with Lloyd, they know it will be useless for them to ask Lory to return to the cave.


    Lory faithfully apanied Zhao Li Xin without making a sound, her head was covered with snowkes but Lory seemed to be unaware she kept watching Zhao Li Xin without blinking, something didn''t need to say still it was louder than a scream itself.


    [Lory...] Zhao Li Xin suddenly called her with his eyes remain closed.


    [Hm?] Lory replies softly.


    [I missed your eyes] he suddenly said.


    Lory chuckled a little then took off her green soft lens, then leaned her head right on Zhao Li Xin''s face [Look at me,]


    When Zhao Li Xin open his eyes he saw a pair of beautiful purple eyes staring back at him and the smile on Zhao Li Xin''s face instantly lit up [There it is¡­] he muttered.


    [You like it so much, huh?] Lory caresses his cheek that not so hot again.


    [Hm, it brings back a lot of memory, a beautiful memory nheless¡­] Zhao Li Xin said with a slight mncholy.


    Zhao Li Xin''s words brought Lory back to the first time he met Zhao Li Xin in the forest, if she think back again with a clear mind Lory surprised at how reckless her actions were to save Zhao Li Xin, someone she didn''t know at all aside from the rumors that circting on the street but if she hadn''t saved Zhao Li Xin back then, they might not have been together like they are now.


    perhaps this was the result of Arthea''s scheme which orchestrated the stage for Lory and Zhao Li Xin to meet each other nevertheless it proved to be a blessing for both of them because together, they managed to save each other from their tragic fate at the same time the world.


    [Those are really good memories] Lory felt a littlefortable with how much time had passed since they were together.


    Lory turned his gaze back to Zhao Li Xin and the man looked asleep but then he opened his eyes then stood up with steady movements he no longer looked sick or tired instead he looked vigorous as if he just woke up from a long night''s sleep.


    [You look okay?] Lory was stunned for a moment then he smiled happily.


    [You look cold...] Zhao Li Xin brushes the snow from Lory''s head and then pulls her into his embrace,[You are always bad at taking care of yourself] he reprimanded her but his voice was full of indulgence.


    Lory stuck out her tongue [Well, I have you for that, don''t I?]


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles, then raised his hands then exerts his power on his handster on Zhao Li Xin a dark blue me ignited it engulfs his handspletely but it didn''t burn him.


    [It''s blue?] Lory tilted her head.


    [En, I skipped one level to the third stage of Immortal me, my cultivation also jumped from warrior level to master level in the beginner stage] Zhao Li Xin smiled contentedly at least the pain is not for nothing, even though he would needed close door training for at least three days to stabilize his cultivation or else he will get internal injured if he exerts his strength too much.


    [That''s good news, right?] Lory said in a questioning tone cause her guts told her there was something more than that because that''s usually the case.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t try to hide his condition besides Lory would find out one way or another and then she will get angry at him so there''s no point to lied [I have to enter close-door training for a few days, though I can still fight this time however, I can''t force myself or I''ll get a bacsh because my cultivation rose too fast]


    Lory shakes her head disapproving [No, we can''t take any chances you better not fight from now on, and I''ll protect you, understood!]


    [As you wish, your highness] Zhao Li Xin teased. Lory snorted loudly in feigned anger as they walked together toward the cave where Lloyd and Garrof were.

 Chapter 1167 Getaway Plans

    Inside the cave, Lloyd and Garrof sat around their bonfire simultaneously staring dumbfoundedly at the pair of violet eyes that glistened in the soft glow of the bonfire.


    They only snapped back from their dazed when Lory returned the jacket Garrof lent her previously but Garrof shook his head [You need it more than me] Garrof subtly refuse.


    Lory appreciated his kindness then she chuckle lightly and said: [You forgot my ice power, the cold air won''t bother me, you know]


    [Well, it doesn''t mean you don''t feel cold right, just put it on first my shirt is quite thick after all so I''ll be fine.] Garrof reassured Lory to take his jacket back, no matter how strong Lory was she was still a woman so as a man it doesn''t feel right to let a woman in cold.


    [Lory, why don''t take your jacket back on, with my cultivation level right now I won''t feel cold in this weather] Zhao Li Xin about to take the jacket Lory give to him besides he doesn''t lie, with the level of immortal me he has right now he wouldn''t feel cold.


    But Lory rolled her eyes [Do you want to be shirtless in the snow? even if you don''t feel cold, I feel cold just looking at you beside you will make the others ufortable]


    Zhao Li Xin realized that most of his clothes had been burnt and only his pants were still left though only half of it even so Zhao Li Xin was lucky not all of his clothes were burnt otherwise he wouldn''t know what would he do tomorrow.


    "Why don''t you let your husband wear Garrof''s jacket and you wear your own jacket cause Garrof''s jacket is too big for you, and don''t worry about Garrof, with his thick skin there''s no way he''d catch a cold" Lloyd tantly mocked him.


    Garrof smacked Lloyd''s arm though Garrof agree with his friend, immediately Laughter broke out inside the cave.


    It was a quiet and peaceful night even though it was snowing heavily outside the cave, therefore, Lory raised an ice wall to cover the entrance of the cave so they wouldn''t freeze to death but the downside is they had to put out the bonfires if they didn''t want to be chocked by the smoke.


    Before dawn Lory and the others got up, they didn''t want to waste any more time they cast a strengthening spell on their bodies, except Zhao Li Xin who used lightweight skill.


    The four of them immediately shot toward their destination at high speed, a few hourster they arrived at a small airfield, where the nes were rented.


    However, the four of them did not immediately enter but watched from behind a pine tree to assess the situation first.


    "Let me go first with Garrof and Lloyd, you stay here with my husband, okay," in her calctions, people would lower their guard if Lory is the one toepared to Lloyd, and Lory choose Garrof toe with her simply because Garrof was the one in charge of contacting Lilliane.


    [Lory, why don''t Ie with you?] Zhao Li Xin felt ufortable letting Lory go alone even though Garrof apanied her.


    Lory patted Zhao Li Xin''s arm and sighed [It''s not that I don''t wantpany, but your appearance will attract attention]


    Garrof and Lloyd reflexively saw Zhao Li Xin''s appearance, due to his own me his pants have burned and turned into tattered shorts, obviously, the appearance of a handsome eastern man with short pants in the middle of snow will gain a lot of attention and it will be hard to forget as well.


    [Sorry buddy, you will attract too much attention,] Garrof looked at Zhao Li Xin with a puzzled look, even without his strange clothes a man with a face like Zhao Zhao Li Xin would get a lot of attention no matter where he goes, Garrof didn''t know whether he should feel jealous or pity Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what Garrof was saying but he understood what he meant, sadly, Zhao Li Xin had to admit his appearance right now was too hard to ignore, Suddenly Zhao Li Xin missed the convenience provided by the spatial ring, he noted himself to fixed his ring the moment he managed to regain his array master skill.


    [Wait for me!] Lory kissed Zhao Li Xin on the cheek [I''ll find pants and a jacket for you] Lory feel sorry for Zhao Li Xin, since Zhao Li Xine into her world Lory was barely able to give him nice clothes.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t have much care about his own appearance but he doesn''t want to trouble Lory so he can only follow his wife''s orders like a good student, but then he suddenly notices something he holds Lory''s wrist [Lory your eyes!] Zhao Li Xin remind Lory about her eyes color.


    [Oh yeah!] Shepletely forgot about it.


    Since this is a remote ce Lory thought it will not have tight security so she used shapeshifting spell to change her eye''s color back to green.


    Lory smiled at Zhao Li Xin then she went with Garrof to the small airfield. The ce was much smaller than their saw from the outside so as expected there were not many people working there, after a while of searching they finally found someone behind the small ne they saw a middle age man covered with a thick beard wearing a leather jacket and a ck hat in the middle checking the ne machine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Excuse me, where can we charter the airne?" Lory waved her hands with a bright smile.


    The man throw the screwdriver at his toolbox then he looked at them with an assessing look "You want to rent a ne?" he asked with a gruff and deep voice.


    "Yes my name is Gerry, this is my friend Jane and we got two other friends waiting outside, we got urgent matters so we need to get back quickly to Eagle Rock city, are you the one in charge of this ce?" Garrof introduced himself under a fake name.


    Lory is not surprised, it''s only natural that hunters have many aliases, Lory herself has many aliases she even used it right now.


    The man look at them and frowned "What happened with your friends?" he looked behind Garrof and Lory appeared to be suspicious.


    Lory smiled sheepishly "Well, actually there was a bit of an ident when we were hiking, um...do you sell clothes in this ce?" Lory tucked her red hair behind her ear, looking embarrassed.


    He nced at Garrof who was not wearing a jacket for a second "We have a small shop selling winter clothes and if you want to rent a ne you can discuss it with my granddaughter inside" the old man pointed with his thumb towards a small building not far from them.


    "Oh, thank you!" Garrof said.


    The man snorted loudly and then went back to what he was doing, Lory and Garrof exchanged nces without words then they headed where they were pointed.


    "I will take care of the ne problem and contact Miss Lilliane, you go buy clothes for your husband," said Garrof.


    Lory agreed she went towards the small shop that was located adjacent to the office meanwhile, and Garrof entered the office.


    the clothing store that Lory entered was even smaller than she thought, there were only a few clothes avable, and there was a knitted glove and hat that seem all the same size even so this was more than enough for their emergency situation.


    The young man who was guarding the cashier immediately took his eyes off his cell phone and smiled broadly when Lory enter the shop.


    "Wee!" his face beamed in delight when unexpectedly a beautiful young woman entered his shop.


    Lory give a quick nod and then immediately went where the clothes were, with limited choices on the shelf Lory bought a white sweater, and gray jacket and didn''t forget the ck cargo pants because that was the only option avable in this shop.


    Lory brought all the clothes to the counter, the young man who had been watching Lory from the beginning looked overly excited when Lory came.


    "Are you going to pay with a card or cash?" he asked with exaggerated politeness.


    "Cash please," Lory answered without looking at him.


    The young man nced at Lory many times but Lory was too busy thinking about Zhao Li Xin, besides that Lory also wanted to know if Garrof managed to charter the ne without any problems, is he contacted Lilliane, yet? and how Ethan Hamilton''s condition right now, with so many thoughts going through her head Lory waspletely oblivious to the young man''s flirt.


    The pitiful boy put the clothes in the bag after that Lory hand him the money without giving him a look.


    The boy cannot give up just yet after all there are not many beautiful womenes to this deste ce so he makes an excuse to know Lory''s name and phone number "Miss, we give a big discount if you want to register as a member, we give fifty percent discount!" he enticed Lory to give her name.


    Lory had no time for that, Lory shook her head and reply briefly, "No thank you!" Lory then took the bag and left the shop as fast as she came in, the disappointed young man can only watch the beautiful woman back disappear in the distance and sigh.


    Lory turn her head to the office then saw Garrof in the middle signing the papers it seemed Garrof managed to charter the ne without any problems, Lory hope everything will go smoothly from here on.

 Chapter 1168 An Ambush

    Lory then ran to where Zhao Li Xin and Lloyd were. Once Lory arrived the awkward silence between them is Ineluctable. Lloyd leans on the tree trunk with his hands crossed in front of his chest he keeps his head down and appears to be a bit uneasy and nervous on the other hand Zhao Li Xin stands with his back straight like a pole, his one hand resting behind his back while his other hand hangs in front of his stomach, it was amazing how Zhao Li Xin still maintain his noble aura even with weird clothes, he wears short, for God shake!


    [Li Xin, I got the clothes for you!] Lory lifted her bag excitedly.


    "Oh you here, how''s Garrof?" Lloyd looked relieved to see Lory finallying.


    "He''s taking care of the administration, you can check on him, I wille after my husband changes his clothes" Lory didn''t want to trouble Lloyd further so kindly gave him a reason to leave.


    "Then I''ll go check on him!" Lloyd immediately run like a convict who was given amnesty.


    Lory look at Lloyd with pity then she shifted her eyes to Zhao Li Xin who calmly changed his clothes.


    Lory kept forgetting that not many people could live in the same room with Zhao Li Xin without feeling pressured. Even the four King pces admitted that it took a long time to get used to being in the same room as Zhao Li Xin, only the Mong brothers were somewhat immune to being able to stay alone with Zhao Li Xin but that was because they had served. Zhao Li Xin since she was a child.


    Lory also reminded herself not to leave Zhao Li Xin with anyone else because her aura was too strong to deal with.


    [Let me help] Lory zipped Zhao Li Xin''s jacket and then patted his chest, she knew it wasn''t Zhao Li Xin''s fault, Lory never wanted him to change because she knew who he was and this is a part of him that she except wholeheartedly and the truth is Lory doesn''t care about other people''sfort, she might be kind but she''s no saint and she never tries to be one.


    [I like the clothes] Zhao Li Xin smiled contentedly, he marveled at how many styles of men''s clothingpared to the clothes in his old world, men''s clothes in this world have a lot more variety they even got different types of fabrics.


    Lory found it funny how easy it was to make Zhao Li Xin happy [I''m d you like it, but I don''t think this model still fits you] In Lory''s opinion, casual clothing didn''t represent Zhao Li Xin''s grace and nobility well.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t think anything wrong with his clothing. Compared to the wide sleeves in his old world, these clothes are much easier to wear, not to mention veryfortable as well.


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin heard a roaring engine sound from far away which Zhao Li Xin recognized as the sound of a jeep.


    [Lory, do you think we''re in trouble?]


    Lory saw two ck jeeps enter the airfield then several men in uniform with full gear got off their jeeps, they talk to each other while pointing in a few directions and then they immediately spread while some stay in their vehicles.


    Lory clicked her tongue in annoyance, she didn''t expect the soldiers toe to this ce, were the soldiers looking for them, or did they have other intentions?


    [What''s your ne princess?] Zhao Li Xin grin.


    Lory rests both her arms on her waist andughs [We''ll do what we do best, we fight!]


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes glint dangerously [It''s gonna be fun]


    [Let''s do it quietly love] Lory peck Zhao Li Xin''s cheek [I''ll handle people in the vehicle first]


    [I''ll handle the rest] Zhao Li Xin grins evilly.


    There were twelve people inside, two people stayed in the vehicle, three headed to the hangar, and another three went to the office while the others spread in various directions.


    The soldier that stayed to guard the vehicle looked around him warily but nothing out of the ordinary just like he expected in a remote ce like this, he then turned his head to the same vehicle behind him then saw hisrade leaning against his vehicle with nk expression it seems he was as bored as he was, the truth is he didn''t understand why his leader sends so many people for handle a small mission like this.


    He sigh in resignation then leaned against the driver''s door then lit his cigarette, he smoke the cigarette and then puffed the white smoke into the air. Once again he subconsciously nced at his friend again but was surprised to see his friend''s head lying face down at the wheel as if he was asleep, he wrinkled his forehead feeling strange that his friend fell asleep while on duty.


    All of a sudden, a cold hand covered his mouth from behind then a sharp pain came from the back of his head instantly everything went dark.


    Lory pulled the man into the driver''s seat and then position him as if he was sleeping then she checked the crate in the jeep using the soldier key card.


    Lory was startled by the remain of explosives inside the box the scary thought cross her mind, Lory didn''t expect these people toe to blow up the whole ce, but for what?


    At the same time, one of the soldiers was in the middle of cing explosives into one of the tool sheds, he was too absorbed in his duty he didn''t notice a ck shadow approaching him from behind when he realized his neck already shed by a sharp object, and thest thing he saw was his own blood st to the wooden chair next to him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Zhao Li Xin shook the knife from the blood remains with a calm expression then he noticed a strange-looking object stuck to the wall, he raised his hand to touch it but suddenly Lory''s voice sounded in his head warning him ''Stop touching everything, Li Xin!"


    Zhao Li Xin withdrew his hand, he better listen to his wife or he will be scolded again.


    The truth is Zhao Li Xin was a bit reluctant but he knew it wouldn''t be wise to touch something he didn''t understand so Zhao Li Xin stood up then turned around and left, leaving the dead soldier on the floor, at a leisurely pace to find another target.


    Elsewhere Garrof hadpleted all the necessary paperwork.


    "Is this all?" Garrof put down his pen after signing thest file.


    The administration Lady smiled brightly "Yes Mr...Barrington" she checked Garrof''s fake identity again "That''s all, my father will be the pilot!"


    "Thank you, Mary by the way when we can fly?" asked Garrof.


    Mary is a young woman with ginger long-curly hair and beautiful big green eyes, she looks at the clock and says "In about an hour, can you guys wait?"


    Garrof thought there was nothing else he could do anyway so he nodded "No problem, it''s not like we have other choices"


    "Then I will contact my father now!" Mary picks up walkie talkie that is obviously outdated to contact her father on the other side of the building.


    "Can this phone go out?" Garrof pointed at a very ancient-looking wired telephone on a nearby table, he wonder why everything in this ce was outdated.


    Mary nodded giving Garrof approval "Yes, the code is twenty-three," said Mary as she walked to the other side of the room to speak to her father privately.


    Garrof took the phone and started pressing buttons, a momentter he heard a dial tone and then a momentter he heard Lilliane''s voice "Hello"


    Garrof answer readily "Miss Lilliane, it''s me, Garrof"


    Hearing Garrof''s voice, Lilliane instantly cheered in joy, "Garrof you''re still alive! I didn''t hear from you, I also lost contact with your pickup pilot so I thought you guys...oh thank God! Are you all right?" she blew her cheek feeling so relieved to finally have some good news.


    "We are fine Miss Lilliane how about Mr. Ethan is he awake?" Garrof reassured him.


    "Yes, thank goodness he''s finally awake but his condition is still very weak but at least he''s not critical anymore, I owe you so much, oh yes how about Miss. Jane and Mr. Zhao, please tell me they''re okay!" Lilliane''s voice was filled with anxiety, she haven''t told her grandfather he had sent Zhao Li Xin and his wife to hunt one of the most notorious beasts therefore if something happened with Zhao Li Xin or Lory she don''t know what her grandfather would do?!


    Garrof who knew Lory''s true identity tried to speak calmly "Well....they''re fine" What else could happen to the most powerful woman in the world.


    "Oh thank goodness!" Lilly said with immense relief "I don''t know what to tell my grandpa when something goes wrong with Mr. Zhao, oh, I have to give them a huge reward for their kindness" Lilly said enthusiastically.


    Garrof is silent in a grimace, he doesn''t know what appropriate reward could be given to the second heir of Hand kingdom, he suddenly feels his stomach churn.


    Garrof rubbed his forehead "Well, um...rather than that I have more important things to report. Someone is trying to kill us and they not joking around, they really want to kill us"


    "What? WHO?" Lilly shrill.


    Garrof pulls the phone away from his ear for a second before continuing, "We don''t know who they are but whoever they are they were professional and well-funded...."


    "Garrof!" Lloyd suddenly called him with a serious expression "We got in trouble on our way!"


    Garrof see three people in uniforme in their direction, "Miss, I''ll call youter"


    "Wait, what happened? Garrof...GARROF!" Lily screams anxiously behind the phone but the phone is suddenly cut off.

 Chapter 1169 A Quick Interrogation

    ?


    Three big, burly men in military uniforms without gs or any identification to know which country they came from. Their movement was calm and steady their eyes swept the area around them warily, as a former soldier Garrof and Lloyd quickly recognized that these people must be ghost soldiers.


    It''s a call for soldiers who engaged in high covert operations.


    Garrof and Lloyd''s attention was too absorbed by the arrival of the ghost soldiers they don''t realize Mary already returned, and all of a sudden the adjunction door between the office and the small shop mmed open.


    "Mary!"


    The young man''s voice startled Garrof and Lloyd they immediately remembered they were still civilians around them.


    "Marry hide!"


    "Miss Mary go hide!"


    both the young boy and Garrof spoke simultaneously then they looked at each other in surprise.


    "You?" the boy agape


    "Are you?" the same was as Garrof.


    "They''reing!" Lloyd cut in.


    "Jeremy!" Marry throws a silver gauntlet at the boy.


    Garrof and the boy name Jeremy had no time to discuss, Jeremy immediately wears the gauntlet at the same time Garrof and Lloyd lift the concealing spell on their weapon then they immediately press their back on the wall next to the door, meantime Marry hides under the table.


    The footsteps of the three people were getting closer, Garrof signaled Lloyd and Jeremy that he would attack first while the others ambushed the enemy afterward. Jeremy didn''t know if Garrof is friend or foe but he had no choice but to bet on Garrof.


    The office entrance creaked and then slowly opened, the man at the front entered first, he swept his gaze around the office but didn''t see anyone, needled to say, he knew something is off.


    Out of nowhere, Garrof lunged toward him just like a cannonball and the two of them tumbled down to the ground, the other soldiers were taken aback by Garrof''s sudden attack causing them distracted for a second.


    Taking that opportunity, Jeremy charged towards one of the soldiers and then threw a heavy punch at him, simultaneously Lloyd strikes the other soldier at high speed and then hurl him into the air, follow by mming him to the ground.


    It wasn''t long before there was the sound of bones breaking, the man''s neck was being twisted in a strange position then the soldier''s lifeless body slid down from Garrof''s arms. at the same time, Lloyd took out his dagger and then smoothly slit the man''s carotid artery before the man could even scream.


    Jeremy feels a surge of fear go up his spine as he watched Garrof and Lloyd kill those men without a slight hesitation, Jeremy too began to doubt whether his decision is right or not to trust these two strangers.


    Garrof didn''t care what Jeremy was thinking, "You don''t kill him huh?" Garrof nced at the fainting soldier.


    "I...." words stuck in his throat, the truth is Jeremy didn''t know if it was necessary.


    "Your lucky" Lloyd said in a casual tone while walking towards the soldier who had fainted then looked around him then his gaze returned to the soldier lying on the ground "Your lucky this one is so easy to subdue" In his experience, Ghost soldier was always been the strongest, cruelest and more fanatic among their peers.


    Mary came out of hiding, soon the color drained from her face as she saw the two corpses of soldiers lying on the ground, Jeremy saw her face she immediately take long strides toward her to calm her down.


    "Are they looking for us or them?" Lloyd nced at Mary who was beingforted by Jeremy.


    "Who knows, we can ask him, though." Garrof pped the unconscious man a few times as he woke him up "Rise and shine sleeping beauty, prince charming is Here!"


    The cold sensation on her face roused her from his stupor, however, he was startled when he notice the muzzle of the gun pressed against his forehead.


    "Good evening buddy, I have a question for you and you will answer it, okay" Garrof grinned wickedly.


    The soldier gulped yet as a professional soldier he refused to give in easily "I will not tell you sh*t, you are all going to die anyway!" he scoffed.


    Garrof exchanged nces with Lloyd who was standing not far from him in the middle of surveying his surroundings while Garrof interrogate their enemy.


    With tacit understanding, Garrof pulls the muzzle from the soldier''s face just before the soldier felt relieved Garrofnds a hard blow to the soldier''s face.


    The soldier cursed exasperatedlyter on, blood dripping from his broken nose and once again Garrof ced the muzzle rifle back on the soldier''s forehead "I don''t have time to y around, as I said before, I asked - you answer, if not I will shoot you, clear and simple okay?" Garrof warned the arrogant soldier.


    Mary stared at Garrof with a look of horror, in her opinion, Garrof didn''t need to kill that poor man after all they weren''t hurt beside the soldier already injured and his friends had been killed so why not just let him go?


    Mary braced herself then carefully plead "Mis...mister Barrington, I think...I think we should just let him go, I don''t think he won''t dare to tell anyone..."


    Her good intention makes Garrof raise his brows with an expression saying ''Are you nuts?!''


    Mary felt embarrassed by Garrof''s silent mockery, she then lowered her head though inwardly she still thought she was not wrong.


    The soldier could feel the disagreement between them heughed with a sneer "You heard the littledy? Please let me go and I will promise, I won''t say anything to anyone" he was clearly mocking Mary for her naivety.


    Mary''s face blushed even more just like a boiled crab, Jeremy patted her on the shoulder trying tofort her but the truth is he also thinks Mary''s suggestion is a bit stupid, on the other hand, Garrof has lost his patience.


    "Nah, this is a waste of my time" Garrof''s finger prepared to press the trigger of his rifle


    The soldier turned to panic "Hey, wait - wait, there must be something you want to ask right so ask!"


    Garrof pursed his lips "Oh I thought you won''t say Sh*t?" he retort sarcastically.


    "It depends on your question brother," said the soldier.


    "Is that so...brother?" Garrof scoffed.


    The soldier pretended to cooperate with Garoof but the truth is he was trying to buy some time until the rest of his friends arrived he knew sooner orter they would be looking for him if they don''t hear any news from him.


    "Yeah, shoot whatever you want" the soldier pretended to surrender.


    "Okay...first thing first, why are you here?" Garrof questioned him.


    "We here....because we got information about traitors in this area..." the soldier nce at Mary and Jeremy who were panic-stricken.


    Garrof and Lloyd turn to disbelieve eyes at Jeremy and Mary, though Jeremy''s ability is not bad but he doesn''t have a gust nor demeanor of a soldier let alone a traitor, "Told you I don''t have time to y game, here!" Garrof increased the pressure of the muzzle on the man''s forehead.


    The soldier who was afraid that Garrof would blow his head off, also hastily reassured Garrof, "The traitors are not them, but this girl''s father, Samuel Albrecht!"


    Garrof narrowed his eyes, he remembered someone by that name a long time ago because the news was everywhere.


    Samuel Albrecht was the captain of the Luxemborough army unit called ck Fangs one of the most effective units Luxemborough ever had. Unfortunately, during his leave, he and his whole family reportedly died in a car ident which was known to be a tremendous loss for Luxemborough but that news immediately died down because a few weekster Nazareth was awakened.


    Garrof and Lloyd''s expressions turned tense, they were dumbfounded by the truth that everyone who should have died suddenly came back to life, for god''s shakes what other secret they stumbled on again?


    "So you here for them, huh?" Garrof mumbled to himself.


    The soldier furrowed his brows, he had a suspicion that Garrof and Lloyd were not part of Samuel Albretch''s group, if only Garrof and Lloyd weren''t here, it wouldn''t be difficult to kill Albrecht and his family.


    Suddenly they were startled by the sound of a gun that seemed to being from the airne hangar.


    "Dad!" Mary rushed towards the hangar in a hurry.


    "Mary, wait!" Jeremy was stunned seeing her run thus he chased after her.


    Garrof turned his gaze to the soldier who was grinning arrogantly.


    "Hey, I know you''re not one of them how about you let me go and I''ll pretend nothing happened, I might even owe you" he persuaded Garrof.


    Garrof paused for a second then sneered "Nah, I''m good" his index finger pressed the trigger in a blink of an eye a hot bullet went through the soldier''s head, and blood spilled behind his head a momentter his back fell to the ground he doesn''t even have a chance to close his eyes, yet.

 Chapter 1170 Dragna

    ?


    Lory was in the middle of looking for Zhao Li Xin after ducking into the two soldiers guarding the vehicle when she was startled by the sound of a gun not far from her. Lory reflexively hid behind the wall when two soldiers ran to where the sound came from.


    Lory looked straight at her and then realized they were running towards the hangar, Lory contemted her decision for a moment she thought there was nothing to worry about Zhao Li Xin''s situation considering his current power so Lory decided to follow them instead.


    Lory followed the two men towards the hangar when she heard people arguing with loud voices, however, she refused to get involved in something she didn''t know so Lory stealthily sneaked inside the hangar and then hid behind the tool cart after that she carefully watch the situation.


    "Da*n traitor! after everything the country has given you, this is how you will return the favor!" cursed one of the soldiers while pointing his gun at him meanwhile, the person at the gunpoint did not waver at all instead standing confidently amongst the dead bodies of the three soldiers who he had been killed before.


    "You finally found me, huh?" he said snorting in utter contempt.


    Lory recognized the man as the owner of this ce, but what surprised Lory was the appearance of a ''Gunde'' in his hand.


    A Gunde is a weapon created by its creator bybining a rifle with a sword, the weapon is then strengthened with magic power which is condensed into a crystal stone that bes the source of the weapon''s power.


    The ''Creators'' just like its name implied are a group of people who are able to see the flow of mana in the world so they are able to identify the strengths and weaknesses of Mana and create tools to manipte that condition ording to their will cause they can use mana directly like the gifted people could do.


    The Gunde itself is not a weapon that can be given to just anyone because it must be adapted to the ability of the owner otherwise it will be fatal to the user, it''s a long and intricate process even for the creator standard and that special weapon was called ''Dragna''


    Because of that, anyone who can get his hands on Dragna can''t be just ordinary people because as far as Lory knows there are more or less fifty people who possessed Dragna, and their identities are very well hidden, that being the case, who is this person? Lory''s eyes lit up with curiosity.


    "Time to die, Albrecht!" another soldier roar then transforms his gun into a dagger.


    Lory, who was peeking from afar, was stunned but then excited to see two Dragna possessors fighting each other up close! even in the past Lory had only fought against Dragna''s power once and if it wasn''t for Girsha''s protection and her healing power she would have been seriously injured or perhaps died, though in her defense she was only fifteen at that time.


    However Lory notices the other soldier using a normal weapon, well it''s not normal but it''s not Dragna. The guy fired continuously at the guy called Albrecht while the other guy who also got Dragna lunged at Albrecht.


    Albrecht swung his sword to block the bullet then he jumped backward to put a pause between himself and his enemy before striking back by brandishing his sword at his enemy''s dagger and the two weapons shed causing a loud echo.


    The gust of wind pushed all the stuff inside the hangar including the tool cart where Lory was hiding, because of that Lory was forced to find another hiding ce, luckily she found a pile of card box immediately she roll herself behind it.


    Lory''s head peeked behind the card box, instead of feeling worried or anxious her face brimming with anticipation of how the fight go on.


    ''Wow, this is so cool! Lory cheered inside, too bad Zhao Li Xin didn''t see this Lory could already imagine how Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face would light up if he was here.


    Lory wants to call Zhao Li Xin but then remembers that her cell phone doesn''t work in this remote ce, Lory scratches her head feeling very remorseful but nothing she could do now so her eyes darted back to the scene before her, who knew he would be presented with full action scenes the only thing she was missing was Zhao Li Xin and popcorn!


    Suddenly a giant wheel of the ne flew right at her and then passed above her head, Lory rolled to the side then crawled on the floor to find another hidden ce cause this spot it''s getting dangerous. Luckily she found a pile of carts, tools, and boxes that fell together because of the fierce battle Lory quickly took a hiding position behind it.


    Lory saw a lot of stuff fly away in her direction and she almost got hit a few times if she wasn''t nimble enough to dodge it, afterward Lory let out a heavy sigh thinking perhaps this was her retribution for taking this situation as some sort of entertainment, maybe next time she should just go to the movie theater if she wants to see some action.


    A momentter, the fight began to approach the final round with Albrecht managing to incapacitate the soldier who shot him by cutting off his gun together with his hand and then using his body as a shield.


    The poor man''s chest was pierced by his friend''s sword but that did not reduce his opponent''s persistence instead he continued to pierce the sword until it prated his friend''s body still his attack be slower.


    Seeing the opportunity Albrecht changed his sword into a gun and then shot at his ferocious enemy, their close range did not give him enough time to dodge the bullet as a result of which the bullet prated his right shoulder, the stabbing pain made him drop his weapon.


    Albrecht released another shot then and thest shotnds the bullet right in the middle of the man''s forehead, blood spurts from the back of the man''s head a secondter the man falls on the floor with an unreconciled expression yet the fight has ended with the victory by Albrecht.


    After everything calmed down suddenly fatigue seized him and his body shook violently from the shock of using Dragna after such a long time, Albrecht let out a deprecatingugh at his foolishness for neglecting his training.


    He thought he has hidden well though the voice at the back of his head keep remind him this is not for forever yet he ignore it because he doesn''t want to do this anymore, he doesn''t want to be killed anymore.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since I held Dragna with my own hand"


    Albrecht was utterly shocked and all his trained senses tensed and he aimed his weapon at the sound.


    Albrecht was surprised to see a red-haired woman casually ying with Dragna, he then recognize that woman as his new client that juste a few hours ago, and his suspicion rose he immediately connect her as one of the ghost soldier members.


    Lory was not surprised by Albrecht''s reaction but she doesn''t care cause her all attention was drawn to the special weapon in her hand.


    ''It''s not bad craftsmanship''


    Since Lory was almost defeated by Dragna, she began to learn everything about the weapon, even using the privilege of being Hand''s princess to persuade N.I.M.S to make Dragna a training tool for her and Lucas, who would have thought her request was approved so easily by her Father.


    "You also part of the ghost soldier?" there''s a slight doubt in his voice still he''s not lowering his gun.


    Lory finally avert her eyes from the Dragna then she looks at him with yful eyes "Do I look like a soldier to you?"


    Albrecht narrowed his eyes "There are many types in that rotten ce, how would I know you''re not one of them?"


    Lory shrugged nonchntly "I guessed you wouldn''t know, but it''s that even matter?" Lory grinned.


    Albrecht''s eyes darkened "You''re right it''s doesn''t matter" he pulled the trigger but then someone slipped behind his back then grabbed him by the neck, out of nowhere Albrecht felt an intense burning creep from his neck then spread through all his body, caught by surprised he identally dropped his weapon.


    Zhao Li Xin squeeze Albrecht''s neck tightly and then pressed him down on his knees [I could kill him anytime...] Zhao Li Xin hissed coldly without any emotion show on his face as if he was about to kill a bug or ants.

 Chapter 1171 Linger

    For a moment Lory was reminded of the early day she met Zhao Li Xin for the first time even though that cold voice was never directed at her, Lory often heard that emotionless tone of voice aimed at other people, even at the Mong brothers and the Four King''s Pce.


    [It''s okay Li Xin, he cannot hurt me] Lory reassured Zhao Li Xin.


    There was no doubt in Zhao Li Xin''s mind that with Lory''s current power, there were very few people who could make things difficult for her, realizing that Zhao Li Xin subconsciously reduced the pressure on Albrecht still he didn''t let go the grabbed from Albert''s neck.


    "Daddy!" Mary suddenly screamed as she saw Albrecht''s pitiful state.


    Without thinking much she rushed towards Albretch screaming frantically "No, don''t hurt him!"


    Seeing Marye Albrecht''s face turned panicky he shouted frantically at his foolish daughter "No, don''te any closer, Mary!"


    All of a sudden a giant ice wall was erected from the floor and blocked Mary''s way, he was only startled for a few seconds until the fear of losing her father took over her fear and reason. Marry hit the wall desperately she screams desperately at the top of her lungs "Don''t hurt him, please don''t hurt my daddy, Daddy!"


    ''FATHER!''


    For a second Lory thought she heard her own voice, Lory closed her eyes as memories from the past hit her like a tide in the middle of an ocean it crushing her and tearing her heart apart. It seemed that some memories linger no matter how much time had passed the memory refused to let her go and instead be a part of her.


    [Li Xin let him go...] Lory''s eyes turn red.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned [Are you sure?]


    Lory smiled weakly [Yeah, I never wanted to hurt him in the first ce and I definitely wouldn''t kill a father in front of his daughter...] her voice etched with sorrow.


    Zhao Li Xin was distraught to see the sadness in Lory''s eyes, it''s been a long time since he saw those beautiful sad eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin released his gripter on Albrecht''s weak body fell face down on the ground at the same time the ice wall dissipated into mist, Marry didn''t know what happen all she know she had to save her father right away!


    Zhao Li Xin no longer paid attention to Albrecht or Mary, nothing is more important than Lory right now.


    Lory force a strong smile when Zhao took long strides towards her. but in only making things worst, Zhao Li Xin clenched his fist, it''s been a while since his heart ache like this.


    Zhao Li Xin stood only an inch from Lory, he took a moment before he slowly cupped Lory''s face so gently as if she was the most fragile vase in the world.


    Zhao Li Xin''s ck eyes stare deeply into her eyes trying to reassure Lory [He''s not hurt, he will be alright so don''t be sad] Zhao Li Xin was helpless whenever Lory became like this.


    If only he could take her pain away but nothing he could do all he could do is hold her tightly in his arms until she felt better.


    "Mary, Boss!" Jeremy rushes in but is then startled to find the wrecked hangar and Albrecht lying in Mary''s arms while groaning in pain while Mary was crying her eyes out.


    Jeremy knelt on one knee beside Albrecht, the young man looking at him in concern "Boss, what happened? Are you hurt? Who hurt you?" Jeremy was astounded to see Albrecht''s chaotic state, it never crossed his mind that someone could make Albrecht like this.


    Jeremy is initially shocked to see the girl he likes in another man''s arms, but that superficial feeling dies in the blink of an eye when he thinks they are the ones hurting Albrecht.


    "I''m going to kill them!" Anger burst inside Jeremy like moltenva he rose abruptly from the floor ready to attack Zhao Li Xin, right now all he could think of was to avenge his boss even if he had to die!


    But then a big hand grabs Jeremy''s shoulder "Stupid, do you want to die, Idiot?!" Albrecht berated him until his saliva flew out of his mouth.


    "But boss?" Jeremy whined.


    Albrecht felt a headacheing over him, he shouted in amanding tone, "Shut up, and listen to me!" he stare at Zhao Li Xin who still hugged Lory warily.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes turned towards them in slow motion, he took a long moment to size them up with an eerie cold detachment like a beast waiting before attacking its prey.


    Chills went down his spine Albrecht knew he was face to face with a very dangerous enemy, even though he had faced King Marcus and also Archknights but he had never felt this kind of pressure as if what he was facing was not a human but something different something very dark, cold sweat drenched on his back, Albrecht''s eyes turned to the Dragna that was not too far from him.


    "Your¡­.Ravens!" Garrof almost slip his tongue.


    "Crow - Master Zhao!" Lloyd came hurrying with Garrof.


    They were immediately shocked by the destroyed hangar and confused to see Zhao Li Xin hugging Lory in a protective manner while Mary sobbed nearby a middle-aged man who was supposed to be Samuel Albrecht looked gravely injured, what''s going on here?


    After Lory calmed down, she gently pushed Zhao Li Xin''s chest then turned her gaze to Albrecht and the others.


    "Why are they looking for you?" she asked with a calm voice.


    Albrecht didn''t say anything as he was still wary of her, Lory nonchntly walked towards him at a leisurely pace and for a moment they became alert when Lory reached into her waist bag but they were dumbfounded when they saw Lory take out a small transparent vial which was a health potion.


    Albrecht, Mary, and Jeremy are hesitant to take it because they aren''t sure if they can trust Lory.


    Lory raised her eyebrows in slight amusement. Mary was the one who finally took the potion from Lory she felt there was nothing wrong with epting Lory''s good intentions other than with her father''s current state they wouldn''t be able to win against them so what''s the point of making resistance now, she better-taking chances and see how it goes.


    Albrecht also thought the same, he took the health potion from Mary''s hand and then drank it in one gulp as the pain he was receiving slowly disappeared which proved it wasn''t a fake potion.


    "Can we talk now?" Lory asks nonchntly.


    Albrecht stood up with Mary''s help, he nced at Zhao Li Xin for a moment then walked over to retrieve his Dragna.


    "We got a disagreement if you may say so" Albrecht looked more rxed after he took back his weapon.


    "That''s quite a disagreement, don''t you think?," Lory quipped.


    "His name is Samuel Albrecht, he is the captain of Luxemborough ck Fang troop, but he reportedly died in a car ident while on vacation with his family" Garrof chimed in.


    "Captain ck Fang?" Lory wrinkled his forehead trying to remember "Howe I never heard the news?" the death of an elite troop leader like ck Fang should be reported everywhere but why did she have a recollection about that?


    "Because only a few weekster Nazareth awoke from its long slumber" Lloyd adds in.


    The corners of Lory''s eyes crinkled, "That''s convenient," she muttered.


    Albrecht heard what Lory was saying and sneered "You think I woke Nazareth to cover my brilliant escape?"


    Lory''s mouth twitched "I guessed not..." Lory smile dryly for her ridiculous thought "However, you haven''t told us how Luxemborough intends to kill not only the captain of their elite squad but also the owner of Dragna?" Lory thought it was absurd that Albrecht was too valuable as a Dragna owner, why would they want to get rid of him?


    Mary and Jeremy''s expressions became tense in an instant everyone noticed it, and hence they exchanged knowing nces. However, Albrecht remain stubborn "It''s not your business and it''s not like we got chummy enough to share our secret right?" he swept his eyes consecutively at Lory, Zhao Li Xin, Garrof, and Lloyd.

 Chapter 1172 Makin An Escape

    ?


    Suddenly the sound of an explosion resounded causing everyone to be shocked but it didn''t stop there as another explosion followed and then another explosion came as a result of which the entire ce they were standing on shook violently and the roof above them began to copse.


    "We are under attack!" Jeremy screamed in total panic.


    Garrof screams with rm, "Everyone, take cover!"


    It was easy to say but an impossible task cause they had nowhere to hide, Garrof and Albrecht opened fire toward the copsing roof that was about to fall on them.


    Zhao Li Xin, as usual, remained stoic even though the huge steel beams fell on her, calmly Zhao Li Xin gathered Qi in his palms as soon as the immortal mes condensed in his hand, Zhao Li Xinunch a long-ranged attack on the roof, the st of his power perfectly destroyed the rubbles that was about to fall on them.


    Everyone gasped with wide eyes only Lory remain calm as she was used to seeing Zhao Li Xin showcase his power so she didn''t feel like there was anything to be shocked about, besides, there was something else that crossed Lory''s mind, she was recalled by the questionable amount of explosives she found in the back of the army vehicle.


    Lory tapping her chin Lory muttered quietly "Oh, so this is why they got a lot of explosives in their vehicle, turn out they wanted to blow up this whole ce, huh?" So this is the reason why the soldiers scattered as soon as they arrived, it seems they are eager to bury this whole ce.


    Lory inquisitively looked at Zhao Li Xin [Li Xin did you see them setting up a strange object before you got rid of them?]


    Zhao Li Xin remembered the strange object he found when he was getting rid of the soldiers [Was it a strange object shing red light]


    Lory pped her hands [Yes! so you did find it! thank goodness you didn''t touch it otherwise, you will be blown away and not in a good way!] Lory was petrified thinking what would happen to Zhao Li Xin, but then he felt very relieved that Zhao Li Xin''s curiosity didn''t get the better of him.


    [Well, it''s because you warned me earlier] Zhao Li Xin expressed hispliance without the slightest bit of embarrassment.


    It was the first time Lory realized being a henpeck could save lives, even so, she felt unsure whether she should be happy or worried for her beloved husband.


    "We can''t stay here" Lloyd''s words took everyone by surprise.


    "Hey, you still have the ne? Besides, I already paid for the ne," said Garrof.


    Mary looked at her father with a troubled face because she had indeed received Garrof''s payment and the money had already been transferred to their bank ount.


    But because they live in a remote ce where it is difficult to get an outside connection therefore if she wants to return Garrof''s money they have to go to the nearest town to find a bank which is impossible with their current situation, moreover...they really need money!


    The sessive explosion had destroyed all the buildings around them leaving mes roaring and licking the rest of the wrecked while thick gray smoke billowed into the blue sky.


    But what worried Garrof and the others was that there might still be enemy remnants around this location, it was hoped that they would check the situation to make sure the job was done especially if they didn''t hear back from the party they sent earlier.


    Albrecht grumbled to himself then threw a key card at Garrof "I still have an old ne near the runway, if it''s not blow up you can borrow it but you have to drive the ne yourself" Albrecht didn''t wait for Garrof''s answer he led his daughter and Jeremy to leave the ce.


    Garrof''s mouth twitched in a smile, he didn''t expect that Albrecht would rent out his ne, it seems this guy''s character isn''t too bad.


    "How many Dragxtarn left in Luxemborough?" Lory suddenly threw a question before Albrecht left.


    Albrecht was silent with a face as if he had just been struck by lightning in broad daylight "You...how could you...?"


    The mysterious young girl''s clear gaze was like an arrow piercing his heart, Albrecht clench his fist and then turned around "It''s Enough..."


    Albrecht''s voice was a bit tense and agitated, Lory didn''t know if it was because Albretch was scared of Dragxtarn haunting him and his family or because of something else but one thing was certain there was still enough active Dragxtarn left in Luxembourg, unfortunately, this is not the time to be worrying about that because as they had expected more military vehicles wereing at their direction.


    Lory and the others immediately rushed to where the ne whereabout but all of a sudden they were startled by the roar of an airne engine flying above their heads. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out who just left.


    "That''s a nice ne..."


    "Unfortunately, we can''t say the same to the ne we get here" Garrof grits his teeth in frustration as he saw the appearance of an old ne that looked worn out, he wasn''t even sure whether this ne could still fly or not.


    Lory hear the sounds of vehicles increasing she let out a deep sigh "anyone got a better idea?"


    "Hope on everybody!" Garrod had cursed Garros a hundred times in his head he had revoked his good opinion regarding Albretch''s character, that man was a total prick and he would teach that fellow a good lesson the next time they met!


    They hurriedly boarded the ne while Garrof and Lloyd entered the cockpit.


    "You still remember how to fly the ne right?" he looked at Garrof worriedly.


    Garrof slipped the card key then the rough sound of their airne engine became boisterous, Garrof grinned at Lloyd "Don''t worry, it''ll be like riding a bicycle"


    ''That''s notforting!''


    Lloyd''s face turned t and pale he look over his shoulder and shout in urgency "Princess, Mr. Zhao don''t forget to put your seatbelt on!"


    "There''s no any!" Lory retorts angrily.


    The soldiers finally found them, they block their way then simultaneously pointed their guns at the ne to stop them, Lory of course couldn''t just sit idly, using the power of the wind he blow the soldiers away.


    "GO NOW - NOW - NOW!" Lloyd shouts in a hurry.


    The ne moved in slow motion before slowly elerating, meanwhile, a series of fires shot raining at the ne, Lory immediately formed a wall of ice around the ne to block the bullets.


    "Hold on to something!" Garrof scream excitedly.


    The nose of the ne started to rise, but the shaking inside the ne became harder and harder, Lory didn''t know where or what to hold so she wrapped her arms around Zhao Li Xin''s waist.


    "Garry this is bad - THIS IS BAD!" Lloyd screams as panic surges through him.


    "We''ll be alright ¨C We''ll be alright!" Garrof reassured him though he was not sure himself.


    A momentter the ne managed to take off leaving the group of soldiers behind them, once the ne got into the air the shaking gradually decreased beforepletely stopped and the ne finally stabilized.


    Garrof let out a long sigh then he grin proudly at Lyod "See...it''s like riding a bike!" he waggled his brows.


    "No, it''s not!" Lloyd shrieked in fear, he feel he just got older by ten years.


    Lory''s head suddenly poked between them "You guys know I just came back from the dead right, and I n to stay alive for at least a few more decades!"

 Chapter 1173 The God’s Killer

    ?


    Garrof smiled wryly "Sorry princess, how''s Mister Zhao over there, he''s not scared, isn''t he?"


    Lory rolled her eyes "No, he said he was disappointed with theck offort of this transportation"


    "Oh, that makes for both of us" Lloyd sent a dead re at Garrof.


    "Hey, me Samuel Albrecht, he''s the one who give us this junk" he feels wronged.


    "Speaking of Samuel Albrecht, I didn''t expect him to be a Dragna user, who would have thought he was a Dragxtarn," Lloyd said incredulously.


    "Yeah, I heard Dragxtarn had been disbanded after the end of the Dark Age war because reportedly many of them died to protect the people of Luxemborough," said Lloyd.


    "To the country of Luxemborough, the existence of Dragxtarn is like an Archknights in Luxemborough, they even be more famous after the Dark Age war, no offense princess" Garrof gives a quick apology


    The corners of Lory''s lips lifted for she genuinely doesn''t care, the truth is she can''t wait the day when Lucient didn''t need anymore by then her descendant will be free to do whatever and be whatever they want.


    "Not taken buddy, okay drive safely, I still want to eat strawberry cake after this!" Lory patted Garrof on the shoulder and then returned to her seat.


    "As you wish, Your Highness!" Garrof saluted him.


    Lory returned to her seat with a cheerful face but Zhao Li Xin who had known Lory for a long time knew that something was bothering her and he might be able to guess the source of it.


    [You seem to pay a lot of attention to the man with a strange weapon?] Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory covered her mouth pretending to be shocked [Hubby, are you jealous?]


    Zhao Li Xin pinched Lory''s nose [Don''t joke with me, I''m being serious here, tell me what are you thinking!]


    Lory rubbed her slightly reddened nose [Fine...] Lory leaned her back against the chair and take a long deep breath before saying: [Because he is a Dragxtarn, that''s the name for people who use that strange weapon you mentioned, that weapon is called Dragna...by the way why do you find that weapon weird?]


    Zhao Li Xin has skills as an Armament master and also an Array master so he is sensitive to the flow of energy around him no matter how small it is [Because the weapon umted the energy around it turn it into a power and then transfers that power to its owner but if the user''s body does not know how to process the energy in his body then the weapon will be fatal to the user''s health if they used it for a long term] exined Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory tilted her head in disbelief [Eh, how did you know about this?]


    [Of course, I know, because some of the weapons in my world are like this as well, do you forget about Li Mo Zhen''s white sword or my Crimson Lightning Sword, though it''s not exactly the same but it got the same principle] Zhao Li Xin exined with a in expression Meanwhile, Lory''s face got paler [You¡­ really think so?]


    [like I said, it''s notpletely simr but it''s the same type of weapon that can influence the user''s body and mind, but the big difference is that the users in your world are not cultivators therefore they had no way to resist the side effect of this weapon that because they do not know how to harmonize the sh of energy within them] Zhao Li Xin exined in casual manner he doesn''t realizes Lory''s face has turnedpletely nk.


    Lory suddenly eximed [So that''s why so few Dragna users live to old age and also exins why most of them suffer from seizures, epilepsy, bell palsy, and even schizophrenia and dementia. Based on research by N.I.M.S. we knew it because Dragna has pushed the human''s ability beyond their limitation, as a result, it affects the health of the user but based on what you said this is because they are not cultivators] Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin expectantly.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand what made Lory so excited, for Zhao Li Xin this is justmon sense, [Well, you don''t have to be a cultivator either, as long as they are taught how to cultivate the inner energy properly so that they can provide a kind of resistance when harmful external energy enters their body, like a dam that will control the overflow of energy that enters the body, thus maintaining the bnce of the two energies. Therefore, after a lot of practice and a little adjustment here and there, harmony will eventually be created from the two assimted energies.]


    Zhao Li Xin crosses his legs while resting his back on the chair, he appears to bezy and nonchnt when he exined one of the most groundbreaking discoveries this world might ever know.


    Lory widened his eyes while covering his mouth with both hands, he remembered Jin Hao once said that if only he did not respect Zhao Li Xin as a Lord and friend he really wanted to open Zhao Li Xin''s head to see how his brain worked, Bei Li Yan had said to Lory that more than half of the innovations belong to the Hei Shen sect was came from Zhao Li Xin''s minds.


    With her own eyes, Lory had witnessed how in a very short amount of time Zhao Li Xin had devised the most effective and safest way to use the Dragna that even the ''Creator'' who created the weapon did not know about.


    Lory was stressed to imagine what people would do if they knew the knowledge that Zhao Li Xin had, it is not impossible that Zhao Li Xin will be included in the list of the most wanted people in the world.


    If only Zhao Li Xin heard what Lory thought he should say, ''Been there, done there''


    Lory was grateful that they spoke thenguage of the cultivator world even though she trusted Garrof and Lloyd''s character, but Lory couldn''t guarantee they wouldn''t slip their tongue.


    Lory could be a little reckless with her own safety but not the same when ites to Zhao Li Xin especially when Zhao Li Xin had not regained all of his strength yet.


    Lory tugged Zhao Li Xin''s ear to get closer to her and whispered [You can''t talk about this with anyone, okay!] She warned him with a serious face.


    Zhao Li Xin knitted his brows then say: [Lory, I still can''t speak yournguage, who am I going to speak to?]


    [....] Lory forgot about this, but she still felt uneasy so she remind him again [I know you have already learned about mynguage so when you are able to speak mynguage you can''t talk about this to anyone without my permission, okay!]


    It was a domineering request but Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind, he actually quite amused that Lory forgot about the basic thing about him which is Zhao Li Xin didn''t like to talk.


    [But, you haven''t told me why you are so interested in Drag..xan?]


    [It''s Dragxtarn, Dragx - tarn] Lory corrected him.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded [Yes, Drag-sarn]


    [...]


    [Uhm¡­ let''s start where the name Dragxtarn came from...] Lory nced at the window beside her for a moment before she continued [The name Dragxtarnes from old folklore from the north region, the story is about when the world was oppressed by a cruel God, then a human named Dragxtarn got the blessing of extraordinary power from his ancestor to kill the Gods so armed with his power and determination Dragxtarn start his journey to find and eventually kill the vicious God, obviously the God didn''t remain idle either, the God then sent his most ferocious creation to stop Dragxtarn however, they were all defeated until finally the Godes personally to killed Dragxtarn as expected the God was pathetically defeated by Dragxtarn, and the world is safe]


    Zhao Li Xin snorted mockingly [That...is the most stupid story I ever heard]


    Lory pokes Zhao Li Xin''s cheeks yfully [That''s funnying from you, considering after what we went through]


    [Let me remind you that we are not just ordinary people and don''t forget that we got a lot of help so that our victory is not just the result of our hard work. Unlike this stupid story where one man can kill God, if that is true then that is the God everyone doesn''t need]Zhao Li Xin sneered sarcastically


    Zhao Li Xin then continues [So ording to your story the name of that foolish Hero was the inspiration behind that group''s name, so that was their purpose, to kill God? Pretty ambitious goals in my opinion] Zhao Li Xin thought they were too ambitious and also foolish.


    Loryughed, [No silly, this group wasn''t formed to kill gods] Lory roll her eyes then continue with a smirk [They were formed to kill Lucient]

 Chapter 1174 Crash Landing

    It had never crossed Zhao Li Xin''s mind that a group of people was raised to kill the entire Lucient bloodline, perhaps because Lory only told pleasant things that happened in her past to Zhao Li Xin and rarely spoke about the hardships of being a descendant of Lucient.


    Even so, if Zhao Li Xin think about it carefully he would have realized that Lory''s life was far from smooth even before her father''s death and the destruction of her kingdom.


    As the only princess of the world''s strongest kingdom, there was no way no one had no intention to hurt her even he who was clearly a useless, weak, and dying prince still faced several assassination attempts simply because they still have a title as a prince let alone Lory.


    [Why didn''t your royal side exterminate them all] Zhao Li Xin was furious.


    Lory raises three fingers [There are three reasons, firstly we have no proof that this group was formed to kill Lucient apart from thest word the Dragxtarn we captured that ended up dying from suicide causing the information to be useless, secondly, we never got the full list of the people who became Dragxtarn or how they were recruited, thirdly, because of the previous two reasons my kingdom didn''t have a clear reason to condemn moreover to attack Luxemborough]


    [Even though you managed to catch one of the Dragxtarn?] asked Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory waved her hand and roll her eyes [Nah, their government would easily disown them and say that man acted alone and had nothing to do with them, therefore, the least we can do is to demand public apology orpensation, but that''s it]


    Zhao Li Xin crossed his arms, there was a hint of irritation on his handsome face because he had just been reminded why he hated politics so much [This is so infuriating!] he clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white.


    The Archknights also felt the same frustration Zhao Li Xin felt right now, maybe it was the first time Fargo and Fredhard agreed on the same thing which is to trouble Luxemborough from there on, in any way they can.


    Lory patted Zhao Li Xin''s fist to calm him down [Yes, it is¡­but anger won''t solve anything, and you know that!]


    Of course, Zhao Li Xin understands this in her habit of deceiving others, in fact, she is famous for it, but when ites to Lory Zhao Li Xin it is difficult to calm down and tends to overdo it.


    Suddenly they were startled by a loud rm and Garrof''s voice shouting "Yo, Princess, we have good news and bad news!"


    Lory was confused then she asked, "What good news?"


    Garrof replied, "We are approaching the city of stone eagles!"


    "Good, what''s the bad news?" Lory asked again.


    "Uhm, the wheels got stuck and we ran out of gas so we can''tnd at the airstrip" Garrof replied.


    "So how should wend?" Lory screamed anxiously.


    Lloyd suddenly left the cockpit "We have to leave the ne!"


    "What now?" Lory was flustered.


    Lloyd pushes the ne door open, and the door was flying soon after the burst of wind hits them, Lloyd then screams "Yes, NOW!"


    Garrof changed the ne''s controls to automatic then left the cockpit in a hurry, Garrof throw a big grin at Lory and say with an expectant tone "We will be depending on you to save us again princess!"


    Lory''s eyes widened "What do you mean?"


    "JUMP!" Lyod shouted he then jumped out of the ne.


    "Ready or not!" Garrof makes a long jump.I think you should take a look at


    Zhao Li Xin clicked his tongue then grumbled in annoyance [After this, we better not use air transportation again, the service is very disappointing] The great Lord expressed his dissatisfaction before he extended his hand towards Lory [Okay, Let''s leave this useless piece of junk] he snort loudly.


    [Okay, let''s take the train next time!] Lory puffed out her cheeks wondering why her journey never rxed down like any normal people do.


    Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand as soon as they both made a long jump from the ne. a secondter a strong wind hit her face and hair turning her eyes misty.


    Lory blinked her eyes a few rapid beats to focus her sight, it was a momentter before she saw Garrof and Lloyd''s figures flying among the clouds not too far from her and Zhao Li Xin, Lory immediately concocted a n in her head, the first thing she should do right now is to shorten their distance first.


    Lory summons her wings and a secondter a pair of white wings spread across Lory''s back, Lory holds on to Zhao Li Xin while gliding toward Garrof and Lloyd, at the same time conjuring a wind spell.


    A whirlwind engulfed Garrof and Lloyd''s bodies causing their speed to drop significantly, it was enough for Lory to catch up with them. As Lory drew closer and closer the expression on Lloyd and Garrof''s be loosened as soon as they saw Lory''s face.


    They may not have realized for themselves that all the doubt, fear, and anxiety when they jumped off the ne had disappeared as soon as they saw Lorying towards them.


    This is why people are afraid of Lucient, not solely because of their power no matter how someone is they were deemed to have a weakness as a human being so there''s only a way to kill them, So it''s not power that fears them the most.


    No, what they fear is how the existence of Lucient bes a symbol of hope in everyone''s heart even for people outside of Hand, because with hope people will not give up. They will refuse to ept their fate no matter how hopeless they might be for as long they have hope people will work hard, they will thrive and sooner orter they will prevail solely because they still have hope.


    That is why for many people the existence of Lucient it''s very dangerous and for many people who wanted to control the world, if they want to dominate the world the first thing they should do is eliminated the Lucient and destroy their myths.


    Lory used the power of the wind to slow their descent but had difficulty fighting gravity by carrying the three adults, the stretch of golden sand drawing ever closer. Lory shouted loudly, "Everyone, cast body-strengthening spells, right now!"


    [Li Xin use your Qi and prepare for a crash!]


    "WIND BLAST!" Lory screamed then a gust of wind from gather around her then shoot the ground creating a shockwave that collided with their fall.


    Lory and the others were blown away by the collision, only Zhao Li Xin, who got light-weight skills able to control his movement with a bit of nudge from the wind.


    Zhao Li Xin performed a nimble backflip then lunged towards Lory at top speed and wrapped his arm around her waist before theynded on the sand with a loud boom.


    Sand dust scattered everywhere as if it had just been a sandstorm. A few momentster, after everything had finally died down, Zhao Li Xin stood up holding the Lory with his feet sunk into the sand up to his knees while Garrof and Lloyd fell on their backs with their bodies partially covered in sand.


    ''Ping''


    with shaking hands Garrof reached into his pocket and took out his cell phone he look at his cell phone and his mouth curved into a dry smile "Oh, I got a signal, that''s...good news"


    Lloyd grimace "That''s good...." with great effort, Lloyd pulled his back from the hot sand.


    "Everyone alive?" Lory checks them to make sure.


    "Almost¡­" Garrof winced in pain.


    "Yes!" Lloyd weakly raised his fist in the air and then proceeded to help Garrof to his feet "Get up Buddy!"


    "Slowly, my back hurt, ouch!"

 Chapter 1175 Meet With The Hamiltons

    ?


    As soon as Garrof stood up he feel a bit dizzy thus he bend on his knee for a second before taking thest health and mana potion he had then drank both of them at the same time then took a deep breath, Garrof swept his eyes across the vast desert around him in amazement when from the distance came the sound of an explosion ending with ck smoke billowing into the sky.


    "Looks like we can''t return the ne back to Albrecht¡­do you think he''ll ask us topensate the ne?" Lloyd sent a cynical nce at Garrof.


    "I hope so, that''s why I can p that bastard in the face!" Garrof''s face hardened knowing if it wasn''t for Lory he believed they would be dead by now.


    "At least we made it tond at the Rock City or at least close to it...." Lory said while taking off her thick jacket.


    "I guessed wend quite far from where we should be" Garrof cast his gaze around him and all he could see is endless yellow sand and as far as he can''t find any sign or building near them.


    "Oh yeah, we can call Miss Lilliane to pick us up!" Garrof just remembered his phone still had a signal though it was only one bar but it was better than nothing, Garrof then proceed to call even though he managed to call Lilliane he didn''t know how long it would take for them to get where they are.


    "Wait a minute!" Lory abruptly raised her hand and Garrof reflexively stop.


    Lory narrowed her eyes staring in a certain direction at the same time Zhao Li Xin furrowed his brows looking in the same direction as Lory, then he muttered [This sounds familiar...]


    Not long after a roaring engine was heard along with smoke and dust a momentter a Hummer drove towards them not long after the Hummer stopped next to Lory and the driver''s window slowly rolled down.


    "Another crazy party, Raven?" an old man in a leather jacket propped his elbow on the windowsill, he grin at Lory.


    A broad smile blooms on Lory''s face "We meet again Joe! Can we get a ride?" Lory raised her eyebrows with an expectant look.


    Joe tilted his head toward the familiar handsome man but there is an addition of two big men that he could guess to be a hunter or Mercenary, Joe turned his surprised eyes towards Lory, he didn''t expect that Lory could involved with this such dangerous people.


    Lory knows what Joe thinking, but she doesn''t want to exin so she only smiles and shrugs.


    Joe got more intrigued when he noticed they were all wearing winter clothes, Joe then saw a dark gray smoke in the distance like something is burning.


    Without being said he could guess what was going on, but he didn''t want to pry knowing nothing good came out of it, he then feign ignorance and waved his hands nonchntly "Hop in!" he said curtly.


    "Thanks, Joe!" Lory rejoices, she bounces toward the car with the other following behind her.


    Garrof who had thergest body sat in the front. On the way, he called Lilliane. After negotiating with Joe, he was kind enough to take them to the Hamilton house.


    "Thank you, Joe!" said Lory as she closed the door.


    Joe raised his thumb coolly as he drove away in his Hummer in impressive fashion.


    Garrof red at the hummer that sped away clenching his fists angrily "That old man robbed me!"


    "..." Lloyd sighed and faced a palm, it was a bit pitiful to be deceived by an old man at their age.


    The steel gates opened and Allen Alderton the secretary of the old Hamilton patriarch has already waiting for them, the man smile faintly with his hands behind his back then he giving nodded at Lory and Garrof "Miss Hamilton has been waiting for you"


    Lory walked side by side with Zhao Li Xin entering the main road to the manor grounds where many guards in ck suits were on guard they all watched Lory and the others as they entered the manor with vignt looks.


    For someone who grew up in a dangerous environment like the imperial pce, it was only natural for Zhao Li Xin to be sensitive to the threatening atmosphere [Something big might be happening until they tighten their guard] Zhao Li Xin utter his thought in a very calm manner.


    Meanwhile, Lory was feeling a bit apprehensive after nearly getting killed the other day, thinking she was sure it had nothing to do with Lilliane Hamilton but Lory cannot be sure if no one in the Hamilton family was involved in the incident. However to know what really going on she had no other choice but entered the tiger''sir and see what she found.


    Lory tightened his grip on Zhao Li Xin''s hand [Yes, there were a lot more guards than yesterday and many of them were ''gifted'' people and quite strong too] [Are they as strong as you?] Zhao Li Xin ask.


    Lory nce at Zhao Li Xin and chuckles [Of course not]


    Zhao Li Xin patted the back of Lory''s hand and smirked [Then we got nothing to worry about]


    Lory''s worries were immediately swept away like dust in the wind, hence she covered her mouth and giggled.


    When they reached the living room, Lilliane sat on the sofa with a sullen face while on another chair a man with a stern face sitting cross-leg while propping his chin with his fist.


    On the other hand, an old man, Hugo Hamilton was pacing back and forth with a stiff expression, neither of them saying a word which caused the atmosphere in the room to feel extremely heavy.


    The main living room door was knocked several times before it was opened from the outside by two security guards.


    "The guests have arrived, Sir" Allen''s voice broke the unbearable silence that enveloped the whole room.


    Everyone simultaneously looked at the double wooden doors that had just been opened.


    "Raven!" Lilly literally jumped off the couch and ran up to Lory "I''m d you''re okay!" she hugged Lory with a sigh of relief.


    Lory was taken aback for a moment, with suppressed smile Lory softly patted Lilly back "Thank you, Lilly"


    The old man''s wrinkled face lit up like a light bulb when he saw Zhao Li Xin''s gorgeous face, "You! I''ve been looking for you! I''m so happy to see you again!" the old man, Hugo Hamilton stretched out his hand.


    Zhao Li Xin already knew the meaning of that hand gesture so he stretched out her hand for a handshake.


    The old man was so excited he didn''t know if it was just his feelings but he felt the young man had be more approachable than thest time they met.


    "Oh, is this your wife?" Hugo looked at Lory and then gave her a quick assessing look a momentter the old man joyful smile spread across his face, and he immediately feel a pleasant feeling about her.


    "Miss Jane Raven, it''s nice to meet you, you are as beautiful as Lilly said." Hugo held Lory''s hand in a gentlemanly manner.


    "The pleasure it''s mine Mr. Hamilton" Lory replied with a calm smile, she doesn''t look nervous to meet the previous head of the most powerful family at all.


    A glint of satisfaction shone in the old man''s eyes, even though she was a hunter thedy possessed a graceful demeanor that was not inferior to women who grew up in the upper-ss family in fact he wished his granddaughter can possess at least half of thisdy''s demeanor.


    "I''m d you all returned safely" a middle-aged man with dark brown hairbined with a bit of gray on the sides of his hair added a charismatic and dignified charm, the man approached Garrof then shook his hand "Thanks to you the curse on my son has been lifted until his condition bes stable"


    "We''re just doing our job sir" Garrof replied politely.


    "My name is Edmund Hamilton, I''ve heard everything about you Master Zhao - Miss Jane, to be honest, I think it''s an exaggeration but seeing you both save and well I guess I might be wrong" his eyes scanned Lory and Zhao Li Xin carefully soon his eyebrows begin to furrow, he turned around and then said: "Let''s have a seat"


    Edmund''s behavior could be called impolite but it was normal for someone of such a high position but for Garrof and Lloyd who knew Lory''s true identity suddenly felt like the air sucked from their lungs causing them to hold their breath, subconsciously they turned their eyes to Lory uneasily.


    It was the same with Zhao Li Xin, for someone who had lived his life without ever putting the emperor and or empress in his eyes would never take the Hamilton family as someone on his level, and yet, Edmund Hamilton dared to show tant doubt toward his face, the man impudence seems has no limit.


    Lory intertwined his fingers with Zhao Li Xin, a gentle smile spread across Lory''s face and Zhao Li Xin''s heart instantly melted like a puddle. Zhao Li Xin knew what Lory was thinking Zhao Li Xin had no choice but to swallow his anger and then magnanimously let go of that person''s impudence or at least for now.


    Lory was relieved that Zhao Li Xin''s mood had calmed down, and to be honest, Lory didn''t me Edmund Hamilton''s skepticism of them. After all, Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s appearance did not match that of an ordinary hunter.


    Lory''s appearance even though she had covered up her appearance she was still a beautiful youngdy. She was elegant, well-spoken, polite, and well-mannered, meanwhile Zhao Li Xin.


    Without his sinister aura, Zhao Li Xin would appear to be a quiet young man who doesn''t say much with an awe-stricken beauty that is impossible to ignorebined with the mysterious air around him Zhao Li Xin looks like a cultured man that spends his time reading poetry or old literature while listening to ssic songs and drinking wine therefore it''s hard for anyone to imagine someone like him doing dirtyborious jobs like a hunter.

 Chapter 1176 Meet With Hamiltons II

    ?


    They sat down on the leather couch that wasrge enough for eight adults, afterward several maids in ck and white uniforms enter the room while slowly pushing an antique cart and then courteously ced the expensive-looking ceramic teacups on the marble table and began to serve. some extra snacks.


    The stiff and formal atmosphere made Garrof and Lloyd look slightly ufortable as if emphasizing the differences between them, Garrof and Lloyd felt out of ce in this luxurious room and what make things worse is that tea was not their thing.


    In contrast, Zhao Li Xin and Lory didn''t feel ufortable at all, Lory grew up in the same environment if not more opulent than this and when she was transported to another world she met Zhao Li Xin who had a lifestyle no less extravagant than an emperor, and Zhao Li Xin used all his resource to spoiled Lory to the moon and back therefore even then Lory was used to being served like a Princess.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin himself obviously not new to being served especially when he be the leader of one of the biggest sects in the world, ever since then what treasures and luxuries had Zhao Li Xin never owned or seen? the amount of wealth and authority that Zhao Li Xin possessed could make any emperor mad from jealousy.


    As a result, Zhao Li Xin and Lory remained indifferent, they were calm and rxed even though they were ced in the same room with the previous and recent patriarch of one of the most influential families in the world.


    "Could you please exin what happened? I heard that you were attacked by someone" Edmund sped his hands together on his knee while staring intently at Garrof.


    "It''s more like a group of people, unfortunately, we''re not sure who ordered them all we know for sure is they had a lot of resources and were well-trained" Garrof exins what they encountered but is deliberately keeping quiet about Luxemborough and Dragxtarn as they have no real evidence to back it up.


    Everyone listened intently apart from not knowing which group had attacked, they could feel the trouble they were in was much bigger than they thought.


    "We found this in the cave, we thought it belonged to Mr. Ethan" Garrof gave the cell phone they found in the cave where Maren was.


    Lilly widened her eyes "Ah that''s right it''s Ethan''s phone we''ve been looking everywhere it turns out this phone is in a cave"


    Allen epted the cell phone and then give careful examination to make sure of its authenticity before he give a preliminary conclusion "The phone it''s broken but I think we can still recover a few the data from it but it will take time"


    "Do what you can!" Hugo gave a firm order.


    "Yes, sir!" Allen bow his head toward the old patriarch and Edmund and then he left the room.


    "Didn''t Mr. Ethan tell you what happened with him?" Garrof thinks that would be faster than fixing a broken cell phone.


    Edmund sips his tea and then said: "Unfortunately, my son''s memory is not clear after he wakes up from hisa, ording to the doctor the cause could be due to trauma to his head but we are still waiting for any developments..." Edmund exined half-heartedly.


    But actually, Edmund really hopes that Ethan doesn''t get his memory back, he was certain that that way Ethan will be safer, and after he heard Garrof''s exnation he realizes this matter is much bigger and much more sinister than he could imagine and what make things worst the S.A.I.N.T. is more likely the mastermind behind his son ident.


    Even though he knows that not even the Hamilton family dared to take the risk to provoke a giant organization that might be thergest religious organization in the world.


    "Well then!" Hugo suddenly pped his hands "They must be tired, how about we give them a chance to rest and continue tomorrow" Hugo suggested with a friendly smile.


    "That''s right dad, They must be really tired how about letting them rest first," Lilly said with a pleading face.


    Edmund had no reason to stall them he then waved his hand "All right, I won''t waste everyone''s time anymore. We have prepared the room for all of you to stay so have a good rest gentleman and...Lady" Edmund raised from his chair then help his father raise from the chair.


    Everyone politely rose from their seats as Edmund and Hugo left the room first. After they left Lilly smiled brightly while holding his hand "Let me take you to your room!"


    Hamilton Manor is a three-story building including the basement. Made of natural stone and wood with an artificial fountain at the entrance and arge swimming pool behind makes this building looks like an oasis in the middle of the desert.


    Garrof was ced with Lloyd in a room in front of the swimming pool while Lory and Zhao Li Xin were ced in opposite rooms separated only by therge swimming pool.


    Lilly also prepared clothes and snacks and left them to rest considering the tiring journey.


    Lory had just finished taking a bath she changes her old clothes with brown wide linen trousers and a long-sleeved white shirt, Lory then search for Zhao Li Xin before she found the man sitting on the porch.


    Zhao Li Xin sat on the rattan sofa with his leg crossed on top of each other, his dark eyes staring nkly at the surface of the glistening pool, immersed in his thought.


    From behind Lory put her hand around Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder then lightly kissed his cheek [What are you thinking so seriously?] she whisper next to his ear.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression instantly soften, he took Lory''s hand then kiss the back of her hand softly [Not much...] he answered shortly.


    [May you share your thought, Milord?] Lory ask coquettishly then dropped her butt next to him. Zhao Li Xin amused then put his arm around Lory''s waist and pull her into his embrace.


    [I was wondering what this pool is for, at first I thought it was for bathing but apparently, there is already a bathroom in our room so I thought this is a public bathing pool but it doesn''t look like that because I didn''t see anyone,ing to used it or maybe it''s past the hour...or perhaps I was wrong?] Zhao Li Xin pinches his chin with a serious face.


    Hearing that Lory burst tough [This is not for bath, Li Xin!] She smacks Zhao Li Xin''s chest whileughing incessantly until her eyes be watery [This is for swimming, honey. People like to swim in the pool for fun!]


    [Including women?] Zhao Li Xin frowned curiously.


    [Well, of course!] Lory replied straightforwardly then she remembered that in Zhao Li Xin''s world, most women can''t swim they can''t even let their clothes wet in public because it''s considered to be very vulgar and more strangely even most female cultivators can''t swim because of that reason luckily their cultivator gives the light-weight skill cause if it''s not they might end up drowning.


    [Wait, they did not swim together aren''t they] Zhao Li Xin''s face darkens.


    [Uhm...as you can see that the rtionship between men and women is much more open, and it doesn''t have much separation between men''s and women''s conduct with each other unless youe from an influential family like Lilliane or myself especially, now that''s a bit tricky, but even so, it still can''t bepared to the rigid society of an aristocratic family like Yang Xi Xing family and don''t start with the imperial family like Ming Yue Yin and yourself!]


    Zhao Li Xin turn silent, these past few weeks he had seen men and women hugging and kissing in broad daylight on the street without caring whose going to see them. At first, Zhao Li Xin thought they were at least a married couple however, Lory exined that was not the case here.


    Zhao Li Xin couldn''t say that he fully epted all the cultures and customs of the people in this world, but he at least tookfort in knowing Lory had her own restriction on how to behave with anyone outside of her family because of her family background.


    Lory also added that even when they traveled incognito Lucas and the others were not allowed any man who had ulterior motives to get close to Lory, especially Fargo who imed to know exactly how men''s brains worked so Lory never gave a chance to get close to man more than a friend after all she was too young at that time and Lory herself was never interested with romance and dating after all she had other more important things to do.


    [You like swimming?] Zhao Li Xin continues.


    Lory thought for a while before answering [Not really, not like it''s my hobby but because my ''Gift'' is water so swimming is natural for me, but I rarely swim...] Lory pursed her lips remembering her past.


    [Your pce must have a swimming pool like this too right?] Zhao Li Xin could only guess.


    [We actually have three swimming pools, one indoor, one outdoor, and one on the rooftop but these three are rarely used, it''s a waste of money if I may say, I don''t know whose great idea it was to make that many swimming pools, do they think the royal family has nothing to do every day?] Lory snorted inint as she remembered a lot of ces in the Cestine pce that had barely ever been used other than for royal events or some sort which is not often, but Fredhardt and the others said it was important to show the dignity of the royal family.


    ''Meh''


    Because it took a lot of time just to sneak out of the pce area, not only did they have to avoid guard patrols, surveince cameras, and others, but they also had to be troubled by the Cestine Pce massive area.


    [I really can''t wait to see the ce where you grew up] A smile full of anticipation spread across Zhao Li Xin''s usually cold and distant face making his handsome face even more alluring.


    Lory smiled then rubbed her cheek against Zhao Li Xin''s chest [The truth is I can''t wait either though I wonder if everything will everything be the same or would it be any changes¡­?] She look downcast as she worries that her home might not be the same home as she remembers.


    [No matter what changes, as long as the person you love lives there, it will forever be the ce you returned to, a home] Zhao Li Xinforts her.


    Lory raised her eyes at Zhao Li Xin [You are absolutely right my lord] Lory narrowed her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin lifted his chin arrogantly [Of course, when this Lord is ever wrong]


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin''sughter broke the silence of the night, a momentter the soft light of the pale moon caught Lory''s attention she turned her eyes to the sky suddenly she felt mncholy.


    [Do you think I''m ungrateful for missing my world when I was in your world and now I''m here, I start missing your world?]


    Zhao Li Xin follow Lory''s gaze, he then turned his gaze to the pale moon in the sky, a memory from the past shed in his mind when he used to find Lory staring at the moon alone with a longing face.


    Zhao Li Xin never understood the concept of love, whether it was between lovers, family, or friends, and because he didn''t understand it he never craved it moreover felt it. It was not until he met Lory that he began to learn what those feelings were and gradually came to understand them.


    Zhao Li Xin never thought there would be a day when she would miss the people of her world or the sights of her world although it never crossed his mind to stay in his world when Lory was gone as it would be a great torment for him, however, once a while when he was alone...the feeling of longing creep in his heart.


    [I miss them too...not always though] Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    [Did you.... ever regret it, foring here I mean?] Lory bit her lip feeling a bit nervous and worried.


    There''s a faint tremor of amusement on Zhao Li Xin''s lips then he chuckles [My silly wife, I was the one who made you promise me that wherever you go, you will take me with you and that you will never leave me behind, and just so you know my feelings have never changed, not even once since that day, and you can be sure of that]


    A sweet, relieved smile brightens up Lory''s brooding face [Yes, I guess we''ve stuck together ever since I save you in that woods, right]


    Zhao Li Xin pokes Lory in the nose [That''s right! Who told you arbitrarily to help a weird stranger in the middle of nowhere, therefore even if you want to get rid of me now, I will stick with you forever, so give up mydy!]


    Lory burst tough [I thought I had given up for a long time!]

 Chapter 1177 The Alliance

    ?


    The next morning Lory left Hamilton Manor early to get some of their stuff at the Beast yer guild and she insisted on leaving Zhao Li Xin at the Manor as he needed to meditate to stabilize his increased strength so it was ineffective letting Zhao Li Xin continue to follow her when he could make better use of his time.


    Zhao Li Xin inevitably had to agree to Lory''s suggestion because Lory was right that this would be more beneficial to him than following his wife everywhere.


    Zhao Li Xin herself had been meditating since before dawn because of her upbringing. Zhao Li Xin wasn''t used to sleeping long but she thought her sleep time had lengthened since meeting Lory.


    When Lory woke up, she found Zhao Li Xin meditating on the carpet in front of their bed, because she was used to it, Lory just yawned while stretching her arms and then went to the bathroom to get ready, Lory did her things as quietly as possible so as not to disturb Zhao Li Xin and when it was time to go Lory didn''t forget to put up a barrier around Zhao Li Xin before she left just in case.


    The room fell silent as he sink deeper into his meditating state time and space seemed to merge into one, it felt like he was floating in aplete void, his senses were heightened he could hear everything from the sound of the wind outside his room to his own heartbeat and he could feel everything as well, from the air around him to the movement of his blood through his veins and the energy that circted around him that swirled like the current in a river it was strong and violent therefore he had to control it before it swallowed him and hurt him instead.


    Unknowingly the clock was already pointing at twelve, the re of the sun made his eyelids twitch slowly his eyes opened. Zhao Li Xin then looked at the ss door and noticed that the sun was already high, indicating that it was already noon.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath after that he turned his gaze to the clock hanging on the wall to confirm the time, Zhao Li Xin then looked around but couldn''t find his wife. Zhao Li Xin frowned wondering why Lory wasn''t home yet, he took his cell phone from the side table and then proceed to call his wife.


    The phone answered immediately [Hello handsome, finished your meditation, already?] Lory''s cheer could be heard from the phone.


    A smile automatically bloomed on Zhao Li Xin''s face, he walked toward the porch and then slid the sliding ss door that lead to the porch next to the swimming pool.


    Zhao Li Xin then sat on the rattan chair crossing her legs gracefully [En, where is your wife?] he asked directly which might sound intrusive to some people.


    But for people who knew Zhao Li Xin closely, it was a sign that he cared because normally even if someone died next to him, Zhao Li Xin would remain unaffected apart from moving elsewhere so he wouldn''t be disturbed.


    [I''m at the hardware store, to buy some things we''ll need, after this I''m going to go to the clothing store to buy some underwear, apparently we don''t have enough¡­huh?! Oh, after everything is done, I''ll pick you up to buy a car, well you can''t buy an expensive one but I guess it''s not a problem right]


    Lory''s excited voice brightens Zhao Li Xin''s mood he is also curious about what kind of car Lory wants to buy because he has seen all kinds of cars these past few days and is amazed at how creative people in this world if only someone in his world coulde up with a creative idea on making horse carriages other than the boring square shapes.


    [It''s up to you, then I''ll wait for you] Even though Zhao Li Xin''s voice sounded t andckluster, Lory knew that Zhao Li Xin might be more excited than her.


    [Okay, I''ll be back soon, I love you!] Lory ends her call. Zhao Li Xin looks at the phone screen with a gentle face, if there is a tool that she likes the most in Lory''s world it must be a cell phone, if only a cell phone exists in his world, it is unimaginable how many problems he can solve in one day, But when Zhao Li Xin thinks again, that''s probably a bad idea.


    Zhao Li Xin could already imagine the endless calls and messages from the four Kings Pce and the Mong brothers reporting every little thing to him especially Bei Li Yan, who knows what kinda gossip would be sent to him day after day, just imagining it gave Zhao Li Xin a headache.


    Zhao Li Xin crossed his legs while staring at the surface of the swimming pool, his ck onyx eyes were cold and hollow that devoid of any emotion just like an exquisite marble statue, he look breathtakingly beautiful but at the same time gave off a sense of solitude that no one could cross.


    [You finally wake up] The old man Hugo Hamilton came with his arms sped behind his back, his eyes crinkling as he smile at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at the old man who was wearing a long tunic with gold embroidery and white pants, and behind him, Allen Alderton was quietly apanying the old man but then he red at Zhao Li Xin as a sign to remind Zhao Li Xin to stand up from his seat as a courtesy to the old man.


    Too bad he asks the wrong person. Zhao Li Xin who was only wearing light brown pants and a long-sleeved shirt sat leisurely on the rattan chair without showing any sign of getting up.


    Allen''s face turned sour due to Zhao Li Xin''s impudence, Allen felt that this young man only had a handsome face butck of manners. Zhao Li Xin himself didn''t care about what Allen thinking cause in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes, Allen''s existence was simr to the eunuch who used to apany the emperor, Zhao Li Xin didn''t bother to spare any nce at Allen instead he was more curious what the old man wants from him.


    Hugo was attracted by Zhao Li Xin''s boldness. If it was anyone else, he might have thought they were trying to bluff to get his attention, but that was not the case with this young man. Hugo saw no ambition, greed, or excitement in the young man''s eyes, only a hint of curiosity shed in his ck eyes that reminded him of sparkling ck pearls.


    "Mr. Zhao, you should..." Allen grew impatient with Zhao Li Xin''s impertinence, he was about to rebuke him but Hugo raised his hand to stop Allen.


    [Do you drink tea Mr. Zhao?] Hugo suddenly asks.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head [More or less¡­] he answer vaguely.


    [I take that as a ''yes then] Hugo didn''t offend instead he waved his hand [Tell them to bring my tea set]


    Allen cleared his throat to suppress his dissatisfaction then lowered his head politely [Right away sir,]


    After Allen carried out his order, only Zhao Li Xin and Hugo were left on the porch. Zhao Li Xin didn''t look awkward, he remained calm and slightly indifferent to Hugo sitting across from him.


    Hugo had never been treated like this since the Dark Ages war ended [I noticed we were talking morefortablypared to the first time we met] Hugo didn''t find it strange since Xiya was a veryrge country and consisted of various ethnicity and dialects so it''s not strange that there are some Xiya people who have difficulty using their nationalnguage properly.


    [I''ve learned...] Zhao Li Xin neither confirms nor refutes, he only gives vague answers.


    [Anyway, I have shown the plum blossom painting to one of my colleagues and he didn''t believe me when I told him the painting was made by a young painter that not even close to forty, my college was certain the painting must be painted by an old master painter] Hugo grinned from ear to ear as he spoke to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin wasn''t sure if Hugo was joking or serious with her, she didn''t understand that a sloppy painting could be praised so highly, could it be that the standard of ink painting in this world was so low? Zhao Li Xin turn quiet but Hugo thought that Zhao Li Xin''s silence was because he was trying to be humble.


    [Why don''t you paint for me, that way you can earn more money and not have to do the dangerous job as a hunter and your wife can also retire from such risky work] Hugo thinks someone like Zhao Li Xin''s talent was waste for being a hunter.


    Hearing the word money Zhao Li Xin became interested [How much money are we talking about?]


    Hugo''s face lit up like a bulb as he is able to make Zhao Li Xin interested [The painting you made before had been appraised by an auction house and they say they wouldn''t mind paying ten thousand Roms for the painting but they said it may be worth fifteen thousand Rom if you meet the right person] Hugo exined.


    Zhao Li Xin pondered, it''s not that he wants to stop being a hunter but if there is an opportunity for him to make a lot of money with his own ability then he won''t pass up the opportunity after all as a man that grew up in very traditional society Zhao Li Xin cannot shake his sense of duty to make money for his wife regardless of Lory able to make her own money or not, he still needs to provide her!


    People said ''You don''t know how much you need money until you have none'' Guess that was true for Zhao Li Xin''s situation.

 Chapter 1178 The Alliance II

    Chapter 1178 The Alliance II


    Zhao Li Xin had already learned Asternnguages so he had no trouble carrying on a normal conversation and because of that, it was also easier for Hugo to exin the world of painting especially traditional ink painting which had only started to develop again these past two years but unfortunately, due to the long period of the Dark Age war many people died including art books, paintings from ancient times and talented artists, Therefore, it is not easy to find a decent painter nowadays.


    [Why are you so insistent to revive the ink painting arts, I know your family business has nothing to do with this] Zhao Li Xin wants to know what motivation drives this old geezer to care about something he thinks is so lowly.


    Hugo''s shoulders dropped then his face turned somber he turned his gaze to the pond and sighed [I met my wife because of the ink painting and our rtionship grew from it] a gentle smile slowly crossed his face [But I''m just an enthusiast, unlike my friend''s wife, she''s the one who has talent and in his time he was quite famous too] the old man raised his chin proudly.


    Zhao Li Xin watched the old man praise his wife endlessly without interrupting, on the contrary, her opinion of the old man slightly increased. In Zhao Li Xin''s opinion, any man who loves their wife wholeheartedly should have decent character.


    [When my wife passed away I felt that thest thing that still connects us is painting, contemporary ink painting to be exact but unfortunately, it''s very hard to find an ink painting that can meet my standards until I met you...] Hugo''s eyes glint expectantly.


    while your grandson''s life is hanging on the edge doesn''t make sense to me unless you have some other reason...] Zhao Li Xin''s voice was calm and steady he didn''t look Zhao Li Xin showed no reaction, her face remained as calm as the surface of a winterke. Growing up alone in the imperial pce forged Zhao Li Xin to be cautious thus he never make decisions in haste, therefore, he carefully contemted the situation while weighing his loss and benefit.


    [Do you think this is the right time to y around with paintings after what happened to your family? don''t tell me you neglect your family over a mere painting...] Zhao Li Xin looked at Hugo inquisitively.


    Hugo might portray himself as a harmless-kind old man, but Zhao Li Xin was fully aware that a man who could lead arge n through the hardest day and remain victorious was far from harmless and gentle, people like Hugo remain him with the cunning old fox officials in the imperial court.


    Someone like Hago wouldn''t make decisions based purely on emotions unless he went senile. A person like Hugo only made decisions that would benefit him both now and in the future.


    [Mind painting is important for preserving the memory of yourte wife but I don''t think you would neglect the family you still have so for you to desperately seek me while your grandson''s life is hanging on the edge doesn''t make sense to me unless you have some other reason...] Zhao Li Xin''s voice was calm and steady he didn''t look curious or in a hurry.


    Hugo''s eyes shed with shock after Zhao Li Xin dared to express his curiosity bluntly in front of his face, the young man was clearly daring but was it because he was confident or stupid, or maybe both?


    [Oh, what do you think happened?] Hugo feigned ignorance, he purposely wanted to test Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered then said [Your grandson already told me what S.AI.N.T. want from you and it doesn''t take a genius to figure out most likely they were the reason your grandson got hurt or maybe it was just a coincidence and they took this opportunity to take advantages of your situation either way the truth remain the same, that they wants to hurt your family, am I right?]


    Hugo scrunched up his face, he was displeased with Zhao Li Xin''s arrogant attitude but sadly, he had to admit that the young man''s conclusion was not wrong.


    Zhao Li Xin let out a long sigh with azy face [Stop ying around old man, you might be able to lie to your family using family sentiment but I don''t think you''re that kind of person]


    [Oh, what kind of man do you think I am?] An excited self-conscious smile appeared on the old man''s wrinkled face.


    Zhao Li Xin casually leaned back on the chair [A man who won''t let others walk all over you, a kind of man who will do anything to protect what''s important to him, whatever it takes¡­] his eyes were dark and hooded.


    The old man''s expression became serious, his amiable expression had changed to that of an imposing and dignified patriarch [Have you ever heard of the expression ''curiosity kills a cat''? Young man, sometimes it''s better to know less, it''s safer for you that way] Hugo''s eyes shed as he warned Zhao Li Xin sternly.


    Zhao Li Xin was unfazed by the old man''s threat, instead, the corner of his mouth curved into an amused smile, Zhao Li Xin might haveughed out loud if he wasn''t so good at controlling himself.


    A momentter Allen Alderton came in with several maids who came over with trays of tea-making equipment. Zhao Li Xin was quite stunned to see the familiar tools for brewing tea, he never thought he would see those tools in this world hence he begin to wonder how much this world was simr to his old world.


    "Sir?" Allen could feel the atmosphere between Hugo and Zhao Li Xin a bit tense.


    "Put the stuff over here!" Hugo motioned for them to ce the tool on their table with his usual soft friendly smile.


    The maid carefully ced the antique tea set on the table between Zhao Li Xin and Hugo afterward Hugo raised his hand to dismiss them, and immediately Allen and the maid left.


    [This tool used to be used by people to make tea, but that tradition has been lost for a long time since tea machines and instant tea appeared, and after the war, more people don''t know about this tradition at all maybe this tradition willpletely be forgotten in the next few years] Hugo said with a face full of regret.


    [I think since you are from Xiya country, I think you will get used to this, what do you think Mister Zhao, can you show me how to brew tea? it''s fine if it''s just a little bit, after all, I know few people know about this and most of them had died including my wife, even she could only learn a little about it¡­] Hugo''s expression turned somber when he talked about histe wife he no longer looked like a domineering figure like before as if the previous powerful figure was just an illusion.


    It had been a while since anyone dared to y him like this, even the emperors and princes in his world avoided provoking him which is why Zhao Li Xin feel quite amused though the credit couldn''t fully go to the old man since Hugo obviously didn''t know who Zhao Li Xin truly is and what he can do. Nevertheless, Hugo''s ability to control his emotions was enough to attract Zhao Li Xin''s curiosity.


    Normally Zhao Li Xin wouldn''tfort others, but she knew how it felt to lose someone she loved so much because she almost tragically lost Lory so she could more or less understand the grief the old geezer was going through.


    Zhao Li Xin stood up from his seat and then started by taking the tea-leaf holder to scoop the loose tea leaves from the tea canister then poured the tea leaves into the teapot and continue by adding hot water from the kettle.


    Without any hasty movements, he ce the teapot into the bowl then raise the kettle at shoulder length and pour the heated water into the teapot until it overflows, he then scooped out the remaining bubbles and tea leaves, then ced the lid on the teapot. He then poured more hot water into the teapot to make sure the temperature inside and outside the teapot was the same.


    The process continued as Hugo watched in awe, he wasn''t sure if this was the correct stage as he had never seen it but it seemed to be the correct tea brewing technique from the Xiya country but how did this young man know it? he even did this technique in a very natural manner as if he had done this hundreds of times, but where did he learn, just who was this young man?!


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin had no idea how impressive what he was doing cause for him this wasmon knowledge in aristocratic families even Mong Ki and Mong Yi could do it since they were the prince''s personal servants even though Zhao Li Xin himself rarely drink tea and drink wine more.


    The final step is to pour the tea, into the tea sniffer and then transfer the tea from the sniffer to the teacup.


    Zhao Li Xin gently pushed the teacup towards Hugo, then calmly returning to her seat, she gracefully lifted the teacup and took a slow sip. Hugo stared at the glistening surface of the teacup, many feelings filling his mind.


    He realized the youth''s identity was more mysterious than he expected, other than his name he didn''t know how old he was or where he came from except for some information he got from the Beast yer Guild unfortunately they cannot confirm this information due the time of the ''Dark Ages'' war much of information was lost and destroyed because the destruction of the infrastructure in all over the world.


    Even the Hamilton family was actually only able to save a part of their fortunes and it was only physical wealth, such as gold, jewelry, precious stones, crystals, and such.


    Thus, it was difficult for his subordinates to ascertain Zhao Li Xin''s identity, but after speaking and seeing this youngster''s performance Hugo did not dare to underestimate this man.


    [It seems I have underestimated you, Master Zhao] Hugo smiled resignedly before lifting the teacup with both his hands as his wife taught him then he take a small sip.


    A sweet fragrance wafting by his nose, he realized that it was not only the aroma but even the taste of the tea was very different from the tea he drank before even though it was made from the same tea leaves.


    [There''s nothing wrong with being underestimated, in most situations it''s the best advantage you can have] Zhao Li Xin spoke honestly based on his experience.


    It was funny to say that underestimating the people helped him survive as the sixth Prince. Noble Consort Ying, Zhao Li Xin''s ''mother'' was so sure that he was a worthless prince who was not worthy of being cared for in the same way as the Emperor, he never suspected how normal the situation in Zhao Li Xin residence was, and never wondered where Zhao Li Xin got the information or the guts to find and kill all the maids that empress Ying sent to spy on him.


    Everyone thought Zhao Li Xin''s erratic actions were due to the stress of his incurable disease and the emperor didn''t care because it was only the life of a maid and thought Zhao Li Xin would not live long so why bother?


    It was funny how this belief ended up being shared among officials and noble families as well, hence even the most intelligent and careful person like Zhao Yi Chen ended up ignoring his existence.


    [I''m not lying when I say I''m amazed by your talent but you''re right at a time like this I''ll be too stupid or crazy to fuss over painting even after what happened to my family, thankfully, people thought I was so devastated by my wife''s death that I became obsessed by ink painting as a means to preserve my wife''s memories, well they weren''t wrong but I''m not that senile yet] Hugo took another sip then sighed [Do you think the world is peaceful Mr. Zhao?]


    Zhao Li Xin gives an impassive look he doesn''t dare to make A assumption since he only had a few weeks in this world and he had no idea how the world was before the time of the Dark Age war.


    Hugo assumed Zhao Li Xin didn''t know or perhaps didn''t care and he somewhat expected that but then Hugo realized he had never seen Zhao Li Xin surprised or fluster the only expression he had seen is a sneer and indifference.


    ''What a waste of a handsome face'' thought the old man.


    13c3eaca9a381d9d7eed9ddffea43076fdc05dcb1255439b96f300ce2af75237a046c38e535d54671dfd489309c722689597aa3e46a686b608d818014837958ddc3db157a93eaed4f8feb5cf6301992c

 Chapter 1179 The Alliance III

    ?


    Hugo took a deep breath and continued [After the dark ages war ended, many countries had been destroyed, and many people were not onlymoners but also influential rich people who fell victim to the ck Dragon''s rampage, because of the deaths of those important people there was a void in the power''s pyramid that urs not only in government but also in business and social and then causing an upheaval movement in every country from people and groups who want to fill that void]


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head he didn''t look surprised nor worried let alone worried, with a t voice he muttered indifferently [So when the tigers and bears left the mountain, monkeys, and weasels started popping their head, huh?]


    Hugo chuckled [Yes, you could say so, but these guys are neither Monkeys nor Weasels¡­no, they are far worse than that, they are ruthless, cunningbined with unimaginable resources but what worries me more is that they have eyes everywhere and they have been watching us like a pack of wolves, they are waiting for any signs of weakness before they attack¡­and they indeed strikes us with devastated moves] the frown on his face became more apparent as his brows gradually furrows.


    [They really almost got all of you?] Curiosity lit up Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    [Fortunately, Garrof and you thwarted their n so we managed to escape] Hugo took a deep breath.


    [For now...] Zhao Li Xin gave a sharpment.


    a smirk yed on the edge of the old man''s mouth [For now¡­that''s why I need your help, ying defense doesn''t work anymore] Hugo lifted the teacup then poured it into his and Zhao Li Xin''s ss [With your help I will be able to gather people -people who might share the same views as me using the excuse of fellow ink painting lovers]


    Zhao Li Xin lifts the teacup [How are you going to use my painting in this?] he sipped tea calmly without making a sound.


    Hugo''s face beamed with excitement [I''m going to have the world''srgest ink painting exhibition ever in the art city of Lixandra to be precise in the azalea which is thergest and most prestigious art building in the country]at Hugo waiting for Zhao Li Xin''s reaction as a painter to get having their work featured on Azalea is a dream that few painters in the world can achieve.


    Beyond expectations, Zhao Li Xin''s face remained as calm as the surface of ake in winter.


    [You know the Azalea art building, right?] Hugo couldn''t believe that there were people who didn''t know the Azalea building which was famous as a world art center that even children knew about.


    [Should I?] Zhao Li Xin asked nonchntly.


    Hugo looks at him with shock in pity in his eyes, he wonders if Zhao Li Xin just acting cool but it doesn''t seem so, the old man really wants to cry now!


    [Anyway...] With an exaggerated sigh Hugo waved his hand [This is why I need a great talent like you cause even if I can hold a big exhibition it steels your painting that should impress them and that will not be easy but I know you can do it and I will pay you handsomely for your hard work, you don''t have to worry about that] he making the gesture by rubbing his thumb with over the tip of the index finger and middle finger.


    Too bad the great Lord didn''t know what that gesture meant, he just thought it looked indecent.


    [Why did you bother with such a big event to invite important people?]


    Hugo shook his head [I told you they are watching us and I mean everyone in important positions including my family] he took a sip of his tea and then tasted his lips [Try browsing on your phone about the Zahrainne family...] Hugo said.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand the old man''s purpose but she was curious so she took out her cell phone and did as she was told. Not long after, news came that the whole family died in a ne crash.


    [Now look at the Levingston''s, and the Savalli''s] Hugo said again.


    Zhao Li Xin also typed in the names and backed out the news that the family had died in another car crash and house robbery that killed the entire family.


    [You think they were killed?] Zhao Li Xin looked on curiously.


    Hugo''s whole face went stiff [Darren Levingston was ate friend of mine son, thought we weren''t close but we kept in touch from time to time, I was d he and his family survived the war so I never expected he would die from a house robbery. ..that child is quite strong, after all, he is a talented person even though he is not very strong but he is also not soft cotton so how can he let his family die without a fight still]


    [Are you sure about that?] Zhao Li Xin asked.


    [I know someone who suspected this, that person owed me money so he told me but he said the case was suddenly closed at the request of superiors and the perpetrator was just a group of young thugs who were indeed involved in house robbery and they were all found dead because of fighting with each other] Hugo breathed out in frustration.


    [Sounds like a cover-up,] Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    [Furthermore, I got information that their daughter is a healer working at Domus Angelica which is the headquarters of the S.A.I.N.T. organization, I heard that her daughter Sarah suddenly came home for some reason then two dayster the whole family was killed due to a robbery]


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows shot up [Huh?!]


    [Huh, indeed...] Hugo narrowed his eyes [And Levingston wasn''t the only one, Kamal Zahrainne who was Bahruth''s minister expressed his dislike for Saintessing to his country, especially to S.A.I.N.T. The same thing happened with Edgar Savalli''s who was the governor of Ilwing city, he also refused to ept the S.A.I.N.T organization''s help in building schools and such in his town for some reason]


    Zhao Li Xin was silent for a moment, it seemed that this organization was even more ruthless and powerful than she thought [Did people not say anything about this]


    [So they could be the next victim?] Hugo grits his teeth [After all, this news was being covered up, and no media would dare to release this news, therefore, most ordinary people in the world were clueless about any of this, well, they wouldn''t believe it anyway¡­.Unless] he pursed his lips and swallowed his next words sadly.


    [Unless?] Zhao Li Xin subtly forced him to continue.


    Hugo took a deep breath then said: [Unless King Lucas said something about this, when it happens millions of people from all over the world will rally behind him, heck, I will rally behind that young man]


    Zhao Li Xin''s movement stopped the many shes of emotion on her face luckily Hugo was deep in thought he didn''t notice the change in Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    [Maybe he doesn''t know?] said Zhao Li Xin.


    [I''m not sure, there hasn''t been much newsing out of Handtely and it really make a lot of people on edge] Hugo rubbed his hands together looking slightly nervous as if he was watching a disaster unspooling in slow motion.


    [Is that normal...?] because it involved Lory''s brother, Zhao Li Xin, who couldn''t help to pry.


    Hugo rubbed his chin then said: [Unlikely, although the Lucient family always maintain their privacy and tend to avoid the public eye but they still appear in public at important events especially the King so this is quite unusual]


    [When was thest time the King appeared in public?] Zhao Li Xin tried her best to hide his emotions from the rising storm in his heart, however, it wasn''t because he cared so much for Lucas after all he doesn''t know him however it was Lory he worry the most.


    Hugo crossed his arms over his chest trying to remember [six or seven months ago I think]


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his fists he remembered Lory also expressed concern about Lucas'' strange absence though Loryter said with a cheerful face that nothing would happen to Lucas with Fredhardt and the others with her brother despite knowing that Lory was still bothered by That, the problem was they couldn''t contact anyone in Hand with their current situation perhaps he could use this opportunity to contact someone from Hand or better yet they could enter Hand''s kingdom.


    [By the way back to your ns about the exhibition...] Zhao Li Xin changed the subject abruptly.


    [Oh, do you agree? I will guarantee your safety] Hugo waited expectantly.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly, the old one couldn''t even protect his Grandson how could he protect him, fortunately, he didn''t need protection nor did his valiant wife.


    [I believe you, it''s a deal, then] Zhao Li Xin gives a half nod.

 Chapter 1180 Cake Spree

    ?


    While Zhao Li Xin and Hugo were having a longplicated and intense discussion, our daughter was now pressing her forehead against the cake disy stand.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, miss?" the shop assistant''s lip twitched but she managed to maintain a professional smile.


    Lory was startled and then realized that she had been staring at the cake stand for almost fifteen minutes like a weirdo, no wonder the shop assistant looked a bit uneasy.


    "Um, can I have a dozen macaroons?" Lory straightened her back and then clear her throat like nothing happen.


    The shop assistant smiled broadly "Oh sure, what vor do you like?" he took the box and started serving Lory.


    "Three salted caramels, three red velvet, three bubble gums, and... three dark choctes" Lory chose thest vor for her dearest husband who doesn''t like sweets but maybe he would appreciate this taste since she knew this was Zhao Li Xin''s favorite taste, bitter.


    "Okay, this is all? We just release a new cake vor, very-berry, if you like sweet and sour taste, then this is for you" The shopkeeper entices her.


    Lory who has a severe weakness for desserts can only say "Yes, can I have one piece please"


    "Oh we''re also having twenty percent off and for today only if you buy three will you get one free whatever vor you choose?" the shop assistant smiled invitingly.


    Lory sneered inwardly ''Oh hello capitalism''


    Lory exaggeratedly pointed her index finger at the window stand "Then give me the strawberry cheesecake, lemon cake, also very- berry cake, and for the free cake I want a threeyer cookies ice cream cake with extra chocte cream!" the anticipation hit her like a whirlwind making her whole face beamed with excitement.


    "OKAY!~" The shop assistant answered with the same excitement.


    Lory came out of the cake shop with a satisfied look, he just realized he had too many bags in his hand, not only clothes but books for Zhao Li Xin who wants to study Handish also geography and social books for Zhao Li Xin to learn about this world, Thank goodness in Lory''s hardware store could get a maid to send some items that were too big for her to carry to Hamilton Manor.


    Lory chuckled remembering the face of the shopkeeper who wrote down the address.


    Lory checked the time on her cell phone, it seemed she had taken too long to shop, even though most of it was hunting and camping gear and desserts. She had to admit that she was shopping for cookies. Lory saw her reflection in the window pane. He felt his thighs look bigger than before.


    ''Have I gained weight?'' Lory subconsciously checked her buttocks from the shop window, she realize her buttock seemed rounder than the usual "Yikes!"


    Lory wasn''t someone who would gain weight easily but Fred said considering how much candy he ate each day it was a miracle he didn''t gain weight, but fearing it would be a bad habit his father decided to limit Lory''s consumption of sweets and while living in world cultivator Zhao Li Xin also kept tabs on Lory''s obviously unhealthy food habits.


    But in Lory''s opinion, the sweets in cultivation''s world were much healthier and have less sugarpared with the sweets in her world, just look at the amount of sugar in a single piece of cake, there is icing sugar, caramel, and thick whipped cream at the top of the cake.


    Alright, this meant she had to step up her training, oh, wrong! She should start exercising again, Lory''s shoulders dropped weakly even though she used training since she was a kid but she did it not because she liked it but because she had to, to be honest, she didn''t like it....oh whatever, taking care of her body was also something she had to do, she will not be able to fly with excess fat on her buttocks.


    Lory stared at the sumptuous bag of desserts pondering what the old bird would say to her, obviously Girsha would scold her for buying too many cakes, once Girsha remarked that if the enemy ever put poison in her cakes they would manage to kill her but Lory scoffed saying she got healing gift so she wouldn''t die.


    It was then that everyone realized Lory had a problem since then Fred would make any excuse just to limit her desserts.


    "Are you kidding me!"


    "Lilly, what are you doing to Linda?!"


    "Ron, please don''t me Miss Hamilton, this is all my fault!"


    "Unbelievable!" she let out an exaggerated sigh.


    Lory looked left and right but she saw no one fighting then she look up, and it seemed the voiceing from the balcony on the second floor of the cake store.


    The sound of arguing was getting louder but people only give quick nces over the balcony before passing by without care. Because the balcony was on the second floor and the railing was high enough so no one knew who is arguing but Lory knew for certain this was Lilly''s voice besides they called Lilly and Hamilton''s names so there was no need to guess.


    "I didn''t do anything, why was she crying?" Lilly''s voice was coated with anger and frustration.


    "This is because you used us of having an affair the other day so she feels guilty but you scold her!!" the man''s voice filled with usations.


    "Miss Hamilton, please believe me, the other day Ron only helps me " There''s another female voice that sounds timid but sultry at the same time.


    "How? by putting his tongue in your mouth!" Lily screamed sarcastically.


    "You!"


    Lory didn''t know what was arguing but from the sound of her voice, Lilly sounded frustrated.


    ''Ah little missy is in trouble'' Lory thought


    the second floor never bothered him even without summoning wind power. Lory easily climbed over the wall then swung over the ledge andnded on the railing smoothly.


    Lilly and the other two were surprised by his sudden presence.


    "You all right, Lilly?" Lory only cares about Lily''s safety after all her family is their current employer.


    Lilly''s brown eyes widened in surprise. "Ra...Raven?" Lilly didn''t know how she got here, but even so, she was ovee with a sudden feeling offort and relief.


    "Who... who are you, how can you not be here, are you trespassing?!" Ron scolded while pointing his finger at Lory.


    Lory used her finger to brush the messy hair off her face, her fake green eyes glistening under the sunlight, the Smokey eyes makeup only make the shape of her eyes more distinct and add a sense of allure and sexiness, all of a sudden the young man''s heart skip a beat.


    Lory jump from the fence and then walked toward Lilly "I heard your voice from below so I got worried..." Lory didn''t want Lilly to think she was nosy.


    Lilly smile brightly "Thank you Raven" Suddenly the stuffy feeling she felt just a minute ago disappeared and was reced by tranquility, Lilly knew it because the aura that came from Lory is very gentle and soothing.


    Lorry caught a glimpse of a light blonde in a floral shirt in a maroon suit, it actually not so bad if only he didn''t wear so much gold jewelry, and why Lory felt he wear more jewelry than thest time did he have any ns to sell itter?


    Beside him was a young woman wearing a body-hugging gray dress that revealed a voluptuous body and ample cleavage. There was no denying that the woman was an absolute stunner with long, wavy ck hair that reached her waist, big red lips, and dark green almond-shaped eyes, it''s no wonder he would easily seduce.


    "Hey who are you, this is no ce for someone like you, get out of here!" Ron snapped out of his daze and continued to me Lory.


    Lory didn''t care about shy boys and their boyfriends but Lilly couldn''t take it anymore, "Shut up Ron, you don''t belong here!" anger red up on Lilly''s good-natured face, "You''re interrupting my free time, now catch your whore and get out of here!"


    Confused, Ron tried to persuade "Lilly, please... I know you are mad, but don''t let jealousy ruin our rtionship, I know you still love me" While pleading, his elbow subtly nudged the girl beside him.


    The sexy girl was clearly displeased unfortunately she already make promises to coax Lilly, if it wasn''t because this man''sst name that would guarantee her a luxurious life, she wouldn''t want to date this loathsome man.


    "Mm Lily, we''ve been friends for so long, please trust me what you saw yesterday was only spur of the moment it wasn''t serious at all, it just...a mistake" Tears welled up in her eyes she looked so pitiful if people saw this they might think it was Lilly bullying her.


    "Lilly please believe me, we were drunk that day, I didn''t want to hurt you so I lied, but it''s because I love you! I really love you, I want to marry you!" Ron knelt while dering his sincere love.


    Lory felt goosebumps looking at him, even in the cultivation world where men still adhered to the concept of chivalry and traditional romanticism, still, Lory had never seen any man do this, and above all, it was so cringe.

 Chapter 1181 Love Charm

    ?


    Lory shuddered as if she saw a loathsome bug on Lilly''s other side instead of being moved, she was rebuffed by it, and her face was contorted like a wrinkled old rag, looking like she was more disgusted than Lory''s.


    "I''d rather be an old spinster living with hundreds of cats than marry a man like you!" Lily shrill in total outrage that no doubt everyone in the cafe and passers-by under the balcony would hear it.


    Ron''s face turned white and blue, he subconsciously clenched the pendant hanging around his neck, "No...No, it can''t be, right? you love, don''t you?... Lilly?"


    "Love you my ass, we''ve only been dating for three weeks, why should I love you!" Lilly red at him.


    Lilly didn''t know where Ron got his confidence, they were only just starting to know each other so why did he think she would love him so much to the point of ignoring his affair with her friend, nheless? did he think she was that stupid?


    "Lilly, don''t say that, you love me, I know you love me... have you forgotten me?" There was a strange glint in the locket she was wearing and not just the locket but her gold earrings and bracelet.


    "I... no, I love.. you?" Suddenly Lilly''s expression changed, the anger and disgust on her face turning into confusion and daze


    Turns out it wasn''t just jewelry, Lory was caught off guard, realizing it only now.


    Lory raised his hand and then chanted the spell "Wind de!"


    A gust of wind shot up like an arrow being released and hit the locket and all the jewelry Ron was wearing, the bits of jewelry must have cut his skin. He screamed in fear and fell on his butt, the same thing happened to the girl beside him. He.


    Lilly, on the other hand, recoiled from her daze, she looked around in confusion.


    "You''ll be fine now," Lory patted Lilly on the back.


    Lilly looked at Lory with a questioning expression.


    "You were under a charm before but you are fine now" Lory felt sorry for the young girl.


    Ron, on the other hand, gave Lory a shocked look, ''How did she know?!''


    Lory picked up the jewelry shards scattered on the floor and then examined them for a brief moment soon after a sneer bloomed on her pretty face "Oh my, I haven''t seen this type of charm in a long time, you even put three types of charm that would increased your seed rate, you quite greedy and cruel cause if it''s take long it would drive the victim in madness, that''s why this charm is illegal, right?" one of the corner of Lory lips lift into a sinister smile.


    Lilly''s face turn ashen as she gaped in horror, her heart pounded and anger spouted inside her like moltenva, "You put a charm on me!"


    Being lied to hurt, being betrayed was heartbreaking, but being deliberately pranked and fooled was even worse, Lily felt humiliated and her pride waspletely trampled on, She no longer knew how to face everyone he loved, she felt so ashamed!


    Lilly rushed Ron then raised her hand and loudly pped his cheeks cheek, the sounds from the p reverberated throughout the entire ce.


    Ron was sent flying for a second before falling to the floor, meanwhile, Lory watched with her jaw drop, never in million years she would think a gentle-looking girl like Lilly can be so violent...wait a minute, someone like that too¡­..ah, Yang Xi Ying was also scary when she got angry.


    "Ron, honey!" Linda screamed in shock, just like Lory she didn''t expect Lilly to openly use violence. I don''t think he likes this loser but there''s nothing wrong with pretending to care this might increase his fondness towards her.


    Linda rushed to help Ron to get up from the floor, at the same time because of themotion that happened the shop assistants and guests came to see what happened.


    Ron realized people were watching them, his face turned bright red he felt very embarrassed, many people has recorded them with their cell phones while whispering andughing.


    Ron had quite the reputation as one of the Augburn family heirs. He also used to attend big parties at clubs and big events with rich kids and celebrities before the war and after the war so people knew him quite well.


    Ron was not one to be shy of the cameras and publicity but he didn''t want to be seen in such a pathetic state, he knew this is will ruin his public image, embarrassment engulf him and then turned to anger but he couldn''t me Lilly because the Hamilton family was above his family hence all his anger was directed at Lory.


    "You. It''s all because of you! If you didn''t¡­."


    "You will seed in brainwashing her, that''s no good young man and frankly quite sick too" Lory sarcastically said.


    Lory''s voice was not loud but not low either so anyone could hear clearly what going on, the gasps from the crowd were heard everyone stare at Ron in shock and disbelieve, many of them looking at him in detested immediately Ron''s faces became pale, "Shu...shut up, don''t you dare nder me, I will report you to the authorities, you know I can put you in jail for a very long time!" panic makes Ron running his mouth like a mad man it seems he had forgotten where he is right now, all he wanted was to make Lory stop talking.


    Lilly didn''t stay silent when she heard Ron threaten Lory in her face "Good, I will also report you, I will sue you and I will make sure my whole family will know what you did to me!"


    Ron was stupefied, his heart was pounding in his chest, at this time he knew for certain he was in big trouble.


    "Wa...wait a second Lilly, don''t do that! You know I did that because I love you so much, I was afraid you would reject me so I used this despicable way but I really love you, I love you so much..." his eyes twinkled as he pleaded pitifully, he did look very sincere and apologetic, suddenly everyone felt sorry for him.


    Lory rolled her eyes "You used a charm to bewitch Lilly after that you cheated on that hot girl yet you said you truly loved Lilly, it''s that make sense? "


    "....."


    The crowd''s eyes simultaneously darted from Ron to the woman next to him. Linda, who was wearing a sexy dress, showing her voluptuous body, looked uneasy, she was afraid that her face would be stered on all social media and seen by her friends. She knew it will ruin her image and reputation hence it give her more reason not to leave Ron at any cost.


    Lilly''s face instantly be ugly even after what happened he still try to trick her, luckily they didn''t do anything beyond kissing.


    "You are so disgusting!" Lilly had never felt so sick of men before, Lilly didn''t want to spend any longer looking at Ron''s obnoxious face, she hugged Lory''s hand and then pulled her away "Let''s get out of here!"


    Lory nodded but then she remembered she left her bag on the street "Oh shit my shopping bag!"


    "Lilly wait!" Ron suddenly jumped up and grabbed Lilly''s wrist.


    Ron gripped her wrist so hard making Lily winced in pain, seeing her hurt, Lory reflex grabbed Ron''s wrist then twist it until it make a cracked sound, and then kicked him in the stomach.


    Once again Ron was thrown into the air but this one was farther away than the first.


    The audience watched the scene like watching a tennis match, one time heunched an attack then he was intercepted, then received a counterattack, he was kicked into the air, andstly, he fell face down on the floor.


    ''Ugh, that must be painful'' Unknowingly everyone shared the same thought.


    "Lilly, your hand!" Lory saw a red mark on Lilly''s wrist and feel bad for her.


    Lilly shook her head "I''m fine, it''s fine... Honestly, she was scared when Ron grabbed her hand but luckily she had Lory by her side, and after seeing how easily Lory subdue him without breaking a sweat Lilly was certain she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Lory frowned, "Are you sure?"


    "He''s not that strong," Lily said in a mocking tone that everyone could hear.

 Chapter 1182 Meet The Machiavellian

    ?


    The Hamilton family owns 60 percent of the Ellecant group while 25 percent is owned by his family, the Augburn family, and the rest is shared among the rest of other people. Therefore, it is clear that the Hamilton family authority in the Ellecant group is far above them.


    Realizing this, the Augburn family encouraged Ron to marry Lilliane, who happened to be the same age as Ron. With Ron''s flirtatious nature, everyone including Ron himself thought this an easy task, but who would have thought that Lilly wasn''t as gentle as she seemed, she was stubborn, outspoken, and quite opinionated as well, Lilly was also not easy to please and doesn''t seem to care about his approach which gives Ron a headache.


    On the other hand, his family wouldn''t stop asking about the progress of their rtionship and med him when he gain no satisfaction result.


    The truth is, the Augburn family had never ced any expectations on Ron since he was not as smart and diligent as his older brother, he was also weak and a coward thus he spent his time hiding inside the private bunker during the Dark Age war without daring taking a step out of the bunker.


    One day all of a sudden Ron was given an important role that would ensure his family''s prosperity, Hence Ron also really wants to make his father proud and show his brother that he is not a loser like everyone thought yet the fact remains, he is still unable to subdue Lily.


    When he felt stressed and cornered Lindaes and offers a way out. Linda has been Lilly''s friend since middle school, although their rtionship is not very close but they know each other quite a lot since they went to the same school.


    In contrast to Lilly, Linda is fun, passionate, and sexy, coupled with a seductive body and an alluring face, Ron cannot escape Linda''s temptations. The thing is, he can''t let Lilly go because of his family, luckily Linda doesn''t mind being his mistress if he marries Lillyter, heck, this solves all his dilemmas.


    Just when he almost seeded Lilly caught him cheating on her with Linda, not wanting his efforts all along to go to waste Ron bought more charms to increase Lilly''s fondness for him, unfortunately, his n is ruined when Lory destroys all his expensive charms even told Lilly what he had done.


    If Hamilton''s family finds out about this then his legacy will be up and to make matters worse his family most likely won''t help him, he knows he will be abandoned by his family as soon as this news gets out, so he cannot let Lilly go, not before he can convince her to be with him. But how could he do that?


    Lilly didn''t care about Ron, the only thing she wanted was to leave this ce even though everything that happened was Ron''s fault, yet she can''t help to me her stupidity, he had heard rumors about how wild Ron was but he felt he had no right to judge Ron''s decisions in his life besides he doesn''t force anyone or so she thought.


    Unfortunately, the Augburn family was the secondrgest shareholder in her family group, therefore Lily thought she should maintain good rtions with Ron for the Augburn family''s sake, but her weakness caused her to almost lose her sanity if not because of Lory she doesn''t want to imagine what would happen to her, maybe she will end up marrying that disgusting loser!


    Seeing Lilly about to leave, Ron turned to panic despite the pain in his body he screamed and begged "Lilly, don''t leave me, I will leave Linda, I promise I will not involve with any woman for the rest of my life, please give me a chance, I love you!"


    Linda''s eyes widened in shock, she never thought she would be discarded so easily and openly like this, her face immediately be red from rage, "Ron, you can''t do this with me!" she grabbed Ron''s arm.


    "Let me go Linda!" he jerked his hand away from Linda''s.


    "Ron, I have given everything for you - everything! you cannot do this to me, not after everything I''ve done for you!"


    "I can and I will! besides you give yourself to a lot of men before so don''t act like you are doing this only with me, everyone know you are a slu* and gold digger!" Ron was spewing his anger out freely so everyone could hear him.


    Lilly felt nothing but nausea, she couldn''t believe she was kissing this man-whore, Lilly reminded herself to rinse her mouth and brush her teeth intensively then check her health for possible infectious diseases from that man.


    Lory got worried when she saw how pale Lilly''s face was as if she was going to pass out, Lory put her arm around Lily''s shoulder to help her walk.


    "Lily don''t go!" Ron was still screaming and shouting incoherently.


    "ENOUGH!" a baritone voice loudly heard.


    Lory and Lilly''s steps came to an abrupt halt, out of curiosity they turned their eyes toward the source of the sound.


    Instantly, the sea of the crowd gradually parted not long after a brown-haired man wearing a well-fitting dark gray suit walked with firm steps behind him two male assistants wearing dark suits followed him, The man''s got imposing presence as if he was on the stage and all the lights shine on him.


    Thedies were mesmerized when a man in a gray suit walked past them, the man was taller than average, he had broad shoulders and a fit body d in an expensive suit coupled with a ssic handsome face, high cheekbones, and dark blue eyes, he managed to make all thedies squeal and giggle.


    Lory only nced briefly to see who had arrived after that her focus returned to Lilly again, it was hard to impress Lory when she grew up with people like the Archknights and the four Pce''s Kings so in Lory''s eyes the man''s appearance was fairly ordinary just a bit above average and when shepared him to Zhao Li Xin... well, let''s not go that way.


    "Bro...brother?" Ron''s voice trembled he didn''t look pleased by his brother''s presence.


    "That''s Jacob Augburn," Lilly whispered warily.


    Jacob Augburn sounded familiar then Lory remembered some of the news he had read about Jacob Augburn''s contribution in distributing food to various shelters during the dark times of war he also helped L''markieth in the provision of food and medicine.


    Lory didn''t know how it goes because at that time she already left L''markieth but one thing was certain, the Augburn family''s reputation was rapidly increasing among the public and also the government in various countries including Hand as a result the family gain many advantages soon after the war''s end they were reward with big contract and invitation to coboration from many people which then led to an increase of Ellecant group shares value.


    Unfortunately, since Jacob had made a great contribution to the Hamilton family, which meant this would make it difficult for Lily if she wanted to prosecute Ron, maybe Lilly was just bluffing though it inevitably put tension between Hamilton and Augburn unless the Augburn family let go of their young son, if that was the case, no wonder Ron looked so terrified and Lilly look anxious.


    It wasn''t clear what was discussed between Ron and Jacob, but one could tell from Ron''s movements that he was very frightened, but since Jacob was standing with his back to the crowd, it wasn''t clear what expression was on his face, but Lory could tell it wouldn''t be good.


    "You want to go?" Lory asked casually while tilting her head.


    Lilly bit her lower lip looking hesitant, Ron was joking but Jacob was another thing she remembered when her grandfather found out she was dating Ron he told her to be careful with the Augburn, especially Jacob Augburn she didn''t know why but knew she saw Jacob with her own eyes he could see a mixed yellow and orange aura which indicated he was deceitful then added the mix of dark green and indigo indicating that the person was ambitious and greedy in short, in conclusion, Jacob was not a good person, much worst than Ron who strangely exuded different aura perhaps it because she was bewitched by the charms.

 Chapter 1183 A Dilemma

    ?


    Jacob give dead red at his dimwitted little brother, never would he have thought in a million years he would use such lowly methods for Hamilton''s little daughter, did he think no one would know what he was doing, did he think everyone was as stupid as him?


    Ron''s voice trembles "Brother I..."


    "Shut up!" Jacob crudely shushed him.


    Jacob didn''t know if this situation could be saved, even before, The rtionship between Hamilton and Augburn had be estranged since the death of their grandfather Nichs Augburn.


    Unlike previous generations, the rtionships ofter generations were not so harmonious and sadly got worse with each generation.


    Jacob could only describe his rtionship with Ethan Hamilton as like oil and water, they never agreed on anything, not even on trivial things, like what restaurant they should choose for lunch or what drinks they could have, where they should sit, whatever decision they make they never at the same page and now everything were about to get worse because of Ron''s stupidity, they probably couldn''t pretend anymore.


    Jacob''s assistant dispersed the crowd effectively as soon as they arrived, leaving only the four of them and a few of Jacob''s assistants. it seems Jacob''s influence may not be less than the Hamilton Family.


    Lory nonchntly shoved her hands into her trouser pockets without showing any concern at Jacob''s tant disy of authority.


    It was easy for Lory to guess that Jacob might want to weaken Lilly''s tenacity before he start to negotiate, it''s a ssic move, even so, Lory was quite curious how Lilly handle it.


    A deep uneasiness seeped into Lilly''s heart, she was actually worried about what Jacob would do or say what''s more Lilly was even more worried about how this would affect the rtionship between the two families, her family had just gotten out of a serious predicament therefore Lily didn''t want to drag her family into another predicament however, she can''t let Ron''s actions escape without bearing any consequences cause it will affect her family''s reputation.


    "Lady Hamilton, I sincerely apologize for my younger brother''s stupidity, could you give me a moment to speak, please" Jacob''s polite attitude made Lily unable to refuse him.


    Lilly reluctantly nodded and sat across from Jacob while Ron and Linda stood side by side not far from where Jacob and Lily sat.


    They seemed to have forgotten Ron and Linda were there but the two of them couldn''t leave because the only door was guarded by Jacob''s assistant so they could only stand nervously.


    Ron felt uneasy not knowing how his future would be decided from now on while Linda felt very awkward being in this ce if she could choose she would rather crawl on the floor to get out than stay here.


    On the other hand, Lory calmly stood behind Lilly like a watchful bodyguardter on, Lory put her hand on Lilly''s shoulder as if to say she was here so there was nothing for Lilly to be afraid of.


    Certainly, Lory''s reassurance give Lilly peace of mind, it didn''t take long for Lilly to muster up her courage again.


    Lory''s actions didn''t escape Jacob''s attention, but Lory didn''t try to hide it either. Jacob nced at the red-haired woman with green eyes. From the look on her face, it was clear that the woman was very beautiful sadly the thick makeup he wear ruined her appearance, a momentter Jacob sighed in disappointment.


    "What would you like to drink, Miss Hamilton?" Jacob smiled kindly as if they were old friends.


    "I trust your taste Mr. Augburn" Lilly replied calmly but Lory saw Lilly''s hand unconsciously squeezing her own skirt.


    Well, Lilly was still young, she was also quite protected by her family as seen by her honest and straightforward attitude.


    "Miss Hamilton I''m really sorry for what happened but you have to believe we didn''t know about this and it was purely my own little brother''s stupid decision" Jacob shot Ron a sideways nce.


    Lory''s eyebrows shot up at how quickly Jacob threw his own brother under the bus.


    Lily pressed her lips into a thin line and snorted "Fine, but she still has to take responsibility for what she does"


    Jacob rubbed his chin in contemtion for a moment before continuing, "For the sake of our family rtionship can you let go just this once"


    Lilly''s face scrunched up, "Just like that?"


    "No, of course not, we will properlypensate you for your trouble and I will send my brother overseas so you don''t have to see him again, what do you think?" He smiled kindly.


    Lilly was in a dilemma, she didn''t know if this was a good thing but it meant she had to forgive what Ron did to her not only that sending him out of the country was hardly a punishment for Ron.


    It just moved him somewhere else where she could continue to enjoy his high life without any consequences of what he had done, well, that''s unfair.


    "Oh, I see?" Lilly''s expression darkens "In other words, he will not be held ountable for what he did. He will live the life as he always does, having parties, ying with girls, going whatever he wants without any repercussions, do you think it''s fair Mr. Augburn?" Lilly was so angry he felt his scalp tingling, "You know if it wasn''t for my friend finding out your little brother''s mischief, I could have ruined my life?!"


    "Miss Hamilton, please," Jacob sneers.


    "I don''t think marrying into the Augburn family would be a bad deal for you," Jacob sincerely believes that anyone who marries into his family will be lucky even Lilly because the Augburn family will have a significant impact on strengthening the Ellecant group shares which means strengthening the Hamilton family''s position in the business world.


    "Not a bad deal?" Lilly gritted her teeth "I''m sorry to be blunt but your brother is a worthless piece of trash who does nothing but attend parties all night - every single day, the only thing that works on his body is his lower head do you know how many women he has sex with on a daily basis and let me remind you again, your brother cheated on me just days after he formally dated me, you think no one told me? so I can''t imagine how many mistresses he will have out there during our marriage, so it''s not a good deal Mr. Augburn and I don''t need to marry a loser like your brother to have a good life. I think I have more than enough from my own family!" Lilly let her anger burst openly by now she no longer cared about maintaining the rtionship between the two families anymore, not when Jacob was clearly underestimating her and her family.


    Apparently, threats can''t suppress Lilly, therefore Jacob must be willing topromise a little with this young girl, "So what are the suggestions for Miss Hamilton?"


    Lilly take a deep breath, anger still remaining in the brows eyes then she said in a firm tone "I want Jacob in jail!"


    Lory looks at Lilly in surprise she almost says ''DAM* GIRL!''


    Lory wasn''t the only one who was shocked, everyone present including Ron and Linda along with Jacob''s assistant, were also dumbfounded they didn''t expect Lilly to be so bold.


    Even though the Augburn family''s stake in the Ellecant group is not asrge as the Hamilton family, Jacob Augburn''s influence in the business field is not something to be underestimated, especially after the Anchorapany that Jacob himself founded has skyrocketed in recent years.


    Jacob himself didn''t know whether topliment Lilly''s bravery or her naivety, but he was relieved that Lilly was easier to read than his older brother, Edmund.


    Jacob rubbed his hands in contemtion for a moment then looked up at Lilly, "You know I can''t let my stupid little brother go to jail, it will damage my family''s reputation as well as... your family, don''t you think about it?" it missed Hamilton? what do people think of you?"


    Lilly clenched her fists, she knew as much as people took her side there would be many who sneered at her, although Lilly didn''t care about that but what about her family? his grandfather had often reminded him not to depend too much on her gift in judging people because in reality what is in each person''s heart is not something easy to perceive even for their own, this is her fault and she can''t deny that.

 Chapter 1184 A Dilemma II

    Chapter 1184 A Dilemma II


    Lory could tell Lilly''s perseverance faltered as it dawned on her that the decisions she made would affect not only herself but her family as well including herpany.


    In the current uncertain world situation, many things may happen unexpectedly. Although the Hamilton family is strong enough for now, it doesn''t mean they are invincible. Just like any other powerful family, the Hamilton Family also has many enemies waiting at any moment to seize the opportunity to harm its family.


    This is proven by what happened to his older brother Ethan although his family try their best not to tell too much about what happened but Lilly wasn''t stupid, after all, it was so clear to guess what happened to Ethan wasn''t an ident therefore Lilly bes uncertain what decision she should make..


    "So what do you think Miss Hamilton?" Jacob leaned back and smiled "By the way I heard your brother just woke up how is he doing? I heard he has a little problem with his memory?"


    His kind words were oveid with subtle threats. Jacob reminded her that the Hamiltons had enough trouble to deal with for the moment and whether Lilly will dare to add more problems to her family.


    Lilly fumed with rage, but she couldn''t deny that Jacob had a point in what happened to Ethan, her father and grandfather had a big fight that almost broke the Ellecant group and her mother was falling into depression after her brother fell into aa.


    Only this past few days, her family finally back to normal after Ethan woke up so Lilly was reluctant to cause any more trouble for her family.


    Lilly let out a heavy breath and then say: "I can''t decide this on my own and my family has a right to know what happened and whatever their decision I will agree, I hope you understand Mr. Augburn"


    Jacob stared for a long time then a smile appeared on his face "I understand, sorry to bother you Miss Hamilton" Jacob stretch out his hand in a polite manner.


    Lilly shook his hand "No problem Mister Augburn" Lilly stood up and nced at Ron.


    Ron had been keeping his head down after he was silenced by Jacob and Lilly without daring to make any sound again just like a quail, one could see how weak and cowardly Ron was, no wonder he needed so many charms to get her attention. Obviously, someone with a clear-headed mind would never be attracted to someone like him.


    Jacob watched Lilly and Lory leave then leaned his back on the chair and crossed his legs, a momentter a waiter came in with trembling hands holding a tray in both hands "So...Sorry sir, the tea iste...um, there is a problem in the kitchen.. so"


    Jacob raised his hand without looking at the waiter and then motioned for the waiter to serve him his drink. The waitress couldn''t read Jacob''s mood and didn''t even dare to look at him directly, the waitress put the teacup on the table and then slowly lifted the teapot, and then poured the tea into the teacup, during the process the waitress was trying to calm herself down so she didn''t identally spill the tea.


    There wasn''t really a problem in the kitchen except that no one dared to interrupt Jacob and Lilly''s intense conversation, so they skipped the task until it was toote and the unlucky waitress chosen by the crowd was given the job of serving thete drinks.


    Finally, the waitress managed to pour the tea safely, she then lowered her head respectfully before leaving in a hurry as if being chased by a ghost. Jacob acted normally as if nothing had happened and he graciously picked up the teacup, the fragrant scent wafted to his nose then he take paused to enjoy the scent before taking a small sip.


    Ron''s eyes darted nervously to Jacob, he had no idea what Jacob was thinking at the moment, well, he never understood what Jacob was thinking even when they were a child but judging how calmly he was drinking his tea, his mood shouldn''t be too bad, right?


    "Jac...Jacob I..."


    A teacup shed quickly in the air and then hit Ron''s forehead, the cup shattered and Ron fell to the floor for the umpteenth time today soon after blood poured from his torn forehead, Ron screamed in pain while covering the wound with both hands but the blood kept flowing between his fingers.


    Linda screamed in terror at the sight of blood pouring non-stop from Ron''s forehead, her eyes widened at the shards on the floor that hade from the teacup that was still in Jacob''s hand a second ago.


    Linda waspletely bewildered at how cruelly Jacob treated his only younger brother, she didn''t even expect that this man, the same man who was known to be kind and gentle by everyone. Linda blinked a few times to make sure she wasn''t mistaken, that what she was seeing wasn''t just an illusion.


    Jacob rubbed his forehead then got up from his chair, he fixed his suit then beckoned his assistant toe before he gave firm order "Fix him then bring him home, don''t let him out again and confiscated his phones and froze his cards..." his cold gaze turned to Linda "Take care of her I don''t want any trouble"


    The assistants simultaneously look at Linda coldly then nod "Yes sir!"


    Linda didn''t know what Jacob meant, but she knew for certain it wasn''t a good thing for her, soon fear seized her heart along with regret, Linda brace herself to beg onest time "No, please...I''m leaving, okay, you....you won''t see me again, I promise...please sir"


    Jacob left without bothering to listen to her pleas and what for anyway? Jacob had often seen women like Linda, a woman that used every means to attend numerous parties where rich people gather then used their bodies and looks to climb the socialdder, who knows how many men she had been sleeping with to get where she is now, only a stupid guy like Ron would treat used goods like Linda seriously.


    ______________________________________________


    "Are you alright!" Lory stares at Lilly worriedly.


    Lily smiled while shaking her head, "I''m fine, just a little¡­irritated" Lily pursed her lips.


    "I know this sucks but you are doing the right thing" Loryforted her.


    Lilly is touched by Lory''s concern, due to her background Lily doesn''t have many genuine friends as many of them befriend her so they can benefit from her.


    However, that changed quite a lot during the wars of the Dark Ages when everything fell apart and money lost its value, and transactions changed from money to barter so everyone whether rich or poor was forced to contribute to theirmunity if they want to be epted.


    At that time, Lilly used her ability to help the people around her, be it cooking, cleaning, and helping sick people so she was greatly appreciated by hermunity for her diligent nature even though she was very young at that time.


    After the war, everything gradually returned to normal, unfortunately, so did the attitude of the people around him. Moreover, his family was quickly able to rebuild their business.


    "Thank you, Raven," Lily said sincerely.


    "Yeah..by the way, I''m worried about my shopping bag, hopefully, it''s not lost, because home with her, since she stay in Hamilton''s manors Lory had no reason to refuse her.


    Not long after Lory''s phone rang she saw Li Xin''s name appear on her caller id, then I left it on the street" Lory just remembered when she realized her hands were empty.


    Luckily her bag was left not far from the cake shop she had just visited and one of the security guards secured Lory''s groceries while waiting for Lory to return.


    Lory is happy to get her stuff back, afterward, Lilly naturally offers Lory toe home with her, since she stay in Hamilton''s manors Lory had no reason to refuse her.


    Not long after Lory''s phone rang she saw Li Xin''s name appear on her caller id, then she immediately picked it up [ Hello husband....yes sorry I''mte, I met Lily on the way and a lot of things happened...yes-yes, by the way, can we look for the car tomorrow?... uh -huh, okay, I love you too!] Lory ends the phone after that subconsciously the corners of her lips lifted.


    "Is that Master Zhao?" Lilly wiggled her brows yfully.


    "Yes, we were nning to look for a car today but I was too tired today so we rescheduled for tomorrow" Lory replied.


    "Oh sorry, it''s because of me right!" Lilly hit the steering wheel feeling guilty.


    Lory waved her hand "It''s okay, it''s not like we''re in a hurry" Lory honestly said.


    But that didn''t make Lilly feel any better then suddenly an idea popped into her head "Oh yeah what if I buy you a car!"


    Lory shakes her head "No need, I''ve already earned enough money from your family I''m also given a big discount if I buy a car from your family shop" Lory does think is unnecessary.


    "Yeah but that''s the reward of saving my brother we haven''t counted your services saving me from the hands of a good-for-nothing pervert, Ronald Augburn!" Lily''s face darken as she recalled Ron''s face again.


    "Wait until my family hears what happened and how you saved me from that pervert, I''m sure my father will give you a handsome reward but that''s from my family not from me so please let me show you my sincerity, pretty pleaseee!" Lilly rounded her eyes like a puppy.


    "Eyes on the road please" Lory reminded.


    Lilly quickly turned her eyes back to the street and then asked again with a cheeky grin "So what do you think, you agree?, righte on, we''re already friends please don''t refuse me anymore, okay~" Lilly pouted her lips like a goldfish.


    Lory couldn''t resist her anymore then said in a resignation tone "Okay, Fine...."


    "Yeah!!" Lilly cheers then hit the gas pedals excitedly.

 Chapter 1185 Uncultured Society

    ?


    When Lory reached home, she left her grocery bag in her room and then took a lunchbox before looking for Zhao Li Xin, soon she found Zhao Li Xin leisurely sitting with his leg crossed over the other next to the swimming pool, he was wearing a dark button shirt with simple leaf embroidery on the sleeves and nude color pants even though it''s a simple outfit but on him, it bes like an haute couture design.


    His long hair is loosely braided at the side entuating his refined features which gives off a charm different from other handsome men but irresistible nevertheless.


    The beautiful sight made Lory gasp for breath but then realized the tablet and soda in Zhao Li Xin''s hand spoiled the perfect picture, Zhao Li Xin took a sip of soda and then said ''COUGH -COUGH - COUGH!''


    "Why?'' Lory dropped her shoulders weakly.


    Zhao Li Xin wiped the corners of her lips with an even expression before noticing Lory''s presence, Zhao Li Xin raised her head and a gentle smile bloomed on his cold face. [You are here!] He put down the tablet on the table.


    Lory walks toward him with shopping bags in her two hands [What are you doing?] Lory asked.


    [Just learning yournguage...] he tapped on the tablet and then showed an educational children''s cartoon show that teaches children about the alphabet and words, to her surprise this program for kids is aimed at third graders of elementary school so it''s quite advanced for someone like Zhao Li Xin who had just learned thenguage.


    [You understand this?] Lory asked doubtfully.


    Zhao Li Xin replied calmly [Well, maybe it''s because I''m used to hearing you and Mr. Girsha talk first so it''s not foreign to me, and this learning program is very helpful]


    [Remind me since when did you start studying howe you''ve already gotten to this stage, I thought you were just learning simple words like apple and banana?] Lory didn''t know how Zhao Li Xin divided his time between study, cultivation, and daily activities without being burnout.


    The hint of admiration in Lory''s voice ttered him, though he didn''t know what was so amazing about it,pared to how he used to live his daily lives in this world passed quite peacefully.


    [I think having a strong memory gives it a lot of advantages] Zhao Li Xin humbly replied.


    Lory''s mouth twitched, calling Zhao Li Xin''s ability a strong memory was an understatement. Zhao Li Xin has the same intelligence as Lucas or maybe more, it''s just that both Lucas and Zhao Li Xin prefer to live a low-key life so they don''t attract the attention of others if it weren''t for their special circumstances, Maybe no one would ever know about their true abilities.


    [Looks like it won''t take long for you to speak fluently in mynguage, when that happens I will have one more less to worry about you] Lory said in glee while pulling the chair across from him.


    [Well, That''s the n¡­] A rarefortable smile spread across Zhao Li Xin''s face, he seemed to be enjoying himself.


    Lory had never seen Zhao Li Xin eager about anything other than cultivating or fighting, therefore watching him smile so earnestly made Lory''s mood soar for the better, Lory hoped Zhao Li Xin would find other things to pursue other than blood and chaos.


    [A side of that, you haven''t told me what made youte today and¡­what is that thing in your hand?] Zhao Li Xin nced at the colorful square box in Lory''s hand.


    Lory''s grin grew wider [I''ll show you my favorite dessert, well...at least one of my favorite] Lory opened the box, and inside was some kind of colorful cake that Zhao Li Xin had never seen but he could smell the sweet scenting from it, Zhao Li Xin face reflexively curled up due to his distaste for sweets.


    Lory giggled at Zhao Li Xin''s reaction, she already expecting it [Here try this one, it shouldn''t be too sweet for you] Lory gave him dark chocte macaroons for Zhao Li Xin to taste.


    Although he was a bit hesitant, since Lory had made the offer, he didn''t refuse. Zhao Li Xin took a bite and found that the cake had a crunchy outside after which she tasted sweet followed by bitterness¡­ It''s not bad.


    [How?] Lory waited with anticipation.


    Zhao Li Xin chewed slowly while nodding his head [Not bad...]


    [Truly? Are you serious?] Lory''s face immediately brightened.


    Zhao Li Xin kept nodding [Tastes like nothing I''ve ever eaten...it''s quite good] he was quite surprised he actually liked it.


    Lory pped excitedly [Yay, we finally found sweets you actually like!]


    The truth is Lory didn''t have high hope for Zhao Li Xin to like it, as a wealthy man in his world what kind of food he had never tasted before, even so, Zhao Li Xin still hold abhorrence to sweet food and only let those types of food grace the table because of Lory furthermore he even willing to try a bit just to keep herpany, and that itself consider being a bigpromised ording to Mong Yi.


    [Oh, to answer your first question, today I met an annoying person] Lory took Zhao Li Xin''s soda bottle, she opened the lid before taking a sip and letting out a long sigh then let out a brief burp.


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lory with slight envy as Lory drank with ease without coughing even once.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what was wrong with him? he was able to endure the most deadly poison from ravaging his body for years yet this bubbling drink made him cough into tears.


    [His name is Jacob Augburn, and he is the older brother of the young man we saw with Lilly for the first time, do you remember... It''s a stupid question, okay, this is their photo,] Lory took out her cell phone and showed the photo of the Augburn brothers to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin stared at the picture with an indifferent gaze, then Lory told Zhao Li Xin what happened this afternoon with Lilly, and Zhao Li Xin listened intently while enjoying the sweets that he had never been able to fully enjoy in the past.


    [Looks like a big storm will hit this family] Zhao Li Xin said afterward.


    Lory handed a wet tissue to Zhao Li Xin to clean her hands of crumbs while saying: [Too bad but this is normal for arge group like Ellecant so I''m not surprised, although I was quite surprised by Ron''s bravery, oops correction, stupidity]


    [meaning this family will have more problems than they already have] Zhao Li Xin muttered while wiping her hands.


    [Oh, you mean about S.A.I.N.T. organizational involvement in Ethan Hamilton''s ident] said Lory.


    [Yeah, I actually had a meaningful conversation with that old man, Hu-Go]


    "Hugo" Lory corrected him.


    [Ah huh¡­ Hugo?] Zhao Li Xin raised his brows in question, wondering if he spelled the old man''s name correctly.


    Lory gave an affirmation nod afterward Zhao Li Xin continued on about his conversation with Hugo, Lory was taken aback by the information she got from Zhao Li Xin however her expression gradually eased as she gained more insight about what was really going on in this world.


    [I hope you don''t mind, I made the decision without discussing it with you beforehand] Zhao Li Xin showed remorse because he realized that this would affect Lory''s ns but at that time Zhao Li Xin felt that this would benefit Lory greatly.


    Lory waved his hand casually [It''s fine, I trust your judgment. After all your decision is right and I think we can trust the Hamilton family] Lory had always trusted Zhao Li Xin''s every decision from the past and she wouldn''t be stupid to doubt it now, Zhao Li Xin saw the immovable trust in Lory''s eyes feel please and touched.


    [Does that mean you should spend more time painting if so, then what about your cultivation and your study?] Lory covered her mouth while looking at him worriedly.


    Zhao Li Xinughed at Lory''s unnecessary worry, [Painting isn''t difficult at all so it won''t take time as much as you think, and after I checked the standard of ink painting in this world it''s not strange that my random doodles can be valued so much,] he sighed heavily.


    Zhao Li Xin continues with voice rying genuine concern [I think when ites to art your world is verycking not only in technique but also inspiration¡­though I can say the same thing with the clothes that people here wearing] Zhao Li Xin''s sneer.


    Lory felt offended, but she had no words to refute becausepared to the art in Zhao Li Xin''s world the art in her world was indeedcking and she oftenined about this with Girsha

 Chapter 1186 Father And Daughter

    ?


    At the same time, Lilly met her father at one of the Ellecant branch offices of the Ellecant group in the town of Eagle Rock called Mirage, which was in the automotive sector.


    Because thepany is rtively new, Edmund directly oversees the development of thepany and because of what happened to Ethan, he put a lot of work on hold for a very long time, so only now can he return to thepany as one would expected his desk was filled with piles of documents he needed to read and approve.


    Edmund had just finished his weekly meeting withpany officials and was now stuck in his office with two assistants helping him when there was a knock on his office door.


    Not just anyone could enter his office without notification from his secretary so Edmund could already guess the uninvited guest was one of his family but what a surprise it was Lilly who had arrived.


    Lilly was an obedient child who rarely got into trouble and because she and her wife were busy Lilly was closer to her grandparents alsopounded by the Dark Ages war which made them separated for a while because Lilly''s rtionship with her parents although not too bad but they weren''t even close whenpared to Lilly''s rtionship with her grandfather.


    Edmund was surprised to see Lilly visiting him, he realized that thest time Lilly visited him at work was when he was six or seven years old, and after that Lilly never visited him again or rather his family never visited him again for a long time except for Ethan but that too for business matter.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt your work" Lilly looked uneasy.


    The string in his heart suddenly tightened as a feeling of anguish enveloped him but only for a second before Edmund''s expression stiffened again.


    "Come in, we just finished" Edmund signed his assistant to leave.


    The two assistants exchange a quick nce at each other and then leave knowingly with a pile of documents their boss was supposed to check today.


    Lilly looked a little nervous and uneasy as she entered her father''s office. For a moment she felt out of ce in her father''s office soon after the atmosphere between them turned awkward.


    Lilly and Edmund''s rtionship at first wasn''t too bad, in fact, they could be considered quite close. As the only daughter and also the youngest, it was to be expected Edmund would spoil her, but responsibility as the heir of the Hamilton family forced Edmund to leave his family more than he wanted, and since then their rtionship has started to drift apart.


    This was exacerbated after the incident that happened to Ethan and his rtionship with Hugo was strained due to the incitement of The S.A.I.N.T organization. It''s not like Edmund was not suspicious about what the organization wanted to do but for him, Ethan''s safety was far more important.


    Because of that Hugo and Edmund''s fights got heated up, Edmund thought Hugo was selfish while Hugo thought Edmund''s actions were too reckless and it would not help anyone and would only intensify the situation of course the rtionship between father and son became even worse and when Lilly took Hugo side it added the already boiling dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Edmund didn''t want to remember but at that time he said hurtful words to Lilly which he wished he could take back but it was useless to cry over the spilled milk, unfortunately, because of Edmund''s temperament it was hard for him to apologize openly to his daughter.


    "You don''t usuallye, is there anything you want?" Edmund had been nonchnt but his heart hoped that Lilly would need something from him so he could pay back a little for his wrongdoing to his daughter.


    Lilly sat across from Edmund''s table while lowering her head for a moment she looked anxious "Um...I have something important to tell you...but I don''t know how it will affect our family...so, um..."


    Edmund squinted his eyes "Lilly?"


    "Actually..." Lilly also told what Ron did to her, how Lory saved her and her meeting with Jacob, even though Lilly acted confident in front of Ron and Jacob but actually Lilly wasn''t sure how her father would react to this.


    Compared to her older brothers, Lilly''s rtionship with her parents is not that close, although that doesn''t mean that their rtionship is bad or that her parents don''t love her, it''s just that Lilly feels as if there is a transparent wall between them which makes it difficult to get close to them, especially her father.


    Lilly was so absorbed in telling her story that she didn''t notice the me burning like wildfire in Edmund''s eyes.


    ''CRACK!''


    Lilly raised her eyes when she heard the sound but all she saw was Edmund opening his desk drawer and then meticulously wiping his ck ink-stained hands.


    Lilly didn''t know what was going on so she continued her story but if Lilly looked closely she would see that the expensive pen that had been in her father''s hand was now gone leaving only clear ck ink marks on the paper on the table.


    "So that''s what happened," said Edmund calmly.


    Lilly is hurt by her father''s calm reaction, she feels stupid and then reminds herself that she was supposed to expect this much, She should have known that her father wouldn''t care about her as much as he cares about Ethan.


    "Yeah... I don''t know what your decision is but no matter what... I will do whatever you say." Lilly''s voice was strained with a hint of disappointment and despair.


    Edmund''s face hardened with annoyance, why did Lilly speak as if she would let this matter go, was he the heartless father in her eyes?


    He felt rage fill his entire being, he felt suffocated and all the words he wanted to say were swallowed back up into his throat.


    "I understand..." Edmund''s voice sounded t and innocent "You can go home, I''ll take care of this"


    Lilly bit her lower lip, She felt heartbroken but no words came out she just nodded "I''ll be backter..."


    Lilly got up from the chair and lowered her head. "I''m sorry I bothered you... for father''s sake," he turned and left the room.


    Edmund realized that his words came out too cold and heartless. He wanted to exin that wasn''t what he meant but Lily had already left the room.


    Edmund rubbed his forehead feeling frustrated at his own behavior at the same time the guilt in his heart sank deeper and deeper like a root in his heart, Edmund didn''t know why he always behaved like this towards his daughter, and since when did their rtionship be like this?


    Edmund sighed heavily for a moment then he pressed the call button on his desk to summon his assistant.


    A few secondster his two assistants came "Do you have orders, sir?"


    "Yes, put me in touch with the director of the Poko-Pokopany" Edmund tapped his finger on the table.


    The Poko-Pokopany is engaged in the food chain restaurant sector, but he and thepany want to expand into the food retail sector, which means that he will be a directpetitor for Jacob''s Ancorapany.


    The Poko-Pokopany managed to secure coboration with the Luminescentpany, which is arge nationalpany from Hand.


    As a result, the Poko-Poko restaurant managed tobine technology with services and entertainment that are more advanced than any other restaurant with surprisingly cheap prices as well, and now they want to prate the market in several major cities in Wellinburg including Eagle Rock and Edington city which is the territory of the Hamilton family. Therefore, a few days ago the CEO of Poko-Pokopany contacted him.


    At first, Edmund wanted to refuse the offer because he didn''t want to worsen the rtionship between Augburn and Hamilton which would trouble the Ellecant group further. However, that changed when the Augburn useless yboy son dared to y with his beloved daughter....ooh, everything changed now, since they begged for war then he was obligated to give it to them.


    "Yes, Sir!" the assistants reply readily.


    "Oh and put me in touch with my father" Edmund ordered his other assistant.


    "Immediately sir!" answered the other assistant immediately.

 Chapter 1187 Father And Daughter II

    ?


    Elsewhere Lilly was driving her car in a half daze, She had a hard time understanding how she was feeling right now, should she feel angry, disappointed, or sad, whatever it was, it didn''t feel good as if she had a lump in her throat she neither couldn''t swallow nor get it out it makes her feels suffocated she doesn''t know what to do.


    Lilly stared nkly at the road then she looked at the road sign for a moment then steered her car at the intersection and the car elerated.


    Not long after she arrived at Hamilton Manor when the surveince camera spotted Lilly''s car, the tall gates of the manor opened and Lilly drove her car inside.


    Lilly then circled around the Manor Garden fountain before she parked her car right by the main staircase as soon as she got out of the car the main door was opened by the security guard and Lilly sashayed into the Manor with a light step.


    "Is Raven home?" Lilly asked one of the maids.


    "Yes, Miss Jane is at the swimming pool" answered the maid courteously.


    "Okay, thank you" Lilly then took long strides toward the pool.


    As expected Lilly finds Lory dipping her legs in the pool while leisurely browsing on her cell phone.


    "Raven!" Lilly waved at Lory.


    Lory retracted her eyes from the phone and then saw Lilly heading towards her, a friendly smile immediately spread across Lory''s face.


    Lilly then sat next to Lory, she pulled up her dress and dipped her feet too.


    "You don''t have a swimsuit?" Lilly casually guessed after seeing Lory wearing only a T-shirt and shorts.


    "No, it''s fine" Lory smiled briefly.


    Lory didn''t tell Lilly the real reason she didn''t wear a swimsuit and went swimming was so that Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t freak out seeing her half naked in front of other people because there weren''t only maidservants but there were a lot of male servants as well.


    Zhao Li Xin already didn''t like her wearing a tank top, so wearing a swimsuit would be too much for an overly conservative man like Zhao Li Xin.


    Well, even though Zhao Li Xin never openly restricted her what to wear or how to behave, even so as a wife Lory knew she had to respect Zhao Li Xin''s opinion just as Zhao Li Xin respected herself so Lory would not wait for Zhao Li Xin to be upset first before doing what she had to do, she would never do that, after everything that Zhao Li Xin had done for her thest thing Lory wanted to do was intentionally hurt his feelings.


    "Where is Mr. Zhao, is he resting?" Lilly scanned their surroundings warily, even to this day Lilly still couldn''t shake off her fear of Zhao Li Xin even though she knew Zhao Li Xin would not harm her but she couldn''t stand the aura Zhao Li Xin was emitting.


    Lory could see Lilly''s eyes wide with fear like a scared rabbit, Lory felt both pity and amusement because Lilly looked so cute with her big watery eyes.


    "Your grandfather gives him special room for drawing so he will be drawing for now" Loryforted the little bunny.


    "Oooh, that''s great!" Lilly smiled in relief but then her expression was shocked. "Then he agreed to ept my grandfather''s support, does that mean my grandfather will be the sole sponsor of Mr. Zhao''s painting?"


    Lory shrugged her shoulders, she actually surprised about this as well "I guess so"


    "That was incredible!" Lilly''s eyes shone with excitement.


    Lilly just wanted her grandfather to live an easy and simple life. After everything her grandfather had done to keep the whole family and wealth safe during the Dark Age war, she wanted her grandfather not to worry anymore and just do whatever he wanted to do without worrying about the family and thepany''s safety.


    Unfortunately, after his grandmother died, his grandfather became lifeless, and he stopped worrying aboutpany matters, he also never contacted his friends again as if life was sucked away from him which end up worrying the whole family.


    Luckily her grandmother seemed to have guessed what would happen so she prepared ast birthday present for her grandfather and that''s what gave her grandfather the strength to continue his life after that things got better especially after he met Zhao Li Xin and realized his great talent his grandfather suddenly- got excited again.


    Therefore Lilly desperately wanted to fulfill her grandfather''s wish no matter what even though people sneered at them saying her grandfather had be senile to the point of ignoring family matters and her brother''s predicament but Lilly didn''t believe that!


    Lilly believed her Grandfather was trying to distract her from the stress so she wouldn''t be stressed out and there wasn''t much else to do except give in to the wishes of the S.A.I.N.T organization, which Lilly herself strongly disapproved of because she could feel their ill intentions even without her Gift power.


    "You look so happy" Lory tilted her head and smiled.


    "Yeah, I''m d Grandpa has something to be excited about!" Lilly''s face involuntarily brightened but then her expression turned bitter "After Grandma died a few years ago I could feel a part of him die with her, and for days Grandpa barely spoke to anyone not even me, until one day he received a bted birthday present that my grandmother had prepared beforehand...it was an ink painting she drew herself"


    "Oh, what kind of painting, if I may ask," Lory''s face lit up with interest.


    "It''s a painting of them when they were young," Lilly said with a sweet expression.


    "I see, that must give somefort for your grandfather," Lory understood that was not just a gift but also a message from her saying: ''Look how happy we are, I hope you will always be happy''


    "In a lot of ways, it does¡­" Lilly could still remember a faint, wistful smile on her grandfather''s face when he received the gift, "Grandpa once told me¡­it''s not easy being the one left behind"


    An ache pushes against Lory''s heart as Lucas''s face shes across her mind, Lory immediately looks away at the scenery behind the pool while muttering quietly "I guessed not..."


    Lilly spent another half an hour before she left to continue her day while Zhao Li Xin came back after finishing her painting or at least that was what Lory thought.


    Zhao Li Xin found Lory Lazing on the rxing couch with her cell phone, however, she had now changed her short skirt to a gray chiffon long skirt and white long sleeves which contrasted against her long wavy red hair.


    Lory noticed Zhao Li Xin''s gaze, she looked up and waved her hand while smiling brightly. Zhao Li Xin walked towards her then sat beside Lory and Lory rested her head on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder out of habit.


    [What are you looking at?] Zhao Li Xin nced at the phone screen, By now he already knew more or less some of the words though it still couldn''t form a sentence that he could understand.


    [Just read the news about the Hamilton and Augburn families]


    [You found something useful?] ask Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory sighed [more or less... mostly it all mixed of gossip and rumors so it''s not clear if the news is true or not]


    Suddenly her phone rang and Lory immediately picked up "Hello!"


    "Hello, um¡­Raven, this is Garrof, Can we meet at the Beast yer guild, I have some important news for you" It seemed Garrof still felt awkward talking casually to Lory after knowing her identity.


    "Sure, when?" Lor asked in a rxed manner.


    "An hour from now," Garrof said.


    "Okay!" Lory then hung up the phone for a moment she became quiet.


    [What''s wrong?] Zhao Li Xin notices the obvious change in Lory''s mood.


    [Garrof just called, he said he got something important to tell us] Lory replied.


    [Then'' let''s go, we wouldn''t know if we stay here] Zhao Li Xin rose from the couch then opened his palm in front of Lory.


    "Let''s go!" Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand and pushed herself up


    [It''s that how you say it?] heughs.

 Chapter 1188 The Enthusiastic Lord

    ?


    Before leaving the Hamilton house, Lory gets the keys from the butler, telling Lilly to lend her one of her cars until Lory decides what car she wants and Lilly will buy one for her.


    Lory thought it was unnecessary but the butler insisted because Lilly had already given the order and the Butler was worried that he would take the me if Lory refused, in the end, Lory had no choice but to ept Lilly''s generosity.


    Lory asked one of the Manor security guards in the garage about the car Lilly was referring to because there were at least two dozen cars parked in the garage.


    The security guard received the car keys from Lory and then hurriedly entered the garage. Not long after, he came out driving a silver convertible, then stopped in front of Lory.


    Honestly, Lory was a bit worried because she hadn''t driven a car for a long time. She hoped she still retained some of her driving skills or she would wreck someone else''s expensive car...again, wait this felt like deja vu. At the same time, Zhao Li Xin was quite carried away by cars, and quite curious as well.


    [Get in!] Lory said while opening the driver''s door but Zhao Li Xin had already jumped into the car without opening the door and the two looked at each other in confusion, Lory was shocked that Zhao Li Xin suddenly jumped into the car while Zhao Li Xin was surprised that there''s a door on the vehicle.


    Lory shrugged indifferently and then slipped into the car, immediately The ss panel on the car dashboard lit up and disyed several menus on the screen, After a while Lory pressed the steering wheel symbol, and A secondter the steering wheel came out of thepartment in front of the driver''s seat afterward the car engine automatically started.


    Lory felt the air was a bit hot then she pressed the roof button not long after a solid roof came from the rear of the car and slowly covered the car.


    Lory turned on the air conditioner after the cold air blew Lory felt much better meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin watched everything with awe and curiosity.


    [Let''s see if I can still drive this thing...] Lory took a deep breath.


    The car suddenly jerked forward almost throwing both of them to the window, luckily they were wearing seat belts. Lory grinned apologetically while Zhao Li Xin raised her eyebrows questioningly at Lory.


    Lory cleared her throat to calm her down she then cracked her knuckles and took another deep breath, Lory then continued. Slowly but surely the car started to move quite smoothly but it was too slow only after she felt she got a hold of the car did she begin to increase its speed, and soon after that Lory''s old instincts woke up she started able to drive the car normally much to both of their relief.


    Once Lory got used to driving she became more rxed and started to enjoy it [Aaahh, this brings back a lot of memories] Lory sighed with a big smile.


    [Since when did you learn to drive this thing...um, I mean car] Zhao Li Xin was increasingly curious about what kind of life Lory lived beforeing to his world even though Lory shared about her past once in a while but Zhao Li Xin could only imagine because he had no idea what kinda world Lory live in only now he got clearprehension what Lory live was.


    Lory pursed her lips [I got my driver''s license at sixteen but I''ve learned to drive from thirteen and Fargo was the one who taught me, he also taught me to ride a motorcycle and truck just to be safe after he caught me with Luc and the boys sneak out with a car and almost got ident because of it] what Lory means boys is Jay and Clift, the corner of her lips lift as she recalled the past.


    [A thirteen-year-old girl in my world is not allowed to go out alone even cultivators can only go out if apanied by a maid and their teacher orders her with the permission of her family of course] It was only now that Zhao Li Xin felt the difference in the way of education between Lory''s world and hers.


    [I know, right...] Lory, who had worked as a maid for a long time in the Lao family, witnessed firsthand how the aristocratic girls in that world were educated and at first she felt strange


    but she understands why this is done because a woman''s reputation is closely rted to the honor of the family, and sometimes themunity as well, therefore if a woman''s reputation is damaged then the entire family''s honor will be ruined with her and this may affect the good name of themunity where they live.


    Therefore it is not strange that women are very restrained in that world, but if Lory was asked whether it was fair or not, she would answer no, sadly whether you agree or not that''s the reality of that world


    [What did you do after being able to drive?] Zhao Li Xin asked again.


    [Umm...I usually drive with Lucas, Jay, and Clift to festivals, concerts, or to the mall to watch movies or...tracking beast] Lory remembers that memory fondly even though sometimes they end up getting punished because they left without permission.


    [By the way, when are you going to teach me to drive a car or motorbike?] Zhao Li Xin asked with an expectant look.


    [Rx my great Lord, your time is full from learning Handish, painting, and cultivating your power You also need to learn to adapt to the culture of this world which means you have to learn aboutws and general knowledge of this world therefore you have toplete one of them. before learning anything else, do you want to die from exhaustion] Lory strictly reminded Zhao Li Xin not to overdo it.


    [I think I will manage...] Zhao Li Xin said stubbornly.


    Lory chuckled at Zhao Li Xin''s persistence then she recalled in the past Zhao Li Xin showed ack of interest in everything around him, therefore Lory wished she could show this side of Zhao Li Xin to the Mong brothers. Lory was sure they would be exhrated to see how enthusiastic he is right now since they were the ones watching over Zhao Li Xin since he was a child.


    "Okay, butter..." Lory deliberately used Handish as a conversation practice for Zhao Li Xin.


    "Thank you...my wife" Zhao Li Xin beamed with joyful anticipation.


    Lory shook her head andughed.


    They finally arrived at the Beast yer guild after Lory parked her car, they entered the guild building which was as usual filled with huntersing and going.


    Maddy seemed very busy taking care of the hunters who came to assign their mission and report the results of their hunt.


    Not wanting to disturb Lory only waved her hands at Maddy as a greeting, Not long after Garrof headed toward Lory in Zhao Li Xin, his intimidating presence gathered quiet attention from other hunters.


    "Hi, how are you? You look....very well." Garrof greets Lory politely though he tries to be casual.


    "You look well too, Garrof" Lory smiled.


    Garrof then greeted Zhao Li Xin with a polite nod who replied Zhao Li Xin with a faint nod.


    "Let''s talk in Jack''s office!" Garrof raised his hand as a sign to follow him.


    Soon the three of them entered the elevator and then went straight to Jack''s office without knocking Garrof opened the office door, and he let Lory and Zhao Li Xin enter first before closing the door behind him.


    Meanwhile, in the office, Lloyd and Jack were sitting on the couch, apparently deep in conversation.


    Their conversation was halted when they saw Lory and Zhao Li Xining.


    "Wee back" Jack got up from the sofa and weed Lory with open arms "I hear you are staying at Hamilton Manor, How is it like?" he waggled his brows yfully.


    Lloyd and Garoff rolled their eyes they didn''t know about Zhao Li Xin but Lory used to live in Cestine pce so would she be impressed to live in a mere Manor even if it belonged to Hamilton''s family? no way!


    Lory shrugged nonchntly "Not bad, they have a nice pool though"


    "That''s nice" Jack got really interested when he heard the word swimming pool then he turned his attention to Zhao Li Xin. "Hey Mr. Zhao, I heard that you will be sponsored by the old Hamilton to be a famous painter, congrattions!" he held out his hand for a handshake.


    Zhao Li Xin never liked physical interactions with other people but he knew this wasmon behavior in this world and he didn''t want to embarrass Lory with his taciturn.


    Zhao Li Xin then epted the handshake, coincidentally he was wearing leather gloves today, and from now on he reminds himself to wear gloves every day so that he doesn''t have unnecessary skinship with other people because people in this world are very ''touchy''.

 Chapter 1189 The Sign Of Tribulation

    ?


    Lloyd couldn''t let Jack act strangely again in front of one of the noblest women in the world, Lloyd immediately made a polite gesture to invite Lory and Zhao Li Xin to sit down."Please, have a sea Miss Jane - Mr.Zhao"


    Lory didn''t feel offended at all by Jack''s attitude but because of the anxiety in Lloyd''s eyes, Lory didn''t speak any longer she tactfully pulled Zhao Li Xin with her and then took a seat.


    Garrof could understand Lloyd''s feelings right now because he was also ufortable with Jack''s casual attitude towards Lory but he couldn''t rebuke his stupid friend because he had to keep Lory''s identity a secret.


    on the other hand, Jack felt there was nothing strange about Lloyd''s formality because that person was always too serious while Garrof always seemed annoyed when he met him for some reason so Jack didn''t feel there was anything strange about their attitude.


    "What important matter do you guys want to talk about?" Lory asked after everyone took a seat.


    "Take a look at this report" Lloyd handed a stack of papers to Lory.


    Lory received the stack of papers and began to examine them carefully because the more she read, the more furrowed her brows became.


    From the reports Lory read that many hunters died in their mission rted to dealing with high-level targets, but strangely when the guild sent out an inspection team, they found irregrities in their battle marks that didn''t match the behavior or habitat of the intended target.


    There is also a peculiarity in the Beast''s behavior and habitat that is not in ordance with previously avable information, although this can be ignored because it might caused by the changes in the ecosystem after the previous great war.


    However, the inspection team found strange signs such as vines or tree roots at the scene of the incident that did note from any type of nt they have ever known and the biologist''s team has confirmed this new-odd discovery.


    "Actually, we were lucky to find this strange organism because in most cases there were traces of fire or explosion so it was difficult to know what happened," said Lloyd with a serious face.


    "The same thing when we hunted Maren" Lory muttered then she showed the report to Zhao Li Xin and exined it to him.


    "No one wants to bother with this matter since everyone is already having a hard time maintaining their Guild so they are sending what they know to the Guild association to deal with further. Surprisingly, the Guild Association didn''t do anything they were all as quiet as a mouse"


    Jack took a cigar from his pocket "I wouldn''t have known about this either if Lloyd hadn''t contacted me to look into this matter, thankfully I have ''friends'' that owed me in the association so I can ''ask'' for some information but he bes so anxious and refused to contact with me anymore, so from there I know this problem is bigger than I thought" Jack click his tongue then lighting his cigar.


    "Friend?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    Jack puffed out the white smoke "In this job, it''s important to know people who ''know'' people"


    ''True..." Lory stifled a smile knowing well what Jack meant, therefore Lory did not ask further because it wasmon courtesy not to spill their informant''s identity. Lory turned to Zhao Li Xin and then continued to exin what Jack had said.


    [There''s a high chance it was done by the same group] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes remained steady as he spoke.


    [I can''t think of anything else...] Lory tilts her head.


    [So we can assume that we are not the first hunters they try to blow up, based on this information we can predict the extent to which they are trying to cover up this matter.]


    Lory pursed her lips she felt this was very strange, [If that so, then who submitted requests to the various Guilds to hunt down this target if this target''s existence was hidden? this doesn''t make sense Someone should have already taken down the request from the Guild¡­could there be a traitor among them?]


    Zhao Li Xin disagrees [If that''s true then this traitor is most likely an idiot, cause not only was his effort wasted, but he most likely will blow his cover, so my guess is this is all part of borated ns from someone, and if we want to know the reasons we first have to know what their motives are]


    Garrof suddenly chimed in "Ehm, sorry to interrupt, my first guess is the SA.I.N.T. organization based on the situation with the Hamilton family but I don''t think they have this amount of resources to blow up the half mountain moreover killed all these hunters...so perhaps there are other group or organization involved?"


    "That''s right, even though the S.A.I.N.T. organization is one of thergest organizations they are still a humanitarian and a nonprofit organization that operates based on donations so people would question them if they get fighter jets and soldiers at their disposal?" Lloyd added to his doubts.


    "And for what?" Jack muttered confused.


    The three of them were confused while Lory rubbed her forehead as she was in a dilemma about whether she should tell them or not. Obviously, this will put their lives in danger and maybe the people around them as well.


    Even though without exnation Zhao Li Xin could guess Lory''s thoughts but unlike Lory Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel that there was a problem involving these people considering the line of work they do, Moreover, after interacting with them some time ago, Zhao Li Xin thought they weren''t so useless that they can''t take care of themselves.


    Zhao Li Xin then held Lory''s hand then said: [There''s no harm in involving them after all we need all the help we can If we want to know what is really happening in this world and you know yourself that we cannot do this alone]


    Lory bit her lips while weighing her options Lory then looked at Zhao Li Xin and said with resignation [I think you''re right...]


    Inwardly Zhao Li Xin was happy that Lory would ask for help because of his situation right now Zhao Li Xin couldn''t provide support like he used to in the past and Zhao Li Xin didn''t want Lory to struggle on her own therefore why not used their help.


    [You don''t have to worry for them since this matter more or less affects them since it seems these people targeting hunters] Zhao Li Xin reassured her again soon after the hesitation in Lory''s heart dissipated.


    [Yes, you are absolutely right, Garrof and Lloyd already know my identity, and the S.A.I.N.T. organization''s involvement so why not tell them everything and see what happens] Lory smiled confidently as she thought this was the best decision for the situation right now.


    [No matter what happens, I will always be with you] he threw a flirtatious smile but Lory knew it was not an empty word cause Zhao Li Xin had proven it many times.


    The three men forced to eat dog food felt very full and very sad right now but they were too embarrassed to say anything they could onlyin in their hearts.


    ''We''re still here, you know!''


    The ring stare snapped her back from her pink bubble, Lory awkwardly cleared her throat and said: "Um actually there was something I didn''t tell you when we were hunting Zhyger in Riverde that time"


    Garrof and Lloyd exchanged looks, actually, they knew there was something odd about the hunt but they didn''t try to find out because they owed their lives to Lory.


    Judging from Lory''s face, they could feel that what was about to be conveyed was very serious, all of them subconsciously leaned forward.


    Lory then exined what happened during the Zhyger hunt. Lory tells them about the mysterious vines growing from Zhyger''s body that are simr to Maren''s and the apparitions of soldiers with no g markings on their uniforms.


    "The Ghost soldier" Jack stunned, "Wait a minute, you guys also have to face the ghost soldier on the Quiet mountain peak right!"


    "Yes, that''s why I''m sure they are from Luxemborough, Though at first I wasn''t sure but after seeing Dragna''s fight I was sure they were from Luxemborough," said Lory.


    "So the people who attacked us and the soldiers we met at the ne rental are the same groups, though I know that ghost soldier from Luxemborough but I thought they''re target was¡­" Garrof felt that this matter was moreplicated than he thought.


    Lloyd sighed heavily "Yeah, we should know this isn''t a coincidence, I think we got rusty from old age..." There''s a hint of disappointment in his words.


    Who are we talking about?" Jack furrowed his brows as he seemed lost from the conversation.


    Garrof quickly said "Samuel Albrecht"


    ''CRANK!''


    Everyone turned at the sound and found Maddy dropping the tray from her hands causing all the ss to crash on the floor.


    "Maddy, are you okay!" Lory jumped from the sofa after she saw Maddy drop the entire contents of her tray.


    Jack immediately ran toward her with a worried look, Jack then pulled Maddy away from the shattered ss. "Why are you so clumsy!" he scolded but his eyes were filled with worry.


    "Sorry... I think I tripped myself" The smile on Maddy''s face came out unnatural she suddenly rushed out of the room while shouting "I''ll get the broom!"


    "Hey. go get the vacuum instead!" Jack screamed but Maddy had already left the room. Jack clicked his tongue in annoyance then he picked up the ss shard with his own hands.


    From the couch, Lory made a simple movement with his hand and the water from the floor lifted into the air then Lory waved her hands and the water droplet floated above the pot nt, with a single click of her finger and the next second the water fall like rain to the nt afterward Lory back to her sitting position as if nothing happens.


    "Your gift control is impable" Jack gives sincere praise.


    "Yeah, I practice a lot" Lory replied perfunctorily.


    However, everyone in this room were professional hunters and ex-soldiers so they knew exactly how hard it was for a Gifted to control their strength.


    Some people are blessed with great mana from birth, but only a few people are able to control their Mana, and the greater the power, the more difficult it is to control, so it is not umon for people with great mana to fail to control their mana and end up devoured by their own power.


    This is also the biggest contributor to the death of the Gifted people in the world before the Mana controller was invented, therefore quite a few people choose to use mana controllers to seal their power forever.


    But Lory controlled her powers as naturally as breathing, therefore Jack and the others couldn''t imagine what kind of strenuous training this young girl had to undergo to reach this stage.


    Garrof and Lloyd looked at Lory with a mixture of admiration and pity. With the status Lory has and the thousands of Loyal soldiers protecting her, why does Lory have to be trained so hard, why doesn''t she sit pretty at home, ying with her friends, shopping, and enjoying the privileged life like any other members of the royal family in the world?

 Chapter 1190 The Sign Of Tribulation II

    ?


    "Miss Jane, are you a former soldier?" Jack was curious about the young girl who didn''t seem cut out for difficult professions like hunter or soldier, yet she possessed great power, whether it was a blessing or a curse for a girl like her.


    Lory didn''t notice the sympathy in Jack''s eyes but Zhao Li Xin could see it clearly Unfortunately she didn''t understand what they were talking about and it annoyed her.


    "I''m not a soldier, but I was trained quite hard" Lory shrugged nonchntly like it was nothing cause she indeed thought it was nothing to be shocked or awed.


    "Are you in military school?" Jack was even more confused.


    Lory waved her hand andughed, "No way, I went to a regr school...but sometimes I was sent to a youth military summer camp, but it was just for fun!"


    Everyone was silent, Youth military summer camps were initial training for anyone who wanted to enter the military and were usually attended by young people from army schools so their training was no less rigorous than that of new soldiers so it wasn''t an activity that could be put into the fun category.


    If only they knew that Lory and Lucas had also been sent to train with the King''s Men for several months when they were in their early teens just to show the disparity between them and the army as encouragement for Lory and Lucas to work harder.


    Of course, their participation was kept secret from the public and needless to say, none of the king''s men dared to open their mouths about the presence of the royal family in their training.


    On the contrary, all of the king''s men who took part in training with the royal heir became obsessed to be strong after witnessing the prince''s strength. and young Princess.


    "Well, let''s back to Samuel Albrecht, Are you sure he''s the same person with that Albrecht?" Jack turns their conversation back.


    "One hundred percent!" said Garrof confidently.


    Jack rubbed his jaw while immersed in his thoughts "So he was a Dragxtarn, huh..." Jack lifted his cigar from the ashtray and took a deep drag then blew the smoke into the air "That''s new information...but why did the fellow Dragxtarn want to kill him?"


    "My first guess is because he was annoying, heck, Even I would kill him if we met again" Garrof still held a grudge after almost being killed by the junk-called airne from Albrecht.


    Jack rolled his eyes and then decided to ignore his hot-tempered friend, "So Luxembourg decided to rebuild the deadly group from the dead?"Jack could already feel a lot of trouble was about to arise.


    "Who knows, maybe the group never disbanded in the first ce..." Lloyd looks at Jack with a conspiratorial expression.


    "You remind me, I never heard of the announcement from Luxemborough that they rebuilt the Dragxtarn again?" Lory narrowed her eyes.


    "And now somehow they work closely with the S.A.I.N.T organization." Lloyd''s eyes were fixed with worry.


    Jack whinges while crossing his arms over his chest "I don''t like this, this doesn''t sound good"


    "You think?" Garrof sneered.


    Lloyd massaged his forehead "Okay, leave that forter, for now, we need to analyze everything in order...let''s start with what we know first"


    "Okay.." Garrof grumbled while scratching his head.


    Jack took paper and pen, Meanwhile, Lory briefly exined to Zhao Li Xin what they were discussing Zhao Li Xin''s face turned tense.


    "Okay, firstly we start with Ethan Hamilton being attacked," Jack wrote on the paper.


    "Tsk, your writing is still lousy" Garrof never forgot toin about Jack


    "Fine then Lloyd''s write it." Jack angrily threw his pen at Lloyd.


    Lloyd sighed at their childish bickering then he took the pen and continued "And then the S.A.I.N.T. organization asked for Ellecant group shares in exchange for helping Ethan but totally rejected by the old Hamilton..."


    Lory then added "Everyone should know to break the curse one has to destroy the source, has no one tried to kill Maren before us"


    "Of course, they sent several groups of high-level hunters before us but they failed, either they couldn''t find Maren or they were all killed by that monster because there were many victims. The Hamilton family''s request was rejected by many famous guilds until finally, they contacted me who worked semi-independent to hunt down Zhyger then for some reason the S.A.I.N.T. organization ''kindly'' lent Miss Boyd to help us" Garrof know be suspicious by the organization generosity.


    Lloyd then chimed in "Oh, I even heard Mr. Hugo trying to ask for help from the new director of N.I.M.S., Justin Thornberry, but unfortunately received no reply from Mr. Thornberry..."


    "Jay?!" Loy mutters with a frown.


    "Hmm?" Jack thought he heard something.


    Lory immediately changed her tone, "Oh, that''s very strange, I mean why didn''t they reply, even if they ultimately refused Mr. Hamilton''s request, at least they had to say something, right?" Lory felt there was something strange about Jay''s attitude.


    As far as Lory remembered, Jay was not someone who would ignore other people''s plead, especially the Hamilton family which had a lot of influence in the business sector because it would affect the business rtionship with thepany from Hand.


    "Dunno, but these past few months themunication with Hand has been tough. They even closed the border and only a few people with special permits were allowed in and out of the country," exined Garrof.


    Lory had actually read the news about this before, but surprisingly the news about Hand was not talked about much as if this matter was deliberately covered and to be honest, Lory could guess who would be responsible for this, but that only made her even more worried about Hand''s situation.


    "Yes, I''ve read it about it but does anyone know the real reason?" the corner of her eyes crinkle from concern.


    "Just rumors..." Lloyd said


    "I heard something happened to the King but it''s been denied by his right-hand man Fredhardt Knoxville so there hasn''t been a clear statement from Hand''s side but I''m sure everything is fine how could it have happened after the war of the Dark Ages ended and Nazareth was annihted" Lloyd quickly added so as not to cause unnecessary anxiety to Lory.


    But Lory didn''t feel any better, because it would be impossible for Hand''s borders to be closed if nothing happened especially now when the world is trying to recover from a long war.


    Even Hand couldn''t survive without cooperating with other countries so it didn''t make sense for Hand to limit their interaction with the outside world which only troubled their people.


    "Hey - hey, don''t make random spection, we need to leave that alone and go back to what we know okay!" Jack broke the tension in the room and refocused on the facts they knew.


    Lory shook her head to get rid of her wild thoughts, "Okay, You''re right...You may continue"


    "Secondly, The S.A.I.N.T. organization not only wants a five percent share but also wants Hamilton to produce weapons again, the question is, why?" Garrof looked at them one by one with a questioning look.


    "I heard that Ethan was a talented ''creator'' who discovered how to make mossbined with specially made crystals which then became renewable energy, and that helped many countries to develop their countries, even Hand" Jack suddenly said.


    "Ethan Hamilton is the ''Creator''...how do you know this?" Lory did not expect this.


    "From people who know people," Garrof said vaguely then he continued "ording to my people, Ethan is the talented ''creator'' even for the ''creator'' standard so imagine if Ethan used his skills to make weapons, Maybe it''s not farfetched he could make a weapon that was more dangerous than Dragna," said Jack again.


    "If that''s true then it''s clear why they want the shares of the Ellecant group, If they seed in persuading the Hamilton family to make weapons then with the shares they had they would able to influence the decision-making of how they distributed the weapons even decide the client..." Lory started to look at S.A.I.N.T''s organizational n.


    "Like Luxemborough" Jack''s voice bes heavy.


    "Why do they need weapons at a time like this?" Garrof couldn''t stop wondering.


    "Is there a better time than now..." Lory''s words made the atmosphere quiet.


    "We know even before the Dark Age war Luxemborough''s ambitions were never small, they always wanted to dominate the world but that was not easy especially when Hand stood strong as a dominant but neutral power. Currently, all countries are still unstable and wounded from thest war, and a lot of turmoil happening due to their weakened state including Hand apparently so if Luxemborough wants tounch their ambition there is no better time than now."


    Lory calcted the situation calmly based on logic and facts as they now knew without being swayed by emotion as if it didn''t affect her at all, but Garrof and Lloyd knew better.


    "And the strange Beast we found? what it got to do with the Luxemborough and S.A.I.N.T. organization, how it connected to them?" Jack''s voice bes tight with anxiety as he realizes this matter is way too big for them.


    Lory shakes her head "That...we don''t know, yet"


    "This is crazy, you think Luxemborough and that strange organization want tounch another big war by taking advantage of the whole country being in a weakened state, Do they want to destroy the world? We were almost wiped out a few years ago, the people will not survive another war!" Jack''s anger exploded but he did not dare to raise his voice instead he spoke in a hushed tone as if he was afraid someone would hear him.


    Garrof and Lloyd''s faces turned deathly pale. They didn''t expect this situation to have exceeded their wildest imagination.


    Meanwhile, Lory calmly exined their conclusion carefully without missing anything and Zhao Li Xin listened seriously yet his demeanor remained calm and rxed he didn''t look affected by the troubled news he had received like it had nothing to do with him.


    Jack and the others were confused by Zhao Li Xin''s indifferent reaction but only Lory knew that Zhao Li Xin was actually taking this situation very seriously, it''s just that from the outside Zhao Li Xin always looked lethargic andzy but that because of years he pretending to be weak.

 Chapter 1191 Under Surveillance

    ?


    Zhao Li Xin listened to Lory''s exnation, and it didn''t take long for her to understand the whole situation, it was indeed a precarious situation, but it would take a long time to materialize, not to mention that they had to be very careful in carrying out their ns because if other countries knew about this, it would not be an exaggeration for them to be condemned by the whole world.


    However, based on Zhao Li Xin''s experience, the cooperation between Luxemborough and S.A.I.N.T. Organizations is undoubtedly fragile because their rtionships are based solely on group benefits so it is not difficult to create divisions among them.


    Therefore Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel too worried about their ''coboration'' because Zhao Li Xin thought they still had time to deal with these two groups and Zhao Li Xin was sure that with proper timing and nning, he could create a fraction between the two groups so rather than worrying about that Zhao Li Xin felt there were other more urgent problems they need to deal with but his usually intelligent wife seemed to have overlooked them.


    [Instead of worrying about what might happen, how about we worry about the danger that will actually happen...]


    Zhao Li Xin gives her a hint but Lory remains oblivious, She tilts her head with a puzzled look [What do you mean?]


    [Before worrying about what those two groups are nning, you better worry about what happened to us after we saved the poor man Es..essan Hami...Hamilton...well, whatever¡­What I mean is we must worry about what they would do to the people that ruined their n]


    Zhao Li Xin amused by Lory''s flustered expression, Zhao Li Xin raised his hands and then patted Lory''s head affectionately like a fatherforting his foolish daughter.


    Zhao Li Xin then continued [Since their n to take advantage of the family failed, they must be curious as to who tampered with their airtight n, plus their failed attempt to blow us up on the snowy mountain only added to their wariness so I expected they must have gathered information about all of us right now, actually I wouldn''t be surprised if they might have sent people to monitor our movements by now¡­] Zhao Li Xin''s melodious voice contained a subtle warning.


    Lory was panic-stricken at the same time disappointed by her own negligence. Lory couldn''t believe she missed this obvious matter, how could she be so stupid?!


    Lory rushed to the window and then peeked through the shade of the cell phone, Garrof and the others only opened their mouths to ask but Lory raised her hand to shush them. They immediately covered their mouths and looked at each other in confusion.


    Lory then pressed her index finger to her lips and motioned for them toe to the window.


    As professionals, they immediately realize that something is going on. Garrof, Lloyd, and Jack carefully tread to the window then pressed their backs against the wall next to the window before peering out.


    Zhao Li Xin also took the spot behind Lory, he was curious about how the people in this world conduct their observations.


    Lory then pointed at the couple sitting at a table outside the cafe which was right in front of the Guild building. Strangely enough, the couple didn''t chat at all or touch food and drink, they only asionally nced in the direction where Lory and the others were in an alert manner, it was clear. they weren''t cafe visitors and Lory guessed they were probably listening to their conversation using a remote listening device.


    Garrof also found two suspicious people in the delivery truck, but instead of being busy delivering food or checking orders, they stayedfortably in the car while ncing out the window while smoking, they didn''t look like they were in the rush at all nor they look tired which was impossible for people who work in delivery service.


    Jack then signaled for them to continue talking so as not to arouse suspicion, then he walked over to his desk and pressed a key on his keyboard.


    Immediately hisputer screen switched to the image from the surveince camera from his building and from there they saw two other suspicious groups in the back alley using an earpiece and a weird thin object in their hands that confirmed Lory''s suspicion.


    Seeing their target, Lory and the others exchanged understanding nods. Lory suddenly pped her hands while pretending toin "Without any real proof, this is all just spection, so let''s gather more information and send me an update and we''ll talk about itter, Hopefully, it''s not toote"


    "Sure do, I think that the best thing for us to do!] Jack reply.


    Garrof then chimed in [I need to go to the bathroom!]


    [Then I''ll buy food first, the food in your ce is no good] Lloyd winked at Lory.


    [HEY!] Jack clearly offended.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin left the beast yer guild after adjusting their hands with Maddy who was still taking care of the hunter duties.


    Lory backed away and left the parking lot. In the rearview mirror she noticed the delivery truck following them, [They''re following us..] Lory nced in the rearview mirror.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes lit dangerously [How convenient...]


    [Let''s take them to a quiet ce] Lory chuckled then slowly increased the speed of the car.


    Lory leads them on a single road through the desert so they don''t have to worry about surveince cameras or surveince.


    [This ce is amazing] Lory pressed the button on the screen as soon as the top of the car roof gradually folded automatically but then they saw a man with long air standing on top of the car with a big smile.


    They didn''t have time to react as the man shot at them like a bullet and then shattered their front window.


    Zhao Li Xin grabbed the driver''s face and pushed him out through the back window, the car spin then topples over and then roll along the hot asphalt with screeching sounds, Lory stopped her car at the side of the road then got out with a wry expression.


    Lory didn''t expect it to be in such a mess he wondered if that person had survived from this wrecked truck, Lory shook his head resignedly and then walked slowly towards the overturned vehicle. Lory tilted her head to see if the man sitting in the passenger seat was still alive, luckily Lory''s hopes were not in vain.


    A momentter a shaking hand reached out from inside the vehicle. Lory''s expression lit up like a light bulb. Lory then pulled the poor guy out of the wrecked truck like dragging a sack of potatoes. The man thought he was saved but his hope was vanquished when he saw Lory''s grinning face saying "Hellooo~"


    The man''s face became deathly pale, maybe he would curse inside but how could he just give up he hoped because Lory looked young and inexperienced he could trick him.


    "If...if you..help me...I will... tell you everything" he grimaced from pain.


    Lory crouched in front of the man who ced the door on the hot asphalt with his palms supporting his chin, "What do you want me to help you with?"


    The man forced himself to lift his back from the hard asphalt and then leaned against the ruined vehicle, blood trickling from his torn lips, he looked at Lory for a moment then said: "You...you''re a hunter, right...you should have a health potions, right... . "


    Lory pursed her lips to suppressughter, Is this man stupid or does he think she is stupid? how could he ask for help from the target he had been watching? Feeling amused, Lory took out a crystal bottle from her leg bag but before she could take it, Lory pulled back her hand. "Wait a minute, How did you know I was a hunter?"


    The man''s face turns gloomy then he realizes Lory is ying with him, she actually knows he has been following her. Lory casually put the potion back in her bag then her expression turned solemn "Why are you following us, Who sent you?"


    The man covered in dirt refused to speak, he clenched his jaw and turned his cheek away from Lory to show his defiance. The man showed the ssic ''It''s useless asking me'' moves.


    Lory had seen it too many times and the result was always the same. A momentter Zhao Li Xin came dragging the lifeless man''s legs and threw him like trash next to the injured man as a warning that they were not ying instantly the man was shocked to see his dead friend.


    [I know you are going to kill him?] Loryins.


    "Ups.." Zhao Li Xin said with Handishnguage while fixing the sleeves of his shirt, he slightly looked bored.


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin with a look of me not because Zhao Li Xin killed the man but because she had no chance to get any information from him, Zhao Li Xin felt that re could only exin in an apologetic tone [Sorry, it''s been so long so I failed to control my power]


    Lory''s mouth twitched, she knew what Zhao Li Xin meant by ''A long time ago'' was that she hadn''t killed a human in a long time. Lory didn''t know whether he should cry orugh, instead, he chose to ignore her crazy husband.


    Lory took a deep breath and then turned her eyes to the scared wounded man before her "Since your friend is dead now it''s up to you to tell me everything"


    "No, you will kill me" The man shakes his head.


    Lorry rolled her eyes "I promised you I will not harm you, I''m dead serious here!"


    "...."


    "Sorry, too soon?" Lory sheepishly smiles.


    The man gritted his teeth clearly displeased by Lory''s dark joke. As she couldn''t persuade him, Lory had no other choice but to coerce him "Fine, if you tell me everything, I won''t kill you but if you don''t then I will reunite you with your deadrades here"


    The man still didn''t trust Lory but one thing was certain, this woman would kill him if he didn''tply with her wishes. "How...how do I know you won''t lie" he checked Lory''s will. expression whether he is telling the truth or not.


    "You won''t know but do you want to give up the chance to save your own ass?" Lory grinned mischievously.

 Chapter 1192 Under Surveillance II

    ?


    The man still felt unsure but he had no other way to protect his cheap life. "I¡­I was told to keep an eye on the man named Garrof and Lloyd and then report anyone who interacted with them..." The man suddenly coughed incessantly probably because of the internal injuries he received during the collision.


    "Who gave you the order" Lory probed.


    The man paused, he pursed his lips and refused to talk. Lory, who didn''t want to waste any more time, raised her hand, Suddenly water droplets appeared from the air and circled her hand and a secondter the water gradually froze and then turned into sharp ice imitating a knife.


    The man gasped when he realized that what he was facing was not just any hunter but a hunter with a strong talent who could change the form of their innate power into another form.


    One should only know very a few ''Gifted'' people who can change their innate power because it requires a lot of mana, concentration, and rigorous training to reach that stage and in most cases, it also requires luck because some people even though they have met all these criteria still cannot transform their innated power, therefore, people who are able to do that can be counted with one hand including the whole three Lucient Family so who is this woman!


    Lory pressed the sharp ice de to the man''s neck "Hurry up, I don''t have much time to y with you"


    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead thest barrier in the man''s heart crumbling before Lory''s strength, "I...I am an Argus from Luxemborough" he squeezed out thest words with difficulty.


    Lory was stunned then a mocking smile spread across her beautiful face "Secret agent huh? What an honor" said Lory condescendingly "So why did you eavesdrop on our conversation? I think it has something to do with the Hamilton family, right? Tell me what Luxemborough''s ns are with the Hamilton family!" Lory increased the pressure of her ice de on the man''s neck until it scraped his skin and soon blood was flowing from his neck.


    The coldness of Lory''s eyes made him hold his breath. He knew it wasn''t an empty threat. "I...I don''t know ¨C I don''t know anything okay...they...they just said they needed to know everything rted to Garrof and his group but that''s all...they wouldn''t talk about any details to us...they don''t have to" his voice was full of grievance.


    "Tsk, of course, you don''t know much, you are just a dispensable tool for Luxemborough to carry out their evil deeds. "You don''t even hesitate to blow up your own country and kill your own people just to achieve your goals," sneered Lory.


    The man''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief, This woman spoke so confidently as if she saw it with her own eyes but there was no way that even the citizens of Luxemborough didn''t know this, The man couldn''t stop asking who exactly this woman was.


    Lory could guess what this man was thinking. "Don''t look at me like that, You don''t think no one knows about what Argus has done, you''d be surprised how many people actually know about this."


    "If you know about us you better not get involved in this, Believe me when I say the Hamilton Family will be finished if you stay with them, you will only drag yourself down with them" It seemed that the man was still trying to find a way out.


    "Is that so" Lory didn''t take it seriously "I thought you didn''t know the details?" Lory frowned, "Are you new to this?"


    "...."


    Lory was almost sure this man must be a new recruit, otherwise, how could he be so stupid? Lory sighed then without warning he stabbed the man''s shoulder and the man screamed in pain.


    Blood flowed from his clothes down to his pants and he looked at Lory as if he had been wronged "You said you will not harm me!"


    "Only if you tell me everything!" Lory refuted.


    Lory then summoned another ice de. "Now tell me what you know before I stab you and believe me this time the knife won''t be in your shoulder" Lory''s eyes shed dangerously.


    The man now knew for sure he would be killed by this woman if he did not give her what she asked for. "I don''t know much, okay...I just heard them say the Hamiltons yed a pivotal role in their ns, but since they keep rejecting our advances, it was inevitable that they...they had to be eliminated."


    "So our spection about you guys seems to be correct" muttered Lory.


    The man suddenly chuckled, "Forget it, they will hunt you down after everything you know, Heck, none of us will survive after this...just kill me"


    Lory was unfazed by the man''s chattering, "Where''s the recording device? I know you brought it with you" Lory pressed the sharp tip of the knife against the man''s throat.


    The man clenched his jaw, even though he said he didn''t mind being killed but his natural instinct was still to want to survive and Lory knew this very well.


    "It''s in my pocket," The man said in a resigned tone.


    "Take it out, I can''t touch you, it''s indecent," Lory said like an innocent girl.


    ''So killing me was descent?''


    The man slowly reached into his pocket and took out a thin rectangr box that was no bigger than the palm of a child''s hand.


    Lory snatched the recording from the man''s hand "Is there anyone other than your group member listening to our conversation?"


    "Who knows.." The man subtly averted his gaze.


    Lory then smiled "Well I just checked it myself"


    Lory guessed that if he most likely hadn''t told his superiors about the recording, if they had heard what happened they would have sent help to catch them right here - right now but it''s all quiet.


    "Okay that''s it!" the frozen de in Lory''s hand disappeared into mist.


    As soon as the pressure on his throat was gone he looked at Lory''s face nervously, "Let me go, and I won''t tell anyone about you"


    "I thought you wanted me to kill you" How could an agent be so wishy-washy?


    "After this, I will disappear, I will only be killed if I return to Argus after I failed my mission," The fear on the man''s face was apparent, "Besides, you promised not to kill me..."


    Lory''s mouth curled upward, "That''s true, and I always kept my promise" Lory stood up then she nced at Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin who looked very bored like a husband waiting for his wife to finish her shopping, Lory felt a little guilty like a wife who realized how long she had made her husband wait for her to finish shopping.


    [Um, Husband, it''s your turn now!] Lory smiled apologetically and Zhao Li Xin''s eyes instantly lit up.


    It was cute and scary at the same time, Lory could only hold a candle to Argus''s agent but she couldn''t let him live after everything he knew just like they couldn''t let her live.


    A terrible premonition gripped his heart like a beast''s ws when he saw Zhao Li Xin''s devilish smile greet him, "Hellooo~"


    "¡­."


    Why this is so familiar thought the man before her face bing rigid "You...you can''t! If you kill me, more people wille, all of you will die!" he shouted half begging and half threatening whatever it is, he hopes it will make Zhao Li Xin hesitated but of course that was just a useless hope.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hands and Dark blue fire engulfed his hand, the heat from his hand was in contrast with his cold eyes.


    The poor man gulped as the handsome man who looked like an immortal descended from heaven but he hissed like a devil crawling from the depths of hell [I don''t understand what you''re saying¡­]


    Zhao Li Xin flicked his finger then the sparks from his me shot up andnded on the man''s body just in a second the man lit up like a torch. The man didn''t even have time to resist as the blue mes devoured him and the vehicle behind him creating a giant bonfire in the middle of the empty road.

 Chapter 1193 A Troublesome Request

    1193 A Troublesome Request


    Soon after the smell of burning flesh mixed with the smell of iron and chemicals permeated the air and dark gray smoke billowed into the sky. After he was done Zhao Li Xin sped his hands behind his back and then walked towards Lory who was leaning against the car while listening to the recording with a serious expression.


    Lory took a deep breath and then removed the earpiece, He turned his gaze towards the zing blue mes while the perpetrator responsible for this murder walked gracefully with his back straight like a pine tree, his demeanor was calm and cool like jade and he looked at Lory tenderly without a hint of cruelty towards someone who had just burned someone alive


    [It''s done] Zhao Li Xin lightly said with his usual dazzling smile.


    Lory was fascinated by Zhao Li Xin for a moment before she averted her gaze and nodded without looking at him. [Let''s go home, then...] Lory cannot let Zhao Li Xin find out that she is still captivated by his simple smile knowing for sure he would use it against her.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin left the zing blue me that continued to burn as if it would never end. While in the car, Lory turned on the speakerphone and called Garrof, after two ringtones Garrof answered the phone.


    "How is your situation, your highness?"


    "No problem, I have the recorder with me, How about you?" Lory asked.


    "Uhm, I identally crushed the recording device together with one of the spies, that''s a good thing right?" Garrof''s voice sounded a little embarrassed "It''s their fault to be slow¡­"


    "Yes, just make sure itpletely destroyed, in fact, take it with you and make sure nothing can detract from it. We don''t want anyone to be able to salvage whatever data is left, as it was done with Ethan''s phone back then." Lory warns Garrof.


    "Don''t worry princess, I''ll be careful. Oh yeah, Jack and Lloyd have gotten rid of them all, and guess who they are. Turns out they''re agents from Argus, Ha! What do you know, we might actually be right about Luxemborough''s involvement in all this" Garrof didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried about this.


    "Yeah, I know, I interrogated one of them, It seems you and Lloyd got some attention from Luxemborough" Lory teased.


    Garrofughed dryly, "Yeah, lucky us...but, fortunately, they don''t know about your involvement with the Hamilton and us, Well, that''s to be expected since you just called in at thest minute and any traces left in the Beast yers guild have already been wiped out by Jack so no one knows except us and very few the Hamilton family"


    "Yes, luckily Jack moved quickly and I feel sure the Hamilton family will cover this up too and I think you and Lloyd should hide for the time being," said Lory.


    "Well, of course, this isn''t a problem for us," Garrof said confidently without sounding worried at all.


    Lory was d to hear how assured Garrof was so Lory didn''t need to worry about their safety but something else crossed her mind and bothered her very much.


    "Yeah I''m sure you''re fine but what about Maddy and Jack, I don''t know how much Argus knows about Jack''s involvement" Lory wasn''t worried about Jack because he can take care of himself but the same can''t be said about Maddy, she''s just a regr sweet girl.


    "Don''t worry, Jack won''t let anything happen to Maddy. Moreover, there is no definite evidence of Jack and Maddy''s involvement with me. As far as the public knows, my rtionship with Jack is only a professional rtionship between the hunter and the Guild Master, and after we get rid of these agents and their evidence, no one will know about Jack''s involvement. Moreover, Jack has a wide informationwork so I guessed he would be more careful now," said Garrof, he knew for sure Jack''s abilities so he felt there was nothing to worry about.


    "Another reason we can''t let these agents live" Lory sighed.


    "Please, they are agents of Argus, they know what risks they face. Besides, when ites to Argus, we can''t say they are innocent." Garrof didn''t feel sorry at all after knowing who they were, Even though it was only a rumor, he knew Argus was involved in a lot of suspicious things. happening both outside and within their own country.


    "Yes, you''re right" Lory hardened her heart again, she knew she could not be weak in this situation or innocent people would be victims, one of which was probably Madeline.


    "Oh yes, when you go underground, can you find a way to contact one of the Archknights like Justin or Clifford?" Compared to Garrof and Fred, they have more contact with underground informants because of their scope of work.


    Garrof was stunned for a moment then scratched his head "I can try but what should I tell them, I don''t think they will believe me..."


    Lory bit her lower lip while contemting then her eyes lit up "Oh tell them to call Fargo and ask him if he still has the Poko-Poko panties I gave him for his sixteenth birthday."


    "..."


    "Why are you doing that...?" Garrof asked incredulously, he couldn''t imagine that the famous Archknights who was also called the strongest Sword King would be wearing Poko-Poko underwear even when he was sixteen, it was simply inconceivable and almost terrifying.


    "Because it''s fun," Lory answered bluntly.


    Garrof rubs his forehead and lets out a heavy sigh "With all due respect Your Highness, I''m afraid I would be killed right here ¨C right the by General Elkhandt." Garrof helplessly said.


    "No way! Fargy might look scary because of his big body and all, but he''s a total sweetheart he won''t hurt you!" Lory brushed it off with augh.


    Lory is not worried at all cause for all she remembers Fargo is like an older brother who always tries to be strict but in the end, loses to the whining of his younger siblings as a result he ends up supporting Lory and Lucas'' mischief instead.


    But Lory doesn''t know, Even though Fargo is a loving brother to Lucas and Lory, in the eyes of other people he is known as an invincible knight who could topple a powerful Mech with a single punch, and to his subordinates Fargo is known to be very strict and disciplined in training his soldiers.


    Fargo is famous for having high expectations not only for himself but also for his subordinates, therefore the training under Fargo''smand was notoriously harsh and it only got worse after the war ended, but no one can''tined cause Fargo himself continued to train himself very hard without ever missing a day almost as if he was possessed.


    "No, Your Majesty, I was afraid because I saw him destroying a fighter ne with his bare hands," Garrof remembered when he was still an Ultima soldier and identally ran into Lucas and his friends, It was then he witnessed with his own eyes how powerful the Archknight was and he felt rumors about the Archknight''s power waspletely underrated.


    If this was someone else''s request, Garrof would have refused it, but since it was a direct request from Lory, he couldn''t refuse it, so what should he do? Garrof then asked, "Can I ask Jack for a favor?"


    "Of course?" Lory didn''t want to make things difficult for Garrof, he himself knew that his request was unnecessary, especially in the current conditions.


    Garrof felt relieved, "Thank you, I will try to cover your identity, princess."


    "Do what you need to do Garrof and thank you in advance, I owe you one" Lory said gratefully.


    Garrof was silent for a moment then the smile on his face grew "We should know that it would be very beneficial to make the Lucient family owe you, it would be like having an extra life card in your possession." Suddenly Garrof didn''t hesitate anymore, "I will contact youter, princess, See youter"


    "Watch your back, soldier" Lory then hung up the phone.


    Just as Lory hung up the phone, Lory''s cell phone suddenly rang again, but this time it was from an unknown number so it couldn''t be that this call was from Garrof again, yet, Lory still picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Ah, Miss Jane, this is Hugo," the old man''s voice from behind the phone was warm and friendly.


    "Oh mister Hugo, sorry I don''t know your number, How can I help you?" Lory answered.


    "It''s fine Miss Jane, instead I want to thank you for you helping Lilly from the influence of that Dam* - lecherous - Human wasted, from the Augburn family." Hugo spat his anger freely.


    "Well said" Lory chuckles "No problem Mr. Hugo, I already consider Lilly as my friend"


    "Yeah, I know" Hugo''s voice softened when he heard Lory''s sincerity "Actually there are some things I want to talk to you and Mr. Zhao about, I''m sure you''ve heard it from Mr. Zhao but I just got a new information so I would like to discuss it with you and please invite Mr. Zhao too, so can you spend some time with this old man?"


    "Of course, I''m on my way and will be there in fifteen to twenty-five minutes max!" Loryughs.


    "No problem, I''ll be waiting" Hugo replied happily.


    "Okay, see youter Master Hugo," said Lory then hung up the phone then conveyed what Master Hugo said to Zhao Li Xin.


    [The plot just got thicker and thicker] There''s a wild dangerous glint in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes.


    [I''m d you enjoyed it] Lory could see Zhao Li Xin''s dark eyes sparkle like a marble under the sunlight.


    Zhao Li Xin turned his head to the scenery outside the window and one of the corners of his lips slightly lifted [I guessed I have a problem...] yet, he didn''t sound troubled at all.


    [I think we both are] Lory chuckles then she hits the pedals and the car glides faster on the road.

 Chapter 1194 A Masterpiece

    ?


    When they arrived at Hamilton Manor, Lilly was waiting for Lory and she immediately opened her arms to wee Lory and inevitably Zhao Li Xin as well "Wee back Raven! Hey, what do you think about the car? Do you like it, Is it good?" Lilly rained Lory with a question while grinning from ear to ear with anticipation.


    "It''s great, Thank you for lending me your car!" Lory handed Lilly the car keys gratefully.


    "It''s nothing," Lilly happily said but then noticed Zhao Li Xin''s presence, she didn''t want to be rude so Lilly greeted him with a polite nod, "Good evening, Mr. Zhao"


    Because Zhao Li Xin often heard those words from hearing people greet each other, Zhao Li Xin understood the meaning of that sentence.


    Zhao Li Xin then nodded in response in a fairly simple manner, "Good¡­evening" he answered with a bit of an ent which only made him look more mysterious than already was.


    Lilly of course didn''t know the slightest thing about Zhao Li Xin, Heck, if it wasn''t for Lory she would rather avoid Zhao Li Xin like the gue but she couldn''t deny she felt ttered when Zhao Li Xin returned her greeting.


    Lilly then turned her attention back to Lory "If you like that car I can give you the car, a new one of course!" Lilly really wanted to give Lory something after everything she had done for her.


    Lory understands Lilly''s intention but Lory ns to buy a Jeep or wagon considering that their journey will be far and long so she robust type of car.


    "Thanks, Lilly, but I think I want something else," Lory said kindly.


    "Oh tell me what you want I will send it for you" Lilly sped her hands together in front of her chest and her brown eyes twinkled with expectation.


    It turns out Lilly was more stubborn than Lory thought and it was clear if Lory rejected her Lilly would think of something else to gift Lory with something else and so thus Lory finally relented "Fine, I tell you what type of car I want...and thank you beforehand"


    Lilly''s entire face lit up and she eximed excitedly, "Really, that''s great, You can''t take it back, okay!"


    Lilly''s sweet infectious smile made Lory chuckle "I won''t, I like free stuff anyway" Lory shook her head and then pulled Lilly''s arms "Let''s go, we cannot let your grandfather wait any longer!"


    "I know - I know, I''ll walk you to his office!" Lilly held Lory''s hand and his walking hand.


    Zhao Li Xin saw Lory and Lilly walking hand in hand and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. Despite his indifferent nature, Zhao Li Xin is very observant and sensitive in seeing a person''s character.


    This was probably because Zhao Lu Xin lived in an imperial harem, it''s a ce filled with arrogant, selfish, and ambitious women and they all fought each other like crazy rabid dogs in order to gain the Emperor''s favor.


    Oh, don''t forget there is also an opportunity and cunning eunuch, a stupid servant who is willing to do anything for their master to add the murky water of the imperial pce courtyard.


    It was in that ce that Zhao Li Xin grew up watching them take advantage of each other, so it wasn''t difficult for Zhao Li to see what was behind their friendly personalities.


    Based on his assessment so far, Zhao Li Xin sees Lilly''s character as quite pure, meaning she is very kind, straightforward and puts her emotions on her sleeve thus making her not good at scheming, In short, Lilly is gullible and naive which mean she will not be treat for Lory.


    The difference between Lory and Zhao Li Xin is, that Lory sees people for what they could be and brings out that potential in them so that they can thrive, like she did to Yang Xi Ying and Ming Yue Yin.


    Whereas Zhao Li Xin saw people as they were and made them ept themselves whether it was good, bad, or worse. Zhao Li Xin would force them to reflect on it and then embrace it because in his opinion only then one can surpass their limitation, just like he did to the Mong brothers and the four Pce Kings.


    The realization made the smile on Zhao Li Xin''s face deepen, Even though they had the same purpose their implementation was different yet they were willing topromise in order to be together after all, marriage is not like walking in the park even for two prominent figures like them.


    Lilly opened the door and inside Hugo had examined the painting scroll with pure admiration as if he would lick it at any moment, Lilly rolled her eyes feeling slightly embarrassed and annoyed that her grandfather was engrossed in a painting that she was unaware of. arrival.


    Lory turned his gaze to the spacious office room which was mostly made of wooden furniture and the walls were decorated with wood paneling decorated with simple dark gold wallpaper so it wasn''t too shy and white ents on the wall trim to make the room not overwhelming and brighter.


    Several tall bookshelves were ced in the corner of the room, but each side of the wall was filled with ink paintings of various types and sizes. It was clear without saying what this entric old man''s hobby was.


    "Grandpa, Mr. Zhao, and Raven are here!" Lilly''s voice broke the silence in the room causing Hugo startled.


    Hugo gasped in amazement at the painting, then his wrinkled eyes shone like stars as he looked at Zhao Li Xin. Lory was used to seeing women looking at her beautiful husband with that kind of gaze, but this was the first time iting from the old man.


    Hugo carefully ced the scroll on his wooden table like a precious treasure then he circled the table with long strides then walked towards Zhao Li Xin in haste while opening his arms and eximing excitedly [Marvelous ¨C Marvelous ¨C It''s utterly MARVELOUS!]


    The more he talked, the closer he got toward Zhao Li Xin until no gap between them, then Hugo suddenly sped Zhao Li Xin''s hand with both his old wrinkled hands [You are an amazing painter, I''m so lucky to meet you, if only I found you sooner, how great it would be!]


    ''Oh no, Grandpa is cheating on Grandma!''


    Even though it sounds like Hugo is dering his love, however, what Hugo really means is that he hopes that his beloved wife, who is also a master ink painter, will have time to see and enjoy Zhao Li Xin''s paintings before she dies if only they meet sooner.


    Hugo also realizes there is something wrong with how his words came out.


    [Your face is too close] Zhao Li Xin didn''t care instead he answered in a t and indifferent tone while ''courteously'' shoving Hugo''s chest away to maintain the distance between them.


    [Oh, sorry - sorry!] Hugo only realized his face was too close to Zhao Li Xin despite the difference in their height, that because the old man unconsciously tiptoed in front of Zhao i Xin just like a passionate young maiden confessing her love, a momentter the old man blush.


    "...."


    "...."


    Lory and Lilly watched from the sidelines with conflicted expressions. This reminded them of a romantic scene in the movie where the beautiful female lead confessed her passionate love to the gentle and affectionate male lead, The reality is the young girl was an old man and the supposedly gentle young man looked at the old man as if he was going to kill him, something very wrong here!


    Hugo Rub his cheeks then sheepishly said "Sorry, I was just so moved by your painting"


    Hugo rubbed his cheek then shyly said, "Sorry, I was really touched by your painting, even though I knew you were very talented but I didn''t expect..."


    Lory and Lilly exchanged curious nces then quietly stepped towards the table where the painting was, once their eyes widened.


    Lilly never expected someone to be as cold and distant as Zhao Li


    Every stroke on the painting is so firm but very soft. Lilly could feel a sense of loneliness, longing, and yearning just by looking at the painting, What was clear was that the object of this painting must be someone she really loved, Zhao Li The back doesn''t look like Lory then who is this woman?


    Lilly nervously nced at Lory, She was worried about Lory''s reaction after seeing the painting but what Lilly saw was not Lory''s hurt expression, but a faint nostalgic smile.


    Lilly doesn''t know but Lory knows this woman. This is a painting of herself when she was still using the form of Luo Ri Yi and the ce in this painting is the forest where Zhao Li Xin finally found her among the field of bluebells flower.


    Lory turned her gaze at Zhao Li Xin soon after the memory from the time she was in the cultivation world poured down like a heavy rain hence, one by one the faces of the people that she left behind in that world consecutively shed in her mind.


    Humans are greedy creatures, When she was in the cultivator''s world she missed Verrion but now that he was here she missed the previous world, Unfortunately, she could only choose one of the two ces, and it doesn''t matter if she considered both ces equally important in her heart, In the end, the decision is never in her hands.


    Zhao Li Xin felt Lory''s gaze, he then turned his eyes on her when their gaze locked at each other Zhao Li Xin immediately recognized what those eyes meant.


    The longing in Lory''s eyes was prevalent and deep like a cold night she spent watching the dark night in silence only the difference is this time Zhao Li Xin more or less could understand her feeling


    Hugo cupped his hands behind his back soon a smile of relief and satisfaction spread on his wrinkled face. "This is enough to attract the attention of all lovers of ancient paintings."


    "Grandpa?" Lilly tilted his head with confusion.


    Hugo then smiled broadly, "I will use Mr. Zhao''s paintings to hold a grand exhibition at the Azalea art gallery in Lixandra" There was a gleam of excitement and anticipation in the old man''s eyes.

 Chapter 1195 The Hidden Motive

    ?


    "Can you do that?" Lily took a deep breath, One should know how prestigious that ce is and it ismon knowledge that every artist dreams of having their work exhibited in that ce.


    Unfortunately, due to the decline in current art standards, Azalea refuses to hold any exhibition that does not meet their standards because There hasn''t been any exhibition held at Azalea art gallery and if Zhao Li Xin''s work is epted this will be the first exhibition held at Azalea art gallery after seven years!


    Lory had heard of the Azalea art gallery, in fact, she had visited the ce in the past to attend an international art exhibition as Hand''s representative so she knew how strict the regtions were for holding an art exhibition, especially for an unknown painter like Zhao Li. Therefore, Xin Lory also showed her doubts.


    Hugo didn''t look worried, instead smiling mischievously, "That''s why I will be including the painting Mr. Zhao just created in the charity auction held by Arabe House."


    "Charity auction?" Lori asked.


    Hugoughed cynically "As a result of the war the differences between rich and poor became sharper, it was a public secret that in the middle of the attack, many rich people received early information about the impending disaster which gave rich people the opportunity to secure their wealth and run for safety, and I will not lie that the Hamilton family is also one of those ''rich people'' needless to say I also benefited from that" there''s a guilt and shammed coated his voice.


    Hugo continues to exin, "At that time the government at that time had made a quick calction of the impact of the war and they concluded the national funds would not be enough for their country to rebuild after the war, Who we are kidding? we are not Hand therefore corruption has been going rampage for ages in most countries. At that realization, the government of many countries strikes a deal with all those influential rich people the deal is they would guarantee those people''s and their immediate family safety and in return, these rich people would give thirty to forty percent of their private fortune to the government when after the war is over."


    Lory widened her eyes in surprise, "How could they do that? When they have time?"


    Hugo sighed deeply "When Nazareth awakened it immediately headed towards Hand''s location, even though the Dragon did leave a trail of distractions along the way but did not focus its attack on that ce and only a few towns that happened to be in the same direction to Hand were hit. Thankfully, The king''s men led by King Marcus, put up tough resistance which seeded in holding off Nazareth for a while which ultimately gave other countries time to warn all those rich people some even picked up by the military to the safest ce."


    "How about the people who is not your family, the co-worker, the people who work for you, your friends? What happened to them..." Lory asked with a sickening feeling in her stomach, She actually knew what happened to themon people but she couldn''t help but ask.


    Hugo said with a heavy tone "I...I try not to think about it..."


    Lory clenched her fists as the bitter hatred hit her like a tidal wave, She still remembered the sea of corpses buried in the rubble and debris, the sound of wild animals and beasts gnawing their dead flesh and bones. Lory couldn''t do anything, she forced herself to look the other way because she herself was busy saving the remaining survivors of her people.


    Therefore, Lory couldn''t me Hugo for prioritizing the safety of his own family, and Lory herself was thest person in the world who had the right to judge Hugo''s decision but still Lory couldn''t stop the frustration that was growing within her, she was just not sure who to this frustration is directed, is it for all the selfish leaders who prioritize certain people or at herself.


    Lory''s memories take her to the past when she finds the corpse of a little girl under the rubble while holding her doll with a face filled with fear. For a long time, that little girl''s face haunted her sleepless night and it was also at that moment Lory realized the limits of her power and how helpless she actually was.


    Her father once told her and Lucas with a solemn expression ''Even though they worship us as God does not make us one, in the end, in the face of great adversity, we are just another humble humans trying to survive''


    "How far would you go for the people you love?" Hugo''s expression was filled with pain.


    A wave of emotion engulfs her like a tight nket "As far as it takes" Lory answers firmly.


    "So you understand" Hugo wearily said.


    "Yes, but it will not wash away our sin" Lory mutters.


    Hugo nodded in agreement "No, not one bit¡­" he looked at Lory with unwavering determination "That''s why I cannot agree with the S.A.I.N.T. organization request, because I''m scared of what their motive, even when Ethan''s situation is so dire...even if my own grandson dying I just can''t concede, a cannot make a deal with devil twice¡­ one is enough!" his voice tightened.


    Lory understands Hugo''s feelings because he also feels the same way, which causes Lory''s trust in the Hamilton family to increase a bit more, hence, Lory does not hesitate to share the information she knows. "Especially when they were involved with Luxemborough," said Lory.


    "WHAT!" Hugo was stunned while Lilly was too shocked she covered her mouth and appeared to be frightened fright.


    Lory want to say more but Hugo suddenly raised his hand "Wait for a second!" he then immediately rush to his wooden table, Hugo took a paper-knife from the table then slightly slit his thumb and then press his thumb to the table, soon after the energy inside the room notably change. For normal people, it felt like noise canceling where the sounds from the outside were significantly reduced.


    "Sound istion barrier¡­and it''s a high-level spell as well, not bad" Strangely there is no trace of mana in the room so Lory shifted her head at Hugo [Did Mr. Ethan Hamilton make this?] Lory deliberately changes hernguage to include Zhao Li Xin in the conversation.


    [So you know about it too...] Hugo wasn''t surprised that Lory and Zhao Li Xin knew about it. He already felt that Lory and Zhao Li Xin were not ordinary people. Even though their identities were still unclear, one thing he was sure of was that Lory and Zhao Li Xin would not harm his family, especially after their conversation.


    [That''s the reason S.A.I.N.T. organization is approaching your family?] Lory''s spection was confirmed and she felt satisfied.


    [You know it..] Hugo took a crystal vial from the drawer then drank it at ease and ease and the wound in his hand disappeared in an instant.


    Lory''s eyebrows rose to see the old man use high-quality health potions as band-aid recements, Well that''s a rich man to you, even though the same never happened in her royal family for the reason of strengthening the body''s natural ability to heal, least that''s what Fargo said.


    [From Hamilton''s generation there have been born humans who have the power to manipte mana into objects meaning ''The Creator'' and Ethan is the most talented among us which may not be a good thing for him as has been proven by what happened] Hugo His face was filled with a mixture of anger and sadness.


    [Yes, but now their efforts failed and their anger is now directed at Garrof and everyone responsible for killing the Monster] said Lory.


    [I feel sorry for that, I didn''t expect it to turn out like this] Hugo said apologetically as he didn''t expect Luxemborough to be involved with this. Hugo also realized that the reward he gave Garrof and Lloyd was not enoughpared to the risks they faced.


    [Luxemborough seemed angry enough to send an Argus agent to monitor our movements including our conversation, I think he was trying to find out what we knew before eliminating us] Lory didn''t mince her words because she wanted Hugo to know how the situation had developed.


    Hugo''s face turned pale hearing that and at the same time, he didn''t know why Luxemborough and the S.A.I.N.T organization would go this far. what do they want? If their goal is only to produce weapons then it''s not like there are otherpanies and families that are no less talented than the Hamilton family, but why are they so adamant about getting Hamilton''s family?


    [There must be something very important they want from your family, do you have any idea?] Zhao Li Xin suddenly joined in the conversation which surprised Lilly because she rarely heard Zhao Li Xin speak after the embarrassing incident when they first met.


    Hugo was silent for a long moment as he was immersed in his thoughts but even after a long while nothing came into his mind. Hugo takes a deep sigh then slumps in his chair with heavy emotion stered on his face [Nothing reallyes to mind...]


    [Then what about your grandson since he was the one who got more affected by this?] Zhao Li Xin asks.


    Hugo lowered his gaze sadly [His memories are still scattered but at least he remembers family sadly Other than that the other memories be unclear, I was worried it would affect his intelligence but the doctor said it happened due to the trauma in his mind rather than the one in his body so we can''t do anything for now...] the corners of his eyes creased with concern


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened but he retracted his gaze without saying anything, Lory also noticed the fleeting change in Zhao Li Xin''s face but she also didn''t say a word knowing when Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything it because he got his own reason.

 Chapter 1196 Run To The Cliff

    ?


    [Well, we can think about itter, but for now, it''s better for us to focus on the n we already had] Lory returned the focus of the conversation back to their original n.


    Hugo sighed heavily [You are right Miss Jane, let''s focus on that first...] he sped his hands on the table and then continued [By the way, How is Garrof and Lloyd''s situation, is there any way for me to help them?] Hugo feels a bit guilty about involving them in something far more dangerous than he could ever thought.


    Lory waved her hand casually [Don''t worry about them, they are professional after all, and for now they will stay low for a while but if you still want to help them you can start by increasing the reward money for them] Lory grinned.


    [Of course, That''s a given!] Hugo said without hesitation.


    [Well, since we still had no idea what the enemy''s motives were, we can only wait and see what happened for the moment at least] Lory said in a leisurely manner without a slight worry while Zhao Li Xin returned to his indifferent state.


    [I agree with you Miss Jane, that being so, I will start promoting Zhao Li Xin as the uing painter, Mr. Zhao I hope you can create more paintings for me to gain ripple in the painting world] Hugo voce filled with vigor and the gloom in his face immediately swept away.


    Watching Hugo''s reaction Lory then understands why Lilly working so hard to find Zhao Li Xin, if this happened to her father Lory would do the same. In Lory''s case, she got up to quite a bit of mischief after her mother died, perhaps she subconsciously did that so that Lucas and his father wouldn''t spend too much time mourning Lorenna''s death.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin pondered for a moment then he lightly said: [This week I will make two more paintings, after that, I will go into closed-door training for a month so don''t bother to look for me....] he said in a t and indifferent tone which quite rude actually.


    [Close the training door?] Hugo blinked his eyes in confusion at Zhao Li Xin, this was the first time he heard something like that.


    Lory hurriedly exined [What he meant is he will be doing intensive personal training for some time]


    [Oh, it''s that it...] Hugo nodded in understanding [You are a very hard worker young man, as expected for a talented man like you, wonderful!] Hugo looked at Zhao Li Xin with glittering eyes like a teenage girl meeting with her idol, It was at that moment Lory and Lilly reached to conclusion that Zhao Li Xin would never be wrong in Hugo''s eyes.


    Lory and Lilly looked at Zhao Li Xin and Hugo consecutively and felt that there was something very strange with this scene.


    Luckily, the awkward moment was interrupted by the phone ringing. Everyone looked at each other to guess whose cell phone was ringing.


    Lilly then noticed the loud noiseing from her back pocket, Lilly then took out her cell phone, and as soon as she saw the cell phone screen, her whole face became rigid.


    "What the he*l did he call me for?!" Lilly grumbled.


    "Who''s that?" Hugo narrowed his eyes.


    Lilly hesitated for a moment then said in an annoyed tone, "It''s from...Ron"


    Hugo''s face immediately hardened


    "Ron? You mean Ronald Augburn, the loser ¨C the human wasted ¨C Son of a bit*h from the Augburn family, Ronald Augburn!" the old man spat his anger like an erupting volcano.


    Lory gave Hugo a nod of silent approval that said ''Well said''


    Lilly forced a smile, "That''s the one..."


    "Give me the phone!" Hugo''s tone didn''t wait for a refusal.


    Lilly bit her lip and then handed her cell phone to the old man uneasily not because she felt worry or sorry for Ron who was about to experience her grandfather''s wrath but more because she was embarrassed to be involved with a useless piece of trash like Ron, even though It wasn''tpletely Lilly''s fault but she still felt guilty and embarrassed.


    Hugo makes a strong humped before he presses the ept button then soon after Ron''s winning voice is heard from the loudspeaker.


    "Lilly baby, please forgive me, I don''t mean to hurt you, this is Linda''s fault, she was the one who seduced me, It''s not my fault, I''m just a man so I got confused for a second there but I don''t mean to hurt you, I love you so much baby, and I love you since the moment I saw you, don''t you know that baby girl so please forgive me, give me one more chance, baby please..."


    "Your baby it''s not here!" Hugo snorts derisively.


    Lily''s face had turned awfully red she covered her face with both hands, this was so embarrassing if there were a hole in this room she would dly jump on it right now.


    Meanwhile, Lory was horrified when she heard Ron''s half-moaning and half-crying pleading voice, she wondered if this was the style of people nowadays, why were they so cheap and slimy?


    Lory refused to believe that any sane woman would fall for these cheap words. Lory frowned then elbowed Zhao Li Xin who was standing beside her with his usual t expression.


    [Hey try to say this...] Lory pulls Zhao Li Xin''s arms to get closer then whispers "Baby Please..."


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what those words meant but he did it anyway, with a nk expression Zhao Li Xin whispered in Lory''s ear "Baby please.."


    His low, melodious voice tugged at the strings in her heart causing her legs to go weak and in an instant Lory''s entire face turned red like a ripe tomato, Lory red at Zhao Li Xin while covering her ears.


    ''Dam* this actually works!''


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head in confusion, he didn''t know why Lory staring daggers at him, why she looked angry when he hadn''t done anything wrong, once again he made amon question like any other husband in the world after identally asking their wife angry, ''What did I do wrong?''


    However, no one felt more disgusted than Hugo who heard a whiny man who refused to take responsibility for his own mistakes and instead med other people for his own mistakes.


    Small, weak, shameless, and selfish, those reasons alone were enough to make Hugo despise Ron to the bones, at the same time he could be more grateful to Lory for saving Lilly from making the worst irreversible mistake of her life.


    Ron was stunned once he noticed it was not Lilly''s voice he heard, yet his low IQ caused him unable to grasp the situation "Who is this, Where''s Lilly? Who are you, how dare you answer someone else phone, This is so rude, I will report you to the Hamilton family, do you know I''m a close friend of the Hamilton family? Give me your name!" the stupid boy berated the former patriarch of the Hamilton family so freely and loosely.


    Lory grimaced while hearing how Ron was digging his own grave with passion. Lory had never seen anyone so slow to read a situation like Ron, it was both painful and hrious to watch.


    After Lory exined what happened to Zhao Li Xin, his eyes shone with determination [I must quickly learn thismonnguage!]


    [Yeah, you missed all the fun] Lory can agree more.


    [You need to trante every word for me] Zhao Li Xin acted like an excited woman watching a soap opera.


    Lory looked at him in disbelief [Since when did you be such a busybody?]


    [Because his stupidity wasn''t directed at me and honestly, it''s quite funny, isn''t it? I wonder what the consequences of that stupid kid''s actions will be, you know if this happened in our old world his family would choose to sacrifice this stupid kid to appease the anger of the other families but I don''t know what will happen here...Will he die or not?] Zhao Li Xin discusses Ron''s life in a yful manner like it was nothing.


    Other people would be petrified by Zhao Li Xin''s words, but Lory is already used to Zhao Li Xin''s way of speaking so she doesn''t feel anything wrong with him though it''s possibly because Lory is biased towards Zhao Li Xin.


    [That is a slim chance that would happen here, first, it''s against thew, secondly, it would show that the Augburn family admits that the Hamilton family position is far more superior than their family and that would damage their prestige among their rich friends so I''m sure they''ll try to save that imbecile Ron ] Lory said.


    Zhao Li Xin'' sneer [Oh, that will be interesting]


    [Undouble it will start a long feud that will implicate many people]


    "This is Lilly Grandfather, you probably know me as Hugo Hamilton" Hugo held back his anger causing his voice to sound twice as heavy and twice as threatening.


    "W...what?" Ron''s voice instantly cracks.


    "Our families do have a long history together and we may have had a good rtionship in the past, but after today...I think we may need to reconsider it again."


    Ron knew he had made a huge mistake, his voice strained with panic. "Wait - wait - wait, Mr. Hamilton, I mean, Sir...I don''t know if it was you, I''m sorry for my harsh words, I thought...I don''t mean to..."


    "Mr. Augburn," Hugo coldly interrupted, "I want you to stay away from my granddaughter, I don''t want you to speak about her, talk to her, don''t bother to call her again, I don''t want you to show your face in front of her ever again,¡­and if you dare to ignore my words then I assured you that you will regret it."


    Ron took a sharp breath but he still refused to give in "But Sir...I really...I really love Lilly..." he persisted.


    "Mr Augburn!" Hugo spoke with a deepmanding voice "This is not a mere warning or empty threat from an old man, but this is a promise from the patriarch of the Hamilton family, and I always delivered my promises just ask your grandfather" Hugo solemnly said then he hung up the phone before Ron could speak but Hugo didn''t return the phone to Lilly.


    He put Lilly''s cell phone away and then said in an authoritative tone, "Allen will give you a new cell phone."


    Hugo didn''t give Lilly a reason, but the truth is, Hugo was afraid that Liliy''s cell phone would be damaged by dangerous devices such as bugs, tracking devices, or something like that considering they were quite close some time ago so Hugo wasn''t sure what else Ron had done to his beloved granddaughter, but Hugo didn''t tell Lilly anything for fear of scaring her instead


    Lilly gulped, she knew Hugo was really upset this time Therefore Lilly didn''t dare to argue with him, Lilly answer obediently "Yes, Grandpa"

 Chapter 1197 Facing The Enemy Upfront

    ?


    The air in the room became tense with emotion after Ron''s disturbing phone call. Lilly felt deeply wronged by Hugo''s stern words on the other hand, Hugo was busy contemting what security measures he needed to take to ensure his grandchildren''s safety, at the same time, Lory felt a little awkward being caught up in family matters, she actually wanted to leave but she didn''t find the right time.


    [Can you find me anguage teacher?] Zhao Li Xin''s sudden question broke the tense silence in the room.


    Hugo''s attention immediately shifted [Oh, you want to learn Handish?]


    [Yes, it is the mostmonnguage people use so I want to learn it as quickly as possible] Zhao Li Xin said calmly and casually without bothering to read the atmosphere of the room at all, but because of him the tension in the room subsided significantly and everything back to normal as if nothing had happened. Lory wanted to give Zhao Li Xin two thumbs up.


    [I will tell Allen to find a suitable teacher for you, Mr. Zhao. Do you need anything else?] Hugo was rarely polite to anyone considering his status but because it was Zhao Li Xin he not only admired his talent but also his calm and firm attitude, moreover despite Zhao Li Xin''s cold outlook, he could see how much Zhao Li Xin loved his wife and thus alone greatly increased Hugo''s favorable impression about him by a lot.


    Zhao Li Xin pondered for a while, he didn''t try to be polite and then said:[I want a male teacher, I don''t want him to be too old because they are usually arrogant and stubborn, I want someone who can speak Astern as well somunication bes easier, he also has a deep understanding of the social and cultural happenings nowadays, and he must have good perseverance because I want a long intensive teaching for a week]


    [Sure, I will send a teacher for you by tomorrow] Hugo didn''t understand the reason behind the criteria for the teacher that Zhao Li Xin wanted but it wasn''t a difficult request Hugo agreed readily.


    After they finished discussing, Hugo turned off the soundproofing machine in the room before Lilly, Lory, and Zhao Li Xin excused themselves.


    After everyone left, Hugo activated the sound istion barrier once again this time he summoned Edmund his Son. After two rings, Edmund answered his cell phone.


    "Father" Edmund answered the phone.


    "Do you know what happened to Lilly?" Hugo asked with clear anger in his voice.


    Edmund took a deep breath, "Yes, Lilly told me and I also got a full report from Allen."


    "The Augburn family dares to cheat on our little girl now, thankfully their rtionship ended early and no harm came to Lilly, if anything happened to her¡­" Hugo''s voice darkened.


    "I know..." Edmund slumped in his chair while massaging his temples.


    "Now you know!" Hugo snorted. "You want to keep a peaceful rtionship but the other party doesn''t feel the same, we''re lucky Ethan is okay now and Lilly isn''t hurt but what happens next?"


    Edmund could only be quiet when his father scolded him. After all, it was his fault for not listening to his father''s warning about the Augburn family''s ambitions. He thought that by maintaining good rtions between them, the Auburn family would not go overboard with their action but who would have thought the youngest son of the Auburn family dare to have an unscrupulous design for his young daughter?


    "But what happened to Edmund and Lilly is two different matters so we cannot lump the enemy together," Edmund said.


    "You believe that?" Hugo sneered. Edmund is very smart even though he is not a ''Creator'' like himself and Edmund, but Edmund is very smart in business, in fact, he is the one responsible for developing the Ellecant group to what it is today in a very short time, but Edmund doesn''t like problems and tends to avoid confrontation which made him reluctant to confront the Augburn family''s questionable attitude.


    Luckily, there was still Hugo to watch over the family and now Hugo was annoyed with Edmund''s attitude. Hugo rebuked him harshly "Ethan almost died, Lilly was bewitched by that damn child and this happened after we rejected the invitation of the S.A.I.N.T organization."


    Edmund''s knuckles turned white as he clenched his fists tightly. "Do you think these two things are rted?"


    "I don''t have concrete evidence about that, yet, But you have to admit that everything that happened recently is too coincidental," Hugo expressed his suspicions.


    "I know what you mean," agreed Edmund. "Because of that, I agreed to coborate with the Poko-Poko brand to enter the food retail market"


    "Oh, you want to face Anchora directly? not bad." there was a jolt of pleasure in Hugo''s voice.


    "Yeah, we left them going wild for a long time, it''s time to let them know the Hamilton''s is not pushover" Edmund''s voice deepened with determination.


    "I don''t think it will be long until one of those pesky families contacts us and I''m sure they would rather contact you than me because you are easier to persuade" Hugoughed with a sneer.


    Edmund was speechless, he wondered why everyone''s opinion of him was so low, it seemed like it was time to show them what he could do. "I won''t let them go easily this time, not after they touched Lilly"


    "That''s right, it''s time to show your fangs, Son, you''ve been hiding it too long and too well," said Hugo meaningfully.


    "I know..." said Edmund quietly.


    _________________________________


    Elsewhere there are other families experiencing chaos.


    ''SLAP''


    Ron was pped so hard that he fell to the floor, his lip torn from his father''s blow.


    Robert Augburn is the head of the Augburn family, a man in histe fifties with dark gray hair and dark blue eyes. He had quite a handsome and charismatic face but now his eyes were filled with unstoppable anger.


    "Robert stop!" Isana rushed over to her beloved son and hugged him protectively.


    Isana''s actions only worsened his mood, soon his whole body was shaking with suppressed anger, "Look what your stupid son has done, now he has ruined everything I had carefully nned, you know how much damage he had created for us?!"


    "But that''s not the reason you beating your own Son!" Isana screams defiantly.


    "I only p him, if he''s not my Son I ''ll already kill him right now!" Robert infuriated.


    "I just did what you asked, why do you me me..." Ron disgruntled.


    Ron''s voice wasn''t loud but Robert could hear Ron clearly, "I told you to court her, not bewitch her! Could you use your brain for once!" he huffed and puffed


    "But she won''t look at me if I don''t do that..." Ron''s whines like a spoiled brat.


    Isana joins in to defend her youngest Son "Ron is right, that girl is too arrogant and proudful just because she came from Hamilton she thought she better than anyone else she wouldn''t look at Ron even though he''s from the Augburn family!"


    "Perhaps that''s because your Son sleeps with half a woman in the city..." Jacob cynically said.


    "Jacob!" Isana scream.


    Jacob rolled his eyes without giving any other reaction. The man satfortably in a chair while sipping wine without a care. This wasn''t the first time Robert pped Ron and Isana defended him like a ''mama bear'' protecting her cub. Their mother was the reason why Ron could go all out causing trouble wherever he went without a problem.


    Robert sat tiredly on the sofa while Jacob calmly poured his father some wine. Immediately the wine scent wafted into his nose, and Robert''s mood became a little better. He took a deep breath and then took his ss, he swirled the wine ss for a few seconds before he took a sip.


    "We must apologize sincerely to the Hamilton family, although I don''t think it''s enough for them to withdraw theirwsuit." Robert looked at Ron with utter contempt.


    "Dad I don''t wanna go to jail!" Ron cried.


    "Robert you cannot let Ron go to jail!" Isana pleads in tears.


    "Shut up both of you!" Robert shushed the stupid Son and Mother.


    "Then you should talk with Edmund," Jacob calmly said.


    Robert let out a heavy sigh "It wouldn''t be easy, he loved that girl a lot that''s why I want to match her with Ron, I guessed it''s a mistake, I should''ve asked you instead"


    "Well, she''s not my type" Jacob smirked.


    "Well, that never stopped you before" Robert knew what kind of man his Son was andpared to him, his first son was more cunning and wicked, that''s why he would be the perfect heir for him.


    The cover of Jacob''s lips curled into a sinister smile then quietly sipped his wine gracefully, after a moment he looked at his father, "They haven''t called yet?"


    __________________________________


    While everyone having a heated discussion, Lory and Zhao Li Xin returned to the art studio that Hugo had personally built for Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory took afortable position in the carriage while observing Zhao Li Xin''s painting.


    The golden afternoon sunlight prated the window pane and shone on the figure of Zhao Li Xin who was wearing long ck clothes embroidered with silver leaves.


    His long ink-ck hair flowed loosely down his back, he looked ethereal and noble like an immortal deity descending from the heavens. Lory never tired of looking at him.


    [What are you painting?] Lory suddenly asked.


    Zhao Li Xin nced at Lory briefly before he focused on his painting again, and in a low voice he said: [You...]


    His blunt answer made Lory''s face turn red, [Really...?]


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled [I painted the scene of our time together] Zhao Li not to mention that someone might buy the painting, how could I let someone else take my wife''s painting that I drew myself... I wouldn''t be that stupid] his gaze pierced into her eyes making her heart stir like a whirlwind.


    Lory had to look away from him to calm her emotions after being disturbed by Zhao Li Xin even though the man himself knew nothing about what she had done.


    Lory pouted seeing his calm reaction but she could only me herself [By the way, because your schedule will be busy this whole week, so I''m thinking about buying a car by myself, what do you think?] Lory anxiously asked knowing the great Lord was actually eager to see what types of cars were avable in this world.


    There was a hint of disappointment on his face, but Lory was right. There were still many things he needed to learn so he could assimte into this world''s culture, if he wanted to help Lory he had to understand how the systems in this world worked so he didn''t have time to waste.


    [It seems I can''t apany you this time]


    Zhao Li Xin sounded quite dejected, and Lory felt bad for him Lory then jumped from the couch and rushed toward him, she wrapped her arms around Zhao Li Xin''s waist then cutely said: [There is still another time, we can choose a car again when we bored with this one, there also cruise ship, airne and such we can try together, we still have a lot of time!]


    Zhao Li Xin put down his brush on the table, his eyes darted at the pair of beautiful sparkling eyes that stared at him with excitement, his mood lifted and he hugged the sweet charming woman in his arms and kissed softly on her forehead [You right there still a lot of time...]


    [Yup-yup!] Lory giggles.

 Chapter 1198 Its Just Fate

    After Lory managed to coax Zhao Li Xin, she didn''t stay in the room so as not to disturb his painting, even though Zhao Li Xin would disagree with her.


    Lory left the studio then she looked for Lilly to talk about the car. However, the Manor was too big so Lory called Lilly to save the time soon after Lilly answered the phone and told her toe to her room in the west wing on the second floor of the Manor.


    Lory swept her gaze to the enormous Manor and sighed helplessly ''That''s not helping''


    Lory didn''t want to identally go to the wrong room, so she asked one of the maids in the manor to take her to Lilly''s room.


    The workers in the Manor had been warned to treat Lory and Zhao Li Xin with utmost respect even though they were only B-ss Hunters therefore the maid happily helped Lory, and just as expected Lilly''s bedroom it''s quite far.


    Not long after they arrived in front of Lilly''s room and then the maid knocked on the door it only took a second before the door flung open from the inside.


    "Raven!" Lilly greeted Lory with a bright face.


    "Hi!" Lory waved her hand.


    "Come in!" Lilly grabbed Lory''s hand and then pulled her into the room excitedly.


    Lory nodded to the waiter who had kindly led her to Lilly''s room before the maid knowingly excused herself. After that Lilly excitedly showed Lory her bedroom. The room is expected to be spacious with ssic design touches of white and gray, and a ssh of soft pink that''s not too excessive but gives a feminine and vibrant impression.


    However, what surprised Lory was not the design of the room but rather the pictures and posters of Lucas which were disyed throughout the room, on the side tables, the walls, and even the monitor screen saver also had Lucas'' face on it.


    Lory was speechless, her gaze turned to Lilly with a questioning look, but the girl didn''t feel anything wrong with her room on the contrary she was quite proud.


    "You and Luc...I mean...you know King Lucas?" Lorry hopes she''s not a stalker or something,


    Lillyughed silly, "Of course not, I''m his big fan!" she proudly proimed herself as one.


    "Oh, is that so..." Lory wryly smiled.


    "Yeah, I mean who wouldn''t be right? he killed the ck Dragon and brought back the light, moreover... he looks hot!" Lilly opened the small refrigerator "Want some juice or iced coffee?"


    "Um, coffee is fine" Lory felt strange in a room full of photos of her sister. it felt like Wide was staring at her from all directions but Loryforted herself by saying it could be worse, at least not Fred''s photo because if it was him it would bring up a lot of past trauma.


    Lilly motioned for Lory to sit on the couch then handed her the coffee can, "So what do you need from me?" he asked hopefully.


    "I''m thinking about buying a car" Lory opened the can.


    "Okay, what car do you want?" Lilly asked.


    "In my opinion, SUVs are for long trips and I need big luggage," exined Lory.


    "Oh..." Lilly felt a little sad knowing Lory was leaving but she quicklyposed herself,


    "Okay, is there anything else you need? Do you want to look luxurious, high-tech, or something else?"


    "It''s better to be sturdy and low-key, I don''t want a shy vehicle," said Lory.


    "Got it!" Lilly gives an ''okay'' sign "I will make the order and you can check if the car suits you tomorrow in the car showroom or do you want to go with Mr. Zhao instead?"


    "No, he''s busy so I will go by myself" Lory took a sip but then her eyes squinted from the weird taste of the coffee can. Lory forgot how bad coffee can taste like.


    "Then I can apany you, right!" Lilly was actually d Zhao Li Xin could note.


    "Sure" Lory put the coffee can on the small table next to her, reminding herself not to drink the coffee can again "By the way, since when did you be Lu...uhm, King Lucas fans?"


    Lily tilted her head and pondered, "Since I was twelve or thirteen years old, perhaps because many people like to talk about the Lucient family, about how great and powerful they are, many say that they are still able to maintain their hope this long it''s because of King Lucas and Princess Lorient is still out there fighting for us," Lilly was beaming with admiration.


    "How old were you when the war happened?" Lory guessed he must have been very young at that time.


    "I was seven to eight years old at that time, but I was lucky because my family got an early warning because of our status so we managed to get out of the city on time, and for the first couple of years our lives were quite stable meaning we are not hungry or stranded nowhere. Sadly inevitable things happened and we had to move several times to avoid attacks from demonic beasts. Then everything got worse thest few years before the war ended, and as a result our family got separated, but fortunately I was found by the King''s Man patrol and sent to L''Markieth, so you could say it was blessed in disguise becausepared to the rest of my family, my situation was much safer."


    "How long were you at L''Markieth?"


    " Until the war ended and then my family found me," Lilly said.


    "I''m d you''re safe" Compared to other ces, L''Markieth was the safest and most stable refugee camp of any ce in the country, so Lory was relieved that Lilly was there.


    "Me too, but it''s a shame I never saw the Princess of Lorient in L''Markieth, I heard she went there to protect the king and us, no one knows exactly how but they were sure and after the war, the princess of Lorient went... some ungrateful bastar*s tried to besmirch her name yet everyone in L''markieth has witnessed firsthand how this young woman who was no older than me right now continues to fight the horde of the Beast with the soldiers in order to protect not only the people in L''markieth but also the route to L''markieth because of that''s me and the other refugee can get there safely. If Princess Lorient is a coward because for some reason she left then what are we? What about the world leaders who hid in their well-protected bunkers, while giving orders and such when their people were out there, ughtered like grass? They shamelessly say Princess Lorient run away, but who would be stupid enough to abandon the safest ce in the world and run outside alone where those Demon beasts roam, is that make sense to you ?" Lily''s anger red causing her pretty face to turn red.


    Lory didn''t feel dejected that many people were suspicious of her actions at that time, after all, she had acted selfishly by leaving L''Markieth to pursue her own matters, so if people med her, Lory could understand it.


    "Sometimes I wonder if Princess Lorient and King Lucas regret fighting so hard for ungrateful people like them?" Lilly muttered sadly.


    Lory looked at it and then smiled "I''m sure they don''t regret it, because among those people there are also people like you, Hugo, and others, and you are worth saving."


    Lilly stared at Lory for a few moments then subconsciously said "You are very beautiful..."


    "Huh?"


    Lilly blinked then shook her head embarrassedly "Sorry, I mean...you have a pretty face."


    The corner of Lory''s lips curled upward "Oh, thank you"


    Lilly looked down embarrassed. Lily was actually mesmerized by the aura surrounding Lory, she had never seen a soft, light purplish aura that reminded her of a field of bluebells in a quiet forest, it gave a sense of calmness and tranquility.


    "Anyway, you sound like you are Princess Lorient fans than King Lucas?" Lory jest.


    "Well, No one could hate Princess Lorient, right, and actually I got her photo in here!" Lilly showed one of her photo collections on her study table.


    Lory was surprised because there were some of her photos as well, but unlike Lucas, her photos were quite old and they seemed to have been taken when she was fourteen or fifteen years old.


    "It''s hard not to include Princess Lorient when talking about King Lucas. ording to people who knew King Lucas when he was young, they all said the rtionship between Princess Lorient and King Lucas was very tight even more than normal siblings perhaps because they were twins so after he lost Princess Lorient he changed quite a lot, they say he was more quiet, reserved and be workaholic... I don''t know about that but all these years I collected his photo not once I got his smiling picture, not a formal-faint smile but an actual smile, I mean genuine smile, and if you look closely there is something in his eyes...like something is missing" Lilly showed Lucas the picture she saved on her tablet.


    Lory stared at Lucas'' photo and the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Lilly smiled bitterly "He had fought so hard to save us all but after it was all set and done he ended up losing all his family, no wonder he always looked sad and that was a shame because he was very handsome." Lilly''s emotions be heavy "Of all the people who had to die during that war, why does it have to be Princess Lorient and King Marcus? Grandpa says we paid too much for this war and I agree with him...it doesn''t feel like victory, it doesn''t feel fair" she mutters.


    Lory returned the tablet to Lilly with a serene expression "It doesn''t matter, it was fate"


    Even though it took a long time for Lory to understand why all this happened to her, thanks to the guidance of Arthea, her parents, and everyone else, she can finally ept that everything that happens does not always make sense or have a good reason it does not even need to be fair, but whatever it is, it has to be done, and the person who has to do it sometimes has to be you.


    And why does it have to be you? the answer is, why not?

 Chapter 1199 Student And Teacher

    ?


    The next day Lory already had ns to go on a date with Lilly while Zhao Li Xin had an appointment with a new teacher. The new teacher was a man in his mid-thirties, with short light brown hair, brown skin, and dark gray eyes. He obtained a double degree in Linguistics and Political Science from one of the best universities and his name is Darius Weller.


    Darius had just moved to the city of Eagle Rock because of family problems that forced him to leave his previous job, he actually ran out of money because the job he had gotten was dyed for some reason which had to be amon situation since the dark war ended.


    Therefore, when he received an offer to be a private teacher for a week and was told that he would be given a high sry almost as much as his three months'' sry from his previous job, without being said he epted the job in a heartbeat, especially since this jobes from the famous Hamilton family so how could he said no.


    Currently, Darius sat restlessly in the luxurious living room of Hamilton Manor, The giant crystal chandelier hanging from the high ceiling, the antic painting, and the expensive furniture that he knew he wouldn''t be able to afford even if he sold both his kidneys made him feel extremely uneasy, he felt out of ce in thisvish rooms.


    A momentter there was a sound of footstepsing towards him,ter on, a man in a ck suit with sleek tinum blonde hair wearing thin ck-rimmed sses opened the ss door in a courteous manner. Immediately, Darius became nervous, he immediately got up from the sofa and adjusted his jacket.


    Not long after, a charismatic old man entered the room, followed by a handsome young man wearing a long-sleeved ck turtle neck and gray trousers.


    Darius was a straight-married man with a beautiful wife and he had just been blessed with a cute little baby girl, but at this moment he couldn''t help but be dazzled by the young man''s extraordinary beauty, fortunately, it only took three seconds before he recovered from his daze.


    They waited for Hugo to sit down before they all sat down, only Zhao Li Xin stood still behind the sofa, however, he didn''t look humble or timid. The man stood with his back straight like a pole, he ced one hand behind his back and another above his stomach he looked domineering like an old King, he was distant and cold.


    Her cold, beautiful onyx eyes stared intently at Darius with an appraising gaze like a customer carefully assessing the object he was going to buy, but the strangest thing was that Darius didn''t feel offended, instead, he felt anxious.


    "Let me introduce sir, this man is Darius Weller, he has a double degree in linguistics and political science..." Allen summarized Darius''s background to Hugo briefly and concisely.


    Darius put his hands at his side tensely while smiling nervously while Hugo just nodded slowly without saying a word which only made Darius even more nervous, it was amazing how he managed to control his facial expression to remain calm by repeatedly reminding himself ''You need the money -You need the money -You need the money''


    Luckily, Hugo started talking. "Oh, I heard that you were supposed to teach at Golden Eagle University but due to some problems your work was temporarily suspended, what happened?"


    "That...because the field I''m going to teach in stillcks students, and the university is still waiting to see if there will be more students registering for my ss before they let me teach," Darius said frankly besides it is useless to lie to someone like Hugo Hamilton.


    Hugo nodded in understanding, Actually, Hugo knew that the problem was not ack of students but ack of funds, so most likely after they epted Darius'' application they realized they were short of funds, then they nned to look for another teacher who was cheaper than Darius, of course with much lower quality and maybe they They have already found the prospective lecturer, but perhaps they have already given the contract to Darius, so they cannot terminate the contract without a clear reason, which will result in them getting a fine due to hical behavior and viting the contract, therefore they deliberately stall for time until Darius gives up.


    Sadly, many people abuse the loophole in the employment contract system, coupled with theck of government supervision because the situation of many countries in the world is still unstable so no one is taking action against this situation, this is very unfortunate but that is the reality now.


    "Never mind, Mr. Weller, I hope you can help me to teach my friend here, Mr. Zhao Li Xin to learn Handish, and If I''m not mistaken you also speak Astern, right?" Hugo ask.


    Darius looked at Zhao Li Xin and then realized that he indeed had some characteristics simr to people from the Xiya country but what surprised Darius was how Hugo treated the young man in high esteem even though that man was much younger than Hugo, it seemed the young man identity is not simple, then again it was expected!


    Zhao Li Xin turned his gaze to Darius suddenly he feltpelled to show his credibility as a teacher [Yes, I can speak Astern, Handish, Turin, and Drovensia]


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Darius with an unimpressed look or at least that''s how it seemed from the outside.


    Feeling panicked Darius immediately added [I...I also have a master''s degree in Political Science!]


    Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes he asked tly [What is that?]


    Darius was stunned Zao Li Xin didn''t know but his intimidating gaze made Darius immediately exin [That''s a...Um, Political science is the study of politics and power from domestic, international, andparative perspectives. This includes understanding political ideas, ideologies, institutions, policies, processes, and behavior, as well as groups, sses, government, diplomacy,w, strategy, and war!] Darius gave long and extensive exnations like a good student to his teacher.


    [Oh...] Zhao Li Xin answers half-heartedly as if he was bored.


    If only Mong Ki and Mong Yi were here they would know this is how Zhao Li Xin shows her interest when Zhao Li Xin doesn''t like something he will say ''Shut up'' or ''Scram''


    [Yes...] Darius stood awkwardly, cold sweat drenched his back he felt anxious like a student waiting for his teacher''s assessment after a presentation.


    Hugo and Allen simultaneously tilted their heads in the same direction, thinking ''There''s something wrong with this scene.''


    Zhao Li Xin stared for a long time, actually he only stared for five seconds but it felt like an eternity to Darius.


    [When can you teach?] Zhao Li Xin asked but his expression showed he didn''t want to wait.


    [No...Now, I can do it today!] Darius quickly took his bag from the sofa.


    Zhao Li Xin lowered his gaze toward Hugo [You will start teaching me from today] it was not a request but most like an order for Darius.


    Hugo then chimed in, "Allen took Mr. Zhao and Mr. Weller to the library"


    Allen lowered his head, "Yes, sir" then he stretched out his hand respectfully, "This way, Mr. Zhao"


    Zhao Li Xin understood the signal so he followed Allen and behind him, Darius bowed quickly to Hugo and then quickened his pace to catch up with Zhao Li Xin.


    Hugo observed Darius'' demeanor with a hint of interest on his wrinkled face, the more he interacted with the young man the more convinced he was that Zhao Li Xin was not an ordinary man.


    The young man had nobility embedded in his bones, he had a powerful presence that was no less than any powerful leader Hugo had ever met in his life, perhaps even more so. Lilly said that Zhao Li


    Hugo rubbed his jaw as he remembered the beautiful red-haired girl. The woman was also not simple, Hugo had never seen someone without a hint of greed showing in his eyes when he was given the opportunity to enter the Hamilton family circle. With Zhao Li Xin he saw indifference towards wealth and fame but with the woman named Raven Jane, he felt nothing but serenity.


    It was because of the couple''s character that Hugo dared to offer cooperation with them, there was something about the mysterious couple that made Hugo''s instincts say it wouldn''t be wrong to trust them and his instincts had never been wrong before.

 Chapter 1200 Enter The Tiger Mouth

    ?


    Meanwhile, Lory and Lilly go to one of the Hamilton Car dealers in Eagle Rock City. When they arrived there, they were immediately greeted by the manager and salesman after which they took Lory and Lilly to a luxury showroom filled with various types of cars.


    When she got there, Lory didn''t need much time since she knew exactly what she wanted therefore Lory immediately chose a rtively small silver SUV that wouldn''t stand out if she drove it on the road.


    "Are you sure you want to choose this car?" Lilly was apprehensive, she didn''t expect that when Lory said she wanted a simple convenient car that wasn''t shy, she actually kept her word, the problem was Lilly thought this car was too cheap for someone like Lory.


    For some reason, she feels Lory is more suited to driving a high-end car that costs a hundred million ROMS not a modest car like this! Lilly felt it didn''t look right.


    On the other hand, Lory felt she had made the right choice. After this, she only needed to modify the car a bit and install some protective and camouge spells to ensure its safety.


    "Yes, I think it''s enough, but I will need the ss, the steering wheels, and the tires be reced?" despite already having the n to nt a spell on the car as a safety measure Lory thought she needed to strengthen the car body as well just in case the worst happen.


    "Is there a car repair shop around here? I want to ass some other changes to this car as well" Lory ask the Manager and the Salesman.


    "Oh, we actually provide service for any type of modification at this ce but that will make this car more expensive," the salesman exins.


    Lilly''s face beamed with delight "Oh, that''s good!" she felt better when the price of the car became higher "Do everything my friend wants and give the best for everything you don''t need to be thrifty cause I will pay for everything!" Lilly reminds them.


    Lilly''s words stunned the manager and the salesman. They simultaneously nced at Lory to get a better look. their eyes were filled with worry, but they didn''t dare voice their opinion then the manager answered obediently "Understood Miss, but it will take about a week or so toplete all of that."


    Lory could more or less guess what her managers were thinking, they probably thought she was another leech taking advantage of Lilly, well that was understandable.


    "Can you finish it in a week," Lory knew she was being a bit pushy but she didn''t have much time and she had a lot to do.


    "Well, that''s a bit tight..." The Manager caught by Lilly''s death re immediately changes his tone "Yes, it''s possible!".


    "Making it a priority!" Lilly''s voice was etched with authority.


    "Yes, Miss!" The manager had no other choice but to agree, he could already imagine theints of the mechanics who had to stay up all night toplete their work, moreover, he just needed to pay more overtime.


    "I thought we were done here?" Lilly was a little disappointed because the ending, which was too quick and simple, felt quite anticlimactic.


    "Thank you for paying for all this?" Lory winked yfully.


    Lilly leaned against one of the cars and sighed, "Actually I wanted you to choose something more luxurious, how about this one?" Lilly gave an enticing look at the car behind her.


    Behind Lilly was an ice blue luxury sports car with a convertible roof, clearly it would attract the attention of a lot of people on the street.


    "Maybe not now" Lory chuckled.


    Lilly pouted in disappointment and an idea came to mind, "Hey, why don''t I buy you another car?" he didn''t need to buy Lory just one car right? She could give her a car or two in case Lory needed it.


    Lory scratched her head feeling trouble, even though she knew Lilly meant well but she didn''t think this was okay, and taking more than this would make her feel like she was taking advantage of this young girl''s kindness.


    "I think you''ve helped me a lot, Lilly" Lory politely declined.


    Lilly had expected this, but she felt dissatisfied. "Fine...but if you need anything else, don''t hesitate to tell me"


    Lory patted the young girl''s head, "Okay!"


    But unbeknownst to Lilly and Lory, a strange woman in a tight yellow dress was watching their movements, she typed on her cell phone for a moment then nced outside after a while she nced at Lory and Lily again.


    Before they left Lory signed a few papers to confirm her purchase and a few upgrades she requested after that Lilly reminded the manager to get everything done on time and after everything was done they left the building at the same time the strange woman with the yellow dress type her phone again then tactfully leave the ce.


    Before they left Lory signed some documents to confirm her purchase and some upgrades she requested after that Lilly reminded the manager to get everything done on time and once everything was done they left the building at the same time the strange woman in yellow sent a message to her phone again then quietly silently headed in the same direction as Lory and Lilly.


    "Aren''t youing with me?" Lilly frowned.


    "Um, no, I just remembered I have to go somewhere else," Lory said regretfully.


    "I can take you there," Lilly said again.


    "No, it''s fine, you help enough Lilly" Lory sincerely said.


    Lilly guessed it was probably something secret and that was unusual for someone who has a profession as a hunter, Lilly didn''t want to be nosy. "Then I''ll go first, be careful," said Lilly.


    "Don''t worry about me, take care," Lory helped Lilly to close the car door after that Lilly''s car drove away.


    Lory watched with her hands resting on her hips, she took out her cellphone then and checked something before slipping the cellphone into her back pocket she walked towards the pedestrian area to look for a taxi but out of nowhere a ck van stopped in front of her from behind someone pushed her into the car.


    Lory was caught by two men she continued to struggle to get free but the man behind her hit the back of Lory''s head and in an instant, Lory lost consciousnesster on, the car was already speeding away. After she fainted, the man sitting in the front seat took out his phone then made a call, a momentter a voice answered behind the phone and the man said: "We got her."


    "Good, don''t leave any traces, I don''t want the Hamilton family able to link this to us!" said the voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The car drove into an abandoned street full of empty buildings that had been uninhabited for years due to the dark age wars and no one hade to im this ce ever since usually because the Beasts started upying this ce after the Demonic beast disappeared and even after the Hunters and soldiers have to get rid of the beasts the damage has been done and it bes impossible to build this ce unless the government take over.


    The ck van eventually stopped in front of one of the abandoned buildings, and then one of them pped Lory''s face to wake her up. Lory woke up from the sting on her cheek, and then a man with dark skin with yellow curly hair scoffed spitefully, "Wake up, sleeping beauty!"


    Another man didn''t care if Lory had already woken up or not, he roughly grabbed Lory''s arm and then roughly pulled her out of the van. Lory stumbled to her feet luckily she not falling down, she squinted her eyes and then turned her gaze around him with wary eyes. The woman in Lory''s tight yellow dress got up and fell for a moment, "Let''s go!" he said impatiently.


    The man pushed Lory''s shoulder to move faster while the other man walked behind Lory to make sure Lory didn''t do anything funny,


    Lory looked down at the mana controller on her wrist. Lory is used to seeing mana controllers because all ''Gifted'' people use them when they are little or into adulthood depending on their wishes, but the Mana controller that Lory is currently wearing cannot be opened without a special key, Just like being handcuffed.


    Lory raised his gaze towards the back of men and women walking in front of her. Lory was willing to bet that the woman in yellow probably had the key.


    They entered one of the empty buildings and then climbed the stairs to the fifth floor. Lory pursed her lips as she stared at the countless stairs, thinking that there was still something good to be taken from this incident, hey, she finally started the exercise which had been long overdue.

 Chapter 1201 Enter The Tiger Mouth II

    ?


    Arriving on the fifth floor, Ron Augburn sat on a chair with his legs crossed arrogantly while a group of men dressed in ck were carrying weapons and stood behind him.


    "Hello Miss Jane, surprised to meet me?" Ron lifts his chin arrogantly.


    "Who are you?" Lory furrowed her brows.


    "You dare to joke with me" shouted Ron angrily, his voice loud and brusque it echoed through the empty building.


    Lory waved her hand and smiled sweetly "Hey, I''m kidding - I''m kidding, anyway...how are you scumbag?~" Lory quipped.


    Ron threw Lory a hard look perhaps he did not expect Lory would still dare to joke with him in this situation, obviously, she didn''t take him seriously at all.


    At the same time, the other people who kidnapped Lory were also taken aback at how rxed Lory was, but they think Lory was only bluffing so they don''t feel worried besides they already put a mana controller on Lory''s wrist so she can''t extract her power therefore they believe Lory was not a threat for them.


    "You''re kidding," Ron snorted disdainfully. "Because of you, my family will exile me out of town, my brother said he will cut off my financial support and not let me enter the high social world anymore, do you know how embarrassing that is, because my future is ruined, peopleugh at me!" Ron intensely screams at Lory as he freely puts all the me on Lory simply because he didn''t dare to touch Lily.


    "Um, I guess it''s your own fault" Lory was unfazed, instead, she looked at Ron like he was an idiot.


    "But this is because you, Lilly, found out I used the Love charm to make her like me, and now she hated me and now everyone med me because of that" Ron still med Lory.


    "As it should," Lory shrugs nonchntly.


    "You!" Ron''s face was getting redder from holding back his anger and the veins were popping out on his forehead, "It''s all your fault, it''s all because of you interfering with my business and now my life is ruined so you have to pay for it!"


    ''This spoiled kid!'' Lory rolled her eyes, she had no sympathy for stupid people.


    "So how you gonna do it? are you gonna beat me up in front of these people, tough guy?" Lory mockingly said.


    The woman in a tight yellow dress couldn''t stand Lory''s arrogance. He walked towards Lory then pped him hard, "You talk too much, you should now realize your situation right now!"


    Her friends watch Lory''s miserable state with a smirk.


    The hard p caused the corners of Lory''s lips to tear. Lory spat the blood from her lips onto the ground and then red at the sexy woman in a yellow dress "OUW!" Lory red defiantly at her.


    The woman sneered, "You''re funny, let''s see if you''re still able to joke after this is over"


    The man who had just made the phone call beforehand is a bald man wearing expensive-looking sunsses. the man turned his head at Ron, "We''ve finished our work so I hope you transfer the money before afternoon"


    "Only after she''s dead..." Ron licked his lips while staring at Lory maliciously.


    "That will happen without question," The corners of the man''s lips curved into a sinister smile.


    "I will make her die in agony she will wish to die, this is her punishment for daring to interfere with my business!" Ron''s eyes turned red from malice, he could already taste the blood in his hand.


    "Hey I don''t know how much he paid you but believe me it''s not worth it" Lory''s voice was solemn but of course, no one believed her.


    "Ha, are you scared now? well, it''s toote now!" Ron said with harshughs untill his whole body trembled.


    "It''s a shame that we only got her, it would be so much better if we managed to catch that handsome guy named Zhao Li Xin, too bad he wasn''t around," the woman in the yellow dress showed genuine disappointment.


    "Ha, don''t tell me you like that type of guy?" said the bald man wearing sunsses. From the tone of his voice, he sounded a bit jealous.


    "Of course, did you see the picture" The yellow dress woman smiled crudely "I wouldn''t mind keeping him as a toy for a while"


    "Hey Sis, that''s not fair, if you have that intention then I want to y with this girl too" a skinny guy with neon blue hairins.


    Ron rolled his eyes looking up "Okay you all get your turn after I''m done with him" Ron stepped towards Lory taking off his jacket and rolling up his long sleeves "You''re so beautiful, you could be my girlfriend you know, too bad you pissed me off"


    "Thankfully, you''re not my type" Lory sneered.


    Ronald''s nostrils red as anger surged within him, this woman dared to humiliate him from time to time again "Your mouth is really big, let''s see if we can do something about it"


    ''Eeew'' Lory scrunched up her face.


    The curly yellow man and the skinny belly with neon blue hair each held Lory''s arm so she couldn''t move while Ron with lustful eyes walked closer and closer.


    "You better stop fighting darling and start enjoying it," said the yellow-curly man.


    As soon as Ron was a step closer, Lory lifted her foot and hit his crotch, Lory stepped on the thin man''s leg and made him flinch for a moment as a result his grip loosened and Lory managed to free her hand then caught a de embedded in the man''s waist. Lory pulled the de and then swiftly stabbed the man''s yellow curly hair arm.


    Lory''s movement was so fast they were toote to react when Lory managed to free herself she threw the de at the bald man to distract him when she seeded Lory lunged toward the yellow dress and they tumbled down to the floor.


    Lory and the woman in the yellow dress struggled on the dirty floor for a moment then the woman suddenly pursed her mouth and then exhaled into Lory''s face.


    Lory felt danger and jumped away from the woman while covering her mouth and nose


    "Poison" Lory muttered, she hadn''t seen anyone with a poison gift before.


    The woman clenched her fist, she looked at Lory furiously "Slu*, You dare to attack me?!" she roared.


    The other men had recovered soon they looked at Lory warily. Only Ron was still writhing on the floor while covering his crotch in pain, luckily his group of hired men were there to protect him and they all simultaneously drew their weapons.


    "You damn, woman, you think you can''t get away from here!" The yellow-curly man pulled the de from his arm then took a health potion and soon the wound closed up leaving a mere scar.


    "Kill her, KILL HER!" Ron shouted like a madman.


    "Girl, you just make things harder for yourself," said the man who was standing beside the yellow-dressed woman.


    Lory tilted her head "We don''t know that yet" Lory dangled a ne with a rectangr metal pendant right in their faces. The woman in the yellow dress checked her neck and then stunned the key hanging around her neck had disappeared immediately a wave of fury rose inside her.


    Lory smiled while pressing the metal liontin to the mana controller on her wrist t soon after the sound ''bip'' was heard and the bracelet fell on the ground.


    The Mana inside her immediately exploded like a broken dam, filling every fiber in his body with an abundance of energy that moves like a vortex.


    Lory closed her eyes and took a deep breath before slowly opening her eyes and a giddy smile spread on Lory''s pretty face, "Now we can have fun"


    The temperature around them suddenly dropped significantly hence, all of them were dumbfounded while exchanging wary expressions. The woman in yellow knew they were in trouble, she shot daggers at Ron who was responsible for putting them in this predicament unfortunately it was toote to back out now, not after what they had done.


    Lory open her arms "Shall we?"


    "ATTACK!" The yellow dress woman screams in urgency.


    They simultaneously opened fire and dozens of bullets split the air, followed by relentless loud noise that chased one after another without stopping. Lory opened her palm as the mana gathered in her palm and then she raised her hand to the air, a momentter, an ice wall emerged from the ground that became a shield that blocked their shots.


    Everyone was bergasted and the skinny man''s face became tight with a mix of shock and stress then heined to Ron in a loud voice "She was supposed to only have a water gift, so where is this ice powering from? Hey idiot, say something!" he med Ron, whom he thought gave the wrong information.


    Ron''s face turned deathly pale, he also didn''t know how this could happen. This was information he had painstakingly obtained after bribing a lot of money to get information about this pair from someone working at the yer Beast Guild so how did he know that he was being lied to?


    "It''s not my fault!" It''s incredible that Ron still refuses to take responsibility.


    "Tsk, dammi*!" the woman in the yellow dress cursed, "Attack her at once!" she gave a briskmand.


    A secondter they all lunged at the same time. The woman chanted a spell to fill the air with poison in order to poison Lory, while the man with curly yellow hair cast a spell that made his arms covered in rocks like cragstone and then he hit the ice wall with all his strength.


    The thin man turned out to have the gift of wind which made him able to jump very high above the ice wall made by Lory and the bald man swung a long sword that seemed to be strengthened by weapon enhancement, then he made a wide sh toward the ice wall.


    In fact, they are a group of talented people who are very strong, if ordinary people it would be impossible to face them all at once, but unfortunately what they are facing is the Princess of Lorient.

 Chapter 1202 Enter the Tiger Mouth III

    1202 Enter the Tiger Mouth III


    Lory lets them strike the ice wall. Soon the ice started to crack but Lory remained calm when the enemy felt they had seeded in breaking down their opponent''s defense, adrenaline surged within them thinking this might not be as difficult as they thought.


    The ice shattered in pieces and the enemy now struck Lory from the front and above, Lory was surrounded and at that moment the enemy thought victory was within their grasp.


    Lory opened her palms while taking a deep breath and the ice shards around her turned into water droplets. As soon as the enemy was only one meter away from where he was standing, the water droplets shot out like arrows, shooting heavily into the enemy''s body, they were thrown back with a heavy impact on the ground.


    Lory didn''t stop there, she summoned water around her and then transformed into a whirlpool that pushed all the enemies against the wall.


    The old brittle walls were destroyed by water outburst and everything was swept away from the fifth floor to the ground. Lory jumped from the fifth floor andnded smoothly like a dove after that Lory walked towards the enemy with light steps.


    The woman''s yellow dress had lost her arrogance, her sexy dress had be tattered and her body was covered with scratches and wounds, her once long wavy ash brown hair now turned ck and straight it seemed Lory''s attack had nullified the woman''s shapeshifting spell, without shapeshifting spell the woman has lost her morous appearance.


    The same thing also happened to her group members including Ron''s hired men, most of them had passed out although there were some of them who were still conscious they were all lying motionlessly on the ground unable to move even a finger, however,pared to their situation, Ron''s situation was the worst of them.


    "I told you, the money isn''t worth it," Lory said to the bald man who was trying to maintain his consciousness, while blood was flowing incessantly from his forehead and shoulders.


    "You¡­ who are you?" the yellow-dress woman''s voice trembled.


    Lory shifts her indifferent gaze at the miserable woman who has lost her arrogance, "Have they not you? I''m just a new hunter" Lory smile sweetly.


    The woman dressed in yellow with dark hair gritted her teeth hearing Lory''s casual answer. There was no way someone possessing this heaven-defying strength was just a novice hunter! The woman and the members looked at Lory with nervous looks they didn''t know what the real identity of the woman standing before them was.


    It''s very - very rare for ''Gifted'' people to be able to transform their innate power into a different form. Usually, a gifted person''s power only has one form of power, whether it is fire, ice, water, wind, or anything else. Normally they are only stuck with one form and the wielder of the power can only control the amount of power they would use therefore spells and runes are created.


    So someone like Lory who was able to transform water into ice is unprecedented and there are only a few people who possessed an enigmatic gift like this and they all came from the Lucient family. However, that is impossible!


    "If...if you join us, I guarantee I will give you more money than the Hamilton family could ever give you..." The woman in the tattered yellow dress changed her tone once she realized how strong Lory was and maybe she could convince Lory to switch sides.


    The bald man also thought it was a good idea because if someone as strong as Lory joined them, they would be invincible.


    "Yes, not just money, we can guarantee you fame and authority you never dreamed of!" the bald man chimed in.


    Lory tilted her head and scoffed, "You? you can do that? if you can do that why would you take this crappy job from someone like Ron Augburn?"


    The thin man with neon blue hair couldn''t hold back his anger any longer and scolded Lory "You stupid wench, do you think we would ept this crappy job if it wasn''t for our boss''s order..."


    <nullb>"SHUT UP!" the bald man and the yellow dress woman scream at the same time.


    The corners of Lory''s lips curved into a mischievous smile "Oohh, so there''s someone else upstairs"


    The skinny guy with neon blue hair knew he''d said the wrong thing. "You...you better not think about stupid things!"


    "Our boss is not someone you can mess with" the bald man tried to scare Lory.


    But who is Lory? It was impossible for her to be afraid of a small threat like this. In fact, she was curious about who the person behind this group was. Whoever that person was, he or she was definitely not ordinarily people to able to employ an influential gifted people as strong as this moreover certain people have a connection to the Augburn family.


    Lory pondered while looking at the four people in front of him in sequence for a long time then he stepped in front of the thin man with neon blue hair.


    "Who''s your boss?" Lory tilted her head.


    "Shut up, Izzy!" the woman in yellow shouted, her voice hinting with warning and fear.


    Lory nced at the woman in a yellow dress from the corner of her eye, while the neon blue-haired man gritted his teeth and spoke in a defiant tone, "I won''t tell you anything!"


    Once again Lory saw the same fear and anxiety in the man''s eyes, it seems is not loyalty but pure fear...why?


    "We''ll seeter" Lory raised her palms then clenched them tightly and suddenly the puddle of water around them rose into the air and a momentter the water struck in their direction and wrapped their head inside the ball of water.


    Their head looked like they were trapped inside the transparent aquarium though it looked funny from the outside but they could not breatheter on they frantically tried to get rid of the water from their head before the oxygen in their lungs was running low.


    "They have two to three minutes before they run out of oxygen so their life is depend on you now..." Lory pretends to be concerned.


    The neon blue-haired man I could hear the slow, dragging beat of his heart as he watched hisrade dying for air. Honestly, their life didn''t matter too much to him after all their group formed out of benefit, not loyalty or friendship but he could not let that woman die cause he was actually quite fond of her just like the bald man, it just he not dare to show his feeling openly like the bald man.


    Lory notices the man nce anxiously at the yellow dress woman not the other so it''s easy to guess the dynamic of this group rtionship obviously this is the ''Quenn bee'' type rtionship.


    "One minute has passed" Lory ''kindly'' reminded him.


    The man suppressed the turmoil that raging within himter on the man lifted his furious eyes at Lory "What do you want to know"


    Lory didn''t waste her time, she had no intention of killing them either, "Who is your boss?"


    The man shakes his head "I don''t know, we never saw their face"


    "So, how could he contact you?" Lory''s expression bes solemn.


    "Through phone" his voice became tight from subtle anxiety.


    Lory''s eyebrows rose then she narrowed her eyes. He had heard from Clift about a type of guild that sent sketch assignments to certain people, they would provide enough resources for the people they hired toplete their work after which they would be paid much higher than the usual guild.


    And if their work record never fails. They will be given the privilege of associating with upper-ss people which will help the person expand their rtionships but there are limits....namely the employee and the employer will never meet face to face to protect the secrecy of them and also their client.


    "Do you guys work for the underground Guild"


    The man was stunnedter he confirmed that Lory was not a rookie hunter, on the contrary, this woman was as experienced as them. Soon Regret corroded the deep of his heart but it was toote.


    The woman in the yellow dress clenched her throat trying to hold her breath but she was choking on water, he couldn''t stand to see her like that so he swallowed his pride then pleaded at Lory "Let her go..."


    Lory turns her head at the pitiful woman who once said he wanted to torture her to death and toy with Zhao Li Xin, "Just her?" Lory quipped.


    The neon blue-haired man''s face turned red, he actually only cared about the woman in yellow, he even secretly hoped that the other man would die so he could monopolize the woman''s attention.


    Lory didn''t care, she chuckled then waved her hand and the water bubbles around their heads disappeared as soon as they all coughed loudly, it reminded Lory of Zhao Li Xin after drinking soda.


    And speaking of the devil, Lory''s phone suddenly rang, Lory noticed the name of the caller then immediately answered the phone in a hasted [Li Xin!] Her tone became cheery in an instant.


    [Where are you?] Zhao Li Xin sounded worried.


    [Sorry, I''ve got something dyed, I''ll be home as soon as possible] Lory answered nonchntly while putting her index finger to her lips, signaling the neon blue-haired man to be quiet.


    [Are you okay?] Zhao Li Xin''s sharp instincts could feel that something was wrong.


    Lory almost threw her phone in reflex luckily she remainedposed [No, I''m fine - I''m fine, I''ll tell you everythingter, okay baby!]


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to probe by phone, he''s ''old school'' therefore he preferred to speak face to face, [Um-hum, don''t get too long, I''ll be waiting] Zhao Li Xin''s deep voice etched with a warning.


    Lory felt her hand be sweaty, [I know honey, See you at the manor, I love you,] Lory then hung up the phone and let out a long sigh, Lory then shifted her attention back to the neon blue-haired man "You know how lucky you are that my husband isn''t here" Lory make an abruptment while put her cellphone back in her back "So are you guys work exclusively or not?"


    The neon blue-haired man was annoyed at how casually Lory behaved as if she was chatting with an old friend, he might be diluted thinking Lory is harmless if only there were no dying unconscious men scattered around him including hisrade who seemed to struggle to catch their breath.


    "No, we''re not..." the neon blue hair answered resignedly.


    Lory ignored him and then walked towards the unconscious Ron who was now like a rag that had been soaked in water for too long, Ron was disheveled, wet, and covered in blood and dirt. Lory crouched beside Ron and then pressed her palm to Ron''s chest while chanting a few words after that Lory rubbed her hands to her pants as if she had dirtied herself then she stood up casually and walked away without a word leaving the chaos behind him with light steps.


    They could only hold back their annoyance and shame when they saw Lory''s figure leaving without saying anything as if they were trash thrown on the street after being no longer useful.


    Lory used a body-strengthening spell to leave the abandoned area until she arrived on the main street then Lory stopped a cab to return to the Hamilton manor.

 Chapter 1203 Brainwash

    ?


    It was approaching evening when the taxi took him to the gate of Hamilton Manor, Lory walked in which proved to be quite tiring because there was quite a distance between the gate and the front door of the Manor. Lory''s steps stopped when he saw Zhao Li Xin waiting for him right in front of the front door of the Manor. He looked like a parent who caught his child when they came homete.


    Lory bit her lip feeling anxious knowing she was in trouble, the funny thing is she wasn''t that anxious when she was kidnapped and fighting against a group of Gifted people, on the contrary, she quite enjoyed it but seeing Zhao Li Xin....


    Zhao Li Xin stood gracefully with his hands folded behind her back. Her beautiful, piercing dark eyes watched Lory''s arrival with an inexplicable expression that Lory guessed as a discountenance. Lory climbed the stairs nervously while lowering her head just like a naughty child.


    Just like a strict parent, Zhao Li Xin checked the time on his watch after he confirmed howte it was Zhao Li Xin shifted his eyes back to Lory and then gave her a reproachful look "You''rete"Different from his world, Zhao Li Xin can send Mong Yi and Mong Ki to look after Lory, especially since there is also Girsha who will always protect Lory at any time, nevertheless, there were still several incidents where Lory was injured and almost lost his life so it was understandable that Zhao Li Xin felt worried when Lory did note home at the time she promised, not to mention Lory has a special ability to attract all kinds of trouble from miles away so how could that be? just today, Zhao Li Xin found out Lory was caught in another problem.


    "I can exin!" Lory immediately defended himself.


    "Are you hurt?" Zhao Li Xin assessed the lory from top to bottom for any visible injuries.


    "NO!" Lory hid the incident of being hit in the back of her head, pped, and roughly restrained by all those people so as not to worry Zhao Li Xin, therefore Lory had healed all the remaining scars on herself before arriving home.


    "Come here" Zhao Li Xin opened her palms and then beckoned Lory toe closer.


    Lory obediently took a step closer then Zhao Li Xin pinned his chin then checked for any scratches on her face, neck, and arms after he found nothing. Of course, Zhao Li Xin knew Lory must already healed herself before she got home, though that''s a good thing but that''s not the problem.


    The problem is, someone has harmed his wife when he''s not around and he had to know who this person was. Zhao Li Xin''s pair of onyx eyes pierced deeply into Lory''s eyes, "Are you sure you''re not hurt?"


    Lory''s face became stiff as she was examined by Zhao Li Xin''s beautiful face. His brain told him to lie but his mouth....


    "I...I got pped and hit here but I''m alright it was part of my n anyway" Lory grinned awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s expression darkened, Zhao Li Xin''s head leaned closer forward leaving no gap between them, and then hissed coldly, "Who?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s warm breath made Lory blush and she subconsciously gulped. Only Zhao Li Xin could make her both aroused and scared at the same time, this was confusing!


    "Let''s talk inside, I''m tired" Lory pleaded pitifully.


    Zhao Li Xin knew she was pretending nevertheless his heart softened, he sighed and then wrapped his arm around Lory''s shoulder "Let''s clean up yourself first, have you eaten yet?"


    "No..." Lory shakes her head timidly.


    Zhao Li Xin shakes his head resignedly while apanying his naughty wife back to their respective room. As they arrived in their living quarter Lory took a quick bath then he had already prepared the food on the small table.


    Lory was shocked when they saw a table of food [Where do you get this? Are the manor maids preparing this for us?]


    [No, it''s a delivery order] Zhao Li Xin answers casually.


    "....."


    Lory looks at Zhao Li Xin in disbelief [How?]


    [The new teacher taught me simple conversations like greeting and asking simple questions, so I asked him to teach me in a real situation and he taught me how to order food and this happened, by the way, I found out the food container kept the food warm...I never thought about this before, well it''s because we have spatial ring anyway] Zhao Li Xin muttered in a nonchnt manner disregarding his incredible progress that only after a day of formal teaching he was able to make simple conversation.


    Lory didn''t know whether it was because the teacher was too good or, because of Zhao Li Xin''s inhuman intelligence, or maybe it was abination of both.


    Lory threw the towel on the bed after finishing drying her hair then went to the small wardrobe to change from her bathrobe into pajamas.


    Zhao Li Xin, who was not used to seeing a mess, patiently took Lory''s towel from the bed and then hung it neatly on the towel rack before, she returned to her seat and waited for Lory.


    Lory had just finished changing her clothes, looking for the towel she had just thrown away because she knew Zhao Li


    Actually, Lory wasn''t a careless woman either, it was just thatpared to Zhao Li Xin, she was no match for him.


    [Sorry, thank you,] said Lory gratefully.


    Zhao Li Xin thought Lory was talking about her food [It''s okay, I was just practicing]


    Lory waved her hand and then exined [I didn''t mean about the towel...]


    [What''s wrong with the towel?] Zhao Li Xin asks nkly.


    [Nothing...] Since he doesn''t realize Lory didn''t want to exin either [What did you buy?] Lory noticed various food boxes on the table but they were still not open so Lory didn''t know what food they had.


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows slowly furrowed [Since I still practice I try so many times but overall it is all bread]


    Lory frowned and then checked the food boxes on the table Lory saw pizza, burgers, sandwiches, and donuts. As Zhao Li Xin said everything is more or less bread.


    [Have you tried?] it''s hard to imagine a refined man like him eating this type of food.


    Zhao Li Xin pinches his chin [ I did but all of the food tastes it''s hard to describe, some are not very good like that colorful bread with cream, it''s too sweet]


    [You mean donuts?] Lory noticed half eaten donut on the box that she assumed belonged to Zhao Li Xin,


    "Yes, Do-nuts.." Zhao Li Xin carefully spells the words he then continues [But the other food it''s not bad it just I tasted something I never tasted before that was a bit smelly, salty, and very sticky] Zhao Li Xin didn''t say he liked it he was only marveled by the tasted.


    "It''s cheese?" Lory''s mouth twitched.


    [Oh is that called cheese?] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes lit up then he nodded while trying to spell the name a few times "Chee-se....Cheese"


    This was the first time Lory saw Zhao Li Xin studying seriously, if only Mong Ki and Mong Yi witnessed this, what would they say.


    [I also bought this meat bun, ''cause I remember you like it] Zhao Li Xin opened one of the food box containers and then showed it to Lory.


    Lory''s lips twitch again [It''s not meat bun honey, it''s called...] "Burger"


    "Bur-ger" Zhao Li Xin tilted his head butter on he shook his head [But Lory, I thought that round thing is a bun? Is it, not a bun?]


    [Well...it is] Lory pouts her lips, what Zhao Li Xin said is not wrong.


    [And inside the bun isn''t that a meat?] Zhao Li Xin asks again.


    Lory looked down at the burger then once again she had no words to refute and she nodded weakly [uhm, It is...]


    [Then what is it called?] Zhao Li Xin questioned her.


    Lory answers in uncertainty [A meat bun?]


    Zhao Li Xin smiles triumphantly [Enjoy your meat bun sweetheart]


    Lory smiled tly [Yes...thank you husband] Lory took the burger...correction, ''meat bun'' then took a bite with a nk stare. Something was wrong, but she had no words to refute it. Maybe this is what being brainwashed feels like.

 Chapter 1204 A Feud Between Two Families

    Lory then discussed what had happened this afternoon. Lory actually noticed since she was in the car showroom someone had been watching her and Lilly for quite some time, but Lory didn''t confront that person, firstly, she didn''t know who they were, how many there were, and what they wanted.


    Lory also didn''t know who their target was, this made Lory very worried if their target was Lilly, therefore Lory told Lily to go first to find out who their target was. If the target is Lilly, Lory will follow them and stop them before the situation gets worse.


    But it turns out that what they were after was Lory. Honestly, this situation made things easier for Lory, although based on Zhao Li Xin''s sullen face, he didn''t think the same.


    Lory then found out that this was all the work of Ron Augburn, who felt hurt because Lory had indirectly caused the spoiled brat to be evacuated out of the country and forbidden to party with rich people and celebrities anymore.


    Not to mention the consequences of what happened to Lilly at that time, gossip about her spread like wildfire on various social media which made her the subject of ridicule, and Ron med it all on Lory.


    The next day, Lory conveyed this to Hugo who had also received a report from his subordinates. Unfortunately at that time, they were only focused on monitoring Lilly so they didn''t realize that Lory had been kidnapped. However, they received information about strange activity in the abandoned area, but when they arrived there were no other people left though they found traces of the previous fierce fight.


    Even though it was Lory who deliberately allowed herself to be kidnapped, Hugo still felt guilty because it all happened because of his family and he still needed Zhao Li Xin to help him with his n, that''s why he has a meeting with Edmund to talk seriously about this matterter on they both agree to send a legal letter to sue Ron Augburn for what he did to Lilly and Raven.


    Edmund agrees to take this step after he finds out what has happened and is increasingly worried about Ron''s recklessness which might harm Lilly in the future so he agrees to sue Ron even though the legal process would take a long time since they were both powerful families but at least this will be a stern warning to the Augburn family not to underestimate the Hamilton family.


    But what makes Edmund truly anxious is knowing the connection between the Augburn family with the underground Guild. One should know how powerful the Underground Guild was and even after the Dark Ages war, the guild was still able to survive and maintain its influence in the underground world to this day.


    Therefore, the idea that someone behind the Augburn family could ask the help of someone belonging to an underground Guild to do a small job was a very disturbing discovery.


    ____________________________


    While the Hamiltons were busy carrying out their ns, the Augburns were no better. Jacob has just received a report from his assistant stating that the Poko-Pokopany has flooded severalrge supermarkets in Eagle Rock city with its products ranging from home packaged food, canned food, instant food, and drinks.


    ording to reports, all Poko-Poko products not only have better quality, but the prices offered are also cheaperpared to Ancora products, which has resulted in a decline in sales of their products, although not yet significant.


    However, if this continues, it is not impossible that the Anchora market will be taken over by Poko-Poko products, but what is even more surprising is that the Hamilton family has coborated with the Poko-Poko brand. This is also an announcement that the Ellecant group will enter the food market and also shows the fractured rtionship between the Hamilton family and the Augburn family.


    This would force many people to take sides and Jacob wasn''t sure that many people would side with them at least, not now when their power was still not ripe yet.


    Jacob thought they still had time to n ahead until he got another news that Ron was sent to the hospital half-dead by people he hired without his knowledge. Jacob and Robert were stunned when they got the news, while Isana burst into tears when they got the news. They hurriedly went to the hospital to find out more about the situation.


    When Jacob and Robert received the information from Ron''s hired men, they were stunned by the whole situation. How did they know that Ron dared to sneak into Robert''s cell phone to get the contact of the Underground Guild, what was more perplexing was that the Underground Guild sent one of their highly gifted group to Ron in order to kill Raven Jane who currently had a close rtionship with Hamilton to the point that they allowed living in Hamilton Manor so undoubtedly the Hamilton family should already know about this!


    A searing Rage burned inside him like an erupted volcano as Jacob realized the reason why Edmund who usually always chose an amiable path in making decisions in order to avoid unnecessarymotion had finally taken the extreme by openly severing the rtions between Hamilton and Augburn families to the public.


    The cause of this was none other than his idiot younger brother, because of Ron all their meticulous ns to get rid of the Hamilton family have gone down the drain. What makes Jacob angry even more is that Ron failed to kill Raven Jane which means the Hamilton family will have sufficient evidence and witness to oppress them.


    "Jacob, the situation..." Robert''s face stiffened due to holding back his anger because like Jacob he too realized how big a problem they were facing.


    "Now, I hope we send Ron to prison early on..." Jacob scoffed loudly.


    Robert also regretted that if he had restrained his pride by telling Ron to kneel in front of the Hamilton family and perhaps let himnguish in prison for just a few years then this problem would not have escted so quickly and quickly.


    Besides, with the influence of the Augburn family, they were able to buy the prison so Ron could livefortably, and with their army ofwyers it wouldn''t take long to get Ron out of prison but now, not only Ron infuriated the Hamilton more he alsomitted bigger crimes. Unfortunately, there''s no point in crying over spilled milk now.


    Suddenly the doors to the surgery opened and several doctors rushed toward the Augburn family. Isana, who had been standing in front of the operating room door, was startled and when she saw the doctors'' expressions, Isana immediately had a bad feeling soon after her face turned as white as powder.


    "My son? how...how is he?" Isana anxiously grabbed the doctor''s hand.


    The doctor calm her down "Mr. Ron Augburn is okay, ma''am."


    "Thank God" Isana breathed a sigh of relief, she almost fell to her knees if Robert hadn''t put his arm around her waist.


    "However..."The Doctor holds his breath.


    Panic held Isana''s heart in a tight grip "What...what happened to my child? Tell me quickly!" she shouted impatiently.


    "Isana, calm down" Robert tried to calm his wife then he asked again "What''s wrong with my child?"


    The doctors exchanged nces for a moment then said "We don''t know what happened but, the recovery potion has no effect on your child''s body and we have called a healer to help heal your Son but strangely their power doesn''t work on your child?"


    Confusion shed on the Augburn family "What do you mean? Is there something wrong with the hospital doctor?" Jacob didn''t understand.


    Healers are very different from Doctors, unlike healers who use their healing talents to heal people despite having no understanding of human biology or the practice of medicine unless the healer chooses to learn about medicine.


    However, because of their ability to heal wounds instantly, some Healers are employed in many hospitals and they are usually given the task of assisting doctors in dealing with emergency problems. As happened to Ron, who came with heavy injuries all over his body, the first aid given by the healer was to relieve the injuries on Ron''s body before being treated by a doctor, but something very strange happened that confused the doctors and healers.


    "Tell me!" Isana can''t hold the suspense. The doctor sighed heavily "There is nothing wrong with the healer''s power because we have tested it on other patients and it works as usual but for some reason, it doesn''t work on Mr. Ron like there is something blocking the healing gift and not only that, the healing potion also doesn''t work, this our first time experiencing this situation so we were also lost about it..."


    "So it never happened before?" Jacob frowns.


    The doctor shook his head regretfully "Yeah, I never even came across this even during the Dark Ages war, me and my colleague don''t understand what happened here?"


    "What do you mean you don''t understand? You''re a doctor right, so find out something, or I''ll destroy this entire hospital with you!" Isana''s voice echoed throughout the hospital, attracting the attention of the people there.


    "Isana!" Robert squeezed Isana tightly, the harsh warning in his eyes immediately covered Isana''s lips. No matter how angry or sad she was, she would never dare to upset her husband as no one knew better how Robert truly was other than her.


    "I apologize for my wife''s behavior. She''s too stressful for our son" Robert smoothed things over "Then what should we do with Ron? do you have any ideas?"


    Robert''s politeness made the Doctor feel better besides as a professional this wasn''t the first time the Doctor had seen a family react badly after receiving bad news although this was the first time someone wanted to destroy the entire hospital.


    "We will ask a more experienced healer to see what happened and for now we can only treat Mr. Ron normally, but don''t worry we have the best equipment here" the doctor reassured him.


    Since there is no other way Robert can only nod "We left our Son in your care"


    "of course, Mr. Augburn, we will do the best we can!" the doctor gave a polite nod and then left with the other doctor.

 Chapter 1205 The Suspicion

    ?


    Jacob felt something very strange about this whole situation, his instinct told him that this was not just a coincidence that Ron had be like that. Afterward, he called his assistant to find where the hire-men that sent Ron were. The assistant then told Jacob that they were ced in the same hospital ward if they needed to be askedter.


    Jacob and his assistant then headed to the ward where they were. When they got there, most of them were still unconscious and only two people were still conscious, but their condition was much better than Ron''s.


    When they saw Jacob and his assistant enter their room, they subconsciously straightened their backs nervously.


    "You were the one who sent my stupid little brother to the hospital?" Without wasting any more time, Jacob asked one of the men directly.


    "Yes, Sir!" his voice sounded stiff and polite.


    "Are you from an underground Guild?" Jacob asked.


    "No, we are just frencers" he answered.


    Ron''s eyebrows twitched, he massaged his temples without wanting to ask any further while sighing Jacob asked "Tell me what happened"


    Without further ado, he told Jacob from the beginning that they kidnapped a woman who was supposed to be a rookie hunter. The truth is, at first they thought Ron''s decision to hire people from the underground guild only to get rid of mere hunters was over-killed but then he heard the reason Ron using the Hunter Guild was because of the Guild confidentiality policy and he wanted to hide this from his family, especially his big brother.


    But who would have thought the supposed to be a mere hunter was exceedingly powerful that even the experienced four gifted people were subdued only in a few minutes and she didn''t even break a sweat in fact she toyed with them like a child.


    Jacob was stunned, he tried to remember the face of the woman standing behind Lilly at that time. He remembered the red-haired woman who looked like she had just been dyed with cheap hair dye, wearing heavy make-up that made Jacob not know what the woman''s face really looked like, she looked a bit tacky so he didn''t think much about her.


    The reason he remembers that woman is simply because Lilly seems to trust that woman very much. At that time he didn''t think there was anything strange because it''s nomon urrence for people to curry favor with the Hamilton family so he didn''t think otherwise about that woman but now that he knew what that woman was capable of he started to question who actually curry favor here?


    Jacob then nced back at the people in the ward then he asked, "Did the healer heal you?"


    the man shook his head, "No, they said it wasn''t necessary but we were given health potions..."


    "Does the potion have any effect on you?" Jacob frowned wonderingly.


    The man was confused by Jacob''s question but he still answered "Yes, we are better even though there were some wounds that didn''t healpletely but the potion elerated natural healing and then we just continued taking medicine while outpatient for two weeks." the man exined.


    Jacob stared for a long time while pondering after that he took a deep breath and then fixed his suit before he left the ward without a word. When Jacob came out, he looked over his shoulder and then said: "Find everything about Raven Jane as soon as possible"


    The assistant bowed his head courteously "Yes, sir"


    _______________________________________


    While both families were busy making ns, Lory was in her room looking at thetest news. He also gathered information about Luxemborough and The S.A.I.N.T. organization.


    unfortunately, there was nothing new other than saints traveling around the world saving people in need as usual and Luxemborough held arge conference inviting many country representatives including businessmen to discuss world economic and development issues.


    Lory rubbed her neck to relieve her sore neck after hours of endless browsing then looked at the empty cake box then she sighed.


    Lory checked her phone but there was no news from Garrof or Jack so she put her phone down in disappointment. Lory then checked the time and it was almost lunch so she put on the usual heavy makeup before she left the room and went to the library.


    Lory carefully pushed the door and then his head peeked inside, that''s when he saw Zhao Li Xin listening to the teacher while the teacher exined with careful eyes, Lory did not know why because she could only see Zhao Li Xin back.


    If only Lory saw Zhao Li Xin''s face right now she would see Zhao Li Xin sitting in silence and inscrutable as he stared at the teacher without blinking. Since he was a child Zhao Li Xin had the ability to focus and absorb everything like a sponge without ever forgetting.


    Apart from that, as a cultivator, he has endless stamina and perseverance above ordinary people, so studying for half a day without stopping is like taking a stroll for him, but Darius is just an ordinary human being, he is not a martial arts practitioner or a soldier, he is just a schr, so how could he match Zhao Li Xin stamina?


    It seems one of the reasons Zhao Li Xin asked for a young teacher was probably because he thought they would have more stamina but Zhao Li Xin seemed not to fullyprehend the stamina of normal people in her world.


    Just to be fair, it''s not entirely Zhao Li Xin''s fault. Almost of his life, he grew up around cultivators and he barely had contact with normal people furthermore when he came to Lory''s world his first interaction was with Garrof and his group who are ''Gifted'' people and also ex-soldiers so it''s no wonder he failed to calcte the strength of a normal human.


    Lory turned her worried eyes to the poor teacher who had obvious eye bags under his eyes, clearly, he hadn''t rested enough and it was only two days! will he survive for another five days?


    "This crazy Lord" Lory mutters under her breath.


    Lory deliberately knocked on the door to announce her arrival. Their study immediately halted and at the same time, they looked towards the door. This was the first time Darius saw Lory, he actually had no opinion about Lory but what surprised him was when a gentle smile appeared on Zhao Li Xin''s cold and gloomy face like snow melting after being touched by the warmth of the rising sun.


    [Wife?] The corners of Zhao Li Xin smile until the corners of his eyes crinkle.


    "How is your study?" Lory deliberately used Handish to test his progress.


    The smile on Zhao Li Xin''s face grew wider and then with a thick ent he replied, "Not bad..."


    Lory was satisfied even though she had expected this much since she had long heard how everyone always praised Zhao Li Xin''s intelligence nevertheless she was still excited to watch it firsthand.


    "Mr. Weller, my name is Raven Jane, I am Mr. Zhao''s wife. It''s nice to finally meet you" Lory stretched out her hand.


    Darius shook Lory''s hand, "Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Jane" he replied politely before letting go of her hand.


    "So, how is my husband''s study going? I hope he doesn''t make things too difficult for you?" Lory nced meaningfully at Zhao Li Xin.


    "Oh, absolutely not, Mr. Zhao''s progress is mind-blowing. Honestly, I''ve never seen anyone learn anguage this fast. I''m sure none of my colleagues will believe it if I tell them about this." Darius praised Zhao Li Xin to the roof as he was truly shocked by Zhao Li Xin''s inhuman ability to absorb everything he taught in a very short amount of time.


    The only problem Darius had about Zhao Li Xin was that he couldn''t catch up to Zhao Li''s stamina at all although it didn''t bother him that much.


    What really troubled him was Zhao Li Xin''s cold temperament. Zhao Li Xin never spoke unless he asked questions, Zhao Li Xin also never cared to smile let alone make small talk even though Zhao Li Xin was never rude to him even so, he always fell on his toe.


    That was also the reason, he changed the study materials he previously created for Zhao Li Xin to suit Zhao Li Xin''s level. Darius worked all night he didn''t even have time to y with her cute daughter just because he was scared to disappoint Zhao Li Xin.

 Chapter 1206 Uninvented Guest

    ?


    "Well, I guess it''s time for a break, right?" Lory checked the watch on her wrist after that she looked at Zhao Li Xin''s direction, "Do you want to have lunch!"


    Zhao Li Xin nodded slowly, "Yes"


    "We will take a break for an hour, why don''t you get rest Mr. Weller" without asking Zhao Li Xin Lory''s permission to decide the length of their lunch break the truth is Lory was afraid that if this continued, Zhao Li Xin would need a new teacher, it seems she must knocked some sense to her beloved tyrant.


    Darius smiled in relief "Yes, have a great lunch Miss Jane, Mr. Zhao" he will take this time to get a quick lunch and most of all a short nap.


    Zhao Li Xin started to understand some simple words even though he didn''t know the details of the conversation but he managed to deduce that they were going to take a long break.


    Zhao Li Xin did not object, after all, nothing was more important than spending time with Lory, especially since in thest few days they had been so busy with their own affairs that they rarely spent long periods of time alone together.


    Lory was once again lent a car by Lilly by force, Lilly said that Lory should use her car until her new car was delivered. Lory, who couldn''t refuse, epted Lilly''s offer with gratitude. Lory then took Zhao Li Xin to one of the biggest malls in Eagle Rock City to entertain Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory stopped her car right in front of the valet parking, once she got out of the car Lory gave the car keys to the valet man after receiving a VIP card from the man officer. Lory held Zhao Li Xin''s hand as they walked into the giant luxury building.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at the building in awe. He had never seen a single giant building that only served for shopping even though there were already so many shops outside. Zhao Li Xin is aware of the high level of consumerism in this world.


    [This ce is nice, right?] Lory waved her arms excitedly.


    Zhao Li Xin widened his eyes as he looked at therge building with luxurious floors which was brightly lit and on every side was filled with vendors selling various kinds of goods but what made Zhao Li Xin most happy was how clean this ce was, the floor was cover with marble tiles and there were no shopkeepers shouting to offering their wares. They all stood neatly in front of their shop while asionally smiling at passing customers, they only answered when the customer came and asked them.


    ''What a great service!'' Zhao Li Xin was satisfied.


    The temperature inside the building was also cool in contrast to the weather outside and because of the great temperature, the ce didn''t feel crowded so it didn''t bother Zhao Li Xin who always hated crowds.


    [Let''s find a restaurant that serves Xiya country dish, afterst night for some reason I craving rice now] Lory said.


    [En...] As usual, Zhao Li Xin had no opinion as long as Lory liked it he had no problem.


    When Zhao Li Xin walked beside Lory he attracted the attention of many people. Not once or twice did the women look at Zhao Li Xin''s direction, they were all enthralled by his captivating beauty while other women giggled with their friends while ncing at him but even so, no one dared to approach Zhao Li Xin.


    One of the reasons is because Lory held Zhao Li Xin''s hand to show her territory and another reason is because they felt chilled to their spine when their eyes identally met Zhao Li Xin''s dark eyes.


    Lory was annoyed but only for a moment after that she gradually calmed down as she got used to it, however, Lory suddenly noticed the emptiness on their ring fingers, and only then did she realize that they didn''t have a wedding ring!


    Zhao Li Xin noticed the sudden change in Lory''s mood he immediately became alert thinking they might face another enemy or trouble, Zhao Li Xin asked Lory warily [What''s wrong Lory?]


    Lory gritted her teeth in annoyance [Nothing, we have to buy a ring after eating?]


    The great Lord was rendered speechless, so his wife wanted to buy jewelry but why did she look so irritated? Could it be the time of the month again? Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved downwards thinking that the possibility of his most hated ''time'' had arrived.


    [Ah, this ce looks nice!] Lory stopped in front of the Xiya theme restaurant.


    The ce was decorated with a red paint wallbined with dark wood paneling, and smallnterns with red ribbon giving the impression of decoration for a wedding banquet. The waitress also wears traditional Xiya country clothes that look like the clothes in Zhao Li Xin worlds only much simpler, for starters the clothes don''t have wide sleeves and flowing skirts, just a simple brocade with ostentatious embroidery and white pants.


    Zhao Li Xin''s brows furrowed because of the unusual decoration, he felt like he was attending someone''s wedding, and everything seemed mismatched and strange.


    Lory pretty much knew what Zhao Li Xin was thinking thus sheughed lightly. Although Xiya country culture is somewhat simr to Zhao Li Xin''s culture just like clothes, traditions, andnguage, although the differences are quite visible, perhaps this is because the original culture has been eroded by time so many things have been lost, changed, and forgotten.


    Unlike in the world of cultivators, no one here considered red as a wedding color because many people thought red was too shy for a solemn ceremony, which was funny because Lory had seen people wearing ck wedding dresses in a gothic-themed wedding, there were also rainbow themed wedding and don''t mention what color the bride gown was.


    Lory ordered dumplings for appetizers then rice, three side dishes, and vegetarian soup for a safe choice for Zhao Li Xin and didn''t forget Lory asked for chopsticks because not many people use chopsticks anymore, luckily this restaurant had one.


    While in Zhao Li Xin side, he was quite satisfied with the service of the restaurant despite the weird atmosphere they got because all the waiters and waitresses wore face masks and stic gloves to ensure food hygiene which Zhao Li Xin appreciated he even med himself not thinking about this in the past if not he would make all his maid and servant wearing face mask and glove as well.


    Lucky for them to missed this opportunity.


    The waiter came to serve appetizers first, for a moment Zhao Li Xin was startled by the appearance of the dumplings which were different from the dumplings he knew in his words., for starters, the dumplings in this world were much smaller than the dumplings he knew, apart from that the dumplings in this world also had various shapes such as stars, crescent moons, clouds, and flowers besides that the dumplings also had various colors.


    Lory was not surprised because she had seen the pictures on the menu, unlike Zhao Li Xin who only focused on the writing as material for studying.


    "Try it!" Lory raised her brows in a yful manner.


    Zhao Li Xin was a little hesitant but he tried anyway. Zhao Li Xin tilted his head in contemtion like a food critic judging a dish after a while he gave a faint nod and then took another dumpling.


    "You like it?" Lory''s eyes glint from anticipation.


    "Not bad..." said Zhao Li Xin in an indifferent tone.


    Lory on the other hand was overjoyed knowing this was his way of giving high praise.


    Lory then ordered hot tea for Zhao Li Xin and sweet lychee tea for her not long after the main course was finally served on the table and Lory''s eyes lit up with joy. After returning to this world for the first time, Lory ate rice.


    Even though he is not a fan of rice, but, for now eating rice gives her a feeling of nostalgia and momentarily eases her longing for the people and friends she left behind, even if only for a moment.


    Zhao Li Xin moved his chopstick elegantly to the main dish that he had never seen before. Lory who is already proficient in using chopstick watch Zhao Li Xin and giggles, but inwardly Lory feel relief seeing Zhao Li Xin enjoying himself cause no one knows better than herself how it feels to be thrown away to another world without any preparation.


    Girsha is right, Zhao Li Xin needs her more than ever now.


    "I''m sorry to bother your lunchtime"


    Lory was surprised. She raised her head from the food then Lory saw a tall man with short, sleek brown hair and blue eyes standing across from her table.


    Zhao Li Xin quietly put down his chopsticks and then wiped his mouth with a clean cloth after that he ced one hand on his knees and casually leaned his back against the chair his expression showed that it was better for a good reason.


    Lory wipes the corner of her lips in an elegant manner then throws a formal smile "Mr. Jacob Augburn, right?"


    Jacob makes a satirical smile "I''m sorry to bother your evening Miss. Jane" Jacob then pulls a chair then takes a seat without being invited.


    Zhao Li Xin was not used to seeing people act impudently in front of him, Soon the raging Qi inside him gathered in his right palm and sparks appeared in his palm but then a gentle hand grasped his hand which immediately extinguished the sparks that were about to ignite.


    They didn''t need to exchange nces to understand each other means. Zhao Li Xin held Lory''s hand tightly to express hisint in silence then with the other hand he sipped the unvour tea and waited just like Lory wanted.

 Chapter 1207 The Threat

    ?


    The restaurant which was previously busy slowly became quiet, one by one the guests were asked to leave and were givenpensation, even though many guests were left behind grumbling, they didn''t darein and the restaurant manager couldn''t do anything either after finding out the identity of the person who forcefully rented the entire restaurant. Then the restaurant closed with a reserved sign in front of the restaurant, while inside the restaurant only Lory, Zhao Li Xin, and Jacob left.


    Jacob carefully examined the expression of Lory and the man beside her. Jacob actually hoped to see the anxiety in their expressions, to his surprise, Lory and Zhao Li Xin were not affected in the slightest.


    Lory sipped her tea but then his brows furrows appeared to be unsatisfied, she put down the teacup, andter on, Lory waved her hand to call the waiter and then asked him to change their drink to mineral water instead.


    The anxious waiter who didn''t know what to do could only follow Lory''s order after she served the mineral water on the table Jacob''s underling signed the waiter to leave.


    Lory opened the lid of the mineral bottle, calmly pouring it into their ss, and then gave it to Zhao Li Xin as she had already guessed that the tea would not suit the great Lord''s pte.


    Lory''s eyes eventually shift to Jacob "If you want to eat, you have to order yourself" Lory quipped. he subtly implied that if he just stayed there doing nothing he might as well leave.


    Jacob sneered in annoyance, he admired Lory''s guts but that was to be expected for someone who had a powerful Gift therefore he also brought a few powerful gifted people just in case.


    At the same time, Zhao Li Xin also observed Jacob and the people he brought who were now guarding the restaurant, especially the few people who wore different clothes. Judging by the cold eyes and bloodthirsty aura around them Zhao Li Xin knew they were the same kind of people as him, a murderer.


    This thought didn''t bother him in fact he was delighted because it meant he didn''t have to worry about what Lory would think if he ended up killing them, if that was the case he was quite eager to test their strength as he had never fought gifted people other than Lory...sadly.


    "I came here to ask about my brother" Jacob crossed his legs in a leisurely manner.


    Lory feigns ignorance "Your brother, Ron? something happen with him?"


    Jacob scowled at Lory''s poor acting, "I take it you know what''s going on?"


    Loryughed and then yfully said: "Is it karma?"


    Everyone turns their attention to Jacob they worry at the same time curious to see his reaction as they all know their boss is a proud man and he will not spare anyone, especially women who dare to ridicule him.


    As expected, a wave of anger burst like a broken dam, then his hand raised to the air in a reflex, and he was about to p Lory''s face. Zhao Li Xin''s expression turned dark like charcoal soon after his Qi spread like wildfire causing the atmosphere in the restaurant to be heavy at the same time the temperature increased dramatically like someone opened a giant oven in a small room.


    Everyone panicked, they didn''t know where the sudden heat came from and why they suddenly felt it was hard to breathe. The sudden change sent an rm to all the gifted people though they didn''t know what this power was nevertheless they could guess it wasing from Zhao Li Xin so without further ado they swiftly surrounded the table and pointed their weapons at Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    Seeing the gun and de pointed at her head Lory chuckled "Oh, look at that..you brought dogs with you~"


    Lory''s taunt irked them but they didn''t dare to attack because they hadn''t got orders yet and truthfully they were intimidated by Zhao Li Xin''s power and Lory''s calmness.


    On the other hand, Jacob was confident with the power of the gifted people he was hired from the underground Guild, and though he was stunned, but he was not scared.


    "Your husband quite interesting..."Jacob assessing Zhao Li Xin up and down.


    Lory looks at Zhao Li Xin lovingly and smiles "You have no idea"


    "I heard that your husband was born in Xiya country but grew up in Rodant City, right?" Jacob had suspicions that Zhao Li Xin was hiding his true identity due to theck of supervision from the government due to rampant corruption that caused the crime rate to get even worse than before the Dark Age War so it would not be difficult for anyone to use Rodent City to hide and reinvent themselves, Jacob guessed this man might be one of them.


    Only now did Jacob realize that the man had an extraordinary beauty that couldn''t captivate whether it was a man or woman. The man had exquisite features that were unlike any other handsome men he had met before perhaps because this man was from the Xiya country.


    However, what struck Jacob was not the man''s good looks but the aura he carried. Jacob had never seen anyone who had such a regal and mysterious aura as this man. At a nce, he seemed quiet and harmless but if he looked carefully at the man''s eyes Jacob felt a running chill in his bones, something was not right with this man, he was much more dangerous than a woman! Jacob inwardly cursed Ron for poking the ho''s nest and left him to clean up his mess.


    "What do you need from me, Mr. Augburn?" Lory''s soft voice broke the tense atmosphere.


    Jacob signed his people to retract their weapons and take a step back because he did not want to make enemies with these people if possible.


    The gifted people reluctantlyplied but they all stood behind Jacob to ensure Jacob''s safety not because they cared but because it concerned their reputation, no matter what they couldn''t lose their clients!


    Jacob gathered his hands on the table "Are you the one who made Ron incurable?" he asked straight to the point.


    "Oh, why do you think that?" Lori''s eyebrows rose.


    "I think it''s clear enough, why... don''t you dare admit it?" Jacob''s tone was challenging.


    "I wouldn''t do something I wouldn''t dare admit" Lory opened her arms nonchntly.


    Jacob''s expression became tense with emotion not because he was worried about Ron''s health, but because he couldn''t estimate Lory''s strength, let alone the man next to her.


    Jacob was really annoyed at how Ron invited a tough opponent to their doorstep and forced him to finish.


    "What did you do to my stupid little brother?" Jacob said.


    Lory propped her chin on the table "It''s not anything amazing, I just put a little spell on him to block any outside power from entering his body"


    Lory''s words shocked everyone subconsciously they all simultaneously stared at Lory in disbelief while Lory remained cool and collected.


    It''s not strange no one ever knew about this spell cause Lory learned about this spell by ident while she roamed to find the way to change Lucas''s horrible fate.


    For that reason Lory wandered in all directions looking for information about Jvelskrin''s whereabouts as a result he came across many ruined ces, and hidden ces that contained forgotten knowledge it was also then she found the way to destroy her soul as an insurance if something goes wrong.


    So it''s not an exaggeration that the current Lory is much stronger than her past self and after everything she''s been through she''s be more assertive ¨C tougher when she makes decisions even though Lory herself doesn''t realize it.


    "What do you want for you to pull your spell from my brother?" Jacob decided to step back for now.


    "What do I want?" Lory tilted her head as if thinking about it seriously then a sly grin spread across her face "It''s nothing big, I just want your brother to go to the authorities without being apanied by any of your family bodyguards orwyers and honestly admit everything he has done to me and Miss Hamilton, oh and I don''t want your family to interfere with tor brother leag process, no cheating here" Lory wiggled her index finger.


    Jacob''s face hardened "You want me to hang my brother high and dry?"


    "Untill he shrink and crisp" Lory grinned.


    This was clearly a way to embarrass the Augburn family, what were people thinking when they gave up their support? Some people may praise their fair attitude but many people will think this is because they are afraid of the Hamilton family.


    After all, they always help Ron out of trouble despite whatever he has done, only when Ronys hands on the Hamilton family did they give up their support. One would say that their family oppressed the weak but feared the strong in short they would think the Augburn family were cowards. When this happens how can the Augburn family raise their heads around the high-ss circle anymore? they will be a joke!

 Chapter 1208 Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 1208 Gossip</h4>


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that" Jacob''s mouth set in a firm line.


    "Then nothing I could do" Lory let out a long sigh of disappointment.


    "Miss Jane, though I heard you are a powerful gifted woman but you wouldn''t be so bold thinking you are the only one would you" Jacob nces at his hired men and they all re dangerously at Lory.


    Zhao Li Xin''s index finger gently tapped the table, and gradually darkness gathered and filled his onyx eyes soon the long yet familiar malevolent intent exuded from him like wildfire, and all ordinary people fell on their knees as if they were pressed by a boulder while the gifted people pull Jacob away from the chair and chant a protection barrier.


    [You want me to kill them all?] he asked in a t tone.


    Lory pursed her lips [No, too many witnesses, it''s too troublesome] she said jokingly, she had no intention to kill Jacob.


    [As you wish] Since Lory said so Zhao Li Xin retracted his violent? Qi even so he will start to remember Jacob from now on.


    Once Zhao Li Xin retracted his Qi, the air changed drastically as if what they felt before was just an imagination. However, the Gifted people who could sense the energy knew that it was all real but they couldn''t recognize what it was because they had never felt anything like that before therefore even though the pressure had disappeared they didn''t dare to let their guard down.


    On the other hand, Jacob''s expression became stiff, his heart was pounding and cold sweat dripped down his back, although he wasn''t sure what it was but he knew for sure his life was in danger.


    "Why you stand there Mr. Augburn, please have a seat?" Lory smiled sweetly.


    On the other hand, Lory had a sweet smile on her face, it was clear that she was provoking him, Jacob didn''t want to show defeat, so he adjusted his jacket and then pushed the man who was protecting him aside, after that he pulled a chair and returned to his seat, he again showed an arrogant attitude.


    Even though from the outside Jacob looks calm, yet Lory could see the wariness in his eyes.


    "Actually you don''t need to worry about your useless little brother, even without me breaking the spell, your brother''s life won''t be in danger, with proper medical help and a good doctor he will be back on his feet in less than two weeks. ...oh That''s not true" Lory covered her mouth and the smile on her face became evil "He''ll be paralyzed but luckily you''re rich so you won''t have any trouble buying a prosthetic leg"


    Jacob clenched his fists, he hated the smug attitude on Lory''s face. He had never been humiliated by anyone like this, not even the Hamilton family dared to mock him and his family like this.


    "Do you know who you''re messing with, Miss Jane?" his voice was shaking with anger.


    Lory pressed her palms against the table then she leaned forward, "Do you?" soon after all the water not only in Lory''s ss but all the ss inside the restaurant including the fake fountain inside the restaurant froze and the air became as cold as winter.


    Once again the talented people were worried, they built another barrier to protect themselves and Jacob, but in their hearts, they cursed their boss for sending them to dangerous jobs above their pay grade.


    A faint smile appeared on Zhao Li Xin''s face, he had forgotten how fierce his wife could be when she was angry.


    Lory pulled his hand from the table and everyone became alert, they prepared to attack but lory just rubbed his hands together then he looked at Jacob, "Since you disturbed our lunch time, then you will pay our bill, it''s that okay Mr. Augburn?" lory sneer.


    Jacob''s mouth set in a firm line, he hated her but didn''t dare to attack her because he didn''t know if he could win against them. One possessed immense power while the other had mysterious power so Jacob didn''t dare to make reckless moves, he''s not Ron!


    "Let''s go, darling!" Lory carried Zhao Li Xin and the two of them left the restaurant when Lory left the restaurant the ice melted leaving only wetness on the floor and furniture as a reminder that something had happened.


    Jacob''s face turned very red, and anger and frustration suffocated his chest but he had nowhere to vent it causing his breathing to be uncontroble which was rare for a smart and level-headed man like Jacob.


    The arrival of an unexpected enemy changed everything, Jacob felt he had to go home and discuss this urgent matter with his father as soon as possible.


    ___________________________________


    Lory stops paying attention to Jacob and augburn family matters, she doesn''t care since she believes all the trump card is in her hand whatever decision they make it will benefit her nheless.


    Currently, Lory is more concerned about buying a pair of wedding rings. Having a beautiful husband Lory couldn''t feel rxed without a wedding ring to show their status, she also needed to forge new identities to make a marriage certificate because unlike in the world of cultivators, a marriage certificate was very important in her world.


    Lory halted her step in front of the jewelry stores, her eyes zed through a long window store then she saw a beautiful gold ring with diamond and blue sapphire, this should be enough for now untill she had time to make a customized ring for both of them.


    [What do you think about that?] Lory pointed her finger to the ss window and asked Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin is unexpressive as always he never has an interest in jewelry even though ironically he has a mountain of precious gems and gold inside his broken spatial ring, though he''s not sure if it is still there, he doesn''t really care anyway.


    [It''s good, take it if you like it] he said tly.


    With a serious face, Lory says: [I want to buy a wedding ring, did I ever tell you that all married couples will have a pair of rings to show our marital status also it can ward off women away from you]


    Zhao Li Xin''s interest was immediately piqued, he had heard of it in the past but he had never heard that it could have other uses, if there such an object wouldn''t his life would get so much better. [Then we should buy it quickly so I can study it!] He said enthusiastically


    Lory knew Zhao Li Xin had misunderstood [I didn''t mean like that, Li Xin....this is just an ordinary ring]


    Zhao Li Xin frowned in disappointment [It can''t ward off woman?]


    [Well...it can, but this doesn''t always work...] Lory was confused about how to exin it.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his chin and pondered [So some women aren''t affected, probably it because there''s a problem with the material or the rune that you people used to make...but maybe I can perfect it...] he was already thinking about various methods he could employ to strengthen the effects of the ring.


    Lory cupped her cheeks while thinking about how it be this way, she wanted to exin again but was afraid it would only make things worse [Let''s buy a ring...] Lory said resignedly.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gloomy face beamed with curiosity and delight [Let''s go!]


    Lory was followed by the excited Zhao Li Xin inside the jewelry store it didn''t take long for Lory to choose the ring since it was only a temporary ring she didn''t need to be meticulous about her choice since she would customize a better ring for them and just like that they left the mall with a wedding ring in their hand.


    Meanwhile, Zhao examined the ring carefully but then was confused he didn''t feel anything from the ring but it didn''t reduce his interest but instead increased it. Lory saw her husband busy himself with his new toy without being able toment.


    The jokes on Lory cause one day in the future Zhao Li Xin is indeed able to invent a new object that could ward off the opposite sex and it will sell like a hot potato!


    As the day continued they finally back to the Hamilton Manor, because of Jacob disturbance Lory and? Zhao Li Xin take longer to back to the Hamilton manor, though Darius was notin because of that he had a really good nap and after having lunch provided by the manor chef and a cup of coffee he feels much better and ready to face his passionated student again.


    After Zhao Li Xin continued his studies Lory was about to find Hugo to inform him what had happened but then she was told Hugo went to the Arabe auction house. It seems the n has been proceeding.


    Lory wanted to search for new information about Lucas but browsing the Net would take a long time so who better informant other than Lucas''s die-hard fans?


    Lory knocked on Lilly''s door then she opened the door, it was then she saw Lilly in the middle giving a kiss to Lucas, to be exact, it was Lucas''s life-size cardboard.


    Lilly was stunned so were Lory''s eyes they stared at each other in shock.


    "...."


    "...."


    "I didn''t see anything" Lory quietly closed the door.


    "COME BACK, YOU SEE EVERYTHING!"? Lilly''s face turns bright red.


    ___A few minuteter___


    "Ehm, I will not judge you" Lory cleared her throat.


    "Really?" Lilly nces awkwardly at Lory.


    Lory couldn''t lie, "Sorry, I''m judging you harshly right now..."


    "....." Lilly''s face turns red again.


    Lory restrained herself from questioning Lilly. "Anyway, do you have any hot gossip about King Lucas? I kinda bored right now" Lory said in a casual tone.


    Lilly flicked her hair and sighed "Unfortunately there has been no information about King Lucas in thest few months" Lilly plopped on the bed she then hugged the pillow and muttered to herself "I miss him..."


    "So that''s why you molest the cardboard instead?" Lory teased.


    Lilly throws the pillow at Lory "Hey, you know how hard for me to get this King Lucas cardboard! I need to call many people and spend a lot of money to have this even then it takes weeks to deliver to my ce"


    Loryughed dryly, it was indeed hard to get original stuff containing the Lucient Royal family''s face not to mention there are not many high-resolution pictures circted in the media and not many new pictures about her either and many of the pictures were protected with unremovable watermarks by the Hand government in order to protect the royal family privacy beside Lory and Lucas rarely show their face in public if not for the formal asion were they were invited or expected toe.


    "Oh, talk about gossip about King Lucas, I heard King Lucas has a fling with the Saintess" Lilly pouted in indignant.


    Lory''s eyes widen "Wait - Whaaattt?"


    Lilly expressed the same disbelief, "I know, right!"

 Chapter 1209 Gossip II

    ?


    Lory didn''t immediately believe what Lily said so she checked it herself after that she did find some old news about The saintess and Lucas together but mostly it happened during formal events where they both seemed to be invited and there was only one picture that showed them meeting at Apart from work-rted matters, this matter was reported on arge scale to the point that many news stories created a narrative as if Lucas and the Saintess had a secret rtionship.


    Lory is not a gullible woman who doesn''t understand how the media works. Lory knew that someone had purposely made up this story, but Lory didn''t understand what motive was driving them, they thought that this gossip would notst long, instead it would provoke the anger of the people of Hand.


    It would make more sense if the women involved in this gossip were celebrities or socialites than Lory could understand their motives but the woman involved was a Saintess who was very famous as a holy woman so why would she get involved with Lucas anyway this would just happen. ruining his reputation, S.A.I.N.T. The organization never confirmed the rumors so perhaps this happened with the organization''s permission, so what do they want could it be Luxemborough involved in this as well?


    Lory frowned while thinking hard but she needed to get more information toe to a conclusion. Lory blew her cheeks then got up from her chair and squatted in front of the small refrigerator in the corner of the room. Lory checked the drinks in the refrigerator and then noticed a row of soda drinks from various brands. Lory knows that the perpetrator of this is her husband, who for some reason is obsessed with this drink. Lory shook her head and then took a random can after that she closed the refrigerator door.


    Suddenly her phone rang and it was an unknown number, Lory took her phone and answered it "Hello"


    "How are you, Your Higness" a familiar gruff voice heard from behind the phone.


    Lory''s face lit up, "Yo Garrof, long time no see, how are you and Lloyd, still alive?" Lory joked then took a sip from a soda can.


    Garrof let out an exhratedugh, "We''re fine - we''re fine, though there were some problems here and there but nothing we couldn''t handle, what about you and Mr. Zhao?"


    "It''s the same, just like you there''s nothing I can''t handle..." Lory answered casually and implied that she also faced some problems but they weren''t big.


    "I''m sure you do~" it would be stupid to worry about Lucient''s descendants, "By the way, I just heard a rumor that you gained some attention from the Underground Guild," Garrof kept his tone yful obviously he''s not worried.


    Lory took another sip then smacked her lips and continued, "I had some friction with the underground Guild because of Ron Augburn"


    "That stupid kid still doesn''t have enough, huh?" Garrof said mockingly, but then it suddenly dawned on him the important matter, "Wait, the Augburn Family has ties to the Underground Guild, Since when?"


    Lory sat in her chair and sighed "Yes and that''s what caught my attention" Lory''s hands danced on the keyboard for a moment then the screen suddenly went ck for two seconds then lit up again again with a ck screen then a small pipe symbol blinked at the right corner of the theptop screen.


    "I don''t know since when, but I think their rtionship is quite tight since Ron was able to hire a group of powerful gifted people to kidnap me?" Lory giggles as she speaks.


    "He did what?" Garrof held his breath before heughed hoarsely again after which he took a deep breath, "What an idiot...anyway, isn''t the perpetrator who injured Ethan possibly from the S.A.I.N.T. organization and that organization probably has something to do with Luxemborough? It seems a lot of things revolve around the Hamilton family, huh? Is it a coincidence?"


    "When you put it all together, you can see everyone wants to profit from the Hamilton family, the Augburn Family that made Ron woo Lilly definitely has something to do with the shares of the Ellecant group, while Luxemborough and the S.A.I.N.T. have an interest not only in the Hamilton family but also Ethan Hamilton, unfortunately, we haven''t got more information to know what their n is?"


    "True, I also find it hard to dig for information about the S.A.I.N.T. organization and Luxemborough," Garrof expressed his regret.


    Meanwhile, at Lory''sptop screen, a word finally appears.


    | Wee to Underground Guild customer service, can we help you?


    Lory nces at the screen and begins to type.


    |I need information about Ethan Hamilton.


    The person behind the keyboard starts to reply.


    |What kind of information do you want?


    Lory squints her eyes.


    At the same time, Garrof continued, "Honestly, I don''t get it, I don''t mean to belittle them, but the Hamilton family is just one of the rich families in Wellinburg, so what do these two or possibly three powerful groups want from the Hamilton family? If it''s a matter of making weapons, aren''t there other talented creators in the world, why does it have to be Ethan Hamilton, what is so special about him?" Garrof feels he missed an important piece.


    "The only way we know for sure is to talk to Ethan Hamilton but I''m afraid because of his situation he''s not allowed to have any visitors," Lory propped her chin as she pondered.


    "Now we had suspicion about the situation, it seems like he is deliberately hiding using his illness. Who do you think he is hiding from?" Garrof''s voice was solemn.


    "If that''s true, it will be even more difficult to get information from him," Lory said thinly.


    "Well, that would be difficult...." Garrof knew that Hamilton had be overprotective of Ethan after what happened to him, apart from physicians and healers there was no one who could get close with Ethan.


    "Oh yeah, have you been able to contact one of the Archknights?" Lory changed the subject.


    "Unfortunately not yet, Hand''s security is tighter than ever, well even though none of Hand''s citizens haveined, after all, with the current state of the world, they are safer in Hand than going out to other countries," Garrof exined.


    "Yeah, but that also means something big happened in Hand..." Lory worriedly said.


    "I will continue to investigate," said Garrof.


    "Thank you, oh by the way, I need someone to forge a whole new identity for my husband and me since many people are following me now so they must dig up my past right now, do you know anyone like that"


    "You''ll have to ask Jack about that" Garrof reminded Lory that Jack had more acquaintances in that regard.


    "Yeah, but that means I must exin the reason or make up another lie but I''m toozy to do that, besides you don''t want Jack to interrogate you about me either, right?"


    "Well, Jack can be quite fussy when ites to this" Garrof could already imagine Jack whining at him, Garrof immediately shuddered "Well, I happen to have an acquaintance in that area, he''s a pretty famous hacker and he owes me his life so he wouldn''t refuse. His code name is dirty fingers I''ll send him to contact you "


    Lory''s mouth twitched, "dirty fingers? really?"


    "Despite his disgusting name, he actually quite good" Garrof assured Lory.


    "Okay, I believe you" Lory sighed resignedly, she decided to see what this man could do since she had no other choice.


    "You will not disappointed princess!" Garrof reassured Lory with a firm tone but then he mumbled thest word quietly "I hope..."


    Lory rolled her eyes and chuckled, "Fine, watch your six, soldiers!" Lory hung up the phone then she continued typing.


    | I want information about the people responsible for the Ethan Hamilton incident.


    Lory then waits for a reply and one minuteter they start to type.


    |I''m sorry we don''t have concrete information for that information, do you have any other request?


    Lory then typed again.


    |You can''t or you won''t?


    A momentter the screen suddenly turns dark and then back to normal again meaning the contact with Underground Guild had cut off.


    "Someone got spooked" The corners of Lory''s lips curved into a sly smile, she lifted the soda can and then took a sip.

 Chapter 1210 A Stranger

    ?


    At the same time in another room Zhao Li Xin had almost finished his studies, thinking today took longer because Zhao Li Xin was on a long break.


    [Mr. Zhao, if you want to learn faster, I have a link for online learning, this material is often used by junior high school students for studying so maybe this can help, oh yes, you can also watch films more often, listen to music in Handish so you can get used to hearing Handish, oh yes, I will send materials that students usually use for studying] Darius sent a website link to Zhao Li Xin''s cell phone. Most contain short films including children''s cartoons.


    While Zhao Li Xin was deep in thought, Darius felt a little ufortable with the room being too quiet.


    "Mr. Weller...do you know about the Princess of Lorient?"


    Darius was surprised by Zhao Li Xin''s sudden question, for the first time Zhao Li Xin asked outside the subject matter.


    Darius felt ttered that he took the question seriously.


    Darius crossed his arms over his chest pondered for a moment then said: "We know everything about him but at the same time we know nothing¡­"


    Darius looked at Zhao Li Xin''s question. Look then he exins in firmnguage so that it is easy for Zhao Li Xin to understand.


    [The Lucient family has always been an enigma to all of us including the citizens of Hand themselves. For many people, they are like Demigods that we all worship, some people look at them as Heroes that well inspired and admired but for some people, they are a threat that needs to be wary of because of the powerful Gift they have, in the end, no one knows them as an ordinary person...]


    Lory''s face still shed in his mind, he didn''t think of Lory as someone who was so difficult to understand, even though Lory was a quite simple girl.


    "Why?" Zhao Li Xin frowned.


    Darius shrugged. or whatever, but ording to my friend who goes to the same school as the princess and prince, they are not arrogant on the contrary, they are very friendly but they never...how do I exin it...sharing?]


    Zhao Li Xin frowned [Sharing?]


    Darius shook his head [Well I mean they were ssmates but he never heard the princess or princein about anything, or be upset about]


    [Maybe there''s nothing toin about?] Zhao Li Xin didn''t find it strange.


    Darius rolls his eyes [Not only that, no one knows what their likes are, their hobbies, their favorite books, movies, or celebrities which is a normal thing among teenagers but no, the Princess and Prince always remain calm and proper. My friend said that when he looked back at his interactions with the Lucient heir, he was quite baffled by how little he knew about them despite spending almost three years with them]


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes dimmed, the woman Darius described was not like the woman he knew. In her memory Lory used tough out loud when she was happy, she would roll her eyes when she heard something ridiculous and cry when she was sad, Lory can be reckless and stubborned with her actions thus always causing them to fall in disagreement.


    For years Zhao Li Xin had seen many sides of Lory, he could say he knew Lory liked the back of his own hand.


    [But, maybe because they were like that, they managed to carry out their duties even though their father and the previous Archknight were killed along with the destruction of their kingdom right before their eyes, if that happened to me let alone fight and lead the people to safety, I probably wouldn''t have paralyzes by the shocked...] Darius muttered in a heavy tone.


    Darius shakes his head and then continues [To answer your question, Mr. Zhao, my opinion about Princess Lorient is just like most people in the world we only knew she was a brave warrior because she fought for us, she was kind cause they helped us but other than that we don''t know anything about her nor King Lucas but one thing is certain if the sky crumble the next day we will flock around King Lucas begging him to protect us again] he smile wryly.


    [Isn''t that Pathetic to ce all your hope in them only?] Zhao Li Xin said in a sarcastic tone.


    [Yes, but there are no world leaders we can trust to fight for us, none of them are strong enough or care enough about us and the Dark Age war has proven that] Darius said in a resigned tone.


    _____________________________________


    It was eight o''clock when Zhao Li Xin returned to his room and found Lory sitting in front of herptop, she raised her head when she noticed someone enter the room.


    [You finally finish your lesson, you must give your teacher a hard time] Lory teased.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly as he walked toward her [Am I that heartless in your eyes?] he lifted her chin gently and kissed her forehead gently.


    Lory giggled [Sometimes you can be very mean but only to other people and that''s good because actually I selfishly want to monopolize all your affection...]


    [I thought you''d been monopolizing me from the moment we met] He stated the facts straightforwardly.


    Lory rubbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand with her cheek as if trying to absorb his warmth. [That''s right, I got a lot of envy from other women because of that...] Lory subtly expresses herint to Zhao Li Xin about how much trouble she got into because of his admirer.


    [Okay, it''s my fault...] Zhao Li Xin could only give in to his wife''s usations because she was right, afterward, he shifted his gaze to theptop screen and then saw the news about the Saints and Lory''s brother, Lucas.


    Although Zhao Li Xin couldn''t read fluently yet, the short title could be read easily [Does your sister have a dubious rtionship with that saint?] he stared at the news with a clear expression of dissatisfaction on his face.


    Needless to say, Zhao Li Xin has a very low opinion of the woman who is the face of S.A.I.N.T. Zhao, who had a lot of experience in manipting public opinion, and politics, and wielding power, could easily recognize how the organization was trying to rece Lory''s position with Saintess.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t like the way they tried to minimize Lory''s sacrifice by showing off the Saints'' good deeds as if he was better than Lory. It was so sickening that Zhao Li Xin wished he had the power of the Hei Shen sect in this world so he could destroy this woman and this organization with his own hands.


    [It''s just a rumor] Lory dismissed it [Because if it''s true then my brother will make an official announcement to give real status to that woman, regardless of everyone''s opinion, my brother will not do anything that would disadvantage the reputation of the woman he loved therefore, my brother silence show he has no rtion with that woman at all.


    [Perhaps there are parties who don''t approve of their rtionship so your brother had to postpone the announcement] Zhao Li Xin guessed based on experience as a former imperial family.


    Hearing this, Loryughed [It''s impossible! it''s not easy for Lucient to find a life partner, especially since Lucient only has one chance to find a life partner. This also determines the continuity of Lucien''s bloodline, though not everyone knows this except the Archknights. Therefore, whatever the case, the entire Hand government under themando of the Archknight will give full support to the rtionship between the King and the consort to be]


    Zhao Li Xin remembered that Lory had said that the Lucient family would only fall in love once in their lifetime and that if they lost that certain partner they would not be able to move on for the rest of their life and they would also not be able to procreate other than that certain person.


    Lory said it was both a blessing and a curse for them, on the one hand saving them from political marriages or arranged marriages, but on the other hand, they might end up alone for the rest of their lives if they failed to find that ''special'' person. After all, love cannot be forced, and maintaining a rtionship with the Lucient heir is not an easy task. Unfortunately, the Lucients cannot move on but their partner can.


    Lory once joked that it was a natural birth control from God for the Lucient family. even though it was good news for Zhao Li Xin, even so, he can''t help to feel sorry for the Lucient family for not having a choice.


    [So, your brother still has not found his fated person?] Zhao Li xin voice was etched with concern.


    Lory was surprised Zhao Li Xin showed concern to other people soon after warmth seeped into her heart[I guessed not....]


    [It was a shame...] There''s a subtle sadness in his voice.


    Lory looks at him lovingly then kisses the back of Zhao Li Xin''s hand and sighs [There''s still time...I hope fate will be kind to him as it did to me]


    [After everything your brother had been through it only suffice to reward him at least this much...] Zhao Li Xin patted Lory''s head dotingly, Zhao Li Xin sincerely hoped for the man who had the same beautiful eyes as his wife to find his happiness knowing it will give muchfort for his beloved wife.


    _____________________________________


    ___In the Cestine pce__


    A man wearing dark royal clothing walked through the hall. Color had drained from His chiseled face, his expression was tense with panic as he half-ran down the stairs toward the lower ground of the castle. The ck-haired man was Fargo, he had just received urgent news that made him shaken to his core.


    Arriving at the lower level he became impatient and ran to the restricted area then stopped in front of a steel door then Fargo pressed his palm to the security scanner two seconds after the door opened automatically.


    As soon as the door opened he entered hastily and was met by Fred, Jay, Clift, and several other people wearing white coats who were staring at the monitor intently while the others were staring at the man who was lying on the bed surrounded by dozens of people wearing long dark blue velvet cloak. Meanwhile, under the bed, there was a glowing circle inscribed withplicated patterns and runes.


    They all chanted simultaneously and the rune circle became brighter and brighter until the entire room was illuminated with a bright light, a few momentster the light gradually disappeared, and many people in long robes fell to their knees while gasping for breath.


    These people were the Personal Royal Healers who were directly under the Royal Chambein, which was now held by Fredhardt.


    "How is it?" Fargo looks at the X-ray monitor anxiously.


    The woman wearing a white coat stares at the monitor for long minutes then says: "We managed to stop the foreign object growth and for now the king''s heart rate has be stable again"


    "Is there no other way to get rid of the root from the king''s body?" Fred asked calmly but the stress in his eyes was evident.


    All the people wearing white coats exchanged worried eyes then the woman shook her head in regret " Unfortunately the roots coil at the king''s internal organs therefore it''s impossible to eliminate it without hurting his Majesty"

 Chapter 1211 Cross Path

    ?


    Fredhardt massaged his forehead feeling extremely depressed while Jay and Clift''s expressions became as dark as charcoal. Fargo paced back and forth while subconsciously rubbing his fingers, he mumbled "There has to be a way to this!"


    The woman in the white coat braced herself with a low voice she said: "Perhaps...the Saintess can help if we..."


    "No!" Fargo''s jaw tightens as he points his finger at her.


    The woman shrinks his neck and then lowers her head not daring to speak anymore.


    "Calm down" Fred sigh heavily.


    "I am CALM DOWN!" Fargo spat his anger "If I''m not calm down I will bring my people to strike down The S.A.I.N.T. headquarters tight now and demand them to tell me what the hell they did to my King!" his voice increasingly louder and louder.


    Other than Fredhardt, Jay, and Clift everyone else in the room did not dare to lift their head afraid to incite Fargo''s anger even more.


    "I can do that" Clift''s words silence the room.


    "What? start an open war with The S.A.I.N.T. organization and ruin hundreds of years of the


    Lucient reputation that they built with their own blood and life?" Jay gives Clift a disapproved look.


    "No, of course not" Clift turned to the people in white coats, they were all the best Doctors, and Creator in Hand who had been gathered by Fredhardt himself to examine and treat Lucas'' condition sadly they couldn''t help too much.


    Jay pressed the button next to him "You all leave us!" he gave short orders not only to the people in the room but also to the healer in the next room.


    Without waiting for further orders, they all left simultaneously the room, leaving only the four Archknights and Lucas lying soundly in the next room after that Clift pressed another button then the surveince camera in the room was turned off as well.


    Clift stared at the sleeping man behind the ss for a long time then he turned his set around put his hands in his pockets and said: "I mean, I can sneak into Domus Angelica, S.A.I.N.T.''s headquarters to see what they''re nning and gather enough evidence so that we can justify our reasons for attacking the organization without damaging Lucient''s reputation" Clift''s exin his n in a very pragmatic way, it seems he has been n this all along.


    "You want to sneak into the Wellington town of Dolza?" Fred''s eyes stare sharply at Jay not because he disapproves of his action but because he is worried for Clift''s safety.


    Clift noticed the worry in Fred''s voice and the corner of his lips turned up slightly "It''s fine, it''s not like I haven''t done this before"


    "But this isn''t the same" Fargo chimed in. "We don''t know anything about the headquarters Landscape, we don''t know their level of security or what kind of weapons they have, and what''s more we don''t know how many special forces called the Pdins are on guard there,and the Saintess...you know there are there''s something wrong with that woman"


    "The more reason for us to investigate them, or you have a better n?" Clift looked at them consecutively, "You know we cannot just stay here and do nothing" his voice came out desperate but firm.


    "Actually, I do!" Jay suddenly raised his hand.


    Everyone simultaneously turns their head at Jay.


    "Coincidently, I just got interesting information from a trusted source. A Few weeks ago a man named Alfred Hubert published a story on one of the news sites about his missing daughter after he epted a job offer to join the S.A.I.N.T. organization he also included quite reliable evidence regarding his statement. It turns out her daughter is a Gifted woman and guess what her daughter''s gift is?" There was a strange glint in Jay''s eyes.


    Everyone fell silent and Jay continued, "Her daughter has the gift of healing and isn''t that bad either, of course, ording to Hubert''s words, but what makes things more interesting is that he swears that his daughter wasn''t the only one recruited that day, Hubert said he could at least name twenty other healers who were recruited along with his daughter."


    They were astonished, Please note that Healing Gifts are notmon, in fact, they are very rare and their strengths also vary but they are highly valued by society, therefore, everyone who has the Healing Gift will naturally be given privileges such as their taxes being much lower, they It is also prioritized when they want to go to school and also apply for jobs.


    Therefore, only Big Guilds and prestigious hospitals can afford to pay for the Healer services, even Fred can only gather a few dozen healers, which is already very impressive, so where did they find these healers, and why gather so many healers?


    "When did they all disappear?" Fred''s eyes tensed together in obvious concern.


    Jay answers pointedly "Hubert says he lost contact with his daughter a week before Nazareth awakened"


    Everyone immediately held their breath, Fargo scratched his head"I know what you mean, but isn''t that a farfetched conclusion, maybe it''s all just a coincidence"


    "You think I''m an amateur?" Jay then took out his phone and showed Fargo. On the phone screen was the image of a young woman with ginger red hair and blue eyes who appeared to be no more than twenty years old.


    "That''s a photo of Jessi Hubert taken when she made a phone call from a public telephone. She said she was not allowed to bring her phone therefore it took so long until she found a phone booth to secretly call her father and the photo was taken from the minimarket surveince camera, and guess where the minimarket is located?" Without waiting for an answer Jay said, "This is from a small town called ck Hill which is not far from Mount Fehrer where Nazareth was imprisoned."


    Everyone''s faces turned pale, but Jay didn''t stop there. "And guess who else I found in the same location as Jessi Hubert?"


    "Damn it, Jay, stop putting us in suspense will ya!" Fargo roared impatiently.


    Jay smirked as he continued to throw another bomb at his brother, "There''s A Dragxtarn, his name is Marius Walton"


    "A Dragxtarn?! What are they doing with the S.A.I.N.T organization recruit?" Fargo is unable to control his voice, luckily they are in a closed room.


    Jay shrugged, "I don''t know but from his movements, he and the other Dragxtarn seem to be escorting the recruits."


    "So they''ve been working together..." Fred muttered.


    "This is not good" Fargo gritted his teeth.


    "The funny thing is, this task was supposed to be carried out by Samuel Albrecht, but for some reason, he decided to resign from his duties and coincidentally not long after he and his family died in a car ident two weeks before Nazareth break his cage...do you still think this is all coincidence?" Jay''s gaze was challenging.


    "Sh*t, I read the news but I didn''t think further..." Fred rubbed his forehead.


    "None of us care, after all a lot of things happen..." Clift lowers his somber eyes.


    "So, what''s your n, Jay?" Fargo inquired.


    "My n is to bring Alfred Hubert to Hand so we can question him while ensuring his safety as he has been hunted by the underground Guild and possibly Dragxtarn as well since he published his story, that''s why I need your help to support me, as always." Jay gave a meaningful smirk at Clift.


    The corner of Clift''s lips slight into a dangerous smile "Just like the old time, huh"


    "Yup!" Jay answers perfunctorily.


    Fred raked his finger through his hair "Okay, you know where is this man?"


    "My informant has secured Mr. Hubert in a safe location," Jay answered readily.


    "Oh, where is it?" Fargo raised his brows.


    Jay looks down at his phone and then says "The Eagle Rock city"


    ____________________________


    Elsewhere, Hugo once attended Arabe''s auction house in the city of Eagle Rock. Arabe Auction has several branches in the world, but the newest one is in the city of Eagle Rock, to celebrate one year of the founding of the Arabe Auction house in the city of Eagle Rock, they held arge fundraising event inviting many important people, and Hugo was one of them.


    Dozens of luxury cars were queuing at a luxury Renaissance-style building. Hug as an important person is given a special VIP ce on the second floor.


    After he took a seat he backed up Allen then asked "How is Mr. Zhao painting?"


    "I have handed it over to the Auction house manager to include Mr. Zhao''s painting," Allen answered politely.


    "How did they respond?" Hugo''s brows raised in amusement..


    Allen smiled softly "They really like it"


    Hugoughed while nodding in satisfaction "Of course - Of course..."


    "If I may ask, how did you manage to attract everyone''s interest with Mr. Zhao''s paintings?


    "It''s not that I''m denigrating Mr. Zhao''s work, it''s just that the people present here are used to seeing extraordinary works. I''m afraid Mr. Zhao''s paintings won''t attract their attention enough."


    Hugo chuckled as he raised his expresso cup. "Don''t you understand the minds of rich people, don''t you realize how arrogant, haughty, and petty they are" Hugo took a sip of his coffee and then continued "If there is anything that bothers them the most it is that one that they can''t have" He had a thrilled self conscious smile like a sly fox.


    Not long after, a bell sounded signaling the start of the auction. A momentter the auctioneer presents the first item and then gives a brief presentation about the item before everyone begins their bidding.


    Hugo watched as the rich threw away their money for ''good causes'' like water when not long ago they burned their money to make bonfires so they wouldn''t get cold.


    Only seven years have passed but people have forgotten the hardships they have gone through, especially these rich people who most of them live safely in their safe bunkers.


    At that time, if an ident had not urred in his bunker, Hugo would probably be the same as these people who had forgotten their previous struggle to survive they no longer appreciated the small things they now enjoyed.


    Hugo sometimes wondered when they would start to forget the sacrifices of the soldiers, hunters, and brave civilians who sacrificed their lives for this peace, when would they forget the sacrifices of the entire Lucient family and their Archknights for their survival? perhaps they already did.


    Hugo''s expression grew somber every time he heard about the amount of money they wasted, cause Hugo knew they were just unting their wealth among their peers and reporters who recorded this event so they could gain a reputation and at the same time create an image as a phnthropist.


    Ironically he is also one of them maybe a little different but overall he is no better than them. At the end of the day, he was just the same selfish hypocrite.

 Chapter 1212 A Cunning Old Fox

    The auction went on for quite a while until the auctioneer said "Ladies and gentlemen we have a very special item which is an ink painting created by a very talented new painter from Xiya country named Xin.


    Not long after, two people came carrying a painting scroll and then carefully opened it and presented it in front of the audience.


    When they saw Zhao Li Xin''s painting, the room suddenly became quiet as they all held their breaths simultaneously for a few seconds then a loud noise erupted in the previously quiet room, everyone was talking in a low voice yet could not hide the boisterous voice that filled the room. They were all pointing in muffled voices sounding awed and shocked.


    Hugo watched the expected reaction with an amused smile. Perhaps even Zhao Li Xin himself does not realize how unique and rare his talent is and how extraordinary the paintings that Zhao Li Xin creates are not only in terms of technique but also the feelings that radiate from his paintings.


    Like this painting, apart from looking beautiful and enchanting it also gives a sense of longing with a bit of sadness and longing that can be felt even by people who don''t understand painting at all.


    So it''s no wonder Zhao''s paintings managed to capture everyone''s hearts in an instant. Knowing Zhao''s extraordinary talent caused Hugo to continue searching for him despite the situation he was in at the time.


    The auctioneer was stunned but pleased by the overwhelming reaction, "Let''s start with one million Rom!" shouted the Auctioneer.


    "Two million roms" someone raised the bid in haste.


    "Three million Roms!" the other chimed in.


    "Five million!" another man doesn''t want to lose.


    "Ten million!" another voiceing


    "TWENTY MILLION!" a loud voice shouted with determination.


    A wide grin yed around the edges of his mouth, after a while Hugo slightly waved his hand then Allen gave a solemn nod then proceeded to leave the VIP room.ter on, Hugo continued to watch the bidding with a sly glint in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, downstairs a man took a long strides to the podium and then whispered at the Auctioneer a momentter the Auctioneer''s face turned grim his forehead creased so much it can be seen from Hugo''s private room. Hugo chuckles and then calmly sips his coffee.


    The auction stopped while the auctioneer went backstage for a few minutes after which he returned and the auctioneer said apologetically "Sorry there was a mistake, we will rece this painting with a better painting, please kindly wait"


    There was grumbling from the auction participants but there was nothing that could be done then the auction organizers reced Zhao''s painting with another ink painting from a much more famous painter but unfortunately the quality was far below Zhao Li Xin''s painting which made the auction participantsin.


    Meanwhile, Hugo heard a knock on his door, and then Allen and a middle-aged man in a luxurious gray suit entered the room.


    "Excuse me, Sir, Mr. Carlson is here," Allen courteously announced the man beside him.


    Hugo put down his coffee cup and then got up from hisfortable sofa, he stretched out his hand "Mr. Carlson"


    Mr. Carlson and Hugo shook hands firmly.


    "My assistant must have given you a lot of trouble" Hugo looked at Allen with a ming look.


    "It''s my fault, Sir, I will dly ept any kind of punishment" Allen lowered his head in regret.


    Sir. Carlson is the manager of the Arabe auction house, a few moments ago he received a report that Hugo had withdrawn the painting he was offering for auction because his assistant gave him the wrong painting, but the problem was that the painting that was presented in a hurry received a very good response from the auction participants, but then Hugo suddenly insisted to withdraw the painting.


    As the auction organizers, they cannot force someone to auction their items, therefore they cannot force Hugo to auction his items, but Hugo''s actions are not without serious consequences and Mr. Carlsones to persuade and warn Hugo of his actions.


    "Mr. Hugo, can''t you change your mind?" he said half-pleadingly, "You see how people respond to your paintings, should you suddenly withdraw your paintings like this?"


    Hugo shook his head with a regretful look, "The problem is that I haven''t asked the painter''s permission to auction the painting, another painting should have been auctioned but my assistant made a big mistake which caused this problem, I really didn''t mean to cause chaos for Arabe House" Hugo sincerely said.


    Mr.Carlson didn''t want to back down either so he persisted "Are you sure Mr. Hugo, by doing so you will receive a quite high penalty and you will be cklisted by the Arabe house for two years and this will affect your family reputation" although he shows concern yet mixedwith a subtle threat in his voice"


    Hugo rested his back on the chair while contemting with a troubled expression but then he took a deep breath then spoke with a determined look "I truly apologize for the Arabe House and you Mr. Carlson but I cannot vite the trust of Mr. Zhao who trusted me" he said heavily, heart.


    Mr Carlson knew he couldn''t persuade Hugo even though he was very annoyed but he didn''t show it on his face. "If you say so" he raised from the coach.


    Hugo follows suit and then gives a slight bow to show remorse for his mistakes.


    Mr Carlson escorted by Allen then left the room. A moment after the door closes the remorse in Hugo''s face changes into a mischievous smile.


    Hugo sped his hands behind his back when Allen returned.


    "Mr. Carlson seems very...disatisfied" Allen put the words mildly.


    Hugo nods in satisfaction "I give you three years bonus"


    Allen''s face beamed with delight before he bowed his head again "Thank you for your generosity"


    Hugo turned his head to the scene below even from afar he could still see a lot of them expressing their disappointment to the Arabe employee and the reporter heard themotion with interest.


    "This will make a headline right" Hugo grinned from ear to ear.


    "It will sir" Allen replied calmly.


    "Make sure this news is published in all the main news on all media, including social media," said Hugo.


    "Consider it done sir" Allen then took out his phone then started to make a phone call.


    ______________________________________________


    Lory was half in a daze when she realized that she was enveloped in darkness, her hand instinctively reached for the bedsidemp next to her but her hand swung in empty air. Feeling confused, she opened her eyes and saw a light shing in the distance, only then did she realize she was not in her room but she didn''t feel afraid.


    Lory walked towards the light almost by instinct, she didn''t hesitate at all, and as she got closer, the light grew brighter and brighter, Lory squinted her eyes then a familiar voice greeted her, "Rise and shine little girl!"


    Lory''s eyes snapped open, she stared for a long moment and her whole face beamed with joy, Lory shouted excitedly, "Girsha!"


    Lory ran and then threw her whole body towards the giant white bird happily. Girsha''sughter echoed as his giant wings held the little girl in front of him until all of her figures disappeared behind his white wings.


    "I missed you so much" Lory whimpered with tears brimming in the corners of her eyes.


    "I missed you too little girl" Girsha''s green eyes softened.


    "Why didn''t you call me earlier?" Lory raised her head and immediatelyined.


    Girsha rolled his round eyes, "What can I say, this job turned out to be harder than I thought"


    "Oh what happened?" Lory let go of her hug and then crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Girsha sigh "Remeber when I said something is escaped from one of the world and went to verrion"


    Lory pursed her lips and nod "Yeah..."


    It turns out it wasn''t an escape but it was invited" Darkness fills Girsha''s eyes.


    Lory''s eyebrows furrowed, "What you mean invited? By who?"


    "That''s something you have to figure out for yourself" Girsha looked at Lory meaningfully then continued. "And what''s worse, it causes an imbnce in this ce which makes my job even more difficult,"ined Girsha irritably.


    Lory sized Girsha up and down with concern, "Is this hurting you?"


    "Me? No, but it will be detrimental to you and put the other world in chaos. If creatures from another world enter the other world, it is likely that the cultivator''s world will be affected too" Girsha exined.


    Lory immersed in her thoughts for a moment then she looked at Girsha "What do you want me to do?"


    Girsha chuckles and then patted Lory but because of the size of his wings he knocked Lory on her butt "Your job remains the same Lory, Find it and killed it also whoever invited this creature you must stop them and make sure they will not do this again"


    Lory got up then rubbed her sore butt "Fine, but is there any clue as to what creature came to my world? What are its powers and abilities?"


    Girsha tilted his head, "Well, first of all, ites from the Primordialnds. It was one of the oldest worlds to have been created and should have died but something remained¡­it''s a spirit tree, I guess?"


    Lory''s mouth twitched "Why is it always a tree?"


    "Usually nts are the first living creatures created by God and unlike humans, trees can live for thousands of years and some are able to absorb the power of heaven and earth," Girsha exined.


    Lory waved her hand, "So, is it like the white tree we found in the ancient forest in the cultivator''s world?"


    Girsha snorted loudly "Please, that tree is like a cute puppypared to this one and no, it''spletely different...it''s not entirely a tree per-se but it looks like a tree but this thing it''s more powerful, and sinister cause unlike normal tree this thing survive by consuming the life force"


    "In conclusion, this is a n that eats life force," Lory was used to working with unclear things.


    "I know, you will understand!" Girsha praised her.


    "Uh-huh" Lory could pretty much guess what creature he was facing, Lory scratched his head. "Okay, do you have any other information about that thing?"


    "All I can say is this creature is not like Lazarus, it isn''t driven by sentimental feeling actually it doesn''t have emotion at all other than to survive and procreate"


    Lory''s purple eyes widen "It can procreate?"


    Girsha gives Lory an obvious look "Duh, it''s a living thing!"


    "Oh, Sh*t" Lory sighed and cursed.


    "Don''t worry you got this, how is Zhao Li Xin anyway, is he adjusting alright in our world?" Girsha was actually disappointed he didn''t see with his own eyes how that uptight man adjusted in the liberal society.


    Lory''s smile widened when Zhao Li Xin''s name was mentioned, "Actually, he can adjust very well."


    Girsha''sughter echoed again, it was clear he was happy with the news "Tell him to hone his skills because you will all need his help."


    Lory''s smile widened "Okay~"


    "Now go, I''ll call youter?" Girsha gently pushed Lory away.


    "Okay, but don''t take too long this time," Lory pouted.


    "I tried, little girl" Girsha''s voice was etched with a hint of sadness.


    "See youter, old bird?" Lory looked at him with reluctance evident in her eyes.


    "Take care of yourself, Lory" Girsha bid farewell.

 Chapter 1213 Unexpected Call

    Lory awoke to a blinding light cascading from the window onto her face. Lory raised her hand to block the sparkling sunlight but it didn''t help much so she groaned then turned around and covered her head with the nket, she had no intention to get up so soon today.


    [It''s nine o''clock Lory] Zhao Li Xin''s gentle voice sounded.


    [I''m still sleepy...] Lory whined.


    [Who told you to stay up sote, your insomnia hasn''t gotten better even after so many years] Zhao Li Xin''s deep sexy voice reprimanded her, so how could he not wake up now?!


    Lory reluctantly let go of the nket, she rubbed her eyes tiredly then she found Zhao Li Xin sitting on the chair in front of the small table, he got a cup of tea in one hand and a cellphone in the other, someone seemed to have adjusted to this world quite well.


    [Do you like the tea?] Lory thought the teabags didn''t suit Zhao Li Xin''s impable taste.


    Zhao Li Xin gives quick nce at Lory [Not bad, Hugo gave me some good tea leaves and I brewed it myself]


    Lory pursed her lips, ''Something doesn''t change'' she thought.


    Lory got up from the bed then she headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and take a quick shower half an hourter she came out then changed into jeans and a long-sleeved white t-shirt, her hair was still half dry as she checked her phone to see any messages, missed calls and then he checked the news.


    [Drink hot tea first, I''ve added sugar for you, four sugar cubes right?!] Zhao Li Xin teased her.


    [You know me so well~] Lory raised her head then walked towards the small table and sat across from Zhao Li Xin.


    [I only realized how busy you were after you came to your world] Zhao Li Xin felt that the pace in this world was much faster than his old world which he suspected was due to the advancement of technology in this world, which he wasn''t sure whether this was good or bad thing.


    [You on the other hand look very rxed, you might not notice it but you didn''t look as gloomy as before] Lory props her chin as she stares tenderly at the handsome before her.


    Zhao smiled faintly then he took a towel from the bed and started to dry Lory''s hair [Without fame, ambition, or grandiose goal I found myself quite carefree....I guess this is how you felt when you moved to my world]


    [Funny isn''t it, when everything is taken away from you only then does everything be clearer] Lory felt a little mncholy as she spoke with a quiet tone.


    Zhao Li Xin understood what Lory meant even though he felt something a little different [To me everything was always clear from the beginning because I live in the imperial pce therefore, deep down I knew all that wealth, fame and power would never fill the hole inside me sadly you weren''t given any choice. When you live in a world that doesn''t spare the weak you do everything you can to be strong when you''re surrounded by wolves, snakes, and tigers you learn quickly that the only can help you is real power, whether it''sing from your fist or wit, so I work hard, constantly racing against time because the cold poison I hadI thought I won''t live long...but now I''m here without no one chasing me, no one scheming at me, no one trying to kill me, yet] Zhao Li Xin yfully said and Lory giggle.


    [In this world I feel I finallyHave a choice to be what I want to be, perhaps this time I can choose a different path, maybe... I don''t have to be Long Ming anymore] Zhao Li Xin''s voice was uncertain but hopeful.


    Lory is also Zhao''s hand [You can be whatever you want, you don''t need to kill anyone anymore, you don''t need to be burdened by your reputation anymore, in this world I will protect you. With my power and status, I can protect you from anything just like you did for me in the past I also can hold the sky for you so live your life the way you want it to be, whatever it is, I will always support you, do you believe me?!"


    Zhao Li Xin stifledughter not because he thought it was funny on the contrary he believed wholeheartedly everything Lory said, it was just he didn''t know how Lory found the words that could touch his heart so deeply.


    It happened the first time they met and continued until now, Zhao Li Xin had lost count of how many times he had been saved by Lory''s words.


    [I trust you but the duty to protect still falls on my responsibility as a man and your husband, that''s the only thing I can''tpromise on]


    Lory snorted [Is this a male chauvinist ''thing''?]


    Zhao Li Xin nodded [I guess it is...]


    Lory pouted in disagreement, Zhao Li Xinughed out loud and then kissed her pouty lips to coax her. Zhao Li Xin wiped her glistening lips with his thumb and then said: [Your safety is my top priority, no matter what I cannot lose you again...you understand that]


    Lory weak again Zhao Li Xin''s pleading eyes so she can only sigh [Yeah...]


    Zhao Li Xin satisfied then continued to dry her Long hair then Lory changed the conversation [Oh yeas, I''ve met Girsha....] Lory abruptly said.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes widened then Lory realized her mistake, she immediately corrected it [I mean in a dream, he called me through my dream]


    Zhao Li Xin''s movement halted for a second before continuing to dry her hair [He managed to call you? what did he say?]


    Lory then told Zhao Li Xin what Girsha said to him after that Zhao was lost in thought after a


    while Lory''s hair waspletely dry.


    "Thank you" Lory thanked him in a formal tone, jokingly.


    "You''re wee" he returned the joke by answering in a formal tone while cing the towel neatly on the armchair.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Then her phone suddenly rang, when Lory checked the screen it was an unknown number still she answered it.


    "Hello?"


    "This is Isana Augburn, I''m Robert Augburn wife, Miss. Jane I think we need to talk" The woman''s voice didn''t invite conversation she sounded very arrogant.


    Lory raised her eyebrows then a smirk spread across her face "Oh my, What do I owe the pleasure, Mrs. Augburn?"


    Lory''s yful tone irked Isana even more "Nine thirty at the White Moon Cafe, I''ll be waiting!" Her voice filled with authority.


    Lory chuckles "How about ten o''clock, I have to have breakfast with my husband" Lory retorts nonchntly.


    Anger shot through her "You dare to.."


    "See you there~" Lory then hung up the phone.


    "Hello...Hello!..." Not long after a disconnecting sound was heard indicating that the phone had been hung up, Isana was very angry because no one dared to hang up the phone, not even her own husband! Isana was utterly enraged, and then she threw her cell phone and it identally hit her female assistant but Isana didn''t care the female Assistant didn''t dare toin either she just held her aching head without making a voice.


    On the other hand, Lory was not affected at all, he knew Isana contacted him because of Ron Augburn and this could be an opportunity for her to squeeze some information, therefore Lory deliberately made Isana angry and at the same time showed her who was actually in control.


    [Whose that rude woman?] Zhao Li Xin could hear Isana''s voice clearly due to his keen senses.


    Lory grins mischievously [Ron Augburn''s mother, I think she is mad at me]


    From Lory''s sly expression, Zhao Li xin knew she would have a lot of fun therefore he was not worried but even so he still felt obligated to remind her [Call me when you get there, and don''t go crazy]


    Lory clenched her chest as she pretended to be hurt [You said you trust me?]


    Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes as he answers ready [Not for this,]


    Lory''s mouth twitch.


    At breakfast, they only kept Lilly at the Manor because the others had already left for activities and because Ethan had been moved to an unknown location on the grounds that the location was more conducive to his recovery, Edmund Hamilton''s wife, Lilly''s mother, had already left. to look after her son and Edmund Hamilton. It wasn''t often that the return trip to Hamilton Manor ended in such arge ce with only four people remaining plus the butler, maid, gardener, driver, and actual security.


    After they finished breakfast, Lilly continued her activities while Zhao Lixin continued her studies and Lory went to see Isana.


    Lory''s phone rang for the fourth time, Lory answered the phone "I''m on my way" then hung up again then threw the phone on the chair next to her.


    On the other hand, anger welled up in Isana''s chest. She stared at her cell phone as if the cellphone was her mortal enemy meanwhile, her poor assistant stood nervously without daring to breathe too loudly for fear of provoking her boss''s anger while while wondering who dared to provoke Isana because she had never seen Isana being yed so pathetically like this.


    Elsewhere, Lory calmly parks her car in front of an upscale cafe, first, she texts Zhao Li Xin then Lory takes off her sunsses then examines the two-story cafe painted with off-white color and a marble tail with a hint of gold to add a luxurious feel, obviously, this ce is not cheap.


    However, from the outside Lory noticed the cafe was practically empty and two people in ck were guarding the entrance while the other two men waiting next to a ck tinted ss car and they all watching her like a Hawk.


    Lory shakes her head and sneers "How presumptuous"


    Lory got out of the car and entered the White Moon cafe with light steps.


    The man in the ck suit opened the door for Lory to enter the cafe and the nervous waiter led him to Isana''s table.


    Lory pulled a chair across from Isana then invited herself to sit down, Lory then turned to the waiter, "Do you have orange juice?"


    The maid nced at Isana but she didn''t say anything, the maid took it as permission then she nodded, "Yes"


    "I ordered one orange juice without sugar, okay" Lory doesn''t look hurry at all.


    "Yes - yes!" The waitress nodded profusely and then left in a hurry as if a ghost chased her.


    Lory turned her gaze towards Isana who was calmly sipping her tea with perfect etiquette


    "I hope I didn''t make you wait too long, Mrs. Augburn" Lory gave an apologetic smile but Isana knew Lory was just being sarcastic.

 Chapter 1214 Persuasion

    Chapter 1214 Persuasion


    Isana''s fingers holding the teacup tightened she then took a deep breath while sipping his tea to control her anger, she didn''t want to be yed around by a low-ss hunter like her. Isana put down her teacup slowly, her eyebrows knit together to show her disgust towards Lory "As you know, I summon you here because of my Son"


    Lory pretended to be surprised, "Oh yeah, how is he?"


    Isana mmed her hand on the table startling the poor waiters who came to deliver Lory''s orange juice. The waiter almost dropped the tray. Fortunately, Lory swiftly held the tray from falling. Lory then calmly took the orange juice from the tray, "Thank you," she said nonchntly.


    The trembling waitress only nodded before rushing away faster than before. Isana gritted her teeth, she really wished she could wipe the smug look off this woman''s face, but she reminded herself that her young Son needed her help because no one else but her would care not even her own husband and her eldest Son.


    Isana struggled to contain her anger while Lory cooly sipped orange juice happily. Isana waved his hand and his assistant put the suitcase on the table and then continued opening it after which she showed the contents of the suitcase to Lory.


    Lory looked at the pile of money in the suitcase with interest "You brought a lot of money, do you want to buy something?" Lory quipped.


    Isana scoffed in a dismissive tone, "Yes, I want to buy you" She said confidently.


    Lory tilted her head then a mischievous smile brimmed in her face "Oh? How generous of you"


    Inwardly, judging from Isana''s attitude, Lory makes an assumption that Jacob might not have exined the situation clearly to his mother or that Isana might not trust Jacob.


    Lory rolled her eyes in annoyance then spoke in a boring tone, "Didn''t your son exin to you what I want?"


    Isana scrunched up her face while holding back his anger. "You want my son to turn himself to the authorities, but how can he do that with his current situation, don''t you think you''re being unreasonable!"


    Lory gives a ''look'' as if Isana was an idiot, "Just called the authorities to the hospital and had someone write a confession then he signed it, that''s it, easy peasy! Why are rich people so stupid these days?" Lory snorted in disdain after that she slurped loudly on the straw which was very annoying for anyone there, especially Isana.


    Isana''s face turned ck as charcoal, her breathing became erratic. She hated how Lory acted so full of herself, she didn''t understand where Lory''s self-confidence came from, did she really believe she couldn''t do anything to a mere hunter like her? Did he think she was that important? howughable!


    Suddenly the metal of the chair leg writhed like a snake and then coiled around Lory''s waist and legs so she couldn''t move then someone lunged from behind Lory and pressed both of her hands to the table and another person pressed the knife into her neck.


    Lory hissed under her breath, at the same time Isana was gloating at Lory''s pathetic state, in fact, she couldn''t wait to see Lory suffer but that didn''t enough to quell her pent-up anger so Isana raised her hand, and pped Lory''s face so hard that the sound echoed in the room.


    Lory''s face was swollen before long and the red marks on her cheeks were clearly visible. Although Lory didn''t mind the pain, she was worried about how to exin it to Zhao Li Xin if he knew about this.


    That man was too sensitive and observant to be fooled, okay!


    "Why does everyone always p me in the face? Can we talk nicely?!" Lory said irritably. they don''t know but she has a sexy - nagging husband at home that will punish him if he knew about this!


    However, Isana pped Lory''s face again, this time even harder. Later on, Isana got tired after getting two ps then she slumped into her chair feeling much better after venting her rage.


    "Really?!" Loryined as blood trickled from the corner of her lips soon her anger began to spark. Lory turned her gaze to the two gifted men holding her back, "Are you two the only ones here?" she wondered why only two gifted people handled her.


    The men grinned evilly, "It''s more than enough to handle a little girl like you!"


    Lory''s mouth twitched "Are you from the underground guild?"


    The manughed "Why waste money on hired men from the Underground Guild just to deal with a little girl like you" he looked at Lory with a mocking grin.


    "That''s a shame" Lory muttered dissapointedly.


    "Enough!" Isana didn''t want to waste more time, "Take her to the hospital, she will undo whatever she''s done to my son if she refuses just kill her!" her eyes filled with malice.


    "Didn''t your son tell you anything?" Lory looked at the overbearing woman in amazement. Lory wondered why Jacob didn''t tell his Mother about her abilities, whether she didn''t take her seriously or he didn''t take his Mother seriously.


    Actually, Jacob did tell Isana that Lory and her husband were not easy opponents so they must be prepared if they wanted tounch another strike, unfortunately, Isana didn''t believe Jacob''s words.


    Isana suspected that Jacob didn''t really want to help his brother, especially considering that their rtionship had never been good since they were a kid, and what made things worse her husband had always sided with Jacob, who had always been smart and reliable since he was a child.


    On the other hand, Ron iszy, wild, and alittle brash with his actions, Ron always causes trouble wherever he goes, therefore Robert treats Ron as a ck sheep of the family, but Isana is much closer to his youngest son because he is cheerful and fun unlike his eldest son who is always quiet, cold and distant, she doesn''t know what he thinks.


    When Isana heard that Jacob would be paralyzed, she was shocked and utterly depressed. She begged her husband and eldest son to help Ron, but they were more concerned with profit and loss than Ron''s well-being.


    If they really wanted to help Ron, why was it so difficult to bring down the hunter responsible for hurting Ron, why could they demand the Hamilton family to hand over the two hunters, why should they be careful with the Hamilton family? why should the Augburn family be afraid of the Hamilton family? This is all bullshit! Because her Eldest Son and husband refuse to help her therefore Isana decided to take matters into her own hands.


    "Take her, don''t waste more time!" Isana raised from her chair.


    The man clenched Lory''s chin "Youe with me sweetheart!" suddenly she saw a strange gleam in the woman''s eyes and all of a sudden his hand was covered with ice.


    The man screamed in surprise as his arms were covered in ice, and then the chairs and table were also covered in freezing ice. With one movement, the frozen metal encasing him shattered and Lory managed to free himself, then in an instant, Lory grabbed the knife from the other man''s hand, Lory twisted the knife before thrusting it into the man''s shoulder causing blood to stter in the air but it wasn''t enough to stop him so Lory continued mming his face into the ground.


    While the other man was still in shock, his hands covered in ice, he frantically tried to break the ice, Lory saw him and grinned, "Let me help you."


    Lory snapped her fingers and the ice on the man''s arm shattered including his entire hand, the man screamed in pain as blood spurted from his shattered arm.


    Isana and her assistant turned deathly pale, their bodies trembling as their hearts pounded. Unable to withstand the pressure, the assistant fell to his knees and fainted.


    The other bodyguards rushed to help but the ice spread in rapid speed covering everyone and everything in ice.


    Only now Isana was aware of what kinda monster she had provoked.


    The spacious cafe was nowpletely covered in ice and the temperature had be very cold. Lory rubbed her cheek and sighed, "It hurts, you know," Loryined to Isana who was paralyzed by fear.


    Lory looked around her then snapped her fingers once again and the ice that engulfed the chairs shattered into pieces Lory took the chairs and put them face to face then politely invited Isana to sit down "Please, have a seat" Lory sat down and then casually crossed her legs.


    Isana moved like a robot slightly dazed, then she sat without daring to make a sound. Isana had shed her arrogant demeanor and Lory had also shed her yful act as they now sat face to face.


    A chill feeling crept over her like cold fingers gripping her heart making it difficult to breathe, Isana tried to suppress the feeling of horror that was growing within her while staring at the woman in front of her without blinking.


    The woman sat casually, she no longer had the obnoxious smug face and annoying grin she had before. The woman now exuded a dignified and elegant aura like a noblewoman, but how could it be? She was just a mere hunter from a lowly background, she must be crazy for thinking so yet the oppression aura from her was evident.


    "Can we talk nicely now" Lory''s voice sounded soft and sympathetic. Isana swallowed hard but she stubbornly lowered her head further, "Who...who are you" Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    "Someone who can help your son..." Lory''s voice was filled with promise and certainty.


    Isana subconsciously clenched his fists, he wasn''t sure whether he could trust this woman or not.


    Lory didn''t rush, "There are only two choices for your son, be disabled or go to prison..."


    Isana''s face turned pale, Lory smiled "But... maybe we can find a third option"

 Chapter 1215 Persuasion II

    Chapter 1215 Persuasion II


    Isana''s breath hitched, she then looked at Lory with a glimmer of hope ying in her eyes.


    "But to be fair, you have to give something in return..." Lory opens her arms with a cunning smile spread across her face.


    Isana frowned she look at lory warily, "What do you want?"


    Lory sped her hands together on her knees, although Lory attitude was nonchnt and rxed but her deep gaze made it difficult for isana to read her real mood which make her feel uneasy.


    "Not much, just some information, of course, it has to be valuable information that''s worth as much as your son well-being." there''s a warning in Lory''s voice.


    Isana hesitated, her heart pounding rapidly inside her chest, honestly, despite everything that happened she didn''t want to betray her husband and eldest son because her glory and well being also tightly connected with her family.


    However she could not denied that her youngest son''s well-being and futurey solely in her hands so what should she do? between her family and her young Son, which one should she choose?


    "It''s all up to you, after all the fate of your poor son has nothing to do with me," Lory shrug inddiferently, "Oh, maybe it would be good idea if your child became crippled therefore, his sentence would be lightened considering how he became disabled, I mean even the Hamilton family can''t force to give maximum punishment to pitiful disabled man right? Oh, maybe your dear Son doesn''t need to go to prison at all with his situation, he just needs to spend his entire life in a wheelchair or you can buy him a prosthetic leg to rece his legs, that''s doesn''t sound bad, right?!" Lory tilted her head and smiled sweetly as if she has giving a great solution, at the same time Isana face turned ashen as she imagined her young son be disable.


    Lory could feel Isana''s resistance wavering a lot that she only needed a little nudge to break Isana entirely. Lory got up from the chair and then walk to the table, unexpectedly her juice ss was remain on the table despite engulf with ice.


    Lory waved her hands and the ice melted then she picked up the orange juice that had be cold orange juice. Lory took a sip from the straw and then back to her chair in casual manner.


    Lory smacked her lips then continued "Maybe you want to discuss this with your eldest son or husband, maybe they have a better solution than me, I don''t mind if you want to make a call..." Lory said in an indifferent tone before she took another sip but her eyes carefully watch Isana''s expression.


    Isana lift her cellphone to her ear but her movements suddenly paused, she pressed her lips tighly into a thin line at the same time her eyes moved left and right seemingly anxious.


    Deep down Isana understands more than anyone the nature of her eldest son and her husband, even though on the outside they look warm, friendly and gentle, Isana knows how selfish, greedy and ambitious they are. Therefore her eldest son and husband would not sacrifice their benefit for anyone else, not even their own family especially Ron, who they consider to be a dead weight for the family future.


    As the realization dawned on her Isana lifted her head, she bit her lips for a moment before she braced herself "What do you want to know?" her eyes glint with determination.


    Lory eyes glint under her thick eyshes "Well, for starters, I know someone is helping the Augburn family to establish ties with the underground guild and this person is influential enough that they can''t refuse your family''s request because of this person''s orders, I wonder who this person is?"


    Isana stared at Lory for a long time. After a while, Isana was finally ready to speak. "I... don''t know for sure who that person is but he is definitely a foreigner."


    "How do you know?" Lory eyes formed a question.


    "Because...I heard the man speak with a Dolza ent," answered Isana.


    Lory reiterated, "Are you sure?"


    "I heard it a few times so I''m pretty sure!" Isana assures Lory she is afraid Lory will back away from helping Ron.


    "Do you know this man name?" Lorry asked again.


    Isana shook her head, "No, my husband usually avoids me when talking to that man, he never involved me with important matters....he don''t trust me" she bitterly said.


    Lory pondered for a few seconds before continuing, "Do you know what that man wants from your family, he won''t help you for free right, neither will your family, so tell me what agreement your family has with this Man?"


    Isana lowers her head then takes a sharp breath "I''m not sure, I guessed...it got something to do with The Hamilton family?"


    Lory was stunned "How do you know?"


    "Several times I heard that man''s voice, he always bring out the Hamilton family name, I heard he talk about Ethan name" Isana nced at Lory uneasily, worried whether this information was enough or not.


    Lory was puzzled as to why all the information brought her back to the Hamilton family again, she didn''t understand why they were so adamant about getting the Hamilton Family. It seemed she had to talk to Hugo about this.


    "The man who speaks with a Dolza ent, could it be he''s from the S.A.I.N.T. organization, can you guess?" Lory assumed the man was probably from that organization since S.A.I.N.T. organization''s Headquarters isalso in Wellington, the capital of Dolza.


    Unfortunately, Isana shakes her head "I don''t know, they never discuss important matters with me!" Isana grumble.


    Lory rubbed her cheek then he throw another question, "Did the Augburn family got something to do with Ethan hamilton incident?"


    Isana shook her head again "I...I don''t know?"


    Lory click her tongue expression her disatisfaction, seeing Lory reaction Isana be panic then hurriedly said"But...but I heard one time after Ethan Hamilton was reported to be in aa, my eldest son and my husband were toasting in the study room, my husband said that now they will not only get Hamilton''spany shares but alsoplete control of the Ellecant group, my husband said now no one can stop them!...then he said something abouta good deal?"


    "What kinda good deal?" Lory expression be solemn, from Isana she already reaffirm a few things thus she can make up more n.


    "I don''t know - I don''t know, like I said they never share important matters with me, this is all I know!" she cried in desperation.


    Lory finished her juice and then put the empty ss on the frozen floor "Alright then" Lory raised from the chair.


    Seeing Lory about to leave isana panics "Wait, what about my son?!"


    Lory clenched her fist and there was a faint purple glint in her eyes that Isana only caught for a second before it disappeared. Lory released her palm and then let out a long heave she looked at Isana "It''s done"


    Isana was confused, "That''s all?" She asked doubtfully.


    "Checked it yourself! I always keep my promise..." Lory answered casually then turned around simultaneously Lory waved her hand soon after the ice covering the whole cafe including Isana''s bodyguards melted away and evaporated into a white mist. Lory walked to the front door and left while everyone was still in a daze after being thawed.


    Isana was dumbfounded watching Lory figure left after that she snapped back from her daze and then hastily took her phone and called the hospital "Hello, give my son a high-grade health potion, yes right now, quickly!" she shouted in urgency.


    Lory got into the car, she leaned her tired head against the driver''s seat. While waiting for the car steering wheel to adjust, Lory closed her eyes and took a deep breath. In the past, Lory didn''t have the heart to take advantage of a mother''s feelings from wanting to protect her child to gain information, as Fred said, she was too soft-hearted which made her action less efficient.


    But after everything she went through including the years she spent in the cultivator''s world, Lory interacted with Zhao Li Xin, Jin Hao, Bei Li Yan, Ming Yue Yin, Yang Xi Ying, Li Mo Zhen even Lao Min Na, from then on Lory learned to harder her heart in order to achieve the bigger goal.


    Even so, a slight of guilt still managed to creep inside her heart though it''s not for Ron only for Isana, the mother. The car engine started not long after the car sped off leaving the rumbling sound together with smoke and dust behind.

 Chapter 1216 Missing

    Chapter 1216 Missing


    Zhao Li Xin finished his lesson early today so that the tired teacher could go home early. He was busy in the art studio to continue his painting collection, this time he painted andscape along 8 feet of mountains with a calmke decorated with bamboo forests, a calm and peaceful painting.


    In the past, Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t have been able to paint something like this, he couldn''t even imagine it, but now with Lory at his side he he took Lory as his muse for creating painting.


    A few momentster there was a gentle knock on the studio door, Zhao Li Xin only gave a nce and back to his painting again then said "Come in"


    The studio door opened and Hugo appeared with a big smile, he looked at Zhao Li Xin''s painting while chuckling in admiration.


    "We''re going to make a big fuss with this painting," he said with a beaming face.


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t feel proud at all cause for him, this is just a side activitypared to being a painter he is more interested in bing an inventor. After all, he has skills as an Armament master and Array master from what he heard from his timid teacher It seems his two skills will be very beneficial to learn something called...science?


    Zhao Li Xin never dreamed that one day he would be able to make a living other than violence and spilled blood, he thought that was what he was meant to be but perhaps this world would be different, maybe he could try a lot of things other than hurting and killing people.


    For now, he can be a painter then he can be an inventor, maybe he can learn how to make dessert since Lory loves it very much and surprisingly she has no talent in that,ter on, he can learn any other profession untill he is satisfied.


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips curl into a faint smile, he can''t wait to learn everything that this world offers.


    "Hey, you see, after I showed your painting at Arabe''s house, I got a lot of calls from Painting Masters not just ink paintings, they all insisted on knowing your identity, and they also wanted to see the rest of your paintings besides them, there are also several art Halls, private galleries and even museums wanting to check out your paintings, we really made a big ssh with just one painting" Hugo show the news of Zhao Li Xin painting on his phone while smiling triumphantly.


    Zhao Li Xin pays little attention to Hugo''s existance however Hugo is already used to Zhao Li Xin''s minimal reaction so he continues "Do you have another painting I could show to them, I only need one to entice their thirst" Hugo makes an expression that people could mistake as a pervert.


    Zhao Li Xin waved his hand nonchntly "Check over there, take any painting you want"


    Hugo is flushed with excitement as he strides toward the table where the painting is ced on the table untill it dries while most other paintings hang on the wall. Hugo like a kid in a candy store didn''t know where to look first, everything was so beautiful!


    "Ah, this tiger looks so majestic, and the orchids are also stunning, wait, why does this simple stone in the river look so enchanting, what should I pick? I can''t choose!" Hugo was tormented in a dilemma while Zhao Li Xin shook his head and then continued painting.


    another knock was heard from the door Lory''s head peaked behind the door "Are you busy?"


    In an instant, Zhao Li Xin''s cold face lit up with a smile "No,e in!" He put down the brush and then opened his arms widely as Lory jumped into his embrace.


    Hugo''s mouth twitched, the different greetings between him and Lory were like heaven and earth, after all, Hugo was used to it and he was actually pleased to see how devoted Zhao Li Xin were to his wife, if only Lilly and Ethan could find a partner like Zhao Li Xin even if her partner was poor he wouldn''t care.


    Lory squeezes Zhao Li Xin''s waist while inhaling the scent of ink mixed with soaping from his broad chest, it''s weird how Zhao Li Xin never smells bad even though he never wears perfume or cologne.


    [How was your meeting?] Zhao''s heart finally calmed down after Lory returned, even though he knew how strong she was and not many people could trouble her, he still couldn''t stop worrying about her, it''s like a habit for him.


    Lorry raised her head and her eyes glint mischievously [Better than I thought~]


    [Oh, no wonder you look happy] Zhao Li Xin patted her head affectionately.


    Lory released her arms and then walked towards Hugo, who ignored the couple''s intimate actions because he was still in a dilemma about which painting to choose.


    "Mr. Hugo I got a lot of things to talk about"


    Hugo''s attention shifts from the painting "What do you need Raven?" the old man''s gentle smile blooms on his old face.


    "I just have a meeting with Isana Augburn"


    Hugo''s mouth slightly open in surprise "Robert Augburn''s wife?"


    "Yes!" Lory gave a reaffirmed nod "And I got important information from her?"


    Hugo looks at Lory in amazement "How do you make her speak?"


    Lory chuckled, and then she started to tell Hugo what she had done after Ron tried to kidnap her, she also told him about the possibility of the S.A.I.N.T. organization member being the mysterious figure that supports the Augburn family through the underground guild.


    Hugo''s face turns from white to red as rage boils inside him like moltenva, he cannot believe how close the enemy is and the realization that the enemy is surrounding his family brings a chill to his spine.


    Based on the information from Lory, it is clear that the Augburn family is getting bolder, they even dare to scheme against Lilly, they must think they have the upper hand. Hugo leaned his tired body on the sofa.


    Hugo''s expression immediately became haggard. "Even though our family rtionship isn''t as close as it used to be, and I know they have big ambitions, deep down I don''t see them as a threat, I have underestimated them..." he sped his hands together tightly, anger, regret, and Disappointment filled his old eyes.


    It seemed the rtionship between the two families would only get worse. It seemed that the families couldn''t live in the same sky anymore, Hugo clenched his fists. He is determined to fight with all his might, although it cannot be denied that this fight will be a tumultuous path but he will not back down.


    "Now not only The S.A.I.N.T. organization and Luxemborough but the Augburn family and underground Guild also involved and all their attention focused on your family, you sure there''s nothing about your family that could attract at least three powerful groups in the world?" Lory questions Hugo again.


    Hugo rubbed his chin while contemting, he also curious about what are they wanted from his family, if it about making weapons and recruiting talented ''creators'' there''s a lot of that out there, why was his family worth all the hassle? what is going on here?"


    "Raven, your guess is as good as mine, I honestly don''t know what they want," Hugo was also baffled by the enemy''s focus on them.


    "Your son... might know more..." Zhao Li Xin speaks with broken Handish, amazingly, he can follow their conversation.


    "Li Xin, yournguage progress is awesome?" Lory raised his thumb, she sincerely praised Zhao Li Xin''s heaven-defying progress, so this was what people talked about as ''Peerless talent''.


    Zhao smiled modestly, he thought it was notmendable because maybe Lory had forgotten, but he was used to hearing Girsha and Lory speak thisnguage so he was notpletely unfamiliar with it. Besides, the grammar was much simpler, not to mention the number of letters was much less than the characters of hisnguage, so naturally it didn''t take much time for him to learn it.


    At least that was Zhao Li Xin''s opinion.


    "Oh yes, Mr. Hugo, can we talk to Ethan, we know he''s still not well, but this is an urgent matter, so I hope you''ll let us talk, maybe I can dig up some information..."


    Hugo raised his palm, "It''s not that I shouldn''t do it, it''s just that the situation isn''t conducive?"


    Lory frowned, "Is Ethan''s situation getting worse?"


    Hugo''s expression was tense with emotion "No...um, he''s missing"


    "WHAT?" Lory''s breath hitched, meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin rolled his eyes as if he already expected it.


    "Since when? I thought he was moved to a better environment to improve his condition" Lory was bewildered by the sudden situation.


    "At that time Ethan suddenly wanted to be moved to our remote vi, he said he would be able to recover better if he went to the countryside, of course, I agreed, besides Marsha, Lilly and Ethan''s mother would apany him but Marsha suddenly received sudden news that her sister, Maya is in hospital, Therefore, Marsha cancel her n then visit her sister first while Ethan went first to the Vi, but who would have thought that the news that Maya was sick was actually a fake and when Marsha arrived at the vi, Ethan was already gone," Hugosaid helplessly.


    "Could it be that he was kidnapped?" Lory felt that the possibility was great considering the number of people who wanted it.


    Hugo shook his head "He left a letter saying he had to leave for a while but he will return and we didn''t need to look for him, even so, I checked the letter with a graphologist and it was confirmed the letter it''s written by Ethan and he didn''t write the letter under duress"


    What Hugo didn''t say was that he had asked Lilly to analyze the remaining aura left in the letter to find out Ethan''s mental condition at that time.


    Lilly then said that from the emotions she got from the letter it seemed that Ethan was not currently in danger but she felt that Ethan''s emotions were tense, he was very stressed, anxious, and afraid of something.


    "Do you know where your grandson might be?" Lory asked.


    "I''ve checked many ces he might have visited from friends and acquaintances, I also checked all the properties he owns but I couldn''t find Ethan as if he had disappeared into the earth. To be honest, we are all worried about his safety."


    Lory pondered for a moment "Since we don''t know what he''s running away from, I think we should find out what''s bothering him first" Lory took a deep breath then an idea crossed his mind "Maybe we can investigate what happened before Ethan went to Quiet mountain Peak, oh what about Ethan''s cell phone that we found? did you find anything useful?"


    Hugo''s face turned gloomy, "Unfortunately the data on Ethan''s cell phone has been deleted, and his cellphone is also gone."


    "Do you know who did that?" Lory is upset knowing she lost an important clue.


    "Ethan did it, to be clear he paid one of the workers to steal the phone," Hugo clenched his jaw.

 Chapter 1217 The Pain of Regret

    Chapter 1217 The Pain of Regret


    Hugo was annoyed thinking about Ethan''s stupid actions, he didn''t understand why Ethan didn''t tell him what really happened so that his family would understand what they were facing and how to guarantee their safety, but Ethan left leaving only a piece of paper without giving more exnation, causing stress to his entire family.


    Hugo doesn''t understand what prompted Ethan to make this decision, why does Ethan think this is the best way?


    "I don''t know what that stupid kid is hiding that made him run away but I''m sure it has something to do with the reason why all these big groups have sunk their ws into our family," said Hugo with heavy emotions, which can be seen with the naked eye.


    The sadness and disappointment in the old man''s eyes pierced his heart, Lory looked away and then asked, "How is your family handling this situation?"


    Hugo sighed in resignation "Edmund as usual is trying to remain calm, I''m sure he will use all his resources to find Ethan while Marsha is utterly devastated because she changed her ns allowing Ethan to slip up. We told her so many times it was not her fault since there was a high chance that it was Ethan''s doing. As for Lilly...Lilly was quiet, I think she was still trying to digest the whole situation..."


    Lory could see the lingering sorrow in Hugo''s eyes, and softly she asked, "....And what about you, how are you holding up?"


    "Me?" Hugo turned his heavy gaze towards Lory, he was stunned for a moment because Lory was the first person to ask about his whole being after he got the news of Ethan''s disappearance.


    He suddenly felt an unfamiliar warmth surging in a corner of his heart, subconsciously his lips curved into a weak smile. "I... I''m okay, Ethan is a smart kid, he''s strong and very cunning despite her outer appearance, I know he''s been nning this for a long time, maybe since he woke up from hisa..."


    "So you knew he was pretending...?" Lory gives a meaningful gaze.


    The old man chuckled lightly, "I have my suspicion but I didn''t probe further cause I thought he needed more time before he ready tells us everything..." Hugo''s expression was filled with regret, He asked himself if he had made the wrong decision, maybe if he had been a little firmer if only he had been a little harder on Ethan and forced him to be honest, would things have been different?


    Lory could guess what Hugo was thinking so he suddenly said: "Your grandson has already made up his mind, you said yourself that your grandson is a tough and smart man so I think he has thought this through carefully, hence he made this decision...so there''s nothing you could do about it"


    "Thank you Raven" Hugo appreciated the kind words still it was hard for him not to feel responsible for Ethan''s action.


    "So, what are your ns now?" Lory crossed her arms.


    Hugo took a deep breath. "Continue with our ns, the only way to ensure my grandson is safe is to speed up our ns"


    Lory exchanged nces with Zhao Li Xin then she nodded, "Okay, when you managed to gather your support remind them to be wary of the S.A.I.N.T. organization and Luxemborough, you should also investigate what Ethan''s activities were during the past two years before he got on the expedition to the Quiet Peak mountain, Meanwhile I will check the appearance of that strange beast"


    Hugo nods in agreement "Let''s do that"


    "By the way, is Lilly home?" Lory suddenly asked.


    "Yeah, I think he''s in his room even though he''s trying not to show it but I know he''s devastated by what just happened to Ethan" Hugo looked down in concern.


    "I understand, may I talk to him?" Lory asked permission first because she didn''t want to be seen as interfering too much with their family.


    Considering how the Hamilton family owes Lory a lot and how much Lilly admires Lory so she doesn''t mind, maybe Lory will be able to cheer Lilly up.


    "Of course, I will really appreciate it" Hugo gratefully said.


    They discussed again about the painting and the exhibition after Hugo left Zhao Li Xin to continue his paintings, while Lory went to check Lilly''s condition, Lory did not forget to bring a box of cakes with him. In Lory''s opinion, no one can ease a woman''s mood other than the consumption of unhealthy sugar amount.


    Lory knocked on Lilly''s door for a while she didn''t hear Lilly''s voice then she heard a soft groan, Lory came into the room. Inside, she found Lilly lying on the bed holding Lucas''s human-sized pillow tightly like a ko, Lory was so shocked that she almost dropped the cake box.


    ''Dam* that scares me a bit'' Lory patted her chest.


    "Hey, Lilly, are you okay?" Lory called her.


    Lilly turned to Lory, the corners of her eyes red as if she had been crying. Lory pretended not to notice as she lifted the cake box in her hand while grinning widely, "Care for some sweets"


    Even though Lilly had no appetite for anything, when she saw Lory''s cheerful face, she felt there was no harm in just having a taste. Lilly pursed her lips as she got out of bed.


    Lory put the cake on the small table then she walked to the small bar in the corner of the room, Lory then made simple hot ck tea which meant throwing the tea bag into the hot teapot and then pouring the tea into teacups and then served it in front of Lilly.


    "You bought a lot of cakes" Lilly was quite stunned to see the box containing various types of cakes and desserts then a smile lit up on Lilly''s gloomy face.


    "You could say that''s my habit, every time something bad happens my instinct is to always look for something sweet." Lory sipped her tea and then continued eating the strawberry cheesecake deliciously.


    Seeing Lory enjoy herself, Lilly took a bite of the chocte mouse cake. Thebination of sweet and bitter aroused her taste buds then she took another spoonful of chocte cake and then took a sip of unsweetened tea.


    "I didn''t add sugar to your tea, I thought it would be too sweet for you," Lory said while licking her spoon.


    Lilly nced at Lory''s teacup. She assumed Lory had added sugar to her tea, then she shifted his gaze to the box full of desserts. "Don''t you think you eat too much sugar?"


    Lory shrugged, "I like living on the edge" she joked


    Lilly chuckled a little then she dipped her spoon into the mouse cake after finishing suddenly she was tempted to take the cute vani macaron, while Lory finished her second cake but it wasn''t enough so Lory took the strawberry Macaron.


    After a while Lory wiped her mouth with a clean tissue then she took a sip from the teacup and sighed after that Lory turned her gaze at Lilly "I heard what happened to Ethan from your grandfather, are you okay?"


    Lilly nces at Lory from under her eyshes "I''m fine...."


    Lory looked at her with a questioning gaze, as soon as their eyes met, Lilly subconsciously averted her gaze andughed dryly. "Well, actually I''m not fine, but I don''t want to make my family feel worse..." Lilly took a deep breath and then forced a smile. "After all, we have more important things to do like looking for him and finding out the reason he left...that being a case, we don''t have time to be grief"


    Lory leaned forward she crossed her arms on the tableter on her green eyes fixed on Lilly''s face "Lilly, I''m not your family, you don''t have to act strong, just let it out, I won''t tell anyone..."


    A wave of sadness hit her and tears immediately rolled down her cheeks, Lilly was stunned by her honest reaction. She immediately wiped her tears but more tears flowed down her face uncontrobly as she started involuntarily sobbing.


    Lory took a deep breath and then stood up from the chair, she walked across the table then wrapped her arms around Lilly''s shoulder "Now - now, you can cry... just cry" Lory''s voice came out soft and warm, offering a feeling offort.


    "Why...why did Ethan leave, why didn''t he tell me anything...I may be useless but I''m her only sister, should I mean something to him, doesn''t he care about my feelings at all?!" Lillyined with a choked voice.


    Lory stroked the back of Lilly''s head "You meant a lot to him, that''s why he didn''t tell you anything because he doesn''t want to make you worried"


    "But, I''m still worried!" Lilly''s voice shrilled in frustration, "What if something happens to him, how am I supposed to continue with my life without knowing anything, what should I do with this helplessness and pain? He''s my only brother, why did he do this to me...to us?!"


    A great pang grips Lory''s heart, like a knife piercing through her heart soon Lory''s face is set in resigned sad lines, guilt, and pain molded in her eyes.


    "He...uh.."Lory looked up to the ceiling to keep her tears from falling "I guessed he just wanted to protect you and all his family.


    Lilly pulled her head away from Lory''s waist, her face contorted, she shook her head and wept "We don''t need his protection we just wanted him to tell the truth so maybe we can do something to help him even if we don''t we can talk about it and we might find a way out of it together, why can he let us tried to help him?! Why Ethan can''t understand that what he does only hurt us more?!"


    Lory opened her mouth but the words strangled in her throat, she actually had no words to refute that.


    "I...don''t know Lilly..." Lory said wearily.


    " I hate him!" Lilly burst into tears again. She hugged Lory''s waist and continued to cry, while Lory stroked his head trying tofort him, and muttered in a quiet voice "Everything will be fine, you''ll see..."

 Chapter 1218 The Pain of Regret II

    Chapter 1218 The Pain of Regret II


    Regretes like a cold mist in the middle of the night,es slowly without realizing it without warning, creeps into the heart, and covers the mind with hopes and illusions of the possibility of what might happen, the words ''if only'' repeat in one''s mind but when the fog is swept away by the wind One will find oneself stranded in a reality that cannot be changed.


    Lory sat on afortable sofa on the terrace next to the swimming pool, her purple eyes looked up at the midnight sky decorated with millions of stars but even the beautiful view still failed to lighten the burden on her heart.


    ''Why don''t he give us a chance to help him?''


    Lilly''s voice rang in Lory''s head that instantly send a great sense of weariness that sweeps over her it sucking her whole energy with it.


    ''Why don''t he? Why don''t she?''


    Is it because of selfishness or arrogance, perhaps it was an obsession? for a long time, Lory questioned herself, why she did what she did, why she risked everyone and everything for just one person but she had no answers. All she knew was that she loved her brother and she would do anything to save him, no matter what.


    the cold wind brushed her face, Lory shut her weary eyes feeling tired all of a sudden then suddenly a pair of hands cupped her face gently.


    [Who makes my princess sad?] his deep voice offersfort and safety on a chilling night like this.


    Lory doesn''t need to open her eyes to know whose this voice belongs to. The warmth from his skin transferred to her cheeks making her face blush slightly.


    [Am I that obvious...] Lory opened her eyes and a pair of onyx eyes stared deeply into hers. everyone said Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were cold and dark like the bottom of the abyss, but to her, Zhao Li Xin''s eyes were always gentle and warm they never failed to soothe her pain and worries.


    [It''s been a while since I see you like this..] His voice hints at worry.


    Lory rubbed her cheeks against his hand, she loved Zhao Li Xin''s touch the most, and secretly she felt proud and honored that this cold man only shared his tenderness with her.


    Lory held Zhao Li Xin''s hand and pulled him to sit next to her, [Like what?] She looked at Zhao Li Xin yfully.


    Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around his waist [Well, how is it described in yournguage...] Zhao Li Xin pondered for a second then said with a mellow voice "Quietly sad..."


    Lory chuckles [It''s that even a word?]


    Zhao Li Xin frowns [Perhaps I can give a better description, uhm...]


    Lory stared at Zhao Li Xin expectantly. After a while, his eyes shifted to Lory''s beautiful purple eyes, "How about...Mncholy"


    [Sounds Romantic] Lory giggled then rested her head on his broad chest immediately all the negative feelings that engulfed her gradually disappeared leaving only a feeling of ''nostalgia'' as Zhao Li Xin described.


    Zhao Li Xin hugged him tightly and then kissed the top of Lory''s head after that he rested his chin on top of her head while enjoying each other''sfort, tonight it''s another peaceful night.


    [Li Xin....]


    [Hm?]


    [I''m scared...]


    [What are you scared of?]


    For a moment Lory didn''t make a sound after a while she started to speak in a soft voice [The truth is...I''m scared to face my friends and brother again.]


    [Why?] Zha Li Xin didn''t understand Lory''s worry.


    Lory sighed then turned to Zhao Li Xin [If I...leave you..]


    [You Can!] Zhao interrupted quickly.


    Lory pinched Zhaolixin''s cheek [No way! I''m just giving an example...if I leave you without an exnation, will you be angry?]


    Unexpectedly zhao Li Xin''s answer was ready [Yes!]


    Lory was stunned she bit her lip while looking down in disappointment but Zhao Li Xin lifted her chin with his index finger [But I''m sure that anger will soon disappear when I meet you again]


    Lory''s eyes sparkled with hope [Really...?]


    His usually cold face was now covered in love and warmth. He stared intently into her enchanting beautiful eyes [You''ve talked about them so many times, it feels like I already know them, and based on your story I can see how much you mean to them and vice versa, therefore, there is no doubt in my heart that whatever anger or disappointment they feel towards you I believe it will disappear the moment they see your face again...]


    Zhao Li Xin once said that she always knew the right words to sneak into someone''s heart unnoticed, but in Lory''s opinion Zhao Li Xin was much better than her, otherwise, why would he always find the right words to ease her pain?


    [I hope so...] Lory smiles weakly.


    Zhao Li Xin pinched Lory''s chin gently [Trust me, if they love as much as I love you or at least half of what I felt, I''m sure they would rejoice to know you are still alive!] he said withplete certainty.


    Zhao''s reassurance broughtfort to Lory''s heart, she ced the back of her head on his chest once again while Zhao Li Xin hugged her from behind. Zhao Li Xin subtly checked Lory''s mood then he felt relieved when he was assured Lory''s mood had improved.


    [What do you think makes Ethan Hamilton leave?] Lory raised the question abruptly.


    [First of all, what do we know for sure about Et-han...I mean Ethan, is my spelling correct?] Zhao Li Xin asked shortly.


    [Yeah...] Lory confirmed then she recalled everything she knew about Ethan Hamilton then said: [We know he is the heir of the Hamilton family and he is also the ''Creator'', one of the best in fact...he got expedition to the Quiet peak mountain to find rare material for something and he got hurt and possibly by the S.A.I.N.T. organization and Luxemborough also involved to cover that matter by blowing up the whole mountain including us perhaps we just a coteral damage but the intention is clear...]


    [We never talked about it but what rare ingredient was that man looking for that he was willing to take such a high risk, could it have something to do with why he was being targeted?] Zhao Li Xin analyzed all the events that happened calmly and logically.


    Lory suddenly straightened her back and then turned towards Zhao [If Ethan is looking for special material maybe it is for something he created since he is a ''Creator'' could this be what they''re after?]


    [There''s a high possibility he identally found out something he shouldn''t and it is very dangerous but it was toote for him, that''s why he pretended to be sick and chose to run away so he could protect his family]


    [Li Xin do you mean the attack on the Hamilton family is because of Ethan Hamilton?] concern oozing from Lory''s voice.


    there''s a conspirational smirk on Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face [There''s an idiom in yournguage that says....] Zhao Li Xin pursed his lips then said: "It was ''Icing on the cake'' if I''m not wrong"


    Lory blinked her round eyes several times waiting for his exnation, Zhao was amused by how cute he was, then, he continued [The Hamil-ton family itself is not useless because they have wide connections with a lot of influential families around the world not to mention fund and resources to produce weapons but they have a much more important use which is to threaten Ethan, but it will not be easy to control the Hamilton family. Therefore they created an ident to hurt Ethan, but not to kill him only enough to injure him gravely so it would force the Hamilton family to plead for the Saintes'' help. Taking advantage of Hamilton''s family''s desperation they forced them to give the Ellecant group shares which wouldter be useful for controlling thepany. That also exins the possible connection between the Aug- bur...Aug-burn family, it is because they need them to rece the Hamilton family position in the Ellecant group. Meanwhile, they can hide in the background, out of prying eyes while at the same time controlling the Augburn family, Hamilton, and also Ethan, it was indeed a great n until we came..." Zhao Li Xin''s voice was t as a pond as he concluded the situation so clearly.


    Lory stared incredulously at Zhao Li Xin, she didn''t know how Zhao could make a conclusion considering he only knew a little about the intricacies of the politic and society in this world, Lory wondered how much knowledge he secretly absorbed in these few days.


    It finally dawned on her how Zhao Li Xin in such a short time was able to create one of thergest sects in his world even though he was still very young and what''s more he was also sick! no wonder there were no sect leaders, princes, or Emperors in his world who dared to provoke him.


    [Darling, I''m d we''re not enemies~] Lory is sincerely grateful.


    Zhao Li Xin Looked at her like a fool then he snorted [If we be enemies, shouldn''t I be the one worried?]


    Regardless of whether they became lovers or not, he knew he would undoubtedly attracted to Lory like a bird yearning for the vast sky. He would yearn for her too and the reason he was certain of that was because that was how he felt when he first met Lory even though he had no clue what love was at that time.


    If they be enemies, he would shamelessly turn himself in and hand himself over as a tribute so he could get close to Lory.


    [So, in your opinion what should we do now?] Lory waits in anticipation.


    Zhao Li Xin rubs Lory''s head like a teacher teaching his cute disciple [Well, as you suggested, we have to investigate everything Ethan had done these past two to three years, that means we need to question all of Ethan''s coworkers, subordinates, friends even the servants working around him to see if there''s anything strange with Ethan''s behavior before he went on the expedition]


    Lory''s breath hitched, and then she pped her hands excitedly [You''re right, maybe someone knows something!]


    [Or maybe involved...] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened.


    Lory''s eyes widened like a deer in headlights [What do you mean?]


    Zhao Li Xin smirks [No one should know what Ethan is doing right because it involvespany confidentiality so how can the enemy know, So my guess is someone close to him has been spying on him, it can be his assistant, family, or...lover?]


    Lory''s eyes red with admiration, Zhao Li Xin had managed to narrow down the scope of their investigation, and this would definitely be of great help in preparing their next n.


    [And I think we should leave as soon as possible, considering your conflict with the Aug-burn family and the underground Guild, sooner orter they will turn their attention to us] Zhao Li Xin reminded.


    [Don''t worry, I''ve prepared for that!] Lory kissed Zhao Li Xin''s lips and then stared at him lovingly [Husband, you are so amazing, I love you so much!]


    Zhao Li Xin smiles proudly [As you should]


    Loryughs at his arrogant answer.

 Chapter 1219 The First Experience

    Chapter 1219 The First Experience


    The next morning Lory received the good news that his SUV was finally ready and had been delivered to Hamilton''s residence.


    Lory signed the receipt letter then she carefully checked the car. Lory opened the hood to check whether the conditions were correct then he checked the body, ss, and tires of the car which had been reced with much stronger material so that this car would not be easily destroyed in an ident, Lory also ns to add strengthening spells on the car as well as fire and water proof spells.


    Lory''s cell phone rang and once again it was an unknown number, Lory picked it up nheless.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Dirty Fingger" the voice answered.


    Lory''s mouth twitched, she thought she had gotten some strange phone scam, "Excuse me?"


    "Garrof told me to call you!" the man immediately rified himself.


    Lory immediately remembered Garrof''s hacker acquaintance who would help him make fake identities for her and Zhao Li Xin "Oh yeah, you called at the right time"


    "I know, Garrof already exined it so I have prepared, an identification card,bank card, driver''s license including marriage certificate, and much more, but I need your husband and your photo," despite his name, this person seemed quite adept at handling such matters.


    "Sounds good, by the way, did you take a job looking for missing people?" Lory asked as she leaned against the hood of the car.


    "At a fair price, of course," he answered honestly.


    "There''s someone I want you to look for but I can''t talk to you on the phone"


    "Okay, let''s meet! That way I can give you all the documents as well." the man sounded carefree, he didn''t sound worried at all.


    "Where can we meet?" Lory asks.


    "Come to the Sweet Molly club in the red light district at eleven o''clock, the first drink will be my treat!" the man chuckled teasingly then he hung up the phone.


    Lory stared at her cell phone indifferently and then put her cell phone into her back pocket after that she walked slowly towards the Manor because she had other things to discuss with Hugo while Zhao Li Xin continued her studies.


    That night Lory looked at the cupboard with a restless expression then nced at the handsome man who was diligently revising his studies. Zhao Li Xin had already said she wanted toe with him and that was what bothered him the most.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to take Zhao Li Xin there because the Red Club district in his world was more seedy and cheappared to Bei Li Yan''s brothel.


    [Do you need toe along? You don''t want to study, tomorrow is yourst day of studying] Lory tried to persuade him.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin refuses to be left alone, besides he is curious about what the Red District is like in this world. In his world, brothels and gambling houses are not illegal businesses as long as they can get a permit and pay taxes to the local government. The Hei Shen Sect also has many brothels under Bei Li Yan''s supervision, of course, even though the use of his sect''s brothel is not strictly to offer sex and entertainment but rather to gather information and connection. From Lory''s description of the club, it seemed like abination of a brothel and a tea house, so Zhao Li Xin was interested in checking what the ce was like.


    Lory took a deep breath, she knew the standards of the sketch ce between Zhao Li Xin''s world and the rest of the world were very different because she had entered a brothel and in her opinion, it was like a high-ss gentlemen''s club with tight and skimpy d women. many clubs also like it here.


    "Fine, but cover your face!" Lately, Lory spoke in a mixture of thenguage of the cultivator world and Hand''snguage to speed up Zhao Li Xin''s progress.


    "Okay," he replied nonchntly with his eyes on the book.


    Lory rolled her eyes, she wanted to see Zhao Li Xin''s reaction when she entered the club and saw all those people.


    Lory grinned mischievously then went into the bathroom to put on thicker makeup and changed into tight ck jeans, a shirt, and a ck leather jacket, when she got out Zhao Li Xin was startled.


    "What?" Lory confuses.


    [Your eyes...] Zhao Li Xin''s brows knitted tightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Lory checks her face in the mirror.


    [Your eyes like a roon and why do your cheeks look so hollow?] Zhao Li Xin was dumbfounded.


    Even though Lory usually wears smokey eyes every day, this is still within the criteria for natural smokey eyes which used to change the shape of her eyes. However, Lory never wears heavy smokey eyes and fake eyshes that give sexy and fierce vibes then she adds nude lipstick that only makes her eye makeup even more distinct then she makes countour and highlight her face to utterly changes her face even more.


    The red district area usually had more surveince because it attracted troublemakers and shady people so Lory didn''t dare let her guard down so she disguised herself.


    [Do I look like a different person?] Lory shows her disguised proudly.


    Zhao Li Xin nodded while assessing Lory''s look then raised his thumb [You look like arrogant Racoon]


    [.....]


    After Lory dressed Zhao Lixin in a simple ck turtle neck shirt, ck jeans, and a leather hoodie jacket, not forgetting a mask, they were finally ready to leave, although beyond Lory''s expectations, Zhao Li Xin still looked like a model with her long legs. and broad shoulders.


    Lory then braided Zhao Li Xin''s hair and made him wear a trucker hatbined with the face mask leaving only his beautiful dark eyes, finally, she managed to reduce Zhao Li Xin''s charm a little.


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin''s captivating eyes and sighed helplessly, ''This is the best I could do''


    After a fruitless effort to force Zhao Li Xin to stay home, they eventually got into the car and as usual, Lory became the driver., Zhao Lixin became a little curious to check out their new car so he pressed almost all the buttons he could find.


    [Li Xin don''t change the rearview mirror, I can''t look back] Lory reminded Zhao Li Xin.


    [Oh?] Zhao Li Xin pressed the button to return the rearview mirror to its original position.


    Loryughed looking at Zhao Li Xin who couldn''t sit still, [You''re not this enthusiastic about Lilly''s car, I think Lilly''s car is much better than this]


    [But it''s not our car, I can''t be rude, right, what if I identally break something, you''ll definitely feel bad] exined Zhao Li Xin while busy touching the car audio screen.


    The volume of the music in the car went up and down uncontrobly and the songs kept changing which would have been very annoying for anyone in the car but Lory let Zhao Li Xin tinker with the stereo system as he pleased.


    After a while, they finally entered the red district area. There were no signboards or anything but one could feel the atmosphere gradually change as they got deeper into the area.


    One of the obvious changes that everywhere they look they can see more and more young people in shy outfits are gathering in front of sketchy shops or clubs, they gather in groups while smoking and drinking cans of beer and asionally flirting with a group of beautiful women in skimpy clothes and thick makeup that pass them by.


    Zhao Li Xin''s attention was drawn to the young people who were wearing strange clothes and the women could be said to be wearing almost nothing. Zhao Li Xin nced at Lory and felt relieved that she was not wearing clothes like all these women.


    [Are they prostituted ?] he suddenly asked Lory.


    [Hah? Which woman do you mean?] Lory looked left and right guessing which woman Zhao Li Xin was referring to.


    [All of them?] Zhao Li Xin said with a serious expression indicating he was not kidding at all.


    [What? No, they aren''t] Lory quickly refuted him.


    [Then why are the women dressed like that?] Five minutes through this street Zhao Li Xin had already seen more cleavage and bare legs than he had seen his entire life in his world.


    [Well, they dress like that for themselves, to express themselves!] Lory tries to exin.


    Zhao Li Xin confused [Express themselves?...as a prostitute?]


    Lory stared at the road nkly [No,...are they?] She wasn''t sure either.


    Another group of women wear a skimpy dress that shows every intimate area in her body past their car, theyugh vulgarly while flirting with men.


    Zhao Li Xin was taken aback by their behavior and his face was filled with disgust [Prostituted wear skimpy dresses to attract customers to make them spend money to sleep with them and if they were lucky, their customers might bail them out of the brothel to be theirconcubines, that being the case, I wonder what is the purpose of these women dressing like that?]


    [They do not try to sell themselves though...] Lory mumbles in a small voice.


    [Oh, so they had no intention to sleep with these men?] Zhao Li Xin bes more confused to understand the motive.


    Lory tilted her head [Well, some of these men and women do end up sleeping together, eventually...]


    [Do they get paid?] Zhao Li Xin probed further.


    [No...] Lory''s voice wavered.


    Zhao Li Xin baffled [You mean they are doing this for free...without any benefit at all?]


    Lory sighed "Yeah.."


    "Why?" Zhao Li Xin was bbergasted and Lory mped her mouth reflexively, she didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Lory recalled one of their stupid conversation with Fargo.


    "No man can so easily appreciate something given to him"


    Lory then mocked him, "Yet you still sleep with them."


    Fargo opened his arms and grinned "No one refused free stuff, Lory"


    "!!!" Lory received mental damage thatsted for a few days.


    Even though Lory was still upset by Fargo''s answer, his words stuck in her head into adulthood. That''s one of the reasons Lory had never had a casual rtionship with another man, even just for a simple date before she met Zhao Li Xin, apart from the imprable wall of her family, uncle, and friends Lory also never had an interest in that because of her busy schedule however what truly makes her kept her distance with the opposite sex it''s because Fargo words that day.

 Chapter 1220 Welcome to Hell

    Chapter 1220 Wee to Hell


    Lory parked her car not far from the club location after that she checked her phone, the club should be in the alley in front of her after that she looked around her and saw many cars parked and many young people in shy outfits walking into the alley it seemed she was in the right ce.


    "Should we get out?" Zhao Li Xin didn''t know what made Lory so anxious.


    Zhao Li Xin might not know but Lory knows what the inside club looks like especially a sketchy club like this, she turns her head at Zhao Li Xin she once again reminds him before they go [Li Xin remember not to get far away from me, if someone touch you just ignore them or you can push them if it''s a man you can give light punch but not too much okay cause it will attract unwanted attention and we will get kick out from the club]


    "Worry not, dear wife" Zhao Li Xin smile.


    Lory bit her lips, she was still not sure but it was toote to leave him now. Lory took a deep breath [Raised your hoodie and wear your face mask before getting out] Lory nagged him.


    Zhao Li Xin chuckled but obediently followed Lory''s orders, Lory pushed the door and they got out of the car. Lory and Zhao Li Xin immediately attracted people''s attention due to their proportional bodies, long legs, and the mysterious aura they exuded. Lory hooked her finger with Zhao Li Xin''s and they walked hand in hand into the alley.


    Lory kept her eyes straight in order deliberately ignoring the men''s indecent gazes and lewd eyes, but to be honest, this wasn''t that bad, maybe because Zhao Li Xin was with her, which more or less deterred the men''s intention to approach her.


    On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin was shocked to see how vulgar people were, not only men but also women, even though he was used to people''s stares still never being stared at like a piece of meat at the market, they even dared to gawk openly at Lory even though he was clearly beside her.


    ZhaoLiXin wanted to teach them a lesson but Lory had already reminded him what happened in a ce like this so reluctantly had to let go of their insolent behavior, he clenched his jaw as he strides away with Lory.


    Not long after, Lory saw a pink neon light with the silhouette of a curvy girl lying on the words Sweet Molly, Meanwhile, in front of the club door stood two big bouncers, and in front of them there was a long line of young people queuing to get in.


    It seemed that after she had been gone for a long time many things were still the same, Lory didn''t know whether she should feel relieved or disappointed. Lory casually passed the queue when the two bouncers were about to stop them. Lory slipped two hands Roms to the bouncer''s hand and the bouncer knowingly opened the door for Lory and Zhao Li Xin without question.


    Seeing how smooth Lory was he realized Lory was used toing to this kinda ce instantly his eyes darkened not because he questioned Lory''s behavior, not because he was questioning Lory''s behavior, but rather because he was worried about her well-being or the reason why he had toe to this ce like this, not to mention he guesses Lory was much younger at that time.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t have time to think any further when the sound of deafening music assaulted his eardrum.


    Lory also started with the sounds, she forgot how loud the music in the club could be.


    Lory has never been a fan of clubbing ces. If it wasn''t for important reasons, she would never approach this ce.


    Not only this ce is awfully noisy the food cannot be said excellent despite it being quite expensive and they only serve alcohol which Lory doesn''t like because it is bitter and the smell of the smoke...she will need to shower thoroughly to get rid of the smell.


    If the smell bothered Lory, One could imagine how Zhao Li Xin would feel. For someone with a special sense of smell like him, he could smell not only cigarettes but also alcohol, sweat, and various perfumes mixed together.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face was startled by the unpleasant smell. He reflexively covered his nose with the back of his hand even though he already wearing a mask. Thankfully Lory forced him to wear a mask and jacket moreover he didn''t forget to wear gloves as well therefore this disgusting scent will not taint his skin. If that happens, he should bathe overnight to get rid of the smell.


    Suddenly colorfulser lights shot into the air formingplicated formations and the DJ on stage yed music that shook the entire room while on the dance floor, people danced as if they were in a trance or at least that''s how Zhao Li Xin saw it.


    He who had only ever been presented with the best dances in the imperial pce had never seen a dance that required bouncing while banging their head like a crazy chicken before, not to mention the music didn''t sound like music at all, yet everyone followed the music excitedly the look they were intoxicated, in fact, many of them are.


    Before Zhao Li Xin couldprehend the sight before him on the table bar half-naked women and men danced following the music while everyone cheered at the dancers. They threw money, screaming and shouting like they were possessed while some of them passed out on the table yet no one bothered to care.


    ''Is this a hell?'' for the first time Zhao Li Xin shuddered at the level of degeneracy of this ce.


    Lory typed her phone then she got an answer right away.


    ''Second floor on the right corner''


    Lory hung up and then looked up to the second floor after she guessed where the man might be. Lory then pulled Zhao Li Xin to go with her when suddenly a drunk man blocked her way.


    "Hey, baby!"


    Lory did not even flinch she shoved the man without ncing at him, she walked away while ignoring the drunk man''sint.


    "Come on Babe! we can have fun, bring your man, I don''t mind!" the drunk man made nastyments.


    Under the hood, no one noticed the sharp glint in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes. He took a coin from his pocket then pushed it with his thumb and it shot in rapid speed straight into the man''s mouth.


    The man''sughter suddenly stopped, he held his throat then started coughing and fell to his knees while desperately trying to breathe, making people around him confused.


    Soon the man''s face turned pale at the same time as his breathing got weaker and weaker and then his face turned bluish due tock of oxygen.


    Fortunately, a quick wit man saw what happened, he immediately put his arm under the man''s navel and began to thrust his hands upward and inward for few times until the drunk man finally spat the coin out of his mouth.


    Only then the drunk man was able to breathe but he and everyone else were confused about how the coin got into this man''s mouth. Zhao Li Xin looks at the man and sneers behind his mask.


    ''What a lucky man''


    Lory, who didn''t know what was happening, went to the second floor with ZhaoLiXin, as soon as he arrived, Lory''s eyes swept across the area and then found in the right corner a man wearing a dark red hoodie sitting with aptop and beer on a table that was located quite far from the other tables.


    The man looked to be in his mid-twenties with metallic gray hair and honey-colored eyes. He leaned back casually while enjoying the music while nodding his head to the loud music. Lory and Zhao sat opposite the man. He turned his attention to Lory and then nced at Zhao Li Xin with a little curiosity perhaps because Zhao Li Xin''s entire face was covered except a pair of his dark eyes, but from that alone, the man could judge that Zhao Li Xin was probably more attractive than his photo.


    "How are you Miss Jane?" he shoved the envelope toward Lory.


    Lory briefly examined the contents of the envelope. She didn''t dare take out what was inside the envelope, afraid that someone would see their exchange. Lory only put her trust in Garrof that this acquaintance would not disappoint her, Lory then put the envelope in her jacket.


    The man knew what Lory was worried about "Don''t worry, this ce is quite safe, you see that" he pointed at the camera in the corner of the ceiling "This is a blind spot, that''s why the cost of this table is double than the other table" he waved his hand and the maid in a sexy buny costumees.


    "What would you like to order, baby?" he asked coquettishly.


    "What do you like to drink? Like I said it will be my treat" he winked yfully.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel "I don''t drink, just iced tea" Lory usually hated alcohol but drinking in a sketchy club like this was even worse.


    "What about him?" He looked at Zhao Li Xin warily. There was something about this man that made him feel uneasy and it had been a long time since he felt this way about someone, until the Dark Ages War ended.


    Zhao Li Xin was silent for a moment and spoke in a low voice "Soda..."


    But Lory immediately interrupted, "Mineral water, please~"


    The waiter exchanged nces with the man after he gave a small nod, the waiter smiled, "Okay then" he shed a flirtatious smile at the man before she turned around while the man stared at the woman sashay down the stairs.


    Lory let him take his time enjoying the ''view'' until his eyes shifted back to Lory. "So, I take it you have a new assignment for me?"


    "First of all, what''s wrong with your name?" Lory refuses to call anyone by that disgusting name.


    "What, you don''t think it suits me?" The man opens his arms seemingly proud of himself.


    Lory sarcastically said, "If you are a sex offender"


    "You have no imagination?" he disagrees.


    "And you have too much of it" Lory rolled her eyes.


    He waved his hand dismissively, "Then what task do you have for me?"


    "I need you to find someone, his name is Ethan Hamilton he just ran away a few days ago"


    The man''s brows shoot up, his honey eyes widening "Hamilton?...you mean the Hamilton Family heir?" he gasped.


    "That''s the one..." Lory answered casually.


    "I do hear rumors he was missing..." The man muttered.


    "Can you find him?" Lory looks intently at him.


    The man took a deep breath, "Judging from the risks, it will be very expensive because I have topete with many dangerous people, you know?!" There was a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "Who else looking for him?" Lory''s expression deepens.


    "For starters, the underground Guild, and the second is Argus..." he looked at Lory waiting to see her reaction.


    Against his expectation Lory didn''t look anxious at all and so did the man next to her who seemed more interested in whatever was on his cell phone screen therefore his opinion about Lory and Zhao Li Xin instantly dropped quite a lot.


    "You don''t seem to worry? I wonder if you are brave or stupid?" he said in a mocking tone, he assumed that Lory didn''t know how dangerous the underground Guild and Argus were. Even though he owes Garrof but he will not risk himself for a wayward hunter.


    "You better pay attention to what you get yourself into ''cause I will not work with stupid hunter," he said with a condescending look.


    However, he never expected his rudements would provoke the silent demon beside Lory. Zhao Li Xin averted his gaze from the phone, darkness gathering in his onyx eyes as he stared at the brazen man who had no idea how vast the heavens were.


    The air suddenly changes significantly as if someone sucked the whole oxygen in the room he suddenly finds himself unable to breathe. His eyes nervously turn at the man with the mask. His heart was clenched by dread as Zhao Li Xin''s gaze went through him like a st of ice.

 Chapter 1221 A Reminder

    Chapter 1221 A Reminder


    Lory quickly grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand and then smiled with a pleading look so Zhao Li Xin not be angry. Cannot win against his wife Zhao Li Xin control his uncontroble qi only then did the tension in the air gradually ease. The man immediately takes adeep breath as he is finally able to breathe again however, he is utterly traumatized by Zhao Li Xin''s ''subtle'' threat The man stares at Zhao Li Xin with silent horror.


    Luckily, the sexy bunny waitress came to serve drinks but she didn''t notice the tense atmosphere but she was dumbfounded by Jason''s terrible expression. "Jason, why do you look so pale? I told you to drink less, honey?" The sexy bunny waitress put down the drink while looking at him with concern.


    Lory tilted her head with a yful smile "Jason?"


    Jason snapped back from his shock. He tried to remain calm but his knee juddered under the table no matter how hard he tried to stop on the contrary the man that just terrorized him beforehand had turned his attention back on his cell phone again as if nothing had happened.


    His calm and detached demeanor made his chest tighten Jason subconciously swallowed nervously and felt certain that this man was very dangerous and he should not mess with this person.


    "I''m fine," he said to the bunny waitress.


    The waitress still worries but she doesn''t want to bother him, "Okay take it easy baby?"


    Jason forced a smile that he felt awkwardly the problem of drinking was known by strangers but he realized that this was not a servant''s fault because he and everyone who had worked in that ce had caught him passed out on the table and one time they had to call an ambnce because he drank too much until he got severe alcohol poisoning.


    Lory pretended that she didn''t know anything and continued her business, "So can you find Ethan Hamilton?"


    Lory had estimated that there would be many people who were looking for Ethan, therefore she asked Jason''s help who ording to Garrof had quite good ability. Although the chances are small but perhaps by some luck she can find Ethan first.


    "Jason is just an alias....just like you" he quipped but then he got anxious he would ruffle the scary man''s feathers again, fortunately, the scary man was unbothered by hisment.


    Lory scoffed while casually stirring the iced tea with the straw "I don''t care, I prefer calling you Jason rather than your other alias"


    "But.." Jason immediately mped his mouth because the scary man beside had shifted his eyes back at him again.


    ''Stop looking at me!'' Jacon cried inwardly.


    An icy current went up and down his spine, Jason didn''t want to be in this ce with this scary man anymore, hence he cleared his throat then quickly said: "Whatever, I ept your assignment, I will call you in two days!"


    "Good~" Lory raised her ss of iced tea to encourage their cooperation and then drank it but a secondter she spat the drink back into the ss "Yuck!" Lory shuddered, she forgot all the drinks in this ce were mixed with alcohol even tea and juice.


    Lory''s eyes became watery from bitterness, Zhao Li Xin quickly patted Lory''s back and then opened the Mineral Bottle for Lory to drink while continuing to stroke her back. Jason couldn''t believe the dotting man before him was the same man who threatened him with murderous intent.


    All of a sudden there''s a high cheers downstairs. The dj on the booth suddenly paused the music and then shouted "Ladies and Gentleman we got Miss Be Quinn in the house today let''s give her big apuse!"


    Everyone pped their hands and cheered loudly while the woman appointed sat on the VIP table waving her hand elegantly. The woman called Be gives a flying kiss to her fans and her fans roar in excitement. Lory looked at the woman who sat far away from their corner table with knitted brows, for some reason, Lory felt she had seen that woman before.


    "Is she an actress?" Lory asked Jason.


    "Yeah," Jason confirmed.


    "Is she famous?" Lory thought she might have seen her on television or website news.


    Jason shrugged indifferently, he was not interested in celebrities at all. "Almost after the Dark Ages war, people were so desperate for any kind of entertainment as an escape from grieve and trauma that this profession became more booming than doctors, farmers, and soldiers, especially thest two years..." he looked at the people worshiped the woman with disgust.


    "You don''t like celebrity Jason?" Lory looked at him with surprise. He thought a man like him would like a beautiful woman like Be Quinn.


    Jason raked his fingers through his silver metallic hair "Nah, my problem is with the people who worship these celebrities even though this profession gives the least contribution to society during and after the Dark Age war, yet these people worship them like a god, heck if they wanted to worship someone they can worship the Lucient family, like princess Lorient instead"


    Lory shrinks her neck "You like her too?"


    Now it was Jason who looked at Lory in shock, "You are not?!"


    Lory spread her hands "I don''t know, I heard rumors about her running away from L''Markieth thus leaving her people alone, there was also a rumor she was a stuck-up snob that''s why she refused to use her healing gift to help themoner, also..."


    "Stop it!" Jason unconsciously ms his hand on the table which attracts a few people nearby.


    Lory''s brows shoot up in surprise and so does Jason, panic surges within him. Jason looked nervously at Zhao Li Xin but against his expectation the man remained indifferent as if he didn''t hear what he was saying. Jason didn''t know why the scary man let his behavior slide but he was relieved nheless.


    However, unbeknownst to Jason behind the mask the corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips curls upward. Jason doesn''t realize he has won a favorable point in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes.


    Lory was amused, she propped her chin and smiled "You really like her, huh?"


    Jason''s face turned red as he blushed like an innocent boy. "He saved me when I was fifteen years old, I was left alone by my so-called ''friends'' to be bait for the Demon Beasts, I was supposed to die that day but Princess Lorient saved me..." Jason''s eyes look down in mncholy as he remembers the past but he quickly collects himself and says: "...And she used her gift of healing to save me even though she also was injured quite badly, she didn''t even hesitate to save me....so..." he swallowed the next words then lift his beer ss then finished it in one gulp.


    From the corner of his eyes, Zhao Li Xin stares at the side of Lory''s face. Just from the story Zhao Li Xin could imagine Lory covered with wounds and brush helping other people as if she was obligated to do so, Zhao Li Xin shifted his eyes back to his phone screen though he didn''t pay attention to whatever was on his phone.


    "Okay then, thanks for your cooperation, I''ll wait for the good news!" Lory suddenly got up from the chair then she stretched out her hand.


    Jason subconsciously reaches for her hand as if he is hypnotized he only realizes when they are handshakes. Jason held his breath under Lory''s glittering eyes suddenly he felt he had seen those eyes before...a long time ago.


    "Oh, just a word of advice, you better reduce your drinking habits if you feel indebted to her, don''t let her gift go to waste" There was an inexplicable smile on her face that Jason failed toprehend. She tightened her grip before finally letting go of his hand.


    Jason watched her figure walk away. Jason then looked at his hands and a distant memory suddenly hit him like lightning in broad daylight. It was a long night of fighting as usual, he was sure he would die as the beast fodder but then a woman with wide, snow-white wings appeared out of nowhere.


    Her bluish hair flutters on her shoulder and her purple eyes sparkle as if all the stars in the sky gather in her eyes. The woman''s body and face were covered with blood and scars, and all of her clothes were tattered and covered with dirt even so in his eyes, she was and still till this day is the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    The purple light blinding his sight and the torturous feeling that tormented him gradually disappeared and then was reced by afortable sensation after which amidst his unconsciousness he heard a voice saying: "Don''t waste my gift boy, live on..."


    He doesn''t know how he could forget these words, is it because those beautiful memories were buried under numerous trauma, heartache, loss, and pain he experienced during that dam* war, and for so long he was consumed by his own pain and misery until he forgot that the life he had now was a ''gift'' from someone who sacrificed herself to protect him and the others, so how could he waste his life like this? Doesn''t that mean he''s being ungrateful to his benefactors?


    Another waitress came, she found the chair empty and Jason was alone then the waitress noticed Jason''s empty ss "More bir sweetheart?"


    Jason stared at his empty ss for a moment then shook his head, "No...I think I''m going to quit..."


    The waiter''s eyebrows rose in disbelief and Jason could only smile dryly.

 Chapter 1222 A Reminder II

    Chapter 1222 A Reminder II


    Lory and Zhao finally left the club which was filled with drunk people and loud, deafening noises, until outside Lory''s ears there was a ringing sound which she knew was because of the sound system in the club, Lory rubbed her ears while grumbling. annoyance "Uugh, this is why I hate nightclubs"


    Zhao Li Xin was amused to hear Loryin, "But it seems like you often go to ces like that"


    Lory sighed, "It can''t be helped, if I want to find sketchy people I have to go to a ce like that and for some reason, many people like to meet at that ce."


    [I think it''s because the music is too loud so it''s hard to eavesdrop, moreover, the light in that ce is so bad that it''s hard to recognize anyone in such a ce] Zhao made a logical conclusion and he was right.


    "Yes, that''s right" Lory opened the car door then she took off her jacket and reced it with fortable knitted sweater then sprayed dry shampoo to get rid of the unpleasant smell in her hair after that she got into the car.


    Zhao Li Xin followed suit, he even took it further by putting all their smelly clothes into the trunk so as not to pollute the air in the car.


    The fresh night air and quiet sounds in the parking lot improved their mood, Lory and Zhao Li Xin simultaneously let out a long sigh, and inwardly they tacitly agreed that they would not to go that kinda of ce ever again.


    Lory started the car engine and then looked at Zhao Li Xin [Tomorrow will be ourst day in Eagle Rock City, do you want to have a look around before we leave, you won''t have time because you''re still studying tomorrow right]


    Interest lit up his dark eyes, Zhao Li Xin just realized that he was so busy that he didn''t take the time to look around this city, "Let''s go!" he said with an emotionless tone but Lory caught the fleeting smile on his usual stoic face.


    Influenced by Zhao Li Xin''s, Lory became more enthusiastic, "But, let''s eat first!" as soon as Lory said that, her stomach growled loudly as if it was protesting for something to be filled.


    Zhao''sughter broke out in the car, Lory looked back to suppress her embarrassment at the same time she backed the car out of the parking lot and then drove through the night streets that filled with colorful night lights.


    Lory opened her car window while enjoying the evening breeze caressing her face and hair, never in a million years did she think she would be taking a night out in a car with Zhao, shemented to herself how unpredictable life could be.


    Lory turned her head abruptly at Zhao Li Xin "Hey, want to try ordering from the Drive-Thru?"


    Zhao Li Xin innocently asked, "Through what?"


    Loryughed out loud but didn''t exin, she thought it would be more fun if she showed him directly. Lory then saw a giant, brightly lit sign with a picture of Poko-Poko inviting people to visit.


    "Ohh, Poko-Poko drive-thru restaurant, it looks like it''s new!" Lory eximed happily, she then looked at Zhao Li Xin pleadingly, "Do you want to go there?"


    How could he say no after seeing those eyes, Zhao Li Xin nodded "Okay"


    Lory turned her car into the drive-thrune, there were only a few cars in the drive-thrune, maybe because it waste at night. Lory stopped her car next to the menu screen before she decided on their order, not forgetting Lory asked Zhao Li Xin to make the order.


    The genius Lord practiced hisnguage with flying colors, as a result, he rewarded himself with a soda drink called Poko-Pop. Lory''s mouth twitched but she let Zhao Li Xin have whatever she wanted however, just in case she told Zhao Li Xin to order mineral water too.


    After cing the order via intercon they get their order at the next booth. Zhao Li Xin was amazed by how fast the service was, saving so much time that the great Lord was very satisfied. If it''s the old days he would reward the employee with gold taels, too bad the great Lord doesn''t have cash in his pocket.


    Lory drove his car to the next outlet to pick up the order. After that, Lory drove her car out of the diner to look for a nice ce to enjoy their meal, Lory then drove her car up the hill not long after she found the pic spot.


    because it waste at night there was no one there so it wasn''t difficult for Lory to find a parking space. Lory came out carrying their food and then walked towards one of the pic tables while Zhao Li Xin was astonished by the breathtaking view of the city lights that scattered like gemstones in a jewelry box.


    Lory saw Zhao Li Xin''s rare expression, her smile broadened "It''s better than the view at the Jiang Wei kingdom right"


    "¡­Yes" Zhao Li Xin stared at the colorful light scene in awe.


    [If we go to a big city, the view will be even more dazzling withser lights and giant screens everywhere, well at least that''s what I remember...] Lory doesn''t know how much things changed after the war, she''s not even sure if ''The King'' Herriond will look the same.


    "Let''s eat!" Lory opened the bento box containing rice, fish, pickles, and fried eggs, there was also soup in a separate bowl. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin sat facing the sparkling night view of the city while enjoying his meal.


    Lory wrapped a scarf around her neck as the night breeze hit her neck, she took a sip of the warm soup, and a tinge of pink rose to her cheeks. After her stomach warmed, Lory continued her meal while asionally taking food that Zhao didn''t like from his bento box.


    Lory had finished her food first and waited for Zhao Li Xin to finish while enjoying the view of the city.


    "You remember that guy?" Zhao Li Xin suddenly said as he finished his meal.


    Lory turned her head towards Zhao Li Xin in confusion "Who do you mean?"


    "The man we met earlier...the one...you saved earlier?" Zhao Li Xin said in a stuttering sentence because he wasn''t fluent yet.


    "You mean Jason?" Lory thought back to the man with the striking hair color.


    "Hm," Zhao Li Xin nodded.


    Lory propped her chin and frowned "No, actually, I don''t remember at all because a lot of things happened and I happened to often save people at that time" Lory didn''t sound proud of that because she was sure she wasn''t the only one who did that and what she done was only natural besides she is a Princess so it was her duty.


    [Actually, I have found out what happened during the war at that time based on video witnesses and photos obtained from people at that time, from there I can see that the situation was much worse than when Lazarus released the hybrid beasts and monsters from another realm to our previous world...] The conclusion came after taking into ount what happened in the previous world has happened to this world for ten years.


    Come to think of it, It''s a miracle that there are still so many people left after that terrible war, it must be because of people like Lory who fought tooth and nail to protect them.


    "Oh, yeah...there''s a lot of people recording a video with their phone at that time as a form ofst will for their family" Lory mumbled while casting her mncholy eyes to the night lights.


    Lory remembers that even though the Net has been down but many people still record videos of themselves in the hope that their families will find theirst messages if something happens to them, that''s why Lory used to take any cell phone she found and give it to someone to repair and keep it save until they managed to found the owner their family.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel [And it''s an unwritten rule to keep the broken cell phone when they find it] She lowers her head.


    "It must be hard for you...." his heart ached for her.


    [Well, I''m not the only one...everyone struggles, we all lose something, our home, family, friends, we all as scared as the next person beside us...] Lory brushed it off like it was nothing.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at him disapprovingly, "How funny of you¡­.you tend to ignore your own pain and suffering."


    Lory stared at Zhao Li Xin silently after a while a smile slowly appeared on her face [Believe me, it wasn''t for anyudable or honorable reason]


    Zhao Li Xin doesn''t understand what she means [What''s your reason?]


    Lory lowered her head with a deprecating smile cause it''s easier...] she bitterly said [If my pain is no worse than others, if my loss is not as much as theirs so I would have no reason to give up, besides unlike them I was trained for this, it was then I realized that this is what my father has prepared me for. All that rigorous training, and my father''s high expectations toward me and Lucas...it all led to that moment...so I cannot give up, I don''t have that luxury.]


    Lory shakes her head [If all those ordinary people could survive after they experienced the same pain as I do I would have no reason to stop, I should be able to carry on...I''m the King''s daughter.]


    ''King''s Daughter'' was not a noble title but it was a shackle that she could never escape from, as long as she lived she had to live her life by abiding by those words, Therefore, no matter how far she goes she would never escape from cause that what she is.


    Zhao Li Xin knew that was not a ttering title orforting words but it was a stern reminder so she would never forget, in other words, it was a burden for her.


    Zhao Li Xin caressed her cheek [You had me now if you tired I can carry you, if it''s too heavy I can hold it for you If you forgot, I''m also a descendant of the King] he raised his brows confidently like an overbearing monarch.


    Even though it sounded like a joke, Lory knew that Zhao meant it because he was not someone who usually spoke empty words, even to his enemies he always kept his promises and Lory knew that, therefore he feltforted by Zhao Li Xin''s words.


    "Let''s finish our drinks, then I''ll take you to the Arcade~"


    He doesn''t know what an arcade is nevertheless, he nods excitedly after that Zhao opens the bottle of Poko-Pop and then takes a big gulp without thinking as a consequence he coughs profusely his whole body trembles.


    Lory''s mouth twitched, and she took the bottle from Zhao Li Xin and checked it It turned out the soda level was higher than a normal soda drink so of course Zhao Li Xin coughed uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1223 Preparation

    Chapter 1223 Preparation


    __Elsewhere__


    In a luxurious hotel room, a thick ambiguous atmosphere filled the air and there was a woman''s moaning and a man''s heavy breathing followed by the continuous creaking sound of the bed but the tense atmosphere was suddenly broken by the sound of a cell phone ringing.


    The woman was reluctant to take her cell phone, but she still took her cell phone to check who the annoying person was. However, when she saw the name on her phone screen she immediately jumped out of bed.


    "Honey, where are you going?" The man whines.


    "Hold that thought!" She coyly said then she picked up the silk robe that had been scattered on the floor then took a long step to the balcony. She closed the ss door behind him and then cleared her throat before she answered the phone, "Yes, boss!"


    "Be, how is your investigation about Raven Jane?" The man''s voice was deep and mellow but the the woman''s attitude immediately became serious.


    "I''ve checked but there''s nothing out of the ordinary about her and her husband, and the data I got from the beast''s yer is also unreliable, maybe someone is deliberately covering up their identity." the woman''s long fingers brushed her long tinum hair from his face then leaned his back against the ss railing with upset look.


    The woman then continues, "However she and her husband manage to get the Hamilton family favor so I have a guessed it got something to do with the Ethan Hamilton recovery because the time is too close to be coincidental"


    The man behind the phone got quiet for a while then he said again: "Do you have any idea how to rope her into our side?"


    Be took an annoyed breath, "You want to recruit her?" her voice coated with anger and jealousy.


    "You have a problem with that?" The man hints with a warning.


    Be knew she made a mistake so she quickly changed her tone, "No!... I mean, do we really need him, I don''t think she''s that good..."


    The man scoffed in a deprecating tone "Yet she''s alone managed to wipe your a*s and three of your men''s faces right to the ground"


    Be was speechless, she had words to refute because she and her three friends had been beaten badly by Lory like defeated dogs, thus she could only hold her burning anger.


    "But boss, I already tried to offer her to join us but she said no¡ª"


    "Figure it out!" said the man in a peremptory tone.


    Be bit her lips "Yes boss" she forced the words out of her lips.


    "Don''t disappoint me again, Be," there''s an obvious threat in the man''s voice,ter on, he hung up the phone.


    Be heard the disconnected sounds with a twisted face.


    If Lory were here now, she would recognize her as the woman in the yellow dress who was one of the people responsible for her kidnapping. Just like Lory, she also changed her appearance with makeup and changed her hair color. Unfortunately, because Lory saw her in a club that only had minimal lighting, Lory failed to recognize her.


    No one would think that the famous artist Be Quinn is an elite assassin who works for the Underground Guild, even though she is only a frencer because she has to prove her abilities first before being epted as a permanent member of the Underground Guild and her efforts were almost sessful until Lory destroyed her perfect record.


    This made Be harbor a deep hatred towards Lory and what was worse was that her superiors gave direct orders to recruit Lory into the underground Guild and only a few people received this honor, therefore, Be couldn''t help but worry that not only Lory would immediately be epted as a permanent member she was also worried that Lory would have a better position than her if that happened, even she bes permanent member her position will inevitably below Lory and that mean Lory had the authority to boss her around, how could she live then? this is uneptable!


    Be''s hatred grew rapidly like a wildfire soon her face contorted into a sinister mask.


    _________________________________


    Lory was in her room checking Jason''s work, after checking carefully she was happy to find that Jason''s work wasn''t that bad, at least it would take a very experienced officer to see the w.


    For now, it should be enough, Lory put down the ID card then her phone suddenly rang.


    Lory checked the caller''s name but it was anonymous "Hello?"


    "Yo, princess!" a familiar gruff voice was heard.


    The corner of Lory''s lips lift "Hi, Garrof, how are you"


    "Alive" heugh at his own witty answer.


    "Well, that''s all the matter" Lory chuckled.


    "Oh, how is the hacker I introduce to you, I heard your husband scare the sh*t out of him!" heugh exhrated, he sound happy to hear Zhao scared Jason.


    "Let''s just say, my husband wasn''t in a good mood at that time," Lory defended her husband.


    That''s why Lory hoped that Zhao Li Xin would stay at the Manor because she knew very well that everything that Zhao Li Xin hated was in that club, like big crowds, loud noises, and a bunch of pathetic and annoying people causing trouble andmotion.


    "It''s okay princess, after all that boy needs to be spanked to stay motivated, so how is his work going? Are you satisfied?" Garrof hoped Jason wouldn''t embarrass him, otherwise, he would show him what scared really looked like.


    "It''s not bad," Lory said in a casual tone.


    "That''s good then!" Garrof feels relieved.


    Lory immediately remembers she got important news "Oh, by the way, Ethan Hamilton is missing"


    "WHAT!" Garrof eximed.


    Lory reflexively moved her ear away from the phone, then she put the phone back to her ear before continuing "He, ran away about three days ago..." Lory then retold the story to Garrof.


    Garrof listened attentively then he sighed heavily, "He''s just making it moreplicated" he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "He was just trying to protect his family in the only way he knew how" Lory could sympathize with Ethan''s decision because no one knew better than her the feeling of wanting to protect their family so badly.


    "Anyway, I asked Jason to look for Ethan''s whereabouts," said Lory.


    "Jason?" Garrof sounded confused.


    "The hacker you introduced to me" Lory rified.


    "Dirty fingers?" Garrof question it.


    "Yeah, I''m not gonna call him that!" Lory firmly said.


    "Ha - Ha, got it!" Garrof understands Lory''s reluctance.


    "You think he can help?" Lory still does not know how good Jason''s ability is.


    Garrof was quiet for a moment then said confidently, "Don''t worry, even though he likes ''that'', his skills canpete with the top five hackers in the world."


    Lory was quite impressed "He''s that good? I had no idea..." Lory mumble.


    Garrof sighs "Yeah, he just a bit¡ª"


    "Pervert" Lory cuts in.


    "Pretty much..." Garrof didn''t care to defend Jason.


    Poor Jason had no idea that he had been embarrassed in front of his idol.


    Lory blew her cheeks "Well, as long he is good with what he''s doing" His private matters are not her concern "Oh, yes, I will leave Eagle Rock City tomorrow, maybe we can meet somewhere"


    Garrof got excited "That''s awesome, then I hope you will kindly lend your hand to help us"


    "Sure, I call youter in this number okay," Lory said.


    "I''ll be waiting" Garrof answered politely then hung up the phone


    Lory tapped her phone while contemting for a few minutes after that she proceeded to call Madeline at the Beast''s yer guild, the phone rang several times before finally answering in a sullen voice, "Beast yer guild, who is this?"


    "Hi, Maddy, is this the wrong time?" Lory was amused by how contrasted Maddy''s sweet appearance with her fierce attitude.


    "Raven, is this you? I miss you so much!" Maddy shrill with excitement.


    "I''m sorry I have no time to visit you" Lory regretfully said.


    "No - no, I understand you have a lot on your te" Maddy suddenly stopped, she seemed to move to another room after that she whispered, "Raven there are a lot of people looking for you..."


    "Oh...?" Lory was not surprised.


    Nevertheless, Maddy continued "Yes, not only someone hacked our system but Jack said a few people had been bribe people that work in our guild, he then figured it out they were from Underground Guild" Maddy''s voice coated with concern for Lory.


    "I feel like more and more people are looking for me, that''s why I want to ask you to remove my name from the names of the hunters who work for you," said Lory.


    "Why?" Maddy balked.


    Lory was touched by Maddy''s kindness "It''s nothing, I have a feeling there will be more people looking for me and this will involve your guild¡ª"


    "It''s fine!" Maddy interrupted "You don''t have to worry about us, even though Jack may be a stupid womanizer, andzy as a sloth, but you can count on him...sometimes!"


    Lory''s brows shoot up "Does Jack know you think this way about him?"


    "Of course, I say this every day in front of him" Mady frankly said.


    Lory''s mouth twitched, why did it sound like Maddy showing off their rtionship?


    "It doesn''t mean that we will break up after I leave, it''s just a formality so that those people can''t pressure your guild to ''hand over'' me, this will also make it easier for me to avoid their attention and investigate them, meanwhile we can still exchange information secretly" Lory exined so that Madeline wouldn''t worry.


    Maddy eyes widened then she pped her forehead "You''re right, that will make everything easier!" she felt so stupid not to think about this before.


    However, another bothers her, "But... won''t this affect your reputation as a hunter?" Maddy was worried that this would cause trouble for Lory when looking for work in another guild because hunters who were expelled from other guilds would be considered by other guilds to be unreliable.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll figure out something" Lory replied casually without the slightest worry.


    Lory became a hunter to solve her and Zhao Li Xin''s identity problem and at the same time to make a lot of money in a short time but now she has solved the identification problem, and with the support of the Hamilton family, Lory does not need to worry about money plus she has already collected quite a lot of money from the previous job so she had no problem other than multiple dangerous people try to kill her.


    Lory''s calm and rxed answer amazed Madeline, she knew from Jack that many dangerous organizations were looking for Lory and Zhao Li Xin, but Lory was able to face the situation with clear-headed, and this made her admiration for Lory rise several levels again.


    "Okay, I will talk to Jack about this!"


    "Thank you Maddy~" Lory then hung up.

 Chapter 1224 Preparation II

    Chapter 1224 Preparation II


    Lory leaned back and took a deep breath. He had already ovee two problems, so another problem needed to be addressed before he left. Lory rubbed the back of his neck tiredly, he got up from the chair and left the room, he happened to meet the person he wanted to meet.


    "Mr Hugo" Lory nodded politely.


    Hugo, who had just arrived apanied by Allen, his face lit up with joy when he saw Lory "How are you Raven, I just bought a new cake" he signed Allen to hand the fancy cake box to Lory.


    "You bought it for me?" Lory epted it dly.


    Hugo''s wrinkled face was filled with a warm smile. "This is a thank-you gift, because of you Lilly''s mood improved a lot."


    "I''m d to hear that,~" Lory was sincerely happy that Lilly managed to recover from her grieve, Lory then added: "However, if you are willing to listen to my advice then I suggest you talk to Lilly about Ethan, and give her something to do to help with Ethan''s problem, it doesn''t have to be something big, just enough for her to feel useful"


    Hugo''s expression soften "I understand, Raven"


    Hugo really liked Lory, at first he only felt grateful for what she did for his grandchildren but after interacting with her, Hugo found out that Lory was an honest and sincere woman, she never sucked up to her, instead she treat him and his family with genuine sincerity and kindness more than she had be a good influence for Lilly.


    If only Lory hadn''t married yet, he would happily match her up with his grandson despite her mysterious background and profession, unfortunately, even though his son had all the good qualities of a man Hugo realized Ethan was no match for Zhao Li Xin.


    "Oh by the way, can we talk" since they were standing in the hallway. Lory thought it would be best for them to talk somewhere more private.


    Hugo knew it must be important "Let''s go to my study room," he said.


    A momentter, Hugo and Lory immediately headed to the study room after they arrived as usual. Hugo pricked his thumb to activate the sound istion barrier in the room then he sat behind the desk "So, what do you need Raven, you don''t need to hesitate" He waited with anticipation.


    Lory wasforted by Hugo''s words and she could deny that she was touched by Hugo''s kind words, "Thank you, I want to inform you that tomorrow morning my husband and I will leave Eagle Rock City"


    Hugo''s joyful face was reced by a bit of disappointment "Oh...I remember you are going to leave, time really does fly right" he mumbled.


    "Usually this only feels peaceful" Lory smiled meaningfully.


    Hugo nodded in understanding "Well you''re right"


    "Besides, this will be good for you because I n to look for your grandson, I feel he is the only one who knows Luxemborough''s ns and the S.A.I.N.T organization," Lory said.


    Hugo is happy because Lory will be directly involved in looking for his grandson, but he cannot ignore the big risks that will follow "Are you sure? This will be very dangerous, even more dangerous than facing Maren''s monster" Hugo started to feel close to Lory and Zhao Li Xin couldn''t help but feel worried for their safety.


    "I know what I''m doing, I''ll be fine" he assured Hugo "Besides that how is the Augburn family?"


    "That Bastar*d has recovered and he was just about to leave but because we have filed a letter ofint regarding Ron''s actions with Lilly he didn''t get permission to go out of town during the investigation."


    "You think you can put Ron in jail?" Lory actually doubted that.


    Hugo waved his hand and scoffed "Not really, I''m sure all the evidence regarding that stupid kid would have been destroyed especially if the underground guild was supporting them, even that woman named Linda has disappeared without a trace..."


    Hugo and Lory exchanged nces, without exnation. They both knew what happened to the woman named Linda who was Ron''s mistress and the one responsible for persuading Ron to use charm to bewitch Lilly.


    "But that doesn''t matter, even though I can''t put that unlucky kid in prison, I will make sure his reputation is destroyed so that he can''t show his nose in high society anymore," Hugo determined to avenge Lilly.


    "The Augburn family will exile him..."Lory mutter.


    "This will also give the Augburn family reputation and for the time being they can''t do anything to our family because it will arouse many people''s suspicions," Hugo grinned slyly.


    Lory squints her eyes "You remind me of someone..."


    "Oh, who?" Hugo''s eyes lit up with interest.


    Lory shakes her head andughs, she cannot say Hugo reminds her a bit with Fredhardt.


    "So, we can stop the Augburn family for a while, but we have to find out who the people from Dolza aremunicating with."


    Hugo rubs his chin while contemtingter on his smile broadens "I don''t think it will be difficult"


    Lory''s curiosity pique "You have idea?"


    Hugoughed then grinned "Robert Augburn may look like an honorable and dignified man but I know he has serious problems..." Hugo groaned in disgust as if he had just seen a disgusting insect, he snorted loudly "Robert is interested in young women, I mean young is a woman between the ages of sixteen to neen years old and I believe he still has not changed to this day"


    Lory''s bow knitted together expressedplete disgust "Eew, isn''t she around fifty"


    "Fifty-six to be exact" Hugo corrected.


    Lory shuddered, "I know most men like young women, but I think this is a very predatory rtionship" Lory sighed, although many women are attracted to older men, but in Lory''s opinion girls at that age are not mature enough, and can be easily manipted, especially by older men who already have a lot of experience, someone like Robert Augburn.


    "Wait, do you have proof of this?"


    "I have no concreteproof, he''s a cautious -sneaky Basta*d, however, I have long been aware of Robert''s interest in young girls even though he tried to hide this to the best he can, but there are rumors circted, though it''s only known to very few people..."


    Hugo remembered that when they were discussing at a famous restaurant, a family was sitting not far from their table. At that time, the family was apanied by a young girl who was around fifteen or sixteen years old. At that time, Robert couldn''t stop ncing at the girl.


    If it happened only once, he might be thinking too much or it is just a coincidence, but Hugo caught him again at a fund party where many young artists and socialites gathered. Hugo could see Robert''s eyes observing the young girls with a gaze like a wild animal eyeing its prey.


    "Then what''s your n? Don''t tell me you''re going to use a young girl to seduce Robert." Lory wouldn''t agree with that.


    Hugo rolled his eyes "Do you think I''m crazy enough to take advantage of young girls, of course not. I know a former agent who worked in the field of information extraction and is an expert in disguise, I think I could use him."


    "Because you already have a n, I''ll leave this matter to you," said Lory.


    "By the way, I would like to share the good news that someone from Azalea Art Gallery has contacted me asking about Mr. Zhao''s painting." There''s a glint of satisfaction in Hugo''s eyes.


    Lory''s eyes sparkled with interest, "It looks like your n is starting to take shape"


    "Indeed" Hugo''s face lit up with satisfaction. "But they are still ying ''hard to get''therefore I will nudge them a bit. I decided to invite some art critics to appraise Master Zhao''s paintings and let them release the review" Hugo bubbled over with enthusiasm.


    "What if they give a bad review?" Lory raised her eyebrows.


    "Only if they are blind" Hugo snorted, he was confident about Zhao''s painting more than Lory. "With this, I have a reason to meet my old friends and also make connections with important people who share the same dislike of the influence of the S.A.I.N.T. organization because I''m sure I''m not the only one who feels the pressure from that organization."


    Hugo''s words turn Lory into silence, she wonders how many influential families are controlled by the S.A.I.N.T. organization but for what ends? world domination? Is it going to another war? The thought make Lory''s heart turn heavy.


    "I will find your grandson, I will protect him and find out what they want from him," Lory''s eyes burned with determination.


    There was a glimmer of hope in Hugo''s eyes before it dimmed, "I know you are a strong Raven, and perhaps your husband is also as strong as you, but...can you protect my grandson from the S.A.I.N.T. organization, the Underground Guild, and Luxemborough at the same time?"


    It wasn''t that he wanted to underestimate the strength of Lory or Zhao Li Xin, but he couldn''t imagine Lory and Zhao Li Xin alone being able to face those three great powers at once.


    Even though Hugo wanted to save Ethan, he felt it didn''t make sense to burden Lory and Zhao Li Xin after everything they had done for his family, and there wouldn''t be enough money to repay everything Lory and Zhao Li Xin had done.


    "I already feel very grateful if you can find Ethan, what''s more, I still need Mr. Zhao''s help regarding the painting exhibition, so if I ask for more than this, it would be very shameless of me, right?"


    Lory looked at the man sitting across the table with a confident smile, "Don''t worry about it, I''ve been through the worst"

 Chapter 1225 Next Adventure

    Chapter 1225 Next Adventure


    The next day Lory woke up early as usual, Zhao Li Xin was already dressed neatly and sitting at the table drinking tea. The sky started to brighten when Lory finished showering and getting dressed, she put theptop and tablet inside her backpack as well as high-grade potions and emergency equipment while his clothes and other necessities were stored in another travel bag.


    Lory put on a leather jacket as she was tying her hair, suddenly she got a sense of deja vu, Lory looked at her reflection and her memory took her to the time when she left Cestine Pce for thest time.


    "Are you ready?"


    Lory snapped back from her reverie, she turned her head toward Zhao Li Xin "I''m ready!"


    Zhao Li Xin slung the travel back over his shoulder as if it were weightless, then he stretched out his hand towards Lory, "Shall we go, princess?!" Zhao Li Xin''s face glowed as the sunlight illuminated his beautiful face.


    The warmth of his gaze erased the small wave in her heart, she knew this trip was different from before this time she did not leave the people she loved instead she returned to them, eventually.


    Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hands and smiled brightly "Let''s go!"


    When Lory and Zhao Li Xin came down the stairs, the entire Hamilton family was there, even Marsha Edmund''s wife, whom they had never met, was waiting for them. However, Lory could see the tiredness on the woman''s face, she was sure she was guaranteeing the safety of her only son.


    When Marsha saw Lorying down the stairs, she rushed towards her and held Lory''s hand tightly. "I haven''t thanked you for everything you did for Ethan and Lilly" Tears streamed down the dark green eyes that looked like Lory''s contact lenses but Marsha''s eyes had a yellowish tint so it looked brighter."I will do anything to find him and keep him safe" Lory reassured her.


    Marsha didn''t know if Lory could do what she said but she wanted to believe it, Marsha nodded her head "Thank you, for everything...thank you Mr. Zhao" Marsha extended her thanks to Zhao Li Xin as well that Zhao Li Xin acknowledged with a faint nod.


    "Miss Jane, this might help you." Edmund handed him a golden brooch with the symbol H on it then Edmund exined "This is a brooch to show you part of the Hamilton family, with this you can withdraw whatever amount of money you need from the Hamilton fund, just show it to any bank and the manager will help you if you need to withdraw a lot of money"


    Lory looked at Edmund in surprise, "Are you sure about this?"


    "For everything you have done for our family, this is the least I can do for you" Edmund''s eyes shed with determination.


    Lory understood his feelings so she didn''t argue with him "I immediately called you as soon as I found out something about your son" Lory clenched the brooch and then put it in her pocket.


    This time it was Lilly''s turn, she hugged Lory tightly and then whispered in her ear "Be careful on your trip and call me some time okay?"


    "I will" Lory patted Lilly on the back.


    Lilly then turned to Zhao Li Xin, she steeled herself then said, "Mr Zhao...you...you have to look after Raven okay" Lilly acted tough, if only she didn''t hide behind Lory.


    Hugo shook his head helplessly and sighed, while Zhao Li Xin nodded politely again, but this time he had a faint smile on his cold face.


    Lily was dumbfounded for a second, this was the first time she saw Zhao Li Xin smile at her and she had to admit that his smile was captivating but it didn''t change the fact he was still scary.


    "Okay, don''t stall them any longer, it''s not like we won''t see them again!" Hugo''s voice reminded them.


    Everyoneughed then they apanied Lory and Zhao to the courtyard door of the manor where his car was waiting. Zhao Li Xin put their things in the back seat then Lory as usual was in the driver''s seat. Lory opened her car window and then waved to the entire Hamilton family before finally driving her car through the Hamilton family''s iron gate.


    Lory nced in the rearview mirror onest time, a smile spread across her face then she stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped faster on the gray asphalt.


    Lory had already connected her cell phone to the car before she pressed the call button on the screen, not long after Garrof picked up the phone.


    "Hi, Princess" came Garrof''s cheerful voice.


    "Garrof I am leaving Eagle Rock city, where are you?"


    "I''m in Blue Mirage city, I''ll send you the location," said Garrof.


    "Okay, see you there" Lory pressed the power off button on the screen and a momentter reced by a map.Zhao Li Xin was amazed to see a modern navigation system for the first time.


    [This car picture is us and this green stripes is our direction and this red circle sign is our destination,] Lory exined patiently.


    [What a great tool, there will definitely be no more lost people in your world, right?] Zhao Li Xin showed his admiration.


    Lory grins [It depends, someone could even hacks your navigation system and directs you to where they want, when that happen you''ll be screwed]


    Zhao Li Xin shoots a look of surprise [You can do that?]


    Loryughed mischievously [Everything that isputerized can be easily hacked as long as you know how, that''s why you need to learn an actual map]


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory curiously [Do you know how?"]


    [I''m not as good as Luc or Jay but I''m not bad] Lory humbly said.


    [It seems like there will be a lot of things for me to learn] Zhao Li Xin muttered.


    During their journey, Lory taught Zhao Li Xin about everyday technology and also discussed the social, politics and world view of people in this world andpared it with the world of cultivators.


    Three hours of the journey passed and they didn''t run out of things to talk about, they only realized how far they had traveled when they realized that the barren and desertndscape had changed into luscious green hills and rows of tall pine trees.


    "Don''t you feel a bit cold?" Lory closed the window and then opened the panoramic roof above them. Zhao Li Xin raised his head and his eyes were greeted by a vast blue sky and white thick clouds moving in slow motion and then a flock of birds fly in rhythm through the white cloud it was a trully beautiful and serene sight.


    [Our destination is still far away, let''s find a rest stop to rest and I need to relieve myself...] Lory checked the GPS and was immediately disappointed because the nearest rest stop still takes an hour, Lory sighed [You know I can control all water in the world but unfortunately I can''t control the water inside me...]


    Zhao Li Xin looked at her and teased [You mean your tears?]


    Lory looking back at Zhao Li Xin squeezed her chest [A, you so sweet, but no, I mean my pee...I need to pee now!] Lory grimace at the same time she increases the car speed.


    Suddenly their car swayed due to potholes in the road asphalt. Loryined when she discovered the damage on the road. she had choice but to slowed down the car, [Control your self, Lory, just a bit more]


    [Why the transportation department didn''t fix this road!] Loryined.


    [Don''t be angry wife or you going to pee yourself!] Zhao Li Xin sincerelyfort her.


    Lory clenched the wheel [Uugh, I need to distract myself, Talk something else!]


    Zhao Li Xin turned his gaze outside then noticed that several abandoned buildings that were already in disrepair and several wreck cars parked were covered in dust and leaves.


    Zhao Li Xin also realized that Lory''s world had not fully recovered from the apocalypse that almost destroyed his world. seven years is a very short time to return the world to the way it was before. If it weren''t for the existence of Gifted people and the ''Creator'' plus advanced technology it would be impossible for them to rebuild part of their civilization in a short time.


    The music suddenly changed to a woman''s voice "Hi everyone, in two weeks we will celebrate eight years of our freedom after the death of the ck dragon Nazareth, so let''s celebrate with a massive festival which will be held in ten major cities, for tickets contact..."


    Lory changed turn of the radio then mutter "Eight years..."


    "I have to admit, your world''s ability to recover is extraordinary... in just... eight years you have seeded in rebuilding your life and restoring social order, although it is not perfect but it''s more than enough... to be honest, I am not sure the same thing can happen to the Cultivators world" Zhao Li Xin spoke haltingly using Handish.


    Lory pursed her lips "Yes, but because of that people move on too fast, I''m afraid they started to forget the struggle of the past..." Her mood dampened as she recalled so many young people in the nightclub.


    "But not all of them...there are some people like the old Man Hugo and Garrof right" Zhao Li Xin gently stroked Lory''s head.


    "You right, there are a lot of young people like Maddy and Lilly" Lory felt better but then she realized something "Your Handish is getting better, Li XIn!"


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s mouth quirks up "Thanks to the many TV shows the teacher rmended to me, oh, andtely, I''ve been caught up with interesting shows"


    "Oh, what kinda show?" Lory wondered what TV show would catch this demanding Lord''s attention.


    Zhao Li Xin tried to remember then said with an amused expression, "It''s a show called ''Too Hot To Get Married''" he ended it with a light chuckle as if he remembered something funny.


    Lory''s mouth twitched, "Please tell me it''s not a reality show"


    "It''s a reality show" answered Zhao Li Xin swiftly.


    "Darn it!" Lory cursed but because of that she almost peed herself.

 Chapter 1226 Next Adventure II

    Chapter 1226 Next Adventure II


    [Careful!] Zhao Li Xin outstretched


    his arms before Lory in reflex.


    Out of nowhere, a pack of Wild Hounds jumped in front of the car causing Lory to hit the brake pedal. Luckily the wild Hounds were just across the road and then ran towards the forest. Lory and Zhao Li Xin stare at where the pack of Wild Hounds disappeared.


    [Do Beasts usually appear on public roads?] Zhao Li Xin felt strange because animals'' instincts were usually to stay away from human residence unless they were provoked or hungry.


    [Not that I know of,] Lory answered while staring in the direction where the Wild Hounds disappeared after that Lory moved the car again while contemting.


    [Usually Beast will live far from the human territory, but I heard that many Beasts started to appear around the human territory, ording to some experts this is caused by the decrease in the human poption. Humans usually hunt Beasts to obtain materials that indirectly serve to control the Beast''s poptions, however, since there are not many humans anymore the Beast poption increased out of control and they started invading human space,] Lory exined.


    [The imbnce between humans and the Beast is understandable cause unlike humans the animals would breed based on their instinct to survive while humans will take more time] Zhao Li Xin pointed out.


    [No wonder, Hunters has be a high-demand profession these days] Lory remembered what Maddy said when they met the first time.


    [But the hunter''s profession is very risky so it doesn''t help with the increase in human poption sadly, someone has to get rid of all of those Beasts.] Zhao Li Xin understood how problematic the current situation was.


    [That is why if there is another war people will not be able to survive, the entire human race would probably bepletely annihted this time] There''s a deep worry and sadness in her voice.


    "Notpletely..." Zhao Li Xin leaned his head into his fist in afortable way as he spoke in Handish, "As always, the strong will survive, and whenw and order disappear, there will no longer be anypassion left for the weak hence the world will be the ultimate stage for the survival of the fittest..."


    Lory looked at the road in front of him in silence, it wasn''t hard to imagine what this world was like because he had seen it during the wars of the Dark Ages, where the weak were taken advantage of and abandoned.


    There are only a few ces that can provide a somewhat peaceful ce for weak people to live and L''Markieth is one of those few ces but there is still a limit to how far L''Markieth can provide assistance therefore it is difficult to avoid casualties and Lory had seen many people died without able to do anything.


    Suddenly a warm hand gently rubbed her head, bringing Lory out of her reverie, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen in this world, since we are here we won''t let anything bad happen to this world, right?!" His gentle voice calmed Lory and her worries soon disappeared like smoke in the wind.


    "We''re here!" Lory eximed excitedly when she saw the rest stop sign.


    She immediately turned the wheel to the parking lot and then looked left and right in search of a public bathroom when Lory found it she parked nearby then rushed out but didn''t forget to say: [I''m going to the restroom, wait for me inside the dinner, okay!] Lory then rushed to the bathroom without waiting for Zhao Li Xin''s answer.


    Zhao shook his head with a smile when he heard Lory cursing while half-running. Zhao shifted his gaze to the area around him and then walked towards the dinner that had ring yellow neon lights while wearing ck leather gloves.


    Yes, the Almighty Lord never forgets to wear gloves after he understood that themon greeting in this world is a handshake sometimes even hugging. Zhao Li Xin, who hated skinship with people other than Lory, always reminded himself to never forget to wear gloves to save him from ufortable feelings, after all, in this world he couldn''t just cut off other people''s arms carelessly, right?


    When Zhao Li Xin pushed open the ss front door, the doorbell immediately made a melodious sound indicating a customer had arrived. A secondter a middle-aged man greeted Zhao Li Xin with a big smile, "Wee to George''s Diner, how can I help you?!"


    Zhao Li Xin gave a faint nod and then sat beside the ss window. He nced briefly at the strange ketchup bottles on the table and then turned his gaze to the paper menu tucked between the ketchup bottles, he looked around and realized there were no waiters or guests it seemed this ce was not popr.


    The Diner owner was actually stunned when he saw Zhao Li Xin enter the ce. The man had an exotic and beautiful face with a pair of dark eyes that could captivate the hearts of both men and women. But what really caught his attention was the man''s aura which exuded nobility and an aloofness that could keep anyone a miles away. The Dinner Owner narrowed his curious eyes, he didn''t know who this man was but he was sure that this man was no ordinary man.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin ignored the Diner owner''s attention to him as he was already used to it that he grew numb to it, instead, Zhao Li Xin was more focused on reading what food was on the menu, unfortunately, there wasn''t a single dish on the menu that he recognized, he stared at the picture in the menu that is like noodles but there a brownish red sauce that looks questionable, other than that there also something that looks like a chicken but why there is a strange filling inside and why they put potato as a side dish, and what is this...Pan-cake? is a weird-looking bread but why is there fruit on it and why is there also ice cream on top? Zhao Li Xin put down the menu paper with a long sigh.


    Zhao Li Xin could only surrender himself and wait for Lory to choose food for him, even though Zhao Li Xin never cared about what food he ate, the atrocity people do to the food in this world is beyond hisprehension, though he hated to admit it that it scared him quite a bit.


    While waiting for Lory Zhao Li Xin swept his eyes to the interior around him which felt strange yet interesting for him then suddenly his eyes caught a drink vending machine in the corner of the diner and there he found his long mortal enemy standing there inciting him for another fight.


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes light up, then he strides toward the vending machine, he rubs his chin trying to think of a way to reach his enemy, he examines the vending machine before he finds the instructions attached on the side of the vending machine.


    He read the instructions carefully and from there he learned that he needed cash to insert a slot that was easily directed by a small arrow before he could select the desired product. The great Lords who had mastered the most intricate array of formations found that the instructions were not difficult.


    Zhao Li Xin reached into his pocket, thank goodness he had some cash this time. He happily took the twenty Rom from his back pocket and followed the instructions. Zhao Li Xin stared at the row of several Poko-pop drinks which were strangely each of them had different colors after a while he chose a bright red Poko-pop that he had never tried before.


    Zhao Li Xin proceeded by pressing the screen button which suddenly lit up and made a noisy sound, Zhao Li Xin was a bit nervous then a momentter he heard a plop sound at the bottom of the vending machine.


    Zhao bent his knees and then stared cautiously carefully at the strange squarepartment where the sound came from, he hesitated for a second before reaching his hand into the dubiouspartment with a tense expression then suddenly he felt the cold tin surface on the tip of his fingers.


    Zhao Li Xin stared at the Poko-Pop drink with an evil grin, ''Hello old enemy''


    A few minutester, Lory entered the dinner with a relief expression after sessfully doing her business. Lory scanned the dinner to look for her sexy husband. It didn''t take long when Lory heard a loud coughing from the corner of the dinner, Lory stepped in that direction with an uneasy feeling.


    As expected she found Zhao Li Xin bent over on his stomach coughing non-stop, in his hand Lory saw a soda drink with a cute picture of Poko-Poko winking its eyes, without exnation Lory knew what was happening, Lory looked at the ceiling with helpless look.


    "Can I have fish and chips, mineral water, and chicken soup, please?" Lory said to the Diner owner and then sat down with ease. Not long after Zhao Li Xin walked towards Lory while sniffing his nose and his eyes became watery from too much coughing, even so, he still carrying a Poko-pop drink with him as if implying the fight wasn''t over yet! However, what makes Lory even more speechless even after all that Zhao Li Xin is still able to maintain his sexy looks.


    ''How infuriating''


    Lory then suddenly curious to try the drink so she took the drink from Zhao Li Xin''s hand, once she took a sip a strong fizzy sensation rushed into her brain and out her nose causing Lory to cough.


    "Gosh, this is terrible!" Lory wiped her nose and then checked thebel on the drink she saw a redbel under a picture of poko-poko that gave an obvious warning ''strong kick''


    Lory''s mouth twitched as she read the warning that seemed to mock her, Lory didn''t understand who would buy this kind of drink, she then nced at Zhao Li Xin, ''Except him''


    [This drink Is not good for your health Li Xin, it will ruin your health]


    Zhao Li Xin pursed his lips [If I can survive cold poison, I will able to survive this!] he was weirdly persistent.


    Lory let out a resigned sigh [Why...?]


    ZhaoLi Xin looked a bit embarrassed then with a low voice he said: [...The other day I saw a bunch of little kids drink this type of drink with ease¡ª]


    [So you don''t want to lose?] Lory cuts in.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything but his entire expression showed he was upset about it. Of course, the great Lord who always stood at the top as the strongest would definitely feel shaken to see children doing things that he couldn''t do with ease, nheless, it must hurt his pride greatly! Lory didn''t know if she should be sad orughing.


    Lory was rendered speechless, She propped her chin and stared at Zhao Li Xin with aplicated look while Zhao Li Xin pretended he didn''t notice her.


    All of a sudden, the Diner door was mmed open, "HELP!" three men entered in a panic while hacking one of their friends who was seriously injured. Blood flowed from Proia''s chest to the floor, but the other men didn''t look any better either, their bodies were covered in bloody scars and scratches all over their bodies.


    The Diner owner was just about to deliver the food to Lory''s table but then he immediately opened the drawer behind the counter took out a few vials then half ran towards the injured person after that he half forced the unconscious man''s mouth to drink the potion.


    Not long after, the man''s wound slowly closed and the blood stopped even though he was still unconscious. His friends were relieved to see that his wound was much better.


    "Bring him in," said the Diner owner.


    Without saying more he carried his unconscious friend into the door at the back end of the Dinner while one of them stayed behind then the Dinner owner gave him the same two vials.


    The man received it with gratitude, he sat down in a chair and then took a big gulp of the two vials at the same time and gradually the wounds on his body improved even though severalrge wounds still left clear marks.

 Chapter 1227 Next Adventure III

    Chapter 1227 Next Adventure III


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin watched them silently, it seemed they had also forgotten their existence. Without being told Lory knew these people must be hunters and they were injured on their mission, but what surprised Lory was that this Diner turned out to be a safe station for the Hunters.


    Hunter Safe Station is a ce that provides a ce to eat, rest as well as medicine and potions if needed. ces like this were usually listed in the World Guild association to help all hunters regardless of which guild they belonged to.


    Lory exined this to Zhao Li Xin to add insight into the world of Hunters. Zhao Li Xin then understood why this ce was located in the middle of nowhere where people rarely passed because the purpose of this ce was to help hunters, so it was located not far from the hunting area. While Lory and Zhao were discussing, the shop owner was also having a serious discussion with the hunter who seemed to be the leader of the group.


    "What happened?" asked the Diner owner.


    The man shook his head weakly, "I don''t know, this should be a normal hunt, this is a Cantrapera although the beast is known to be strong but we have dealt with this creature before, however, there''s something wrong with this creature...I even lost Chad and Dale because of this..." His voice was choked with sadness and regret as he covered his face with his hands.


    The dinner owner patted the anguish hunter''s shoulder with heavy emotion "Don''t think about it too much, we all know the risk of this job"


    "That''s the problem" the man lifted his head "This is not like Cantrapera I ever fought, this is...something else"


    "What do you mean?" The Diner owner''s expression became tense, his eyes formed a question.


    The man rubbed his hands together, at the same time his knees trembled with uncontroble anxiety as fear gathered in his eyes as if waiting to explode at any moment.


    "Firstly...the size of that beast is unlike any Cantrapera I know. This one is three times bigger and covered with vines or some kind of roots or something and worst of all, it can regenerate itself even when we cut it head."


    "You sure that a Cantrapera?" the dinner owner''s eyes bug out.


    "It was at first but when we thought we had killed the beast...it suddenly revived and changed into something else as if it was mutated..." the man''s voice trembled as he remembered the incident.


    The Diner Owner listened to the man''s story with intense expression and his heart began to beat wildly. He didn''t know what kind of creature could survive after having its head chopped off!


    "Mutated into what?" the dinner owner stunned.


    The petrified Hunter shakes his head "I don''t know, its body was covered with vines and tree branches then the heads that we cut off before suddenly reattached with strange roots that grew from its head, after that the beast increased in size and it can heal itself too, no matter how much we try to hurt it, the beast cannot die!"


    [You hear that wife] Zhao Li Xin darts his eyes at Lory.


    Lory''s face curls in utter disgust [Yes, they talk about a giant centipede...gosh, I hate bugs!] She shivered just at the thought.


    Zhao Li Xn stared at Lory for a few seconds to make sure she wasn''t joking before continuing again [Yeah, they were talking about a Beast that was covered in tree vines and was able to regenerate even when you cut off its head.....sound familiar?] he raised his eyebrows.


    Lory cleared her throat awkwardly [It''s like the strange Beast we encountered before right, should we investigate?] Lory asked a rhetorical question.


    [Do you want me or you who asking them?] Zhao Li Xin asks casually.


    Lory rolled her eyes [Me, your Handish is still not fluent] Lory flicked her hair then rose from her seat and walked towards the two men who were deep in conversation.


    "Ehm, Can you tell me where did you find that beast?" she smiled kindly.


    The conversation abruptly stopped, and a secondter they simultaneously turned their head toward Lory in slow motion. As expected they had forgotten about the existence of other people in the Diner. For a long time, they stared at each other while Lory stood there awkwardly as they looked at her in surprise.


    Luckily or embarrassingly Zhao Li Xin made loud coughs which broke the awkward silence, even so, Lory scoffed inwardly knowing her stubborn husband was still continuously drinking that vile soda drink!


    "You are...a hunter?" The Restaurant owner sized her up and down with a slight of doubt shing in his eyes which Lory already used to.


    Lory showed her hunter ID card which luckily Madeline had updated long before Lory left. The diner owner checked the authenticity of Lory''s Hunter ID card and then saw the word B disyed on the right end of the card which showed her level. After confirming the authenticity of Lory''s card and her identity, he returned the hunter card to Lory, and finally, they put aside their suspicions.


    However, they still had doubts about Lory''s abilities. Unlike before, the requirements to be a hunter were quite strict, but after the Dark Age war ended, there was a shortage of hunters due to the decline of the human poption.


    Therefore, to meet the high demand from society, The World Guild Association lowered the standard requirements for bing a hunter and increased the rewards as well in order tp attract new recruits.


    "I met that creature inside an abandoned mining cave under Baldrone mountain, do you know that ce?" said the hunter.


    "No, can I check from the digital map?" Lory took out his cell phone and then checked the map from the phone.


    The man nodded "Well of course"


    It didn''t take long for Lory to find the location, since it was an abandoned mine it wasn''t hard to find it. Lory slips her phone back into her pocket then turns her eyes at the Hunter.


    "How did you get this assignment, anyway?" Lory asks.


    The hunter shrugged "From my Guild''s website, as usual" he frankly said then continued "I saw the reward was quite high so I thought it wouldn''t be a problem..." he lowered his head in regret.


    The Diner owner took a deep breath and then patted the hunter''s shoulder "This is not your fault, it is your guild''s fault for not providing clear information, this should be a task for level S hunters" he said angrily.


    The hunter''s shoulders drop weakly "We can only file aint with the Guild but we can''t sue them. After all, everyone knows the hunter profession became riskier after the war and we have signed an agreement that the guild can only provide basic information and needs while risks beyond that will be borne by the hunter who takes on the task, that is also the reason why hunters are paid a lotpared to other professions" he said resignedly.


    Due to the currentck of job opportunities, many people are desperately looking for work and the Hunter''s profession pays very well, so many people choose to be hunters, but unfortunately, this job alsoes with great risks and most guilds cannot calcte all the risks that may ur during the hunting.


    Because of that many guilds make hunters sign agreements to relieve the guild from any responsibility if a disaster urs to the hunter while carrying out their duties. This happened before the war and got worse after the war, Lory could only sympathize with them.


    "Which guild are you from?" Lori asked again.


    "The ck Crow guild" he answered.


    Lory nodded "Okay!" she turned around and walked away, but the hunter suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait!" he shouted.


    Lory turned around with a questioning look.


    The hunter looked sharply at Lory before he spoke with a warning tone, "Do you want to hunt that creature? I suggest you don''t do that" The hunter was worried that this young girl was too confident in her abilities like any other young hunter "Even level A hunters like us are unable to face that creature and We had to lose both of our friends, so I hope you don''t do anything stupid that will make you suffer the same fate as us, maybe even worse." Even though his words sounded harsh, Lory knew he was saying it for her own good, so Lory appreciated it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just making a report for my friend who is also a hunter, I''m worried he will take this job and get hurt" Lory smiled sweetly as she exined.


    The Diner owner and the Hunter sighed in relief after hearing Lory''s exnation, thankfully this girl wasn''t stupid, they thought.


    Lory returned to her table where Zhao Li Xin was waiting for her, clearly with her sharp hearing she could hear the contents of their conversation. Lory then sat casually while supporting his chin. Zhao Li Xin tilted his head[So, what shall we do, my wife?]


    The corner of Lory''s eyes crinkle as she grins mischievously [Doing something stupid, of course, ~]


    Zhao Li Xin chuckles at the expected answer, he takes thest sip of his drink and of course, he coughs again.


    [.....]

 Chapter 1228 Devious Stratagem

    Chapter 1228 Devious Stratagem


    After they finished their meal, Lory and Zhao Li Xin immediately left the Diner and drove to their intended destination. After fifteen minutes of driving she pulled the car over to the stop sign. Zhao Li Xin got out and slung his backpack over his shoulder, Lory locked the car first before they crossed the road fence and entered the forest.


    Lory followed the directions shown on the digital map on her cell phone and as time went by they got deeper into the forest and the cold air began to seep into their jackets.


    Lory blew her cheeks and thin white smoke came out of her mouth, she looked around [It''s still a bit far, I think we have to use our power if we want to get there faster]


    [En, let''s go!] Zhao nodded in agreement.


    Lory didn''t use her wings because it was difficult to fly between dense trees so she used strengthening spells on her body then shot at rapid speed she bounced between trees, while Zhao followed her from behind.


    On their way, they met several Beasts like a pack of wild Hounds, and a lizard-like animal called Zalpein. It''s a Beast that lives in the forest and can camouge like a chameleon. This creature can climb trees and is very agile despite its size. This animal usually ensnares its prey with a long tongue covered in poisonous saliva.


    Even though these wild beasts are not dangerous for someone at Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s level, the appearance of these wild beasts is still quite annoying for Lory and Zhao Li Xin who are in a hurry.


    In the middle of the fight with Zalpein''s group, they were shocked by a low-flying aircraft passing above them which made the ground where they were standing shake, then not long after they were shocked again by the sound of a loud explosion.


    Lory and Zhao exchanged a nce, with a tacit understanding between them, they ignored the beast and sped towards the source of the sound, and in ten minutes they arrived at the cliff. Gray smoke rose from the bottom of the cliff, Lory poked her head at the bottom of the cliff.


    [Let''s jump down] Zhao Li Xin said.


    Lory nodded in agreement, immediately she took off her jacket, and the white wings on her back spread out beautifully after that Lory flew down while Zhao Li Xin used his body lightening skill to jump down and nimbly bounced between the rocks until hended gracefully on the ground.


    Arriving below, Lory retracted her wings and put her jacket back on. Her face became tight when she saw that the front of the cave was already covered with rocks and rubbles.


    Zhao Li Xin smelled a strong chemical smell and reflexively covered his nose with the back of his hand.


    [Someone deliberately blew up this cave] said Zhao Li Xin.


    [Remember the report Lloyd gave when we discussed at the Beast''s yer Guild...] Lory''s expression darkens.


    Zhao Li Xin remembers clearly because it was very important information, Zhao Li Xin pinched his chin [About many experienced hunters who died when facing high-level beasts but there is no clear evidence of how they were killed]


    Lory nodded [Yes, the inspection time found irregrities in their battle marks, and in some cases, There was a strange explosion at the former battle site as if someone was trying to cover it up] Lory felt that this must have been done by the same person who meant Luxemborough and S.A.I.N.T. organization behind this incident.


    Lory furrowed her forehead in confusion [I don''t understand why they keep doing this, what do they want?] she muttered.


    Zhao Li Xin pondered for a few seconds before he spoke [I''ve been thinking about this for a while and I only got one conclusion...]


    Lory turns her curious gaze at Zhao Li Xin [What is it?]


    [I suspect they are conducting a test, they are testing the creature''s abilities, and what better way to test the creature''s abilities than pitting it against an experienced hunter? That would also exin why they erased traces of the fight after the fight over because they didn''t want anyone to know what happened] Zhao Li Xin''s words chilled her.


    [Can they treat human life like a toy?] Lory didn''t want to believe it.


    Zhao Li Xin knew very well that despite everything Lory had seen and witnessed, there was a part of her that continued to hope and believe the goodness in human hearts, but Zhao Li Xin did not have the same belief because he had witnessed the level of cruelty and depravity of humanity were especially when they were driven by greed and ambition.


    [I think what we should worry about is the wellbeing of the surviving hunters because, Lloyd said there was no one survived to tell the story, and if you remember the four of us also almost died if it wasn''t for your Lucient barrier so...] His dark eyes sparkled because of that warning.


    Lory''s eyes widened in shock, "Oh my God, they will kill them!" Lory screamed in horror, without wasting any more time she flew away while Zhao Li Xin followed behind her. It didn''t take long for them to exit the woods, and immediately they ran towards the car.


    Lory started the car, then stepped on the gas pedal and made a hard U-turn, leaving a screeching sound and marks on the asphalt. The car immediately elerated at high speed. Lory clenched the wheel tightly with an anxious look stered on her face, she hoped her prediction was wrong. However, as they got closer to the res-stop, gray smoke rose into the sky, and soon after her heart sank to her stomach.


    As they arrived there, the Diner had been blown uppletely leaving only the ruins as the whole building had burned to the ground, Lory jumped out of the car and then ran toward the crumbling building to check if there were any survivors but Zhao Li Xin saw a sudden spark near the gas station.


    His instinct sent an rm, he immediately held Lory in his embrace, and as expected another explosion happened. Luckily, Zhao Li Xin Qi''s barrier blocked the hot mes and debris that shot toward them.


    [We have to get out of here, someone mighte because of this!] Zhao Li Xin insisted, he carried Lory and then rushed towards the car, he shoved Lory in the passenger seat and sat in the driver''s seat. Zhao Li Xin started the car and then left the rest area as quickly as they came.


    Lory was still in shock, she subconsciously turned her head to the scene behind her, [They...killed them] her voice quivered from shock and disbelief.


    [Hm...] Zhao Li Xin holds her hands tofort her.


    Lory looked away and then weakly leaned her head against the car seat while sighing heavily. it had been a long time since she had seen innocent people killed before her, Lory thought after what she had been through she would have grown numb to the death of other people, but she realized that even after all these years she never got used to it.


    Lory stared at the road nkly then realized something was wrong, she turned to Zhao Li Xin and frowned in admiration [Li Xin you can drive?]


    Zhao Li Xin looked at him and shrugged [I think so]


    [Huh,] Lory didn''t say anything else.


    Driving a car is not difficult, even a fifteen-year-old child can do it, so why not Zhao Li Xin? Besides, it''s an automatic car so it''s not difficult at all.


    They continued their journey while forgetting about the incident at least for now. Lory slept while Zhao Li Xin drove using a digital map to show him the direction. A momentter raindrops hit the car window and Lory woke up, he taught her how to turn on the car wipers and turn on the lights after that Lory went back to sleep again.


    Zhao Li Xin felt that driving a car was very interesting, not only did this vehicle go fast but it also didn''t shake like the horse-drawn carriage he usually rode in, apart from that the car seat was morefortable and could even be adjusted for sleeping and withrge windows around the car he could enjoy travel even when it rains heavily like this.


    It suddenly urred to him that if Wu San Bo were here, as a fellow Armament Master if he saw this vehicle Wu San Bo would feel the same way as him, just like him, Wu San Bo definitely couldn''t wait to dismantle this vehicle to see how it worked, even Zhao Li Xin could imagine the lengthy discussion that took ce between them discussing how this vehicle worked.


    Meanwhile for the others? Jin Hao probably only cared about how to make this vehiclefortable for him while Bei Li Yan most likely cared more about the appearance of this car, and Jiang Jin Wei...he probably asked for a bigger vehicle to match hisrge body while Mong Ki and Mong Yi? well if it them, they probably only cared about how to make the car amodate his need and taste.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t realize a faint smile was tugging at the corner of his lips, unbeknown to anyone a small wish shed across his head, if only he could show Lory''s world to all his subordinates. Well, they are not just subordinates, at the end of their time together Zhao Li Xin finally realized they were more like a friend, a brother, and also the closest thing he knew about a family.

 Chapter 1229 The Start of Trouble

    Chapter 1229 The Start of Trouble


    After having a good rest Lory feels much better, she rubs her eyes and stretches her limbs while staring at the road before her with a nk look untill her eyes catch the road sign written ''Wee to Blue Mirage City''


    [We arrive?] Lory yawn.


    [En, I think we''ll have to enter the city] Zhao Li Xin smiles seeing Lory awake.


    Lory opened the mineral bottle in thepartment next to her and then took a sip. She continued looking around and saw several cars passing them from the opposite direction, it seemed they were already close to the city.


    Lory took the white knitted sweater in the back seat because her jacket was damaged by her wings, fortunately, she had already prepared since that happened a lot.


    [How does it feel to drive, are you used to it?] Lory looked at Zhao Lixin who looked rxed while driving.


    [Yes, this is easier than I thought] he said casually without any intention of boasting.


    Lory didn''t find it strange that Zhao Li Xin didn''t have difficulty driving because it was easy, especially if she didn''t feel over-cautious and anxious like she had in the past. Lory took her cell phone then called Garrof "Garrof, we''ve arrived. Where are you?"


    "That''s great princess, we are at the summer and spring Guest house, I will send you the location!" Garrof sounded happy.


    "Okay," Lory hung up the phone then a secondter there was a ''Ding'' sound and Lory checked her phone.


    Lory transferred the location from her cell phone to the car''s infotainment system screen and then said to Zhao Li Xin [Garrof sent us a location to meet] Lory said to Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li nced at the car screen before calmly turning his gaze back to the road, his subtle actions showing he had already gotten used to this and was as usual in a very short time. Lory thought it was no wonder that Zhao Li Xin tended to get bored quickly and if Lory recalled the past, Lucas''s attitude also almost the same as Zhao Li Xin only he got more sense of dutypared to Zhao Li Xin who liked to delegate his job to the Four Pce''s King.


    Along the way, Lory saw many small restaurants, food stalls, and bars that were simr to old bars in the old days, and there were also several car reparation shops and cksmith workshops. Lory also notices that most people around carry weapons on their back and waist which means most of them are hunters or maybe mercenaries or something.


    Zhao Li Xin also watched the people around the ce and with a simple nce he knew that most of the people in this ce were not ordinary people.


    "Interesting ce" Zhao Li Xin muttered meaningfully.


    "Yes, but this ce is not as bad as Rodant City so it''s quite good," Lory replies casually while watching children ying happily together in a shabby small park.


    Zhao Li Xin had heard several times about Rodant City and knew what kind of ce it was based on the information from the. He was dumbfounded when he imagined in the past that Lory would roam in such a messy ce.


    [I can''t imagine you will mix with the people in that terrible city,] He gives a reproachful look.


    Rodant City is the most dangerous city in the world with the highest level of criminal activity in the world where there are various types of prostitution houses, drug dealers, and numerous gambling houses scattered all over the city and the only ones who control this city are mostly people affiliated with the mafia and gangs.


    Lory sighed when she remembered an unpleasant experience in the past [wasn''t there an idiom in your ce that said, sometimes we have to enter Tiger Den to catch the Cub?] Lory grinned.


    Zhao Li Xin looks sharply [The Cub you mean is information about Lazarus Right?!]


    [Or anything rted to Lazarus ...] Lory replies nonchntly.


    Despite Lory''s carefree nature, she is a determined woman when she sets her mind to something she will not stop until she achieves her goal and usually she doesn''t care what the consequences are.


    [But....actually, it''s not that difficult] Lory suddenly spoke in a mncholic tone while staring out the window [Think again at that time I got a lot of help from my uncle zargan and other connections and friends, Fargo and the others check it out too my situation repeated itself over and over until they were able to contact me again, moreover I had a Girsha protecting me all the time otherwise how could a seventeen-year-old girl able figure it out anything or what to do in this big world...and my father] the corner of her lips curl into a bittersweet smile [He must have to watch me all those time cause it''s impossible for them to help me without my father''s knowledge or permission after all he was their King]


    The view outside the window brought her memories of the past when she decided to leave her home in order to change the inevitable fate, though it was only natural that everything would end in tragedy, however, her parents created a miracle for her and Lucas.


    Zhao ced his hand on top of hers then he looked at Lory with unwavering determination [We will go home eventually...sooner thanter, I promised you that.]


    A slow smile spread across Lory''s face.


    _______________________________


    __Elsewhere, a few days a go__


    A ck sedan was driving on a highway that could be considered deserted and in the car sat two men without speaking to each other, they were Jay and Clift who were driving towards Eagle Rock City but suddenly Jay''s cell phone rang.


    Jay and Clift''s faces be tensed then Jay immediately answers the phone "Yes!"


    "Dude, I''m in big trouble here!" Immediately amotion came from behind the phone.


    "Gavin, where are you?" Jay asked in hasted.


    "I don''t know, there''s Dragxtarn following me here, Son of a Bit*h!" the sound of screeching car tires and explosions could be heard alternately.


    "Hello...Gavin, are you okay, is Alfred Hubert with you?" Jay''s voice was strained with panic because he could not afford to lose Alfred Hubert, he needed him to know what their enemy wanted from him!


    Gavin didn''t answer immediately but the phone line was still connected. Jay and Clift exchanged troubled looks, luckily Gavin finally answered the phone half screaming, "Yeah, he''s with me...wait!" the sound of gunshots was heard repeatedly followed by the sound of something colliding possibly a car.


    "Gavin - Gavin, are you there...Gavin?!" Jay called him repeatedly.


    a few secondster Gavin''s voice was heard again "Contact Jack Quaid the guild master of Beast''s yer guild, he will know how to find me!¡ª" The phone abruptly hung up leaving annoying disconnected sounds.


    For a moment Jay stared at his phone with an anxious look.


    "Jay, how is the situation?" Clift''s impatient voice snapped him back, jay then looked at him and spoke urgently "We need to go to Beast yer guild, right now!"


    Clift didn''t need any further exnation, he stepped on the elerator and the car sped off at high speed.


    ____________________________________


    Meanwhile, Lory and Zhao Li xin arrived at a guest house that was rtively nice and well-maintainedpared to the hostels and houses they had passed before. It''s just that this ce is far from the hustle and bustle of the city center, so it''s suitable for people like them who have to hide their whereabouts.


    Garrof was seen leaning against the front of the car while paying attention to his surroundings just in case anyone suspicious watching him. When he saw Lory''s car Garrof''s expression instantly became rxed and then waved his hand.


    Lory parked the car in the garage and then got out of the car with Zhao Li Xin, then Garrof greeted them and bowed his head respectfully to Lory "Wee, Your Highness, Mr. Zhao"


    Lory answered with a wide smile and a simple nod, "It''s been a while Garrof, where is Lloyd?"


    "He has business at the guild nearby so he''ll bete," Garrof answered as he raised his hand politely to invite Lory and Zhao Li Xin to follow him home.


    As Lory followed Garrof he asked, "Is there a Guild here?"


    "Yes, but the unique thing about this guild is that this guild was built by two creators and one gifted person," Garrof said in amusement while opening the front door for Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory heard Garrof and was surprised "Oh, that''s unusual"


    "Unlike any other Guild this guild''s main task is mostly to collect rare materials to make weapons that will be sold at high prices to other guilds or hunters," exined Garrof.


    Once they got inside, Garrof courteously said to Lory that their room was on the second floor which was the main bedroom. Lory went to the second floor to store his things, mostly hunting equipment and electronics such as cell phones, tablets, andptops. While Lory was arranging her equipment, Zhao opened the ss door to the balcony. He stood up, looked at the green mountains, then took a deep breath. The fresh air that was very different from the city air filled his lungs with a purity that made him feel fresher.


    He then turned his gaze around the outside of the guesthouse which was covered in dark wooden nks and gray natural stone. Meanwhile, the interior of the bedroom also has the same appearance but has a very high ceiling withrge wooden beams and isplemented by simple lighting and arge carpet under the mattress which is not that big for two adults sleeping together, even so, Zhao Li Xin wouldn''tin squeezing himself next to Lory.


    Suddenly Lory''s head peeked from the door frame [Li Xin, do you want to freshen up before we talk to Garrof and Lloyd?]


    [I''ll take a quick shower first] he answered then walked towards the bathroom at a light pace, he seemed in a good mood.


    Lory continued to arrange herptop on the table, she continued to turn on theptop and then checked thetest news on the inte while waiting for Zhao Li Xin.


    Fifteen minutester, Zhao Li Xin had finished showering and changed into a long-sleeved turtle neck sweater and ck pants after Lory helped Zhao Li Xin tie his long hair that had been growing longer than before when she was done Lory stared at her husband, who looked otherworldly gorgeous as if he was an ancient elf that graces human with his presence. Zhao Li Xin looks arrogant, aloof, and cold but exceptionally beautiful.


    Lory sighed resignedly, she gave up trying to hide Zhao Li xin charm, for whatever happened she would be the one to handle it! Zhao Li Xin only needs to stand there and be beautiful.


    [Come on beautiful, people are waiting for us!] Lory puffed her chest and snorted like a domineering monarch toward his beloved concubine.


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head in amusement as he wrapped his hand around Lory''s arm coquettishly [This humble one will follow her majesty wherever she goes] his eyes stared deeply into hers for a moment Lory forgot about how to breathe.


    Lory immediately calmed herself and then pretended to be angry [Don''t you dare to seduce me now, people are waiting!] her whole face became as red as a tomato.


    Zhao Li Xin''s Expression bes solemn [Then I''ll save it forter]


    [.....] Lory bes speechless as she realizes she lost again.


    Lloyd noticed Lorying down and then half bowed to greet her "Princess - Prince consort" Lory waved her hand and sighed "Come on, don''t be so formal guys, we are all friends here" Lory felt a little embarrassed by their attitude.


    "Thank you, but I''m sorry, it looks like it will be a bit difficult," Lloyd said with troubled expression.


    If all he was facing were other royal members, he might be able to treat them casually, but considering that the person in front of him was one of thest two descendants of the legendary Lucient family, and what made things worse Lory was also known to y a big role in ending the Dark Age''s war and save King Lucas, it was difficult for Lloyd to treat Lory like normal person even though he had tried, even an easy going man like Garrof cannot act arbitrarily in front of Lory.

 Chapter 1230 The Start of Trouble II

    Chapter 1230 The Start of Trouble II


    Garrof prepared hot tea for Lory and Zhao Li Xin as well as beer for him and Lloyd for some reason Garrof knew that Lory and Zhao Li Xin were ''Tea'' type people, well he was right, instant teabags didn''t meet Zhao Li Xin''s standards so he only drank one sip out of respect Garrof''s hospitality then put down his cup of tea without any intention of taking another sip, fortunately, his expression remained cid as usual so no one knew his disgust towards the cheap tea, only Lory could tell.


    "I heard you have business with a guild around here?" Lory opened the conversation.


    Lloyd wanted to sip the beer straight from the bottle but he felt that it would be rude in front of Lory so he changed to pouring it into a ss while answering, "Yes, I needed materials to make a camouge cloak, but unfortunately something happened and the hunter group that was supposed to collect the materials suddenly disappeared and the guild somehow unable to locate them," he sighed disappointedly.


    Lory tilted her head, "Camouge cloak? I''ve never heard of that before,"


    "This isn''t a new invention, during the Dark Ages War the N.I.M.S. invented a lot of new equipment to help warriors and hunters fight beasts but you probably don''t know about it because you''re already far from L''markieth" Garrof lowered his apologetic gaze, he didn''t know what happened to Lory but he can be a guest. Nothing good happens to a girl wandering in a world filled with demon beasts in endless darkness. Lory understood that it happened when she had received Lazarus''s curse and became half crazy because of it.


    "So... N.I.M.S. is the one that made the discovery..." muttered Lory. Despite everything that happened, she was happy to know that her people remained strong after she was gone.


    "Not only that, but they also found a new type of potion to increase not only adrenaline but also prolong mana for a few minutes or an hour depending on the quality of the potion but the after-effect is that you need a good rest for two days" added Lloyd.


    Lory''s eyes widened, "Oh, howe it''s not on the potion list that I could order in the Beast yer guild?"


    Garrof snorted, "Small guilds that don''t even have a mana meter to check people''s mana strength won''t have enough money to order this potion because of the difficulty of producing this potion causing the price of this potion to be quite expensive as a result only big-famous guilds can obtain it"


    "Aww, that''s unfortunate..." Lory feels sorry for Maddy and Jack but also feels worried about the future continuity of the Beast''s yer guild.


    "What... happened... to your order?" Zhao Li Xin said a little haltingly using Handishnguage.


    Garrof widened his eyes in surprise "Mr Zhao your Handish is really good!" he gave a thumbs up.


    However, Zhao Li Xin''s response remained t, he didn''t look proud or annoyed by Garrof''spliment. Zhao Li Xin only nodded faintly indicating he acknowledged Garrof''s praise,ter on, Zhao Li Xin turned his head back at Lloyd again, waiting for his answer.


    Lloyd suddenly became nervous under Zhao Li Xin''s sharp gaze, he cleared his throat to calm his racing heart and then said, "Um..the material I need is a King Zalpein''s hide which isn''t too hard to get if I''m not busy I will hunt it down myself, that''s why I''m surprised the experience group they send failed to deliver my simple order."


    "Zalpein, it''s not that difficult, I just killed a few of them but I didn''t meet King Zalpein though," said Lory while sipping her tea casually then looked at Lloyd again "Which guild did you ce your request?


    "ck Crow Guild" Lloyd answered frankly.


    Lory''s brows shot up, "ck Crow?" Lory exchanged nces with Zhao Li Xin.


    "What''s wrong, princess?" Garrof could feel Lory''s strange reaction. His body unconsciously leaned forward waiting curiously for Lory''s answer.


    Lory put down her cup of tea, her forehead creased as she pondered for a moment before her expression turned serious, "On the way we met a group of injured Hunters at the Hunter Safe Station masked as a Diner named...um, George''s, but they were hunting Cantrapera...but not real Cantrapera but the same freak like Zhyger and Maren we encountered before"


    The room fell dead silent, Garrof and Lloyd held their breaths, after a while they managed to calm themselves down and Garrof asked, "Do you know their name ortheir group name, we might be able to ask them¡ª"


    "Impossible!" Lory shook her head, "They were all dead, they were blown up along with the entire Diner and so was the scene of their fight with the Cantrapera, everything was wiped away" Lory grit her teeth in frustration "It''s my fault for not ask about their name, I thought I could question themter after we checked the Cantrapera...I guessed I made a terrible mistake"


    Lloyd rubbed his chin and contemted "It''s not your fault princess besides Hunter didn''t give their name easily to a stranger, however...could it be that they are the same group that was supposed to take my request after all it''s not strange for hunters to take on several jobs at once?"


    Garrof shrugs "Maybe, how about we check it out, princess, do you want toe?"


    "Do you want toe to Li Xin?" Lory turned to Zhao Li Xin.


    "Yes," answered Zhao Li Xin with a slight nod.


    Lory nodded at Garrof and Lloyd, "Let''s get a jacket first!"


    "Are we going to use my car or yours?" Garrof asked as he got up from the chair.


    "Yours!" Lory shouted while hastily climbing up to the second floor.


    "We''ll wait in the car!" Lloyd increased his tone but still in a respectful manner and then he got out with Garrof.


    However, no one noticed that Zhao Li Xin was staring at the Lory figure going to the second floor with a deep gaze, after a while he lowered his head. Zhao Li Xin rubbing his index finger with his thumb, appears to be lost in his thought.


    After grabbing her and Zhao Li Xin''s jacket Lory continued to run downstairs and handed a ck suede leather jacket to Zhao Li Xin then the two of them immediately left in Garrof''s jeep.


    Since Blue Mirage City was a small city, they reached their destination quickly. When they arrived in front of the guild building, Lory saw arge wooden signboard with a picture of a ck crow in front of the entrance of the two-story log building.


    People came and went excitedly, some came carrying strange objects that were thought to be weapons or something, and some came with minor injuries on their bodies and faces but stillughed and joked with each other, but it wasn''t a strange sight because of this. is part of a hunter''s daily life.


    "There are a lot of hunters," muttered Lory while looking towards the guild building.


    "Not many guilds focus on making weapons. "I heard they also give discounts to regr members, so many hunters join," exined Lloyd.


    "Don''t judge from the outside, princess, The ck Crows guild has quite a big influence among Guilds because they provide weapons to other Guilds, at a set price of course," added Garrof.


    "I can tell," Lory agreed.


    Garrof parked his car not far from the Guild building after that they got out of the jeep at the same time. The presence of Lory and Zhao Li Xin attracted the attention of many people.


    Lory no longer wore too much makeup because she thought no one would recognize her in a ce like this, but because of that, her beautiful face was more exposed than before on the other Zhao Li Xin as usual also received a lot of attention but he remains indifferent as always as it was natural for him.


    Those people whistled as Lory walked past them and gawked at Lory''s figure with lewd eyes but they immediately averted their gazes when they received death res from Zhao Li Xin and the others.


    Lory herself didn''t care, she was used to this. Even when she was thirteen years old when she first registered as a hunter in the guild Lory already received disgustingments from several old hunters despite her tender age at that time, but every time something like that happened those people would receive Fargo and Fred''s wrath.


    fargo and Fred would make sure that there would be no more Hunters in that ce who would dare think inappropriate things about Lory again andter on Lucas, Jay, and Clift join forces as Lory''s impregnable fortress.


    When they entered the guild building, the ce was full of people. In some parts, there were rows of people delivering their kills while in other parts many people were signing their assignments, and in another corner of the building, the guild employees were showing off some weapons to the eager hunters.


    "Wait here, I''ll call my friend," said Garrof to Lory and the others before going to the registration table and then talking to one of the Lass guilds.


    Zhao Li Xin found an empty chair leaning against the wall after making sure no one was sitting on it. Zhao Li Xin moved it behind Lory and then told Lory to sit down. After Lory sat down, Zhao Li Xin yed with his cell phone to relieve his boredom while Lloyd guarded against any trouble from other hunters, after all not all hunters are good and honest people, especially in recent years,


    After waiting for a while, Lory was startled by the loud voice, lory could only see the young man''s back and his curled dark blonde hair but from his movement, Lory could tell the young man was agitated then he mmed the registration desk and berated the youngdy, "What do you mean you can''t contact him, isn''t this your responsibility as the employer? No, don''t tell me to calm down!"


    Themotion immediately attracted the attention of all the hunters in the room and one by one they all turned their curious eyes to the young man''s direction the same way with Zhao Li Xin, Lory, and Lloyd, they were also curious about what happened.


    The Guildss tried to exin but the young man seemed dissatisfied and he seemed to be struggling to force an exnation from the woman until finally, the woman picked up the phone with an anxious face after speaking a few words she hung up the phone and not long after a middle-aged man came and told the woman to step back after that he spoke to the young woman but Garrof who was standing close from the young man suddenly approached them and exchanged words with the man from the Guiild while ncing at Lory.


    After exchanging words the man from the Guild turned his eyes at Lory and Zhao Li Xin and then said something to Garrofter on Garrof nodded.

 Chapter 1231 The Grieving Boy

    Chapter 1231 The Grieving Boy


    Zhao Li Xin watched their every move, every expression therefore he could already guess what happened so all he needed was confirmation from the parties involved. What worried him was that many enemies were surrounding his wife and he didn''t know their strengths or how they worked clearly.


    Not long after, Garrof walked towards them and then spoke to Lory in a hushed tone.


    "The manager said the Guild leader wants to speak to us, do you mind?"


    "No, I have a few things to ask too, besides that is the child like I thought?" Lory nced at the young man whose face was filled with anxiety.


    Garrof nodded "Yes, he is one of the families of the group of hunters who disappeared."


    Lory sighed sympathetically "I hope he''s not the son of the hunter group I met."


    Garrof felt that the possibility of that was very small but he could only feel sorry for the child''s misfortune "I hope so..."


    "Let''s meet them then" Zhao Li Xin stretches out his hand in front of Lory.


    Lory took his hand and stood up while Lloyd and Garrof waited for Lory to enter first with Zhao Li Xin. What they didn''t realize, their actions received a lot of attention including the Guild Manager who looked at Lory and Zhao Li Xin with curiosity about their identities.


    It didn''t take a genius to guess that they weren''t ordinary people just judging by the way they moved and carried themselves even though they seemed to be trying to hide it but for someone like him who had seen a lot of things in the world, the differences between them and ordinary people around were like night and day.


    The moment Zhao Li Xin walked hand in hand with Lory the crowd before them suddenly parted like a red sea, before they realized their bodies had moved on their own. Meanwhile, Lory was not aware of the reactions of the people around her because her mind was busy thinking about what was happening.


    Apart from that, this scene was not strange because when she was still a royal princess andter became Zhao Li Xin''s wife, Lory was used to people keeping their distance from her for whatever reason, so Lory wasn''t aware anything strange around her.


    Only Garrof and Lloyd exchange bewildered eyes. ''Talk about trying to be low-key, huh''


    "This is my friends, Raven Jane and her husband Zhao Li Xin" Garrof introduced them to the Guild manager.


    Lory nodded slightly, meanwhile, the young man approached Lory in a hurry, "Did...you see my father!"


    Because he was too panicked, his movements became rough, he almost grabbed Lory''s arm, but Zhao Li Xin quickly grabbed the young man''s wrist.


    "Calm yourself." Zhao Li Xin''s deep voice hints with warning and the young man''s movements instantly stop.


    "Hold your horses, boy! let''s talk about this, okay!" Garrof also tried to calm the young man but in reality, he was worried about the young man''s safety.


    As a former soldier and hunter, Garrof has met many people, especially during the Dark Age war, it was the time when humans showed their worst nature and at that time Garrof met many awful people, some of them were sadistic, some were cruel and brutal and the worst of them was a cold-blooded killer who had no regard for human life at all whether it was young or old, man or woman it doesn''t matter, they were means nothing to those people however, during his interactions with Zhao Li Xin, his instincts told him that Zhao Li Xin was much more dangerous than any of them.


    His guts told him there was something dark lying beneath this handsome and elegant appearance. Lory was unfazed, she put her hand on Zhao Li Xin''s arms and then said to the young man "I''m not sure if the man I met was your father or not but I sincerely hope he was not your father"


    Lory''s kind words eased the young man''s stressed emotions a little, once he managed to calm down ZhaoLi Xin let go of his hand. However, there is a red mark left on the young man''s wrist. Everyone thought Zhao Li Xin was overreacting but for anyone who knew Zhao Li Xin well, they would say that the young man was very lucky, because if it was in the old days that young man would have lost his hand.


    Lloyd also noticed the slight bruise on the young man''s hands and nced at the oblivious young man who didn''t know he just escaped death. Llyod exchanged another secret nce with Garrof then simultaneously they took a heavy heave.


    "Let''s go to the office" the manager broke the tense atmosphere.


    They followed the manager to the second floor to the room at the very end, when they got there the manager knocked on the wooden door immediately from inside the door was opened by a beautiful woman with brown skin and long ck hair that draped over her shoulders, a woman wearing a white shirt and a tight ck skirt that entuated her curves and long legs.


    "Come on in" The beauty mark at the corner of her lips makes her smile even more mesmerizing.


    Once they entered the room, The woman was momentarily stunned when she saw Zhao Li Xin''s face but because she''s a professional she immediately collected herself after that she slowly closed the door behind her.


    Inside the room, a middle-aged man in sixty with dark gray hair and with full beard sits behind arge desk. The manager then announces their arrival "Sir, they are here"


    The middle-aged man took off his sses and then lifted his head, he consecutively stared at them one by one but suddenly his eyes stopped on Lory for a few seconds before he stood up from his chair and with a kind smile he greeted them "Thank you foring, let''s seat over there" he invited to move to the lounge.


    As they all sat down, the man began to introduce himself, "Good afternoon everyone, my name is Lawrence Covington, master of this ck Crow Guild" He said politely then continued, "I''ve heard about the missing group, Nathalie!" He called his secretary and the sexy woman came first with a stack of papers and she arranged them on the coffee table in front of them.


    The papers contain photos and biodata of the missing group of hunters. Lory immediately recognized one of the people in the photo.


    Lory took the paper and examined it carefully while everyone was waiting in silence the same way as the young man who now stared at Lory anxiously.


    After a while, Lory took a deep breath with a face full of regret, she said as she put the paper on the table, "Yes, this is the man I met at George''s Diner."


    The young man''s shoulders immediately dropped soon after color drained from his face, the young man lowered his head and covered his face trying to hold back his sobbing.


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Lawrence asked.


    "Of course," Lory nodded Afterward she told everyone the story of how she first arrived at the rest stop where George''s diner was and then she met the the group of injured hunters.


    The hunter leader who spoke with Lory is known to be Maurice Fisher and his son, who is currently grieving the loss of his beloved father, is named Ben Fisher.


    Lory then made the excuse that he wanted to look for Cantrapera out of curiosity but unfortunately, the cave where Cantrapera was had been blown up by something, and the entrance was covered in rubble so nothing they could doter on they decided to return to George''s Diner to ask further about Cantrapera but all of a sudden the entire Rest stop was blown away.


    Lloyd and the manager also said that initially Maurice and his group were only assigned to hunt Zalpein, but perhaps because Maurice thought at that time the task was too easy. It would take too much time hence, he took on another more profitable task, which is hunting Cantrapera. However, from Lory''s exnation, it seems that what Maurice and his group were facing was not normal Cantapera.


    "Can you check who put the Cantrapera request?" Larence asked his secretary Nathalie.


    Nathalie immediately checked her tablet but after a while her brows began to furrow she looked at the manager and Lawrence with confused expressions.


    "This is weird, there''s no such request in the guild request board not even in the history, this is impossible!" her long fingers dancing on the tablet surface but her expression only got uglier "This....could it be someone had deleted it but that means someone has breached our server?!" Nathalie''s smokey eyes widened in shock.


    Lawrence and the Manager''s expressions also darkened, one should know how dangerous and embarrassing it would be to have their security system breached. If this news were to be known then their Guild would lose its prestige in the eyes of the Hunters and Guild associations of the world and there are possibility no one would want to work with them anymore. Knowing how serious this problem was, Tampa was told by the manager to immediately excuse himself and leave the room with wide strides


    Based on their reactions, Lory knew this was the first time they had encountered something like this.


    "What¡­what happened to my father?" the young man muttered weakly.


    Lawrence rubbed his forehead with a terrible look. He was confused about what he was going to say, nevertheless, he needed to give this poor young man an exnation. He changed his position then leaned forward, he looked at the grieving boy, and then he spoke in a heavy tone, "My exnation will not make youfortable..."


    The young man turned around raising his head, he looked at Lawrence stubbornly, "I want to know" There was a hint of desperation in the young man''s voice.


    Lawrence put his hands together and pondered for a moment thinking about how he would convey this terrible news after a while he began to speak in a careful tone, "It seems like your father came to the wrong ce, at the wrong time..."


    The young man is baffled he doesn''t understand what''s that supposed to mean "What...what do you mean, sir?"


    "Your father was just a random victim of someone''s n, which means the victim could have been anyone...unfortunately the victim happened to be your father," Lawrence said with a sorry look.


    The young man''s eyes widened, his lips trembled without being able to speak, there''s only sadness mixed with anger was visible in his teary eyes. Everyone was silent knowing that there were no words that couldfort this young man.


    "Who...who did this?" his voice was choked with tears.


    Lawrence nced at Lory and Lory shook his head regretfully. Lawrence took a deep breath then said "We don''t know, but we will find out what happened..."


    Ben still couldn''t ept this news, he clenched his fist tightly until his knuckles became white after a while he slowly turned his gaze back to Lawrence "...Then what should I say to my mother and little sister?"


    "That..." Lawrence''s next words stuck in his throat as the young man stared at him with teary eyes. Lawrence lost his words he could only let out a long helpless sigh.

 Chapter 1232 Insoluble Problem

    Chapter 1232 Insoluble Problem


    It took a long time for Ben Fisher to calm down what had happened to his family and Lawrence pondered what action he should take because Ben Fisher was not the only one in the Hunter family who died mysteriously.


    After Ben Fisher was finally persuaded toe home, Lawrence again discussed with Garrof and others how to resolve this problem.


    "Do you guys really have no clue about this?" Larence frowned.


    Garrof shrugged his shoulders, "If you don''t know how am I supposed to know?"


    Lawrence looked at Garrof with a probing look then snorted "Hmph, a former Ultima soldier like you wouldn''t know nothing at all, I find it hard to believe," he quipped.


    Garrof wasn''t surprised that Lawrence knew his background, someone as well connected as Lawrence would have no problem delving into his past and besides Garrof never hid it, he just never brought it up in every conversation he had.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to share information with you but I still don''t understand the pattern of these people''s ns" Garrof crossed her arms over his chest "From my further investigation I found out that a strange request asking for A level above to hunted dangerous Beast with hefty reward and it appeared randomly in every big and small guild, the problem is the request would be disappeared after someone took the job, despite the job seed or not" Garrof also clueless with intention of the perpetrator.


    "A few months ago we received information about the number of hunters who died on duty, although this was not strange in our profession, but when the inspection team was sent to investigate they found many oddities, one of which was theck of traces of fighting at the scene, such as traces of blood or remaining parts of the beast like scales, nails or some sort and in some special cases the battle site seems to have been deliberately destroyed by explosion," exined Lloyd with tense emotion.


    Hearing the word explosion, Lawrence''s face immediately became stiff, needless to say, he knew this was caused by the same person or group. Lawrence clenched his fists, "I heard this news but I thought it was just a dispute between Guilds so I didn''t expect..." he took a deep breath showing his regret.


    Nathalie, who had been listening, impatiently interjected, "Why wasn''t this reported so that no hunter would pick up dangerous, unverified evidence?"


    "This has been conveyed to the World Guild association but the hunters involved have all died or gone missing, even their target animals have also disappeared without a trace, and the crime scene has been tampered some evenpletely destroyed so what evidence can be provided to make these hunters not take the high paid job?" Lloyd points out the problem because he knows the only reason people be hunters is because it pays higher than regr jobs.


    Lawrence also understood this dilemma and said, "Basically, the job of being a hunter is dangerous, so how do we exin to them not to take on dangerous tasks that clearly provide huge rewards without clear evidence, and if people find out, someone can easily infiltrate the Guilds server, who else would be willing to work for the Guild? heck, I''m afraid it will affect the recruitment of new hunters and as you know it we don''t have enough hunters" Lawrence waved dismissively.


    "That''s why the World Guild association contains this news to just people who need to know so it will not create an uproar for the public and also save their own face" Garrof winked flirtatiously at Nathalie and the sexy girl responded by rolling her eyes.


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin listened without making anyments, Lory felt like he didn''t need to add anything to this discussion because she didn''t trust Lawrence yet so she needed to examine the situation longer, therefore, she chose to be quiet, In the meantime, Zhao Li Xin had no intention to involve with the discussion either because the same reason with Lory just with one addition, he''szy.


    However, Zhao Li Xin managed to draw conclusions from the conversation, but he had no intention of conveying his thoughts to anyone other than Lory, maybe Garrof and Lloyd were also fine, but not to Lawrence, why? because he didn''t know him so he didn''t believe him.


    Lawrence suddenly turned towards Zhao Li Xin who didn''t seem to be paying much attention to their conversation.


    From the beginning, the man shows indifference toward the whole situation even when Ben Fisher expresses his grief the man only stares with a cid expression, almost detached from the people around him, but wait...The man''s expression would soften when his wife whispered to him.


    "Mister Zhao Right?" Lawrence suddenly called Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin directed his ck onyx eyes towards the gray-haired man and their gazes met and suddenly fear crept through his body, prickling his skin and causing him to tremble down to his bones.


    Zhao Li Xin knew how his attitude could affect others even when he didn''t mean it, unfortunately, this was so ingrained in his bones that it was difficult to get rid of it.


    Not wanting to make Lawrence feel ufortable, Zhao Li Xin blinked several times to break the involuntary tension afterward Zhao Li Xin answered in a low voice, "Yes,"


    As if the ropes binding him had been loosened, Lawrence felt he could breathe again then he averted his gaze while letting out a light cough to clear his throat but the truth is he trying to give him time to calm down.


    "Um, Mr. Zhao, may I ask what you think...um, what do you think about this situation?" Lawrence''s voice sounded a little stiff even though he was trying to appear calm.


    Zhao nced beneath her long eyshes for a moment then leaned her head against her fists casually once she felt morefortable, she spoke in an unhurried tone, "It''s obvious that you''re being targeted, and your enemies know that you''ll bepelledto hide this matter from the public for various reasons and your enemies know this"


    Lawrence was silent as he looked at the man who was leaning on the armrest casually.


    "Would you mind giving us some advice?" Lawrence humbly asked


    Nathalie''s eyebrows raised, and she was surprised that Lawrence would humble himself in front of a much younger man they had just met, but Lawrence was known to be good at reading a person''s potential which was why everyone chose him as the Guild Leader.


    Nathalie''s eyes sparkled with interest as she stared eagerly at Zhao Li Xin, but her eyes were caught by Lory afterward a slow gentle smile spread across Lory''s face. However, her smile did not offer friendliness but rather a warning.


    Nathalie was surprised by Lory''s blunt threat. It had been a long time since anyone dared to threaten him directly. Nathalie of course believed it because Lory was jealous after catching her gawking at her husband. Nathalie wanted to tease Lory more soter on Nathalie sent a provocative grin to annoy Lory.


    Nathalie waited to see Lory''s furious face but unexpectedly Lory chuckled amusedly and then averted her gaze from Nathalie. Nathalie was confused by Lory''s reaction, she pursed her red lips not understanding Lory''s reaction.


    Back to Zhao Li who took a deep breath, didn''t seem interested in talking any longer with Lawrence but thought that they might need Lawrence''s help while in this city Therefore Zhao Li Xin didn''t mind kindly shared his thought, "My suggestion, because we don''t know where this messagees from or when this message will appear, also this message appears randomly throughout the Guild regardless if it''s a big or small guild therefore it is difficult for you to stop this. However, from all the incidents that ur you should be able to conclude that the enemy is targeting a high-level hunter''s group, so my suggestion is to focus your attention on requests specifically for Hunters ss A and above."


    "But it happens randomly, so how can we do that?" Lloyd rubbed his hands together with a worried face.


    Because no one spoke, Zhao Li Xin got impatient, he rolled his eyes and then said "Don''t you have this organization that is responsible for all the guild matters, what is its name...the Wo...World Guild...Asso...assotion?"


    "The World Guild Association" Lory corrected him, Lory understood what Zhao Li Xin was trying to convey and her eyes lit up instantly, "If all the Guilds give temporary permission to share their requests board with the WGA so they could trawl all the high-level requests thating through from all the Guild in the world so perhaps we might able to catch something, besides there aren''t many active Guilds left today so this n should be feasible, right!"


    Garrof felt bad about dampening Lory''s excitement. "I don''t think that would work, no mistake I think it''s a good n but the problem is that Guilds are very secretive and paranoid so I don''t know if they would be willing to share their system even just for a little bit"


    Nathalie who also got excited a moment ago instantly became disappointed, she blew up her cheeks in frustration. "That''s right, who can be sure someone from the WGA would nt any virus in their Guildputer system to spy on their activity, I don''t think they want to jeopardize the safety of their clients and members, right since we all know the line of this profession as a grey area"


    Lory forgot about the nature of this profession, her shoulders immediately dropped "Ah...yes, I forgot about that"


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin interrupted "Or just let them die, eventually, you will know something out of it...maybe" his voice soundedzy and bored.


    Lawrence let out a long sigh while pinching his be with a gloomy face. Lawrence felt Lory''s n was quite good but trust was not a natural hunter, he himself would not want to be asked to open hiswork to anyone, let alone the WGA who tended to control them in the name of their own good, but if he allowed this the same thing might happen again and if This continues, he is not sure that the Guilds will be able to cover this up and if people find out about this then there''s possibility all the Guilds involved in this will likely be closed down or worse, they will be forced to take responsibility for this.


    "Okay, I''ll talk about this," Lawrence said with a heavy tone then turned his eyes at Garrof "You still stay here for a few days right?" he hoped Garrof and the others hadn''t left the Blue Mirage town yet because he still needs Garrof''s help in this matter.


    "Yes, we are at the summer and spring homestead" Garrof answered.


    Nathalie was surprised after he looked at her with a teasing smile, "I don''t know you are such a spendthrift?"


    "I am, I told you I''m a generous man" he winked flirtatiously at Natahalie "So how about a Dinner?"


    Nathalie replied with a sweet smile "No,"


    Lory''s ears perk up ''Ooo gossip!''


    Zhao Li Xin looked at his watch and yawned.

 Chapter 1233 Surprise Guest

    Chapter 1233 Surprise Guest


    Their discussionsted until the night with the death decision of Maurice Fisher and his group and also the explosion at the safety point of Mareka is the actions of other groups that are contrary to their guilds and Lawrence personally will give bigpensation for the whole family of thete hunters that involved in this matters. However, Lory knew it was actually hush money so the victim''s family would refrain from discussing this problem with other people.


    Lory understood that this was meant to keep the situation from getting out of control. The Guild had to keep this matter out of the public eye until they found a better solution. Lory didn''t want to interfere in guild affairs because she also had more important matters to handle.


    Back to Summer and Spring Guest House Garrof and Lloyd prepare food or rather order through delivery orders then arrange it at the dining table while Lory calls Maddy to inform the situation but does not tell her where she is now for the safety of Maddy herself.


    Lory then sent a message to Lilly and Hugo telling them they were fine, a momentter, Lory received an email from Hugo informing him that the public''s response to Zhao Li Xin''s paintings was incredible and Azalea Art Gallery had started to contact him, although it''s not set in stone whether they would hold an exhibition for Zhao or not, but Hugo was confident he would soon hear good news from the Azalea Manager.


    Lory delivers the good news to Zhao Li Xin and teases him that he is one step closer to bing one of the most famous painters in the world, but as usual, Zhao Li Xin only gives a lukewarm reaction, instead he was more interested in learning how email worked and then asked Lory to teach him how to set up email for himself even though it''s not clear why azy introvert who hates socializing like him wanted to have an email.


    Garrof and Lloyd were curious where Zhao Li Xin came from, they wondered how an adult like him didn''t know how to set up an email when a five-year-old kids could do that in a heartbeat but because it was rted to Lory''s privacy they swallowed their question.


    After teaching Zhao Li Xin Lory, she heard the sounds from the doorbell. Lory then jumped from the couch toward then run to the door. Lory deliberately ordered especially for Zhao as she fully knew Zhao Li Xin''s tastes were very different from theirs. Although Zhao Li Xin wouldn''tin about trivial matters like this but Lory didn''t want to force Zhao Li Xin to adapt to this world in a hurry cause she herself needed several years to finally be able to adapt to the cultivation world.


    So among the pizza, pasta, bread loaf, and beer, there was a bowl of white rice and boiled chicken with a bowl of clear soup on the sideplete with chopsticks and a small te. The sh of cultures is shown clearly on the table.


    Garrof was a little confused by Zhao Li Xin''s choice of food, which in his opinion was like food for sick people, but he didn''tment the same as Lloyd, he didn''t think Zhao Li Xin''s taste was strange at all. Besides people in the world have different tastes, for example, there are certain people who like to eat spaghetti and pizza together, at the same time! now that''s weird!


    That certain peoplein the middle putting the spaghetti on the pizza and then rolling it like a spring roll, Garrof feels someone drill a hole in his face he turns his eyes at Lloyd "What''s up?"


    Lloyd scoffed in disgust then turned his eyes to Zhao Li Xin who was eating elegantly with impable etiquette then he nced at Lory who was eating spaghetti calmly and gracefully without making a sound immediately his annoyance from before wiped away.


    ''What a feast for the eyes!'' he takes a deep breath of satisfaction.


    _______________________________________


    ____Eagle Rock city___


    In a cafe, a man with slightly messy blonde hair and bright blue eyes was typing on hisptop. The man had a childish appearance but mixed with a quiet and mature demeanor that showed his true age.


    A few momentster a man with red hair and brown skin took long steps. His blue-green eyes were filled with anxiety, then he pulled the chair in front of him, dropped his buttocks, and let out a deep breath.


    "How is it?" Jay closed hisptop.


    "Marco Duane has disappeared and so has his cousin Emely Cole" Clift angrily threw his cell phone on the table.


    Marco is a King''s Man soldier who is suspected of being involved in the attack that urred on Lucas in Braunwell City, although it is not clear whether he was directly involved or was used by certain parties, nevertheless, there is a high chance it has something to do with him because two weeks before his appointed mission his cousin, Emily Cole whoter known to be the member of the S.A.I.N.T organization visited him.


    Knowing this, Clift sent Noxcra agents to monitor the movements of the two people. Unfortunately, their enemy was able to get past their surveince and take those two people under their noses which was very humiliating.


    "I think the Noxcra agent had been watching them closely," Jay calmly asked.


    "That''s what I thought too, but someone took it and one of our agents died" Clift''s eyes shed with anger and frustration at the failure of his men. He took the soda bottle on his desk and took a long drink to calm himself down.


    Noxcra is a secret agency that exists as part of the King''s Men, but the existence of this agency is not known to the public, In fact, many members of the King''s Men do not know about the existence of this agency.


    Noxcra was created directly under the supervision of the Archknight by the orders of the King with the task of carrying out secret missions that were directly rted to the safety of the King and his descendants, even though that meant killing and destroying everything that put a threat to the Lucient descendant safety and Clift was the Archknight who led the agency.


    Jay didn''t me Clift, from this situation he concluded that their enemy''s abilities were stronger than they thought because they managed to beat Noxcra''s perfect sess rate. Jay then turned his gaze to the building across from him,"So Alfred Hubert is our only chance to find out what the enemy wanted, huh?!"


    Clift put down the bottle and then turned his gaze in the same direction as Jay "But we have to find Gavin first"


    "The Beast yer Guild" Jay looked at the Beast yer Guild building.


    Clift was lifted from the chair and ced a bill on the table saying, "Come on, let''s not waste any more time."


    Jay took hisptop and then went with Clift to the Beast yer Guild building. Once there, they were immediately greeted by the boisterous voices of Huntersing in and out registering and reporting their mission while some hunters sat in the gathering room to rx while drinking and chatting in loud voices.


    Jay and Clift nced around the ce before continuing towards the registration desk, not long after they met a young woman with curly brown hair and white skin, the girl who was standing behind the counter was busy serving the hunters.


    A momentter the girl''s gaze caught Jay and Clift''s arrival, knowing they were new here she immediately gave a weing smile and said: "Wee to the Beast''s yer''s Guild, I''m Madeleine. How may I help you?" he greeted in a friendly manner.


    Jay and Clift approached the table cutting through the line of waiting hunters, thinking they were receivingints and protests. Jay and Clift pretend not to know.


    Maddy frowned disapprovingly "Sir I will serve you but you have to queue first¡ª"


    Without saying much, Jay took a small card, pushed it slowly onto the table, and spoke in an authoritative tone, "I want to meet your leader."


    Even though Maddy was an ordinary girl who didn''t have a wide circle of friends, she could immediately recognize the Lucient insignia embossed in dark purple on the card, which looked very luxurious.


    Maddy received the card with both hands and her expression turned tense, she looked at the two strange men in front of her with a wary face.


    Jay noticed the hesitation on Maddy''s face not wanting to cause more problems Jay gave a friendly smile to reassure her "We just wanted to ask about someone"


    Maddy still has doubts, she can''t know the authenticity of this card, but if this is a real card then the two men in front of her are not just random people, their position could even be higher than the city governor, no, even the governor can''t bepared to someone who can have a card because only the Lucient family had the authority to give out this card.


    A few years a goJack had shown the fake version of the card therefore Maddy could quickly recognize the card. Jack once said that this card was highly sought after by many people on the ck market therefore some fools tried to fake it but their fate never ended well. Maddy never dreamed that she would see the real card with her own eyes and even touch it!


    "I...I''ll tell my Boss, please...please wait!" Maddy tried to look as cool as possible but failed miserably but she didn''t have time to worry about that.


    "Jim, take over my desk." Maddy grabbed one of the employees standing next to her. After that, she rushed towards the elevator. Maddy pressed the up button impatiently but it felt too long she couldn''t wait and then ran up the stairs with big steps in a hurry.


    Jay and Clift pretended not to notice her overreaction and looked away as if nothing had happened but secretly Clift whispered at Jay, "You scared her,"


    Honestly, Jay felt bad for scaring the girl but he was in a hurry, Jay scratched his nose awkwardly and then muttered "That card was made for that reason"


    Jay and Clift move to the gathering room then take the table in the corner and then take a sit and wait.


    At the same time, Maddy dashed to the ninth floor. When she reached the top, she felt her legs shaking due to a sudden exercise, Maddy hunched to her stomach trying to catch her breath.


    However she remembered two important people waiting for her downstairs Maddy didn''t dare to waste any more time Mady forced her feet to move and then rushed toward Jack''s office, unbothered to knock she kicked the door open and shouted "JACK!"


    Jack was so shocked he almost threw the coffee cup out of his hand, he put down the coffee cup and then shouted angrily at Maddy "WHAT?!"


    Jack was about to scold Maddy but his voice stopped when he saw Maddy''s face as red as a boiled crab, she looked out of breath and there was a thinyer of sweat glistening on her forehead. Jack frowned in confusion, "Did you take the stairs to the ninth floor?" Jack''s shoulders slumped next to him and he half groaned, "Don''t tell me the elevator is broken again."


    "No...not that" Maddy waves her hands while clenching her chest painfully trying to control her rapid breathing.


    Jack knitted his brows then suddenly sighed "Don''t tell me this is one of your efforts to exercise to slim your body, are you still annoyed when I said you look a bit chubby on the¡ª"


    "SHUT UP!" Maddy snapped but because of that, she coughed incessantly.


    Jack shrunk his neck not daring to anger his little secretary, he felt funny for being afraid of a girl who was clearly much smaller than him.


    After she managed to control her breathing, Maddy put Jay''s card on the table and then pushed it in front of Jack as soon as Jack saw it, his breathing stopped.

 Chapter 1234 SHOCK!

    Chapter 1234 SHOCK!


    A momentter Madeline invited Jay and Clift to Jack''s room, when they entered the room Jack already wrapped his lousy shirt with a ck zer to make him look somewhat formal and hopefully appropriate enough, Jack even took the time tob his hair.


    "Pleasee in, I''m sorry our office is a bit messy." If she had known that an important guest wasing, she would have cleaned this office including the unreliable Boss!


    Jay and Clift didn''t care at the moment their minds were focused on finding Gavin. Seeing that the two guests had arrived, Jack immediately stood up from his chair and walked around his table then extended his hand. "My name is Jack Quaidm may I know your purpose in looking for me?"


    Jay shook Jack''s hand "How are you doing Mr. Quaid, the truth is we need your help to find Gavin."


    "Gavin?" Jack was taken aback for a second "You mean Gavin Austin?" he hadn''t been in contact with that person for a long time.


    Maddy became impatient because Jack still hadn''t invited the guest to sit down thus she subtly reminded Jack "Before we talk further, please have a seat" Maddy raised her hand to invite them to sit down first then gave Jack side eyes.


    Jack realized he had been rude, so he immediately invited the two mysterious guests to sit down first. "Would you guys like something to drink?" he asked politely.


    "Coffee will be fine" Jay answered.


    After that Maddy left the room to make drinks and at the same time give them privacy.


    Once there were only the three of them Jay continued their conversation "Yes, I''m looking for Gavin Austin, I heard from him that he''s looking for you if you want to contact him,"


    Garrof''s arms rest on his knee as his body leans forward as he ponders for a few seconds after that he speaks again "To be honest, I haven''t spoken to him for a year or so...may I know what he''s getting himself into?" From Jack''s tone, it seemed like this wasn''t the first time Gavin had been involved in big trouble.


    This time it was Clift who spoke "Gavin was supposed to deliver someone important to us but on the way he was attacked so we lost contact but from thest conversation he said you will know how to find him"


    Jack''s expression darkened, he hated how Gavin gave him a hard time and this wasn''t the first time and probably wouldn''t be thest either. Even so, Gavin is still one of his closest brothers even though he hates to admit it because of his reckless personality which tends to get him and his team in trouble still he cannot let that troublemaker fall into a dangerous situation.


    Jack nced at the two noble yet mysterious guests in front of him, he didn''t know whether these people were friends or foes, what if they were lying, what if they were the ones who hunted Gavin? unfortunately, since they were carrying cards with the Lucient Mark he didn''t dare to slight them in any way.


    "Before I help you, may I know who you are and what your rtionship is with Gavin?"


    Jay and Clift exchanged a nce without words they shared tacit understanding. Jay brushed the fringes of his face to show his face clearly, he looked at Jack and said meaningfully "Don''t you think I look familiar?"


    Jack''s brows furrowed as he carefully examined the man before him after that he did feel that the man looked familiar but he didn''t know where he had seen him.


    "Are you....someone famous? a celebrity or something?" Jack rarely follows gossip news so he has limited knowledge about celebrities and socialites.


    Clift stifled a chuckle because of it he had a better impression of Jack. meanwhile, Jayughs in amusement at Jack''s straightforwardment. All of a sudden there was a knock on the door soon after Maddy entered the room holding a tray.


    Her smile turned stiff when everyone looked at her. Trying to stay calm Maddy carefully served the coffee cups on the table one by one while cing the cup on the table Maddy unconsciously raised her gaze and then identally looked at the handsome blonde man before her suddenly a strange feeling crossed her head, for some reason, Maddy felt that she had seen this man before.


    Maddy tried to remember where she saw this man because usually, she would never forget a handsome man so where did she see this man.....? a celebrity? no...that''s not it...it was from breaking news...


    Suddenly Maddy remembered where she saw the man, Maddy immediately looked at the blonde man once again to confirm her guess and a secondter her eyes widened like a deer caught in headlights.


    Jack didn''t know why Maddy froze like a mannequin, he nudged Maddy''s shoulder a few times but he got no response, he then worriedly called her, "Maddy? Hey Maddy...Maddy, are you okay?"


    Mady blinked blinking her eyes a few rapid beats, her head then turned at Clift afterward her eyes widened even more until it looked like her eyeballs were about to jump out of their sockets.


    Clift smiled warmly knowing that the girl finally recognized him and Jay, unfortunately, Jack thought Maddy was bedazzled by their handsome faces, and Jack rolled his eyes thinking it was happening again.


    "Yo Maddy, I think you''re being rude to the guest here..." his voice was etched with jealousy.


    "Aaaaaahhh....!!" Maddy suddenly screamed while covering her mouth with both hands, then she pointed her trembling finger at Jay "J - J - J - J - J..."


    "There''s a lot of J you said there Maddy ~... hey, Maddy you didn''t have a stroke, right?"Jack half-jokingly asked.


    "Ju -Jus - Justin Tornbery!" Maddy eximed.


    Jay smiles thinly smile however Maddy''s face turns pale, but Jack still doesn''tprehend what happened he looks at Jay with a business - like smile "Oh, you have the same name as King Lucas Archknight"


    "Yes" Jay nod.


    "Huh?"Jack stares at the man more carefully the man not only has the same name but also the same hair color, the same eyes...the same...FACE! Jack jumps from the couch then rudely points his finger at Jay and screams "You - you are Justin Tornbery!"


    Jay doesn''t feel offended he just feels awkward even so this is the usual reaction when people know about his identity. Jay rubbed his nose "Yes, That''s me and this is my Friend Radcliff Equin, you might know him too"


    Maddy and Jack simultaneously turned their head toward Clift. They both immediately pointed at Clift and shouted "AAAAAAHHHH!"


    "Nice to meet you" Clift gives a polite nod.


    In the past, Archknights were already famous, but they couldn''t bepared after the end of the Dark Age War. Who doesn''t know the story about the dashing King Lucas and the four Archknights who were his loyal followers conquering the ck dragon Nazareth, they didn''t even know that the ck dragon which was rumored to be the incarnation of cmity god could be killed until King Lucas and the Archknights heroically strike the beast and sessfully yed the ck dragon, even more, King Lucas managed to bring light back to the world.


    Since then, the epic story of how King Lucas and his Archknights started their journey to y the ck dragon, Nazareth has spread widely among people all over the world and since then they have be a living legend in the hearts of not only Hand''s people but also all the people in the world. Therefore it is understandable why Maddy and Jack showed an over-the-top reaction.


    Jack and Maddy froze with their eyes wide open which was concerning, after a while Jay felt overwhelmed by the awkward silence in the room so he waved his hand in front of Jack and Maddy to get their reaction "Um...are you okay, can we talk now...?" sadly they were unresponsive, Jay let out a helpless sigh and then turned at Clift for help.


    "I think we should wait" Clift crossed his legs then took out his cell phone and started scrolling through it casually.

 Chapter 1235 Familiar Name

    Chapter 1235 Familiar Name


    Maddy and Jack took a moment to collect themselves. It was Jack who spoke first, "Um, Mr. Thornberry and Mr. Equin, it''s an honor to meet you both..." his lips quivered with nervousness mixed with excitement.


    "My pleasure as well, Mr. Quaid" Jay answered with a reverence that ttered Jack quite a lot.


    "Because we are honest here, can you help me find Gavin, he is actually one of my valuable assets and he brought someone we really need," said Jay.


    "Of course I will help you, wait a moment!" Jack''s attitude changed one hundred and eighty degrees after learning the identities of Jay and Clift. He immediately went to his desk to get hisptop, then returned to the sofa and started typing in front of Jay.


    "We as former Ultima members have a way tomunicate with each other in secret..." his big fingers danced across the keyboard quickly.


    "Why do you have to keep the contact between you secret?" Clift was curious.


    Jack sneered then said, "Many missions in the Ultima Infantry unit are against the military code of ethics and humanitarianw, therefore they forced us to sign a confidentiality agreement before we epted to be members of the Ultima Infantry so that we would not testify or sue them after the war, but so "They are still afraid, and now they are still watching our movements," exined Jack.


    Remembering how they treated the Ultima infantry members, Clift understood why they became paranoid because it only took one person to speak up to blow up their mistakes during that time even though the Ultima infantry members more or less voluntarily signed and agreed but it would have been created unnecessary attention from the public and many people in high ces will be dragged down by the mud.


    "I''m in, I will try to ask everyone!" Jack''s voice rose.


    Jay changed his sitting position next to Jack and then looked at theptop screen, his eyebrows furrowed slightly, "This is porn hub?"


    Jack smiled shyly, "That''s why no one noticed, you need a special code to enter our chat forum"


    "May I know the code?" Jay tries to probe.


    Jack replied regretfully "Unfortunately it will be useless, even if I give the code if they don''t know you then this forum will be closed down automatically, and if I give a fake name of one of the Ultima members I''m afraid someone will find it out eventually which will result not only it will close the forum but it will also scare the Ultima members causing them to return to their hideouts and who knows when we will start contacting each other again.


    Jay understands Jack''s difficulties it seems he can only depend on Jack to find Gavin.


    "What''s the name of your forum?" Clift asked suddenly.


    Jack''s face turned slightly red, "Um, it''s ''Shake ''til you make it" he turned his gaze back to theptop screen to avoid embarrassment. If the members of the Ex-ultima infantry found out that their embarrassing forum''s name was known by the Archknight, one could only imagine how embarrassed they would be and there was a high probability that they would vent their anger on Jack. Therefore, Jack swore to himself not to let anyone other than Maddy know about this!


    On the other hand, Jay didn''t think it was an embarrassing name, in fact, he thought it was a smart idea because no one would have expected a perverted forum like this to contain former members of the famous Ultima infantry.


    "Catchy name" Jay makes a briefment.


    "Ha - ha..." Jackughed awkwardly while Maddy covered her face in shame. If she had been given the choice she would have pretended not to know Jack.


    Jack starts asking questions on the forum looking for Gavin but no one knows where he is. Few people had heard the rumors that someone was targeting Gavin, so it might be a while before Gavin contacted them.


    Jack then reminded his friends again not to forget to immediately send him a notification when Gavin appeared in the forum. Since Gavin is famous for causing trouble everywhere he goes therefore no one asks further questions about what he has done this time.


    "Sorry, no one has heard from Gavin in the meantime. If I may ask, when did you lose contact with Gavin?" By knowing themunication time between them, Garrof can estimate Gavin''s situation because he knows quite well how Gavin usually works.


    "Actually, it hasn''t been twenty-four hours yet," Jay looked at his watch before answering.


    Hearing this, Garrof''s expression became more real. "Oh, then Gavin will need a few days to secure the situation until he contacts us," Garrof guessed that Gavin would ensure the situation was safe first before contacting them, which means it would take at least two days.


    Jay and Clift could only leave this problem to Jack, but he hoped that this would not take long because there were still many things that needed their attention, especially since Lucas'' condition was still not improving.


    "Guess we''ll have to wait" Clift Mutter.


    "I think so," Jay sighed in resignation, "Do you have any rooms avable here?" he suddenly turned to Garrof.


    In contrast to Maddy, Jack''s reaction was much calmer even though he didn''t expect them to rent one of his guild rooms. "Of course, Maddy will show you the roomter" he nced at Maddy who was ring at him. It wasn''t that Maddy didn''t want them to stay at their ce, it was just that Maddy didn''t think their room was suitable for receiving a noble guest like the Archknight.


    If only he knew he had told Princess Lorient to stay in their room for a few days, plus the room Lory stayed in the first time wasn''t the best room, thankfully Maddy didn''t know anything about this, at least not yet.


    "We will tidy up your room first. I hope you can wait fifteen minutes ...or maybe fifteen, um thirteen minutes...?" Maddy''s smile was stiff, she didn''t feel polite about making their honored guest wait, but she also wasn''t sure how long it take to thoroughly clean the whole room.


    "There''s no need to rush, we also have to go to handle our business, maybe we won''t be back until midnight." Jay felt bad seeing Maddy''s nervous face so he deliberately said this but he wasn''tpletely lying because there were indeed several ces they had to visit while they were here.


    Maddy felt touched by Jay''s thoughtfulness, well this was expected from King Lucas'' trustee subordinates. Regardless of their reverence position in the world, they are very humble and understanding. This is how the higher-ups in the world should act!


    Maddy''s thoughts were suddenly broken by the sound of a notification from her cell phone. she took out the cell phone from her pocket and then checked who called her, soon after a bright smile bloomed on her cute face, "Ah, Raven sent news!" she eximed.


    Jack was also happy to hear that, "How are he and Mr. Zhao? They''re not in trouble, right?" Jack joked.


    Maddy read Lory''s message for a moment then said "She said she and Mr. Zhao were fine, she said they''re having a great time!"


    Obviously, Lory didn''t tell Maddy what had happened.


    "That''s good" Jackmented briefly then his attention returned to Jay and Clift "So what else can I do for you?"


    "Not for now, just call me when Gavin contacts you" Jay extends his hand for a handshake.


    Jack shakes Jay''s hand and gives a firm answer "I will!"


    Initially, Jack wanted to apany Jay and Clift to the front of the Beast''s yer guild building, but Clift politely refused because he didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention because they were traveling incognito. Jack understood so he just apanied Jay and Clift to the front of the elevator.


    "We will contact you as soon I know anything about Gavin" Jack reassured Jay and Clift.


    "We...I mean I will call you when your room is ready, sir" Maddy bowed her head as an act of respect and also hid her flustered face.


    Jay gives an acknowledged nod "Thank you"


    Jay and Maddy continued their business, smiling until the elevator doors closed slowly. Once they were sure the elevator had gone down, Jack blew his cheeks and then his whole body dropped and he squatted on the floor with a limp face as if he had just run ten kilometers. Meanwhile, Maddy hit Jack hard on the shoulder, but it wasn''t enough to vent his excitement thus Maddy gives another hit at Jack again while trying to contain her scream.


    "Oh stop - Stop it!" Jack raised his hand andined but Maddy continued to hit him.


    Jay and Clift headed to their car, Jay turned towards the yer guild building for a moment then the corners of his lips lifted into a faint smile.


    "What is wrong?" Clift caught the subtle change in Jay''s expression.


    "Do you remember Lory used to name her video game character as Raven Jane" Jay unconsciously smiled as he unlocked the car.


    Clift recalled the past with a bitter smile. "Yeah, I wonder why she used thest name Jane?" He pulled out the car door and got in.


    Jay started the car engine however he turned silent for a short timeter on he spoke in a quiet and nostalgic tone "Lory said Jane was taken from the meaning of Jane-doe which means someone without identity and she took Raven''s name simply because it gave the opposite imaged from Lord Girsha''s white wings."


    "Ironically she became that character in the end, a ck wing without an identity..." there''s a deep sadness and regret in Clift''s voice.


    Jay''s expression became heavy but then he shook his head and started the engine afterward the car drove away.

 Chapter 1236 The Creation of The Next Savior

    Chapter 1236 The Creation of The Next Savior


    Lory was woken up by a warm touch on her cheek, her eyebrows were tightly furrowed as if trying toin then she heard a soft voice "My wife, it''s gettingte you''re going to miss your breakfast"


    Hearing a familiar gentle voice, Lory reluctantly opened her eyeszily, and then Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face greeted her with a dazzling smile.


    "What''s time is it?" Lory groaned while stretching his arm.


    "Eight thirty" Zhao Li Xin answered softly.


    Lory reluctantly got out of bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up. Seeing that Lory was awake, Zhao Lixin went downstairs and continued preparing breakfast for her but it was toote because Garrof and Lloyd had already prepared breakfast for Lory and Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin looked at them appreciatively without saying a word but Garrof and Lloyd were used to it and didn''t think there was anything strange about Zhao Li Xin''s behavior since they were already used to it.


    After finishing showering, Lory went downstairs and saw Zhao Li Xin and the others gathered at the dining table but no one was touching the food, it seemed like they were waiting for Lory.


    Lory also felt bad because he woke upte. "You don''t need to wait for breakfast if you already have breakfast because frankly, my sleep schedule is very irregr," said Lory while sitting at the dining table next to Zhao Li Xin.


    "It''s okay, princess, we are also used to running in the morning before breakfast, so we are used to having ate breakfast," said Lloyd honestly because they were used to exercising before breakfast and this had be a habit, but they realized it. that Zhao Li Xin woke up earlier than them, Garrof He was the one who noticed that Zhao Li


    "Mr. Zhao, I hope you don''t mind eating porridge in the morning. I''ve separated the condiments if you don''t like it." Lloyd could more or less guess Zhao Li Xin''s taste.


    "This is good, thank you...very much" Zhao Li Xin sincerely thanked him.


    Lloyd''s face lit up with joy. He knew Zhao Li Xin was not someone who liked to chat or make small talk, therefore when someone like Zhao Li Xin expressed his gratefulness it must be genuine. Immediately Lloyd''s mood increased quite a lot, and his opinion about Zhao Li Xin increased significantly especially after he heard Zhao Li Xin''s painting would probably held by the Azalea art gallery!


    After spending years with brutish men like Garrof and Jack, he felt Zhao Li Xin''s presence like a refreshing spring in a desert, just when he wanted to enjoy his time he heard a loud slurping sound hitting his ear and immediately knew who the source of this sound was.


    Lloyd nced at Garrof cynically, but Garrof didn''t seem to notice or was deliberately ignoring him. Lloyd clicked his tongue in annoyance. He wondered if no one in the Garrof family taught him how to eat, how could someone slurp porridge as if it was noodle soup? Luckily Princess Lorient and Mr. Zhao Li Xind didn''t mind Garrof''s bad manner.


    As they had breakfast, they continued their conversation fromst night.


    "So Mr. Zhao thought they had tested the strength of this mutant beast" Garrof didn''t think Zhao Li Xin''s prediction was far from the truth.


    "That would exin a lot but what are they being tested for? Could it be..." Lloyd swallowed his next words apprehensively.


    "To make a chaos perhaps war" Lory''s expression darkened.


    "I still don''t understand the point of making another war, why are they doing that?" Garrof grumbles in frustration.


    All of a sudden on the television came breaking news and the voice of a reporter shouting frantically "Viewers a strange monster appeared and attacked the freedom festival in Everde City at Dolza, everyone is in panic ¡ª" came the sound of a beast roaring followed by the sound of people screaming and running.


    Lory stood up from the dining table and then rushed towards the television, she took the remote and increased the volume.


    "That Beast, isn''t that a wyvern?" anxiety engulfs Lloyd''s face.


    Garrof stares at the television with a troubled expression "Yes but it''s not the same wyvern we know"


    The beast was covered in vines and tree branches just like the Zhyger and Maren they faced before. The beast flew and attacked the people at the festival indiscriminately and the people''s screams got louder and louder which made the beast even more violent. The Wyvern let out the fire breath toward the frantic people


    soon after they were all burned like dry wood in the furnace.


    "AAh help me - help me!"


    "Everyone Move away!"


    "My son - where''s My Son!"


    The color drained from her face as she stared at the horror before her and soon after the memory of that fiery night in the past came rushing in like a tide on the wild ocean causing her entire body to tremble.


    Zhao Li Xin saw the change on Lory he immediately held her [Lory calmed down, looks at me] Zhao Li Xin squeezed Lory''s face with little force he forced Lory to look away from the scene on TV.


    Zhao Li Xin''s dark eyes brought Lory out of the shadows of the past and gradually Lory''s expression improved as her trembling slowly stopped.


    [I''m here, don''t be afraid everything is going to be okay...] Zhao Li Xin pulled Lory into his embrace and then gently patted her back.


    While the chaos in the news continued, not long afterward a group of security teams came to stop the wild animals which unfortunately did not match the wild animals because as a result there were victims of other wild animals that were wild.


    Because the situation seemed to be losing hope, suddenly a man in a glistening white armor and silver robe bumped into the wild animal and managed to stun the wild animal. The animal gave a long roar but the man did not tremble, he swung his long sword then jumped into the air and cut one of the animal''s wings causing the beast to fall to the ground with a loud sound.


    Zhao Li Xin and the others were waiting for the wild animals to return them, but what they expected did not happen.


    The animal still didn''t want to lose and ate its only remaining wing while trying to stand up, but the man in the silver house didn''t stay still either.


    The man bravely swung his sword and cut off the animal''s head, but the animal continued to writhe as if it refused to die, which horrified those who saw it.


    When everyone was filled with fear by the appearance of The Saintess with a white dress fluttering in the wind along with her long tinum blonde hair shining under the golden sunlight, she looked like an angel sent down from heaven.


    The saint pped his hands as if he was praying as soon as the beast stopped moving, the next thing happened the tree branches became dry and withered into flower petals, and after that, the wyveryn beast carcass returned to normal.


    The saint slowly opened her eyes and then looked at the silver armor knight walking towards her direction with firm steps, once he was only a meter in front of the Saintess, the Knight knelt on one knee before the saint like a knight dering his loyalty in front of his princess.


    People instantly cheered and they were chanting the name of the Saintess. The beautiful young saintess smiled shyly as she was led by her knight to the other ce while the sounds of cheering still did not subside and the reporter made sure she reported everything with an excited face.


    "So that''s what they want" Zhao Li Xin muttered with eerie smiles.


    "Mr. Zhao?" Garrof and Lloyd look at Zhao Lixin simultaneously.


    Zhao Li Xin sneered "It seems they wanted to create another Savior"


    Not only Garrof and Lloyd even Lory stare at Zhao Li Xin incredulously. After knowing the enemy''s motives Zhao Li Xin felt more rxed.


    "They want to rece the Lucient family, but they realize that this cannot be done unless they create the same situation...a hopeless situation with only one power as a hope."


    Garrof''s face turned ashen "But that''s impossible right, I mean King Lucas and his Archknights won''t let their n seed¡ª"


    "Yet, we heard nothing from Hand this past few months" Lloyd looked at Lory worriedly


    "Maybe this has something to do with why the Hand Kingdom suddenly closed down"


    Without further exnation, Lory understands what Lloyd means. Lory was increasingly convinced that something serious was happening to Lucas because otherwise how could they are no reaction from Hand, and the only thing that could distract Fred and the others was if something really bad happened to Lucas.


    "Is there no other way to contact one of the Archknights?" Zhao Li Xin hated seeing Lory in distress.


    Hugo shook his head, "No, the King''s Army limits rtions with outsiders so some tradingpanies or others that have special permission to carry out their activities have to be extra careful whenmunicating with outsiders."


    Lory rubbed her cheeks and sighed, "It''s not important, I''m sure they don''t know what happened in Cestine Pce, even most of the King''s men don''t know what happened, Fred and the others won''t let information about the king leak anyway "Lory knows the Pce operation during emergencies since she experienced them several times.


    "So what''s our n now your highness?" Garrof looks expectantly at Lory.


    Lory pondered for a few minutes then took a deep breath "I guess that the next n is to spread terror to cause public chaos and after what the saintess and her knight performance, many people will turn to the S.A.I.N.T. organization for help which means elevating their fames and influence in the world"


    "Do those vile people not care about the lives of the people at the festival, aren''t they citizens of their country, is it possible that the S.A..I.N.T. organization would be that heartless?" Lloyd clenched his fist.


    "Unfortunately this is only the beginning, my gut tells me that more creatures like that will start appearing all over the world..." Lory''s face hardened as she saw everyone exuberating at the Saintess and her gant Knight, she knew this was the result the enemy wanted.


    "Can we stop it?" Garrof frown.


    "Well, not only can we not kill it with our own strength, but we also don''t know where or when the creature will appear," Lloyd''s voice hinted with frustration."Then what should we do? we can just stay still and do nothing!" Garrofins.


    Lory suddenly cuts in "We must find Ethan Hamilton, he must know something very important that forced him to leave his family"


    "I called Dirty Finger I mean Jason!" Garrof left with his phones.


    "I called Jack, he might know something" Lloyd then left as he proceeded to call Jack.


    Lory watched them leave in a hurry and then turned to Zhao Li Xin "I should call Hugo to see


    how far his investigation about Ethan"


    Zhao Li Xin smiled the caressed his cheeks [Lory, I think I need to go as well...]


    "???"

 Chapter 1237 Temporary Separation

    <h4>Chapter 1237 Temporary Separation</h4>


    Lory was perplexed, [What do you mean you have to go?]


    Zhao Li Xin sighed then cupped his hands behind his back. [My strength is not strong enough, I''m afraid I won''t be of much use to you]


    Lory disagreed, [No way, I think you''re already strong enough¡ª]


    [But my current strength can''t even bepared to when we first met and I''m worried that when a strong enemy arrives I won''t have enough power to protect you and if you still remember, the fire spirit has warned us of the appearance of a strong enemy, that''s why I have to prepare myself]


    Lory was silent, she remembered the warning from the Crimson Lightning sword spirit plus Girsha also warned her about the appearance of a mysterious creature from another world, if that happened, Lory wasn''t sure if Zhao Li Xin would be strong enough to face the enemy.


    Even though Lory understands that, but understanding and epting are two different things. Lory scrunched up her face and then firmly said [No!]


    [Lory?] Zhao Li Xin sighs.


    "I got news from Jas¡ª" Coincidentally Garrof came at a bad time


    [It''s not a problem, I can protect you, don''t you trust me!] Lory insisted.


    [Of course, I trust you!] Zhao Li Xin''s expression softened, he was happy to hear Lory''s words, but as a man, let alone a husband, how would he usually let his wife risk her safety for him, once was enough, he didn''t want to see Lory get hurt because of him again.


    [So?!] Lory squints her eyes.


    Garrof was dumbfounded as he realized he was caught in the crossfire, Garrof''s conscience told him he should not involved with this but his curiosity took the best of him, Garrof wanted to know what the royal spouse argued about.


    Suddenly Lloyd came and grabbed his friend''s arm and then forcefully dragged him away so the royal couple could have some privacy.


    Lory and Zhao didn''t notice Garrof and Lloyd''s presence at all because at this time the two of them were arguing but still had a soft and calm voice, at least on Zhao Li Xin''s part.


    [I know you can protect me but Lory even you can''t be in two ces at the same time and I''m not the only one you want to protect right?] Zhao Li Xin raised her eyebrows with an understanding look.


    Lory''s mouth shut together, her eyes glinted with reluctance but had no words to refute after that tears brimmed in her eyes.


    Lory looks at Zhao Li Xin with pleading eyes [I don''t want to be left behind by you, Girsha isn''t by my side and I don''t want to be alone...] Tears rolled down her cheeks and she cried sadly.


    If there''s anything that can make Zhao feel helpless, it''s Lory''s tears, so when he sees Lory crying, he immediately bes flustered and panics [Lory dear, my wife, please don''t cry...] he immediately pulled Lory into his arms and hugged her tightly [I didn''t mean to leave you, Lory it''s not like I won''t part with you, you know how much I love you right?!]


    Lory continues crying her heart out like a kid losing her candy [So whhhhyyyy...?]


    [Because...listen to me] Zhao Li Xin cupped Lory''s face as he tried to reason with his angry wife [I promise this won''t take long, only two months at most¡ª]


    [TWO MONTHS!] Lory shrill then more tears gathered in her eyes.


    [One month - one month!] Zhao Li Xin immediately corrected it [juJt give me one month, I promised you I wouldn''t take any longer than that] Zhao Li Xin''s voice was half desperate and half pleading.


    Lory rubbed her nose and sniffled, she was still unwilling to be separated from Zhao Li Xin for a month but she felt it was unfair to restrain him from his progress.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled charmingly while holding her hand making it even more difficult for Lory to refute him, in a forced tone Lory said weakly: [One month, no more than that...]


    Zhao Li Xin smiled in relief. Actually, he didn''t want to part with Lory, but he thought ahead and decided that this was the best way for him to protect Lory in the future.


    [Thank you, please don''t cry anymore] Zhao Li Xin wiped the tear marks on Lory''s cheeks with a guilty face [You know at least I can''t see you cry]


    Lory snorted loudly [However, you always make me cry] Lory mocked him.


    [I know, I''m a bad person, this is my fault, after this, you can punish me however you like] He smiled slyly.


    Lory pursed her lips even though her cheeks were already a little red, fortunately, because she had just been crying so it wasn''t visible.


    [Why don''t I apany you...] Lory''s face brimmed with expectation. Lory''s reluctance to leave Zhao Li Xin alone is because she remembered Zhao Li Xin''s terrible condition when cultivating immortal fire, and how it always tormented him. Lory thought if she was not there who would ease his pain, who would take care of him?


    Zhao Li Xin patted Lory''s head [Unfortunately you can''t, my strength is different from yours, cultivation can only progress if tempered by pain and tribtion. One has to go beyond their limits to be strong therefore I can''t let you babysit me all the time besides it wouldn''t be good for building my foundation] Zhao wanted Lory to understand why he made this decision.


    Lory''s smile faded and her shoulders dropped weakly, she lowered her head as if she was defeated. Zhao Li Xin''s heart ached for Lory if only there was another way but the path to bing a strong cultivator was never easy. They were very lucky because Zhao Lixin had a spatial ring which made his cultivation time feel shorter.


    [Lory don''t be sad, it won''t be long...] Zhao Li Xin''s index finger gently lifted Lory''s chin [I''ll be back soon...]


    Lory''s eyes were misty as she was still reluctant but knowing how Zhao Lixin was, she knew she couldn''t change his decision.


    Lory bit her lips [Thirty days, can''t be more than that, I''ll pick you up after thirty days you cannot bete!] Lory firmly said without giving any concessions.


    A gentle smile appeared on Zhao Li Xin''s handsome face [As you wish]


    Lory wiped away the tears that were starting to umte in the corners of her eyes again and then looked away while Zhao Li Xin waited for Lory to calm herself down after a while Lory turned towards Zhao Li.


    Lory narrowed her eyes [How dangerous is it?]


    Zhao Li Xin grins [Let''s just say, no one goes there willingly]


    Lory closed her eyes before panic emerged from her eyes after she managed to calm herself down, she opened her eyes [We should return to the ck Crow Guild]


    Zhao knew that Lory didn''t like his idea but he still tried to support her. Zhao Li Xin felt touched but also felt guilty for making Lory have to make a decision that he didn''t want, therefore he promised to make the best use of this time.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t tell Lory that he was determined to break through to the sovereign level in that one month but in reality even for someone like Zhao Li Xin trying to skip four levels was utterly impossible but he refused to back down besides facing the impossible always been his forte.


    Lory, who didn''t know anything about Zhao Li Xin''s crazy n, took Zhao Li Xin back to the ck Crow Guild, when they got there they happened to meet Nathalie.


    "Your back? do you need anything?" Nathalie looked at them in surprise.


    Lory smiled "Yes, I want to ask something" Lory walked to the counter with Zhao Li Xin.


    "Of course, anything," replied Nathalie politely.


    "May I know if there is any particrly dangerous ce in this area?" Lory casually asked.


    "Sure" Nathalie ordered the man beside him and the man started to type on the keyboard.


    "How dangerous do you want to be?" Nathalie turned her face to Lory.


    "Priest level or above" Lory answered calmly but her words shocked the hunters who overheard her.


    Nathalie nces at Lory to make sure she''s not heard wrong. Lory raised her brows and then gave a reassuring smile.


    "Are you and your husband going hunting, Miss Jane?" Nathalie''s eyes formed a question.


    "Not me, only my husband," Lory answered briefly.


    Nathalie subconsciously turns her eyes to the handsome man beside Lory, meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin''s expression remains calm and indifferent, he reminds her of an ancient statue that she usually sees in the museum, cold and devoid of any emotion. Actually, she was quite curious about how they met and became a married couple.


    Nathalie is like a handsome man but she also has a bottom line. No matter how big he likes men, he refuses to destroy others who are married besides Lawrence treats them as special guests so he does not dare to offend them.


    "There is a ce quite far from here called the gray valley, there appears an ancient undergroundbyrinth that is infested with various types of Beasts. We have sent several high-level hunters to find out about that ce but only three out of twenty people that we sent to investigate the ce even then they were back with severe injuries so they needed intensive care "Nathalie exined without trying to hide anything. Nathalie then showed several photos and maps from thebyrinth.


    "We seeded in making a map of thebyrinth with the help of people who survived the ce but they said this might be only one-third of thebyrinth of thebyrinth"


    Lory and Zhao Li Xin watched the maps and photos given by Nathalie with a serious face.


    [What do you think?] Lory hesitated but not the same way as Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin stares at the picture of the entrance of thebyrinth then lightly says: [See and found out,]

 Chapter 1238 Deadly Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 1238 Deadly Labyrinth</h4>


    Abyrinth is a strange phenomenon where there is arge area underground withplicated and irregr paths that appear out of nowhere. No one knows clearly the reason for the emergence of this undergroundbyrinth, but several theories are circting saying that this ce was once an abandoned pce and was covered in earth until an earthquake or other reason caused the entrance to open.


    Even so, there is a theory circting among the people that says that the Labyrinth was created by powerful beasts that dug holes in the mountains as a ce to hibernate, therefore it is known that the deepest part of thebyrinth is usually upied by powerful beasts.


    While strong monsters rested in the deepest areas, weak monsters would flock to thebyrinth to take advantage of the intimidating aura emitted by the powerful Beast that resided in the deepest area to avoid other powerful beasts at the same time they also can avoid turf war that usually happened between powerful beasts.


    But even so, beasts were naturally very territorial creatures because of that they tend not to live in the same area so often the outeryers of thebyrinth will be filled with weak beasts while the deeper areas will be dominated by stronger animals, and the deeper you go into thebyrinth the stronger the beasts that inhabit it.


    There is also another theory that says that there are ancient artifacts that lure the beast toe so it would protect the artifact, therefore it ismonly known that there are many treasures hidden inside the Labyrinth, and for that reason, many brave or stupid hunters dare to risk their lives to get that elusive treasures.


    Lory herself had entered thebyrinth several times in the past and most of them were at the ''Priest'' level therefore Lory knew how dangerous the ce could be and with Zhao Li Xin''s level right now she wasn''t sure if he could handle the danger inside thebyrinth sadly as usual the man undeterred by the news at all.


    However, this was an expected reaction from Zhao Li Xin. If Zhao Li Xin could be so easily frightened then he would not havested so long in the imperial Pce without anyone''s protection and emerged as the strongest person in the cultivation world.


    Lory could only swallow her anxiety she could only put her faith in Zhao Li Xin''s abilities. Lory looked at Natahlie and nodded firmly "We will take this task, is there a set time toplete thisbyrinth?"


    "Okay...no, we don''t expect you toplete the entire maze but we would appreciate it if you could add to the contents of this map and provide as much additional information as you can and if you find a valuable object from the maze you are required not to sell it to anyone except the Guild us" Nathalie exined the terms of their Guild.


    "Of course" Lory agreed, after all the ck Crow Guild not only provided information but also weapons, potions, and everything needed to explore thebyrinth so it was natural that they asked for any findings in thebyrinth to be sold to them exclusively.


    "Then you just have to sign here and we will immediately register your assignment, oh you also need to mark this special box if you agree then sign it" Nathalie gave an example of thest point marked with an asterisk which states that all risks urring during the assignment will be borne by hunter who carries out this task.


    Because the person carrying out the task was Zhao Li Xin, the person who had to sign the letter was Zhao Li Xin. Lory then gave the pen to Zhao Li Xin [You only need to write your initials here and then write your name here...] Lory pointed to the line at the end of the contract letter.


    Zhao Li Xin read the contract letter then chuckled [I have never seen such a frank and honest contract like this before, I like it~]


    Lory shrugged [Well that''s how it is, but you have to read it carefully and if there''s something you don''t like, you can discuss it with the guild]


    The corner of Zhao Li Xin''s lips curved into a faint smile and the coldness in his face faded quite a lot which stunned Nathalie, she became curious about what they were talking about, what Lory said that could melt the cold man''s face.


    as Zhao Li Xin carefully read the contract, Lory turned her head to Nathalie, "Do you guys have any high-grade crystals?"


    Nathalie nodded, "Yes, what high-grade crystal do you want?"


    "Do you have Elysian crystals?" Lory asked.


    Nathalie''s movements stopped for a second and so did the man who was typing beside her however Nathalie is a professional so her expression immediately back to normal, "Yes, we got three!"


    Elysian crystals are very valuable because of their durability to contain high-level spells also these crystals are rarely found and even if they are found they are usually guarded by powerful beasts who will absorb the energy from the crystals to increase their strength.


    Crystals are often used by those with powerful gifted people to store multiple high-level spells in case of emergencies and some creators also use these crystals to create advanced tools making the price of Elysian crystals very expensive.


    "How big the crystal do you have?" Lory hoped it would be big enough to contain her power.


    "We have three, one is a three-and-a-half-inch diameter, the other one is a three-inch diameter and the smaller is a two-inch diameter, how much do you want?" Nathalie inquire.


    "All of them" Lory readily said.


    Nathalie''s face lit up with the opportunity to make a lot of money, so the beauty mark at the corner of her red lips evidently lifted. "Pleasee to our VIP room to collect the items."


    Nathalie''s reaction confirmed Lory''s guess that the Elysian crystal had been collecting dust in the guild storage for quite some time. Even though these crystals are known to be extraordinary, unfortunately only a handful of talented people, including creators, can use these special crystals, therefore selling these crystals is not an easy matter especially if you don''t know the right channel, moreover in this day and age.


    Is not hard to guess that after the war people were more concerned about housing, clothes, medicine food, and other daily necessities so Lory guessed there would not be much demand for these crystals.


    However, after the appearance of the strange beast at today''s festival, things might have changed so Lory thought that buying as many as she could would have be a good investment for her besides with the support of the Hamilton family money was not a problem for her.


    Nathalie invited Lory and Zhao Li Xin to the second floor of the building. When they arrived there, they found an elegant room covered with dark brown wooden panels, then in the corner of the room, there were several antique armoires and wooden shelves decorated with crystal vases, porcin tes, and unique pottery sculptures.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the room there is a spacious sitting room with a light brown leather sofa and an antique wooden coffee table with carved leaves on arge gray carpet then above the room there is a chandelier made of carved iron adorn with crystals, overall the room feels rustic but very elegant.


    "Please have a sit, do you prefer coffee or tea?" Nathalie sped her hands in front of her stomach and acted in a business-like manner.


    "Tea will be fine" Lory answered before she then sat together with Zhao Li Xin on a leather sofa that was too soft for him so he had to change positions several times until he finally feltfortable.


    Nathalie picked up the phone and then ordered her employees to deliver drinks. After that, she opened the ss door on the wooden armoire and then pressed the code on the safe. A few momentster she took out three ck boxes.


    Nathalie gracefully walked towards them with several ck velvet boxes in her hands, she sat opposite Lory and Zhao Li Xinter on she carefully ced the boxes one by one in front of Lory "You may check the item first,"


    Lory opens the box while Zhao Li Xin looks with eyes full of interest. At first nce, the Elysian Crystal looks like an ordinary crystal, but if you look closely one would see flickering rainbow lights inside the crystals.


    A female employee then knocked on the door and entered to deliver drinks, after that, the employee took a polite bow and then left the room quietly.


    "I''ll take all of these, and if you have more I hope you contact me first" Lory returned the crystal to its box.


    "Yeah, about that" Nathalie looked a little hesitant before saying "We got information from the people who survived thebyrinth that thebyrinth contains a lot of Elysian crystals then again that would exin why thebyrinth appears in the first ce but that also means whatever beast is hiding there it would be very strong..." there was a warning in her voice.


    Lory frowned but Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained t, though the truth is Zhao Li Xin was delighted to know that a powerful being might reside there as it meant his chances of a breakthrough would increase.


    Nathalie didn''t know what Zhao Li Xin thinking right now but Lory did, she drew a sharp breath "So, how much are all these crystals?"


    Because Nathalie had done her job exining the advantages and risks of thebyrinth, Nathalie didn''t try to stop them because if they were sessful this would be very beneficial for both parties.


    "It will all be five million Rom.~" her eyes glow as she speaks.


    "You ept bank card payments?" Since Lory already had an identification card, she could save at the bank so she didn''t need a Beast''s yer Guild card to save her money since she was expelled from the guild.


    "Of course!" Nathalie happily replies.


    A few momentster they finally finished their business before leaving. Lory suddenly asked, "Oh yeah, does the Lybirinth have a name?"


    Nathalie tilted her head pondering for a few seconds "Thebyrinth doesn''t have an official name, but I heard hunters call it '' A Death knell"


    Lory''s mouth twitched "We''re not very good at giving names, are we?"


    Nathalie covered her sexy full lips and giggled "We are~"

 Chapter 1239 Milord Angered Woman Again

    Chapter 1239 Milord Angered Woman Again


    After they were done with their business Zhao Li Xin and Lory prepared to go home but Lory remembered that the guild sealed a book about beast behavior, habitat, and ecology that would help Zhao Li Xin understand more about the Beast in this world.


    Lory recalled some unpleasant memories of the time when Fred made her and Lucas memorize all these books, he even added books about the history, evolution, and even myths about the beast and it was proven that this was indeed useful when they hunted these beasts.


    So Lory thinks Zhao Li Xin is a genius and a fast learner, so why not buy him these books, Lory believes these books will be useful for Zhao Li Xin when he enters the Labyrinth, even if are not, there''s no harm in having more knowledge, right?


    "Li Xin, can you wait a moment, there is something I want to buy first."


    "En," Zhao Li Xin nodded without asking much.


    Lory hurriedly rushed towards the counter to talk to one of the workers. When Lory left, Zhao Li Xin looked around to find a ce to wait for Lory, a momentter he found a small table for two people ced in the corner by the window that seemed isted from other tables which was very suitable for unsocial men like him.


    Zhao Li Xin headed to the table with calm steps, he lifted his hood so as not to attract unnecessary attention because of his foreign look. After that, Zhao Li Xin pulled the chair from the table and sat quietly.


    Zhao Li Xin took out his cell phone and started browsing on his cell soon he was immersed in his own world and just like any other people in this world Zhao Li Xin was alsopletely hooked by the convenience offered by the object called cell phones.


    He can''t stop admiring how easy it is to get any information in this world, whether it''s about political issues or trivial things like daily life everything can be searched in a matter of seconds, and it got even better when Lory bought him earbuds.


    It''s a device that can block outside noise. If only this tool had existed in his previous world, Zhao Li Xin couldn''t imagine how much easier his life would be and how much destruction could be avoided because he was less irritated.


    At the same time, Zhao Li Xin also felt disappointed in himself because he had never thought of making a tool like this so he started to think that he was not as good as he thought he was. When hepared himself with the creativity and breadth of imagination of people in this world, Zhao Li Xin felt he was far behind as a result for the first time in his life he was humble by other people''s abilities.


    Even though he might be disappointed, Zhao Lixin was not unaffected, instead, he became more excited because it meant he had a lot to learn, for starters he needed to learn thenguage of this world even better.


    After he set his goal, Zhao Li Xin tapped his earbuds and a secondter the loud noise from the outside was blocked significantly, soon a faint smile appeared on Zhao Li Xin''s face as his mood became better after that he selected the learning video he wanted and pressed the y button.


    Like a good student, he immersed himself in his studies because he was determined to be able to speak fluently. For him speaking is more difficult than listening, let alone reading, because the number of letters in thisnguage is the same as the number of letters in hisnguage, it doesn''t take long for him to remember and understand it.


    However, speaking was much more difficult because his ent was thick so he had to speak slowly so it wasn''t too obvious so the other person could understand. Therefore, he has to practice speaking in the hope that he can minimize his ent, maybe if he can get rid of it, at least people won''t notice his ent.


    However, that doesn''t mean he is embarrassed by his ent, it''s just that when studying anything, Zhao Li Xin always expects the best from him, therefore he wants to speak as perfectly as possible just like the native people of this world.


    When Zhao Li Xin focused on studying, he didn''t realize that people around him were staring at him. Even though part of his face was covered by his hoodie, his handsome face was still visible from certain angles. Zhao LiXin had a calm, graceful appearancebined with an urbane demeanor he looked like a refined noble who stumbled to this ce by ident.


    Everyone can''t help ncing in Zhao Li Xin''s direction a few times, wondering what a man like him doing in this ce, among all of them there was a group of women staring at him and one of the women was a woman with a petite body, she got big round eyes, small pouty lips, and chubby cheeks that make her looks cute like a small animal.


    She tossed her blonde hair while repeatedly ncing at Zhao Li Xin. She seemed abit hesitant but her friend said something that made the woman suddenly be more confident. She tucked a lock of her blonde hair behind her ear and then proceeded to approach Zhao Li Xin.


    Her heart was thumping rapidly as the closer she got the clearer the man''s face became and it turned out he was more handsome than she thought! The girl''s face turned red as she spoke " Excuse me, sir, my name is Ang Swann, may I ask your name?" the girl deliberately softened her voice.


    A normal man wouldn''t have the heart to ignore this type of girl but unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin wasn''t normal especially since he was focused on studying therefore Zhao Li Xin didn''t pay attention to the strange girl who approached him, however since he didn''t feel hostility from the girl Zhao Li Xin chose to ignore her instead, after all, he was busy.


    Not expecting to get a cold reaction from the handsome man, he stood awkwardly, not knowing what should she do, should she continue or retreat after contemting her option for two seconds she thought would make her more embarrassed therefore she continued.


    "Sorry sir, I didn''t mean to bother you but I saw you were alone so I was wondering if you had joined another hunter group? If not, we happen to need new members to hunt high-level beasts so I thought you might be interested in joining us?" The girl named Ang exined at length but Zhao Li Xin still ignored her as if she didn''t hear her.


    Ang bit her lip, and her whole face and her neck becamepletely red. She knew people wereughing at her right now but what could she do?unable to withstand the pressure, she turned her head to her friends for help.


    One of Ang''s friends became impatient. She suddenly kicked her chair and then rushed towards Ang with heavy steps. The woman has a tall and slim body with enough muscle in her arms and legs so that it doesn''t look excessive but is still feminine and sexy. The woman had short maroon hair and bright green eyes that were now filled with annoyance.


    As she arrived she mmed her fist on the wooden table and shouted at him "Hey, don''t you have any manners? My friend is talking to you, don''t you have ears?"


    Zhao Li Xinlifts his head and then stares at them with an indifferent look after a while he takes off the earbuds from his ear then says: "Yes?"


    Soon waves ofughter broke out in the room they found it funny that this whole time Zhao Li Xin was actually wearing earbuds while the girl acted cute in front of him, no wonder he didn''t react.


    Instead of apologizing, the short brown-haired woman thought that Zhao Li Xin was deliberately embarrassing them, even though it was them who decided toe to disturb Zhao Li Xin who was sitting in the corner minding his own business.


    Even so, this problem could have been resolved quickly if they walked away from Zhao LiXin after this, but don''t know how, Ang''s hopes were rekindled as she thought Zhao Li Xin was ignoring her because he was using earbuds! thus she decides to try again.


    "Uhm...Sir, my name is Ang and this is my friend Nora, other than us we also have three other members, Um...I would like to ask you to join our group, we are a B-level group but we already have enough points to register our group as an A-level group, therefore, we will have more opportunities and better rewards so I think it will not be a waste for you to join us" her blue eyes filled with anticipation.


    Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained indifferent, he looked at them for a moment then tly said: "No,"


    After that, Zhao Li Xin calmly put his earbuds back on and then returned his attention to his cell phone.


    Nora''s face turned tight from anger. She couldn''t believe she was rejected outright. What make things worse the man didn''t even bother giving a reason, this guy was clearly asking for a beating!


    Nora raises her index finger and then begins tosh out her anger at Zhao Li Xin "You, how dare you! You think we are beggars begging you to join us, my friend offered you to join because he pities you, she was worried about you hunting alone but this is how you treated him, you are so ungrateful! "


    "Nora, don''t be angry..." Ang tried to calm her friend.


    "You think just because you''re handsome you can be rude to any girl, huh!" Annoyed Nora pped Ang''s hand away, then mmed Zhao Li Xin''s table even harder than before as a result the table visibly cracked.


    Even though it sounded very generous, everyone couldn''t help but think Nora''s reasons did not make sense. Everyone bes a hunter because they know the risks, so why are these girls so worried about a stranger who wants to hunt alone?


    Besides no one knows whether Zhao Li Xin is alone or not, just because he sitting alone doesn''t mean he doesn''t have any friends or has joined any group already but these girls make assumptions in their head and then approach him but when they get rejected they get angry.


    Moreover, if they were really that kind why did they onlye to Zhao Li Xin''s table when there were clearly several people also sitting alone in this room, why not invite them too?


    They are not stupid, they know why they are angry, they tried to pick up a guy but failed miserably. Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin was at awed that he couldn''t hear anything, this devices is amazing!

 Chapter 1240 Watching The Show

    Chapter 1240 Watching The Show


    But no matter how reluctant Zhao Li Xin was to face these strange women whose names he didn''t even know or had probably forgotten, he had no other choice but to solve this problem or else he would lose more of his precious time.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath then he took the earbuds from his ears then ced them back in their ce after that he leaned on the chair andzily crossed his legs, "You will pay for the...um, damage, right?" because he still not fluent with thenguage Zhao Li Xin speak slowly s they took his behavior as mockery.


    "Hi sir, my friend is still trying to be nice to you, you should respect us instead you dare to belittle us, who do you think you are, just because your face is a bit good you treat us rudely!you better apologize, now!" another girl came and berated Zhao Li Xin incessantly.


    Another girl came and he guessed he also part of that woman group as well.


    Zhao Li Xin sighed heavily ''This is great, more toe'' he nced at his watch hoping it would not take too long.


    The new feisty girl looked younger than the other girls, she had green eyes and curled dark green pigtail hair that bounced together when she was angry, she huffed and puffed as she berated Zhao Li Xin meantime behind her there was a girl with straight dark hair and pale skin like a powder, the girl has nted eyes that indicated she got different ethnicity from people around her.


    To be precise, she looked like the girl in his world which meant she probably came from a country where the people had simrities to the people in Zhao Li Xin''s world, probably she''s from the Xiya country.


    "Milly I''m fine¡ª" Ang trying to coax her angry friends.


    "Angie, is because you are too nice people think it''s easy to bully you! but you can''t let this uncouth behavior go unpunished or it will not only damage your reputation but also our group, how could people respect us if we let this jerk go away just like that!" the green ponytail girl looked at Zhao Li Xin.


    "But¡ª" Ang looked conflicted, she timidly looked at the cold handsome man but the man remained expressionless it was hard to guess what was he thinking.


    Well, at this time Zhao Li Xin thinks is: ''So loud - so boring - I want soda drink''


    On the other hand, the straight ck-haired woman stares at Zhao Li Xin with curious eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin watched them with a bored expression, people say birds of the same feather flock together and this time it''s a noisy - foul mouth - stupid bird, how annoying. he thought he was unlucky today.


    "Ang, Milly, what are you girls doing?" Suddenly a young man came, he slipped between the crowd and then headed towards them with long strides. The man had a chiseled jawline with a pair of deep blue eyes and neatly cut blonde hair shone as he moved like hair from the shampoomercial. His tall sturdy body covered with muscles that can be seen behind his shirt is a stark contrast with Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin turned hiszy eyes at the strange man who came out of nowhere, he guessed he was also part of that stupid girls'' group, and instantly he rolled his eyes ''Goodness they are multiplying''.


    Once the man arrived Ang and her friend''s eyes sparkled with relief and joy as if they had found their backbones.


    One of Zhao Li Xin''s eyebrows lifted and his face lit up with interest ''This is interesting''


    "Liam..." Ang''s face contorted as though she was struggling not to cry.


    His heart ached to see her bitter face, immediately anger rose in his chest "Who hurt you?"


    Ang lowered her head as if she was afraid, "No...no one, it''s okay" she muttered without daring to see his face.


    But the more she tries to hide it the angrier he bes, "If you are okay why do you look so sad, it''s obvious someone is hurting you and you have to tell me which scum dare to hurt you when I''m around?!" He puffed his chest, deliberately showing off his sovereignty.


    Ang''s eyes sparkled with joy and embarrassment, on the other hand, Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curled in disgust, ''So cringe''


    The other girls seem jealous to see Ang get the men''s attention hence Nora takes a step forward while pointing her finger at Zhao Li Xin "It''s that man''s fault, because of his appearance, Ang asked him to join our group, but instead of thanking us, this man ridiculed us! perhaps he thinks he''s too good for us." Nora speaks as if defending Ang, but behind her words, she insinuates that Ang wants to take him in because she thinks the man is handsome.


    "Him?" irritation shed across Lian face.


    Ang knew she upset Liam so she quickly denied it "No, I just feel sorry for him because he doesn''t look strong therefore I''m worried he would get hurt if he hunted alone, That''s all...."


    Liam''s face rxed a little then he turned his gaze towards the man who was sitting cross-legged casually, the man leaned his head in an indifferent manner. However, what truly annoyed Liam was that the man''s appearance turned out to be more captivating than he expected. After Zhao Li Xin pulled down his hoodie, his wless gorgeous face was fully disyed for everyone to see.


    Although Zhao Li Xin didn''t possess the standard male beauty in this world with hyper-masculinity, golden skin, and muscr physics, however, he had well-defined features, a high nose, thin lips, and a captivating pair of beautiful onyx eyes. Overall his beauty couldn''t be described as too manly or femininebined with an enigmatic aura and smooth urbane manner that make him like someone from an aristocratic family.


    It''s no wonder Ang inserted with him, and because of that, his dislike toward Zhao Li Xin increases.


    "Sir, since you have been rude to my friend here, you should apologize to him right now!" Liam''s words did not invite discussion for he had already put all the me on Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin was amused he thought Liam''s domineering act was quite refreshing, for it had been a long time since anyone dared to challenge him directly.


    Soon a faint smile appeared on Zhao Li Xin''s face, he looked at Liam and softly said: "I don''t think so,"


    "You!" Liam''s voice shook with anger.The spectators in the room watch with excited grins as they all wait for the fight to break out. Liam''s face became tense with anger and his entire muscr body shook withplete rage. He did not expect even at this point that man still treat him like a joke if he didn''t do anything about it not only he would lose his face from the other hunters but also his femalepanions, so he had to make this obnoxious man kneel on his feet.


    He tightened his jaw then hissed coldly, "Sir, you better do as I say,apologize to me and my friends before bad things happen to you"


    Zhao Li Xincovers his lips with the back of his hands and chuckles lightly "Oh, like what?"


    Because of Zhao Li Xin''s mild demeanor, no one thinks for a second that he is a wolf in sheep''s clothing so everyone is shocked by Zhao Li Xin''s attitude, there are also a few people who look at Zhao Li Xin with deprecating looks, as they were all sure Zhao Li Xin would making a fool of himself.


    "You!" Liam was just about to draw his sword when suddenly a clear melodious voice stopped his movement.


    "Stop!"


    The first thing everyone noticed was the red-haired woman who stood out because of her fair skin. The woman then cut the crowd and walked toward Zhao Li Xin in an unhurried step. Zhao Li Xin''s face instantly softened his nonchnt attitude soon reced with gentleness.


    Zhao Li Xin stretched out his hand as a habit and Lory took his hand with a cheeky grin and said: [It seems like I''m not the only one who is being followed by trouble everywhere I go?]


    He sighed helplessly though he did not disagree with his wife but he still needed to rify the whole situation [In my defense, I really didn''t do anything, I was just sitting alone and studying until that corn hair woman came bothering me...] heined with grieving looks.


    "Corn hair?" Lory frowned and then saw the blonde-haired woman who stared at them with a dumbfounded face.


    [Yeah, she kept talking and talking even though I ignored her, I don''t know if she was pretending not to know or just simply stupid] Zhao Li Xin vented his frustration with a troubled expression.


    Lory immediately felt bad for leaving Zhao Li Xin too long but downloading so many books turned out to take quite a long time in this ce, so she left Zhao Li Xin alone for quite a long time. Lory should know better not to leave Zhao Li Xin in this kind of ce alone, maybe it would be safer to leave him in the forest because it''s easier to deal with beasts than humans, especially for someone who doesn''t have social skills like Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory tiptoed then stroked Zhao Li Xin''s head dotingly [I''m sorry sweetie, I should not have left you alone around these bastar* people, why don''t I buy you Poko-pop after this?]


    Zhao Li Xin lowers his head to make it easier for Lory to stroke his head, [Hm, It''s okay you here now] Zhao Li Xin''s face beaming with delight, who would have thought he would stroke of luck today!


    Actually, if Loryes a secondte he will cut Liam''s Hands when he is about to strike him. Luckily Lory is here because of that Zhao Li Xin will minimize his action so he will not trouble her. If only people knew that certain someone managed to keep his hands because of Lory''s arrival.


    Meanwhile, everyone was dumbstricken by the drastic change of Zhao Li Xin from a cold indifferent man who had no fear to a sweet - gentle lover. How could someone''s whole demeanor change so much in the blink of an eye, it''s almost like he''s not the same person.

 Chapter 1241 Princess is Angry

    1241 Princess is Angry


    Everyone was stunned by zhaoLiXin''s one-eighty change, the change in his whole demeanor from indifferent-cold to gentle-loving man was mind-boggling and it happened in the blink of an eye as well. The same way with Ang and the others who also stared with their jaws dropped.


    Ang watched Lory and Zhao Li Xin lovey-dovey act with an upset look. So the man has a lover, which means he has no problem interacting with women but why he''s so mean to her, could it because she''s not his type? Ang doesn''t want to believe it, in her opinion she is every man type hence she stares at Lory with an assessing look. At the same time, the woman with straight ck hair stared at Zhao Li Xin with deep interest because she recognized thenguage that ZhaoLiXin and Lory spoke although notpletely but that was not strange. After all, the Asternnguage has a lot of dialects and perhaps this is one of them.


    [Are you from the Xiya country?] The woman''s face lit up as she spoke in Asternnguage.


    Zhao Li Xin gave a disinterested look for a brief moment then looked away and continued to look at Lory again. The girl was disappointed by Zhao Li Xin''s indifference, she thought he would be happy to meet a fellow countryman like herself. Since there weren''t many people from Xiya country in this country, therefore she thought it would be great if they could be friends.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Li Xin is not someone who is interested in building a rtionship that does not benefit him in any way. Throughout his life, there was only one incident where he pursued a rtionship purely out of curiosity that had nothing to do with his own benefit, that one time was when he met Lory in the forest.


    Nora became increasingly annoyed at Zhaolixin''s indifferent attitude. Never in her life had she seen anyone more arrogant than that man, so what if he was handsome, would that be useful for hunting?!


    "Xuyu just ignore this guy, maybe he thinks he is too great to talk to ugly people like us, just because his appearance is slightly good he thinks he is better than other people, does he think his appearance is useful for being a hunter, anyway just leave him alone! who cares whether he dies or not!" Nora burns with outrage.


    At first, Nora thought there was nothing wrong with inviting that handsome man to their group, even though he didn''t look strong but he still could be useful as eye candy after they were surrounded by an ugly beast all day. Even though they already had Liam but it became tiring to share him with the other girls so why not add another handsome man but who would have thought this man''s attitude is stink?


    Ang softly strokes Xuyu back tofort her "I understand you must miss your home country, that''s why you are happy to meet your fellow countryman but ... unfortunately, not everyone thinks the same as you" She nced at Zhao Li Xin to see his reaction.


    But who is Zhao Li Xin? Someone who could ignore the emperor and empress wouldn''t care about noisy girls, well enough he didn''t press their sound acupuncture points to make them shut up or do the usual thing which beat them until they were unconscious but for Lory, he was willing to be patient.


    "You know what?!" Lory dismissively raised her hand, "You''ve been talked to and talked to, but what exactly did my husband say? Lory''s look at Liam and his female friends alternately.


    Liam didn''t know what happened so he turned his eyes to Ang but Ang turned her eyes to Nora for help. Nora grits her teeth in annoyance, why should she be the one to exin when it was Ang who got the idea first?! Since no one answered, Lory turned towards Zhao Li Xin, "What did you say to them, darling?" he deliberately used Hand''snguage so that everyone could understand.


    Zhao LiXin knew what his wife wanted to do. He pinched his chin as if he was thinking hard then muttered in a low voice, "What did I say¡­" he pressed his lips into a thin line then sighed "I think I only said two words¡­yes and no, oh¡­I asked that girl to...uh, pay for the table...she hit it" Zhao Li Xin spoke with broken Handish while pointing at Nora and then pointed at the table which had an obvious crack.


    Lory''s face instantly her whole expression became rigid "Is that so..." she red at Liam and his friends.


    Liam was stunned, he didn''t know what actually happened, but he assumed that it was Zhao Li Xin who was in the wrong, so he was shocked by Zhao Li Xin''s words. Liam turned his head to Ang waiting for an exnation, but Ang lowered her guilty look, while Nora and the others were also mum their words.


    "You all,¡ª" Liam felt stricken by disappointment.


    Seeing the disappointment on Liam''s face Milly, the girl with green pigtails immediately defends themselves, "Liam, listen to me! this is not our fault, Ang has kindly invited him to help him but not only he doesn''t appreciate our good intentions...he even ignores us, ¡ª"


    "I''m wearing...this" Zhao Li Xin nonchntly waved the earbuds at Lory.


    "Oh, you wear earbuds?" Lory knows he likes to wear this when she''s not around.


    "Yes, Earbutt" Zhao Li Xin confirmed.


    "No sweetie, it''s ear - buds not butt" Lory corrects him.


    Zhao Li Xin frowned not knowing what he said wrong then he repeated with a more confident "Earbutt"


    "..., fine, butt it is" Lory gives up.


    Lory turned her attention back to the girls who looked embarrassed. Lory could more or less guess what was happening, these girls were probably attracted to Zhao Li Xin''s face therefore they asked him to join them but Zhao Li Xin, who didn''t know how to exchange pleasantries or perhaps never cared to do in the first ce unless he was under duressed just like what happened when he still weak and lived in imperial pce. Lory guessed Zhao Li Xin rejected their offer straightaway without giving an excuse making these girls feel offended.


    However Lory still thought it wasn''t Zhao Li Xin''s fault, he was just being straightforward, it''s not his fault the girls were too sensitive besides Zhao Li Xin had been quiet all this time even though he had been scolded incessantly in front of other people like this! when they lived in the cultivation world when did people dare to treat Zhao Li Xin like this, they all scolded Zhao Li Xin like he was nothing. Seeing how they treated Zhao Li Xin unfairly caused a flint of anger sparks inside her.


    Even so, the pigtailed girl remained persistent, she still thought they were not in the wrong "But...but why can he speak nicely to us? Saying just one word after Ang spoke so much is very rude, I feel bad for Ang and Nora" she pouted her lips.


    Liam sighed then stroked the girl''s head dotingly implying he agreed with her. Lory watched them then rolled her eyes, "My husband only learned Handish about a month ago so of course, hisnguage is still not good, so it''s only natural that he can give a proper reply, do you want to hold my husband responsible for that? and why are you bothering my husband anyway, is not like he asking around to join other people group, he just sits quietly without bothering anyone else yet you alle and disturb his peaceful time and when he rejects your offer you all med him, you scold and used him in front of other people to humiliated him and you think my husband is the one is rude! are you fuck*ng kidding me!" Lory berated them nonstop her beautiful face now contorted into a mask of fury.


    go of anyone that bothered her husband that easily?


    10:15


    "No, I do not understand and I wouldn''t let this go, what I want is for all of you to Everyone was silent while Zhao Li Xin''s ck eyes widened in awe and admiration at how eloquently his wife scolded people she didn''t give her opponent a chance to talk back.


    ''She really good at this'' Everyone in the room didn''t think there was anything wrong with Lory''s words, because they weren''t stupid enough to not know the reason Ang approached Zhao Li Xin, and if they made an excuse because Zhao Li Xin was alone, it wasn''t just Zhao Li Xin who was sitting alone in this ce, why was Ang approaching him and not someone else, clearly because she thought then man was handsome!


    Liam scratched his head in frustration, he was very embarrassed but what could he do if it was clearly their side who was in the wrong?


    Liam scowled as he spoke to ZhaoLiXin "Miss, I...uh, sorry, this is all just a misunderstanding. I hope you understand and let this happen for once" he wanted to brush off this matter as soon as possible and leave this room immediately before he was embarrassed even more.


    Lory narrowed her eyes, she knew what Liam what to do, does he think she would let go of anyone that bothered her husband that easily?


    "No, I do not understand and I wouldn''t let this go, what I want is for all of you to apologize to my husbands before you leave, I think that''s the least you could do, don''t you think?" Lory crossed her arms on her chest.


    Anger welled up in his chest, Liam felt very embarrassed that a woman dared to challenge him in public, as soon as his entire face twisted in anger his eyes zed as he red at Lory "Miss, you better know your ce when I''m still nice"


    Lory grinned provocatively "Oh, what would you do if I don''t?"


    Liam moved forward in a threatening manner towards Lory but before he could close the distance, Zhao Li Xin took a step in front of Lory to shield Lory from Liam.


    Liam''s anger erupted like a volcano. He threw his fist at Zhao Li Xin''s beautiful face, but Zhao Li Xin effortlessly caught Liam''s fist, Liam was stunned soon after shame and anger took over him he then cast a spell, and immediately his arms were covered with me.


    Zhaolixin''s eyebrows rose as his curiosity was piqued, but Liam thought Zhaolixin was frightened by his fire gift thus he got more excited he wanted to burn Zhao Li Xin''s face.


    "It''s toote to be afraid now!" Liam threw his fist with his other hand but once again his fist was caught by Zhao Li Xin.


    [Interesting] Zhao Li Xin''s mouth curved into an eerie smile.

 Chapter 1242 Unlucky Man

    1242 Unlucky Man


    The hairs on the back of his neck stood up in an instant Liam had a bad premonition washed over him but his hand was already locked by Zhao Li Xin''s grip. Liam struggle to released himself but no availjust like he said before ''It'' was toote''


    "I want to test something¡­you don''t mind, right?" Zhao Li Xin''s voice was like an electric current that sent rough shocks through his body.


    "What¡­ what are you going to do?"


    Zhao Li Xin''s smile grew wider "We''ll see," he twisted Liam''s arm after that he released his qi within him soon after the air in the room became heavy and the temperature rose.


    Zhao Li Xin exhaled a long breath from his moutha nd the Qi within him was awakened then spread throughout his body after that Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath and all of a sudden the mes that was covering Liam''s arm was sucked away then tranfer through Zhao Li Xin''s hands.


    Liam was inplete state of panic as he could feel the mana inside him was taken bit by bit in rapid speed. Everyone know what it''s mean for the Gifted people when they exhausted their mana just like what happened to Lory many time before but she was like her mother nt Druid insignia on her that help her escaped dead multiple times but formon people when their mana dried out it would be a dead sentence for them and not an easy dead either. "LIAM!" Ang and the others shouted at the same time.


    The other hunters had jumped up from their chairs and distanced themselves from Zhao Li Xin and Liam, some of them had already taken out their weapons on reflex and some of the others had put up barriers around them and their team as protection.


    "Let him go!" Nora unsheated her double swords and charged towards Zhao Li Xin while the other girls also followed suit but all of a sudden an ice wall errected from the floor and blocked their movements.


    When the hot and cold air collided it created hot mist that filled the room just like sauna soon their clothes soaked although it was unclear whether it was due to water droplets or sweat perhaps both.


    "What the hell is going on?" the hunters be anxious.


    "Open the window, let out this hot air!" another shouted urgently.


    "I can''t see the window!" answered the hunter in a desperate voice.


    Panic struck everyone in the guild, although some people managed to escape because they were near the windows and exits, but many were trapped inside because the thick mist around them.


    in the midst ofmotion Lory voice came out calm and serene "Rx, no one will get hurt, just stay where you are" Lory stand calmly with open arms after that some of the mist gather together then created giant ice dome around Zhao Li Xin that not only protect him but also contain the fire so it will not get away everywhere and hurt other people.


    [Li Xin, are you going to kill him?] Lory speak in low tone but she know Zhao Li Xin would hear her.


    Lory didn''t think Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t kill Liam because cause she doesn''t feel murederous intent from Zhao Li Xin furthermore she also think Liam''s mistakes were not bad enough that Zhao Li Xin woul''ve kill him.


    As expected, despite all themotion around him, Zhao Li Xin could hear Lory''s voice clearly without problem. Zhao Li Xin was indeed have no intention to kill Liam, besides there was no point in killing this annoying man, instead it would only jeorpidize their n and he wouldn''t be so foolish.


    Zhao Li Xin finally released his grip from Liam''s wrist a momentter the fire around them gradually dissipated. After the fire dissaperaed, Lory immediately dropped her arms after that the ice disappeared and then turned back into thick fog.


    Zhao Li Xin sped his hands behind his back and then turned around, [Like I said, this is just a test¡­] his eyes shed with excitement and excitement.


    Lory created a thick fog not for nothing she knew what happened to liam even though Zhao Li Xin didn''tpletely drain him but losing so muchMana would put this poor bastar* in aa which wouldn''t be good for them cause more or less the Guild would ask them to take responsibility for what happened to this man.


    Lory walked towards Zhao Li Xin, she dart her gaze to the handsome walliom, Liam who is know lying pitifully on the floor with his eyes closed.


    ''What an unlucky guy'' Lory sighed while staring at Liam''s pale face. If he met any other hunters, at most he would get some bruise, yet of all the people he could provoke why he had to choose Zhao Li Xin?


    Lory clenched her fist in front of her chest while closing her eyes, a momentter sheopen her palm then a faint purple light orb flew from her hand like firefly and thennded on Liam''s chest a secondter the light seeped into Liam''s body and the color return to Liam''s pale face follow by stable breathing, and now he looked like someone who was sleeping soundly.


    "Would it be a problem for you" that the only thing Zhao Li Xin worry about.


    Lory smile then gently carresed Zhao Li Xin''s cheek "Nothing I can''t handle" Suddenly a harsh wind swept away the thick fog inside the room and pushed it out from the window and doors it onlt takes few seconds before the whole ce be clear.However the source of the wind is not from Lory.


    Lory and Zhao turned towards the direction the force came from and then they were greeted by Lawrence''s intimidating presence. Despite his old age he had not lost his vigor nor his domineering aura as a warrior.


    Lawrence''s eyes alternately dart between Zhao Li Xin and Lory, Lawrence look at them with cautios evaluation and a bit curiosity but no one knows if that looks means good or bad thus the room became dead silent as everyone be tense no one dared to make a sound only Zhao Li Xin and Lory remained unfazed, Lory even smiled faintly at Lawrence.


    "Miss Jane, you are causing trouble in my Guild" his voice thick with authority.


    "I''m sorry Sir, I will take responsibility for what happened." Lory sincerily said in polite manner.


    Suddenly Zhao Li Xin chimmed in "It''s my fault, if you...needpensation, it''s best to ask me" Zhao Li Xin spoke with broken Handish.


    However, because of that people were now convinced that Zhao Li Xin really wasn''t good at speaking Handish so his short answer with the girls previously was understandable.


    Lawrence''s expression hardened, "What if I want to break your arm aspensation?"


    Darkness gathered in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes like a bottomless abyss, the temperature in the room increasing once more and everyone suddenly felt difficult to breathe.


    "It depends on your abilities...sir" Zhao Li Xin answer calmly.


    What surprised Lawrence was that Zhao Li Xin didn''t look nervous or angry, instead his eyes shed with anticipation as if he hoped Lawrence would try to break his arm.


    Meanwhile, Lory''s expression turned ice cold when she heard someone threaten Zhao to her face, "You''re kidding, Mr. Covington, that''s a heavy punishment for something for a small problem like this right," Lory chuckled but Lawrence could see her eyes was sends a subtle warning to him.


    "It''s a small problem?" Lawrence squint his eyes.


    "No one dies" Lory shrugged nonchntly.


    Nathalie watched their interaction with a stiff face, her heart pounding like a drum and it felt like it was going to jump out of her throat. Nathalie''s hand had been pressed against the dagger hidden under her skirt waiting for the worst toe.


    There was a look of rm stered on everyone''s faces as the pressure in the room became increasingly unbearable then suddenly Lawrence chuckled, then opened his hands, "Alright, you just have to pay for the damage to this ce and we will deduct one hundreds point from your experience points."


    Experience points are points collected by hunters to increase their hunter level, so losing points means that Lory and Zhao Li Xin will got more time to increase their hunter level, but Lory and Zhao Li Xin don''t care about that.


    "No problem" Lory answer readily with a big smiles.


    "Okay, let''s Nathalie calcte all the damage and then give the numberster, are you okay with that, Mr. Zhao, Miss Jane?" Lawrence said.


    Lory tilted her head and smiled broadly "Of course, you can slowly calcte it and tell meter, Nathalie~"


    "Ye...yeah, sure" Nathalie forced a smile "I''ll call youter after I''m done" After that the tension in the room reduced significantly and finally everyone could breathe a sigh of relief as if arge rock had been lifted from their chest. At first they were worried that a fight would break out between this terrible couple and the Guild Master Lawrence.


    If that happened, everyone in this room would be coteral victims.


    They were no longer excited about watching Zhao Li Xin''s fight after seeing what he could do and for addition they were also grew wary for Lory who had the ability to suppress Liam''s wildfire.


    "Are we done here?" the insensitive Zhao Li Xin throw abrupt question casually like nothing happened.


    Lory throws a questioning look at Lawrence. The old man cleared his throat and then nodded "We''re done" he said meaningfully.


    Lory gave an appreciative look and then left the room but someone still did not understand the situation.


    "Wa...wait a minute!" Ang suddenly shouted. At that moment everyone simultaneously cast a reprimanding look at Ang, they were all afraid to provoke Zhao Li Xin''s anger again, but s, Ang was too oblivious.

 Chapter 1243 Dangerous Man

    Chapter 1243 Dangerous Man


    But she was too stubborn to understand everyone''s warnings. Ang didn''t understand why the Guild master let Lory and Zhao Li Xin go, this was not fair!


    "He hurt my friends, should they be punished severely"


    Lawrence looked disapprovingly at Ang. Doesn''t she know he was trying to solve this problem peacefully, but he knew this idiot woman wouldn''t understand?


    "Nathalie checks the man''s condition," Lawrence snorts.


    Nathalie didn''t say much to check on Liam''s condition, she had been prepared for Liam''s injuries but unexpectedly Liam was absolutely fine, she could even hear his soft snores.


    ''Is he sleeping?'' Nathalie wanted to curse Liam but luckily she was able to hold herself, Nathalie then spoke loudly so everyone in the room could hear "He''s fine!"


    Everyone was shocked, they thought that after what Zhao Li Xin did Liam would be seriously injured. Some people even believed Liam was in aa because it seemed like his mana had been drained by Zhao Li Xin.


    Nora, Ang, and the other girls were also shocked they couldn''t believe it, they thought Nathalie was lying to help Lory and Zhao Li Xin. Their suspicious gazes immediately made Nathalie feel offended "If you don''t believe me, just check it yourself!" He looked at them with scorn and left angrily.


    Ang frowned in displeasure, but because Nathalie''s position in the ck Crow Guild and her hunter level were much higher than theirs, Ang was forced to hold back her anger.


    Ang signed the straight ck-haired girl Xuyu to check on Liam. Xuyu was a little hesitant, she knew that if she did that it would mean they were questioning the professionalism of the ck Crow guild, but under the sharp gazes of Ang, Nora, and Milly, she finally relented.


    Xuyu took a deep breath and then took Liam''s wrist to check his pulse immediately she was shocked afterward she ced his palm on Liam''s chest while closing her eyes to check the mana core in Liam''s body a moment after she gasped in disbelieve because she found no damage whatsoever to Liam''s mana core as if there was nothing urred.


    Xuyu looked at Ang with a confused look. Nathalie then snorted derisively "So, what do you say now? Am I wrong?"


    Ang and the others looked at Xuyu for confirmation but Xuyu shook her head weakly "No...he''s fine" she bit her lips.


    "Are you sure?" Nora''s expression fell in disbelieved.


    "Just say the truth, Milly, you don''t have to be afraid!" Milly implies that Xuyu lied because she''s afraid of Nathalie.


    Nathalie sneers in contempt, this is the first time a mere hunters dare to question her professionalism.


    "No, I''m telling the truth, Liam is fine!" Xuyu shakes her head profusely she also cannot believe it but the fact is Liam is perfectly fine.


    "Since your friend is fine then I believe this matter is settled now" Lawrence squinted his eyes and the girls could only swallow their words heavily.


    "Can we go now, Mr. Covington?" Lory''s cut''s in.


    Lawrence gives a polite nod "Of course Miss Jane."


    Lory nodded and then proceeded to leave but suddenly Lawrence called her again "Oh yes, Miss Jane..."


    Lory pauses and then turns her head at Lawrence. The old man smiled meaningfully "I hope you don''t make more trouble" he subtly reprimanded her.


    Lory''s smile deepened afterward she left the Guild with Zhao Li Xin soon after they left the room became eerie quiet as if the storm had just passed by leaving everything in shambles.


    Lawrence abruptly cleared his throat to break the heavy tension then he told one of his employees to take care of the damage after that he climbed the stairs with Nathalie following.


    When they arrived at Lawrence''s office, Nathalie''s legs turned to jelly, she leaned back against the sofa with a pale face, "Oh my God..." Nathalie took a deep breath and then weakly sat down in the armchair patting her chest then he begin to curse "Damn it Garrof, what kind of monster he brought to us!"


    Lawrence slumped on the sofa, he shut his eyes while pinching his be, feeling tired all of a sudden.After calming herself Nathalie moved to the couch a momentter she threw an incredulous look at Lawrence "Have you seen anything like that?"


    Lawrence opened his eyes then stared at the ceiling for a moment then his gaze darted to the giant screen that was attached to the wall, it was a surveince monitor that hid behind the wall therefore no one saw it when they entered Lawrence''s office but usually Lawrence whatch the guild from here to watch the situation that''s why he saw everything that Zhao Li Xin did but not for long cause Lory thick fog hinder their sight.


    "I thought...he absorbed his mana? but I checked his mana core is fine, and everything about him is fine...how could that be?"Nathalie gulped heavily.


    Lawrence and Natahlie stared at thest recording which was covered in white mist, apart from the sound of people panicking and the sound of things falling and breaking they couldn''t see anything, could something have happened in such a short time?


    Lawrence took the phone then pressed the number screen on the phone then pressed the phone icon. After that, he held the cell phone to his ear for a while and then heard a voice answering from behind the cell phone.


    "Garrof," Lawrence called him.


    "You need anything?" Garrof felt there was something strange about Lawrence''s voice.


    "Your friends, Miss Jane and Mr. Zhao just caused a bit of trouble at my ce...." Lawrence let space collect around his words.


    However, Garrof feign ignorance he even chuckles "Really, who pissed them off?"


    Lawrence rubbed his forehead in annoyance "Dammit Garrof!" he cursed him, he took a deep ask and then ask again "The couple you brought to my office, who exactly are they Garrof?"


    Garrof chuckled, he guessed something had happened,ter he answered with a teasing tone "Just say, someone you shouldn''t mess with"


    Lawrence clicks his tongue "I''m being serious here!"


    "So am I" Garrof gives a quick reply, not long after he continues to speak with a calm measured voice "For starters, they are not enemy unless you make them one, and I believe them or to be precise, her"


    A line appears between his grey eyebrows, and Lawrence bes curious "I thought other than Lloyd you trust no one?"


    "Lloyd trusts her too" Garrofughs.


    "Oh?" curiosity piques him even more "Can you tell me a bit about her, I will give you a free upgrade for your weapon?" Lawrence entices him cause he knows how important a weapon is for a warrior like Garrof and the ck Crow guild had a lot of talented ''Creators'' in this country.


    Unexpectedly, Garrof let out a boisterousugh that was so loud that even Nathalie could hear it. After he managed to control hisughter, he chuckled and said: "Sorry old man, I wouldn''t mind if it was other people but if it''s her...yeah, she''s the only one I can''t betray in this world."


    Lawrence had known Garrof for a long time and more or less knew what kind of man he was.


    Garrof doesn''t like being controlled, he has his own thoughts and tends to do everything ording to his own rules. He also has a strong sense of justice which makes him trusted by his colleagues but the problem is he is very stubborn and as a result, he was banished to the Ultima Infantry by his own leader.


    Even though it was Garrof who decided to join the Ultima eventually, everyone who knew the situation knew that Garrof was forced to volunteer as a member of the Ultima infantry.


    Therefore, ever since Garrof became increasingly cynical after that it became increasingly difficult for him to trust anyone other than Lloyd whom Garrof had a long history, yet a man like Garrof suddenly put his loyalty to a stranger let alone a woman!


    "Okay, then what about Mr. Zhao? Can you say something about Mr.Zhao?"


    Garrof took a sharp breath, "I can''t, but I remind you not to bother him, especially Miss. Jane,so as long you treat him with respect you won''t have any problems and to be honest I never hear him raise his voice orin about anything, well, he rarely talks, but apart from being quiet and distant, I don''t see any problem with him"


    What else could Lawrence say, at least the Gorgeous man would not attack without provocation. Lawrence ended the call, he closed his eyes then leaned his head on his couch suddenly feeling more tired than before.


    Nathalie waited for Lawrence''s exnation but the old man looked like he was sleeping so she got impatient and then asked without care, "Sir, what did Garrof say?"


    Without opening his eyes Lawrence spoke casually, "He said, as long as we don''t provoke them, they won''t bother us."


    "....but you already provoking them" Nathalie bit her lips anxiously.


    "It''s okay, Miss Jane understands that I need to maintain my reputation amongst the hunters."


    "You think so?" Nathalie looked doubtful.


    "Hm..." Lawrence answered vaguely.


    Nathalie knew she couldn''t bother him, she blew her cheeks after that she left the room. Meanwhile, Lawrence contemted Garrof''s words.


    Honestly, he agreed with Garrof, he had no intention of making the couple his enemy, let alone that beautiful man named Zhao Li Xin. Lawrence had met many types of people in his life, many of them were cruel and ruthless men who had little care about other people''s life however that man...


    There was something about that man...usually he could read the character of someone like Miss Jane. He had suspected that Miss Jane was someone who was used to leading after seeing that she was still able to remain calm and think clearly when exining what happened. She was also able to assess the situation logically without getting carried away by emotions, but still, Lawrence could see that she cared about what happened and hoped to resolve this issue as soon as possible.


    But the same cannot be said about her husband. Even though Lawrence didn''t feel any Ill feelingsing from the man, he also couldn''t feel any emotion in the man''s eyes either.


    The man seemed detached from everything around him like there were invisible walls that separated him from everyone else as if nothing could bother him, It was like when someone watching terrible news on TV. Whatever happened it had nothing to do with him.


    The only thing Lawrence can describe about that man is ''nk'' however that nk changes only when Miss Jane starts talking to him. is like the dark clouds had been swept away and stars glittering in his eyes, it was a frightening change.


    Garrof is right, Miss Jane is the key. As long as he treated Miss Jane fairly, Master Zhao probably wouldn''t cause him too much trouble, then again if he thought carefully the incident downstairs only escted to that point after that stupid man threatened Miss Jane first.


    Lawrence got up from the couch then walk to his desk, he pick up the phone and then called" "Nathalie, put that group in our cklisted!"


    Nathalie answered with delight "dly~"

 Chapter 1244 Someone Try to Pick Up Her Man Again

    Chapter 1244 Someone Try to Pick Up Her Man Again


    Elsewhere, Lory and Zhao Li Xin had forgotten what happened at the ck Crow Guild after all, for them it was just another normal urrence in their lives plus they had more important matters to handle.


    "We haven''t bought you a weapon yet, have we?" Lory pped her hands.


    "I already have this," Zhao Li Xin pointed to the small sword strapped to his waist.


    "That''s not enough" Lory frowned in disapproval "You will enter a dangerousbyrinth so you need a lot of careful preparation"


    "Oh, doesn''t the ck Crow Guild provide weapons for its members?" Zhao Li Xin asked


    "They are, but they''re not sold inside the Guild, we should visit the Armory shop to find weapons and armor and if we want to make an upgrade or customize a weapon we should provide the material we must visit the cksmith or you can ask the Guild employee to take care of it for you" Lory exin.


    "So that''s how it is" Zhao Li Xin started to understand how the Guilds work.


    "Oh, let''s go there" Lory immediately pulled Zhao Li Xin''s arm "I heard from the guild staff that the shop is quite famous.


    When they arrived at the weapons shop, it was quite busy with hunters looking for weapons. Lory took Zhao Li Xin to see the weapons disy on the wall.


    As an Armament Master Zhao Li Xin was very interested in seeing the variety of weapons made in this world, so he looked at each weapon one by one. Then he found a weapon that he thought was an ordinary sword, but by pressing a button on the hilt the sword turned into an iron whip.


    "It''s a morph weapon," Lory said then pointed again at the rear end of the handle "Try turning this part"


    Zhao Li Xin turned the sword hilt and then a hidden dagger appeared from the tip of the sword hilt, Zhao Li Xin''s face beamed in surprise.


    "You can smear it with strong poison to paralyze the beast in an emergency," said Lory again.


    "That''s neat" Zhao Li Xin scrutinized the craftsmanship in awe.


    Lory nodded "Yes and there are many other options, but morph weapons are usually not as durable as normal weapons. The more changes there are, the more fragile the weapon bes, although there are exceptions depending on the capabilities of the artist."


    "Yes, I can see it, the moreplicated a weapon, the more weaknesses it has." he is a talented armament master so he has a deep understanding of weapons sometimes the hardest weapon to make is the simplest one.


    "So what are you going to choose?" Lory tilted her head.


    Zhao Li Xin returned the gun to the screen and then took a step back to ponder for a moment. He didn''t think his martial arts were a match for this high-tech weapon. If he wanted to develop his martial arts then he needed a suitable weapon.


    Zhao Li Xin looked around the shop then he caught a pile of weapons stuffed together like junk inside a wooden box with a red sign on the front of the box saying ''BIG SALE''


    ZhaoLi Xin Xin walked towards a wooden box in the corner that seemed to have been forgotten. He carefully checked the weapons one by one then he found a sword. At first nce, it was just an ordinary sword with a ck leather hilt. The sword has rough edges and is a little rusty but the material is quite good, and solid although a bit heavy for normal people, maybe that''s why the sword ends up in a discount box, but for martial arts experts like Zhao Li Xin, this sword will help him to practice his sword skills and also strength that will be useful in the future.


    Lory saw a glint in Zhao Li Xin and then asked, "Do you like this one?"


    Zhao Li Xin ced his index finger two inches under the hilt and then confirmed the sword had good bnce though the edge was a bit course and dull from overused and the hilt a bit loose but overall it was still a good weapon. He held his weapon to gain the feeling after that he smiled with satisfaction


    Zhao Li Xin looked at Lory, "I''ll take this"


    If it was anyone else, Lory would have advised them to think again, but since she knew Zhao Li Xin is an Armament master and had seen her exquisite craftmanship and even used them often, so she had no reason to question him.


    "Okay, and it got a discount too, we''re lucky!" she smiled broadly.


    "By the way, do you think I can borrow some cksmith tools, I need to repair this sword a bit" Zhao Li Xin felt it was pitty that this sword lost its potential, what a shame!


    "No problem, as long as we have the money we can ask for anything in this world, well...almost" Lory shrugged.


    "I think that''s how it works in every world" A faint smile brightened Zhao LiXin''s cold face.


    Affected by Zhao Li Xin''s good mood Lory then speaks in a cheerful tone "Let''s pack this sword and go to the cksmith!"


    The two of them went to the cashier and then put the sword on the table "I want to purchase this sword" said Lory.


    The male cashier was shocked, he looked at the shabby sword in disbelief after that he raised his eyes at Lory and Zhao Li Xin "Um...Is this all?"


    "Yeah, is there a problem?" Lory understands why the cashier is hesitant because for hunters having a good weapon is like an extension of life.


    There are many situations where hunters manage to survive because they have a good weapon and body armor so it is not umon for many hunters to even take outrge loans to buy good weapons and armor but the hunter in front of them only bought a beat-up weapons and didn''t buy any armor either, are they looking for death? The cashier didn''t darement, after all, it wasn''t his job to warn the hunter of their choice, he just assumed the hunter didn''t have much money.


    "No - no, not a problem...I just want to make sure, because¡ª"


    "Because...?" Lory raised her brows, questioning.


    "Um, nothing! it will be two hundred Roms and because it got a fifty percent discount so the price bes one hundred Roms and twenty Roms, do you want to pay it in cash or by card?" the cashier smiled widely.


    "Card" Lory handed over her bank card.


    The cashier moved nimbly hepleted the payment and even gave free sword sheats as a bonus to help them get rid of the useless weapon. Zhao Li Xin received the sword with an impassive expression which made the cashier believe that this man was unhappy with the sword but that was not his problem since they already bought it!


    After they left the weaponry shop they went to the cksmith''s ce to borrow their tools to repair the sword they had just bought.


    At first, they looked at Zhao Li Xin with a condescending look, they didn''t believe this beautiful man with a refined and elegant manner knew anything about weapons, they were quite shocked when they found out he was a hunter because from his appearance he looked like a rich man who seemed to have never lifted a finger in his life.


    Initially, the cksmith offered their services to repair the sword but Lory reasoned by saying that they didn''t have enough money so they would do it themselves. Lory deliberately said that so as not to hurt the cksmith''s pride, because Lory knew how proud a cksmith was of his skills, although it was understandable because it takes a lot of skill to forge a weapon to kill a Beast, and the stronger the monster, the more difficult it is to make the weapon, that''s why there are not much cksmith in this world, especially the talented one.


    At first, they looked at Zhao Li Xin with a condescending look, they didn''t believe this beautiful man with a refined and elegant manner knew anything about weapons, they were quite shocked when they found out he was a hunter because from his appearance he looked like a rich man who seemed to have never lifted a finger in his life.


    They assumed that Zhao Li Xin might be one of the former rich people who fell into poverty after the Dark Age War, so for one reason or another this soft-looking man chose to be a hunter, however, they were extremely surprised after seeing how Zhao Li Xin deftly and carefully repaired the beat up sword, he managed to remove the rust without damage the sword surface and repair the course edge of the sword, once his done he continues sharpened the sword with consistent pressure to maintain even edged not long after the sword bes shiny and sharp again just like a new sword. At that moment the expressions of the cksmiths at that ce changed from ridicule to interest.


    Zhao Li Xin then bought a new sword hilt to rece the old sword hilt, then he skillfully disassembled the sword hilt, and installed a new hilt. His movements were calm and graceful but fast, agile, and efficient until in just a short time the sword hilt was installed perfectly.


    Because he was toozy to wait, Lory went out to buy food and drink, but to his surprise, when he returned, he saw all the cksmiths, including assistants, and other workers, stop their work to watch Zhao Li Xin''s work.


    When Zhao Li Xin finished one of the senior cksmiths approached him "Young man, your skills are quite good, are you a cksmith?"


    Zhao Li Xin slowly averted his gaze from his sword. He wasn''t a man of many words but in this world, he decided to maintain his politeness for Lory''s sake so he answered half-heartedly, "You could say that..."


    The cksmith thought Zhao Li Xin was being humble as a result the cksmith''s opinion of Zhao Li Xin Increased even more, "Hey boy, do you want to be my apprentice, I''ll give you free tuition, free lodging, and free living expenses, what do you say?" the cksmith''s smiles like a leecher trying to lure an innocent maiden to his home.


    Zhao Li Xin ignored him but the cksmith didn''t back down instead he became more excited so he asked again, "By the way, can you forge too?"


    Zhao Li Xin gave the cksmith a look as if he was asking a stupid question.


    "What kinda cksmith...cannot forge?" Zhao Li Xin said before he sheathed his sword with a smooth but fast movement showing he had done this a million times before, without further exnation the cksmith knew that this handsome man must be a sword master.


    "Is that so, hey boy, why don''t you show me what you can do? I might give you a better offer" The cksmith''s eyes re with excitement as he stares at Zhao Li Xin as if he is about to kidnap Zhao Li Xin at this moment. "Tsk" Lory clicked her tongue in annoyance, she wondered why every time she left Zhao Li Xin though only for a short time there was always someone who tried to pick up her husband.


    "Li Xin, are you done?" Lory deliberately interjects.


    Zhao Li Xin''s gloomy face lit up instantly as he heard Lory''s voice he immediately answered "Yes!"


    Lory lifted her chin gesturing for him to go, "Let''s go!"


    Since they had paid for the tools beforehand, he could leave as soon as he was done. The cksmith seemed reluctant to let the good seedling he found slip from his grip hence he asked for Zhao Li Xin''s phone number unfortunately Zhao Li Xin didn''t remember his own phone number because he didn''t know if it was important, only then did he he realize how important it is to remember his and lory''s number just in cased something happen and he loose his phone.


    Meanwhile, Lory purposely stopped the cksmith''s overzealous approach by telling him that they were in a hurry, only after that the cksmith had no other choice but to let them go but he remembered that when he was going to borrow his equipment, they gave him identification their hunter.


    From there the cksmith learned that they were one of the frence hunters working for the ck Crow Guild. The cksmith consoled himself knowing he could contact the ck Crow guild to get Zhao Li Xin''s contact number. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After sessfully getting Zhao Li Xin out, Lory helped lift his hoodie over his head and then covered half of Zhao Li Xin''s face with a mask, but then Lory realized that this probably wouldn''t have much of an impact now that she thought about it, at that time Hugo didn''t approach Zhao Li Xin because he liked his face and the cksmith wasn''t interested in Zhao Li Xin''s face either. What they were interested in was Zhao Li Xin''s remarkable skills and talents that exceeded ordinary people.


    Lory looked at Zhao Li Xin''s face which was half covered by a mask leaving only her beautiful ck eyes staring back at him, still, he managed to tug at her heart like a bowstring.


    Feeling helpless Lory subconsciously muttered her thoughts out loud "I should have locked you up in an ivory tower"


    Zhao Li Xin, who didn''t understand what Lory was thinking, innocently replied "Oh, if it''s suitable I might be able to do close-door training."

 Chapter 1245 Ethans Affair

    Chapter 1245 Ethan''s Affair


    Sometimeter they return to the summer and spring guesthouse where Garrof and Lloyd already waiting for them, when Lory and Zhao Li Xin arrive Garrof immediately greets them "Yo, Princess, I heard that someone is causing trouble with you in the Guild?" Garrof opened his arms while joking.


    Lory waved her hand casually "Just a small problem"


    "I''ll bet!" Garrof grinned yfully "By the way, I got news from Jason, he said the hunter sh assassin named Bedonna from the underground guild is looking for you"


    Lory threw her shopping bag onto the sofa then replied nonchntly, "Bedonna? But I''ve never heard of her before"


    "I''m sure you''ve met some gifted people from underground guilds before" Garrof hinted about the incident that Lory seems already forgotten.


    Lory took a moment to remember, "...oh yeah, the group that kidnapped me before, is that her?" obviously she didn''t take the incident seriously.


    "Yes, apparently he and his group were sent to look for you," Garrof answered.


    "We have data on them here." Lloyd opened his tablet and then ced it on the dining table.


    Zhao Li Xin sat down then took the tablet and began to browse through the information on the tablet carefully, he wanted to know the people who dared to attack his wife when he was not around.


    Lory had just taken a mineral bottle from the refrigerator after that she walked behind Zhao Li Xin and then leaned her chin on his shoulderzily while reading the tablet with little interest.


    "Be Fox" Lory muttered then she looked at the woman picture who was quite different from the woman she saw before, the woman in the picture had ck hair, and amber eyes even so Lory could still see the simrity with the woman with yellow dress, It''s funny how Lory remembers the yellow shirt more than her face, maybe because the woman''s body looked really good in that outfit, well she does remembers the woman had ash brown hair whichter turned ck after her shapeshifter spell was nullified by her attack.


    "And this is her new gank" Lloyd swiped the tablet then another picture appeared.


    "I''m not sure, but the other two were reced by these guys now"


    Lory frowned, as far as she remembered she didn''t injure Be''s teammates too much "What happened to the previous members?"


    "Does she change her gank''s members often?" Lory asked while scrolling through photos of two people and then discovered that the new member had a fire gift and the other could control the electric current. A smile bloomed on Lory''s face she understood why Be chose these new members. Someone just makes a preparation. "I''m not sure, but the other two were reced by these guys now"


    Lory frowned, as far as she remembered she didn''t injure Be''s teammates too much "What happened to the previous members?"


    "I don''t know but their file wasbeled with the word deceased so probably they all dead, I guessed they were punished because they failed to take you down" answered Lloyd.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty about it" Lloyd was worried Lory would be disheartened knowing one way or another he caused their deaths.


    Lory looked at Lloyd with aforting smile "I don''t.." Lory then swiped the tablet to check the other members and her movements stopped on one of the pictures "This guy...he still has it"


    Lory remembered the young man with neon blue hair, but here he had greenish hair and bright blue eyes.


    "Hey, this one is still alive?! this blue neon guy is the one who spilled everything, I thought if someone going to be punished he would be the first" Lory was baffled.


    "Well, somehow he managed to stay alive," Garrof also felt strange.


    "Maybe he has other uses" Zhao Li Xin suddenly interjected.


    Everyone nced at Zhao Li Xin at the same time, and after a brief contemtion, they felt what Zhao Li Xin said made sense.


    "By the way, what about the Augburn family, what is the situation now?" Lory pulled a chair next to Zhao Li Xin and sat down while leaning her back casually.


    "I heard from Jack, that the rtionship between Augburn and Hamilton has be more intense they''re not even trying to pretend anymore, hence the Ellecant group now is divided into two groups though the Hamilton group is still more dominant, it''s just that Ethan''s sudden disappearance has caused bad rumors about him to circte, which I think was deliberately spread by the Augburn family, but with Edmund and Hugo Hamilton take a stronghold on the Ellecant group this rumors only created small ripple for the hamilton''s, especially whenpared to the scandal caused by Ron Augbur all these years," Garrof said while pouring whiskey into a ss containing ice cubes for him, but then Garrof poured the whiskey into another ss and then pushed the ss at Zhao Li Xin direction sign him to have a try.


    The strong aroma of alcohol wafted into his nose reminding him of a familiar feeling, he took the transparent ss and then took a sip while his brows furrowed, this was unlike any drink he had ever tasted, curious he tried it once again.


    Garrof was happy that Zhao Li Xin seemed to enjoy it or at least he tried it then he took a cookie jar from the stic grocery store and put it on the table for Lory, he thought a girl like Lory would like this sweet thing and he was right.


    "Any news about who the liaison between the Augburn family and the underground Guild?" Lory asked while opening the cookie bag.


    "Sadly we are still unable to find out who that man or woman was," Garrof said regretfully. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No, I already expected that," Lory said while her mouth was busy chewing"It''s not easy to pry information from the underground Guild"


    "Well, even though Jason has tried tapping Robert and Jacob Augburn''s cellphones, unfortunately, he is still unable to trace the source of the call. They probably have anti-spy nt in their cellphones" Garrof clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Lory took another bite of her cake while sighing "At least we know their still in contact with each other, so for now we can only watch and see what we can find"


    "Yeah, for now," Garrof took another sip.


    "By the way, is there any news about Ethan''s possible whereabouts?" Lory puts finding Ethan as her top priority if she wants to know what happened in Luxemborough and The S.A.I.N.T. n


    "Oh that, I just got interesting news from Jack and Maddy, even though we still don''t know where he is but we had some clue what happened with him before the incident"


    "Maddy?" Lory surprised.


    "Yeah, don''t let that sweet face fool you when it gathers information like gossip she is the best cause people tend to like her," Lloyd exins.


    "Oh" Lory''s fondness for Mady increased a bit more, "Then what we got from our lovable Maddy?" Lory squeezes the empty cookie bag and then throws it into the trash bin.


    "Unbeknownst to the Hamilton family, our good boy Ethan actually had a ''fling'' with one of his assistants Elena Reynold, the sexy brte with big¡ª" Garrof makes an inappropriate gesture.


    "Got it!" Lory cuts in "Then what happened"


    "Well, the hotdy is gone too" Garrof''s voice deepened.


    Lory gasped, "Why I didn''t see any news about this? Usually, if a woman goes missing, especially someone with an honorable profession like Elena disappeared the entire media will report this news in prime time"


    "Because...she''s not actually missing, just before she ''disappeared'' she told her family that she was going on a long retreat to heal herself after her marriage broke up. Moreover, Elena sometimes still sent news to her family but she never told them clearly about her whereabouts and ording to Elena''s family is so not like her at all, that''s why her family began to feel worried and then reported her to the authorities but of course, their report was denied by the authorities," Garrof shrugged his shoulders in resignation.


    Lory''s eyes widened "Wait a minute, so she and Ethan were having an affair" she stupefied.


    "Well, that is based on thedy janitor who identally caught Ethan and Elena leaving the hotel together however she never saw them being intimated whatsoever at the office but they do look closer than just any normal co-worker but who knows if this is just a misunderstanding or gossip from the olddy"


    Garrof doesn''t really care about Ethan''s personal life, even if Ethan does have an affair there''s nothing strange about that because this can happen to any people who work together in close distance for a long time.


    "So, what else do we know from the nosydy janitor?" Lory asked while unscrewing the mineral bottle.


    "The janitordy said, that one night she heard Ethan and Elena arguing about something and it was quite loud too, that''s why it was heard by the Lady janitor, however, she didn''t know what they were arguing about but she heard something about crossing the line and it was too dangerous" Garrof raised his ss and then gently spun the ss in his hand as soon as the clear sound of ice cubes hitting the ss added to the tension in the room.


    Everyone fell silent as they all had the same suspicion that whatever they were arguing about might exin why Ethan had attracted the attention of the Luxemborough and the S.A.I.N.T. organization.


    "So, what happened after they fought?" Lory''s expression became heavy.


    "Luckily there was CCTV in the parking lot of another building which showed Elena and Ethan going home separately and the next day they went back to work as usual, but two weekster she divorced her husband, and not long after that Elena resigned from his high paid job and went on a long retreat."


    Lory pondered for a moment then looked at Garrof, "Can we find out what project they were working on at that time?"


    Garrof mmed his ss down on the table hard, "Guess what, all the data about his work during that time was wiped clean from hisputer motherboard,pany servers, personal ounts, and everything, I''ve told Edmund to check it but he got absolutely zilch!"


    "Someone deleted it on purpose" muttered Lloyd.


    "Most likely Ethan himself" Lory massaged her forehead while taking a deep breath "My guess is he did this to protect his family"


    "Then what should we know?" Lloyd was frustrated that they were at a dead end again.


    Lory took a sip from the mineral bottle and then took a deep breath "There are only two people who know what really happened, namely Ethan and Elena, so since we can''t find Ethan, why don''t we look for Elena?"


    "But his family doesn''t even know where he is," Garrof said.


    "We can start tracing him from thest ce he disappeared and see if anyone approached him or talked to him, check the hotels and restaurants he visited, and see if there were any suspicious guests, oh, also someone better check Elena''s house cause she might leave something and found out who she was been in contact before she went on ''long retreat'' " Lory make quotation mark with her fingers.


    Garrof and Lloyd look at each other, and they both think why we didn''t think about that? Garrof took his phone and then walked briskly while saying: "I called Jason to track what Elena had been doing before disappeared and gave an update to Edmund, he might be able to help" "I called Jack perhaps he can help us more" Lloyd also made a call in a hurry.


    Lory raised her arms "And I will have dinner"

 Chapter 1246 Scary Man

    Chapter 1246 Scary Man


    While Garrof and Lloyd were busy contacting people to update them on their investigation and the results they got, Lory took the stic food bags he had bought previously and opened them one by one.


    [Here, I just got the food that suits your taste, ''in and nd] Lory joked then served a chicken ginger soup with white rice in front of Zhao Li Xin after that she took another stic bag containing kid''s meals with Poko-Poko logo on it she open the paper bag then took out the toys inside soon after a bright smile brimmed on her face.


    [What is that?] Zhao Li Xins stared at a weird toy that could not describe to be beautiful or cute but after a second look, he realized he had seen this toy before cause he had eaten at the poko-poko diner before, but now he was curious why Lory looked very pleased with these weird toys.


    [This is a collectible poko-poko toy, I just found out they released a ssic series to celebrate the eight years of the end of the Dark Age War, I never thought I would be able to collect this toy again! You know I used to like collecting these things when I was little, I even fought Luc cause one of these!] Lory said proudly while unwrapping the stic from the toy and then cing it on the table before her with a happy face.


    Zhao Li Xin picked up the small-weird-looking toy that was only as tall as his little finger, he examined the strange toy with little curiosity but after examining the toy he still didn''t understand where is the attraction [Why this thing grimaced?] Zhao Li Xin was perplexed.


    Lory tilted her head [Oh, that''s because Poko-Poko is pooping!]


    [....] Zhao Li Xin was rendered speechless while Lory exined excitedly [You know what, I''m so lucky! In the past, they don''t usually make the bathroom series a lot but I just got it on the first try, now I need to collect the toilet, bathtub, and poop toplete the bathroom series!]


    Zhao Li Xin blink his eyes a few times, [Poop?]


    Lory nodded as she took out a small burger and small fries from the box because this is a kid''s meal so naturally the food size was half of the normal portion nevertheless Lory didn''t mind about that.


    [Yes, thispany is clearly deliberately making us the consumers spend a lot of money to collect all of these series, but it can''t be helped, the heart wants what it wants] Lory took a big bite of her burger as a result only left half of it.


    Zhao Li Xin continued to examine the weird toys still he could not understand the attraction of this thing [...And you fight with your brother because of this?]


    Lory swallows her food and then says [Yes, I think I make quite a ruckus when I say, Luc stole my poop...] Lory smiles dryly.


    [Of course, they are...] Zhao Li Xin has another understanding of what kind of kid his wife used to be, obviously a naughty one.


    Lory finish her burger only with three bites and then open another kid''s meal then she took out the fried chicken after that she checked what other poko-poko she got [Oh, I got the thief series, now I need a clothesline and underwear...hm, underwear will be as hard as finding poop] Lory ponder with a serious face.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face curl into another confusion [Is Poko-Poko a pervert?]


    [Of course not, Poko-Poko tried to catch the pervert thief but he missed the thief and only got the underwear so everyone thought he was the pervert, poor Poko-Poko...] Lory feels sorry for the unimaginable character as if it was real.


    Zhao Li Xin wanted to say something but he changed his mind, he mped his mouth and swallowed his words, but all of a sudden Lory spoke again with a guilty expression [...but I ... I made another ruckus when I said Jay took my underwear...poor Jay, but I exined everything though, but...yeah...] Lory smacked her lips.


    [.....] Zhao Li Xin could imagine the chaos that Lory made when she was young, he suddenly pitied all her brothers who grew up with her, it must be hard to take care of a naughty girl like Lory.


    Lory finished her fried chicken and then ended her meal with arge strawberry cake and iced lemon tea. After she was full, she went to the bathroom to soak in the tub and maybe had her own poop.


    While Lory refreshes Zhao Li Xin''s approach to the end. He was quite surprised when Zhao Li Xin alone met him because he knew Zhaolixin was not a sociable person and used to keep his distance from other people besides Lory therefore Garrof couldn''t cover up his shock. "Mr. Zhao?" Zhao Li Xin walked toward Garrof with one of his hands resting behind his back, his expression was solemn and distant like an old King staring at his subject. However, Garrof didn''t feel that Zhao Li Xin looked down on him because he knew that was his nature like it''s already seeped into his bones. Zhao Li Xin himself might not notice it just like Princess Lorient no matter how much they tried to act like ordinary people they cannot hide their sublime presence. Even though Lory never revealed Zhao Li Xin''s real identity, even so, Garrof knew Zhao Li Xin must be someone with an extraordinary background.


    "I''m here to ask your help," Zhao Li Xin''s voice was deep and calm.


    Garrof was ttered thus he immediately replied: "Yes, anything!"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t beat around the bush "As we both knew my wife had been tailed by three powerful groups though she had no problem handling everything on his own but I can let her face everything by herself especially when I''m not around for the moment"


    Garrof was taken aback as he realized he never considered that though he knew Lory was a young woman despited her ability and experience facing all of this is too much for one person however herst name makes him think she can''t handle everything without failing therefore Zhao Li xin words snap him back to the reality that Lory is only one woman.


    Garrof feels embarrassed he unconsciously treats Lory like everyone else which puts a lot of burden on her shoulder and thinks it is natural.


    "Um, so what''s in your mind?" Garrof looks at him expectantly.


    Zhao Li Xin rubbed his chin as he pondered for a few seconds before he spoke, "About the group of Assassins who are looking for my wife¡­"


    "Yes...?" Garrof raised his eyebrows.


    "Can you lure them to me?" Zhao Li Xin asks.


    "Do you intend to finish them off there?" Garrod asked bluntly.


    "If it''s necessary..." Zhao Li Xin squints his eyes and darkness seems to gather in his eyes but only for a second before he looks away and continues "I''m more curious...about the uhm...Un-Underground Guild and..uh, what their purpose with my wife?" Zhao Li Xin speaks calmly despite he is still not fluent in thenguage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You think the Underground Guild had other reason other than to redeem their failure?" Garrof''s forehead creased.


    "I don''t doubt that should be one of the reasons but... maybe there are other reasons, something more beneficial" Zhao Li Xin replied casually.


    "Like...what?" Garrof raised his eyebrows.


    Zhao Li Xin turned his face towards Garrof, "That''s what I should ask them, don''t you think?" he showed a venomous grin that made the hair on the back of his back stand up.


    Garrof lit the cigar that he kept in his jacket to calm himself down. He took a drag on the cigar, slowly he released white smoke into the air after that he turned to the man who had a face as handsome as an angel but more dangerous than a devil.


    "But you have to take into ount that there will be four trained assassinsing at you, I know you are strong but these people are not easy opponents either, you think you can handle them all by yourself?" Garrof feltpelled to remind Zhao Li Xin about the danger considering he is Princess Lorient''s husband.


    "Are they really strong?" Zhao Li Xin looked eyes flickered with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    Garrof nodded firmly "The underground guild never employs anyone with half-assed skills if they hired them that means their power should not be underestimated"


    "I hope you''re right..." he mutters softly while looking down at his hand then suddenly he raises his head "If I''m not wrong...one of them, uh...he has Fire gift, isn''t it?"


    Garrof is startled and then says: "Ye...yeah, one of them has quite a powerful gift...isn''t fire also your power Mr. Zhao? Aren''t you also gifted with a fire gift, you think your fire could win against him?" Garrof took this opportunity to ask about Zhao Li Xin''s power because until now he still didn''t understand what power this man possessed.


    "Gift?" Zhao Li Xin looked at Garrof with a nk expression he realized Garrof misunderstood what kind of power he had but Zhao Li Xin had no intention to exin, soon after a mysterious smile spread across his face "Who knows," Garrof not only had difficulty understanding Zhao Li Xin''s power, but he also had no idea what this seemingly harmless man was thinking, but Garrof was well aware that Zhao Li Xin was the most dangerous man he had ever met.


    Fortunately, despite all of that Zhao Li Xin is not a violent man nor did he ever hurt anyone without being provoked first. He also seemed to love Princess Lorient very much, maybe that''s why he kept his actions on a leash so he would not cause trouble for the princess. "I will tell Jason to scatter Princess''s trail for them to follow so where do you want to lure them?" Garrof ask.


    "To The Death Knell Labyrinth," Zhao Li Xin answered.


    Garrof is stunned "Are you sure, you will face numerous Beastand a group of assassins there"


    "Or they will face each other" Zhao Li Xin smirk.


    Garrof swallowed hard "M-Kay"


    Zhao Li Xin sincerely said "Thank you for your help"


    "Yeah, No problem," Gerroff waved his hand. Inwardly, he had already lit a candle for those assassins.


    "Oh, by the way, please don''t tell Lory about this...I don''t want her to worry...If she ever fin- finds out, just tell her...I told you to do it"


    Garrof head automatically nodded before he could think. Garrof himself was confused as to why he could be so obedient even in the past he was famous for disputing his superior''s orders when he felt his orders didn''t make sense, was it because he was old now or maybe another reason... Garrof nced at the door where Zhao Li Xin''s figure entered.


    He take a deep inhaled on his cigar and then puffed the white smoke into the air, he stared at the sky for a moment then mumbled to himself "That''s one scary dude"

 Chapter 1247 When The Lord is Angry

    Chapter 1247 When The Lord is Angry


    When Zhao Li Xin entered the house Lory had juste down the stairs while wiping her hair with a towel, she looked very rxed with an oversized long-sleeve t-shirt and lounge pants.


    [Li Xin, I''ve been looking for you?] Lory''s face automatically lit up when she found Zhao Li Xin.


    [I just get some fresh air outside] A warm smile spread across his usually gloomy face. Lory didn''t think anything was wrong, and Zhao Li Xin didn''t exin further either. He took the towel from Lory''s hands and then sat her on a chair after that he began to help Lory dry her hair with a towel using the heat thating from his hands.


    Lory closed her eyes while enjoying his care, she liked it more when Zhao Li Xin dried her hair than using a hair dryer which only made her hair feel dry and frizzy. [Oh, I forgot to ask what you did with that stupid guy?] Lory lifts her head.


    [Huh?] Zhao Li Xin''s face went nk.


    [You forgot already?] Lory sighs, he can remember everything in a nce but it only took one day for him to forget about that poor basta*d, [Don''t you remember? a muscr posture, tall, blonde, stupid face, e on!] Lory reminds him.


    [...] Zhao Li Xin''s face shows he had no recollection whatsoever.


    [He wanted to attack me and you almost killed him!] Lory helplessly said.


    [Ooohh...] Zhao Li Xin finally remembers. In his defense he''s not the type to be considered insignificant, he''s got Mong Ki and Mong Yi in charge of that.


    Lory almost feels sorry for Liam, [Yes, you haven''t told me what you''ve done to him? I feel his mana almost empty out, he would have fallen into aa if I had not healed him, did you absorb his mana?] she whispered thest word as if worried someone would hear them.


    [Yes] he answers briefly without care.


    Lory turned her around with her jaw dropped, Zhao Li Xin kindly closed her jaw while saying: [Don''t open your mouth too wide]


    Lory didn''t care, she looked at him with widened eyes [So it''s true you can absorb other people''s mana! why did I never know about this before?] Lory struggles to hold her voice from shouting.


    [I just found out too] Zhao Li Xin replied nonchntly while gently turning Lory''s head to its original position and then continued drying Lory''s hair as if nothing had happened.


    Lory realized that Zhao Li Xin, as usual, did not understand how shocking what he had done to that stupid man, Afterward, Lory started to worry about what if other people found out about what Zhao Li Xin could do, what happened when their enemy knew about his ability? Many people would try to rope him into their group and many more people would feel threatened by his ability and try to kill him instead.


    Knowing Zhao Li Xin''s nature who doesn''t like to be controlled by anyone, Lory is almost certain that he will not ept anyone''s offer, and based on his attitude in the cultivation world Zhao Li Xin will not hesitate to wage war on anyone who dares threaten his freedom.


    When that happened, Lory would naturally stand by his side. even though Lory believed that with their power, they would seed in repelling all threats that approached them, however, Lory hoped in this world Zhao Li Xin could have a peaceful and quiet life where he wouldn''t need to kill anyone to survive.


    Lory took Zhao Li Xin''s hand [Li Xin, don''t let anyone know you can do okay, no one but me could know you could absorb other people''s mana, okay.] She grips his hand intensely.


    [Okay] Zhao Li Xin reassured her. It seemed absorbing mana was not a normal thing in this world therefore he noted himself to act more carefully in the future. Unlike In the past, he could act arbitrarily without caring because the only one who would bear the bad reputation is him.


    However, in this world whatever he does will affect Lory''s reputation as a Princess, and it is very likely that their enemies will take advantage of this to smear her name, therefore Zhao Li Xin vowed to suppress his wicked nature as much as possible.


    Lory felt relieved and returned to the original conversation excitedly, Lory turned her head around again [By the way, can you also absorb mana from me? how about we try!] Lory wasn''t afraid at all, she believed that Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t hurt her.


    Zhao Li Xin face turned dark [You want me to hurt you...again?]


    The girl was not afraid for her own safety but it was not the same as Zhao Li Xin. Lory might not remember but how many times he saw Lory fall into aa after she ran out of mana, how many times he remained anxiously by her bedside waiting for her to wake up,


    at that time he always felt useless and helpless, he couldn''t transfer his Qi to help her nor he can feed her any medicine to improve her condition all along all he could do was wait and wait until she wakes up, moreover he still unable to move on from the memory where he almost killed her. Lory realized she identally poked Zhao Li Xin''s trauma, thus she quickly exined herself [Of course not! I know you will not hurt me, I''m just curious, how is it work anyway?] Zhao Li Xin folded the towel that had been used and then ced it on the other chair while exining to the impatient princess [When I touched that man I felt something awaken my immortal me and just like a ma my me absorbed that man''s energy. I was also shocked by that, so I let my me go freely to see what would happen and the result is as you can see]


    Lory''s purple eyes stare at him intently [How did it affect your me, did your power increase?]


    [No, that man power is so small it''s like pouring a bucket of water into ake, there''s no use at all moreover I didn''t absorb all his powerpletely] there was a hint of disappointment in Zhao Li Xin''s voice.


    Lory nodded in agreement [You''re right, you let him go easily otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to heal it quickly, replenish other people''s mana isn''t as easy as healing physical wounds]


    [Fortunately, I didn''t hurt him too much] Zhao Li Xin chimed in.


    [Still, it must have traumatized him] Lory supported her chin.


    [Well, it was a good lesson for him not to carelessly attack other people especially other people''s wives when their husbands are around] he speak with condescending tone.


    [If he was smart he would learn, though I doubt it...] Lory shrugged, it''s not his problem anyway.


    [Come on sit right here!] She patted the chair next to her.


    Once Zhao Li Xin took a seat Lory asked again [So, your me did not react when you touch me?] She felt rather disappointed.


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand why he felt disappointed, if that happened then the first time they met he could identally hurt her. If that happened he couldn''t imagine how stressed and confused he would be after identally hurting his savior.


    Zhao Li Xin shivered just thinking about it, but Lory didn''t seem to take it seriously which annoyed her a lot. He poured mineral water into a ss and then drank it after that he looked at the clueless girl beside him [No, although there are other things in my body that react when I touch you...] he grinned mischievously.


    Lory frowned, it took her a moment to understand what he meant immediately, she blushed [You''re getting better at making dirty jokes] she huffed.


    [Thank you] Zhao Li Xin smiles proudly.


    [Is not apliment!] Lory scoffed.


    [Nevertheless, I''ll take it as one] he bows his head courteously.


    ''What this, is he angry with me?'' the veins on Lory''s forehead popped.


    [You just make an excuse cause you don''t want to test it with me aren''t you!] Lory pouted. Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened suddenly a fire sparked within him that gradually grew into a wildfire, [If you insisted to test it let''s go upstairs] he spoke casually but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes, unfortunately, Lory missed it.


    [Really?!] The stupid girl thought she had seeded in persuading her husband as usual.


    Zhao Li Xin got up from the chair and walked to the stairs. [Let''s test it] he beckoned with his index finger to sign her to follow.


    [Wait Up!] Lory chased Zhao Li Xin to the second floor.


    Lory''s hope was simple, she thought that if she could give his mana to Zhao Li Xin, he would be stronger therefore it would be safer for him to enter thebyrinth, unfortunately, she didn''t realize she had been scammed. There is a suitable proverb for this situation, that is ''One should learn never stroke a tiger''s whiskers''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1248 The First Clue

    1248 The First Clue


    Lory woke up feeling sore all over her body, she closed her eyes to channel her healing gift to all her body after that she felt much better, she rolled her shoulders and then stretched her arms above her head to rx her muscles, then a few momentster the perpetrator responsible came carrying a tray with a dazzling smile on his face clearly he was in a good mood.


    Lory frowned and wanted to get angry but was too embarrassed to speak, besides that didn''t mean she didn''t enjoy it. Zhao Li Xin arranged the breakfast on the small table beside the window then came offering Lory a ss of water [Drink first] he said with a gentle voice. Even though she''s a bit annoyed by how calm he is, nevertheless she still epts his kind offer. Lory took the ss and then drank half of the ss only then did she realize how thirsty she was.


    [Can you get my bathrobe?] Lory asked.


    Zhao Li Xin took the bathrobe from the bathroom and then handed it to Lory [Want me to help you get a bath?] not to forget to tease her first.


    Lory red at him and then snatched the bathrobe from Zhao Li Xin''s hands. She covered herself and then went to the bathroom. Zhao Li Xin watches in the bathroom direction and then chuckles. He darts his eyes at the messy bed and his eyes darken, he admits he messed her up quite a bitst night. Zhao Li Xin took a new clean sheet from the drawer then reced the old sheet with a new one including the nket.


    By the time Lory finished showering, the room had returned to its original form leaving no trace of the wild night that urredst night. The man who was responsible for the messst night now sitting with his leg crossed to another, his long ck hair draped on his shoulder like a waterfall as he leaned his headzily to his fist while reading the tablet in one hand.


    Zhao was only wearing casual clothes, but the simple ck turtle neck but dark color of his clothes only entuated his white skin, and the well-fitted gray trousers only made his legs look longer followed by the nonchnt gaze and cold demeanor he reminded Lory of a model in a ck and white picture.


    Lory waspletely captivated by the sight she only realized when Zhao Li Xin looked at her with questioning eyes, to hide her feelings Lory snorted loudly pretending to be angry then headed to the wardrobe to get her clothes.


    Zhao didn''t know why he was upset, he guessed it was because of what he didst night but ording to him it wasn''t entirely his fault cause more or less Lory was the one who provoked him first but if he said that he would only make his wife even angrier, therefore, it was better for him to give in and coaxed her after all it wasn''t difficult to coaxed Lory. From a long time ago, Zhao Li Xin knew that Lory was only harsh on the mouth but she was actually very softhearted, Otherwise, it wouldn''t be easy for him to persuade Lory to move into his manor.


    Lory had changed into a white long-sleeved t-shirt,fortable pants, and a brown knitted cardigan, she tied her head into a simple high bun and then sat opposite Zhao Li Xin. Lory then noticed there was only food for her [You don''t have breakfast?]


    [I just took it while you were sleeping] Zhao Li Xin put the tablet down on the table. Afterward, he gracefully lifted the teapot then slowly poured hot tea on the teacup after that he leaned back in his chair while staring at her with gentle eyes.


    Instantly he forgot why he was angry with him, it was embarrassing to admit that since the first time they met, Zhao Li Xin never needed much effort to persuade her but what could she do, how could anyone be angry with that face like that? Lory sighed silently.


    Lory was about to start breakfast but then realized the breakfast menu was unusual because most people in her world wouldn''t choose chicken porridge for breakfast [Who prepared breakfast?] Lory asked.


    [I, I use delivery, it''s very convenient] Zhao Li Xin with a happy smile, of course this kind of service is very suitable for an unfriendly guy like him.


    Well, as long as he''s happy, Lory will be happy too, [So, what did you eat for breakfast?]


    [in porridge and boiled chicken] he answered while sipping his tea.


    Lory smiled dryly [Hmm, that sounds delicious]


    [So-so...] Zhao Li gave a half-hearted evaluation.


    Lory narrowed her eyes, she remembered how the chef in their pce took great pains to make food ording to Zhao''s taste. Unfortunately, his efforts rarely or even never receive any recognition. It wasn''t until Lory arrived that the chef became more enthusiastic, especially in making desserts.


    in the middle of her meal, Lory asked [Do you have ns today?]


    [Nothing much, I n toplete the information you gave me about the beasts, I''m sure it will be of great help to me when exploring thebyrinth] Zhao Li Xin replied.


    [Yeah, I think you should deepen your knowledge about beasts andbyrinths before you enter that ce] Lory nodded.


    [What about you, do you have any ns for today?] Zhao Li Xin asked back.


    [Not much, just discussing the development of the situation with Garrof and Lloyd] answered Lory.


    [That means both of us will stay at home today] Zhao Li Xin concluded.


    [I think so] Lory''s brows shoot up.


    After Lory finished her breakfast, she went down, coincidentally Garrof and Lloyd were already gathered in the dining room. When Lory arrived, Garrof greeted her "You upte, princess?"


    Lory was startled then looked at the clock on the wall and then realized it was almost noon, she realized what she was eating was not breakfast but brunch. Lory''s face turned red but she quickly collected herself "Well I did some researchst night" Lory brushed it off, she was grateful she had time to put up a barrier so the noise in the room couldn''t be heard.


    Garrof looks at her worriedly, [Don''t work too hard, your Highness] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lory felt her conscience pricked, she averted her gaze and then groaned [Yeah...]


    "Oh, have you heard the news that the Saintess was given a big wee in the city of Everde after she saved the festival visitors so now they are no longer celebrating the day of their freedom from the ck dragon but celebrating the arrival of the new savior of the world" he cynically said.


    "The n is work" Lloyd snorted in disdain.


    "Oh is that so?" Lory wasn''t surprised she knew how easily manipted human opinion was, especially today when people were still traumatized by thest great war. She plopped her butt onto the chair. "How many victims were there at this festival?"


    "So far? Thirty people have died, hundreds of people have been injured due to the monster attack and the resulting chaos" Garrof showed the news on hisptop.


    Lory immediately looked at theptop, her expression became heavy when she saw the child''s frightened face immediately the memory of the past shed in her mind causing her to freeze for a brief moment.


    Lory shakes the memory away before quickly focusing her mind on the matter before her.


    "Is there any news about Elena Reynolds?"


    "Oh yes about that!" Garrof eyes flickered "At first we got nothing about Elena younger sisters and her husband, however a few days ago we got news from jason that Elena mother is heavily sick and her situation is not good" "Oh, and then.." Lory waits with anticipation.


    "Jason found out thest two days Elena''s sister was calling an unknown number so he did some digging and managed to trace the source and guess where it came from?" Garrof holds his breath to create suspense.


    Lory looked at him impatiently "I don''t know, but I''m sure you''ll tell me"


    Garrof''s grin grew wider, "In Brinwell, this is also where the Luxemborough Institute of Science and Technology is located"


    "The Aeon!" Lory''s eyes widened.


    "Yes!" Garrof''s eyes re with excitement.


    It''s no secret that Aeon was built topete with the sess of N.I.M.S. who managed to find various kinds of discoveries that amazed the world, this made Luxemborough feel jealous, they then poured out arge enough state budget to improve their science and technology department, they even recruited many inventors and ''Creators'' from various countries, including gifted people, although they also recruited gifted people. people, but most of the gifted people do not want to cooperate with Luxemborough considering that many of their people were killed and made ves by Luxemborough in the past.


    "It looks like we''ve finally found the light to start an investigation," Lloyd said.


    Lory propped her chin and fell silent, Garrof noticed she looked hesitant.


    "Is something bothering you, Your Majesty?"


    "No, I was just calcting how far from this town to Brinwell?" Lory tapped her fingers on the table rhythmically.


    "It takes three hours to the nearest airport and from there it will take twelve hours to reach Brinwell bymercial ne" Lloyd exined.


    "So it''s about a fifteen-hour journey, huh?" Lory blows her cheeks.


    "Is something bothering you, Your Majesty?" Garrof wondered what was bothering Lory.


    Lory crossed her arms with a troubled expression, "Li Xin wants to explore the Lybirint alone so I don''t know if I can pick him up on time" Lory sounded like a wife who worried she would bete to pick up her husband from work.


    Lloyd was the first to exim, "WHAT? Your husband wants to explore the maze alone!"


    Garrof wasn''t surprised after he talked to Zhao Li Xin, he already assumed he wanted to go alone into thebyrinth to lure assassins from the underground Guild, therefore, Zhao Li Xin asked him not to say anything to Lory.


    "Yeah, knowing him, I guess I don''t need to worry..." Even so, Lory had already prepared emergency help for Zhao Li Xin just in case something bad happened, which was why she spent a lot of money to buy Elysian crystals.


    "Um, why don''t we wait for your husband to finish his exploration before we leave?" Lloyd thought this would be safer for Zhao Li Xin and make Lory feel more at ease.


    Lory shook her head weakly "That''s impossible, Li Xin wants to explore that ce for a month, we can''t wait that long, aren''t we? I''m afraid we will lose the first clue we got about Ethan" Lory felt she was in a dilemma.


    "For a month?!" this time Garrof and Lloyd shouted in unison.

 Chapter 1249 Array Master

    1249 Array Master


    Upstairs Zhao Li Xin was meticulously sharpening his new sword in slow motion, his expression was cid and icy like the surface of the winterke. His movements momentarily haltedter a faint smile spread across his cold face, and slowly he cast his eyes at the door.


    The truth is, Zhao Li Xin had been listening to the conversation below all this time. With his current cultivation, it wasn''t difficult to hear the conversation below, moreover, Lory and the others also didn''t try to hide their conversation so Zhao Li Xin could hear them clearly.


    Zhao Li Xin heard their shock when they found out he would be exploring thebyrinth alone for a month, he was confused as to why they were so shocked. He thought it wasn''t strange to test their abilities to the limit to improve their abilities, otherwise, how would the people in this world increase their power?


    What Zhao Li Xin didn''t understand was that in this world people wouldn''t y with their lives just to increase their power, unlike in the cultivator''s world, people in this world weren''t obsessed with gaining great power so only a very few people were crazy enough dare to do so and now Zhao Li Xin has been included among these few people.


    However,pared to the past, Zhao Li Xin was more confident, not only was he older now but he also had more experience and a healthier bodypared to when he first started cultivating so he wasn''t worried about exploring thebyrinth alone, he even nned on eliminating the foolish assassins group who dare hunted Lory into thebyrinth, who knows he might be able to get some important information from them.


    Zhao Li Xin examined his work carefully, even though this sword was not as good as the sword he made, for now, this sword was enough to meet his needs. Zhao Li Xin intently examined the edge of the sword which had been dull and rough.


    After that, Zhao Li Xin ced two fingers on the surface of the sword and then slowly traced the surface of the sword to ensure there was no damage left. After being satisfied with the results, Zhao Li Xin sheathed the sword again and then leaned it against the wall.


    Zhao Li Xin then took the tablet from the table then continued his study about the beast, he learned the weaknesses and the strengths of the beast including their behavior and habitat after reading this far he reminiscence the past and how Lory always seem to have meticulous preparation whenever they were going to venture dangerous ce, how she able to remain calm and cool-headed when facing beasts, He guessed this was caused by habits umted after frequently entering this kind of ce.


    Even though Lory has often talked about her past, after reading the information in this book, Zhao Li Xin can imagine how difficult this is for teenagers, especially girls like Lory. Zhao Lixin was even more sure that Lory covered up a lot of her experiences so that she didn''t feel sad.


    He swiped the tablet and a picture appeared of Lory and Lucas appearing formally at the Arts G. In the picture, Lory looks younger than when he first met her at Lao Manor. In the picture she wore a luxurious dark purple crystal evening gown with a long chiffon robe, her hair was styled into a clean high bun, and she wore nothing but teardrop pearl earrings that entuated her long fair neck. Because she''s still young she only wears minimal makeup making her look innocent and frail like a real fairy, at least that''s how Lory looks in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at Lory''s appearance, it wasn''t strange that no one thought how strong she was even if they heard rumors about her, they might refuse to believe it, Zhao Li Xin admired whoever constructed this image for Lory, which he was sure not only to preserve the dignity as the royal family.


    Someone must have nned this to create a harmless image to protect her so that the enemy would subconsciously gloss over her until it was toote for them.


    ''Smart'' Zhao Li Xin thought.


    He suddenly remembered that there were many concubines in the imperial pce who covered themselves with such methods to let the enemy let their guard down, but unfortunately, they could not defend themselves like Lory when their disguise was exposed, therefore concubines could only pretend to be docile for as long as they could until hopefully they give birth to sons for the emperor.


    He looked at the ceiling and then let out a long heave, life in the imperial pce felt like hundreds of years to the point it felt like other people''s life experiences. Zhao Li Xin shook his head to get rid of the useless memory. he raised from the chair then moved to the bed he pulled his legs up then sat cross-legged into a lotus position.


    Slowly he took a few breaths, then on the third breath, he took a deep breath and then closed his eyes. A momentter, his eyshes fluttered like a butterfly wing, and all of a sudden the sounds around him disappeared, everything became stagnant as if time had stopped, and then he found himself floating in darkness.


    He remained calm because he had experienced this before, Zhao Li Xin knew he was in the space of his own mind. Not long after, a long thin light appeared like a thread, then another thread of light appeared, then another and another and another until an infinite number of them intertwined like tangled threads.


    Zhao Li Xin untangled one of the thin threads, then another, and another, the more he untangled the thread, the more tired he became but he refused to stop after a few hours his focus began to weaken, his inner vision began to blur followed by his heart beating uncontrobly as if it was about to explode, actually it was his body that was sending a warning to him!


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes snapped open, his shoulder slumped as he panted profusely as if he had run for miles, his body and face were drenched with sweat until his t-shirt soaked. Finally, he entered the first level of array master, the consciousness stage.


    He took a deep breath to regte his breathing after calming down, he took off his soaked t-shirt then went to the bathroom with unsteady steps, he took a quick shower cleaned himself then took the bathrobe, after that, he dropped his weak body to the soft bed as he has used hisst strength to take a shower.


    Zhao Li Xin had shortened the process which needed at least two days to finish in just a few hours so of course, he was exhausted. Thankfully his body was much healthier cause If he was in the condition he was before he met Lory, this process would''ve killed him.


    However, his efforts were not in vain because he had entered the first stage of the Array Master, namely the consciousness stage. After this, he was sure that he would soon be able to enter the second stage, namely the perception stage.


    The sooner he mastered the master array, the sooner he would want to repair his spatial ring, but to do that he would have to at least reach the transcendence stage alone. to repair half of the mystic realm and it would take more effort, but that was a problem for tomorrow because right now what he needed the most is rest.


    Meanwhile, the discussion downstairs continued, Garrof was utterly dumbfounded after he received the news that Zhao Li Xin would explore the Labyrinth for a month moreover he would be alone without anyone even the A-ss hunter would not enter withoutpany, at least they would bring a partner.


    "Are you okay to leave your husband alone for a month down there?" Garrof looks worriedly at Lory.


    Lory propped her chin and pouted, "To be honest, I don''t feelfortable letting him go alone, but what can I do? You know gorgeous people can be so stubborn!"


    Lory felt conflicted on the one hand she believed in Zhao Li Xin''s abilities and tenacity but on the other hand, she couldn''t help but feel worried for him, luckily she had prepared an emergency route for her otherwise she didn''t know if she could function when he wasn''t around.


    "You''re right, no wonder you''re so easily persuaded" Garrof mocked as he nced at Lloyd.


    Lloyd scoffed "You think you are gorgeous?" he looked at Garrof in disgust.


    "Well everyone said I was quite stubborn" he smugly said.


    "That''s because you are stupid" Lloyd sneered.


    Garrof''s brows twitched "Who dared to say that!"


    Lloyd huffed, "I am!"


    "YOU!" Garrof growled.


    Lory nonchntly waves her hand "Calm down gorgeous, we need to think about the preparation to enter Brinwell"


    Lloyd red at Garrof for embarrassing him before speaking in a serious tone "Since it''s the Luxemborough country it would not be easy," "Would the forged identification from Jason be enough to trick the Luxemborough immigration post?" Lory expresses her doubt.


    Garrof leaned to the table while folding his arms "Nope, that won''t be enough, they be quite stricttely..."


    "What about the hidden road in the south border?" Lory heard about the route that illegal immigrants usually take to enter Luxemborough.


    Garrof shakes his head, "No, can''t do it!" He saidwith a wry expression "It''s still work a few years ago, well, we all know it''s not truly ''hidden'' but recently they imposed ''Shoot to killed'' policy for any illegal immigrant that tries to enter the border" "They''re tightening the border now?" Lory frowned.


    As far as Luxemborough doesn''t really allow illegal immigrants into its ce because it is profitable for human traffickers who want to sell these poor people to people who don''t want to get freebor, as well as people who use them as organ donors. illegal and the worst thing is these human traffickers work with several Luxemborough government agencies, especially Argus.


    Therefore, Lory is confused about why illegal immigrants are no longer allowed to enter the border. It couldn''t be because they start to grow a conscience, right?


    "They''re probably afraid someone might find something in their country" Lloyd utters.


    Lory''s eyes narrow ''Someone like Noxcra''


    Garrof sighed "Whatever it is, we need to find another way to enter Luxemborough,"

 Chapter 1250 A Friends lament

    1250 A Friend''sment


    The sound of typing filled the room which was quite spacious, although it couldn''t be said to be luxurious, the room had two quiterge beds with shiny wooden floors andrge windows, However, at this time therge windows were covered with thick curtains. Fortunately, the room had sufficient lighting so the entire room was still bright.


    Meanwhile, behind arge table in front of the window, there was a man with messy blonde hair who was typing at high speed while wearing earphones, seemingly immersed in his work. The man''s blue eyes stare dart left and right at theputer screen while asionally reaching for the soft drink next to him.


    Suddenly the bedroom door mmed open and a red-haired man rushed into the room with long strides, he threw his grocery bag onto the messy bed that looked like it hadn''t been cleaned for days then he spoke in urgency "Jay, you need to see this!" He took the TV remote from the table and turned on the television.


    Jay''s concentration automatically broke and he reflexively turned his gaze to the TV. On television, a female reporter frantically reported the chaotic situation at a festival event and the visitors running and pushing each other frantically. Jay took off his headphones as he stared at the TV screen, not long after a strange winged animal spewed fire towards the crowd causing everything to burn whether it was objects or people, and people became more hysteric


    Jay stood up from his chair and then walked closer to the TV. Both Jay and Clift froze as they watched the chaos disyed by the news on the television, for a moment they couldn''t talk.


    "This happened in Everde City," Clift broke the silence first.


    "What is that thing?" Jay''s eyes widened.


    "I don''t know..." Clift''s expression turned heavy.


    They watched the news intently as the reporter ran for safety with everyone else, not long after a group of private security rushed to subdue the strange beast, s, they were no match for the beast, instead of weakening the beast, they only made the beast even angrier. soon they were all wiped away by the beast''s ws and fire.


    "That thing is bulletproof?" Jay said with awed.


    "Not bulletproof..." Clift''s voice stiffened. "That thing can regenerate." Clift saw that the animal was able to remove the bullet from its own body and soon the wound closed itself.


    "The beast looks like a Wyvern but not like any Wyvern we''ve ever seen before and we both know no Wyvern possessed that ability..."Jay stands, stupefied by what he sees.


    "There''s no Wyveryn covered in tree branches and vines like that...what is that thing?" Clift can''t get his head around it.


    For someone who became an Archknight, he had seen many unbelievable things that were beyond humanprehension making him believe he had seen it all but who would have thought that the world still had surprises in store for him?!


    When any resistance was futile, out of nowhere a knight in white armor and a silver cape lunged towards the beast gantly, he swung his sword cutting through the beast''s wings with such ease, causing the beast to fall to the ground with a loud thud, but this time the beast was unable to regenerate its wounds.


    "The pdin" Clift''s eyes glint dangerously.


    "Salvo de Rova" Jay sneer.


    "The leader of the pdin and the Saintess guardian..." Clift''s sneer as he stares at the man on the television.


    Afterward, the saintess disyed her ability by changing the strange beast''s carcass into flower petals after that the beast''s carcass returned to normal indicating the saint had purified the strange beast.


    "Ha, this will make a headline" Jay quipped.


    Clift scoff "It sure is,"


    The people shouted and cheered while shouting hail at the saintess and her knights, praising them with gratitude and joy. Jay and Clift watch people idolize the Saintess with utter disgust.


    "You know what, perhaps this is not a bad thing..." Jay suddenly said.


    Clift looks at Jay with a frown "What do you mean?"


    "...for this world to have another savior" Jay smiled cynically "Perhaps with this, Luc can live just like any other royalty, you know...enjoying himself, meeting people, partying...having fun, he doesn''t need to worry what happened to the world cause someone has taken care of it so he doesn''t need to carry the weight of the world in his shoulder ever again..."


    Clift was silent for a while then he turned his gaze back to the TV screen, watching the reporter also sing praises to the Saintess calling her the new hope of this world.


    "Luc, Lory, and King Marcus sacrificed themselves because it was the right thing to do, I don''t think they could help it¡­.it was in their blood, when the timese, when they were needed they will stand at the front line, they will stand tall..." Clift said with a bitter smile.


    ''Of course, they will''


    Jay''s face set in resigned sad lines, in his heart he knew it was just wishful thinking. Jay returned to his desk, he sat weakly in his chair staring nkly at theptop screen before him after a while he nced at the old Poko-Poko key chain that hung on his cellphone. He rubbed his finger on the keychain which already had its color faded quite a bit. Soon, shes of memories appeared uninvited.


    ''Cause we''re friends now, I give this to you, from now on you can call me Lory!''


    ''And my name Luc, what''s your name?"


    ''Um...Justin"


    ''Justin?...can I call you Jay? your eyes remind me of blue jaybird feathers, isn''t that right Lory?''


    ''Yes, so can we call you Jay?"


    ''O - okay...''


    _______________________


    [I''ve packed some shirts and pants for you, but it''s not much because you''ll need more food and water so I packed canned food and bottled water, I also brought a first aid kit and health potions, but still make sure you don''t get seriously injured. ..] Lory stuffed everything into a medium-sized ck backpack. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zhao Li Xin watched her with a pampering smile while Lory rubbed her head wondering if she had forgotten something, suddenly she pped her forehead [Oh yeah, I reced your cell phone with a special phone with a boosted signal that can prate the rocks in the cave, it should be able to It can be used up to a depth of three thousand meters, oh and don''t worry, I''ve moved all the data on your old phone here] Lory hands a cell phone that looks a bit thicker than her old phone.


    [Why didn''t we buy this earlier] asked Zhao Li Xin.


    [It''s Expensive,] Lory answered bluntly.


    [Oh...] Zhao Li Xin forgot they were broke before.


    [Oh, and keep this Elysian Crystal, the small one can blow up the opponent and provide a barrier for you, and the second one could heal you even the worst injuries but make sure you are not it also creates a barrier, and the biggest one could do all of that and transfer you outside thebyrinth right away]


    Zhao Li xin was stunned [You made this?]


    [Yeah, you have to break it to activate the power of the crystals] Lory reminds him.


    Zhao Li Xin''s face hardens [Don''t tell me you exhaust your Mana for these]


    Lory scratches his head [Just a bit...]


    [Tell me!] Zhao Li Xin narrows his eyes.


    Lory pursed her lips [I better not used my power for two to three days]


    [LORY!] Zhao Li Xin subconsciously raised his voice.


    In a normal situation wouldn''t be a big deal moreover he would be there to protect her but they just found out there were strong enemies after her and Zhao Li Xin wouldn''t be around for some time so who knows what could happen? Moreover, Lory has innate skills to attract trouble from miles away.


    Lory covers her ears and whines [Don''t be angry, I''m worried about you okay! you have no experience exploring thebyrinth, your cultivation is still low and who knows what kinda beast you found down there, if I didn''t do this I wouldn''t be able to do anything thinking something might happen to you...] Lory looked down dejectedly.


    Seeing her like this he couldn''t continue being angry with her, Zhao Li Xin clenched the three crystals feeling a mix of anger, and frustration, but also touch, he understood Lory did all this because she loved him but for him, her safety is above everything else!


    Zhao Li Xin caressed Lory''s cheek [What should I do with you...?] the corners of his eyes creased with concern.


    Lory grabbed Zhao Li Xin''s hand and smiled broadly [I''ll be fine, even without my gift I''m still pretty strong, you saw that for yourself in the past right?!]


    Lory has indeed proven herself to be resourceful and strong enough even without her supernatural powers, but at that time Girsha was there to protect her in times of need so it was difficult for Zhao Li Xin to stay calm.


    [Can''t mana potion help you?] Zhao Li Xin thought it would be able to replenish her exhausted mana.


    [That was with the help of mana potion, therefore I''m not falling into a deep slumber and can carry out normal activities, the truth is I am still able to use my gift in critical situations but....it will make me ufortable a bit...] Lory exin.


    Zhao Li Xin massaged his temple feeling frustrated all over again, [Okay...just make sure your safety is the priority!] What else Zhao Li Xin could say since it''s already happened he can only ept it and remind her to take care of herself.


    Lory raised his thumb [Got it!]


    [Promise me you won''t go anywhere until you''re in perfect condition!] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes pierce against Lory''s eyes filled with warning and concern.


    Lory gave a weak reply [Oo-kayyy...]


    Zhao Li Xin did not believe it moreover her track record was far from satisfying but he had no other choice, Zhao Li Xin pinched Lory''s cheek [See if you dare to do something crazy when I''m not around, when I''m back see how I punish you!]


    [Ouch!] Lory rubbed her reddened cheeks she then let out a loud snort [How do you really want to punish me?] She looked at him coquettishly [Are you going to lock me in the bedroom or tie me to the bed for days?] She bit her lower lips as she got excited.


    The corner of his thin lips curl into an evil smirk [No cakes for you for a week!]


    Lory''s eyes tremble [You devil!]

 Chapter 1251 Loneliness

    1251 Loneliness


    The day had finallye for Lorry to drive Zhao Li Xin to thebyrinth, so Lory had carefully prepared for Zhao Li Xin to enter thebyrinth but still, she felt her preparation was insufficient. On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin didn''t feel worried at all, instead, he was curious about what creatures he would find in thebyrinth that many people feared. thus he can only hope he won''t be disappointed.


    While Lory was busy thinking about what else Zhao Li Xin might need, the man casually went down the stairs in a rxed manner, his eyes swept across the room for a moment then found Garrof smoking a cigar on the terraceter on Zhao Li Xin approached him.


    "The thing I asked before...did it go well?" Zhao Li Xin stands next to Garrof.


    Garrof was startled for a second because it was unusual for someone to sneak up behind him without him realizing, but then again he thought this was normal for a man who dared to marry the Princess of Lorient.


    Garrof exhaled cigar smoke while making sure no one else was listening to their conversation. After he was sure it was just the two of them, Garrof nodded. "Yes, I told Jason to leave your trail, I don''t think it will take long for them to find out where you are," said Garrof.


    "That will be the best..." Zhao Li Xin shifted his gaze to the beautiful scenery before him.


    "By the way, are you sure you want to stay in thatbyrinth for a month?" Garrof tried to read the face of the expressionless man beside him but as usual, he got nothing.


    "Yes..." Zhao Li Xin answered lightly without the slightest worry in his voice.


    Garrof suck the smoke gently for a few seconds before blowing the smoke into the air after that he continues "Do you know why most people never explore thebyrinth for a long period of time, most people onlyst a maximum of two weeks, even if someone stayed longer than that it usually doesn''t happen because of their wishes and usually it doesn''t end well for them, you must have heard that from her highness and Nathalie, right?"


    "I''ve heard of it" Once again Zhao Li Xin gave a short answer without any visible emotion on his face or voice.


    Garrof was already used to Zhao''s attitude so he didn''t think anything strange about his behavior, lingering in that ce tended to drive people crazy. Just imagine not knowing where you are going while being constantly attacked not knowing when and how even though you want to go back you can''t find a way out until you find a hidden relic that can transfer you out of thebyrinth, this relic usually guard by the powerful beast"


    Garrof smokes his cigar once again then blows the smoke and continues "In low-levelbyrinths, the beasts in that ce are usually not as strong as the beasts in high-levelbyrinths although they are still stronger than the beasts outside the Labyrinth, even so, with strong teammates, that got good experience and meticulous preparation, usually they will manage to get out safely, however, thebyrinth you will enter is a high-levelbyrinth so the risks are much higher than a normalbyrinth."


    Zhao Li Xin tilted his head in thought "Why doesn''t anyone use GPS or magic to guide them out, why need to seek the relic?"


    Garrof shook his head "It''s useless, as far as I know, the paths in thebyrinth especially the high-levelbyrinth will keep changing so where you enter is not necessarily where youe out so GPS is useless therefore the theory of Labyrinths being made by the powerful beast is a total joke"


    Zhao Li Xin now understood why one of the functions of the Elysian crystal was to teleport him out automatically from thebyrinth, It turns out Lory was afraid he wouldn''t be able to find the way out of thebyrinth. The realization brought a thins mile to his face.


    "Oh but... I heard - three people managed to get out" Zhao Li Xin just remembered.


    Garrof took a deep breath before speaking, "Asking them how many of theirrades died to get them out" Garrof sneered "...And I heard from Nathalie they were lucky to find the relic not on the beast that inhabited the deepest floor of thebyrinth" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So they didn''t face the strongest beast inside. Zhao Li Xin''s eyes lit with anticipation.


    Garrof noticed the unusual expression on the handsome man''s face. for the first time, Garrof saw a sh of emotion in Zhao Li Xin''s eyes that had nothing to do with Lory, However, this means Zhao Li Xin only showed emotions at two extremes emotion, one was love and the other was violence.


    "As long as you are happy, sir" Garrof blew smoke into the air.


    Even though they had just met, Zhao Li Xin had a pretty good assessment of Garrof, in his opinion Garrof was quite reliable, loyal, and trustworthy. The threebinations were difficult to find, especially in his world, therefore he felt quite relieved that Garrof would apany Lory.


    "I owed you...when you need my help, I will be there" Zhao Li Xin gave a profound gaze.


    Garrof took Zhao Li Xin''s words as simple good intentions because he didn''t take them seriously, if only he knew how precious those words wereing from Zhao Li Xin, but one day he would know.


    [Li Xin, are you ready?] Lory came out in a hurry carrying Zhao Li Xin''s backpack which looked bigger than before.


    Zhao Li Xin was rendered speechless still he didn''t make anyment he only took the backpack from Lory''s shoulder while saying [Let''s go]


    [Okay, I''m going to drop my husband into thebyrinth at the moment] Lory said like a wife who would take her husband to work.


    [Okay, be careful on the road, princess, and good luck, Mr. Zhao] Garrof grinned broadly.


    Zhao Li Xin gave a polite nod at Garrof before entering the car with Lory.


    Garrof waved his hand as the car drove away, soon Lloyd appeared beside him carrying a sandwich. "Since when are you close to Mr. Zhao?" He found it strange to see two people with such different characters being friends with each other.


    "What''s wrong with that? Mr. Zhao is actually quite fun to talk to, no unnecessary pleasantries, he said what he wanted without beating around the bush, he straightforward giving no bullsh*t whatsoever, it''s quite easy talking to him" said Garrof.


    Lloyd was stunned for a moment, but then he nodded in agreement, he also thought there was nothing wrong with Zhao Li Xin besides being silent and far away from others but there was nothing with that, he heard Zhao Li Xin is a talented painter that easily gained interest from someone likeHugo Hamilton, he Also able to learned Handishnguage in just a few weeks so it is not strange he is a little entric, isn''t most geniuses like that.


    _____________________________


    Lory drove towards the entrance to Gray Valley, they stopped because the asphalt of the road ahead was so badly damaged that it was overgrown with weeds.


    Lory sighed and then opened the car door, Zhao Li Xin took his backpack then got out of the car, for a moment he cast his gaze to the abandoned area around him, and then he looked to the distance that was covered with mist after that he looked at Lory then said [From here I will go alone]


    Lory still unwilling to see him go [I can apany you to the entrance of the Labyrinth] she said in a half-pleading voice.


    His heartstring was tugged by Lory''s sad face immediately Zhao Li Xin wrapped his arms around her waist [You''re not in good condition so it''s better for me to go alone from here]


    Lory pouted [I still can fight¡ª]


    [You can...] Zhao Li xin interrupted [But, let me go with peace of mind okay, I will be worried if you walk alone in this vast valley]


    Lory let a long sigh [Fine, but do you know the way to thebyrinth?]


    [I''m not a child Lory, and I got the location on my new phone] he showed his cell phone in front of Lory. Lory saw the shing blue mark on Zhao LiXin''s cell phone and could only surrender to his wishes. zhao Li Xin didn''t say anything else, he let go of her hug but Lory suddenly held his wrist. [Thirty days, no more than that!] Her eyes were filled with heavy emotions.


    A charming smile swept across her face, Zhao Lixin gently stroked her cheek as if trying to trace every inch of her face [I''ll be back on the thirtieth day, I promise]


    [You better know what I''m like when I''m angry] Lory''s voice held a hint of warning.


    Zhao Lixin chuckled as he found it adorable. Zhao Li Xin walked to the cliff''s edge and then looked at the GPS on her cell phone while Lory stood beside her.


    [IT seems I just need to get straight from here...] Zhao Li Xin stared into the distance.


    [Be careful...] said Lory.


    [You too, or no cake for you] Zhao Li Xin flicked her forehead gently.


    Lory rubbed her forehead with a weak smile on her face.


    [I''m leaving now, wait for me!] Zhao Li Xin put his phone in his jacket.


    Lory took a deep breath and nodded after that Zhao Li Xin jumped from the cliff, he bounced between the rocks and disappeared into the dense trees.


    Lory''s eyes were fixed to the ce where Zhao Li Xin disappeared, then she took out her cell phone which had been synchronized with Zhao Li Xin''s cell phone. From there Lory could see where Zhao Li Xin went.


    Judging from Zhao Li Xin''s speed it wouldn''t take long until he reached his destination. Lory clutched her phone as she cast her gaze across the gray valley covered in thick gray mist suddenly the cold breeze blew her face. For the first time in a very long time, she felt alone in the world.

 Chapter 1252 The Bait

    1252 The Bait


    Lory leaned back in the car seat while staring at the cell phone screen with intent eyes. A few momentster the mark indicating Zhao Li Xin''s whereabouts had reached its destination. Lory subconsciously straightened her back while biting her lip nervously soon her whole being became tense.


    The blue mark shed for a moment then suddenly the phone screen glitched for a few moments and then the words ''Sorry, we cannot determine your location'' appeared, then the red text ''Error'' appeared on the map on the GPS and the blue mark disappeared. Lory froze for a long time after that she let out a heavy sigh.


    Lory thought it would be at least a few hours until the GPS lost its function this problematic cause meant there was something powerful inside thebyrinth that disrupted the signal indicating thebyrinth was more dangerous than she had expected.


    Lory then tried to send a message to Zhao Li Xin then waited a few minutes sadly the message was not received by Zhao Li Xin''s cell phone. feeling angry and frustrated she almost threw her cell phone thankfully she managed to hold her anger.


    Lory pressed her forehead against the steering wheel while thinking about whether she should follow Zhao Li Xin or not, but he had promised to let her explore the Labyrinth alone to train her cultivation. Lory was also worried that if she didn''t keep her promise she would disappoint Zhao Li Xin or even worse, she might end up hurting his self-esteem.


    Lory was in a dilemma, she didn''t know what to do, then suddenly her phone rang.


    Lory answered half-heartedly, "Yeah!"


    "Yo, princess, I think we found a way to enter Luxemborough" Garrof''s voice sounded excited.


    Lory leaned her head against the car headrest, clearly not in the mood to celebrate, "Okay, I''ming right away" she said perfunctoryly.


    Garrof got curious after he noticed Lory''s weak voice "By the way, how is Mr. Zhao, has he entered thebyrinth?"


    Lory was reminded again of the loss ofmunication between him and Zhao Li Xin and her mood instantly plummeted, "He is..."


    "Um, see you at the house," Garrof felt she was in a bad mood hence he didn''t dare to probe further.


    Lory hung up the phone and then fell silent. She turned her gaze outside, and for a moment he was lost in thoughts, after a while Lory managed to collect herself and then started the car engine. Lory blew her cheeks, she started the engine then left the ce with a heavy heart.


    __________________________________


    Zhao Li Xin used her lightness skills, she moved nimbly between the branches and swayed gracefully. He felt excited because he could finally use his power freely so he increased his speed to the limit.


    As a result, he felt disappointed with his current strength after realizing his movements were slower than before. Zhao Li Xin became more and more convinced that he made the right decision to train alone in thebyrinth. As long as the ce lived up to its reputation he was sure that after this his power would grow rapidly.


    After a few hours of using light skills endlessly, he finally arrived not far from thebyrinth at the same time he felt sporadically cultivated showing that he began to develop by himself, he suspected that it did not take long to improve the cultivation stage.


    Right after he enters thebyrinth Zhao Li Xin is immediately greeted by a group of wild Hounds. The Beast''s ck fur stands as they alert at the arrival of another creature in their territory. The wild Hounds circled Zhao Li Xin while growling, the beasts baring their sharp fangs to intimidate him.


    Zhao Li Xin unsheathed his sword from his back, a cold smirk blooming on his handsome face as soon as the wild Hounds and Zhao Li Xin lunged simultaneously.


    He swung his sword in the air in a graceful movement like a crane and then swiftly cut the beast''s head so easily without any difficulty, those beasts became alert they were facing a strong enemy they stopped their movements, and then one of the dogs howled to the sky calling the other toe soon after more wild Hound appeared from every corner of the cave.


    Instead of feeling wary, he was exhrated about the increase in Wild Hound numbers because it meant he was getting more monsters to y with. Immediately dozens of wild dogs surrounded him, each of them hitting their sturdy front legs to the ground while brandishing their long ws before simultaneously charging towards Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin shifted his body effortlessly just an inch before the beast''s ws could touch him. Even though the monster''s movements hadplicated patterns that were difficult to predict, Zhao Li Xin didn''t find it difficult to face the pack of Wild Hounds at once because he had faced Wild Hounds before therefore it wasn''t difficult for him to read the beast''s movements.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his sword when one of the wild dogs jumped past him, Zhao Li Xin shed the beast''s body in half followed by the beast whimpering, soon blood sttered everywhere in the cave, staining the hard ground and stone walls with crimson liquid. Not long after, the pugent smell of blood permeated the air leaving only him standing among the beast''s carcass.


    His dark and cold eyes avoided any warmth and the sh of excitement he had momentarily had disappeared without a trace, nothing left other than a pair of cold eyes. Blood dripped from his sword bit by bit until it created a small red puddle on the ground.


    Zhao Li Xin looked down at his sword without any expression and then casually shook off the blood from his sword after that he slowly wiped the sword with clean clothes after his doneZhao Li Xin sheathed his sword and then continued his journey with a calm pace.


    ________________________________


    __Somewhere else__


    "Be I got them!"


    "Where are they?" a woman with long wavy dark hair rushed behind the man who had been typing on hisptop, the woman''s ember eyes glistening as she stared at theptop screen intently.


    "They are in Blue Mirage city, which is quite far but we can use small aircraft to drop us, it will only take a few hours from here," said the neon blue-haired man.


    Be''s eyes glint in delight because she had been looking for Raven Jane and her husband for a long time after they left Eagle Rock but their efforts kept hitting the dead ends even her boss at the underground Guild was starting to get impatient but finally their efforts paid off.


    They finally got their face caught in a diner called the George Diner before it exploded. They found out that the ce was the Hunter Safe Station, but the news about the ident at that ce was deliberately hidden so it took a long time for them to get the information.


    "Nice job Izzy!" Be pecked the boy''s cheeks causing the boy to blush "Found out what are they doing there?"


    "Right away!" Izzy bristles with pleasure.


    Be smiles in satisfaction seeing the little boy jumping around in her palm just because of a little kiss, this is also the reason why she keeps him rather than the other two not only because he is one of the best hackers she knows but also because he is easier to control.


    Her cell phone suddenly rang, Be picked up the phone and went to the balcony.


    "Hello,"


    "Be where are you, we have a photo shoot with Voss magazine, do you know how hard I worked to get you on the cover of this magazine, do you want to waste all our efforts?!" shouted the man behind the phone.


    Be''s eyebrows furrowed, she forgot she had a job today even though the job was just a cover to cover her true identity but frankly, she liked this job, the morous life, the luxurious parties, hanging out with rich and famous people let alone have thousands of crazy fans cheered her name, who didn''t like living like that.


    Unfortunately, since childhood, Be suffered from a borderline personality disorder which caused her to be unable to regte her emotions because of that she was involved with violent and criminal activities since she was young and since then she has been in and out of prison many times.


    Fortunately, because of the Dark Age War, all data about her disappeared due to attacks by demon beasts and the ck dragon Nazareth, therefore Be was able to start a new life as Be Quinn after the war ended, unfortunately, she couldn''t change her nature.


    "Be did you hear me?" the man behind the phone berated her.


    "Be I found them headed to the Gray Valley!" Izzy shouted from the other room


    Be''s eyes lit up "I called youter!" "Be - Bel¡ª"


    Be hung up her phone without care and rushed toward Izzy with long strides "What are they doing there?"


    "ording to the information from the ck Crow Guild''s assignment logged, they entered thebyrinth yesterday," said Izzy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Labyrinth.." Be grinned evilly "We can kill them there and no one would know"


    "But the boss said¡ª" Izzy hesitated.


    "No one knows if you didn''t say anything" Be whispered in his ears.


    Izzy could feel the hot blood rush to his head, the young boy tacitly agreed, "What about the others?" Izzy nces toward the new members in the other room.


    "I''ll handle them" The corner of her lips curl into a seductive smile.

 Chapter 1253 Exploring the Labyrinth

    Chapter 1253 Exploring the Labyrinth


    Meanwhile, Lory has returned to the guest house once she opens the door Garrof already expecting her while Lloyd is on the phone seemingly talking with someone. Garrof waved his hand at Lory and beckoned her toe. Lory enters the dining room which also bes an office room whereptops, tablets, and papers are scattered on the dining table. Lory pulled the chair and then took a seat while Garrof opened up a soda can for Loryter on Lloyd hung up the phone.


    "How is it?" Garrof asked while opening up a beer can before handing it to Lloyd.


    "It''s done!" Lloyd throws his cell phone to the table and then grabs the beer can from Garrof.


    Lory takes a sip before looking at them with a questioning look "What is done?"


    "We got from a famous magazine to escort a group of celebrities to Gilstead not far from Brindwell," said Lloyd, sipping his drink and sitting across from Lory. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lory was perplexed "Why do a bunch of celebrities need a hunter to escort them?"


    "Well, they were worried after the attack at the festival in the Everde moreover this is the request of of one of the famous singers in that group...whose that guy''s name again?" Lloyd flicks his fingers continuously as he tries to remember.


    Garrof shrugged, "I don''t know...Sean something?"


    "Ah yeah, Sean Lockwood!" Lloyd snapped his fingers.


    "Oh," Lory mumbled indifferently, she had no interest in celebrities whatsoever not when she was young and definitely not now.


    Garrof also had little interest in celebrity whatsoever other than for eye candy "There will be four men and three girls in the group, mostly singers and actresses so expect them to be annoying" Garrof sarcastically said.


    Lory rarely interacts with celebrities because Fred and Fargo always keep her and Lucas away from people from that circle, maybe because everyone knows how muddy and chaotic the life of people in that circle is, so Fred and Fargo don''t want Lory and Lucas to waste their time with people as such especially when there are many more important things out there require their attention.


    Fortunately, Lory didn''t care about celebrities after all she found herself unable to get along with people from that circle cause of different interests and lifestyles thus she had no problem keeping her distance from them.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not the only hunters they employ, I heard there are also other groups of hunters hired to guard them" said Lloyd.


    "Why do so many hunters need to be hired?" Lory didn''t understand why they wasted human resources on something this small.


    Lloyd pursed his lips, "Who knows, ording to them it is because they are going in a big group, imagine, just one artist would bring at least one assistant, then the manager, then the make-up team, the stylish team not to mention they will also bring their private bodyguard, chef and so on so I can estimate that they might bring at least eight to ten people, so you can imagine how many people would be in this group and don''t forget the magazine''s staff like the reporter, cameraman, his assistant, and then¡ª"


    "Okay enough!" Lory''s face turned ashen, she didn''t know people would bring so many people in one trip, "I should just go to the Labrinth..." Lory murmured.


    "You don''t take that many people with you when you travel, princess?" Garrof was curious about the Hand Royal Family''s preparations when attending important events in another country.


    Lory shook her head "No, everything was prepared in the destination ce beforehand so on the ne it was usually just me, my brother and the Archknight" Lory couldn''t imagine that they would need to bring such arge group every time they attended events in various countries, how chaotic each trip would be, if that happened she already could imagine Lucas would probably bailed out in every asion.


    "By the way we need to take a trip now cause we all will be departing from Frodllent airport in Vilimond city, it will take four hours to get there from here," Garrof said.


    "When the n departed?" Lory asked.


    "Tomorrow" Garrof replied.


    "Tomorrow!" Lory was aghast then rubbed her forehead "That means we need to pack now" Lloyd understands Lory might feel worried about Zhao Li Xin who just entered the Labyrinth


    "I''m sorry your Highness perhaps you want to leave this matter to us, it''s okay if you want to stay here for a few days, maybe we will find another way to get you in Luxemborough or you just wait for our news" Lloyd thoughtfully said.


    Lory waved her hands "No....it''s fine, my husband will be alright, he has been through worse" She forced a smile not knowing if those words meant to reassure them or hers.


    Garrof and Lloyd exchanged nces and didn''t know what to say, the truth is they don''t know if it''s possible to find another chance to enter Luxemborough therefore they must grab this chance, and Lory knows that as well.


    "Let''s pack up!" Lory rose from her chair abruptly she then went to the second floor.


    _______________________________


    Zhao Li Xin sat casually on a rock which turned out to be a giant Orc carcass meanwhile, around him, various Orc and Goblin carcasses were scattered everywhere, many of them had their limbs and heads cut off while some of them burned to a crisp it still emits faint smoke causing the smell of burnt meat and pungent blood filled the air.


    However, Zhao Li Xin seemed unbothered by the smell around him as he was busy using his cell phone trying to call Lory. His face scrunched up like an old rag when he realized there was no signal down here, he raised his hand to the air to get a better signal but to no avail, he still got no signal!


    After several tries he gave up, Zhao Li Xin jumped down from the orc carcass after that his gaze swept the area around him. Even though there was no light inside thebyrinth his heightened sight could see things around him using his high cultivation moreover he got keen hearing and smelling above normal people therefore fighting in darkness didn''t trouble him as much.


    He raised his head towards the dark ceiling of the cave even with his enhanced vision, he couldn''t determine how far the ceiling of this ce was but judging from the height of the gray stone walls around him. Zhao Li Xin could only imagine how big this ce must be.


    From the information he got,byrinths have various types, but the origin of this ce is unclear, in Zhao Li Xin''s opinion at least for thebyrinth he is currently in, he guessed this ce might be a ruined of some kind ofrge building like a pce or something...


    Zhao Li Xin leaned against the wall then suddenly her fingers felt a strange shape on the wall that didn''t look like a crack in the wall, he carefully rubbed his hand against the wall to feel it after a few minutes she was sure it was there. there was indeed something on the wall.


    He took out his cell phone then turned on the phone''s shlight to illuminate the wall a momentter a string of strange symbols and runes were written on the wall, because it was not written in themonnguage Zhao Li Xin thought he would show it to Loryter since it could be important, Zhao Li Xin then took few pictures on the wall after he checked the final results and satisfied he put his cellphone back in his jacket.


    After he is done Zhao Li Xin continues his journey, his eyes stare at the pitch darkness around him as the eerie silence engulfs him like a thick nket. For ordinary people, this feeling is like being swallowed into a bottomless abyss without knowing when or how it will end it is unsettling even daunting, therefore it''s not surprising that many people go crazy in a ce like this if they stay too long, strangely enough, Zhao Li Xin feels oddlyfortable in this kinda ce perhaps because this ce more or less reminds him with the underground pce.


    Does he ever feel scared of darkness? perhaps... a long time ago when he was a child so when he befortable with it? he doesn''t remember.


    ''I see nothing in your eyes boy'' That''s what Huo Long said to him the first time they met. Sometimes he wonders what kinda a man he be if he hadn''t met Lory. The thought sent a chill to his bones because deep down he knew exactly what he''d be, a man who couldn''t feel anything.


    Zhao never told anyone, even Lory, there was one time he felt terrified when he realized that even though he had killed so many people in one night he didn''t feel anything even a psychopath would feel something.


    A faint smile stered on his face as he walked unhurriedly into the dark path of thebyrinth as soon as his figure gradually sank into darkness followed by soft footsteps that soon disappeared. The further he entered thebyrinth the thicker the air around him became, indicating the presence of one powerful beast nearby. Zhao Li Xin smoothly unsheathed his sword from his back after that he spun his sword in a carefree manner as he was ying while waiting for whatever beast came at him.

 Chapter 1254 A Chaotic World

    Chapter 1254 A Chaotic World


    A momentter the sound of small legs rubbing together made weird ''Ki-ki'' sounds that came in his direction. Zhao Li Xin tilted his head waiting to see what this creature was and judging from the sounds there seemed more than a dozen perhaps hundredsing in his direction.


    Zhao Li Xin raised his hands soon after the dark blue me lit up his fingers not long after it illuminated the whole Labyrinth but a secondter she was greeted by hundreds of human head''s skulls with long, spider-like legs hurtled towards him.


    One of the reasons he didn''t panic was because he was already used to it and the other reason was because he recognized the beasts from the beasts introduction book that Lory gave him as Skulker.


    The Skulker is a creature that likes to eat humans when it finds them, so this creature likes to use human skulls as a ce to live like snails. However, this creature has very fast movements because it has eight small and strong legs like a spider. Apart from that, this creature also has the ability to spitce silk poison to catch its prey.


    Even though the outer appearance looks scary, this creature is not very strong. As long as it can avoid the strands of venom it spits out and finds a way to escape from the creature''s encirclement, it won''t be difficult to deal with this creature, moreover, the creature''s main weakness is fire!


    Zhao Li Xin raised his palms soon the dark blue me engulfed his hands just like a torch a secondter he threw his bolt of mes at the swarming beast which immediately burned the creature.


    The Skulker making aloud screeched as they dodged the fire. The disgusting creature scattered all over the ce some of them crawling onto the wall just like spiders would, s, the creature''s efforts were in vain but Zhao Li Xin didn''t want to finish this fight too quickly, so he swung his sword swiftly ughter the disgusting creatures like a wind swept the dry leaf howbeit some of the remaining Skulker spit the silk strand at Zhao Li Xin their attack immediately swallow by Zhao Li Xin blue mes that soon reach to them.


    Zhao Li Xin almost felt disappointed then he heard heavy footsteps followed by a scraping sound not long after from the dark path a seventeen-tall creature appeared, the beast had dozens of human skulls as its head and eight sharp-thin legs, what made even more scary was that the beast had a strange stomach that looks like a like mouth but covered in rows of teeth sharp that opens and closes.


    The beast looked very scary but that wasn''t enough. The animal raised its tail, which was shaped like a scorpion''s tail, only the end of the tail resembled human palms but it had four fingers that were overgrown with long sharp nails Zhao Li Xin stared at the ugly creature and was secretly grateful that Lory didn''t see it otherwise his wife wouldin non-stop about how ugly this creature was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The beast nudged the death skulker that burned to death, having no reaction the beast knew what was bing of this charred creature. The giant beast is called Skulga and it''s the mother of the skulker so it''s no wonder the beast res furiously at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin opened his arms and sneered "Sorry, your children... are ugly as you are" he kindly spoke Handish worried the beast not understand what he was saying, the beast let out a long deafening screech that shook the ground yet Zhao Li Xin''s expression remained cid like the surface of the winterke.


    ___________________________________________


    Lory, Garrof, and Lloyd arrived at Frodlent airport immediately they saw a group of paparazzi snapping their cameras at a group of men and women in shy clothes, each of them posing for the paparazzi while waving at the fans who were screaming their names.


    Lory pulled the jacket hoodie and then put on sunsses to avoid identally being photographed by reporters and paparazzi at that ce.


    "We go right here" Lloyd directed Lory and Garrof to a specialne for staff.


    Lory was relieved that they didn''t have to go through a sea of reporters and paparazzi. They took the aisle directed by security to go straight to the ne.


    Once they entered the ne they were pointed out by the flight attendant who had already been on standby to the economy ss, as expected. However, Lory was shocked when she saw Liam and his group also join the flight in economy ss. It turned out that the group of hunters they employed beside them was Liam''s group.


    Liam and his group of girlfriends didn''t notice Lory''s presence as they were excited about being on the flight with a group of famous celebrities that''s why they didn''t notice when Lory passed them by, thought that to be expected because Lory was wearing hoodie and sunsses to cover her face in addition she also wear quite thick makeup, therefore it wasn''t strange, Ang, Liam and the other girls didn''t recognize Lory in a nce.


    Lory deliberately took a seat at the farthest back near the restroom to put some distance between her and Liam''s groups or harem to be precise. And for a moment she had no one sitting next to her meanwhile, Lloyd and Garrof sat together on the seat across from her.


    Unfortunately, Lory checked her cell phone to see if she could contact Zhao Li Xin.


    Lory''s heart sank into her stomach when she realized there was still no message sessfully sent to Zhao Li Xin let alone received which meant there was still a problem with Zhao Li Xin''s phone connection. A deep disappointment shed across her face causing her grip on her cell phone tightened but what else she could do? Lory raised the window shades next to her then she cast her sight out the window feeling helpless and depressed.


    shortly after, there''s a morous sound came from the ne door it didn''t take long before people started to enter the ne. Lory guessed they must be the members of the staff member of the artist she had seen before, some of them were escorted by the flight attendant to the VIP seat at the front of the ne.


    Judging from their appearance they were supposed to be the artist and their managers even so Lory had little interest in them hence, she put on earbuds then turned on the music after that she closed her eyes to take some rest. Not long after, the pilot''s voice was heard to say hello, then continued by exining the weather today, including the length of the trip and what passengers could expect during the flight. After that, the sign to wear a seat belt lit up to remind the line to wear a seat belt. A momentter the ne started moving slowly before picking up speed soon after the ne started taking off.


    After the ne became stable the seat belt sign finally went off and the flight attendants began serving drinks and snacks to passengers. Some people left their seats and headed for VIP ss because the entire ne had been chartered for them therefore the flight attendant didn''t stop theming back and forth between VIP and Economy ss.


    Lory fell asleep instantly, she didn''t realize how sleepy she was. Without Zhao Li Xin, her insomnia recurred it even got worse, Lory could barely sleep a winkst night so thankfully she was able to rest on the ne, s, not for long just an hourter Lory woke from her sleep, she turned her head to seat next to her then realized that there was no one sitting next to her.


    Lory guessed because she was sitting at the very back near the restroom so no one wanted to sit in her seat even though the distance between her seat and his was far. the toilet wasn''t too close because this ne was big enough ingot more seats than a normal airne thus Lory could have two seats for her own.


    Lory brushed her hands on her sunsses, in second her sunsses lens became clear like reading sses, Lory also added some spells on it that work to reveal any hidden charms and spellsfrom the people including the shapeshifter spell


    Soon Lory found somezy people who used shapeshitter spells to change some parts of their faces although it was understandable as the makeup would take hours not to mention the skills to change the face while stic surgery would change their faces permanently and some people didn''t want to change face permanently.


    Garrof suddenly takes a seat next to her "How are you Pri..uhm, Raven?" he quickly corrects himself.


    Lory took off the earbuds from her ear and then put them back in their ce while saying: "Fine I guess"


    "Fine is good" Garrof gives thoughtful nods "We need to stay with them for three days after that we can continue our business" Garrof speaks in a cryptic way to avoid anyone who might listen to their conversation.


    Lory understood what he meant, "Do we have someone to help us sightseeing?"


    Garrof''s smile widened, it was so much easier to speak with a smart girl like Lory, sometimes he felt like he speaking with experienced soldiers than royal family, he wondered how Lory was trained, "Yeah, I have an old friend showing us around, don''t worry, I got everything ready!"


    Lory didn''t doubt Garrof''s ability at all, hence she gave a slight nod. All of a sudden they were startled by a loud shout.


    "Wats''up everyone, I know you are all boring right now sooo, let''s get the party started!" A man with a bright pink fur coat wearing a tall hat like a magician if not weir enough the man also wore diamond shape sunsses, the man then suddenly sshed the champagne bottle on the people after that loud music reverberated from the airne sound system and everyone started to dance.


    The drunk man not only danced he also started to inappropriately touch the girls that danced with him he also made some of the girls drink with him regardless if they agreed or not, the man kept forcing them to drink, what was surprising was that no one bothered to stop his behavior or remind the drunk man instead they all cheered andughed along with him including the girls although it was unclear whether the girls were actuallyfortable with the situation or not.


    Since the girls didn''tin or say anything but instead joined the fun, they drank, danced, and did tasteless things with each other without care, therefore, Lory had no reason to interfere where she would only be med even by the girls, therefore Lory remained still while watching them curiously.


    "Do all celebrities behave like that?" Lory didn''t know much about celebrities other thanwhat she heard from gossip and rumors just like any other people.


    Garrof sneers "I think they got worse after the war ended, but just to be fair there''s a lot of people like that" Garrof''s eyes darkened as memories of the past appeared before him. When the world was enveloped the world in eternal darkness everything turned from bad to worse when parasitic beasts started attacking ordinary animals turning them into demonic beasts that felt no fear or sadness. They all led by Nazareth began to terrorize humanity, turning the world intoplete chaos.


    Garrof thought he had seen the worst, but never in a million years would he have thought this was all just the beginning. Soon all the world''s capital cities began to crumble then nts withered without sunlight for a long time, afterward it didn''t take long for livestock to die, and inevitably so did humans.


    As everyone bes starved, wounded, and scared, desperation takes over everyone''s hearts thus people start using any means to survive, which causes many of them to choose to rob, kill, and terrorize other people some of them even the worst to get what they wanted.


    At that time, many people threw their morals and conscience out of the window, the only ce that still heldw and order was L''Markieth, while the other ces were barely able to maintain the situation.


    After the war ended, many people were still used to thewless life of the past, perhaps due to post-traumatic syndrome or some other type of mental illness caused by what happened during the war, causing more and more unhinged people after the war.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1255 A Lovely Surprised

    Chapter 1255 A Lovely Surprised


    "Oh, this one looks fineee!" The man grinned lewdly as he approached Ang who was sitting next to Liam, immediately Ang''s expression became stiff.


    The drunk man sizes Ang up and down with an evaluating look for a moment after which the grin on his face widened, he turned around and then called out to his friends, "Guyse here, we have a new cutie here!"


    The bunch of men who were partying suddenly stopped their movement they simultaneously rushed toward the drunk man ecstatically. "Where, let me see." One of the men put his arm around the drunk man''s shoulder while looking at Angele lewdly.


    The other man stared at Ang with a wanton look then whistled excitedly, "She''s not bad, I like petite girls."


    Ang''s face turned bright red from their vulgarments, she was so angry she didn''t know how to react immediately the edges of her eyes turned red she held Liam''s hand tightly as she subtly pressured him to do something. Liam felt Ang''s hands shaking causing his heart to ache for her, Liam felt bad for Ang a moment after Liam''s expression turned grim.


    Lory raised from her chair to watch themotionfrom afar, she didn''t bother to interfere since Liam and the others were hunters so they were certainly more than capable of taking care of themselves. Rather than worry about Liam''s group she is more curious about the drunk man''s identityter on Lory remembers that the drunk man was the man who had been posing in front of the reporters and paparazzi earlier.


    "I guessed they are that drunkard entourage" Lloyd informed Lory


    "They allowed to bring other people than their staff?" Lory is surprised at how much privilege they give to these celebrities.


    "After the Dark Ages War ended, manymoners lost their trust in government and authority, and things got worse when the gap between themoners and the rich deepened. One of the causes was preferential treatment toward the rich people during the war, therefore to ovee this problem many rich people held many big charity events to help the poor and unfortunate people to create a better public image, you might have heard this from Mr. Hamilton, right?" Lloyd raised his eyebrows meaningfully.


    "Yeah," Lory had indeed heard about it from Hugo.


    "Apart from that, the government also uses celebrities to gain support from the younger generation. It''s funny how these useless women and effeminate men gained more fame than the soldiers who sacrificed their lives to protect the people during the war just because these artists were able to evoke people''s emotions with their sweet voices and acting to the point thesemon people forgot who actually sacrificed for them during the dark war" there''s a sh of anger and pained in Lloyd''s eyes.


    "That''s not surprising," Lory said in a light tone, she didn''t seem bothered by Lloyd''s words.


    Lloyd closely examined Lory''s face to make sure she wasn''t faking it, but no matter how hard he tried, Lloyd didn''t see any bitterness or disappointment on her face. "How do youe to terms with that, when I know you also lost so many important people during that war?"


    Lory looked at him in surprise a secondter her eyes turned into beautiful crescents "Because it was the right thing to do - because I don''t want the sacrifices of the people I love to be in vain, because...in the end, I got what I truly wanted"


    "What do you want?" Lloyd looks at Lory inquisitively.


    Lory propped her chin up in a carefree manner, her expression softening, "My brother is alive and so are my best friends, they''re all alive and well...isn''t that all we''re fighting for?"


    Her gaze reminded him of the first rays of sunlight shining on his face after the endless darkness that shrouded not only the world but also his heart, he remembered the feeling of warmth that prated his skin and the dazzling light that blinded his sight, he remember how it brings tears in his eyes.


    "Focus your heart on what is important and for the rest...let it go" Lory turned her eyes away. Garrof clenched Lloyd''s shoulder sympathetically "I understand your feelings Lloyd, but humans tend to forget easily, they are also weak and cowardly. King Lucas has only been missing for a few months, they have already given up their hopes on the Saintess, they didn''t even ask, Sometimes I wonder why everything in human life is so easy to rece, even things we previously considered very important?"


    Lory plopped to her seat while making a casualment "Maybe that''s not such a bad thing to be reced,"


    Garrof gives a rueful smile "Maybe that is the case for the Lucients family, but for us... in the end when we thought everything would be lost again, we would look for Lucient as if it was a natural thing, that''s the sad truth, I know"


    Lory didn''t say anything, she turned her gaze to the window while supporting her chin with her fist Lory stared nkly at the white clouds.


    ''We are Lucient Lory, our life is not supposed to be easy''


    "Stop bothering her!"


    The loud shout snapped Lory out of her thoughts she reflexively stood up from her seat to see what had happened.


    "Don''t worry, buddy, I''m just asking your girl to have a drink with us," the drunk man grinned as his body slightly swayed left and right.


    "Yeah, we''re fine," said one of his entourage who was wearing equally shy clothes.


    "Why don''t you join us, are they all your girls?" the other guy was eyeing Nora and the other guy with lewd eyes.


    "They are my friends!" Liam held his breath trying to control his anger.


    The drunken men raised their hands excitedly, "Great, they can be our ''friends'' too!" he sneered while looking at Nora.


    Nora was angry, she jumped from her chair to punch the lecherous man, luckily Liam stopped him, "Nora calm down!"


    Anger red on Nora''s face. "But they¡ª"


    "Yeah calm down darling, we hired you so you better watch your attitude," he said in a condescending tone.


    "You¡ª" Nora clenched her jaw.


    "Nora!" Liam pulled Nora behind him not entirely meaning to protect her the truth is he was afraid a hot-tempered girl like Nora would jump toward these people sooner orter so he got worried because they could not ruin this job, they could not afford to bear another bad reputation not after their group put on the ck list by the ck Crow Guild.


    However, Nora took Liam''s gesture as a sign of affection therefore she was touched immediately her cheeks turned a bit red. Meanwhile the other feels jealous of Liam''s protectiveness but at the same time, their admiration toward him increases.


    The drunk man scoffed "Someone acting hero here"


    Liam grinds his teeth feeling conflicted, On one hand, he cannot let his girl harass him cause for a man his pride will not allow him while on the other hand he doesn''t want to offend this drunkard.


    "Come on just one drink!" the drunk man suddenly pulled Ang causing her to fall on the man''s chest, the man felt Ang''s soft body he got excited "Wow, you are braver than I thought~" The man wrapped his arms around her small waist.


    Locked inside a drunken man''s body that smelled of a mixture of alcohol, perfume, and sweat, she became nauseous, her corners trying to escape the man''s embrace but in vain. Ang''s Gift is a synchronization of her ability to strengthen other people''s Gifts, in other words, it is a passive power, she also does not have martial arts abilities, so she cannot do anything if disturbed by the drunk person.


    "Go Away!" Ang''s face turned pale.


    Liam could barely contain his anger a secondter fire ignited from his fist. If he used his fire in the n there was a big chance the entire ne would explode.


    "Let me go!" Ang squirmed to get free.


    "Let her go!" Liam''s face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    On the other hand, the drunk man was getting more and more aroused by Ang''s rejection.


    "Don''t be scared sweetie, I''m not biting, at least not yet~" his hand moved to Ang''s bottom.


    "Go Away!" Ang''s face turned pale.


    Liam could barely contain his anger a secondter fire ignited from his fist. If he used his fire in the n there was a big chance the entire ne would explode.


    Suddenly the drunk man felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned aroundto see who it was, then suddenly "WHACK!" the man puch heavily on the face.


    The man flew for a secon on the air and then hit one of the airne seats, everyone was stunned as the drunk man fell under the seat unmoving. It took a while until one of the staff shouted in panic, "Call the doctor!"


    "Get him out of there!" shout another staff.


    "His nose bleeding!" scream one of the entourage after pulling the drunkard from under the seat.


    Lory rolled her eyes, she found it funny seeing everyone so panicked about the man dying, please, he just fainted and had a broken nose, that man is far from dead. While the people were still panicking Lory took a health potion from the leg bag and then threw it to one of the male staff "Heal him" Lory scoffed.


    The staff Lory asked was actually the manager, the bald man wanted to scold Lory but under Lory''s gaze, he motionlessly fed the man with the healing potion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Garrof and Lloyd watch with a mocking smile, they think getting hit by Princess Lorient is too good for this sleazy man.


    "What happened here?" a man with short tinum hairing from the VIP section his ice blue eyes as cold as the winter sky behind him there''s a man with dark brown skin, his dark curly hair styled in neatly way he got a stark contrast appearance with the man before him especially with his warm gentle dark brown eyes.


    "I think Mosh got himself in trouble again" the dark-skinned man chuckles as he looks at the drunk man''s predicament.


    Lory''s mouth twitched hearing the drunk man''s name ''What kinda a name is Mosh?'' "It''s her, FIRED HER!" one of Mosh''s entourage pointed his finger at Lory.


    "Keep pointing and I will break your arms" Garrof''s voice hints with a blunt threat he didn''t look like he was joking, The man with ice-blue eyes shifted his gaze towards Lory, he sized her up and down as he tried to evaluate the woman in front of him, thinking he could see her expression under her hoodie, but it was apparent from her stance that he didn''t take this matter seriously.


    "...And you are?" the man narrowed his eyes.


    The corners of Lory''s lips painted in deep red color curled into a carefree smile "I''m Raven Jane, thepany pays me to keep you all alive"


    The handsome ck manughed, "And this is how you do it?" he said sarcastically.


    Lory replies perfunctorily, "He lives right?!"


    The drunk man was indeed still alive thanks to the healing potion Lory gave, his wounded nose and swollen cheeks had pretty much healed leaving only red marks that would be healed by tomorrow.


    "Well he was indeed alive and he looked fine too" the man with ice-blue eyes mutters.


    Meanwhile, Ang''s brows furrowed she wondered why the name sounded familiar subconciously her eyes scanned the mysterious woman with the hood. Suddenly she caught the striking red hair escaping from her hood immediately Ang remembered who that woman was.


    "YOU! You are that man''s wife" eximed Ang.


    Nora, Liam, and the other girls simultaneously turned their attention to Lory though it took a while before they recognized Lory.


    "You are the one who ruined our reputation!" Ang was so shocked that she identally exposed her own group''s shame.


    Lory raised her eyebrows, after what happened Lory wasn''t interested in finding out what happened to Liam''s group in addition neither Nathalie nor Lawrence told them what happened to Liam and her group.


    Nora''s expression became stiff as the terrifying experience from a few days ago shed in her mind. Nora reflexively drew her weapon and thus Milly and Xuyu strangely Liam was frozen as if he was struck by lightning.


    Garrof and Lloyd felt the hostility from them. They were just about to draw their weapons all of a sudden Lory raised her hand. "It''s okay," she said in a reassuring tone.


    Receiving Lory''s order, Garrof and Lloyd removed their hands from their weapons automatically.


    Lory lowered her hoodie and then brushed her bright red hair from her face after that she smiled kindly at Ang "We meet again, isn''t this a lovely surprised~"

 Chapter 1256 Attack from The Sky

    Chapter 1256 Attack from The Sky


    Never crossed Ang''s mind that they would meet again, and so soon. Previously, Ang had heard that another group of hunters had been hired for escorting this group, but she never thought the group was the woman who humiliated her and what was worse was that Ang believed Lory was also the person responsible for making their group cklisted by the ck Crow Guild.


    Until now, Ang still feels that it''s unfair, why are they the ones who must be cklisted when it is their group that is injured.


    Ang still believed that Lory used an underhand method to put them on the cklist, speaking of which, Ang didn''t see that handsome guy anywhere. She wondered if they were fighting or something, nevertheless Ang''s mood got better.


    Lory didn''t know what Ang was thinking, not like she cared anyway. Unlike them, Lory didn''t feel deep hostility toward Ang and the others. The reason Lory avoided them was because she knew how petty they were and Lory was toozy to entertain them, just like she expected, this group immediately looked for trouble the moment they saw her.


    "Why are you here!" Nora didn''t hide his resentment toward Lory.


    After what happened in the ck Crow Guild, his hatred towards Lory and Zhao Li Xin increased day by day especially after they were cklisted by the ck Crow Guild, just like Ang he also noticed Zhao Lixin''s absence, could it be something happened? hence just like Ang, she also hoped that the worst thing would happen to that despicable couple, hopefully, a breakup or such.


    "You know each other?" the man''s ice-blue eyes bore into Lory''s face.


    even so, Lory was unfazed then she gave a brief answer, "We met once,".


    "He hurt our friend!" Nora eximed.


    Lory''s lips curved upwards while tilting her head, she didn''t argue since it wasn''tpletely wrong.


    "Nora.." Liam gently reminds her.


    "But, Liam-" Nora whines.


    "Stop it, Nora! we don''t want to get any more trouble from the ck Crow Guild because of this" Ang flick a nervous nce at Lory.


    There is no need to exin further from Ang and Liam''s words and attitudes, everyone can conclude that Lory is the cause of the damage to their group''s reputation, she also implies that there is cheating between the ck Crow Guild and Lory.


    Lory was amazed by Liam and Ang''s tacit understanding to change the narrative, with just a simple sentence they managed to turn the situation around by making Lory as the bad guy.


    Nice work but Lory didn''t care, from the start, this assignment was just a way for her to infiltrate Luxemborough. Furthermore, Lory thought it might not be a bad idea for her to get fired therefore she wouldn''t have to waste another three days to take care of these annoying celebrities.


    On the other hand, Ang''s words made Nora''s anger erupt like a volcano soon her eyes turned into two angry points, "Did I say something wrong? It was her and her husband who hurt you until you almost died, did you forget? even now we still don''t know how that attack affected your body, who knows if there are any abnormalities in your body that we don''t know about yet, how could you let this go easily!" Nora''s voice quivered from frustration.


    Liam clenched his jaw, from his expression, everyone could see he looked apprehensive about his own condition, everyone thought there was truly something abnormal about Liam''s body but he didn''t dare talk about it openly for everyone knew that as a professional hunter, health was the most important thing without it they will be forced to retire, immediately everyone felt sorry for Liam''s pitiful state as result, everyone turned at Lory with using eyes.


    Garrof and Lloyd who heard this finally realized who this annoying group was, they must be stupid people who not only looked for trouble with Lory and Zhao Li Xin but also offended Nathalie, no wonder they were cklisted, and why were they still ming her higness? Even though they don''t know about Lory''s power, that stupid man should be aware of the condition of his own body, he''s a hunter after all!


    "It''s okay, I''m sure nothing bad will happen to Liam," Ang said with a forced smile as if she was trying to make Lory''s image worse and she seeded.


    Lory almost pped her hands and shouted ''Bravo!'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lory was amazed by the extraordinary coboration between Liam and Ang. If one day they were no longer hunters, they could switch gear to be actors instead, Lory was almost certain they would be very sessful.


    "How can it be okay, because of her, Liam almost died!" Tears welled up in Milly''s eyes, her shoulders shook from holding back her tears.


    Anyone who sees this will, of course, feel sorry for them, they feel that Lory''s treatment of Liam and the others was very cruel, but the truth is, Liam''s condition since being healed, Lory has been in top condition, not only was he not injured after his mana was absorbed by Zhao Li Xin, he even The old wounds that had tortured him had miraculously healed but Liam hid this to gain more sympathy from his group members for a lousy reason.


    the truth is Liam is the kind of man who gets satisfaction when he gains women''s care love, and attention. but this reason is too embarrassing not even Liam dared to admit it.


    Because of Milly''s words, Lory''s image worsens in their eyes, in addition, Lory also punches one of their artists mercilessly therefore they are all convinced that Lory is a temperamental and vicious woman, and some of them are already nning to file aint with the organizers to fire Lory and her group.


    However, Garrof and Lloyd, who knew the real story from Nathalie, were annoyed by the attitude of these stupid people, if it weren''t for the drunken Lory, they would still have harassed all the women on this ne and if Lory hadn''t hit the stupid drunkard, Liam, who seems wasn''t good at controlling his gift might release his fire which would blow up the entire airne, therefore they should thanking Lory instead med her!


    Garrof couldn''t take it anymore, he said, "Is that the woman who seduced your husband and got angry because he was rejected? Instead, apologize for her bad behavior, they scolded your husband, andit''s not stop there, thatme as* guy over there, not only did he threaten you, he also dared to raise his hand against you, but he ended up getting his as* beaten by your husband." Garrofughed sarcastically.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that woman should be the blonde girl over there, right?" Lloyd sizes Angup and down afterward he smirks "No wonder Mr. Zhao didn''t pay attention to her, with that kinda face how could she match Miss Jane"


    "Yeah, Mr. Zhao type is an honest, brave, kind woman" With one look Garrof could guess what kinda of woman Ang was.


    Lory''s face turned red she covered her cheeks shyly.


    Ang''s innocent face almost cracked from Garrof and Lloyd''s mockery. "Did you say Ang is ugly!" Milly yell at Garrof.


    "Nope, but you are," Garrof raised his brows yfully.


    "YOU¡ª" Ang was almost unable to maintain her pure image.


    Luckily Liam already snapped, he pointed his finger at Garrof. "You dare insult my friend!"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Garrof looked at Liam as if Liam was stupid.


    Liam balled his knuckles as rage rushed through him "Apologized to Ang right now or I will make you regret it!"


    Garrof sneered "Try me"


    Lory''s eyebrows twitched, she wondered if she needed to hit Liam this time.


    The ice blue-eyed man pinched his be tiredly, a secondter he shouted "ENOUGH!"


    The room became silent, no one dared to speak, soon the atmosphere in the room became tense, for a moment everyone held their breath except Garrof, and Lloyd including Liam who was unfazed. Regardless of how ipetent Liam was, he was still a hunter whose job it was to hunt down dangerous beasts, therefore, they were not easily intimidated.


    Meanwhile, Lory''s hand reached for the unopened strawberry pudding on one of the table''s seats not far from her.


    "We don''t care about the grudges between your group, I''ll only have one question, can you all work together?" the man looks annoyed he mes the people who hired these two groups without further investigation first.


    Milly rushed to her seat, while Ang lowered her head in silence, Nora crossed her arms on her chest, her expression showing she was still unwilling to make peace. Among them, only Xuyu had not said anything from the beginning however a deep disappointment shed across her face.


    Liam who was the group leader spoke for his group "You don''t need to worry about that" but Nora suddenly shouted, "I won''t cooperate with them!" she turned around before dropping her bottom onto her seat leaving Liam standing there awkwardly.


    The man shook his head, he didn''t want to waste his time with Nora, the man then turned his head at Garrof and Lloyd.


    Lloyd waved his hand. "No problem, this isn''t the first time we''ve worked with brats" he mockingly said.


    Garrof looked at Nora and the others sequentiallyter on he let out a derisive snort "As long as they keep their mouths shut, we won''t have any problems"


    The man then turned his gaze towards Lory, suddenly he was surprised when he caught Lory casually eating pudding which was already her second cup.


    Lory''s movement halted as she realized that the man was looking at him with his ice-cold blue eyes, Lory looked at him and then shrugged nonchntly implying she didn''t care, afterward Lory continued eating without care.


    Everyone turned speechless, wasn''t she the one who caused thismotion but why was she the most rxed among all of them as if this fight had nothing to do with her?


    At the same time, Lory had finished her second cup of pudding but still felt it was not enough hence she searched for the stewardess to ask if there was any other pudding left.


    The handsome blue-eyed man massaged his head, his guts told him that this flight would be longer than already was, beside him The handsome ck man patted his shoulder.


    Lory herself had already forgotten about the fight when the beautiful stewardess told her that they were also serving orange and blueberry pudding, Lory''s eyes suddenly lit up like fireworks. Lory''s face lit up with joy when she got the Blueberry pudding. Lory was just about to start eating the third cup when suddenly the ne shook violently causing everyone who had not yet returned from their seats to tumbling down. A secondter the red light sign was heard then followed by the pilot''s anxious voice.


    "Attention all passengers, please return to your seats and fasten your seat belts!"


    The seat belt sign shed above their seats as everyone frantically returned to their seats, and the flight attendants quickly helped the passengers to wear their seat belts while trying to calm them down but the truth is the flight attendants were just as scared as them. All of a sudden they heard a high-pitched roaring sound.


    "Wh...what is that?" one of the passengers was trembling in fright.

 Chapter 1357 Future Plan

    1357 Future n


    Surely after Jay took action, Luxemborough''sputer defense system was hit by a powerful virus as a result many sensitive documents were leaked to the public and news media which caused a bigmotion. Moreover, the virus also disrupted their primary weaponry defense system andmunication system that ended up blocking themunication with the agents on the fields. Even though it only took less than three hours still it managed to paralyzed Luxemborough''s government. Of course, Luxemborough''s special security technologyw enforcement officers immediately handled this and in less than three hours it could be resolved, but this made everyone panic because someone could break through their security.


    It is not impossible that the perpetrator could take over their security and even control their military, but for some reason, the perpetrator did not continue his actions and then disappeared without leaving a trace.


    When Arlo Cawthorn reported this to Theodore Nevaro in the meeting room, the atmosphere became very tense.


    "No one knows where he came from?" Theodore''s face darkened with anger.


    "No, his location keeps changing every three seconds and then just disappears ..." Arlo answered in a worried tone.


    Everyone in the meeting room was silent, no one dared to breathe too loudly. Meanwhile, anger swelled in Theodore''s chest, he felt like his face was pped and he could barely contain his anger.


    "Do you know what the perpetrator took from us?" Theodore''s voice deepened.


    Arlo lowered his head, he answers regretfully "We''re still investigating"


    "That means we don''t know what was stolen from us! Thirtyputer experts can''t do anything about this, what good are they?" he threw his ss into the middle of the table, and the shards scattered to everyone nearby but no one dared to avoid it.


    Arlo held his breath while bowing his head "Sorry sir, we just need time to deal with this,"


    Theodor waves his hands dismissively, "It''s no use, there''s only one person who can infiltrate our security and disappear like that..."


    Arlo was shocked and his face turned tense "You mean..."


    Theodore snorted in open disdain "The Archknights, Justin Thornbery. Only he can do this"


    The room became pin-drop silent. Their expressions were tight and rigid as it dawned on them they would face the Hand Kingdom head-on. Even though they knew this moment woulde sooner orter, their hearts were still sunk to their stomach knowing the time hade. As the situation in Luxemborough bes more intense, Jay has already got all the information he needs from Luxemborough''s activity before the Dark Ages war and everything rted to Dragxtarn and specifically their mission at the ckhill town including the involvement of Samuel Albretch in that mission. When Fredhard arrives, Jay is still in the pod chair that is connected by dozens of cables from his pod to a giant mainframe that takes up almost half the room.


    No matter how many times he witnessed this, he still shuddered. The ability to send consciousness into Cyberspace was not an ability possessed by someone with an electro-gift. Even this confused the king and the previous Archknight. Actually, that was one of the reasons why Dorian Weinstein, the previous Archknight, who was Jay''s distant rtive, adopted him at that time.


    A few momentster the Pod chair cover opened and Jay took off his VR sses only then did he notice Fredhardt''s presence in the room.


    "You''re here?" Jay greeted Fredhardt who was sitting rxed on the only chair in the room while reading a tablet.


    "How are you" Fred put down his tablet.


    "Tired... but it''s worth it" He said while stretching both his arms above his head then he got out of his chair and walked barefoot towards the coffee machine.


    Jay pressed the automatic coffee machine then the hiss of water poured into the cup was heard.


    "You made quite a mess in Luxemborough" Jay pressed the remote then immediately the news appeared on his t screen.


    A woman read the news with an anxious voice: "... We just got a formal announcement from the Luxemborough defense minister saying that the documents circting in the public are a hoax meaning they''re not true. Luxemborough also denies its involvement in the explosion that happened ten years ago in the city near the-"


    Fredhardt scoffed as he watched the news while Jay sipped his coffee and massaged his sore neck.


    "I see you having a st in there, so what do you get for me?" Fred waits in anticipation.


    Jay walked to the table then pressed the keyboard button and immediately the news on the screen was reced by a redacted document then not long after the ck lines covering the writing on the document slowly disappeared until the document was intact again.


    Fred folded his arms across his chest while reading the writing on the t screen then muttered "So Samuel Albretch did not resign but was fired for insubordination"


    "Uh-huh, the report shows that Samuel Albrecht had a big fight with his superiors about hisst mission to ck hill town which resulted in him being reced by Marius Walton" Jay leaned on the table while sipping his coffee.


    Fred rummaged through the table drawer because he knew Jay usually kept bread or snacks, as expected he found a chocte bread. After checking the expiration date he then threw it to Jay, "Stop drinking coffee eat something to fill your stomach"


    Jay caught the bread swiftly and then smiled a little "Aww, you''re so nice~"


    "Shut up, continue what else did you find!"


    While chewing his bread Jay continued "Marius Walton and Samuel are old rivals, only Samuel''s achievements are wless since he was appointed as Dragxtarn and there are no problems with his personal life that cause him to be one of the few Dragxtarn who has a stable mentality"


    "That''s indeed rare" Fredhardtmented.


    "Yup, you could say that Samuel is Luxemborough''s golden boy so they definitely didn''t expect it when Samuel defected," Jay said.


    Fred quipped "Not to mention the embarrassment"


    "Exactly!" Jay winked while grinning, "Because of that the evidence of his defection was erased and he was reported as having resigned. I think the ident that happened was a way for Luxemborough''s attempt to keep his mouth shut and his family became just coteral victims"


    "That awful..." Fredhardt deeply sympathized with Samuel''s tragic fate.


    Jay agreed "Yes, from the investigation they knew that Samuel and his daughter survived the assassination attempt, however, Nazareth has awakened so they didn''t have time to hunt Samuel down, maybe they didn''t expect Samuel to survive the Dark Age War"


    "With this, we can conclude that Samuel Albrecht is not only a capable person but also stubborn and persistent." Fred could already guess what Samuel''s character was like.


    Jay finished his bread then crumpled the pastry wrapper and threw it towards the trash can "Lory said Samuel was very protective of his daughter and my guess is he probably knew what was going to happen to the healers that were brought to ckhill Town, he probably tried to stop it or maybe treat them to go public or something,whatever it is, he didn''t agree with this mission"


    Fred scratched his chin as he muttered "A Dragxtarn with a conscience, huh?... That''s even rarer"


    Jay suddenly stood up and pped his hands, "Oh, I just got word from Jack Quaid, he said he met with Samuel Albretch and he took away his co-worker... uh, what''s her name?" Jay snapped his fingers a few times as he tried to jog his memory then suddenly eximed, "Oh, yeah, Madeline! Her name is Maddy, actually, Clift and I have met the girl, and I heard from Lory that he''s pretty close to her too."


    "So what''s the connection between the girl and Samuel, is it a love triangle?" Fred''s tendency to hear juicy gossip was piqued.


    Jay tilted his head and pursed his lips in doubt. "Not ording to Mr. Quaid. He said for some reason Dragxtarn wanted to take her away but then Samuel came to save the day and didn''t know why Maddy willingly followed him. It seemed like they knew each other?"


    "Interesting...did Lory know about this" Fred''s eyes glint with excitement


    "Not yet" Jay frowned.


    "I have to tell her, she likes this kind of story!" Fred excitedly said.


    "Well, Whatever the story is, we''ll find out when we find them." Jay spread his arms and shrugged.


    "Then are you going to find Samuel Albretch by yourself?" Fred looked curiously at the naughty boy who was looking more and more like his usual self.


    "Certainly," Clift replied knowingly.


    20:39


    ___________________ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His eyes sparkled mischievously, "Since Lory is here, I''m sure Luc will be fine, so before the king wakes up, I want to clean up all this mess so they can have some time to spend together." Fred heard and chuckled. "Right, those two always liked to travel since they were young. Hey, I might just follow them to make sure everything is in order, as we all know Lory can''t cook and Lucas is too sloppy." Fredhard shamelessly justifies his intention to escape from his duties. "Hey, if you''re going, I''m going too!" Jay protested not wanting to be left behind. "I think the one who deserves to go is me." Clift suddenly appeared behind them. Jay was so shocked that he almost threw his coffee cup at Clift but managed to stop himself, unlike Fredhardt who had already thrown a dagger at Clift, but he effortlessly caught it between his index and middle fingers.


    "Damn it, Clift, I told you not to do that again!" Jay berated his friend who came out of nowhere.


    "Since when were you here?" Fredhardt furrowed his brows, feeling displeasure at Clift who had managed to sneak up behind him.


    "I think what you should say is ''I''m sorry," he said sarcastically to Fredhardt.


    Fredhard rolled his eyes dismissively, "Come on, this isn''t the first time I''ve thrown daggers at you."


    "That''s true," Clift yed with the dagger as he walked toward them.


    "Hey, if we all leave, who will look after the kingdom? There''s no way all the Archknights will leave, right? Someone has to stay!" Jay said.


    They exchanged nces for a moment then simultaneously turned toward the empty space of the only person who wasn''t here, instantly they exchanged a tacit understanding.


    "Do we have a deal?" Fredhardt smiled slyly.


    Jay grinned, "Oh, yeah!"


    "Certainly," Clift replied knowingly.


    ___________________


    ''Ha-chooo!''


    "Damn Fargy, don''t sneeze on me!"


    "Sorry, my nose suddenly itches... I think someone is talking bad about me"


    "I bet is a woman, anyway how many girls got their hearts broken because of you since I''m gone?"


    ".....not as much as used to,"


    ''Tsk''

 Chapter 1358 Future Plan II

    1358 Future n II


    After absorbing the fire essence from Belgrion, the Qi within him became chaotic due to the sudden increase, so much so that Zhao Li Xin did not have time to move himself to the Mystic realm within the spiritual ring.


    In order to synchronize Belgrion''s fire essence with his Eternal fire power Zhao Li Xin had to quickly concentrate to regte the flow of Qi in his body before destroying his dantian.


    However, he did not expect it to take longer than he thought but Zhao Li Xin did not dare to stop his meditation until it was finished because it could disrupt the flow of his qi which would result in a bacsh that would cause his cultivation to regress several levels and worse possibility would damage his qi foundation.


    Is also aware of the dangerous method of absorbing an external force essence which although it can elerate its progress, but one mistake all his efforts will be in vain, and worse it can destroy his dantian which means he will lose all his cultivation abilities but once he has no other choice if he wants to help Lucas he must quickly raise his strength before it''s toote.


    In the middle of his meditation, Zhao Li Xin inhaled a familiar faint scent that he was very familiar with. Instantly the impatience slowly subsided until his qi regtion became more stable. Lory held her face with both hands watching Zhao Li xin while the bored Fargo went out to ''y'' with the Beasts.


    Lory checked her watch and it was already past twelve at night, however, Zhao Li Xin still hadn''t finished meditating. Even so, Lory''s worries were slightly eased because the fire that was previously burning like a torch had decreased quite a bit to resemble a firece.


    Lory then heard the sound of heavy footsteps and frowned then looked towards the sound. It turned out that Fargo came carrying a backpack with a big grin.


    "Where did you get that?" asked Lory.


    "I called my subordinates and asked for drone''s fast deliveries from my men," Fargo proudly said then threw the bag on the ground and started rummaging the bag.


    "You use drones to deliver food, Fred will be pissed...Well, it''s better to be some cookies in there" Lory squinted her eyes. Like master-like students, they feel no guilt at all in using the kingdom property for unimportant things.


    "You like chocte chips, right?!" Fargo took a bag of cookies and threw it at Lory. Lory''s face lit up as she watched the cookies bag.


    Meanwhile, Fargo took out a rectangr bag that was the size of a 15-inch tablet but thicker and threw it on the ground a few momentster the bag opened and expanded automatically to form a simple tent, after which he took out canned food and a small pot then made a small fire and started cooking.


    20:40


    "I''ve never seen a tent like that, is that a new invention?" Lory observed the tent that had been set up automatically in less than five minutes, well even though it wasn''t too big and seemed to be only intended for one person.


    "Wow, it''s more space-saving and easy to carry, right, a creator of N.I.M.S made this invention and it''s selling well among hunters," said Fargo while giving a proud thumbs up. "I thought technological progress would slow down after the war ended, but in some parts, it doesn''t seem to be the case"


    Fargo took a sip of his drink while holding his small teapot. "It''s only in thest two years that technology has started to advance again although the focus is more on improving the quality of life."


    "But with the emergence of Bael, people will start to focus on making weapons again." Lory felt heavy-hearted that people wouldpete to make weapons again.


    Fargo poured the hot bean soup into a bowl and then handed it to Lory. "As long as humans live, war will continue to exist. You know that is inevitable, right?"


    Lory pped her hands to remove the cookie crumbs from her hands and took the bowl while sighing heavily, "I know, I just think it''s a shame..."


    Fargo cut a loaf of bread and gave it to Lory. "Several countries have approached Luxembourg to purchase their new weapons," Fargo informed.


    "It seems like Hugo''s efforts are not enough huh?" Lory was a little disappointed but not surprised.


    "Is not his fault, most of the big cities in the Western countries have been attacked by the Bael and dozens of people have died so the government was understandably put under a lot of pressure to solve this problem so what choice do they have? Thest news I got was they not only buy new weapons from Luxemborough they also cooperate with the S.A.I.N.T. organization to get help from Pdins and healers to deal with the situation"


    "I don''t believe those countries'' leaders would let Luxemborough and the S.A.I.N.T. organization''s tant attempt to dominate the world seed" Lory was deeply skeptical that the world''s leaders would keep quiet about this.


    "That''s why the phone in the King''s office room never stops," Fargo said while spooning his soup.


    Lory frowned "I don''t see any phone in the office"


    "And now you know why," Fargo said while taking a bite of his bread. "Oh," now Lory understands. "Hand''s role has always been as a bncing force in the world to ensure that countries don''t tear each other down and y fairly, or at least they would follow the rules that we agreed on, but with Hand''s disappearance for the past few months the bnce in the world is starting to fall apart" Fargo chewed his bread then spooned his soup again. Lory was lost in thought while spooning her soup after a while she turned to Fargo "Their only stumbling block is Hand, my guts told me they won''t stop until we are destroyed"


    Fargo finished his food after that he opened the mineral water bottle and took a big sip, he sighed then wiped his mouth with the back of his hand "The world is now divided into three groups, one is the supporters of Luxemborough and the S.A.I.N.T. organization, the second is the opposition of that group while thest is the group that is not taking sides or rather waiting..." "Waiting for what?" asked Lory.


    Fargo stared at Lory closely "Waiting for our reaction or more precisely, waiting for Lucient''s reaction, and they be more impatient..."


    "So what do you think we should do...?" Lory clenched her fist.


    "The pressure on our country is getting tougher thus our ministers and government officials are starting to get restless and I''m worried our enemies will take advantage of the situation to make more people betray our kingdom, therefore Lory at the next plenary meeting I hope you cane,"


    Lory''s shoulders slumped beside her then whined, "I don''t like meeting..." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fargo raised her bottle, "You and me sisters, but here we are..." Lory finished her food and then summoned water to wash the bowl after she was done she handed it back to Fargo "But if I show up then it won''t take long for the enemy to find out about my arrival at Hand then we canunch a sneaked attack"


    "Not really, we still have hidden weapons they don''t know about" Fargo smirked.


    Lory tilted her head in confusion and then Fargo directed her gaze towards Zhao Li Xin immediately Lory understood.


    "I''ve seen his strength and your husband said he can still get stronger. By the way how strong your husband could be?" Fargo''s face showed deep curiosity. Lory turned her gaze to Zhao Li Xin for a moment, she stared at the man covered in dark purple mes, soon a smile spread across her face, "Strong enough to match the Lucient family" His breath tightened for a few seconds, then he saw the sparkle in Lory''s eyes. Fargo turned his gaze to Zhao Li Xin. Normally he would be Apprehensive with any power that could threaten the Lucent family. However, this man was the one Lory chose.


    Furthermore, over the weeks since his arrival at Cestine Pce, Fargo, and the others had scrutinized Zhao Li Xin''s behavior and character. In the end, they concluded the same thing:He is a ''henpeck'' husband so they had nothing to worry about.


    Suddenly the fire exploded and swirled inside the cave with a rapid movement. In a second, the temperature rose even inside the ice barrier. Lory and Fargo could feel the air around them getting hotter.


    "Lory, is this normal?" Fargo became a little worried.


    Lory got up from the rock and examined the situation before her. Soon her face was beaming with delight "Yes, this is a good thing."


    "Although it will be a little rough from here..." Lory hint a warning.


    Lory raised her hands in front of her. She closed her eyes and her lips chanted inaudible sounds. Suddenly the water vapor from the rocks and ceiling floated into the air. Slowly swirling and merging into a massive floating pool above their head before suddenly pouring down around them like a waterfall.


    Fargo folded his arms across his chest. He looked with a calm face without a hint of worry in his eyes, but more like a teacher assessing his students'' test.


    Lory exhaled as the water froze and the ice barrier around them instantly thickened.


    "Is it just me or your control of your power is getting better" Fargo teased.


    Lory replied perfunctorily "It''s just you,"


    Fargo knew she was being modest, nevertheless, he felt happy Lory had be even stronger than before.

 Chapter 1359 The Ruler of The Ring

    1359 The Ruler of The Ring


    The fire zed ever more fiercely it hit the cave ceiling and spread wildly like waves of fire at the same time moltenva gushed from the ground and melted the rocks inside the cave.


    Lory and Fargo jumped out of the cave, and the entire cave was engulfed in zing mes. Soon after, theynded on a cliff, while Zhao Li Xin floated into the air, engulfed in mes like a human torch.


    "Again, is it normal for your husband to be like this?" Fargo watched the enraging mes in total dismay.


    Lory put her arms on her hips and then watched Zhao Li Xin from a far with troubled look, "I''m not sure... when ites to him nothing is normal" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, what should we do?" Fargo is worried about Zhao Li Xin for Lory.


    Lory squints her eyes, "We''ll wait..."


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin tried to control the fire that trying to devouring him. He felt his whole body was burning from inside out to the point he felt his blood boil and his bones turn to ashes it was unbearable, to say the least.


    Despite that, he remained steadfast, afterward he gradually felt a flow of a stream of powerful qi filling every joint and every blood vessel in his body, which indicated that his body was undergoing a transformation.


    Without even checking, he knew his cultivation had jumped several levels and would continue to do so if he persisted. Even though it was good news for him, at the moment he was going through an incredible amount of extreme pain even by his standards.


    Still, he didn''t want to stop, he knew Lucas didn''t have much time and if he didn''t hurry then Lucas'' life would be in danger and if that happened he didn''t know what Lory would do or rather he didn''t want to find out.


    Zhao Li Xin clenched his jaw as the excruciating pain hit every inch of his body, but he remained steadfast because for him failure was not an option. No matter what he will not let lory loose her brother again, not on his watch!


    Amid his suffering, Zhao Li Xin heard the childish voice of the fire spirit in his mind.


    [Master, you have reached the Emperor level in the Core stage. If you jump to many levels, you cannot continue, it will greatly affect your body. You need to rest, Master. Otherwise, you will ruin your cultivation, or worse you could die¡­]


    [I don''t have time¡­] Zhao Li Xin gritted his teeth tightly.


    The fire spirit knew how stubborn his master was, especially his deep love for his wife. Despite being blessed with luck, talent, and opportunities, Zhao Li Xin strangely had no desire for anything other than his freedom, and so he pursued wealth, fame, and authority to achieve that one thing, which was freedom.


    Zhao Li Xin hated to be tight down and had natural avoidance toward anything that could hold him down that''s why he never let himself attach to anything.


    But everything changed after he met Lory, since then he used Lory as a focal point of whatever he did. Whether when he makes an assessment or takes action, he bases everything on the good of Lory so it is not strange that he would sacrifice himself to make Lory Happy.


    The fire spirit fell into a predicament as he did not know how to persuade Zhao Li Xin, the fire spirit could only cursed himself inwardly for having a troublesome master more than King Lei Yu, Huo Long, and even Zian.


    [Master, I have a way to dy what happened to King Lucas...] [...] Zhao Li Xin hesitated but he continued his cultivation. Blue veins appeared all over Zhao Li Xin''s forehead and neck showing his veins were swollen from overuse, it was just a matter of time before it popped. the fire spirit became anxious [I''m serious Master! Do you remember the Mystique Realm? After Huo Long left the ring was broken and after you fixed it the ce naturally became your dominion and you can do anything in that ce including controlling the time at that ce!]


    Zhao Li Xin instantly back to his senses. s, because he was too worried about disappointing Lory he hadpletely forgotten about the nature of the spatial ring.


    After he fixed the spatial ring the Mystique realm became his dominion and bent to his will and desire therefore the scene inside the Mystique realm mimicked the condition in Ninjing Manor, the first residence where Lory came to stay with him.


    Huo Long Designs the Mystique Realm in such a way as he wants but also makes it an ideal ce for farmers, therefore time in the mystic Realm is faster than the outside. Still and all, everything in the Mystique realm are not absolute which means everything can change ording to the desire the ruler of the ce.


    [Master..] The fire spirit whined.


    [Tsk, I know¡­] Zhao Li Xin pressed his palms together and soon the fire slowly subsided and his body slowlynded on the ground at the same time the fire that previously covered him was slowly absorbed into his body before disappearing.


    "Li Xin!" Lory flew towards him and thennded before him.


    His body was covered in steaming out of his skin just like someone out of the sauna. Lory didn''t need to touch him to feel the heating from his skin.


    "Do you need some cold water?" Lory''s voice was etched with anxiety.


    "That would be great" Zhao Li Xin smiled calmly.


    Lory waved her hand and a secondter cold water poured onto Zhao Li Xin and drenched him, it felt like soaking in cold water after a long sauna. Zhao Li Xin felt the intensity throughout his body decrease significantly.


    Zhao Li Xin brushed his wet hair away from his face that was soaked by the water but even though he was soaked to his toe it only make him look more tantalizing in Lory''s eyes. While Lory was gawking at her husband''s naked body, Fargo came over and threw clothes towards Zhao Li Xin, "Here, put on your clothes first!"


    Zhao Li Xin appreciated Fargo''s attention with a faint smile while Lory pursed her lips, she red at Fargo in dissatisfaction as if to say ''I was enjoying that!''


    Fargo ignore Lory''s re, since he already ufortable seeing Lory staring at the body of the man right in front of him, has she had no decency? The truth is Fargo didn''t likes to be reminded that his innocent little sister has grew up into a woman who had sexual desires.


    "Um, your husband could got cold" Fargo makingme excused withot care.


    Lory''s brows shoot up obviously not believe him, however, she will not waste her time with that stupid muscle head. "Wait, you should clean yourself first or your clothes will get wet!" her expression turned into a docile wife again but for a second before she turned to Fargo and screamed "Fargy, where''s my bag?"


    "Here, you always forget your stuff" Fargo threw the backpack at her.


    "Yeah - yeah" Lory catch the backpack then she proceeds by taking out a clean towel first. After she handed it to Zhao Li Xin she took out underwear, pants and did not forget a pair of shoes after that she used an ice wall to cover Zhao Li Xin when he got change.


    ''Prepare as always'' Zho Li Xin watches her in amusement.


    Presented by the silhouette of Zhao Li Xin taking off his tattered pants, Lory suddenly had the urge to help her husband but Fargo suddenly pulled the back of her cor.


    "Can you let the man change his clothes in peace?!" Her mouth twitched at his blunt intention.


    Lory pped his hand away and pouted, "What? It''s customary in his world for a wife to help her husband get dressed and that''s what I''m going to do!" She made a proper excuse and was about to get behind the ice wall, yet Fargo pulled her cor again.


    "Hold on missy! Do you think I don''t know what your intentions are? First, fix your face, you look like a pervert!" She covered her cheeks hurriedly, "How dare you? This is the face of a dignified noble Princess!" she shamelessly lied through her teeth.


    "Noble my a*s!" Fargo snorted in disdain, "You can do whatever you want in private with your husband, but for now you stay here! don''t make me feel ufortable more than already is!" Fargo half pleaded.


    Fargo got goosebumps not wanting to imagine her activities as a healthy young woman with her beloved. For him Lory is still an eight -year -old child who used to whine while pulling his pants untill it tore so he would agree to take her to the mall to watch the poko -poko dance.


    Lory clicked her tongue in annoyance "Now you know how I feel all this time seeing you with all those girls!"


    Fargo rolled his eyes "Whatever, I got you a limited edition Poko-Poko cookies for this month, just stay here okay!"


    Persuaded by her two favorite items that is Poko-Poko and sweets, Lory reluctantly agreed "Fine, I want a limited edition Poko-Poko figurine too!"


    "Fine!" Fargo sighed heavily.


    Zhao Li Xin could hear their bickering clearly from behind the ice wall, he shook his head and chuckled at how childish Lory was in front of her brother. Not long after she finished getting dressed.


    "Done?" Lory peeked out from behind the ice wall.


    "Yes," Zhao Li Xin replied as he fixed his clothes.


    Lory''s eyes lit up, only her husband could make a simple ck turtleneck and hiking pants looked like something bought from high end fashion store.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Fargo waved his hand while his other phone epted a phone call.


    "Did someone call to pick us up?" Lory guessed.


    "Yes, Fred called and he told me there''s a big news circting on social media that you might be interested" Fargo handed his phone to Lory.


    Lory frowned, not knowing when Fargo cared about rumors and gossip on social media. "What''s wrong?" Lory took her phone. She read the news with confused face, and a secondter her eyes widened in shock. Zhao Lixin became curious after seeing her face change drastically. "What''s wrong?" Lory gasped in disbelief. "They said... they said Lilly is dating Sean Lockwood?! How is that possible... Does Sean Lockwood have evil intentions to make Lilly date him?" Lory had a low opinion of Sean Lockwood and would not believe Sean Lockwood was sincere with Lilly.

 Chapter 1360 Planning and Scheming

    1360 nning and Scheming


    "I''ll call the Noxcra agent in charge of protecting the Hamilton family. In the meantime, you should call someone who''s directly involved in this to make it clear," Fargo suggested.


    Lory bit her lip while contemting her decision afterward she took her phone and dialed Lilly''s number. After a few rings Lilly answered the phone and greeted her cheerfully "Lory, it''s been a long time, how are you?" Lory was stunned by how excited Lilly was and she became worried, "I''m fine Lilly... Um, can I want ask you something"


    "sure, what''s up?" Lilly''s voice sounded rxed and cheerful..


    "Well, I heard about you and Sean Lockwood, what''s going on here?" Lory asked carefully so as not to sound like she was interrogating her.


    "Oh yeah about that..." Lilly''s voice instantly softened then Lory notice the background noise behind the phone gradually decreased indicating Lilly moving somewhere more quiet.


    "Where are you?" Lory asked.


    "Chillin'' at the bar with my ''stic friends, to spread my family influence" she replied sarcastically.


    Lory then heard Lilly talking to someone saying to someone: "Can you guard this ce to make sure no one hears me"


    "Yes!" the other woman replied firmly without further exnation.


    Lilly then went back to her phone "The agent you sent me was great, he speaks no-nonsense, very effective when doing her jobs, and have a quick responded!"


    "Well, that''s standard for a Noxcra agents," Lory replied proudly.


    "Oh yeah about Sean Lockwood..." Lilly closed the door behind her before continuing, "That guy is so persistent, everywhere I go he would be there, I go to the mall, he''s there, I go to the bookstore, he''s there, I go to the cat cafe, he''s there too! He''s like a mole that pops up everywhere, so annoying. Since I can''t avoid him I thought why not use this to our advantage?!" she snorted in disgust.


    "What did Hugo and your parents say about this? I don''t think they agree you interact with a suspicious man like Sean Lockwood," Lory was sure Lilly''s parents would let her take such a big risk after what happened to Ethan.


    "Grandpa had conflicted feelings about this so he told me to talk to my parents, but the situation had already be like this. In the end, they knew this was inevitable, it''s Ethan''s fault in the first ce, anyway. So they had no choice but to ept the situation, besides what do they want to do, locking me up? As if that would stop the enemy from knocking on our house."


    Lilly''s words made sense and from thest discussion they were indeed had expected the enemy might approach Lilly that''s why Lory suggested Lilly and her mother move to Hand but because of many other considerations, they chose to stay in Eagle Rock. But speak was eisier than done, now that the enemy was start targeting Lilly they understandably became apprehensive, including Lory.


    Lory sighed heavily, "Okay, so how is your situation now?"


    "So far so good, he didn''t try to do anything inappropriate with me, guessed I''m not his type, thankfully. However, he asked a lot about you, I mean Raven Jane" Lilly''s voice sounded enthusiastic like a girl who couldn''t wait to gossip with her friend.


    Lory had expected this so she wasn''t surprised "What did he want to know?"


    Lilly thought for a moment before saying: "He asked me when I met you, how your rtionship with your husband is and how close you are with Garrof and the others and have you ever contacted me again? Thank goodness I didn''t like him, otherwise, I would have been upset for having my date kept asking about other women during our date" she giggles.


    Even though Lilly didn''t have any feelings for Sean, it was still quite annoying. Lilly sneered inwardly at how badly Sean was trying to hide his intentions, she wondered how stupid Sean thought she was.


    "He won''t just ask about me, right?" Lory doesn''t care about what Sean thinks about her because in her opinion it isn''t relevant to her.


    "Well...he asked about Sean too, he covers it up by caring about me, but I know he wants to know if I''ve contacted Seantely"


    "Oh...so obviously he must be someone from Luxemborough or the S.A.I.N.T organization" Lory mumbles.


    "Well...but he''s more focused on your whereabouts, Lory, and I think it''s for a more personal reason" Lilly half whispers.


    "Oh, how did you know?" Lory asks. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lilly''s voice gets smaller as if afraid someone will hear her and that person is Zhao Li Xin.


    "From the aura that Sean Lockwood exudes, I see that he has a romantic interest in you..."


    Lory''s brows furrowed, she didn''t expect it at all "Really...?"


    "Yes..." Lilly felt ufortable telling Lory about this because Lory was a married woman.


    Zhao Li Xin who had sharp hearing, his ears became even sharper.


    But Lory''s reaction was so t "Oh... what else does he want to know?"


    Lilly was stunned at how indifferent Lory was. Lory didn''t sound bothered or ttered at all,


    "Um.. he asked a little about the painting exhibition and about Mr. Zhao"


    Only now did Lory''s curiosity arise "What did he want to know?"


    "He asked what Mr. Zhao looked like, How his rtionship with you, and whether Mr. Zhao was strong or not?"


    Lory contemted for a few seconds before speaking again. "It seems like he''s trying to find a way to contact me," she sneered coldly. "He could try, but he''ll be disappointed." "That''s what I thought." still and all, Lilly couldn''t help but worry for Lory. "But from his attitude, it doesn''t seem like he''s going to give up so easily, I''m afraid he''ll trick you into approaching him.


    Lory wasn''t worried at all, "Well, I expected that. I guess I could just use it against him, like you did right now, right."


    Lilly felt ttered, sheughed: "That''s right. He thinks I don''t realize that he treats me like a young and stupid rich girl."


    "Still, you have to be careful, never go anywhere without telling the agents protecting you and anything you get from that man, no matter how trivial or not, you have to tell the Noxcra agents and they will decide whether it''s important or not" Lory kept reminding Lilly not to be reckless Because, despite all that, the fact is that Sean Lockwood is more experienced. Lilly also did not dare to underestimate Sean Lockwood, she answered obediently "Of course Lory"


    Suddenly Fargo calls her, "Lory, our pick-up has arrived!"


    Strong winds hit her face apanied by the loud sound of the aircraft''s engine. Lory lifted his head as the aircraft hovered above her, "Sorry Lilly we''ll talk againter, okay"


    "Okay, see youter, Lory," Lilly also heard the engine roar from behind the phone.


    "Yes, don''t forget always to be careful and never believe Sean''s words. He might tell you some sad stories about himself to make you feel sorry for him, then use that to manipte you. So, never believe a hundred percent of what he says, but you can pretend to care about him!" Lory warned her again.


    "Got It!" Lilly replied firmly before ending their conversation.


    The aircraft slowly descended and the door opened shortly after a King''s Men soldier greeted them. He formally saluted by cing his fist on his right chest and bowed to Lory as she walked past him.


    Once they were seated the ne took off. Fargo soon asked about his conversation with Lilliane Hamilton. Lory exined Lilly''s purpose for dating Sean Hamilton, who most likely worked for Luxemborough, if not the S.A.I.N.T. organization, which ended up being the same thing.


    "Sean Lockwood huh? Well, Me and Jay have been investigating him, but we haven''t gotten any useful information about him other than he made his acting debut two years ago and his career skyrocketed from there but that wasn''t strange since after the Dark Age War ended much past information about people had disappeared or changed due to the destruction of many government facilities at that time." Lory said nothing when Zhao Li Xin suddenlymented "The Hamilton Lady said that Sean is interested in you?" Lory turned to Zhao Li Xin and yfully grinned "Your wife is quite popr, you know" "Indeed, you''ve always been popr." Zhao Li Xin remembered that even in his world, some men were interested in Lory despite using an ordinary appearance, such as Luo Ri Yi. "Really? Well, regardless, you don''t have nothing to worry about~" Lory coquettishly leaned her head on Zhao Li Xin''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1361 In a Pinch

    1361 In a Pinch


    After Lory returns to the Cestine pce, Fred tells Lory about what happened to Madeline, Jack, Garrof, and the others.Lory couldn''t believe how much had happened in just a few days, but luckily Jay personally went to find Samuel Albretch and Maddy.


    Meanwhile, Clift, suspicious of Sean Lockwood''s identity, decides to go to Eagle Rock City to find out more about Sean Lockwood and ensure the safety of the Hamilton family. Therefore, only Fargo and Fredhardt remained at Cestine Pce to guard the royal family and the pce.


    "The appearance of Bael has increased forty percent worldwide, but fortunately no one knows about the appearance of Bael in Mirror Creek, otherwise there would be an uproar in our country," Fred was relieved that they acted quickly before there were any casualties, making it easier to contain the information.


    That''s good news," Lory sighed. By the way, how far along are we in our investigation of Froggy Bael?" So many things had happened that she had forgotten about the Bael she had captured with Jay and Clift.


    "Well, we are getting a better understanding of the nature of this creature and how this life seed works. I am sure we will soon find another way to kill it without the help of Luxemborough or the S.A.I.N.T. organization, all thanks to your hard work and the boys." Fred praised Lory, and the other generously.


    Lory''s eyebrow twitched. "I don''t think calling them ''Boys'' at this age is appropriate anymore."


    Fred waved his hand dismissively. "Fargo said the same thing, but to me you all still a bunch of kids who always give me a hard time, even Lucas."


    "You talk like an old man" Lory teased. "Rubbish, I''m still young and energetic!" Fred refuted firmly


    "Yeah, that''s what old people used to say" Lory rolled her eyes.


    Fred nced at Lory for a moment then suddenly put a stack of papers on her desk. "Since you said I''m old, you might as well check these documents while I''m taking a break, you know, like an old man." Fred smiled which did not reach his eyes. Then he raised his arms to check his watch and grinned evilly. "Gosh, look at the time, just in time for tea time before I''m taking a nap~" Fred walked cheerfully towards the door while ignoring Lory''s pale expression.


    Seeing the mountain of paper that was higher than her head she knew her ability full well to understand that she could not finish it on her own!


    "Wa - wait, young man, don''t leave me alone, Fred...Fredhardt!" Lory shouted while stretching out her hand to stop him but the cruel old man, Fred, had already left the room without looking back.


    Lory was left alone in the room, staring at the mountain of paper in front of her with a helpless look, People say the older a person is, the worse their temper bes. Why doesn''t she believe it? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lory wanted to cry sadly didn''t have time for that, so she reluctantly picked up the pen from the table and started to check the document carefully before signing it.


    An hourter she couldn''t take it anymore. How could her life in Hand be so busy and then something hit her? She realized she hadn''t kissed her gorgeous husband in weeks! What kind of life was this?


    Lory let out a whining sound like a pitiful dog that had gotten caught in the rain but her hands didn''t stop moving on her paperwork because she was afraid that this work wouldn''t be finished untilte at night again.


    Lory really hoped Lucas would wake up soon so she could rx with her handsome husband.


    "Pleasee wake up, Lc!...hiks" Lory wept bitterly over the document while diligently marking several words that she felt needed further attention. Such a dutiful Princess.


    _________________________________


    Elsewhere, Zhao Li Xin was repairing a spatial ring using Zerenium, which caused his Array Master skills to progress much faster. In fact, his progress in this world was much faster than when he was still living in the Cultivator world.


    Although it may be because he already has profound knowledge of cultivation, he also finds a cheating method to increase his power, moreover, he starts in a better conditionpared to when he was in his old world.


    Once inside the Mystic Realm, the ce seemed bigger and livelier than before. The courtyard was covered with lush green grass and bushes that grew here and there but it showed that life was starting to grow in this ce which meant he could bring living things into this ce.


    Zhao Li Xin then entered the main room of this ce. Finally the ce was filled with simple furniture such as a bed and an arhat chair that reminded him of the room in his old world.


    The ce was simr to Ninjing Manor, though much smaller and quieter than the real Ninjing Manor. However, it''s not so bad and he was sure Lory would appreciate it too.


    However, he wished there was a small pond with a stone waterfall so there would be a soothing sound of trickling water in the yard because he remembered Lory used to spend her time rxing around the pond.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the courtyard, a small pond emerged from the ground, then rocks gathered and formed a waterfall, then water began to trickle down from and form a real waterfall as Zhao Li Xin wished. For a moment, he stared wide-eyed at the courtyard that gradually turned into a beautiful garden as he had imagined, even the white pebbles around the pond and the flower bushes appeared out of nowhere.


    "I told you, since this ce is your dominion, you can do whatever you want in this ce." The fire spirit appeared in the form of a fiery boy.


    "And time..." Zhao Li Xin asked the most important thing.


    "You can try it yourself, Master" the fiery boy challenged.


    Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. A momentter, the sound of the waterfall suddenly stopped, as did the water from the waterfall and the falling flower petals also stopped in the air.


    Zhao Li Xin opened his eyes and then nodded in satisfaction "This will be useful" "Well but sir isn''t this ce too smallpared to when Huo Long controlled it, can it be widened a little" The fire spirit looked at Zhao Li Xin while whining.


    Zhao Li Xin swept his gaze across the area, he realized that the ce was still much smallerpared to the entire volcanic ind habitat that Huo Long had created before, this ce was too small but what could he do, it would take a long time until he could match the power of the First Type.


    "How long until I can summon the red Lightning sword?"


    The fire spirit became serious as he replied "Not long... Once you reach the lord level, you can summon me, Master"


    Zhao Li Xin was delighted it was faster than he expected, "Good..." "Master, There is something important I need to report..." The fire spirit held his breath as if he were bracing himself before delivering the news.


    "What is it?" Zhao Li Xin''s cold eyes turn to fire spirit.


    "... As a spirit, time and space do not affect me perhaps that''s why the Guardian chose to summon me instead..."


    Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened "Who?"


    "Master Girsha," the fire spirit held his voice as he waited for Zhao Li Xin''s reaction.


    As expected, Zhao Li Xin''s expression became tensed then his brows gradually furrowed. "You met Girsha."


    "Exactly, he pulled me to his ce." The fiery spirit''s voice hinted at worry.


    "Why you, why not... Lory?" Zhao Li Xin knew very well that if given a choice, Girsha would rather meet Lory than the fire spirit. "He said the door had been broken for a long time, much longer than he thought, and that the being that ruled the primordial world hade to this world and started spreading its poison seeds throughout thend"


    20:45


    Fire''s spirit lowered his head dejectedly "Lord Girsha has overused his power in order to lock all the doors in the at the same time maintain the bnce of that ce, but because they had destroyed the door to the other world, the bnce in oblivion was greatly affected, so much that Lord Girsha wouldn''t able to hold on for a long period...and therefore he could not summon the Mistress to the Oblivion anymore..."


    Zhao Li Xin''s jaw clenched as daunting thought inflicted his mind,"...Then what did Girsha say to you"


    "He said the door had been broken for a long time, much longer than he thought, and that the being that ruled the primordial world hade to this world and started spreading its poison seeds throughout thend"


    "Does Girsha know more about this being?" Zhao Li Xin asked. "At first, Lord Girsha thought it was a mindless creature whose only purpose was to invade Verriond to survive but it turned out this being had sentience and its desires something more than mere survival...."


    "Did the idiot who invited that thing know about this?" Zhao Li Xin felt his head throbbing.


    "Don''t know Master, they might have some kind of agreement or some sort" the fire spirit shrugged.


    Zhao Li Xin contemtes for a long moment. He considered his options whether to tell Lory about Girsha''s situation or not, he was afraid that it would put more stress on Lory, after all, Lory already had a lot on her te.


    "You said Girsha is in a pinch, so what happens if he eventually exhausts all his powers?"


    The fire spirit paused for a few seconds before speaking in an anxious tone, "Well¡­ if that is the case, then the Oblivion will devour¡­ his soul."


    Zhao Li Xin closed his eyes to control the panic that was exploding in his heart. More than anyone, he knew what Lory would do if she found out about this.


    Only after he managed to calm himself did Zhao Li Xin slowly open his eyes and look at the fire spirit. "My wife doesn''t know about this, right?"


    "No, Lord Girsha also said not to tell her because he''s afraid of what she might do¡­" Zhao Li Xin clenched and unclenched his fists anxiously as he mumbled under his breath, "Something outrageous, I''m afraid¡­"

 Chapter 1362 Mystique Realm

    1362 Mystique Realm


    In the past, to save Lucas, Lory did not hesitate to wander alone in the dark world filled with Demon beasts for a decade to find a way to help Lucas.


    Finally, Lory does not hesitate to ept Lazarus''s curse, even considering destroying her own soul as atonement for her decision that eventually led her to the cultivator world. Even there, she once again chose to sacrifice herself to save Zhao Li Xin. Therefore, it is reasonable why Zhao Li Xin and Girsha are afraid of what Lory will do.


    Anxious, Zhao Li Xin pondered for a moment then asked the Fire Spirit, "Can you meet Girsha again?" Before making a decision, Zhao Li Xin had to confirm Girsha''s condition first.


    "I''m not sure¡­" The Fire Spirit contemted then suddenly eximed, "Oh yeah,pared to me, I think you have a better chance of entering Oblivion!"


    "Me?" Zhao Li Xin narrowed his eyes, unconvinced of what the fire spirit said.


    The Fire Spirit enthusiastically exins: "Yes, you are the descendant of Zian, the original ruler of Oblivion, so unlike others, you don''t need anyone''s invitation to enter that world!"


    Zhao Li Xin didn''t think that was possible, why didn''t anyone tell him this? Zhao Li Xin swallowed down his frustration, knowing this was not the time for that, "How?"


    "There is a special array technique that allows you to open up a world space, but before that, you need to upgrade your array master skill to at least the Monarch level, Luckily the master is already at the Transcendence level so you only need to go up one level to reach the Monarch level!" The fire spirit said in glee as if the problem had been solved and done.


    One must know that the Array Master skill is the hardest to master therefore there are only a few Array Masters in the cultivator world, and even if they exist, most of them only reach the spiritual level, some talented ones manage to reach the profound level but that is very rare. If improving cultivation is hard enough then improving array skill is even harder and Monarch level is only two steps away from the peak level which is Celestial level therefore it would take a long time to get there even for Zhao Li Xin.


    However, Zhao Li Xin was undettered because challenging the impossible was a normal thing in his life, therefore he was sure he would find a way to improve his Array Master skills in no time, and regarding his abilities, no one knew better than himself.


    "So, what special technique do I need to learn after reaching Monarch level?" Zhao Li Xin was confident in his abilities. "This technique is called Seven Stars of Seven Layers," Zhao Li Xin frowned at the array technique that he had never heard before, but he could only put his trust in the Fire Spirit.


    "How do I learn it, through a book or something...?"


    "From me!" the fire spirit raised his thumb to himself proudly, "I saw King Lei Yu use this array several times to open the portal to Oblivion so I know it well"


    "¡­And you never told me?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes darkened. The fire spirit knew he was in trouble and quickly exined "Well¡­I only got to interact with Master a few months ago and I¡­uh, I totally forgot¡­um, besides I''m just a sword spirit so it''s natural I''m not that smart, is that right, Master!..he-he~" To save himself, the fire spirit didn''t hesitate to belittle himself.


    Zhao Li Xin sized the spirit up and down before he nodded in agreement, "Hm, That''s right."


    ''TRANG!'' It was the sound of the fire spirit''s heart shattered once again. Zhao Li Xin as usual didn''t care about what the silly little fire spirit was thinking because his mind was preupied with many things but the top of the list would still be Lucas'' safety.


    Zhao Li Xin came out of his spatial ring and went to look for Lory. He knew that Lory must be cooped up inside the royal study room doing the state duties. So he headed there in hasted but all of a sudden he heard a loud screaming from where Lory was. Zhao Li Xin immediately rushed into the room, he kicked the door open and shouted anxiously "Lory!" "....."


    Zhao Li Xin froze as he saw Lory being hugged tightly by a woman who was crying out loud, while Lory patted the woman''s back trying to calm her down "Don''t cry Aunt Andy, everything is fine...there- there"


    Lory then noticed Zhao Li Xin''s arrival so she signaled him toe in and waited a moment while she tried to take care of the situation. The woman''s voice chocked "You''re still alive ... Oh my God you''re still alive"


    Fred was sitting leisurely on the sofa, sipping a ss of red wine. Fredhardt motioned Zhao Li Xin toe over when he saw him. Not wanting to disturb Lory, he joined Fredhardt.


    "Would you like some red wine?" Fred offers politely.


    The mixed aroma of cheddar, vani, and tobo wafted to Zhao Li Xin''s nostrils sessfully piquing his curiosity, Zhao Li Xin nodded "If you don''t mind"


    Frehardt then took another wine ss from the ss cupboard and slowly poured the dark red liquid into the clear ss. After that, he handed the ss to Zhao Li Xin saying, "That loud woman is my mother, Adrianne Leighton. She finally answered the phone and only found out about Lory now. Tsk, she ruined my leisure time, kicking me from the bed..." Fred grumbled before sipping his wine.


    Fred rested his backfortably and sighed, "That''s because none of the former Archknights had wives or female partners, therefore, my mother became the only female influence in Lory''s life after Queen Lorenna passed away. Unfortunately, with her profession as an investigative journalist, my mother couldn''t stay in Hand for too long. Still and all, my mother''s rtionship with Lory and Lucas was still close so she was utterly devastated when she found out what happened to Lory and Lucas¡­"


    "So many people love her..." Zhao Li Xin''s gaze softened as she watched Lory and Adrianne exchange hugs andughs. Fred slowly swirled his wine ss as he watched Lory and Adrianne and the corners of his lips curled up into a gentle smile, "Yes... and trust me, my mother is not thest of them."


    "Look at you..." Adrianne gently tucked a strand of Lory''s hair behind her ear while observing Lory''s face closely, after which the smile on Adrianne''s face grew wider. "You''re even more beautiful than I ever imagined. You''ve grown so much, you just like your mother but you have your father''s eyes and his demeanor as well..." Adrianne couldn''t hold back her tears as she watched the teenage girl grow into a mature and beautiful woman.


    "By the way Aunty, I''m a married woman now" Lory grinned from ear to ear. Suddenly her tears stopped and her eyes widened in shock. "Really? But no one¡­" She held her breath for a few seconds then turned and shouted angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me, you idiot Son!" Fred sipped his wine before replying nonchntly. "If you would stop yelling at me ¨C calling me a liar and hanging up on me without giving me a chance to exin, maybe I would¡­" he said Matter-of-factly then took another sip of wine.


    "Smart a*s!" Adrianne snorted loudly, but then her eyes caught a very handsome man with long ck hair covering half of his face sitting next to her annoying son. Judging from his face, he looked like someone from the Xiya country, "Could it be that handsome man over there¡­?" her eyes rounded as she looked at Lory expectantly.


    "Yes, that''s my husband, Zhao Li Xin, honey, can youe here," Lory called him toe over. Zhao Li Xin put down his wine ss and walked across the room with calm steps. His cold face was beaming when Lory was about to introduce him as her husband to her rtives. When Adrianne saw Zhao Li Xin in full view, she waspletely mesmerized.


    Adriane thought she had been numb to handsome faces after years of interacting with the former Archknights and King Marcus who all had handsome and stunning look. But who would have thought she was still fascinated by this man''s beauty furthermore at her age, then again.


    "Good-good, so handsome, you have a good eye, Lory, nice catch!" Adrianne was very happy for Lory, she squeezed Lory''s arm and praised her non-stop. Lory was also not shy, "I know! I saw him lying alone so I immediately picked him up before anyone else took him!" Lory raised her chin while bragging about her great decision andpletely forgot what truly happened that day.


    "Good girl, it seems you remember my words, if it looks good, take it!" Adrianne''sughter exploded and filled the room.


    Fred narrowed his eyes as he thought that he found the reason why Lory used to pick up strange things when she was little. On the other hand, Zhao Li Xin heard Lory bragging as if she was the one who took the initiative to be together in their rtionship, when in fact, although Lory was the first to find him, however, Zhao Li Xin was abandoned before he woke up and it took two years to find Lory again.


    Moreover, it was Zhao Li Xin who persuaded her to work in his residence and then used all means to bit by bit lure her into his arms. If it were not for his persistent efforts and strong determination to court her, how could he managed to convince Lory to stay by his side and be his wife?


    "So, you are Princess Lorient''s husband?" Adrianne eyed Zhao Lixin up and down and the more she looked at him the more she had a better opinion of him, not only was he handsome he also exuded a noble aura that was not inferior to Lucas and Lory.


    "Yes, my name is Zhao Li Xin. It''s a pleasure to meet you." He bowed slightly to show his respect to the older generation, something he rarely did even to Tian Meng Ji, his own master.


    Seeing Zhao Li Xin''s good mannerbined with his low - sexy voice, her fondness for Zhao Li Xin increased another level, "Oh my, My name is Adrianne Leighton, I am that stupid man''s mother" Adrianne stretched out her hand for a handshake, then smiled brightly "Wee to the family, Zhao Li Xin"


    Zhao Li Xin, who usually avoided skin-to-skin contact, epted Adrianne''s handshake without showing the slightest sign of rejection, "It''s an honor,"


    The man was quiet and a little cold, but she could see his deep feelings for Lory. Adrianne was relieved that Lory had found her soulmate, unlike Lucas, she didn''t know when he would find his soulmate. Actually, this problem had be a major concern among the official government including the Archknights, but because Lory had found her soulmate, finally Lucient''s bloodline had hope.


    "Okay, Aunt Andy, why did you make it seem like she entered a mafia family?" Lory felt something strange about Adrianne''s words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haven''t you ever wondered why no one dares to greet you whenever you guys gather, whether at school or at parties? Have you ever realized how intimidating you were even when you were young?" Adrianne raised her eyebrows meaningfully. Lory''s mouth dropped open, the realization hitting her like a bolt of lightning. No wonder no one dared to approach them if they did not approach them first. She thought they were being polite so they didn''t want to disturb them, turns out they were scared!


    "Oh, I almost forgot, Lory. I wanted to ask permission about your brother''s situation." Zhao Li Xin''s voice snapped her out of her reverie. Lory nodded slowly. "Yes, of course." "I n to move your brother to the Mystic realm to stop the creature inside your brother''s body from reviving. Since it will take time for me to reach sovereign level, this way I can have more time to increase my strength."


    "Eh, you can control time in the mystique realm?" Lory was dumbfounded.


    "Mystique what? What level?" Adrianne cannot follow their conversation. "Can you exin further?" Fredhardt, who heard Lucas'' name mentioned immediately approached Zhao Li Xin.

 Chapter 1363 Mystique Realm II

    1363 Mystique Realm II


    Since exining the mystique realm would take a long time, Lory thought it would be faster to show it directly. Therefore, Fredhardt, Adrianne, and Fargo went to Lucas'' room with Lory and Zhao Li Xin. As soon as they arrived, Adrianne was ovee with sadness, seeing the bright-looking young man fall into aa.


    "How is His Majesty?" Adrianne asked Fredhardt in a whisper.


    Fredhardt replied "The King''s condition is much better than before but the alien creature inside his body is notpletely dead and can wake up at any time, if that happens Lucas'' condition will worsen in a short time"


    "Isn''t there anything else we can do?" Adrianne''s face was etched with anxiety, she unconsciously gripped her hands tightly.


    "That''s what we''re going to do now," Fredhard patted his mother gently tofort her, then he turned his heavy gaze to Zhao Li Xin. Right now, Zhao Li Xin is our only hope to save the King. He said she had a way. I believe her because Lory believes her." Fargo suddenly chimed in out of nowhere, "Don''t worry, buddy, I''ve seen what he can do, now I''m more curious about how he moved Luc into that ring." His eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "You''ve seen it?" Fredhardt was surprised, but Fargo''s reassuring words greatly reduced his worries.


    "Yeah, but I''ve only seen him use it on small objects I want to see how he moves humans into it, what do you think it''s like inside this Mystique realm?" a thrill of excitement ran through him like a kid before riding a roller coaster.


    "I don''t know, you can just ask him to take you there...perhaps you can stay there," Fredhardt scoffed at Fargo''s ridiculous antique.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Li Xin was checking Lucas'' condition first, as he was worried, Lucas'' internal energy began to decrease, indicating that the creature had started to wake up again.


    "How is he?" His sparkling purple eyes were filled with worry as he stared at Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin took a deep breath and said in a careful tone [The creature in your little brother''s body is starting to wake up and is absorbing your little brother''s life energy again...]


    Lory''s words were like arge stone that sank her heart into her stomach "Then what should we do?"


    Zhao Li Xin stared at Lory closely [We have to move quickly, I will use my fire to burn the creature again after that you immediately heal it as soon as possible after that I will immediately move it to the mystique realm] exined Zhao Li Xin.


    [I don''t want to do this cause it feels like torturing your brother but I don''t have any other way...] Zhao Li Xin pressed his lips into a thin line as he stared at Lucas''s face.


    Lory knows what they do is like torturing someone then healing them then torturing them again, it is like repetitive torture but this is the only way to save Lucas, [Let''s do it, my brother can take it, I believe in him!]


    Zhao Li Xin knew it must be hard watching her brother in pain. Zhao Li Xin sped her hands [I''ll do it as fast as I can, it should be enough to knock off that creature again, it shouldn''t be as painful as the first time] Zhao Li Xin''s eyes offeredfort that eased the burden on her heart [I believe in you too, let''s do this!] She stopped dilly-dally as she had to prepare herself. Lory kissed Lucas'' forehead briefly and whispered in his ear, "Stay strong, brother," she got up from the bed then warned Fredhardt and the others, "Raise the barrier is going to be HOT!" Without further ado, Fredhardt and Fargo chanted a barrier around them simultaneously. Lory also cast a barrier around Zhao Li Xin and Lucas as a precaution. Luckily, since his cultivation had improved to another level he was able to have more control over his me. Even so, it still managed to scare Adrianne. "Wha - what is that!" Adrianne screamed in fear seeing the zing fire shooting up to the ceiling. "What? I thought you said you liked a ''hottie?" Fred sneered while Adrianne clung tightly to Fredhardt''s arms. "Not literally!" Adrianne screamed then looked at Lucas worriedly. "Will Luc be okay?" "He''ll be fine. We all know how tough he is and with Lory around, nothing will happen to Luc, we know that for sure." Fargo folded his arms across his chest without the slightest hint of worry.


    "That''s true.." Fred smile calmly.


    This time he used a more subtle way by focusing on inserting fire into Lucas'' blood vessels so that the fire would flow freely to his heart while burning the roots that grew in his way, unfortunately Lucas inevitably also got burned from the inside which was a very torturous process therefore Zhao Li Xin did not dare to do it for too long.


    Once he managed to insert the creature into Lucas'' body, he intensified the fire to burn it after which he immediately released it and his position was quickly taken over by Lory.


    He immediately gave Luc a healing gift. After his condition stabilized and he no longer felt pain, Zhao Li Xin moved him and Lory into the spatial ring.


    Once they left, the room became quiet and there were only a few burn marks on the ceiling. Zhao Li Xin pretended to react in shock and said: Lory and I will make sure the King is well taken care of, don''t worry" After which Zhao Li Xin''s body slowly turned transparent and disappearedpletely.


    After a while, Adrianne finally snapped out of her shock "W-where are they, where did they go?" She stared at the empty room and screamed in fear.


    "You heard them, they went to the mystical realm," Fredhardt said calmly.


    Fargo clicked his tongue in sadness "I forgot to ask him to bring me too!"


    Fredhardt rolled his eyes pretending not to care about Fargo''s stupidity and his mother''s shock and took out his phone "Yes, I need aplete renovation for the King''s room, uh-huh, it''s aplete overhaul, this time I want to change the wall painting...." the reliable chambein already process the whole renovation for the King''s room before the King return.


    In the mystical realm, time had stopped, flower petals and leaves hung in the air like a picture in a photograph. Everything felt strange but Lory didn''t have time to think about it because her attention was immediately diverted to Lucas'' whereabouts. While looking for where Lucas was, she was surprised by a fire shaped like a child. Lory couldn''t recognize his face because of the fire that covered his entire body, Lory felt a little worried seeing the little child engulfed in zing mes Lory reflexively raising her hand to summon water to extinguish the fire. The fire spirit immediately waved her hand in panic "Wait-wait madam, it''s me, the Crimson Lightning Sword!" "Eh?" Lory was stunned. "Yes, I apologize for surprising you" he cutely bowed ny degrees. Lory froze for a moment. In her memory, the Crimson Lightning Sword was an impressive sword, covered in a terrifying red aura, suddenly her chest hurt. "Madam, you must have seen your brother, follow me" The small fire spirit ran towards the familiar-looking mansion.


    Lory looked up and then realized that this ce was very simr to Ninjing Manor. Soon, memories of the past hit her. Suddenly, the faces of the Hei Shen members shed before her eyes one by one, for a few seconds her feet were stuck to the ground. After a while, she shook her head. No matter how simr this ce with Nin Jing Manor it was not the same for starters there was no whimsical red dragon that used to greet her with a big bright smile.


    A wilt little smile appeared on her face, she knew she couldn''t have it all, to have something she had to let go of something else because everything had its cost. She shouldn''t forget that. Lory took a deep breath and then collected herself after that she walked towards where the Fire Spirit had gone.


    Lory enters what seems to be the main room. The room was quite spacious and the whole room was covered in wooden panels and dark wooden floors, behind the screen partition there was a big canopy bed covered with dark red curtains. Lory pushed aside the curtain and looked at her brother who was sleeping soundly, she sat down beside the bed and then gently held his warm hand.


    "He will be safe here" a deep voice came from behind her. Lory didn''t need to see to know who it was, a smile slowly spread across her tired face "I know..." Zhao Li Xin ced his hand on Lory''s shoulder "This ce has be my territory so nothing can happen without my knowledge" he assured Lory.


    "Still...we have to eliminate the source of this creature so Lucas can wake up," Lory said weakly.


    "Yes, no matter what happens I will help your brother, I promise you" Zhao Li Xin''s voice carried an unwavering determination. There was no doubt that if it was for Lory, he wouldn''t care if he had to go through a sea of ??fire and storm.


    And no one knew better than Lory how serious Zhao Li Xin was with his words. She raised her head and stared deeply into Zhao Li Xin''s eyes, "Then... What about you? I''m not a cultivator, but I know enough that cultivation should not be rushed or it will damage one''s body. Li Xin, you know that even though Lucas is important to me, you are also very important and I don''t want anything to happen to you... that wouldn''t make me happy, you know that, right?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhao Li Xin was touched by Lory''s words a secondter her whole expression softened. Sinceing to Hand all her attention was focused on Lucas'' safety but Lory never once neglected Zhao Li Xin''s safety and more than once she stated that Lucas'' safety would note at the expense of Zhao Li Xin.


    Zhao Li Xin caressed Lory''s soft cheek affectionately, "Worry not, I know what I''m doing besides, I still n to grow old with you,"


    "That''s better be, I''m also curious about how you''ll look with gray hair, I think you still be as charming as you were young, and I''ve got a feeling that I''m gonna fight with those old grannies who still want to seduce you," Lory pouted her lips, though right now it sounds like a joke but such a situation is very possible.


    Imagining old Lory fighting with the other grannies made himugh out loud, it would be so funny to see her still so lively and energetic at that age and he couldn''t wait to see it, "You will remain as beautiful as you are now even when you are hundreds of years old"


    "Obviously!" Lory confidently said.


    Zhao Li Xin stroked Lory''s hair and chuckled. He hoped that one day there woulde a time when Lory and him would spend time together peacefully...but now was not the time.


    "Lory, there''s something I need to talk to you about Girsha..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1364 Never Alone

    1364 Never Alone


    Lory remained silent for a long time after hearing everything Zhao Li Xin said. In the end, she could only ept the situation as it was; however, a pang of guilt slowly crept into her heart, and she couldn''t help but me herself.


    She should have known something was wrong with Girsha since he hadn''t called her in months, but Lory convinced herself that Girsha was just conserving his strength for something important toe up so he could summon her without problem.


    She should have known that being the guardian of Oblivion was no easy task. Just look at what happened to Zian, an immortal who was specially chosen to be the ruler of Oblivion. Didn''t that ce drive him crazy, so how could Girsha have a chance? Although Girsha was the First Kind, he was the youngest descendant of his kin, and his strength was not as strong as that of his predecessors, so how could he possibly guard all those world doors by himself?


    It is a losing game from the get-go.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard Lory thought, he had to be pped by the reality that he had no way out of this situation. Embarrassed after talking big about saving Girsha, Lory had to admit that he had no n on how to free Girsha from that ce.


    As she was lost in thought, suddenly her hand was held and Lory raised her gaze. Her gaze met a pair of ck eyes that stared at her intently and immediately her chaotic thoughts gradually cooled down. Zhao Li Xin knelt on one knee in front of Lory, he looked at her tenderly: [Lory, I know this must be hard for you, but you have to remember you are not alone in this situation... don''t let fear cloud your mind, remember, I am always here and so are the others...]


    Zhao Li Xin''s gentle voice was like a spring that filled the gaps in her heart as her emotions exploded uncontrobly. [Why does this always happen? I don''t want to lose Girsha or my brother... I don''t want to lose you or anyone else, but what can I do? Am I asking for too much?] she wearily said at the same time tears began to well up in the corners of her eyes.


    Zhao Li Xin pulled her into his arms [No, not you!] he hugged her tightly and cried, Zhao Li Xin patted Lory''s back gently [You''re not asking for too much, and it''s not an impossible wish either. If we all work together, I''m sure we can save your brother and find a way to save Girsha, as for me, you know how hard it is to kill me, you won''t be able to get rid of me that easily....]


    Lory put her arms around Zhao Li Xin''s back and hugged him tightly as if she was afraid that Zhao Li Xin would disappear at any moment [Promise...]


    [I promise!] Zhao Li Xin answered firmly.


    After Lory calms down, she exits the mystical realm with Zhao Li Xin, and outside Fargo, Fredhardt, and Adrianne wait on the sofa while drinking tea.


    "You''re back!" Adrianne beamed with joy, but then she saw Lory''s gloomy expression and immediately became worried. "Oh no, why are you making that face, did something happen to Luc!" She jumped to her feet.


    "What happened to Luc?" Fred followed suit, he even almost knocked over the whole tea cup from the table.


    Fargo, who had been rxed, immediately froze and his expression became tense.


    Lory hurriedly waved her hands to exin, "No - no - no, it''s not about Luc. Luc is fine... It''s about Girsha... Li Xin, can you exin it?" Lory felt her emotions already drained from the previous conversation so she didn''t have the strength to repeat the story again. Lory sat on the sofa and poured herself a cup of tea while Zhao Li Xin began to exin what the fire spirit said about Girsha''s condition and also the message from him.


    Everyone listened attentively, their expressions became visibly heavy at the end of the story however they remained positive, cause despite the unpleasant news, at least they gained more insight into the origin of the enemy they were facing. The only problem was that they still didn''t have a clue how to help Girsha get out of that ce, but regardless they were d that Lory was willing to share her troubles and they suspected that this change was brought by Zhao Li Xin as a result their good opinion of Zhao Li Xin rose another notch.


    "So this is a creature from another world, huh?" Fredhardt pinched his chin as he immersed himself in his thoughts.


    "It''s a tree but not a tree...what the heck is that?" Fargo grumbled in annoyance. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The bigger problem is how to save Girsha?" Adrianne knew what Girsha meant to Lory.


    Lory pressed her lips into a thin line, she also didn''t know how to help Girsha even though she had sworn to save him. Once again she had swallowed more than she could chew.


    "Let''s think about it slowly..." Fredhardt sorted out his thoughts before he spoke to Lory "The reason Girsha is there is to guard the door, right? To make sure no onees in or out of that door, right?" "Pretty much so," Lory nodded. "...So Girsha reced Lazarus, so that means we have to find something or someone to rece Girsha to free him, right?" Lory''s eyes widened "Well that could..."


    Fredhardt snorts derisively, "Where can we find someone or something strong enough to guard the ce and most importantly...willing?" Fargo thought it was a ridiculous n.


    Fredhardt sneered, "You idiot, who told you to ask whether they are willing or not, after we find the recement, we lure them to that ce, trap them then pull Girsha out, and Ta-daa!"


    Zhao Li Xin thought ''I like him''


    "What if it''s a human?" Fargo frowned.


    Fred opened his arms and mocked, "No human is strong enough to guard that ce, even Lucient wouldn''t be strong enough, whoever is strong enough to guard that ce will not be considered a human."


    Fargo agreed, "Then what? Another First Kind? Another dragon, where can we find another dragon?"


    Fredhardt rolls his eyes "Haven''t we all thought like that and then ''boom'' a ck dragon as big as a mountain appears!"


    "If another Dragon appears like Nazareth we will be in deep trouble!" Fargo chides.


    "We already are, instead a dragon is a tree but not a tree from another world, who knows how strong that creature is," Fredhardt sneers while taking a sip of his tea.


    "And what do you think we should do smart a*S?!" Fargo was angry.


    "I don''t know yet, musclehead!" Fred screams from behind the teacup.


    "Stop screaming, you are in the presence of Her Highness Princess Lorient, where is your manner you son of bit*h!" Adrianne berated them.


    "Well, that''s rude.." Fargo mumbled quietly.


    "You remembered I''m your son'', right? "Fred''s brows shot up.


    " Hey Zip it!" Adrianne shoots daggers at Fargo and Fredhardt and they immediately look away and pretend to do something else.


    On the contrary, Lory''s mood brightened when she saw Fargo and Frehardt being scolded like when they were young, Lory never thought she would see this scene again at their age.


    "Alright guys, instead of worrying about things we don''t know yet, let''s think about solving the obvious problem in front of us. Besides, I think we still have time. I knew that old bird wouldn''t give up so easily. He''s too stubborn to do that..." Lory took a deep breath.


    "About making a connection with Girsha the fire spirit, give me an idea, but it will take time to realize it. But, you can let me take care of it," Zhao Li Xin spoke in a calm and steady manner.


    "I trust you, man, but for now, I think we need a new n." Fargo swept his gaze over everyone''s faces.


    Adrianne''s brow furrowed as she thought, then she muttered as if talking to herself, "I think I know someone who is an expert on relics and ancient scriptures... let me call him." Adrian took out his cell phone, walked to the window, and started making a call.


    "We also have academics and historians in our department, it''s time we put the money we spend on them to good use..." Fred took out his phone and said: "I''ll call the head of the national historian department to have them investigate this matter, maybe they know something or I paid them for nothing..." he hissed as he walked towards the window to get some privacy.


    Fargo saw Fred''s dark face and shivered "I don''t want to be the head historian, right now"


    "Yeah, me too" Lory remembered how strict and demanding Fredhardt could be, Lory inwardly lit a candle for all the historian departments.


    As Fredhardt and Adrianne were busy making arrangements, Fargo yfully wiggled his eyebrows at Lory "Hey, do you want to go to N.I.M.S to check out what they''re doing, you need a break after all"


    Lory heard from Fredhardt that N.I.M.S found a new discovery about Bael so it wouldn''t hurt to see how far they''vee.


    "I think we all need a break," Lory stroked her cheek then turned to Zhao Li Xin "Li Xin wants toe along, I''m sure you will like this ce" Zhao Li Xin had long heard of N.I.M.S, so he was also curious about what this ce could offer, it was undeniable that he had quite high expectations for this ce. His calm expression changed little, but Lory could see it clearly. Zhao Li Xin answered tly, "Okay..."


    Fargo grinned widely as he pushed Lory and Zhao Li Xin''s backs. "Come on, you''ll love it too Lory, we have a new building, new machines, and some other additions including a more advanced simtor room for training with beast!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1365 New Building

    1365 New Building


    As usual, they took a secret exit to leave the pce but before that, Lory drank the Versipell potion to hide the shapeshifting spell on her when she changed her appearance to the humble Luo Ri Yi.


    Once they were ready, Fargo drove to the location where the new N.I.M.S. building was located. After they passed through security, they drove down to the basement and entered a private car elevator that took them directly into the building bypassing the tight security of the N.I.M.S. building.


    As the elevator door opened, they arrived inside arge bunker that seemed to be able to amodate tworge aircraft. Suddenly Lory was shocked by a loud rm and then the steel gate of the wall suddenly opened and several trucks entered when all the trucks entered the steel door automatically closed, it seemed that there was another secret tunnel specifically forrge vehicles to enter this ce.


    Fargo parked his car casually in the middle of the area and then nonchntly threw a key card to one of the soldiers. When the soldiers saw Fargo''s arrival, they simultaneously stopped what they were doing and saluted him.


    Fargo raised his hand to signal for them to be ''at eased'' after which everyone returned to task.


    Lory''s gaze swept the the ce around her and thenmented, "You weren''t kidding when you said the building was better than before."


    Fargo turned around and opened his hands, "The king said this ce will be the starting point for the development of our kingdom, that''s why we spent a lot of money to build this ce, what do you think?"


    "Luc is right, in ten years technology has declined drastically, therefore we have to catch up or others will follow." Lory gave a meaningful look.


    Fargo knew which country Lory was referring to. After the Dark Age war ended, many countries were destroyed including Hand and Luxemborough, as a result, they ended up at the same starting point and whoever managed to win the race would be the new power that dominated the world.


    "I see there is a big gate forrge vehicles, why you need to make secret entrance for the truck?" asked Lory.


    Fargo took a deep breath and said, "To ensure the secrecy of our assets, after the war ended, Luxemborough expanded its influence and they became more aggressive, sending spies into our country, although we have managed to fend them off so far, but we cannot be sure what will happen in the future." "Better safe than sorry," Lory chimed in. Fargo smiled. "You know me."


    They then entered the elevator but there were no elevator buttons, then Fargo ced his palm on the elevator wall, and shortly after a blue light shed around his fingerprint for verification, then a robotic female voice heard ''Identity epted, Wee back Mr. Elkhandt''


    Zhao Li Xin looked up and frowned, he really wanted to know how this technology worked. He made a note to himself that when everything was safe and clear, he would invest his time in studying this world''s technology intensively.


    The elevator then moved up for a minute and then stoppedter on the doors opened, and Fargo stepped out. He step aside and bows courteously "Wee to my humble ce, Your Highness" he jokes.


    Lory looked around and rolled her eyes "Why do all your rooms look the same? This room is almost the same as your room in the Cestine pce,?"


    Fargo''s office is toorge to be modest, though it is far from luxurious or elegant. The office is painted a simple gray with a dark wood floors and a training room equipped with a punching bag, and the walls are lined with a collection of various types of weapons ranging from swords, spears, axes, knives, and guns.


    There was also a small bar in the corner of the room But the most striking thing was the full kitchen with arge refrigerator and pan hanging neatly above the stove, but it was not strange cause Lory knew Fargo loved to cook specially meat dishes. Then in another corner, there was a single bed with messy sheets and a nket folded haphazardly.


    Luckily this ce could still be called an office because in front of the giant window, there was arge wooden desk with argeputer on top and some papers scattered everywhere and behind the desk, there was a worn leather chair where Fargo usually sat.


    "Fred must hate this ce" Lory saw the messy room with dirty sses scattered everywhere and the food wrappers that had not been thrown away just lying on the kitchen counter.


    Lory then narrowed her eyes suspiciously "You did it on purpose so Fred wouldn''te huh"


    Lory then narrowed her eyes suspiciously "You did it on purpose so Fred wouldn''te huh"


    "That was the n!" Fargoughed as he took the dirty sses to the sink and and threw the remaining food wrappers into the trash. after that, he wiped the stain from the coffee table while saying: "Jay''s office is right above mine, then above his office is Clift''s office, I don''t know why he rarely shows up here, then above that is Fred''s office, and at the very top is Lucas'' office"


    "So your office is at the very bottom of the others, I never knew you liked to be at the ''bottom" Lory gave a teasing look. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, I don''t mind that, ha, good time~" he smiled strangely as if remembering something good.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind that, ha, good time~" he smiled strangely as if remembering something good.


    Lory''s face turned ugly because the memory she wanted to forget involuntarily popped. "You know I tried to forget it!"


    Fargo looked at herandthen rolled his eyes. "Oh,e on Lory, you''re married now."


    It was a memory when ten-year-old Lory caught Fargo in bed with a woman. At that time Lory cried to Fred and said that Fargo was attacked by an evil woman and urged him to help Fargo immediately.


    Yes, the innocent little princess has absolute belief in her brothers therefore when she saw the woman push her brother down she instantly assumed the woman must be the enemy.


    "I thought you were attacked" Lory grumbled in disdained.


    "In my defense, I was attacked...but I fought back," Fargo replied with a proud smirk.


    Lory''s faces darkened, she really wants to hit this perverted man.


    Zhao Li Xin smiled faintly while shaking his head as he watched them argue and tease each other all day long, this was also why Zhao Li Xin had no other thoughts about the rtionship between Lory and the Archknights as they interacted like normal siblings.


    After tidying up his messy office, Fargo took Lory and Zhao Li Xin to the main building area, passing by a seating area decorated with green gardens and a giant aquarium that towered up to the top of the building.


    Zhao Li Xin stared in awe, and then a goldfish swam toward him. When he was about to touch it, his finger went through the fish.


    "It''s a hologram," Lory said.


    "Holo-gram?" Zhao Li Xin tried to spell the words.


    "It''s created by using light beam to reflect physical objects, it also able to detect the body sensor" Lory exin.


    Fargo let out boisterousughs "Ohe on, that''s just child y, you haven''t seen anything"


    "Really?" Zhao Li Xin''s eyes lit up.


    Fargo pped Zhao Li Xin back excitedly "I''ll show youter, you gonna like this" he winked.


    Lory narrowed her eyes as for some reason she didn''t like where this was going.


    A few momentster a group of people in whiteb coats walked towards Fargo and then a man in his mid-fifties wearing thick sses with blond hair neatly slicked back extended his hand with a polite smile "How are you Mr. Elkhandt, I''m d you are here"


    Fargo shook his hand and his entire casual attitude turned serious and stern. "I''m fine, how''s everything?" "We have potential breakthrough..uh.." he nced warily at Lory and Zhao Li Xin. "They''re my new assistants, you can talk freely," Fargo assured him. With Fargo''s assurance, the man lowered his guard. "Uh, we''re about to conduct an experiment on a new weapon to deal with Bael. Do you want to see it?"


    "Show me!" Fargo''s expression deepened.


    "This way, sir," he invited Fargo to walk beside him, but Fargo waved his hand.


    "Go ahead, we''ll follow you."


    "Of course," The man thought Fargo had something important to discuss with his two assistants.


    After they were far enough apart, Fargo whispered to Lory, "The man''s name is Thomas Ackerson, the new director of N.I.M.S. He used to work directly under Uncle Dorian, do you remember him, he often apanied Uncle Dorian?"


    Lory stared at the man intently as she tried to remember where she had seen him, but to no avail. The Dark Ages war took everything from her, and since then, life has been about duty and survival, especially after she took Lazarus''s curse.


    Lory shook her head weakly "I don''t remember"


    Fargo realized he had said something wrong so he quickly patted Lory''s shoulder and then joked to lighten the mood. "It''s okay, I don''t remember him either, he''s old and his face is too ordinary for me to remember"


    Lory knew Fargo was trying tofort her so she teased him, "Yeah, but I''m sure you remember Miss Nancy, the librarian in the Cavernhall." Fargo''s lewd smile spread across his manly face. "Oh yeah, Miss Nancy, I remember she has big...uh, assets" Lory snorted then punched Fargo''s arm.


    "Hey don''t hit me, you''re supposed to be my assistant!" he pretended to be hurt but of course Lory didn''t believe him.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the weaponsb. Some researchers were staring from behind thick ss boxes, and suddenly, a bright shlight illuminated the whole room before gradually dying out. After that, everyone hurriedly checked the monitor screen, and some were staring closely at the ss window while holding their breath.


    Not long after Lory heard that all the reacts cheered happily and then shook hands with each other and some patted each other with a big smile scattered on their faces and one of them was Ethan Hamilton.


    "I think we have good news," Fargo''s voice attracted everyone''s attention when they saw their Fargo immediatelyposed themselves.


    "Good day, sir, Elkhandt, Mr. Ackerson" a middle-aged man with dark hair immediately reached out his hand to wee them.


    Thomas Ackerson shook his hand, but his eyes were attracted to the ss box "So it was sessful?"


    The man smiled broadly "The result is promising so that we can move to the next stage, which is a direct experiment, I guess let Hamilton exin" he took a step aside to let Ethan Hamilton step in.


    Ethan nced at Lory and immediately recognized her. His eyes instantly glint with joy, however, his enthusiasm disappeared like a smoke when he identally locked eyes with Zhao Li Xin''s cold eyes.


    Suddenly he felt a chill run down his spine, realizing he had made a huge mistake. Ethan hastily turned his gaze back to Fargo, "Um..uh-well, we''ve been testing a new weapon to weaken Bael''s regenerative abilities, as you can see, the experiment has been sessful so far but we still have to try it on Bael to see if it actually works..."


    Ethan then exined a little bit more about their weapon and Fargo listened attentively, once they were done he nced at Lory to see her opinion.


    Lory blinked once and slowly lowered her head, which meant she agreed with whatever Fargo decided. Understanding the signal, and turned to Ethan again, "Can we try now?"


    Ethan straightened his back and then nodded firmly "Yes, I think the sooner the better"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!